《Reincarnated with the Mind Control Powers in Another World.》


 Chapter 1 -1

    ?"Anon...Anon wake up."


    "Haaa...haaa. no what-what happened ?"


    I woke up with a sever pain in my head and saw a cute blonde milf with really big-big juggs sitting in front of me.


    "What the fuck is wrong with this piece of shit ?" A girl with blue hairs spoke from behind.


    What the hell ? Thest thing i remember was that i died in an ident on earth. Wait !!! Is this heaven ?


    "Cherry He your brother don''t speak ill about him have you done your homework ?." The milf scolded the blue haired girl.


    ''Are they angels or something'' ?


    As i was thinking that the sever pain in my head started to grew more and more by the second.


    Suddenly memories started shing in my mind.


    ''This body is not mine i got reincarnated, the real body owner of this body was Anon Agreil. Before he got poisoned by his blue haired step-sister Cherry.''


    She confessed it while he was dying.


    This world is not earth in this world magic exists. In this world humans and many other races live together as they use magic in their daily life.


    Anon is a 16 year old boy with ck hairs and red eyes who was about to leave for his adventurer''s journey today but due to his sister''s not so loving intent he was about to turn dead here.


    Anon''s birth mother died when he was eight, father married another widow woman named Freya who has three daughters and now i have them as my 3 step-sisters.


    Anon always doubted cherry the youngest daughter to be the culprit for his father''s death and his doubt came truest night but her face is now pale Yellow when she sees me alive and kicking that bitch is the full form of bitch.


    "Anon you should take rest, you can leave tommorow for your adventurer''s journey." Freya said as she came towards me while jiggling her boobs fiercely.


    "Y-YES." I said with a red face and a raging boner that i was hiding in my old leather pants.


    As she left the room i started thinking...


    This era doesn''t seem to be very futuristic, in fact it seems reverse of it old mid-eastern types. Wooden house, leather shoes and cloths.


    As i was thinking i was reminded of isekai mangas i used to read back on earth and suddenly a thought shed in my mind.


    Removing the nket i stood up from the bed and spoke...


    "S-Status..." Nothing happened.


    "Bruh...and i thought it was my lucky day."


    [Starting System...]


    Suddenly a half-transparent yellow-ish screen appeared in front of me.


    "N-No way."


    I had this enthusiasm and energetic rush suddenly run through my whole body, making me feel like a god.


    I stared at the screen for 10 minutes straight and only one thing was stuck on it for all the time.


    [Starting System...]


    "Bro is this shit stuck or something..."


    One hour passed like that and suddenly something else showed up on the screen.


    [Choose ss...]


    [Human race sses]


    [Monster race sses]


    [Note: A ss will not change the shape or size of your body and every ss has it''s unique skill set, once choosen a ss it can not be changed under any circumstances and can affect your life take decision very carefully if not selected within 4 hours ss will be selected at random.]


    "Fuuu....it finally moved so now i have to select sses ha... let''s check human sses first."


    [Human sses]


    [Mage] [Swordsman] [Healer] [Acher]


    [Note: At level 10, 30, 60 and 100 sub-sses will unlock for further evolution choose carefully]


    What do you mean by further evolution exactly ?


    Is it like mage to Arch mage or great magi something?


    The system didn''t replied as expected.


    Well let''s see what we have in Monster sses as i Don''t even need to read their description cause i know all of it...


    [Monster sses]


    [Wolfkin] [Slime] [Demonic imp] [golem] [Mind yer] [Dungeon master] [Joker] [goblin]


    [Note: At level 10, 30, 60 and 100 sub-sses will unlock for further evolution choose carefully.]


    Hmmm... A wide variety as expected of monster sses and since it''s not going to affect my body i can choose one of the monster ss too.


    Let''s see i know wolfkin, slime too, hmm let''s check others that i don''t know.


    [Demonic imp]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [A Small creature made with dark demonic energy can perform some magic tricks....]


    Bruh, that''s weak but if i choose this ss there is a chance i can evolve into a powerful demon one day but na.


    [Golem]


    [Known for their non-emotional mind and strong physical strength and for their loyal will to his master...]


    This ss is as useless as a hedgehog in a condom factory.


    After reading every ss carefully i got down to one conclusion.


    [Mind yer]


    [A creature known to be one of the worst kind in all monsters this creature can control mind of any other creature by inserting some of his body cells into it''s targets body. The more he posses his Target the more his Target bes his mindless puppet. The more memories this creature eat the more it evolves and get''s stronger.]


    [Warning: Your mind and personality can be affected by choosing this monster ss.]


    I want to choose this ss but this warning it''s stuck in my eyes like a dimond.


    But it''s already been three and a half hour and i don''t want a random useless ss.


    Bruh...who cares let''s do this.


    [Are you sure you want to change your ss to <Mind yer> ?]


    "Y-Yes.." why am I afraid.


    [ss selected as Mind yer.]


    [Skill set has been granted]


    [Status updated]


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 1]


    [Exp: 0/100]


    [SP: 5]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [ss: Mind yer]


    [Mana: 16/16]


    [HP: 32/32]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.1)] [Memory Eater (Lv.1)] [Memory Altering (Lv.1)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.1)] ]


    ________________________________


    O-Okay...this is not very confusing and it''s very very interesting.


    Let''s check my skills.


    [Mind Control]


    [If you sessfully inserted even a single cell of your body into your targets body. Then you can control your target''s mind by using the psychic Connection skill but to activate your cells inside the targets body you have to use this skill each time you try to control a new target.]


    [Mana: 3]


    [Note: mana consumption will increase with each increament in levels.]


    [Memory Eater]


    [After killing your target or making it submissive under your control you can eat it''s memory to gain experience points.]


    [Mana: 2]


    [Memory Altering]


    [Can alter memories of the target by just making physical contact with the target. Skill''s level will decide it''s effect. Can be used again again on same target to make the memory more realistic.]


    [Mana: 1]


    [Psychic Connection]


    [Can control your body cells from a distance and use them to simte target''s mind into following your orders from anywhere and you can also see and feel what the target is feeling. Can increase the connection by inserting more of your cells into target''s body.]


    [Mana: 1/minute]


    now now shall we test some skills.


    i thought as i looked at my erection poking in my pants thinking about various uses of my skills.


    let''s go and meet my step mom first.

 Chapter 2 -2

    ?Exiting my room i saw Freya...i mean my sexy milf mother sitting on the table and eating breakfast.


    She is wearing a green blouse with a brown skirt and i really wanna know what she is wearing underneath that.


    "Hi mom." I said in a sweet but evil tone as i red at her body with pervy eyes.


    ''what ? Did he just called me mom ? He never called me mom before. He always calls me Freya but who knows maybe he changed.'' Freya thought.


    "Oh...dear, are you alright ? Do you want to eat something ?" She asked.


    "Ah...yes, how about a ss of water ?" I said as i sat on the chair right next to her.


    "Yep,ing right away." She swiftly stood up from her chair and moved towards the kitchen.


    Without wasting any time i picked the knife from the dinning table and made a small cut on my left hand''s thumb.


    Blood starteding out of my thumb, without any dy i mixed 12 drops of my blood into the vegetable soup Freya was eating.


    To stop the bleeding i started sucking on my thumb with my mouth.


    Freya came back with a ss of water in her soft milky hands everytime I see her body my boner pops up automatically, i can''t wait to milk those juggs.


    Sitting next to me she passed the water ss to me.


    "Here darling."


    "Thanks mom."


    Without any warning Freya grabbed my hand and said...


    "Please don''t hate cherry she is a good girl, it''s just that she..." As she was speaking a small idea popped in my head.


    ''Memory eater.''


    [Mana Out]


    [120 exp gained]


    [Level up]


    Suddenly memories started shing in my mind. I can see her memories like mine, doing chores making food but these memories are very recent and if i ate them then...


    "Hmmm....? What was i saying?" Freya asked with a confused expression.


    As expected she forgot them.


    "You were about to eat your breakfast."


    "Hmmm ? Breakfast ? But when did i make breakfast ?"


    "I don''t know i was sleeping in my room and i will continue to do so because i don''t feel very good i think." i said as i smiled a little.


    "Oh yes you should continue to rest. I will bring your breakfast in a minute after finishing this." Freya spoke.


    "Yeah, yeah just enjoy and eat slowly i will be in my room." I said with a soft smile and entered my room again.


    Closing the door of my room a wide evil smile appeared on my face.


    "It worked too well. But it''s good that my mana ran out this ability is like a memory vum cleaner it didn''t stopped before my mana ran out. I have to learn how to control this or i will make my precious mom into amnesia mom."


    "Okay let''s see what notification i got during that time."


    ''Status''


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 2]


    [Exp: 20/300]


    [SP: 7]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [ss: Mind yer]


    [Mana: 32/32]


    [HP: 64/64]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.1)] [Memory Eater (Lv.2)] [Memory Altering (Lv.1)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.1)] ]


    ________________________________


    I leveled up. Cool. So i get 2 skill points per level. My mana and hp went double of it''s original but i don''t think it works like that cause my hp will be too much when I reach around level 20 or 30 or maybe that''s how it works i don''t know.


    Memory Eater also went to level 2 it means i can level up skills by using them again and again.


    Now now i shouldn''t focus on my status and focus on my subject.


    As i was thinking that, a sudden notification popped up in front of me.


    [Target Detected]


    [Name: Freya Agreil]


    [Female, 35]


    [Cells not activated]


    Nice. Let''s get this bitch under my legs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Mind Control.''


    [Cells Activated inside the target]


    [Heading towards the target''s brain]


    [Sessfully reached brain]


    [Starting duplicate cell generator]


    [Cells have started to generate copies of themselves to slowly take over the target''s whole mind]


    [Estimated time to generate enough copies to givemand to the target is - 5 minutes]


    Fuu...this isplex.


    5 minutester...


    [Processplete]


    [Target''s mind is now fully covered with host''s cells]


    [Mind corruption 0%]


    I can feel it. I can feel freya''s mind as if it''s my own body part but still it''s not fully mine. I think that''s why it says mind corruption is 0%.


    Let''s try this...


    ''psychic Connection.''


    [Establishing connection with host''s cells and target''s brain]


    [Due to little memorie loss host''s cells have founded the way to prate the target''s brain.]


    [Connecting...1%...2%>>>>100%]


    [Connection established]


    [Target can now listen to host''s calls with it''s unconscious mind and follow them with enough mind corruption]


    [Mind corruption reached 5%]


    Oh shit...this is too confusing. Not like too much but still i have to read all this shit.


    [This is one time process and will not be repeated in the future.]


    Yeah i hope so too.


    5 minutester...


    Anon is now sitting on his bed and looking at the screen in front of him.


    "So i corrupted freya''s mind by 5% when i eated some of her memories and made a way for my cells to reach her unconscious mind from where she will take and follow my orders but without enough mind corruption i can''t get her to have sex with me. Fuck."


    Okay cool...chill anon get i will just have to corrupt her mind with some more memory eating but should i try and give her a smallmand for now.


    Let''s try.


    As i was about to give amand Freya suddenly entered my room with her jiggling boobs.


    "Here anon your food i made some soup and bread for you."


    "Ah...thanks mom."


    "No worries eat them and get healthy quickly."


    As she putted the wooden te in front of me her boobs jiggled like crazy.


    "I will now do some chores okay."


    "Y-Yeah" i said with a red face.


    ''Focus anon focus try your skill.''


    As she was about to left the room i tried to give her amand in my mind.


    ''Stop Freya''


    ...and to my surprise she suddenly stopped.


    "Hmmm...? You called anon ?"


    "No mom." I said with an innocent face.


    "Oh... must''ve been my imagination i thought you said something."


    "Yeah."


    ''Freya tap two times on the door before you close it.'' i gave anothermand just to check if it''s working or not.


    *Knock*knock*


    *Closes*


    "Yes...it worked, she followed it unconsciously."


    "My my...i think it''s time to break my v-card." As i was thinking that another notification popped up.


    [Mind corruption 6%]


    What the ?

 Chapter 3 -3

    ?[Mind Corruption 6%]


    What ? Do you mean i can give her smallmands and corrupt her mind more ?


    Hehe...if that happens then i will break her mind in less than 3 days.


    [Mana out]


    Oh shit!!! I have to do something about my mana or i won''t be able to do anything.


    What''s my mana regeneration rate...?


    A window suddenly popped up in front of me.


    [1mana/minute]


    That''s one shit recovery rate.


    Well i hope that it will increase with my level.


    I feel sleepy....uwahhhh...i think i will sleep for now.


    Half-hourter...


    After sleeping for half an hour my mana got to full again.


    Let''s use it again.


    ''freyae to my room.''


    Freya entered my room 1 minuteter.


    [Mind corruption 7%]


    "Umm...why am I here ? you called anon?"


    "Ah...no mom i didn''t."


    "Hmmm... what''s happening with me ?"


    ''Freya remove your clothes.''


    "Ah....my head hurts." She suddenly cried out.


    [Due to low corruption level target''s mind is pushing back yourmand.]


    Shit.


    mand cancel.''


    "Mom are you alright ?" I stood up from the bed and touched freya''s shoulder to use my one left skill.


    ''Memory alter.''


    Hmmm... let''s try this.


    "Ah...yes i know why i came to your room i was here to take your clothes for washing." Freya stood up and spoke.


    Fu...it worked.


    [400 exp gained]


    [Level up]


    What i can earn experience by altering someone''s memories ?


    Suddenly Another window popped up in front of me.


    [Everytime you use one of your skills sessfully on the target you will earn experience.]


    Oh.... that''s one nice thing.


    After taking my clothes Freya exists my room and went to the back of the house to wash the cloths.


    Status...


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 3]


    [Exp: 120/600]


    [SP: 9]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [ss: Mind yer]


    [Mana: 64/64]


    [HP: 128/128]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.1)] [Memory Eater (Lv.2)] [Memory Altering (Lv.2)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.2)] ]


    ________________________________


    Let''s use these skill points now.


    "Add 5 skill points in Psychic Connection."


    [Psychic Connection Lv.7]


    Nice. Now let''s do some work.


    I slowly made my way towards the backyard''s window and looked at Freya''s milky white body working under the shining sun.


    But i am not here just to look at her body. If i want to break her brain i have two ways first pleasure, intense pleasure and second is intense fear or sadness.


    As a gentleman here, i will use pleasure as the first choice. Ummm...not a very gentleman vibes like i am trying to fuck my step-mom but who cares.


    ''Freya remember that night when you had the most passionate sex of your life.''


    I don''t think making her remember one of a good memory will stress her brain too much.


    Suddenly freya''s expression started to change as her head and face started to turn red.


    Oh shit i can feel it, i can feel she is bing horny.


    ''freya it''s okay to squeeze your breast no one is around to look at you.''


    As we live outside the city the houses of the neighbors are pretty far from each other.


    Suddenly i noticed Freya stopped washing the cloths and started squeezing her right Boob and biting her lower lip.


    Hehe...just like that follow mymands and be corrupted you milfy bitch.


    [Mind corruption 13%]


    Nice Nice.


    Suddenly freya stood up from the chair and ran inside the house. I also swiftly returned to my room.


    Freya went inside her room took out a wooden dildo from her drawer, lubed it with some oil and started shoving it in her pussy.


    "Anhhh.....mmmmm...honey....yes right there give it to me."


    Anon''s room...


    What the hell ?


    I felt it. She is masturbating.


    I have to stop her if she got even a little satisfied with the wooden dildo then it can make my corruption process slower.


    Closing his eyes anon focused and...


    ''Freya you are not getting any satisfaction with this toy anymore the more you use it the more you will be hornier. You need the real thing.''


    That should do for now.


    Opening his eyes anon took a relieved breath.


    "What the hell ? I just pushed her a little and she took the bait easily. How horny is this woman ?"


    *Bang*


    Freya throwed the dildo towards the wall and murmured...


    "This is not enough i need the real thing should i visit city brothel ?"


    Fuu...she finally stopped.


    [Mind corruption 25%]


    Whoa...this ? The sexual assault on her mind boosted the Corruption rate.


    I don''t think i will need 3 days to break her mind.


    Let''s see if i do this.


    ''Freya everytime youe near me you will feel more hornier than before due to my male pheromones.''


    I feeded thismand in her unconscious mind it will work as a passive thing to make her mind corrupted over time.

 Chapter 4 4

    ?Evening came and cherry who went to the academy with my other two sisters came back home.


    "Mom we are home." All three of them spoke in unison.


    "Wee home, wee home change your clothes and go to the dining table."


    "Mom is he gone ?" The eldest daughter spoke.


    She is Kia, Blonde hair green eyes with goggles. Her body exceeds even freya''s body in curves. Her giant enormous boobs and fat juicy ass.


    Next to her is Gia, Blonde hair blue eyes, Her body is what you can call perfect for size. Like her boobs will fit right into my hand and her lips are too juicy i can suck them whole day. Her curves are all perfect.


    "No...but he will be gone in a few days." Freya spoke in a low pitch.


    Don''t mistake gone in this sentence as to go. Gone here means Dead.


    "But...he was supposed to be dea-" as Gia was about to speak the truth she stopped as all of them shared a nce with their mother.


    "Ah..hahaha... let''s change and eat right mother ?" Kia spoke to lighten the environment.


    "Haha...yes yes you naughty girls go and change." Freya spoke with a smile.


    So Freya also knows that i was poisoned by cherry and all these bitches want me dead before i even leave so that i can''te back to take revenge for my father.


    Ah... that''s why she agreed to keep me here for another day to kill me again but this time i will not be an easy kill darling.


    They won''t try another funny thing for next few days but also won''t let me leave this house until i am dead.


    Dad named this house to Freya cause he believes she will take care of me but father didn''t knew that he got killed by her.


    I have to fasten the pace at which i corrupt freya''s mind. I am now sitting in a spider''s web where four spiders are setting their eyes on me as prey but these bitches don''t know who is the real hunter here.


    I will try to corrupt her mind fully tonight by raping her in her own room this is the only pace at which i will corrupt her fucking mind.


    As she sleeps all alone it won''t be a difficult task to block her voice and hold her hands,She is only a normal human and don''t know any magic, but if only a single voice leaked out of that room i am as good as dead.


    Kia knows magic well and she knows some really good explosive spells, gia is also an expert when ites to physicalbat.


    It''s a high risk high award situation. To be honest not a very high risk if i failed to corrupt her mind i will just eat her memories of this night and alter them as of yesterday night.


    But before that i have to go andplete a very important task.


    As soon as I exited the room i saw Freya looking at me with a sweet but evil smile.


    "Hi mom."


    "Are you okay son ?"


    "Yes mom do you want any help ?"


    "Ah...no no you can rest i will give you dinner in your room too. If you want ?"


    "No, mom i will eat with all of you."


    "Oh...okay i am going to the backyard to take some woods for the food so i will be back in a minute."


    "Oh okay."


    Yes, the moment presented itself in front of me.


    She left after saying that. Without wasting any time i hurried towards the kitchen.


    As soon as I entered the kitchen i saw a pot boiling with vegetable soup in it.


    Without wasting any time i took the knife and made another cut on my thumb.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Dropped some drops of my blood in it and exited the kitchen.


    As soon as I exited the kitchen while looking at the pot i crashed into something squishy.


    "Oh....are you alright bro ?"


    Getting a hold of myself i noticed it was kia''s squishy boobs.


    ''This smell...i am dying it''s so good.''


    But without smelling the aromatic smell anymore i stepped back.


    "Oh...hi kia. How are you ?"


    "I am alright what about you, mom said you fainted this morning?" She said with a straight face and foxy smile.


    If you wanna learn how to backstab someone and smile after that then this bitch is the perfect teacher for this shit.


    "Ah... nothing i think i got too much nervous about my adventurer''s life."


    "Hey i am always there for you take some rest and don''t go anywhere for next few days."


    Yeah so that you can kill me easily just wait you bitch. You will be the second target on my hit list.


    "Oh...thanks sis."


    "Nevermind bye."


    "Bye."


    After that we had dinner all together on the dinning table and as i was eating the dinner some notifications popped up in front of me.


    [Target Detected]


    [Name: Gia Agreil]


    [Female, 19]


    [Cells not activated]


    [Target Detected]


    [Name: Kia Agreil]


    [Female, 20]


    [Cells not activated]


    [Target Detected]


    [Name: Cherry Agreil]


    [Female, 16]


    [Cells not activated]


    Yess!!! Bitches are under the boss now.


    After that everyone went to their room and now starts my master n.


    [Note: Are you liking this novel so far ? if so you can cheer me by leaving ament below.]

 Chapter 5 -5

    ?[Warning: This chapter contains some intense sexual scenes read on your own risk.]


    Opening my eyes in the silence of night i stood up from my bed and grabbed four small ropes and a piece of cloth from the bottom of my bed.


    Exiting my room bare footed i reached in front of freya''s room.


    My heartbeat is going high but if i want biscuit i have to risk it.


    Let''s go.


    *Creak*


    Opening the gate slowly i saw Freya sleeping on her bed.... Naked.


    Wow, this makes my mission more easier.


    Well i can''t bind her hands and legs if she is not sleeping deeply and ording to a research a human is deepest sleeper when he or she is going through a very sweet dream.


    So let me give you a sweet dreams darling.


    I made her remember one of her best memory as a dream.


    "Mmm...yes give it to me baby."


    Oh... getting a naughty dream. You naughty girl.


    After binding her legs and hands to the bed i used the cloth piece to block her mouth so that she doesn''t moan too loud or scream.


    I didn''t wanted to do this but you made me do it.


    ''Wake up.''


    As soon as themand went to her mind she opened her eyes wide and looked at my smiling face.


    "Unhhhh..mmm ?" She tried to speak something but then noticed that her voice is noting out and she can''t get up from the bed.


    "Unhhhhh..." She tried giving me different signs from her eyes as if saying ''Hey why am I all tied up, release me.''


    "Hello mom." I wispered in her left ear as a warm breath left my mouth into her ear.


    A sudden current ran through her body.


    [Mind corruption 28%]


    "Are you getting horny mom ?"


    As soon as I asked that a surprised expression started appearing on her face.


    Removing the nket from her naked body i revealed a full naked milf bound to her bed with four ropes and her mouth stuck with a cloth.


    "Now shall we start ...?" I said as i putted my middle finger on her left cheek and started sliding it down slowly but smoothly towards her left nipple.


    I grabbed her left nipple with my fingers and pinched it slowly.


    "Unhhhhhhhhhh...."


    Suddenly a current stimtion ran through her whole body.


    "Oh so your weak spot are your busty nipples." As i said that i grabbed her other nipple as well with my right hand and started pinching them slowly.


    Within few minutes her crying turned into moaning as i was pinching her nipples pulling them upward and leaving them suddenly to repeat the same process over and over for half hour straight.


    [Mind corruption 44%]


    Hehe. It''s going good.


    I dropped her her erect nipples and looked at her face.


    Freya''s face was aspared to a whore her eyes rolling up and watering out of her eyes and mouth.


    That''s when i noticed she was trying to raise her legs just like a female animal who is ready to mate and can mate with any male she sees.


    The bed is soaked in her pussy juices and the cloth on her mouth is also wet.


    I slowly slided my two fingers towards her pussy and finally grabbed her erect clitoris.


    "Unhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....."


    That was her loudest moan.


    I knew she was about toe and i instantly removed my hand.


    This was not rape it was sexual torture.


    [Mind corruption 60%]


    Oh not giving in yet. I thought this will be enough for a mind break but let''s go again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her eyes looked at me in confusion as if saying....''why did you stop ? I was about to cum.''


    "Oh... Were you about to cum ?" I asked with a smile.


    She turned her face around in anger.


    After waiting for 3 to 4 minutes i started rubbing her nipples and clitoris again.


    "Mmmmmm...mmm...mmmmmmmmm." she moaned through the cloth with no sense what was aabout to happen.


    Her body suddenly started shaking and she slowly raised her back from the bed a little as her eyes again started rolling.


    I won''t let you darling.


    Again i removed my hands.


    She suddenly looked at me with angry and wet eyes.


    "Oh...sorry but i have to darling."


    I repeated the same process for next 5 hours and achieved the results i wanted atst.


    [Mind corruption 90%]


    Fuu...it worked.


    My hands were fully drenched in her pussy juices that was also supposed to be her pre-cum cause i am not letting her cum for the previous 5 hours.


    Her eyes are turned white and foam ising out of her mouth and slow moans too.


    Her body is trying to get free from the ropes. Her mind is so broken that if she got free from the ropes i guarantee that she can shove the first thing she sees in this room into her pussy.


    But herees the fun part. I removed my pants that are already soaked in pre-cum and my 6 inch long rod popped out straight.


    cing the cock in front of her nose i spoke.


    "Hey mom, do you want this ?"


    Due to my cock''s smell a sudden current rushed through her body and her eyes turned normal.


    She started smelling my cock so hard that i felt as if a vume cleaner is in front of it.


    "Freya, do you want this ?" I asked again and removed my cock from her nose.


    "Unhh..unhhh"


    She started nodding continuously just like a bitch in heat begging for cock.


    I jumped on the bed naked cing my cock in front of her pussy i slowly touched freya''s pussy with my cock.


    Her pussy started kissing my cock almost immediately.


    But i didn''t inserted it in yet.


    Coming near her face i wishpered in her ears.


    "I am going to remove the ropes and the cloth in your mouth. If you move any of your body part i will bind you again and do the same thing until morning but if you followed my order then i will give you my cock as reward."


    "Unhh...unhh" she nodded without thinking.


    "Good."


    I removed all the four ropes and she didn''t moved even an inch.


    "Now when i remove your mouth cloth you will give me a juicy lip to lip kiss okay."


    She nodded without any hesitation.


    As soon as I removed the cloth she grabbed my face with her hands and locked her legs around my back...


    "Haa....*Chu*" that kiss was the juiciest kiss for me. It was different from the prostitutes of earth.


    We kissed straight for one minute and after that i suddenly shoved my dick into her pussy.


    "Ahhhhhhhh....." She moaned but not too loud.


    She came so hard that she fainted while making a very happy ahegao face.


    [Mind corruption 100%]


    [Target''s mind has been captured sessfully]


    [Level up]


    [Skill Shop has been opened]

 Chapter 6 -6

    ?The next morning...


    I woke up and looked around, i was in freya''s room and the sun is shining through the window in her room.


    "Hmm...what is this ?" I felt something around my dick so i suddenly removed the nket and found a girl sucking my dick''s upper part while her breasts are massaging the lower part of my dick.


    "Hello Freya." I spoke with a pervert expression on my face.


    She was so busy in sucking my dick that she didn''t even noticed that the owner of that dick is calling her.


    "Oh shit i am about to cum." As soon as I said this her speed of sucking increased and the force of suppression between her boobs increased it felt like heaven.


    Suddenly i felt rxed and came inside her vume sucking mouth.


    This women is the perfect blowjob-cum-dump.


    "You liked that anon?" She asked as she cleaned my dick''s insideyer with her tounge.


    "Hehe...call me master bitch."


    "Yes, master." Without hesitation she spoke.


    "Master please give it to me." She asked with a perverted face.


    "Hmm....why should I ? You were trying to poison me right ?" I asked with a straight face as i pped my dick on her left cheek.


    "N-No...it was not my n.."


    "Hmm...so do you wanna tell me whose n this was ?" I asked by pping my dick on her right cheek this time.


    "Y-Yes, it was Kia''s n. From start to the end."


    As expected she is the only intelligent enough person in this house.


    "Hmm...but you did support her in her wrong deeds haven''t you ?"


    "I am so sorry master. i won''t repeat the same mistake ever again i will never go against you." She said as she raised her bare naked ass up and bowed down her face in front of my dick.


    "Good..but this won''t be enough. You have to be my cum-dump toilet if you want this dick in your filthy pussy."


    "C-Cum-dump toilet...but master that''s..." She said in a broken voice but didn''t dare to raise her face.


    Oh so she is still resisting. Okay let me use this.


    ''you will be anon''s cum-dump toilet and only live for his pleasure. You will provide him with your filthy pussy to have sex whenever and wherever he wants.''


    Suddenly freya''s eyes turned grey as she spoke the same sentence.


    "I will be master''s cum-dump toilet and only live for his pleasure. I will provide him with my filthy pussy to have sex whenever and wherever he wants." When she said this she had zero facial expressions as If a zombie is speaking.


    So that''s what happens when i give a directmand to a person whose mind corruption is 100%. Whether they have their consent or not they have to follow it.


    After a few seconds of saying that her eyes turned normal and she went back down on her knees.


    "Good now ask for my dick like a good cum dump."


    "Master please bless this filthy cum-dump toilet with your divine cock." She said as she wiggled her ass like an animal in heat.


    "Spread your legs filthy bitch."


    As soon as I said that Freya suddenly turned around and opened her legs widely. Her pussy juice wereing out rapidly and her pussy lips were throbbing as if calling my dick.


    "Here you go bitch."


    I shoved my whole dick inside her pussy in one go.


    "Ahhhhhh...yes master. Fuck me like a little bitch. Yes...anhh...anhhh."


    *p*p*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her eyes were rolling with every thrust.


    *p*p*p*


    "Anh...i am cumming...i am cumming...i am cumming.... cumming...cumming....yes yes yes...anhhhhhhhh."


    She came and pissed on my dick at the same time while making a ahegao face and peace symbol with her both hands.


    "Don''t faint bitch i am yet to came...you came before your master what type of cum-dump are you ?." I said as i grabbed her throat and started thrusting faster.


    "I...am....shorry mashter." She said in a chocking voice.


    "You are not a human anymore, you are just a thing that i will use for my pleasure, that i will use to relief my sexual desires on, understood you worthless cum-dump." I said as i started thrusting at Max speed.


    "Y-es....y-es....ye-s....mash-ter" she said in a chocking voice again.


    Removing my hand from her throat i came inside her womb and made a mess of her mind.


    After this i stood up from the bed and started wearing my clothes.


    "Wear your clothes and do the normal housework before anyone asked up." I said as i looked at her naked body that was shivering from time to time and my white jizzing out of her pussy.


    "Yes...master."


    "...and only call me master when we are alone atleast for few days after that...hehe."


    Mission aplished. Target Freya acquired sessfully.


    Next target: Kia Agreil.


    Coming back to my room i open my stats.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 4]


    [Exp: 300/1200]


    [SP: 6]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [ss: Mind yer]


    [Mana: 128/128]


    [HP: 256/256]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.1)] [Memory Eater (Lv.2)] [Memory Altering (Lv.2)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.7)] ]


    [Tap to open Skill Shop]


    ________________________________


    Hmm..? I opened the skill Shop cool.


    I tapped on the open button and a whole different tab opened.


    As soon as I looked at this window a very evil smile appeared on my face.


    "...and now the game of bitches will start."


    [NOTE: YOU READ THE FULL CHAPTER MEANS YOU ARE A PERVERT TOO. JUST LIKE ME.]

 Chapter 7 -7

    ?[SBP(Skill Buying Points): 5]


    [Note: you can only use skills based on your class. Choose carefully.]


    Hmm...so it means i can only use skills a monster can use. Well no worries.


    [Human Skills]


    [Rank-F]


    [Fireball-1]


    [Waterwall-1]


    [Wind blade-1]


    .....


    Suddenly a large window of skills opened with a search icon on the top.


    Hmmm... let''s see...these are skills used by humans. Let''s change these options a bit.


    [Monster skills]


    [Rank-F]


    Certainly i can''t use skills over a certain rank and that rank for me now is F.


    So let''s look at the skills.


    As soon as I clicked search option a big list popped up.


    [5000 skills have been found]


    5000...? It seems i am gonna spend my day reading some stuff.


    I started reading every skills description one by one.


    6 hours later...


    Fuuu...my selection is finally finished.


    I selected 3 skills at last.


    [Inventory-2(Only mind Flayer)]


    [Monster creator-1]


    [Sensory Destroyer-2(only mind Flayer)]


    Two of them are exclusive for my class.


    Let''s buy them.


    [SBP:0]


    [Inventory]


    [A wrap of time and space where you can keep non living things and withdraw them any time you want. ]


    [MP:0]


    [Monster Creator]


    [A dungeon master usually uses this skill as a main source to create small monster traps for their dungeon while having low mana consumption.]


    [MP:10]


    [Sensory Destroyer]


    [With this skill you will create an aura around you in a 10 meter radius. Enemies entering the area will loose all of their senses for 3 seconds and the damage they deal will get decreased to 50%]


    [MP: 20]


    These three skills will help me level up.


    Let''s use this one as a starter...


    ''Monster Creator''


    Suddenly a notification panel popped up in front of me.


    [Note: This skill can make a small monster or number of small monsters based on your imagination but skill will fail if you try to cross the limits of your imagination.]


    Hmmm... intresting.


    "Let''s make this one then."


    I starget imagining a small cylinder shaped monster with a big round mouth and no face. A bag type pouch on it''s end that can store liquid in it. This monster uses ultimate suction power of his mouth to release an aphrodisiac into it''s target''s body to pleasure it and can change it''s mouth''s shape based on it''s target.


    Don''t mistake it for a pocket pussy it''s something else. I already have a human cum-dump now why would I need a pocket pussy ?


    Suddenly a small light flashed in front of me and a leech type of insect fell in my hands.


    I threw it on the ground immediately.


    "What the fuck ? I didn''t imagined it like that."


    When i looked at it carefully something came to my mind.


    "Oh...i forgot it''s a monster lol."


    Picking up the slimy green coloured creature from the ground i sticked it to my middle finger and ordered it to start.


    Suddenly i felt a powerful suction on my finger.


    "Wow this thing works pretty well. Let''s take you on a real test drive but first let me create more of you."


    40 minutes later....


    I created 20 of these things now let''s try them.


    Freya must''ve sent her idiot girls to the academy by now let''s call her.


    ''Freya come to My room now.''


    20 seconds later my room door opens and Freya walks in with an expression less face totally under my trance.


    "Huh...why am I here ?"


    "I called you. You got a problem with that ?"


    "N-No master...but how did you call me here."


    "None of your business. Lose the cloths."


    "Y-Yes master...." Her face turned red as she removed her clothes and revealed her jiggling jugs with a white panty.


    "I said remove everything thing."


    "A-As you wish."


    She removed her panty and covered her hairy pussy with her hands.


    "Here these are my creations." I said as i showed her the little monster''s i made.


    I should give them a name, how about ''SUCKERS.''


    "Yaaa...What are those ?" She let out a small cry and made a disgusting face.


    "Oh these are my first little babies. I want to try them." Saying this i throwed 3 to 4 suckers towards freya''s body.


    Some of them immediately started sucking on her nipples and some started sucking her cunt.


    "Ahhhhh....anh....master.....anhhhh...pls .....ahnnnn nooo....not there...i am sensetive on my breasts....ahhh.... don''t suck tooo much....ahhnnn master pls make them stopppp.....ahhhh."


    "Oh my god these guys are so good at pleasuring i should make more of these sex monster toys."


    "Ahhh no....not my clit....ahhh i am comming ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    She came standing but not even a single drop of her cum dropped on the floor instead the pouch on their back stored it.


    These sex juices from the human body will be used to make aphrodisiac for the target.


    Why do i feel like an evil character from a hentai manga ?


    Hmmmm....? What should I make next ? Should I make a tentacle monster who ejaculates aphrodisiac into female bodies or should I make a slime bondage rope covered with aphrodisiac.


    I should make an auto-fucking tentacle dildo monster that can break any female''s mind.


    As i was thinking that i totally forgot about Freya who was cumming regularly because of the suckers i left on her body.


    When i turned back to her i saw her on the floor making ahegao face and murmuring something rapidly.


    "Yes....yes...yes....more...more...make me cum more yes pls...ahhhh."


    "Oh shit if they injected too much aphrodisiac into her body it will be deadly for her."


    Tonight i will start my plan to corrupt Kia. Let''s make some more sex monster toys for now.

 Chapter 8 -8

    ?Kia, the elder daughter of the house. She is in the magical academy of mist and a good magic user.


    If i tried to corrupt her mind with memory Eater it won''t work as i Don''t have so much magical powers to use it on her.


    She will definitely resist it and kill me on the spot if found out.


    Let''s say if i level up i will surely do something about it but for now i have to change my target to gia.


    Gia, middle daughter. She also goes to the magical academy of mists and she is training to become a knight in the royal forces.


    She doesn''t have as low magical resistance as Freya but she is not a magic user so she should be an easy target.


    Let''s make her my sex slave next.


    "Ummm....why aren''t you eating Anon ?" A voice spoke.


    She was kia.


    "Hmmm...oh yes sorry i was thinking of something else." I said as i started eating.


    I totally forgot that i was sitting on the dinning table.


    As i was eating my dinner i looked at Freya who''s face is beet red.


    She has this new sex monster inside her clothes that i made recently.


    I call it "dildoctopus."


    It has eight octopus like legs and a dildo instead of his head.


    The eight legs bind themselves around target''s legs and the dildo vibrates inside their pussies.


    Oh and the eight legs also simulates the area around target''s pussy to make it more aroused.


    But this toy is orgasm phobic. It means whenever the target''s pussy starts to produce more love juices it stops vibrating and when it becomes somewhat dry again it starts vibrating again.


    That''s why she is looking at me with those big begging eyes.


    As if saying "fuck me right now i don''t care if we are sitting in front of 3 girls."


    Well let''s tease her.


    "Oh mom can I get seconds." I said as i looked at Freya and give out a big evil smile towards her.


    "Y-Yes." She said in a squealing voice.


    "Mom are you alright ?" Gia asked.


    "O-oh yes honey...i am al-ahhh right, yes right there."


    "What mom ?"


    "Nothing honey i will go and get anon''s bowl back to full."


    "Ok."


    She stood up and started walking towards the kitchen and suddenly i saw a wet stain on her butt and her pussy juices falling on the floor constantly.


    "Oh i feel somewhat thirsty, i should go and get some water." I said as i went to the kitchen and saw something very interesting.


    "Ahhh....yes. Ohh...yes....no... don''t stop...no please no...." Freya was lying on the floor with her legs wide open and her hands on her breasts that were also exposed.


    "Haa what a slut ?"


    "Ah...master." she said as soon as she looked at me.


    Without any delay she stood up and opened my pants.


    "What are you doing ?"


    She didn''t listened anything and started sucking on my dick.


    After sucking my dick for 5 minutes straight like a vaccume cleaner she stopped and said.


    "I need it master, i need your dick."


    "Come to my room after everyone falls asleep."


    "N-No i want it now."


    "Bye." I left after saying that.


    ''Hmm...there is still time before everyone sleeps why not check skill store.''


    After searching the store for a while i found out a very intresting passive skill.


    [Mind Eater(passive)-5 SBP]


    [Eats your target''s mind slowly but surely increasing your influence over them without coming in contact with you.(note: can only work on enemy weaker then you or non magic user.)]


    [MP:0]


    Oh....i want to buy it so hard why didn''t i see this in the first go.


    It''s time to level up, i will go out tommorow and hunt some goblins near the forest Or....hehehe.


    As soon as the night fall and everyone went to sleep someone entered my room.


    I looked at the gate saw my personal sex slave my cum-dump toilet Freya standing on the gate with a red flush face and sticky liquids flowing out of her vagina continuously.


    "Hello mom." I said with a mocking smile.


    She didn''t respond and continued looking towards my cock that was standing hard inside the blanket.


    Removing the blanket i revealed a giant rod and without any delay she jumped on it just like a predator.


    "Lemme remove the dildoctopus."


    "Anhhhhhhhhhh." She cried in pleasure as she peed on my bed.


    "Oh my, what a bad toilet."


    "Master i need it please let me have your sacred dick in my dirty little pussy." She said in a begging voice.


    "Now now, you have to ask just like i told you."


    "B-But..."


    "Hmmm....where are my pants ? I should wear them back."


    "N-No no no, i will say it. Master this little worthless cum-dump pussy who lives for only your pleasure needs your holy sacred dick inside it...please bless me with it."


    "Nice."


    After that i picked Freya up from the bed and placed her directly onto my dick.


    "Ahhhhhh...haaaa...this is heaven.....anhhhhh...yes...yes..yess... cumming...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    She came so hard that her eyes turned white and she made the peace sign with an ahegao face just like she always do.


    I filled her womb with my jeez to the brim.


    Ha...always a pleasure.


    it''s time to go to next target''s room.

 Chapter 9 -9

    ?[Warning: A little Dark]


    Opening the door slightly i helped myself in and saw a girl sleeping on the bed.


    Her blonde hairs shined in the moonlight coming through the window.


    Good Good... let''s play the vicious game of Corruption now.


    ''Freya stand up and come to gia''s room with a knife.''


    Suddenly freya who was sleeping in the next room woke up and moved just like a lifeless doll who was dancing on anon''s command.


    Freya followed the command and came to gia''s room with a sharp kitchen knife in her hands when the command was completed Freya came to her original form.


    Whenever anon gives an absolute command his Slaves have to follow them mindlessly just like a puppet, in this time period they don''t feel any pain or emotion until the task is completed.


    After looking at Freya Aaron walked towards gia but after noticing something he pulled himself back and summoned a sucker toy.


    "Hehe... let''s see if i am correct." He said as he throwed the small toy towards gia''s body.


    And to his doubt gia suddenly opened her eyes and slashed through the sucker with a sharp sword.


    "Wooooow...very dangerous. Where do you keep that sword though?"


    Her breathing got more dense when i closed distance with her...it could''ve been my last night in this world but due to my level i felt it.


    "You, why are you in my room ?" She pointed her sword at me in less than 1/4th part of a second.


    "That''s some good reaction speed sis." I said as i smirked in her direction.


    "State your purpose for being in my room at this hour." She said with her blue eyes pointed on me and her sword too.


    Her killing intent is growing stronger by the second i think it''s time to play my next move.


    "What do you mean ? I am your beloved brother i just came here to...RAPE YOU." I said as i smirked.


    "You are dead phycho brother." She said as she pulled her sword a little backwards to finish me in one blow.


    "Freya..." As soon as I said that her blade stopped as she saw a figure emerging from my background.


    "M-Mom...?"


    Freya who was holding a knife to her neck revealed herself. Her eyes are grey because she is under my direct command.


    "Ho...this blade is sharp but guess what''s more sharp ?" I said as i touched her sword slightly.


    "YOU....what have you done to mom ?" She asked in a shivering voice.


    "Why don''t you put that sword down and then we talk ?"


    She followed the command and sheathed the sword.


    "Now...loose the cloths."


    "YOU...fucker." again she holds the handle of the sword.


    "Freya if that sword comes out, you will stab that knife into your neck without any delay."


    "Yes master." Freya answered.


    Gia looked at the situation and understood that I''ve casted some type of mind controlling spell on Freya.


    "Tch."


    "Now if she didn''t follow any of my commands in under 10 seconds you will do the same Freya."


    "Yes master."


    "What do you want ? You sick bastard. I am your sister and she is your mother."


    "Oh...so i am the sick bastard. How about a full proof brother poisoning plan sounds to you ?"


    "Y-You knew it." Her facial expressions turned grave.


    "Hehe."


    Suddenly gia puts down the sword and bends on her knees.


    "I will do anything you want. Please release mother and don''t do anything to kia and cherry. It was my plan from the start please Don''t hurt them."


    Awww, Fuck you bitch you think you can stab me with the blade you are preparing for the last minute.


    Without wasting another second she did exactly as i predicted.


    "Dieeeee you bastard." She thrusted a knife towards my direction with both of her hands and at an incredible speed.


    ''Sensory Destroyer.''


    Kia suddenly stopped in the middle of the attack as all of her senses went null.


    Her hearing, taste, vision, hearing and touching senses are not in work for 3 seconds.


    Without any delay i snatched the blade from her hand.


    After 1 second gia came to her senses and saw that the knife is not in her hands anymore.


    "W-What but how ?"


    "You are one naughty child lemme show you what happens to your mom when you don''t listen to me."


    I can''t let Freya kill or hurt herself as she is my only cum-dump but i can make fake memories of her mercilessly stabbing herself to death.


    Without any second thoughts i placed my hand over gia''s head and started altering her memory.


    5 seconds later.


    [Gia''s Mind Corruption: 30%]


    I removed my hand and gia started staring at me with a grim expression on her face.


    "N-No don''t do that, please i will never even think of killing you please don''t do that with mother."


    "Oh...now you are ready to play and i didn''t wanted to use fear."


    Wait is blackmailing her not a form of fear ? Bruh...who cares.


    "Now gia....lose the cloths."

 Chapter 10 -10

    ?Glaring at me with most hateful expression in the universe gia started removing all her cloths.


    "I will kill you someday...."


    "Yeah that was your plan from the start."


    "How did you learn magic ? We never gave you that type of freedom ?" She said as she was removing her top.


    "Ah..what to say. I am born talanted."


    "Bullshit."


    "Hehe."


    "Here i removed them."


    "Gia...when i said lose the cloths i meant everything and it includes your underwear and bra."


    "W-W-What.....you are kidding right ? Be grateful i am even letting you look at this much of my body." She said with a grim expression.


    "What ? Do you think i am here to masturbate to your underwear?"


    "I-I-I mean...yeah."


    What the ?


    "What do you think of me ? I am not a little perverted brother who will blackmail his sister with her mother on the tip of a knife to just masturbate to her underwear. Get it off and be naked."


    "N-No you can''t be serious." She said with a scared face.


    "Oh...Freya she is not following my command."


    "Yes, master." As soon as my words landed on freya''s ears she pulled the dagger back to stab herself in the most merciless manner.


    "Wait, wait waitttttt....i am removing."


    "Wait Freya...she is following my orders again."


    I hate to blackmail someone but i am enjoying it i didn''t knew it felt so good.


    "Fuck...you." she said she removed her underwear and bra.


    "I am going to fuck you too."


    I pulled out some suckers and a dildoctopus.


    from my inventory.


    "Now don''t move love."


    I wanted to rape her just like Freya but i think i have to change my plans.


    "W-What are those ?"


    "Oh...these are some of my creations."


    "I am not going to let those monsters attached to my body."


    "Look you have two options. First, i get Freya to use her mouth pussy and give my dick a good lubrication session then i take your virginity by force. Second, if you endured these little monster by the end of tomorrow i will release mother and disappear from your lives. So.....choose your answer fast."


    I knew what you are going to choose.


    "I-I choose second."


    Knew it.


    "Cool here let these guys do their job."


    "Wait, what if you raped me tomorrow ?"


    "I can do that now but i am not, right ?"


    "Okay."


    As soon as she said yes to my terms i took out my ace of the game.


    My newly made monster.


    ''Nipple Leech''


    This monster will pinch a female''s nipple and vibrate slowly but continuesly until she reaches orgasm and when she does it will stop and start injecting a particular aphrodisiac that will prevent the target from Cumming.


    I know i know, you must think what kind of demon i am but they tried to kill me it''s just revenge for my father.


    Two nipple leech attached themselves to gia''s nipples and 1 sucker on her clitoris and dildoctopus in her pussy.


    "You can wear all your cloths now we will meet tomorrow."


    "Get your bag packs you will leave this house tomorrow."


    "Yeah yeah we will see." I said as i flicked my fingers in her direction and left her room.


    "Hmm....? Wait i feel them vibra...ahhhhh....no....not there.....ahhhh...yamete....please....ahhh noooooo....."


    Hehehe.... let''s see who leaves and who becomes my slave.


    [Gia''s Mind Corruption:- 35%]


    This is gonna be fun.


    After that Anon returned to his room.


    "I am weak. That spell should''ve lasted for 3 seconds but it lasted only a little over 1 second."


    I need exp...real exp. I can''t eat their memories and gain experience because if they forget everything what''s the point of revenge.


    Okay.... I''ve decided i will head into the forest tomorrow.


    Anon thought as Freya sucked his dick like a very delicious meal inside the blanket.


    "Freya when i wake up you know what to do right ?"


    "Yes master you will find your morning wood inside this worthless cum-dump toilet''s pussy so you can release your baby seed inside me without getting your blanket wet and piss too if you want."


    Wow she doesn''t hesitate anymore.


    "Good."


    The next morning.


    I opened my eyes and...


    As Freya said she is sleeping naked besides me with my morning wood inside her pussy that is very tight as if calling me to creampie immediately inside her.


    As to her call i wrapped my legs around her legs, my left hand around her neck and right hand around her waist to pull her pussy back with full force and slide my dick inside her throughly.


    "Hup." I pulled her body with an incredible force and i felt her pussy tightening more and more as i choked her throat and stomach with my hands her legs tried to break free but didn''t succeed as they lost all their will after the two thrusts.


    "Ahhhh-Ahhhhhhh.....mas-ter.....yesss-ssssssss. ohhhhh-ohhhh." She cried as she choked.


    Tears came out of her eyes and saliva from her mouth. Her womb kissed my dick and accepted my semen like a good cum-dump.


    "You fucking cum-dump toilet here take this."


    "Ye-yes." She said as her mind broke down even more.


    I have transformed her mind into a total cum-dump whore who will do anything on my command.


    Let''s see how target no.2 is doing shall we ?


    [Author: Don''t complain about the late chapter it needs more imagination to write them then you think.]

 Chapter 11 -11

    ?After the morning sex i slept for one more hour and Freya made breakfast for everyone.


    *Knock*knock*


    Hmm...? So it''s Freya. She must be here to call me for the breakfast.


    Freya closed her distance without saying anything and spoke into my ears.


    "Master your food is ready would you like me to bring it here or will you eat on the table ?"


    Haa....what a warm breath her mouth blowed into my ear.


    Turning suddenly towards her face i grabbed freya''s neck from behind and kissed her juicy lips with full passion.


    "Mmmmmmmm~Chuuu~"


    After a long kiss i let go of her mouth.


    "Haaa~ that felt good."


    "Master, don''t surprise me like that." She said with a shy expression and red face.


    "Yeah yeah, go prepare the table. I am coming."


    As we all were eating peacefully on the table there was one person who seemed to be bothered my something.


    Can you guess who that was ?


    "Hey gia you alright ?" Kia asked.


    Gia who has a fully red face and murmuring something rapidly stopped and looked at kia.


    "Huh..? Y-Yes i am alright. I-I am fine. W-What can be wrong with me ?"


    "Woah, hey calm down sis. Sister kia just asked you because you don''t look so good and your face is red too." Cherry spoke suddenly.


    "O-OH so now a prick like you will tell me what to do. J-Just eat your damn breakfast and LEAVE." she said as she gave me a hot gaze and left the table.


    "What the hell is wrong with her ?" Kia said.


    When a human female reaches a certain threshold of pleasure suppression, her pleasure and carnal desires starts converting into anger and violence.


    Those monster toys are doing there work perfectly.


    I smiled a little and started eating my food again, suddenly i noticed Freya looking at gia who is heading to her room and masturbating under the table while rubbing her clitoris vigorously through her panties.


    She is also aroused due to the smell of aphrodisiac my little boys are injecting inside gia time to time.


    Haha... let''s use this opportunity.


    ''Freya....''


    Suddenly freya turned towards me without saying anything.


    ''i am using an ability to talk to you through our minds if you want to say something just think about it i will hear it don''t speak.''


    ''yes..master.''


    A quick learner, good.


    ''now...i want a blowjob.''


    ''but master kia and cherry are still here.''


    ''drop your spoon and go under the table to find it.''


    ''i-i understand.''


    *Clank*


    "Oops i dropped my spoon." Freya said as she throwed the spoon near my leg.


    "Let me pick it." She said as she bent down and went under the table.


    Without any delay Freya reached near my legs open my pants and started sucking my penis.


    Her tongue rolled around my cock and her cheeks skin tightened as he sucked my dick''s pre cum just like a vaccume cleaner.


    Ah... it''s a mouth-pussy.


    "I am done and i am going to get ready for school." Kia said as she left.


    "Me too." Cherry followed behind.


    I looked under the table and saw Freya sucking my dick like a dick crazy lunatic.


    "Gwak-Gwak....slick-slick."


    This slut.


    I will break gia tonight but kia will be the real problem.


    I think it''s time.


    I will go on a hunt today to increase my level.


    After breakfast everyone went to their work girls went to the school, Freya started doing house chores.


    "Freya i will return soon." I said as I started to leave the house.


    "Master...."


    "Hmmm...?"


    "Master can you give me that ?" She asked with a naughty smile and shy expression.


    "What ?"


    "That...The-The monsters you use to punish me."


    "You fucking slut."


    "I-I am sorry master. I-I just felt horny."


    "Here..."


    I took out the small sex monsters and gave them to Freya.


    "I warn you they can''t satisfy you rather they will make you more horny."


    "That''s what I want to be...master i want to be an ever ready pussy for you."


    Yeah yeah...you just take pleasure by torturing yourself you slutty bitch.


    "I will return in about 5 to 6 hours."


    "Ah master wait."


    "Chuuuuu~" she kissed me lip to lip and started attaching the suckers to her breasts.


    I left the house and started walking towards the jungle with a bag on my back and a sword on my belt.


    I hope it doesn''t come to use the sword.


    The thing i am planning to do is not hunting monsters but it''s a little different and it will increase my levels passively and hopefully i will never need to return to hunting ever again.


    Haa...but whatever i plan doesn''t go as Perfectly as planned in my life.


    Let''s see....


    I took out a map that was made by my dad for me to hunt safely.


    When i looked at this map i saw the forest of death i was heading towards and looked at the 5 different areas marked inside the forest area.


    First area: Goblin Camps.


    Goblins are small green creatures who are also considered as deadly monsters when you meet them in group and the most intelligent creatures who can work perfectly in a group. They live in the south of the forest.


    Second area: Trolls.


    Trolls are monsters made out of earth element and they have this ultimate strength and regeneration ability that you cannot out damage alone, but they have lowest iq. They are considered one of the strongest enemies in the forest of Death. They live in the North.


    Third area: Blood Wolfs.


    Monsters who can smell blood from a long distance and once they lock you as there target you are considered dead if you don''t have any offensive magic spell because running won''t save you and they have this strong skin that even the strongest physical ability can''t go through their defensives. They live in East.


    Fourth area: Arcanes.


    These monsters are dangerous as they have a good iq of battle and a mind of predator. They are basically giant spiders who cover the west part of the forest with giant spiderwebs to kill anyone on the sight and eat the prey after covering it in their spider web.


    Fifth area: Phantoms.


    The creatures who are not seen by anyone till today, They are said to be very wise creatures who don''t have any interest in any kind of fight instead they are mostly known as "Illusion masters" who can take any form. They live in the deep middle of the forest and sometimes if they find any of the lost humans or lost beings of any race it is said that they come in to help with an anonymous identity and you never know it''s them.


    Note: use it wisely love from dad.


    Wow dad really did a good work on these areas.


    I know my goal and strategy what''s the wait for let''s go and meet some goblins.


    Author: let me know your thoughts about this chapter.

 Chapter 12 -12

    ?So this is a goblin camp... While traveling south i found a large space between the trees and decided to take a look.


    There were many poorly built wooden and stone houses.


    Goblins are doing their daily tasks some are eating meat some are training but what is wrong with that area ?


    In the north side of the camp many goblins are gathered in front of a large stone made house and fighting each other to get inside.


    These creatures are civilized they have water storage area they have food storage area these guys are smart.


    Let''s see...i need only one goblin for my experiment.


    As soon as I was thinking about that i saw three to four goblins beating one of the goblin and throwing it out of the camp.


    Well, it''s same as humans if you are not strong enough to protect yourself then no one gives a shit about you.


    But i will take you in good use.


    I sneaked from behind the bushes and made my way towards the Goblin that was standing there watching his friends pounding a female goblin that can or maybe his wife.


    As he was watching them from a distance without any weapon to protect himself i grabbed his mouth with one hand and his little tiny hands with my other hand.


    As soon as I catch him he did every possible effort to get released from my grip, he even bite one of my finger but that didn''t help him instead it made my work more easier.


    [New target detected]


    [Goblin lv.3]


    ''Memory Eater.''


    ...and ate all of him memories from his birth to till today.


    [Goblin mind corruption reached 100%]


    As i readed his memories only these thoughts came to my mind.


    Haa...this motherfucker is so weak why the fuck are you even alive you piece of shit they are fucking your sister in front of you and you are just watching, but hey i am here i will make you a man.


    As i ate all of his memory he just stopped moving and stood like a lifeless doll in front of me he forgot everything, he even forgot that he is a monster.


    ''Memory Alter.''


    "You are a useless monster who only serves me as his master you will do anything i command you to do even if i say commit suicide you will do it without thinking ever again. If you understand nod."


    The goblin nodded and bent down on his knees to show his loyalty towards his new master.


    I wonder what would happen if i do this with a human....i don''t know why but i so want to try this.


    [You have eated someone''s memories]


    [Two useful skills have been extracted]


    [Skill [Monster instincts] has been learned]


    [Monster instinct (passive)]


    [Your 5 senses will now work more sharper your libido and stamina will increase continuously.]


    [Skill [Goblin Language] Has been learned.]


    What the...? Memory Eater can do that ? Hehehe...


    I think i have one more great idea now.


    I will look more into that but first let''s go with the plan.


    "Hey you...i think i should name him...hmm...oh yeah i got one good name for you and it''s no.1."


    "..." He didn''t responded.


    "Okay no.1 now you will call one just one of your clan mates here and i will do the same thing with him okay do you understand?"


    No.1 just stared at me and didn''t do anything.


    "Why is he not following my command ?"


    "Hey no.1 nod..."


    No.1 nodded.


    "What the hell ?"


    I thought about this and came to one conclusion. How will he contact to his friends when he forgot how to even speak.


    ''Memory alter''


    I gave him his basic knowledge back like speaking and his lifestyle of how a goblin lives.


    "Okay now tell me your name."


    ''Goblin Language.''


    "I am no.1 master."


    Ho...i can really understand him.


    "Good now go and do what i told you before."


    "Yes, master."


    He went towards his camp and came back shortly with another goblin.


    Hmm...2 minutes, it took him two minutes to convince one goblin.


    The goblin he bought with him also looked exactly like no.1. He also had no weapon just like no.1.


    ''No.1 grab his mouth and his hands.'' i talked to no.1 with psychic Connection.


    No.1 followed my command and grabbed his commrade from behind.


    As soon as he did i made my way towards him as soon as possible.


    I ran like crazy. But as soon as he saw me he bited a big piece of mass from no.1 hand but no.1 didn''t even bulged as he was under my direct command.


    [New target found]


    [Goblin lv.5]


    Good he ate his hands means my DNA that was controlling no.1 passed into his body.


    ''Memory eater.''


    I wiped his memories even before i reached near him and altered them in the same way i did with no.1.


    Now...you two go and bring me two more of your comrades.


    5 hours later....


    "...and here goes the last one."


    That was it...i captured every single Goblin of this camp and from their leader i have came to know that there are many camps like this one in this area of jungle.


    At present i have got 316 goblins under my command if i command them to kill themselves i will make a good amount of exp out of them but but but if i had to kill them i would''ve Done it from the start.


    "Now listen you guys, you will divide into teams and head towards different camps of your friends that are set into this area of forest and you will pretend as refugees and as soon as they take you in you will mix your blood into their food and water supplies. Do you all understand?"


    "Yesssss master." All of them spoke in unison.


    "Good good. Now go to your leader he will divide you into groups and tell you the exact location of other camps i will visit you right here after three days and you will receive further commands from your leader whose name is no.300."


    I will now head home and break some bitches.

 Chapter 13 -13

    ?As i started walking towards the exit i realised something...


    I am lost.


    I opened the map but it was futile as i didn''t knew where i am standing right now, in search of the goblin camp i went too deep and got lost.


    "Fuck where is the way out of this damn forest...i should''ve bought a compass with me."


    After walking for 3 hours without any clue i decided to stop and camp.


    ''i am so relieved that i bought this back up food and water but it''s less and i don''t know how much time will it take me to get out.''


    After climbing a tree i made used this hammock i made back in the house before leaving after setting it up i ate some of the dry meat i brought with me and drank some water.


    It tastes awful but good enough as a food.


    After the sun fully disappeared the moon shined all over the forest and created a scenery that can only be seen in fairy tales.


    The white flowers around the trees glowed blue as soon as the moon light touched them.


    "Wow... it''s beautiful."


    Small red sparkling butterflies started flying everywhere and a sweet scent covered the whole forest.


    [Skill [Alluring Pore] starts to take over your mind. ]


    [Due to Class [Mind Flayer] The Mind controlling effects have been nullified]


    What...? This sweet scent is Alluring pore.


    As i was thinking that i noticed something strange.


    "Wait this....where are all these rats and rabbits going."


    All of the small animals like squirrels and rabbits suddenly started moving north.


    Hmm... let''s see what surprise awaits me.


    I got up from the hammock and started following those animals from tree to tree.


    After following them for about ten seconds i noticed a big ass white snake sitting in a spacious place and the snake is swinging his tale constantly that''s causing some sparkling particals to be released into the nearby environment.


    From a single glance i can tell he is a very strong predator who hunts his prey in the silence of night with his mind Eroding skill (Alluring Pore).


    As i was watching him eating small rats and rabbits only one thought came to my mind.


    I want that skill. I want that damn skill right now.


    I wanted that skill i don''t know why even though i had so many skills i just wanted it, as if it was a default setting in mind to obtain every mind control skill.


    Well well let''s see...i need a plane and a back up plan and a back up''s back up plan to get that skill.


    Eh...just kidding i only need 1 full-proof plan that will have a 99.99% chance of success.


    As i was thinking an idea popped up in my mind.


    "Heheheh...i don''t know how am I so smart."


    Cutting one of my fingers i dropped two drops of my blood on a rabbit like monster that was walking towards the snake monster mindlessly.


    After that we just wait.


    After eating all of the animals finally the rabbit''s turn came.


    Yes...eat that bitch.


    "Hisssssssss....." The snake hissed at the rabbit as soon as he noticed the foreign smell from his fur.


    Hmmm....?


    "Hisssssssssssssssssss."


    Suddenly the snake assumed a very defensive stance and used a skill.


    [You have been hit by skill [Detect] your current location has been revealed to the opponent]


    As soon as this notification popped up the snake looked at me and started climbing the tree swiftly that i was sitting on.


    "Fuck..."


    Plan A failed.


    Time for Back-up plan B.


    I predicted this result beforehand as my blood stench is different from a monster''s smell, he immediately caught me what sharp senses does he have.


    Since this was a given failed experiment i prepared plan B to get him under control.


    I watched the snake whirling around the tree and reaching towards me with his full speed and to be true his speed was too good he reached me in 3 seconds.


    3 fucking seconds...this time is enough for me to die more than 5 time If it''s against him.


    As soon as he came in a 5m of my radius i used a skill...


    ''Sensory Destroyer.''


    The snake suddenly stopped as his eyes went blank and he fall off the tree like a dead body but before he fell down i dropped some of my blood drops into his mouth.


    [New target Detected]


    [Lv.11 Deathsleep Snake]


    ''Memory Eater.''


    [3 Skills have been extracted]


    [Skill [Detect] Learned successfully]


    [Skill [Alluring Pore] Learned successfully]


    [Skill [Poison Blood] Learned successfully]


    Nice.


    ''Memory Alter''.


    [You can''t use memory alter on an enemy 4 level above you]


    Fuck i forgot about this.


    Well sorry mate but you have to become my experience points.


    I took out dad''s old sword from my inventory and beheaded the snake in around 6 to 7 strikes...his skin is just too tough.


    I was thinking of making him my bishop but he just served as exp at last.


    [Level up]


    I only leveled up once i can''t understand the more i level up the more it becomes difficult to level up. I mean it''s getting really hard to level up, for a snake this big you should at least give me three levels.


    As i was busy complaining about this shit, suddenly a very eye pleasuring notification popped up in front of me.


    [Numerous Targets have been affect by skill [Mind control] ]


    Nice my pawn goblins are doing some good work i should use memory Eater on new targets when i recover all of my mana back.

 Chapter 14 14

    ?It''s been 3 days and i didn''t find out anyway to get out of this damn forest now i am heading back towards the Goblin Camp.


    This time to not get lost i made some signs on trees to show the way.


    Well i wonder what my bitches must be doing...ohhh now that i think about it i wonder what happened to gia.


    I don''t know why but for some reason i can''t even use my psychic Connection with Freya.


    Now that a skill is mentioned i should look at my status.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 9]


    [Exp: 4900/5000]


    [SP: 16]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Flayer]


    [Mana: 400/400]


    [HP: 800/800]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.15)] [Memory Eater (Lv.12)] [Memory Altering (Lv.6)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.10)] [Alluring Pore (Lv.3)] ]


    [SBP: 30]


    ________________________________


    Hmm...they look good. Mind control and memory Eater went so high due to all those goblins coming under me. Now i own every single Goblin in this forest i will now just have to manipulate their memories to make them my pawns.


    I am just 100 exp away from being level 10 and get my first evolution but that''s what the problem is i can''t get exp from a monster that is below two levels from me.


    Sigh...i should just focus on my main task for now.


    Hmm...but first we go to skill store.


    [Skill [Mind Eater] Learned successfully]


    Heehe...i wanted that skill but now i am only left with 25 SBP.


    Oh...This section is new.


    [Rank- E]


    [3 Skills Found For correspondence class]


    [Body Modification](10SBP)


    [When an individual life takes it''s form it''s brain''s responsibility how his body will be made. From it''s head to toe brain plays a very essential part in giving an individual life it''s physical form. This skill uses brain to interfere with target''s DNA to turn or change something in it''s body. Perfect skill for a Mind Flayer to conduct his experiments.]


    [Mana: 100/use]


    [Warning: Too much interference with Target''s DNA may result in death]


    This skill....when i saw this skill it was love at first sight.


    Buy this....nowwwww.


    [Skill [Body Modification] Learned successfully]


    Hehheehe....


    Anon Laughed a very evil laugh as he readed the description of this skill over and over.


    I don''t why i just can''t stop thinking what i will do with this skill.


    Wait...i felt like an evil manga villain again...eh who cares ?


    "I will make cow girlsss....hahahhahhahhahahah."


    "Let''s see some more."


    I should get some skills that can do some damage i need them since i don''t have any offensive or defensive spell.


    Yeah i forgot that thought as soon as I looked at the next skill.


    [Chimera Maker](30SBP)


    [Can mix two or more living or dead beings to make a new one that will have both of their skills and physical abilities. One of them has to be alive for the experiment to be successful.]


    [Mana: Will Depend on Subject]


    Yes...i want this one as well. Fuckkkkkkkkkkk no get a offensive skill anon don''t take stupid skills.


    I don''t why but i find this skill more attractive then any other skill on this store at the moment.


    And last skill is...


    [Lab Creator](10SBP)


    [With this skill a mind Flayer can create his own lab anywhere he wants just like a dungeon it will need a magic stone to make it. Labs can only be made underground. Size and shape can be manipulated anytime.]


    [Mana:400/use]


    Woah... that''s one huge amount of mana it consumes but i need it.


    Buy this.


    [Skill [Lab Creator] Learned successfully]


    As i closed the menu i noticed that i already reached the goblin camp and a very-very large amount of goblins are standing in the camp now.


    "Did you count them no.300 ?"


    "Yes master there are 13578 goblins total."


    Most of them are looking like lifeless dolls cause of memory loss and they are tied with a robe.


    "Unleash them one by one and bring to me."


    "As you wish master."


    2 more days later.


    "13574....13575...13576...13577...13578. yes finished. My food ration is also depleted."


    "Goblins...you are my slaves my pawns you will now do as i say do you understand?"


    "Yessss master." All of them bent down on their knees and prostated themselves.


    "Good. Now accept the party invite i will be sending now."


    A monster and human can only sign pacts and can''t form parties for exp transfer but...as a monster class i can party up with monsters too and as human species i can party up with humans too.


    [13000+ members have been added to the party]


    Nice.


    "Now go and start taking over this forest and if something comes in your way just kill it you have numbers that overwhelms any enemy now."


    "Yes master."


    [Party leader Anon Agreil Changed EXP settings to 50:50 between party leader and party members]


    I gave them all 50% because they also need to level up.


    "Now comes the real question who knows the way out of this damn forest."


    Every single Goblin raised it''s hand.


    "The fuck ? Am i the only stupid one."


    "You.... what''s your name ?"


    "I am no.688 sir."


    "Good, guide me out of here, 688."


    "Yes my lord."


    688 guided me outside of the forest.


    I returned home and something was not right. When i returned i asked Freya what happened with gia and she said.


    "What do you mean master ? She has not returned yet ?"


    "Wait it''s been five days how have you been doing ?"


    "Master are you sick or something what are you saying it''s only been 5 hours."


    That''s when i understand one thing.


    As i spent 5 days in the death forest but outside it''s only been 5 hours.


    [Book of wisdom is opened]

 Chapter 15 -15

    ?[Book Of wisdom]


    [Topic: Time Control]


    [Experiment Performaned: 0]


    [Results Found: 0]


    [Spells Created: 0]


    ...


    Hmm...so it''s kind of an experiment log. Whatever experiment i do it will automatically register it into this log and calculate results on it''s own and also makes out a spell out of it.


    I have to go back into the forest of nightmares and find out what is it that manipulates time there and bring it into my experiment lab that i am going to create.


    But before that... I''ve got many-ohhhhh


    "I am cumming bitch take it all in your mouth pussy."


    "Yaw mawspher(yes master)." Freya said as she started sucking faster.


    I grabbed my cum-dump freya''s head and just rammed my dick deep inside her throat so hard that my cum started coming out of her nose.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Get naked."


    "But...master it''s a dangerous day for me." She said with a shy expression.


    "I said get naked bitch, a cum-dump toilet never speaks back when it''s master wants to use it."


    "Y-Yes..." Freya started undressing as soon as I said that and pre-cum started dropping from her panty.


    What a masochist bitch she likes to be treated like a lowly bitch in heat.


    As soon as she revealed her body fully covered with suckers and a dildoctopus in her pussy that was continuously vibrating i lost control over me and threw her on the bed.


    "Ahhh~ master..."


    "Shh...." Before she could''ve spoken any another word i grabbed her neck and slammed my dick straight into her womb''s back wall.


    "So Deeep~"


    "Anh...ummm...annnhhhhh yes...yes yes...fuck me fuck me master...use me like your plaything."


    "You are...my plaything bitch."


    We fucked for one hour like rabbits and then girls came back from the academy.


    Freya went to the door to greet the girls.


    "We are home."


    "Hi mom." Cherry said as she hugged Freya.


    "Hello cherry dear."


    "Hello mom." Kia hugged as she said.


    "Welcome back dear."


    Both kia and cherry went to their room to change.


    "H-Hi m-mom." Gia on the other side looked feverish and hot. She also hugged Freya but as she did Freya felt vibration coming from her body.


    Freya''s switch suddenly flipped and she suddenly slapped gia''s butt and grabbed one her boob.


    "Anhhh...mom... it''s coming i am... cumming."


    Gia went down on her knees but wasn''t able to cum.


    "Noooooooo....i want to cummm."


    "Gia darling are you alright ?" Freya said with an innocent face but suddenly she closed her distance and wispered in her ear.


    "Enjoy it...this is the fun part, think about what you will experience when master will insert his divine cock into your pussy and make you cum over and over. He will mercilessly make a mess of your body you won''t even be able to stand up resistance will become futile and you will only want one thing, c-o-c-k."


    "Y-You are my mother." Gia said as she looked at freya with a disgusting expression.


    We had dinner after and went to our beds.


    Now that I''ve some time before everyone fells asleep i should do something...


    As i was thinking that suddenly a blue window popped up in front of me.


    [Level up]


    [Level 10 Reached Evolution will take place in 10 seconds]


    [10]...[9]...[8]...


    What hey give me some time...


    [4]....[3]


    Doesn''t this thing need my permission or something.


    [1]


    [You will faint during the evolution]


    1/2 hour later...


    [Congratulations on your first Evolution]


    [Successfully evolved into Mind Master]


    What the hell ? I don''t feel any different.


    Status...


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 18]


    [Exp: 567/20000]


    [SP: 16]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Master]


    [Mana: 900/900]


    [HP: 1,600/1,600]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.15)] [Memory Eater (Lv.12)] [Memory Altering (Lv.6)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.10)] [Alluring Pore (Lv.3)] [Mind Eater(Lv.1) ][Body Modification (lv.1)][Lab Creator (Lv.1)] ]


    [SBP: 60]


    [Book of wisdom]


    ________________________________


    Hmm...so the goblins are doing a good job. Maybe they''ve taken out an powerful opponent.


    As i was thinking that suddenly a window popped up in front of me.


    [756 party members died, 400 party members evolved into Hobgoblins and Hobgoblinas.]


    What ? How the fuck did they loose so many guys. Did they fight against some dragon or something.


    ''Psychic Connection.''


    ''No.300 do you listen.''


    ''yes master.''


    ''How did so many of you died.''


    ''Master we encountered 3 trolls and we tried to kil-''


    ''what ? How did you encountered trolls they live in exact opposite of the forest.''


    ''yes master i think they were lost from the group. They are not very intelligent to begin with. As we tried to kill them most of us died, we killed one of them that seemed mortally injured and captured one.''


    ''Wait trolls are known for their ultimate regeneration how did you kill one and captured one.''


    ''As i said master the troll we killed was not able to regenerate his body no matter how much we damaged his body.''


    ''How are holding the other one ?''


    ''We are constantly cutting his hands and legs before they can re-grow.''


    ''smart you will be rewarded for your efforts. Are you one of those who evolved ?''


    ''Yes master i evolved into a Hobgoblina.''


    Ah... that''s why her intelligence got improved i can see that in her way of talking. I choose the best monster as my pawns if i can get them all to evolve into orges then i will take over that jungle easily.


    ''wait a Hobgoblina...you were a female ?''


    ''Y-Yes is there a problem...? If you want a male to lead the group-''


    ''No you are smart you will continue to be the leader.''


    ''Yes master i feel honoured.''


    ''Oh and send that captured troll to my house.''


    ''As you command but master there is one slight problem.''


    ''Huh ? Okay tell me.''


    ''One of the reasons why we lost so many of our guys is because we don''t have any good weapon the best weapon in our party is a rusted sword that i own.''


    They managed to deal with two trolls with no weapon, i can''t wait to hand them proper weapons but...


    ''i will do something about it as soon as possible tell me the core weapons you need i will give it to the party who will bring the troll over.''


    ''Yes and thank you master for your grace.''


    ''No worries.''


    Hmm... it''s time i start thinking about my economics.


    I thought as i looked towards the wooden floor in my room.


    Without any delay i punched the floor and my hand touched the soil underneath the house.


    "As expected it doesn''t have any foundation."


    ''Lab Creator.''


    [Level 1 Lab has been Created]


    It''s good that i made this Magic Stone during my sweet tour in the nightmare forest.


    [Author: Comment if you liked the chapter or not.]

 Chapter 16 -16

    ?[Author: You know what waits ahead.... intense sex.]


    2 days ago in Forest of nightmare...


    [Lv.6 Mutated Rabbit has been killed successfully]


    [You have obtained 1 Magic Stone]


    [Magic Stone]


    [An unknown magical energy is filled within this stone that can be manipulated anytime by a worthy mage. Using it without any precautions can result in death.]


    Hmm... isn''t it the same stone i need to create a lab. I''ll take it.


    Present time...


    As soon as Anon used the lab Creator skill a small square shaped door appeared on the floor.


    Anon opened and saw nothing but but eternal dark inside.


    "Okay so i need a rope, a rock and a candle."


    A rock to see how much the bottom is from the door a rope to climb down and a candle to perform as a light.


    As i was thinking about it i heard a knock on my door.


    *Knock-knock*


    "Come in."


    I closed the door to the lab and spoke without looking towards the room door.


    "Freya i don''t have time to have sex with you i am busy and I''ve got-" but as soon as I looked towards the door i saw that the one standing on the door wasn''t Freya it was gia.


    Red face, leaking pre cum from panties, open hair and shivering body.


    "Oh...hello sis what''s up ?"


    "Y-You i won, I''ve had enough of you i endured with your toys now get them off of me."


    "Ah, yes...i forgot about that well now that it''s time why don''t you go ahead and remove your clothes so i can Remove my toys from your body."


    "Heh...you thought i would be that easy to break." She said with a little smirk.


    Oh...would you look at that attitude i will tear it apart in a second.


    Gia removed her clothes and her body that was covered with suckers and nipple leeches revealed itself.


    I started walking towards her and grabbed the nipple leech from her left tit and started pulling it slowly and slowly.


    *Puk*


    As soon as the leech came off gia let out a very passionate moan.


    "Anhhhh..." As soon as she realised that she moaned, gia covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    "Oh my what a cute moan."


    She just stared at me and didn''t said anything.


    I did the same with the right tit and removed every sucker from her body one by one.


    Then came the turn for her clitoris.


    I left that sucker for a small trick and went for the dildoctopus.


    "Well let''s do this." I said as i grabbed the dildoctopus from the outside part.


    Heheh...i just thought of a fun trick.


    "Hey gia i will remove this on the count of three."


    ''W-What ? Why is this pervert telling me this now ?''


    ...after thinking something gia nodded in yes.


    Hehee...this is going to be fun.


    "3...hyaaa." After saying only three i pulled the dildoctopus out with full force and also pulled the sucker from her clitoris.


    For a second we just looked at each other and nothing happened.


    ''Eh, did it not work ?''


    *Shhhhh*


    After a second gia''s eyes went high and she leaked like a tank.


    "There it is."


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ cum-cummmming....i am cumming."


    [Gia''s Mind Corruption:- 100%]


    She came hard so hard that white foam came out of her mouth.


    ''Well well now she is fully corrupted.''


    After a while gia woke up from the floor and looked at me while i was sitting on the bed.


    "Y-You i won the bet. You will leave now right ?"


    "Yes."


    As i stood up from the bed i went near gia and droped my pants.


    "H-Hey what are you doing?"


    As soon as she looked at my cock her heat returned.


    "Oops i dropped my pants."


    "..." Gia started staring at my cock like a slut who was in heat.


    "Hey gia do you want something?"


    "H-Huh ? N-No." She said that for a second but started staring at my cock again.


    It''s time i use my skills... I touched gia''s head and


    [Body Modification]


    [Do you want to select Gia Agreil as the ''Target'' ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Target Selected]


    [Reading body and DNA]


    [Reading has been finished successfully]


    [Body is ready to be modified]


    Connect smell sensors to sexual nerves and increase smelling senses by 100 times.


    [Changes done successfully]


    As soon as this notification popped up i sticked my dick to her nostrils.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Annhhhh~ This smell no my body is getting all tingly. Mhmmmhhn~ no stop this smell."


    Her hands reached out to her pussy and her tits.


    ''Connect tounge buds to Pussy nerves and modify her mouth walls same as the inside of her pussy, oh and increase overall body sensitiveness to 100 x more.''


    [Changes done]


    "Hey gia suck it."


    Gia suddenly looked at me but didn''t dare to say anything and started sucking my dick.


    ''He is treating me as his fuck doll, as a disposable onahole and i can''t even say no to him why am I, it''s like i as a woman am born to satisfy his sexual needs.''


    "Oh come on why are you so slow, if you went like that i won''t even cum in 100 years. Let me tell you how it''s done."


    I grabbed her head and used her mouth pussy to jerk myself off and i didn''t notice it but she came over and over during this.


    "Ahh....i am cumming, open your throat i am going to deep throat you bitch."


    ''W-What Deep throat ? Is he going to cum in my throat ? I-I can''t let that happen i am not his toy i can''t let him do it...but i can''t seem to gather strength ahhh~ i am cumming again.''


    "Take this bitch."


    I came into her mouth pussy and she came again.


    After that i did some more modifications into her body until i converted her body into a full-fledged walking pussy.


    I increased her body sensitiveness by 1000 times in the end and several more changes like enlarging her anal hole and making her butt more fluffy just like her breasts.


    Then fucked her over and again made some changes into her body and fucked her again.


    Did it until i ran out of mana.

 Chapter 17 -17

    ?I am Freya. Mother of three daughters and a stepson.


    I was a widow so i married a guy named Dave Agreil who had a son named Anon.


    One year went good but after that Dave started losing interest in me and started going out with other women behind my back.


    I was dying for some sex and he cheated on me.


    I was angry to my soul but didn''t knew what to do that''s when i told this to my eldest and smartest daughter kia.


    "Well you can kill him."


    "Kia what are you saying he is your stepfather."


    "Well mom you will get the house plus your revenge and two mouths less to feed."


    "Two ?"


    "Yeah if we are going to kill Dave as well kill that Anon since he will come to know that one day that we killed his dad and come back for revenge."


    I don''t why but for some reason i liked that idea.


    I agreed to the idea and after killing Dave by food poisoning, my middle daughter Gia and youngest daughter cherry also got involved into the plan.


    Cherry gave poison to anon but for some reason he didn''t die.


    We thought of taking a break from the plan for somedays so that Anon didn''t try to escape from the house.


    But that was our biggest mistake...


    The next night after he survived from food poisoning he somehow changed and came to my room.


    After that He raped me.


    To tell the truth i am a slut who likes to be treated like nothing but an object that is only used for satisfaction of a male sexually.


    After he raped me i started following his commands and to my surprise he knows some kind of mind bewitching spells.


    He can make me do anything anytime.


    He made me his Cum-dump toilet.


    ...i don''t know why but i like that name.


    Just like me he also plans on making my daughters his onaholes.


    I don''t why but i want to help him do that.


    Everyday he uses me three times first in the morning i give him blowjobs and pussy fucks in the noon he rapes me out of nowhere like i am washing the dishes he will come and remove my clothes and starts fucking me.


    At night he teases me with his sex toys and makes me beg him for sex.


    I don''t why but i love this new shedule in my life.


    Just like everyday i am going to Master Anon''s room to give him a usual blowjob and pussy fuck if he wants it.


    But as today i opened the door of his room i saw gia giving him morning blowjob under his blanket while master was still asleep.


    I enjoy giving him blowjobs, his cock is soooo long that everytime i suck it, it reaches the deepest part of my throat. I love giving master blowjobs and i felt a burning flame when i saw gia doing it.


    Looks like he broke her too.


    Removing the blanket Freya looked at gia sucking Anon''s cock and started doing the same instead she started sucking his balls.


    "Mom what are you doing ?" Gia asked.


    "It''s my job to take care of master''s morning wood."


    "But it''s mine now." Gia said in a debating tone.


    Both of them started fighting over Anon''s rod.


    Anon woke up from his sleep and looked at both of them fighting.


    "Well yeah...i am his Cum-dump toilet."


    "Oh so what i am his anytime use fuck doll."


    "Both of you stop."


    "Yes master." Both of them spoke.


    "Freya you get your tits out and squeeze my lower half with them and gia suck the upper part."


    "Yes master."


    Freya opened her blouse and two fluffy jiggling jugs with big brown nipples popped out and jiggled up and down on my dick''s lower half.


    And a mouth with pussy like side walls started sucking on the upper half of my dick.


    Both of them started giving the blowjob Anon always wanted.


    ''I wonder what will happen when four of them comes together.''


    As i was thinking that i slipped one of my hand into freya''s panty and one in gia''s pussy.


    And started fingering both of them.


    "Anhhh~ master." Gia said as she started moaning while sucking.


    "Mhhhmmm~ maaassteerrr Don''t be so rough." Freya said in an erotic manner.


    Both of them turned their asses and raised them in my direction.


    I started rubbing their pink little clitoris with my thumb.


    "Anhhh~ no master ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh i am cumming....yes yes yes."


    "Me too anhhh~ yes master finger me....anhhhhhhhhhhhhh cumming Cumming."


    I stopped my hands and removed them.


    "Master.....you meanie. Why do you do that ?"


    "Eh, i was about to cum."


    Both of them looked at me with disappointed faces.


    "Yeah i know but now that the lubrication process is done on both sides why don''t we start the main process."


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them looked at each other with shy faces.


    "Now Freya get on the top of gia so that i can see both of your pussies and creampie both of you at the same time."


    "Y-Yes master...as you wish." She said with a perverted smile on her face and went on the top of gia.


    That''s when i witnessed the legendary view called "Pussy Sandwich"


    The lower pussy was tight and new but inexperienced on the other hand the upper pussy was old but experienced and plump too.


    I rammed my cock into freya''s pussy and started Fucking her.


    "Eehhh, why mom goes first ?"


    To increase her tightness i grabbed freya''s throat and choked her.


    "T-Thank Y-You Maswer..." She said in a chocking tone.


    After some thrusts i changed pussy and and grabbed Freya''s huge breasts that were hanging.


    "Anhhhh~ yes master thrust hardeer..." Gia spoke.


    After that i rubbed freya''s nipples with gia''s nipples and creampied both of their womb''s.


    After this we tried different poses like i fucked gia while Freya and gia was doing a 69 pose.


    [Author: Sorry for previous chapter it was written in a hurry. The more hornier i am the more the quality of the chapter increases.]

 Chapter 18 -18

    ?After having breakfast girls went to the academy of knights and magic. I am getting ready for my trip to the capital city Dordem to buy some things and sell some monster corpses i collected in the forest.


    "Master when will you be returning ?" Freya asked.


    "Evening I guess."


    "Have a good trip."


    We kissed and i left the house.


    It''s 2 hours route to the capital but i borrowed some money from gia so i will travel by the wagon.


    Riding a wagon from the outskirts i went to the capital and it only took half hour.


    As everyone was passing through the gates the guards checked everyone''s ID.


    I don''t have any ID so should i use that skill.


    [Illusion] [D] [50 SBP]


    [This skill plays with minds of the targets and shows them whatever you want. Limit of Targets that spell works on will depend on skill level. Making unbelievable illusions can result in illusion breaking.]


    [Mana: 250]


    I can tell them that i don''t have an ID but then i would have to bribe them and i don''t have enough money to do that.


    I borrowed 20 copper coins from gia.


    1 silver = 100 copper


    1gold = 100 silver


    1 platinum = 100 gold


    1jade = 100 platinum.


    5 copper is gone as fee for the wagon ride.


    I don''t think i can bribe them with 15 copper to let me in so i will use my new spell anyway.


    But for it to work more efficiently we give it some skill points.


    +10 points in illusion.


    [Illusion Lv.10]


    Nice.


    As the line became shorter by the time, my turn finally came.


    "Show me your ID."


    "Here." i said as i raised my empty hand towards him.


    [Illusion]


    After using the skill i just imagined the card i saw in one of the villagers hand beforehand and tried to change it''s information in my mind and the picture on it.


    Come on work.


    Suddenly a dark black smoke covered my hand. But when i looked at the guard his expressions seemed normal.


    "Okay you can go, Mr. Anon."


    Phew...i will take it as a sign that i am the only one who can see this black smoke but i still can''t figure out what the guard saw back there.


    As i entered through those big giant gates i saw something very unbelievable scene.


    Elfs, Dwarfs, humans in mage and Swordsman costume wandering around the city fountain and magic shop owners calling for customers.


    This scene is the best thing I''ve ever seen after arriving in this world. It''s like i am in a manga or anime.


    Hmm... let''s see where is the adventurer''s guild.


    I walked upto an elf woman with big juggs and asked.


    "Umm...hello can you tell me where the adventurer''s guild is ?"


    "Oh..are you new in the town ?"


    "Yeah kind of."


    "Oh...cool i am also heading there let''s go together."


    "Oh..thanks."


    Hmm...she has a good body should i hypnotise and fuck her someday.


    But she said she is also heading towards the guild so it means she can also be an adventurer. Let''s not think with my dick on this one.


    "So what''s your name ?"


    "I am Anon, Anon Agreil."


    "I am Yuri."


    "So Yuri are you an adventurer ?"


    "Hmmm...kind of."


    "What do you mean by kind of ?"


    "I mean i am just a scout for the guild, i do research on areas near the death forest of nightmares and inform the guild about the behaviour of monsters."


    "Hmm...so did you noticed anything odd ?"


    "Yeah recently i have been noticing something odd about goblins those creatures suddenly disappeared from their camp sites and are nowhere to be found near forest borders."


    Oh shit...not good.


    After walking for a few minutes we finally reached the guild that was on the middle East corner of the town.


    "Thanks for helping me find the guild."


    "No problem dear."


    Both of us separated after entering the guild.


    I went to one of the receptionist that was human a male on top of that.


    Bro i would''ve been pleased to see a woman here.


    "How many i help you ?"


    "Ah...yes i want to sell some monster corpses."


    "Follow me sir."


    I followed the guy into the back grounds of the guild hall.


    "Show me the body sir."


    "There you go."


    "I took out every monster corpse from my inventory."


    "Oh my this will take sometime please wait inside the guild hall."


    But it''s only about 30 corpses and some of them are rather small. Why is he taking so much time ?


    10 minutes later...


    "Dear sir your corpses have been counted successfully and there are 34 corpses which will be 2 gold and 30 silvers with guild tax."


    "What''s a guild tax ?"


    "If you are not an adventurer for the guild you will have to pay 20% tax from the selling price."


    The fuck that''s like day scamming.


    "Thank you for your trade, here is your payment don''t forget to come back sir."


    Hell i won''t.


    I am thinking of buying a magic staff some magic equipment and an alchemist set for making potions.


    I don''t know why but since i have a lab i feel like i should do something with it so i will try making some potions in it.


    As i was heading towards the alchemist shop someone called me from behind.


    "U-Ummm excuse me sir." A sweet gentle voice.


    I heard the voice and turned around.


    ...and to my surprise the one who called me was none other than one of the mythical creatures known as "Lamia."


    [Lamia: Half human, Half-Snake, full hottie.]

 Chapter 19 -19

    ?Dark blue eyes, Blue hairs, upper half was human female and lower was a snake tail made with sturdy scales.


    Her face is thousand times more beautiful than the miss world back on earth.


    Her clothes are torn, those are not even in a wearable condition and there is a eye patch on her right eye too but other than that she has a heavy metal collar in her neck.


    Several cuts on her hands as if tortured to near death.


    "Would you like to buy some potions Respected Sir ?" Breaking the silence she spoke.


    I came out of my thoughts and observed a basket of potions in her hand.


    As soon as I looked at the basket a notification popped up in front of me.


    [Host is advised not to take that potion, potion in sight is highly diluted and contains highly toxic materials for body. Consuming it can possibly cause diarrhoea and loose motions.]


    The fuck...? They worse then garbage and you call them healing potions.


    I gave a strong glare to the lamia standing in front of me.


    "Hiiiiii...." She let out a squealing voice and immediately prostated herself in front of me that caused the basket of potions to fell down on the ground and break.


    "P-Please D-Don''t Hit. P-Please i-i didn''t do anything P-Please have mercy." She started talking in a very scared tone as if i am coming to kill her.


    I started moving towards her when suddenly a man came from behind with a stick in his hands.


    "Hey what the fuck are you doing, you fucking trash, you destroyed all my potions ?"


    The lamia suddenly stood up and looked back as she got more scared and started mumbling something like a broken record.


    "m-m-m-master, i-i didn''t, i didn''t, i-i-i was j-just..."


    The man pulled the stick backwards and swinged with his full power to hit the lamia but before he could''ve done it a hand stopped the stick in mid-air.


    "Hey what the fuck do you think you are doing ?" The man asked.


    "Why are you beating her ?" I asked in a serious tone.


    "Can''t you see this useless slave destroyed all of my precious potions."


    Ah...now i understand so she was a slave, i forgot i was in a world of magic and slaves must be common here.


    "What''s the price for all the potions in that basket ?" i asked the man.


    "Let''s see 5 copper for this and 8 for this....so it should be about 1 silver and 30 copper."


    "Here..." I gave him the money.


    "Are you sure ?"


    "Take it before i put it back."


    "Oh no no...thank you dear customer for your purchase." His expressions immediately changed after seeing the money.


    "Let''s go you dumb fuck." He said to the lamia.


    "Wait."


    "Yes...dear customer do you want to buy more potions then you should come to the shop-"


    "No, i want to buy her."


    "Eh...This useless clumsy piece of shit ?" The man said as he looked at the lamia with a disgusting expression.


    The lamia just kept her head down and listened to the conversation.


    "Just state the price."


    "Uhhhh.... let''s say 20 silver... Haha, i am kiddi-"


    "Here 20 silver."


    ''What the hell he didn''t even flinched for a second before tossing the money out, is he a noble or something. From his clothes he doesn''t look like one, still it''s a good deal i bought her for 5 silver at the blackmarket. He must be buying her to make his some twisted wish come true.''


    "Here is her slave contract, oh and she is a virgin too dear customer."


    He handed me a piece of paper with a magic circle on it.


    "Until you have that paper you can order her to do anything you want and she can''t say no to any command."


    "Okay."


    "Hey greet your new master you filthy fuck." As he was about to slap her again i grabbed his hand this time but unlike before this time i used a bit force.


    "Huh...?"


    "Slapping my property is slapping me."


    "Ohhh...my apologies for this rude behaviour dear customer."


    "Come." Leaving his hand i commanded the lamia.


    She followed me without any delay.


    "What''s your name ?"


    "S-Sephie."


    "Sephie let''s get you some clothes."


    "Master don''t have to. Sephie is very comfortable in these clothes."


    "Yeah no."


    ''Looks like my new master is a good man.''


    *Ding*


    "Welcome dear customer how may i help you." A voice i heard from behind the counter but didn''t saw anyone there.


    "Hi i would like to buy some clothes for her and myself too."


    "Yes, just give me a minute...ah yes welcome to Arcane Textiles how many i help you ?" Suddenly a lady with 6 eyes popped up from the bottom of the counter.


    She is an....Arachne.


    [Arachne: Half Human, Half Spider, They contain 5 holes as their sexual parts. One for web shooting one for breeding and one for egg laying and other two are for fun only. They are short tempered being.]


    Six eyes, purple short hairs, lower half is of spider and upper half is of human female.


    "So you are looking for dresses for you and your slave right sir ?"


    "Ah..yes."


    [Author: Monster girls are The best.]

 Chapter 20 -20

    ?"Those clothes look good on you."


    "Thank you master. You also look very handsome in new clothes."


    In the Cloth shop we met Linda the Arachne. She basically choose both of our cloths.


    I got this cool fashioned shirt and pants. Whereas sephie got a maid uniform for lamias.


    The clothes costed me around 2 silver as i bought 2 pairs of my clothes and 2 pairs of sephie''s.


    Now let''s check my to do list.


    1. Sell monster corpses...done.


    2. Get some clothes...done.


    3. Get alchemy materials.


    4. Lunch in the city.


    Let''s see only 2 of my things are left. Should I get the alchemy materials or have lunch ?


    *Grrrrr*


    As i was thinking about what to do sephie''s stomach made a growling sound.


    Well now i know what to do first.


    "S-Sorry master." She said as her face turned red due to shyness and her blue pointy ears flicked up and down constantly.


    ''Kawai~''


    "Don''t worry let''s go and eat."


    As we started walking towards a near by restaurant i asked sephie.


    "Hey sephie what does a lamia eat anyway ?"


    "Ummm....a dry bread will satisfy me as the previous master has always given me the same dry bread twice a day."


    What a fucker. Not even a human can survive on that and he made a monster girl survive on that. I should''ve broken his bones or something.


    After arriving before a restaurant i entered inside but sephie stopped outside.


    "Sephie what are you doing ? Why did you stop ?"


    "Eh...? Master this is a human restaurant and i am a lamia i don''t think they will permit me inside."


    "Don''t worry just come."


    "Y-Yes."


    Sephie entered the restaurant but as soon as she did everyone went silent and just looked at her.


    "Hey don''t you know that monster shit is not allowed in this restaurant. Get her out of here." An angry small male human with short brown hair shouted.


    He seems to be the owner of this place.


    "Here...serve me and her the best food you''ve got in here." I said as i tossed a silver coin towards him.


    His eyes shined with greed as his next words rotated his attitude by 180¡ã.


    "Dear customer please be sitted i will personally serve you the best of my capabilities."


    "Good."


    "Let''s sit sephie."


    Sephie didn''t took the chair in front of me instead she sat down on the floor beside me.


    "Sephie what are you doing ?"


    "M-Master is there something i am doing wrong ?"


    "Why are you sitting on the ground ?"


    "But master i am a sla-"


    "Get up and sit on the chair."


    "Y-yes." She followed my order without any delay.


    "Master is it alright for me to sit and eat on the same table as you ?"


    "Yep. That''s my order."


    "Slave understands."


    After eating the food both of us started heading towards the alchemist shops sephie told me the best alchemy shops in the town.


    Sephie also has a very wide knowledge in alchemy as she always watched her previous master doing it and making potions.


    After buying alchemy materials i am only left with one gold in hand.


    After this both of us started walking back to the house.


    "So sephie do you know why i bought you ?"


    "N-No master."


    "Take a guess."


    Sephie''s face turned red as she said "T-To accompany master in bed and fullfill every desire he has."


    "Good point but there is other reason as well, you know i knew your talent when i first saw you i knew you will be a great alchemist."


    "Really master ?" Sephie looked at me with very hopeful eyes.


    "Yes."


    Nope i didn''t knew shit. I just want to have sex with her, since she is a slave i won''t use my mind control on her.


    "I won''t disappoint master in any aspect."


    "Good."


    After taking the wagon back to the village both of us reached home.


    *Knock-knock*


    "Welcome back mas- ahem Anon." Freya greeted me.


    Freya suddenly changed her tone as soon as she noticed sephie.


    "She is a slave don''t worry."


    "N-Nice to meet you." Sephie greeted.


    "You too." Freya replied with a smile.


    "Come sephie."


    "Yes."


    Taking her to my room i showed sephie around.


    "So this is master''s room."


    "Yep."


    "...and this is my lab." I opened the underground door and throwed a rope inside to climb down. As it was day i can see more clearly now inside.


    It''s a big room made out of stones. I can see only a single big slab on the right wall of the lab and a the magic crystal floating in one corner of the room.


    I can make more rooms and change the shape of the lab by just thinking about it.


    I made three more rooms underground attached to the lab one for sephie other two for training purposes.


    I am thinking of making a base fully underground base. Hehe sounds fun and a tunnel to the city.


    Within the tunnel i have to make a means of transportation that can travel fast just like a bullet train yes yes.


    ...and a harem room too. Hehehehe.


    After giving sephie a big room i withdrawed alchemy materials from the inventory and helped sephie to arrange them in order.


    There are burners and beakers just like back on earth but they have these spells attached to them that protects the alchemist from the blast that happens when mixing two wrong chemicals.


    "Umm...master who was that lady we met at the door ?"


    "Ah..she was my onahole."


    "Onahole ?" A clearly confused expression appeared on her face.


    "Ah...Onahole means fuck doll."


    "Oh..."


    "...and if you are asking in relationship then she is my step mother."


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....?"

 Chapter 21 -21

    ?Don''t tell me ? Fuck i messed things up.


    I realised it when i noticed the surprised and a disgusting expression on sephie''s face.


    Keeping it cool i spoke in a normal tone.


    "When she tried to kill me i didn''t had any other way but to bewitch her mind and make her my puppet but she likes to be treated as a fuck doll more than a slave."


    Only then sephie''s expressions loosened a little as she spoke.


    "Why would master''s own mother try to kill him ?"


    "Step, she is my step mother with three daughters and she also killed my dad."


    "Oh...so you are taking a revenge on your step mother."


    "Not only her, i am taking revenge on her daughters as well."


    "Oh... master''s step-sisters."


    "Yep, i have two of them already under my control but two are still free."


    "I-I will help master if he needs any type of help." She said in a serious tone.


    "Well i don''t think lamias are very good in physical combat, so why don''t you tell me your race''s speciality."


    "As master said we lamias are not the physical combat specialist but we have a hight intelligence and high affinity with nature magic."


    "Nature magic...it means you are just like elfs right ?"


    "No master, elfs are more wise creatures then us in every aspect except one alchemy. Elfs are still not on par with the Lamias when it comes to alchemy and potion making."


    "Hmm...well since the lab is all set it''s yours to do experiment now. I have to go up now as I''ve got some work to finish."


    "I will be waiting patiently for master''s return and try my best to make something useful for master." She said as she bowed.


    I should make a staircase now i can''t use this rope everytime to come out and come in again and again.


    As i came out of the basement i received a notification that popped up in front of me.


    [Level up]


    [All members of the party evolved into Hobgoblins and Hobgoblinas]


    Oh, i totally forgot about the level up thing since i never paid that much attention to it let''s see what level i am.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 23]


    [Exp: 8890/40000]


    [SP: 30]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Master]


    [Mana: 1,800/1,800]


    [HP: 3,600/3,600]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.15)] [Monster Creator (Lv.10)] [Sensory Destroyer(Lv.5)] [Memory Eater (Lv.12)] [Memory Altering (Lv.6)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.10)] [Alluring Pore (Lv.3)] [Mind Eater(Lv.1) ][Body Modification (lv.4)][Lab Creator (Lv.2)] [Illusion (Lv.10)]]


    [SBP: 120]


    [Book of wisdom]


    ________________________________


    My God those guys are going crazy in the forest. They don''t even have good weapons yet. But i bought some basic swords daggers bows and many more things from a blacksmith. That was the last thing i did before leaving the city. That''s when i became broke again.


    As i was thinking that, another notification popped up.


    [Members of party increased to 20000]


    "Those guys are doing some good job huh. Fucking some bitches and making off-springs."


    ''Master, no.300 reporting.''


    ''yes 300, you have contacted me i think it must be a serious matter.''


    ''yes master, we have killed a small group of blood wolves and taken all the females as prisoners while the males were killed.''


    ''why did you save the females.''


    ''for copulating master, the womb''s of these female wolves can give birth to strong and furious offsprings in a short time period.''


    ''okay is there anything else?''


    ''yes, master there is one more thing some of us are ready to evolve to the next stage and we are wondering what should we choose.''


    ''Hmm...what are the options of evolution?''


    ''All of us have 2 class selection Ogre and Orc.''


    Orcs are less intelligent creatures but with monstrous strength and i literally mean monstrous they can eliminate a dragon if they form a party of 30 to 40.


    Whereas Ogres are more intelligent creatures and agile but are half of an orc''s strength.


    To choose it simply ogre is the best.


    ''What will you choose?''


    ''No, master we won''t choose without your permission.''


    ''What If i were to give you freedom to choose ?''


    ''Master, i would choose ogre and 500 others are also willing to choose the same but 200 would like to choose orc for strength and power in team.''


    ''Okay, you can choose on your own.''


    ''Yes, master. I will convey the message to all fellow Hobgoblins.''


    After that i waited for a few seconds and the awaited notification popped up in front of me.


    [500 Hobgoblins and Hobgoblinas of your party have been evolved into Ogres and 200 Hobgoblins and Hobgoblinas have been evolved into Orcs.]


    Good.


    ''Master we''ve evolved successfully.''


    ''oh, good.''


    ''Master I''ve sended a party of 50 Ogres and 10 orcs towards your house master with the troll are they there yet ?''


    ''No, they are not here yet.''


    ''Hmmm...That''s odd they left 30 days ago.''


    Yeah so that means they left 30 hours ago.


    ''Don''t worry they should be getting here.''


    ''we will now move towards the 8 legged guys area.''


    ''okay.''


    "Hmm...these guys are literally dominating the forest huh."


    Meanwhile at the Adventurer''s guild...


    "Yuri are you in your right mind ?" A beastkin with white fur and muscular build said in a raging tone.


    "Yes guild master i am hundred percent sure, i saw them coming out of the forest."


    "So you are telling me a group of 200 ogres and around 10 orcs are moving towards the city''s outskirts and they also have a troll with them."


    "Yes."


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck....Nana come in."


    A cute looking cat woman with a busty body build entered the room.


    "Yes guild master, you called me nya~."


    "Yes, issue a Red Alert quest for All Adventurers, it seems there is going to be some destruction on the outskirts of the country and issue a Royal notice to all 7 families asking for reinforcements."


    "A-Are you sure ? Nya~."


    "Nana do you think i am kidding."


    "I-I will do it immediately Nya~."


    [A/N:- It''s time to take it up a notch now.]

 Chapter 22 -22

    ?[B-Class Quest[Urgent]]


    [We need B rank and higher Adventurers to Protect the city from a group of C-rank monsters. Will get rewarded handsomely by the guild and the king as well.]


    "Hey have you seen the urgent quest on the quest board ?"


    "Yeah i think it''s time for me to leave this city."


    "Hey you are a C-rank adventurer right you going for that quest ?"


    "Na bro."


    "Hey i heard that 7 royal families are also involved in this quest they are all sending their son-in-laws to see who is superior."


    "Bro, everyone knows that It''s ''Dragon House Of Flame.'' "


    "Yeah in your dreams did you forgot about ''House Of Witches.'' "


    Everyone started talking about this urgent quest that appeared out of nowhere which involves 7 royal families and even the king.


    "Everyone i would like your attention please." The guild master came down stairs as he started to speak.


    "My God Guild master himself came down to the hall."


    "Yeah i heard he has been in seclusion for 3 years."


    "Fuck bro this matter is serious."


    "As all of you know about the urgent quest, There is a Horde of monsters coming towards the city but we have time since they were seen last time around the outskirts but that was yesterday. As our experts calculated they will reach the city gates in 5 days." Guild master said in a serious tone.


    "That''s very short time."


    "Yeah we can''t even ask other Kingdoms for help."


    "...We have more than enough support to deal with the horde but don''t take them lightly." He continued.


    "Guild master can you give us some details like what type of monsters are we facing and what are there numbers ?" A guy from the crowd asked.


    "Good question. Nana bring it."


    "Here you go nya~"


    Nana brought a big chart holder and placed it besides the guild master.


    As soon as the guild master pulled the hanging string a chart opened up.


    "From the given information we know that there are 200 Ogre and 10 orcs in the horde but we still don''t know about any backup team."


    Everyone standing in the hall looked at the guild master with grim expression.


    Any one lower than C-rank left the guild hall immediately and receptionist also stood up from there places.


    All of the guild hall went silent. Just like cemetery.


    No one dared to utter even a single word. It went so silent that air Breeze inside the room felt like death music.


    It was a serious matter.


    Ogres are intelligent creatures and they like to stay single or maximum in a group of two to three.


    Even a group of two or three Ogres can take down many C-rank adventurers and the guild master just said 200 of them are coming.


    ...and as if that was not enough he said 10 orcs.


    Orcs are considered mindless monster but with there strength they can eliminate 100 elephants with single punch and they can also lead big hordes of Goblins and Hobgoblins that can vanish a big healthy village from the face of world in one night.


    Those creatures never work in groups of the same orc, even if two orcs see each other it''s a kill or be killed situation only one will rule the group.


    ...and the guild master just said 200 Ogres and 10 orcs are coming in a group towards this city. It''s Doomsday for the city.


    Even if they managed to kill them they will still suffer so much damage that will take many years to recover from.


    "I know all of you are scared, i am too but we are requesting reinforcements from 7 royal families from the royal capital."


    Human kingdom is divided into 8 rings or walls.


    The more inside you go the more nobles you will see increasing and the 7 royal families live in the most inner ring same as the king.


    It is known as the ''Royal Capital city Of Demurrage Kingdom.''


    The outside walls are in danger but insiders live carefree life they don''t fear anything since they have most qualified adventurers as Vanguards and personal bodyguards too.


    This horde was a E-rank threat to the inner wall nobles but not to the outer ring guys they have to protect themselves without any help but since it was a greater disaster they''ve sent help notices to all 7 families and a notice to the king to personally inform him of the conditions outside.


    Listening to this everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I am sure they will definitely send help and i hope you will help too so those who want to turn around and run away this is the time. It''s high risk high reward. Good night. I will see you tomorrow." Saying this guild master left the guild hall but the environment still remained a little tensed.


    "I-I will support the guild." A guy said breaking the silence.


    "Me too."


    "I will also take this quest."


    ...


    One by one more than 300 B-rank and 70 A-rank adventurers signed up for the quest.


    On the other hand our hero who doesn''t know about any of this shit is fucking some bitches in his house.


    "Anhhh~"


    "Mhhhmmm~ master~ FUCCCCKKKKK MEEEE." Freya cried out as i rammed my thick rod into her lower lips and rubbed her nipples.


    "Anhhh~ master~ i need it too." Gia who was licking my nipples and getting her pussy licked by Freya said.


    "This life is the best, i am cumming ~" anon said as he came inside Freya.

 Chapter 23 -23

    ?Rushing down the lab anon looked at sephie who was concentrating on some potions.


    "Oh...sephie you are up good."


    "Good morning master." She said as she presented a red coloured potion.


    "Master this is a HP recovery potion i made."


    "Hmm..? Oh good let''s see what it can do." I said and gulped the whole potion down my throat.


    [High quality HP potion recovers 2000 HP]


    "Hmm...pretty good but we are not going to make high quality potions as we can buy them anywhere from the kingdom."


    "Ehhh...? Master do you not want me to make potions."


    "No...i mean yes but not mana and recovery potions they are too common to make anymore we are going to make some high quality Seductives, Sedatives, Drugs, Elixirs, Strong Poisons and their antidotes."


    "What...?" Sephie looked towards me in a disbelief expression.


    "What...? Did i said something wrong ?" I looked at sephie as i said that with normal expression.


    "Master those drugs are something that only royal alchemists can make and use. We don''t even know the recipes for any of them."


    "Are they illegal to make ?"


    "No master but we don''t know the recipes and to get them we have to steal them from the royals and that''s illegal."


    I am not saying this out of the blue that i want to make these things. Last night when i was sleeping butt naked between freya''s boobs and gia''s ass a notification suddenly popped up.


    I ignored it for some time but unlike any other notification i couldn''t so i looked at it and found out this.


    [Level 25 reached Successfully]


    [Recipe Shop will unlock now.]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [With Recipe Shop you will be provided with a random recipe and you will have to make that potion in order to find out what it really is, you can either use it or study it with the Recipe Shop''s Study option to know more about it and make a better varient of it in the next try.(Experiment Records Will be saved inside the Book Of Wisdom)]


    [1 recipe Available]


    [Name: ?]


    [Rank: D]


    [Type: ?? Drug]


    [Ingredients:


    1. Blue Grass''s Poison.


    2. Leafs of kelen tree.


    3. Root of Geraldine.


    ....]


    [Making Process:


    Step 1. Mix 100g of Glimer salt into 1L Diluted blue grass poison.


    Step 2. Boil them at low heat and mix 7 root of Geraldine in it slowly from the side.


    Step 3. Add Tranvancia drops until solution turns red.


    Step 4. ...]


    Without thinking about it that much i went to sleep but when i woke up this morning i noticed that it was still there so i decided to make this.


    "Don''t worry i have the recipe."


    "Wait did master steal it ?"


    "No you idiot i just have it."


    "Hooo....master is awesome." Suddenly her keen eyes turned into admiring eyes.


    "So do we have Blue Grass''s Poison."


    "Yes yes."


    "How about kelen tree leaf ?"


    "Yes, about 100 of them."


    "Root of Geraldine ?"


    "Yes."


    We surprisingly had every ingredient that recipe listed.


    Now it''s time for some experiments.


    I started making the potion by following all of the steps and sephie observed me very carefully as i did it.


    [Book Of Wisdom]


    [?? Drug Experiment]


    [Try 1st: Result: Pending (click for step logs).]


    Book of wisdom is taking notes of everything i did in this experiment.


    After some time i finally made a dark purple sparkling potion.


    [Try 1st: Result: Success (Click For Step Logs)]


    [Time Taken: 22 minutes, 34 seconds.]


    [Recipe 1 Has been completed successfully]


    [You have found a new Drug named "Body Strengthning Exilir."]


    [Body Strengthening Exilir]


    [Open the Pores of your body and increase the mana Consumption and recovery rate by 50/second]


    Oh my god...this thing is gold. my mana absorption rate now is about 100/second but it will decrease to 50/second but it will boost my recovery rate and muscle Strengthning while i train.


    "Wow...master you really made it but what is it ?" Sephie said with admiring eyes.


    "This is a Exilir. Body Strengthening Exilir."


    "Woooooow...and you made it in the first try too...master you are awesome."


    "Ahhaha...thanks but did you learn how to make it."


    "Yes. I completely remember every step."


    "Good...now let''s try it." I said as i drank all of it in one go.


    Suddenly a refreshing breeze ran through my body and i felt more refreshed.


    [Mana regeneration Has been increased by 50/second.]


    [Strength increased drastically]


    [Endurance Increased Drastically]


    [Fatigue Decreases]


    Oh my god this thing is so dope.


    If i launch this in the market i will be billionaire in no time.


    "Sephie...i need 100 pieces of this unit the evening can you make it."


    "Yes master."


    "Good now get on it."


    Hehehe.... it''s going to be money rain.

 Chapter 24 -24

    ?Hmm...today is holiday for the girls i think it''s time to take the last step to take over the whole family.


    Gia, is in her room Freya is making breakfast and kia is also in her room.


    Cherry is playing outside with her friends.


    I am strong enough to take on Kia now but since she knows offensive and defensive magic i have to take my steps slightly.


    Anon opened the door to his room and started going towards the kitchen first.


    "Good morning master."


    As soon as Freya greeted Anon he noticed that she was making some kind of soup.


    Taking a small plate from the utensils he poured some soup into the plate and started tasting it with his left hand and groping her ass and spanking it slightly.


    Freya''s expression started changing as she noticed that her master is groping her ass.


    Her panties started getting wet.


    Without any delay anon slides his hand into freya''s panties and starts touching her clitoris vigorously.


    "Anhhh~ Masterr~."


    As soon as she started moaning Anon took away his hand and spoke as he putted down the plate.


    "Hmm...good soup."


    After this he left the kitchen.


    "Master you tease." Freya murmured.


    As soon as he came out of the kitchen he noticed gia going into kia''s room.


    ''My my that''s one good opportunity.''


    Anon followed gia to kia''s room.


    "Hello sisters."


    "Oh Anon and gia what''s up both of you together."


    Gia was surprised when she turned around she noticed anon but wasn''t able feel his presence before Kia said.


    ''Master is growing stronger.'' gia though to herself.


    "Na nothing just here to spend some time with my cute sisters."


    "Sit both of you let''s play some game until breakfast comes it''s holiday let''s enjoy."


    This foxy little bitch. It was her master plan all over to kill me and killed my dad already.


    I am here to take revenge bitch.


    Gia and anon sat on one side of the table where as kia sat on the other side.


    After kia distributed the cards all of us started looking towards the the card.


    But anon saw the opportunity and slides his hand under gia''s pink skirt to feel her godly butts.


    As soon as he did he noticed that she wasn''t wearing any panties.


    "Oh my, i got some good cards."


    "Heh...you ain''t winning brother, i have better cards then you." Kia spoke.


    Whereas gia was taking pleasure in butt groping and not looking at her cards.


    "You do huh...? Does in any of those cards have a plan to kill me." Anon said with a straight face.


    "W-What are you saying bro ?" Kia said as she shuttered.


    "Why don''t you tell her gia or should I say cum dump fuck doll."


    "H-He K-Knows about everything and i-i am his slave for the rest of my life to satisfy his sexual needs to atone for my sin."


    "Gia have you gone mad ?" Kia said with very serious tone.


    "No...i am just his fuck doll who is taking pleasure right now as he is groping my butt." She said again.


    Putting down the cards kia immediately started chanting some spell but her spell failed.


    She tried chanting another spell but it also failed.


    "No what is happening ?"


    "Don''t try you are in my illusion, so if you try to do something here it won''t work."


    "What do you want ?"


    "I know you won''t break easily that''s why I''ve two options for you. First surrender your mind to me i will corrupt you and make you my slave as well who will live for my sexual needs only and sit when i say sit and fuck when i say fuck."


    "Are you-"


    "Shut the fuck up...i am not done yet your second option i forcefully corrupt your mind and make you my sexual slave. Now speak."


    ''He is not bluffing i can tell from his looks he strong enough to do what he is saying, i have to be very Alert. He must''ve corrupted gia''s mind. I have to kill him in one blow.''


    "What''s the difference between both of them you can corrupt my mind in both of the conditions ?"


    "Yeah good question but in first one your memories will be intact while in second option i will make your brain like a white paper and make you do whatever i want. You will become a fuck doll with no mind."


    ''Shit.''


    "I choose first option."


    "Good choice now let''s end the illusion and make you mine."


    Ending the illusion Anon stands and starts groping kia''s boobs.


    ''I can use my powers again yes.''


    "Don''t touch me you sick motherfucker <Fire Ball>"


    *Boom*


    A big fire ball hitted anon''s face and he died.

 Chapter 25 -25

    ?"Don''t touch me you sick motherfucker <Fire Ball>"


    *Boom*


    A big fire ball hitted anon''s face and he died.


    "Don''t fuck with me motherfucker, you are filthy." Kia spoke in an arrogant tone as she looked at gia.


    "gia you are now out of this bastard''s evil spell right ?"


    "Don''t call master that and what are you doing destroying your room''s wall with your spells ?"


    Gia said with a straight face.


    "Gia what the hell are you saying have you gone mad ?"


    "No, but i think you have gone mad because firing the fire ball spell inside the house with no aim is just mad destruction."


    "W-What but i just killed hi-" as soon as kia turned back and expected to see a dead body behind her but there was nothing except a big hole in the wall.


    "You are dangerous i think i have to make you a mindless puppet after all." A sound echoes in the room.


    "Y-You where are you? Do you know an invisibility spell." Kia said as a grim expression now covered her face.


    "Hello sis~" Anon said as he appeared behind kia and blowed a cold air in her left ear.


    "Youuuu, <Wind Blade>."


    This time Anon''s body separated into two parts but this wasn''t the real one either.


    "Don''t do that. It''s futile you are weak." Anon again appeared but this time behind gia who was sitting at the other end of the table.


    "Get away from her, <Fire Bullet>"


    This time Anon''s whole body got holes all over it but again an illusion.


    "Master what are you doing to Sister Kia ?" Gia asked as she saw kia shooting random attacks in different directions.


    "Just showing her sweet dreams."


    My mana is running out... neither do i have mana to hold her off anymore nor do i have time to waste on corrupting her so i will do just this.


    I thought that it won''t come down to this but...it is what it is.


    Suddenly the illusion ended and a hand approached for kia''s face.


    As soon as Anon touched kia''s face he used his spells.


    ''Memory eater.''


    [10 skills have been found in target''s memories]


    [10 skills have been learned successfully.]


    ''Memory Alter''


    "You will become my Free to use Cum-dump pocket pussy. Wherever I go you will follow me, whenever i say I want to fuck, you will immediately remove your cloths and let me use you."


    "Yes...master." Kia said as her eyes turned greyish.


    "Good."


    [Level 30 Reached]


    [Choose Your evolution Class]


    As soon as I saw that i walked out of the room and hurried towards the lab training room.


    "M-Master is something the matter ?" Sephie who was busy in making the potions asked me in a startling sound.


    "Yeah don''t let anyone come through to my room." I said in a serious tone.


    "Yes master."


    After arriving at the training room i closed the gates and spoke.


    "Show me..."


    [Choose your evolution Class]


    [Puppet Master Or Counsellor]


    [Puppet Master]


    [Puppet Master tourtures one''s soul to do it''s bidding and if target fails to accomplish the task the puppet Master can claim it''s soul and use it as he pleases. If Puppet master wishes he can absorb the soul to grow stronger and use it''s life force to live for an eternity.]


    [+2 class Skill]


    Does that mean i can bring the dead back too ?


    What does torturing soul here means like, will i make his soul burn in agony or something ?


    Even though it sounds cool when it talks about living for eternity.


    [Counsellor]


    [Lord Of the Dark, Counsellor is the One who Experts in Mind Controlling Spells Counsellor can make his enemies kill themselves in the blink of an eye and he can create mindless slaves without touching the target. Wherever he goes his loyal pet Follows him and helps him in any condition.]


    [+2 class Skill]


    Whoa...this is cooler.


    I am confused i want both of them.


    [You have 10 seconds remaining to choose]


    Fuckkk....what should I choose...i think i should choose counsellor no puppet master sounds cool.


    [7]


    I should hurry up but i can''t decide can i not see the skills they are offering.


    [No.]


    Fuck Fuck.


    "I choose Pupp-" as i was about to say puppet Master i noticed the system suddenly interrupted me.


    [Time Over. Auto Selection Has initiated]


    Fuck...but i kind of wanted to do that since i can''t decide on my own what to choose so i leave it to the system i am ok with both the classes.


    [Class Has been Selected]


    [Starting evolution in....3...2...1]


    Suddenly everything in front of me faded and i went through an evolution.


    3 hours later...


    "I wonder what is happening inside the room, is master really training?" Sephie wondered when she didn''t hear any sound from the room for over 3 hours.


    "Ouch....Ouch...Ouch." Anon said as he started to gain his consciousness back.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 31]


    [Exp: 00970/100000]


    [SP: 70]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Counsellor]


    [Mana: 5,000/5,000]


    [HP: 10,000/10,000]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.20)] [Monster Creator (Lv.10)] [Sensory Destroyer(Lv.5)] [Memory Eater (Lv.17)] [Memory Altering (Lv.11)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.14)] [Alluring Pore (Lv.3)] [Mind Eater(Lv.1) ][Body Modification (lv.8)][Lab Creator (Lv.7)] [Illusion (Lv.15)] (+12 more)]


    [SBP: 300]


    [Book of wisdom]


    ________________________________


    At last it''s counsellor haha...i thought it will be puppet Master but no worries i still like the class.


    [Skill [Hypnosis] Learned As Bonus Class Skill]


    [Skill [Merger] Learned As Bonus Class Skill]


    [Hypnosis] [B-Rank]


    [Grants you The ability to mesmerize Opponent''s brain without any contact, It leaves zero trace of the spell over the opponent. Works on opponents 2 levelsor more below you. Mesmerizing Time may vary for different opponents opponent.]


    [Mana: 102 Mana/Use]


    [Merger] [B-Rank] [*Class Official]


    [This skill is a Class official class that only a Counsellor can learn, Can Merge two or more skills with More than 50% Compatibility and Create an all new skill to fight off his opponents.]


    [Mana: 600 Mana/Merge]


    Woahhhhhhh....these skills are sky breaking. It seems my life is about to get busy.


    As anon was thinking about that aanother message popped up.


    [A Hidden Reward From Choosing Counsellor Class Has been Discovered]


    [Would you like to claim it ?]


    Huh...a hidden reward ?


    "Claim..."


    [You have unlocked Counsellor''s Pet: Copy Caster]


    Huh...?


    [Author: I''ll fix it. The mindless puppet thing in next chapter.]

 Chapter 26 -26

    ?*knock-knock*


    A knock was heard on the door as anon was checking out his hidden gift.


    "Huh...? I told sephie not to disturb me, who can it be ?"


    Anon moved towards the door and opened it.


    It wasn''t sephie who was knocking on the door instead it was kia.


    Like a mindless puppet as soon as the door opened she entered and stood besides me.


    "Master i tried to stop her but unlike a living human she didn''t responded to any of my talk so i tried to stop her with brute force but it still didn''t worked."


    Hmmm...was that too much to make her a Mindless puppet.


    But if i give her memories back it can end up in my death.


    That''s when my eyes fell on sephie''s collar.


    "That''s right a slave collar."


    Taking out the slave contract from the inventory i read the last line.


    [The slave can only be free once it''s master destroyes the contract paper. The slave collar will be opened and new slave contract will be made automatically when the next slave accepts the collar with it''s will.]


    Without any delay i teared the slave contract into two pieces.


    "M-Master what are you doing ?" Sephie said in a startling voice as she saw me tearing the contract into two.


    "I want that collar." I said with a straight face.


    *Click* the collar opened immediately.


    "...but master i am free now. You know i am not considered as a slave anymore and i can run away too."


    "Yeah do that if you want but i don''t think you will do that because you enjoy yourself in this lab more than outside." I said with a smile as i removed the collar from her neck.


    "Thank you master."


    "I am not your master anymore."


    "Please don''t say that master you are the first master I''ve accepted with my heart."


    "With heart ?"


    As soon as sephie heard her own words her face turned beet red.


    "...n-n-not in that way master." She said as she hided her face.


    "Hahahha....i understand."


    I took the collar and locked it around kia''s neck.


    "Kia do you accept me as your master and willing to become my sex slave."


    "Yes master."


    Suddenly a light shone from the collar and blocked my view.


    When i opened my eyes a new contract was floating in front of kia.


    Taking the contract i stored it in my inventory and touched kia''s head to give her memories back.


    "Memory Alter."


    [Warning: Kia''s Corruption is going down]


    [Kia''s Corruption: 97%]


    [95%>>90%>>70%>>50%>>30%>>5%>>1%]


    "Huh...what am I doing here ?" Kia exclaimed.


    "Hello sissy~"


    Seeing Anon in front of her kia suddenly got shocked.


    "You what are you doing here...? I will kill you. <Fire Bullet>"


    But no magic spell was working instead she got a killing pain in her head.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....my head is killing me. what is happening?"


    "Just don''t think of hurting me it will stop."


    "*Huff-Huff* Y-You what have you done to me ?" the pain stopped and she said in an angry tone.


    "Sephie why don''t you tell her the rules." I said to sephie with a smile.


    "Yes master."


    "Oh no there is a lamia here....what is a monster doing here....where the hell am I ?" Kia cried out in fear.


    "First rule, you can''t do or think that can hurt your master in anyway intentionally."


    "Second rule, Master''s rule is supreme rule."


    "Third Rule, Even if you are about to die you will protect master with your life."


    "Fourth Rule, Follow all the rules or a very painful experience is waiting for you which you experienced already."


    "...but how is that possible i have to accept the slave contract with my own will or it-" suddenly she stopped and looked at me with sussy eyes.


    "What ?"


    "You manipulated my will by that mind controlling spell didn''t you ?" She asked in an angry tone.


    "What....What are you talking about i don''t know anything ?" I said with a smirk on my face.


    "Don''t play with me you son of a bitch."


    "How can you curse your own master ? That''s bad you know."


    "It''s not fair you can''t do that to me i have a life, a reputation." She said with a grim tone.


    "My father had a life too...i have a life too. You tried to kill me and killed my father. Do you think i will let you lose."


    Kia looked at me with sorry eyes but didn''t tried to oppose my words because that was the truth.


    "I-I am sorry, i will never bear I''ll intentions against you in the future please let me off this one time, please forgive me." She said as she prostated herself in front of me.


    "I can''t do that."


    "No please don''t do that i won''t be able to attend the academy with this collar in my neck...my friends will never talk to me teachers will treat me like trash and i can''t even imagine what wicked things those seniors will do to me."


    Hmmm....should i just let her go this time.


    As i was thinking that suddenly sephie spoke.


    "The collar will go invisible if master wished but it''s effect will still be the same." Sephie spoke.


    "What ? Really ?"


    "Yes, but instead it will take form of a tattoo on her stomach."


    "So kia, do you want to do that or leave it like that ?" I asked with a smile but an evil one.


    "B-But that''s..."


    "Okay that''s a no let''s go."


    "W-wait i accept." She said in a worried manner.


    "Hmm...i don''t hear the proper request phrase here ?"


    "I-I accept m-master."


    "Good."


    As soon as I thought about the collar being disappear...it disappeared instantly and a ovary canal shaped tattoo formed on her stomach.


    "Monsteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeerrrrrrrrrrrr"


    Suddenly a cry was heard from the house.


    [A/N: Happy you guys. It''s fixed.]

 Chapter 27 -27

    ?[Author: Another one.]


    All three Sephie, Anon and Kia rushed up to the house and saw Freya running towards the back door while gia was holding her sword towards the main door.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" Anon asked.


    "Master run i will hold them off..." Gia said.


    As soon as Anon reached the front door he saw a human like figure standing there with green skin and a horn on right corner of his forehead.


    He wasn''t wearing anything except a torn leather cloth on his private part. His body build looked strong, eight-pack abs and bulging muscles.


    An...Ogre.


    "Master, please accept my greetings, i am no.688 and i am here on leader''s orders." The ogre suddenly went down on his knees and prostated himself.


    When standing his height was about 8''9. He looked so scary when he was standing. I thought some random monster was rampaging my house.


    "Stand up." I said in a calm tone.


    All of the girls stood in one corner and if their expressions were to be described in words it would be..."What the hell is happening ?"


    "Master, the troll you ordered us to bring is outside."


    "Let''s see."


    As soon as I opened the door i saw an army of monsters kneeling down in front of me with their heads down.


    That horde was enough to destroy an entire village in under 1 hour.


    All the villagers were hiding in their houses as soon as they saw this horde of monsters.


    Some of them were fat and big orcs and most of them were Ogres with good body builds and well maintained muscles.


    I saw a big wooden carriage with a blue coloured creature tied to it.


    "All of you leave the troll here and leave for the forest again."


    If i kept them here for too long it will get suspicious for other villagers who will start to come out of their houses to check the condition.


    "Master, no. 300 our leader has sent us here as your security force to be available at your disposal at any moment please accept us." All of them said in a rhythm as they smashed their heads on the ground.


    "Whoa keep it calm...where will I keep you guys-" wait i know where i can keep them.


    ...and it''s always good to keep them as a security back up.


    "All of you start coming inside one by one." I said with a hurried expression.


    I navigated them towards the laboratory.


    I have two training grounds one of them is big enough to hold them...not only them i think it will be able to hold about 5x of there numbers.


    Why did i even make it that big ?


    Without any delay i moved all of them to the underground base.


    Kia suddenly grabbed my hand and spoke.


    "Don''t tell me you are going to keep them here."


    "I certainly am."


    "How do you plan to feed them ? What will the villagers think ? How do you know if they are loyal or not ?"


    "Hey stop with so many questions you won''t see them ever again. Don''t worry."


    "But- arghhhh... whatever." Kia went to her room with an angry expression.


    Entering the base i went to the training room.


    "Wow....this is a good battle ground."


    "Yeah master got a very big place."


    "Master seems to be rich."


    "Yeah this is one big-ass room."


    "I would like everyone''s attention here." I spoke.


    All of the guys stopped talking and started hearing me with full attention.


    "As you guys know you moved here from today onwards but you have to arrange your food on your own so do you guys have any idea ?" I asked.


    After a moment of silence a hand was raised.


    "Yes."


    "Master we can make a tunnel to the forest so that we can hunt anytime we want and also can be present here at your disposal anytime."


    Indeed a smart idea.


    But i don''t have enough mana to make a long enough tunnel to the forest.


    "Can you guys make it on your own ?"


    "Yes master that''s one of the reasons why only some Selected of us are here." No.688 suddenly spoke.


    "What do you mean ?"


    "Master we are some choosen once that no.300 our leader Selected to come to your residence. Just like this guy here he is no.670 he is interested in blacksmithing and can become a good blacksmith if provided with an opportunity and here no.500 is our building making expert he suggested on making tunnel because he knows how to do that."


    ...and just like that I''ve had solution to more than enough problems i didn''t even asked for.


    Blacksmith, Monster Hunters, cooks, mages, science intrested students and Swordsman i had many sprouts that are ready to bloom into beautiful flowers but i was lacking teachers to teach them.


    First work they did after coming in was starting a tunnel construction towards the nightmare forest of death.


    I thought it would be impossible for me due to my mana leck but it seems possible to make an underground network now.


    I will make an underground empire for myself.


    "Master..."


    "Hmm...yes Sephie."


    "If you are worried about teachers then i know some guys from the slave house who can take the place just perfectly."


    "Wait really ?"


    "Yes."


    I think the saying ''Just start walking, Path will open itself.'' is true at the end.


    But...one problem was still there. Money.


    "Sephie are the potions ready ?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go we are going to the capital now."


    "Right now ?"


    "Yeah."


    "...but master it''s evening already we won''t find anything to get a ride to the capital."


    "No worries we will walk."


    "A-As you say master."


    I am so happy i just want to get those slaves before they are sold out.

 Chapter 28 -28

    ?"So basically what you are saying is this potion will increase my mana consumption but boost my recovery and strength right ?" A girl said as she looked at the blue coloured potion.


    "Yes." Anon said.


    "Kid do you have any proof for what you claim ?"


    "Yep, just try it out."


    "What if it''s poison ?"


    "You are an alchemist you should know what a poison potion looks like." Sephie spoke.


    "Okay okay i will try it but if this thing didn''t worked i will not pay even a single penny for this."


    "Cool just try it." Anon agreed.


    *Gulp*


    Within one second aur around her changed and mana flow was increased around her body.


    "This....Did you make this ?" She said as she looked at sephie.


    This girl in front of us is also a lamia but not an ordinary lamia she works for the biggest Alchemy Company in the outer capital "Alchemy Bakers."


    She is an elder here who i requested to meet in urgent.


    "No, Master made this first one but others are made by me."


    Suddenly she looked at me and her mouth opened wide.


    "Let me introduce myself again, I am Regina. 4th elder of the Alchemy Bakers."


    "Not interested i just want to sell them, Name the price or i am out. I will give you only one chance to give me a fair price if i thought that it''s too low i will immediately walk out of that door."


    ''This boy who the hell is he. He doesn''t looks like an alchemist but he is a really good buisness man. I have to buy one of these potions, so that i can copy the recipe and make more of them. With this i will claim it as my recipe and climb upto 2nd elder''s position in the company.''


    "How about 20 golds ?"


    Anon immediately stood up and started walking towards the exit.


    "W-Wait 1 platinum for one i can''t give you anymore then that but i will buy only one."


    Sephie immediately understood what her intentions were.


    Anon heard the price and looked back.


    "Deal."


    "But master-" sephie tried to stop anon but Anon raised his hand and gave her a sign to keep silent.


    "Here one potion."


    "Here one platinum Coin. It''s been a pleasure."


    "Pleasure is all mine."


    Taking the platinum coin Anon left the building with sephie.


    "Master this was the last one." Sephie said with a smile.


    That inside was just an act, I''ve sold 9 other potions to other shopkeepers this was the biggest fish of the net.


    Now i have a total of 3 platinum coins and 56 gold coins.


    "Let''s buy somethings."


    Meanwhile in the adventurer''s guild...


    "The fuck is happening in this world ?" The guild leader cried out loudly.


    "Guild leader Calm down Nya~"


    "Are you kidding me? The seven families already dispatched their son-in-laws what do you think i will say to them they will kill me." He spoke in anger.


    "What can we even do guild leader ?" Yuri spoke standing in a corner.


    "You You You, you are the reason why all of this is happening in the first place."


    "What how is that my mistake ?"


    "You first told the guild that a large group of dangerous monsters is heading towards the city and now you say that they suddenly vanished near a village on the outskirts, is that even possible ?"


    "Yes... that''s what the villagers say. You will just have to say that to the Royal heirs too."


    "Oh...yeah right, i will tell them that a horde of monsters came towards the city but then suddenly they saw an amazing spot for picnic near the outskirts, so they stopped near the village and then went back home. You want me to say this ?" Guild master said in a very frustrated tone.


    "..."


    Suddenly the guild master started crying and holded Yuri''s hands.


    "Yuri please save me, please become the guild master."


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...?"


    "Ehhhhhh...?"


    Both Nana and Yuri Exclaimed in surprise as they saw the guild master melt down in fear.


    ROYAL CAPITAL.


    [House Of The Witches]


    A mysterious woman is sitting on the throne whose face isn''t very clear and a blonde man is kneeling in front of her.


    "Son-in-law i want you to prove your worth this time if you came back with zero results this time as well then i will kill you myself."


    "Y-Yes mother-in-law. I will try my best."


    "M-Mom don''t worry my husband will not come empty hand this time, right honey ?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "Leave now." The woman spoke in a deathly voice.


    [Dragon House Of Flame]


    A man with glasses and blue hairs who was standing in front of the carriage looked at an blonde old man and a blonde young girl besides him.


    "Son, You know what to do right ?"


    "Crush everything and don''t give anyone any opportunity."


    "Good you shall depart now and come back with as many heads of those monsters as possible."


    "Yes, father."


    "Bye, Jim." The girl bid farewell to her fianc¨¨.


    "Bye Carol."


    [House Of Martial Masters]


    A busty woman stood in front of a very big and strong teenager as she spoke.


    "Don''t forget our moto, We don''t use magic that doesn''t mean we are weak. We can stand equally in front of those magicians and kick their butts do you understand Dave ?"


    "Yes, Mother-in-law i will never forget this."


    "If you passed this you can marry my Baby girl but if you failed don''t bother coming back."


    "I understand Don''t worry mam i won''t disappoint you."


    [Denver House Of Justice]


    "May the god Support you and bless you with his holy grace." A priest blessed a royal sword that was held up by a red headed man while he was on his knees.


    "I pray for your success son-in-law." A beautiful succubus look a like lady entered the hall and spoke.


    "Mother Priestess, i will not fail."


    "You better not because if you did, there are many who are ready for the replacement." She said with an innocent smile.


    "It won''t come to that. I will take my leave now."


    [Alchemist House Of Greens]


    "Son-in-law are you ready to prove your worth?" A man with slim body but strong aura spoke.


    "I am certainly more than ready, Family leader."


    "If you did as you say i will give you the formula of a forbidden potion and my daughter as the reward."


    "I should leave now."


    "Go."


    [House Of the Werewolves]


    "I''ve more than 17 daughters and more than enough son-in-laws for all of them but i choose you for this mission. Do you know why ?" A woman who looked like a normal human but with fur and long ears spoke.


    "Yes ma''am i know, you want to check my abilities if i am fit to marry your eldest daughter or not." A teenager with black fur over all of his body and long ears spoke in a feared tone.


    "If you see any guy from that house i suggest you to not take a fight but If anything happens, just bite hard enough."


    "I understand."


    "Good, now get lost."


    He left the hall as soon as he heard that.


    [House Of The Undead Nobles]


    "Hmmm....i heard about the mission, you will accomplish it son-in-law, this is not a request it''s an order."


    A man spoke from a dark room his body didn''t appeared only his red bloodthirsty eyes shined in that dark.


    Suddenly another pair of eyes shined in the dark.


    "Yes, Father leave it to me. I will kill those filths before the next sun rise."


    "I know they will send someone too, so be careful of the fangs...hehehehe...or i will have to make myself another son-in-law."


    "Don''t worry it won''t come to that."


    [Author Note: These guys are not married to the daughters of these houses which means...hehehehhee]

 Chapter 29 -29

    ?"welcome to the slave traders. dear customer please wait here our executive will be in touch with you soon." a wolf girl attended anon and sephie.


    "yes."


    anon waited in the lounge of a slave trading firm with sephie.


    since i''ve this free time why not utilise it and check my new skills.


    _______________________________


    [name: anon agreil]


    [level: 31]


    [exp: 00970/100000]


    [sp: 70]


    [age: 16]


    [race: human]


    [class: counsellor]


    [mana: 5,000/5,000]


    [hp: 10,000/10,000]


    [skills: [mind control (lv.20)] [monster creator (lv.10)] [sensory destroyer(lv.5)] [memory eater (lv.17)] [memory altering (lv.11)] [psychic connection (lv.14)] [alluring pore (lv.3)] [mind eater(lv.1) ][body modification (lv.8)][lab creator (lv.7)] [illusion (lv.15)] (+12 more)]


    [sbp: 300]


    [book of wisdom]


    ________________________________


    how about i use my new skill [merger].


    [select skill a for merging]


    as soon as anon thought of using the skill a notification popped up in front of him.


    skill a ummm... [alluring pore].


    [3 compatible skills found.]


    [mind eater- 70% compatible]


    [illusion- 60% compatible]


    [body scent- 50% compatible]


    body scent...? it must be one of kia''s spell that i learned when i eated her memories.


    [body scent(passive)]


    [this spell will remain active everytime and can''t be turned off. releases a very strong and aromatic smell from your body that attracts the opposite gender no matter the species. will turn off automatically when mana goes below 15%.]


    [mana: 1/minute]


    [note: merging two skills with highest compatibility will result in a more powerful skill but decreases the chances of merging them together.]


    my hopes turned down when i saw this notification.


    i don''t want to merge it with illusion, then it only leaves two skills means it''s either body scent or mind eater.


    let''s go with mind eater.


    i choose mind eater system.


    [merging skills]


    [- 600 mana]


    [10%>20%>>30%>>>40%>>>>50%....70%]


    [merge failed]


    [would you like to try again ?]


    [mana: 4400/5000]


    fuck it...try again.


    [10%>20%>>30%>>>40%>>>>50%....70%]


    [merge failed]


    [would you like to try again ?]


    [mana: 3800/5000]


    bro... it''s eating my mana like a free snack.


    try again.


    [merge failed]...


    try again.


    [merge failed]...


    again.


    [merge failed]...


    i thought i can merge them after 2 or 3 tried but it''s like a gamble either it merges or your mana goes to waste.


    this will be the last time.


    merge again.


    [10%>20%>>30%>>>40%>>>>50%....99%]


    yess....99%


    "dear customer welcome to the slave trading firm i am your guide for today please tell me the kind of slave you are looking for."


    suddenly a man with goggles came in with a butler like dressup, and he started asking for what type of slave i was looking for.


    [merge complete]


    [records have been saved to the ''book of wisdom'']


    as soon as i heard the notification i didn''t bothered to look at the screen and closed it to check my new skill later.


    "yeah, about that she will tell you what type of slaves we are looking for." anon said as he pointed towards sephie.


    without wasting any time sephie spoke "we want to buy biyuk, mike, jess and kole."


    "oh my...you came in with names i am afraid i don''t know the name of the slaves can you tell me thier species."


    "no.34, no.47, no.60 and no.001 you should remember them by now right ?"


    "oh...so you were a slave here, now i understand. how did you get free from the slave contract ?" the guy looked at sephie with keen eyes.


    "i freed her, you got a problem ?" anon said with his death stare.


    "hahaha....why would i have a problem with an esteemed customer ? please wait in the drawing room i will bring all the slaves there." he said as he smiled and left.


    the receptionist showed us the drawing room and we just waited there.


    after a moment the gates opened and some people came walking in.


    first one was a dwarf...with long beard, his beard is longer than him. orange coloured hair and a helmet on his head with slave collar in his neck. he looked at me for a moment and then started looking down again.


    second was a vampire...he looks so thin as if not feed for many years and his skin is also white...like pure white, it''s as if he never received sunlight. his hair are black but his eyes are dark red, when he looked at me i saw no end to those eyes.


    third was an elf...she looked bouncy...her breasts and her booty was all perfect. i wonder what will happen when i slap that butt hard enough. the elf noticed my gaze on her body and she gave me an expression that was saying "pathetic bastard".


    fourth one was a human guy who looked around 30-36. he didn''t even looked at me and just stood there without even blinking an eye.


    he looks mysterious.


    "are these all correct sir ?" the butler asked sephie.


    i looked at sephie, who gave me a nod as the answer.


    "yes."


    "that will be 50 gold for all the slaves."


    "okay."


    "i can give you discount of- wait what ?"


    "here." anon tossed a bag of gold coins towards the butler guy.


    ''holy fucking mother of rich cunts. who is this brat ? i told him double price so i can convince him to buy these shitty slaves for 50% discount but he gave me 50 gold hehehe...who cares if money is coming your way you don''t avoid it.''


    ''even though these slaves are shitty they made some good amount of money. the dwarf can no longer make any weapons due to his hand conditions. the vampire is very weak physically that he is a shame on his clan''s name that''s why they sold him, elf girl was once the royal queen of elf kingdom but her sister overthrowed her government and took control of the crown and sold her to us humans for 3 gold and i priced her at 23 golds that was her original price rest of the slaves, they are about 2 golds only.''


    ''the human was found inside the forest of nightmares without clothes, our team captured him and made him a slave from that day he hasn''t spoken a word. in total he is just free dancing money i thought of selling him for even 10 bronze coins once.''


    ''if i were to say only the elf girl holds some potential in them to become a sex slave. many nobles from different race wanted to buy her but no one wanted her for more than 10 golds, i was thinking of reducing her price and suddenly this rich motherfucker drops in and takes all of them for 50 gold...hehehehehe i am rich.''


    "thank you esteemed customer."


    "jill bring in the slave contract for no.34, no.47, no.60 and no.001."


    after a while the receptionist named jill came in with a wooden plate in her hands with 4 paper on it.


    "here you go sir." handing down the papers the guy said.


    anon started leaving with the slaves but suddenly the butler stopped him.


    "before you leave may i know your name sir ?"


    "you should tell me yours before asking mine."


    ''oh shit...is he a noble. did i just offended a noble from the insider ring ?''


    "i-i am sorry for my misbehave i am herald the butler."


    "i am anon the buyer."


    ''eh...? did he just said anon the buyer.''


    anon left after that.


    "jill send no.69 behind him and tell her to send me report of everything he does and where he lives."

 Chapter 30 -30

    ?Anon was walking towards his house in the silence of the night with his slaves and sephie.


    "I am an elder dwarf who has lived for over 1500 years, I''ve grown Older and I also have this strange disease that i can''t even wield a hammer anymore, i am as useless as a wooden pickaxe inside a Metal Mine." The dwarf suddenly stopped and started talking.


    "What''s your point ?" Anon asked.


    "That guy back there ripped off a very big amount of money from you, one time he wanted to sell me for 2 silvers. He didn''t even told you about my disease right ?"


    "No he didn''t."


    "I knew it."


    "...but she did." Anon pointed towards sephie.


    Sephie already told me about this guy''s problem but i know how to fix it.


    "You are the Lamia who got caught at the same time when we all did right ?"


    "Yes, sir biyuk."


    "Why did you let your master buy useless slave like me ?"


    "I can''t answer that only master can."


    "Obviously he bought me to fullfill his wicked desires in his bed." The elf spoke.


    Jessica Al-Baling Crome, Third Daughter of the Elf Kingdom''s King. She made her way towards the crown with her skills and techniques with an Honest Heart but her sisters betrayed her and sold her as a slave to humans who infact they consider partially enemies.


    I didn''t replied to her comment and moved towards the dwarf who was looking at me with his full eyes.


    "I can cure you, Sir Biyuk."


    At this moment all of them stared at Anon with their faces still.


    "Hahahahhaha....kid i think you have a hearing problem. I was the elder of the Sunshine Dwarven clan they have the best healers in the clan and still i am here with my incurable disease. The clan sold me when they saw that i was no longer curable and usefull to them. Those Ungrateful Fuckers."


    "Can I see your hands ?"


    The dwarf looked at the young man and raised his hands slowly as he gave him a smirk.


    "Whatever...i don''t think the slave firm will even take me back now."


    As soon as the dwarf raised his hands anon slightly touched his hand.


    [Mody Modification]


    [New species has been found]


    [Scanning...]


    [Scan Completed]


    [Results Have been Stored in [Book Of Wisdom]]


    Show me results for new species scanning.


    [Dwarf Body]


    [Motor functions: Not ok]


    [Health: Good]


    [Age: 1657]


    Anon Clicked on the Motor functions window.


    [Motor Functions are not working due to semi-blockage of Hand nerves it''s also affecting rest of the body.]


    As i thought it''s a state where his hand is okay but his nerves from the brain are blocked.


    Nerve blocking is not a process that can be solved with healing magic just like cancer.


    Healing magic can only make you recover from your wounds and internal injuries but nerve blockage is an overtime process and healing magic can''t turn the time back.


    Open Hand nerves from the brain.


    [Opening brain nerves will need host''s cells to be inside the target.]


    Oh right.


    "Open your mouth." Anon said.


    "What ?"


    "Just do what i told you."


    Biyuk opened his mouth as it was his master''s order.


    Cutting his finger Anon released his blood into Biyuk''s mouth.


    "You can close it now."


    "What did you do ?" Biyuk asked.


    "Let''s see."


    [Fixing Brain nerves in progress]


    [All nerves are now working completely fine.]


    "Huh...?" A sudden change was felt in Biyuk''s body.


    "How are you feeling ?"


    "This feeling... I''ve never felt like this not even in my prime. What have you done ? who are you yong man?" A very surprising expression covered his face and other''s too.


    "Here catch this." Anon said as he throwed a silver hammer towards Biyuk.


    *Thump* biyuk caught the hammer and started spinning it on his finger tips.


    "I thought i will never get to hold you again..." He said as he looked towards the hammer.


    "Hmm....? Mithril... must''ve costed you a fortune huh...?" Biyuk said as he looked at Anon.


    "It really did. That was around 99 Gold coins but a small gift won''t hurt will it ?"


    Mithril a Substance so strong like platinum and light like a feather. I''ve only read about this in the lord of the rings but in this world it''s real.


    *Smirk* biyuk looked at Anon as he heard those words.


    "It''s still missing something." Biyuk said as he removed a black long clip from his beard and started drawing something on the hammer.


    What the hell is that clip even made of..? He is writing on that mithril hammer as if it''s a piece of paper and that clip is a pen.


    After writing for 3 minutes straight a very bright light came out of that hammer.


    "My eyes..."


    "It''s done...i knew it."


    When the light dimmed the hammer had this whole new aura surrounding it.


    "What is that ?" Anon asked.


    "An Enchantment Rune... A forbidden one. Only i knew it, that''s one of the reasons why the sunshine guild tortured me for 500 years and sold me to humans." He said with a smile.


    "How come you are the only one who knew it ?"


    "... because i was the one who created it." He then said with an upset face.


    "Why didn''t you shared it with your friends ?"


    "If i would''ve given it to them, then they would''ve made the most deadliest weapons ever seen in this world and destroyed the peace long ago."


    "Why did you draw it now...what if i kill you and take the hammer from you ?"


    "You won''t."


    "Hhmmm..?"


    "When i was born clan started giving us mentorship for making weapons and enchantment rune learning but when i discovered this rune i was pretty young, when i saw the power of weapons made with this enchanted hammer, i was shocked i made seven weapons with this hammer in frenzy.


    I didn''t realise what i was doing but when i came to my senses i realised that i made 7 destruction machines.


    I travelled across the world and hided the 7 magical weapons in different corners of this world-"


    "Wait why didn''t you just destroyed them if they were this dangerous ?"


    "I-I couldn''t, as a dwarf i can''t destroy my own best creations. I thought that they will never be founded again and i returned to my clan and told them everything, i thought they will support my decision but they didn''t because what they wanted wasn''t world peace but world destruction and power.


    They tortured me for many years but couldn''t get me to say anything about the weapons or the rune itself after that they made me work for 200 years to create more weapons until i caught this disease and my hands stopped working. My own brother and father sold me to the humans.


    Many came to buy me but didn''t buyed me after seeing my disease.


    I only saw one thing in their eyes and it was greed, they wanted me to make weapons for them.


    But... Today when i saw you, your eyes weren''t filled with greed but hope. I was always the giver i made weapons and gave them to the clan no one ever gave a shit to me, i was betrayed, I don''t know what you hope of me but the moment you returned me my hands and this Hammer...i knew that i have to say this." The dwarf biyuk went down on his knees and looked at Anon with his fiery eyes.


    "I swear on my name Biyuk Jase Kujer, I and this Hammer Will serve one and only one master until the day i die whether it''s to destroy the world or make the most deadliest weapons in the world i shall not say no to Thy (your) command Master."


    *Boom* Biyuk crashed the hammer that he was holding up in his hands to the ground as he swore his loyalty to Anon and as soon as he did a very powerful magic wave left the hammer.


    Anon barely managed to stand while the others immediately fell to the ground.


    ''Jackpot.''


    [Author: Made it to Chapter thirty yay.]

 Chapter 31 -31

    ?"So if I am right you want me to teach them Blacksmithing right master ?" Biyuk said as he looked at some Ogres.


    "Yes...they are interested in blacksmithing."


    "Master I have a question."


    "Ask."


    "How in the world did you get so many Ogres to work under your you ?" Biyuk said as he looked towards the other Ogres.


    "It''s a secret. But the main question is can you teach them ?"


    "Yes...but they have to work hard and follow everything I say."


    "We will work hard master and make you proud." One of the Ogre said with a puffed chest.


    "Here is everything you will need." I gave them a different room underground and many blacksmithing equipments for middle-grade blacksmiths.


    Now I have 1 lab, 1 training ground, 1 Monster Room, and 1 blacksmithing Room.


    "We did it...yes."


    "Master no.500 reporting we have completed an underground tunnel to the nightmare forest." No.500 spoke as he went down on his knees.


    "Really then start sending your fighters and hunt for food." Anon gave orders.


    "As you say, master."


    After that, around 110 guys went hunting while the rest decided to stay behind from which 20 guys are going to the blacksmithing Room and the rest are standing in front of Anon waiting for their teachers.


    After Biyuk left with his disciples Anon gave sephie a sign to call someone from the other room.


    Sephie went inside and came out with the Vampire named Mike.


    "Hello, Mike." Anon said.


    Mike looked at Anon for a moment and then started looking back at the ground.


    "Here."


    Anon tossed a bag of red material inside it toward the vampire.


    The vampire suddenly looked back at Anon with his eyes wide open.


    "It''s fresh."


    "I...I can''t have blood. I took the Oath that I won''t ever kill a human or drink anyone''s blood."


    "You see after I came to know that you are an undead I realized something that your body can''t absorb mana anymore since it''s dead that''s why you need the blood of the living to survive right? Because pure blood contains pure mana inside it."


    Mike looked at Anon with a confused expression and asked.


    "What''s the point ?"


    "It''s a solution made by sephie here. You see when we released our mana this liquid made from granula tree''s bark and somyam root''s pulp seems to absorb it efficiently to be more precise it absorbed about 87% of the mana released, 30% more than a human body can absorb."


    "Are you kidding me? If something like this exists then why would our people have to kill humans to live."


    "instincts."


    "What?"


    "You see vampire race is an undead race of managers with high iq like humans but they also have hunting instincts like a monster and they love the sense of fear from their target. You should know that better than me right ?"


    "What do you want from me? If you want me to tell you the secrets of the "House Of The Undead Noble. Then I am sorry because my word is so much bigger than this slave contract, many buyers have tortured me before but couldn''t break me so don''t bother with this solution thing."


    Anon closed his distance and whispered in mike''s ear.


    "I don''t give a fuck about any secrets."


    "What ?"


    "Just drink the goddamn thing and recover your form and magic to its original form it''s an order from your master."


    "Y-Yes."


    This is mike an Archmage from the "House Of The Noble Undeads" He is also betrayed by his house even though he was a very good mage in the house but when he got caught by the Royal guards during a assassination mission and immediately presented before the king.


    Since he was a Vampire, First to Get in the red circle was "House Of Noble Undeads."


    He thought He will take all the blame before the Family Leader Claims him as a family member but the opposite happened before he could''ve taken the blame his family leader had already sacrificed him.


    "My king he is not the part of our family anymore, He already betrayed the family, So your orders will be final my king."


    "Mickelson Sandes Decker will be stripped off from his Nobel status, his property, his Surname and will live as a slave with his magic powers sealed away For his entire life." 8 royal Archmages Sealed Mike''s Magic core in his heart and turned him into a slave.


    Many nobles have bought him to know the secrets of the "House The Noble Undeads" but failed to do so.


    A vampire''s word is bigger than his own life, his loved once even his childrens.


    The family leader took his word when he joined the family.


    "I, Mickelson Sandes Decker, give you my word that whatever i learn about the family after joining it will go with me to my grave and will never be heard by anyone."


    Some nobles took benifit of this and tortured him asking about the secrets of the House that he was bound to tell due to the immense pain of the slave collar but his word was stronger than the pain, he never uttered even a single word from his mouth and as he couldn''t even use his magic anymore they sold him back to the firm.


    I don''t want any secrets but if i can make him a loyal subordinate like Biyuk, without making him into a mindless puppet I can Increase my force power by leaps and bounds.


    Mike Looked at the solution and gluped it down his throat.


    Suddenly a refreshing feeling covered his body.


    His pale white body''s colour started changing again to the normal human body colour, his abs, muscles and hairs started coming back.


    After sometime his dark red eyes shined as he looked at me.


    "What now ? Master."


    [New DNA has been Recorded Successfully]


    [Scanning Completed]


    [Results Saved in [Book Of Wisdom]]


    Show me.


    [Unknown Vampire Body]


    [Health: Ok]


    [Motor Skills: Ok]


    [Heart: Problems Detected]


    Anon Clicked on the Heart Section.


    [Heart]


    [Target''s Heart Has been Sealed By "8 Divine Sealing Technique" and can''t store mana due to this but due to time passing the seals have became loose and can be broken if mana was supplied directly to the heart from the inner walls.]


    As expected but...how do I supply mana from the inside of his heart ?


    [Host''s cells are already inside the target and host can transfer mana from his body to the cells directly.]


    [Warning: 4x mana will be used while transferring mana from host''s body to cells that are not present in host''s body.]


    4 times more mana ? How much mana do I need to break the seals ?


    [1100 mana will be required to break all the seals together if seals were to be broken one by one target''s heart can explode easily.]


    Fuck...just when i thought of something creative this system crushes all my hopes.


    I don''t have time to wait until i level up more and increase my mana. I have to do it.


    With this thought Anon putted his hand on Mike''s Chest and spoke.


    "Start The Transfer."


    "What ?"


    After 2 seconds when nothing happened anon thought that it failed and was about to remove his hands but...


    [-100 mana]


    [-200 mana]


    [-400 mana]


    Suddenly messages started popping in front of him and a blue light started flowing inside Mike''s Chest.


    "This..? What are you doing? You will die at this rate."


    "Doesn''t matter, it will be worth it my friend."


    My friend.


    That''s the first time he heard those words. Till today whoever bought him has always treated him like a dog and never called him even Mike.


    It was always Slave or Fucker.


    Not even his House leader Called him friend.


    A wave of magic started flowing inside his heart, that didn''t stopped and kept getting bigger and bigger.


    Suddenly a message popped up in front of Anon.


    [Mana has gone down the critical levels, Shutting Down host''s brain Due to Mana Deficiency]


    What? No no no don''t i-


    Anon suddenly started feeling tired and fall.


    "M-Master" sephie immediately catched anon and felt a very powerful magic power originating from Mike''s Body.


    Suddenly six glowing white wings appeared behind Mike and he started hovering in air.


    A magic circle appeared in front of him that had 8 rings surrounding his heart inside them.


    *Crick* *boom* one by one every ring started breaking and disappearing.


    When the last ring broke a very powerful magic wave left his body and Mike recovered his powers back.


    Meanwhile in the royal Capital...


    [Magic Guardian Tower]


    "That was the second Wave that was felt. We should report this to the House."


    "Hmm....i think you are right let''s write an update message."


    [Author: I think i am losing my roots. So in the next chapter i will bring in some good fan service.]

 Chapter 32 -32

    ?Sun is shining Anon is sleeping on his bed like a log.


    Suddenly his blanket starts moving near his crotch.


    "Gluop-Glob-Glop."


    "Hmmm...?" Anon slightly opened his eyes and noticed a huge bump standing right up in his blanket.


    Anon removed the blanket immediately.


    What greeted him was a pair of vertical lips twitching.


    "Hello, Kia ?"


    Kia was giving a boob job to Anon with her massive jugs and from time to time rubbing her nipples on his dick''s head.


    As i thought Kia''s ass and boobs are bigger than that of Freya.


    They are the best udders I''ve ever seen.


    Anon started groping her ass both both hands as he thought of naughty things.


    Kia who was doing this against her will due to the slave collar was cursing him in her mind.


    "Master breakfast is here...oh my." Freya entered the room naked with a cup of coffee and dry buns in the plate.


    As soon as I looked at the break fast i noticed that the coffee doesn''t have milk in it.


    "Freya, you forgot milk?"


    "Oh my, How can I be so careless?"


    "Now how will I get milk?" Anon said as he looked at kia who was sucking her dick.


    "What? Why are you looking at me ?" Kia said as she stopped.


    "I need milk in my coffee." Anon said with an evil smile.


    "You want me to grab milk for you ?"


    "No, you stupid i could''ve ordered freya if i wanted that, but what i want is this milk." Anon said as he poked kia''s pink stiff nipples.


    "Anhh." She let out a cute moan.


    "Mine doesn''t Do that, you have to be pregnant for that."


    "Yeah, i know."


    <Body Modification>


    Kia suddenly felt something different about her boobs.


    "Now get on all fours." Anon ordered.


    Kia followed and went on all fours.


    Placing the Cup of black coffee below her hanging boobs anon started massaging them just like a milk man who massages the cow udders before milking them.


    "I told you mine doesn''t do- What anhhh~?"


    Suddenly milk started coming out of her breasts and started falling in the cup.


    Freya on the side has started masturbating and sucking her own boobs while vigorously rubbing her clitoris up and down as she watched her own daughter being milked like a cow in front of her.


    She also wanted to be treated like her.


    "Hmmm...Milk quantity has decreased...Freya Lick her pussy."


    "N-No Mom you can''t Anhhh~ Mhhhhmmm~" before Kia could''ve stopped her mother Freya started pinching her daughter''s clitoris and penetrating her pussy with her tounge. While using the thumb of her other hand to penetrate her anus cavity.


    "Anhhh~ Not that place, Mom stoooppp."


    After milking her i ordered kia "Start Giving your blowjob again."


    She didn''t resisted because of the slave collar and got right on it, but on her face was a displeased look of disgustion.


    But her mouth is sealed up again so that she can''t speak anymore.


    Now where should I put this plate. I need a table.


    "Giaaaa."


    "Yes, Master."


    "I need a table."


    "As you wish." Gia said as she stripped off her clothes and went down on all fours on the bed.


    "Good." I used her bare white soft back as the table to put my breakfast on.


    I took a bite from the dry bread, a sip from the coffee and slightly rubbed gia''s Bare buttocks for a second and suddenly slapped them slightly.


    *Clap*


    "Anhh~"


    "What are you doing tables don''t moan ?"


    "Y-Yes."


    I gave Freya a sign and she stopped licking kia''s pussy instead she started penetrating both of their pussies with both of her hands.


    I felt that kia''s mouth tightness increased.


    "Mhhhhm...Wow This shitty bread tastes so good when serves with three naked woman."


    But...this world really lacks behind in cooking. When i visited the capital i noticed that the best snack they had there was an apple dipped in sugar water.


    They don''t even know what a choclate is.


    If i can grow some cocoa trees here and make chocolate out of it. Hehe...that will be sweet.


    In breakfast i will have "Tripple waffle Chocolate Pussy Tower", in lunch "Sweet Choclate boob Bites" and in dinner "Choclate Pussy Lips and Boob made Chocolate Milkshake."


    Hahahhhahaha....wait why do i dream like a Hentai manga villain?


    But...this dream tastes sweet.


    "Oh shit, i am cumming."


    Kia suddenly tried to move her head away from my cock but before she could''ve i grabbed her from the back of her neck and locked her head with my legs as i pushed my dick deeper in her throat.


    "Don''t run...ahh Just accept it."


    I released every single drop of my semen in kia''s throat as i grabbed gia''s waist tightly with both of my hands as i came.


    Oh...sweet.


    *Cough-Cough*


    Kia stood up and looked at me with a very disgusting expression.


    "Get up bend over and show me your pussy lips by spreading them over."


    Kia knew that it was coming so she did what i told her.


    She stood up on the bed and bended over like a whore and with two fingers of each hand she seprated her pussy lips and revealed a pink hole leading straight to her womb entrance.


    My little brother couldn''t bare with it and started rising again. This time it touched gia''s breast nipple as it grew bigger.


    "Now say the words kia."


    "M-Master Please Fuck my worthless pussy just like my mom and my little sister and bless me with your omnipotent semen. M-My womb is thirsty for your divine milk. Please fill my b-baby room with your b-baby making seed." As Kia said this her face expressions looked horrific.


    "Okay, you said that don''t blame me when i take my sweet time with your worth less pussy."


    "I need lubrication." Saying this i looked at Freya and grabbed her head as i rammed my cock into her throat two times.


    "Gough-Gop"


    "Perfect."


    As i was about to insert my cock into kia''s pussy the gate to my room suddenly opened and a little girl came in.


    "M-Mom...Sisters."


    It was cherry.


    "Very good...i almost forgot that you also live here."


    [Author: This Chapter is written without masturbating for 3 days in a row. I would appreciate it if you could give me some good comments to motivate the work. Next Chapter on 100 Power stones.]

 Chapter 33 -33

    ?[Author: Dark Mode ON]


    "Mom...What is happening?"


    Freya looked at Cherry who was looking at the view in front of her with an unbelievable expression.


    Her mother is finger herself and her middle-sister, while her middle-sister is serving her step-brother as a table to put food on while being butt naked.


    But most unexpected was her eldest sister is bending over and opening her pussy lips with her own hands for her own step-brother to penetrate her.


    Her step-brother Anon who was supposed to be dead days ago is holding his 6 inch cock in his hand that was ready to penetrate his step-sister''s pussy.


    "Oh good...i almost forgot you are in this family too."


    Kia immediately sensed danger and shouted.


    "Cherry run... Don''t come back ruuuuuuuuun." Kia didn''t wanted her little sister to be Anon''s sex slave just like her mother and sister.


    "Shut up." Kia stopped talking as soon as Anon said that.


    "I-I will call....the city guards." Cherry said as she started running away from the room but before leaving the room she did a mistake, she looked into Anon''s eyes for a mini second that gave Anon the time to cast his brand new spell that he was looking to try out.


    <Hypnosis>


    Both of their eyes Flashed with a purple glow for a moment.


    <Target''s Brain Has been Captured>


    <Cherry Agreil>


    <Lv.1>


    <Hypnosis Time: Infinite (Level Too Low for any Mental Resistance)>


    Cherry ran towards the main gate and opened it hurriedly but before she could''ve taken another step out of the house a voice rang inside her head.


    ''Stop.''


    Her body stopped working, it''s as if her body gained a will of it''s own and froze completely.


    ''W-What is happening with my body ?''


    "Hello Cherry, Are you not going to the academy today?"


    A kid around my age asked Cherry who was also wearing the same dress she goes to school in.


    ''Sam...Save me... please. Come closer to me please.''


    ''Say, "Hello Sam, I don''t feel very good today so i will not attend the academy today." and close the door in his face even if he says anything else.


    "Hello Sam, I don''t feel very good today so i will not attend the academy today" Cherry said.


    ''Nooooooo....i don''t want to say this. Please help me Saaaam.''


    "Really let me see..."


    *Boom* cherry closed the door in Sam''s face as she was ordered.


    "Huh...? What does she think of herself? Is she an elite mage''s daughter or something. Showing me attitude, girls these days are absolutely crazy." Sam snorted as he left.


    ''Come back to my room, While rubbing your pussy with with one hand and right breast nipple with another. Oh and saying that "I tried to kill my brother and i plead guilty of it so i will compensate my brother with my virginity today."


    "I tried to kill my brother and i plead Annnnhhhhh~ guilty of it so i will compensate my Anhhh~ brother with my virginity today."


    "I tried to kill my brother and i plead guilty of Anhhh~ it so i will compensate my brother with my virginity mnhhh~ today."


    Cherry kept saying it loudly as she came back to my room while rubbing her pussy from over her underwear with one hand and her small breast with another.


    Kia was absolutely surprised...who didn''t knew what was happening since she thought that her small cute sister just escaped anon''s web but she came back with a very perverted slogan and a very very perverted walking style.


    "I tried to kill my brother and i plead guilty of Anhhh~ it so i will compensate my brother with my virginity mnhhh~ today."


    "Stop."


    She stopped repeating the words and looked at kia with an emotional less expression.


    "I will now give you your will back but you will still follow my every order with absolute priority and whenever i snap my fingers you will become more hornier everytime."


    *Snap*


    Suddenly cherry came back in control of her body and removed her hands from her private parts.


    "Y-You what have done to mom and sisters ?"


    "No No No, Only i will do the questioning so you shut up."


    Suddenly Cherry felt that her mouth can''t speak anymore. A feeling of utter helplessness was felt by her.


    The man in front of him was the prey in that house 1 week ago but today he was the king of the house who dominated every women in the house.


    "Now what were you offering me as a compensation ?"


    "My pussy and virginity." Suddenly cherry realised what she said without even realising it and immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    "Good...but for that you have to remove your clothes right ?"


    Cherry suddenly started removing her clothes one by one.


    "Oh and now you can speak freely."


    "Don''t do it. Please I beg you i am just a child."


    "Oh my a child who tried to murder her step-brother and murdered her own step-father."


    "Mmmmmmmmm"


    Suddenly a moaning like sound disturbed our talk it was Kia.


    "Oh yes, you can speak now."


    "Don''t take her virginity i will offer you mine, i am still a virgin and i will complete every single one of your fantasy from now onwards even the most wicked ones too. Please spare her. I will not go against any of your decisions and follow every command without cursing you." Kia said in her bend over position.


    "What the hell are you talking about ? You will have to fullfill my every wish even if you don''t want to...you will follow every single one of my command even if you are against it, about your virginity i will take it definitely and the cursing art i love it when you do that, So i Guess all negotiations have failed right ?"


    Kia''s face expressions suddenly turned grim and she soon realised that she can''t save her little sister even if she wanted to.


    "Please spare her...Please....I will do anything." Kia started crying as tears started dropping from her eyes.


    "Awww, Don''t cry. I understand i will not take her virginity okay ?" Anon said with a cute smile.


    "What ? Really ?"


    "Yeah."


    "I knew it Anon. You are still a good person from ins-"


    "Instead you will take it."


    "Huh...?"


    [A/N: Lemme Know your thoughts. I guess a little dark humour won''t hurt Since every women present in the room tried to kill our protagonist.]

 Chapter 34 -34

    ?"W-Wh-What Are you saying?"


    "Yes, i won''t take her virginity look i am standing right here...but what will happen if you come here and forcefully push my dick into her cute little vagina. That''s not going to be done by me is it, that will be you."


    "N-No, Please Nooooooooooo." Suddenly Kia''s body started moving against her will due to the slave collar and she walked right behind Anon.


    In front Of Anon cherry had a very scared look on her face but still she wasn''t stopping the stripping show.


    Once she removed every cloth from her body, her cute little boobs came to the sight.


    She hided her pussy with her hands and looked at her sister who was standing behind me with a look of regret on her face.


    The regret Of her life. The regret to ever think of killing me and the regret of what she was going to do now.


    In my life i only had one principle. "Return The Favour by two folds and Revenge by a hundred."


    "Hey, What are you doing kia why are you standing behind me ?" I asked with a malicious smile.


    "No, please don''t make me do this." Kia started stroking my dick from behind as she said that.


    "Ohhhh...wow good handjob."


    My rod rose and touched cherry''s nose with it''s tip.


    Suddenly cherry pissed herself due to fear.


    "Oh my god. Look who is still a child."


    ''Now bend over and show me that dirty hole yours wide open.''


    Cherry bent over and opened her pussy lips for me.


    Kia who was stroking my dick started pushing me towards cherry''s pussy.


    "Hey, kia what are you doing? If you kept doing that your sister''s virginity will be gone and you will the culprit for it." I said as i looked at kia with an evil smile.


    "No... please don''t make me do this."


    "But i am not you are doing it on your own...hehehe."


    As i was about to enter cherry''s pink hole suddenly.


    "Stop." I said.


    "..."


    "I need lubrication before going in. Where is my lubricator."


    "Coming master." Freya said as she ran down the bed and opened her mouth wide and full of saliva.


    *Gop-Gop*


    After dipping my dip into freya''s mouth some time i came back to my position and kia again started inserting my cock into her cute little sister''s pussy.


    "Ohhh... it''s going in."


    <Body Modification>


    Replace Pain sensors with Sexual Pleasure Sensors.


    <Done>


    *Chick*


    Her hymen broke and a little blood came out.


    "Anhhhh~" a cute moan escaped cherry''s mouth.


    "No i can''t do this." Anon pulled his cock out but suddenly kia again forced it in.


    Anon looked at kia with an evil expression as he did it again and kia again forced his dick into cherry''s pussy.


    *Clap*Clap*Clap*


    After repeating the same process over and over cherry started enjoying it.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Yes...Yes."


    "You see. She is enjoying it."


    "Shut up." Kia said with a disgusting expression.


    "Hey kia i want to change position."


    Suddenly kia''s hands moved on her own and she picked cherry up in both of her arms from the beneath of her ankles and turned her pussy towards me.


    "Sister don''t do this please."


    "I am not doing it...he is making me do it."


    I inserted my cock into cherry''s pink hole and started pounding it again.


    "Noooo Anhhhh~ Anhhh mnnhhhhh~ it''s too big." Cherry''s eyes rolled as she came again.


    "Ohhh...i am cumming."


    Suddenly kia felt something in her body and she dropped Cherry from her arms and cherry fell right onto my cock as my little brother entered her baby making room without any effort and painted it white from the inside.


    "Anhhhhhhh Nooooooooooo." Cherry cried as she felt ultimate pleasure and dropped down unconscious on my cock.


    She went unconscious while hanging on my cock.


    Kia removed her and placed her on a nearby bed.


    "Now that the starters are finished why don''t we start the main course." I said as i looked at Freya.


    Freya understood and went to the bed with Kia.


    "Mom what are you doing ?" Kia asked.


    "Gia take your pose." Freya said.


    "Yes mom."


    Gia opened up her legs widely like a frog and laid down on her chest then freya throwed kia on top of her and went on kia''s top and opened her own legs and showed her pussy.


    "Master your pussy Tower is ready."


    6 round asses and 3 bare pussies. This is the dream of every men alive on earth. The pussy Tower.


    "Hey who do you think master will use first ?"


    "Of course me." Gia said.


    "You fool of a daughter i think he will use me to start."


    But anon didn''t choose any one of them and went for the virgin treat between the sandwich.


    "Anhhh~" kia moaned.


    "Oh... it''s the virgin." Gia said.


    "Well we can''t compare to a virgins tightness anymore i guess." Freya said as she looked at kia who was moaning beneath her breasts as she was getting pounded by her master.


    "Time to switch."


    "Anhhh~ master." Freya was the next one the line.


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Master...me too." Gia said.


    "Oh my what naughty girls you are."


    After that anon fucked all of them one by one without stopping and their pussies flowed with his semen from up to the bottom.


    A white line of semen covered their pussy slits as they all went unconscious in ahegao faces.


    "Haa... let''s go and fuck Someone else i am still hard."


    Anon entered the basement.


    [Author: You guys have very dirty mind to think i will grow a dick on a girl. Breath Air Bois. Dark Mode OFF]

 Chapter 35 -35

    ?"No No master...Spells and Skills are very different from each other."


    "What...?"


    Anon was sitting in front of Mike Who got all of his magic powers back and now looks more handsome than him.


    "What the hell do you mean...?"


    Anon came to the basement to have sex with sephie but Mike told him that she went to the city to get some alchemy materials.


    That''s when he saw Mike teaching his class of ogres that were intrested in magic.


    That''s when he heard a unique line "...So that''s the difference between Skills and Spells."


    "Mike can i talk to you ?"


    "Yes master. Class continue to revise what i just explained."


    After going to a different room both of their discussion begin.


    "You see master, skills can only be Learned over time by practicing them over and over, whereas Spells are made out of ancient texts that are left by our ancestors and spells can be used right off the bat once you learn the circle pattern and Spell mana shaping."


    "Who will win in a match of two mages where one is using only spells while other one is only using skills ?" Anon asked immediately.


    "It''s a little hard to tell but i can tell you that the spell mage will have advantage in that senerio if he knows even one good spell."


    "Explain more."


    "Let''s assume that you use a skill, let''s take [Inferno Spear] and launch it towards me what do you think i will do ?"


    "Use a defensive skill."


    "Right but that will not be the safest way to get unharmed from that attack. If i use a defensive Spell i will made it out unharmed no matter the skill."


    "Are you serious? Then what''s the point of learning Skills ?"


    "Skills can be used with spells to improve their performance Drastically. Come let me show you."


    Both of them entered a new room that looked like a big training ground it had dummies made out of wood lined up on both sides.


    "What are those ?"


    "These are some high level Training Dummies that i created to teach magic to the Ogres."


    "Oh."


    "Look first i will hit that dummy with a skill then with a Spell and then i will add both of them."


    "Ok." Anon nodded in excitement.


    "O Helena Grant me Your will and power." Mike said as he raised his hand towards the dummy and suddenly 5 golden circle with different magic patterns on each appeared in fron of his hand that rotated at very high speed and suddenly a very bright beam left Mike''s hand and...


    *Boom* Destroyed the dummy but the dummy restored immediately and a number appeared on it''s head.


    <7999+ DMG Received>


    "What the hell was that ?"


    "It was a Skill called [AURA BEAM]."


    "Wow that was cool and that number denotes the damage you did right?"


    "Yes master. Let me show you a spell now."


    This time mike didn''t moved from his place and just stood there.


    "Is something about to happen?"


    <99999999+ DMG Received>


    "Whaaaat ? How ? You didn''t even moved."


    "I''ve Honed this Spell for over 1000 years so it''s now invisible to bare eyes."


    "W-What?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "This is my ultimate spell...[32 Death''s Sleep Slash]"


    "Death''s Sleep Slash...?"


    "Yes, in this spell you slash your opponent on it''s 32 vital spots and finish his existence before he can even blink."


    "You slashed that thing 32 times and i wasn''t able to see even one of them, is that what you are saying?"


    "Yes."


    Fuck he is so strong even though he is a mage.


    Wait.


    "Wait how can you slash it when you don''t even have a weapon."


    "Who said I don''t have a weapon ?" Mike said as he showed me his black nails that shined brighter than a sword.


    "You did that damage with your nails ?"


    "Yes..."


    Fuck...this guy is practically a god in his own league.


    "Teach me that spell."


    "Not that easy. You may think it''s easy but it has many skills behind it as i was telling you. When i used this Spell i initiated many skills before it''s execution. Like [Haste], [Strengthening], [Cut], [Harden] and many more but i didn''t have to activate them one by one you see i have made a skill set of choosen skills that will activate all at once and create this spell."


    Suddenly something triggered in Anon''s mind and he immediately grabbed his own head in a frustrated manner.


    This idiot is talking about a [Skill Combo] All this time. Obviously when you launch a skill against many skills it won''t work you idiot.


    It''s just many skills executing at the same time and they named it spell instead of Skill Combo.


    "You understand the difference between a Skill and a Spell now master ?"


    "Yes, perfectly."


    "Good now let me teach you a basic spell called [Thunder javelin]."


    "Yeah okay."


    "Here these are two skills that you will have to learn master before using this spell."


    He gave me two piece of papers with two different magic circles imbueded on them.


    "Please learn them and increase their level upto 10 in both skills to use the spell efficiently."


    I looked at the page and suddenly two notification popped up in front of me.


    [Would you like to learn Skill (Wind Control)?]


    Hell yeah. I can do that ?


    [Skill (Wind Control) Learned successfully]


    [Would you like to learn Skill (Fire Control)?]


    Yes.


    [Skill (Fire Control) Learned successfully]


    Now let''s use skill points.


    [Skill (Fire Control) Reached Level 10]


    [Skill (Wind Control) Reached Level 10]


    "I learned it."


    "Huh....?"


    [Author: I will explain a lot about spells and skills in the upcoming chapters so bear with it for some time if you don''t pay attention you will get lost but i promise it won''t be that hard.]

 Chapter 36 -36

    ?"I said i learned both of the skills you gave me and leveled them upto ten."


    "Master you do know that i am an Archmage right ? Not a stupid."


    "Okay here look i will prove it to you."


    <Wind Control>


    Suddenly a wind sphere started emerging over my hand and continued to get bigger and bigger.


    "W-W-W-What....? How...? A-Are you even human ? No this must be a dream, it has to be a dream. Noooooooo." Mike fell on his knees as soon as he saw me using that ability without any efforts and started to look at me with his eyes wide open.


    Well i can feel your pain brother...you wasted your precious time learning these skills and leveling them up whereas i just learned it with a click and leveled them up in the drop of a dime.


    It''s like i am pissing in the face of every magician in this world with my abilities.


    Hehehe.


    "Now mike-" when i looked at the floor Mike was long gone.


    I looked around the room and saw a guy weeping in one corner of the room.


    "HEY! Now don''t be that sad. Come and teach me how do I use them to make a spell ?"


    Mike stood up and came to me with his eyes full of tears and suddenly went on his knees.


    "Master, please teach me how to do that please take me as your disciple."


    "I-I can''t it''s just my learning capabilities." I Blamed that on Learning capabilities successfully.


    "Really? Master you are so smart but how did you leveled them up so fast ?"


    "It''s a secret i will tell that to you someday. Now teach me." I tried to change the topic before it became more suspicious.


    I can''t do this in front of anyone else Mike is a slave so he can''t do anything to me but others will try to kill me over this thing i guarantee.


    "Mike forget it teach me the spell."


    "Ah...yes Now first step would be thinking of making a spear with the wind control ability just think about it don''t make it just think of activating it in spear form but don''t let it activate."


    "Okay."


    I started thinking of a spear and suddenly a skill started forming in my mind but i have to restrain from using it just think about it don''t launch it.


    As Anon was focused on that, a blue coloured magic circle formed in front of his hand with different magic patterns.


    ''Casting a skill without chanting or time consuming master really is a born intelligent human.''


    "Good master now think the Same for the fire spell too."


    After thinking about the fire spell another orange coloured magic circle formed in front of the blue one with same magic patterns but different styles.


    "Am i doing it right ?"


    "Oh yeah, i would say perfect for a first timer." Mike said as he looked at the Perfectly formed magic circles in front of Anon''s hands.


    "Now what ?"


    "Say it''s name and release the Javelin."


    "Thunder Javelin"


    [New Skill Combo Found]


    [Skill Combo Saved in [Book Of Wisdom]]


    [Congratulations [Skill Combo Loadout] Has been Unlocked]


    [Warning: Host Hasn''t given any mana limit to the spell consuming 50% Of total mana.]


    Several notifications popped up.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz* *Booooooooom*


    Suddenly a thunder spear left the magic circles and struck one of the dummies.


    <8957 DMG Received>


    "WOAAHHHHH.... That''s cool."


    "Nope you didn''t controlled you mana carefully that could''ve costed you your life if the spell decide to use 100% of the mana."


    "Yeah, i noticed that. What''s the solution?"


    "Well i think i can recommend you only one thing for now as you are new to magic and other stuff and you still don''t know about the outside world that much either so how about going to the [Academy Of Knights and Mages] ?"


    "The school my sisters go to ?"


    "Yeah."


    "But why should I go to school when i have the best mage in the kingdom ?"


    "I am flattered but i can''t teach you basics that well since i study advance magic for many years now and it would better if you learn it from them who teaches it every year and better than that you can make some new friends and Wifes there."


    "Hmm...i like the wife making part speak more."


    "I don''t even have the basic apparatus to teach you the novice magic."


    "Hmm...i will think about that. I will take my leave now."


    "Yes master."


    Hmm...i think i should go to the Academy since it was my dream to go to a magic academy and make waifus fell in love with me but first.


    let''s check my new ability.


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    [Can make Skill Combos without any restriction on number of Skills used but more skills will take more mana to perform the combo. Once a Loadout is made you can use the combo without any delay or activating skills one by one.]


    "Hell yeah that''s what I needed."


    Wait i totally forgot about that. I merged two skills made a new skill and totally forgot about it.


    When did i become so stupid ?


    Status.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 33]


    [Exp: 00970/100000]


    [SP: 74]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Counsellor]


    [Mana: 5,200/5,200]


    [HP: 10,400/10,400]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.20)] [Monster Creator (Lv.10)] [Sensory Destroyer(Lv.5)] [Memory Eater (Lv.17)] [Memory Altering (Lv.11)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.14)] [Alluring Scent (Lv.1)] [Mind Eater(Lv.1) ][Body Modification (lv.8)][Lab Creator (Lv.7)] [Illusion (Lv.15)] (+10 more)]


    [SBP: 320]


    [Book of wisdom]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    ________________________________


    Hmmm.... that''s the new spell let''s see.


    [Alluring Scent(Lv.1)] (A-Rank)


    [Surrounds your body with a very aromatic smell and attracts opposite gender towards you no matter the species and arouse them drastically to mate with the host and bear his seed. Target Lower than the host level will also follow every command without any resistance while under this scent. Targets Exposed to this scent for a long time can get addicted to it.]


    [Mana: 40/Minute]


    Is this the power of the merger skill ?


    Wait with every level up i see more information about a spell. Is this also depends on my level.


    [Yes.]


    Oh my. I think i have to go to the academy now.


    Let''s go and fill the admission forms with my cute pet sisters.


    [Author: Oh yeah Let''s go to magic academy for waifus.]


    [Warning: In the upcoming Chapters Many Waifus and Sexy scenes with many girls will be described carefully so don''t confuse waifus with Normal Sex Friends.]

 Chapter 37 -37

    ?"What ? You want to go to our Academy?" Kia asked with a very surprised expression.


    "Yep. Let''s go tommorow."


    "You can''t enroll in the Magic Academy Of Knights and Mages like eating Bread. You are a Commoner, Outside this house you are no more than trash and inside the 8th ring we go with our heads down and come back with our heads down."


    "What ? Really ?" I spoke with a smile.


    "Huh...What do you know ? You just use your powers to fuck some powerless women in this house."


    Powerless...this bitch. What a joke.


    "Just tell me how do you get into the Academy...?"


    "The admissions are still ongoing you will have to participate in the Scholarship Exam that are being held in the 5th ring tommorow. They will select 50 Commoners to enter the academy and give you free classes of any course you wish to choose and you will also get uniform and books free as well but if you fail even a single test while being on scholarship you will get kicked out. Commoners are already treated like air if you attract attention you will be treated worse."


    That''s one fucked up Academy Of Noble scums now i feel more eager to go there and fuck some royal and noble pussies.


    "I will participate in the exam tommorow."


    "Really ?" Kia asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "I hope you die since it will be good for me."


    "How can you speak things like that when you have slave seal on you again ?"


    "I don''t have any I''ll intention when i am speaking this so fuck you master."


    "Get naked."


    "Huh...?"


    The Capital, 1st Ring, Adventurers Guild.


    "So you are saying you called all of us here and there is nothing you can show us not even a single ogre right." A man with red eyes and pale skin spoke with an evil smile on his face.


    He is Frank Field Stonelake From The House Of The Noble Undeads. A House Of living monsters. He has red eyes, Black Hairs, a handsome face and the body of an undead. His presence here is making the room dense with every passing moment. He likes to do experiment on the living things.


    "Y-Yes...Sir." The guild master is now standing in front of a table on which seven deadly person are looking at him with equal bloodlust.


    "Wait you said they just vanished near a village right ?" Guy with a Cross symbol on his chest spoke.


    David L Denver From Denver House Of Justice a Cute and Handsome mix face Red hair and shiny Red eyes, It is said that he is the Purest man in the kingdom since he never slept with a woman and still a virgin and will only sleep with his wife, Who is also the daughter of Grand Priestess Of the Church once they get married.


    Church is a big power in itself it works on par with Adventurers guild and doesn''t take orders from anyone.


    "Yes."


    "Show Me the Place Maybe I can Use Some of my witchcraft to track them." A very handsome guy wearing Mage Outfit spoke as he tweaked his Goggles with his middle finger.


    "Yes...as you wish Sir Arnold."


    Arnold David Grey of The Witch House. Red Hairs, Red Eyes, wears goggles and a handsome face with a decent body He acts high and mighty in front of others but his house treats him like shit not just him all men in that house are treated same by those cruel women but he is waiting for his marriage to be complete so that he can be the next leader after he successfully marries the eldest daughter Of House Of The Witches.


    "My Junior Yuri and i will accompany you in the way, the carriage are ready please follow me esteemed sirs."


    "No it''s evening already we will leave tommorow early in the morning." Said a Guy with a rock body build.


    He is Kang Timber Warwood Of The Martial House. Blue Hair, Black eyes, Cool Face and Rock Hard Body build. He is a very calm guy until he gets into fight with anyone, Once he starts beating someone his inner beast takes over him and then it''s either kill or be killed. He is also engaged to the Eldest Daughter Of the Martial House and looking for enlightenment In Martial Arts to make his Father-in-law proud.


    "I suggest we Move Now since i can also use my abilities best at night." Frank spoke.


    "No, Kang is right. We will move Tommorow early." A man with a furry body agreed with Kang.


    Leo Pearl Rider From House Of The Werewolves. Yellow shiny eyes, His whole body is covered with Black and blue ish fur including his hairs, his body build is no less than Kangs but on the night of full moon he becomes real beast and kills anyone he sees no matter if he is foe or friend.


    In all this talk there were two men who aren''t saying anything and just listening to others.


    First one is a slim guy who was sitting at the chair legs crossed with his eyes closed but ears fully opened.


    He is George D Green From the House of Green Alchemists. Green Hairs, Green Eyes, White gloves in his hands and a face of incubus. His beauty is so overwhelming that girls are ready to die for him on the flick of his fingers. These guys are from very mysterious family, No one knows their way around them but if you took the grudge of this family then you are so dead and your relatives too.


    Second is that guy...He is reading a book and not saying anything in this conversation which is making others look like fools but this guy is the most aware person here he is calculating every possibility by judging all the talks in this room.


    He is Rick Chester From the Dragon House Of Flames. Orange Hairs, Orange Eyes and a decent face with a mysterious aura surrounding his body he is said to be a very good Detective before he became that house''s son-in-law. He is a very intelligent person. Since No one knows his origin no one let''s him talk in between the talks of the nobles and to be honest he isn''t really the guy to talk and say he is the man of action.


    Meanwhile On Anon''s House.


    *Clap*Clap*


    *Thop*Thop*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ I am sorry I won''t say it again."


    "Oh...so who is the best candidate for exam..?"


    "You are...anhhhh~ mnhhhhh~ "


    "I didn''t hear you."


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhhhh~ master you are the best candidate in the whole Kingdom suitable for the test." Kia spoke in a loud voice as she came and fell down on the bed.


    "Bitches shouldn''t speak too much. Go prepare me some lunch bitch."


    "Yees" kia said as she enjoyed her Cumming moment and cum dripped out from of her pussy lips into gia''s mouth.


    [A/N: Just a breif Description Of the 7 Son-in-laws]

 Chapter 38 -38

    ?Next day three kids reached in front of the Capital gates...


    As always a big wall made of stones and a big ass wooden gate protecting the city.


    Anon is now going to the 5th ring to enter the Admission competitions.


    "May i see your ID kids ?" A guard asked.


    Kia and gia showed their IDs whereas Anon casted a spell and left without showing any ID.


    Kia and Gia didn''t bothered to ask him about it and moved forward inside.


    As always outer capital ring is the most populated with many different types of peoples. Humans, dwarfs, Elfs, monster girls and many more.


    Without wasting any time three of them crossed the first ring and entered the second ring. This ring is protected with walls made with more sturdy material than the one we saw on the outsider ring.


    Guards looked more muscular than the previous ones.


    We had to show them our IDs again.


    When i witnessed the second ring''s environment i noticed that there are more nobles here than the first ring and less other species people.


    I ignored it and walked with my sweet sisters.


    "Hey, kid look at this a Potion made from mystic materials it can increase your body strength and stamina by leap and bounds and consume only a little mana as a side-effect. Only 5 silver." A shady looking man came near me as he tried to sell me my own potion.


    "Nah...i am good." I said with a smile.


    "Tch...poor bastards again." He said as he went to some other guys.


    I noticed a slight height difference between every ring and observed that the more inside we go the more height increasing in landscape.


    After crossing the third and fourth ring we finally entered the fifth ring. At this point people with luxury only appeared on the streets and only humans appeared to be living inside this ring.


    So that''s how it works....the more richer you are the more inner ring you can live in and non-humans are totally forbidden inside after the 4th ring.


    At the 5th ring kia and gia only walked looking down with a stiff body as if afraid of the nobles who are walking on the street.


    These streets are very clean and quiet from the outer ring streets.


    Our goal is the big white dome in the middle East of the city. Kia and gia are walking like scared cats not even looking in the front and walking a little too fast while staring at the road.


    I wasn''t scared even a bit until i saw a beautiful couple of red haired beauty and a handsome faced young man walking while holding hands.


    Suddenly my eyes met with the lady and the guy walking with her noticed my pervy gaze on her big boobs.


    "Oi cunt what you looking at huh...?" He said in a angry tone as he rapidly walked towards me and...


    *Slap*


    Slapped me.


    Kia and Gia immediately bent their backs 40¡ã forward and apologized.


    "Please noble sir spare my brother he is a first timer." Kia spoke.


    "Yes, sir we are very sorry for his mistake." Gia supported.


    On the other side Anon whose face has turned 25¡ã to the left due to the slap, he had his first beating after coming to this world in front of so many peoples who were walking on the street.


    "Keep this piece of shit in line, if i again found him looking at any another noble lady i will kill him myself."


    "Yes, Sir we won''t forget your kindness."


    "Pathetic Losers. That''s why i hate commoners." He said as he started to leave with the lady.


    "Let''s go mas-" as gia turned towards Anon she noticed his eyes turned red and a death anger expression on his face.


    In Anon''s mind numerous things were going on now.


    ''Should i take out his eyeballs with my bare hands in front of his girlfriend...no that would be very easy i should give him a horrific illusion while i cut off his limbs one by one and then hung his body on his mansion.''


    ''or i can make him a mindless slave and make him stab himself to his death. Yes i should do that.''


    "Don''t do anything here...or the royal guards will kill you without blinking an eye." Gia said with a very serious tone.


    Anon looked at gia and understood the meaning behind it. It was common for commoners to be treated like shit by nobles in inner rings.


    Anon nodded in agreement with gia and moved forward without saying anything but he won''t forget this.


    If gia wouldn''t have stopped me back than i really would''ve killed that piece of shit.


    That felt very humiliating.


    "Do you know him ?" Anon asked in a deep voice.


    "He is The young master of a Third rate family that has a very high reputation in this ring." Kia explained.


    "He just showed you your place, we are treated same after this ring and inside the academy you have to be like this too. So don''t look towards the front just move while looking down." Kia said.


    "He is from a 3rd grade family don''t think lowly of them, They have guards of level 20 to level 23, so try to drink this revenge of yours or our family will have to pay for your doings." She continued and gia nodded in agreement.


    ''We will see who will pay for their doing.'' Anon thought to himself.


    "We are here. Let''s get you registered."


    A big white dome made from unique magic enchanted stones.


    I can sense magic coming out of these bricks.

 Chapter 39 -39

    ?"What''s your name ?" A dwarf lady asked on the reception as she looked at me.


    "Anon Agreil."


    I thought that dwarfs weren''t allowed here i think i was wrong.


    "Class."


    "Huh...?"


    My class is Counsellor. I believe i shouldn''t say that since it''s a monster class and no one in this world has a monster class despite being a human except me of course.


    "I asked what is your class kid ?"


    "Ah...yes a mage."


    "Level...?"


    "10"


    "Race...?"


    Can''t you see you blind woman ?


    "Human."


    "Age"


    "16"


    "Sorry under 16 selections ended yesterday try next year."


    "What...? No you can''t do that i came all the way here just to listen this." Anon bursts out in anger.


    "I am sorry kid but you can''t register in under 16 anymore but you can participate in 20 or above ones just to try your luck but i highly recommend you don''t do that and just return back home and try again next year."


    "Register me in 20 and above."


    "Really ?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay...Your Number is No.666. When the speaker speaks your number just go to the arena and here is the instruction manual for the matches."


    "Thanks." I said as i was about to leave but suddenly the receptionist called me again.


    "Hey wait, before you leave sign this form."


    "What''s this ?"


    I looked at the main headline of the form and it said.


    [If You Die In The Match We Are not Responsible For That.]


    Beneath it was another line that said.


    [Any Compensation From us Will Not Be Given In Any Form.]


    Oh my god Look at this Life Risking Confirmation Form.


    I signed the form without thinking.


    "Did you read it carefully?" Receptionist asked.


    "Yeah i read it."


    After that i sat on a wooden bench in front of a holographic screen that showed two contestants fighting each other and bet money on each of them on the side of the screen.


    Both them were using skills swiftly without giving the other one any chance to breath or slack off.


    At the end one of them won and was declared winner.


    I ignored the screen and started reading the match manual.


    To my surprise it only had two points in it.


    [Applying Student will have to fight 5 matches total and win three out of them to qualify for the scholarship]


    [If candidate wins more than 3 fights then a reward will be given at the end by the Event Organizers.]


    Just two terms. I think this will be easy but i Don''t know the level of my competitors.


    As i was thinking that a notification popped up in front of me.


    [Level Up]


    [Level 35 reached Successfully]


    [3 Class Suitable A-Rank Skills Have been unlocked in Skill store]


    I looked at that notification and prayed for a good skill to be unlocked.


    I was saving points for this let''s see what i get.


    <Skill Store>


    [Searching For Latest Class Suitable Skills.]


    [3 Skills Have been Found]


    Show me.


    [Demonic Eyes][A-Rank][150 SBP]


    [The eyes that looks down upon the god himself if you are powerful enough to hold them. This skill allows you to look through anyone or anything you want to know about. No one has invincible body, everyone has one weakness and demonic eyes can see through it.]


    [Mana: 100/target]


    Yes...the most awaited skill. Everyone get''s this type of skill in the beginning and they give me this so late but no matter what let''s fucking buy it.


    [Skill (Demonic Eyes) Learned Successfully]


    [Warning: Your level is too low to unleash skill (Demonic Eyes) Full Capabilities. Binding Back excessive power. Limiting power to host''s level. Adjustments are being done....]


    [Adjustments Completed]


    Let''s see...


    <DEMONIC EYES>


    Anon activated the skill as he looked towards Kia.


    Name: Kia.


    Race: Human.


    Class: Mage.


    Level: 14


    Mana: 500/500


    HP: 1,000/1,000


    Status: Currently Held As Slave by her step-brother.


    As soon as this window popped up Anon wanted to jump in happiness but controlled his feelings.


    As if this was not enough suddenly many red dotes appeared on her whole body and only one text appeared in front of those dotes. [Weakness]


    This is some godly shit.


    Anon immediately turned to gia.


    Name: Gia.


    Race: Human.


    Class: Knight


    Level: 15


    Mana: 600/600


    HP: 1,200/1,200


    Status: Currently Held As Slave by her step-brother.


    Very few red dotes appeared on her body compared to kia.


    Is that because she is a warrior ?


    To test his skill one more time Anon turned his eyes towards the receptionist.


    Name: Jill.


    Race: Dwarf.


    Class: ?????


    Level: ?????


    Mana: ????


    HP: ??????


    Status: ???


    As expected she is someone with a massive level difference from me. That''s why she is here in the 5th ring.


    "Student No.666 and No.896 Enter the Arena within 5 minutes."


    "It''s your turn master." Gia spoke.


    "I know." I said as i stood up from the bench and moved towards the entery hall of the arena.


    "All the best master. Hey you say it too sis." Gia said in excitement.


    "A-Al-All the best." With her mouth not trying to open Kia forcefully said these words.


    Anon entered the hall and confirmed his presence in hall to the staff member so he can inform the announcer of his presence.


    "On our Left side we have a new kid from the outskirts who wants to test his luck and win the scholarship this year but he didn''t knew that this ring is more dangerous than his fucking playground. So ladies and gentlemen please welcome the Dead Body named Anon Agreil." The foul mouthed announcer announced.


    Anon entered the arena. It was like a boxing Stadium. Audience sitting in a cone shaped seat system and a 12x12 ring in the middle.


    Many nobles are dagger staring at Anon where as some Gamblers only looked at him for a moment and looked at the right side of the arena.


    "On our Right Side we have the Most promising Young man that entered the arena and made the beggars rich who betted on him from the start. Ladies and gentlemen please welcome the rising star. June Rexy The man with 4 wins and 0 losses will he win this match also and write his name as one of the best diamonds ever found in history."


    A man with six pack abs entered the arena he was bald around 23 to 24 years. He is only wearing a t-shaped black underwear to hide his dangler.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: June Rexy.


    Race: Human.


    Class: Berserker


    Level: 18


    Mana: 900/900


    HP: 1,800/1,800


    Status: Wants To kill you so badly.


    Wow...he really is in full spirit huh ?


    "Both of you enter the arena."


    Both of them Entered the arena where Anon looked calm and collected, June looks very angry and mad in his lust to kill.


    "Ladies and gentlemen prepare your bets the Odds are gonna go down on dead boy''s side."


    Odds are 97:3.


    Only 3 people betted on anon. Anon being one of them himself.


    "Start match in....3....2...1"


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly June''s eyes sparkled purple and his overwhelming rage calmed down.


    "What ? Why isn''t June attacking?


    "Yeah he should''ve crushed him by now."


    "I think i am about win a big amount of money."


    "How much you betted man ?"


    "20 silver."


    If this man won the bet then he will earn so much money that can feed a family of 10 people for their entire life.


    After a moment June raised his hand and spoke.


    "I quit."


    "What...?" The referee asked in confusion.


    "Are you sure June ?"


    "Yes." June said in a frenzy.


    "Anon has won the match." The referee announced and the whole stadium fell silent for a moment but suddenly went in an uproar.


    Author: If you want another chapter today then comment and if i get more than 7 comments i will upload one more chapter.

 Chapter 40 -40

    ?The stadium went in an uproar and everyone lost their money.


    On the other side Anon whose bet was for 1 gold won a full house of 95 golds.


    This was the total economy of a 5th grade noble and a very big amount for a 3rd grade noble.


    June walked out of the arena in a frenzy and a man with long beard slapped him as soon as he entered the Entrance hall.


    *Slap*


    "What the fuck have you done, you bastard?" He said as he lighted a cigar and slapped him again and again.


    "Speak something *slap* you ungrateful fuck *slap* i though we had a fucking*slap* deal."


    June didn''t responded to any of his talk or slaps.


    [Hypnosis time over]


    "Huh...?" Suddenly June snapped out of his frenzy and looked at the old man who was slapping him.


    "M-Mr. Peter *slap*"


    "Oh...now you come to your senses huh...? Tell me what you did on the stage you fucking insect."


    This guy right here is the gambler king Peter Jack. Every year he takes in a promising candidate to fight for him and he nurtures him with some money, in return he wants the candidate to win every 5 match, 4 matches went all right but 5th match came out as a very big loss for Peter.


    "Mr.Peter why-why are you hitting me ?"


    "Why did you declare your defeat before fighting?"


    "What are you talking about ? I have yet to fight my last battle and why am I here I should be in arena." Suddenly a very confusing look appeared on June''s face.


    Peter suddenly noticed something strange in June''s behaviour and immediately spoke.


    "You are off the deal." And left the room.


    As Peter was walking towards the reception a man with mysterious looks crossed him and passed him a small piece of paper.


    "Customers are not happy about this..." The mysterious man spoke.


    "Tell them they will be compensated for the loss."


    The mysterious man left immediately.


    "Let''s see..."


    [No.666 vs. No.354]


    [No.666 vs. No.675]


    [No.666 vs. No.098]


    [No.666 vs. No.578]


    Hmm...No.675 is the only one.


    It''s time i meet him.


    In Anon''s room...


    "No, that''s absurd." Kia said as she looked at Anon while grabbing her head.


    "What..? That was a fair and square win." Ank. Said.


    "Yeah, tell that to the guys who lost ton shits of money due to your win."


    "Hey it''s gambling, a two edged sword. You win You lose."


    "No, You don''t understand. Once you exit this stadium there will be people who will try to kill you at any cost."


    "I can stop that from happening." A sound resounded in the room.


    Everyone looked at the door entrance and saw an old man standing there.


    "Uncle Peter." Kia said with a smile.


    "Wait...Kia and gia ? What a surprise. Hahaha." Peter said with a laugh.


    "Who is he ?" Anon asked kia.


    "Gambler king...Peter Jack. He supported both of us during this competition back then."


    "What do you want uncle ?" Gia asked.


    "Nothing from you, i want to talk to your brother alone."


    "Don''t accept any stupid terms and make a profitable deal." Kia whispered in Anon''s ear.


    Kia and gia left the room.


    "Hello No.666 or should I say Anon...?"


    Someone came with his homework done.


    "Cut the crap and talk about the deal." Anon said with a straight face.


    "Oh my a smart child after many years. Your elder sister was like that too. So the deal is simple i will give these new magical potions to you that just came out and you will win 3 matches for me only three ain''t that a marvelous deal..?"


    Why do people keep giving me the shit i made...? It''s the same potion i made and he thinks he is showing me something mystical. Bro i drink it like milk day and night. I''ve drinked it so much that the effects won''t even work on my body anymore.


    "That''s one shit deal you''ve got there." Anon replied.


    "I know righ- wait what ?" Peter was expecting a positive answer but instead he got a deal-breaker.


    "I will give you a better deal. I will win all 5 matches and you will give me gold coins for every match."


    Whaat ? This kid is too over confident but what if he really won all 5 matches ? Should I accept the deal i ? I should ask for gold amount he is asking per match...how much can it be 1 or 2.


    "How many gold coins you want per win...?"


    "50 golds."


    Whaaaaaaaaaaat ?


    "Hey kid are you insane ?"


    "If you don''t want the deal get out."


    "Wait how about 10 golds."


    "51 gold."


    "No no no 50 gold done."


    "Deal."


    "But remember kid if you failed to win even a single match i will remove skin from your bones and turn your sister''s into slaves to recover the money."


    "It won''t come to that." Anon said with a chill expression.


    "Good. Here keep these potions as a gift from me." Peter said as he give anon around 10 potions of body strengthening.


    "No-"


    "Just keep it."


    Peter left after saying that.


    Peter didn''t Selected Anon due to his first win against June but because he has a very unique skill called [Gambler''s Eye].


    [Gambler''s Eye]


    [This eye belongs to a legendary gambler who soared through the heavens but gambling never leads to a good end. In the end he Died from his Opponent''s hands and got his eyes seprated from his body. This eye can show you the Odds of any situation wether it will happen or not.]

 Chapter 41 -41

    ?"No.666 and No.354 Enter the arena."


    "It''s time." Anon said as he stood up and left his waiting room and entered the arena hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen it is said that you can win a war alone if you''ve Honed your body and skills but you can win over the world if "Lady Of The Luck" stands on your side and i think we do have someone here who has it. On our Left we have the mysterious boy from the outskirts Anon Agreil."


    "This boy didn''t just won the first match of today he also won the partnership with the gamble king Peter Jack. So before you try to do anything funny with him think twice."


    That bastard made it loud and clear to everyone huh.


    Anon entered the arena, this time with attitude.


    "Lady of luck must''ve been on his side but his opponent is not someone who believes in luck even one bit. She only believes in one thing and that is hardwork. Ladies and gentlemen on our right we have the 7th daughter of the 3rd grade noble family The Tigerclaws, Mrs.Freeda Nicolas."


    A werewolf entered the arena. She has fur all over her body and it''s very difficulty to distinguish her muscles from her body muscles.


    "She is a Very hardworking girl and knows how to make it through difficult situations with a smiling face. Let''s see if she can make it through to our previous match''s champion."


    "Hello." Freeda greeted with a smile.


    "Ah...hi."


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Freeda Nicolas.


    Race: Human.


    Class: Martial Artist.


    Level: 20


    Mana: 1,100/1,100


    HP: 2,200/2,200


    Status: She has a very calm mind and doesn''t have any Ill intention towards you.


    Let''s go.


    "Start Match in 3...2...1"


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly Anon noticed something. Freeda closed her eyes and suddenly charged towards him.


    She Dodged my Hypnosis as expected.


    Her status changed.


    Status: She observed your first match very carefully and figured out that you do something to your opponents by looking into their eyes. So she decided to fight you without opening her eyes and will only use her enhanced hearing and smell senses to crush you.


    My god what a clever girl.


    Anon also Dodged her punch by moving back a bit.


    "Everyone as you can see Freeda has already made her move and anon dodged it Brilliantly but why is she fighting with her eyes closed has she figured out something about anon..?" Announcer said in a confused tone.


    "Good reaction." Freeda complimented anon with a smile but her eyes still closed.


    "Thanks." Anon took the complement without any problems.


    ''Let''s see how you will react to this.'' Freeda thought.


    But before Freeda could''ve done anything.


    "Ladies and gentlemen as you can see anon has won the match." The announcer announced and the audience cheered up.


    Listening to this Freeda suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Got you." Anon said with a smile.


    "Shit." Freeda spoke as she instantly understood what''s going to happen next.


    <Hypnosis>


    After this she also quitted the match and Anon won.


    I casted a sound illusion on her and she even fell for it.


    Freeda came down from the stage and...


    [Hypnosis Time Over]


    "Huh...this. Tch, he got me good." Freeda shrugged.


    Freeda looked towards Anon and frowned slightly..."He is kinda cute tho. I should ask father if i can take him in as a butler."


    In a VIP room.


    "How much did we make...?" Peter asked a servent.


    "1000 gold removing the taxes sir."


    "Yes. That''s my golden duck right there."


    "Sir you do know about no.675 right...?"


    "Yeah i know don''t teach me." Peter said in a carefree tone.


    Anon returned to his Waiting room and looked at both sisters who looked at him happily.


    "Master you won." Gia suddenly grabbed his hand as she said that.


    "Master my private parts are becoming itchy maybe they want something big and hard." She said as she looked at Anon with a pervy expression that was telling him that she wants to be fucked like a bitch.


    "Not now after we return home." Anon said as he gave gia a slight kiss on the lips.


    I can''t have sex here even if i want to. I can''t leave my back open to my opponents.


    Anon suddenly pulled out something small from his inventory and looked at it carefully.


    I''ve made these small monsters called Monitoring Bees.


    I''ve made around thousands of them and gave them a little bit of intelligence just enough to report me a really important senerio wherever or whenever it happens.


    I have been releasing one or two of them one by one so that nobody notices them.


    As of now hundreds of bees are covering this stadium and informing me about everything thats going on around here.


    It''s hard to control so many of them together but I''ve made a system whenever a bee detects mana or magic skills activation my vision will get directed on that bee automatically.


    "I''ve sent 10 bees to my home to check on Freya and Cherry, it seems Freya is teaching cherry the art of pleasuring a man in bed by different methods."


    "Announcement: A lunch Break will start now and After the Lunch Break All remaining battles will be non-stop. Contestants will not be allowed to take rest anymore. Organization has changed some terms."


    Hmmm....not like I''ve a problem with that since i was getting bored going in and out of this rest room every time.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on his waiting room. Anon stood up and opened the door.


    "Yo." A werewolf was standing there and it was none other than Freeda.


    "What....?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "I want you to impregnate me." Freeda said without any hesitation as if it was just a normal talk.


    "Huh....?"


    [Author: ????]

 Chapter 42 -42

    ?''I accept'' that''s what I want to say but it would not be good to do that, i think i heard something wrong.


    "Can you repeat what you just said ?" Anon asked freeda.


    "I want you to impregnate me." Freeda said again.


    Okay, this time it was crystal clear.


    "I accept."


    Anon said with a straight and serious face.


    "Ehhhh...?" Freeda suddenly showed a surprised expression on her face.


    "Noooo, you can''t do that." Kia suddenly shouted at Anon with an angry and worried expression.


    "Yes master she is a noble woman, a commoner can''t establish any sexual relationship between him and a noble men or women."


    Is that so.


    Before Anon could''ve said anything else a big punch landed on freeda''s head.


    *Bonk*


    "Wait...one more freeda ?" Anon exclaimed in surprise.


    "I am sorry for my sister''s joke, she is doing this to every contestent i fought with." Real Freeda spoke.


    "H-Hey i told you to not hit me that hard." The fake freeda said as she rubbed her head.


    "She is Jena. My little sister."


    "Nice to meet you jena." Anon said.


    Here i thought i will fuck some Real Bitches Now.


    "Hey I''ve been wondering to talk to you." Freeda said.


    "Oh...why don''t you come in ?"


    "Thanks."


    Both of them Entered Anon''s room.


    Anon introduced them to his sisters and asked.


    "So what do you want to talk about ?"


    "Ah yes, Become my Butler." Freeda Said.


    "What ?"


    "You have potential to become a good mage and i as a noble want to be your sponsor."


    Sponsor, Nobles Sponsor Potential candidates and If they nurture them well the candidate will work for them for the life span of 3 years and If the candidate proves to be very promising then they can be trans-sponsored to one of the 7 families.


    "Why should I let you ?" Anon said.


    "Huh ?" Many question marks appeared in Freeda''s eyes.


    No one has ever asked this question in her life whenever she wanted to sponsor someone she just said the word and he agreed.


    "I-I mean our family will provide you with Academic Expenses."


    "I made more than enough in the first betting round." Anon replied.


    "Y-You will have our family protection."


    "From who ?"


    "Ummm...From other commoners."


    "I am a mage i can protect myself and my family."


    Fuck....this kid is no easy game.


    "Oh yes, The Noble who slapped him when you were heading to the arena. I can make him apologize to you. He has to show my father some face since we are also 4th grade nobles but that''s it." Freeda said with a broad smile.


    I am not here for fun kid, I''ve done my homework.


    ''The moment he touched me, i digged his grave right there only his body is moving around now and it will not be for long.'' Anon Thought as rage ran through his full body.


    "Don''t want it."


    "W-What ?" Freeda exclaimed in surprise.


    "I don''t want your Sponsorship."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    ''well i think he really is different.'' freeda thought to herself as she moved towards the exit gate.


    "But i can be your butler." Anon spoke.


    "Huh...?" Freeda looked at Anon in surprise.


    "I can become your butler but i won''t take sponsorship from your family."


    "Wait really ?" Jena asked in surprise.


    "Yeah."


    "But being a butler and not-" jena was continuing her talk but suddenly Freeda grabbed her mouth to shut her up.


    *Mhhhmmmm-pudddddffff* jena made wierd sounds as her mouth got covered with freeda''s hand.


    "I accept." Freeda said rapidly.


    "Ok, so what''s my salary."


    "2 gold per month and a room for yourself in the house until the academy joining after that you will follow me to the academy as my butler and you can also be a student at the same time by doing this you will not get bullied by other nobles."


    "Cool."


    "Then it''s a deal."


    After that both sisters left the room.


    "Are you somewhat stupid in brain or what ?" Kia said as soon as freeda left the room.


    "Why ?"


    "You accepted the job but rejected a fucking sponsorship who does that ?"


    "Me."


    "That''s why i asked, are you stupid ? I was happy for you a moment ago when you won the match but you have disappointed me with your judgement or sorry i forgot that guys only think with their dicks."


    "Hey gia."


    "Yes master."


    "If i command her to go naked in the centre of the arena will she do that ?"


    "Without a doubt yes." Gia said with a smile.


    Kia''s face expression suddenly went grim as she covered her babbling mouth with her own hands.


    "Let''s try then shall we ?" Anon said as he looked at kia with an evil smile.


    "No no no please i was wrong you are the most genius man in the world please don''t make me go naked in the arena please i won''t speak anymore." Kia suddenly grabbed Anon''s legs as she said that.


    "Okay but if you opened your mouth to foul at me again i will sell your to the slave traders." Anon joked but kia took it very seriously and nodded in yes.


    "Good girl." Gia said as she patted kia''s head.


    Kia only looked at gia with a frustrated look.


    "Lunch Break is over remaining matches will now be continued without any break in between. Contestants it''s time to prove your worth."

 Chapter 43 -43

    ?Anon walked into the entrance hall and stood there while thinking something.


    ''I rejected her sponsorship for 2 main reasons. First being the time period, If i would''ve accepted that i would''ve to work for 3 years for her family, and second is 24x7 service thing, i can''t be available for her 24x7 don''t have that much time but for why i took the butler part was simple. I want to get some bitches into dog collars and it''s 2 gold per month, who doesn''t want money ?''


    "Ladies and Gentlemen it is said that a diamond is always found in the deepest part of the mine and the more peer pressure the more it shines. This is what''s going to happen in the upcoming rounds, There will be matches non-stop here on this ring to decide which diamond is going to shine the brightest. If you get tired for a second you are a goner."


    "For the first match we have The Mysterious Boy from the outskirts, Anon Agreil on our Left and on our right is the teenager who proved that you don''t need to be a grown-up just to wield a sword and use it, Ladies and Gentlemen please welcome, Terry Druffs."


    Suddenly the whole stadium cheered up as they heard this name.


    "That Anon bastard is now a goner."


    "Yep, the real tiger entered the arena."


    "I feel sorry for that boy but I''ve to gamble this one on Terry."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    Anon walked out on the arena and looked at his opponent walking out of the opposite entrance hall.


    A black haired boy looking around 17 or 18 with sharp nose and pretty sturdy walking style, He also carried a big sword on his shoulder.


    A weapon user good I''ve been meaning to use my weapon as well.


    Anon immediately pulled out a very thin crown from his inventory.


    The crown was Z-black in colour and 5 purple coloured crystals were embedded in to the crown within certain distance from each other. That crown looked somewhat similar to god Sun-woo-kong''s crown but the darkness of this one was overwhelming.


    It''s good that i got it from biyuk in the first place.


    2 days back in Biyuk''s chamber inside the underground lab....


    "So master you are telling me that you can use a variety of skills that can mess with a humans brain beyond the limits right ?"


    "Yes and that''s why i want you to make me a suitable weapon i can use to fight."


    "Hmmm.... that''s a challenge. I''ve never met someone with this type of skills but i will try my best just give me 18 hours." Biyuk said with a very serious expression as he stroked his long beard.


    18 hours later....


    "Here master look at my little boy, This is best suitable weapon i found in the ancient books, this will support your skills by a very great margin." Biyuk said as he gave anon the black crown.


    "Is it made out of that material that you used back then to make the 7-"


    "No master this is just a toy made by iron and Some magic crystals but if it works then i will make you the original one."


    "What''s the name of this thing ?"


    "I Haven''t named it yet but master can."


    "Hmmm.... Let''s say ''Crown Of The Darkness''." Anon said as he stared at the pitch black crown.


    Back to the present...


    I haven''t been able to check it''s stats back then, let''s see what you can do my friend.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Crown Of Darkness.


    Master: Anon Agreil.


    Made By: Biyuk Jase Kujer.


    Rank: C


    Durability: 100%


    Skills: [Amplification Lv.5] [Mana Domain Lv.5]


    [Amplification] [C-Rank]


    [A skill Helps to Amplify your other skill''s range and power to a certain threshold, Once used skill can retain for 3 hours but can be deactivated earlier. This crown is made out of cheap quality, use carefully and overload in using can risk in a blast or internal brain damage.]


    [Mana: 1500/Use]


    Oh My, Magic weapons really take so much mana.


    [Mana Domain] [B-Rank]


    [Dominating the battlefield this skill makes a mana Domain in 10 meter radius, all the mana inside the domain will listen to only host''s command and host can order it to become dense or light accordingly.This crown is made out of cheap quality, If tried to control more mana than required it can make the mana in your body go wild and kill you.]


    [Mana: 0]


    Both skills are Very good but equally deadly.


    "Match start in 3....2...1"


    Ah shit i forgot about the match.


    Anon swiftly puts the crown oh his head and the 5 purple crystals came out as they started floated around the crown.


    "Ladies and gentlemen as you can see Anon wore the crown that he was holding in his hands a moment ago, it looks like a magic artifact."


    "You will still die bitch." Terry said with a smile.


    "Let''s see." Anon said with a mocking smirk.


    Terry did the first engage as he started running towards anon with his sword.


    <Amplification>


    *Dooooom*


    Suddenly Anon felt his ear drums going numb and mana around him suddenly started shaking.


    Show me your worth.


    "Thunder Javelin...mana set to 50"


    ''Heh...idiot that spell takes around 10 seconds to cast, you will be dead in 2.'' Terry thought to himself but suddenly got shocked when he saw something unbelievable...


    Two very big magic circles formed in front of anon in under a second and a big javelin shot out of them even faster with an incredible speed that was never seen before.


    ''Impossible...i am dead.'' Terry thought as he became unable to dodge and just stared at his death helplessly.


    Everything happened so fast that Terry had only 0.00003 seconds to react but that was too less.


    *Zooooop*


    The Javelin Pierced through Terry''s upper body and made it disappear as if hit the magical wall of the stadium and made a pretty big mark on it.


    *Thud* what fell on the ground was only Terry''s stomach and legs, on his stomach a semi-circle was formed due to the thunder Javelin.


    Everyone in the stadium stayed still as a chill ran down their spine.


    In Anon''s waiting room...


    "W-What the hell was that ?" Kia said with her eyes constantly staring at the holographic screen.


    "That''s one bad ass spell master used huh." Gia said with a smile.


    Kia looked at gia with her eyes wide open but didn''t say anything.


    In Freeda''s Room...


    "Oh my god...i can''t believe it. Hey sis i need that guy, please." Jane said with a begging expression and with big cat eyes.


    "It won''t work this time jane. He is mine." Freeda said with a smile but inside her heart there was only one thing going on over and over again.


    ''why didn''t he use that on me..? Does he like me ? No no i think he just got that magic artifact and it was not his skill but the artifact''s skill, yes that might be the reason why he was unable to use it against me.''


    Jack''s room...


    "Hahahahhahhha.....i am rich i am fucking richhhhhhhh." Jack is dancing in his room as he looked at all the money lying in front of him.


    "Master please calm down. You are VIP."


    "*Cough* Yes you are right."


    [Author: Sorry for late chapter.]

 Chapter 44 -44

    ?"I-I did it...i killed someone." Anon said as he looked at his shaking hand and the half evaporated body in front of him.


    I-I had no choice but to kill him or he would''ve killed me instead...yes, i had to do it for self-defense.


    This time anon didn''t half-killed a guy instead he killed a guy in half.


    Anon was trying to convince himself that he did that for sole purpose of self-defense but inside his heart was something else going...


    ''It-It felt so good when i killed him i don''t know why but that fear in his eyes and everyone''s eyes sitting in this stadium is like fresh air to me. I-I want more of this fear.'' he thought as a creepy smile appeared on his face.


    As soon as this thought came to his mind he was reminded of something from the first day when he choosed his class.


    [Warning: Your mind and personality can be affected by choosing this monster class.]


    Is this the side-effect of choosing a monster class.


    Who cares....let the next one come.


    Everyone in the stadium was silent until finally Anon looked towards the referee to announce the result.


    "W-Winner is Anon Agreil."


    Hearing this the announcer also came out of the shocked state and announced.


    "My friends as you can see the mysterious boy has dominated the arena after killing the no.1 Fighter Terry. I doubt anyone will now mess with him."


    "Let''s call our next contestent and-" suddenly a staff member whispered something to the announcer.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen as i thought other two contestants who were going to fight Anon already declared a white flag and backed-Off from the fight."


    "What ?"


    "Well that was to be expected since you can participate next year as long as you have a life."


    "This was the first death of the event right ?"


    "Yeah, last time i saw a guy in near death situation but here shit got real."


    everyone started talking about them.


    ''Heh, it''s sad that i don''t get to fight but hey they have brain to back-off at the right time, good judgement.''


    "It will be a 5 win situation for Anon Agreil and with this he scored a scholarship for the Academy and a reward from the event organizer."


    Anon silently looked at everyone present in the stadium like a king watching his country people.


    His crown suddenly stopped glowing and the crystals that were flying a moment ago returned into the crown. Anon removed crown from his head and putted back into the inventory.


    Anon returned to his room and other contestants congratulated him on his way back to build a connection with him even if it''s just a neutral one.


    "Master you are back....yay." gia said as she hugged Anon.


    "What in the 7 hell was that spell ? Where did you learn something so dangerous?"


    "Let''s go since we are done here."


    "But your rewards..."


    "I will collect them tomorrow, they said the tournament will end tomorrow so you can collect them only tomorrow." Anon said with a straight face.


    "What about the coins from uncle Peter."


    "Yeah i will collect that tomorrow as well."


    "Okay if you say so."


    Three of them exits the stadium and starts walking towards home.


    "Hey don''t they have something like a wrap portal or something here?"


    "We can''t use that..." Kia answered.


    "If money is the issue then..."


    "No, they are only for the nobles to use you can''t use them as a Commoner." She continued.


    My god, bro that''s too much racism.


    After reaching the third ring Anon suddenly spoke.


    "You go with gia, i will come late." Anon said.


    "What are thinking?" Kia asked with a sus expression.


    "Nothing just a loan I''ve to pay back to an old friend."


    "Okay."


    Both of them left after saying that.


    Now...Now let''s get this party started.


    There was this song back on earth i remember some of it.


    "There lived a certain man in Russia long ago????."


    "He was big and strong in his eyes a flaming glow????."


    Anon started singing as he went towards south east of the third ring.


    After reaching in front of a big mansion anon stopped, a bee came and sat on his shoulder.


    Anon looked at the name plate in front.


    [Villa Of The Dragons]


    "This man just got to go declare his enemies but the ladies begged don''t you try to do it please????." Anon started singing again.


    Anon opened the main gate by force and two knights in shining Armor came running.


    "Who are you ?"


    "State your identity and buisness here or die."


    Both of them looked furious.


    "Ra-Ra Rasputin????-" Anon stopped singing and tilted his head towards left as he looked at both of them and...


    "Hello sir knight, i am just a regular peasant who is looking for a way out...can you tell me by killing each other."


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly a purple light flashed in both of their eyes and both of them unsheathed their swords.


    Both knights placed their sword on each other''s neck and...


    *Chack*


    *Chack*


    Both of them died.


    "Where was i, ah yes....Ra Ra Rasputin Lover of the Russian queen ????."


    Anon again started singing as he moved towards the main entrance.


    "My god, what a rich prick you are."


    Anon pushed the gate and was greeted by 10 knights and a Swordswoman who was certainly a beautiful girl.


    All of the knights pointed their spears towards the intruder.


    The Swordswoman just stood their.


    She has big boobs, green hairs, perfect curves and two cat like ears on her head, she is a milf. I guarantee it she is married and have kids too.


    "You''ve killed two knights of the noble family and intruded into a nobles house without permission even after being a noble. Anything you want to say before death ?" She charged and asked.


    "I-I am so sorry i didn''t wanted to do that i just." Anon suddenly looked scared and mistaken.


    "....i just want you to kill all of them." Suddenly changing his expression from scared to a broad psychotic smile he said.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly her eyes flashed purple.


    "Hahaha...."


    "Hahaha...an idiot has appeared."


    "I think he is mentally ill or something."


    All the knights looked at Anon and laughed a little.


    "Oi you are going to die is that why you are speaking non-sen-"


    *Chack*


    *Thud*


    All of them stopped laughing as they saw one of their comrade''s head now is spinning on the ground and his body also fell down.

 Chapter 45 -45

    ?Sitting on a mountain of corpse a man sang the melody of death in an empty hall.


    There was bloodlust in his eyes and a psychotic smile on his face.


    He was none other than Anon.


    "Hmmmm....lalala...lalalala....lala hoo huu huuuu..."


    A girl suddenly appeared coming towards Anon with a corpse in her right hand, covered in blood her eyes looked dead and a crimson sword in her hands that was fully covered with blood as well.


    The girl had cat ears and she stopped in front of Anon as she throwed the corpse at the bottom of the corpse mountain.


    "Was that the last one ?"


    The girl nodded silently.


    "Hup..." Anon jumped down from the corpse mountain as he looked at the girl in front of him.


    "Let me see your memories darling it will help me to keep your mouth shut." Anon said as he touched her forehead with his index finger.


    <Memory Alter>


    "Well Well...A family woman we have here."


    <Dispell>


    [Hypnosis Spell Time Over]


    "Huh...? What am I ?"


    "Hello Hello...1..2..3 testing testing." Anon spoke.


    "Y-You ? How are you still alive ?" She said as she pointed her sword at Anon without wasting any time.


    "Woahhhh... That''s a lot of blood on this sword miss, don''t you think ?" Anon said as he touched the tip of her sword.


    "This...where-" before the girl could''ve thought of something, she noticed that there was something that was making a large shadow on her and blocking the sunlight from the front windows.


    She immediately turned her eyes towards the corpse mountain and the sword fell from her hands as her eyes grew wider due to immediate shock.


    "T-This...no it can''t be i am dreaming. Yes, this is a fucking nightmare." She immediately grabbed her head and tried finding something that can make sense at this time.


    The corpse of mountain was made from her own comrades, that trained with her for years.


    Anon sat down on his knee and spoke slowly...


    "It''s not a nightmare darling."


    Suddenly she grabbed her sword and pointed it at Anon again.


    "Woahhh."


    "You killed them....you monster." She cried out as tears came out of her eyes.


    "If i killed them do you think you will stand a chance against me and i wasn''t the one holding a sword covered in blood am i ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What do you want to say ?"


    "You killed them."


    "W-What ?" Her hands started shaking.


    "Here, you see this is an artifact called magic recording circle." Anon pulled out a white or from his inventory.


    "I know...."


    "Let me show you."


    Suddenly a holographic screen appeared above the magic circle and next moment a cat girl appeared on the screen killing her own comrades.


    Suddenly her face was covered with many expressions guilt,fear,anger and confusion.


    "N-No That''s not me...i-i can''t kill my own brothers."


    "You surely killed them one by one mercilessly, hey look that one is even begging you that he has a kid and a wide but you just sliced his throat mercilessly just like a cold blooded murder."


    Suddenly she fell to the floor on her knees and grabbed her hairs as she started murmuring something rapidly.


    "No no no no i am not a murder i didn''t killed them i am innocent what will happen to my child my husband...no no no."


    "We can make a deal if you want." Anon said with a smile.


    She looked at Anon with a look of confusion and hope.


    "W-What deal ?"


    "What''s your name miss ?"


    "Letti."


    "So letti you know that the royal guards will find this sooner or later right ? So i will give you one opportunity to save yourself and your family. You have two choices.


    First i erase your memories of this incident and you walk home like you haven''t done anything, you will sleep like a log without any problem but tommorow you will come back here and will find all these bodies all over again. You will wonder ''who did this ?'' but never get an answer and since you will be the only one alive in this mansion the royal guards will catch you and torture the hell out of you but you won''t speak anything because you won''t know anything, so they will bring in your children and your husband they will torture them but you still won''t remember anything because all of your memories related to this incident will be sealed off in a corner of your brain.


    Second option You can Walk out of this mansion after erasing every single record of ever working here and live a good life with your family happily ever after but for that you have to show me the master room of this mansion where a young handsome man resides, so that i can kill him. You will be rewarded for it you can take whatever amount of money you want from this house and start living a better life. Your husband works like a slave everyday just to provide you and your children, you also work hard for a master that tries to harass you every single time you are alone with him but it all can end today you can live a good life with lots of money and no job always staying with your children.


    So choose letti and choose fast i am not a very patient person."


    Letti looked at Anon as if he was a devil came straight out of hell with a shady deal.


    But at the same time she wanted to take the second option as it looked a golden glowing card to choose.


    "W-What did he do to you ?" Letti asked.


    "Huh ?"


    "What did young master ever do to you ?"


    Anon bent down and whispered in letti''s ear...


    "He slapped me." Anon spoke in a deep voice filled with resentment and Revenge.


    A chill ran down letti''s spine.


    ''just for a slap, so many had to die ?'' letti thought.


    "I choose second option."


    "Good let''s get going it''s going to be night soon."


    [Author: Anon ain''t no simp.]

 Chapter 46 -46

    ?"This is the one, he must be inside with his girlfriend."


    "Does he know that i am her ?"


    "No, no one has informed him yet. The staff working in the other building doesn''t know anything either."


    "Good, let''s greet your young master now."


    *Creeeek* Anon force opened the wooden doors.


    "Who dares enter this lord''s room without my permission." A very powerful sound came from inside.


    "I dare motherfucker." Anon said as he entered the room.


    His girlfriend was giving him a blowjob as he was sitting on a red sofa like a bum.


    Anon looked at his small penis that was about 3 inches in size.


    "Puff...hahahaha." Anon couldn''t hold his Laugh after seeing that his girlfriend was having trouble even taking it in her mouth.


    "You imprudent bastard, how dare you enter my room who the fuck are you ?" He asked as he stood up and pushed her girlfriend away like a thing.


    "I am your death you idiot."


    "What the fuck are you saying ? On my one call this room will be filled with armed knights."


    "Oh, my i am scared, well call them i would love to see a room full of armed knights."


    "As you wish cunt, die now. Guards, Letti there is an intruder in the house kill him." He shouted.


    5 minutes went by but no one came.


    "W-What is happening? Why no one is coming?"


    "Let me call for you, Letti come here." Anon said with a smile.


    Letti entered the room as she looked down the entire time.


    "Letti kill this imprudent commoner and bring me his head."


    Letti didn''t move.


    "Did you not hear me you stupid Cat ? Do your fucking job and kill him or i will kill you." He shouted.


    "She doesn''t work for you anymore." Anon said as he grabbed letti''s left ass cheek with his hand and started groping her ass.


    "Anhhhh~" Letti let out a moan due to a surprise ass capturing as her cheeks went red.


    "You fucking traitor, my uncle won''t like this he will kill both of you and your whole family and relatives."


    "Oh really ?" Anon said slowly as he slid his index finger between letti''s tight slit that was more or less visible through her tight leather pants.


    "Mnhhh~" Letti moans as she Bites her lower lip and her eyes start flickering.


    "You piece of shit, i remember now you are the one I slapped this morning aren''t you ?"


    "Good thing you remembered." Anon said as a evil smile appeared on his face.


    "I will kill you myself this time." He said as he unsheathed his sword and assumed his fighting posture.


    "Want to see how i did that back then ?" Anon whispered in letti''s ears as he stopped groping her.


    Letti nodes yes in response.


    "Let''s see."


    Anon noticed a sword hanging on the wall behind the rich prick he was fighting and then looked at his girlfriend.


    <Hypnosis>


    Her eyes flicked purple as a voice covered her consciousness and commanded her next without even knowing her.


    In the next moment she stood up and grabbed the sword from the wall.


    "Get ready to die dumb fu-"


    *Kachk*


    Suddenly the room went dead silent and the dumb rich kid turned back as he looked at his leg that had been pierced through by a sword.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..... You Dumb woman what do you think you are doing Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....fuckkkkkk it hurts."


    ''Why would she do that ? She just automatically injured the young master, he didn''t even say a word to her and she followed her command. Is that how i killed them ? He is a monster.'' Letti just looked at the situation in confusion.


    "Darling hand over the sword to me."


    She pulled the sword from the rich kid''s leg and gave it to Anon.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....fuckkkk it fucking hurtsssss."


    "Well it should hurt." Anon said with a smile.


    "W-What do you want ? Just take it and go i won''t say a word to anyone. We all can go our own ways." He said as sweat dropped from his forehead and death appeared in front of him.


    "What''s your name kid ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Tony Karendor."


    "So tony you want me to go on my way right ?"


    "Yes, you can take whatever you want from this mansion. Her too." Tony said as he pointed towards her girlfriend.


    "But she is your girlfriend, isn''t she ?"


    "Can''t you see what she did to me ?" Saying this tony felt that Anon will forgive him as he was gifting him money and a woman in return. A Commoner won''t take risk to kill a noble like him and just leave after he takes the money.


    "Tony i don''t know what to say to a scum like you but if you want me to go my way i want you to know one thing, my way goes over your dead body."


    Hearing this tony felt a very powerful pressure coming from Anon that surpassed every man he met in his whole life.


    Tony knew that this was a certain death for him, there was no need to even try and go against it.


    "P-P-Please don''t kill me." Tony shuttered as he wet his pants.


    "Oh my look at him even at this age. Eww Tony are you scared or something ?"


    "Just kill him, servants will be here anytime for dinner." Letti warned.


    "Well i think it''s goodbye tony."


    Anon grabbed tony from his collar and locked him against the wall, taking the sword in his hands he pierced it through Tony''s left hand on the wall.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    "Oi don''t move tony, i am trying to create an iconic figure here."


    Taking another sword out of his inventory, Pierced Tony''s other hand forming a T shape on the wall.


    "Nooooo..... please i am sorry...ahhhhh...it hurts. Why are you doing this ?"


    Anon took another sword and Pierced through both of his legs.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Tony cried out in pain.


    Anon finally picked Tony''s sword from the ground and spoke.


    "Because you slapped me you motherfucker, Say hi to the saitan for me, when you meet him in hell."


    "Nooooooooo."


    *Chack*


    Anon Pierced Tony''s heart with his own sword at last that killed him finally.


    Letti witnessed this bloody mess and looked at Anon with fear only.


    After that both of them erased every record of letti from the treasure safe and took all the money with them.


    "You will come with me big tits." Anon called Tony''s girlfriend and she followed him out of the mansion.


    When three of them walked out letti asked.


    "Is that it ? I should be free to go now right ?"


    "Yep."


    Three of them separated and went their different ways.


    Inside the mansion ...


    "Lalalalala..." A maid stopped in front of the mansion''s young master''s gate and made a disgusting face.


    "That creep will harass me again...but it''s all for my family." Taking a deep breath she entered the room.


    "Master dinner is rea-."


    The maid noticed that her master was pinned on the wall with 5 swords just like jesus.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..... someone helppppp."


    [Author: Sometimes i think my mind goes so dark that the dark colour looks a little colourless.]

 Chapter 47 -47

    ?"i don''t feel any presence from here. It''s like all of them just disappeared in thin air." Arnold from the witch house said as he used some kind of tracking witchcraft device on the land.


    "What are you saying did the sky ate them or the earth opened up and gobbled them ?" Leo interrupted immediately.


    "I don''t know but i don''t feel anything ahead of this point." Arnold said as he pointed towards a house.


    All seven of them looked at the house, this house belonged to no one else but Anon himself.


    "Should we take a look inside ?" Frank suggested with a filthy smile and bared his fangs towards the house.


    "We can''t disturb someone''s peace unless we have proper evidence, it''s against my martial rules." Kang spoke.


    "He is right, i don''t want to become a thug who just forces his way into a Commoner''s house. I have a reputation to maintain." Leo spoke.


    "Let''s return."


    All of them turned towards the carriage but one looked back and suddenly felt something different about the place immediately.


    It was Frank.


    ''This...mana pattern. Someone is concealing their presence with magic but why does this magic pattern feels so familiar...? I can''t interrogate this now I''ve to send someone else.''


    All seven of them sat in the carriage and started leaving the forest.


    In their way back to the capital. They saw a young man and a beautiful noble Lady walking towards the outskirts.


    Out of seven only three son-in-laws gave attention to this young lad who had a creepy smile on his face and a cigar in his mouth. Walking straight with zero respect for any of them in his eyes and no worldy tension on his mind.


    When royal carriages passed from somewhere, everyone bowed down to pay respect to the nobles but this lad was different. A cigar represented the Nobels but he looked no more than a commoner and where do you see a 16 year old smoking a cigar.


    This lad was none other than Anon. Anon walked with Tony''s girlfriend following him due to hypnosis and he was smoking the cigar he picked up from Tony''s office since he was a smoker back on earth.


    Inside Frank''s carriage...


    "Darling follow him and find out who he is ?" Frank ordered an entity sitting in front of him covered in black cloak fully covered.


    The moment he gave the command and immediately that entity vanished from the seat.


    Inside Rick Chester''s Carriage...


    "Master the vampire sent a blood assassin behind the boy." An old butler said with a smile.


    "I know Fred." Rick said with a calm tone.


    "Should we send someone too ?"


    "I want you to go."


    "Pardon my lord ?"


    "I want you to get me kid''s information."


    "A-As you wish."


    ''He never asked personally for someone''s information.''


    George Green''s Carriage:


    "Intresting boy." George said with a smile.


    "They say that any number of mistakes can be covered up but one can uncover all of them." Someone spoke but seemed invisible inside the carriage.


    "Yes." George agreed.


    "Want me to track him ?"


    "Yes."


    "As you wish."


    Back to Anon...


    "How should I fuck her ? Should I make her do lewd poses for me or do me a boob giggle dance ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Tony ''s girlfriend


    "What was your name again darling?"


    "Amanda...master."


    "Good Amanda, here this is called a slave collar. You will just have to accept me as your real master okay, you understand?" Anon pulled out a slave collar from his inventory.


    "Yes master."


    "Good now say i am master''s slave and i accept master as my one and only master for the rest of my life."


    "i am master''s slave and i accept master as my one and only master for the rest of my life." Amanda repeated same after anon and a slave contract was formed.


    [Hypnosis Spell Over]


    "Huh...? Why am I here ? Where is Tony ?" Amanda looked around and saw that the scenery has completely changed, last time she was giving blowjob to her boyfriend in a royal room and now standing on a grass plane with no memories of how she got here.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly a hand slapped Amanda''s butt.


    "Ahhh." A current ran through her whole body this was the feeling she was craving for God knows how many years.


    ''Anhhh....this feeling.''


    Amanda thought that tony just smacked him and turned around to look at him but what she saw was very terrifying.


    "Hello Dear."


    "Y-You ? Where is Tony ?"


    "Dead." Anon said without any sugar coating.


    "What the fuck are you saying?"


    "Yes and you are dead to in your family''s eyes."


    "I-I am going back." Saying this Amanda started walking towards the capital.


    "Stop." Anon commands.


    Amanda stopped immediately as if her mind just warned her that if you don''t listen to this man something very bad will happen to her.


    "W-What?" Amanda turned and aksed.


    "You are going nowhere expect on my bed tonight let''s go, we have got more walk left and sun is on the horizon already."


    "You filthy comman brat do you thi-" before she could''ve said anything else a big shock was formed near her brain and caused her a pain she didn''t liked even one bit.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh----my head."

 Chapter 48 -48

    ?"get inside." Anon commands Amanda.


    "Nooo...i don''t want to enter this shitty house." She said with a pout.


    "Yeah so i should take this as a rebel ?"


    Suddenly Amanda got scared listening to Anon''s words.


    "I-I will enter."


    "Good girl."


    A little nervous and scared Amanda entered inside.


    Both of them entered inside but 3 pair of eyes were monitoring every single one of their moments clearly from the shadows.


    "Freya get the new girl ready and we will eat dinner in my room today." Anon said as he throwed Amanda towards Freya.


    "H-Hey be gentle." Amanda spoke.


    "Yes master Freya bowed and left."


    Anon entered his room but as soon as he got near the window he felt the gaze.


    All of them.


    ''My god...I don''t think someone saw me coming outside from the mansion and to react this fast no, it''s someone else but whom did i offended this time ?'' anon thought with a smirk on his face as he took all of his clothes off.


    "Is he mentally ill? Why laughing for no reason?" The shadow from a tree spoke.


    ''I want to go to basement but since i am being monitored let''s not do that.''


    ''I don''t feel any Ill intention or any bloodlust...it means they are only ordered to monitor me, but seeing their distance from each other i can tell that they are not together. i want to use demonic eyes but i don''t want them to know that i know about their presence.''


    *Knock-knock*


    "Master dinner is ready and so is the new girl."


    "Come in."


    Anon stroked his dick a few times as he saw a big table coming inside the room with Amanda lying on it and food covered her body.


    "My god... It seems i will eat until i am full today huh."


    Amanda looked embarrassed to death but she kept her emotions inside.


    "Please start." Freya said.


    Anon bent down and grabbed a cherry from Amanda''s clit as he slightly bit her clit intentionally.


    "Anhhh~" a cute moan escaped her mouth.


    "Mhhhhm i want to have some wine."


    *Clap-Clap*


    Freya Clapped and kia entered the room with a disappointed face and a bottle of wine in her hands.


    She was also naked.


    As kia tried to grab the glass to pour the wine Anon suddenly stopped her.


    "What ?" Kia asked.


    "I don''t want it in a glass." Anon said with a very evil smile.


    "W-What do you mean ?" Kia asked the question she wished she haven''t asked.


    "Get those udders to form a glass." Anon said as he poked her nipples.


    "Tch. Pervert." Kia said as she gave the bottle to Freya and grabbed both of her own boobs and squeezed them tightly to make a perfect cleavage for Anon to drink bear from.


    "Pour the wine Freya."


    "Yes master."


    Freya poured the chilled wine into Kia''s cleavage and the red colour of the wine shined with the white skin of kia under the moonlight coming from the window.


    "Mhhhhnmmm~ so cold." Kia said slowly as she rubbed her thighs together, her pussy lips grinded her clitoris in between like a sandwich as they also rubbed together.


    Kia also bitted her lower lip to stop the wierd sounds escaping from her mouth.


    "Oi don''t just enjoy alone, give me a taste too." Anon said.


    With an embrassing face kia tilted her cleavage towards anon.


    "I will help myself...Amhhhhh" anon suddenly curled both of his hands around kia''s back and squeezed both of her ass cheeks as he started drinking wine from her cleavage.


    After finishing the wine inside kia''s cleavage Anon stopped groping her ass cheeks and pussy lips.


    Amanda who just watched the most perverted act in the world just looked at this shocking scene in front of her, she noticed that kia''s love juices are flowing between her thighs without any sign of stopping.


    ''Is she cumming from this perverted act ?''


    "I want to drink more wine...call gia."


    Gia entered the room wearing a sexy two piece lingerie that exposed her nipples and slit fully.


    "Master you called?"


    Seeing this Anon couldn''t hold back and commanded.


    "Freya doggy position now i am going to fuck your pussy and gia take the wine bottle and pour the wine between your cleavage but don''t close it and let it pour to your pussy."


    Listening to this both of them got excited just like female animals in heat.


    "Yes master your wish is our command." Freya spoke.


    "Whatever you say we your sex slaves shall follow it without any resistance." Gia said with a perverted smile.


    Freya went down in doggy style and on her stood gia with her legs wide open and showing her obscene clit as it twitched.


    Anon went down on his knees and rammed his penis into freya''s pussy without any warning.


    "Anhhh~ master so deep." Freya moaned as her eyes went half dead and pleasure devoured her mind, juices immediately released from her pussy as Anon''s cock hitted her baby making room''s door.


    "Drop it." Anon said with wilderness in his eyes. Those eyes looked similar to a beast who just want to have sex with every female he can found and destroy her womb until he can''t do it anymore.


    Wine started dripping from between gia''s boobs and went down through her belly button to her clitoris.


    *Suckkkkk*


    "Anhhhh~ yessss." Anon sucked the wine that dropped from her boobs to her slit as he grabbed her perfect ass and started squeezing them and started pumping Freya.


    "What the hell is going on there ?" A shadow sitting on the tree wondered in itself.

 Chapter 49 -49

    ?"Anhhh~ i am cumming...master is gonna see me cum yes yes...lick it more master." Gia cried out in all hornyness.


    *Lick-Lick*


    Anon licked her clitoris like a wild wolf drinking water from a lake.


    "Master i am cumming too... please creampie this useless slave of yours and paint my womb''s wall with your baby making pain." Freya said in a frenzy.


    "H-Hey i am here too...just so you know." Kia said with a shy face as she rubbed herself rapidly like a bitch in heat.


    As Anon got close to climax he squeezed freya''s boobs tightly and bite gia''s clitoris that was flavoured with wine on top of it.


    "Anhhhh~"


    "Yeessssss... Cumming. I am getting creampied." Freya cried out as she passed out making an ahegao face on the floor.


    "Master something is Cumming...oh no no no...i am peeeing...master please forgive this slave. I will cum and pee at the same time."


    Suddenly liquids gushed out of her vagina like a broken tank.


    Gia''s tounge sticked out of her mouth and her eyes closed to half as she made peace sign with both of her hands and squirted a shit ton.


    Gia also passed out due to immense pleasure.


    Anon was still full of vigor and seeing that his little brother is standing up again without any sign of settling down kia turned towards the bed and bent down as she opened her pussy lips up with her own two fingers for anon''s penis to enter.


    It''s as if her female instincts took over her and controlled her body to do this in order to please the male in front of it that was looking at her with the eyes similar to a predator.


    Anon saw this and without thinking anymore he just rammed his penis into kia''s pussy without any second thoughts.


    "Anhhhhh~ it''s so big."


    *Clap*clap*


    "Shhh~ mhnnnmm~ yes yes do me harder, more harder."


    Listening to this anon grabbed kia''s ultra huge udders which swinged crazy with every thrust and grabbed her nipples as he rubbed them together.


    "Annnhhhhh...not my boobs and pussy at the same time."


    As soon as he heard these words Anon rubbed her nipples more Swiftly and riggedly as he started thrusting his dick into kia''s pussy faster than a motorcar''s engine piston.


    "Annnhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ don''t...you will break my puss-" before she could''ve said anything anon suddenly kissed her so hard that she even forgot that her pussy was about to break a moment ago.


    *Clap*clap*clap*clap*


    Speed kept increasing and kia''s consciousness fled from her body due to intense pleasure.


    At last Anon''s penis entered into kia''s womb and poured his seed inside her baby making room filling it to the brim.


    Kia aslo fainted on the bed and as semen started gushing out of her unconscious pussy Anon spoke.


    "What a waste...i should plug it up."


    Taking out a dildoctopus from his inventory Anon rammed it inside her pussy without any mercy and stopped the unnecessary semen flow from her pussy.


    "Now let''s move to the main course." Anon said as he looked at Amanda''s body.


    "Hiiiieeee...s-stay away from me you pervert." Amanda said with a scared look but the truth was that her pussy was also dripping wet from the scene that just happened.


    Anon closed his distance and grabbed Amanda''s boobs as he started rubbing her nipples.


    "Anhh...mnhm~ no don''t do this. This feels too good."


    Anon grabbed her medium sized butt and started groping it.


    Long before her body was hot and wet due to his touch.


    This time before inserting his cock into Amanda''s pussy anon reached for freya''s unconscious body and grabbed her head as he used his mouth to lube his penis.


    After lubing it he moved back to Amanda.


    As Amanda was sitting on the table anon just picked her in his hands like a doll.


    "H-H-Hey what are you doing? You pervert...stupid don''t anhhhh~" and inserted his penis inside her without any warning.


    As Anon''s penis entered her pussy, Amanda lost all of her other senses and just one thought came to her mind and that was to get fucked by this man and achieve the ultimate pleasure as others.


    "Anhhh~ why is it so big ?"


    "God gifted."


    Amanda turned her neck around and kissed anon on his lips as she gave his tongue a good massage with hers.


    Both of them kissed as anon kept pounding her vagina.


    *Mnhhhmmm* sounds tried to escape Amanda''s mouth but stopped as anon grabbed her tongue with his lips.


    *Mnhhhm.*


    *Clap*clap*


    As anon was close to cumming he gave a final big thrust and left Amanda''s body in air to free fall.


    "Eh ?" Amanda said in confusion but suddenly she felt that Anon''s penis has penetrated her to her deepest part by touching the back wall of her womb with his cock''s tip.


    ...and before long her face expressions changed to a mind breaked slut''s face expression as Anon released his jeez into her womb while she was hanging on his penis.


    "Annhhhhhhhhhhh~ cummmmmmmmminnnn~ harrrrd."


    Anon noticed that her new toy has broken and broke her neck resulting in her death.


    *Crack*


    "Hick...?" This was the last sound that escaped Amanda''s mouth.


    "You thought you can be one of my girls...? You were just a loose end from the start. Even if i would''ve made you forgot everything about me you were still doomed to die by someone else just thank me that i gave you pleasure before giving you a painless death." Anon looked at the dead body of Amanda without any expression of sadness or guilt as he dressed up.


    "Oi...are the intruders still not captured?" Anon said in a serious tone.


    Suddenly four long figures wearing fully black clothes just like a ninja appeared from the dark corners of the rooms and bowed.


    "Master all three of them are captured successfully and waiting for you in the training room." One of them spoke.


    They are my private assassin army of ogres personally trained by the elf Kingdom''s previous queen and the best assassin in the world, Diana Olives.


    I promised her that the she will be the queen of the elven Kingdom again within 1 year from the day i bought her in exchange for teaching my ogres activities like fighting and assassinating.


    Using the underground tunnel all of the Ogres from the forest of nightmares arrived in the training hall and now I''ve about 10 to 15 thousand of Ogres in my basement ready to kill or die at my command.


    "Clean the deadbody and get the girls back to their rooms." Anon said as he looked at dead Amanda.


    "As you command master." Within 10 seconds the room was emptied out as if there was no one there except anon, all four figures again disappeared into the dark of the room.


    "Now let''s talk with our sweet guests." Anon entered the basement.


    [Lesson Of the day: Don''t leave any loose ends even if it''s a one time use pussy. Be a man of culture don''t be a cunt.]

 Chapter 50 -50

    ?Anon entered the training room as he saw three intruders sitting in front of him bind to chairs in metal chains and in front of them stood the elf girl named Diana.


    "Do we have any information about who they are or who they work for ?" Anon asked.


    "No, none of them are ready to talk even after brutal beatings, i can tell they are very loyal to their masters and that one on the left is a blood assassin." Diana said as she pointed towards a girl sitting on the chair wearing a full black assassin outfit.


    "Care to elaborate?" Anon said as he looked at Diana with a confused look.


    "They are the best trained assassins in this world. It is said that they don''t have any type of emotions or someone to show affection, only knows one thing "Perfect Kill." Diana said as she looked at the blood assassin with haterd.


    "So you are saying that i am looking at a killing machine that has literally no emotions right..?"


    "Yes."


    "...and she won''t say anything, no matter what we do to her right ?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the others ?" Anon said as he looked at a green haired guy whow had a weirdo like smile on his face and the serious face old man who dressed as a butler.


    "They seems from a rich family since i got some expensive stuff from their filthy pockets."


    "Why is he smiling?" Anon asked with a disgusting expression.


    "I don''t know he said he wants to talk to my boss."


    "Oh...well i should go and have a talk with him, but what is that circle near them." Anon asked as his demonic eyes showed him a dome like structure made out of mana around the three of them.


    "That''s a [Nil Field] Spell."


    "Nil Field ?"


    "Yes, in Nil Field no magic works or any artifacts that operates with the help of magic. This is a very high grade spell and only 6th class nobles and above can afford it." Diana said.


    "Where you get one ?"


    "I didn''t it''s made by the vampire guy."


    Ah, Mike. That bastard really have some real good spells.


    "I will investigate them now personally. Get me a knife."


    Suddenly a Ogre assassin appeared from nowhere with a dagger in his hands.


    "Good."


    As soon as anon picked up the dagger the assassin vanished again.


    I wonder what spell they use ? It looks so cool everytime they do that.


    "Just a warning, these guys are tough so try to use something out of the ordinary and magic doesn''t works in there."


    "I will see that."


    Anon flipped the dagger between his fingers as he walked towards the smilling creep and sat down on front of him.


    "Why might you be smiling?" Anon asked.


    "So you are her boss...? You look young kid. Let me tell you who i am the great servent of maste-"


    *Stab*


    Anon didn''t listened to any other word coming out of his mouth and just stabbed his right hand as his dagger pierced through his skin and struck the chair beneath it.


    "Wha- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....you mother fucking basta-"


    Before he could''ve said any other curse word from his mouth, Anon retracted the dagger from his hand and stabbed it through his cheeks from one cheek to another cheek cutting his tounge a little.


    "Tell me who do you work for ?" Anon asked with a mafia expression.


    "Uahhhhhhhhhhhh....," The green haired dude tried to scream but the dagger in his mouth didn''t allowed him to speak shit.


    Watching this cruel scene from the outside, every single strand of air on her body stood up.


    She had also seen many tortures but as cruel as this one, nope not in her entire life.


    "Uhhhhhhhh...mmm...uhhh" the green haired guy tried to scream something but afraid to move his tongue.


    "I will now ask one question and remove the knife from your mouth and if i didn''t get the answer or i was unsatisfied with it you will know the result then." Anon said with a straight serious face while the other two watched him do it to the green haired guy.


    "Now who do you work for ?" Anon pulled out the knife from his mouth.


    "I-I work for... George D. Green From the House Of Green Alchemists."


    "Good, now why were you keeping an eye on me ?"


    "I was ordered to by my master." He said as fast as a human can speak.


    "Bring me a healing potion." Anon commanded and a assassin immediately appeared with a red potion in his hands.


    "Here drink this."


    The green haired guy drank the whole potion and got healed up within seconds.


    "Y-You...do you even have any idea what you''ve just done ?" The green haired guy spoke with a filthy smile.


    "Enlighten me sir." Anon said in a sarcastic tone as he wiped off his dagger with a white cloth.


    "I am a member of 7th grade noble family, i am a direct servent of Sir George D Green and since you''ve given me this healing potion we all can forgot about happened today and can go our homes quietly." He said with a expression similar to a shady blackmarket''s dealer who is offering the most fake deal in the world.


    Anon kept cleaning his dagger without replying.


    "Hey did you listen to what i just said ?" He asked again.


    Anon walked towards the green hair guy and opened his chains from the back of his chair.


    "Finally, it seems you have some intelligence after all."


    "I didn''t hear that part." Anon said from behind.


    "What part are you talking about ?" The green hair guy asked with confusion.


    *Zooooom*


    *Stab*


    Suddenly a dagger pierced his chest and stopped just 1cm away from touching his heart.


    "The part that i give a fuck about." Anon whispered in his ears.


    "Y-You."


    "You won''t die.... don''t worry the dagger just pierced your chest skin and broke a few ribs nothing to be worried about."


    The intruders sitting on the sides looked at this scene with a surprised and scared expression.


    "Your heart is just a centimetre away from getting a hole in it. Enough for you to die. The blood circulation in your ribs will now go crazy and with every blood flow cycle the dagger will move inwards by a very very short distance but if you pulled it out you will die because of blood loss and immense pain due to the broken ribs but if you can make it to that table on the end of this room than you can save yourself as there is a one healing pot in that table. Now run bitch."


    [Author: Reached chapter-50. Are you liking it ?]

 Chapter 51 -51

    ?Green hair guy noticed a wooden table at the other end of the room and started running towards it slowly and steadily without touching the dagger in his chest.


    "Y-You will pay...once my master finds out." He spoke to himself in a low tone but anon heard it loud and clearly due to his enhanced senses.


    "My god, Where do you even fit that big attitude of yours in that small body ?" Anon said as he turned around rapidly and throwed the dagger towards his right leg swiftly.


    *Kachk*


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh....it hurrrrrts." He cried out as the dagger stabbed on his right thigh.


    "What you thought it will be that easy to get the healing potion ?"


    "Fuckkkkkkkkk...." He stood up crying and started walking again.


    "You want to try ?" Anon said as he showed a short dagger to Diana.


    Diana hesitated first but then remembered what humans has made her and her race to go through and picked up the dagger from Anon''s hand and throwed it.


    *Stab*


    "Fuuuuuuuccckkkkkkkkkkkk..." He cried out loud as this time dagger pierced his left leg near the heel.


    "Oooohhh....that one must''ve hurt." Anon said with a savage face.


    "He has already given all information, why are you torturing him more, just finish him." Diana spoke with a straight face.


    Anon picked Another dagger from the bench behind him and spoke...


    "If you want to rule a kingdom you need the heart of Steel and will of iron. Weaks with feelings for their foe will die or will get betrayed at last." Anon spoke with a smile and throwed another dagger that hit the green hair guy''s right ass.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...."


    "You-" Diana was about to speak something but to prove her will as a queen she also picked a dagger from the table and throwed it.


    *Stab*


    This time the dagger pierced his Left ass.


    "Noooooo... pleaseeeee it''s hurting." He cried out.


    "You may not know this but... I''ve been through betrayal and i didn''t liked it one bit so this time it will not be same." Diana said this and left the room.


    "My My looks like someone was mad." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes... I''ve reached the table." Green haired guy took out a healing potion from the table''s cabinet and drank it.


    "Wow... congratulations." Anon came near him as he clapped and smirked.


    As soon as he drank the potion every wound on his body recovered as if it was never there.


    "I-I can go now right..?" He asked with a smile.


    "Who said that ?" Anon shattered all of his dreams in one sentence.


    "B-But you said that i can go once i get-"


    "It seems you have misunderstood something let me repeat you the same sentence again... I said if you can make it to that table on the end of this room then you can save yourself as there is a one healing pot in that table, i never mentioned something about letting you go did i ?"


    Listening to this the green haired guy opened his eyes wide in grief.


    "T-That''s c-cheating you can''t do that. I-"


    "Well look at that i just did it." Anon spoke.


    The green guy suddenly noticed that he can use his magical powers again.


    "You fucking piece of shit you forgot something...hehehe." he laughed as he was thinking that anon will now think why he is laughing and he will just stand up and destroy his face with one blow of his spell and save the other two.


    "Hmmm...?"


    "On the name of goddess Kara...i shall bestow justice upon you [Fire Bomb]..." He said as he raised his hand toward''s anon.


    But suddenly 4 daggers appeared around his neck ready to cut it if he spoke any other word or even moved from the spot.


    Four Ogres looked at him with the ultimate bloodlust as they all wanted to cut his neck right now.


    Seeing this he withdrew his spell.


    "O-Ogre...so you are the one they are working for."


    "Yes they are all my slaves and look at them performing their duty like good servents."


    "What do you want now ?" He asked Anon.


    "Hmm... Lemme think. Oh look what i found in my pocket, another healing potion." Anon said as he took out another healing potion from his pocket and placed it on the exact position where the previous one was.


    "Let''s play again." He said with a sadistic smile.


    "No...No....Noooooooooooooo" with a grim expression the green haired guy cried out.


    3 hours later...


    *Stab*


    "Ahhhhh...fuck."


    "Drink it."


    "I won''t just kill me."


    "Hmm...why should I ?"


    "I will tell you everything i know and everything i own please just kill me, i beg you." He said as sweat was dropping from his whole body and he begged for death.


    "What''s your name ?"


    "Paul."


    "Paul...tell me why were you sent to keep eye on me ?"


    "You seemed suspicious with that noble woman back then and a cigar too."


    "No other reason?"


    "No."


    "Good....Finish him." As soon as Anon said those lines a dagger pierced through his nape that came from the shadows and killed him within seconds.


    "Clear the body...i will talk to the next person."


    Without any delay his body looked as if the ground just swallowed it and it vanished.


    Taking a chair Anon sat in front of the old butler and asked.


    "So will you obediently give answers or..." Anon asked.


    "...or what? You will break me like him ? I am not that weak kid." He said as he looked the other way and his silver old hairs shined.


    "Attitude again ?" Anon asked.


    "I am a royal family''s butler and won''t give in even if i die you little freak."


    "Well since you won''t speak... someone else will. Diana bring them inside." Anon spoke as he smiled towards the butler.


    [Guess who is Anon calling ?]

 Chapter 52 -52

    ?Diana entered the room and behind her were two girls around 16 and 17.


    Both of their eyes are covered with cloth.


    The butler looked at the girls and screamed.


    "You bastard, if you dare touch my daughters i will kill you."


    Anon saw him twitch like crazy on the chair in hopes of breaking the chain and free himself.


    Anon again sat on the chair and said to the old butler.


    "I won''t touch them i promise but if you didn''t tell me who do you work for and why you are keeping an eye on me then..."


    "You sick motherfucker." He said as he looked at Anon with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Where are we ?" The little one asked in panic.


    "Sister where are we ?" She added.


    "I-I Don''t know...but we must keep our calm." The elder sister supported the younger sister by saying this.


    "Your elder daughter is smart it''s a waste to make her a Breeding machine for orcs. Hehehe." Anon said as he looked at butler.


    The butler looked at Anon with a look of grief and spoke.


    "Do whatever you want to me....leave them please I beg you. They don''t even know you. They are innocent."


    "As i said i won''t do anything with them but the orcs will."


    "N-No Don''t...." The butler started crying due to fear.


    "Oh yes, i will and i will do it in front of your very eyes if you don''t tell me everything now."


    "I will tell you everything please let them go...i promise. I will even serve you as your slave for the rest of my life.... please let my daughters go please." He said as he cried and tears shed out of his eyes.


    Anon did a gesture towards Diana and she left the room with both daughters.


    "Speak."


    "I am Fredrick Flames. I work for The Dragon House of Flames. I was ordered by my master to follow you and get as much information as i can get. When master saw that the blood assassin is following you he ordered me to research on you." Said Fredrick.


    "At first you won''t even speak and now you are a little parrot huh."


    "Are they safe ?"


    "Yep returned home from where they were picked from."


    "I will let you go to your family but I''ve putted a spell on both of your daughters that will automatically trigger if you tell someone about me or this place. They will die the most painful death in the world the one you haven''t even saw in your lifetime."


    "I understand. I will not tell anyone about you." He said with a scared expression.


    "Good now shu-shu I''ve got another Client to talk. With." Anon opened his chains and let him go.


    "Now only you are left huh ?" Anon said as he looked at the blood assassin girl.


    Sharp green eyes, Short black hairs, D-Cup, Sexy huge butt, fair skin colour and chubby thighs. Full girlfriend material but sad that she has been trained to kill mercilessly.


    As Anon was about to say anything to the girl someone suddenly opened the door.


    "Who dares-" as Anon was about to say anything he saw biyuk and sephie together coming into the room all sweaty and huffing.


    "You two alright?" Anon asked.


    "Master *huff-huff* I''ve made it." Sephie said with a wife smile on her face.


    Cutting her in the middle biyuk spoke.


    "Master I''ve also *Huff-Huff* Found out about the whereabouts of 7 Legendary weapons that i made in the past."


    "My My, ain''t lady luck is shining bright tonight." Anon said with a smile.


    "I will tell first."


    "No i will tell first."


    "No i will-"


    Both of them started arguing.


    "Stop both of you. Biyuk tell me." Anon spoke.


    "Yes master."


    Opening a map biyuk showed me this world''s blueprint.


    "You see master i made seven legendary weapons but when i hided all of them i didn''t hide them all in one place. I hided 3 weapons in human kingdom and 4 weapons in different race''s Kingdoms."


    "Okay."


    "When i gave the assassins these locations they didn''t found any of them because they were picked by someone else."


    "Who..?"


    "This when it get''s intresting...when i asked the villagers about wether there are any prodigy that rose from that village and all of them were positive."


    "You mean..." Sephie spoke.


    "Yes the seven Royal Family''s ancestors found my weapons and thought of it as natural treasures from a dungeon or something since then they are using my weapons to rule over this kingdom."


    Listening to this Anon let out a laugh.


    "Hahahahhaha... perfect, this is perfect."


    "What are you bastards laughing for ?" The assassin wondered as she couldn''t hear anything from the insides of the Nil Field.


    "Umm...master may i ask why you are laughing?" Biyuk asked.


    "I am laughing because they are the weapons made by you and you can destroy them on your will and make all the families powerless right ?"


    "Uhh... that''s a problem you see." Biyuk spoke with a wierd expression.


    "What problem?" Anon asked.


    "You see...i can''t destroy them not because i made them and i love them but no weapon can destroy them until it''s made out of the same material as they were."


    "What were they made of ?" Anon asked.


    "It was a new material that we discovered while mining at very bottom lines of the ground. We called it Graventine."


    "Is it that strong ?"


    "Yes because we found it in a solid state even when the temperature was unbearable for even us dwarfs."


    "Hmm.... Graventine." Anon said as he started thinking.


    [Author: My Power stones went down a lot.... feeling sad.]

 Chapter 53 -53

    ?"Once i get into the academy we will move towards the Dwarf kingdom to get the Graventine." Anon said.


    "As expected of my master....i will take my leave now." Biyuk said as he left the room.


    "Sephie, i haven''t seen you in days. You locked yourself in that lab of yours for god knows how many days. May i ask what you''ve got for me ?"


    "Yes master please look at this." Sephie said as she pulled out a dagger from her back.


    "A dagger but i thought you researched alchemy ?" Anon said with a confused smile.


    Without speaking anything sephie cuts her hand so severely that even a single healing potion won''t even be enough to heal her. Her hand barely sticked together with her wrist, it was about to fall off.


    "Sephie what the fuck do you think you are doing?" Anon shouted as he swiftly withdrew some healing potions from his inventory.


    "Wait master look." She said as she stairs on her severed hand.


    Suddenly her wound started healing at an incredible speed that a healing potion of the extreme quality can''t even compare. Her skin grew back and fixed her hand to the same state as it was before.


    "What the-?" Anon just looked at the most impossible thing in the world and so did the blood assassin in awe with stupid faces.


    "You see this master."


    "Yeah i did, What the fuck was that some kind of healing magic or spell ?"


    "None it''s this." Sephie said as she removed a locket from her neck and gave it to Anon.


    The locket''s shape was similar to that of an oval with a green outlining and a red liquid inside the core.


    "What''s this ?"


    "Master you remember the troll, the Ogres brought for us ?"


    "I do."


    "Well this is made from his Heart."


    "How does it works."


    "You just have to keep it in touch with your body and it will do the rest of the work automatically."


    "Really...? Let''s try then." Anon wore the locker and pierced his hand with a dagger.


    "Ouch...it fucking hurts. Now i understand that guy''s feeling when i throwed daggers at his ass." Anon said as he pulled the dagger out.


    Within seconds all wounds healed and his hands were back to as they were before.


    "This is incredible. Are there any limitations or Consequences to this locket ?"


    "No master i haven''t found any yet."


    "Good, you have done great work sephie. What do you want as your reward ?" Anon said with a smile.


    "I-I would like to save it for sometime else master." Sephie said with a shy tone as her blue cheeks turned red.


    "Okay if that''s what you want."


    "I will take my leave now." Sephie said and left the room.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Troll''s Heart Locket.


    Master: Anon Agreil.


    Made By: Sephie.


    Rank: S+


    Durability: 100%


    Skills: [Ultimate Regeneration Lv.5]


    [Ultimate Regeneration]


    [Trolls are the creatures that worshipped mother earth as their god and saviour from the ancient times and that''s why mother earth gave them an indestructible body as a gift. It is said that a troll''s body can''t be destroyed as long as it''s in contact with the earth. This skill will also stop working if you are not in contact with Earth.]


    So it really has a limitation but it is overwhelmed it''s Pros and my first S-rank artifact at that.


    Wearing the locket anon hided it with his clothes and moved back to the blood assassin.


    "Hello darling i am sorry that our little chit-chat had to be disturbed previously."


    She just stared back at Anon af if she was too dumb to even understand his words.


    "As expected you are not going to speak huh...?"


    She just looked at Anon expression less.


    "Mike." Anon shouted and as soon as he did Mike appeared from thin air.


    "You called master."


    "Yes....remove the Nil Field."


    "As you wish my lord."


    As soon as mike lifted off the spell the girl disappeared from the chair.


    "Mike, you know what to do."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Mike''s eyes suddenly started shining red and the next moment he suddenly shot a thunder spell in one random direction of the room.


    "Ahh..." A girl''s voice came as she got hit by that attack and suddenly her whole body came to the sight as she laid unconscious on the cold floor.


    "What a joke. You think such cheap quality stealth spell works on me." Mike spoke.


    "Well did you kill her Mike ?"


    "No master just unconscious."


    Anon closed his distance towards the assassin and...


    [Memory Eater]


    I will take some of your memories darling since i can''t afford to let a loose end.


    [Memory Alter ]


    Let''s mask my face with a black blank void in your memories and take out whatever you saw down here.


    "Oi leave the girl on the capital''s main gate before sunrise."


    Suddenly assassins appeared behind him and carried out the task at once.

 Chapter 54 -54

    ?"How long do you plan on sleeping ?" A voice resounded in the room as anon opened his eyes and suddenly looked at kia who was standing in front of him.


    "Hmm....What time ? What the hell it''s still night outside ? Why would you wake me up in the night ? If you want sex then come again tomorrow morning." Anon woke up as he looked around in a stupid morning face and looked out the window to notice that it''s still dark outside, he again went to sleep as soon as he noticed the dark.


    "This...fucker." kia said with a angry face and her forehead veins twitched.


    "You took a job master...did you already forgot..?" She said as she smiled a bit and folded her hands together.


    Opening one of his eye anon looked at kia and asked.


    "What job ?"


    "You promised a certain person that you will be their butler you remember?" She said with a wicked laugh.


    "Ah...that Don''t you remember my terms..?"


    Flashback...back in the competition room.


    "I have one term to it." Anon said to Freeda.


    "Speak."


    "I will come to the job as i seem fit, you will not be allowed to judge my outfit or timings."


    "But a Butler''s attire and timing is what makes him the butler you know." Jena spoke.


    "Indeed but i am not any ordinary butler my lady."


    "I accept but you will have to serve me and me only." Freeda spoke with a smile.


    "Of course my lady." Anon bowed.


    Back to present...


    "Wait that wasn''t a joke ?" Kia asked with surprised expression.


    "No." Anon said as he stood up from the bed and slightly rubbed kia''s cheeks.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    "Since you already ruined my sleep you will have to make up for it...i am going for bath join me." Anon said as he started leaving.


    "But we just did it last night."


    "The more time you make me wait the more time you will have to wait. If you are smart try understanding this one." Anon said with a smile as he removed his clothes one by one and went into the bathroom.


    Kia immediately understood what Anon meant and murmured.


    "You... idiot pervert." A shy smile appeared on her face and she also removed her clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Her jiggling mountain peakes grinded to each other as she moved and both of them stood like a spear and made kia more aroused.


    She entered the bathroom with a white towel covering her slit from down there and one of her hand covering her boobs.


    "Well it''s not like i will get cleaned by myself will i ? Go and bring the soap here." Anon spoke.


    Kia bent down to pick up the soap and her pussy lips gave a full view of her Erotic zone.


    Without missing this opportunity anon picked a small wooden tooth brush from the ground and slided it into her hole.


    "Ahhhh...you, why would you do that ?" Kia said as she suddenly felt something penetrating her slit.


    "Hmm...? What did i do ?" Anon said as he looked surprisingly at the toothbrush sticking out of kia''s pussy.


    "Oh, sorry i thought you were the brush holder." He said with an innocent smile face.


    "We don''t have brush holders you idiot." She said.


    "Well now we do."


    "You..." Kia wanted to kill Anon for this but controlled her anger and went ahead to remove the toothbrush from her pussy.


    "Wait...i still haven''t brushed my teeths you know."


    "W-What do you mean ?"


    "Well brush my teeths."


    "But for that I''ve to remove the brush right ?" Kia said with a terrified expression as her sexual fantasies ran wild in her mind.


    ''What will he make me do this time ? Will he tell me to put the toothpaste in my mouth and clean his mouth like a living toothbrush? Or worse use my pussy hairs as a brush. No what perverted things am i thinking ?''


    "No, just go doggy style and i will do the rest."


    With a doubt in her mind kia did as told by her master, she went doggy style position and the toothbrush made a 90¡ã angle with her ass.


    Putting toothpaste on the toothbrush anon puts his teeth on the brush as he started flicking and groping kia''s clit.


    "Anhhh~ mnhhmmmnnn~" kia started moaning and her body started vibrating like crazy and so was the brush.


    ''...and that''s what you call an Vibrating toothbrush.''


    This toothbrush didn''t worked as good as the one back on earth but the scene looked more than enough to fullfill for it.


    Two huge ass cheeks and in between them two pussy lips holding a toothbrush.


    "Anhhh~ cumming."


    A white spray was released by kia''s vagina as the brush shot like a bullet from her vagina due to pressure. Her face hitted the ground as her strength left her hands and she looked just like a perfect whore posing for an erotic manga shoot.


    "Now would you clean off my rest of the body ?" He said to kia who was barely holding herself together after squirting a ton.


    Collecting her leftover strength and picking up a cloth that was used instead of the foam, she started rubbing saop on it.


    "Leave the cloth...and cover yourself up in the soap. It''s time for some real action."


    "Huh...?" With her half-consciousness mind she didn''t bothered thinking much and did as anon told him to."


    "Now wash my hands."


    Kia started rubbing the soap from her hands to Anons.


    "No... that''s not how i meant it. Use those lips." Anon said as he pointed towards kia''s pussy.


    [Author: You guys just are crazy boosting the power stones to that much. Thank you. Love you guys.]

 Chapter 55 -55

    ?[Dark Mode: ON]


    "use those pussy lips and get my hands all cleaned."


    Kia grabbed Anon''s hand in between her legs as she started going back and forth.


    "Mhhmm~ Is it anhh~ really necessary to torture me like Anhh~ this ?" Kia asked with a red face.


    "Yeah, well remembering that you planned to kill me and all. This is the least you can do."


    "Urghhh, i hate you." Kia said.


    "Another hand." Anon said with a smile.


    Kia shifted her pussy sponge to another hand as she again started going back and forth.


    "Now, i need to clean my chest."


    Anon has made his rules for every activity he does in the house in his own perverted way.


    Like, Bathing with kia while using her as a sponge, Eating breakfast and dinner while gia sucks him off with a dildo in her pussy and suckers on her tittys, Freya was fucked everytime she was making food or doing any house chores like washing clothes or doing dishes.


    He made one rule compulsory for everyone.


    "Wear clothes that have a Pussy cut-out hole in them so that he can use them whenever and wherever he wants to, except for the cloths they wear outside."


    As for cherry he fucked her hole while she sleeps, whenever he sees the opportunity he goes into her room, open up her legs and using the pussy cut-out hole he inserts it in without any hesitation or warnings.


    It was like a ''FREEUSE ALL YOU CAN FUCK FEST''.


    "Hey i want some on my face too." Anon said.


    Kia immediately understood him and attained a position in which her knees made a 90¡ã angle between her thighs and Achilles tendon and put both of her hands on them, just like that her pussy was wide open just as her ass hole to anon.


    Anon rammed his face immediately into kia''s ass and she started twerking her giant cow ass in his face making the soap spread on his face.


    "H-Hey are you licking my asshole ?" She asked with hesitation.


    "What if i am ?"


    "Eww, don''t do that you pervert. That''s not a clean place."


    "Keep doing what you are doing."


    She didn''t stopped twerking.


    Who could''ve ever thought that a bitch less fucker like me will ever do something like this. This is wholesome.


    After a while anon spoke.


    "Now my cock."


    Kia hesitated for a bit but then took the soap and rubbed it between her giant boobs as she started massaging my little brother with them.


    My rod grew up to 10 inches with only her breast massage.


    "Throw the water."


    After throwing the water anon stood up and spoke.


    "Now i will clean you."


    Listening to this kia got startled and spoke...


    "N-No...i can clean myself on my own, Y-You are done right ? Now go out."


    "Yeah like hell i will." Anon said as he rubbed some soap on his dick and grabbed kia''s ass.


    "H-Hey noo...Anhhhhh~" before she could''ve revolted anymore anon''s little brother has already knocked on her baby making room''s door.


    Due to soap friction decreased by a leap and Anon pounded her pussy like a piston.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah...hey slow...ah ah ah down ah ah you gonna break ah ah anh my pussy."


    "Cumming ahh." Anon said as he shoot a ton shit amount of yellow jizz into her womb Directly and grabbed her neck within his elbow.


    "Anhhh...ahhh...i am.... dying anhhhhhhhhhh~" kia cried out in pleasure as her clitoris got vigorously rubbed like a scratch card by Anon''s fingers.


    She let out a very very happy smile on her face that can be declared as a broken bitch smile and as soon as Anon swooped out his cock from her pussy she let out a heavy pressured piss that dirtied all the bathroom floor and fell down on it later going unconscious of ultimate pleasure.


    Anon left her like that and moved out as he dried all the water from his body with hel of kia''s towel.


    "Make sure you clean all the mess you just made. Kids these days are pissing wherever they want." Anon said with a smiling face as he left the bathroom.


    Moving to the kitchen anon saw Freya making breakfast in her night gown that was bell bottom.


    Anon moved towards Freya and grabbed her dress from the bottom as he uncovered her delicious ass ready to eat.


    She was wearing a white panty with a big whole in it.


    "Ah...master, you are awake...?"


    Ignoring her talk Anon rammed his dick into her morning fresh pussy through the pussy cut-out.


    "Anhhh~ master you naughty boy." Freya said as she bited her lips and tightened her ass and pussy folded to give Anon more pleasure.


    Anon grabbed her chin and grabbed her lips with his mouth and sucked them off like ice popsicle.


    "Mnhhh~ *clap-clap* Mnhham~"


    Grabbing her dress from near the neck he flicked it down to reveal her jugglers and massaged them with one hand and rubbed her clit with the other hand while still not letting her mouth go making her suffocated.


    Oh my god this milf is like a fucking scubi she can suck me out all day and Bring me to death.


    ''oh shit cumming.''


    Anon blew his 2nd load of the day into freya''s womb as he let her mouth go.


    *Huff-Huff* Freya Huffed like a cow who just got fucked by 12 bulls without rest.


    Anon started leaving the kitchen as he noticed something interesting.


    Freya suddenly took a wooden bowl from the floor and putted it under her pussy to store Anon''s yellow jezz.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ah...this is for mixing in food master."


    "What ?"


    "Yes, i mix your cum into my and all girl''s food and your food is made seperate from ours. I Cannot waste your cum can i ?"


    A smile appeared on Anon''s face as he said.


    "Smart girl."


    It''s good that she mixes my jeez into her and her daughters food. I would be damned if my jeez were to be my food.


    [Author: Guess Who got Contracted ?]

 Chapter 56 -56

    ?After fucking Freya and kia it was time for the breakfast blowjob.


    Everyone set on the table for breakfast and gia went under the table as she unzipped my pants and started massaging my cock with her hands.


    After massaging for a while Anon tapped his foot on gia''s butt twice as a signal for her to start sucking it.


    Just like vaccume cleaner she started sucking my cock with ultimate pressure.


    "Oh, your blowjobs really are getting better." Anon said.


    She learned this new trick where she sucks my cock with so much pressure that her cheeks sticks to the top of my dick head and then she starts massaging it with her fingers from the outside as she moves her mouth up and down.


    Whenever does that thing Anon felt wholesome.


    *Golg* *Gloglp* she made so much noise while doing this thing that even the people outside the house can hear it.


    Suddenly Anon grabbed gia''s head with both of his legs and folded them around her neck.


    This was the signal that he was about to cum and gia had to increase her speed.


    "I-I can''t, it''s Cumming." Anon said as he finished eating his breakfast and cumming in gia''s mouth.


    Due to body modification my semen''s smell makes her cum with ultimate pleasure.


    Gia''s eyes suddenly turned upside down as she tried to take in Anon''s whole baby making material into her small mouth but couldn''t hold it in and it flowed out of her nostrils.


    "It''s time that i leave for my job." Anon said with a smile as he patted gia on her head.


    Anon started walking towards the exit gate but suddenly noticed that cherry''s room was on the way.


    An evil smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    "Hehehe... let''s bid my little sister a farewell and good morning too." He said as he opened cherry''s gate and went inside just to notice something very sexy.


    Cherry was sleeping in the doggy style position, but she wasn''t on her all fours since she was asleep. Her butt was high in the air while her front part was on her shoulders.


    Seeing this sexy pose Anon''s little brother saluted again with full vigor.


    "What can I do ? You are making that position." Anon said as he entered her room and noticed that there wasn''t any pussy cut-out on her new pajamas.


    Taking a knife from the table Anon made a wide hole in cherry''s pajamas and inserted his cock into her pussy without any hesitation.


    "Anhhh~ Wha- You ? Don''t you- Anhhhh~ mnhhmmm~" Before cherry could''ve said anything Anon sticked two of his fingers into cherry''s mouth.


    "Shhhhhh....just be quiet or i will fuck you at night with zero stops."


    Listening to this cherry stopped resisting as she remembered the time when Anon started fucking her at night and didn''t stopped until the morning.


    Her small body feels like a pocket pussy, i can just grab her whole body and pump it right into her womb.


    Anon thought as he covered Cherry''s small body with his rather larger body and started pounding aggressively.


    "Mhnnnnhhmmm~."


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Take this you little fuck hole." Anon said as he released his 4th load of the day into cherry''s small and tight pussy.


    Cherry was unable to bear with the overwhelming cum in her pussy. She made an ahegao face and fainted.


    Anon removed his fingers from her mouth and noticed that his fingers are all covered in Saliva. Anon used her pajamas to clean his fingers off and left.


    Cherry''s pussy dripped out Anon''s jizz like a waterfall for some seconds on the bed.


    As Anon was ready to leave Freya came to bid him farewell.


    "Good luck." Freya said as she bid him farewell with a nice lip to lip kiss and by getting her ass groped by him real nice before he leaves.


    Anon left after that.


    After walking to the end of the village he got the wagon leaving for the capital.


    ''Since i have sometime before reaching the capital let''s check the two skills i left in the skill store of A-Rank.''


    ''Skill Store.''


    [Song Of The Siren King] [A-Rank][200 SBP]


    [When the siren king sings his song every one has to obey. With his magical voice he made 7 seas to bow in front of him. Makes your voice turn into magical Voice, This skill can be used on more then 1000 targets at a time putting them in a tranced state of absolute obedience, Targets will hear ever order of the skill caster until the skill is turned off or dispelled by another skill.]


    [Mana: 1000/per use]


    Oh, a mass hypnotising skill. That''s good but why is the mana consumption so high ?


    Let''s look at the next skill.


    [Hell Of Eternal Damnation(Class Exclusive)][A-Rank][250 SBP]


    [When you look into Abyss it looks back into you. With this skill You can make your opponent''s mind fell into a C.O.M.A state where 1 second will equal an eternity, Target''s mind will be shown his worst fears over and over until his will to live dies and even though target''s body will live, but his mind will not work, target will become just a living flesh. This skill will passively protects you from every soul and mind attacks. Skill can only be used on only 2 level above and any level below the host''s level.]


    [Mana: 1500/Use]


    [Warning: Using this skill for More then 5 seconds can be dangerous to host as his level is still low.]


    My god this one is a killer skill. If i get this it can possibly make a good offensive skill or i can merge it with another skill too.


    Let''s say if i merge this with the song of siren king will it make mass killing move.


    Hehehe.


    An evil smile appeared on anon''s face.


    "Capital is here get off." The driver Shouted.


    Anon jumped out and payed the fare.


    "I have to do something about transportation...it takes too much time to get here. Should I work on that project now."

 Chapter 57 -57

    ?After reaching in front of the given address i saw two beastmen knights protecting the gates of a big white mansion.


    Something triggered in my memory.


    ''No Anon you have to show them the token you received from freeda to get inside. Don''t hypnotize them into killing each other with no reason at all. They are innocent. Don''t let your intrusive thoughts win.'' Anon thought to himself as he took out a silver coin with a wolf symbol on it from his pocket and moved towards the guards.


    "Who are you ? State your Business." Both of them crossed their spears and stopped Anon.


    "Here." Anon showed them the silver coin.


    "I am sorry sir. You can go inside." They apologized as they retracted their spears.


    "No worries." Anon said as he entered inside but suddenly he went two step back and spoke.


    "Last time, two guys said the same lines in front of me and they turned out dead. Just saying."


    Suddenly a chill ran down the guard''s spines.


    I don''t know why i did that. Just to make them fear me or just to clarify my value to them. I don''t know, it''s just felt cool.


    Anon walked inside the mansion and entered through the main gate.


    "A butler never enters through the main gate."


    A sound resounded in the big hallway covered in red carpets.


    Anon turned his eyes towards the source of this sound and it was an old beastman wearing a Butler''s attire.


    Blue eyes, white fur, googles and good physique.


    "You might be madam freeda''s new butler." He said as he marched down the stairs.


    "Yes, sir i am."


    "I am Henry, head butler of the house. You may have special permissions from madam freeda but this household has some serious rules for Butler''s too."


    "Yes." Anon said as he looked at Henry.


    ''What an uncle.''


    "You can come at any time you want, you can wear whatever you want but you will have to serve tea to madam freeda and run her errands."


    "Yes, i understand." Anon agreed.


    "Ruby come here for a moment." Henry called someone.


    After a moment or so a beastwoman came running in while her boobies were jiggling crazy up and down.


    White fur, two fluffy dog ears, made uniform and same blue eyes as Henry.


    "Yes, father you called."


    Father ? She is the daughter of this serious motherfucker.


    Well her looks says so...but still.


    "Show him the way to madam freeda''s room."


    "As you say father."


    "How many times have i told you not to call me father when we are on duty. Call me Sir, Henry." Henry shouted at her.


    "Y-Yes fath- Sir, Henry."


    "Please follow me." She said as she turned towards me.


    "Ah...yes."


    I started following her.


    When we reached in a empty hallway i thought that this might be the best time to start a conversation.


    "I am Anon."


    "I am-" as she was about to tell her name Anon cutted her and spoke.


    "Ruby, i heard your father calling you." Anon said with a smile.


    "How old are you ?" She asked.


    "I am 16."


    "Oh good." She said with a smile.


    "What about you ?" I asked.


    "I am 17."


    "Oh good."


    Very good for my harem collection, i will add you to my harem collection girl.


    I was talking to her but my eyes were talking to her boobs they were jiggling even when she is just walking normally.


    "Hey, they don''t talk you know." She said with a shy face.


    Oh shit i got caught.


    "I-I am sorry." I apologized like a gentleman controlling the urge to hypnotize her and ride her right here in this hallway.


    "Don''t worry it''s natural, human males always behave like this around me."


    "I can understand their feelings."


    "But i-" as she was about to speak someone else entered the hall.


    "Hey Ruby is that you?"


    Both of us looked at the source of this voice.


    A young human male with green hair, black eyes, 5''9 height, wearing Noble clothes.


    All in all he looked like a fucking punk. His eyes reflected the perverted him inside that filthy body of his.


    "Fuck...this bastard." Ruby cursed.


    Anon looked at Ruby with a surprised smile.


    ''This girl looks so cute when she curses.''


    "H-Hello Sir, Vincent."


    He came close to Ruby and touched her forehead first with his index finger and spoke.


    "You going somewhere?" He said in a low voice as he moved his fingers down to her cheeks.


    Seeing this blood ran down Anon''s eyes.


    ''You fucker touching a girl, i like for my harem collection.'' but anon controlled his bloodlust because he wanted to take his revenge later for touching one of his girls.


    "Y-Yes sir, i am showing madam freeda''s room to her new butler." She said in a scared tone.


    "Ho, Tell him to live like a good dog not like the previous one who tried to revolt against me okay...? You know what happened to him right ? Go tell him." He said as he gave Anon a glance and went back to harassing her as he grabbed her mouth.


    "H-He died." She said as she looked at me with a scared and about to cry face.


    "Good Girl. Now come to my room tonight or i will tear off this ear from your head you understand?" He said as he grabbed her Ear tightly.


    "Ahhhh" she cried out in pain.


    There is a limit to one''s anger, everyone controlled their anger to some limit but after that it''s just Chaos.


    This time Anon''s limit broke.


    "Fuck this." Anon said as he throwed a jab into Vincent''s face.


    *Hup*


    Without stopping he started throwing a series of punches on his shoulders.


    ''You dare touch my girl with these filthy hands of yours now pay up bastard...2..3..4..5..6..7..8...12''


    12 blows were dealt on his shoulders and a jab on his face.


    This sudden attack left Vincent surprised.


    He was a noble who no one ever dared to touch even his father haven''t touched him till today but now he was being beaten like a piece of shit by some unknown bastard.


    To finish this Anon dealt a upper cut punch on his chin that resulted in blood coming out of his mouth and his balance going off board.


    "Y-You...fucker...who the fuc-" Before he could''ve said anything else Anon turned around and kicked him from the right side on his ear so hard that he lost consciousness and fell on the floor.


    "Fuu...so where were we Mrs. Ruby...?" Anon turned to Ruby and spoke as if nothing happened.


    He acted as if he just didn''t beated out a noble lord in his own house with literally no mercy.


    Ruby''s hands were on her mouth still trying to process everything that just happened in front of her.


    After some time she looked at Anon and spoke.


    "Damn." She said as she laughed a bit.


    [Author: Don''t forget to comment the gifs on your favourite para or line.]

 Chapter 58 -58

    ?"Did you just say ''Damn'' ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No..i didn''t, never did i ever meet you." She suddenly made terrified face and tried to run away but Anon caught her and grabbed her by the shoulders.


    <Hypnosis>


    Ruby''s eyes flashed purple and suddenly she calmed down.


    "Calm down, tell me who the hell is that bastard..?" Anon asked.


    "4th Adopted Son of this Household, Sir Vincent."


    "He harassed you before..?"


    "Yes. Many times."


    "Why didn''t you tell your father ? He is the main butler of the house."


    "No...he threatened me that if i did that he will kill my father and my mother both and rape me on the same night."


    "You can go now...but first tell me where is freeda''s room."


    "After this hallway take 2 left turns and third big door is madam freeda''s room."


    "Go."


    She left after that.


    "Hypnosis Dispel." Anon said as he started walking towards freeda''s room.


    As soon as the spell dispelled Ruby snapped out of her trance and noticed that she is walking back from the hallway.


    "Huh...? When did i come here ? This is not the time for that I''ve to inform father about this."


    *Knock-knock* Anon knocked on freeda''s door.


    "Come in."


    Anon entered the room to see that freeda was still in her bed and fully naked with her body only covered with a thin white sheet.


    "Oh...Anon welcome."


    Umm...why the fuck is she naked and in the bed it''s like noon outside.


    10 minutes back...


    *Knock-knock*


    "Come in."


    A maid entered freeda''s room and spoke.


    "Mam, your new butler is here."


    "Oh...shall i welcome him in the usual way."


    Freeda always did this to every butler she hired, she would get naked and cover herself with white sheet to tease young boys.


    But the guy this time she was trying to tease has done and seen every perverted senerio possible in any form possible.


    He was not the teased one, he is the teaser.


    Back to present.


    "Oh my, Anon you arrived already." She said as she tried to tease him and slided down her white sheet hoping that Anon would get flustered and turn his face away.


    But Anon just stood there and looked at freeda dead in the eye as if telling her ''I Don''t have time for fucking jokes girl.''


    "H-Hey are you alright ? Why are you looking so serious?" She asked with a wierd smile.


    "I Just beated the shit out of a guy named Vincent out in the hallway hope he won''t hold any hard feelings." He said with a straight face.


    Suddenly freeda''s expressions also turned yellow.


    "You did what ?"


    "I beated the-" As Anon was about to repeat the words he just said freeda stopped him.


    "Don''t repeat it you stupid. Turn your face backwards so that i can change."


    "Yes ma''am." He said as he turned backwards.


    "Why did you beat him ?" She asked.


    "He tried to molest Ruby you Head Butler''s daughter."


    Freeda stopped for a second and looked at Anon''s back in surprise but after a second she continued again.


    "Being a hero on the first day are we ?"


    "I am no hero. He just looked like a punk that''s all."


    Suddenly both of them felt a huge bloodlust in the room.


    "This-" as freeda was about to say anything she suddenly stopped as she noticed that a black figure is standing behind Anon with a slim sword in it''s hand and Anon''s throat on it.


    ''Master.''


    ''Master''


    ''Master''


    ''Master''


    Four assassins who were using stealth and following anon got caught by surprise.


    ''Stop, Don''t take any action.'' Anon commanded his assassins.


    "You have been charged with brutally beating a royal even when you are just a common man, Insulting my master, Attempt to murder a royal. Punishment shall be announced death." A girl''s cold voice resounded in my ears.


    "Oh, Are you god to announce my life''s last decision ?" Anon asked with a smile but his heart was running wild due to fear and anger.


    "No, i am the death angel."


    "Get away from him Debbie." Freeda commanded her.


    "Madam you know the rules if a common tries to even raise his voice against the nobles, Death is the only atonement." She spoke with a cold tone.


    "I know, he will be punished. Now get away from him."


    "I shall obey you but master Vincent will need a answer in one hour."


    She backed off and disappeared just like dust in air.


    "Fuu...a strong killing intent. Must''ve been very loyal to her master." Anon said to Freeda.


    "Yes, Yes she is loyal and you are in deep shit." Freeda said as she throwed a candle stand on the window.


    "Woah, keep it down. Why so angry ?"


    "You ask me why angry ? Because you will turn out dead in one hour and i don''t have any other butler that''s why i am angry."


    "Well, there has to be a way out." Anon asked but in his mind only one thing was going on.


    ''Don''t tell me i have to kill more bitches now.''


    "There is one way, If a commoner goes against a noble, a life has to be sacrificed in order to maintain the order."


    "A life ?"


    She said a life, not my life....but ''A Life'' Why ?


    "Yes, we call it ''Libra Of Justice''. A death match will be held between you and the insulted noble''s chosen one. If you win you will live but if you die, you die. One life has to be sacrificed now you have to decide who it is going to be, you or someone else." Freeda said with a serious expression.


    What a vicious game but it''s better than killing everyone in the house.


    "I accept." Anon said with a smile.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you ? Are you out of your mind ? You should be thinking of a way for Vincent to forgive you not making him any more aggressive."


    "I don''t think you understand. I am your butler means i represent you so if i go and beg him for my life it would mean you are begging in front of him and i can''t let my Master''s reputation go down on the first day of job can i ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are crazy." Freeda spoke with a smile.


    "I know."


    "...and stupid too."


    "Yeah, that too."


    Freeda laughed slightly for some seconds and then suddenly.


    "Kate." She shouted.


    After a minute or so, a milfy beast woman entered the room with glasses on.


    "My lady you called."


    "Yes, prepare the contract."


    "As you wish, my lady." She said as she bowed and looked at me after that she left with a smile.

 Chapter 59 Chpater-59

    ?"What contract?" Anon asked.


    "A Contract for other party to sign for the competition."


    "Oh...so when is the match ?"


    "In about 3 hours." Freeda spoke as she looked at her watch.


    "Well, am i going against that lady ?"


    "Yes and your chances of winning are close to 3%"


    "Let''s see."


    "Anon in this house you will found duels going on everytime but this duel is not just a simple dual but a death match."


    "Yeah i know what a death match is." Anon interrupted.


    "No, I want you to realise my position in this house. I am the last and the 7th daughter of this house. No one expects me to even be a army commander so forget about becoming leader of the house. I also gave up on the hope of becoming the Leader and decided to learn martial arts in the Academy but that''s when i saw you."


    Anon who was listening to her conversation seemed kind of bored.


    "When i saw you i knew it that if someone can help me succeed the leader position after my father it is you."


    Listening to this Anon''s eyes flicked in surprise.


    "I wanted to sponsor you but you didn''t agree instead you choose to become my butler, i thought you were being stupid and that once we go to the academy i will convince you somehow to support me and fight for me but now you are going to die." Freeda spoke with a sad expression.


    "Oi... that''s mean, calling me stupid and that i will die." Anon spoke.


    "I don''t want see you die Anon because..." She said as her expressions became more upset.


    "Because what ?"


    "Because I don''t have any other butler."


    Fuck this bitch.


    *Knock-knock*


    Both of them looked at the door to see a maid standing on the door.


    "Yes...?" Freeda asked.


    "Leader has ordered for your presence in the main hall Madam."


    "Father, you can go."


    "Yes." She bowed and left.


    "Let''s go." Freeda said as she left the room.


    In the main hall...


    A muscular beastman wearing full white waited with Vincent standing on his side.


    "Father you called." Freeda said as she stopped right behind him.


    "Yes." A deep voice came out of his mouth as if he committed thousands of murders.


    "I heard your butler tried to harm the 4th, he launched a sneak attack on him." The leader spoke.


    "Father i-" as freeda was about to say something Anon suddenly interrupted.


    "I didn''t launch any sneak attack, i fought in front of his eyes."


    Suddenly the leader turned and looked towards Anon.


    "Don''t speak lies you stupid weak commoner, you think i will get beaten up by the likes of you. You snea attacked me when i wasn''t paying attention." Vincent lied with an angry face.


    You sure did, don''t tell me you have amnesia.


    "Father I''ve requested a Libra Match."


    "Do you want him to die like your other Butlers ? Just make him beg for his life in front of fourth he will show mercy." Leader spoke.


    "But father-"


    The leader immediately showed his hand to freeda that was saying ''Shut up i don''t want to hear any more nonsense.''


    Freeda looked down first and then looked back at me.


    Anon started walking towards Vincent.


    "I will take your right hand Commoner." Vincent said as he pulled out his sword.


    Anon walked in fron of Vincent and...


    *Slapp*


    Slapped him so hard that he again touched the ground in just one slap.


    "F-Father you see that ? He did that again."


    "Boy, give me a proper reason why i shouldn''t Kill you right now." Leader spoke with bloodlust oozing out of his body.


    "Because this time i hit him from the front."


    Listening to this the hall went silent for a second.


    "Heh...Hahahhahaha." The leader started laughing.


    "Father, why are you laughing? Avenge me." Vincent spoke.


    "Why didn''t you protect yourself?" The leader asked.


    "B-Because i am in your presence. How can I use magic in your presence."


    "He didn''t use magic either boy. Don''t take me for a fool. Now you only have two options here first you accept the Libra of Justice or let the matter go."


    Vincent stood up and spoke "I choose Libra''s Justice."


    "It''s decided then. Prepare for the match in one hour." Leader said this and left.


    "I tried to give you a way out to save your life but you choose to die. Now you will die the most painful death you commoner of a fucker." Vincent said as he also left.


    "What the hell were you even thinking hitting him in front of my father ?" Freeda asked.


    "What ? You wanted me to give my right hand to him ? That''s not happening."


    "You are literally stupid."


    "I know."


    The Noble House Of Undead....


    "Master, i-i don''t remember he did something and now i am here in front of you. I don''t know what type of magic he casted but i don''t have clear memories of that time."


    Frank is on his bed with a naked lady and looking at the blood assassin in front of her who anon released with twisted memories.


    "What an interesting boy. You can go for now but we will go to his house this evening, you remember his house right ?"


    "Yes, i do sir." she disappeared from the room.


    "What are you Boy ? A human or A monster ? No matter what i shall get you before others even notice you. Hehehe." Frank laughed as he drank blood from a naked dead girls body and then throwed her away like garbage.


    The room was dark but in the room Frank noticed a humming sound.


    "Got you." Suddenly Frank disappeared from the bed and reappeared on it with a bee in his hands.


    "What might you be huh...?" He said that as he killed the bee.


    When Frank killed the bee a reaction was sent to anon.


    *Zzz*


    A shock ran through his body.


    "He caught it." Anon murmured with a smile.

 Chapter 60 -60

    ?I hid a bee in the assassin''s cloth to look at her master but didn''t thought he will be this sharp.


    No he is not sharp, i am the one who is just weak.


    It''s time that i hone my fighting skills.


    One hour later...


    In the backyard of the mansion a ring was made and 9 chairs were arranged, Two for the leader and his Wife and 7 others for his sons and daughters.


    "Why are we here again sister ?" A young beastman who sat on the 6th position asked his sister who was sitting on 5th chair.


    "Some Commoner kicked that adopted guy''s ass." She said with a disguted expression.


    "Oh, so it''s a Libra Justice match. Who is the Challenger."


    "Obviously your 7th sister."


    "Huh...? Didn''t hear recent butler died a month ago in another death match..?"


    "Yeah, she must''ve found some other guy to die for her."


    "Well let''s see who she found this time."


    On the other side the beastwoman sitting on the first chair spoke.


    "We are just wasting time here, all of us know who is going to win. Why even bother coming here..?" She said as she smoked her cigar.


    "Go if you don''t want to watch." Another beastwoman sitting on the second chair spoke with a smile.


    "If you weren''t my sister, i would''ve executed you by now."


    "I know." She said again with a smile.


    "Fuck you."


    "You too sis."


    "Both of you please shut up." A cute beastwoman sitting on the 3rd chair spoke.


    "Oi... don''t command us we are older than you." Both of them replied in unison.


    "Family Leader is entering the premises with his most beautiful wife please stand up." Henry Announced.


    All of them stood up to pay respects to the family leader.


    "Sit Sit." The leader said as he entered the backyard while holding the hand of a very beautiful beast woman who looked like a cute doll directly popped out of a manga."


    Both of them sat on the chairs.


    "Butlers may enter the Arena Of Justice."


    After this announcement two figures appeared from both side of the arena.


    On one side it was Vincent and his butler Veneca and on the other was Freeda and her butler Anon.


    Both Butlers entered the arena and their masters went ahead and took the vacant seats.


    The woman standing in front of him looked cute but dangerous at the same time.


    Blue hairs, glasses on her emerald eyes and a figure similar to gia''s but more muscular and sturdy.


    ''I can guarantee that she has six pack abs under that dress.'' anon thought.


    "Now I as the family leader may give the last speech of your life to one of you...In the Nicolas House we believe in hard work and not in luck. Hard work is better done with an ally that''s why our ancestors introduced butlers as our combat partners to improve more and learn more from each other but one of you has offended a rule not of the family but of the kingdom. This arena will consume one life inside it and only then will it allow one of you to leave, now you shall give the arena a blood drop to seal it and may the god Hermes bless you." The family leader gave his speech but anon was busy in doing other things right now.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Veneca


    Race: Human.


    Class: Sword Master.


    Level: 27


    Mana: 4,100/4,100


    HP: 8,200/8,200


    Status: Holds a Grudge against you, can kill you any moment.


    Wow...she really loves her master.


    Veneca used her sword to cut her thumb and dropped some drops of her blood on the arena.


    As soon as she did that arena glowed golden for a moment.


    Noticing this Anon also followed and used his teeth to tear his thumb and dropped a drop of blood.


    The arena again glowed and suddenly a purple holographic Libra rose from the arena, After a second or so it disappeared again.


    Suddenly I felt a chain wrapping around my heart.


    [Entered the Justice Field Of Libra]


    [The more attacks you take from your opponent the more tightly the chains of justice grasp around your heart and at last when you become unable to fight the Libra will claim your heart.]


    My God, No one informed me i was about to enter this type of field. Not even Freeda.


    Anon looked at freeda and felt betrayed.


    On the other hand freeda who knew nothing about this smiled towards anon showing her an all the best sign.


    "May the match of justice begin." Henry Announced.


    "Where is your weapon? Or are you a martial artist ?" Vaneca asked.


    "I am not a martial artist but i Don''t need a weapon either."


    Listening to this Veneca immediately charged at anon.


    I have to avoide her-


    As anon was about to think of something freeda disappeared from her position and reappeared near his back with a sword in her hands pointing Directly towards his heart.


    "Fuck."


    ''illusion''


    Anon created an illusion that made it look like anon moved from his place and ambushed freeda from the back.


    Inside the illusion freeda''s mind already performed a defensive stance as a reflex.


    But to the outsiders Veneca looked like a fool, who is swinging her sword in the wide area like a real fool.


    "Veneca you idiot what the hell are you doing ? He is standing there. Don''t swing your sword randomly." Vincent shouted.


    The family leader looked at Vincent with killing eyes as if saying "Dare to say one more word and you will be the next in that arena with me."


    But listening to Vincent''s call Veneca realised that she is in an illusion.


    Veneca closed her eyes and used a skill.


    In front of Anon a window popped up.


    [Opponent has used skill [Calm Mind] that disabled the effects of Illusion on her.]


    I knew it she has to have some kind of defence skill to protect her mind. Hypnosis will not work either now, but who needs hypnosis ? I''ve got better thing.


    Veneca opened her eyes and saw that anon was still standing on his initial position.


    Veneca laughed a bit and spoke.


    "Heh...that was your last chance, you should''ve choosen a weapon to kill me in that time now you are just a dead kid, This is the end. Pay for my master''s honour with your blood."


    She said as she disappeared from her position again and reappeared behind anon again.


    "You are right this is over." Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    Suddenly Veneca felt something was wrong.


    <Sensory Destroyer>

 Chapter 61 -61

    ?Suddenly Veneca felt nothing. All sounds around her, air touching her skin, her eye sight and her saliva''s taste in her mouth, everything was gone.


    Anon swiftly turned around and grabbed on to Veneca''s sword handle as he manipulated it with his hands and pierced Veneca''s throat with it.


    When Veneca came out of the skill, she was already dead, lying on the floor.


    Everything happened so fast that no one understood anything.


    Even the family leader was surprised but the one who was the most surprised at the end was Vincent.


    "Wha- ? But How ? Veneca was defeated by someone like him, i can''t believe it. H-He must''ve cheated somehow, yes that''s how he won i guarantee it." Vincent stood up from his chair and started shouting.


    "Why not fight me yourself then ?" Anon said as he cracked his knuckles.


    "Haha."


    "Hehe...He is strong."


    "Oh..my he literally challenged him."


    Everyone started talking about him in the ground.


    "Y-You." Vincent wanted to curse this guy but the leader was still present.


    "Freeda''s butler has won, the matter has been resolved." Leader stood up and declared.


    Vincent sat back down with his face covered in shame.


    *Click*


    Lighting her cigar once again the first sister took a long puff and spoke.


    "A worthy man."


    "Yeah... A real worthy one." Second sister spoke as she rubbed the place between her legs and bit her lower lip tightly.


    The first sister looked at her second sister and laughed a bit.


    "You slut."


    "I just can''t control myself when i see a strong male. I just want him to give me his babies right here." She said as she pointed at her womb.


    "I will take my leave now." The leader went ahead and left the ground with his wife.


    Vincent left immediately too.


    "You, what''s your name ?" First Sister asked as she stood up.


    Anon looked at Freeda before telling his name to anyone in the house.


    "My god, do you think my position is lower than her ? You don''t need her permission to tell me your name boy or do you have a death wish or something?" She asked as she directed her bloodlust towards anon.


    This much bloodlust.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Jennifer Nicolas


    Race: Beast Woman.


    Class: Martial Maiden.


    Level: 40


    Mana: 7,500/7,500


    HP: 15,000/15,000


    Status: Trying to figure out your limits and where you stands.


    ''Oh... Trying to figure out my limits. Well let''s play then.''


    <Alluring Scent>


    Suddenly a mind blowing Scent brust out of my body that covered the whole ground in seconds, where males had zero affects to it, all the ladies felt a current ran down through their whole body and stopping at their Little pussies.


    "This scent, what is this ?"


    "Ahh~ i don''t know but it feels good."


    Every female maid started talking about it while the male workers didn''t felt a sniff.


    Jennifer also felt a current ran down her body but she didn''t responded because of her reputation as the first child and maintained her body still.


    Anon looked at Freeda who nodded towards him in yes.


    "My name is Anon my lady and i am not trying to disrespect you it''s just that i can''t disrespect my master." Anon said as he slightly bowed.


    ''Smart kid.'' Jennifer thought to herself as she smiled.


    "Welcome to the family kid." Jennifer said as she showed Anon her right hand for a handshake.


    "It''s my pleasure mam." Anon said as he replied back with a handshake.


    "Here it comes." Second sister spoke as she looked at the handshake.


    As Anon was thinking, everything was going right a window popped up in front of him.


    [Opponent has used Skill [Gravitational Pull]]


    Suddenly a very heavy pressure was felt by anon on his entire body as if the planet''s gravitational force increased from 9 to 15.


    ''This bitch.''


    Suddenly the earth below Anon''s feet started cracking as his feets started applying more pressure on the ground.


    ''Should i use [Hell Of Eternal Damnation] ? Na that will break her, worst it can kill her. Think fast Anon she is making you look weak in front of everyone. Do something. Yes i will use sensory destroyer on her but what if she attacked me thinking that i am attacking her ?''


    [Seeing his master in Trouble [Copy Caster] Has been Awakened.]


    A notification popped up in front of Anon.


    What ? Oh shit i nearly forgot about this, i got this pet thing when i changed class back then but never knew how to use it so i just left it untouched.


    Suddenly a black snake appeared near Anon''s neck, he wrapped around his neck slightly and opened his dark green eyes that glowed with the killing essence.


    ''A magical Beast...?'' Jennifer''s eyes suddenly twitched as she thought.


    [Copy Caster has used skill [Quantum Reflection] ]


    [Quantum Reflection]


    [When Copy Caster looks into your eyes you better pray he doesn''t use this skill. Quantum Reflection will copy your opponent''s skill and reflect it by ten folds back to the opponent.]


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Jennifer cried out.


    *Crack*


    *Boom*


    The ground below Jennifer suddenly broke as her legs applied ten times more pressure than Anon and half of her body was inside the ground in seconds.


    Suddenly a beastman appeared from nowhere and broke anon''s handshake from Jennifer''s with a chop.


    Jennifer fainted on the spot while everyone just stared at Anon with surprised and scared expression.


    The beastman was wearing a Butler''s dress, he picked Jennifer out from hole and Carried her in his arms.


    "I am sorry for my master''s joke."


    "No.... worries." Anon spoke with equal confusion.


    ''Don''t you try to mess with my master again.''


    A sound was heard in Anon''s mind.


    ''Who are you ?'' anon asked.


    ''I don''t have a name yet master but you call me copy caster.''


    ''oh, so you are the snake ?''


    ''yes master but i have to go now since i don''t have enough mana to maintain my materialistic form.''


    ''Where are you going?''


    Suddenly the snake rolled out of Anon''s neck and wrapped around his hand inside the shirt.


    Anon folded his shirt back and he didn''t saw any snake instead he saw a cool black snake tattoo.


    "Awesome." Anon murmured to himself.

 Chapter 62 -62

    ?"How the hell did you do that ?" Freeda asked as she walked with Anon in the hallway.


    "What can I say ? I am just special." Anon said with a cunning smile.


    "Everyone was more surprised when you slammed my sister''s half-body inside the damn ground more than they were when you won the fight against Veneca." She said with a smile.


    "Your family always do this type of death match stuff ?"


    "No but you performed excellent for your first day."


    "Thank you madam." Anon said with a smile.


    "You took an awfully long time in the toilet afterwards huh..? You got too scared or something?"


    "Try fighting with Veneca you will spend a day in your toilet."


    "Can''t do she is dead. Too bad."


    "Hahaha." Both of them laughed.


    "Well it''s already evening you can go now. Oh, and one more thing try not to do that with any other of my siblings or next time won''t turn out good." She said with a serious expression.


    "I will keep that in my mind, my lady."


    "Freeda will do the job." She said as she left.


    "Yes, Freeda." Anon said as he turned around and left.


    As anon was about to leave the mansion he found Ruby blocking his way.


    "Hello, little runner. Didn''t knew you would appear in front of me again." Anon teased Ruby.


    "I-I am sorry Anon, i got scared and ran away. I didn''t knew what he would''ve done to me and my father if i was to be spotted there, but i want to thank you for protecting my honor and my purity."


    "Well i don''t do charity girl, you better pay me."


    "All i have is 1 gold if it''s not enough you can have my next month''s payment as well, i will give it to you happily." She said as she maid a cute face and looked down.


    "Hah...come here." Anon embarassed Ruby in his arms and kissed on her lips.


    "Mhhnnn" Ruby made sounds for a second but started enjoying it soon.


    They kissed for straight 10 minutes. Anon wasn''t giving her time to even breath properly.


    "Fuu...that was refreshing." Anon said as he looked at Ruby.


    On the other side Ruby was flustered with same that she just gave her first kiss to anon.


    "T-That was my F-First Kiss, You jerk." She said in a low tone.


    "Aww...well payment accepted bye."


    Anon left the mansion with a smile on his face. An evil smile.


    You think i was smiling because i kissed a cute maid today ? No i am laughing because i found this house''s water supply today and added my blood into it.


    This was the goal from the start. I am not here to take some motherfucking butler job.


    I knew about the Libra Justice match from the next day when i met freeda. I sent a bee with her the day i won the match against her.


    The bee collected every important information from that house.


    At first i just wanted to use the bee to figure out the House''s water supply and sneak in to add my blood into it but when the bee accidentally entered the leader''s room, i saw some papers related to this Libra Justice match.


    After reading the papers, My master plan begin.


    First day at work, i just wanted to offend someone noble in this house since i wanted a death match from the start because the food supplies and water well are inside a storage room in the backyard of the house but only main butler and head maid is permitted to that room, forget about an outsider like me to even see it.


    But it didn''t took me long to find a stupid Nobel in the house, i knew who i was gonna beat when i first saw Vincent, all i wanted was for him to do something naughty and that idiot walked right into my trap by touching one of my girls.


    I beated him first step was completed. I pretended like i didn''t knew anything about the Libra Justice match in front of freeda, there was second step complete.


    Third step was to Make Vincent accept my proposal. Beated the shit out of him again and since he was adopted due to his butler Veneca i knew that the leader of the house will not be that emotionally attached to him.


    That''s third step complete.


    Fourth step was to win the match.


    I knew that i will win the match somehow but didn''t knew that she will so skilled.


    Fifth step was to get to the staff toilet located 100m west from the food and water well storage room.


    That''s when the plan was delayed when that bitch Jennifer got in my way but my man Link saved me.


    Yeah i named the snake ''Link''.


    But that gave me the chance to use the skill Alluring Pore and get the head maid herself to accompany me to the toilet.


    I thought i will get a normal maid first and by hypnotizing her i will lure the head maid but my luck shined again and due to my Scent the head maid automatically accompanied me.


    The reason why i got late at the toilet was this... Back to 4 hours in the past.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked to the head maid walking by her side.


    A milf with huge breasts and a bust that can make thousands of men die for. Black eyes and fox like standing ears, furr over her whole body.


    "Tina and you boy ?"


    "Anon."


    "Oh, cool name well for your information i am the head maid anon and you will have to follow every single of my command from tommorow."


    "Hah...we will see."


    "What do you-" she was about to say something when Anon''s eyes shined purple and her mouth went shut.


    "Now shall we head to the storage miss tina ?"


    Tina''s eyes shined purple for a second before going back to normal.


    "Yes." She said with no expressions.


    Only two steps remian.


    [Lesson of the day Don''t try and take ladies one by one just take control of all of their minds at once.]

 Chapter 63 -63

    ?After approaching near a big wooden cabinet both of stopped.


    "What ? Are you just gonna stair at it ? Open it stupid bitch." Anon said as he looked at tina.


    "Yes." She said as she pulled out a big golden key from her cleavage.


    *Click*


    To a Noble Household, The food and water storage is it''s main nerve. If you press it hard enough the household will not hold longer.


    At this moment anon felt like a master mind in his own mind.


    The big gates opened, Anon and the head maid entered inside.


    As soon as they entered, fire balls lit up the room.


    "Woah, what''s that ? An automatic response Spell ring ?" Anon said as he noticed a glowing magic circle beneath his legs.


    After that Anon looked at the large wooden boxes stashed in front of him in an orderly manner and in between all of them was a water well.


    "Is that the main water supply?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." Tina replied with no expressions just like a mindless puppet.


    But something was odd. There was too much space between the gates and the supplies.


    Anon doubted it.


    "Why would they put the supplies all the way over there ?" He murmured to himself.


    Anon pulled out a dagger from his inventory and throwed it towards the supplies.


    *Boom*


    Before the dagger could''ve reached the supplies it exploded like a balloon.


    "Damn, I knew it. My 6th sense was tingling hard." A on said as he wiped sweat from his forehead.


    These fire balls are not only lightening up this place but also protecting it.


    "Oi, How do you cross this ?" He asked tina.


    "I have to disable the protection protocol to stop the attacks." She said with a straight face.


    "Then get to it you stupid fuck. You could''ve told me about the security protocol before entering here."


    "You never asked."


    "Just do it."


    After this tina moved to the right side and bent down to open a panel connected to the security protocol as she started turning up and down some levers.


    Where tina was working on turning off the security protocol, Anon on the other side was trying to not fuck her in the middle of it because of her ass sticking out and those panty lines.


    "*Cough-Cough* how much time until you turn it off ?" Anon asked.


    "10 minutes."


    10 whole minutes... that''s enough for a casual quickie.


    "Ahem...while you are doing that i will do you." Anon said as he grabbed her bell bottom of the maid outfit and folded it towards the top until her panties were in full view.


    Green flower printed panties, two furry balls poking out of the sides.


    Anon felt up her ass with his fingers and suddenly buried his face in the greenhouse.


    This smell...i always love the smell of pussies.


    After smelling her ass and her pussy for about a minute Anon stood up.


    "Let''s get these panties off of these legs." He said as he slowly lowered her panties.


    A pink slit slowly revealed itself as the panties were lowered.


    "Ohhh...this pink."


    Anon started licking her pussy lips vigorously.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly he snapped his fingers.


    "Huh...? What am I doing here ? Annhhh~ This funny feeling in my pussy." Tina''s eyes rolled on the sensation.


    "Your emotions are free but your body is still in my control bitch." Anon said as he licked her more.


    Tina noticed that her mind couldn''t control her body anymore, her hands are automatically turning the switch off for the security protocol.


    "Who Annhhh~ Are you ? Mnnhhhhh~" she wanted to ask more before she bit her lower lip to prevent any more wierd noises coming out of her mouth.


    "I am about to fuck your pussy be ready." Anon said as he stood up and took out his 12 inch dragon ready to release fire.


    "H-Hey aren''t you supposed to be madam freeda''s butler or are you one of the enemy households ?" She asked.


    "I am no one''s butler and i am not from any enemy family either." He said as he inserted his little brother into her cute little vagina.


    "Anhhh~ so big. It went so deep with a single thrust. Not even the house leader has this big of a tool." She said in a low voice.


    "The fuck? You slept with the house master ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No you imbecile, release me at once or you will regret this to your grave."


    "Just keep up the good work and keep enjoying." Anon said as he started beating his meat against her butt inside and outside like piston.


    *Clap* *clap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ No, keep it out of my womb, don''t push this hard it will...Anhh~"


    Before she could''ve said anything else Anon''s cock forcefully opened the gates of her womb and entered her sacred temple.


    "Oh...i can feel your womb''s ring tightly trying to close again."


    Tina''s expression turned ahegao as if her womb just broke but her hands weren''t stopping due to Hypnosis.


    After pounding tina for about 8 minutes, anon performance his last trick to cum fast.


    <Body Modification>


    Suddenly all of her nostrils were closed and there was not enough space for oxygen to get inside her body. She started suffocating and her pussy tightened.


    "Ohh, This tightness."


    "I-I can-an''t B-Breath."


    "I know, that''s why your tightness is increasing. Oh i am cumming get ready."


    "N-Not inside." She said as her face turned blueish.


    "Cumming...ah."


    Suddenly Tina''s womb was attacked by many sperms and her nostrils were opened at the same time and anon also grabbed her tail, resulting in a mind blowing orgasm for her.


    "Ahnnnnhhhhh~ This is Heavvvvven." She cried out as saliva dropped out of her mouth.


    She squirted the hell out of her pussy and the juices continued to drop out for about 1 minute and her butt and whole body shaked like crazy due to this orgasm.


    "I-I-It''s Done." She said as her eyes were half open due to the godly orgasm.


    "You can rest now." He said as he wore his pants again.


    On the other side tina''s body fainted as soon as the order was received.


    "Ha...women are lucky. They can have orgasms for so long." Anon said as he looked at tina''s butt that was twitching and continuously releasing love fluids out.


    Anon moved towards the water well as he took out another dagger from his inventory and sliced his hand slightly from the side.


    He dropped around 100ml blood into the well before he left.


    Step six completed.


    "Now what should I do with you ?" Anon said as he looked at tina''s twitching body.


    <Memory alter>


    "You will forget any of this ever happened and only remember it when i allow it to. Now get up and clean up your mess, start the security protocol again and go sleep like usual days."


    After this anon left the storage room.


    Back to the present...


    As anon was walking back to his house a notification popped up in front of him.


    A laugh appeared on his face.


    "Hehe..here it comes."


    [Many target have been Found under Mind Control skill]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?]


    "Yes."

 Chapter 64 -64

    As soon as Anon reached home an odd notification popped up in front of him.


    [Your party member No.790 was killed by another party member.]


    [Your party member No.8900 was killed by another party member.]


    [Your party member No.5907 was killed by another party member.]


    "What the hell is happening down there ?" He said with an annoyed expression.


    Anon hurried inside the house and opened the door to the basement.


    Entering the basement, you can only see a small room and a big iron door in front.


    Anon tapped thrice on the gate and suddenly a big magic circle appeared in front of the gate shining blue.


    Anon puts his right hand in the middle of it and the circles moves like a safe dial.


    "Everytime i see this, it feels like i am in Hogwarts." Anon said with a satisfied smile on his face.


    *Creak*


    The big door opened and a big city like structure can be seen in front of him, under his house was a city that was growing like a civilization and it''s size reaching almost 50 times bigger than his house''s area.


    All houses were made out of the ghost wood collected from the forest of nightmares.


    This wood was really strong when it came to making of houses out of it.


    A log of ghost wood can cost upto 3-4 gold in the capital depending on it''s purity.


    In this world risk equals money and for anon all the risk was taken by the Ogres of his.


    Like collecting the ghost wood from the forest of nightmares, since they grow at the insides no one dares to cut them without a full party.


    At this time anon can be considered the richest guy in the kingdom of humans if he selled all of his assets.


    After entering the city Anon was greeted by some Ogre guards.


    "We greet your majesty." They said as all of them bowed.


    "Where is your captain ?" Anon asked.


    "I am the captain of gate guard, your majesty." One of them stepped forward as he bowed.


    "What the hell is happening here? Why are you guys killing your own kind ?" Anon asked in an angry tone.


    "Your grace...You are here." A Female Ogre appeared out of nowhere wearing only a leather strap on her big green boobs and a strap on her private part too.


    "You are...No.300 right ?"


    "Yes your grace, I greet my king." She said as she pulled out her sword and stabbed it in the ground as she went on her knees.


    "Get up, can you tell me why you guys are killing your people ?"


    "Yes, your grace please follow me i want to show you something." She said as she turned around and both of her butt cheeks came in full view.


    The gate guards were staring at those bad boys as we left.


    After walking for a bit both of us reached in front of a big house with two stories and a sign on the top that says ''Sephie''s Lab'' written in a fashionable way.


    "She really did a lot of work making this sign." Anon murmured as he entered the house.


    "It was two days ago when we went on hunting your grace. We found a creature that was never seen in the woods. Body of a human but his head was wide opened as if someone attacked him with a axe and pierced through his skull. There was mucus and bugs sticking on his brain and his eyes were dead white, his walking style was also very wierd.


    At first we thought he will just run away like any other human but he didn''t instead he ran towards us. No.790 tried to stop him but he bit him in his arm and that was the wierd part."


    "What''s wierd about it ?" Anon asked.


    "Our skins are so thick that a sword will break from direct impact but his teeths went inside no.790''s body as if he is biting on raw human meat. He pushed the unusual human back but he came running towards us again, that''s when no.8900 kicked the human in the head, he crashed into a nearby tree all of thought he was dead and we moved ahead but he woke up again and this time he chewed on 8900''s leg from behind.


    No.8900 rage flowed out as he pulled out his big sword and sliced the human into two from the stomach but he was still crawling and alive as if he was an immortal.


    Out of anger 790 crushed his head and that''s when his body stopped moving we observed the human for a bit but this time it was really over."


    On the other side Anon who was hearing this story felt like he has listened about this type of creature somewhere else.


    "After killing the human we marched back home but as we started walking back no.790 started vomiting blood our of his mouth, we thought it can be poison and immediately took him to madam sephie''s lab, she gave him some medicine told him to rest and left No.5907 there to take care of him and inform her if anything happens to him. After 3 hours we heard an alarm more of a crying sound.


    All of us went to the room and saw that madam sephie is being pushed into a corner by no.790 and 5907 their eyes were turned white and blue veins were all over their bodies they looked like walking corpse with no brains.


    Their strength increased by two folds they were not stopping even after being injured mortally.


    We had to kill both of them before they could''ve harmed madam sephie but in that process one of our guy got bitten by No.790 and turned into one of those things here your grace." She said as she opened a gate on the left.


    Both of them entered inside and Anon got shocked to what he saw next.


    A Ogre chained to walls with very thick chains, the chains were thick enough to stop 3 aeroplanes from flying.


    Sephie is standing in front of him with a naked female Ogre.


    "What is going on sephie ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, master welcome back. I was just trying to find more about this thing. You can go now no.779." she said to the naked female Ogre.


    "I greet your majesty." The naked ogre bowed as her big boobs jiggled up and down with her abs.


    "Yes." Anon said as he stared at her green jugs.


    She left after greeting Anon.


    "No expression change on sexual interaction." Sephie said as she wrote the same thing in a thick notebook.


    "Master here are all the things i know about this thing." She said as she showed Anon the notebook.


    "Just tell me i don''t want to read."


    "As you wish master. So first they don''t feel pain anymore no matter what you do. Second is their skin, it starts loosing it''s green colour 5 hours after the bite.


    Third is that every single of their body parts stopped working as if they are living on air.


    I injected him with the most venomous poison in this world but nothing happened.


    "Immune to poison." Anon murmured.


    "This thing don''t have any emotions left, Happy, Sad, Sexual or friendship. Craves for any type of meat, Teeths have become sharper than any metal ever found on this planet."


    "They are just like Walking..."


    "Undead." as sephie was about to say it Anon completed her sentence.


    "Yes." She said with a surprised expression.


    Anon went deep in his thoughts.


    ''He is clearly a Zombie but it''s not a regular occuring monster, if it would''ve been sephie and others would''ve known about it. Since it''s a mindless Zombie it can''t be natural.''

 Chapter 65 -65

    After thinking for about 2 minutes Anon suddenly asked No.300.


    "How many teams do you have in the forest of nightmares?"


    "About three...your grace. One mining team, one lumberjacking team and one food hunting team."


    "Call them back now."


    "As you command your grace." She bowed as she left the room.


    "Sephie transfer him to another room i will now conduct experiments on him personally." Anon commanded.


    "As you wish master but can I see too. You see i am very..."


    "Curious. I know but you will not ask any questions, am i clear ?"


    "Yes, master." She said with an excited smile.


    "Start the transfer now, i will return in about an hour to conduct the tests and here are some items i will be needing." Anon said as he wrote a list of items and handed it to sephie.


    "Everything will be arranged before the time master." She said as she left the room.


    ''If it turned out to be a virus than everyone is in danger, me too. The one who created this virus must''ve known about this.'' Anon thought to himself as he started heading back to the upside house.


    "I have to strengthen the house''s surroundings to prevent the worst." Anon murmured as he walked back up.


    *Ba-Bump*


    Anon suddenly felt a strong presence inside his house.


    ''Who dared ?'' He thought as he opened the gates to the hall.


    A young man around 18 year old was sitting on the dinning table drinking soup from a luxurious bowl and on his side were sitting gia, kia, Freya and cherry.


    There are luxurious bowls of soup in front of them too but they are just looking at the floor continuously with scared expressions.


    His face and skin is pale white red eyes shining in the dark.


    Anon immediately figured out his race.


    ''A Vampire, No a Noble Vampire.''


    "Hello Anon." He said as he wiped his mouth with a white handkerchief just like a noble.


    Anon didn''t replied and just kept staring at him like a menace.


    "Oh my how impolite of me to not give my introduction. I am..."


    "Frank Field Stonelake from the ''Noble House Of Undead''. Your family lived like primitives in the jungle of the west but one day your great great grandfather found something that wasn''t supposed to be found and from then on your family rose from the ground to the heights of the world and your ancestors supported the king to build this Kingdom''s foundation and then the kingdom.


    After that they started doing the taboo incest marriages as if it was the most natural thing in this world. Your ancestors did this to keep the bloodline pure.


    After this System started your forefathers of 7th generation suddenly grew bored of this tradition, that''s when they committed the ultimate taboo, Mother-son marriages and Father-daughter marriages.


    That was one fucked up idea and as soon as your forefathers came to know that you can''t have children with your parents you had to marry your sisters and brothers again to carry on the house name.


    You are the 16th generation of your family, six sisters and six brothers all engaged to each other as soon as you were born, you are married to the oldest sister it means you will rule when your father die but you have to show him some achievement before becoming the king of any other of your brothers will replace you and become the leader of your family.


    So am I right ?" Anon spoke with zero stops and left Frank in a state of awe.


    It''s good that i collected every information on the 7 royal families as soon as I heard about the weapons from biyuk.


    "You are good at collecting information even after being a commoner, i have to give you this but i am also not a peanut head.


    Your name is Anon Agreil son Of some nobody and this whore looking woman but at the age of 16 that was 9 months ago your father died mysteriously and no reason was given.


    After that this family''s only man that was you started fucking your step mother and step sisters one by one, you are not a very pure man either you accomplished every taboo in one generation my family has done over many generations..."


    "Hey they are not blood related." Anon interrupted.


    "Doesn''t matters and after this you shaked hands with a vicious creature known as the ''Mind Flare.'' You know that mind Flare is one of the most hated creatures out there but you are serving under him and i suppose that he lives in that basement of yours with his 100 or so ogre slaves he brainwashed inside the forest and moved here about 7 days ago from today.


    You captured my loyal assassin and presented her in front of him he fucked with her memories and she that''s why she doesn''t remembers his face.


    Am i right ?" He said with an evil smile.


    Well most of the part is right but the last one was totally fucked story that he made up to make me nervous by shooting an Arrow in the dark.


    ''It''s time i show him who Anon Agreil is and who he just fucked with.''


    "You are right my lord but he threatened me to fuck them for his entertainment and he is-"


    "Stop i know everything...this house is surrounded by my noble servents and knights of the house, being me to him, i will take his head and free all of you out of his vicious web." He said as he showed anon his hand as a stop talking sign.


    "My lord please help me and my family." Anon suddenly went on his knees as he said that.


    "I will, show me the way to him inside his lair."


    "Yes my lord, please follow me."


    Suddenly the blood assassin appeared behind him.


    "My lord she ?"


    "She will accompany me inside the lair and kill every threat."


    "Yes my lord please come. You are my only saviour my lord."


    ''I will make the mind Flare serve me and take control of this whole fucking kingdom, you will be killed the moment he takes his pledge to serve me. What an idiot.'' Frank thought to himself.


    "Pffft-" suddenly a small laugh escaped from gia''s mouth.


    "Why is she laughing?"


    "My lord her brain is damaged." Anon gave a excuse Frank will believe easily.

 Chapter 66 -66

    This way my lord Frank entered the basement with Anon and noticed that there was only one door there.


    "Is he behind this door ?" Frank asked.


    "Yes, My lord." Anon answered.


    *Creak*


    Anon opened the door and three of them Entered inside.


    "Is this-" as fank was about to ask something he was faced with something very terrifying.


    A large city full of ogres was exposed in front of him.


    Ogre were everywhere.


    "Wh-What...is this place ?" Frank was scared to death as he started to think about different senerios of what would happen if all of them were commanded to attack the royal capital.


    "What happened My lord ? I don''t see that confidence from before on your face." Anon spoke with a vicious smile on his face.


    The blood assassin immediately got the gist of the situation and withdrew her dagger pair.


    "How many can you fight 4, 5, 100, 1000, 10000 or 15749 ?" Anon said as he looked at the blood assassin who is getting ready to fight.


    She didn''t replied and only stared at Anon with her sharp eyes, whereas Frank was still in shock as his knees started buzzing.


    "Master we have to leave this place and inform the king about this place." She said to frank but Frank was continuously looking at the army of powerful Ogres making houses and cooking food in front of him.


    "He is quite shocked huh ?" Anon said as he folded his hands and observed the expressions on Frank''s face.


    "Master we have to leave." The blood assassin said as she grabbed one of Frank''s hand and started dragging him towards the door they came in from but the door suddenly disappeared.


    "You see... it''s easy to enter here but going out is not." Anon said as he smirked.


    "You fucke-" she was about to curse anon as she pointed one of the dagger towards him but before she could''ve cursed him 4 hands were pointed at her neck out of the blue.


    Four figures suddenly appeared out of thin air wearing full black and stopped their hands only one centimetre away from the Assassin''s neck as if they were saying "Try to move even a single step and you will be dead meat."


    "Who are you ?" She asked.


    Noticing that the large figures were Ogres Frank suddenly woke up from his frenzy and spoke.


    "We...are....fucked."


    "You see, you got everything right about me but one thing was wrong." Anon spoke.


    "What ?" Frank asked.


    "I don''t serve anyone. I only serve myself."


    "What do you....mean ?" He askex with a surprised expression.


    "The monster you came before wasn''t a mind Flayer but a Counsellor."


    Listening to this Frank''s white skin turned more white and already cold body went more cold.


    In legends there was a mention of a being that was also know as the demon king. Many races fought together to kill him, humans, Elfs, Dwarfs, Vampires and Beastmens. Demon king had 3 generals known as ''3 Destroyers Of the Abyss.''


    Out of those three one was on par with the demon king''s power. It is told that he was the master of the ''Mind Bewitching Art.''


    When he led the forces of the demon king, he was never faced with defeat on the battlefield and always overpowered his opponents in fighting and killing each other.


    But power corrupts one''s mind and so did his, he back stabbed the demon king destroyed 90% of his army power in one night and killed both of his sworn comrades but the demon king survived the blow and fought back.


    The fight went on for 13 days and at the end of it, The demon king was killed at the hands of his loyal subordinate but the other races thought of him as a bigger threat than demon king and marched their forces towards the demon king''s castle to take the benifit of the fight and kill the subordinate while he was still weak.


    But anything doesn''t goes as plan in the world and 50% of the population from all 7 races were destroyed.


    One man vs. eight hundred thousand United soldiers of seven races.


    The war went on for 3 days and at the end of the third day he knew that this was his end but he wasn''t ready to give up yet.


    That''s when he used his last weapon, ''Song Of Death.''


    He sang like a maniac in the middle of the battlefield bewitching the mind of his enemies as they started killing each other once again.


    When humans realised that this war will take more lives than it had already taken, they turned to black magic.


    Blood sacrifices were made and a magic smoke was made out of black magic that was supposed to choke anyone to death who came in it''s range.


    Humans suddenly withdrew their soldiers from the battlefield and released the black smoke in the battlefield.


    It resulted in many deaths but it did the work it was made for.


    The man Who mass murdered many was finally killed but at what cost.


    Humans were hated by the 6 races since that war.


    That man''s name was never revealed but his class was known to be the most vicious race ever possible, ''The Counsellor.''


    "I-Is it true ?" Frank asked.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "That a counsellor rules this place."


    "Yes."


    "If that''s the truth than i will swear my loyalty to him, please bring me to him." Frank suddenly went on his knees.


    "What suddenly changed your mood...?" Anon asked.


    "The number of the Ogres present here are the most powerfull army present in this whole Kingdom, even the king''s army can''t protect us if the Counsellor decided to attack the royal capital."


    At this moment Anon was sure of his authority and power over this kingdom.


    He sure was a nobody if you asked about him in the kingdom but for Frank he became a god at this moment.


    Anon smiled as he looked at the buzzing body of Frank and goosebumps on his face.

 Chapter 67 -67

    "i want to greet the counsellor." Frank spoke.


    "He won''t meet you. I am his messenger, if you have something to say, tell me i will convey the message." Anon said as he looked at frank with a smirk.


    "Can i just see him ?" Frank asked.


    "No but i will tell you one thing, counsellor''s assassin will always be with you in the shadows and if you tried to even say a word about this place or the Counsellor to anyone you will die under mysterious reasons and believe me your father will don''t give a fuck." Anon said as he showed his authority.


    Suddenly frank felt a chill running down his spine.


    "You are his messenger right...?" Frank asked.


    "Yes."


    "What''s your authority in this place?"


    "So much, that on my single command everyone of these Ogres will pick up their swords to kill you."


    Both frank and the female assassin went silent and just stared at Anon like rats trapped in a cage.


    "Can we leave now ?" Assassin asked.


    "Yes." Anon said as the door appeared again.


    The door opened and three of them left the basement.


    ''I have to build a force consisting of my best vampire soldiers and elites to protect my house if the Counsellor decided to attack the royal continent.'' Frank thought to himself.


    "Can you tell the Counsellor that our house''s loyalty will be on his side if he ever decided to destroy the royal capital."


    Wow...this guy really is afraid of me huh ?


    "If you ever need anything just tell me directly i will arrange it."


    Oh licking my foot now. Let''s try it then.


    "I like that assassin of yours." Anon said as he looked at the blood assassin.


    Frank looked at the blood assassin and spoke.


    "She ?" He asked.


    "Yes, her ass is huge." Anon replied.


    "You can keep her." He said immediately.


    The blood assassin looked at frank with surprised expression.


    "Master but-"


    "Shut up, bitch." Frank replied.


    ''Shit...this motherfucker really didn''t even thought about her.'' Anon thought as a surprised expression covered his face.


    "Think of her as a gift from me. She can be a bodyguard at day and warm your bed at night. She will follow every single one of your command." Frank said with a smile as he compromised his assassin.


    Well if he doesn''t have a problem i don''t have any either.


    "I will take her."


    "I will take my leave now." Frank said as he left the house without the blood assassin.


    "It''s been a pleasure." Anon said as he showed him the way to outside.


    "Oi come out we are going back." Frank shouted out loud to inform all of his soldiers but no one answered, hell no one even moved from their places.


    All of his subordinates wrere hiding in the bushes near the house.


    "Oh and one more thing everyone of your soldier is sent to your house''s back gate." Anon opened the gate as he informed Frank and closed them again.


    "Wha-" frank was about to say something but stopped and thought that it was a better idea to stay silent and walk back as he thought of some names in his minds.


    Inside the house Anon looked at the blood assassin with lustful eyes.


    "So, what were you saying back then?" Anon said as he touched the Assassin''s chin and casted a spell.


    <Memory Alter>


    All of the blood Assassin''s memories were restored and the face of the councellor became clear in her mind.


    "Y-You are the....councellor." she said with an understanding and surprised expression.


    "I-I have to tell master about you." She said as she moved towards the door but anon grabbed her hand and rolled her back into his arms.


    "Shhh... do you think i gave you your memories back so that you can run back to your master and tell him about who i really am ?" Anon whispered in her ears as he grabbed her thin waist and pulled her ass back as it touched his cock.


    "Why did you give them back ?" She asked in anger.


    "I could''ve let you keep your memories or i could''ve made you my mindless slave and used you like a ''Cum Bucket."


    As soon as Anon said the word Cum Bucket the assassin lost her temper and started to wiggle around in hope of breaking free.


    "Darling these arms are the stronger than mithril itself, don''t waste your energy." Anon said as he tightened his grip on her waist.


    "What do you want ? My body or my memories ?"


    "Your soul."


    As soon as anon said this a surprised expression appeared on Assassin''s face.


    "W-What do you mean...?"


    "Your coward master gifted you like a cheap toy even though you have been his loyal for many years and he didn''t even think for five seconds before selling you."


    Anon started a small fire in her heart.


    "Are you trying to turn me against my master ?"


    "I am just showing you reality, if you were my loyal servant i would''ve given my life to save you but never would have i sold you out like that."


    This sentence was the game changer, the fire in heart started growing up.


    "You are loyal and beautiful and that coward doesn''t know your value."


    Hearing the word beautiful her heart started racing.


    ''Me... Beautiful?'' she thought in her mind.


    She wore that mask for her entire life that covered her face and only showed her eyes but Anon saw her beauty through her eyes.


    ''Hmm.... experiment is still going on and i am real close to achieving my results. I am using the skill Alluring Scent and weaving a web of words to trap her in but if it fails i will make her a mindless puppet without any second thoughts.''


    "What do you want me to do ? Betray my master ?" She spoke in a low tone.


    "He is not your master anymore. He sold you like a cheap whore but i want you to be one of my ladies and i will give you love, respect, power and lots of sex."


    Suddenly her face turned red as she replied.


    "I-I want sometime to think."


    Anon let her loose as he said.


    "Take your time."


    He then moved towards the underground basement to perform some experiments.

 Chapter 68 Chpater-68

    Anon made his way down the narrow staircase that led from his private quarters to the underground laboratory. The steps were worn and uneven, and the air grew cooler and more musty with each downward stride. Finally, he reached the heavy metal door that marked the entrance to his secret domain.


    As he pushed the door open, he was struck by the vastness of the space. It was not just a laboratory, but an entire underground city, designed to facilitate the important work that he conducted there.


    Anon made his way through the winding streets of the underground city, his footsteps echoing against the walls of the subterranean passageways. Finally, he arrived at sephie''s lab and entered inside.


    "Welcome back, Master," she said, her voice calm and measured.


    "Is the subject ready?" he asked, his voice firm and commanding.


    "Yes, Master. Everything is prepared and waiting for your command." sephie nodded.


    Sephie led Anon to a separate chamber, lined with shelves full of multi-colored chemicals in glass jars. On another table, an assortment of weapons - daggers, swords, and bows - were scattered haphazardly.


    But in the center of the room, there was the subject.


    An ogre, its once green skin now mottled with shades of blue and purple, veins bulging and throbbing beneath its surface. Its massive frame was bound by thick iron chains, which groaned under the strain of the creature''s strength.


    Anon stood back, his expression neutral as he watched the creature''s labored breathing and the wild look in its eyes. Sephie, on the other hand, was brimming with excitement, eager to see what Anon would do next. But she knew better than to speak out of turn and remained silent, waiting for his next move.


    "Fetch me the acids, Sephie," commanded Anon with a voice that brooked no argument.


    "Yes, master," replied Sephie, her hand darting towards the two bottles of green and red liquids that lied nearby.


    As she handed the bottles over to Anon, he focused his attention on the half-transparent screen that had materialized before him.


    <The Book of Wisdom is open>.


    With a commanding gesture, he beckoned Sephie to prepare her notebook.


    "Write down everything I say," he commanded, his tone stern and unyielding.


    Sephie poised her pen above her notebook, ready to transcribe his every word.


    "Let us begin with the first experiment - the Body Limit Test."


    Anon''s gaze fell upon the green potion that simmered within the confines of the glass jar, his mind racing with the potential implications of its power.


    ''This acid is stronger than the piranha solution itself,'' he mused silently, ''capable of disintegrating any organic matter in mere seconds. I call it Solution X.''


    Sephie, watching from the sidelines, was equal parts fascinated and fearful. Her master had never revealed the true nature of the mysterious liquid, but had warned her to handle it with utmost care.


    Without warning, Anon''s attention snapped towards an empty wooden table nearby.


    "Fetch me that table, Sephie," he commanded, pointing with a single finger.


    Quick as lightning, Sephie retrieved the wooden table and placed it obediently before her master.


    "Let''s put Solution X to the test," Anon remarked with a sly smirk, as he carefully dropped two drops of the green liquid onto the table''s surface.


    The effect was immediate and astounding. Within seconds, the table began to blacken and warp, as the potent acid consumed the organic matter with ferocious efficiency.


    Sephie watched in awe as the black deformity spread across the table, reducing it to nothing more than a puddle of viscous black liquid.


    As a lamia, Sephie possessed a wealth of knowledge about chemicals and their properties, but this new discovery was like nothing she had ever seen before.


    Sephie yearned to ask Anon about the mysterious solution, but the promise she had made to him bound her tongue.


    *Pop*


    The cork of the red solution beaker popped open, Sephie watched in silence as Anon deposited two drops of the crimson liquid onto the puddle of blackened liquid of the wooden table.


    ''This solution was obtained from the alchemy system store,'' Anon thought to himself, ''it''s the best thing the system has given me yet.''


    In an instant, the black mush began to transform before their eyes, as the Restoration Potion took effect. Within mere seconds, the wooden table was restored to its former glory.


    Anon chuckled in amazement, "This Restoration Potion is truly incredible. It can restore any non-living organic matter with just a small amount of the original body''s real material."


    Sephie was bursting with questions, but she held them in check, simply marveling at the miracle that had transpired before her.


    Without hesitation, Anon hurled the Solution X towards the ogre. But to his surprise, the acid had no effect on the creature''s steely skin.


    "Too strong," Anon muttered to himself as he returned the Restoration Potion to the wooden table.


    "Acid test failed," he declared, signaling for Sephie to record the result in her notebook.


    The half-transparent screen flickered to life once more, displaying the words:


    [Unknown Creature]


    [Experiments]


    [Body Limit Test]


    [Acid Experiment: Failed.]


    "Commencing the second test: Weapon Resistance," Anon declared, selecting a sword made from bronze from the weapon table nearby. Sephie scribbled down the results, noting that the tools were made by Biyuk at Anon''s command.


    Without hesitation, Anon attempted to pierce the ogre''s skin with the bronze sword. But the moment the sword touched the creature''s body, it shattered into a thousand pieces. The ogre displayed no sign of pain or discomfort.


    "Bronze sword: failed," Anon announced, wasting no time before grabbing an iron sword and lunging it towards the ogre.


    *Clank*


    The iron sword proved no match for the creature''s tough hide and shattered like paper upon impact.


    "Iron Sword: failed."


    Anon picked up a silver sword next.


    *Clank*


    "Silver Sword: failed."


    *Clank*


    "Gold Sword: failed."


    *Clank*


    "Platinum Sword: failed."


    Anon had spent a fortune to create the platinum sword, and yet it broke with ease against the ogre''s skin.


    Finally, Anon selected the mithril sword and pressed it towards the creature''s abdomen.


    *Chek*


    The results were not disappointing this time. The tip of the sword pierced through the ogre''s steel-like skin, leaving a small hole on its abdomen. However, no blood was visible.


    "Mithril Sword: passed," Anon announced.


    He continued with several more experiments on the ogre, but eventually stopped and commanded Sephie.


    "Next test: Mind Control."


    [Author: I''ve hired an editor, tell me if the quality of the text improved or not ?]

 Chapter 69 Chpater-69

    Sephie observed Anon''s actions with curiosity as her master mentioned mind control. "What exactly is he trying to do?" she wondered to herself.


    "Let''s take a look at what your brain is made of." Anon said he focused his skills, attempting to use hypnosis to gain control of the ogre''s mind.


    Anon''s eyes turned a bright shade of purple, but unfortunately, the ogre was not affected by the hypnosis. Anon sighed, "Hypnosis failed," he announced.


    Sephie continued to watch the scene intently, aware of her master''s abilities but unsure of his current objective.


    "Bring me an empty syringe with a mithril needle, Sephie," Anon commanded.


    Sephie quickly fetched the requested item from the table and handed them over to her master.


    Anon picked up a dagger from the table and cut his wrist, allowing his blood to drip into the syringe. After only three seconds, the wound on his wrist healed itself with lightning speed, thanks to the troll necklace he wore.


    Anon''s heart raced as he injected 1ml of his blood into the ogre''s body with full force.


    A half-transparent screen popped up in front of him.


    Anon read the message.


    [New target detected under ''Mind control'' skill Would you like to commence the skill?]


    Without hesitation, he selected "Yes."


    Suddenly, the screen turned red and a warning sign appeared. "Critical Error", it read.


    "What the hell is happening?" he muttered, his eyes darting on the screen.


    [ The target''s mind is already corrupted and empty, with a 100% corruption rate.]


    Anon''s fists clenched in frustration. "As expected," he thought to himself, "someone who created this virus wanted to make mindless monsters who can die at command and never back down or feel anything."


    Desperate for a solution, Anon asked the system if he could reset the corruption. The response was chilling.


    [Resetting corruption at the selected target will permanently erase every emotion and memory from the target''s mind leaving him as a walking dead body. Would you like to continue?]


    Without hesitation, Anon replied "Yes." The system began its process.


    [Resetting corruption... 10%... 20%... 50%... 100%... Reset Complete.]


    The ogre''s body turned back to green and collapsed like a dead weight. Anon couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt as he realized what he had just done. "Fuck," he swore under his breath.


    A good test subject died.


    Silence covered the whole room.


    Sephie''s voice broke the silence. "Master, what happened? Is the ogre dead?"


    Anon''s frustration boiled over as he left the room. "Yes," he snapped, exiting with a frustrated look on his face. He felt violated, like someone had tried to take away his powers and authority.


    "Master killed the ogre with just some of his blood, is there poison in his blood?" Sephie murmured as she considered different scenarios.


    Anon lay on his bed and gazed out the window, watching the sun dip below the horizon. "Someone tried to fuck with me," he thought, his face red with anger. "I will not take this one lightly."


    Gia, resplendent in a provocative ensemble, entered the room with a sultry sway to her hips. Her dark, engorged nipples were bared to the world, and her unshaved pubic hair was on full display. It was clear that Anon had directed her to dress in such a way, with the express purpose of exploiting her body at his whim.


    "What happened, master?" Gia purred, her voice dripping with carnal desire.


    Anon seized her hand and forcefully flung her onto his bed, before passionately kissing her swollen lips. The taste of her on his tongue ignited a primal urge deep within him, a desire to claim her body as his own.


    Anon seized her body with a raw hunger, his rough hands kneading her full breasts and taut nipples as he explored her mouth with an insatiable desire. The taste of her on his tongue sent a wave of electricity through his body, and he couldn''t help but press himself against her, wanting to claim her in every way possible.


    As he sucked on her tongue, her body responded with an intensity that made him groan in pleasure. Her sex grew slick with arousal, a clear indication of how much she was enjoying his touch. Anon increased the pressure of his grip, taking in the feeling of her soft flesh against his fingertips, while his mouth continued to claim her with a fierce urgency.


    Lost in the intensity of the moment, Anon briefly broke away from their kiss, admiring the sight of her perfect, luscious curves. He used his teeth to tease her nipples, causing her to arch her back and moan in ecstasy. With every touch, every caress, her body seemed to tremble with pleasure.


    Anon released her breasts and trailed his lips down her neck, leaving a trail of hot kisses in his wake. He could feel her heart beating rapidly against his chest as he moved his hand lower, grazing over her stomach and towards her sex.


    Gia gasped as Anon''s hand found its way to her wet center, his fingers slipping inside her with ease. He savored the feeling of her tightness, the way she clenched around him as he pumped in and out. Gia''s moans grew louder, her hips bucking against him as he drove her closer to the brink.


    As the intensity of their passion escalated, Anon broke the kiss and took hold of Gia''s wrists, pinning them to the bed. Without warning, he thrust his throbbing dick into her waiting mouth, causing her to moan with a mixture of pleasure and surprise. She felt his cock pushing deep into her throat, making her gag and struggle for air.


    Yet, even as she gasped for breath, Gia was overcome with a sense of exhilaration at the thought of being so completely dominated by her master.


    Anon began to thrust in and out of her mouth, using her as his personal plaything. Each time he pushed into her, Gia could feel her juices flowing more freely, as if her body was responding instinctively to his every touch.


    Finally, with a grunt of satisfaction, Anon released his hot seed into Gia''s mouth, filling her with his essence.


    Anon didn''t stop after releasing his seed in Gia''s mouth. Instead, he moved down to her pulsing pussy, covered in a thick bush of hair. With a flick of his tongue, he explored her folds and grazed her clit, causing Gia''s hips to buck uncontrollably.


    Her moans filled the room, urging him on as he continued to stroke his tongue faster and faster. Gia''s voice became more urgent, begging for release.


    "Oh, master, yes, yes...don''t stop," she cried out, as the pleasure inside her began to build.


    Anon intensified his efforts, savoring the taste and aroma of her sweet essence. He felt her body tense and knew she was close. And then, with a sudden burst of energy, Gia screamed out in ecstasy as her orgasm hit her with full force.


    "Ah, fuck! Yes, yes, yes!" she cried out, as a white spray was released from her pussy, drenching Anon''s face with her love juices.

 Chapter 70 Chpater-70

    Gia''s body was writhing with pleasure as Anon''s skilled fingers worked her over, driving her to the edge of ecstasy. The sensations were overwhelming, pushing her body to the brink of collapse, but something deep within her kept her going. She knew what was expected of her, and her female instincts drove her to comply, even as she struggled to keep herself upright.


    Finally, Anon pulled away, leaving Gia gasping for breath and struggling to keep herself upright. Her body was a mass of quivering flesh, and she could feel the heat emanating from between her thighs. Despite the exhaustion, she knew what was coming next, and her pussy throbbed with anticipation.


    As he turned her over, Anon smacked her ass hard, the sound echoing through the room. Gia felt the sting, but it only served to heighten her arousal, pushing her closer to the edge. She could feel her pussy lips peeking out from between her butt cheeks, aching for his touch.


    Anon spat on her pussy, and Gia shivered with pleasure at the feel of his hot saliva. Her pussy was already wet and ready for him.


    "Spread your ass cheeks." Anon commanded.


    she eagerly complied. Her hands moved back to her buttocks, spreading them apart to reveal her glistening pussy lips to him.


    "Beg." Anon commanded.


    "Master, Please bless this wothless slave''s pussy with your godly dick and use me to your heart''s content." She said immediately because she knew that to Anon she was nothing more than a cum bucket.


    Gia was on the verge of fainting due to the mind-blowing orgasm, but her female instincts kept her up because she wanted to serve anon''s penis with her worthless pussy. Without any delay, Anon did as Gia told him to, causing her to cry out in pleasure.


    "Anhhh...yesssss."


    Anon rammed his cock inside her pussy, feeling her vaginal walls immediately grabbing onto his cock as if trying to suffocate it. He grabbed Gia''s neck and face with both of his hands as he rammed the rest of his dick inside her, causing her womb to open up to accept his superior seed.


    Their fucking sounds filled the room as Anon slipped both of his hands between the bed and Gia''s chest, grabbing her perfect-sized boobs and pinching her dark nipples. Gia cried out in pleasure and begged him not to touch her nipples but she really wanted him to touch them more and more.


    "Anhhhh....no, not my nipples too."


    but after noticing her reaction, Anon removed one of his hands from the nipple and pinched her standing clitoris instead.


    "Yesssssssss." This indicated the intense pleasure.


    Gia tightened her grip on the bed sheet as she bit her lower lip and her eyes rolled up more. Her back formed an arc due to intense pleasure, and the clapping sounds of their lovemaking echoed throughout the room.


    *Clap*clap*clap*


    After 45 minutes of non-stop pounding, Gia''s buttocks turned red. She struggled to hold onto her consciousness, desperately seeking the ultimate satisfaction of a final orgasm. With the bedsheet clenched tightly in her mouth.


    "Master.... please give it to me, i can''t wait anymore please bless me with your baby seed." She begged desperately.


    Suddenly an idea struck in Anon''s mind.


    <Body Modification>


    Increase pleasure by a 100 folds.


    [Sexual pleasure increased by 100 folds.]


    Suddenly gia''s every emotion was erased and it was re-written with only one emotion and it was Ultimately Pleasure.


    As Anon pinched her clitoris tightly, Gia screamed out in ecstasy.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~. I am Dyyyiiiiiiiing." She cried out loud.


    Her body writhing and convulsing uncontrollably. Her pussy squirted love juices continuously, her ass going up and down like crazy. Even after she fainted, her body didn''t stop cumming, and the love juices flowed like a waterfall out of her pussy.


    Finally, Anon turned her sensitivity back to normal, and Gia''s body stopped writhing and squirting. She lay there, breathing heavily, feeling completely spent.


    *Creak*


    "Master your dinner is ready."


    Anon''s attention was diverted by the arrival of Freya and Kia, both dressed in tight clothes that exposed their cow udders and shaved pussies.


    Cherry also entered the room wearing pajamas with holes that had been made specifically for Anon''s use.


    As the women noticed Gia''s fainted body on the bed, their hands immediately moved to their pussies, and Anon''s eyes shone with pleasure as he looked at them.


    "Good. Very good. Perfect," he said, smiling at them.


    "You will feed me today," he commanded, putting aside all the empty bowls.


    Kia came out of her frenzy and removed her hand from her pussy, her confusion apparent.


    "As you say, Master," Freya agreed, submitting immediately to his desires.


    "But how are we supposed-?" Kia started to ask.


    "Get it in your mouth, then kiss me and feed me and your udders will be my wine cups." Anon instructed.


    "As you wish, master," Freya said as she leaned in to kiss Anon and transfer the soup from her mouth to his. Her movements were graceful and practiced, as if she had done this many times before.


    Meanwhile, Kia''s face turned red as she watched the exchange between Anon and Freya. She couldn''t help but pinch her pink nipples in arousal, feeling a warmth spreading through her body.


    "I want wine." Anon declared.


    Kia quickly picked up the bottle and poured it into a bowl made from her cleavage. She held her breath as Anon grabbed her cow udders, her nipples standing erect and visible.


    Anon took a sip of the wine from her cleavage, relishing the taste and the feel of her soft skin against his lips. Kia couldn''t help but feel a jolt of pleasure run through her body at the sight of Anon drinking from her cleavage, and she quickly covered her nipples with her arm in embarrassment.


    "Good girl," Anon said with a smile, sipping the wine from Kia''s cleavage and taking another sip. Freya leaned in and kissed Anon again, her movements more urgent now.


    "Anhhh~." She moaned as anon intentionally bit on her erect nipple.

 Chapter 71 -71

    Anon slept like a baby after releasing his pent-up stress. "Master, we have found something," a voice inside Anon''s head reported.


    Anon''s eyes shot open. "I''m coming," he said.


    It was still the middle of the night. Anon quickly put on his clothes and headed straight to Sephie''s lab in the basement.


    When he arrived, he found No. 300 and Sephie engaged in conversation. "What did you find out?" Anon asked.


    "Master, the magic bees you gave us to keep an eye on the Forest of Nightmares...they found something." Sephie stepped aside to reveal a large, semi-circular metallic base with a single handprint on it.


    "What is that?" Anon asked.


    "Master, when you gave me the magical bees, I thought it was impossible to look at all of them at once, so I made this," Sephie said.


    "The question remains: what is it?"


    As Sephie began to explain, a young ogre girl in a white coat and glasses interrupted. "The final settings are done, Madam Seph-- Oh, I-It''s Your Majesty! I-I greet Your Grace!" She stumbled over her words and turned red with embarrassment.


    "And who might you be, young one?" Anon asked, a small smile on his face.


    "Y-Your Grace, I am No. 7069." She bowed to show her respect.


    "She is my lab secretary, Master. She helps me around the lab and it was her idea to build this machine. We connected the mana source of all the bees into one and then used that source to monitor every single bee at the same time," Sephie explained.


    "Magical stones obtained from monsters are used as both a power and mana source for this machine," No. 7069 added.


    "Show me how it works," Anon said to Sephie.


    "Master, it was her idea entirely. I would like her to explain its workings rather than me, if you allow," Sephie replied, gesturing toward No. 7069.


    "You have my permission," Anon said.


    "I-I am honored, Your Majesty and Madam Sephie," No. 7069 said as she moved toward the machine.


    Click.


    She pushed her hand on the handprint.


    Zzzzzzzz...


    Shuuu...


    Suddenly, a blue light shone from the base, and many blue squared monitors formed out of mana and floated above the metallic base. "Woah...this looks rather futuristic," Anon thought to himself.


    All the screens turned on, and scenes from the forest appeared on all 30 monitors. "This is amazing, but how will you know if anything happens in the forest? It''s not like you can look at every screen at the same time," Anon asked, looking confused.


    "Your Majesty, the mana source of this machine is connected to me. That means my mana source is indirectly connected to the bees and so is my intelligence. The bees will monitor everything in that forest, but if they see anything that looks like a zombie, they will send a little signal to the machine that forwards it to me."


    "So if they see a zombie, you will be alerted," Anon said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," No. 7069 replied.


    "Very intelligent indeed," Anon praised her.


    "But earlier today, when Madam Sephie and I were testing the machine in trial mode, we saw this." No. 7069 moved her hand over the handprint in a strange way that caused one of the screens to expand to its full size.


    On the screen, a female zombie was seen moving around a tree.


    "What''s special about that zombie?" Anon asked, watching the screen on a large display.


    "The zombie itself is not special, but the tree it''s hovering around is," Sephie replied.


    Upon closer observation, Anon noticed that the zombie was using her fingernails to draw lines on the tree.


    "What is she doing?" Anon asked.


    "Just watch, and you''ll be surprised," Sephie replied.


    Suddenly, no.7069 started counting. "5...6....7....8....and 9," she said out loud.


    As they looked at the screen, they noticed something impossible - the zombie near the tree vanished.


    "What the hell was that?" Anon exclaimed.


    "I knew it!" no.7069 jumped up in excitement.


    "What did you find out?" Anon asked.


    "Your grace, I''ve been monitoring these zombies for the past 5 hours, and I''ve noticed that five of them disappeared near trees when they completed their tasks."


    "What tasks?" Anon asked.


    "This one was tasked to get a fruit from the tree, and after completing her task, she disappeared in the same way the other six did. After taking something back from the forest, these zombies make 9 circles around the white oak tree as they draw 9 lines on the tree trunk, and then they disappear."


    Anon was a little shocked. "So, there''s a pattern...this means..."


    "Your grace, they are using the trees as gateways to enter the forest and return back, just like us. My hunter brothers and sisters use tunnels as a way of going in and out of the forest, and just like that, the zombies are doing the same thing."


    "Are you saying that every oak tree in that damn forest is a gateway to those zombies?"


    "No, your grace, only a few oak trees are enchanted with magic runes. These trees are enchanted with transportation magic runes that are only used by class 3 or higher nobles to travel through long distances faster," no.7069 explained.


    "How many have you seen?" Anon asked.


    "I''ve seen exactly 5 of them, your grace."


    Anon thought to himself, "Interesting, someone is really trying to take over my conquered forest, huh...? Let''s see who will win." He smirked a little.


    Anon left the room as he went to Biyuk''s chamber.


    "Biyuk, i need your help."


    Biyuk who was busy hammering the anvil suddenly stopped and removed his glasses and gloves as he walked away from the anvil.


    "Oi, Ogre boy continue with daggers and don''t you dare forge a sword blade." He said as he pointed his hammer towards an Ogre sitting in one corner of the room.


    "Yes, Yes, i know." He said freely as he one-handedly picked up a bigg ass hammer from the ground and started beating the hot iron again on the anvil.


    "Yes mas


    ter, please tell me what type of help you need."


    "I need you to make me some mithiril armours and weapons."

 Chapter 72 -72

    Biyuk eagerly asked his master, "What type of armor would you like me to create, master? The ones worn by the royal guards of the capital or something more heavily reinforced?"


    "I require 500 full-body armors that cover every inch of the body, leaving no exposed areas," anon replied.


    Biyuk''s face showed a mix of excitement and apprehension. "That will be a challenging task, but I am up for it. How long do I have to complete this order?"


    "I need them as soon as possible, but I don''t want the quality to be compromised," anon replied.


    Biyuk nodded in understanding. "I will do my best to complete the order as quickly as possible without compromising the quality."


    Anon then continued, "I also require halberds, very sharp ones."


    "Halberds?" Biyuk was surprised. "But those were used like 100 years ago. Even a person with no fighting skills can dodge them since the blade is too big and the balance shifts too quickly if swung in the wrong direction."


    Anon smirked and replied, "Don''t worry, I need them for the brain dead guys."


    Biyuk''s face lit up with excitement as he delivered the news to his master. "Well if you say so, I will get them done as well and master, there is one more piece of good news," he said, his voice laced with anticipation.


    Anon''s interest piqued. "What good news?" he asked with curiosity, his eyes flickering with interest.


    "The ogre boys, who research on the underground materials, have found signs of mithril mines near the west of the forest of the nightmares," Biyuk explained, his grin growing wider by the second. "They say that there are tons of chunks of mithril under that area."


    A smile crept up on Anon''s lips. "Well, good for us. Get that mithril out of there," he said, nodding in approval as he turned to leave the room.


    Biyuk nodded, his mind already racing with the possibilities. "Yeah, we just have to remove those white oaks from above, and we are all set," he murmured as he picked up his hammer.


    But Anon''s heightened senses had caught every word of Biyuk''s plans, and he immediately turned back, grabbing Biyuk''s shoulders in a vice-like grip.


    "Don''t do that. Don''t send anyone there...not even for just looking," he said, his voice laced with warning as he flung Biyuk''s shoulders several times.


    Biyuk looked surprised, taken aback by his master''s sudden change of mood. "But why, master?" he asked, a hint of confusion creasing his brow.


    "Because it''s a motherfucking trap to lure more living beings in there." Anon shouted his face going crazy from anger.


    Anon got reborn into this world, he went through many things some were sex but some were hardships too.


    He mind controlled over five thousand goblins resulting in mana fatigue many times and he even got lost in the forest while doing it.


    But his gains overcame his hardships, He conquered the Forest of nightmares, evolved his goblins to ogres but today someone is challenging his authority over the forest.


    Anon wasn''t the ''kind giver type guy'' instead he was ''Take the taker''s head type guy''.


    Anon walked out of the basement in anger.


    "This fucker has fucked enough, He thinks he can do whatever he wants." Anon said as he pulled out a cigar and matchbox out of his inventory and exits the house to get some fresh air.


    *Click*


    Matching the cigar Anon takes a long puff.


    *Shhhhhhh*


    *Puffff*


    As anon looked at the moon he noticed that the moon is all red and shining brightly.


    "I will fuck this motherfucker bad." He said as he looked at the moon and took another puff.


    *Pufff*


    [Calm Down, Master. Your patience is the key to your winning.]


    Anon heard a voice in his head but it was different, it didn''t came from any of the ogres or any of his slave.


    Anon suddenly felt heat coming off from his right arm.


    "Huh...is that you Link ?"


    Anon asked as he folded his sleeve upwards and noticed that the snake tattoo''s eye is shining red.


    [Master, Don''t get angry. You will get anger issues.]


    "I think i have anger fucking issues already."


    [Keep calm master. I know you will figure something out and if anything goes wrong i am here to always support you.]


    "Why don''t you take your snake form ?" Anon asked.


    [I can''t, i can only come out in an emergency or if the master is in grave danger but if master''s mana increases to the triple of the amount it is now than i can keep my materialistic form maintained.]


    "I will try to increase it." Anon said with a straight face.


    *Pufff*


    "I don''t know why but i feel angry over some motherfucking bastard I don''t even know. He is trying to take my authority over the damn forest, he wants to make the whole forest his territory." Anon said as he took several puffs.


    *Pufff*


    *Puffffffff*


    *Puuufffffffffff*


    [Master do you know before becoming your pet i was captured by these people called the "Jinku Tribe."]


    "Hmm...what about it ?"


    [The jinku tribe lives in the depth of the largest forest in this world. "The forest Of Trials." Forest of nightmare is like a newborn kid in front of that forest.


    They rule the south part of that forest. Do you know how hard it is to take rule over the whole west part of that forest ? But they did it, do you know how ?]


    "I don''t." Anon asked.


    [Patience. They accepted that they are weak and they didn''t get angry about it instead they trained like hell and when i say hell i mean real hell.


    Walking over burning trees, Poking one guy with thousands of spears over and over until he starts bleeding out from every hole.


    It is said that they even train 1 year olds like hell so that he can become stronger than the previous generation but even after doing this they didn''t lose their patience. They could''ve just attacked the boss of the west and could''ve died like uneducated people but they choose to wait before striking again.


    The next time they tried all of them won and defeated the boss of the west.


    But not because they trained enough but because they had patience and clamness in their eyes.]


    *Puffffffff*


    "Who was the boss of the west ?" Anon asked.


    After a minute of silence link spoke.


    [It was me.]

 Chapter 73 -73

    [I was the boss of the west. I was the Only ''copy caster'' in the whole forest no monster even dared to look at my territory.]


    "Hmm...so how did they caught you ?" Anon asked curiously.


    [As i said, calmness is the key to everything. I am a creature who can reflect one''s skill or copy them but i can''t reflect a skill if my opponents use none.]


    "They got you with brute force ?"


    [Not just brute force, it was their minds. They used their best skills immediately after i used mine best ones.]


    "Hahaha... They gave thousand iq gameplay." Anon laughed but link didn''t understood why he was laughing.


    [Now master do you understand what is the key to success?]


    "Yeah, it''s calmness."


    [Just find your calmness.] After saying this link went silent like an ordinary tattoo.


    "Find my calmness. Now i understand it..." Anon said as he threw the cigar away and made an understanding sign with both of his hands.


    "I just have to destroy the Fucker who is trying to fuck with me and with this i will find my calmness. Thanks Link." Anon said with a smile.


    ''Well that''s not what i said but as long as he is calm it''s good for him.''


    Anon immediately entered the basement again as he directly went to sephie''s lab this time.


    Sephie was monitoring the forest as she was eating her breakfast.


    The Ogres slept through the day and worked only at night.


    "Master you are back ?" Sephie asked as she noticed that anon was back again very soon.


    "Yes i need a lab and an assistant." Anon said.


    "As you wish master the lab will be arranged immediately and i will Become your assistance."


    "No, you keep up the surveillance of the forest i can take someone else."


    "N-No master, I-I would request you to make me your assistance." Sephie said as she bowed her head even lower, she knew that her master will do something crazy this time too and she loves new things.


    "Okay, if you insist that much."


    "Thank you master. I will not ask any questions or disturb you." She said with a wide smile on her face.


    ''Indeed a curious girl.'' Anon thought as he left the lab and walked towards his training room.


    "Wait, Girl ? Why haven''t i had sex with her until now ?" Anon said in a low voice as he started thinking about it.


    Anon reached in front a big iron door.


    *Creak*


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw an empty big field of sand in front of him only made for training.


    Let''s look at my Status now.


    Status.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 57]


    [Exp: 89655/300000]


    [SP: 156]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Counsellor]


    [Mana: 12,400/12,400]


    [HP: 24,800/24,800]


    [Skills: [Mind Control (Lv.32)] [Monster Creator (Lv.19)] [Sensory Destroyer(Lv.5)] [Memory Eater (Lv.21)] [Memory Altering (Lv.18)] [Psychic Connection (Lv.19)] [Alluring Scent (Lv.8)] [Mind Eater(Lv.1) ][Body Modification (lv.10)][Lab Creator (Lv.56)] [Illusion (Lv.23)] (+17 more)]


    [SBP: 1200]


    [Book of wisdom]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    ________________________________


    Very good, i am just 3 levels away from evolving again.


    "Open skill shop and show me some martial arts skills."


    [Searching for the given context....]


    [1 Skill Found for the given Class that can be learned.]


    Only one skill ? Well my class puts many restrictions on my skill usage let''s see what i get in martial arts.


    [Domain Chasm] [Rank-B] [SBP: 300]


    [Creates a Domain around you for five minutes in a 10 meter area, turns all of your attention to one point and makes your moments more smooth and faster. Opponents entering the domain will get slowed by 50% and if the opponent is a matial artist his soul essence will be destroyed immediately as soon as he enters the domain.]


    [Warning: If used with a frail body or without proper techniques the skill can back fire and damage the host''s soul.]


    [Mana: 1000/Use]


    "It''s not a very overpowered skill but for fighting martial artist this one is a good one. I will take it."


    "Now let''s try this."


    <Domain Chasm>


    Suddenly anon felt an unknown energy flowing through his body, his red eyes glowed like a bulb and his skin also shined faintly as a divine aura covered his outer body.


    "This power....is fucking dope." Anon said as he noticed that a fly that was flying near his mouth is moving real slow.


    Anon grabbed the fly with just two fingers and crushed it immediately.


    "This is-" suddenly anon felt something wrong in his body.


    *Bup*


    Out of the blue, blood started coming out of his eyes and Every hole in his body.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly a cracking sound was heard from his right knee and left elbow.


    *Crack-Crack*


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    The first time Anon cried out in pain, not just pain it was immense pain.


    His internal organs are brusting, his bones are breaking like chopsticks but the troll Locket is keeping him alive by healing his body again and again preventing his death.


    "S-STOPPPPPPPPP."


    the skill finally stopped and anon fell down on the floor unconscious and covered in sweat.


    The immense power in his body took a heavy toll on his brain.


    5 hours later....


    "Huh...? What the hell happened?" Anon Woke up as he thought of last night.


    "Yes, it was that damn skill. Why did i even bought it in the first place."


    Anon thought to himself as he stood up and started walking upstairs.


    "Your grace, we greet our majesty." The guards greeted Anon as they bowed to him in respect.


    As anon came to the house he noticed that everyone is still asleep.


    Anon took a shower and left for his work.


    "Why did that happened? Was it because my body was too weak ? Or was it because i don''t have a martial arts class ?"


    "Well, i will avoid using this skill for the time being."


    Anon arrived before the Nicolas mansion and a evil smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s time that i play with some real bitches now."

 Chapter 74 -74

    The Noble House Of Undead.


    Inside a dark room a naked man can be seen sucking blood out of a dead Female''s body that belonged to an elf.


    White Hair, Red Eyes, A Good body build and large fangs baring out of his mouth.


    "Tch." Tossing the body aside he stood up and dressed in a noble black suit.


    *Ting*


    A bell sound rang around the whole mansion, almost unhearable by human ears but for vampires it was loud enough.


    As soon as he heard the bell, he moved out of his room and started walking towards the main dinning hall of the mansion for dinner, even though it was morning.


    Vampires never liked to work at day as they are 30% weak than at night.


    In the noble house of undead there are sixteen family members and twenty servents, out of which two of them are human, one butler and one maid to attend anyone who visits at the day.


    While the whole house sleeps.


    At night every vampire servent wakes up and looks after the house.


    The Family Leader of the House Of Noble Undead. Sir, Robert Field Stonelake, He has six wifes and 12 children out of which six are girls and six are boys.


    Every single of his wife is his sister.


    After reaching at the dinning hall, the young man with white hair sat down on one of the chairs.


    One after another people started coming in and sitting on the chairs.


    "Yo, What''s Up Georgy ?" A girl wearing a funky looking dress that barely covered her boobs and ass spoke as she pats on the white haired guy''s right shoulder and sits right next to him.


    "HI, Jill and how many times do i have to cut your hands in order to get it off of my shoulder every fucking day." George spoke in anger as his eyes glowed towards jill.


    "Hmmm... let''s say about ''ain''t no fucking way'' times." Jill said with a straight face as a big smile covered her face.


    She had purple hairs, Red Eyes, pale but very smooth body and small cute looking fangs baring out of her pink lips.


    "You dare." George suddenly felt a brust of anger in his body.


    "Oh, what are you going to do ? Punish me ? Kill me ? Or Rape me like dad ?" She asked in a taunting voice.


    Listening to the last line George''s eyes suddenly stopped glowing red as he leaned in and spoke in a low tone.


    "He will die, Dad will die by my own hands. I will kill all of my brothers and marry all six of you just like dad did and than i will have sex with you and you will bear the next leader of the family in your womb." Georgy spoke in a dead serious tone.


    "Oh, really we will see that, soon." Jill said as she looked straight turning her interest from the conversation.


    After a while every chair was filled with a family member.


    "Hello my dear children, How are you doing today ?" A man with White hairs and Red eyes asked as he laughed a bit.


    Even though he looked like a 20 year old, he was 99 years old.


    "We are good, Father." All of the twelve children spoke in an unison.


    Now there is a big difference between father and dad.


    If they are calling him father inside the house it means it''s official family buisness talk but if they are calling robert dad then this means, he or she is close to him and can succeed his position.


    Just like frank, he called robert dad whenever they were alone.


    "Well, since we are all present here after so many years. You all know that the time for the ''Crown Ceremony'' is near." Robert said.


    As soon as he said that every single one of the young man sitting on the chair suddenly looked down as their eyes glowed dark red and blood lust covered their surroundings.


    All of them shared a glance at each other and went back to normal.


    "Oh, I like the heat between you youngsters. I remember when my father told me this back when i was a kid and i shared the same heat and glance with my brothers but it''s a shame that you kids never got to meet any one of them." Robert said in a sad tone but went back to his original voice in a second.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the dead ones and talk about the ones who are about to turn dead in a matter of days.


    You see, in our bloodline we don''t allow our blood to get out of our family unlike those pathetic humans we are not controlled by our carnal desires and can think with our minds instead of our dicks and vaginas.


    So you all know the basics but let me rephrase you the rules of the ''Crown Ceremony''.


    Rule no.1 Once the ceremony starts you are allowed to use any power under your command to kill your competitors but if you got caught and proved guilty, you are dead.


    Rule no.2 If you forged fake evidence and the other party proved it wrong, you are dead.


    Rule no.3 Six of you brothers are engaged to six of your sisters, you can take help from your partners in any way possible.


    Rule no.4 After killing everyone of your competitors only one will live and he will have me as his competition at the end means you will have to kill me but if you failed and i found out about your failed attempt, i will kill you and produce six new off-springs but i hope it doesn''t come to that.


    Last and final rule: The One who successfully completes every killing flawlessly will be crowned as the next leader and his female partner will be eligible to kill all of my wifes without any hesitation.


    That''s how the competition will end and the start of this competition will start today at midnight.


    You will have two months to kill all of your brothers and me. If you failed i will kill all of the males sitting on this table other than me.


    Thank you. Have a nice feast." Robert left the room immediately after announcing this.


    [Author: We are on Popular ranking no.2 way to go bois and you guys have been very supportive. Love you all. One question: what is ntr according to you explain with example ? I will consider it in novel if i get some positive answers.]

 Chapter 75 -75

    Robert left the room with his six wifes and he had a very evil smile on his face.


    All the girls in the room also left the room.


    6 young boys sat on the dinning table as they shared an awkward glance now and then.


    Only one of these six will win the crown of the house of the noble undead.


    Sitting on the first chair was frank, the eldest son of the house.


    He shows no signs of any hesitation or anger but inside he is going crazy and he is about to wet his pants.


    "Well...i think it''s time for my sleep, bye brothers." Frank left as he waved his hands and left the room with a fake smile on his face.


    On the second chair sat a very handsome young man with orange hairs, Red eyes, long fingers and a slim body build.


    He is the second son of the house. Not only is he handsome and good looking, his mind is also of a fox.


    You want a battle strategy maker, he is your guy.


    His name is Ken.


    "Hmm....Well it was a good time until it lasted." He stood up as he gave all of his brothers a merciful look as if he has already won the competition.


    ''Rule No.78 Of fighting, If you want to win over your opponent you have to win over your opponent''s brain and it only had two ways, first is fear and second is Lust.


    Plant fear in their minds even before the battle begins and you will be one step closer to winning the battle.'' Ken thought to himself as he left the dinning hall.


    On the third chair sat George, an idiot but very muscular when it came to brute force.


    His muscles can break mountains if punched hard enough.


    Most of his intellectual decisions are taken by his partner and sister Ela.


    "Fuck this." He said as he left the hall.


    On the fifth spot sat a young man who looked very afraid as he murmured something in a frenzy.


    "I...I.... won''t kill anyone. No don''t say this i don''t want to kill them..shuuu." He said as he looked at air and flunked his hands as if telling someone to go away.


    He is Asile.


    His eyes were red but more darker and deep, black dots under his eyes as if not slept for many years.


    After murmuring something he also left the hall in a hurry.


    After everyone of them lwft only two young men were left in the hall one with Blue hairs, red eyes and the other one looked his exact copy.


    They are Cassius and Sebastian, twins from the same mother.


    "Have thought of something brother ?" One of them asked another.


    "Yes, I will not get bent by someone else''s will who barely knows our name and calls himself our father."


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I am going to escape this damned place with Sable."


    "You will try to escape ?"


    "Yes...if you want to come with me you can come but remember that i will not baby feed you."


    "I understand. I will think about it but where will you two go ?"


    "We will live between humans in another city and pretend to be one of them."


    "You are ready to loose your royalty and live like a peasant, a commoner ?"


    "If that''s what it takes for me to marry."


    "You two really love each other huh ?"


    "More than you can think."


    "Just a warning keep yourself ready for what''s about to happen tonight."


    "Do you mean they will-" as Sebastian was about to say anything he was interrupted by Cassius.


    "Shhh...walls don''t need ears in this house, even the deaf ears can hear through the walls in this house. Just remember that shit is about to get darker."


    "I will."


    Both of them left the hall after the conversation ended.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly a man wearing black butler dress appeared out of thin air in the room as he murmured to himself.


    "Huh...shit is bout to get dark huh...? Well i think it''s time that i get out some more coffins out of the storehouse." He said as he picked up empty plates from the table.


    In Frank''s room...


    "Shit, Shit, Shit....i need his help but if i went to see him again, i am sure as hell i will get followed by one of my brother''s assassin, even after taking the chance i reached my destination successfully.


    I don''t know if i can really meet the counselor, this time."


    Frank was panicking the most from all the brothers because he gifted her best and only assassin to Anon but he had no other choice at that time and now he is regretting it.


    "I have to get her back and see if i can get the counselor to help me. If only i had assassins like that Commoner kid has....i would''ve already killed everyone in my family." Frank thought as he moved towards the exit to leave the house.


    In the Noble house of undead one family leader can only rule for at most 3 centuries but average is 2 centuries, the family leader has to give up on his seat and life to his successor in order for him to rule with zero tension.


    After a young vampire kills his brothers he saves their bodies in coffins as a proof of his worth and adds dead body of his father in middle as a symbol of increasing generation power.


    In vampires they believe that the successor of the next generation should always be stronger than the previous one.


    But they had to prove it, that''s why the blood ceremony is conducted...also known as ''Crowning ceremony.''


    If you can kill all of your brothers it means that you are stronger than anyone of them, but if you can kill your father, it meant you are stronger than the previous generation.


    "I will take the chance and fuck the duck for luck." Frank thought as he exits the mainson but as he suspected many eyes are following him.

 Chapter 76 -76

    Entering the Nicolas mansion Anon greeted the guards as they opened the door for him.


    Even though he was told to enter from the back door anon forgot about that and entered through the main gate.


    As he entered inside, anon was greeted with a view of maids cleaning the main hall.


    ''Ha...i can''t wait to see these bitches saluting me whenever i enter the house, with their boobs and pussies wide open and out.''


    Anon sighed as he moved towards freeda''s room.


    As he entered the hallway he was greeted by a cute white furred girl.


    "Greetings, sir Anon." Ruby greeted anon as she bowed a bit.


    "Good morning." Anon didn''t pay that much attention to her as he had other plans in his mind.


    "Wait."


    As soon as he started walking, Ruby stopped him.


    "Yes...?"


    "W-What did It meant ?" She asked in a shy voice.


    "What did ''what'' meant ?" Anon asked as he teased ruby with a smile.


    "Y-You know T-That thing we did yesterday." Her face turned red due to shyness.


    "What did we do yesterday? Hmmm..? I don''t quite remember can you tell me in a more detailed way." Anon continued to tease her.


    "We did..." As she was about to say something else anon suddenly grabbed both of her hands that were entangled with each other and pinned them up on the wall as he brought his face closer to her face.


    His anon hand reached behind Ruby''s waist and pulled her forward.


    "E-E-Ehhhh....W-What are you doing ?" She asked with a very hopeless and shy face.


    "Hmmm...was that something like this...?"


    "Y-You pervert." Ruby said as she closed her eyes and curved her lips, waiting for anon to kiss her again.


    But after waiting for 5 to 6 seconds she didn''t felt anything on her lips and opened her eyes.


    Suddenly she noticed that Anon has long gone and she is now holding her hands up by herself and that she made a fool out of herself.


    "Eh...Where did he go ?" She questioned herself in confusion.


    "What an innocent girl." Anon said as he walked in the next hallway.


    Anon suddenly stopped in front of a big room.


    "Let''s see this might be the room." Anon said as he entered inside the room.


    "I need her back by the evening and if i didn''t see her in this house by this evening, father or mother will be the last thing you will be worried about. Now go." Freeda said in a angry tone as she dismissed a beastman wearing butler outfit.


    He left the room without even daring to look up at me or the doors.


    "Woah, That''s some heated matter huh...?" Anon said in a funky voice.


    "Oh, you are here. Good i have something i want you to do for me." She said in a commanding tone.


    A vein popped up on anon''s head as he thought to himself.


    ''This girl sure has gained some attitude since i beated her brother and sister. let me tell her once again, who i am.''


    Anon closed off his distance to freeda within .079 seconds as he said in a low tone.


    "Why do you think i took this job ?"


    Suddenly freeda felt a very heavy pressure on her whole body.


    ''Fuck...His body is releasing a very thick aura... it''s as if i will suffocate to death.'' freeda thought to herself but she maintained her normal calm face.


    "W-What do you mean ? It''s for money obvi-"


    "Zzzzz...wrong." anon made a buzzer sound as he moved away from her and grabbed an apple from the fruit basket and started tossing it in the air like a ball.


    "Then fame-"


    "Nope, your family might be a three or four star whatever family but you don''t have that much fame."


    "Then why did you took the job ?" At this point freeda was also interested.


    "Boredom."


    "What ?"


    "I was bored at home. So i took the job, do you really think i would want to work for you as your butler, darling i have more issues to deal with ?"


    "Oh, Don''t you think you are talking too much for a commoner ?" Freeda said in a serious tone.


    "The last guy who said that to me died with his hands pinned to the wall and his girlfriend was also found naked in front of him."


    As soon as these words fell into freeda''s ears she immediately knew who Anon was talking about.


    In royalties news travels faster than light, when tony died every noble family in the ring knew about it and so did freeda.


    "Y-You killed Tony Garfield ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Hmm...i don''t remember his name but yeah sounds like him. You know handsome guy with a pretty girlfriend. I raped her hard."


    "B-But how is that even possible ? He had the strongest army possible inside this ring."


    "Ah yeah, i made a pretty big pyramid with their dead bodies."


    "H-How ?" She asked, now fear is clearly on her face.


    "Well it would be worth it if i show you rather than telling you, call in your most loyal servent in this house."


    She immediately understood her situation and shouted.


    "Maria."


    A blonde furred beastwoman maid immediately entered the room.


    "She is my loyal servent."


    "Is she ? How loyal ?"


    "She can die for me. Right Maria ?" Freeda asked.


    "Yes, Madam Freeda it''s as you say."


    "Well let''s see." Anon looked at the maid and...


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly her eyes shined purple.


    "Well maria why don''t you tell me some of your madam freeda''s dirty little secrets."


    "Ha, do you think she will-"


    "Madam freeda doesn''t like to wear her panties because her fur sticks to her pussy."


    "Oi, Oi, Oi what are you saying ? Have you gone-, oh now i understand you used that skill on her."


    "Hmmm...?"


    "You used this skill back in the arena but, is that all you can do ?"


    "Well call in another servent."


    After a while another servant entered the room a big male with good muscles.


    "He is the strongest servant of this house, James."


    "We will see." Anon took out a piece of cloth from his pocket and covered his eyes.


    ''What the hell is he doing ?''


    <Mind Control>


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly James''s eyes turned greyish as if someone sucked out life from them.


    "James kill yourself."


    Anon commanded while being blindfolded.

 Chapter 77 -77

    James immediately picked up the knife from the fruit basket and swinged the knife towards his neck with zero hesitation.


    "Noooo." Freeda shouted.


    "Stop." Anon ordered immediately.


    The knife stopped just a centimetre away from James''s neck.


    "You proved your point, i accept it."


    Anon removed his blind fold and turned around.


    "Well, that''s good." Anon touced james and used...


    <Memory Alter>


    After giving his memories back anon removed Hypnosis Spell from maria.


    "Get out both of you." Freeda said as she continued to look at anon while keeping her distance.


    "As you say madam." Both of them said as they left the room.


    After they left, The room was covered with dead silence.


    "What do you want ?" Freeda at this point understood that Anon is not what he looks from the outside.


    "I will be your butler, i will do work for you but i will take an equal payment and believe me it doesn''t mean silver."


    "What do you want then ?" Freeda was still suspicious.


    "It will be decided on the work. I just wanted to show you who i am and what i can do, so now treat me with some respect and call me with the word ''Commoner'' again and dark will cover your eyes within no time."


    "I Understand. You are like a paid mercenary." Freeda said with an understanding look.


    Freeda at this point understood what anon could do and why he didn''t accepted her sponsorship back then.


    Although in a corner of her heart she was afraid of him but on the brighter side she had a golden spoon to use.


    "Yes, think of it like that." Anon replied.


    ''Let''s see. What i can do with you my golden spoon.'' freeda thought as she looked at anon with a whole new perspective now.


    "I want you to do a job for me." This time she said with respect.


    "I am all ears." Anon replied.


    "Jena has gone missing."


    "Who is jena ?"


    "My little sister, you saw her in the tournament, remember?"


    Anon thought about the name and immediately remembered her.


    "Ah, the one that looks just like you, right ?"


    "Yes, she went down to the first ring to do some shopping but she got lost on the way and you have to find her. Now state your price."


    "Wow...you really want to know my price huh ?"


    "Yes, i don''t buy anything that''s out of the price range i can afford." Freeda said with a serious look.


    "Well how about you give me access to the house ?"


    "What do you mean give you access to the house ?"


    "There are some floors and rooms i can''t get into. Like the 1st floor and second floor."


    "The first floor is only for royal servents and second floor is for my parents what do you want from there?"


    "I like the white furred girl ruby."


    Suddenly a smile covered freeda''s face.


    "My my look at this lover boy, second day on the work and you are already into someone and not anyone but our core Butler''s daughter."


    "Just give me access or no deal." Anon said with an irritating face.


    "Cool, you can have it but only if you can get jena back by the evening."


    Listening to this a smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    I like ruby but i am not interested in her my real focus is on one person that lives on the second floor and this is your MOTHER.


    I am going to fuck her so hard that her pussy will never forget my dick''s shape.


    On the day i killed veneca and used my skill ''Alluring Scent'' i noticed many maids rubbing their pussies from over their clothes but no one noticed that one hand was going under the dress.


    It was her. Mistress of nicolas house. Zelda Nicolas.


    Her hands were moving so fast under her white dress thatwhen she left the field i saw a love juice stain on her dress.


    I could''ve just gone to the second floor and fucked her directly but doing illegal stuff legally gives me kick.


    Now that i have permission to enter the second floor i can fuck her all i need.


    "Now call all the knights that were escorting jena back in the market." Anon commanded.


    "Why the knights?"


    "Woman do you think that a member of royalty was kidnapped without any prior plan?"


    "You think it was all planned out ?"


    "But how did they know that she is going to come the market today."


    "They didn''t until she left."


    "Are you telling me that one of her own knight betrayed her trust."


    "Yes, someone told on her like where she would go and where the kidnappers should sit to kidnap her."


    "I will call all of them immediately, these fuckers i swear if what you are saying is true then i am going to make him beg for death."


    Freeda said in a angry tone as she left the room.


    5 minutes later....


    Freeda came back with four knights their bodies covered in thick metal.


    "These were the four guys you requested fot."


    "Okay cool, now please stand in a horizontal line."


    All of them listened to anon and did as he commanded.


    After all of them stood in a row anon used.


    <Hypnosis>


    On the first knight.


    His eyes glowed purple.


    "Name...?" Anon asked.


    "Harry." He answered.


    "Are loyal to the house harry ?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you help someone else to kidnap jena ?"


    "No."


    "Good."


    Moving to the next knight anon used his skill again.


    "Name."


    "Luke." He replied with a straight face as his eyes glowed purple.


    "Luke did you helped someone out of this house to kidnap jena ?"


    "No sir."


    "Good."


    Freeda just observed all of this and only one thing came to her mind.


    ''If someone with good nature had this ability world would''ve been a better place.''


    Moving to the third knight anon used Hypnosis.


    Suddenly a chill ran down the fourth knight.


    Anon''s animal instincts immediately triggered on the sense of fear.


    "Look at this will you ?" Anon said.


    "What ?" Freeda asked.


    "We have the black sheep."

 Chapter 78 -78

    "How do you know ?" Freeda asked.


    "You will know in just a second." Anon said as he used a skill on the scared knight.


    <Hypnosis>


    [Skill Hypnosis has failed due to high Mental Resistance]


    "What ?" Anon said with a surprised face.


    "What happened ?" Freeda asked.


    "He is immune..." Anon said as he continued to stare at the knight in confusion.


    "Immune to what ?" Freeda asked curiously.


    "How the fuck are you immune ?" Anon said as he started looking for any type of magical artifact on the knight''s body.


    After searching for 5 minutes he didn''t found anything.


    "What''s your name soldier ?" Freeda asked.


    "I am Terry, madam freeda."


    "You were supposed to protect my little sister but you didn''t Performaned your job, you can get hanged for that." Freeda said in a serious tone.


    "I am sorry madam freeda, i can''t ask for forgiveness, please punish this servent of yours." Terry said as he bowed immediately.


    "Fuck this..." Anon said as he suddenly grabbed both of Terry''s shoulders and used...


    <Memory Eater>


    Since he drank the same water as everyone in the house he was bound to be under Anon''s mind control skill.


    *Click*


    Suddenly a severe pain cuts through Anon''s mind.


    [Target''s mind and memories are broken and corrupted. They are trying to corrupt host''s mind.]


    [Host is adviced to immediate stop the use of skill <Memory Eater> or host''s memories can be corrupted at this rate.]


    Suddenly many screens popped up in front of anon.


    "Fuck..." Anin said as he grabbed his head.


    "Master awaits your arrival." The knight said as he took out a green capsule from his pocket and placed it in his mouth.


    Anon immediately sensed danger and shouted.


    "Move away from him."


    Freeda''s beast instincts immediately agreed with Anon''s decision as she jumped several meters back.


    "What is happening ?" She asked as she attained a martial form of fighting.


    Anon also jumped back.


    "I don''t...know." he said as he pulled out his ''Crown Of Darkness'' From the inventory.


    "Do i call the guards ?" Freeda asked.


    "If they are going to be like the once who just ran away like those two, then don''t."


    Suddenly blue veins started appearing all over Terry''s body as his muscles grew more and more in mass.


    At one point the iron armour he was wearing couldn''t hold the expanding muscles anymore and it brust out like a rubber ballon.


    "Shouldn''t we kill him before he can transform any further ?" Freeda asked.


    "You can''t, he has already transformed...now he is just getting stronger." Anon answered.


    "I am killing that thing." Freeda said as her eyes glowed red and her claws immersed out of her furry hands.


    [Subordinate has used skill <Beast''s Fury> on the enemy.]


    Freeda suddenly jumped towards the creature.


    "Wait..."


    *Slap*


    "Ahhh...."


    The creature''s gigantic hand landed on freeda''s rather small body when compared to it and she hit the wall of the room.


    *Crack*


    "Oooohhh....that must''ve hurted a lot." Anon said with a scared smile as he looked at freeda''s unconscious body.


    "Well...friend why don''t we start talking agai-"


    *Slap*


    As anon was looking at freeda his attention got diverted and next moment a big hand slapped his body like a fly.


    *Boom*


    His body also hits the side wall.


    "Are you alright madam freeda ?" Three royal guards approached the room''s main door and shouted.


    *Grrrrr*


    The creature turned towards them with a very angry look on his face.


    "M-M-Monster.....There is a Monster in the house." A guard ran away screaming like a little girl.


    "Get back, he is dang-" before he could''ve completed his sentence a big punch landed on the knight''s head and he was squashed to death.


    Blood and his internal organs flew out of his body and broken bones sticked out of his flat skin.


    "M-Mister Luke...?" The other young knight looked at his senior''s body in a frenzy, he was scared and confused at the same time.


    *Grrrr*


    Suddenly the creature noticed the other knight and gave him an evil smile.


    "Human...i kill." The creature spoke as he lifted his hand and made a big punch.


    The knight immediately pissed his pants as he went down on the floor, he started crying like a Little girl.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzz*


    *Booom*


    Suddenly a lightning bolt pierced through the creature''s chest.


    A big hole appeared on the creature''s chest as his heart brust out.


    Through the hole a youth with red eyes and black hairs appeared, his clothes were torn into pieces.


    "Surprise motherfucker." Anon said as he smiled a bit.


    *Grrrrr*


    Not much changed in that creature''s look just that he looks more angrier now.


    "What the fuck ? You have a fucking hole in your chest, can''t you just die or show a painful expression atleast." Anon said with a bored face.


    "GAHHHHHHHHHHH..." The creature roared very loud.


    "Fuck, i should''ve gone for your head." Anon said as he realised that he has failed in one-shoting the creature as he planned.


    The creature immediately started running towards Anon as he made a big fist by combining both of his palms as one and jumped towards anon to finish him in one blow.


    <Sensory Dest-


    "Sesmic Toss."


    Before anon could''ve used his skill a voice stopped him, the creature suddenly hits the ground as deadly gravitational pressure was applied on his body.


    "What the-"


    "What the hell is going on here ?" Jennifer appeared outside the door entrance.


    "Should i eliminate him miss ?" Her butler asked.


    "Yes."


    Without thinking further the beastman unsheathed his sword and sliced the creature''s neck and his body into two.


    After the body stopped moving only then did Jennifer removed her spell.


    "Can you explain to me what is going on ?" She asked anon.


    "This guy is sent here to kill her, but i saved her." Anon said as he pointed towards freeda''s unconscious body.


    "Freeeeda...? Little sis are you okay ?" She asked.


    "Tim, call the royal healer." Jennifer ordered her butler.


    "Yes mam, i will arrange everything immediately."


    Jennifer picked up freeda into her arms as she crossed by me.


    "We will deal with you later." She said with a very serious tone.


    [Biggest donor of the week award goes to: Daoist Culture. Love you guys.]

 Chapter 79 -79

    Inside a big room anon and jennifer is standing besides freeda who is unconscious on the bed in front of them and a guy in full white clothes is checking her nerves time to time, he looks around 65 in age and a well known healer in the kingdom.


    "Sir Gavric, will my sister be alright ?" Jennifer asked with a worried expression.


    "I healed all of her wounds but she is mentally gone to a state of deep sleep." Old man answered.


    "What do you mean by that ? Can she not be healed ? Will she ever wake up again ?" She asked in a worried tone.


    "It''s entirely possible but it can take a very very long time for her to wake up and you have to feed her liquid food for the time being, clean her wastes and take care of her body so that the chances of her mind bouncing back into reality can be increased. I will take my leave now, i have given your buttler a list of medicines. Mix the medicine in the food and feed her." He said as he moved towards the exit.


    "Thank you sir Gavric, you really are the ''Wise One''."


    Gavric left without saying anything but when he was about to leave the house he looked towards the house and said in a feared tone.


    "That kid, who was that kid ? I didn''t feel very comfortable when i was around him, he gave off really dark vibes. Whenever i looked at him my mind automatically started chanting the holy protection spell." He left with a confused expression.


    But he didn''t knew that a pair of eyes are keeping an eye on his every moment.


    Two red eyes shined through the windows of the house as they observed the priest leave safely.


    "What the hell is wrong with me ? Why did i felt like i had to kill him or i will die ?" Anon asked himself as he was watching the priest looking back at the castle and murmure something.


    "Oi, What the hell happened back there ? Explain you got 2 minutes." Jennifer asked with a fire in her eyes.


    "Y-Yes." Anon said with an awkward reaction.


    Well her sister is injured to death it''s natural for her to be a little angry can''t kill her for this.


    After a long time of story telling anon finally explained his situation clearly to Jennifer.


    "...and that''s when you two entered and saved us."


    I was about to finish him off with the last blow but you stole my kill, bitch.


    "How did a Moltor entered inside our house, and what''s more he was in human form ?" Jennifer said in a low voice but Anon''s beast hearing heard every single word crystal clear.


    "What''s a Moltor ?" Anon asked.


    Jennifer immediately looked at anon with a surprised look, she didn''t said that out loud but than how did anon hear it.


    "You have some really sharp hearing." She asked.


    "Thanks but first tell me more about this creature named ''Moltor''"


    Jennifer walked towards anon and asked.


    "Woah, Woah, i am still virgin mam." Anon took two steps back as he lied on her face.


    "Shut up you idiot. I want to see your magical beast."


    Now when jennifer said she wanted to see Anon''s magical beast she meant ''link'' but what anon thought is that she wants to see his dick.


    "Why do you want to see my magical beast all of a sudden huh ?" Anon asked with a smirk.


    "Just show me, i want to see it." She said with an annoyed look.


    "Woah cool down miss, give me a second i don''t show my magic beast to everyone on the first ask." Anon''s hand immediately went to his pants.


    "Oi What are you-" before Jennifer could''ve completed her sentence anon pulled out his 7 inches sleeping dragon out of his cave and dangled it in front of her.


    "Now, i haven''t named him yet but you can call him junior ano-"


    "Aahhhhhh...pervert." and before Anon could''ve completed his sentence Jennifer shouted.


    "Hey, what happened ?" Anon said as he understood that magical beast means something else and putted his cock back in his pants.


    "You fucking pervert, why did you show me something that disguting ?" She said with a red face.


    Even though she was saying that on the outer side her fur under her pussy lips is getting wet by every passing second.


    "But you said you wanted to see my magical beast, didn''t you ?"


    "Yes, i told you to show me your magic beast not your dick. I am talking about the snake that appeared before on the arena."


    Oh..shit. how can i not understand her words, i am getting controlled by my dick.


    [Hahahah, Master i told you to think before you take any action.]


    Link laughed.


    ''Laugh again and i will slap you out of my hand and then i will slap you to death on this very floor.''


    [I-I am sorry master.]


    Link immediately got scared as he knew what his master was capable of doing.


    [Should i come in my materialistic form ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [6000 mana has been used to summon your pet, Link.]


    What the hell ? 6 fucking thousand mana for a single spawn ?


    Suddenly a white pight covered the whole room.


    When the lights dimmed a bit a big snake revealed himself covering Anon''s full body with just his head.


    ''What the fuck? Why are you so big ?'' anon asked.


    [Master i am consuming constant mana from you and your surroundings to prevent an emergency mana cut out.]


    ''You are stealing mana from my body ?'' Anon asked with an angry face.


    [Master, i had to do that for your security. You can need me anytime.]


    ''Fuck, he is a clever mother fucker.''


    [You do know that i can still hear you right ?]


    ''I... didn''t knew that and you are a good partner to have, keep up the good work.''


    [Notice: sorry i had some work yesterday and couldn''t upload chapter.]

 Chapter 80 -80

    When jennifer looked at link she was stunned for a second but controlling her excitement she asked.


    "How much for him ?" She said with a straight face.


    Anon looked at Jennifer with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean by that ?" He asked in confusion.


    "I am asking how much for the magical beast."


    "Okay, lady hold your richness to yourself. He is not an item you saw and bid an amount to buy him-"


    "1 gold." She said with a straight face expecting that Anon will fall for a price.


    Anon immediately understood what she was doing and just kept staring at her with a smile.


    "10 gold."


    Anon didn''t moved even a single finger.


    Jennifer was surprised to see this, as a Commoner he should''ve slipped by now.


    "200 gold."


    ''The fuck ? Not even a flinch, that''s a very big amount to even begin with for a common family.'' Jennifer thought to herself.


    "500 gold." She said while maintaining her posture.


    Anon stood there like that amount means nothing to him.


    ''Fuck, since it came to this.''


    "2 platinum coins."


    Anon didn''t reacted and that''s when jennifer''s patients broke.


    "The fuck is wrong with you ? Can''t you hear the amount i am saying? It''s two fucking platinum coins." Jennifer said with a frustrated look.


    ''What a naive kid. She thinks i am short on money.'' anon thought as he smirked.


    "It''s just that i won''t sell link." Anon said while holding back his laughter.


    Anon started walking towards the exit of the room, that''s when he felt a heavy pressure on his shoulders.


    The pressure grew with every second.


    "Are you threatening me ?" Anon asked as he turned backwards.


    "I am a fucking noble, i can take anything i want from a Commoner you know that right ?" Jennifer said as she walked towards anon.


    Link transformed back into a smaller size.


    "Oh sorry, was there a rule like that ?" Anon said in a taunting tone.


    "You are daring, I have to say that but i am the eldest daughter of this house and i get whatever i want within this house."


    [Master she is going to use a skill, should i do something ?] Link asked.


    ''Show me what you''ve got.'' anon said to link as he smiled a bit.


    [Your Opponent has used the skill <Sprouts Of Gravity>]


    [With every step you take the gravity on your body will increase by 10 times.]


    ''A dangerous spell indeed.''


    Suddenly link''s eyes flashed blue.


    [Link has used the skill <Mimic> On the opponent.]


    [Link Mimics the skill <Sprouts Of Gravity> and used it on the opponent.]


    [Mimic]


    [Can mimic Opponents skill standing within a certain range of 5 meters and use it once on any target within a time limit of 5 seconds.]


    Suddenly Jennifer felt something.


    "How ? This skill is not reflectable how did you do that ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "How do i explain this, you know i am just spec-"


    "Not you, i am asking the magical beast." Jennifer said as she looked at link with curiosity and no signs of arrogance now appeared on her face.


    What ? Why she talking to link ?


    "Woman you are very clever, you acted so arrogant to just to see my other abilities, Didn''t you ?" Link asked.


    ''What ? She was acting ?''


    "Well, i have to thank my acting teacher for this one." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked.


    "I want to know about all of his abilities and i want to buy him too, but no pressure to be frank. I can really pay a good price." Jennifer said with a smile as she started to exit the room.


    "You never told me about the moltor ?" Anon asked.


    "Come with me." Jennifer said as she gave a sign to anon.


    [Master be on your guard, she is one clever fox.]


    ''I know.''


    System list all of the defensive abilities i have.


    [Defensive Abilities]


    [Sensory destroyer]


    [Wind Shield]


    [Harden Skin]


    [Counter Strike]


    Combine all three skills other than sensory destroyer.


    [Would you like to merge three skills together using the skill <Merger> ?]


    Yes.


    [Combining rate is lower than 50% would you still like to continue?]


    Yes.


    [Combining skills...]


    [Failed]


    Again.


    [Combining skills....]


    [Failed]


    After 5 more failures...


    [Combining success]


    [Armour Of Wind] [C-Rank]


    [This skill can counter any physical attack launched towards your body and increases your resistance by 100% but it''s utterly useless against any magic attack.]


    Yes a success, but my mana is low. I have to recover it fast.


    Anon was following Jennifer to a secluded room from the mansion.


    "Where are we going ?"


    Jennifer suddenly stopped in front of a luxurious statue of a white lady holding a book in her hands and was blindfolded, she was pointing her finger towards the west pointing towards the sunset''s location.


    "Alfos-settuns Al Avalos." Jennifer said as she looked at the statue.


    Anon looked at this in confusion.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly the statue started moving towards the left side as it''s bottom revealed a staircase heading down deep.


    "Where does it leads to ?" Anon asked curiously.


    "Come with me don''t ask questions." Jennifer said as she walked in.


    Anon followed behind her while being on his guard.


    The staircase looked old but properly cleaned from time to time.


    Torches are reclined properly against the wall.


    Both of them walked down the stairs but anon''s focus was disturbed when he saw two big firm butts bouncing in front of him.


    ''No anon, focus on keeping your guard up, don''t give in to lust.'' anon thought as he stared more and more at Jennifer''s butt.


    ''if i can just fuck her ass, it will be heavenly.''


    Jennifer felt a gaze on her butt and stopped midway as she turned back around.


    Anon immediately pulled out his crown from the inventory behind his back.


    "Are you staring at my ass ?" Jennifer asked.


    "No..."


    "You little pervert, you really have the gut to look at a noble woman''s butt huh ...?"


    Suddenly anon felt a murder intent.

 Chapter 81 -81

    ''Armour Of Wind.'' Anon immediately activated his defensive skill.


    *Swoooossshhhhhhh*


    Suddenly sharp winds raised from the ground and covered Anon''s body, creating a very thin but strong armour that was almost invisible to naked eyes.


    Jennifer''s eyes suddenly twitched as she removed her bloodlust.


    "A defensive skill, a wind type. You are not that stupid, good for you." She said as she again started to move down the stairs.


    Immediately caught. If she is that strong why did she cried out like a little baby that day..?


    After walking down for about 10 minutes both of them reached a big room that had a black board on it''s right wall and a table in front of it.


    Jennifer went ahead and picked up a thick book from the table and opened it.


    "Look..." She said as she pointed at one page of the book.


    Anon went near to see what she was pointing at.


    When he looked at the book, he saw a same painting of the creature he just fought in Freeda''s room.


    "This is a Moltor." Jennifer said.


    "Yeah, you told me that back in Freeda''s room, tell me something else."


    "That''s the problem, there is a description of this monster written here but i can''t read it."


    Anon looked at the writtings under the picture carefully and noticed that they were written in English language.


    "Intresting..." Anon picked up the book in his hands like a feather even though the book weighed around 10-13 kg.


    "Moltor, A creature made from the consumption of ex-pill E2. This pill can only work on a brain dead person or a mind corrupted person.


    Transformes the consumer into a monster giving him powers beyond imagination but everything comes with a cost and in this case the target loses his mind completely to bloodlust and becomes rogue but we have found a way to brainwash the target into being a mindless puppet that works on our command before the transformation and now we can tell him it''s target before he/she converts into a Moltor.


    Experiment E2 has failed." Anon stopped reading.


    "You can read it...as i expected." Jennifer said with a surprised face.


    ''Oh shit.''


    "You know the ancient texts."


    "These are ancient texts ?" Anon said as he looked at the book, but found it to be in a very good condition for being an ancient text.


    "Yes but this book is not one of ancient texts, we found this one near an oak tree inside the forest of nightmares."


    ''Again, Oaktree.''


    "You learned it from the magical beast didn''t you ?" Jennifer asked.


    Anon looked at Jennifer in confusion but to save his cover he agreed.


    "Yes, you are right."


    "I knew it, so did you thought about selling him ?" She asked with a smile.


    "I am not selling anything." Anon said with a counter smile.


    "Tch"


    "This is a Experiment log book." Anon said as he closed the book and tapped on it''s red cover twice.


    "What''s that ?" Jennifer asked in confusing tone.


    Rich kids really have nut sized minds.


    "A experiment log is a book contains the record of every incident that happens when anyone conducts an experiment."


    "Are you saying this is a guide of how you make a moltor ?"


    After a long pause and a lot of staring at the book anon finally nodes his head in yes.


    "You said the experiment failed means..."


    "Yes, they were trying to make something else and the moltor was a failed creation."


    "Hmm...i wonder what they were trying to make with mind broken people who can''t even understand them ?" Jennifer said with a confused expression.


    Suddenly anon''s eyes widened in surprise when he looked at the next page.


    It was rather empty but that one word on the top got anon''s attention immediately.


    "Zombie..."


    "Huh...?" Jennifer asked in confusion.


    "Now everything makes sense." Anon said in a low tone as he connected everything together.


    ''No.300, can you listen to me ?''


    ''Yes, your grace.''


    ''Go to sephie''s lab.''


    ''As you command your grace.''


    No.300 immediately left the camp where she was training the newbies and ran towards sephie''s lab as ordered by anon.


    "Madam sephie where are you ?" No.300 called out to sephie.


    "What is it no.300 ? I am inside the testing room." Sephie''s voice was heard from a white room on the left.


    "Madam sephie, Master anon is asking for your presence."


    Startled sephie immediately stopped the experiment she was conducting on two bunnies and came out of the room as soon as she heard no.300.


    "What ? Where is master ? Is he here to conduct another Experiment ?" Sephie asked in a excited tone.


    ''Ask sephie, what was the colour of the fruits that the zombies were carrying back when we observed them ?''


    "Master want''s to know the colour of the fruits that the zombies were carrying back in the forest."


    "Huh...? I think they were apples."


    ''Master she says that they were apples.''


    ''Ask her what tree''s stems were they carrying.''


    "Master asks the name of the tree stems that the zombies were carrying."


    "Ummm....Doroin Orander. Yeah i am sure it was Doroin because it''s the only tree that has dark red stems."


    ''hahaha....okay ask her what type of monster did they killed in the forest.''


    "Master asked about the monsters they killed inside the forest."


    "According to the records...red horned rabbits are being killed by the zombies at an incredible rate and second comes the Direwolf''s pack leaders. They are usually dark red in colour when they involve."


    ''nice...nice, is my lab ready ? Ask her.''


    "Master asks if the lab is ready or not ? The one he asked for."


    "Yes, i prepared every item master asked for."


    ''Good, i will be returning soon.''


    "As you say master, we will be looking forward to your return."


    The connection was then cutted.


    "I will take my leave then." Anon said as he started to leave the room.


    "This my personal study room, you can come here if you want." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "Thanks." Anon left as he said that but as soon as he turned around all of his expressions changed into a lunatic''s expressions.


    ''Let''s do some cleaning, shall we.''


    [Author: sorry for late uploads but i am in the middle of my exams and can''t pist that frequently.]

 Chapter 82 -82

    Anon exits the nicolas mansion and starts walking towards the outskirts of the city but as the sun sets he feels someone''s gaze on his every movement.


    ''Prey wants to hunt the Hunter, Huh ?'' anon thought as he exits the main city gates.


    ''Well if you want to play the game of death, count me in.''


    As anon reached near the wagon station he noticed that the last wagon already left the station.


    The wagons that are pulled by Hornbean Bulls are very fast even through the dark environment, the last wagon was supposed to leave the station in about half an hour from now.


    "Playing dirty...are we ?" Anon said with a smile as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lighted it with a fire spell, anon created a spark by snapping his two fingers.


    As soon as the cigar was on fire Anon took a large puff and let out a cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    Anon removed his black coat and placed it on the wooden bench situated near the wagon station.


    Noticing the silence on the wagon station he immediately understood that whoever wants to kill him has covered the whole place and there is no way out of there without a fight.


    "I thought i will go home with peace but heavens, but i think this is the best time i oil my skills from my past life."


    Anon''s memories were foggy when he entered this body and with all the memories of the new body and old soul his brain did the best thing and temporarily locked his old memories in his unconscious mind leaving the common information from earth.


    But few days back he unlocked all of his memories and faced the truth of his past life once again.


    Born as an orphan, raised in the alleys of russia became the most famous gangster mafia of Russian underworld.


    His reflex were on par with a military veteran. After being injured to death in a shootout he was taken in by a government''s unofficial group named H.A.W.K.E.S.


    A group that worked for the government but in the shadows of the underworld...their duty was to keep the local mafias in control.


    After growing his interest in military powers he applied for a special job that he created himself.


    ''The Farmer.''


    ''BLOOD FARMER THE BOOGIE MAN'' This was the name that left russia''s underworld in fear for several years.


    If anyone crossed their limits even as a normal thief the blood farmer will come with his ghastly sickles and reap your life from your body.


    He was the one man army who replaced the H.A.W.K.E.S. organisation but after seeing his potential the government officials and military generals pulled him out of that organisation and placed him under a secret undercover military groups to solve some international matters.


    He was named....agent ''RASPUTIN'' by his platoon.


    It is said that he can see into the future and read his opponents next move but it was just a myth.


    His fighting styles were very different from other soldiers.


    2002 back on earth...Inside a Hideout of Russian soldiers in Germany.


    "Major, Rasputin got caught by the Germans." A white soldier came running into the camp looking very serious and tired from running.


    Many soldiers were covering two mans who were playing chess in the middle of the camp. Listening to the young man everyone stepped aside making way for an old man atound 60 to look at the young man.


    After looking at him for 2 seconds the old man turned back again to his chess game and said...


    "You didn''t moved anything did you ?"


    The guy sitting in front of him replied "No sir, Absolutely not."


    "Good, let''s continue."


    Both of them started playing again as all of them totally ignored the information given by the young man.


    "Sir, I said Rasputin got-"


    "I heard you the first time private. What batch are you from ?" The old man said as he moved his queen two steps ahead.


    "79th batch sir." The young man replied.


    "Oh...so you arrived yesterday huh...?"


    "Yes sir."


    "Hahahh...."


    "Hehehehe...."


    Everyone inside the camp started laughing on the guy.


    "Cadet come here..." The old man waved his hand towards the new guy as he signals him to come forward.


    "Yes, sir." He said with a confused expression as he moved ahead and stood in a straight position near the general.


    "What do you see on this chess board ?" The old man said as he pointed towards the chess board.


    The young man looked at the keyboard and observed that the general''s queen is in the direct impact of Opponent''s bishop.


    "Sir, i see that you will loose your queen if it''s your opponents turn." He said without any hesitation.


    "Go ahead and take my Queen." General said as he flanked his hands towards the keyboard.


    The new cadet did it without any hesitation and took general''s queen with his bishop.


    "Now you took my most precious piece and my winning percentage decreases by a lot in this situation right ?" General asked.


    "Absolutely sir." Cadet replied.


    "Nope, you are wrong you got so mixed in with my Queen that you didn''t noticed my knight was on check with your king and it''s a check mate." General said as he took the opponent''s king with his knight.


    "Did you understand anything ?" General asked.


    "Yes sir, i will play more carefully next time."


    "No, you idiot. What base number did they took Rasputin to...?"


    "I think it was base no.32 sir."


    A soldier picked up a marker from the bench and marked a cross on no.32 that was written on the board.


    "Fuck i thought it will be 34."


    "...and i though it will be 31, i was so fucking close."


    Everyone started talking about something that the new guy was unaware of.


    "Sir, i still don''t understand. Please enlighten me." The cadet said with a confused expression.


    "He is playing with them." The general said as he picked up the queen chess piece in his hands and looked at it with a smile.


    GERMAN UNDERGROUND BASE NO.32.


    *Slap*


    Two guys are standing in front of a naked man, his eight pack abs are clearly visible and face is covered with long black hairs.


    "Oi...tell us where is your hideout and we will let you go alvie hahaha." One of them slapped the naked man and asked.


    The man''s hands are tied by a rope behind his back and his legs are also tied to the wooden chair.


    "S..."


    "S..? You mean South ?" Another man asked.


    "Suka(Bitch)." The man said as he spitted on his boots.


    Both of them looked at each other and started slapping him one by one.


    *Slap* *slap*


    "You fucker."


    After beating the man for about 2 hours non-stop both of them stopped and went out.


    3 hours later...


    One of them came back with a green beer bottle.


    Sitting in front of him he took sips of beer from the bottle.


    "Oi...i have a family and i will retire after this last job why don''t you tell me your platoon''s hideout location and i will help you escape from here...i will give you some money to buy a ride out of our nation what fo you think ?"


    The man listened to the german soldier and replied.


    "Hmmm....a good offer. Well i will tell you if you want to know it that much."


    Listening to this a surprised expression appeared on the German soldier''s face.


    "Wait really ?" He asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, come near i will tell it to you."


    The german soldier leaned in.


    "The location is near...."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Near your..... Mother''s vagina."


    Silence covered the whole room for a second.


    "You motherfucker." The German soldier immediately got angry and smashed the beer bottle into his head.


    The fragments of the bottle dispersed all over the floor, one of it''s fragments was caught by the man with his right hand.


    A lunatic smile appeared on his face uder his thick hairs.


    The german soldier moved towards a table that was situated at the corner of the room on it''s top there were several things.


    A pack of cigarettes, a lighter, A pen, some chewing gums and two sickles that were coloured green and black.


    Picking up one sickle from the table as he observed the sickle closely.


    "Hmm.....sickle huh...? What are you ? A farmer ? Hahahhaha." He laughed as he throwed the sickle back on the table.


    "Oh, this is some good stuff." He said as he picked up the pack of cigarettes and opened it.


    "Eh...What the fuck ? Only one cigarette....?" The German soldier pulled out the cigrette and started lightning it.


    *DOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM*


    Suddenly he felt a big shadow covering his back from behind.


    The german soldier didn''t dared to look back after this much bloodlust instead he looked at the chair that man was tied to.


    ...and not to his surprise there was no one there as he prayed for his life.


    A hand came from behind as it took the cigarette from the german soldier''s hand and the pen from the table.


    "Name yourself ?" The man asked.


    "J-Jerry.... please leave me...i have a family."


    The man wrote jerry on the cigarette with the pen as he lighted the cigrette.


    "Run and run fast if you can get out of this bunker until my last puff i will leave you but if you failed you will die... Run bitch or the farmer will reap your soul."


    The guard immediately started running out of the room.


    The man took in a very large puff resulting in the cigarette turning into ashes at once.


    "Oops, time over."

 Chapter 83 -83

    Immediately picking up the sickle pair from the table anon started running behind the german guard.


    "HELLLLPPPPPPPPPP...." The soldier cried out in fear when he noticed anon running behind him with a pair of sickles.


    Some guards that stepped out of their rooms were killed immediately with a flash of blade.


    Heads rolled on the ground like balls.


    "Come to daddy princess... Daddy will give you chocolate." Anon said as he slides his sickle against the wall and moved towards the exit gate of the bunker.


    Suddenly the German soldier appeared with a desert eagle-375 in his hands.


    His forehead was covered with sweat and hands were trembling in fear.


    Pointing the gun towards anon could''ve been the last decision of his life or a life saving decision.


    "Move even an inch and every bullet inside this bad boy will be inside you."


    "Hahaha....okay okay, i give up." Anon said as he lifts his hands in the air showing that he surrendered.


    "Drop the sickles down." German soldier said as he became somewhat relax.


    "Yes sir....here you go..."


    *Chck*


    As Anon was about to drop his weapon he heard the sound of a trigger but no Bullet was fired.


    "What ?" The german soldier looked at the gun and pulled the magazine out.


    His face turned white when he saw that there were no bullets in it.


    "HOHO...would you look at that ? I see a dead body holding an empty gun." Anon said as he smiled and rolled his sickles.


    "N-No... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    20 minutes later....


    A man walked out of the bunker wearing a german soldier''s uniform.


    He passed through the soldiers who were on the patrol easily.


    Anon looked back towards the bunker and said...


    "Da svidania sukas(Goodbye bitches)."


    After reaching back to his camp he was welcomed by his comrades and juniors with cheers and howls of appreciation.


    "Rasputin, you were amazing."


    "As expected of the killing machine."


    "Yeah, sir Rasputin is on a very different level."


    Everyone started praising him.


    "What''s in the dinner ?" Anon asked the kitchen lady.


    "Ah... it''s curry and rice sir."


    "Good."


    "You will be eating with me, Rasputin." General said as he walked out of the camp with a smile.


    "Bring extra..." Anon said as he moved towards his tent.


    Suddenly the smile on general''s face turned into a disappointed expression.


    At night inside general''s tent....


    "So how much this time ?" General asked.


    "A little, they are planning to back up from this side as their leader was killed by our assassins." Anon said as he used his hands to eat the rice and curry.


    "Hmmm.....wait are you saying they are going back ?"


    "Yes...they have suffered too much damage. the army they were training for the war was already left 1/4th of the original army."


    "Hahaha.....you literally helped this country very much. From a gangster to a hero huh...?"


    "I am no hero and neither do i want to be one."


    "Yeah... don''t worry you won''t be." General said with a smile.


    Anon felt something was odd about the food...it had a little different smell and taste from other days.


    Suddenly Anon''s eyes moved towards the general.


    He saw general with a very sadistic smile on his face.


    "Why ?" Anon asked as his face started turning blue.


    "Government orders friend....you were a very good ally for our army but you just know too much now for a soldier who is carefree and doesn''t listens to his superiors. I had to neutralize you."


    "Fuc-K *cough* you."


    Suddenly the plate fell Down from Anon''s hands.


    "Don''t bother with trying any further, the more you move the faster you die. There is only one way for you to live and that is by getting this antidote." General said as he pulled out a small red coloured liquid feom his pocket.


    "This is the only antidote for that poison but in exchange for this you will have to get this mini bomb fitted into your body and you have to swore your loyalty to me like a good dog... Following every order given by his master."


    Anon lifted his hand and gave a asking wave towards general.


    "Oh...so are you ready to do it ? Here drink it fast." General gave the red potion to anon.


    Anon took the red solution from general''s hand and...


    *Smash*


    Smashed it on the table.


    "Oiiiii.....what have you done ? You could''ve lived a longer life." General asked surprisingly.


    Anon again waved his hands towards the general.


    This time general understood what anon was asking for.


    He picked up a beer bottle from the table and gave it to anon.


    "You motherfucker...still showing your toughness?"


    Anon took a sip from the beer and spoke.


    "Me-et you...in H-ELL." He said as his body dropped dead on the table.


    "Yeah...meet you in hell, Rasputin."


    That''s how anon''s life ended up back on earth. A savage who killed with zero thoughts.


    Anon wanted to forget his previous life once again and kept on living his new life, but once remembered it can''t be forgotten again.


    Back to the present...


    Anon took a puff out of the cigar and pulled out a pair of gloves out from his inventory.


    These gloves were embedded with a magic circle upon them.


    [Gloves Of Tenacity] [Rank- Special Grade]


    [Crafter: Biyuk]


    [Putting these govles on will give you ultimate grip over objects and resistance against toxic weapons that can prove threatening to the host himself.]


    [Attached Skill:- Blood Bound.]


    [Blood Bound]


    [Bounds a weapon to the gloves, once the weapon seprates from the owner it can be re-called if it''s in a 30 meter range, boosts the damage of weapon based on the time you hold it in your hands by 10% every minute stacks upto 5 times.]


    Anon puts the gloves on.


    "I thought i will be happy in this world, but no someone always comes to disturb my fun."


    After putting them on anon pulled out a pair of thick sickles from his inventory, the blades of these sickles shined crimson in the moonlight.


    [Sickle''s Of Death] [Rank: Special Grade]


    [These sickles were made by the fragments of an evil stone, It is said that the stone was cursed with the death''s god himself.]


    [Crafter: Biyuk]


    [Skill:- Death''s Domain]


    [Death will Dance inside this domain of 50 metres, boosting your bloodlust and strength by 10% and decreasing your intelligence by 5% for every enemy you kill inside this domain. The skill will turn off once the blood feeding meter touches 100% and a deadly blow can be dealt on a single target once it fills upto the brim, during this process your attack power will be boosted upto 600%]


    As soon as anon grabbed the sickles in his hands he felt a very strong bloodlust inside him.


    "Come out, i am ready to play." Anon said with a smile as he rolled the sickles in his hands back and forth.


    Immediately more than 10 shadows covered the whole wagon station from every corner.


    "Surrender peacefully." A guy wearing a red ninja dress walked up to anon and spoke.


    "Don''t want to." Anon said staring dead serious in his eyes.


    "There is nothing else you can do. We are more than 30 people, if you think you can walk out of here tonight without accepting our offer you are wrong."


    Hearing the word ''Offer'' a smile appeared on Anon''s face as he asked.


    "What offer are we talking about ?"


    "We all know you have some kind of power that you used to make the ogres your friends and our masters are impressed from your powers, you can live a good life.


    You can have authority and girls. You won''t be a Commoner anymore, you will be a noble.


    You can live inside the 7th ring with your whole family.


    All you have to do is swore your loyalty to our master and you ca- *chk*"


    Suddenly a sickle chopped off the guy''s head.


    "Ah... that''s where you lost me." Anon said as he looked around and attained a martial arts position holding his sickles upside-down in his hands.


    "Anyone got better offer." He asked the surprised crowd that just saw their leader die.


    "Killllll HIMMMMMM." one of them shouted.


    "Oh, Fuck..." Anon said as he saw that the crowd didn''t ran away on their leader''s death instead they got more active.


    Suddenly three of them jumped on anon.


    <Blood Bound>


    <Death''s Domain>


    <Wind''s Armour>


    Suddenly the gloves shined blue and the sickles shined red.


    [Sickle''s of Death has been bounded]


    [Blood Feeding: 0%]


    Anon felt many energetic winds inside his body.


    As he saw that the guys are still in air, anon also jumped up and...


    <Sensory Destroyer>


    *Slash*


    Three heads fell on the ground with zero effort.


    [Blood Feeding: 15%]


    Anon landed on the ground but felt some type of vibration coming out of his sickles.


    Suddenly the bodies that were fallen on the ground started moving again.


    The blood inside the bodies started turning into a red mist and the sickles started absorbing it.


    Heat was felt by anon on the handles.


    His bloodlust increased.


    Anon''s eyes turned red from the corners as veins started popping on his biceps.


    "Hahaha.....this power. I love it. Come fuckers...the more the merrier. Let''s play the game of death."

 Chapter 84 -84

    After watching their comrades die without any resistance the enemy team immediately understood that something was wrong.


    "Attain formation no.1, The Deadly Pentagon." One of them spoke.


    Immediately 5 soldiers surrounded anon from 5 sides making him unable to see all five of them at once.


    ''Keeping your distance huh...? Intelligent.''


    Anon can only see about only 3 of them at once.


    "Intresting...if you want to play that way, i am fine with it too." Anon said as he closed his eyes.


    ''These guys are working in coordination with each other, they don''t have a boss or a leading figure.''


    "Soldiers, Aim." At this command all five of them pointed their daggers at anon.


    "Kill." He said in a chilled tone.


    *Swish*


    Five blades flew at anon from five different directions.


    e??¦Ì There lived a certain man, in russia long agoe??¦Ì


    Opening his eyes suddenly anon swings his sickles in a semi-circle pattern from both sides.


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    Every blade was reflected back to the direction they came from.


    "Dodge..."


    The enemies immediately dodged the blades.


    "Kunai rain." He said.


    These words immediately got anon''s attention.


    ''Kunai ? Is this the same thing i am thinking that it is ?''


    Immediately all five of them pulled out 10 kunais from there bags.


    ''Hahaha....this is getting intresting and dangerous at the same time.''


    Suddenly all of them throwed their kunais towards anon but this time they didn''t throw them directly at him, instead they throwed them above his head and all of the kunais that were falling from the sky looked like rain droplets.


    In a very short time the kunais reached a deadly speed from the free falling.


    If they hit Anon they won''t kill him but they can injure him at various parts of his body.


    e??¦Ì He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow e??¦Ì. His singing sound grew with every note.


    Anon immediately understood what he had to do next and joined the two sickles together from the end of their handles and started spinning them at a very high speed over his head.


    The spinning sickles worked like an umbrella that protected anon from every single kunai and deflected them towards the guards.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    Two kunais pierced through one of their soldiers that died immediately after the kunais burst out of his throat and stomach at the same time.


    Three dead not even a single sound. Are they on drugs or something...?


    The soldier who just died was replaced with another soldier immediately.


    e??¦Ì Most people looked at him with terror and with fear.e??¦Ì


    e??¦Ì But to Moscow chicks he was such a lovely dear.e??¦Ì


    "Soldiers, Aim your swords."


    5 of them pulled out their swords from their sheaths and pointed at anon.


    Anon suddenly turned towards a guard and used...


    <Hypnosis>


    [Skill Didn''t worked on the target, due to mind corruption resistance]


    ''As expected.''


    ''How much more time no.300 ?'' anon asked.


    ''Master we are on our way.''


    An army of over 5000 ogres appeared out of nowhere that was heading towards the city.


    All of them were riding on black direwolfs and no.300 is on a red direwolf that looked like their leader.


    Some of the scouts that were moving ahead of the group holded torches in their hands to lookout for any ambush in the way.


    FOURTH RING... INSIDE THE MAGE TOWER.


    *Ting-Ting* *Ting-Ting*


    A big bell rang so loudly that woke up every sleeping soul inside the tower.


    an old man around 70 immediately reached at the top of the tower where two other old mans are waiting and looking towards the boundaries of the city.


    "What''s happening, Sir Gin ?"


    An old man around 60 with blonde hairs looked at another old man and spoke.


    "Sir Derren, Our magic sensors sensed a very big army of powerful monsters coming towards us with an incredible speed."


    "When did we sense them...?"


    "Right now, at this very moment."


    "What nonsense ? Did they appeared out of nowhere ?" Derren asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know." Gin shouted.


    "Gentlemen, if we kept fighting like little children the whole city will be in runes...in about 20 minutes that wave of monsters will hit the first ring''s wall.


    We will deploy the 7th protection array, call every single mage from the tower, i don''t care who. Mages in training, Newbies even the first years, call every single one of them or we will not survive this." The third old man who looked ancient and had long white hairs and beard growing down to his knees spoke in a very serious tone.


    "Yes, Sir Vermin." Both of them bowed on his orders.


    As vermin was about to leave Derren asked.


    "Sir vermin, What is the threat level?"


    Vermin immediately stopped and looked at Derren.


    "The last time i saw something like this was 500 years ago and at that time my superiors called it ''DIVINE-LEVEL'' Threat."


    Listening to these words a chill ran down his spine as both of them looked at vermin leave.


    After leaving the sight vermin entered his room, his calm figure immediately broke down as he started panicking to death.


    Sweat covered his face, he flipped the pages of a thick book at an incredible speed.


    "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK.... This is absurd, will this city survive this night ? I should inform the king."


    Vermin immediately pulled out a blank paper from the book and started writing a letter to the king.


    After writing a short letter, vermin immediately summoned a pigeon out of nowhere and binded the letter to it''s left leg.


    "My friend fly faster then the air itself." He said as he released the pigeon outside the window.


    The pigeon immediately attained an incredible speed as it flew towards the inner ring.


    Vermin also attained his calm posture again as he exits his room.


    Many students can now be seen running throughout the hallways that were empty just a moment ago.


    Vermin started walking towards the underground section of the tower where normal teachers and students are not permitted.


    "I greet, sir vermin."


    "Sir vermin, please accept this disciple''s-"


    "Yes, yes good morning, good night, get your magic wands, mana potions and assemble at the magic training grounds in 5 minutes." Vermin spoke in a very harsh tone as he left the hall swiftly.


    "Is he really vermin the wise, the headmaster ?" A student asked.


    "Hmm... that''s what they say but where are all the teachers ?"


    After reaching in front of a big room at the end of an underground hallway, vermin immediately pulled out a key from his pocket and opened the door.


    As soon as he entered inside he saw 12 people waiting for him sitting on a long table.


    All of them stood up in his honour and respect but vermin immediately showed them his hand and gave them the sign to sit down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you all know what is coming for us tonight."


    All of them nodded in yes.


    "Good since we are very short on time, i will just say one thing.


    Any house is made on it''s foundation and for this mage tower you are it''s foundation. Today either we run leaving our house or we fight till death. What do you all say, i would like to hear your opinion."


    "We, will fight sir Vermin." All of them spoke in unison.


    "Very good, as expected of my elite teachers. Ladies and gentlemen this the ''LAST STAND.'' Today we will fight."


    "Yes." All of them spoke as they left the chamber.


    "Gon..." Vermin called out to a young man who was around 23, black hairs, green eyes and a cute face.


    "Yes, Sir Vermin ?"


    "You are young you have great potential you should move to the 7th ring now or it will be your last night."


    "Sir, today will be the test of my potential and how can i miss a test." He said eith a smile as he left the room.


    "Hahaha..." Vermin laughed in a low voice as he also left the room.


    On the outskirts....


    "No.299 how much time is left until we reach ?" No.300 asked the ogre that was riding beside her.


    "Boss, if master is 20 Kilometres from here and it takes us 1 minute to cover 1 Kilometre then-"


    "Don''t teach me...just speak what is asked of you."


    "Around 20 minutes boss."


    "Good...i want to kill every single one of them who dared to even think of killing our majesty."


    "But boss why did we bring such low numbers....? We should''ve called all of our brothers and sisters to help us."


    "No...master told me to bring only five thirty of us ?" No.300 spoke.


    "What ?" No.299 asked in confusion.


    "Yes...master told me keep our numbers low if we go over 550 the city mages will know of our presence and attack us."


    "But you ordered me to bring five and three zero soldiers." No.299 spoke in a frustrated manner.


    "Yeah and after sometime someone told me that it was called five hundred thirty."


    "Fuck...." No.299 spoke.


    No.299 thought he had to assemble 5000 soldiers on his boss''s orders but he misunderstood.


    "We have to send some soldiers back." No.299 spoke.


    "What ?" No.300 asked in confusion.


    [Thank you guys for donation i appreciate them very much and i am aiming to complete this month''s win-win competition too. Wish me luck and shoutout to AZZGHUL for donating a dragon, much appreciated brother.]

 Chapter 85 -85

    ?


    "kill him."


    5 soldiers who were covering anon from every side ran towards him with their swords pointing towards anon.


    "You shouldn''t have closed the distance." Anon said as he immediately bent his knees and jumped high in the air.


    <Sensory Destroyer>


    As soon as the five of them Entered inside the spells range all of them stopped moving.


    "Back off, soldiers." Their caller ordered but not even a single one responded.


    "Das Vidania." Anon said as he spinned swiftly in the air and his sickles sliced his opponent''s heads like butter.


    Immediately 5 heads rolled on the ground.


    Suddenly the sickles again started warming up and the blood from the dead bodies started turning into crimson mist.


    <Blood Feeder: 35%>


    <First Form Has been Unlocked>


    [Blooming Death]


    [If used inside the Domain Of Death this skill will give birth to the deadly flowers of Chime Poison.


    Once inhaled in the same air as these flowers your opponents will be left 30% paralyzed from their legs until they take any healing potion or antidotes.]


    [Warning: Using this form will reset the blood Feeder.]


    I won''t be alive if i don''t use this skill now.


    <Blooming Death>


    Suddenly both the sickles glowed with a very bright red colour.


    After one second both of them stopped glowing and dropped a dark black coloured liquid drops on the ground.


    As soon as the drops got absorbed by the ground black vines started popping out of the ground and black roses bloomed out of them.


    A very sweet aroma covered the Domain Of Death.


    "Back lines prepare your weapons." He commanded.


    Anon immediately used his sharp eyes to examine the back lines of the group.


    5 bow users and 2 mages.


    "So you decided to attack me from a distance huh...?"


    Soon the mages started chanting Spells.


    "Well, i think it''s my turn to move now." Anon said as he rolled his sickles and throwed thrm at the mages with full power.


    "Protect the mages." The caller commands.


    Four soldiers tried to stop the sickles but immediately fall down on the ground as they tried to move from their place.


    "It''s futile."


    A mage''s only weak point is that when he has enchanted more than 2/3rd of the spell he can''t stop or move from his position.


    The sickles immediately pierced through their faces and killed them in one strike.


    "Back..." Anon said as he opened his hands towards the direction of the sickles.


    Without any delay with the help of the skill <Blood Bound> the sickles came back to their master''s hands.


    Anon noticed that the caller didn''t even flinched from the death of his two mages.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with him ? Is he emotion Dead or something?''


    What anon didn''t knew was that the caller was being controlled by someone else who was sitting somewhere else.


    "Order the archers to shoot non-stop." A sound rang inside the caller''s head.


    "Archers shoot your arrows without any stop."


    Archers shot without any delay.


    Hundreds of arrows were shot in Anon''s direction.


    "Yes, Yes...now show me what have you got against this one." The voice murmured in the caller''s head.


    "It''s time to finish the beat and you too." Anon said as he started running towards them.


    ????This man just got to go, declare his enemies but the ladies begged, don''t you do it please.????


    As soon as the arrows touched anon''s body they fell on the ground like paper planes touching a mountain.


    [Multiple Physical attacks have been countered with the help of the skill <Wind Armour>.]


    Ah...this feels very ticklish.


    Anon immediately caught up to the crowd.


    "Back Off...Back Off, Don''t come in his range you idiots." The sound shouted in his head.


    "Back off, soldiers." The caller said in a calm voice.


    But once someone enters the dead zone it means that he is already dead.


    <Sensory Destroyer>


    "Die bitch." Anon said as he appeared behind the caller.


    *Chck*


    Putting both of his sickles on his neck anon sliced his head from his body.


    "Fuuuuuuuccckkkkkkkkkkkk.....this kid is more intelligent than he looks." The voice shouted in frustration.


    "Soldiers scatter, don''t go near him." Another one started giving out commands.


    "Fuck this...." Anon said as he immediately started smashing his sickle in random direction and started cutting them like vegetables.


    <Blood Feeder: 70>


    <Second form Unlocked>


    <Blood Feeder: 90>


    <Blood Feeder: 95>


    Many of them got killed but whenever a caller got killed another one started to give calls immediately after his death.


    <Blood Feeder: 100>


    <Warning Bloodlust has reached maximum if not released immediately the host will suffer a backlash.>


    <Final form has been unlocked>


    <Intelligence has been dropped down to extreme levels>


    The numbers of the enemy team didn''t seem to decrease even a little instead it looked like they are increasing as time passed by.


    Anon has now lost his intelligence capabilities, at this time he is like a butcher, who is killing chickens with his weapon.


    <Host has reached the limits>


    <Releasing the final form>


    [Sickle''s Of Death: FINAL FORM]


    [SOUL REAPING SCYTHE OF THE INFINITE ABBYS]


    Suddenly the sickles transformed into a 6 feet long scythe that was dark as hell.


    Anon used all of his strength and swinged the scythe in a circle around him resulting in many deaths.


    Anon''s eyes turned crimson red and his muscles started to burst out due to too much pressure.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEEE..." Anon shouted as a sharp wave of pure magic left the scythe and killed all of the enemies in one strike.


    In mage tower...


    "Sir Vermin..." A teacher shouted from the top of the tower.


    "W-What happened ?" Vermin got startled as he was not paying attention to his surroundings.


    "Sir, we sensed a very powerful magic energy coming from the outer ring''s exit gate."


    "What outer ring''s exit gate ?"


    "Yes sir and i am sure that it was a black magic user."


    ''A black magic user...!!!! Why would a dark magic user use his magic powers right outside the city gate ?'' vermin immediately questioned himself.


    "How much time is left for the monster wave to hit the wall ?" Vermin asked.


    "Less than 5 minutes sir."


    "Okay, Dear students as you all know that not many gets the Honour of being a student in the mage tower but today you have to prove your worth ror what we choose you for." Vermin said as he looked at a ceowd of around 200 students.


    "YES, SIR." A loud war cry was heard from the students.


    "Good, now underneath your feets is the pattern of a protection array, all you have to do is supply mana to it. If you think you are running low on mana we have assigned these boys who will give you mana potions for you to recover your mana immediately but don''t stop because today you can either die by supplying mana to this protection array or by coming under a monster''s feet, it''s your choice." Vermin said as he pointed towards two young boys who were holding two little bags in their hands.


    "We will activate the array in exact 3 minutes, prepare yourself, This night is going to last very long."


    "Sir vermin, may i talk to you ?" Derren asked vermin from the hallway behind the stage.


    Vermin moved a few steps back and spoke.


    "Speak, gentlemen i have more important things to attend to."


    "What is this if i may ask ?" Derren showed vermin a paper.


    "What is this?" Vermin said as he took the letter from him and started reading it.


    "A reply from the king. Nice, now i can take actions more freely." Vermin said as he started to move back out to the stage.


    "How can you do that ?"


    "Huh...?" Vermin looked at Derren in confusion.


    "This protection array can only expand up to 4 ring and you sure as hell not going to cover the first 4 rings with it, which means the last three rings and our ring will be the only once that will get protection so to solve your confusion you wrote a letter to the king Asking what you should do about it but you knew that the king will take decision in the favor of the inner rings."


    "Derren sometimes we have to give up on something to achieve something."


    "Sir, there are little children sleeping in those houses out there, do they not deserve to live and see the sun of tommorow. You are planning to kill 2/7 of our population over one night. How did the king even said yes to something like this ?"


    "Because he loves his own children more than other''s children."


    "Sir vermin, i didn''t expect this out of you. I am leaving this tower right now."


    "Derren Don''t be so naive...think about your wife and kids."


    As soon as vermin said this Derren''s face immediately got covered by disappointment.


    "Good, now go and get out on that ground."


    "Students, sit down on your places and attain the lotus pose, we will start the array right now. No matter what pressure you feel on your body just don''t interrupt the mana flow or we will be dead."

 Chapter 86 -86

    ?


    "We are here and according to master''s commanded location he should be 500 meters in that direction." No.299 stated, his clawed finger pointing northward.


    No.300''s eyes gleamed with a fierce determination as she echoed her command throughout the environment "Move in that direction and get your weapons ready."


    Without hesitation, the massive army of 5000 Ogres began their steady march, their powerful strides shaking the earth beneath their feet.


    But this was only a fraction of what Anon could summon with a single call. His army continued to grow in size and strength with each passing moment.


    Meanwhile, Anon stood amidst a gruesome pile of human corpses, his mind reeling with confusion at the sheer brutality of his recent victory.


    "I did this ?" He questioned himself as he looked at the ''Sickles Of Death''.


    Suddenly a menacing smile covered hi face.


    "These bad boys are really bad, Hehehe." Anon said as he puts them back in his inventory.


    As anon was removing his gloves of tenacity one of the glove fell down on the ground.


    As anon bent down to pick it up, he noticed something strange.


    Inside the mage tower.


    "Distance until impact...300 meters." A teacher shouted from the top of the tower.


    "Start the array." Vermin commanded.


    All of the students sitting on the array started supplying mana to it.


    Suddenly a very powerful blue coloured beam of mana shoot out from the array.


    As soon as the beam hits an altitude of 700 meters it was dispersed into a big dome type shape that covered the inner four rings of the Kingdom.


    "200 meters until the impact." The teacher shouted again as he warned the students for the impact.


    "Oh...lord, protect us from this calamity." Vermin said as he closed his eyes and started supplying mana to the array.


    All of the students looked stressed as they heard the impact calls.


    "100 meters...until the impact."


    Everyone closed their eyes at this point to face the impact as they prayed to god for their safety.


    10 seconds passed but nothing happened...


    "Huh...?"


    Vermin immediately opened his eyes and asked.


    "What is happening there gin ?"


    "Sir, i don''t know but they stopped 100 meters away from the wall."


    "What ?" Vermin said as he climbed to the top of the tower and saw it for himself.


    A large crowd of monsters is covering the front gate of the city that was even visible from the fourth ring.


    "My god...These savages will destroy the two rings entirely." Vermin said with a feared look on his face.


    "But...why did they stop ?" Gin asked.


    "They are Ogres, they are very intelligent creatures if they knew that we are preparing a protection array to stop them, they will wait until we run out of our mana and only then will they attack." Vermin said.


    "But...they are monsters."


    "I know, you remember that dark energy you sensed sometime ago ?"


    "Yes."


    "He or she can be the one who controls them."


    "Are you saying ?"


    "Yes...a demon."


    "But demon armies were destroyed by him."


    "I don''t know anything for sure but this is the most accurate theory i have for now. I think this is the beginning of the end, send a message to the seven royal families and tell them about it." Vermin said as he returned to his place.


    "Y-Yes sir." Gin said as he saw a defeated look on vermin''s face.


    Gin immediately summoned a paper and pen with his magic and started writing the message on it.


    After finishing the letter he binded it on a pigeon''s leg and released it.


    Gin immediately left the top of the tower and started moving down to a secret room that only he knew.


    As soon as he opened the door many old book shelves were revealed.


    Moving to the third shelf from the left side he pulled out a book.


    The book was covered in dust and was red in colour nothing was written on it.


    As gin opened the book, a golden light shined from the book and a black scroll started hovering over the book.


    "Hehe...die you idiots i am out of here." Gin said as grabbed the scroll and throwed the book away.


    Opening the scroll he supplies mana to the scroll and immediately his body disappeares from the room.


    The scroll then fell on ground and started burning on it''s own.


    Outside the city gates.


    "Masterrrr." A loud voice was heard by anon.


    Anon immediately looked at the source of this sound.


    It was no.300 who is coming towards him riding on a direwolf.


    As soon as they reached near anon all 5000 of them stepped down from there direwolfs and immediately went down on their knees to show their respect for their king but as soon as their faces turned down to the ground they noticed many corpses on the ground.


    Seeing this only one thing came to their mind.


    ''ONE MAN DID THIS ?''


    At this point anon became more than a king in their eyes, A GOD.


    Even the Direwolfs bent down their necks to show their respect for him.


    "Why did you bring such numbers ? I only told you to bring 530 of them." Anon asked no.300.


    "Your majesty please punish me, it was my mistake that my team member understood wrong of my assemble call."


    "I don''t have time for that. Do you have my spare clothes?"


    "Yes, your majesty here." No.300 walked towards anon with a set of spare clothes in her hands.


    "Good."


    Anon immediately changed in front of them.


    After changing his clothes he looked at one of the dead body.


    "Hey you bring that body here and you bring that one." Anon commanded two Ogres.


    "Yes your majesty." Both of them spoke in unison as they immediately followed the command and brought over the two dead bodies that anon commanded them to bring.


    As anon looked at all the bodies in front of him one thing was cleared in his head.


    All of their faces were exact same.


    Blonde hair light blue eyes and a fair face.


    "What the hell is this ?" Anon said in a low voice.


    "Clones..." A voice was heard from the crowd of the Ogres.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and looked at the one who spoke it.


    "Eiiiik..."


    "Oh...you, you are the young blood that helps sephie in her lab right ?"


    "Y-Yes your majesty." No.7069 stood up as she nodded her head in yes.


    "Good...come here."


    "Yes sir."


    Everyone immediately moved out of her way as she walked out in front.


    "What did you just say ?"


    "I said...clones your majesty."


    "Clones ? Do you know something more about it ?"


    "I read about them in an ancient book that madam sephie gave me but there was only a little bit of information about this topic.


    The book said that with cloning spell one can make clones of himself or another person and can control them from a limited distance but if the spell caster moved out of the range the clones will get powerless one by one and die at the end.


    It was proven to be a very helpful spell when it was introduced 300 years ago but soon it was banned when king''s concubines found their own clones in the slave market being sold as sex slaves and brothels were filled with their faces.


    Even the ministers in king''s court were found guilty of keeping his clone as a punching bag slave used for removing their frustration.


    Soon this cloning spell was banned by the king and if someone was found using it, he/she was to be drowned or burned to death.


    "Woah... that''s a lot of information for little bit. Now i understand why they died so easily at the end and why they didn''t reacted to their death kr defeat."


    "Burn...all of them and don''t leave a single one." Anon commanded.


    "Yes master."


    "Good."


    After 10 minutes all of the bodies were turned into a mountain of corpses.


    Anon walked near it and touched one of the body.


    <Hell Blaze>


    Suddenly the mountain of corpse was covered in a tornado of fire and their skins started melting down.


    "Let''s go." Anon said.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "So, will i get a direwolf for myself or do i have to ride behind someone..?" Anon asked.


    "Your majesty we won''t dare to let you ride on such lowly mounts, your ride is this...*Whistleeeeeeee.*" No.300 said as she whistled loudly.


    Suddenly a black shadow appeared in the sky covering the moon.


    As the figure descended from the sky heavy blows of airs started to hit the ground.


    "This is..."


    The figure finally landed on the ground it had black feathers and a black body but it''s eyes shined red.


    "Master this is a third eyed raven, a demonic creature that was used by only royalty in demons. This creature can fly very fast and when it opens the third eye on it''s head, the odds of any situation changes."


    "What ?"

 Chapter 87 -87

    ?


    Anon mounted the raven with effortless grace,


    seizing the bridle of the black-feathered creature. "Let''s see what you''re made of," he murmured, tugging the bridle back. The raven responded instantly, unfurling its great wings and lifting off the ground with a powerful beat.


    As Anon soared through the sky, making his way back to his home, he heard the thundering footsteps of an army behind him. Turning his head, he saw the horde of 5000 Ogres in pursuit, riding upon their fearsome direwolves.


    Meanwhile, inside the mage tower, Sir Vermin received the news that the monsters were retreating.


    "Sir vermin, the monsters are backing down." A teacher informed.


    "What?" he exclaimed, Vermin immediately ran towards the top of the tower to see that the Ogres are moving back to the jungle.


    "Get the carriage ready. We are going out to the outer ring."


    Vermin stepped up on the stage as he announced in a loud voice.


    "My dear students we feared away the monsters with our frightening array...they are backing down and going back to where they belong." Vermin said with a puffed chest and a big smile on his face.


    "Everyone stopped supplying mana to the array immediately as they started celebrating their victory."


    "What weak monsters."


    "No...they were strong. We were just stronger than them hahaha."


    "Guys it''s free late-night food and booze party from my side."


    Everyone started talking about their victory over the monsters but what they didn''t knew was that they were celebrating something that was far from the reality.


    Vermin immediately left the tower with his 5 most qualified teachers for the outer rings.


    "You knew he would do that, right ?" A teacher wearing glasses asked.


    "I knew, i just wanted to ignore it but this incident confirmed it." Vermin said as he looked at the teacher seriously.


    "So what punishment this time ?" Another teacher asked.


    "Nothing, he is expelled from the tower."


    Everyone immediately looked at vermin with surprised faces.


    "It is said that your real brothers and your real enemies will only be revealed with time. Now i understand what this meant." Another teacher commented.


    "Where did he teleported to ?" Vermin asked.


    "The co-ordinates we found on the scroll are near the outskirts, so he must''ve been teleported there."


    "Good, if he even appeared near the gates of the tower you kick him out immediately." Vermin said in a strict tone.


    "Yes sir."


    "What are we searching for, if i may ask ?" Derren asked.


    "Gin detected a black magic user outside the city, we are going to look for him. He can be connected to all of this."


    "A black magic user ?" Everyone sitting inside the carriage was shocked.


    "A human ?"


    "No...only a demon can."


    "What if it was a mix breed."


    "It can be a dark-elf."


    Everyone started making their Guesses.


    "Gentlemen...we will know it once we go their, please keep your horses calm for now."


    "Yes." All of them spoke in a unison as they went silent.


    On the other side anon who was enjoying his high ride in the sky, at this moment he felt like an overlord in his mind.


    As they reached near the village all the ogres moved towards a secret tunnel made by them to directly enter the basement, without making the villagers afraid of them.


    Anon landed in front of his house as he ordered the raven to go underground like the Ogres.


    The raven immediately followed his orders and went inside through the secret tunnel.


    "Home sweet Home." He said as he opened the gate.


    Everyone was asleep by now but after a long fight anon was hungry and full of lust.


    He wanted food and sex.


    ''Freya, Kia, Gia and cherry. Immediately come out and serve me.'' Anon used absolute Hypnosis.


    All four of them came out of their rooms as their eyes were greyish.


    "I am hungry and horny. So you three go and prepare some food for me and you cherry come here and remove your clothes every single one of them." With a direct command absolute Hypnosis was removed and their eyes turned back to normal.


    "Yes, master." Cherry said as she started removing her clothes.


    "The other three immediately started moving towards the kitchen."


    "You three also make food while being naked and if i enter the kitchen i beter see every single pussy in a wide view for me to use."


    "Yes master." All three of them said as they removed their nighties and started moving towards the kitchen butt naked.


    Anon looked at cherry who is still hesitating on how to start.


    "Open my pants you idiot." Anon said as he looked at cherry.


    "But, i don''t want to do it." Cherry said as she made a gross expression.


    "You should''ve said that when you mixed poison in my soup." Anon said as he commanded cherry.


    Cherry''s body started working on it''s own, she opened Anon''s zip and pulled out his little brother.


    "Suck it but before that kiss it''s head and say that you are nothing in front of it."


    Her lips automatically moved on anon''s command as she kissed his dick''s head and spoke.


    "Master''s dick is supreme and i am just a trash in front of it." She said as she bent down on both of her knees.


    "Good now suck it."


    Cheery used her small mouth to take that big beast inside it but she failed after 5 inches.


    Her cheeck skin was formed into the shape of anon''s dick.


    Anon slapped slightly on her cheek to increase the pressure on his dick.


    *Guak*Gulg* Guak*


    As anon noticed that her sucking speed is so slow he grabbed her neck with both of his hands and stood up from the chair.


    Holding her neck in one position anon used Cherry''s mouth like an onahole and started thrusting with full pleasure in her mouth.


    Cherry felt as if someone is suffocating her and tried to stop anon from doing so by using her hands to remove his dick from her mouth.


    "You, fucking piece of shit. Your hands will stop working now." Anon said with a lunatic smile on his face.


    Suddenly cherry''s both hands fell on the floor as if a paralyzed person.


    She was helpless as anon violeted her mouth like a doll.


    ''Oh my god, he is going to break my jaw. Why is his dick so big ? I have seen many dick pictures in mother''s room but his dick is too big from them.''


    "Cumming." Anon said as he started thrusting with more speed.


    "Mnhhhh-Mgahhhhhh" cherry tried to speak something but her mouth was jammed with anon''s little brother.


    "Don''t swallow it yet just hold it in your mouth...here comes." As Anon ordered her not to swallow her throat immediately closed on his orders.


    *Phuck*


    Her mouth was suddenly filled with anon''s white jizz.


    It leaked even from her nostrils but she didn''t swallow even a single drop.


    "Hey it''s coming out of your mouth tighten your grip."


    As to anon''s orders she tightened her lip grips on his cock resulting in puffing of her cheeks with cum filled in them.


    Feeling the pressure increasing in jer mouth anon pressed his fick further in her tiny throat.


    "Now you can drink it." He said as he felt the tightness of her throat and came bucktes directly inside it.


    "Deep throat achivement unlocked. Hahaha." He said as he lived in the moment.


    Anon removed his dick from her mouth and spoke.


    "Now you can go and sleep."


    Cherry immediately drank every last drop of semen in her mouth and started to leave.


    "Wait...sleep with this thing inside you." Anon said as he gave her a dildoctopus.


    [Dildoctopus: A sex toy monster made by anon with his skill <Monster Creator>. It has eight long legs that can stick to it''s target and move itself up and down, in and out and it has zero emotions, it barely counts as a living being.]


    "Huh...but this is so big."


    "Yeah i know, now bend down and open your pussy with your own hands so i can place it inside."


    "No i don''t - ah my body is moving on it''s own again." She said as she bent down in front of anon and spreads her ass cheeks and pussy lips making way for anon to insert the dildoctopus without any resistance.


    Anon immediately rammed the dildoctopus inside her little pussy crack.


    "Anhhhh.... it''s inside....ahhhh it hurts."


    "Oh it should hurt, but in a matter of hours you will be asking for it again and again just like your mother." Anon said as he saw cherry wearing her panties again.


    As soon as the dildoctopus recieved the signal from anon it started to move up and down inside cherry''s pussy.


    "Ahh...ahhhhhnnnnnhhh....this...ahhhh....this is ohhh." Cherry immediately felt sensational pleasure in her body. She trembled to even stand properly.


    Liquids immediately started following out of her panties.


    "Good luck with sleeping tonight, you little prick."


    "I.....hate.... ohhhh...you....anhhhhh" she said as her eyes rolled and she came near the table.


    "Bad girl, cumming near the table, here is your punishment. *Slap*" Anon said as he slapped her butt.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhh.." suddenly the amount of liquids dropping from her pussy doubled in amount and a fountain of pee and cum was released immediately.


    "Hahahah...." Anon laughed as he mived towards the kitchen.


    [Author: You know what''s cumming next.]

 Chapter 88 -88

    ?


    Anon moved towards the kitchen and as soon as he entered inside he saw three pussies wide opened in front of him.


    The owner of the pussies are also bent down and opening their ass cheeks and pussy lips for anon to fuck.


    "Hehehe... Let''s do this." Anon said as he removed every cloth from his body.


    In the middle was freya on her left was gia and on her right was kia.


    "Well, Well...who should i fuck first ?" Anon asked in a teasing tone.


    As soon as these words fell in freya''s ears she started twerking her big ass.


    "Ohh...i think i have the answer to that one." Anon said as he closed his distance between freya and himself.


    *Slap* *Slap*


    Anon slapped freya''s butt cheek with his little brother and with his other hand he groped her another butt cheek.


    "Anhhh....mnhhhmmnn~" freya moaned as she closed her eyes and bit her lower lip.


    As Anon noticed that thick juices have started flowing out of her pussy, he immediately touched the entrance of her crack with his cock and started teasing her.


    Freya also started to crave for his dick as she flanked her hips up and down, asking anon to insert it in fast.


    As soon as Anon noticed this he immediately rammed his cock inside her pussy resulting in a very loud moan.


    "Annnhhhhh~ Yessssssss~ FUCK ME." Freya shouted as her head started shaking from the regular thrust coming from her behind.


    Anon didn''t stopped thrusting even for a second, his beast started growing inside her pussy.


    As anon noticed a jealous look on both gia and kia''s face, he immediately inserted middle finger of both of his hands into their pussys.


    "Anhh~"


    "Ohhh~"


    Both of them moaned slightly.


    *Slap-Slap*


    Anon fucked freya for half-an hour as she prepared the food.


    "Fuck-Fuck-Fuck....ah, my womb is opening." As soon as anon heard this he grabbed freya''s waist with both of his hands and lifted her up in the air as he pierced through the gates of her womb and came inside it filling it up to the brim.


    Freya''s eyes turned white as she had an mind blowing orgasm.


    "Oooohhhh~ i-i Am Cumming..." Her lips turbed into O shape and eyes rolled like crazy, the spoon she was holding in her hands fell down on the ground.


    After cumming anon let go of her body which resulted in her free fall on his cock.


    "Anhhhh~" a very slight voice left her mouth as she felt something hitting her womb''s inner wall.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh~ Cumming agaiiiiinnnnnn-" suddenly pleasure burst out of her body and she fainted on the spot while cumming a ton.


    Anon pulled his dick out of her pussy as he looked at the view of his semen dripping down from her crack as her butt trembled with pleasure.


    "Good. Oi you two bring me food in my room and kia you will serve as the table." Anon commanded gia and kia as he moved back to his room and saw cherry fainted on the way.


    "Oh... that one must''ve been hard on her." Anon said as he passed by.


    After waiting on his bed for one minute or so, kia and gia entered the room with food in their hands while their butts shaked up and down when they moved.


    "Good, now put the food on the table." Anon said with an evil smile.


    Kia understood what he meant and immediately went on her all fours.


    "Nope, turn you pussy lips towards my face." Anon commanded kia.


    "Ugh..." Kia groaned as she made a disgusting face but on her inside she was expecting more brutal things.


    Anon got a full view of kia''s pussy and her asshole and without any delay started beating her pussy with his hand, he started slapping her pussy slowly.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    "Oh, you like that huh ? Bitch."


    Hearing the word bitch kia''s sexual instincts became more active as her Pussy lips twitched and started dripping all of a sudden.


    "This bitch is getting wet."


    *Slap*


    "Ohhhh~"


    Gia placed the food on kia''s back.


    Her back folded down a bit as the hot utensils touched her.


    "If you turned down even a little more, you will be considered as a defective table and you know what i do with defective stuff...?"


    Anon moved near kia''s left ear and whispered...


    "I break them..."


    Suddenly kia''s pussy tightened further.


    Anon smoothly inserted a finger in her pussy and swirled it around.


    "Anhhh~ Yes." Kia said in a low voice but anon heard it.


    "Now take this." Anon said as he inserts the second finger.


    "Annnhhhhh~" this time the moan''s voice increased and her nipples became erect.


    Anon grabbed one of her nipple and pulled it with a little force.


    "Mnhhhhmmmmmmm~" to suppress her shameful moans kia bit her lower lip.


    "Good, hey gia i don''t see milk here ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, master do you want me to get you some from the milk lady, she just lives three Houses ahead ?"


    "Na, I''ve got a cow of my own."


    The room got filled with silence.


    Both of them looked at anon with surprised faces.


    "Here...look at her." Anon said as he slapped kia''s ass cheeks.


    "H-Hey, I am no cow and i can''t produce milk even if you want me to." Kia spoke with a red face.


    "Then i will just modify you." Anon said as he grabbed her another tit.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Make her produce Milk.''


    [Body has been Modified to produce Milk.]


    "Huh...?" Kia looked at anon with a surprised face.


    Suddenly kia felt something.


    "Ahh...my boobs are hurting." She said in an uncomfortable zone.


    "Oh they will, gia bring me an empty mug, it''s time that i milk my cow." He said with an evil smile.


    Gia immediately understood that her master used his magic powers on kia.


    "Yes, master." She left the room as her naked butt shaked up and down.


    "What have you done ?" Kia asked with an angry expression.


    "Nothing...i just made you a cowgirl, not the pose one, the real one."


    "What ?"


    "Now you have to be milked two times a day just like a cow or your boobs will hurt indefinitely."


    "You bastard...turn it off now."


    "What if i don''t?"


    "I will....I will kill you."


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    "Can''t do that." Anon said as he horizontally slapped both her ass and pussy at the same time.


    "Y-You..."


    "Master i am back." Gia entered the room.


    "Nice put it under her big ass udders." Anon commanded gia.


    Gia immediately follows his orders as she puts the empty mug under kia''s big tits.


    "Now Now....we shall start the milk making machine hehehehe." Anon said with a perverted smile as he went behind kia and waved towards gia telling her to come near.


    "I need lubrication." As soon as anon said that gia immediately went on her knees and started sucking his dick.


    After his dick got wet anon removed his dick from her mouth and rammed it inside kia''s pussy.


    "Annnhhhhh~"


    Anon immediately bent down on her banck and grabbed both of her boobs as he started pulling her tits just like a cow.


    "Anhhhh~ not my boobs too." She moaned loudly as milk started dripping out of her nipples.


    "Oh, yes your boobs too and gia you can use her mouth while i use her pussy." Anon said as he looked at gia.


    "As you say, master."


    Gia immediately walked up on the bed.


    "Hey gia, w-what are you doing ?" Kia asked as she noticed that gia is bringing her pussy closer to her mouth.


    "Sis, master orderd me to shut you up."


    "Hey, no you can''t-" before kia could''ve said anything else gia''s pussy covered her mouth.


    "Mnhhhhhmmnnhhhh"


    "Shut up and start licking it sis." Gia said as she pinched her own nipples.


    Anon noticed this and waved towards her to come forth and kiss him.


    Without any delay gia bent down and kissed anon on his lips.


    After fucking kia for 45 minutes non-stop the mug was filled with milk and kia''s brain is turned into a mush from being continuously fucked with zero stops.


    At this time she only wants a mind blowing orgasm to sleep tight and anon understood this as he used...


    <Body Modification>


    Turn her sensitivity to 100x.


    [Body Sensitive has been turned up to 100 times.]


    Suddenly kia''s eyes opened wide in surprise as she noticed that her body is now feeling even the touch of air.


    Taking this opportunity anon immediately rammed his dick straight into her womb and released his jizz without any warning.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ this is sooooo fuckkkiiiinggg gooooddddd." She cried out in pleasure.


    At this point anon grabbed her throat and chocked it hard.


    This resulted in increasing the tightness of her pussy.


    "Yessssssss~" kia said as she showed her Teeths wide open, showing that she is suffocating to death.


    "Ah...that was one good cumming session." Anon said as he spanked kia''s butt but what he didn''t notice was that kia has already fainted due to immense pleasure.


    [Aurhor: Fan Service has been given.]

 Chapter 89 -89

    ?


    After a funky fuck night anon woke up with a fully refreshed mind.


    "It''s time to do some work, i guess." He said as he walked towards the city beneath his house.


    As soon as Anon entered the city, the gate protectors bowed in front of him to show their respect.


    "We greet our majesty." Both of them spoke together.


    Anon just slightly nodded on their salute.


    After entering the city anon immediately moved towards sephie''s lab.


    Walking for about a mile he stood in front of sephie''s lab.


    Anon approached for the door handle but suddenly he got surprised when he noticed that the doors opened automatically.


    "Wow... whenever i come here, it''s always like i am in Hogwarts." Anon said as he entered inside.


    "Did you like it master ?" A sound rang in the main hall of the lab.


    Anon noticed that sephie is standing in front of him with a small metal tablet like thing.


    "How did you do that ?" Anon asked.


    "It wasn''t my idea to be honest, it was no.7069''s idea."


    "That young blood ?"


    "Yes master, she is very interested in mechanical things like these. You see she made this thing that can sense a human''s mana and then it triggers a spell on the gates of the lab which results in opening them without any effort."


    "Excellent thinking but is everything ready that i asked for ?"


    "Yes, please follow me."


    "Madam sephie I''ve fixed your automatic potion mixer and- ah, Y-Your grace i greet you with my whole heart." no.7069 came out from the left room''s door and as soon as she noticed anon she bowed down and showed her respect.


    "Ah, yes...you did a good work on the gates though." Anon appreciated her.


    "T-Thank you, your majesty." She bowed again and again as she thanked him.


    "Good, bring me to the room sephie."


    "Ah, your majesty...if you don''t mind can this slave of yours ask for something ?" No.7069 asked in a very polite tone.


    "Oh, absolutely if it''s money sephie will give you and if it''s any other thing just tell her she will get it for you." Anon said as he pointed towards sephie.


    "Your majesty, it''s not money that i want. I-I jist want to come with you and see you conduct your experiments."


    "Hmmm...?" Anon got confused at this point.


    ''who told her about the experiments...?''


    "Ah... that would''ve been my tounge slip." Sephie spoke with a smile as she sticked her tounge out like a child.


    "Haaa... nothing can be done now, come." Anon said as he followed sephie.


    As the three of them Entered inside the room, a large table of different things appeared in front of them.


    There were metal bars, copper coils, metal plates and many shafts.


    Anon picked a small but thick copper coil from the table as he started examining it, both sephie and no.7069 also started examining the coil from a distance.


    "Do you have that stone i asked for ?" Anon asked sephie.


    "Yes, master here." Sephie passed a black stone towards anon, the stone was cutted out in a long rectangular shape.


    "Is that a...?"


    "Yes, that''s a Bambic stone." Sephie answered before no.7069 could''ve finished the question.


    "What is your majesty planning to do with that stone ? It is usually used for making toys for kids right ?" No.7069 asked.


    "I know but master can make a completely different thing from two common things." Sephie answered with a excited smile.


    No.7069 became even more excited after listening this.


    Anon on the other side picked up a metal rod and brought the Bambic stone near it, as soon as the stone came in 0.4 meter range of the metal rod, it instantly jumped out of anon''s hand and sticked to the rod like a MAGNET.


    "Well Well, look at this will you the force of attraction is far more stronger than i thought." Anon said with a smile.


    Anon immediately seprated the magnet from the rod and brought it near the copper coil as he brought the two wires together at each end but separating them at a 0.01 meter distance.


    Anon holded the magnet inside the copper coil as he started vibrating his fingers at an incredible speed.


    ...and immediately many sparks of electricity was produced at both ends of the coil.


    "Hahaha....my army school study is coming handy." Anon said as he laughed out loudly.


    Sephie and no.7069 on the other side were wondering what anon has achieved that he is so happy.


    "Sephie, give me that spell." Anon asked sephie.


    "Ah...yes, here." Sephie answered as she passed out a small white paper to anon.


    The paper was printed with a spell on it.


    "Is that the spell i think it is ?" No.7069 asked with an awkward reaction.


    "Yep, don''t ask me what master is going to do with it but i still believe it''s for good cause."


    "Do you think he is making a sex toy ?" No.7069 asked with a straight face.


    Sephie''s face immediately turned red.


    "N-No you idiot why would master make something that''s already been built by someone else." Sephie answered.


    "Hmm....? I still think he is making that."


    "Shut up and just observe." Sephie said with a serious expression.


    Anon took the spell and imprinted it on the magnet with a magic pen, which used to engrave runes on weapons.


    "Now... let''s see what can you do." Anon said as he puts the coil down on the table and and throwed the magnet inside it.


    Anon hovered his hand over the coil and started supplying mana to it.


    As soon as the mana entered inside the magnet the spell engraved on it was activated and The magnet suddenly started hovering and Vibrating inside the coil with an incredible speed causing the magnetic fields to change at an incredible speed inside the coil causing it to produce electricity.


    "Hehehe...portable battery has been created successfully." He said in a low voice.


    "Wow....what was that ?" No.7069 asked sephie.


    On the other side sephie who was even more excited now didn''t even heard what no.7069 asked.


    "That''s thunder magic..." Sephie said in a low voice.


    "Thunder magic ? But that''s a very rare affinity to find right ?"


    "Yes...but master created a thunder spell in this lab." Sephie said without knowing that what she is looking at is not any thunder magic, it''s just basic physics.


    Anon picked up the copper coil as he stopped supplying mana to it.


    "It''s hot...too hot, i didn''t consider this factor."


    "Hey sephie we got any spell that can keep things cool ?"


    "Cool...? Yes there are two three spells that can be used to keep things cool but most of them are used to store food for a long time."


    "Yes, that will work, just give me the spell."


    "As you say master, just give me a second to draw it."


    "Take your time." Anon said as he packed the coil and magnet inside a small iron box and pulled out both of the coil''s ends out of the two holes that were made in the iron box by him.


    "Here master, this spell is called ice freeze."


    Anon immediately took the page and engraved the spell on the iron box as he gave mana to it.


    The box immediately started to become cooler and cooler with every second.


    ''The vibration spell takes 2 mana per hour to keep working and this cold freeze spell takes 1 mana to keep working for an hour. This science shit is easier than it looked in the previous life.''


    Now i need this and this.


    Anon picked up two slim metal rods from the table and attached the copper coil''s ends to each metal rod.


    Putting the rods on a distance of 0.3 meters away from each other he made a long rail like structure.


    After this anon packed the whole structure inside a mithiril made rectangular case, the case was opened from up and fown on it''s end.


    The structure suddenly started to look like a long gun.


    Now anon picked a trigger made from mithiril metal and installed it on the downside of the gun structure.


    The trigger was installed without any efforts as if made using the exact dimensions that equals the cut dimensions in the mithiril box.


    "Now comes turn for the bullets." Anon said as he moved towards the next table and saw many shapes of bullets made from different metals.


    Some of them were made with a pointed tip and some with spherical, some were in the shape of a morning star and some were installed with small spikes on them.


    "Biyuk did a fine work..." Anon said as he took a pointed top bullet and loaded it inside the box made out of mithiril.


    As soon as the bullet fell inside the box it touched the rail of metal rods and made aloud sound.


    *Tannnng*


    *Click*


    Anon pressed the trigger back and picked the whole thing as if it weighs nothing.


    "Let''s go and test it out." Anon said as he looked at sephie and no.7069.


    "But...what is that, master ?" Sephie asked.


    "Same question, your majesty."


    "This is a motherfucking, Rail Gun." Anon said as he tapped on the gun twice.

 Chapter 90 -90

    ?


    "A Rail Gun ?" Both sephie and no.7069 asked with a very confused expression.


    "Come to the testing room, i will show you." Anon said as he exits the room.


    Sephie and no.7069 followed anon to the testing room where three damge measuring dummies were situated at a range of 500 meters from the entrance.


    *Clang*


    Anon puts the rail gun at a tri-pod stand that was already fixed on the ground.


    *Click-Click*


    He locks the gun to the tri-pod with the help of two thick metallic lockable clips situated on both sides of the Tri-pod.


    "Now let''s see, what this little baby can do." Anon said as he grabbed the upper part of the gun and placed his finger on the trigger.


    "Sephie write this one down..." He commands.


    "Ah, yes master." Sephie answered as she grabbed a diary and a pen.


    Suddenly a thing clicked in anon''s mind.


    ''In the camp school they taught us that a rail gun uses 25 megawatt energy per second to charge but how the fuck do i measure how much my battery is producing ? What if it produces more power than the dummies could handle ?


    I should not commence this experiment here instead i should do this in the open grounds.''


    "Wait... I''ve changed my mind we will conduct this Experiment in an open area." Anon said as he unlocked the gun from the tripod.


    "Call biyuk and tell him that i want this tripod to be settled over the peak of the mountain behind the house."


    "As you say master."


    In under 10 minutes everything was settled accordingly to anon''s command and the tri-pod was set upon the top of a mountain''s peak where no one goes because of the roaming beasts.


    "Pick it up." Anon commanded an orc, a creature big enough to scare anyone away, it''s strength is incomparable, these creatures can lift upto 130% of their own body weight.


    As the giant orc bent down to pick up the rail gun his face turned into a wierd one as he noticed that he wasn''t able to lift this thing, talk about lifting he can''t even move it.


    "Buri...?" He said in a confused tone.


    "As i thought....biyuk made it to heavy." Anon said as he walked forward and picked the rail gun up with only his right hand."


    "Burrriii....!!!!!!" The orc was too stunned to even look at a human picking up something that even he couldn''t pick.


    "Get some proteins boy." Anon said as he walked out of the room and blinked towards the orc.


    Orc''s don''t have much intelligence so they don''t know how to speak human language and thus the Ogres translates my words to them.


    After taking the whole setup on the peak of the mountain anon placed a dummy in front of the gun.


    "Let''s start again.... sephie note this as the first experiment."


    "Yes, master."


    "Commencing first attack with 5000 mana."


    Sephie immediately wrote down every word anon spoke.


    I don''t think 5000 mana should be any lesser than 25 megawatt of electricity is it ? Well i have to try or there will be no results.


    Anon grabbed the upper part of the rail gun and again placed his hand on the trigger.


    "Supply 5000 mana to the gun slowly..."


    [Supplying 5000 mana slowly.]


    Suddenly the magnet inside the power chamber started to rotate...


    Magnetic fields started to form between the two roads as the gun started to charge up.


    "Yes..."


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    Suddenly the power chamber started making a wierd noise.


    "Huh...?"


    The magnet inside the power chamber started vibrating at an incredible that it appeared as if it''s making split images of itself.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    The sound started to increase.


    "Master i don''t think this is safe." Sephie shouted from a distance.


    At this point anon came to one understanding that 5000 mana is far larger than 25 megawatt of electricity.


    "Fuck....this thing is overcharged, stop the mana flow."


    [Critical alert: Ordered mana has already been delivered to the gun.]


    As soon as this notification popped up in front of anon, he was sure of two things.


    First, if he didn''t release the overcharged shell out now, it will explode inside the gun.


    Second, The recoil of this thing will be huge.


    Anon immediately looked around to find a suitable location that can absorb the shock of this overcharged shell.


    "Fuck this." Anon said as he noticed three mountain peaks just after the forest of nightmares and turned the gun''s barrel towards them.


    *Click*


    He pulled the trigger.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As expected, the overcharged shell left the gun''s barrel with an incredible force of hundreds of thousands of Newtons.


    The ripples generated from it''s recoil were so strong that the tri-pod that was fixed on the ground was immediately ripped-off and the gun applied all the recoil force on anon''s body.


    The force was so incredible that it resulted in breaking anon''s bones and teared his hand''s muscles apart.


    "Fuuuuuuuccckkkkkkkkkkkk...." Anon cried out due to the immense pain but didn''t removed his hands from the gun.


    The force travelled through his body to the ground that resulted in breaking it seriously.


    The force teared every muscle inside anon''s body but thanks to the troll''s monster recovery they were getting repaired pretty much instantly.


    Even his mind felt like dying for one second but the recovery was just too good.


    Heavy pressure of air was filled inside a 600 meter of area around anon, that throwed everything and everyone out of it''s range.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING ?" No.7069 immediately shouted as she noticed something has gone wrong in this experiment.


    "I Don''t know..." Sephie answered as she also shouted.


    After 0.5 seconds everything went dead silence.


    But what anon didn''t knew was that, with this silence a far bigger tornado is coming.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The shell that was launched from the rail gun immediately attained a speed of 18000km/hour and struck the bottom of the three mountains in a matter of seconds that resulted in a even bigger explosion.


    "Fuck..." He said with an awkward smile.


    The mountains immediately brusted out like balloons and turned into mere dust in a matter of seconds but from this collision a wave of immense energy was created that bounced back from the mountains and destroyed everything that came in it''s path.


    The wave travelled to a radius of 18 kilometres.


    As soon as the wave hitted the city gates, the wooden gates immediately shattered.


    "Ahhhhhhhh..."


    "It''s a monster attack...."


    "Ruunnnnnnnnn...."


    "Fuckkkk....secure your homessss."


    The citizens immediately panicked and started running here and there.


    Then the wave touched the second ring''s door and stopped.


    Vermin who was examining the Outsides of the 7th ring''s gate immediately casted a defensive Spell to save himself and his fellow teachers but the spell was broken immediately and all of them were thrown away like mere animals.


    "What the hell was that ?" Derren asked.


    "Did he finally woke up from his sleep?" A teacher asked.


    "What are you saying ? Ate you talking about the great black dragon?"


    "Gentlemen don''t say something that can bite you back." Vermin immediately warned his teachers.


    All of the them looked at vermin with surprised expressions.


    ''He never Reacts like that why is he acting like that ?''


    ''A calm person like him is so stressed, it must be some big matters.''


    Vermin''s face looked grim at this point as he looked at the mountains.


    "We are going to the outskirts, leave everything."


    "Y-Yes." All of them answered in unison as they all got into the carriage without wasting any time.


    Inside the capital the news was immediately reported to the king and his 13 ministers.


    Many task force and soldiers were made into a big team to examine the situation immediately and exterminate any danger element if found.


    At the hill anon was standing naked and surprised.


    His clothes were all teared apart from the monstrous recoil.


    "What the fuck was that ?" He asked himself in a low tone.


    "Master are you alright..?" No.7069 and sephie immediately ran towards anon but both turned away after seeing his little brother hanging down between his thighs.


    "Bring me some new clothes."


    "As you say, master." Both of them immediately left the hill.


    Suddenly anon noticed something strange on the mountain.


    A big figure that was emerging from the mountains.


    "...and what the fuck is that ?"


    As the figure opened up it''s wings, Dark clouds covered the whole sky.


    The sun that was shining bright and high in the sky now is nowhere to be seen.


    *SCREEEEEEEEEECH.*


    A loud noice was heard coming from the mountains.


    In royal capital, 7TH Ring, King''s Palace...


    An old man opened his eyes that were in a resting position...


    A golden crown was on his head.


    "He woke up..." He said in a low voice.


    "Deckerd."


    Immediately a black shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Prepare the royal army...we are going for war."


    "Should i inform the 7 royal families, my king."


    "Yes, tell them to bring their best cards out because we are going to kill a fucking dragon." The king said as he pulled out his sword from it''s seath and looked at it in a very disappointed way.


    "I am sorry...my friend."

 Chapter 91 -91

    ?


    The black figure that was emerged from the mountains swinged it''s wings and flew off into the dark clouds.


    The weather again changed back to normal.


    "Eh...who cares." Anon said with a care free look and summoned a cigar feom his inventory.


    *Click*


    As he lighted the cigar, his hands started shaking.


    "Hmmm.....?"


    Before he could even notice it properly, Sephie and no.7069 came back with anon''s new set of clothes.


    As anon got dressed he noticed that sephie is peeking at his body from time to time.


    "If you want to look you can look." Anon spoke with a smile.


    After wearing his clothes anon noticed the ground underneath him has turned all barren not even a single strand of grass is standing inside a 500 meter radius.


    "Let''s see if this can work..." Anon said as he pulled out a restoration potion from his inventory.


    As he dropped some drops of restoration potion on the ground, the grass started growing back again.


    Within a few seconds the area returned back to normal.


    "Wow...what is that ?" No.7069 asked with a surprised expression.


    "That is a restoration potion. It''s an original potion created by master." Sephie said as she explained it''s working to no.7069.


    "Wow...your majesty is an alchemy master too." She said in a respectful tone.


    "Yep, master is everything you ask for."


    ''These two are buttering me to death.'' Anon thought as he smiled on their compliments.


    "There is one thing I''ve been meaning to ask...you lived in the forest of nightmares right ? So have you ever heard about a big-ass creature that''s been living beneath that mountain ?" Anon asked no.7069.


    "A big creature Living beneath the 3 peaks... it''s a myth in our monsters that beneath those peaks lies a very big dragon named ''GERALD THE FALLEN ONE'' He is said to be the leader of the dragon race once.


    Before us Monsters and humans there lived Dragons, Elfs, Dwarfs and demons on this holy land.


    Elfs were the wisest once, they were curious about everything, they lived for years and years to tell the tale of this land to their children.


    Dwarfs were not that wise but they were very strong when it came to physical work...they created many things out of raw metal and mithiril that was found under the holy land. They created jwellery for Elfs and homes for dragons.


    But demons were filled with agony and anger, as they watched the other races being happy their agony increased more and more.


    One day their malicious gaze fell upon the first queen of the Elfs, Pearl.


    It is said that they whispered something against the Dwarfs in her ears and soon the Elfs and dwarfs stopped talking to each other but one day the queen realised that it was a petty trick of demons.


    Pearl immediately left her kingdom to apologise for her behaviour and past actions to the dwarf king, Hunjik.


    She left with only 10 soldiers to show the peace treaty but when she reached the dwarf kingdom she was killed instantly by the Dwarfs on their king''s orders..."


    "Why would he do that ?" Anon asked interrupting no.7069.


    "... Because of the demons. They whispered something malicious about elfs in Hunjik''s ears that made the dwarfs make weapons for the first time in history.


    After pearl was killed in the dwarf kingdom, her 13 sons swear on their mother''s name to wipe out the every last Dwarf from the face of the holy land.


    A big army was created by the Elfs. They had great mages, archers and assassins in their army.


    The army marched towards the dwarven kingdom, it is said that the footsteps of the elven army didn''t stop for even a single moment.


    After walking for 15 days they finally reached their destination....The Kingdom Of The dwarfs.


    Dwarfs were not stupid either, they prepared the best weapons made in history and engaged with their full potential.


    This war was carried on for 3 months and it was called ''WAR OF ELDEN.''


    After 3 months of continues fighting nothing remained same.


    The holy ground was covered in blood...the gods cried from the heavens as they saw their creations killing each other ruthlessly but demons on the other side grew stronger with every death and every negative emotion that was produced from it.


    As soon as the Dragons noticed this they immediately understood what demons were planning.


    Dragon king ''GERALD THE HAILED ONE'' entered the sacred war and stopped it with his powers.


    Dragons didn''t involved in any matter related to any other race but this was for their personal survival.


    If every other race were to be wiped out from the holy land, the demons will finally target the dragons at last.


    The dragons made a peace treaty between the two races and sent them back to their own kingdoms.


    Demons immediately noticed the growth stop in their powers and came out to find out it''s cause.


    As they noticed that the dragons stopped their source of power, the demons enraged and made the dragons their priority...." As no.7069 was telling this story she noticed that anon is looking at her with a very focused gaze. Her face turned red due to his gaze.


    "Continue..." Anon said as he showed his intrest in the story.


    "Yes...after making the dragons their priority, the demons used the powers they gathered from the war of elden to corrupt Gerald''s wife ''Fiona'' and made her fall in love with a elven man.


    After this news fell in Gerald''s ears he released his anger, dragons were very calm creatures but once angered, their anger knew no limit.


    Gerald killed his wife.


    After his wife was killed another war started between the dragons.


    The war was fought for 2000 years and most of the dragons were wiped out during this war.


    7 dragons stepped out of the war and noticed the damage they were doing to the holy land.


    The 7 dragons summoned the 3 gods and asked for a solution.


    The gods thought for 2 days and came up with a solution.


    No creature on the holy land can stop this war if the elfs and dwarfs didn''t came together and it was bound not to happen.


    That''s when the three gods suggested to make a new creature ''HUMAN- The Child Of God.''


    A dragon''s blood, An Elf''s blood and a Dwarf''s blood was used to create humans.


    Humans were supposed to be very strong, pure and intelligent, they were the god''s perfect creation but soon the news fell in a demon''s ears.


    His name was ''SELTHERINE, THE KING OF MISCHIEFS.''


    As soon as he heard about this he sneaked inside the ''Divine Temple Of Kalerin'' where the first humans were being created.


    Opening the lid of the artificial womb created by gods to create humans, Selth added drops of his blood inside the womb and left.


    No one noticed anything and 18 years passed by...


    300 humans that were produced by gods were ordered to kill Gerald and return to heaven.


    The 300 of them failed to kill gerald but not all hope was gone, humans sealed him under a piece of land.


    After the war was stopped the remaining dragons flee away, the 300 humans were ordered to return back to heaven but due to a demon''s blood inside them they stopped following order and started thinking for themselves.


    They noticed that elfs and dwarfs were living happily on this land and a feeling of jealousy was developed in their hearts.


    The humans decided to stay on the holy land like other creatures.


    The elfs and dwarfs liked them due to similar interests but gods were searching for the mistake they did in making humans.


    After the gods thought nothing can be done now they gave humans a new explanation of their race...''HUMAN- THE CHILD OF MAN.''


    As soon as the demons noticed the change in the god''s will, they immediately thought of taking the humans as their slaves and use their minds to take over the world, but humans now had very sly minds even greater than demons.


    They launched attack on the demons and wiped out 3/4 th of their population from the holy land.


    The last 1/4th of demons went into hiding and didn''t came out until the humans left the holy land.


    300 years later demons came out of their hiding thinking that humans must be dead by now but what they saw was exactly opposite to their plan.


    Instead of dying, the humans multiplied themselves and were now living in a very big piece of land.


    As soon as the demons noticed this, they thought this was the extinction of their race but the humans proved that to be a false assumption as they started wars among themselves.


    Many wars were fought among humans and as they fought, The agony, anger, depression and grief from the living and dead, once again became their food they can feed on.


    Once the demons became powerful enough they launched several attacks on humans and from then on Gerald was just turned into a myth."


    "Where are you taking your history lessons from..?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 92 -92

    ?


    "So what you are saying is that, underneath those three peaks there was a mythical creature...?"


    "Yes, but all of it turns out to be a myth since he should''ve been Awakened by now, if he was really underneath those peaks."


    "Yeah, i think you are right." Anon said as he smiled awkwardly towards no.7069.


    "What happened to the demons ?" Sephie asked.


    "Nothing, after the demon lord was killed by humans their race is under hiding but one or two demons can still be found Inside the capital or on the outskirts."


    ''Hmmm....well the experiment failed due to overload power...next time i will not suppose anything by myself and start mana transfer from 10.'' Anon thought as he picked up the gun and started moving back towards the house.


    As anon was walking towards the House, he noticed a carriage coming towards him with full speed.


    Anon did knew that the royal armies will go there and check out for what happened but he didn''t expected them to come this fast.


    The carriage was decorated with many different types of decorative items.


    It was clear that someone from the royalty is closing in.


    Anon at this point feared no one...he was ready to take fight with anyone at this time because what he just witnessed now was his ultimate card.


    If the king gave him trouble, he will just turn the face of the rail gun towards his castle and launch it.


    But due to the recent launch his rail gun is trashed...only the structure remains barely.


    "Master the weapon you made is so powerful but it has some serious consequences." Sephie said as she opened her little diary.


    "Tell me about it..." Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    "First...only you can launch it due to it''s monstrous recoil. If anyone else even tried to operate it he or she will be wiped out from the face of earth."


    "Good one, Next."


    "Second...the power was too powerful means it can''t be used on a single target enemy."


    "Nice, Next one."


    "Third...If the weapon kept exploding itself we will have to make it over and over...which makes it a kind of bomb."


    "Excellent."


    "Fourth will be it''s charging time...it took you 30 seconds to fire one shot but if the enemies knew about it...it will be a very big opening. These are the four drawbacks of this weapon."


    "Marvellous work." Anon said as he patted on sephie''s head.


    ''fu...i wonder what will be her reaction when i tell her that i have ordered biyuk to make a 10x big version of this rail gun.''


    ''...But i have to do something about this power measuring thing or it will be the same next time as well.''


    *Creaakk*


    The carriage stopped near Anon and an old man stepped out of the carriage, as soon as no.7069 noticed this she used a cloaking spell to erase her presence and leave the site at once, since Ogres are not the best monsters to be seen around a human kid.


    Long white beard, blue eyes, shaggy skin and an old stick in his hand.


    This old man was none other than vermin.


    "Hello kid, do you live here ?" Vermin asked in a polite tone.


    As soon as anon saw the old man he used...


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Vermin Jackals


    Class: Mage


    Race: Vampire


    Level: ???


    Str: ????


    Mana: ????


    Status: Trying to be friendly with you so he can get information out of you, if you don''t give him what he wants he may resort to some other methods.


    ''Oh...he will resort to some other methods huh...? Well he is over powered for me, let''s play with the act for the time being.'' anon thought as he smiled towards vermin and spoke.


    "Yes, great sage i live in the outskirts. How may i help you, sir ?" Anon spoke as he bowed a little.


    "What a good child you are. Since you are being so polite to me, i will give a reward for answering my questions." Vermin said as he smiled again.


    "It will be my pleasure sir."


    "So my first question is, Have you seen someone or something strange around here ?"


    Anon immediately understood that vermin was enquiring about the incident that just happened.


    "Sir, i may not have seen someone strange but I''ve seen something coming out of those mountains when a big golden light hitted them." Anon answered with an innocent face as if he didn''t do anything.


    He looked like an innocent child who didn''t reduced three big-ass mountains to dust just a few minutes ago and released a mythical creature from it''s prison.


    "Intresting...what did that thing looked like ?" Vermin asked.


    "A dragon..."


    As soon as he said that, A deep silence covered the whole atmosphere.


    "W-What did you just say, kid ?" Derren asked from behind in a feared tone.


    "I said it was a Dra-"


    "Enough, kid are you sure what you are saying is true ? Because lying to me can be very dangerous not just for you, for your family too." Vermin immediately showed his anger.


    But vermin didn''t knew who he was talking to...this man has seen thousands of deaths and threats like this many times.


    ''I would like to see this very expression on his face when i put my rail gun inside his mouth and charge it up.'' anon thought as he laughed a bit.


    "Huh...? Kid are you making fun of me ?" Vermin asked in a very angry tone.


    "Ah...no no sir mage." Anon said as he covered his mouth with one hand.


    "Oh...you want to play huh...? Let''s see if you enjoy this."


    Suddenly vermin''s eyes turned red.


    "Sir Vermin, he is just a kid." Derren spoke.


    Vermin immediately turned around and gave Derren a very threatening eye glare.


    Derren immediately turned silent as he took a step back.


    Vermin looked into Anon''s eyes as he used a skill.


    [Opponent has used the skill <Compelling> on you]


    [Due to class [Counsellor] all mind related attacks will be neutralized.]


    As soon as these notifications popped up in front of anon, his blood boiled.


    *Bam*


    Anon immediately let go of the rail gun and due to it''s free fall the gun suddenly made a very loud sound when it touched the ground.


    Anon immediately folded his hands behind his back and inserted his hands in his inventory space as he grabbed the sickles of death in his hands.


    Vermin was full of openings at this time, he is thinking that everything is under his control and not keeping his guard up, perfect time to seprate his head from his body.


    <Death''s Dom->


    "What is going on here ?" A voice interrupted both of them.


    Anon stopped his skill and immediately looked at the source of this voice.


    "Young Master Frank ?" Derren said as he immediately bowed in frank''s respect.


    Vermin also stopped using his spell and looked at frank.


    "Your highness..." Vermin said as he also bowed.


    "Vermin why are you harrassing a little boy ?" Frank asked.


    "Your highness, this kid didn''t answered my questions and he was also being rude to me."


    "When did you became so naive to use this high level spells on a kid, leave him immediately he is someone important to me." Frank commanded.


    ''Leave me ? Dude, you just saved this old grandpa from me.'' anon thought as he pulled out his hands out of his inventory, empty.


    "Your wish is my command, your highness." Vermin immediately backed-Off.


    "Leave." Frank ordered.


    "Yes, Everyone get in the carriage we will investigate the three mountains now." Vermin commanded his comrades.


    As everyone of them got in the carriage, they left immediately.


    "Thanks for not killing him." Frank said as he smiled at anon.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® "How did you- ?"


    "Your eyes are not normal when you are angry and the skill you were about to cast was a special grade weapon''s skill...my instincts are very sharp, you can say it''s the only thing i got from my father." Frank said as he turned his head towards the three peaks.


    "Don''t speak anything....I am being monitored...there are three assassins behind that house....can you do something about them ?" At this point frank asked for a safe place where he can talk without any worries of someone hearing them.


    "Want me to kill them ?" Anon asked in a normal voice.


    "You can do that ?" Frank asked with surprised expression.


    *Click*


    As soon as anon snapped his fingers a hurling sound was heard behind the certain house and three bodies fell down from the top of the house.


    "What the fuck ?" Frank said as he looked at the assassins being killed without any delay.


    "You think someone can spy on me after entering my domain...?" Anon said as he made a cool attitude face.


    "You are the coolest kid I''ve ever seen..." Frank said with a smile.


    "I know."


    "Now shall we talk ?" Frank asked.


    "Follow me." Anon said as they started walking towards his house.


    "Hey what about this thing ?" Frank asked as he pointed towards the rail gun.


    "Ah...yeah, can you pick it up for me ?" Anon said with a smile.

 Chapter 93 -93

    ?


    Inside a silent room under anon''s house..


    Frank sat in front of anon.


    "So what is that you want to talk about ?" Anon asked.


    "I want you to help me kill my father."


    "Hmm...? Why should i ?" Anon asked with a very calm and stable tone because he knew the procedure of next family leader''s selection in Frank''s family.


    "Well...i can give you money."


    "Nah...i have too much." Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin in his hand and broke it with his two fingers.


    ''Wow... that''s some filthy richness to crush a platinum in an instant.'' Frank thought to himself as he looked at anon in surprise.


    "Next...?"


    "Well i don''t think there is anything that i can get you and cannot be bought with money. So ask what do you want ?"


    "What about your mother ?" Anon said as he crossed his hands and gave his back a rest by leaning backwards on the chair.


    "What about my mother ?" Frank asked in a confused expression.


    "What will happen to her when you kill your father ?" Anon asked even though he knew what will happen.


    "Obviously my sister will kill her and then we will get married to each other." Frank said without any hesitation.


    "Haa...what a sad ending. How about you give her to me ?" Anon asked with zero hesitation.


    Utter silence covered the whole room, but that silence was the loudest noise in Frank''s ears.


    "W-What did you just say ?" He asked again.


    "I will take your mother in return for killing your father." Anon repeated.


    "That''s impossible...my mother is destined to die from my partner''s hand and she is a noble lady too, a common-"


    *Thud*


    Suddenly two sickles appeared on the middle of the table, crossing each other.


    "Hold your tongue or it will disappear from your mouth."


    When frank looked at Anon he noticed that anon''s hands are still folded and his body is still leaning backwards on the chair.


    ''How...?''


    Sensing the bloodlust in the room Frank immediately understood that if another letter came out of his mouth...it can be his last words.


    "So, what were you saying ?" Anon asked as he straightened his back and grabbed the handles of the sickles in his hands.


    "My mother....let''s seal the deal." Frank said as he opened the uppermost button of his dress and gulped a load of saliva.


    "Good...i though we had to resort to other ways." Anon said as the sickles disappeared once again.


    "So, what are you going to do about your other brothers...?"


    "I plan to kill them as well... but my real problem is my father."


    "How about this...? I kill six of your brothers and you give me one of your mothers everytime they die ? Six brothers, six mothers."


    Suddenly a smile appeared on Frank''s face...it was a desperate smile.


    "Oh...i would definitely accept that offer." He said as a wave of happiness hit his face.


    Rest of his life will be settled if his brothers and father got killed without any worries and to make it even better someone else is going to do it for him.


    ''I am so bored...it will be fun to kill some bitches.'' Anon thought as he looked at his palms.


    "I should leave now..."


    "Wait...i want to test something, sit down." Anon said as he stopped frank from leaving.


    "Hmm...? What do you want to test ?"


    *Creak*


    The door''s room opened and sephie entered inside with a plate in her hands.


    Inside the plate there were different items on it.


    A wooden stake, a silver spike, garlic, water and a matchbox.


    "You say you are immortal right ?"


    "No, i never said that we are immortal." Frank answered.


    Anon''s eyes immediately opened up a bit in surprise as he looked at frank.


    "What ?"


    "Yes, we are not immortal. Vampires are just beings created from the blood of an elf and a demon, long ago in the temple of the holy land."


    "What do you mean ?"


    "I mean we age but due to the elf blood we age very slowly....like if i compare it to a human 1 year of our age equals to 1000 years of yours but we can age fast if we want to.


    We received our dark powers from the demon blood and that''s why we are the undeads."


    ''Wow... that''s some new information i just received from this guy...it means a vampire also gets older.''


    "Bring your hand forward..." Anon said as he picked the glass of water from the plate.


    Without any questions frank brought his his hand forward.


    Anon started pouring water on his hand.


    "You feel anything ?"


    "Yeah...feels cold."


    "No...do you feel like dying or something ?"


    "Why would that happen ?" Frank asked with an awkward reaction.


    "Don''t worry... Here eat this." Anon said as he gave the piece of garlic to frank.


    *Munch*


    "Bwahhh....what the fuck is this thing ?" Frank said as he spitted out the garlic.


    "Did you feel like dying now or any burning sensation in your throat?"


    "No...but it tasted like shit...i need some blood to wash it''s taste "


    "Here..."


    Anon tossed a packet towards him filled with a red liquid.


    "Oh blood, thanks man appreciate it." Frank said as he took a sip from it.


    As soon as he took a sip from the packet his face instantly turned into a disgusting one.


    *Bwahhhh*


    "Fuckkkkk...why are you playing pranks on me ?"


    "That''s a replacement of blood made by me."


    Suddenly something clicked in Frank''s mind.


    "You created this thing...?"


    "Yes."


    "But why ?"


    "For personal interest."


    "No, No, No...i wasn''t wrong the first time. When i visited this place for the first time i noticed the mana traces of a familiar energy and you created this means you have a Vampire here and not any vampire but..."


    Before frank could''ve spoken any further a black cloud entered the room....the black cloud started growing bigger and bigger with every second.


    After the cloud grew up to a human''s size it revealed a figure resembling a human.


    "Hello...Frank." Mike said with a hateful gaze.


    "S-S-S-Sir.... Mikelson." A wave of fear ran down frank''s spine as he saw the figure in front of him.


    "How is your father doing ?" Mike asked.


    "H-He is doing fine sir, what about you ?"


    Suddenly death silence covered the whole room.


    "S-Sorry... I didn''t meant it that way...you know i was no, my whole family is sorry for what we did to you."


    "Are you sure about that ''Whole Family'' thing ?" Mike said as his eyes sparkled bright red.


    "I-I-I am sorry sir Mikelson...i know that it was-"


    "Shut up before i make you a handicapped. Do you even know what I''ve been through for the past 300 years ?"


    "N-No, sir."


    In front of mike, frank appeared to be a little child.


    "Oh yes, how foolish of me. How can a filthy rich brat like you know about the lives of those who your father has betrayed."


    ''Wow...a calm man like Mike is going so far...they must''ve done something terrible to him.'' Anon thought as he smiled a bit.


    "I-I-I am very sorr-"


    Mike suddenly grabbed Frank''s collar.


    "Can your sorry bring back my wife and my two child who were burned to death in front of the whole kingdom just because her husband was proved a traitor for something he never did."


    ''A wife and two child...? That one must''ve been a hellish moment to watch them burn in front of the whole kingdom.''


    "Keep it cool boys." Anon said as he puts his hand on Mike''s shoulder.


    Mike left frank''s collar and backed off as his eyes returned back to normal.


    "He will kill your father." Anon said as he pointed towards mike.


    "W-What but...S-Sir Mikelson took the oath to-" suddenly frank started thinking about something.


    "What oath did i took ?" Mike asked.


    "That...you will never let an outsider know about our family secrets." Frank said in a low tone.


    "Does that oath states something that stops me from killing your father ?" Mike asked.


    Since a Vampire''s words are very important...it is said that just like a demon, a vampire is also bound by his words and can''t break them once said, but they can be bent.


    "N-No." Frank said as he hesitated a bit.


    "Don''t worry...i won''t kill you. Unless my master commands me too."


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Master...?" Frank surprisingly looked at mike as he asked.


    "He is my master, one and only sir Anon." Mike said as he pointed towards anon.


    Frank''s eyes immediately opened wide in surprise as he looked at anon.


    "But...your powers ?" He asked again.


    "Master cured me and removed the seals from my heart."


    "Oh..."


    ''To break the seals that were applied by the royal mages this must be the work of that Counsellor.'' frank thought as he looked at anon with more curiosity.


    "Okay...so what''s the plan now ?" Frank asked Anon.


    Anon summoned a test tube filled with a red liquid and asked frank.


    "You got a water source in your house ?" Anon asked.


    "What ?"

 Chapter 94 -94

    ?


    "Yes, we do have a water source in our house why though ?"


    "Just mix this liquid in it." Anon said as he tossed the test tube towards frank.


    Frank catches the test tube and observes it carefully.


    Frank opened the test tube and took a sip from it.


    "Oi, what are you doing ?" Anon asked.


    "I am just showing you that we are immune to poison, no matter what type of poison you give me or my brothers it will basically not work...you have to think wider than that."


    At this point frank thought that the liquid in the test tube was a kind of poison and drank it to show off his immunity to poison.


    Anon laughed a bit and spoke...


    "Ohh...so you are really immune huh...?"


    "Yes... that''s what i have been telling you from the start."


    "What was your name again ?" Anon asked.


    "Huh... what kind of question is that ? My name is...." Suddenly frank''s face expression turned into a confused one.


    "I-I am...what ? Why can''t i remember my name...?" Frank''s expression suddenly changed from confised to worried. He stood up from his chair and started looking here and there.


    Seeing this Mike''s face expressions also changed into surprised once but a smile immediately covered his face as he whispered something into Anon''s ear.


    "What is your purpose for coming here ?" Anon asked frank.


    "My Reason for coming here....? I-I can''t remember....I don''t know why, but things are slowly erasing from my mind. What was that liquid you gave me ?" Frank asked as he flanked his hands on the table.


    "What liquid ?" Anon asked.


    "That...you just...This...What the fuck is happening with me...you gave me something that''s making me forget things...i don''t know why...this.... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...my brain is hurting." Frank said as he grabbed his hairs and started pulling them.


    Mike on the other side was watching him with the utmost pleasure. Frank''s voice at this time was music to mike''s ears and his all over condition looked like a beautiful painting of revenge to Mike''s eyes.


    "You, You, You return me back to normal or i will tell my father everything about you." Frank said as he pointed towards Anon.


    "Oh really....well i may as well ask you this then. What is my name and who am i ?"


    Suddenly frank''s face was covered by a grim expression.


    "N-No...i am turning into a madman....HELLLLLLLPPPPPP.... SOMEONE SAVE MEEEEEE...." Frank suddenly went to the door and started knocking on the door.


    "What are you running from ?" Anon asked.


    But as soon as frank tried to remember something it resulted in forgetting it.


    Anon suddenly stood up from his chair.


    "N-No, Y-You stay away from me...You are dangerous. Don''t come near me." Frank said as he grabbed the walls of a corner in the room.


    Anon closed his distance between him and frank and suddenly grabbed his neck.


    <Memory Alter>


    "Don''t you ever dare to deny my command and show off in front of me." Anon said as he left his neck.


    "I-I remember everything...yes....my-my name is Frank and i am a vampire and you are anon...who fuck his mother and sisters-" suddenly frank realised what he just said and covered his mouth with both of his hands.


    "Huh...? You said something ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No...i meant you are a very powerful person." Frank said as he stood up.


    "I would love to see your father in the same condition." Mike said as he looked at frank.


    "Well, ladies it''s time we get to work and i also go to my work." Anon said as he left the room.


    Both mike and frank aslo left the room.


    Mike walked with anon in a silent hallway.


    "Are you sure about this ? Can you really kill his father ?"


    "Yeah, i will kill him and kill him so painfully that even his sons will remember it." Mike said as a fury of revenge appeared in his eyes.


    "Keep it calm...anger never gets you anything. That''s a advice from a close friend of mine." Anon said as he walked towards Biyuk''s shop.


    "I will try my best to calm myself master, that you for your guidance."


    "So, When do you plan on killing him ?"


    "If you give permission, i will leave right now."


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Anon looked at mike with a surprised expression as he smiled a bit.


    "Oh, really ?"


    "Yes."


    "Then go."


    "Really?" Mike asked with a more surprised expression.


    "Yes, go and kill the fucker who killed your wife and children." Anon said.


    "Thank you sir anon." Mike said as he started to leave.


    "Wait...take these...they proved helpful to me." Anon said as he throwed hos sickles of death towards mike.


    "Dark magic items... special grade. I will use them carefully." Mike said as he puts the sickle inside his space pocket and leaves the site.


    "It''s time i fuck some girls....i think i should try some ogre girls now." Anon said as he walked towards no.300''s room.


    On the other side mike walked towards the royal capital with a fury in his heart to kill a certain someone who took everything from him.


    "Alisa...i will not hold back this time." He said as he looked at a handmade photograph of a small girl.


    Suddenly a flashback started in Mike''s mind...


    Inside a small house a girl sat near her beautiful mother singing a song for her.


    *Creak.*


    "I am home..." A sound was heard from the main door of the house.


    The little girl''s face was immediately got covered with a large smile as she ran towards the main door.


    "Dad..." She said as she hugged a guy looking atound 26-28 year old...this guy was none other than mike.


    "Hello...my little princess Alley." The young guy immediately grabbed the young girl by her waist and swinged her in circles.


    After Playing with her mike puts Alisa down and kisses her wife on her lips.


    "Welcome back, dear." She said as she smiled towards mike.


    "I am back, Jenna."


    "So what would you like to have first...dinner, bath or maybe...me ?" Jenna asked as she blinked towards mike.


    Mike''s face turned crimson red due to shyness as his hands started trembling.


    "J-Jenna...? Alisa is still here." Mike said as both of them looked at alisa.


    "Hmm...? Is mama and papa going to make love and make me a brother." She asked as she made a uwu face.


    "You... little devil wait right there.." jenna said as she ran to grab alisa but she ran away while laughing loudly.


    "Oh...you are not running away today girl." Mike said as he also started to chase Alisa.


    After chasing her around the whole house for a while...mike caught her by her hand.


    "Ahhh...dad it''s hurting, i am a kid hold back." Alisa said as she made a crying face.


    Mike immediately removed his grip from her hand and asked in a worried expression "I-I am sorry darling, does it hurt ?"


    "Yes, here and i made you fool again...hahaha." she ran away again as she said this.


    "Youuuu....young woman you are in a very big trouble now, i am coming to get you." Mike said as he started chasing her again.


    "Both of you stop, it''s time we have dinner." Jenna said as she entered the room.


    "Yes, yes coming...but first i catch this little devil." Mike said as he started chasing alisa again.


    After this all of them had dinner on the dinning table.


    "So... what''s happening in school ?" Mike asked alisa.


    "Umm... it''s okay-okay....since everyone fears me and only some kids play with me." Alisa said as she smiled a bit.


    "Hmm...they still fear you for your father''s job huh...?" Jenna said with a neutral expression.


    "Well... it''s not like i can leave my job." Mike said with an awkward reaction.


    "Yeah...but you could''ve holded your tongue back on the parents-teacher day when you told her whole class that you are an A-Class assassin mage for one of the 7 greatest families."


    "It''s not my fault her teacher told me tell everyone about my job." Mike said with an awkward smile.


    "Yeah... it''s your fault you could''ve said something like i am a mage and i work in a alchemist shop." Jenna said.


    "A mage doesn''t work in Alchemist shops."


    "So... what''s happening in school ?" Mike asked alisa.


    "Umm... it''s okay-okay....since everyone fears me and only some kids play with me." Alisa said as she smiled a bit.


    "Hmm...they still fear you for your father''s job huh...?" Jenna said with a neutral expression.


    "Well... it''s not like i can leave my job." Mike said with an awkward reaction.


    "Yeah...but you could''ve holded your tongue back on the parents-teacher day when you told her whole class that you are an A-Class assassin mage for one of the 7 greatest families."


    "Dad...i don''t care what you do....you provide food for this house and mom loves you and i do so....no matter what you do i will still love you. I don''t care for some dorks who are afraid of a girl."


    "Ohhhhh....my girl is so intelligent... that''s why i love you so much...even more than your moth- *hiii*" suddenly mike realised that he said something wrong at this moment.


    Suddenly two eyes shined bright red in his direction.


    "So you don''t love me huh ??" Jenna asked.


    "No, darling it''s not about that... it''s jus-"


    *Knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "Who can be at this time ?" Jenna said as she stood up from the table.


    Mike didn''t knew what was coming for him.


    [There has been an editing mistake in this chapter and i can''t delete more than 100 characters in correction so there are some lines that are copied please don''t read them.]

 Chapter 95 -95

    ?


    Jenna stood up from her chair and started moving towards the door.


    "Wait...let me get this." Mike said as he stood up from his chair.


    As mike moved towards the door he felt a friendly presence from across the door.


    *Creak*


    "Rux..?" Mike said as he looked at a red haired guy standing on the front door, his eyes were green and face was fair.


    "Yo..." Rux said as he waved his hand towards mike.


    "What are you doing here so late ?" Mike asked.


    "Sir Robert, wants a piece of work done."


    "So late ?"


    "Yep..."


    "What''s the work ?"


    "There is this guy we have to assassinate on the outskirts...he is holding something valuable that sir robert wants."


    "Give me a minute to get ready." Mike said as he weared a magic coat from the wardrobe.


    "But you just came back." Jenna said as she grabbed mike''s hand and stopped him from leaving.


    "But i gave lord robert my word, that i will always be available at his service no matter what time...day or night." Mike said as he kissed jenna on her head.


    "Dad will you be back for the night story time ?" Alisa asked as she grabbed mike''s another hand.


    "Oh... Darling i will be back in a blink." Mike said as he also kisses Alisa''s head.


    "Really...you promise ?" Alisa asked.


    "Yes....bye and you two take care." Mike said as he left.


    *Thud*


    Closing the door to his house mike looked at rux. His expressions immediately changed to a professional killer.


    "Name and attire of the target." Mike asked rux.


    "Bro...why can''t you talk same with me as you were with your family a minute ago...?" Rux asked in a sad tone.


    "Don''t fuck with me. Just tell me what i asked you."


    "Buuu...mike you meanie. Well his name is Richard and he is a trader. It is said that he bringing something for the king and master robert wants it. We have to get the things done in a way that it looks as if someone else attacked the guy and stole his goods."


    "Master robert wants us to steal something that belongs to the king hinself ain''t that cheating on the king ?" Mike asked as he puts his hand on his chin.


    "Friend we didn''t took oath of loyalty for the king we did it for master robert and we do what he tells us to do... let''s go. You got your weapon ?"


    "Yeah. Let''s go." Both of them disappeared into the shadows as they stopped talking.


    After reaching the outskirts both of them looked at a big camp... situated in an open space.


    "Is this the one ?" Mike asked.


    "Yes."


    "What does the target looks like ?"


    "Blonde hair...black eyes, fat body and a mole under his nose." Rux described.


    "What is he carrying ?"


    "A black box...with something very precious inside."


    "What might that be ?"


    "I don''t know but since the king requested it, this thing must be something very precious to him."


    "How many guards are protecting him ?"


    "17 elites and 30 mercenaries are with him sleeping inside their tents."


    "How many on the night watch ?"


    "Five elites and three mercenaries...2 on south, 2 on west, 2 on the north and 2 on the east side of the camp."


    "Which side you taking ?" Mike asked as he pulled out a pair of daggers from his pocket.


    "As always...North-eastern." Rux said as he pulled out three kunais from his inventory.


    "Good...it will be south-west for me."


    Both of them disappeared from their positions.


    North east side of the camp...


    Two guys were sitting near the fire and talking to each other.


    "So, you got a wife ?"


    "Na, i like the whores of that new brothel that just opened up in the city."


    "Oh so-" before they could''ve said any other word to each other two kunais pierced through their throats and killed both of them.


    "I like whores too, but not you." Rux said as he removed kunai''s from their throats.


    "Oi....what are you three doing ? I thought there were only-" two guardsfrom the east side noticed rux''s presence and came running towards him but as soon as they saw that their friends are already dead and a fountain of blood is coming out of their throats both of them pointed their spears at rux.


    "Y-You...who are-"


    "Spring Dance." Rux said.


    [Spring Dance] [A-Rank]


    [A skill that releases a sweet aroma before attacking the enemy. As soon as the aroma enters the enemy''s nose it starts a series of reactions inside the Target''s body that triggers a feeling of safeness around them and as soon the enemy''s guard is down he or she can be killed easily without any resistance.]


    [100 mana/ use.]


    Suddenly the two of them felt a warmness around them and lowered the spear.


    As soon as they did two kunais pierced through their throats and their bodies dropped dead on the ground.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    "Ha...i am bored of killing." Rux said as he took out his kunais from the dead man''s throat.


    On the South-west area...


    Two elite guards were standing in straight position not even talking to each other.


    *Hrrrr*


    Suddenly a sound came from the near by bush.


    "What is that ?" One guard asked.


    "Must be some animal...a cat or a snake."


    "Should i check it ?"


    "Do whatever you want."


    The guard started moving towards the bush as soon as he looked behind the bush he noticed two bright lights coming towards his eyes.


    Suddenly two daggers were plunged into his eyes that went all the way back to his brain and killed him in an instance.


    Mike picked up a thick lig from the ground that breaked from a tree and placed it on the ground from one end and placed guard''s chest on the other end so that it looks like he is standing in front of the bush.


    *Chck*


    Mike pulled out his daggers from the soldier''s eyes.


    The other soldier observed him looking at the bush for too long and spoke...


    "Oi...come back yo your position or i will tell our employer that you are slacking off during your duty."


    No reply came back.


    "Are you listening to me ? Oi, i am talking to you." The guard shouted a bit this time.


    Still no reply was heard.


    "I am coming there and you will be Very sorry...when i come there."


    The guard started walking towards him.


    "Oi, what-" as soon as he came near him and grabbed his shoulder from behind the dead guard''s body immediately fell down.


    *Thud*


    Before he could''ve said anything else or called for help two daggers appeared on both sides of his neck.


    "Happy Birthday." Mike said as he destroyed the man''s vocal cord with his dagger pair.


    *Chck*


    "Two gone, two left." Mike said as he looked at the west side of the camp.


    Mike walked towards the south side of the camp as he wiped his dagger pair.


    As he noticed that one of the guard went to take a piss and only one guard is patrolling he used a skill.


    [Shadow''s Path][S-Rank]


    [Shadow''s path is a skill used for entering the scared and dark world of the shadows...once you enter inside you will have to take your steps carefully because those who fell in the shadow world never makes it back. With this skill a long distance can be travelled in a very short time using the shadow world''s route.]


    [5000mana/use]


    Mike''s body immediately disappeared into the shadows of the objects near him.


    Suddenly he appeared behind the elite guard who was standing alone on the south.


    Mike used another skill...


    [Dagger''s Fury Strike][B-Rank]


    [Your daggers are full of bloodlust, they will crave for blood until their wielder is dead. Your speed will be increased by 200% and your stabbing power will be increased by 500% for 5 seconds.]


    [400mana/use]


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel [Note: Can be used once a day.]


    Suddenly Mike''s body glowed red from the corners and his hands moved like a beast as his daggers made over 100 holes in the guard''s body under 3 seconds.


    But...as he was killing him his partner returned.


    "I am back partner- no you...SOMEBODY HEL-" as soon as he noticed that daggers are making holes in his friend''s body he thought of shouting but before he could''ve completed his sentence a dagger came flying at his head and pierced through his brain like a missile killing him on the spot.


    "First objective completed." Mike said as he started moving the corpse to one place and walking back to his meeting position with rux.


    Rux was already sitting there when mike reached.


    "Haha...i win as always." Rux said with a smile.


    "How many time have i told you, there is no win or loose in killing innocent people." Mike said as he observed the camp.


    "Then why do you kill them ?" Rux asked.


    "Because i sweared my loyalty to a very very wrong man and for what ? A piece of bread." Mike said as he grabbed his forehead.


    "Hahaha...you stupid." Rux said as he laughed his ass out.


    "Haha...laugh all you want, you sweared your loyalty for two drops of blood."


    Suddenly rux stopped laughing and said.


    "Let''s focus on work for now."

 Chapter 96 -96

    ?


    "So you going all in for the main target or you going to scout and kill the main target ?" Rux asked.


    "Where is the box ?" Mike asked as he looked at rux.


    "No idea...it has to be near him since he is ordered to deliver it even with his life."


    "Even with his life huh...? Let''s see if that is true or not." Mike said as he swinged his daggers in a manner that all the blood on them immediately wiped away by the high pressure of wind, that was produced when mike swinged them.


    "Let''s go " mike said as he immediately vanished into shadows.


    Mike immediately appeared near the main tent of the camp and sneaked inside slowly while rux scouted the camp for him.


    As soon as Mike entered inside the camp he noticed a familiar smell coming from it.


    "Humming Straw''s aroma." Mike said in a low tone.


    Humming Straw is a type of flower that is used to make perfume for noble women and it''s smell is very rare at a place like this.


    But a noble woman at a place like this.


    Mike immediately understood that something is wrong with this tent.


    As soon as he realised that, he started taking his steps back to the exit of the tent.


    "Huhuhu... Don''t leave yet mr.assassin. Won''t you complete the task that''s assigned to you ?" Suddenly the tent was filled with bloodlust.


    Mike immediately pulled his daggers out even though he knew that he won''t win against this enemy.


    His legs started shaking but suddenly he used another skill....


    [Calmed Concentration] [D-Rank]


    [With this skill, a warm nature''s blessing will cover your body and all the bloodlust Directed at you will be deflected making your mind work two times faster than before.]


    [100mana/minute]


    "Who are you ?" Mike asked.


    "I can be your death but first i have go find out what house sent you." The man answered as he revealed himself from the blanket.


    Black hair, black eyes, fair and handsome face. His six pack abs shined under the moonlight as he stepped out of the bed.


    "Looking at your eyes, you are a blood assassin not a newbie someone trusted to be sent on a mission like this and from your standing position and that martial artist''s defensive elbow style tells me one thing that your age is around 27 to 30 years because you don''t know anything about martial arts but still-"


    "Shut up bitch." Mike said as he immediately jumped at the man with his dagger pair.


    "Still so amature....i was hoping something better. Invulnerable Body." The man said as he used a skill.


    [Invulnerable Body]


    [Turns your Body into a solid form of invincibility. You may not be able to walk away from your position but every attack launched at you will deal zero damage in a time span of 3 seconds.]


    [1000mana/use.]


    [Daily use 1/3]


    Mike noticed that the man wasn''t taking any defensive stance and Letting his body open to his attack.


    Thinking that his reaction speed is low mike increased his speed using another skill...


    [Haste of the Darkness][B-Rank]


    [Those who wander in the darkness, travels with haste. Increases your attack speed by 90% while reducing your defence by 50% for 5 seconds.]


    [3000 mana/use]


    "Die you bastard." Mike said as his speed increased by leaps and bounds.


    He immediately aimed for the man''s collar bone to stab.


    *Clang*


    *Ting*


    But as soon as mike''s daggers touched that man''s skin they broke down into several pieces as if he just striked at a diamond with a plastic toy.


    Watching this mike immediately backed off from the man''s attack range and holded his previous position again.


    "Are you finished?" The man asked.


    This fucker...he used a fucking defensive skill before i even attacked.


    Seeing that it was his turn to engage mike immediately casted his best defensive skill on himself.


    [Guardian Of the Shadow][A-Rank]


    [If you give yourself to the shadows the shadows will protect you too. Creates a shield in front you that can absorb upto 10000 damage at once for 10 seconds, if the shield doesn''t break in 3 seconds your movement speed will be increased by 35%.]


    [5000 mana/use]


    [Cooldown: 1minute 30 seconds]


    Suddenly the shadows on the ground started moving and a big shield of pitch black matter was formed in front of mike.


    "Well well.... let''s see if this can save you."


    The man made a normal punch and striked at the guardian wall of shadows.


    6000 damage received.


    As soon as the punch hitted the wall an enormous damage number was reflected at the top of the wall.


    "What the ?"


    ''This man....is he even human ?'' mike thought as he prayed for the skill to last for two more seconds so he can escape with a 35% agility boost.


    But that man didn''t appeared to stop as he made another punch and striked the shield.


    7000 damage received....shield is broken.


    As soon as the shadow fragments went back to the ground mike felt like a trapped bird inside that tent.


    It''s like the man in front of him had no weaknesses at all. He was a total monster.


    At this point mike immediately aborted this mission and started escaping.


    "Shadow''s path..."


    As mike''s body started to disappear a hand immediately grabbed his throat.


    "Where are you going...? I am not done playing yet." The man said as he cancelled mike''s one and only escaping skill.


    "Null Area." The man said as the tent shined with a blue light.


    [Null Area][B-Rank]


    [No Magic or magical spells works inside this area. Can only be used at a target that is weaker than you.]


    [1000 mana/5 meter radius around you.]


    "Now, what do you plan to do huh..?" The man asked.


    Mike immediately unsheathed a dagger from his left leg and furiously moved it towards his own neck.


    As he was trained as a blood assassin....he was taught to immediately kill himself when captured by a stronger enemy.


    But before the dagger can even reach near mike''s neck it shattered into a million pieces.


    When mike looked at the dagger he tried to understand what just happened.


    At this moment when mike tried to kill himself with the dagger that man moved his hand so fast that was almost invisible to naked eyes and flicked his finger at the dagger resulting in it''s destruction.


    Mike understood it after a moment.


    "Don''t try...you shall live for the king." The man said as he tied mike up with a thick rope and left him inside the null area so he couldn''t use any of his magic skills.


    The man left the tent for a moment and came back in with rux''s body hanging in one of his big hands.


    "Ruxxxxxxx...." Mike shouted.


    "Hey, shut up or he will wake up."


    "You bastard, what did you do to my friend ?" Mike asked.


    "Ah, i haven''t done anything until now but...*crack* *puch*" the man siad as he smashed rux''s skull and made a mess out of his brain.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO....YOU FUCKIIIIING SICKKKK BASTARD." Mike shouted loudly as he saw his friend''s head being popped up like a peanut shell.


    "Oh, was he your friend...you should''ve told me that before...well once done...it can''t be reversed back....hahaha." The man said as he laughed like a lunatic.


    Suddenly he closed his distance towards mike''s face and spoke.


    "Tell me...who sent you..?"


    *Thoo*


    Mike spitted on his face.


    "Hohoho....still that attitude huh....?"


    "FUCK-OFF, YOU SICK FUCK." Mike said as his eyes shined red in bloodlust.


    "Well...since you are not going to tell me the easy way. I will have to try something else." That man said as he smiled towards mike with a crazy smile.


    "I will not tell you shit, do whatever you want, torture me or kill me."


    "Kill huh..? Death is not a cheap thing man. Not everyone gets it. I will make you beg for death but i will not give you death until you tell me your family''s name...that sent you. My name is Marco... remember it because this name will haunt you for the rest of your life."


    Mike didn''t replied, but he didn''t knew what was going to happen to him from now on.


    Mike was tortured for 4 days straight...


    *Splash*


    "Oi wake up. It''s time for you eat your food." A man said as he splashed a bucket of water on mike''s face and slipped in a bread at him that was covered with a thick layer of fungus and dust.


    In the morning this was given to him as food....after this he was beated to death like a training dummy.


    His hands are binded with iron shackles that are engraved with mana devouring spell.


    No matter what spell he uses his mana was never enough to initiate it, as his mana was stuck on 1 and the mana recovery has stopped due to the shackles.


    His lips are dried to death but instead of water he was offered with piss of the camp soldiers.


    "Alisa, Jenna....."


    [Author: if you want me stop writing the skill''s working panel i will remove it from the upcoming chapters.]

 Chapter 97 -97

    ?


    "How many days has it been...? 7...? No, eight." A low voice was heard inside a big wooden box.


    *Knock-knock*


    "You still alive ?" Macro said as he knocked on the wooden box from the outside.


    Mike didn''t replied...his lips are dry due to not consuming blood for 8 days straight.


    "Well look what I''ve bought for you." Macro said as he showed mike a bottle filled with red liquid.


    As soon as mike saw the bottle through the gaps of wood planks his eyes immediately turned red.


    "B-Blood...." He said in a low voice.


    "Here." Macro said as he throwed the bottle of blood towards mike.


    Mike caught it at once and immediately opened it up as he drank it in one go.


    *Gulp*


    "It''s time for you to face your judgement Mikelson." Macro said with a laugh.


    "How do you know my name ?" Mike asked.


    "Your little wife has made and pasted your flyers all over the town that says you are missing....hahaha."


    "Jenna..." Mike said as he looked at himself in disappointment.


    "I wonder if the Stonelake house''s members will live inside the 7th ring for long."


    At this point mike felt utterly helpless as his 8 days of torture were wasted and his enemy still knew the name of the house he was working for.


    "Fuckk..." Mike shouted as he punched the wooden box but nothing happened to the wooden box, instead mike''s hand started bleeding.


    After this mike was directly taken to the king''s court.


    A blonde man sat on the throne and his eyes shined blue, his body was old, and a golden crown covered his head, a red coat was covering around his body, he holded a gem jaded cane in his left hand.


    "Mikelson, you are found guilty of kingdom treason and stealing from the king himself." One of the king''s minister announced.


    "If you find any of these charges to be wrong or not true, you may say No." He continued.


    "It''s tru-"


    "All of these charges are true, my king." Before mike could''ve said anything a voice came from the gate of the court.


    As everyone turned and looked at the source of this voice...a man in his early 30''s appeared....this man was none other than Robert Stonelake himself.


    "Robert ?" King said as he looked at robert in confusion.


    "I greet the all mighty and the ruler of the human race, your grace " Robert greeted as he bowed a bit.


    "Are you here to defend him, sir robert ?" A minister asked.


    "Of course, he is here to save his slave so he could use him again to steal things from the king." Another minister taunted.


    "You idiots, didn''t you hear what i said a moment ago ?" Robert said as a threatening aura was released from his body.


    *Clang* the king moved his cane from his left hand to right hand and crossed his legs over each other.


    Suddenly a far bigger threatening aura was released from the king''s body.


    King''s aura overpowered robert''s aura as everyone went silent.


    This showed that the king was still far more powerful than robert.


    Two prince who were standing on the left and right side of the king laughed as they watched this.


    "I-I am sorry, your grace. I shall not repeat the same mistake ever again." Robert said as he stopped his aura from spreading further.


    Everyone went silent and only one voice was heard after the silence.


    "What do you want, Robert ?" King asked in a heavy voice.


    "My lord...Every charge on this man is correct and I''ve already killed his wife and daughter in order to punish him for his crimes." Robert said.


    As soon as these words fell in Mike''s ears his mind went blank.


    "He was a very good servent for our family but exactly 10 days ago he went rouge and betrayed our family as he planned to steal something very precious from my king with his friend Rux." Robert continued.


    On the other side mike was listening to the fake charges that he was getting charged with even though he didn''t do any of them.


    "J-Jenna....A-Alisa...are.....DEAD." suddenly a very threatening aura was released from mike''s body that broke the shackles that were absorbing his mana.


    "Y-You killed my wife and my daughter ?" Mike said as he looked at Robert like bloodthirsty beast.


    Raising his right hand towards robert mike started chanting a spell.


    " O Lord Of The Shadows, I Offer You The Sacrifice Of Blood. Grant Me Your Power. <Last Sacrifice>" Mike chanted.


    [Last Sacrifice][Rank: Forbidden Grade]


    [It is said that who lives in shadows will perish from the light but before light comes everyone has to face the shadows. With this skill the user will offer his life to the ''Lord of the shadows''. He who resides in the depths of hell will wake up to the user''s call and will be summoned to the real world. He will grant the user''s last wish and collect his body and soul in exchange.]


    [Your Life For the summoning]


    A black aura rose up from the ground as it continued to grow bigger with time and consumed mike''s body in it''s dark aura.


    ''What do you want, Mortal ?'' A black figure asked mike.


    "Kill everyone inside this hall and drag their souls to the depths of hell."


    ''HAHAHA...YOUR WISH SHALL BE GRANTED, MORTAL.'' The black figure laughed.


    Suddenly a malicious black aura started spreading all over mike''s body as it took over him.


    Mike''s body was turned into a demon''s body.


    Only two golden shining eyes were visible on his head, leaving them aside....every part of mike''s body was covered with shadows.


    "Shhhhhhh....Haaaaa....Mortal World''s air still has the same sweetness in it. Just like old times." The shadow covering mike''s body spoke as it took a long breathe inside and let out a black vapour from it''s mouth.


    "A Forbidden Skill." Someone spoke out loud.


    "What a forbidden skill...?"


    "Yes, That''s a very rare forbidden skill...only those who''ve achieved a certain class in shadow assassin race can use it."


    "What the hell is that thing ?" A minister asked.


    "I don''t know it looks like a demon." Another minister replied.


    "Lord Of The shadows." A young minister with green hair and blue eyes stood up from his place as he shouted.


    The black figure immediately looked at the young minister and smiled in a evil way.


    "What ? Lord of the shadows ? You mean that Lord of the shadows who had a contract with the 3rd general of the demon king ?"


    "Yes, The counsellor."


    The whole court immediately went silent.


    "Well, mortals it''s time that you all die."


    "Guards, kill him." A minister spoke.


    The knights were afraid of the black figure but it was a order from the minister they had to accomplish it.


    As commanded 12 guards came running towards the black shadow but as soon as they stepped in a 5 meter radius of him all of them died instantly.


    Only black vapours came out of their metal armours.


    "How dare you, mortals ?" The black figure spoke in anger.


    "You fiend, on the name of the lord return back to the depts of hell from where you came from." A man wearing white gown and holding beads in his hands stood up from his seat and shouted as he throwed holy water towards the black figure.


    *Shhhhh*


    The holy water turned into steam as soon as it touched the black shadow''s body.


    "Ha...Haha...Hahahhahahahahah....you think i am some lowly demon don''t you ? You think you can just shoo me away with that drinking water of yours huh...?" The black shadow said as it laughed out loudly.


    The man''s expression who throwed the holy water on the vlack shadow immediately turned grim.


    "This...is impossible." The man spoke as his beads turned into a big snake and killed him instantly by biting at his neck.


    "Aaaahhhhhhhhhh..." After watching his death everyone inside the hall started to panic as they started running towards the exit door.


    "No...You are not going anywhere." The black shadow spoke as it raised it''s index finger and pointed towards the exit gate.


    *Thud*


    Both gates immediately closed off as a black covering covered them.


    "No...let me out." A woman shouted as she tried to open the door forcefully.


    *Chck*


    Suddenly the black layer covering the door turned into two big hands and cracked her neck as they went back to normal.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... someone save me."


    "Noooooo....he is going to kill us all."


    "Save us....lord."


    Everyone started panicking as they started running here and there.


    "Ah...this smell of fear." The black figure said as it laughed like maniac.


    "Oi, stop laughing i don''t like bitches like you." A man said as he stepped out of the mister''s section.


    He was none other than Denver house''s representative Drake Denver, who was also a minister in the king''s court.


    His hair were blonde, eyes were Green, glasses on his eyes and a locket in his hands that was made out of silver in the shape of a star.

 Chapter 98 -98

    ?


    "Hmm...? A holy blessed soul ?" The black figure said as it looked at drake.


    "It''s time for you to return back to hell." Drake said as he made a punch and jumped towards the lord of the shadows.


    "Futile." Lord of the shadow said as he flicked his hand and drake exploded into a million pieces of meat.


    "So...what were you saying again...? I didn''t heard it clearly." The dark figure laughed as it kicked the pieces of meat on the floor.


    "Hah...and i thought it will be a peaceful day." King finally said as he stood up from the royal throne.


    "Hmm....? Who might you be ?" The figure asked as it looked at the king.


    "I will give you only one warning...return back now or you will regret even coming here." King warned the lord of shadows in a very threatening tone.


    "What if i don''t go ? What will you do then ? Kill me and send me to hell ? But i am already dead." The black figure spoke.


    "Don''t blame me now, I''ve already warned you." The king said as he picked up his cane and it started to glow bright golden as it turned into a white sword.


    Suddenly the smile on the black shadow''s face faded away and a serious expression replaced it.


    "Great Holy sword, Narjia. If i am not wrong, Am i ?" The lord of shadows asked.


    "Get ready to die...you unholy demon." King said as he disappeared from his place and appeared behind the demonic figure.


    King immediately swinged the sword on the black figure''s back but suddenly a shield of shadows covered him.


    *Screeech*


    The holy sword cutted through the shield but gave him the time to dodge the attack.


    The black figure immediately jumped from that place.


    "Fuck...how do you even have that sword...? It was broken during the war with the demon lord." Lord of shadows asked as his expressions turned somewhat tense.


    "My ancestors gave me this to kill the likes of you." King said as he leaped forward to stab the black figure.


    "This is stupid." The black figure dodged this attack too but a part near his hand got in touch with the holy sword that resulted in leaving an incurable wound that shined with golden light.


    "You...i may be returning this time, but i will be back again and at that time you will be killed first." The black figure said as it started leaving mike''s body.


    ''MORTAL, I HAVE FAILED TO GRANT YOUR WISH AND THE DEAL IS OFF, YOUR SOUL WILL NOT GO WITH ME TODAY.'' lord of the shadows explained to mike.


    The black figure immediately faded away into the ground and the black aura covering the whole court also faded away.


    "The king killed him."


    "Yes, the king has saved us."


    "Hail the king."


    Everyone immediately went down on their knees as they showed their respects to the king. Even the Princes went down on their knees.


    "Stand up, everyone. I am very sorry for your loss, inform the royal commander about your loss...i will try to fullfill it with the best of my abilities and the cause of this... Mikelson shall be ripped off of his royal status and all of his possessions. His magic core will be sealed for the rest of his life and he will be degraded to a slave. This court meeting is over for today." King announced as he went to his room.


    That''s how Mike''s status was reduced to a slave.


    Back to present.


    Mike has reached Robert''s house.


    "It''s time for you to pay back for what you did to my family, Robert." Mike said as he pulled out two green coloured and slightly curved daggers from his inventory.


    Mike made his way towards the stonelake mansion, he didn''t even tried to hide his presence from the main door guards.


    One of the guards looked at mike incoming towards the mansion and stopped him by slightly putting his hand on mike''s chest.


    "State your purpose..."


    Mike first looked at the guard''s hand and than looked at him.


    "Do you have a family ?" Mike asked.


    "What ? Hell no...who wants a family and don''t try to change the subj-" before the guard could''ve completed his sentence his body was suddenly chopped up into 32 pieces of mean.


    As soon as the parts of his body hits the ground, the other guard starts running towards the main entrance of the house to call for back up and inform the house master about this, but before he could''ve reached the main gate his body was also chopped up into exactly 32 pieces and fell down on the ground.


    Mike killed two Elite Vampire Soldiers within 3 seconds of the first contact.


    "If you try to interfere with my revenge, you will be dead, sooner than later." Mike said as he walked up to the entrance and opened the main gate to the house.


    As soon as he opened the gate he was welcomed with 30 soldiers, properly geared to kill him at once.


    Vampires can smell blood from 5-6 km away, so when mike killed the first guard, it was a signal of intruder entering the premises.


    These 30 soldiers are the Second grade soldiers, they are trained to Kill or die...they don''t have the option to run.


    There are 4 grades of these suicidal Soldiers and the more the grade rises the more loyal they are to their duties.


    "Leave if you have a family...or you will not return to them after tonight." Mike said as he released a very threatening aura from his body.


    This time Every single vampire inside the building felt it even robert.


    Robert stood up from his chair and ran towards the main hall and so did his 5 sons and their partners.


    "This aura... I''ve felt it before. Don''t tell me, it''s him. It can''t be." Robert said as all of his calm expressions turned into stressed once.


    Meanwhile another man has entered the stonelake mansion. This man was none other than...Frank himself.


    "What the hell is happening outside...I-" before he could''ve uttered another word he noticed Mike standing in the front gate and in front him a force of 30 vampire guards.


    "S-Sir, Mike...?" Frank said as his face turned White from the aura mike was releasing.


    "I repeat...you can leave alive from this place if you care for your wife or children...but if you stayed i can assure you that you will not leave this place in one place." Mike said as he prepared his dagger pair.


    "Soldiers, attack." Their general orderd.


    "As you wish. <32 Death''s Sleep Slash> X 30." Mike said as his eyes shined bright red.


    Mike''s body suddenly disappeard and reappeared on it''s place within the fraction of a second.


    Robert entered the main hall and saw a face in front of him that he was never expecting to see again in his life.


    "Kill him, you stupid-" Robert tried to order the soldiers but before he could''ve said anything the 30 guards in front of him turned into a pile of dead corpses.


    "Absurd. His powers are increased." Robert said as he started running back inside the house.


    "Robert, no matter where you run today...you can not be saved by anyone. Not even the king himself can save you." Mike shouted and these words echoed through the house like a death warning.


    Without wasting any time more guards started coming out to stop mike but his magic knew no bounds today.


    "<Aurora Beam>"


    *Booom*


    [Aurora Beam] [S-Rank]


    [Collects mana from the atmosphere around you and transforms it into a destructive energy, concentrating the collected energy at one point and compressing it to a very complex level will result in a sudden brust of powerful beam towards the pointed direction destroying the target at molecular level.]


    [10000 mana/ use.]


    Aurora Beam evaporated many soldiers and turned many into dust... seeing this other soldiers became afraid to death but they had to follow the commands of their master.


    More soldiers kept coming and mike effortlessly killed them like ants.


    On the other side Frank looked at this scene and he was also afraid to death as he acknowledged mike''s anger on his father.


    "What did my father do to him, for him to be this angry ?" Mike murmured in a low voice.


    "I should stop him." A voice said.


    "Can you kill father ?" Another voice answered.


    "No but if-"


    "No ''Ifs'', He can kill father and your work will be a piece of butter after that...i have it all planned out for you to sit on the throne, that belongs to the leader of the stonelake family."


    "But this is betrayal-"


    "Everything is fair in love and war just sleep..."


    Inside another room two brothers of the stonelake family are preparing for something else as they are packing their clothes.


    "Are you sure this is right, Sebastian ?" Cassius asked.


    "Brother this is right time...i am escaping with sable, if you want to come you can but don''t waste my time by asking useless questions." Sebastian replied in anger.

 Chapter 99 -99

    ?


    Stonelake Household...


    A mountain of corpse appeared in the main hall of the mansion.


    Many heads rolled on the ground as one man stood between all of them... Mikelson.


    His clothes are red from all the blood and the green dagger pair in his hands have also turned crimson red.


    Mike''s eyes are shining bright red as he is moving towards robert''s room.


    Robert on the other side is heading towards the basement.


    "How is he still alive ? How did he get his Powers back...no more than that how did he free himself from the slave master." Robert said as he made a damned face, his legs are moving faster and faster.


    After reaching in front of a big and old gate robert stopped and looked at the centre of the gate.


    On the gate embedded a big circle shape consisting of 7 circular rings inside it and their were symbols embedded on those rings.


    "What was the line...? Yes, when the sun rise you should hide and when the moon rise you should rule." Robert said as he started rotating the rings.


    After 10 seconds the rings were in correct order, a big sun and moon appeared inside the big circle.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the gates made a sound and started opening up by themselves.


    "My Ancestors... please forgive this sin but i have to save myself from that demon." Robert said as he walked inside the dark room and saw a green light in the deep darkness of the room.


    Robert immediately started moving towards the green light and after a moment when he reached near the green shining object a smile appeared on his face.


    "Let''s see who will die now, bitch." Robert said as he laughed.


    Outskirts, Anon''s House...Inside the underground city.


    Biyuk''s Smithy...


    Biyuk is sleeping on the table with a bottle of wine in his hands while a big ogre is hammering hot red iron in his side, near the smelter.


    "Haaaaa...." Suddenly biyuk''s eyes opened wide as he immediately stood up from the table and the bottle of wine fell from the table as it broke into several pieces of glass.


    "Oi...old man you are increasing my work by doing things like this." The ogre said as he continued striking the metal.


    "Someone activated it...." Biyuk said in a heavy voice.


    "What ?" The ogre asked.


    "I''ve to tell master." Biyuk said as he ran out of the Smithy like a maniac.


    "What''s happening now ?" The ogre said as he dropped the hammer and followed biyuk.


    Anon who is sleeping naked in his room with naked ogre girls on each side, his face is burried in their big green tits and his fingers are inside both of their pussies.


    ''Master...''


    Anon''s eyes opened wide immediately as he removed his fingers from the female ogre''s pussy.


    ''No.300...what happened ? This better be important because i was sleeping.'' Anon said.


    ''Master, Sir biyuk says he has some information that you need to hear immediately.''


    ''I am coming down.''


    ''Yes, master.''


    Anon immediately got dressed up as he entered the basement and started walking towards the entrance of the city.


    Anon saw a crowd of ogres from a distance and in front of them stood biyuk.


    "Biyuk what''s the problem...?"


    Biyuk immediately went on his knees and spoke.


    "Master, I am very sorry for the disturbance but this information is important."


    "What is it ?" Anon asked.


    "One of the seven magic weapons that i made is activated about 2 minutes ago."


    Listening to this news a surprised expression appeared on Anon''s face.


    "He is inside..." Anon said as he talked to himself.


    "Master, the weapon was activated by an undead." Biyuk continued.


    "You know that how ?" Anon asked.


    "The seven special magical weapons that i made are made from an individual artifact that are attached to my soul." Biyuk explained.


    "Can you tell who activated it ?"


    "No...but i know that no weakling can activate that magical weapon beacuse it needs a very large amount of mana and a solid will to activate." Biyuk continued.


    "I have a rough idea who might have activated it... let''s go. It''s time to see some action."


    "Master, how much should i take...?"


    "Take 50 to 60 of the best soldiers you have and get biyuk a ride he is also going to come with us." Anon commanded as he started running slowly towards the house.


    Anon exits the house with an enthusiastic smile as he looks at the red moon in the sky.


    "This adrenaline rush in mind...is so sweet, hehehe..." Anon laughed in a lunatic manner as he loaded his legs by dropping down and released them resulting in a very long jumped this point anon jumped about 500meters high in the air.


    *Whistleeeeeee*


    Anon whistled and the tree leaves beneath him started to rustle at an incredible speed.


    Suddenly a three eyed raven popped out of the trees.


    The raven immediately caught anon who was falling down after his jump.


    Anon rided on it''s back as the raven started speeding up.


    When anon looked down he saw 50-60 ogre warriors riding on their direwolfs behind him.


    "Follow master." No.300 shouted as she pointed towards anon with her great axe.


    The Direwolfs also started catching up the speed as their claws started coming out.


    Biyuk on the other side who was sitting on no.300''s back was surprised to see this scene.


    "Master, is really incredible." Biyuk said in a low voice.


    "You are getting surprised with just this ? You should''ve seen when he killed thousands of humans in mere seconds and an army of 5000 Ogres kneeled in front of him." No.300 said as she laughed.


    Biyuk just looked at no.300 in surprise.


    "Wait, we are going to the 7th ring, right ! How are we going to cross the door guards." Biyuk asked.


    "Just trust master. He always have a plan." No.300 answered.


    After reaching near the first gate of the capital biyuk was still thinking how they will pass through the gates.


    Anon on the other side noticed that the first gate of the capital is already broken.


    "How did this gate break...?" Anon asked himself, unknown of the fact that he was the one who broke it up in the first place.


    Anon waved his hand towards the ogres giving them the sign to move inside.


    After anon and his team infiltrated the first gate anon immediately pulled out a black mask with a single red dot on it from his inventory.


    "I don''t want my reputation ruined in the capital so let''s wear this for the time being." He said as he puts the mask on his face.


    "Ahhhhhm..monsters."


    "It''s a monster attack someone save us."


    "Ruuuunnnnnnn....monsters are coming."


    The civilians inside the first ring immediately started running here and there as they saw a army of ogres charging straight towards the second gate of the capital.


    After reaching near the second gate anon noticed that the gates are closed tightly.


    "I didn''t wanted to do this but hard times call for hard decisions." Anon said as he pulled out the second prototype of the rail gun.


    "Charge with 200 mana." He said as he pointed the rail gun towards the gate.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    "Boom." Anon made a sound effect as he left the trigger and the gun went off with the charged power.


    *Boooom*


    A bright shell was released from the rail gun that resulted in a backlash to the third eyed raven.


    "Woah buddy, keep yourself stable. There are still more gates left." Anon said as he pets the raven.


    As soon as the second gate broke down and turned into duat anon waved his hand again towards the ogres.


    "Soldiers, Charge. Master is making way for us." No.300 shouted as she pointed her axe towards the second gate.


    "Yes, mam."


    "Ay, Captain."


    Soldiers shouted as they enjoyed this direct charging into the human territory.


    Reaching at the third gate anon again pulled out the rail gun.


    "Charge with 500 mana..."


    *Zzzzzzz*


    *Booooom*


    The third gate breaks down to dust.


    *Ting*Ting*


    The insides of mage towers wtarted shaking as the news of the monster charging reached their.


    The headmaster of the tower Vermin was out on a mission so everything came upon the sub-Headmaster. Frod.


    "Students...calm down we are going to protect our city just like last time." Frod announced in front of the panicked students.


    "Are you stupid or something that was different from this time...we had chance to run if the monsters infiltrated the third circle back then but this time...we don''t even have time to run." A student replied.


    All of them started running here and there again.


    "Headmaster where are you...?" Frod said in a worried tone.


    "Sir, a news just came in." A teacher said as he whispered something into frod''s ear.


    "What they have broken the third gate...?"


    "Yes, but they haven''t killed anyone yet. It seems they are charging towards the seventh ring Directly."


    "We don''t know that yet... prepare that." Frod orders.


    "Charge with 1000 mana."


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    *Booooooom*


    Anon waved his hand as he destroys the gate to the fourth ring.


    "Charge straight Soldiers." No. 300 shouted loudly.


    [Author: BRO IS OVERPOWERING THE WHOLE CAPITAL.]

 Chapter 100 -100

    ?


    "Master, on the seventh ring''s entrance there are men powered artillerys situated on the top of the wall." Bituk shouted from the ground as they were reaching the seventh ring''s entrance.


    As soon as anon heard this a smile appeared on his face behind the mask.


    "It''s time that i test that skill out." He said as he gave the third eyed raven a pat indicating her to move faster.


    The raven started flying with it''s full speed and reached near the 7th gate''s entrance.


    Anon saw many soldiers aiming their artillerys towards him.


    "I don''t know who you are and why are you charging towards the 7th ring but you have to return back now if you want to leave this place in one piece." A soldier around 45 said, as he stood in front of anon with his chest puffed like an army commander.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am the 14th commander general of the king''s army that protects this gate day and night, my name is Kole."


    "Kole, You do know that a group of 50-60 Ogres is coming behind me right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, i know that very well and i know that you as their leader wouldn''t want them to die like this would you...? Now back off."


    Listening to these words a vein popped up on Anon''s forehead.


    "<Song Of the Siren King>"


    [Song Of The Siren King] [A-Rank]


    [When the siren king sings his song every one has to obey. With his magical voice he made 7 seas to bow in front of him. Makes your voice turn into magical Voice, This skill can be used on more then 1000 targets at a time putting them in a tranced state of absolute obedience, Targets will hear every order of the skill caster until the skill is turned off or dispelled by another skill.]


    [Mana: 1000/per use]


    "Leave your positions and run back to your homes and as soon as you reach your home you will fell asleep and forget about all of this...This conversation never happened." Anon said as his voice turned into a magical Voice.


    As soon as anon''s voice fell into their ears, their eyes shined purple as all the soldiers started leaving the side of the artillerys and started running back to their homes in a tranced state.


    "Wow...this skill really works." Anon said as he watched them leave.


    "Well, it''s time for the real action. Friend i have to shoot down this gate without you because the backlash of the rail gun on this gate will be increased due to protection magic." Anon said to the raven as he jumped off of it.


    "Wooohoooo..... let''s do this." Anon shouted in joy as he pulled out the rail gun and pointed it towards the gate.


    "Charge with 2000 mana."


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    *Boooooom*


    Due to Anon''s free fall, he was pushed back quite a distance due to the backlash of the rail gun but the gate broke down as planned.


    Anon immediately pushed the rail gun back into his inventory and used his feet to hit the ground.


    *Thud*


    Using his hands anon stabilized himself while his body was still getting drifited back and back on the street not showing any signs to stop.


    "Fuck...this backlash." Anon said as he used all of his fingers in form of a claw and tried to grab the ground but his fingers immediately started destroying the stone made street.


    Anon''s fingers made long trails on the street before he stopped.


    Anon looked at his fingers and noticed that the skin on his fingers has been torn apart and his muscles are visible.


    His nails are also broken but in just a few moments of watching every single wound on his hands healed up.


    "Fuu... sometimes i wonder what will happen to me without this troll locket." Anon said as he touched the troll locket.


    "Soldiers, stop." A voice came from Anon''s backside.


    Anon turned around and looked at the source of the sound.


    Anon noticed that no.300 was their with her whole team, all of them dismounted and looked at anon for further orders.


    "We will march from here...get your weapons ready." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, master." All of them said as the ogres picked their weapons in their hands.


    Anon felt like a ruler at this point as he led an army of powerfull soldiers into the battle.


    Biyuk walked with anon and the Ogres walked behind them.


    "What type of danger are we against ?" Anon asked biyuk as he was the creator of the seven magic item.


    "A mage type weapon, I named it ''THE EYE OF THE WITCH''."


    "That''s one fancy name."


    "Here..." Biyuk said as he gave anon a piece of paper.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked as he took the paper from biyuk''s hand.


    "A short description to the weapon...i made it." Biyuk said.


    Anon started reading the description...


    [Eye Of The Witch]


    [600 years ago when biyuk the great blacksmith was on his journey to a mine in the south of the dwarven kingdom he found the camp of the damned.


    The camp of the damned was a place where the dead come upon this land and take the souls of those who''ve committed unforgivable sins.


    The camp of dead is leaded by the queen of the undead and the witch of the dark magic, Morgana.


    Morgana had green sharp eyes similar to a snake and on her head she had two big red horns and white hairs, it is said that she devours the souls of the utterly damned once, who can not be forgiven at any costs.


    Morgana had the mix body, snake, goat, human and bat.


    Her body was half human and half goat, her face was similar to a snake, she also had bat like wings on her back.


    The ruler of hell commanded morgana to only devore the souls of the utterly damned once and not to touch any living beings or she will be punished by the gods.


    But Morgana had vicious nature and couldn''t hold herself back, one day she used her black magic to create an illusion and lured a living human to the camp of the damned, she killed the human without any mercy and ate his body and soul.


    On that day morgana was addicted to the souls of the living.


    Whenever a living being came across the camp of the dead morgana would use her powers and lure them into it as she kill them without mercy.


    It is said that she was immortal but some believed that her right eye was the main source of power and life.


    She can be killed if attacked on her right eye.


    When biyuk came across the camp of the damned morgana immediately took a interest in him.


    Morgana created an illusion to lure biyuk in and without any problems it worked...]


    "It worked ? What illusion did she used ?" Anon asked.


    "Cough....hmmm...? I don''t remember it. It''s been so many years." Biyuk said as his cheeks went red.


    "Hmmmm...you naughty naughty. A girl huuh...?" Anon said as he poked biyuk.


    "Hehe...master that''s another time''s talk you should read the rest of it." Biyuk said as he pointed towards the piece of the paper.


    "Oh...yes yes."


    [When biyuk was captured...morgana started doing different experiments on him...like using his beard''s hair to cast dark spells and using his blood she created many potions that worked as sedative to dwarfs.


    Morgana did every possible Experiment on biyuk.


    After using biyuk for different things for 3 days straight. She finally decided to kill him amd eat him.


    But vefore she could''ve done that an adventurer got the news of this and raided the camp of the damned with his party and saved biyuk from their.


    The adventures killed the witch of the dark and retrieved her eye.


    Biyuk traded the adventures the eye of the witch with a sword he made with 100% pure mithiril.


    After getting the witch''s eye biyuk used it as an artifact to make it into a magic item.


    After working for 1 month straight in his smithy biyuk finally finished his research and made a locket out of her eye and he called it.


    ''THE EYE OF THE WITCH''


    The properties of the eye of the witch are. It will always carry the will of the morgana and if used by a weak willed person his mind will get Bewitched by the locket and he will be destroyed as the locket will start to find another master for itself.


    If someone activated the locket and suppressed the will of Morgana, he or she will gain the power to use the power of morgana and only then.


    If someone activated the locket and suppressed the will of Morgana, he or she will gain the power to use the power of morgana and once they unlock the full potential of the locket they will achieve incredible powers and many spells that were used by morgana.]


    "What type of powers will the locket grant ?" Anon asked.


    "Hahha... that''s the problem i never knew what that locket does but i know that it is used by mages to boost their magic." Biyuk said with a clumsy smile.


    "We don''t have time to find out what the locket does. We will just see when we snatch it from his hands." Anon said as he teared the paper apart.


    "Ahhhh...my journey''s log." Biyuk said as he watched it torn apart.


    [Author: 100 Chapter Complete. Congratulations to all of you and me too. For reading and writing this novel to this milestone.]

 Chapter 101 -101

    ?


    Anon walked inside the 7th ring as his army followed him.


    "Where is it, biyuk ?" Anon asked.


    "I sense it''s presence from that direction." Biyuk said as he pointed towards the south.


    *Booom*


    Suddenly a explosion was heard from the same direction.


    "Yep... that''s the direction." Anon said as he started running towards the south.


    After reaching in front of the stonelake mansion anon saw that half of the house is already broken and explosions are still going on inside without any stop.


    Anon entered inside through the main door as he saw two disgusting bodies lying on the gate.


    "Fuu...he really is going beast mode...huh ?" Anon said as he laughed a bit and removed his mask.


    As soon as anon entered inside he saw a man entirely covered with blood from his head to his toe.


    "Wooohooo.... ain''t we having a party here ?" Anon said as he looked at mike with a smile.


    Mike on the other side immediately thought of anon''s voice as one of the enemy''s voice and throwed one of his dagger towards anon without even looking.


    *Chck*


    As soon as Anon saw the dagger moving in his direction he immediately used his right hand to catch the dagger with such incredible speed that was almost invisible to naked eyes.


    "Woah....chill tiger, it''s me. Your instincts are giving you away." Anon said as he looked at the dagger that was stopped by him only a few centimetre away from tearing his forehead apart.


    "Master ?" Mike said as he confirmed anon''s identity.


    After confirming his identity Mikelson immediately went on his knees as he Apologized.


    "Master, forgive me for attacking you. I lost myself in the bloodlust."


    "Hyaaaaa....." A knight suddenly attacked mike from behind as soon as he saw an open opportunity to strike.


    *Chck*


    But before he could''ve even touched mike a dagger pierced through his skull and he dropped dead instantly.


    "Don''t be a back stabbing bitch, didn''t they teach you to fight with dignity or something." Anon said after killing the knight with mike''s dagger.


    "Stand up...tell me about the situation." Anon asked.


    "Robert ran away but he is still inside the house." Mike answered.


    "How do you know that ?"


    "A vampire grows stronger in his own territory. The more time he has spent in his territory the more stronger he will be and this is the only place where he stands a chance to defend himself and live."


    "Just for your information...he has a very powerful magic weapon called..."


    "EYE OF THE WITCH." Mike answered Before Anon.


    "Yes...you know anything about that weapon."


    "No, but I''ve seen his grandfather use it in the battle against the demon king''s third general.


    That weapon, i think it''s some kind of healing weapon because in the battlefield the stonelake household holded the frontlines for 13 days straight with zero casualties." Mike explained.


    "A healing locket ? No it can''t be that simple." Anon said as he started thinking about it.


    "Royal army is moving towards us. Son of bitch called back up." Mike said as he looked at the ground with a disgusted expression.


    "I will hold them back...you go and get your revenge." Anon said as he tapped on mike''s shoulder.


    "They will be more than 1000..."


    "Don''t worry I''ve got an army of purely skilled Ogres outside, ready to die and kill on my command." Anon said.


    Mike looked back and spoke with a sad face "They are like 60-65...i think we should retreat."


    "Don''t worry they may be 60-65 but i am eqaul to 10000 men alone. Didn''t you heard...''100 blows of the goldsmith equals 1 hit of the blacksmith.'' "


    "Hmm....?" Mike looked at Anon with a more confusing expression.


    "Don''t worry just kill him and get me that eye of the bitch....thing." Anon said as he left mike.


    "...but it''s eye of the witch not bitch." Mike said in a low tone as he saw Anon leaving.


    "Oh...yeah, can i get my sickles back, if you are not using them of course." Anon said as he turned back.


    "Ah..yes, i only use my daggers anyway." Mike said as took out Anon''s sickles of death and throwed them towards him.


    *Catches*


    Anon immediately grabbed the sickles and gave them a good spin with his fingers.


    "Ah...this feel. I''ve missed it so much." Anon said as he puts the sickles back into his inventory.


    "Master, if you meet someone with the name macro...i want you to kill him slowly and give him a death so bad, that even the ruler of the hell fear his soul for being killed in the most ruthless manner."


    "Got it, but what did he do to you ? If you don''t mind asking." Anon asked.


    "Tortured me for weeks and used my wife to track me down, he was also the one who killed my family."


    "Don''t worry he will beg for death but i will not kill him, i will let him live in such a condition that he will be alive from the outside but his soul will die every second." Anon said as he smiled in an evil way at mike.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention." Anon said as he putted his mask back and exits via the main door, mike also goes back to his killing streak.


    ''1000 men huh...? Let''s see what my ogres can do.'' Anon thought as he saw no.300 looking at him in confusion.


    "How many days has it been since you last went for a hunt ?" Anon asked no.300.


    "Your majesty, i think it''s been about 1 week today." No.300 answered.


    "Boys, fill your blades with your fury. It''s time to smash some royal meat." Anon said as his voice echoed through the street.


    Listening to these words every ogre standing their tightened the grip on their weapons as a fury to hunt appeared in their eyes.


    "YES, YOUR MAJESTY." All of them shouted out loud.


    "Good." Anon praised their fury as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and started taking puffs.


    *Puff*


    *Tap-Tap*


    Suddenly the sound of marching legs was heard from a distance.


    "Ah...they are here already." Anon said as he throwed half cigar away and putted his mask back on.


    Anon used his sharp eyesight and looked at a far distance as he saw many men marching towards his direction at a very fast pace.


    "Get your weapons up...we will engage in 50 seconds."


    "Archers and mages...get on the back line. Meele will walk with me." Anon commanded as he removed his coat and pulled out his sickles of death from his inventory.


    No.300 stood beside anon as she holded a big axe in both of her hands.


    "I will eat up the front lines and come back, you and your team will engage on the middle part. Archers and mages will kill their healers." Anon explained the strategy.


    "Aye, captain." No.300 said as she tightened her grip on her great axe.


    "Engaging in 10...9...8...7" Anon started counting back as he started running towards the royal soldiers, No.300 and her team of meele attackers followed behind him.


    "...3...2...1....charge."


    As soon as the royal guards saw Anon charging at them the tanks that were walking in the front line immediately used their defensive skill casting but before they could''ve completed the chanting anon immediately appeared on their faces.


    "Death''s Domain....Sensory Destroyer."


    These were the last words that the 10 tanks heard before their senses were destroyed.


    Immediately 10 heads rolled on the ground like marbles.


    [Blood Meter: 50%]


    [Second Form Unlocked]


    "Second team...charge." Anon commanded as he backed off.


    "Second Team Charging in." No 300 shouted as her whole team destroyed their damage dealers from the inside.


    "Healers, heal the team." Their caller shouted in anger.


    *Whistleeeeee*


    Ankn whistled loudly and many arrows were launched from the back lines that immediately killed all the healers.


    No.300 spinned her great axe in a 360¡ã degree manner and killed as many as possible in the first blow.


    Blood flew everywhere as the ogres killed the royal guards like pigs and hens.


    "Second team....Dis-engaging." No.300 shouted as she came back to anon''s side.


    Royal guards side of the battle...


    "There they are..." A soldier shouted.


    "Tanks prepare yourself we will tackle their engage and conter attack them instantly." Their caller shouted.


    "Yes, sir." The tanls walking in the front line shouted as they answered.


    "Air, they are coming towards us." A tank informed.


    "Ha...what idiots, they are doomed now. Tanks cast the defensives."


    "Yes, sir."


    But before the tanks could''ve casted their defensive skills a black figure immediately appeared among them.


    "Fuck....back off-" before the caller could''ve given the back call all of his tabks were dead and before he could''ve recovered from this sudden blow a sound ringed in his ears.


    "Second team charging in."


    After this sound a ogre was seen charging in on his damage dealers with a spinning great axe that massacred without seeing a thing.


    "Healers heal the damage dealer." The caller shouted in anger.


    *Whistleeeeeee*


    Suddenly a whistle was heard by him and the next moment all of his healers were down on the ground.


    "No....this can''t be. The royal army was destroyed in mere seconds." The caller said with an expression of grief on his face.

 Chapter 102 -102

    ?


    "Mike said they were about one thousand or so...but they were like 100 or less. Where are the others...?" Anon questioned.


    "No... please leave me." The caller begged no.300 to spare him.


    As no.300 was about take his head off...anon stopped her.


    "Wait...no.300."


    "Yes, your majesty." No.300 immediately backed off and lowered her battle axe.


    Anon closed his distance to the caller, grabbed his face and looked him in the eye as he used a skill...


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes shined purple and the caller went into a trance state.


    "Where is the rest of your allied forces ?" Anon asked.


    "Rest of the forces are coming from six different directions to seal the location and stop the intruders from running away." The man confessed without any resistance.


    "How many forces are you divided into...?"


    "We are divided into 24 squads of 50 men each."


    "Three squads from six different directions.. huh ?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is your main caller ?" Anon asked.


    "Our main caller is king''s left hand, Sir Denzel Macro."


    "Macro...? That''s the guy that mike wanted me to kill. Do you hold any other vital info in that little brain of yours ?" Anon asked.


    "No."


    "Yep, kill him now." Anon said as he released his head.


    *Chck*


    As soon as anon left his head no.300 spined her axe and seprated his head from his body without any mercy.


    "Now...this is a bit of a problem." Anon said as he looked at the sky.


    Inside the stonelake mansion...


    "Robert...i know you are hiding in their come out now, you won''t escape alive today." Mike shouted in a threatening voice as he looked towards the dark corridor that was heading to the underway of the house.


    "Robe-" before he could''ve called again, a green light shined from the dark corridor.


    "So you finally decided to come out of your little mouse house huh...?" Mike said.


    "He tried..." A voice was heard from the dark.


    "What ?" Mike questioned.


    "He tried to take over my will...but i took over him instead. Hahahaha..." Suddenly robert''s body appeared out of the dark.


    But robert''s body didn''t look very good as black spots near his eyes are covering half of his face and his pupils are dark black...the green locket that looked like the eye of a snake was embedded into his chest and dark purple veins covered it.


    His nails have grown to about 1 meter and his legs are looking similar to an owls. As he talked his tounge came out just like a snake.


    "You are under possession." Mike said as he attained a defensive stance with his daggers.


    "This idiot tried to bend my will according to his way but lost his soul...he thought i was letting him take over me but didn''t noticed that i already am eating his soul away." Robert said in a heavy voice.


    "I don''t know who you are...but you choose the wrong body to posses." Mike said as he looked at robert and prepared his daggers.


    Outside....


    "Master human soldiers are approaching from the east side..."


    "Master humans are also approaching from south-west and south-east."


    "Hmm... let''s see how are going to do this. If you notice clearly every group is moving at a 10 minute gap for back up...means north-eastern group of soldiers will be first once to engage and after that north-westerns will come 10 minutes later to back them up and avoide any traps that were set before hand...nice strategy.


    I will turn this strategy of theirs into mine...i will use their power as their weakness and kill them one by one." Anon said as he looked at north-east.


    "Master, what are we going to do now ?"


    "We will engage with the same strategy on North-eastern side and after that 10 minute for cooldown will be given. Ten minutes later we will start next engage on the north-western side. Do you all understand ?" Anon explained.


    "Yes, your majesty." All the ogres shouted.


    "Good."


    Soon, when the Royal forces were close enough anon commanded.


    "Boys, we are going to engage in 10, 9, 8, 7..."


    *Booom*


    But before he could''ve engaged with the human forces something came flying out of the mansion.


    "What the fuck...?" Anon said as he looked at the thing that crashed into the street.


    "Mike, what the fuck is going on...?" Anon asked as he saw that the thing was none other than mike himself.


    "...*cough* Master that son of bitch used the eye of the witch and got possessed by a soul." Mike said as he fixed his broken hand and stood up.


    "What ?" Anon said as he looked towards the mansion and noticed a figure hovering over the house.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Robert Stonelake]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Mana: 8900]


    [HP: 5000]


    [Level: 58]


    [Status: Under possession of Morgana''s will.]


    The human forces immediately stoppedand looked at the figure hovering above the mansion.


    "What the hell is that thing ?" A sound came from anon''s behind


    Anon immediately turned around and saw frank standing their with his eyes wide open in terror.


    "That ''Thing'' is your father." Anon said as he turned his attention back to the figure.


    "Soldiers charge." A sound resounded in the environment.


    Anon immediately got alert as he noticed that the royal army has shifted their target and now attacking robert.


    No matter what type of attacks they did all pf thwm were blocked by robert.


    "Mages, use binding spells and bring that thing fown on the ground." The caller commands.


    Suddenly many golden ropes were shot from the royal army that caught the flying figure from all over his body.


    "Hehhe....This is fun." Morgana spoke as the golden ropes holding her possessed body turned black and instantly killed the mages that were casting them.


    Observing this all the other royal forces came forward and started attacking Morgana together.


    "Back off." Anon commanded the ogres.


    ''Why waste my energy if i can steal the kill at last.'' Anon thought as he smiled and backed off into an ally with his team.


    "Master...are we going to fight the humans again ?" No.300 asked.


    "No, we will be fighting something more dangerous now. Only if i can get close to her...i will use that skill." Anon said as he looked at the hovering body of robert killing the royal army.


    "Master, are you thinking of stealing the kill ?" Mike asked.


    "Yep."


    "I have to warn you that thing is to strong to fight....when i was fighting her she used a spell." Mike said as his face turned grim.


    "What type of skill ?"


    "A necromatic skill."


    "You mean bringing the dead back shit ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes...she can revive the bodies of the dead and control them like puppets."


    "Now i understand why they holded the front lines for 13 days." Anon said as he looked at mike.


    "What now ?" Mike asked.


    "Nothing, we just watch. At the last moment i will try to steal the kill." Anon said.


    "Master..." A ogre came running towards them.


    "What ?"


    "The human forces...."


    "What ? Don''t tell me they killed him."


    "No...they are all wiped out only one human remains." The ogre explained.


    "What the ? Are you sure all of the forces are wiped out ?"


    "Yes...i saw it with my own two eyes. That thing killed all the humans in matter of seconds." The ogre answered.


    Anon immediately went out of the ally to look at the situation.


    "Fuck...me." Anon said as he saw that 24 teams of royal soldiers are turned into 24 meat piles.


    "I warned you that thing is very strong." Mike said from behind.


    "Who is he ?" Anon asked as he saw a big muscular man fighting the figure.


    "That''s.....macro." mike said as his eyes shined red.


    "Calm down." Anon said as he observed that morgana is now fighting macro with her full force.


    "Human what are you ? Are you even a human ?" Morgana asked macro in a heavy voice.


    "Hahahaha....say whatever you want to say. I serve only one king and i will finish you here today. Get ready." Macro said as his clothes ripped apart due to sudden muscle growth.


    [Authority]


    Macro used a skill.


    [When you take authority of something you will attain a power boost of 30% and every attack dealt will deal only deal 40% of the damage as true damage and other damage will be neglected.]


    His body started to grow rapidly and his muscles started popping as he spoke...." I take authority of a 10 meter area in a circle around me."


    Suddenly his body shined golden as he disappeared from his place and punched Morgana.


    "Ahhhh...."


    Morgana''s body immediately fell on the ground.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [HP: 4700/500]


    "My god that''s some damage i have to say." Anon said as he praised macro.


    "He is a motherfucking animal when it comes to fighting." Mike said as he looked at the fight.


    *Crack*


    The next moment when both of them looked back at the battle they observed that macro has been killed by morgana.


    "Well....one of your enemy has killed your other enemy. That''s one good thing." Anon said as he folded his hands.

 Chapter 103 -103

    ?


    "Master, We should retreat." Mike said with a very fearful expression.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "That guy name, macro. He was the strongest beast I''ve ever seen in my life. He was someone even i didn''t managed to get a scratch on but at this moment he was killed like a fly...i think that thing might be the strongest thing in the world." Mile said as an expression of grief appeared on his face.


    "Do you not want revenge for your wife and children ?" Anon asked.


    "I do, but even if i risk everything i have, i don''t think i can win against that thing." Mike said as he looked at the ground with sadness.


    "Haa....what are you ? A frog inside the well ?" Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    "What ?" Mike asked as he noticed anon taking out his sickles.


    "I will do this myself. Just wait here and watch me." Anon said as he left the ally.


    "But, master..."


    "Just watch." Anon said as he looked at mike and left.


    "What is he planning to do ?" Mike asked himself.


    "Never, ever doubt on his majesty''s plan." No.300 said as she puffed her chest in proudness.


    "But...what type of plan can defeat that thing ?" Mike asked with a confusing expression.


    "He must''ve Thought of something." No.300 said as she tapped on mike''s shoulder.


    Anon who walked alone on the street looked fearless as he walked towards robert.


    "Oi." Anon shouted.


    "Hmm...? Another one huh...?" The dark figure turned around as it looked at anon with it''s dark eyes.


    "You look ugly as hell." Anon taunted morgana.


    "So bold. You want to die a hard death, don''t you ?"


    "No, i just want to kill you." Anon said as he pointed his sickle towards the black figure.


    "Die." Morgana said as she moved at an incredible speed and reached out her long nail for anon''s neck.


    Anon also used his legs and dodged her attack with the same attack.


    "What agility ?" Morgana was shocked to see Anon''s speed.


    "Haha...you are so slow." Anon taunted morgana.


    "Youuuu....dare to mock me, the great morgana."


    "Yes, i dare." Anon said as he again moved at an incredible speed.


    "You humans are still an failed Experiment, aren''t you." Morgana said as she again used her incredible speed to move at a very faster pace and reach for anon''s neck.


    "Come bitch."


    At this moment morgana noticed that something was wrong with this whole situation because a human should never be able to move this fast.


    [Your Target is trying to escape the illusion, if the target''s mind figured out the pattern of your illusion, your illusion will break off.]


    A notification popped up in front of anon.


    "Fuck i still am trying to figure this out and this bitch is breaking out of my grasp." Anon said as he looked at morgana moving at an incredible speed under her illusion.


    Even if you are far more stronger than me but the body you are trapped in is still only 1 level ahead of me. Which means i can use every single spell on it.


    Now since you are a soul i have got some plans for you.


    Anon suddenly started moving towards Morgana. At this moment he only needed to touch ber body for once and use his skill but that one moment can be very dangerous for him.


    "Let''s try my look." Anon said as he went in and placed all of his bets on this try.


    As soon as Anon noticed the closest angle to morgana he immediately broke his illusion and tried to grab her hand.


    "Haaa...i knew it." Morgana said as she moved her hand with haste and used her nails to pierce through Anon''s heart.


    Before Anon could''ve reacted his heart was pierced by two big nails and his body was hanging in the air.


    "Master..." No.300 and mike said as they looked at the hanging body of anon in morgana''s nails.


    Morgana thought of anon as dead and tried to throw his body away but before she could''ve throwed it away Anon''s hand immediately grabbed her nails.


    "Huh...?" Morgana looked at Anon''s face and noticed a wicked smile on his face.


    "You are still alive?"


    "I am immortal bitch."


    <Hell Of Eternal Damnation>


    [Hell Of Eternal Damnation(Class Exclusive)][A-Rank]


    [When you look into Abyss it looks back into you. With this skill You can make your opponent''s mind fell into a C.O.M.A state where 1 second will equal an eternity, Target''s mind will be shown his worst fears over and over until his will to live dies and even though target''s body will live, but his mind will not work, target will become just a living flesh. This skill will passively protects you from every soul and mind attacks. Skill can only be used on only 2 level above and any level below the host''s level.]


    [Mana: 1500/Use]


    As soon as this skill was casted anon''s consciousness was drifted away into a very hot place.


    Lava was coming out of the rocks and big mountain of coals were around him but even though he was standing in the lava his feets were not getting burnt.


    "What the hell is this place ?"


    "This is the Eternal Damnation." A red figure emerged out of thin air.


    It had two big horns bending forward and red skin as if the devil itself presented itself in front of anon.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am a creature that was created with the first use of this skill and you are my master. Please give me your command and i shall complete it." The red figure said as it bent down to show it''s respect.


    "Is she here ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, master. Please come with me." The red demon said as it started walking towards the west direction.


    After walking for about 1 kilometre anon noticed a big black door with a sign board on it that says ''Morgana.''


    Anon opened the door and looked inside.


    As soon as he entered inside he saw a girl getting beaten to death by her own father, again and again.


    "This is ?" Anon asked the red figure.


    "Master this is her worst memory...she hates this memory. Her mind has locked these memories into her unconscious mind." The red figure answered.


    "So...are you torturing her ?" Anon asked.


    "No, torturing is done by giving her physical beating but this mental pressure on her brain breaks her will to live. This means she will experience hell in this realn every second."


    "For how much time will this process continue ?" Anon asked.


    "Until she stops fearing this memory and then i will start another memory." The res figure said with a smile.


    "You seem to enjoy this...huh ?'' anon asked.


    "Master, i am born in this realm. The more this realm gets filled with people like her the more my energy will increase." The red figure said.


    "What happened to robert''s soul ?" Anon asked.


    "Come with me please." The red figure said as it took anon to another door.


    On that door the same black sign hung that said ''Robert Stonelake.''


    Anon opened the door immediately and noticed that a man around 21 is walking inside a black hallway with a knife in his hands.


    Suddenly a man jumped on him, his eyes were crimson red, legs were bent, hairs were fallen and his teetha are coming out of his mouth.


    The black figure instantly attacked the little boy and the scene again started repeating itself.


    "I captured two souls didn''t i ?" Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    "Not two souls....two minds. There body and soul is still outside but their brains are inside this Eternal Damnation. the eternal Damnation is not made for soul capturing it was made for breaking the captured minds.


    You''ve been talking to me for over an hour now but the time you spent outside is not even the 100th fraction of a second." The red figure said as it looked at anon.


    "Really like does the time really flows this slow here ?"


    "Yes."


    "I have to go back now, i have a body that i want to save, but i will visit again soon." Anon said as he thinks of exiting the realm.


    "Oh, yeah leave that guy''s soul in 2 days...okay ?" Anon commanded the red figure.


    "As you command master."


    "Good and from now on you will be called chad."


    "I accept master''s name with pleasure and respect." The red demon apoke as it thanked anon for giving him a name


    As soon as anon thought of leaving the realm his mind jumped out of the realm.


    As anon opened his eyes he noticed that he is back to the same position he was in beofre he died.


    Anon freed himself from the body of robert as he noticed that he wasn''t moving at all.


    Suddenly robert''s body started turning back to normal as anon took off the eye of the witch from his chest.


    "Huh...? What am i doing here....?" Robert asked.

 Chapter 104 -104

    ?


    After robert came to his senses...he was faced with mike''s angry figure.


    "You... fucking bitch die." Mike said as he stabbed robert to death.


    *Ahhhhhhhhhh*


    After the battle ended anon sat on a chair nearby and looked at the sky.


    The sun was coming up from the horizon and spreading it''s light all over the city.


    "It''s time we go back." Anon said as he called his three eyed raven.


    "Master, you''ve helped me take my revenge. I swear my loyalty to you on my name Mikelson." Mike said as he went down on his knees and stabbed both of his daggers into the ground.


    "Good. Let''s go." Anon said as he mounted on his raven.


    "Wait, what about my other brothers...?" Frank asked in a worried expression.


    "Eh...i don''t feel like killing them today. Will do some other day, meanwhile you can tell them how your partner killed your father and keep them at bay." Anon said as he left the site at once.


    "What...?" Frank asked in confusion as he looked at anon leaving.


    "Ha...i am sleepy. Oh shit i forgot that." Anon turned his raven back and landed it near frank.


    "You back to kill my brothers ?" Frank asked with joy.


    "No, you idiot. Send your mother to my home before the night falls or you''ll know what happens when someone lies to me." Anon said as his eyes shined purple.


    "Y-Yes, i understand." Mike said with a feared expression.


    Anon took off, after warning him.


    "Hmmm.... it''s time that i go back to my job and fuck some bitches." Anon said as he commanded others to go back and he went to the nicolas mansion.


    When anon reached in front of the nicolas mansion he noticed something going on there, anon landed at a place nearby and sent the raven back.


    When he closed his distance he noticed many carriages and labourers loading items in them.


    Anon saw Jennifer standing near the carriage and immediately went to her as he asked.


    "Yo, what''s going on ?"


    "We have been infiltrated by Monsters yesterday..."


    "Okay."


    "The walls and gates are turned into dust. Our house is responsible for labourers loading to the gates and fix them before the sun sets.


    Why are you ao early today ?" Jennifer asked.


    "No reason. My eyes just opened early."


    "Dear, are you really going ?" Suddenly a voice came from behind.


    Both Jennifer and Anon looked back.


    It was none other than the mistress of the house itself...Mrs. Lara.


    Her whole body is covered with brown fur, two big dog like ears, her hands and face looked similar to humans, but her ass was so big that if you hug that you can''t touch both of your hands behind it.


    As she is a well developed female bitch she has 6 big breasts covering her whole stomach.


    "How much babies can a female beastwomen like you give birth to, at a time ?"


    "Hmm...? Why do you ask ?" Jennifer asked.


    "Just curious."


    "We can give birth upto 10 babies if the seed is good but 7 is minimum. In out tribe most males only mate once in their lifetime and carry on their lifes without any physical intimacy."


    "What about if the seed belongs to a human...?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing."


    "What ?"


    "Nothing. Human seed can''t make babies with a beastwoman."


    "Good."


    "Hmmm....you got a beastwoman in your hands huh...? You two trying to produce some little kids huh...?" Jennifer asked as she poked anon with a silly face.


    "Yeah..." Anon said as he acted shy.


    ''Oh, hell yeah. I will fill her tank womb upto the brim and erase her memories like a re-usable bitch.''


    "Where is your father going ?" Anon asked.


    "He is coming with us. All of us brothers and sisters are going to the repair station today. You want to come ?" Jennifer asked.


    "Na, i am good here. How much time will it take to repair the gates ?"


    "I already told you we have to fix them before tonight. I still can''t figure out, who can be strong enough to break the seven gates that were enchanted with defensive magic."


    "Yeah...i am also wondering that. He must be very strong huh ?" Anon acted as the most innocent guy on earth.


    "Well, they left before the sunrise, that''s one good thing for them. If our house was there, they would''ve been under their graves by now." Jennifer said as she puffed her chest.


    ''If your house were to be there, i don''t know about graves but i can guarantee you would''ve been converted into a breeding machine by my ogres.'' Anon thought in his mind as he laughed a bit.


    "It''s time we leave, dad." Jennifer said as he mounted on an armoured horse.


    "Honey, give me a kiss before you leave." Lara said as she grabbed the family leader''s hand.


    "No, leave me you idiot woman. I don''t have time for your useless things." Family leader said as he shook his hand out of her hands and left with an emotionless expression.


    "Hmph." Lara pouted as she went back inside.


    ''Jackpot.'' Anon thought as he smiled towards lara.


    After all of them left anon entered inside the mansion, roamed for a bit and went to freeda''s room.


    Observing that freeda is still under the coma effect he gave her breasts a nice feel and left the room.


    Anon immediately saw his chance went directly to the third floor where only counted servents are permitted to work.


    On this floor lived the family leader and his sexy wife.


    Anon started roaming on the third floor as a made came across him.


    "Hey, Who are you ? I''ve never seen you around here ?" She asked in a angry voice as she thought that Anon was a lost servent.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly her eyes shined purple as her temper went to neutral mode and her face expressions also turned neutral.


    "Now, apologies to me like a little bitch as you lift your dress and slide your panties down by showing me your worthless pussy." Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    The maid immediately lifted her black maid dress revealing her furry legs and slided her white panties down that revealed her pink pussy lips.


    "I am sorry sir for my wrong actions, me and my worthless pussy are very sorry." She said as she swinged her waist showing that her pussy is also very sorry.


    "Good, now go back to being a little bitch and leave me alone as if you didn''t saw me." Anon said as he slapped her pussy and pinched her breast nipples as he let her go.


    I would''ve fucked her but what''s the profit of picking a silver chain while the gold bar is lying in front of you.


    Anon walked ahead and after walking for few steps he saw another guy with long black furry ears.


    "Sir, who might you be ?"


    "Oh, i am the new guy who works here."


    <Hypnosis>


    "Ah...yes, i remember now. Well keep up the good work." He said as he left without another question.


    "Excuse me." Anon said.


    "Yes...?"


    "Where is lara''s room ?"


    "You mean madam lara ?"


    "Just tell me, where that bitch''s room at ?"


    "What did you just say ?" The black guy said as he started coming back.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Ah, yeah that bitch''s room is over there...third to the right." He said as his eyes shined purple.


    "Good."


    Anon walked upto lara''s room and opened her door.


    "Wh-Who is it ?" A strangled voice came out of the room.


    Anon observed lara covering herself with the blue blanket and only her head was uncovered.


    "Good morning, madam lara."


    "G-Good morning....wh-who are you ? Why are you here in my room ?" She asked as her face turned red.


    Was she masterbating ?


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Lara Stonelake


    HP: 3000


    MP: 6000


    Race: Beastwoman


    Class: Mage


    Status: She has masturbated three times in a row but still unsatisfied, when she was about to reach the climax for the fourth time you disturbed her.


    As expected. This is the best time a man can enter in a woman''s room.


    Anon immediately tried to search for an excuse to get close to her so he can use his alluring scent on her.


    After a moment his eyes fell on an empty tea cup on the table besides lara.


    "I am here to take that empty cup beside you mam." Anon said as he pointed at the cup.


    Lara immediately turned towards the cup and said "Okay, just take it and leave. I am doing something very important over here."


    "As you wish mama....i mean mam."


    Anon closed his distance between him and her as he used the skill.


    <Alluring Scent>


    Immediately a scent made out of male pheromones spread over the whole room.


    As soon as the scent entered into lara''s nostrils her pussy inside the blanket immediately started producing more and more pussy juices as her eyes started to close bit by bit.


    ''Now starts the game of Prey and the Hunter.''

 Chapter 105 -105

    ?


    Lara observed anon as he picked up the tea cup from the table and started leaving the room.


    "Wait..." As Anon was about to leave through the gate a voice stopped him.


    ''Let''s go...."


    Anon immediately turned around and looked at lara, her face was red and shy.


    "L-Leave the tea cup and close the doors." Lara said as her voice stumbled.


    "As you wish..mam." Anon said as he placed the tea cup down on the table and closed the doors.


    "Now remove your clothes." Lara commanded.


    "Why mam...?" Anon asked in a teasing tone.


    "Just do, what i tell you to do."


    "Yes, mam...but just to refresh your memories, a noble woman can''t establish any intimate relationships with a Commoner."


    "I am not establishing any relationship with you...i-i am just going to use you...as a prostitute." Lara tried to outsmart anon but she didn''t knew who she was messing with.


    "Still, the rule is same. You still can''t have sex with me."


    Suddenly a sad expression covered her face as she realised Anon isn''t a stupid one.


    "I will give you money...any amount you want, just say it." Lara said with a confident face.


    "Don''t want it."


    "Huh...? You don''t want money ?"


    "Nope..."


    "Why ?"


    "Why not ?"


    "I mean you must need money... because you are a comm-" Before lara could''ve completed her sentence anon rushed in front of lara''s face and kissed her on the lips.


    *Mnhhhhhhnmmmm*


    Anon licked her lips and used his tounge to stimulate her tongue by whirling it around inside her mouth.


    After kissing for one good minute he removed his tongue and looked at the surprised expression of lara.


    "Don''t say that word anymore or i will not fuck you like the bitch you are."


    As soon as these words fell into lara''s ears, an angry expression appeared on her face.


    "Did you just call me a bitc-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon again kissed her tightly as he removed the blanket from her naked body.


    Her 6 big breasts were revealed as they jiggled with each other.


    "You really have some big-big tities huh..?"


    Lara immediately covered her face with both of her hands in shame.


    "No...No...No...close ypur eyes. You didn''t see anything. Noooo." She cried out in a cute voice.


    "Hmm....why should i ? These are my favourite boobs i can''t leave them like this." Anon said as he immediately started sucking her tits and started groping other ones.


    "What ?" She looked at anon in confusion as she noticed that anon is sucking on her breasts.


    "What ? Don''t you wanna get fucked like a little bitch ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are not afraid of my breasts ?"


    "Whaaaat ? Who the fuck get''s afraid of breasts ? Breasts are my life. If you think i will be afraid of breasts then you''ve judged me very wrong." Anon said as he started sucking her other breasts.


    "But, other humans got very afraid of my breasts... whenever they saw my breasts they ran away."


    "Heh..? Fuck those idiots just get down on the bed or i will kiss you again." Anon said as he pushed lara back on the bed and removed the blanket from her whole body revealing her tight pussy.


    As anon sucked her breasts from up to down her moans started to increase.


    "Mnhhhh...ahhhh...yes. pinch my nipples more. Lick my nipples....anhhhh~"


    Anon motorboated all of her big breasts as he felt like suffocating inside them.


    "Ohhh...my god this place is paradise." Anon said as he withdrew his face from her breasts, his face is covered in sweat.


    "A-Are you alright...?" Lara aaked as she looked at Anon''s sweaty face.


    "Are you kidding me ? I am more than okay."


    *Knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the room''s door.


    Lara immediately got startled and spoke... "Hide fast or you will be dead before you fuck me like a bitch and i don''t mate with dead partners."


    Anon smiled at this and an evil idea immediately entered his his mind.


    "Come in." Lara''s voice was heard from the Inside of the room.


    Suddenly two knights entered inside.


    "Madam lara, are you alright ? We heard sounds coming from this room." The knight asked.


    "Ah...Y-Yes...i-i am alrigh- annhhhhhh~ t." Lara said as her eyes rolled up towards the top and her legs opened wide inside the blanket.


    Inside the blanket anon was eating her pussy out while the knights were questioning her.


    Her face expressions changed with every lick that anon did on her clit and pussy lips.


    Anon licked lara''s clit and at the same time groped her breasts in a crazy order.


    "O-Okay...we are right outside, please call us if you need anything." One of the knight said as they left the room.


    "Y-Yessssssss~." Lara came hard as her hips started vibrating up and down just like a bitch in heat would do, her natural instincts were triggered at this moment.


    Before Anon could''ve came out of the blanket, two maids entered inside the room.


    Lara lifted the blanket and looked at anon with an satisfied but worried expression.


    "What is going on ?" Anon asked.


    "They are here for cleaning." Lara spoke in a low voice.


    "Fuck it." Anon kisses lara on her lips as he comes out kf the blanket for a moment and goes back inside, fortunately no maid noticed him as they were busy in the work.


    "What are you doing ?" Lara asked as she felt something big Poking her pussy.


    It''s can''t be anon''s lips because he can''t use his mouth on her breasts and pussy at the same time.


    It was his dick.


    As soon as this thought hitted her mind.


    *Thop*


    Something else hitted her womb''s entrance.


    "Anhhh~" a small moan left her mouth as she grabbed the bedsheet with both of her hands.


    "Madam lara, is something wrong ?" Both of the maids asked as they tried to come closer to her.


    "Yes, yes, everything is *thop* allllllllrighhhhttttt~"


    Anon was tapping her pussy with literally zero stops as he motorboated her breasts with his face.


    "As you say mam." Both of the maids went back to the cleaning.


    *Clap*Clap*


    A faint clapping sound never stopped coming from her blanket.


    ''Oh my god, after so many years I''ve found a mating partner....and he is making me cum like crazy.


    I can''t explain this feeling...i am feeling lust and loved at the same time.


    This human boy isn''t scared of me, instead he loves my body.


    ...and this feeling of getting fucked like a powerless bitch in front of my own maids is making me cum even more.'' lara thought as she got banged secretly by anon under the blanket.


    Suddenly the banging speed increased.


    Lara knew what''s going to happen now as she locked anon''s butt with her legs.


    *Clap*clap*


    Anon didn''t stop as he was feeling this kind of tightness for the first time. He instantly came inside her womb and filled it half-way through.


    "Anhhh~" suddenly a big moan escaled her mouth and both of the maids turned towards her.


    "Ah, can you give me that book..?" Lara immediately realised her mistake and tried to stabilize the condition.


    "Yes mam."


    The maid immediately handed the orderd book to lara.


    "Oi, turn over." Anon said from the inside.


    Lara followed his orders as she putted the book on her pillow and turned over.


    Anon immediately drowned his face in that hige furry ass.


    His cum dripped out of lara''s pussy.


    "Mnhhhh~" lara felt a tickle as she realised that anon was licking her asshole.


    Just to tease her even more anon bited on of her butt cheek.


    "Ahhhh..." Again a loud moan was released from her mouth.


    "Ah- pass me that book too." Again she managed the condition.


    Anon slided his hands below her chest and grabbed two of her boobs as he inserted his penis into her pussy from behind.


    Lara felt the pleasure as her eyes turned white.


    Anon again started moving as he clapped her big ass and kissed her back from time to time.


    After a minute both the maids left the room.


    Anon immediately removed the blanket and grabbed lara into his hands from her waist.


    "Anhhhh~ hey calm down." Lara said as she noticed the heat in both of their bodies.


    Anon didn''t stopped and started pounding her even harder.


    "Anhhh~ yes, yes, yes,....use me like a little bitch, cum inside me like a cheap whore. Treat me like a thing." Lara cried out in pleasure.


    As soon as these words fell into anon''s ears his beast mode activated as his thrusting speed increased and he did the same as he was commanded to.


    He throwed lara on the bed on her all fours and started fucking her like a cheap wh


    ore.


    "Take this you ducking nobel whore." Anon saidas his penis''s top penitrated her womb and filled it to the brim.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...yes, yes, yes, fill me up. Give me your seed." Lara cried out in pleasure.

 Chapter 106 -106

    ?


    After fucking lara for one good hour anon took a break as he laid in her lap pillow and looked at a piece of paper.


    Lara scribbled anon''s hairs slowly as she smiled and looked at him with love.


    "What is that ?" Lara asked as she pointed towards the piece of paper.


    "Hmm...? This ...?"


    "Yes."


    "This is a new weapon, i am trying to make." Anon said as he smiled a bit and looked at his new creation.


    "What is this ? A round sword or spear ?"


    "Neither a sword nor a spear but still has more range than a spear and more damage than a sword."


    "Hmm...? What can that be ?" Lara asked with a curious expression.


    "I call it Avtomat Kalashnikov-47, in short AK-47." Anon said as he smiled towards the piece of paper.


    "Ho... that''s one wierd name. Why did you name it that ?" Lara asked.


    "No particular reason, i just liked it a lot back then."


    "Back when ?"


    "Never, just sleep, it''s evening already. Do you realise that we''ve been having sex like crazy from the morning...?"


    "I do and believe me it was the best day of my life." Lara said as she smiled.


    "Well, good for you. I will be leaving now since I''ve some work to do, bye then." Anon said as he left the bed and got dressed up real quick.


    "Wait... can''t you stay for the night ?" Lara asked as a sad expression covered her face.


    "You sleep with your husband, don''t you ?"


    "No, he sleeps in the other room with those cheap bitches." Lara said with an angry expression.


    "Who..? Your maids ?"


    "Yes, i don''t know what they have, that i don''t have."


    "Nothing, it''s a symptom called, getting bored. A man get''s bored very easily with something that he can use anytime and anywhere as he likes." Anon explained.


    "Will you also get bored bored of me, if i let you use me ?" Lara asked with an innocent expression.


    "Nope, good for you that I''ve got many other girls to satisfy myself and never get bored of them." Anon said as both of them started chuckling.


    "Hey wait, where is my goodbye kiss ?" Lara asked as she grabbed anon from the biceps.


    As soon as she did she felt his iron like muscles and steel like skin.


    "Wow...these are some real good muscles for an 18 year old."


    Anon immediately grabbed lara''s neck and sealed her lips with his lips as he pinned her body to the bed and kissed her for one good minute.


    *Mnhhhhhh*


    "Haa.... always a pleasure." Anon said as he removed his lips and left the room.


    Anon moved towards the main hall and exited through the main gate of the mansion.


    As soon as he exits through the gates, he sees two white owls sitting on the gate of the house.


    *Hoooot*


    One of the owl immediately flew at him and dropped a letter from his wings.


    Anon immediately caught the letter and started reading it.


    [Academy Of Knights and Mages]


    [Hello student, You have been choosen in our admission process and your classes will start from the next week. You will receive a gate pass to the magic academy, if you try to enter inside the academy without the pass you will get burned alive by the protection barrier. You will have to reach at the academy within the certain time period or you will get burned alive by the protection barrier.


    After coming to the academy you can choose to stay at the dorms or a daily up-down, but we will prefer the dorm option as it will be easier for students to attend lectures directly from the dorms.


    You have to attend the academy in the assigned uniforms or you will get burned alive not by the protection barrier but by the disciplinary team of teachers.


    You have to be respectful to everyone and especially to the nobles if you are a Commoner, keep your eyes down whenever you see a noble teacher or fellow student.


    Although noble students have seprated classes they can attend Commoner classes too but Commoners should never attend a noble''s class or he/she will get suspended from the academy.


    Classes will continue for 6 hours with three 5 minute breaks, noble students of a house higher than 4 star can leave the class at anytime and enter anytime.


    Everything is legal inside the campus unless you have any proof of an illegal happening. If you have the proof to your claim, strict actions will be taken on it immediately.


    As soon as you tear the letter apart you will receive your gate pass and uniform.


    Principal: Madam Ysaddgrill. ]


    "An acceptance letter ? More like a Commoner prison invite..haha." Anon laughed as he teared the letter.


    Suddenly the letter Burned down to dust and two dots of light came out from the letter as one of them turned into a gate pass, and another one turned into a set of green Uniform.


    "Woah...this technology is even more amazing." Anon said as he grabbed both of them and throwed the inside his inventory.


    "It said from next week, today is Saturday meaning my classes will start from the day after yesterday."


    "I still have more than enough time."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh.... SOMEONE HELPPPPPPPPP."


    Suddenly a shouting sound was heard from a nearby alley.


    Anon immediately rushed to the alley and noticed a woman surrounded by 10 to 15 people.


    Some of them were men and some were women. All of their walking style looked a little wierd.


    "Oi...what are you doing ?" Anon shouted.


    Suddenly all of them turned towards anon and he noticed that the people surrounding the woman are none other than mindless Zombies.


    "What the fuck....?"


    "Save meeee...." The woman again cried out.


    Anon immediately pulled out his sickles and moved at a very high speed as he severed all of their heads easily.


    After killing all of them anon checked the woman for any biting marks.


    "Good, you are still not infected. Now tell me how did all of this happened ?"


    "Wh-Who are you...?" The woman asked with a feared expression.


    "Hah...i don''t have time for this."


    <Hypnosis>


    Anon''s eyes shined purple and so did the woman''s.


    "Now tell me."


    "This street is often used for illegal prostitution, me and my 5 friends come here every evening to get fucked by adventurers who get tired by doing quests the whole day.


    When we were doing Business today...my friend lilly pulled a wierd man inside the alley that gave her 1 gold for using her body as he likes.


    It was normal sex at first but after a moment he started doing it harder and harder...after 10 minutes lilly started to become uncomfortable and tried to stop him but he suddenly bit her on the neck.


    After that she pussed him back and kicked him out of the alley.


    ...but after sometime her body started to become hotter and hotter. She started going crazy with the customers, pushing them down on the ground and thrusting without any stops, not even when they came.


    When my other friend linda tried to stop her, she kissed linda so hard with her mouth that she chocked for a bit.


    After a while linda also started behaving the same. The customers they were having sex with suddenly started biting them on many places.


    They did it regularly for 2 hours and after that it felt like something was wrong when their bodies started turning blue and purple.


    I tried to stop them from having sex but they throwed me into this corner and started coming towards me like walking corpses.


    When i felt danger, i ceied out for help and you came to help me."


    "Good...now go home and forgot this ever happened. Oh and never come here again."


    "Yes." She said as she left the spot immediately.


    "Zombies inside the city...? This shit is getting interesting. I wonder if biyuk made my big rail gun or not ?"


    *Whistleeeeeee*


    Anon whistled and the third eyed raven immediately appeared in the sky.


    The raven lands near anon and bends down for him to get on.


    As soon as anon got mounted, the raven flew from the ground and pierced through the sky.


    ''How did the zombies got inside...is the virus air contagious ?'' Anon thought.


    ''But, she told me that he bit her first, meaning he was the host containing the virus.''


    ''if i leave him like that, half of the city will turn into zombies by tommorow''s morning.''


    "Darling, turn around. We got some work to do before returning." Anon commanded the raven.


    As soon as his words fell into the raven''s ears, it immediately made an 180¡ã


    turn and started flying back inside the inner rings.


    "This city is too big...where would a zombie go to first ?" Anon wonders.


    The sun sets down and dark covered the whole city.


    Anon immediately started his search for a zombie that was wondering in the inner rings now.

 Chapter 107 -107

    ?


    A full red moon was shining in the dark sky as it covered the whole city in it''s red light.


    In front of that red moon a black raven and her master is flying over the city to search for a certain someone.


    "Where can a brain dead creature even go ? How did he even got inside the city ?" Anon asked as he ised several bees to find the zombie.


    After searching for a while anon didn''t find anything and thought of going back...but as soon as he started to go back a bee detected something.


    "Hmm....? Red eyes, walk of the dead, blue body and an ugly ass face. It seems i found him." Anon said as he immediately started moving towards the direction.


    After flying for 10 minutes anon found the zombie.


    Without any second thoughts anon killed it and started going back to his house.


    "What am i even doing ? It''s been 9 months since i reincarnated into this world and all i did was fuck 5-6 bitches and made weapons...i am really bored."


    As anon was thinking about this a notification popped up in front of him.


    [Level 60 Has been Reached]


    [Evolution Will begin in 3 hours, you will get your choices to select from two classes]


    As anon was about to become happy with this notification, another notification popped up.


    [Gods Have Founded your evil presence into this world and they will try to do everything in their reach to wipe you out from the face of this world.]


    "What ?" Anon said as he looked at this message.


    The message was shortly removed from his front.


    "Wait...what the hell was that ? Can anyone tell me anything ?"


    Suddenly many other notifications started popping up in front of anon.


    [System Controls Have been Changed]


    [Switching in to the ayakashi records]


    [13 Holy gods are looking at you from the heaven and they are sending their avatars to kill you.]


    [7 Demon Gods Are looking at you with pleasure as they watch your evil deeds.]


    "What the fuck is happening here...? Anyone care to explain ?" Anon shouted as he read all of them.


    [The 4th Demon God, Fremus has Summoned your soul to hell]


    Suddenly anon felt his consciousness sinking into another space.


    After moment of silence anon opened his eyes and found himself in dark space.


    "Hello, child of human." A sound came from the dark.


    Anon stood up and noticed two red eyes shining in the dark.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am Fremus, The ruler Of souls. I can crush your little soul and kill you right here but i will not do that since you are important to us." The dark voice said as it''s eyes shined bright red.


    "Fremus ? You summoned me here right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, but i don''t have any personal reason to summon you here. I just work on my brother''s command."


    Suddenly another pair of bright green eyes appeared in the dark.


    "Hellllo...*hissssss* Human chillllddd. *hisssss* you are very eveil, even though you are a human, you always had the thoughts of devil himself *hisssssss*"


    "Wtf ? Are you a snake or something ?" Anon asked.


    "Not even afraid of us, aren''t you a brave one ?" Another pair of eyes shining bright orange appeared in the dark.


    "What can i say ? I am build different. Wait... don''t change the topic who are guys ?" Anon asked again.


    "We are the 7 Demon Gods, Darling~" suddenly a very sweet tone was heard by anon.


    Anon immediately looked at it and saw two pink eyes shining in the dark.


    "A lady ?"


    "Yes, your sex styles and techniques are cruel but amazing i have to say." The voice praised anon.


    "Ah..thanks... but if your heroic entries are over can you tell me your identities ?"


    "We already told you. We are the 7 demon lords." Another one spoke as his eyes also revealed.


    "Why is there so dark here ?" Anon asked.


    "No human soul can see our real face or thee soul will be shattered into many pieces of nothing." Another one spoke.


    Anon suddenly noticed that 7 pair of eyes are covering him from each side.


    "Human, no matter what you do, you shall not cross that line." The guy with the orange eyes spoke.


    "What line ?" Anon askes but before he could''ve gotten any answer a red line forming a circle around him appeared on the ground.


    Anon never noticed this line but now that he has seen it, he can feel an ominous aura coming from it.


    "If you step out of that circle your soul will break into pieces, your body will become living corpse and you will turn into nothing." The guy with the white eyes spoke.


    "Let''s get back to the point without wasting time any further." A heavy sound came from behind.


    "Kid, let me explain it to you. When this holy land was created two things created...Holy gods and Demon Gods.


    Holy gods created other creatures with their divine powers like, elfs, dwarfs, dragons and humans.


    When we, the demon gods tried to make something like that...we failed and created some evil creatures instead. You call them demons.


    Just like you humans, elfs and dwarfs hold divine power in your bodies and use it to cast spells that you also call mana. For demons to cast spells they have to use negative mana."


    "What is that ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, i am explaining that...just listen. When you humans commit any crime you generate an energy... it''s called negative emotions and when your negative emotions mixes with the mana it creates a small portion of negative mana.


    Only those who are blessed from the holy gods can sense the negative mana.


    When this holy land was made... Holy gods and demon gods fought with each other for a millennium, but at the end, we came at an agreement that holy gods will live in the heaven and demon gods will rule over hell and punish the souls of the damned.


    This world will always exist with two powers, dark and bright.


    If there are heros, there will those who will be jealous of them. If there is white then there is black too."


    "I don''t want to take history lessons....just get to the damn point."


    "Child of human, just listen to brother. We are being respectful of you, you should do the same." One of them spoke.


    "No, No....he is right. Let''s get straight to the point.


    Child of human, we demon gods get energy from the demon worshippers who worships us and gives us sacrifice to keep them enriched with negative mana.


    But...we can''t do this ourselves as are roo powerful to descend on the holy land now so instead we send our avatars to the realm, they commit evil deeds and produce negative mana for our demon worshippers."


    "Why can''t demons do that themselves ?" Anon asked.


    "We are already evil...demons are the true form of what you call evil. If we commit any evil deed, we will not produce any negative mana because in our mind it feels right but for ypu it''s different.


    Whenever you commit something wrong...you regret doing it even if it''s just for a moment because you are made out of the  god''s and demon''s mix blood.


    You are the perfect energy generator for our demon worshippers.


    For, why I''ve called you here... it''s because you are the highest negative mana generator I''ve ever seen."


    "What...do you mean by that ?"


    "Okay, suppose that a human commits one evil deed everyday...it means he is generating enough negative mana for a demonic family of four to survive for 1 more day."


    "Okay."


    "Now, you on the other side are on a whole other level."


    "What ?"


    "You produce negative mana for a whole demon town to survive for one."


    "One hour ?" Anon asked.


    "No."


    "One day ?"


    "No."


    "One-"


    "One year, you produce negative mana for a demon filled town for one year in a single day. Ever since we reincarnated you into this world our demon worshippers are very happy and they increased the number of sacrifices in a week to almost double of the previous one.


    It resulted into getting us more and more powerful, we gained too much power in last 9 months.


    You made us more powerful."


    "So what do you want ? Want me to stop doing wrong deeds ?"


    "No, never ever stop doing that. We want you to keep doing that but now that the holy gods have noticed your presence, your life will be in danger every moment.


    They will send their 13 avatars to kill you, now it depends on you to die peacefully or live and do more evil deeds.


    Today, I''ve summoned you here to ask you the answer what will you do ?"


    Suddenly a moment of silence covered the whole area.


    "I knew it, he is a coward-"


    "I will live...." Anon said with an evil smile.

 Chapter 108 -108

    ?


    "i will live..." Anon said with an evil smile.


    "What ? Are you brave enough to face the 13 holy gods ?" The red eyed one asked.


    "What do you think ? I am not a coward like you. I feared one thing in my previous life and it was death but now I''ve seen that too, now i am not afraid of anything." Anon said with a proud look.


    Suddenly silence again covered the whole place, as the 7 pair of eyes looked at anon in surprise.


    "Hahahaha..... Intresting Human *Hissssss*....Stupid but Brave. Weak but Strong, intelligent but stupid...*Hissss*...i like him."


    "Oh My demon, You are making me so wet right now." The pair of pink eyes said as she looked at anon with a flirting look.


    "Haha...well if you are confident in yourself, then we are also confident in you."


    All of them started laughing together as they acknowledged anon''s will to live.


    "Isn''t he like him, brother ?" Suddenly the guy with red eyes spoke and everything went silent.


    After a minute of silence Anon broke it....


    "Like who ?"


    "150 years ago we choose someone like you from the other world to commit evil in this world, we supported him to the fullest but he still got killed by the last avatar of the 13 gods."


    "Don''t talk about him, he was a traitor." Another one spoke.


    "What did he do ?" Anon asked.


    "He betrayed us, We gave him everything treated him like our brother but he betrayed us, by stealing all the negative mana for himself and used it to kill many demons and humans without any guilt."


    "Yes, you can use negative mana if you like but i suggest you to not use it because the more you use it, the more it will corrupt your mind and at last you will go mad and try to conqueror the whole world and that''s when you will die."


    "Woah, that''s one dark side effect of this negative mana huh....? Are there any other side effects too ?" Anon asked.


    "No, it only has this one side effect."


    "Well, i will try to avoide it as much as possible." Anon said.


    "Good for you."


    "Brother, it''s time." Fremus spoke.


    "Yes, now you have to go for now because we can''t hold your soul here for too long. Just remember two things, they maybe 13 gods and they might have 13 avatars but we are the 7 demon gods and we are at our prime at this time.


    We only have one avatar but all of us will support you with everything we have.


    The thirteen gods treat their avatars like their slaves but we demons live like brothers or enemies, there is no slave between us, now you are our brother and we swear to protect you until you betray us or turn dead." The guy with the white eyes spoke.


    "Human is now our brother...Good, Good.*Hisssssss*"


    "We will meet soon human." Guy with the Orange eyes spoke.


    "Wait, you can come to the human realm yourself ?" Anon asked.


    "Not with full powers, only a part of our souls."


    "Can gods do the same ?" Anon asked.


    "No, it''s kind of illegal to enter the human realm. If our creator found it out, the culprit will get wiped out of existence."


    "So, why are you taking such high risks ?" Anon asked with a very confused expression.


    "This is the last try for us to take the upper hand." The guy with the white eyes spoke.


    "What do you exactly mean by upper hand here ?"


    "It''s been 140 years since we had the upper hand, right ?" Another guy said.


    "Don''t repeat it again and again, i know where we are standing right now."


    "S-Sorry brother."


    "Upper hand is a term we use to differentiate between the more powerful party at the present time between demons and gods.


    If gods have more worshippers at the present time that they have obviously then it will mean that they have the upper hand and if the demons have more worshippers it would mean we have the upper hand.


    It''s a competitive term we use to determine our domination over the holy land."


    "What happens if you hold the upper hand ?"


    "Demons will get more authority and they can live freely just like humans and other races."


    "Aren''t they evil or something ? They kill humans right ?"


    "Are you kidding me ? Our childs are getting murdered up there like livestocks, those damned Dwarfs kills our children to get their horns and teeths to make those magical special grade weapons.


    They rape the demon girls, then kill them. Just because they are not made like them, just because they don''t have the same body build like any of them, doest that give them the right to kill them like chickens.


    Human the world you came from must''ve taught you that demons are evil creatures but in this world demons are getting exploited in every way possible and we choose you as their saviour."


    "Little Brother, you are our last hope to get the upper hand or the deoms will get wiped out of existence from the holy land and with them gone we will be the next." The girl with the pink eyes spoke.


    "So, Anon the human, do you want to become our sworn brother and defend the demons in this world or do you want to be a normal guy who uses his powers to fuck random girls ?"


    "Are demon girls any good ?" Anon asked as he smiled.


    Suddenly silence once again covered the whole room. All of them looked anon in surprise.


    "Hahaha.... This guy is the hilarious."


    "You stupid." The girl spoke.


    "Hahaha....human funny *hisssss* "


    "Hahaha....since you are our brother now, let''s get you a demon soul seal. So that you can be one of us."


    "What''s that ?" Anon asked.


    "Due to many years of being hunted our demon children have started to live inside the forests and whenever they see a human, they simply kill him."


    "So you are giving me a demonic pass, so that the demons don''t kill me, right ?"


    "Wroooong, you are already too strong we are giving you a seal that will justify you as a higher demon in the demon society and it will keep the demons from fighting you and getting killed by your hands."


    "Oh, so it''s a seal for their safety, right ?"


    "Yes, whenever you see a demon he will sense the might of a higher demon coming from you and treat you with respect from the start. Not like he insulted you at first and to set the example you wiped out half of the demon population."


    "You know me very well huh...?" Anon said as he smiled.


    "I choose your soul...i know your mind. Now Raise your right hand."


    Anon did as he was commanded to and raised his right hand.


    Suddenly a black tattoo, similar to a shield and two swords with dragons on each side, started forming on his hand''s back.


    "Woah, that''s one badass tattoo."


    "Now, anon it''s time for you to leave butas i said we will meet you in your world, but one by one only."


    "See you soon, human." All seven of them said as anon''s soul returned back to his body.


    "Shhhhh.....haaah." anon woke up from the state of unconsciousness and found himself on his bed.


    "Hmmm...? A dream ?" Anon said with an confusing expression.


    "What a wierd dream ?" Anon said as he tried to pick up the glass of water from the table besides him.


    But as soon as he picked up the glass of water, he noticed something on the back of his hand.


    "This..." Anon said as he looked at the same tattoo, he thought that he saw in his dream.


    "So, it was all true ?" Anon murmured as he placed his hand over the tattoo and felt a dark aura coming out of it.


    [Master, what is that demonic authority coming from that seal ?] Link asked.


    "This is a demonic seal."


    [What ? A demonic seal ? You mean the seal that''s given to the higher members of the demon society?]


    "Yep, that''s the one."


    [But, how did you get one ?]


    "The seven demon gods gave it to me."


    [The seven Demon gods ? So, you are the choosen one ?]


    "What is a choosen one ?" Anon asked.


    [You don''t know ? Demon race''s numbers are getting declined at an incredible speed... that''s why demon gods select a choosen one every 100 years to save them but for the last 140 or so years they are facing defeat...but why would they select you ? Did you do something evil and felt guilty about it ?]


    "Oh, boy. I''ve done so many wrong things that if you combined the whole paper in this world it will still be short to make a list for my evil deeds."


    [Wow, it means you will receive their blessings as well.]


    "What blessings ?"


    [Demon gods didn''t gave you their blessings, yet ?]

 Chapter 109 -109

    ?


    [Whenever the demon gods choose someone to fight for them, they bless him/her with their blessings or teach them some spells that can be used in dire situations.]


    "Hmmm.... well they must''ve planned it out, it can be possible that they give it to me when they come here."


    [Hmm...it can be possible. Well it''s time for me to sleep.]


    "Hmm...ok."


    After having this conversation anon''s mind started thinking about all the conversation he had with the  7 demon lords.


    "Eh....who cares..? It is, what it is." Anon said as he again went to sleep but his sleep was immediately interrupted with a message tone.


    [Evolution will Begin in 1 hour, Please select your class to avoid random class picking.]


    "Ohh....shit. i almost forgot about this." Anon shouted as he again got up from the bed and looked at the screen in front of him in surprise.


    "Show me the classes."


    [Lich] [Legendary Class]


    [Prepare to witness the embodiment of unfathomable dread and raw power - the Lich, an infernal enigma that defies mortality itself. Once a venerable sorcerer or sorceress who dared to traverse the forbidden depths of necromantic arts, the Lich now stands as an immortal abomination, draped in the tattered remnants of its former grandeur.


    Its skeletal form, a testament to the ravages of time, radiates an aura of unyielding malevolence. Adorned in ragged, blackened robes that billow with a life of their own, the Lich commands an imposing presence, exuding an air of dark majesty that sends shivers down the spines of the bravest souls.


    Time holds no sway over the Lich, for it is forever trapped in a state of undying damnation. Ancient knowledge, amassed through centuries of unquenchable thirst for supremacy, fuels its insatiable hunger for dominance. It gazes upon the world with an unblinking, calculated gaze, its intellect honed to perfection by the relentless pursuit of forbidden secrets and forbidden power.


    To face the Lich is to confront a being whose name reverberates through the annals of terror. It is the apex of necromantic prowess, an avatar of relentless darkness and overwhelming malice. To stand against the Lich is to dare defy the very fabric of life, for its bony grasp reaches into the depths of your soul, ready to shatter your spirit and cast you into eternal oblivion.


    [*This Class will unlock the door to immortality for you and will not affect your looks from the outside.]


    [*Negative Mana Using Spells will do +50% damage.]


    [*Dark Attribute spells will be unlocked for use.]


    +2 Class Exclusive spells will be given ]


    [Warning:


    *This class holds the intelligence for itself, if not used properly it can easily take over the user''s consciousness and lock the user inside his own unconscious mind.


    *You will be immortal but only over time, you can still be killed with holy magic.]


    "Woah, that really sounds badass...just like i read in the comics back on earth and if i take this class i will also become immortal with time, but the holy magic part disturbs my mind. I will become weak against holy magic.


    But, i will be able to get a necromatic skill with this skill, i am damn sure. I don''t know about the other skill.


    Let''s check out the next skill and then i will decide."


    [Cerebraxis] [Mythical Class]


    [In the realm where sorcery weaves its potent tapestry, behold the Cerebraxis: an ethereal terror wielding absolute dominion over thoughts and souls. It materializes amidst a tempestuous storm of psychic energy, defying mortal comprehension. Radiant veins of azure and violet course through its incorporeal form, pulsating with an otherworldly light. The Cerebraxis commands attention, striking fear into hearts and minds.


    Its piercing crimson eyes blaze with insatiable hunger, peering deep into the fabric of existence. With a gaze alone, it unravels guarded secrets and shatters minds. Tendrils of psionic power writhe and strike, seeking to ensnare unwary adversaries within their intangible grasp. The Cerebraxis is a master of mental manipulation, warping thoughts and emotions to suit its malevolent desires. It rends the minds of even the strongest, reducing their wills to brittle twigs beneath its influence.


    From its psychic core, devastating waves of annihilation surge forth. Telekinetic force obliterates foes, shattering both body and mind. Illusions of exquisite horror dance in its wake, ensnaring victims within nightmarish realms. Legends abound of the Cerebraxis'' insatiable hunger for dominance, its machinations toppling empires and leaving heroes mere shells of their former selves.


    To face the Cerebraxis is to enter a battleground where mighty warriors tremble. Only those with indomitable wills and fortified minds stand a chance. Its name echoes through the ages, a chilling reminder of its reach. The Cerebraxis, an embodiment of psychic malevolence, awaits, eager to claim dominion over your very being.


    Within the realm of the Cerebraxis, battles become trials of spirit and endurance. Warriors tread carefully, for none can escape its grasp. Defiance is met with devastation, and even the mightiest tremble. Engaging the Cerebraxis is to challenge the fabric of reality, leaving an indelible mark on the chronicles of legendary struggles.


    This class existed in the beginning of holy land, with time it became only a myth and after some more time everyone forgot about it.


    [*This Class Will unlock the peak capacity of a mind controlling creatures.]


    [*All psychic and mind controlling abilities will work with +150% affinity.]


    [*Dark Attribute spells will be unlocked for use.]


    +2 Class Exclusive spells will be given. ]


    [Warning:


    *This class holds the will of it''s previous master. To get this class you have to pass the trial and get it as a reward. Failing will result in an automatic class selection.


    *This Class holds the secret to the dark secret of brains and can backfire at you anytime, if not handled properly.]


    "Well...now it''s a harder choice. I was thinking of just reading this skill and choosing the lich one but this one also looks delicious. Oh my fucking god...what should i choose, it''s so confusing...?"


    Anon immediately went into a state of confusion as he saw the two classes one looking more powerful than the other one.


    As anon was thinking qbout choosing one of the classes another notification popped up in front of him.


    [Another Class Will be given due to the interference of Demonic Energy]


    [Lord Of the Souls, Ruler Of the Dark "Fremus" blesses you with an extra class.]


    [Soul Snatcher] [Mythical Demon Class]


    [In the darkest corners of the infernal abyss, a vile abomination known as the Soul Snatcher lurks, a demonic monstrosity that feasts upon the essence of mortal souls. This grotesque creature embodies the very essence of evil, an amalgamation of writhing shadows and seething malevolence.


    The Soul Snatcher''s form defies description, constantly shifting and contorting in a grotesque dance of torment. Its monstrous visage is adorned with rows of serrated fangs and gleaming, maleficent eyes that pierce through the fabric of reality. It is encased in a chitinous armor, adorned with jagged spikes that gleam with a sickly aura, exuding an air of dread and despair.


    From the depths of its wicked maw emanates a sickening miasma, an acrid stench that heralds the arrival of doom. Its sinewy limbs end in razor-sharp talons that rend the very fabric of existence, ready to tear asunder any who dare cross its path. The Soul Snatcher''s monstrous form is a testament to the horrors of the netherworld, a manifestation of pure, unadulterated darkness.


    It possesses an insatiable appetite for souls, mercilessly devouring them with ravenous hunger. The mere touch of its maleficent claws drains the life force from its victims, leaving behind empty husks of their former selves. With each soul consumed, the Soul Snatcher grows stronger, its demonic power reaching unfathomable heights.


    Legends whisper of the unholy rituals the Soul Snatcher employs to trap and ensnare souls, using dark sorcery and infernal bindings to manipulate and control the essence of life itself. It delights in the torment of its prey, relishing in the anguished cries of those unfortunate enough to fall under its influence.


    To encounter the Soul Snatcher is to face the embodiment of damnation. Its name echoes through the realms of terror, striking fear into the hearts of even the most hardened warriors. It is a relentless predator, an unstoppable force of destruction that seeks to claim every soul within its reach, leaving behind a trail of desolation and eternal suffering.


    Beware the Soul Snatcher, for it is a manifestation of all that is wicked and loathsome. Its malevolent presence taints the very air, its hunger for souls unquenchable. The battle against this demonic beast is a struggle for survival, a test of courage and resilience in the face of unimaginable horror.


    [*Gives you the power of the formidable creature that dwells in hell and lives on the souls. Life will be extended with each soul you eat.]


    [*Dark Attribute spells will be unlocked for use.]


    [*Negative Mana will do -50% corruption to the user''s brain.]


    [*Will gain soul power whenever you devour a pure soul.]


    [*Demonic authority will increase by 100% when fighting a demon.]


    +4 Class Exclusive spells will be given. ]


    [Warning:


    *Choosing this class will result in an appearance change according to the given description above.


    *Once choosen, you can''t transform back into human form.


    *This skill will consume life force with each spell used.]


    [Fremus looks at you with a smile and says "Don''t say thank you, it''s a small gift for my brother."]

 Chapter 110 -110

    ?


    "Hahaha... oh... Mwaahahahah." A very loud sound of laughter was heard from the demon god''s hall of Damnation.


    "Ay, what''s going on here guys ?" A pair of orange eyes entered inside the hall as he asked the others, why they were laughing.


    "Tell, brother Dread, about your blessing...ahhahaahaha. Tell him Fremus. Hahahha..." The guy with purple eyes laughed out loud as he mocked fremus.


    "Don''t laugh, Gregory. This is my last warning." Fremus said in a very angry tone.


    "O-Okay...as you say brother, i will stay silent and Hahahhahahahahah....i-i am sorry, i just can''t hahaha." Gregory laughed like a maniac.


    "What is going on ? anyone care to explain ?" Dread asked.


    "Julia, Explain it to brother dread...hahahahahah." Gregory said as he looked at the pair of pink eyes shining brightly in the dark.


    "Yes, Yes, Hehehe... Brother dread, as you know that we all had to bless the human brother we just made with our blessings and brother Fremus already did it...hehe." julia Explained.


    "Oh, so quick for Fremus to give his blessing huh...? What did he gave him ? A trash can ? Hahahahaha." Dread said as he started laughing.


    "Hahahhaha."


    Hehehehe."


    Everyone else also started laughing out loud as they heard drea''s word.


    "Dread, are you also on their side ?" Fremus asked.


    "Nope. Demons don''t choose sides, they make bets, so how about we make a bet." Dread said without any hesitation.


    "What bet ?" Fremus asked.


    "How about this, i bet 50% of my worshippers on the side, that says our human brother will not take your blessing." Dread said.


    "Whatttt ? Your 50% worshippers? Are you kidding me ?" Fremus asked in a surprised tone.


    "Yep."


    "What do you want from me in return ?" Fremus asked with suspicious eyes.


    "Nothing."


    "What non-sense, no demon bets on these odds...unless."


    "Yep, you are thinking absolutely right."


    "Unless, he is 110% sure that he will win the bet. No matter what." Fremus said as he looked at dread with an even angrier expression.


    "Hahahhahahaha....that was a good one brother dread. Nice one." Gregory laughed.


    "Hehehehe... little brother Fremus don''t be sad...they are just kidding." Julia tried to comfort the angry fremus.


    "Thank you sister julia, but it''s time that i get some more worshippers now. I gave him an undeniable gift this time and i don''t think any sane human will reject that gift. It''s the most beautiful gift I''ve searched from the 1000 blessings of the soul realm."


    "Yeah, why don''t we stop talking and just let him choose." The guy with white eyes spoke as everyone went silent.


    Suddenly the scene the shifts to anon''s room...


    "Hmm....the Lich class is good because it''s legendary and it makes me immortal but i can still be killed with an enemy more stronger than me and i will also become weak against the holy magic users.


    Where as i will get the dark Attribute spells unlocked on each of the classes, i still think lich is a good class if you want to study magic your whole life and become the overlord of necromatic magic but i got zero interest in dead girls so, let''s move on to the next class."


    "The next class is Cerebraxis, a class i never heard of in any comics or anime i watched back on earth but the description of this skill is so badass and i will also get mental attack bonus with this skill.


    And that line, that''s says "This class is the peak of Mind Control." Is making me a little worried. I still have one more evolution left at level 100, i am wondering if this is the peak of mind control what will i get next time ?


    Well let''s not worry about the future right now and focus on the present.


    This skill also gives me the ability to use dark attributes and datk powered spells, but i will not be able to use negative mana with this class and i think that''s good for me because i don''t want my mind to turn into a total mess.


    This class is very good if i want to boost my mind controlling abilities and get some psychic abilities.


    I also want to see the two abilities i will get with this class because whenever the system awards me with it''s in-built abilities they always turns out very intresting.


    Well, now let''s move to the last class that was also a wild card of today."


    "A Soul Snatcher...This class is..."


    In demon god''s hall...


    "Yes, i know what he will say next...He will say '' Oh My Demon, This class is the best class I''ve ever seen and i will only take this class, fuck the other two classes so far." Fremus said as he acted like a child.


    "Yeah, i hope he says that." Gregory said as he laughed in his mind.


    Back inside anon''s room...


    "This class is, The most garbage class that can ever be found inside an rpg fantasy, it''s like you are trying to mock me. Do you really think i will even look at this class after reading the first warning ?


    Bro, this class turns me into a motherfucking demon and i really love my human form right now. So i will not take this class at any cost.


    Demon''s hall...


    *Crack*


    "What was that breaking sound ?" Gregory asked in confusion.


    "Yeah, it sounded like something just broke." Dread said as he looked at Fremus.


    "Yep, my confidence just did. You guys continue. I am going back into my chamber to restore some energy."


    "Brother, don''t be sad." Before julia could''ve comforted him, he disappeared from the hall.


    "You idiots, why do you have to tease him so much ? He is the youngest of us all. He doesn''t know anything about blessings and useful blessings. If i see you do that ever again, believe me it will be hellfire rain on those big heads of yours." Julia said in an angry tone as she also left the room.


    "What are you guys waiting for ? disappear or i will kick you out." The guy with white eyes spoke.


    "Yes, Yes...we are going." Both of them said as they also disappeared from the hall.


    "Hmm...human is smart. I am happy that i used my powers at the correct soul this time. He didn''t choose the negative mana class and decided to stay with his sane mind.


    Let''s see if you can overcome the trial for that class human brother or will your soul get trapped into the trial...?"


    Back on anon''s home...


    "Hmm...so it''s decided. First class is good but comes with negative mana and a weakness of holy attribute.


    Third class will turn me into a monster and i don''t want to be killed that fast.


    So the last option i have now is to choose the second class named.....Cerebraxis."


    [15 minutes left before the automatic class selection process... please choose your class.]


    A notification popped up in front of anon.


    "Hmm....time is here. I''ve to move down to the city before i go numb and bump for 12 or 13 hours."


    Anon immediately stood up from the bed and started moving down to the basement city.


    After reaching at the gates of the city, two ogre girls greeted him.


    "Welcome back, your majesty."


    "Yes, Yes." Anon said as he moved forward without paying much attention to both of them.


    "No.300." anon called out as soon as he saw no.300 in the training grounds.


    No.300 was teaching the new ogre warriors, how to use axes in a fight and hunt.


    As no.300 shows her students, how to do a 180¡ã spin with a great axe, her big boobs bounces out of her thin clothes and now they are jiggling in the open.


    Anon looked at them and immediately a boner was formed in his pants.


    "No, No... evolution first. You idiot control your thoughts." Anon said as he diverted his mind to no.300''s students but as soon as he did...he saw something even more hornier.


    All the students that were getting taught by no.300 were all female ogres and their boobs are also out in open, jiggling from left to right with every swing.


    "Hehehe.... boobies." Anon''s boner grew as it reached on his knee cap.


    "Master ?" No.300 noticed anon''s presence.


    "Ah...hi." Anon said as his boner was fully visible through his pants.


    "Everyone down on the knee." No.300 said as she went down on one knee and her boobs jiggled upside down.


    As if this was not enough, the gap between her legs revealed her plump green, properly shaved pussy lips.


    As soon as anon looked at this water started to come in his mouth.


    But, his boner reached it''s limit when he looked at ll the other girls and saw that their pussies are also opening in his presence.


    "Master, How can we help you ?"


    "....By getting down on all fours...hehehe..." Anon said as water started dropping off of his mouth.


    "As you say master."


    As soon as anon heard this he immediately remembered something that he has forgotten.


    ''Fuck....my evolution. How much time is left ?"


    [Evolution will start in 10 minutes.]

 Chapter 111 -111

    ?


    All the ogre girls went down on all their fours as soon as they heard anon.


    All of them turned their backs towards anon.


    Ogre girls are taught to have sex with the strongest male they find from their birth and as soon as they heard Anon''s proposal for sex, all of them went bananas and opened up their pussies for his superior seed.


    Anon on the other side was looking at 60-70 pussies all dripping wet are lying in front of him like nothing.


    It was all you can eat buffet for him but immediately a message appears in front of him.


    [5 minutes left for evolution to begin]


    "Oh shit! Lust is taking over me." Anon said as he immediately removed every lustful thought frombhis mind and turned his face back to all the pussies.


    "And...i thought this will be the last thing i will do before my death. No.300 stand up and arrange me a room. I want to practice for sometime."


    "Y-Yes...as you say master." No.300 said with an confused expression, because a moment ago she thought that she will get fucked by the strongest male in her knowledge, her master, but all of her dreams turned into dust.


    No.300 immediately stood up and took anon to the practice room.


    As soon as anon entered inside the room, he immediately sat in the lotus position on the ground and spoke.


    "I choose cerebraxis as my next evolution class."


    [Cerebraxis class has been choosen as the next evolution class]


    [Warning: Once choosen, changes can not be taken back.]


    "I know that you fucking moron, I''ve done this two times before. Now do it fast or my boner will touch my face." Anon shouted at the system.


    [Class evolution will now begin]


    This was the last message that anon saw before he lost his consciousness and fell backwards on the ground.


    As soon as he fainted many colourful gleaming lights started covering his body, the lights entered inside anon''s brain and started reprogramming it as if making it a brand new and powerful brain.


    Anon''s muscles started twitching and one of his hand immediately broke just like a stick but it immediately got fixed up... after this his another hand also broke and got fixed up again.


    This process didn''t stop after breaking and healing his hands... instead it continued for several hours, all over his body.


    Several hours later....


    Anon opened his eyes...and stood up from the position he was laying down at and felt an immense pain in his body, as if 10,000 elephants just stepped on him.


    "Fuck...my body hurts bad." Anon said, as he started to crack his knuckles.


    *Crack*


    *Crack*


    "Ha...but my body feels very light."


    After doing this anon moved towards the exit gate of the room to get out of the training room.


    Now the gate of this training room is made out of a metal called Dendrum.


    Dendrum is a very heavily dense and sustainable metal, it is used in making broad swords and exercising equipments for adventurers.


    This metal Can''t be broken easily, even the blacksmiths have a hard time melting this material.


    Anon grabbed the door made from Dendrum and gave it a good pull to open the heavy door at once.


    *Booom*


    But... something else happened. As soon as Anon pulled the door''s handle, the hinges on it''s end broke off and the door came out of it''s frame as it made a loud sound.


    "Woahhh...." No.300 shouted as she witnessed a male, who single handedly gauged out a dendrum gate from it''s frame.


    "Hmm....?" Anon tried to make sense of this situation, as he noticed a gate weighing over 150kgs, felt like a feather to him.


    No.300''s pussy immediately went wet as she noticed anon''s big biceps and his chest poking out of his clothes.


    "M-Master....i greet you." No.300 immediately went on her knees as she greeted anon.


    Anon looked at no.300 and scanned her big boobs with his perverted eyes.


    He immediately forgot about the gate as he looked at the squishy green boobs in front of him and big nice thighs too.


    [Master is looking so hot right now, i wish he just grab me, throw me onto the ground and fuck me to death.]


    Suddenly a voice was heard inside anon''s head.


    "What was that ?" Anon asked.


    "What master ?" No.300 looked at anon in confusion.


    "Nothing...i think my ears are playing tricks on me."


    [Oh i would love it, if you play tricks on my body and grant me your superior seed, my sexy master.]


    ''What the fuck why am i hearing these sounds ? This voice is very similar to no.300. Is this telepathy or what ?'' anon thought.


    Before anon could''ve thought of anything else a big screen popped up in front of him.


    [Skill Name: PsycheSense( Class Exclusive Skill)]


    [Unleash the power of the mind with PsycheSense, the ultimate tool of mental mastery. This extraordinary ability allows you to tap into the depths of human consciousness, unlocking the secrets hidden within every mind. With an intense focus and unparalleled intuition, you become a master of perception, effortlessly deciphering the unspoken thoughts, desires, and intentions of those around you.


    Harnessing the energy of the mind, PsycheSense grants you an extraordinary advantage in any situation. No secret can remain hidden, no plan can escape your scrutiny. Whether in the midst of negotiations, espionage, or thrilling adventures, your ability to read minds sets you apart as an enigmatic force to be reckoned with.


    With this skill user can read the thoughts of his opponent and know about his upcoming moves but once this skill is started mobility will turn to zero and user will become immobile.


    The immobility will last until the skill is stopped. Once used on a target, this skill will go on cool down for the particular target for one minute.]


    [Attribute: Dark]


    [Mana: 1000/use]


    Woah....a mind reading skill. That''s the best thing a guy can ask in a 1v1.


    Wait...i should''ve gotten 2 skills if i am right.


    As soon as he thought of this another screen popped up in front of him.


    [Skill Name: Neural Devastation]


    [Harness the cataclysmic power of Neural Devastation, an awe-inspiring ability that sends shockwaves through the very core of your opponents'' consciousness. With a lethal combination of advanced mental manipulation and ruthless precision, you unleash an onslaught that obliterates their cognitive defenses, leaving their minds in ruins and their resilience shattered.


    Neural Devastation unleashes an unfathomable assault on the neural networks of your adversaries, rupturing synapses and dismantling cognitive barriers. In the wake of this onslaught, their mental fortitude crumbles, leaving them vulnerable and defenseless against your subsequent attacks.


    When this skill is used, your brain will emmit a shockwave from it''s core that will destroy every mind that comes in it''s range within a 100 meter radius.


    The waves will continue to surge until the skill is turned off, this skill can''t be reflected back.


    The wave will start expanding and the more minds it destroyes the more stronger it will get until it reaches the limit of 100 meter radius.]


    [Attribute: Dark]


    [Mana: 5000/use.]


    [Warning: This skill can easily be countered with the skill [Calm Mind and Cleanse Mind] If user want to avoid these skills, user is adviced to not use this skill on holy magic users.]


    What...? Why holy magic users ? Am i still weak against holy magic.


    Anon said as he wondered about it but suddenly his thoughts were disturbed by no.300''s thoughts.


    [Oh, look at that. How handsome does my master looks when he thinks about something.]


    ''hmm....?''


    Anon lolked at no.300.


    No.300 immediately looked down, not Daring to look him in the eyes.


    [He just looked at me...should i request him to give me his seed now. No, no i should not. It would be rude.]


    As soon as it hits anon he immediately noticed her pussy lips that were visible between her legs.


    "No.300 stand up." Anon commanded.


    [Ha...i think he will now tell me to leave now. Well what can be done. I have to follow master''s orders without any questions.]


    Anon puts the gate back on the frame and grabs no.300 from her shoulders.


    "Hmm...?" Before no.300 could''ve thought of something to say she was pinned down to the ground just like she wanted.


    "You naughty girl... you''ve been having naughty thoughts huh...?" Anon said as he laughed at no.300.


    "M-M-Master....this is-....No this is-....i was just think-" before she could''ve said anything else two lips kissed on her big lips.


    Her mouth immediately sealed up by anon''s lips.


    "Mnhhhh~"


    [Oh My God, Master is kissing me. He really is kissing me. I should open my mouth for him, yes.]


    No.300 opened her mouth letting anon''s tongue inside her mouth.


    Anon used his lips to kiss her, his left hand to massage her right boob and his right hand to rub her pussy.


    "Stand up." Anon said as he leaves her mouth.


    "Y-Yes." No.300 said as she stood up.


    Anon immediately burried his face into that big fat green ass of hers and felt every squish of her ass.

 Chapter 112 -112

    ?


    As anon felt the squishyness of no.300''s ass, he felt his dick growing by every second.


    Anon used his right hand to rub her clitoris and his left hand to grope her six-pack abs.


    "Anhhh~ master...i am having a funny feeling down there." No.300 said as her face went red and she bent down pushing her ass into Anon''s face.


    "Yes...Yes...let your body loose." Anon said as he licked her pussy from behind.


    "Anhhhhh~ something is coming." No.300 immediately felt an immense pleasure inside her pussy.


    Her pussy immediately tightened up, no.300 thought sex is only a form of inserting male genital into female genital, but now it was a whole new world for her.


    "Master....i can''t stand it...anhhhhhhhhhh~" suddenly a green liquid followed out of her thick pussy, it was like a fountain with zero stop.


    No.300 came for 3 minutes straight as her huge ass didn''t stopped twitching the whole time.


    *Slap*


    As soon as she stopped twitching and tried to stand up, anon immediately slapped her ass so hard that a red hand got printed on it.


    "Ahnhhhh~ master, i am very sorry for my mistake, please punish me more." No.300 said as she went down on both of her knees and thought that anon slapped her because she came but she didn''t knew that it was a random hit from anon.


    Anon''s eyes shined with evil intentions.


    ''Hehehe... let''s enjoy this before, she finds out.'' anon thought as he created a bed out of the sand that the floor was made from with his [Laboratory] skill.


    "I will certainly punish you, get on all fours on this bed." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes master." No.300 immediately followed his orders and immediately went down on her fours.


    Anon started groping one of her huge ass with his right hand and fingered her pussy with his another hand''s finger.


    [Ahhh...master is going to slap me again. This is punishment but why am i feeling pleasure from this ? I feel an increasingly strong wave of pleasure writhing all over my body, whenever master hits me hard.]


    Anon heard every single word of this as he smiled and thought.


    ''Huh...? A sadistic again ? You like to get dominated as well huh ? Well i love to dominate girls in bed.''


    "This is for cumming on my clothes." Anon said as he slapped her butt hard.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhh~" a moan immediately left no.300''s mouth as she bit her lower lip in pleasure.


    [Ah...this feeling of getting punished and dominated by the strongest male feels amazing.]


    "This one is for taking pleasure in your punishment." Anon said as he slapped her another butt with force.


    "Anhhhh~ please forgive me master." She cried out as she bent her back in an arc.


    "This is for bending your back when i told you to stay in one position."


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ i am....sorry." no.300 shouted in pleasure.


    "You should be....*slap*"


    "Anhhhhhh~"


    [Oh no, it''s coming again....i am getting punished and feeling pleasure at the same time. If i do that thing again, master will punish me even more.] No.300 thought as she came again.


    Anon saw this and started slapping her pussy as she came...


    "*Slap*...cum like a defeated little bitch...*slap* *slap* *slap*" anon continued to slap her thick pussy, as she continued to cum like a soda machine.


    "I-I am sooryyy, your.... highness." No.300 said as she felt her arms weakening and going numb.


    She immediately fell down on her shoulders from the front but her huge ass was still sticking up.


    "It''s time for the main dish..." Anon said as he removed her pants and revealed his 16 inch cock to no.300.


    ''Wow...it really grew bigger with this evolution. I am wondering if the class change cannot change my body, why is my dick growing bigger and bigger with every class upgrade.'' anon thought as he looked at his dick.


    "Wow... that''s huge." No.300 said as she saw anon''s dick. Her hands were numb so her mouth was like a free to use hole.


    Anon immediately used this chance and inserted his dick into no.300''s mouth.


    "Ghuaaggg....Gock...Gock...Gock." anon''s cock immediately reached halfway down her throat as it made, no.300 to make strange noises.


    "I need lubrication...before the main course." Anon said as he tapped his cock''s tip onto her air tube and made her feel like something was choking her from the inside of her throat.


    After lubricating his dick for one good minute he removed it from no.300''s throast and turned her to the other side.


    "Open up these legs, you defeated bitch." Anon said as he grabbed her legs and bent them towards her chest.


    [Ah, yes...i am a defeated bitch. I will listen to everything master commands me to do now or he will force me to do it anyways. I better do as he says.]


    ''You better, because i am going to fuck you hard now.''


    "Wow...you are really clean from down here....*sniff* *sniff* is that scent ?" Anon asked as he sniffed her big green pussy.


    No.300 immediately covered her face with both of her hands in shyness.


    "Master, madam sephie told us to keep ourselves clean as you can use any of us at anytime for mating. I am just following her orders."


    "Hmm... sephie knows me good, hehehe....well she was not wrong." Anon said as he rubbed her pussy''s entrance with his dick''s tip.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~"


    After a moment anon stopped rubbing his dick on her pussy and noticed that she is now shaking her hips and rubbing her pussy on anon''s dick.


    [Anhhh~ this feels good....master is now moving slowly but doesn''t matter, it feels good.]


    "I am not moving at all darling. You are shaking your hips." Anon said with a smile.


    "Anhhh~ Huh...?" No.300 immediately removed her hands from her face and looked down as she boticed that her ass was moving on her own and her pussy lips were twitching as it rubbed itself on anon''s dick.


    "N-No master...this...Anhhhhh~" before she could''ve said anything else or Explained the situation, a big 16 inch rode went directly inside her pussy and blood came out.


    "Oh, you were a virgin ?" Anon asked.


    "What is that ? Your highness ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "You did mating for the first time today. Why ?"


    "Master...in ogres girls are taught to only have sex with the strongest males they know in their knowledge. In my knowledge you are the strongest person here."


    "Huh...? You mean that all those girls you were training the other day were....?"


    "Yes, they never mated with anyone in their life because you were the strongest male in their eyes as well." No.300 explained.


    Suddenly a flow of adrenaline in his mind as he thought about all those virgin pussys he saw sometime ago.


    "Well... let''s focus on you for now." Anon said as he started moving.


    "Yes...as you say master." No.300 said as she grabbed her legs from the knees to hold them back and gave anon way to fuck her without any resistance.


    Anon immediately inserted his entire cock Inside her pussy. Because she wasn''t a human, her body was stronger in every sense.


    If anon had inserted his cock like this into a human girl''s pussy she would''ve been dead by now due to sudden pressure on her womb''s back wall.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" a loud moan escapes from no.300''s mouth as she shakes her ass up and down at an incredible speed.


    Her womb''s entrance kissed anon''s dick as it opened up to accept it.


    As soon as it opened up anon immediately penetrated through it and barged inside her baby making room.


    Feeling no pressure around his tip anymore, anon immediately pulled it backwards and again barged in like a beast.


    He repeated the same process for 30 minutes.


    As soon as anon noticed that no.300 can''t hold back her legs anymore, he immediately grabbed both of her hands and locked them upside her head with his left hand.


    After her hands were locked up, her shaved underarms were revealed. No.300 immediately got embarrassed by this and turned her red face to the right not looking directly at anon.


    Anon used his other hand and straightened her face, as he kissed her again.


    This time anon''s chest pressed onto no.300''s breasts as her nipples felt erect on his chest.


    "Shhh... don''t be embarrassed." Anon said as he slightly touched her right cheeck and slowly let loose of her lips.


    "Y-Yes..." She said in a squeaky and cute voice.


    "Now, let me sniff your underarms, to check if you use scent there too or not." Anon said and no.300''s face immediately turned red.


    "No...master.... that''s-" before she could''ve said anything anon took a long sniff from her underarms.


    *Sniiiffffffff*


    "Ha...what sweet scent." Anon said as he started licking her underarms and rubbing her nipples at the smae time as he continued to pound her pussy.


    After fucking without stop for 1 hour and 43 minutes, the final moment f


    inally came for anon, where as no.300 came countless times in the past hour...anon didn''t came even a single time.


    "I am cumming, prepare your womb."


    "Yessss~"

 Chapter 113 -113

    ?


    After fucking no.300...anon exits the underground city and exits his house.


    "I''ve been unconscious for 24 hours straight....*click*" Anon said as he lighted his cigar and looked at the sun rising up from the horizon.


    *Shhhhhh* he took a big puff of cigar and just stared at the scenery in front of him, peacefully.


    "It''s time to write a new chapter in my isekai life huh...? It''s time that i go to the magic academy and bring back some waifus." Anon said as he thought to himself and smiled at the sun.


    "I wonder, if this solar system also contains 8 planets just like back on earth...?" Anon thought.


    "Master...?" Suddenly a voice was heard from the back.


    "Hmm..?" Anon immediately looked back and saw gia standing behind him with a smile.


    "Oh...gia. what''s up ?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing up, it''s time for us to go to the academy." Gia said with a funny sound.


    "Ah...yeah, you can go i will come on my own." Anon said as he continued to smoke.


    "Master, the academy doesn''t allow any late entries and smokers." Gia said as she warned anon about the rules of the academy.


    "How much time until the gates of your so called academy closes....?"


    "Three hours....and there won''t be any wagons this early in the morning, so you have to walk to the academy and believe me...even if you start running now from our house it will still take you at least 2 hours to reach their."


    "Well, we are leaving since you want to come on your own." Kia said in an attitude from behind as she started to leave.


    Anon immediately grabbed her hand and stopped her from leaving.


    "Where are you going ?" Anon said in a kinky tone as tightened his grip around her hand.


    "H-Hey, leave me...i have to go to the academy."


    "You will be coming with me. I need someone to accompany me on my first day don''t i ?" Anon said as he laughed.


    "Y-You... don''t mess with me. Are you really planning to go to the academy or are you just messing with me ?"


    "Oh...i am going to that academy of your and believe me no one will forget my entry after today."


    As soon as these words fell into kia''s ears...a surprised expression appeared on her face.


    "What are you going to do ?" Kia asked in a confused tone.


    "Nothing, gia and cherry you two can go. Kia will come with me." Anon said.


    "Okay...bye then." Gia said as she left for academy.


    "What do you think ? What will master do ?" Cherry asked gia.


    "I don''t know, but he said that, no one will forget his entry...i think he will do something badass today. Maybe he plans on reaching the academy before us." Gia answered.


    "Hmm...it can be possible master is good with magic...maybe he found some type of teleportation spell or something." Cherry said.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. Only royal guys have access to that kind of spell." Gia answered.


    "Don''t you remember that vampire guy. Maybe he gifted master that spell."


    "Oh...yeah. It can be possible, cherry you really are smart." Gia praised cherry.


    "I know."


    "We should stop talking now and start walking fast or we will have to go back from the academy gates."


    Both of them stopped talking and started moving towards the academy.


    After walking for 2 and a half hour both of them reached at the academy.


    "Ha... finally." Cherry said as she looked at the academy''s gates.


    There were many runes embedded on a semi-circle gate frame that was built in front of the academy entrance.


    Both cherry and gia passed through it and the gate started speaking.


    "Commoner Student."


    "Commoner Student."


    The gate spoke twice.


    "Gia and cherry, Hi how are you?" A girl with green eyes and blonde hairs came near cherry and gia as she waved towards both of them.


    She is gia''s friend, who learns martial arts in the same class as gia and she also has a small sister aged around cherry.


    She is an elf Commoner. 5''5 height and sharp long ears.


    "How are you guys ?" She asked.


    "We are good Yumi, Where is Rin...?" Gia asked.


    "She is with her friends and they all went to see jake."


    "Who is...jake ?" Cherry asked.


    "You don''t know jake ?"


    "No."


    "He is the only son of witch house, he applied in the college and immediately got selected for his incredible witchcraft and excellent aptitude in magic." Yumi Explained.


    "Oh...Is he also coming today ?" Gia asked.


    "Yes, someone just said that, he is taking entry on his pet Night owl and everyone gathered in front of the main gate to watch him enter the academy."


    "Ahhhhh....there he is."


    "Jake.....i love you."


    "Jake, please take me with you."


    "Look...how handsome he is."


    Suddenly noises started coming from the front gate.


    "I think he is here..." Yumi said as she started walking towards the main gate.


    Both cherry and gia also started following her.


    As soon as they reached at the front gate of the academy they noticed a young man qith purple hairs and dark black eyes...on a very big black owl flying in the sky.


    He was wearing a red uniform...with seven golden stars on the left side of his chest.


    The owl started coming down and the guy got off from it''s back.


    "Jake...i love you. Please make me pregnant."


    "Jake, can i smell you."


    "Can you slap me, jake...?"


    Girls suddenly started making hype and saying nonsense things.


    "Hello ladies." Jake said.


    "Ahhhhh....he said hi to me."


    "No, you idiot. He said hi to me."


    "You both are idiots, he said hi to me."


    After jake got off from the owl, he then grabbed a soft white hand and helped a girl down from the owl.


    "Huh...? She is ?"


    "Yes, she is his sister."


    "Isn''t she miss.Samantha...?"


    "Yes, she is the thrid and the most beautiful daughter of the witch house. They look so good together."


    "He brought his sister with him, what a gentleman."


    "Indeed...if only my brother can do it."


    "Hey Gia, Your brother also got accepted into the academy right ? When will he come... it''s about time for the gates to close."


    "Huh...? He is not here yet..?" Gia asked in a surprised expression.


    "Nope...i didn''t saw any new Commoner guy coming through that door...not yet." Yumi answered.


    ''Where are you master...?'' gia thought in her mind.


    ''Look above you... silly girl.'' suddenly a sound was heard inside her head that resembled Anon''s voice.


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly a big dark shadow of a bird covered the whole ground.


    *Coowwwwww*


    A loud crowing sound was heard from the sky. Everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the source of this voice and noticed a big raven covering the sun.


    *Hoooot*


    The night owl immediately started panicking.


    "Buddy, are you alright ? What is happening to you ?" Jake asked as he tried to calm the owl down by patting him but the owl immediately opened his wings and flew away...as it throwed jake away like trash.


    "Ouch...."


    "Brother are you alright ?" Samantha asked.


    "Yes, what happened to my owl."


    "He got feared away by that."


    "What is that ?" Yumi asked as she looked above.


    "T-That''s my brother." Gia said as shelooked at anon.


    "Let''s go." Anon said as started preparing himself to jump down feom the back of the raven.


    "H-Hey, are you kidding me ? This is like 300 meters from the ground....we will be killed after we hit the ground." Kia said in a feared tone as she looked down with a very scared gaze.


    "What a cry baby." Anon said as he picked up kia into her arms.


    "Huh...? H-Hey what are you doing ? You are going to kill both of us-" before she could''ve said anything else anon jumped off.


    "Fasten your seat belts....this flight is not going to stop anywhere." Anon shouted as he enjoyed falling down.


    "Whaaat.....?" Kia asked as she didn''t understood what a seat belt is.


    *Booooooom*


    Anon landed on his feet and the ground immediately broke in a circle form around him making many circles representing the waves made from the force he landed with.


    "Hiiiii...." Kia made squeaky voice when she reached the ground.


    Waves of dust cleared off and revealed anon''s figure. He released kia from his arms and started walking towards the main gate.


    "Hey...who is that ?"


    "I don''t know maybe someone from another royal family."


    "I don''t remember someone else applying from any other royal house."


    "Maybe a hidden recruitment...."


    "No...look at his Uniform."


    "Huh.....? What the fuck...? He is a Commoner ?"


    "What, a Commoner ?"


    "Yes, he is wearing blue dress just like us."


    Everyone started looking at this strange kid who just took the most insane entry with a girl in his hands from the sky.


    "Who is he ?" Jake asked in anger as he saw his popularity decreasing.


    "I don''t know...but we will know soon." Samantha answered.


    "Are you sure he is your brother ?" Yumi asked.


    "Yep, 1000% sure." Gia answered.


    "I want to marry him, right now."


    "What ?"


    [Author: My editor is here and he will be taking care of any grammatical or spelling mistakes from chapter 115.]

 Chapter 114 -114

    ?


    Anon walked upto the gate and every single girl looked at anon with an ''wow'' Expression, no matter if she was Commoner or a girl from the royalty.


    Royal families upto four stars only had royalty in name, they were pretty much treated the same as, Commoners.


    As anon walked through the gate the gate spoke.


    "Commoner Student."


    This word triggered a reaction in Anon''s mind. He immediately started preparing a thunder javelin in hands.


    "Brother..." Kia stopped him as she grabbed his hands.


    "Oh...yeah." anon said as he realised that he was about to loose his temper their.


    "What the fuck are you doing ? Do you want to get kicked out of the academy on your first day ?" Kia said in a low voice.


    "Yeah, it was-"


    "Hello." Suddenly a voice interrupted them.


    As anon and kia turned back they saw jake standing there with his hand in the handshake form.


    "H-Hi, sir jake." Kia tried to handshake with jake but jake immediately retreated his hand and leaned it towards anon''s side.


    "Hello." He said again as he looked directly at anon with a sly smile.


    "Who are you, again ?" Anon asked as he looked at jake and didn''t accepted his handshake.


    "Haha...now i understand, why you did that. You don''t know who i am, right ?" Jake said as he laughed off anon''s mistake of ruining his entry on the first day of the academy.


    "Yes." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "Well, i am the only son of the witch house, name is Jake Grey." Jake said as he went for another handshake and leaned his right hand in front of Anon.


    "Hmm...good for you. Try not to die soon or your family will loose their only heir." Anon said as he started moving towards the entrance door of the academy without the handshake.


    "OI, Don''t you think you have too much attitude for a Commoner ?" Jake said as his face turned into an angry one.


    "No, my attitude is just perfect, get used to it." Anon said as he left, but in his mind he wanted to smash jake''s face, so badly that even his mother won''t recognise him anymore.


    "Hah....just leave him anon, it''s a new day and you will avoid killing the nonsense kids." He said to himself and moved forward.


    "Your brother is handsome and hot but he messed with the wrong guy there." Yumi said with a sad expression.


    "Fuck...i hope he doesn''t turn dead." Gia said as sweat covered her forehead.


    "Yeah, your brother should go in hiding for some days." Yumi adviced.


    "No you idiot, i am talking about that guy named jake." Gia sa she looked at jake.


    "What ?"


    Inside the entrance hall.....


    Students are seprated into 2 groups, commoners and royals.


    All the students wearing blue dress are Commoners standing on the right side and on the left side all the royal students are standing in red dress.


    "Oi, commoner...come to my room for one night, i will give you 2 silver for that body. Hahahaha." A guy standing in the royal section shouted towards the line anon was standing in.


    "Hahahaha....Good one brother."


    "Hehe... indeed a cheap bitch."


    Anon looked at the boy and noticed that he was looking right behind him.


    Anon turned back and noticed a tall elf girl, with sharp ears looking fown and crying due to the comments.


    ''Hmm... ragging even in this world ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the elf girl and noticed that her condition was miserable.


    "Oi, why don''t you answer him back...?" Anon asked in a low tone.


    "But...*sob* he is a *sob-sob* 5 star noble kid." She replied in a low voice.


    "Hah..." Anon sighed as he looked at the guy and pointed his five fingers at him but from a low angle that was hidden from his sight.


    <Telekinesis>


    A skill anon got from the cerebraxis class trial as bonus.


    As soon as Anon used this skill, he focused his eyes on the guy''s leather belt.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the belt that was holding his pants broke and his pants fell down.


    "Ahahhahahahahaha....hey look his pants got loose."


    "Hahahaha....what fool. Making everybody laugh on the first day."


    "Hehehe...look a royal kid suddenly got stripped off of his pants." Even the Commoners started making fun of him.


    "Huh...? No No, this is not....what it looks like." The kid immediately pulled his pants back up and acted like all this was normal.


    "Eh, another sadistic pervert."


    "Yeah, you are right. I think he is a big pervert bastard."


    Noble girls immediately started calling him a pervert.


    "T-Thank you." The elf girl said as she pulled anon''s shirt.


    "Huh....? For what ?"


    "For that."


    "How do you know, i did that ?" Anon asked in a surprised tone because he didn''t expected anyone to see him while doing this


    "I am an elf, i can sense magic. Even if you use a little bit of mana i will know it, we are built that way." She answered.


    "Oh, so you are a mana detecting device."


    "No- i...yeah, you are right. I am just a mana detecting device."


    "I am just kidding, but you still owe me for this one." Anon said as he blinked at the elf girl.


    "I-I don''t have any money." The girl replied in a saddened expression.


    "What ? Who asked you for money ?" Anon answered.


    "I don''t have anything, that can interest you. I am sorry but I don''t think i will ever be able to pay you back, for this help."


    "You know anything about magic subjects, here ?"


    "Hmm...? Yes, i know about most of the subjects that are taught inside the academy. I''ve been here for two years now."


    "Do they give homeworks ?" Anon asked with an awkward expression.


    "Yes, most of the subjects are theoretical so you will get lots and lots of homework." She replied.


    "How much time does it takes to finish your homework ?" Anon asked.


    "Since i am the topper in the Commoner section, it takes me only 2 hours to complete it."


    "Good, make it four from today." Anon said as he smiled.


    "Huh....? But why would i do 2 hours work in 4 hours ?"


    "No, you will do 2 hours work in 2 hours but you will also do my work." Anon said.


    "But that would be wrong and you will become dumb if you don''t do your homework and as the result you will fail in the term exams." She explained.


    "Don''t you want to pay me back ?"


    "I do but-"


    "Just do the homework, i will take care of the exams and get yourself some good clothes, here." Anon said as he tossed a coin towards the elf girl.


    The elf girl immediately caught the coin in her hands and unfolded her hands to look at the coin, but the next thing she saw made her legs go numb and her forehead to sweat.


    "A-A-A-A Platinum coin." She said in a loud voice but immediately saw that people are looking at her and turned her voice down as she pinched anon''s back.


    "Where did you steal this from huh ? Do you even know what will happen to us if we were ro be found with this thing." The girl said in a very scared tone.


    "First thing, i didn''t steal it. I am not a thief and second just get some better clothes there is a hole inside that skirt of yours on the left side that you tried to cover by wearing the panties of same colour." Anon said as he smiles a bit.


    "Huh....? You pervert. How do you know this ?"


    "Just get some good clothes."


    "No No No, i can''t take this please take it back." Ahe said as she tried to return the coin.


    "Just keep the damn coin woman." Anon said as his eyes shined with anger and rage.


    "O-Okay." She said in a scared expression as she puts the coin in her pocket.


    ''Her will was easy to bend with just little bit of fear. If you show her a knife, i can guarantee that you can sleep with her and knock her up with zero worries, but this girl is very innocent.


    She makes me remember of someone from the army, back on earth.''


    "Everyone please maintain silence now. I am your principal, Ysaddgrill." Everyone immediately turned their gaze towards the stage as they noticed a black aura standing in front of the stage.


    "You all must be wondering why i didn''t come in my true form. It''s because i am not here in the academy but i am still here welcoming the newly admissions and looking proudly at my previous students.


    Students, i am insanely busy in a dire situation right now, but i still welcome my new students to the academy and hope that my previous students will continue to progress like they are already doing and become great mages in future.


    Now i will take my l


    eave but all the necessary rules will be explained to the new students by our headmaster, miss.ingrid. see you soon."


    The black aura immediately disappeared after saying this.

 Chapter 115 -115

    ?


    "Hello boys and girls, I am your headmistress, Miss Ingrid. I am here on Principal Madam''s orders, and today I will be in charge of your beginner tests and mid-term tests.


    First of all, I will explain the rules of the academy to the new admissions. You were all informed about the basic rules of the academy in your acceptance letters, but I will repeat them for you.


    There are three main rules in this academy:


    First, you can challenge anyone to a fight in the immortal arena. However, if you are found fighting with someone outside the arena, commoners will be expelled, and nobles will face a 5-day suspension." she said with a straight face, showing no guilt or shame.


    "What the fuck? She just said that like it''s a normal thing." Anon murmured in a low tone.


    "Yeah, it is. Nobles are treated with great respect inside the academy, while commoners are nothing more than mere ants here." the elf girl spoke softly.


    "Wow... that''s some next level discrimination she is engaging in," Anon said as he chuckled.


    "She is a noble herself," the elf girl said, looking at the headmistress.


    "Second, killing is not allowed on campus. If you are seen or found at a murder site, the teachers will immediately punish you. The punishment can range from expulsion to execution," the headmistress continued.


    "Let me guess... expulsion for nobles and execution for commoners, right?" Anon asked, looking at the elf girl.


    "Yes. You catch on fast."


    "Nah, I just guessed that one and hoped I would be proven wrong, but it seems this academy is even worse than I thought it would be," Anon said as his eyes twitched.


    "Get ready for what''s coming," the elf girl warned Anon.


    "What''s coming next ?" Anon asked, confused.


    "Just be prepared. I can''t explain it."


    "Third and lastly, don''t forget who you are. Nobles must remember that they have a reputation to maintain, and commoners must respect them in order to maintain peace." the headmistress said, releasing a threatening and imposing aura towards every student, regardless of their noble status.


    The threatening aura immediately transformed the hall into a somber place, as everyone fell silent and tried to withstand the oppressive aura without fainting or becoming sick.


    The first ones to faint were some commoner girls and noble girls, but 70% of the students still stood in front, looking down in tension.


    "Damn... This again. I don''t think I can handle it this time either. My mind feels like it''s going to explode. It''s as if someone is exerting a force of 1000 kgs from the outside of my body. I can''t- buahhh." the guy threw up as he fainted.


    The teachers immediately picked him up and carried him out of the hall.


    ''So, this is the test." Anon wondered as he felt strangely unaffected by the headmistress''s aura, remaining completely calm.


    Anon quickly glanced at the elf girl behind him and noticed that she had been doing fine until now, but sweat had started to form on her forehead.


    He smiled reassuringly at her and turned his back towards the headmistress.


    Ingrid''s eyes scanned the room, landing on some noble students who remained steadfast without showing any signs of tension.


    "Good, this time we have some gems. Let''s see how much pressure they can withstand," she said with a slight smile.


    Suddenly, the aura emanating from her body grew heavier with each passing moment.


    "No... No... Just a little longer. Noooooo," the elf girl behind Anon muttered before fainting and collapsing onto the ground. A female teacher swiftly picked her up and carried her out of the hall.


    Curiously, Anon still felt no pressure from the headmistress''s aura.


    ''What on earth is happening? Why am I not affected?'' Anon wondered.


    "[Master, look at your demon crest]," Link informed.


    Anon immediately glanced at the back of his right hand and noticed that the demonic tattoo was shining brightly in red.


    ''Link, what is this?'' Anon asked.


    "[Master, this is a protective array forged by the demonic gods within that crest. No aura can harm you as long as you have the will to fight]," Link explained.


    ''Oh, really?'' Anon replied, a sense of relief washing over him.


    "[Yes, but if you ever feel fear or become overwhelmed by your opponent, the pressure you feel will be doubled]," Link warned.


    "So, that''s how it works," Anon thought, a smile forming on his face as he boldly gazed at the headmistress.


    Meanwhile, the headmistress focused her attention on two girls and five boys who stood strong within her imposing aura.


    The first student was Samantha, the third daughter of the Witch House. Samantha possessed the unique ability to communicate with the dead, and it was rumored that she could harm others with her powerful witchcraft spells without even laying a hand on them.


    Since the age of five, Samantha had been trained in witchcraft and witchwork, with her mother being a prominent feminist in this era. In their household, females were treated with superiority and respect, while males were treated more like dogs.


    Samantha aspired to become a feminist like her mother and carry on the legacy as the future head of the Witch House.


    Standing beside Samantha was Luna Warwood from the Martial House, a werewolf and the second daughter of her family. Luna''s goal in attending the academy was to excel in martial arts and prove that girls could break bones with the same intensity as boys.


    Her ultimate ambition was to surpass her elder brother, who currently held the title of the strongest martial artist in both the kingdom and their family. Only by becoming stronger than him could Luna pave the way to becoming the first female head of her family.


    Among the noble boys, there were three individuals who seemed unfazed by the headmistress''s aura.


    The first was Jake, the sole son of the Witch House. Unlike his siblings, Jake had no desire to assume leadership of the family. He simply wished to lead a normal life at the academy and be treated as a man by his family, rather than as a dog.


    Jake achieved mastery of basic witchcraft and witchwork spells at the age of 15. He came to the academy this year to further his studies and learn advanced witchcraft.


    Standing on Jake''s right side was a man with red eyes and pale skin. His eyes had dark circles under them, as if he hadn''t slept in centuries. There was an unsettling and tense look in his eyes, accompanied by an awkward smile on his face.


    This man was none other than Frank himself.


    Frank had only one goal in life: to establish himself as the superior member of his family and eliminate anyone who opposed him. He relied more on violence than on peaceful resolutions. With the help of Anon and Mike, he orchestrated the demise of his father, or rather had him killed. In return, he made a trade with Anon involving his mother.


    Now that his father was gone, only his brothers remained. However, two of them fled from the house on the same day their father was killed by Anon.


    Frank now aimed to eliminate his remaining brothers in order to claim the position of the family head.


    At this point, Frank appeared unaffected by the headmistress''s aura. However, in reality, he was beginning to feel the pressure on his body.


    On Jake''s left hand stood a man with a muscular build and a cross emblem on his uniform. He was Ren L. Denver from the Denver House of Justice, the first son of the Denver Family and the heir to the family head position.


    Ren''s mother, also known as the Great Mother of the Church, held significant power within their family. It was said that the Denver family had the ability to communicate with gods and could bring rain with a mere song, as well as command the sun to shine at their will. This family was believed to be favored by the gods, and they were blessed with good luck at the start of each year.


    The Denver House played a crucial role in the war against the Demon Lord that took place 150 years ago.


    Ren aspired to succeed his mother as the next family head, but he also sought personal achievements that he could proudly showcase after assuming the leadership of the Denver family.


    The headmistress felt satisfied with the five candidates and shifted her attention to the Commoner section.


    It was a grim sight.


    Everyone in the Commoner section was vomiting and losing consciousness due to the overwhelming pressure.


    The headmistress sighed and was about to redirect her gaze back to the Royal section when something caught her eye.


    There was one person who wasn''t succumbing to the effects. Instead, he boldly looked at her with a smile, as if her aura meant nothing to him.


    That person was none other than Anon.


    ''Hmm...? A commoner who can withstand this much pressure? Who is he?'' the headmistress wondered.


    "Heh..." Anon smirked, mocking the headmistress.


    "You..." the headmistress uttered as she began to intensify her aura.

 Chapter 116 -116

    ?


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a burst of threatening aura erupted from the headmistress''s body.


    But Anon remained steadfast in his place, seemingly unaffected by her aura.


    ''A commoner who can withstand this much aura? Who is he?'' the headmistress wondered as she continued to intensify her aura.


    After reaching its limit, the air inside the room began to change, taking on a blackish hue.


    At this point, even the teachers felt immense pressure, and only six students remained standing in the grand hall.


    The noble students exchanged tense glances, hoping that the remaining four would collapse and end this torture.


    Little did they know, there was one commoner who still stood there as if nothing was happening in the hall.


    The headmistress glared at Anon with growing anger and increased her aura to its maximum.


    "Hnnnnnngggggghhhhh.....Haaa....I CAN''T."


    "FUCK...."


    "I AM DYING."


    "AHHHHHHHHH-"


    "SHIT."


    These were the last words heard from the five noble students before they all fainted together and collapsed onto the ground.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned his gaze towards the noble section and realized he was the only one left standing in the hall.


    "HOW IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE?" the headmistress shouted, feeling helpless in front of a commoner kid.


    "Ingrid, what are you doing?" a voice came from the entrance of the hall.


    Immediately, the aura that had enveloped the room vanished, and the headmistress immediately bowed down before the man who had arrived.


    "Mr. Kale, I am so sorry for my mistake," Ingrid apologized to the elderly man with a white beard, white hair, and an aged body, appearing to be around 150 years old.


    "Using your maximum aura on these new kids? Have you finally lost it?" the old man scolded Ingrid.


    "It was my mistake, sir. I apologize for it," Ingrid apologized once again.


    "Pick up the five students and take them to the infirmary, and you, follow me to my office," Kale said in an angry tone as he left the hall.


    The headmistress began to leave the hall, but as she passed by Anon, she looked at him with her sharp eyes, attempting to discern his true identity, yet finding nothing peculiar about him.


    "Hmm...Trying to flirt with a guy so young, ma''am?" Anon said with a smile.


    "Y-You..." the headmistress tried to curse Anon, but she couldn''t because Kale was observing her.


    "What was that?" Anon asked.


    "Just wait, you commoner," she said as she left the hall.


    [The Lord of Rage, Demon God Nefarious, looks at you with a smile and asks, "Isn''t that crest useful, brother?"]


    "Indeed...it is," Anon said as he laughed and looked at the demonic crest.


    "Wait, can you guys see me all the time?" Anon asked.


    [Yep, but we only get notified when something significant is happening around you, so we only observe your actions during those times.]


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. Did you watch me fuck my step-mother ?"


    [Yes.]


    "How about my three step sisters ?"


    [Yes]


    "That bitch from the nicolas Household ?"


    [Yes, and that ogre female too, yesterday.]


    "Fuck...you have to stop doing that all the time."


    [We can''t, you are now connected to us by that crest. Whenever you do something that feels intresting to you we are bound to know that.]


    Inside Kale''s office,


    Thud! Kale slapped his hand on the wooden table and glared at Ingrid with anger.


    "Sir Kale, I was just..."


    "Shut up. You''ve disappointed me. Do you have any idea what you''ve done?" Kale asked in a furious tone.


    "N-No, sir."


    "Those five kids belong to the 7-star noble families, and you used maximum aura on them. You are a 5-star noble at best. The least you can do is personally apologize to them. I can only hope they don''t disclose this to their families, or you''ll face immediate suspension and a lifetime magic ban seal on your heart."


    "I-I understand," Ingrid spoke with a grim expression, her voice filled with fear.


    "Get out," Kale ordered.


    "But, sir..."


    "Just go, Ingrid. I don''t want to see any more of you," Kale said, closing his eyes and placing two fingers on his temple, lost in thought.


    "Y-Yes, sir," Ingrid said in a low tone as she exited the principal''s office.


    "Why does it always have to be me? All of this happened because of that commoner kid. I won''t forget this kid," she said angrily as she made her way towards the infirmary.


    "Well, you better not. Hahahaha..." Anon laughed, overhearing every word of their conversation from outside the room, thanks to his heightened senses.


    ''Hmm... She''s a bit rough, but kind of cute and hot at the same time,'' Anon thought, smiling to himself as he left.


    In the hall...


    "Hello, students! I welcome you to our academy, and I am your examiner for today''s test," a young woman said, looking at everyone with a smile.


    "Huh...? What test?"


    "Didn''t we already take the test that the headmistress administered...?"


    "Yeah, I''m wondering about that too."


    ''Test...? If this is the test, then what was that? Why did she apply all that pressure on the students?'' Anon wondered, gazing at the ground.


    "You must all be wondering what kind of test this is now, right? You''re all thinking about it. That wasn''t the test; it was the headmistress''s way of asserting her authority over the school. The real test begins now. Brace yourselves. Believe me, it will be easier than the headmistress''s test," she said, laughing like a child.


    "I''m out of here. I''m not taking any test," a 6-star noble student declared, walking away from the field.


    "S-Sir, you can''t do that. You have to take the test," the teacher said, attempting to stop the student.


    "Huh...? Are you arguing with me, commoner?"


    "No, sir, but you have to take the test, or I will disqualify you." the teacher said in a fearful tone, addressing him as "sir," despite being a teacher at the academy.


    "Oh, really? Well, I''m not going to stop. Try and stop me," the kid said with an attitude-filled voice.


    "But-"


    Slap!


    Before the teacher could say another word, Samantha slapped the male noble student.


    "Don''t you have any respect for your teachers? Motherfucker, respect women. You are of noble blood. If I see you talking to any woman like that again, I''ll take that tongue of yours and insert it in your ass," Samantha angrily exclaimed.


    ''Oh, feminism even here...?'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    The noble student immediately became fearful of Samantha and tried to speak something. "B-But... Madam Samantha, she..."


    "What? You got a problem with her warning?" Luna stepped out of the crowd, cracking her knuckles.


    As soon as he saw a 7-feet-long werewolf cracking her knuckles, he immediately started apologizing.


    "N-No, ma''am. I will never do anything that will hurt any woman again. I will respect women and take this test like any other woman... I-I mean, man," he said as he walked back and stood behind the crowd, beside Anon.


    "Better," Luna said as she also returned to her position.


    "Thank you, Madam Luna and Madam Samantha," the teacher thanked both of them.


    "No problem," they replied with smiles.


    ''Both of them are feminists but not discriminatory. That''s one good thing,'' Anon thought and chuckled softly.


    ''But still, I''m getting bored over here,'' Anon thought as he looked around.


    Suddenly, he glanced at the guy who had just been slapped by Samantha and smiled with an evil grin.


    ''Hehe... here comes entertainment.''


    "How could she do that?" Anon said in a low voice, nodding his head from side to side.


    The 6-star noble guy looked at Anon for a moment and then returned his gaze to the teacher.


    ''Hmm...? Didn''t work? Maybe I need a bit more drama,'' Anon thought as he noticed that the guy was still ignoring him.


    "Che-Che... How could she slap a 6-star noble just like that?" Anon spoke again, speaking a little louder and nodding faster.


    "Hmm...? Are you talking to me?" The noble guy finally asked.


    "Yes, sir. I''m just wondering how she could slap you in front of the whole student body. Now it will be more difficult for you to find any girl the whole year. No girl will look at you.


    Even if you tried to force any girl into being your girlfriend or wife, she will go directly to Samantha or Luna, and you will get beaten again. Che-Che, what good is that life?" Anon said, weaving a web of words for his target.


    ''This guy is absolutely right. She slapped me in front of the whole crowd. Now no girl will come near me, and if I try to approach them, I''ll be beaten again.


    Without any romantic prospects, my life will become hell...'' The noble student started pondering, and his expression turned worse.


    "Sigh But what can be done? She is a 7-star noble, and you are just a 6-star noble. The difference is just too damn big," Anon fired another bullet at him.


    ''Yes, this kid is right. The difference between our families is just too big.''


    "Well... do you have any better ideas?" the noble guy asked Anon hesitantly.


    ''Gotcha.''


    "Oh, yes, sir. I do have an idea," Anon responded with an evil smile.


    [Author: BOIS, I AM GOING LOW ON RATING I NEED HELP. I REALISED THAT MY GRAMMAR WAS BAD AT STARTING CHAPTERS BUT I AM TAKING ENGLISH CLASSES AND TRYING TO IMPROVE IT. PLEASE DON''T GIVE BAD REVIEWS ONLY FOR BAD GRAMMAR.]

 Chapter 117 -117

    ?


    "What? Tell me, tell me," the noble kid asked eagerly.


    "What was your name again, sir?" Anon asked the kid.


    "I am Joffrey Anderson of the Anderson Family. We are a Six-Star Noble family," the noble kid said, puffing his chest with pride.


    ''Bro, you just got slapped by a girl? And you still have that attitude? Well, the stupider the guy, the more entertainment I will get,'' Anon thought to himself as he looked at Joffrey.


    "So, Sir Joffrey Anderson, I have a plan to get back at that girl for what she did to you," Anon said with a slight smile.


    "Okay, I''m listening."


    "Now, think about it, Sir Joffrey. If that girl fails this test, the teacher will have to fail her, and if she fails, she will have to go back home."


    "But how do we make her fail the test?" Joffrey asked.


    "That''s the interesting part... Sir Joffrey, what is your class?"


    "I am a Mage."


    "A mage, very good... Now, do you see that girl?" Anon said, pointing towards a girl from a noble house.


    "Yes, a three-star noble."


    "Now, think about doing something to her."


    "What do you mean? Why would I think about doing something to her?" the noble kid asked, confused.


    "Sir Joffrey, you may not know this, but I can see anyone''s inner talent with my mind, and what I am seeing inside you is a very talented mage with extraordinary powers," Anon explained convincingly.


    "What nonsense? Why would I believe someone like you?" Joffrey asked.


    "Well, I am not telling you to believe me. I am just telling you to try it out yourself," Anon said.


    "Well, since you say that," the noble kid said and started looking at the three-star noble girl.


    [Hmm... What can I do to that girl? Well, for starters, I will spank her ass.] Joffrey thought to himself, but Anon heard his every thought crystal clear.


    ''Indeed, you will do something perverted at first.''


    <Telekinesis>


    Smack


    Suddenly, the same three-star noble girl felt a loud spank on her right buttock.


    "Ahhh~" she cried out slowly as she placed her hand over her bottom.


    "Hmm...?" Joffrey looked at the girl in silence, noticing her movements.


    [Her hand landed on her ass, and she cried out. Could this be...?] Joffrey wondered, his eyes widening in surprise.


    [If it''s true, then I wish her panties would drop down right now.]


    ''What the hell? Is he an even bigger pervert than me?'' Anon thought as he used his telekinesis.


    Immediately, the girl''s panties dropped down.


    "Huh...? Ahhhhhh....nooo." she shouted loudly this time as she quickly put them back on.


    "Is everything all right over there, miss?" The teacher asked the noble girl.


    "Y-Yes, S-Sorry for that," she said in a shy manner as she straightened up.


    "Wow, how did I do that?" Joffrey asked Anon in confusion.


    "I said it. You have unimaginable powers, just use them," Anon said, thinking that his prey was about to fall into his trap.


    "Do I really have these powers?" Joffrey asked, looking at both of his hands.


    ''Trapped,'' Anon thought, smiling a bit.


    [If I can do anything with my powers, then I am no less than a god now. I will violate that 7-star noble girl tonight and then I will kill her. Hahahahha... Because I am the fucking god.] Joffrey thought, laughing with an evil smile.


    ''What the fuck, bro? You are nothing. I just toyed with him a bit, and he thinks he is a god now. Are all nobles this naive, or is this one just exceptionally stupid?'' Anon thought, looking at Joffrey with a lunatic bastard''s smile.


    "Hey, you," Anon said, looking at a commoner guy standing beside him.


    "Yes...?"


    "Do you know where I can get some popcorn?"


    [Popcorns: Puff-Puffs]


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I''m also a new student here," he said, laughing awkwardly.


    "Eh... it won''t be any fun without popcorn to watch my entertainment show," Anon said in a low voice.


    "Did you say something, kid?" Joffrey asked.


    "No, sir. I was just suggesting that you should seek your revenge as soon as possible."


    "Oh, I will get it, and I will get it as soon as possible."


    Good. Now all I have to do is just wait for the night to fall," Anon thought and laughed.


    "Anon Agreil... Do we have any Anon Agreil here?" the teacher asked.


    "Y-Yes, that would be me." Anon immediately got surprised as he heard his name being called by the teacher. He immediately lifted his hand and shouted in a loud voice, just like a soldier would do in the army.


    "Come here, boy. We will start the test with you."


    "What? Why me first? Is it because my name starts with an ''A''?" Anon thought as he went to the front.


    "So, boys and girls, this area right here is a very special area. This circular area is enchanted with a [Nil] Spell. Now, Anon, can you tell me what a [Nil] Spell is?" the teacher asked as she pointed.


    "A [Nil] Spell is a spell that cancels any magic spell or skill inside it, which means you will not be able to use any magic inside that field... It''s an S-Rank spell invented by the Demon King''s first general in order to-"


    "Cough-cough That''s enough, Anon. Why don''t you go and stand inside it?" the teacher said, feeling that the boy knows more than she does about the spell.


    "Yes." Anon followed her instructions as all the other students observed Anon like a specimen for an experiment.


    "Now, I will explain the test. Since you all are going to learn magic and swordsmanship, my task is to evaluate the skills of your bodies to see if they can withstand the pressure of what''s coming next."


    Every student felt fear as soon as they heard the teacher.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be that bad. Just chill. Now, for the first physical test, we will do a javelin throw test."


    "What? Javelin throw?"


    "Isn''t it one of the Kingdom''s sport festival game ?"


    "Yeah, it is, and I thought it can only be played with the help of magic."


    "Yeah... Me too."


    "Now, Anon, you will have to throw this spear while standing inside the [Nil] Circle. Do you understand?" the teacher said as she threw a spear towards Anon.


    Anon caught the spear immediately, and it felt heavy as his body was not being strengthened by mana anymore.


    "Heavy... Around 20 kg, I''d say," Anon tried to guess the weight of the spear as he looked at it.


    "Now, are you ready, Anon?" the teacher asked.


    "But how long do I have to throw it to pass the test?" Anon asked.


    "No, no... You just throw it with your full power, and I will evaluate your body''s capacity based on that," the teacher explained.


    "Okay, but can I take a run-up before throwing the spear...?" Anon asked.


    Now, the concept of force was not invented in this world, so no one knew why Anon was asking for such a thing.


    "Yeah, you can if you want to, but you will have to throw the spear from within the [Nil] Area," the teacher said, with a confused expression as she looked at Anon and wondered why he wanted a run-up.


    Throwing a spear to the maximum distance is easy; all you have to do is just get your throwing angle to 45¡ã. I can do that, but I will still not be able to throw it beyond 50 meters because from the day I got reincarnated here in this world, I felt mana in my body, but this [Nil] area sealed it all away... It''s like I''ve lost my strength.


    So, I will use force to my benefit. When I asked for a run-up, the teacher and all the students looked at me with confusion, meaning they don''t know the concept of force and energy storage.


    I will use that and try to throw the spear around 100 meters away.


    Anon started moving back, and as soon as he left the [Nil] area, mana started running inside his body again.


    He felt refreshed and energetic.


    "How many body strengthening and haste skills do I have?" Anon asked the system.


    [Searching for Body Strengthening and Haste skills]


    [4 skills found]


    [Iron Body - D Rank]


    [Energetic Sprint - C Rank]


    [Calm Mind - B Rank]


    [Skip - A Rank]


    "Use all of them now," Anon commanded.


    <Iron Body>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his body glowed red and went back to normal.


    <Energetic Sprint>


    His body glowed green and went back to normal.


    <Calm Mind>


    A blue glow left his body.


    <Skip>


    A last golden glow left Anon''s body.


    "Unleash all of the mana in my body."


    [Unleashing Mana in Host''s Body]


    Suddenly, a flow of mana ran through Anon''s body as he bent down a little and looked at the nil field.


    "Did he just use four spells on his body?" another teacher said as he observed Anon from a distance.


    "Yeah, I don''t think he listened to what the teacher said because if he did, he wouldn''t do something that stupid. Even if you use a spell outside the Nil Field, the moment you enter it, everything related to mana will be instantly purged," the teacher beside him agreed.


    "I think the kid is new."


    "Yep, no doubt."


    "Let''s do this." Anon said as he took off.

 Chapter 118 -118

    ?


    "hmm...? Hey look that''s the new guy who jumped off feom the back of the raven." A girl shouted from the Commoner class.


    "What ? That handsome pal ?"


    "Yes, Look he is giving the begginer test."


    "Really, let''s go outside."


    Teachers usually never came to teach in Commoner classes so the students were on their own, that''s why there was no restrictions on Commoner classes except crossing some main lines.


    "Yeah, Let''s go."


    "What was his name again ?" A girl asked.


    "He is my brother, Anon Agreil." Gia said with a very proud expression.


    All the girls came out of their classes as they started to observe anon.


    "How much do you think, He will hit ?" A girl asked.


    "I hitted around 30 meters...what about you ?"


    "I got stuck at 15 meter."


    "Hey gia, you are the record setter for our class right ? What was your record back then ?"


    "I hitted around 78 meters." Gia said with a smile.


    "What do you think of your brother, will he be able to beat it...?"


    "Are you kidding me ? He will crush it." Gia said as she looked at the girl and smiled.


    "Really ? Don''t you think he is a little young to do that ? I mean his body is still developing."


    "What do you know about his body ? I saw those guns and muscles from up close." Gia murmured in a very low voice.


    "What ? Did you said something ?"


    "Huh...? No no, it''s nothing. Let''s just see what he will do." Gia said as she pointed at anon.


    "Let''s do this." Anon said as he started running towards the [Nil] Circle.


    Everyone looked at anon with keen eyes as his speed increased with every step he took forward.


    100m/second.


    200m/second.


    350m/second.


    500m/second.


    At one point anon turned into a streak of light.


    "What is your brother doing ? Why is he taking a run up ?" Yumi asked.


    "I don''t know but whatever he does, there is always a reason behind it." Gia said as she smiled again.


    "You really have an awfully huge trust in your brother huh...?" Yumi said as she laughed.


    ''Anon focus, the moment you jump it will be the moment of truth.'' Anon thought to himself as he was reaching near the [Nil] area.


    As soon as Anon reached in front of the [Nil] Circle he gathered all the energy and jumped, and as soon as he entered inside the [Nil] Circle.... Anon''s body got purged out of every magic buff, but he had one thing FORCE.


    When anon started running he generated an incredible amount of kinetic energy in his body and when he jumped he converted that kinetic energy into potential energy.


    Now this stored energy will remain inside anon''s body until he lands on the ground but he will not waste it by landing.


    ''If i imagine the line of 90¡ã angle in front of me...then the hypoteneous will be here.''


    "This is the angle..." Anon said as he unleashed the stored energy in his body with the spear, giving it an explosive boost of energy.


    *Swiiiiiiiish*


    A sound similar to whistling came out as the spear teared through the air and didn''t show any signs of stopping.


    "Where did it go ?"


    "I-I don''t know."


    "A beast...Indeed." Frank said as he crushed his nails into his hand''s skin.


    "Wooooohoooooooo... that''s my brother for you." Gia shouted from the second floor.


    As the new students looked at anon, the girls noticed that his dress was torn apart due to the muscle expansion when the energy suddenly left his body.


    "Woah....what body."


    "Oh my god...he looks so hot."


    "I would love to give him some kids and be his wife even a concubine works for me."


    The commoner girls immediately started gossips about anon''s exposed muscles and chest.


    His buttons teared off when his chest expanded and his dress also got ripped apart from his biceps.


    Even the noble girls started to look at him with flirty looks.


    "Fix up." A sound came from the behind and anon''s uniform immediately got restored back to it''s original form.


    Everyone immediately turned to the source of the sound and noticed a old woman walking towards them, a witch hat on her head, a broom in the right hand, magic wand in left hand and a smile on her face.


    "Young ladies don''t fell for gentlemen like him, he will distract you from your goals but you will have to resist the urge. Be strong." She said as she stood in front of them, and gave lecture.


    "Laries and gentlemen, let me introduce you to my superior teacher and the main observer of today''s test." The first teacher said as she pointed towards the old woman.


    "I am Seti Frag, my dear students. I was planning to let Letti take the tests for today but when i looked at all of you, i found some promising candidates this time. Am i right Mr.Anon Agreil ?" Seti said as she looked at Anon and smiled.


    "As you say mam." Anon said in a normal tone as he came back to his position.


    "Mam, we found it." Two students came running from the other direction.


    "How much ...?" Letti asked with a curious expression.


    "Mam it''s a new record...."


    "I know it''s a new record for the college, but how much is it ?"


    "Mam, not for college it''s a world record." The student said with a very worried expression.


    The happy Expression on the teacher''s face immediately turned white and blank.


    "W-What do you mean it''s a world record ?"


    "It''s 500 and 6 meters." The student said as a chill ran down everyone''s spine, no matter noble or Commoner, no matter dwarf or elf, no matter 7 star nobles or 5 star nobles....it went death silent for a moment there.


    The world record for throwing javelin was 340 meters and anon beat it with an insane difference.


    "Y-You are not fucking kidding, right ?" The teacher asked again.


    "No mam."


    "Well, we should continue the test, maybe we see another miracle today, right students ?" Mrs. Seti said as she looked at the noble section of kids.


    It was a big slap on the faces of nobles...a Commoner broke the world record set by a noble.


    Seti lookes at the noble students and said that bullshit but what she actually meant was, ''If you didn''t break that record again, i will break your bones.''


    "Yes, let''s move onto the next student." The teacher said as she started calling names one by one.


    But, sadly enough no one broke anon''s record.


    "Luna Warwood."


    Luna stood inside the [Nil] circle and throwed the spear with her full capacity.


    "350 meters."


    "Wow Luna, congratulations on breaking the official world record." Seti said with a smile as she congratulated luna.


    "No mam, now there is a new world record." Luna said as she looked at anon.


    "No worries dear, the official world record is still 340 meters." Seti tried to console her.


    "Yeah, Yeah." Luna went back to her place as she acknowledged her capacity.


    After a while another name came....


    "Samantha."


    Samantha ttied to do the same trick as anon because she thought that anon cheated somehow.


    "Mam, Can i take a rup up like him ?" Smantha asked.


    "A run up again ?" Letti asked in confusion.


    "Yes, Dear you can. I hope you break all the records." Seti immediately said as she gave Samantha the motivational speech.


    "Girl, i have high hopes for you and i want you to break that record and that Commoner''s attitude together, can you do it ?" Sethi asked as she took Samantha in a corner.


    "As you say mam, i will break the record and his attitude at the same time." Samantha said as she felt empowered by seti''s words.


    "Go."


    Samantha started running from a distance towards the [Nil] circle as she applied spells on her body just like anon, but as soon as she entered the circle her buffs got purged and she throwed the spear at a 30¡ã angle, which resulted in a distance of 50 meters.


    "Eh....?"


    "Another disappointment." Seti said as she grabbed her broom tighter.


    Whereas nobles were getting pressured by the teachers right now, the Commoners were getting out of their classrooms one by one to see if anyone can even break anon''s record.


    "You brother broke the motherfucking world record, are you kidding me ? Please set me up with him, we will live like real sisters. Please you are already like my sister, why don''t we make it a blood relation huh...?" Yumi said to gia in avery desperate manner as she looked eager to bear anon''s child and become his wife, at the next chance she gets.


    "Hey, You are my friend too, right gia ? Won''t you get your brother to date me ?" A random girl asked gia.


    "I don''t even know you." Gia said as she looked at her.


    "Hey gia me too."


    "Gia, me too. I will treat you to puff-puffs."


    "Gia, i am the only perfect girl for your brother."


    This condition was same in kia''s class too.


    "Hey, kia your brother is so cool. Why didn''t you tell us about him earlier ? I would''ve already married him."


    "Just shut up and watch." Kia said.


    ''That asshole.'' kia thought as her cheeks went red.

 Chapter 119 -119

    ?


    "Okay, this test is over," Letti announced as she finished recording the results of the last student who had thrown the spear.


    In the end, no one was able to beat Anon''s record. The closest throw came from Luna Warwood.


    "Everyone, please start moving towards the next test area," Seti instructed as she led the way.


    "Hey, Anon... Can you come here for a moment?" Letti called out, gently grabbing Anon''s shoulder from behind.


    "Yes...?" Anon responded with a suspicious expression.


    "I don''t care how you did it, but can you do it again?" Letti asked, her curiosity and excitement evident.


    "What?" Anon replied, clearly confused about what she was referring to.


    "That thing... setting the world record. Can you do it again?" Letti explained.


    "Yeah, if you want me to throw the spear again, I can."


    "No, not the spear. Can you take every single record in the beginner''s tests and make them your own?" Letti asked, smiling like a lunatic.


    "Why would you want that?" Anon inquired.


    "I will give you anything you ask for in return," Letti further explained.


    "Why are you so desperate?" Anon asked again.


    "Because... I have been a teacher here for 12 years, and every year new students come to this academy. Out of them, 70% are commoners. They can''t even come close to the scores of the noble students, let alone break any records. But today, you came and turned everything upside down. You slapped those nobles in their own house, and they can''t do anything about it because they are bound by their own rules. The world record you set will never be officially recognized because you are a commoner. However, if you keep slapping them just like you did this time, I will give you anything you want. I will provide you with my full support, any equipment you need for further training, or money for your study funds. Just name it," Leti pleaded, looking at Anon with desperation.


    "There is nothing you can give me that I don''t already have," Anon said as he began to walk away.


    "You can have my body," Leti blurted out, hoping to stop Anon in his tracks.


    "Hmm...? Now we''re talking," Anon responded, turning back to look at Leti and noticing her attractive figure.


    "I know that all the boys want a woman, but you can use me and never look back. I won''t tell anyone. You can use me whenever you like. Just accept my request."


    "Selling your body for a deal? You have an iron will to avenge the nobles for something, am I right?" Anon remarked.


    "I am not going to discuss my personal matters with you. Just tell me, can you do it or not?" Leti insisted.


    "I will not..." Anon began, but then a sad expression crossed Leti''s face.


    "...take your body," Anon continued.


    "Huh...?" Leti looked at Anon, utterly confused.


    "I will not take your body, and I will not make any deal with you. But I can tell you something: I also want to slap the nobles in their own house," Anon said, laughing, before leaving the field.


    Anon entered the next testing field, where a massive training dummy stood before them, accompanied by an array of swords resting on a table in front. It was immediately evident to everyone what the upcoming test entailed.


    "Dear students, these dummies are known as physical training dummies, or ''The Immortal Dummies,''" explained Seti. "The more forceful your strikes, the tougher they become to cut through with each successive hit."


    She paused for a moment, a mischievous smile gracing her face as she added, "Your task is to strike these dummies with your swords until exhaustion sets in or you manage to topple the invincible dummy... Well, the latter is impossible, but a little humor is good for the soul." Seti''s playful remark elicited a chuckle, but unbeknownst to her, one student saw this as a golden opportunity to prove her worth¡ªLuna Warwood.


    Luna, who had been defeated by a commoner in the previous test, vowed to succeed this time. Determination filled her mind as she thought, "This time will be different. I''ll slice that dummy into countless pieces, leaving every boy in this class in awe of me."


    "Alright, as Mam explained, this is an endurance test, my dear students. Are you all ready to get your hands sweaty?" Letti asked, scanning the not so eager crowd of students.


    "Now, The first student to give the test will be Anon-"


    "Let''s begin with the noble kids this time, Mam, shall we?" Seti interjected as she grabbed Letti''s shoulder.


    "Y-Yes, as you wish," Letti acquiesced.


    Amused, Anon chuckled softly, casting a smile in Letti''s direction.


    "Now, for the first student, we have Luna Warwood," Letti announced.


    "Here goes nothing." Luna replied, grabbing a sword from the table.


    "Now, Miss Luna, your objective is to unleash your full force upon the dummy. Utilize any physical techniques or magical spells at your disposal. Continue until you believe the dummy is unbeatable. Remember, if you cease striking for even a second, you will receive an immediate time-over card," Letti explained.


    With a resolute cry, "Hyaaa...," Luna commenced her assault on the dummy, pouring all her strength into each blow. At first, the dummy sustained damage, teetering as if on the brink of collapse, but it somehow managed to recover, growing increasingly resistant to each subsequent attack.


    For a relentless 10 minutes, Luna relentlessly hammered the dummy without pause, employing every spell and skill at her command. However, her efforts proved in vain as the dummy remained unscathed at the end.


    *Cling*


    In the end, Luna''s sword shattered, and she retreated back to her position.


    "Wow, dear, you were truly remarkable. When I was your age, I could only last for a mere 2 minutes in this test." Seti consoled Luna. But her mind remained fixated on one thought.


    ''Will he surpass my record ? Or will he fare even worse? Could it have been a fluke ? Perhaps my thoughts are consumed by mere prejudice, considering he is just a commoner. '' Luna pondered, casting a wary glance at the others who received red cards within a minute or a maximum of three minutes.


    Frank engaged the dummy for an impressive 4 minutes and 56 seconds, utilizing his magical skills and spells to their fullest extent.


    Samantha, employing witchcraft, achieved a score of 3 minutes and 40 seconds.


    Jake, stabbing the dummy at various points, lasted for 2 minutes and 5 seconds before fatigue overwhelmed him, and he admitted defeat.


    Ren, however, possessed a unique strategy. Stepping forward, he unleashed a special spell.


    "God''s Justice," Ren proclaimed, drawing his gleaming white sword.


    [God''s Justice] [S-Rank]


    [God''s Justice creates a cross-shaped manifestation of divine energy before you, consuming your entire mana. It deals immense damage to any standing opponent and inflicts a healing debuff, reducing the target''s healing received by 100%.]


    [Cast Time: 0.5 seconds]


    [Mana: All of it]


    As soon as Ren uttered the incantation, his gleaming white sword moved with such incredible speed that it became imperceptible to the naked eye. Only a flash of white light remained in front of him, followed by a resounding thud as the blade struck the training dummy, cleaving it effortlessly into four distinct pieces.


    The onlookers stood in awe, their eyes fixed on Ren as he calmly returned to his original position, devoid of any signs of jubilation or excitement.


    "Yes, this is the true might of a noble," someone remarked, expressing their admiration.


    "Indeed, nobles possess immense power," another person added.


    "Yet they believe a simple spear throw makes them superior to us. Look at them now, foolishly mocking our abilities."


    The noble students wasted no time in belittling and taunting their commoner counterparts, reveling in their perceived superiority.


    Meanwhile, a group of second-year commoner girls ventured towards the adjacent training field, where they could witness the nobles'' derision firsthand.


    "These arrogant fools," one of the girls muttered disdainfully.


    "They truly believe they are everything," another chimed in.


    "Last time, the record was held by the son of the noble alchemist house. Now, the Denver House seeks to claim it. These snobs always flaunt the power they inherit from their parents and grandparents."


    "What can we do? They are nobles after all. The son of the alchemist family cut the dummy in half with his acidic solution last time. This time, it seems even more challenging. I doubt any commoner can surpass it."


    "True, but I will still root for Anon and watch him give his all."


    "Count me in as well."


    "Me too."


    "And me too."


    The second-year girls positioned themselves at the back of the hall, eagerly observing the ongoing test.


    Each commoner''s performance was lackluster, with their best attempt lasting a mere 50 seconds.


    However, the pivotal moment arrived when only one student remained from the commoners'' section.


    "Letti called out, "Anon Agreil," the final name on the list.


    "Yes," Anon responded, raising his hand as he stepped forward.


    "Hey, it''s finally Anon''s turn," someone exclaimed.


    "Finally, some action," another eagerly remarked.


    "Yes, it''s time for Anon," a third person added.


    "Oh, la la... Would you just look at that rear end," someone jeered playfully.


    "Anon, you know the rules, right?" Letti inquired.


    "Absolutely, crystal clear," Anon affirmed.


    "Okay, you may begin now."


    Letti approached Anon closely and whispered, "We''re in a precarious situation. If you don''t break the record of sustaining this challenge for at least 11 minutes, these students will face relentless taunting for the next five years... Oh, by the way, there''s something on your shirt," she said, pretending to brush away a speck of dust from his jacket.


    Anon grasped the sword firmly, his mind filled with a surge of inspiration as a melody began to play within him.


    ? There Lived a certain man in russia Long ago... ?

 Chapter 120 -120

    ?


    ? There lived a certain man in Russia long ago... ?


    "Huh...? Is he singing?" a noble student asked.


    "I think he has gone mad after seeing Ren''s incredible spell, Hahahaha." another one taunted.


    "If you think you can beat Ren''s record, you are heavily mistaken. Just turn back and go where you came from, loser."


    "Hahahaha... loser."


    "Hehehehe... What a loser."


    Although everyone made fun of Anon and taunted him, he didn''t ignore them. He looked at the frail sword in front of him and continued to sing the song.


    ? This man just got to go, declare his enemies... ?


    ? But the ladies begged, ''Don''t you try to do it, please.'' ?


    "I like that song... What is it?"


    "I don''t know, but I like it too."


    "Yeah, it sounds so melodious, and Anon looks cute while singing."


    The girls in the back started giving Anon more and more compliments.


    "Anon, are you ready to start?" Seti asked, mocking Anon with her evil smile.


    "Oh, I am..." Anon replied.


    "Okay, so your time starts now¡ª"


    "...but I would like to use my own weapon, just like Ren did," Anon interrupted Seti.


    "What? Your weapon?" Seti said, smiling a bit, thinking it was a joke.


    "Yes, because this thing won''t last even a minute in front of my power cling," Anon said, taking the sword and effortlessly cracking it into two with just his fingers, displaying a glimpse of his strength.


    "Woah, your brother is looking so sexy right now that he is making me wet," Yumi said, grabbing Gia''s shoulder and biting her lower lip.


    "Woah, woah... you are my friend, control yourself."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will be your sister-in-law in a few days," Yumi said, sinking into her fantasy land.


    "Are you serious? Do you even have a weapon?" Seti asked in confusion.


    "Yes, I do," Anon replied.


    "What is it? A wooden sword... hahahahaha," a noble student mocked Anon.


    "Haha..."


    "Hehehe... that was a good one."


    All the noble students started making jokes about Anon.


    "What do you have as a weapon? Is it a magic stone weapon or an artifact weapon?" Seti asked with a mocking smile.


    "It''s none, I made it myself," Anon said with a straight face.


    "He can use his own weapon, right madam? Because that noble student also used a magic weapon. But if you think a commoner can break his record, then Anon will take another sword," Letti said, trying to provoke Seti and make her angry.


    "What nonsense? Do you think a commoner can defeat a noble student with some crap he made in his house? I permit it. Bring it on, boy. Let''s see what you can even do with your so-called weapon," Seti replied angrily, falling into Letti''s trap.


    Blink


    Anon flickered his eyes towards Letti and started walking to the back of the hall.


    "Where are you going?" Seti asked.


    "Maybe he thought running away is a better option now... Hahahaha," another student mocked.


    "I think our commoner friend is going to run any moment now because his bluff has failed badly. Hahaha," another one added.


    "I placed my weapon at the back of the hall. I am just going to get it from there," Anon explained the reason for going to the back.


    "Oh no, Anon is coming here."


    "Oh my god, would you look at that front."


    "I should sit in a better position so that my chest looks attractive to him."


    All the girls in the back immediately started preparing themselves as soon as they saw Anon approaching. Some fixed their dresses, and some fixed their makeup to impress him.


    When Anon reached the back, he immediately spoke.


    "Hello, ladies."


    Every lady sitting on the bench held their breath for a second as they saw Anon up-close for the first time.


    "Hey, Gia, can you give me your bag for a moment?" Anon asked.


    "Ah... yes, brother, here," Gia said as she gave her bag to Anon.


    Now every girl in the back looked at Anon and started thinking of wild strategies to impress him.


    Anon inserted his hand into the bag and opened his inventory, pulling out his ''RAIL GUN.''


    Every girl looked at Anon doing this, and a surprised expression immediately covered their faces.


    "Wow... How did he do that?"


    "I don''t know, but he looks so cool."


    "Yeah, look at those biceps. He is a lady-killer."


    Anon smiled as he heard all of this.


    "Brother, will you be able to break it?" Gia asked.


    "What? The record or the dummy?" Anon asked with a smile as he turned around with his big and heavy rail gun.


    "What the hell is that? A stick or a spear with a big-ass end. Hahaha... Hey, commoner, be careful, or you will get crushed underneath it," noble students mocked.


    "What the fuck is that?" Letti said with a worried and surprised expression.


    Letti immediately went to Anon and whispered in his ear.


    "What are you doing? This thing''s weight and size will make you feel like dying in seconds. Just take the damn sword and hit the damn thing with it," Letti said in an angry tone.


    "Don''t teach me what to do and not to do. Just go and observe," Anon said as he extended the tripod installed in front of the rail gun and placed it on the ground.


    "That is your weapon? Haha... I permit it," Seti said, laughing.


    ''That thing is made out of mithril and embedded with reinforcing and strengthening runes, but it holds no magic artifact or magic stone inside it.


    Meaning it''s just a normal stick with a very big end. I wonder what this commoner has in mind,'' Seti thought as she smiled, thinking that the nobles had already won this test.


    Click-Clank


    An unfamiliar sound echoed, causing everyone to turn their heads.


    All the students noticed that Anon had extended the tripod stand in front of the railgun and placed it firmly on the ground.


    "Already admitting defeat? Don''t you think that''s a little too fast? Hahaha."


    "He didn''t even give it a try."


    "Maybe it was too heavy for him, and he gave up. Hahaha."


    The noble students burst into laughter once again.


    "Do you think these punks have crossed the line now?" a girl spoke up.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be silenced after this," Gia said, looking at Anon with excitement.


    "Hey Gia, is something about to happen?" Yumi asked, filled with anticipation.


    "Oh, hell yeah," Gia replied with a smile.


    Click


    Anon loaded a mithril shell into the gun, bending down slightly to reach the trigger.


    "Are you ready, Mr. Anon?" Seti asked Anon, looking at him with confusion.


    "No, no, no..." Letti murmured.


    "Yes," Anon replied, nodding.


    "Damn it," Letti said, hitting her forehead with her hand.


    "Your time starts now," Seti said as she moved aside.


    "Hold your motherfucking ground. It''s going to be a blast," Anon warned, observing many noble students standing in free and relaxed positions.


    "Charge with 1000 mana."


    Zzzzzzzzzzz


    A buzzing sound emanated from the railgun.


    "Hahaha...look at him, talking big after all of this."


    "I think he''s gone mad after all this."


    While other noble students mocked him, some of the intelligent ones followed Anon''s instructions. Frank immediately cast a defensive spell on himself, as did Jake, Luna, Ren, and Samantha.


    "Anon, your time is running out. If you don''t hit the dummy within the next 3 seconds, you will fail this test," Seti warned Anon calmly.


    "Fire," Anon said in a calm voice.


    Booooooom


    Suddenly, the charged shell was released from the railgun at an incredible speed, resulting in a formation of a dust cloud inside the hall.


    Cough-cough


    "What the fuck...?"


    "What the hell just happened?"


    "Damn it...my eyes. These commoner brats are so useless."


    "Shit, my throat is filled with dust."


    Panic spread among the nobles within the clouds of dust.


    After a moment, the dust settled down, and everyone looked at Anon.


    Noticing his appearance, they thought the blast had hit him in the face since his clothes were torn apart, but his body was unharmed, not even a scratch.


    "Anon Agreil Cough-Cough, you have officially failed this test," Seti said, staring directly at Anon, her anger evident.


    "Madam Seti, how can you fail him when he topped the exam?" Letti''s voice came from behind, and everyone turned towards her.


    When everyone looked at the dummy, a shockwave ran down their spines.


    The dummy had been blasted into thousands of pieces, with only a few parts visible on the ground; the rest had vaporized with the blast.


    "How is this possible?" Seti said in a low voice, staring at the remnants of the dummy.


    "Now, did I pass or not?" Anon asked, looking at Seti with a mocking smile.


    "Anon, you''re so cool."


    "Anon, you''re the best."


    "Anon, that was awesome."


    The second-year girls started cheering for Anon, and mocking smiles appeared on the faces of the commoner students as they looked at the noble students, mouths tightly sealed in embarrassment.


    "You passed this time, but don''t think I''ll let this go. I will be taking that weapon of yours into my custody," Seti said, greedily eyeing Anon''s weapon.


    "Okay, here it is. Just pick it up and take it to your lab," Anon said, pointing towards the railgun with both of his hands.

 Chapter 121 -121

    ?


    "There you go. It''s all yours, ma''am. You can take it anywhere you want," Anon said, gesturing towards the Rail Gun.


    "Oh, I will. And here I thought I would have to snatch it from you," Seti replied as she began walking towards the rail gun.


    "But, ma''am, you can''t take someone''s invention like this, and..." Before Letti could say anything else, Seti turned around and locked eyes with Letti, her gaze burning red.


    "Mrs. Letti, don''t interfere in my affairs. I am not your junior, you are my junior." she stated, then turned her attention back to the rail gun, her eyes filled with greed.


    ''That thing! If I can figure out how it works and replicate it with my witchcraft, it will be the most powerful weapon ever created in this world,'' Seti thought, a greedy smile playing on her lips.


    "Step away from it, or you will get hurt," Seti warned Anon as she reached for the rail gun, attempting to lift it.


    ''What the heck? Why is this thing so heavy?'' Seti pondered, struggling to lift the rail gun from the ground.


    ''Since you want to play like this, why don''t I show you a taste of my power,'' she thought, employing a strengthening spell on her body.


    Yet, despite her efforts, Seti failed to lift the rail gun.


    "What''s the matter, ma''am?" Anon acted confused, pretending he was oblivious to the situation, though he was the mastermind behind it all.


    ''A spell that utilizes mana only increases the weight of the gun. The higher the tier of the skill, the more mana it consumes, resulting in increased weight. There''s only one way to pick up this weapon, and that is with sheer strength,'' Anon thought, a smirk forming on his face as he watched Seti''s futile attempts.


    "Need any help, ma''am?" Anon asked, his smile filled with mockery.


    "Hahaha..." Letti burst into laughter, realizing what was unfolding.


    Upon hearing Letti''s laughter, Seti quickly caught on to Anon''s plan. She swiftly stood up and acted as if nothing had happened.


    ''Is this thing enchanted with a master spell ?'' seti wondered in her mind.


    "Mam...?"


    "Cough-cough, umm, you can keep it for now. I''ll deal with it later," Seti said, maintaining a composed expression, but inwardly she felt embarrassed and upset.


    A world-changing weapon has slipped right through her fingers.


    "As you wish, ma''am," Anon replied, picking up the rail gun effortlessly with his left hand on the first try.


    "How did you...?" Seti muttered quietly, her voice trailing off as she watched Anon return the gun to its position.


    She realized she couldn''t stop him, and any further attempts would only lead to Anon putting the gun down again and challenging her to lift it.


    ''Anon Agreil, I will remember your name. You will be on my list. Be careful of what you do,'' Seti thought angrily, her gaze fixed on Anon.


    "We are moving on to the next test. Students, follow me," Seti said as she exited the hall.


    ''He really is amazing. Who would have thought he would pierce through the dummy like that? And that weapon, even though the others made fun of it, it turned out to be so overpowered. This guy is really different, but next test will be different and you will taste defeat in it, Mr. Anon.'' Luna thought as she glanced at Anon while leaving the room.


    "Brother, you did it! Congratulations on setting another record," Gia exclaimed as she hugged Anon.


    "Thanks," Anon replied as he put his rail gun back inside his inventory.


    "Hey Anon, we''ve got a surprise for your victory," a girl said as she gestured to the other girls.


    "Anon, look! It''s a mass boob show," they all exclaimed in unison, simultaneously exposing their breasts to Anon.


    "Wow..." Anon exclaimed as his little brother immediately started growing in size.


    Pink nipples, dark nipples, big areolas, small areolas, large size, ultra-huge, perfect-sized, and cow tits¡ªevery single pair of breasts was present in the crowd, even inverted nipples.


    Anon momentarily lost control to his lust.


    "Brother, you still have two tests left. Go and pass them," Gia said with an unhappy and jealous expression as she turned Anon in the other direction, urging him to leave the room.


    "Okay, okay... I''m going," Anon said, realizing that Gia was jealous of all the attention from the girls.


    ''What a silly girl,'' Anon thought as he exited the room.


    "All of you are big perverts. Don''t you have any shame? I''m still standing here," Gia scolded her classmates.


    "Hey Gia, don''t overreact. It was just a joke and a prize for his victory," one of the girls spoke.


    Gia immediately summoned her spear and pointed it at the girl''s face.


    "Give him another ''prize,'' and your heads will be my prize. Do you all understand?" Gia warned them all at once.


    ''My brother is mine. No girl can show him anything,'' Gia thought.


    "Y-Yes, Gia, we are very sorry. We will not do something like that ever again," every girl apologized to Gia.


    "Good. Now let''s go and see how my brother will perform in the next test," Gia said, returning to her normal self.


    Upon reaching the next test site, Anon saw various equipment scattered on the ground.


    Some looked familiar, while others were completely different.


    There were dumbbells and regular weightlifting bars with plates, but there were also white glass balls and normal wooden sticks that resembled equipment.


    "Students, your next test will be conducted here," Seti said, looking dejected as the Commoners had won the last two matches.


    "Students, let''s begin the next test. This will be a direct competition between the Nobles and the Commoners," Letti spoke with a mocking tone as she glanced at the noble students. Their eyes were downcast, their once-smiling faces now devoid of joy, and their taunts silenced.


    "No w, I will explain the rules to everyone.


    First rule: no use of magic. This competition will be based purely on your physical strength.


    Second rule: A good fighter must know their limits. You have to quit when you feel exhausted, or the teacher will fail you if you faint during the test.


    The third and final rule: Noble students are allowed to use magic while lifting weights, but commoners cannot. That''s all; good luck with your tests.


    "Madam Seti, please continue as you like," Letti spoke as she moved to the back of the room and took a seat beside Anon.


    "So, what do I make of it?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This is the cheating round, made for a day like this if a commoner ever tries to challenge the nobles. That noble woman chose this round just to save face in front of the other schools," Letti explained with an angry tone.


    "A cheating round, huh...? Have they defeated you in one of those?" Anon asked, smiling at Letti.


    "Yes, I was about to win the beginners'' test and become the first commoner to top it, but the noble teacher chose the cheating round as the last test and failed me in it."


    "In your case, it''s the second-to-last test, which means you will fail here and my dream too. But you tried hard, well done."


    "No one can defeat them in this round based on these terms. This is supposed to be a motherfucking physical test, so why are they using magic? And even if they are using it, why can''t we commoners use it as well?" Letti continued to curse the nobles for five minutes straight before accepting her fate.


    "Haa... it''s no good cursing them; I''m just wasting my time and energy," she said at last and fell silent.


    "As Mrs. Letti has already explained the core rules, I will tell you all the procedure for this test.


    First, a student from the noble side will come on the stage, and another student will come from the commoners'' side.


    Both of them will be given equal weights to lift because we don''t want any inequality."


    "Hehehe....that was the best joke I''ve heard since I came here," Anon chuckled.


    "They will surely take their sweet time to roast you guys now," Letti said, laughing a bit, but feeling very sad deep down.


    "Now, the first one from the noble side will be Luna Warwood, and from the commoners'' side, it will be Anon Agreil," Seti announced, immediately looking at Anon with a mocking smile.


    "That bitch wants to roast you first, and believe me, this will be hard, but try to endure the taunts," Letti explained.


    "Yes, ma''am," Anon said with a smile as he walked up to the stage.


    "Are you ready, girl?" Seti asked Luna.


    "Yes."


    "And what about you, Mr. Anon?" she asked with another mocking smile.


    "Always," Anon replied with the same smile.


    "The first round will be of 20 kilograms. Students, start now," Seti said as she stepped down from the stage.


    "I will not use magic," Luna spoke in a low voice.


    "Use it; you will need it," Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, I will defeat you fair and square."


    "I like the sportsmanship."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, let''s start this," Anon said as he smiled at Letti.

 Chapter 122 -122

    ?


    Two rods were placed in front of Anon and Luna, each loaded with 10 kg plates on both sides.


    "Let''s begin," Seti announced.


    Luna swiftly picked up the rod, effortlessly lifting it over her head, as if it were a mere toothpick.


    On the other hand, Anon demonstrated his strength by using only one hand to hoist the weight over his head, showcasing the difference in their abilities. He passed the first round with ease.


    Luna, observing Anon''s display, couldn''t help but think, "Show-off? How arrogant."


    Meanwhile, Anon had a different thought in mind. He wondered, "Why is this thing so light? Shouldn''t 20 kg be heavier than this?"


    Seti interrupted their musings, declaring, "Next round will be 40 kg."


    Two additional 10 kg plates were added to each side of the rods.


    "Let''s begin," Seti repeated.


    Both Luna and Anon effortlessly lifted the increased weight.


    This pattern continued for several rounds, but eventually, the weights became significantly heavier.


    "Now, the next round will be for 540 kg... Good luck, Mr. Anon," Seti smiled, confident that Anon would soon reach his limit, considering Luna hadn''t even used her magic spells yet.


    Luna firmly gripped the rod with both hands, now loaded with massive metal plates on either side. Despite the weight, she maintained a determined expression on her face.


    As Luna lifted the weight, her face grew tense halfway through the motion.


    "Use your spells, Luna!" Seti shouted.


    "Fudge..."


    Thud


    The rod, burdened by the heavy metal plates, slipped from Luna''s hands.


    "I admit defeat," Luna conceded, wiping sweat from her forehead.


    Seti''s mind seethed with anger, thinking, ''This foolish girl, why didn''t she use magic?''


    "You can''t admit defeat just yet. If Mr. Anon fails this test too, the next commoner will have a turn," Seti retorted, laughing and mocking Anon.


    Anon muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible, "What a woman. She''s been defeated so many times but still won''t stop mocking."


    With a slight smile, he confidently grabbed the rod with a single hand and said, "If you want a show, I''ll give you one." Anon effortlessly lifted the 540 kg weight over his head, as if it were as light as a stick.


    "Wow... Anon is incredibly strong!"


    "Go, Anon! We love you!"


    "Anon, you can do it!"


    The second-year commoner girls immediately started cheering for Anon.


    "Next student, please come forward," Seti said, dismissing Luna''s defeat and summoning the next noble student.


    Looking at the weight, Anon thought to himself, ''This weight is no joke. I picked it up with just one hand, but it''s starting to take its toll on my body.''


    "The next student will surely use magic, and the weight will immediately double, from 540 kg to 1080 kg. Will I lose this round?"


    [Don''t worry, Master. I''m still here] Link assured Anon as his hand began to warm.


    "No, Link. If I use magic, I''ll be instantly disqualified."


    [Master, you won''t use any magic. I will] Link declared, ensuring Anon that he would not fail.


    "Well, I have no choice but to trust you," Anon replied.


    [Leave it to me, Master.]


    The next student stepped onto the stage and activated their skill.


    "Boulder Arms..."


    [Boulder Arms]


    [Increases the strength of your arms by 200%, turning them into boulders for 10 seconds. The skill can be reused within 6 seconds, up to 5 times, but each use increases the fatigue percentage in your body by 10%. By the end, you will be very fatigued and tired.]


    [Mana: 2000/use]


    [Warning: This skill can be used consecutively but excessive use will result in death of the user.]


    After using the skill, the student effortlessly grabbed the rod, as if it were a piece of cake.


    <Mimic>


    [Your pet, Copy Caster Link, has used the skill Mimic on the target.]


    [One skill copied: Boulder Arms]


    [Would you like to use the skill Boulder Arms? Yes/No?]


    [Note: The backlash from a copied skill will not have any effect on your body.]


    "Link, you''re truly a genius, you know that?" Anon praised his link.


    [Thank you, Master.]


    "Use the skill," Anon commanded firmly.


    Suddenly, an immense surge of energy began coursing through Anon''s hands.


    ''Woah, this energy is explosive,'' Anon thought to himself as he effortlessly lifted the weight, as if it were as light as a feather.


    ''Go ahead and pretend all you want, but you''ll soon tire out. After all, you''re just a commoner,'' Seti thought to herself, chuckling softly.


    "In the next round, it''s 1080 kg," Seti announced.


    The guy utilized the same skill once again and effortlessly lifted the weight.


    Anon also employed the same skill, effortlessly lifting the weight as if it were nothing.


    The competition continued for another 10 minutes, and the noble student began to feel the strain of fatigue.


    "I... I quit," he confessed, his body drenched in sweat and his biceps turning a purplish hue.


    The weight had now reached 8,250 kg, and Anon remained unbeatable.


    Seti''s face turned pale as she witnessed the failure of the noble student, renowned for having the strongest hands in his family, against a commoner who had even used magic.


    Letti, on the other hand, appeared ecstatic and amused. She didn''t understand what was happening or how Anon was still winning, but a glimmer of hope reignited in her heart.


    ''He''s the one who will shatter the arrogance of these noble pigs,'' she thought, laughing like a maniac.


    "He''s cheating!" Seti shouted, pointing accusingly at Anon.


    "Madam Seti, what are you saying? He hasn''t used any spells or skills. How can you blame him for something so significant?" Letti immediately stepped in to support Anon.


    "Are you kidding me? Do you truly believe that a human can lift such weight without using magic?" Seti spun around, shouting like a madwoman, as she glared at Letti.


    "Can you prove it?" Anon asked, sporting a mocking smile.


    "Oh, I will prove it. I will prove it right here and right now," Seti declared as she rushed out of the room, only to return five minutes later.


    ''Link, I won''t be caught, right?'' Anon inquired cautiously.


    [I cannot guarantee that, master, without inspecting the testing apparatus. However, I can assure you that 90% of the tests cannot detect my presence.]


    ''90%? What about the remaining 10%?''


    [That may pose a slight problem.]


    ''What the hell, bro? If she discovers that I''m cheating, I''ll have to use mass hypnosis to make them forget everything.''


    [That seems like a viable backup plan.]


    ''That''s the only backup plan, and I''ve already depleted most of my mana. I don''t want to suffer from mana fatigue.''


    [I apologize, master.]


    ''Fuck...''


    Seti approached the stage and handed a white ball to Anon and another white ball to a noble child.


    "This is a test ball. It will turn green for every true answer and red for every false answer. Let me provide you with an example."


    She turned to the noble child and asked, "Are you a donkey? Answer incorrectly."


    "Yes..."


    Buzzzzz


    The white ball immediately turned red.


    "You see this? Now, before I test you, do you want to confess to your cheating voluntarily or not?" Seti inquired.


    "I am innocent," Anon replied, maintaining a straight face.


    "Still not admitting it, huh? Well, we''ll find out soon. Now, my first question for you is: What is your name?" Seti inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    "My name is Anon Agreil."


    The test ball turned green, indicating that Anon''s response was correct.


    "Good. Now, did you use magic during this exam when you were not permitted to?" Seti continued.


    "No, I didn''t use any form of magic during this exam," Anon replied firmly.


    The test ball once again turned green, confirming Anon''s claim.


    "How can this be possible?" Seti wondered aloud, her eyes widening in surprise as she observed the ball''s green glow.


    "Madam, as you can see, he is an honest and hardworking individual, not a liar," Letti interjected.


    "No, no, no, I can''t believe this."


    "Did you cheat in any exams prior to this one?" Seti inquired, determined to uncover the truth.


    "But, ma''am... you can only ask about this test since you¡ª"


    "Shut up! Don''t tell me what to do. This is my testing ground, and everything here will be done according to my rules," Seti shouted at Letti.


    "Tell me, did you cheat in any exams prior to this one?" Seti repeated her question.


    "Yes," Anon confessed.


    "I knew it," Seti declared with a triumphant smile on her face.


    "Now, tell me, Mrs. Letti, what were you saying? He''s a hardworking child, huh? An honest child...? My foot, he''s a damn cheater."


    "Heheh..."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Mwahhhh..."


    Laughter erupted from the Commoner section.


    "Hey, why are you all laughing? Have you all gone mad because your top cheater just got disqualified?" Seti asked, baffled by the amusement around her.


    "Ma''am, you should look at the test ball," Letti suggested.


    "What?"


    When Seti turned her gaze towards Anon and observed the test ball, she noticed something that left her in awe. The ball was shining in a vivid crimson red color.


    "What? This is impossible. You lied?"


    "Yeah, I just wanted to see the red color on this ball," Anon answered with a straight face.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hehehe... he really got her."


    "Bro just owned the test instructor."


    Laughter and mockery filled the Commoner section as they poked fun at Seti.

 Chapter 123 -123

    ?


    ''Hmm...?'' Anon growled, feeling the weight of a thousand elephants pressing upon his skull. His body screamed in agony as if it had been crushed under an unfathomable force. Darkness veiled his vision, but he fought relentlessly to pry open his eyes.


    ''The time has come to open my eyes.'' Anon resolved with determination. As his eyes finally burst open, he beheld a young man seated before him. Brown locks framed the man''s face, while two menacing black horns adorned his head. His body emanated a fierce green aura, and his eyes glowed with a perpetual, piercing purple light. A sight that exuded power and danger.


    "Greetings, Anon," the man spoke, his voice dripping with an enigmatic charisma.


    "Who are you? And how in the hell do you know my name?" Anon demanded, his confusion replaced with a burning curiosity.


    "Who am I, you ask? It has been countless years since my true name slipped through the cracks of my memory." the man declared, rising from his throne and pacing confidently through the abyss.


    Anon surveyed his surroundings, finding only a vast expanse of impenetrable darkness. Yet, the man remained an imposing figure, his presence impossible to ignore. Anon stood on an unseen ground, unable to discern its nature.


    "I may have forgotten my name, but I know what I am. I am the essence of a forsaken soul, extinguished in the fires of an ancient war. In those days, I reigned supreme as the mightiest being to tread upon hallowed soil.


    I dismantled the demon king, extinguishing the lives of humans, demons, dragons, elves, and dwarfs with my bare hands. But just when victory seemed certain, those wretched humans devised a treacherous pact with the underworld to bring about my demise.


    To obliterate me, they offered up a macabre sacrifice¡ª3,000 humans, 2,500 dwarfs, 1,000 elves, and 50 dragons perished on that blood-soaked battlefield.


    They called me ''The Counsellor.''"


    "The Counsellor? It''s a class right?" Anon spoke, sensing there was more to this tale.


    "A mere class, you dare call it?" A thunderous growl rumbled from deep within his chest, shaking the very foundations of the dark space. A burning rage ignited in his eyes, transforming them into searing infernos of determination.


    As his fury surged, a white-hot blaze engulfed his entire being, flames dancing along his skin with an ethereal intensity. Within that blazing inferno, ethereal figures materialized, each one a testament to the unspeakable power he wielded. They emerged from the flickering flames, embodying the harrowing chapters of his dark and twisted saga.


    The figures writhed and twisted, their forms a grotesque tableau of the horrors he had unleashed upon the world. Each phantom image told a tale of sorrow, despair, and conquest¡ªevidence of the depths to which he had descended, the magnitude of his malevolence.


    "In the realm of darkness and devastation, there existed a figure whose name struck fear into the hearts of both mortal and supernatural alike. They whispered my name in hushed tones, for my very presence commanded respect and terror. I was known as ''The Counsellor.'' " He started speaking.


    Once a mere mortal, I ascended to heights of power few could fathom. With a sinister mastery over the arcane arts, I wielded the dark forces of negative mana, twisting its malevolence to suit my whims. Minds bowed before me, mere puppets to my diabolical desires.


    No secret was safe from my probing gaze, no will immune to my manipulative touch. With a mere thought, I unraveled the fabric of sanity, reducing even the strongest of wills to shattered remnants. I reveled in the chaos I sowed, relishing in the suffering I inflicted upon the unsuspecting.


    The depths of his depravity knew no bounds. I danced upon the shattered remains of kingdoms, my maleficence leaving a scar upon the world that would never fade. Kings and queens trembled in my presence, their thrones reduced to ash beneath my dark, relentless onslaught. My magic consumed all in its path, leaving nothing but devastation and despair.


    But with every ounce of power I possessed, there lingered a haunting truth¡ªa truth that whispered in the depths of my twisted soul. For all my might and cruelty, i could not escape the tendrils of my own conscience. The sins i committed, the lives i shattered, haunted my every waking moment.


    "The Counsellor," a name that bore witness to unspeakable atrocities, served as a reminder of the path i had chosen. I reveled in the fear that my name instilled, even as it gnawed at the remnants of my humanity.


    The very mention of my name sends chills down the spines of those who remember my reign of terror.


    In a realm devoid of hope, where darkness holds sway and minds are mere playthings, there stands a figure draped in malevolence¡ªthe infamous and feared "Counsellor".


    "That''s who I was," he declared with a voice laced in darkness, his eyes gleaming with an unwavering resolve. "I was the epitome of fear, a force that struck terror into the hearts of all who dared cross my path. But destiny had an unexpected twist in store for me."


    His voice grew deeper, resonating with a sinister edge as he continued, "One fateful day, I encountered a figure whose power rivaled my own. He dared to call himself the Demon King, and in his presence, I felt a strange sensation¡ªa longing for something I had never known."


    A flicker of emotion passed through his eyes, an echo of vulnerability hidden within the depths of his darkness. "He bestowed upon me what I had been missing¡ªa family, a sense of belonging. And with it, he granted me a name befitting my newfound purpose. From that day forward, I became known as The Counsellor."


    "Once I joined his unholy army, I ascended to my next form¡ªCerebraxis."


    "A surge of unimaginable power coursed through my veins, and I embarked on a cataclysmic slaughter across the globe. I harnessed negative mana, a wicked force akin to the very essence of creation. It tainted my mind, compelling me to commit unspeakable atrocities.


    I have committed deeds that defy the boundaries of human comprehension, acts that have made nations tremble with fear and despair.


    I have brought kings to their knees, fucked their queens and offsprings¡ªonly females, while the males met swift and merciless ends.


    I have woven creatures of nightmares, creations that defy the limits of imagination. They are known as..."


    "... Chimeras," Anon interrupted, his voice brimming with an unexpected fierceness.


    "You possess that skill?" the man inquired, his eyes narrowing with intrigue.


    "Yes, but it has remained dormant within me," Anon admitted, his voice dripping with the promise of untapped power.


    "That is because you have languished within the confines of the feeble human kingdom. Once you step beyond its borders, a maelstrom of abominations will assail you, tormenting your dreams and shattering your very essence.


    You are but a minnow in a murky pond," the man proclaimed, his words resonating with an undeniable authority.


    "Why have you brought me here?" Anon demanded, his confusion intertwining with a growing sense of purpose.


    "Because you have chosen to intertwine your destiny with mine, albeit through a different path. You have embraced the mantle of the Cerebraxis class, have you not?" the man questioned, his voice carrying an air of foreboding.


    "Yes, I have. Is this the test in which I shall be tested?" Anon inquired, his tone exuding a newfound resolve.


    "Indeed, it is. But be forewarned, failure shall condemn you to a cycle of rebirth, trapped within the confines of this trial until you either conquer it or meet your ultimate demise.


    Completion shall grant you freedom, while death shall usher in the dawn of a new beginning. So, do you accept the terms of this trial, Anon Agreil?" the man challenged, his voice resonating with an irresistible allure.


    ''Death beckons a fresh start, while completion unlocks unimaginable power. There is no loss to be found,'' Anon contemplated, his spirit aflame with an unyielding determination.


    "I accept," he declared, his words echoing through the abyss with a thunderous finality.


    "You, Anon Agreil, possess the mind of a formidable human and an unbreakable resolve," The Counsellor''s voice reverberated with an air of awe. "You have not chosen the path of negative mana like I did, yet I sense a power within you that surpasses my own."


    A wicked smile played upon The Counsellor''s lips as he continued, his tone dripping with both admiration and a tinge of envy. "I have witnessed feats that stirred the very depths of my insatiable hunger. Your negative mana generation capacity surpasses mine by tenfold in its sheer potency."


    "I was a traitor, not only to the Demon Gods and the Demon King, but also to those closest to me," he confessed, a flicker of remorse crossing his face before being consumed by a renewed vigor. "I was a disappointment, an uncontrollable force fueled by limitless power. But you, Anon, you will not follow in my footsteps."


    Anon''s eyes widened, a mixture of anticipation and skepticism coursing through his veins. "How can you be so certain that I will not disappoint you?"


    The Counsellor chuckled darkly, his eyes gleaming with a mix of wisdom and calculation. "I possess the eyes that see through people, young one. Do not mistake me for a fool. Now, let us commence your trial."


    With a mere flick of his fingers, reality itself shifted and warped.


    [Editor: HELLO BOIS, I AM THE NEW EDITOR FOR THIS NOVEL, BELIEVE ME THE AUTHOR''S ENGLISH AND GRAMMATICAL MISTAKES ARE TOO MUCH. I WILL START FIXING THE PREVIOUS CHAPTERS NOW. YOU GUYS ENJOY THIS CHAPTER.]

 Chapter 124 -124

    ?


    Majestic mountains loomed in place of the black void, their peaks piercing the sky. Towering trees stretched as far as the eye could see, transforming the landscape into an imposing forest. Strange birds and creatures roamed the area, adding an air of mystery to the surroundings.


    Anon surveyed the scene, his gaze drawn to the colossal trees that dwarfed any he had encountered before. "Where are we?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "This, Anon, is where I fought the first battle of my life," the counselor replied, a wistful smile playing on his lips. "Believe me, it was a close call. A mere mistake could have spelled certain death for me."


    Anon''s interest deepened. "What trial do i have to give here ?" he asked, his eagerness evident.


    "Patience, my friend. I will reveal all in due time. Here, we have an eternity at our disposal. Only a fragment of your subconscious mind resides here, while time in the outside world nearly comes to a standstill for you. One second out there is equivalent to a hundred years within these bounds."


    Anon''s astonishment grew as he absorbed the magnitude of the temporal disparity. He regarded the counselor with a mix of admiration and surprise.


    "Anon, your path has been far smoother than mine because you possess a greater strength of mind, I don''t know how you had the right skills at the right time, but you played your cards right everytime.


    No matter the situation you always overcome it with your mind and skills.


    Your mastery of your powers has been impeccable, never faltering, proving your worth to the demon gods."


    The weight of impending revelation settled on Anon''s shoulders, causing a sense of foreboding to creep into his thoughts. "What do you mean?" he inquired cautiously.


    "Here, your magical abilities shall be sealed, leaving you to rely solely on brute strength. You must navigate this trial through your own ingenuity, discovering the way forward without the crutch of magic. Good luck, Anon. I shall rejoin you once you have overcome this trial," the counselor conveyed before fading from sight.


    What the hell? What am I supposed to do here? At least explain it to me..." Before Anon could utter another word, a spear tore through his chest, leaving a gaping hole and ending his life in an instant.


    "Fuck... I''m dead," he muttered as darkness consumed his vision.


    [Trial Restarting]


    Suddenly, a resounding echo reverberated within his mind.


    [System Plugged In]


    [System Syncing with Trial]


    [System Connection Established... 100%]


    [Host Revived in 3... 2... 1]


    "Haaaaa..." Anon rose from the ground, inhaling deeply as life surged back into his lungs.


    "Hmm... it feels damn good to be alive again," Anon declared, his gaze fixating on his chest where the once-piercing wound had completely healed.


    [Map Scan Complete]


    [Trial Quest Identified]


    Anon glanced at the screen before him and burst into boisterous laughter.


    "Hahahhaha..."


    "So, you wondered how I always had the right skill at the right time, huh? This is the reason. Who would''ve thought I had a golden spoon in my hands all along? The system," Anon pondered, chuckling to himself.


    "Show me the quest," Anon commanded the system.


    [Main Quest: Trial of the Counsellor]


    [First Sub-Quest: Eliminate the Witch of the Forest, a master of black magic residing atop the highest peak of the mountains. However, each death will incur the [Debuff of Reduced Damage], gradually diminishing your offensive capabilities against the main boss.]


    [Rewards: Unknown]


    "What''s this debuff, System?"


    [Debuff of Reduced Damage]


    [Every time you perish within the trial, your damage output against the main boss will decrease by 1%, with the potential to stack up to 99,999 times.]


    "Whoa, that''s valuable information. Why didn''t the counselor disclose this to me? He truly desires to test my mettle. If it weren''t for the system, I would''ve perished countless times, oblivious to my imminent demise," Anon contemplated, a sly smile adorning his face.


    "System, can you tell me about my previous death?"


    [Record of Previous Death]


    [Occurred 3 minutes and 45 seconds ago due to a high-velocity spear throw.]


    "I died only ten minutes after entering the trial. Meaning, if everything unfolds similarly, the same attack should take place in the next seven minutes," Anon speculated, his mind brimming with countless possibilities.


    [One Action Recorded]


    A notification materialized before him.


    "What''s this?"


    [Killed by a tribal warrior]


    [A tribal warrior, searching for food in the forest, spotted an unknown figure standing alone amidst the trees. Instead of a peaceful encounter, he decided to make the stranger his dinner, swiftly striking him down in a single blow of his spear.]


    "Did the Counsellor face a similar attack? Did he dodge it or did he got injured here?" Anon pondered, questioning the circumstances.


    [Map scanning completed.]


    [Longest peak located.]


    "Which one?" Anon inquired.


    [The third peak from the left, following the direction of the sunrise.]


    "Sunrise? I''ll have to wait until tomorrow morning to determine the direction of sunrise accurately in this area," Anon thought, his gaze fixed on the spot from which the spear had been thrown earlier.


    [Pathfinder activated.]


    A smile played on Anon''s face as this notification appeared.


    "System, I don''t know what I would do without you," Anon remarked with an evil smile.


    Suddenly, a realization struck Anon, prompting him to ask the system a question.


    "Hey, System, can I use magic here?"


    [A temporary seal has restrained your magical powers, but it can be shattered at your will.]


    "Can the Counsellor see me?" Anon inquired of the system.


    [The Counsellor''s soul essence cannot be sensed within the trial grounds.]


    "Unlock it."


    [Magic bindings dissolved.]


    [Spells resurrected, ready to be cast anew.]


    [Skills reignited, eager to serve.]


    [Magic Unlocked: 100%]


    "Well, that''s what I call cheating," Anon muttered, turning his back towards the direction from which the spear had initially struck him.


    With his skills and magic unbound, Anon''s five senses returned back to their extraordinary state.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, a sound emanated from the bushes behind Anon.


    "Food... Die, food," a barely audible whisper emerged, but Anon heard it crystal clear.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    In an instant, a brilliant fusion of azure and golden radiance enveloped Anon''s clenched fist, crackling with the primal power of lightning, shaping into a lethal javelin.


    "Food...die." a spear hurtled toward Anon, propelled by unyielding velocity.


    "Not this time, you motherfucking bastard." Anon''s thunderous roar reverberated, his body pivoting swiftly as he unleashed the Thunder Javelin upon the nefarious assailant who had hurled the wooden spear.


    Like a celestial bolt, the Thunder Javelin pierced the mundane weapon, slicing through it with merciless precision, striking the assailant with unstoppable force.


    In a cataclysmic instant, the Thunder Javelin obliterated the upper half of the tribal warrior''s body, resulting in instant death.


    The spear''s relentless momentum refused to wane even after toppling the tribal warrior, tearing through towering trees with a resounding crash. As the majestic giants surrendered to its force, they formed an extraordinary path, as though the very essence of nature conspired to pave the way exclusively for Anon.


    *Whistleeeeeee*


    A piercing whistle, resonating with thunderous intensity, pierced through the forest, stirring the once tranquil bushes into a frenzy of movement. The rustling foliage hinted at an approaching horde of highly skilled warriors, converging upon Anon with relentless determination.


    "What in the hell is going on here ?" Anon questioned, his senses acutely attuned to the rapid footsteps echoing through the dense forest. Yet, despite his acute awareness, he found no visual trace of the assailants concealed amidst the labyrinthine greenery.


    "These bastards possess mastery in camouflaging," Anon pondered with a mix of awe and frustration, diligently scanning the surrounding woods, hoping to catch the slightest glimpse of their presence amidst the verdant tapestry.


    "Oi, I''m not¡ª" Anon''s words were abruptly cut short as a wooden arrow hurtled towards him with unparalleled velocity, propelled by deadly intent.


    Yet, displaying a remarkable blend of agility and reflexes, Anon intercepted the deadly projectile, seizing it from the air mere moments before it could make contact with his face.


    "Oh, how fucking close you were," Anon jeered, a self-assured smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Swoosh.


    Swoosh.


    Undeterred by their earlier failure, two more arrows were launched with deadly precision, each seeking to find its mark.


    Yet, like a wraith dancing amidst the chaos, Anon effortlessly evaded the lethal arrows, his movements fluid and precise, a testament to his unparalleled skill.


    "Ah, a game of hide and seek, is it?" Anon''s voice boomed through the forest, his steely gaze fixated on a particular tree, where an errant hand had emerged from the concealing foliage.


    "Found you," Anon whispered, his leg muscles coiling like a tightly wound spring, primed for action. With explosive power, he catapulted himself into the air, a majestic leap that defied the laws of gravity.


    Silently, Anon alighted upon the tree''s branches, his presence shrouded in an enigmatic veil. From his elevated vantage point, he observed a figure cowering below, the revelation confirming that it was a young girl.


    As the girl turned her head around to survey the area, her eyes widened in fear and uncertainty, Anon swiftly grabbed her mouth. A sinister smile danced upon his lips, his demeanor reminiscent of a malevolent psychopath.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon hissed, his voice laced with a blend of dark amusement and chilling menace.


    [Editor: How do you like the edited Chapters? Comment Down.]

 Chapter 125 -125

    ?


    "Hello, luv," Anon''s voice dripped with menace as his eyes bore into her.


    The girl trembled in fear, her heart racing as she beheld Anon''s maniacal expression. She wanted to scream, but his hand tightly sealed her lips.


    "Look into my eyes, luv, and reveal your secrets..." Anon commanded.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes glowed a vibrant shade of purple, and in turn, so did hers.


    After hypnotizing her, Anon withdrew his hand from her mouth.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Lara]


    [Race: Tribal Humans]


    [Class: Tribal Archer]


    [MP: 150]


    [HP: 75]


    [Description: Fears you, a stranger. Wants to kill you.]


    "So, this is how you treat a stranger, huh...?" Anon pondered.


    "Now, you will do whatever I command," Anon declared.


    "Yes, master," the girl responded in a trance, her eyes devoid of emotion.


    "Do you know where your subordinates are hiding?" Anon inquired.


    "Yes, master," she replied monotonously.


    "Good. And where is your closest ally concealed?" Anon pressed.


    "Over there, by that tree," she gestured towards a nearby oak.


    "Can you eliminate him for me, luv ?" Anon whispered slowly into her ear, his voice akin to the devil tempting one to commit evil.


    "Yes, master," she replied.


    "Then do it," Anon commanded.


    "Yes." The girl wasted no time, swiftly nocking an arrow and aiming it at the tree where her ally hid.


    "Kill," Anon whispered once more into her ear, his intent filled with malicious.


    *Swish*


    Chk


    The arrow found its mark with deadly precision, striking the man hidden in the branches. He plummeted to the ground like a ripe fruit.


    "Ughhh..."


    Thud


    As the arrow claimed its victim, the man crumpled, defeated and lifeless, from his lofty perch.


    "Nicely done," Anon acknowledged, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.


    "Now, where''s the next one ?" he inquired, his eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "There," she pointed out another one of her subordinates hiding in the bushes below, on the ground.


    "Good. Now, eliminate him as well," Anon commanded with an evil intent in his voice.


    "As you command, Master," she responded, her eyes devoid of emotion.


    *Click* she loaded another arrow into her bow and released it without any delay.


    *Swish*


    *Thud"


    Another one fell, lifeless, as his body hit the ground.


    "Excellent. Now, shoot down every single one of them," Anon ordered as he felt her lips with his fingers.


    *Thud* A series of dead bodies started falling down inside the forest.


    *Chk*


    "Ahhh...ughhh."


    The dance of death commenced within the forest as the little girl mercilessly dispatched each of her subordinates.


    After ten minutes, only lifeless bodies remained scattered amidst the trees, and only two individuals stood among those dead bodies, first anon and second the little archer girl.


    "Well, well, it seems luck wasn''t on their side. Can you tell me about the witch of the forest, luv ?" Anon asked.


    "She lives on that peak." she replied, pointing toward one of the towering mountain''s peak.


    "Good. Now, let''s pay her a visit and you are now useless."


    *Crack*


    Anon twisted the little girl''s neck, ending her life in an instant.


    *Clap-Clap*


    Dusting his hands, Anon strode confidently toward the peak she had indicated, undeterred by his recent actions.


    As the sun set and dark clouds veiled the moon, hinting at an impending storm, Anon realized he needed to find shelter for the night.


    "I must find a suitable place to rest," he muttered, gazing at the sky and scanning the surroundings for a refuge.


    After a brief search, he stumbled upon a cave. Anon wasted no time and entered, just as raindrops began to fall relentlessly from the sky.


    "This rain shows no signs of stopping anytime soon," Anon observed before settling in for some sleep.


    The next morning...


    Observing the direction of the sunrise, Anon deduced that the little girl had provided him with accurate directions to the witch''s cave.


    Encountering numerous monsters on his ascent to the peak, some fled in fear upon sensing Anon''s overwhelming aura of bloodlust, while others met their demise at his hands.


    Two days later, he finally reached the summit, where a massive wooden door guarded the entrance to the cave.


    "So, this is where the witch of the mountain lives, huh...?" Anon mused.


    Advancing forward, he placed both hands on the door handle. His biceps bulged, veins popping, and a wicked smile stretched across his face.


    "So, you wanted to witness my physical power, huh? Here it comes."


    Boom


    In an instant, the gate''s hinges shattered, and the doors were sent hurtling off the mountain.


    "Good morning, you motherfucking witch," Anon bellowed triumphantly as he stepped inside.


    As soon as he entered the cave, a putrid stench of death assaulted his senses.


    "Who dares disturb me at this hour?" a humanoid figure draped in a black robe emerged from the entrance. Her body was a sickly green, devoid of eyes, ears, nose, or mouth.


    "It''s me. Anyone got a problem with that?" Anon retorted.


    "Are you new around here, human? Do you not know who I am?" the witch arrogantly inquired.


    "How the hell are you even speaking, you don''t even have a fucking mouth ?" Anon questioned.


    "Human, do not overstep your bounds. I can snuff out your life in an instant!" the witch threatened.


    "Oh, I''m trembling," Anon taunted.


    "This is it, human. Prepare to die," the witch declared, unleashing a green energy ball from her right hand aimed at Anon.


    "Get lost," Anon scoffed, effortlessly deflecting the energy ball with a flick of his hand.


    "Y-You, who are you?" the witch stammered, her confidence faltering as Anon remained unfazed by her attack.


    "I am your death. Now perish."


    <Thunder javelin>


    Anon conjured a javelin crackling with thunder in his hand and hurled it toward the witch.


    "Human, do not underestimate me!"


    Suddenly, the witch''s body radiated a bright green glow, and a large stone that had been lying nearby shot up to intercept the thunder javelin. Though the stone shattered, it provided the witch enough time to evade the attack.


    "Telekinesis?" Anon questioned, momentarily puzzled.


    "Now, it''s my turn," the witch hissed, employing telekinesis to wield a sharp piece of metal from behind Anon, intending to strike him from behind.


    Chk


    The metal pierced through Anon''s chest, leaving a small hole.


    "Hahahaha...now you see, human? I am a formidable witch," she cackled maniacally, assuming her victory was assured.


    Little did she know, she had let her guard down.


    <Thunder javelin>


    A whisper was heard.


    "Huh...?"


    *Boom*


    The javelin pierced through her, cleaving her body in two.


    "H-How...?" she gasped, staring in astonishment as Anon''s wound as it swiftly healed.


    "The moment you think you''re the ''Only One,'' you end up dead," Anon stated with disappointment, observing the witch die pathetically.


    "I may have a short temper, anger issues, and can be a psychopath at times, but I learned something in my previous life.


    When someone believes they are ''above God'' and the ''Only One,'' they meet their demise sooner than expected. I had many teammates who shared that mindset and perished on the battlefield on their very first day."


    [First Sub-Quest of the Trial Successfully Completed.]


    A message appeared before Anon.


    "Hah...quest completed at last," Anon said with a smile.


    [Counselor''s Soul Essence Detected Within the Trial Realm. Would You Like to Apply the Magic Seal Again?]


    Yes.


    [Magic Seal Successfully Applied Again.]


    "Hello, Anon," a familiar, weighty voice echoed from the cave''s entrance.


    "Counsellor?" Anon questioned as the figure slowly came into view amidst the incoming light.


    "So, you''ve cleared the trial''s first part, huh?" the counselor began, moving closer to Anon, his face becoming clearer.


    "Yes, I have."


    "Well, you passing this trial was a mere formality. The moment you removed the magic seal, you proved that you are not a fair play. That massacre you orchestrated back there was impressive. Controlling the little girl''s mind for your own purposes, making her slay her own subordinates, and ultimately ending her life after use... I thought you might have sex with her too or rape her but you didn''t." the counselor spoke with an evil grin, locking eyes with Anon.


    "Nah, there are two reasons for that. Firstly, she was just a child, and I don''t harm children in that way¡ªI simply end their lives if they''re below twelve. Secondly, this was all just an illusion," Anon replied calmly.


    "Hahaha...clever thinking. You even tried to sense my presence but failed, huh?" the counselor chuckled.


    "Yeah, you somehow deceived my senses, but how?" Anon inquired, genuinely curious.


    "Haha...kid, I''ve been through it. You may feel powerful, but when you truly harness that power, your mind might just shatter."


    "Really?" Anon questioned.


    "Yes, but for now, you''ve earned the title of ''Cerebraxis'' and a gift from me. Here."


    [Skill <Telekinesis> Acquired.]


    "Oh, it''s the same skill," Anon remarked.


    "Yes, yes, but you still have to overcome two more trials to unlock the full potential of the Cerebraxis class. Now go, return to your body. It will be famished and lustful after this upgrade," the counselor said, vanishing into thin air, leaving behind the familiar black void.


    Anon''s consciousness began to fade once more.

 Chapter 126 -126

    ?


    Back at the academy...


    "You! How did you bypass it?" Seti demanded, her eyes fixed on the crimson glowing test ball.


    "I didn''t, ma''am. I''m simply stating the truth," Anon retorted, a fierce smile playing on his lips.


    "Don''t lie to me. I''m no fool," Seti snapped in an angry tone.


    "Ma''am, the test is complete. Anon has been proven innocent. I don''t believe you can¡ª"


    "I told you, don''t try to lecture me. I know what I can do and what I can''t."


    "Oh, really...?" A deep male voice resonated from behind Seti.


    "Yes, and¡ª" Seti began, turning to face the source of the voice, only to find herself locking eyes with an imposing figure¡ªMr. Kale.


    "Well, what were you saying again?" Kale inquired.


    "S-Sir Kale, I-I apologize. It''s not what you think," Seti stammered, quickly falling to her knees and bowing before him.


    "SHUT UP! WHY DOES EVERYONE IN THIS DAMN ACADEMY KEEP CHALLENGING THE RULES?" Kale bellowed at Seti, his voice echoing through the room.


    "I-I¡ª"


    "Don''t say anything. If this kid has been proven innocent, continue the test and meet me in my office after the final examination," Kale commanded before promptly leaving the testing area.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," Seti replied, her gaze filled with a lethal mix of anger and resentment directed at Letti.


    ''This conniving witch knew Mr. Kale was here, yet she escalated the situation to make me appear like the villain. I won''t forget this, Letti, and you too, you commoner piece of shit, Aron.''


    "It''s Anon," Anon corrected, a faint smile gracing his lips.


    "What?"


    "Never mind. Where is your next candidate?" Anon inquired.


    "Next student!" Seti called out sharply.


    "Gia, please let me date your brother," Yumi pleaded, clasping her hands together in front of Gia.


    "I don''t know," Gia responded.


    "I''ll show you my homework every day, and I''ll even let you cheat on the theory exams this semester," Yumi attempted to strike a deal with Gia.


    "I can''t, not because I''m possessive of him, but because he''s not the kind of guy who dates someone seriously. My brother is more like a collector," Gia explained.


    "What do you mean by that?" Yumi asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "He''ll have mind-blowing sex with you, an experience like you''ve never had before, and then leave you alone for a few days. After a couple of days, he''ll come back, fuck you, use you, and repeat the cycle," Gia elaborated.


    "Wow, your brother sounds like a true bad boy. Another reason for me to desire him even more," Yumi remarked, her hand resting on her right breast as she looked at Gia with hopes of marrying Anon.


    "You''re foolish. Just ask him yourself."


    "Are you kidding me? You''re his sister. He''ll listen to you more than some random girl," Yumi reasoned.


    "Fine, I''ll talk to him," Gia agreed, rubbing her temples and letting out a small smile.


    "Next one!" Seti called out, as another noble student fell before Anon.


    "Gia your brother is annihilating those noble kids." One of the girl on the back spoke.


    "Yeah, he''s like a relentless force, obliterating everything in his path," another girl added, her voice laced with admiration.


    One by one, the noble students fell before Anon''s might, their defeat fueling the mounting pressure in the noble section.


    "A commoner surpassing us, the nobles?"


    "If he claims the top spot in this exam, we''ll be the laughingstock every damn year."


    "How can a mere commoner possess such unfathomable strength?"


    "Forget about cheating, he even passed the truth test of the damn test ball."


    Anon''s ears perked up, catching every word with a twisted smile playing upon his lips.


    "The time has come to unleash the final phase of my plan," Anon thought, his gaze locking with Seti''s fiery, bloodshot eyes, reflecting her intense anger.


    "Last Student, Ren Denver step up on the stage."


    Ren, the last hope from the noble section, was summoned by Seti''s desperate call.


    Stepping onto the stage, Ren eyed Anon, his intense gaze filled with determination. After a brief moment of observation, he closed the distance between them.


    "I will crush you," Ren declared, his face a mask of unyielding determination, devoid of anger or tension.


    Returning to his original position, Ren glanced back at Seti, who nodded in approval.


    "Start!" Seti''s voice boomed throughout the arena, commanding the battle to commence.


    <Hands of Justice>


    [Hands of Justice] [B-Rank] [Denver House Exclusive Spell]


    [Harness the fiery fury of justice, bestowed upon you by the divine mark. Amplify physical strength by 500% and magical prowess by 250% for a fleeting 5 seconds.


    Upon usage, the skill enters a 1-minute cooldown. Exceeding 6 uses in a day may trigger dangerous side effects. Side effects include excruciating leg pain, a debilitating 5-hour paralysis, ominous blue markings across the user''s body, and in dire circumstances, even death.]


    [Mana: 5000 per use]


    [Cooldown: 1 minute]


    <Mimic>


    ''Link Stop.''


    [But Master...]


    ''Cease immediately.''


    [As you command, Master, but know that forfeiting this round would result in your defeat.]


    ''I have a plan. Don''t teach me.''


    [As you command, Master.]


    Ken activated the spell, unleashing a blinding golden radiance that enveloped his entire being, manifesting as a divine aura encasing both his hands.


    The weight he faced was no trifling matter, a colossal 8950 kilograms. Yet, Ken seized the burden effortlessly, defying its gravity with raw power.


    ''I possess the strength to claim victory here and now, but where''s the thrill in that? I yearn for something more entertaining,'' Anon mused to himself, his mind brimming with wicked intentions.


    "Mr. Anon, are you going to lift it or do we wait until eternity?" Seti''s voice dripped with impatience and seething anger.


    "I quit," Anon declared with an unflinching, stoic visage.


    Those words detonated within the test field, sending shockwaves of disbelief and chaos rippling through the spectators.


    "What? He surrenders...?"


    "Damn it, he was our last hope..."


    "Shit! We can''t blame him. None of us could have budged that weight."


    "Anon, you''ve done admirably, brother."


    "Yes, we salute your valiant effort."


    The commoner section erupted with resounding cheers and applause, unaware that every aspect of Anon''s apparent defeat had been meticulously planned.


    "Heh-heh-heh... I knew all along that you were nothing but a feeble commoner, incapable of achieving anything noteworthy. Weak," Seti taunted, reveling in her perceived victory.


    "Heh..."


    Anon merely chuckled dismissively, his resolve unwavering as he pressed forward.


    Now, the tension shifted from the royal section to the commoners'' domain.


    However, the commoners didn''t succumb to the weight of the situation; instead, they rallied behind Anon, acknowledging and applauding his exceptional display of strength.


    Returning to his place amidst the commoner section, Anon''s eyes fell upon Letti, who stood there with her head bowed, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "You alright, princess?" Anon inquired, his voice carrying both concern and reassurance.


    "Good job," Letti managed to say through her sobs.


    "Thanks, but let me assure you, I could have effortlessly won this match." Anon replied.


    "What?" Letti''s surprise was evident in her trembling voice.


    "Yes."


    "Then why didn''t you?"


    "Once, a hunter trapped a bird within his cage, keeping it confined for three torturous days. The bird felt the grip of despair, convinced that its demise was inevitable, no matter its struggles.


    But then, something changed. On the third day, the hunter set the bird free. Overwhelmed with joy, the bird soared to the greatest heights it had ever known.


    However, its euphoria was short-lived. As it basked in its newfound freedom, a sudden blow struck the back of its head. When it turned around, the bird saw the hunter grinning wickedly, pelting it with rocks.


    In that instant, the bird experienced indescribable agony and suffering, surpassing anything felt by another creature.


    Yet, for the hunter, it brought immeasurable delight, for he was the master of that cruel game.


    In this game, I am the hunter, and those noble imbeciles laughing now are the blissfully ignorant birds destined to be hunted," Anon explained, his face contorted with the visage of a deranged psychopath, his smile dripping with menace.


    Letti couldn''t help but shudder after hearing these terrifying words from Anon''s mouth, an icy chill ran down her spine.


    "W-What do you intend to do?" she asked, her voice laced with fear and curiosity.


    "Oh, my dear princess, you shall witness it all in the upcoming test." Anon joked.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you have witnessed, the nobles have emerged victorious in this match, and all the glory goes to Ren Denver, the son of the House of Justice." Seti proclaimed, her joy uncontainable.


    "Oi, commoner, you performed admirably," a voice resounded from the depths of the noble section.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon swiftly turned around, fixing his gaze upon the speaker.


    "Oh, Luna, isn''t it?" Anon stated, pointing directly at her.


    "Yes, you''ve defeated me twice in a row. Tell me, what kind of martial art bestows upon you such formidable strength even without the use of magic?" Luna inquired.


    "The secret arts of a true martial artist shall never be unveiled to outsiders. Isn''t that your house''s motto?" Anon jeered at Luna.


    "Y-You''re right. I apologize for such a foolish question."


    "No worries. You didn''t employ magic either. I admire your martial spirit," Anon praised Luna.


    "Thank you. My father always taught me to fight fair and square, for strength alone ensures victory."


    "Wise teachings."


    "In the final round, I shall defeat you," Luna declared with unwavering determination.


    "Best of luck with that."


    "In my house, luck holds no significance; we place our faith solely in hard work."


    ''Ha... What an earnest and straightforward girl. Perhaps I should add her to my collection?'' Anon''s mind whispered sinisterly.

 Chapter 127 -127

    ?


    The atmosphere on the beginner''s test grounds remained neutral after the nobles emerged victorious in the second-to-last round. All the students stood together, eagerly awaiting the announcement of their next test.


    Letti emerged from the director''s room, a piece of paper clutched in her right hand. Her expression appeared somewhat neutral, giving nothing away.


    As she walked through the corridors toward the stage, her footsteps echoed in sync with the turmoil within her. She couldn''t shake off the unease that gripped her, the nagging feeling that something was terribly amiss.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Letti began, her voice projecting with a mix of authority and trepidation, "as you are all aware, this year''s beginner''s tests have been nothing short of captivating. And now, in a surprising turn of events, Director Kale has chosen the final test for this year''s beginners: the Kingdom''s Night Run."


    A murmur spread through the crowd as excitement and curiosity filled the air. The students exchanged glances, their minds racing with anticipation.


    "What? Director Kale himself has chosen the last test?" gasped a student in disbelief.


    "That means he will personally oversee this test," Letti continued, her voice carrying a touch of awe.


    "What? The director will be present to witness the test?" exclaimed another student, their eyes widening.


    "I will do everything within my abilities to impress Director Kale," one student declared with determination, their voice resonating with confidence.


    "Count me in. I''ll give it my all as well." another chimed in, their face glowing with eagerness.


    The students'' enthusiasm echoed throughout the grounds, and even the teachers couldn''t help but share their excitement.


    "But that test was long abolished! Its high mortality rate led to its banishment over two hundred years ago," one teacher remarked, concern etching their face.


    "Yes, as a student, I had only heard rumors about that test. It was used in the past to reduce the number of students and ensure higher quality within the academy," added another teacher, their voice tinged with nostalgia.


    "Why would the director choose such a test?" questioned a curious student, their eyes darting around as if seeking answers.


    "Is it even legal to conduct this test?" asked a concerned voice from the crowd.


    Seti, the director''s confidante, stepped forward, her presence commanding attention. She surveyed the students and teachers, her gaze piercing through their doubts and fears.


    "Take your concerns up with the director if you dare," Seti interjected, her voice carrying a hint of challenge. "You''ll soon learn what he''s capable of."


    "No way! He''s a maniac," whispered a student, fear evident in their voice, while others nodded in agreement.


    Back in the director''s office...


    Thud


    The sound of splintering wood filled the room as Director Kale unleashed his frustration, shattering the table with a single powerful punch. His anger and disbelief were palpable.


    "What? Seti, have you lost your goddamn mind?" Kale bellowed, his voice reverberating through the office.


    Seti maintained her composure, unfazed by the display of rage. She met Kale''s gaze with a steady resolve.


    "I apologize, sir, but that''s the truth," Seti replied, her voice even and unwavering.


    Kale paced the room, his mind struggling to accept the reality that a commoner had excelled in the tests, defying all expectations.


    "Let me make sure I understand correctly. You''re saying a commoner not only aced the first two rounds but also shattered the Kingdom''s javelin throw record?" Kale''s voice resonated with disbelief.


    "Yes, sir," Seti affirmed, her tone carrying an air of certainty.


    "Fuuuuckkk, Seti! This can''t be happening! He''s just a commoner," Kale exclaimed, his frustration mounting.


    "I understand your concerns, sir, but it is what it is," Seti calmly responded, her eyes meeting Kale''s unwaveringly.


    "No, you must ensure he fails. Do whatever it takes to make him fail the test. Change the next event to something more competitive, something that will tilt the odds in favor of the nobles," Kale ordered, his voice laced with determination.


    "Sir, I''ve devised a way to ensure the nobles'' victory in the next round," Seti revealed, a sly smile playing on her lips.


    Kale''s curiosity was piqued, and he leaned in, his eyes fixed on Seti. "Tell me, what is your plan?"


    Seti locked eyes with Kale, an evil glimmer in her gaze. "Kingdom''s Night Run."


    Silence enveloped the room as Kale stared at Seti, his expression a mix of shock and contemplation. For a full minute, neither uttered a word.


    "Seti, have you truly lost your mind this time?" Kale finally spoke, breaking the silence.


    "This is the only way, sir. Either we win or we become a laughingstock. Once news spreads that a commoner has triumphed over the nobles in the academy''s beginner''s test, our reputation will be tarnished beyond repair. No one will even spare a glance at this academy," Seti explained with conviction.


    Tension tightened Kale''s face even more as he weighed the consequences of the upcoming test. After a lengthy deliberation, he made his decision.


    "Do it," he finally uttered, a mixture of resolve and resignation in his voice.


    "As you wish, Sir Director," Seti replied, her lips curling into a malevolent smile as she left the office.


    Outside the office, Letti stood patiently, unaware of the unsettling plan that had been set in motion.


    "Letti, here you go. Now go and announce it on the stage," Seti instructed, handing Letti a piece of paper.


    Letti''s hands trembled slightly as she unfolded the paper, her eyes widening in surprise as she read its contents.


    "But, ma''am, this isn''t fair," Letti protested, her voice tinged with concern.


    "What''s not fair?" Seti retorted, her voice dripping with an air of authority.


    "This test was banned long ago."


    "No, it wasn''t banned; we simply stopped including it in our tests. But today, we''re reintroducing it, following the director''s orders. Do you have a problem with it? Take it up with the director," Seti declared before swiftly departing the hall.


    Letti stood there, wrestling with her conscience, her mind plagued by doubts. She took a deep breath, gathering her resolve. She couldn''t let her concerns go unaddressed.


    "Sir, may I come in?" Letti asked, her voice laced with a mixture of apprehension and determination.


    "Yes," Kale replied, his voice carrying a weight of authority.


    "Sir, this test... it''s too dangerous," Letti began, her voice trembling slightly.


    Kale interrupted her, his tone firm and unwavering. "Don''t lecture me on what''s dangerous and what''s not. Everything regarding this test has already been discussed. Now, go and do as you''re told."


    Letti felt a chill run down her spine as she absorbed the weight of Kale''s words. She knew there was no room for further arguments. The fate of the test had been sealed. With a nod of understanding, she turned and left the director''s office, her mind buzzing with conflicting thoughts and emotions.


    As soon as Letti left the director''s office, her mind buzzed with thoughts. She couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "These noble pigs are doing their utmost to level the playing field, but this time, a cunning fox has infiltrated their ranks."

 Chapter 128 -128

    ?


    "Now all of you may take your leave because the final test will be held tonight, and the rules will be declared on the field," Letti announced as she descended from the stage.


    "All of you, come with me," she immediately instructed the Commoner section upon reaching the ground.


    "Ms. Letti, you seem to be in a hurry," Seti mocked Letti from behind.


    "Ahaha, you see, I have to explain the basics to my students here," Letti replied, forcing a fake laugh.


    "Good, good. You should explain it all to them. Maybe it''s their last chance for an explanation," Seti sneered with arrogance.


    ''This bitch, I want to kill her.''


    "Best of luck to your students too, ma''am. All of the Commoners will follow me now. Come," Letti said as she walked towards the other side.


    "My students won''t need luck, yours will, hehehe," Seti taunted.


    Letti remained silent and continued walking forward.


    After a short walk, they entered a large room filled with ancient books.


    "Wow... what''s this place?"


    "It''s ancient. Seems like old creatures used to live here."


    "Search for books on the Kingdom''s Night Run and read about it silently, all of you. Anon, come with me," Letti commanded.


    "Yes, ma''am," all the students replied in unison as they began selecting books from the shelves and started reading.


    Anon followed Letti silently to a bookshelf at the back of the room.


    Letti approached a large green book and tilted it forward slightly.


    Suddenly, the shelf started moving, revealing the entrance to a small hidden room.


    "Wow, a hidden passage, huh?" Anon admired.


    "Come inside," Letti commanded.


    "Oh, a dominating play, huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Just come in."


    "Yes, yes."


    Anon entered and saw two chairs and a large wooden table in the middle of the room. A bookshelf was attached to the right wall, and a detailed map of the kingdom adorned the left wall.


    "What do you use this place for? Don''t tell me you plan to take over the world here," Anon joked.


    "Don''t joke with me and look here," she said, pointing to the map of the kingdom.


    "What''s this?" Anon asked.


    "This is the map of our kingdom. Judging by the fact that you don''t even know about it, I can assume that your knowledge is weak as fuck."


    "Well, that''s one accurate guess."


    "Good, now pay attention. Our kingdom consists of seven cities, four seas, twelve forests, and five deserts. Our continent alone has one sea, two deserts, and three forests."


    "Okay, and...?"


    "In tonight''s race, seven students will be chosen from both sides, nobles and commoners. Each one will run through one continent. One thing I like about this test is that it provides equal grounds. Regardless of whether you are a commoner or a noble, you are allowed to use magic at any time."


    "For what?" Anon inquired.


    "To run and kill each other, obviously. The noble bastards will use every means at their disposal to stop our students and achieve victory. You will be their main target during the event, which is why you will intentionally take last place in the race. You will be relatively safe in the final continent, and I will arrange for someone to help you as well."


    "Oh, who is this someone, if I may ask?" Anon asked, his smile filled with mockery.


    "She is a friend of mine."


    "A ''she''? This is going to be fun."


    "Don''t get too excited now. You will run last to maintain our pace. If we were to be losing, I believe you will be the only one who can turn the tables."


    "Don''t worry about it. What else?"


    "Nothing in particular. The students will use their magic powers to kill your teammates. They will utilize artifacts to boost their speed and even enhance their bodies with dopes to achieve victory. The final challenge of the race will be in our kingdom, inside the ''Forest of Nightmares.''"


    "That''s all the information you need to know for now."


    "What about the rules?" Anon asked, confused by the fact that Letti explained everything about the event but hadn''t mentioned a single rule during their conversation.


    "What rules? There are no rules in this race. That''s why it was banned years ago. The nobles annihilated the commoners in this test. The king prohibited it and granted the director special rights to conduct this test only under critical circumstances," Letti explained with a smile.


    "What sort of critical circumstances are these?" Anon inquired curiously.


    "Are you kidding me? You shattered their egos, crushed their self-respect, and undermined their grand reputations."


    "Haha, the nobles really take pride in their reputation, huh?"


    "That''s the only thing they love the most, even more than their own lives. And when a motherfucking commoner starts taking that away too, they will rage, obviously," Letti explained.


    "Hahaha, this will be fun to watch," Anon laughed.


    "There''s one more thing I''d like to explain."


    "What is it?"


    "Because this test is so dangerous, the rewards will be even greater."


    "Oh, there are rewards for this test?"


    "Yes. Now go and do whatever you want. I''ll be here if you need help with anything."


    "Okay," Anon said as he exited the secret room.


    ''No.300,'' Anon called out mentally using the psychic connection.


    ''Your Highness, your slave is ready to serve.''


    ''Prepare everyone. I''ll need all of you tonight.''


    ''As you command, my lord.''


    ''Recall Mike from his journey and instruct Sephie to abandon everything she''s doing in her lab. Also, update me on the zombie situation in the Forest of Nightmares.''


    ''As you command, Your Highness.''


    ''Good.''


    Ten minutes later.


    ''Your Highness.''


    ''Yes?''


    ''Madam Sephie informed me that there have been no activities related to zombies in the forest. No sightings have been reported for the past week.''


    "Good, that''s one less problem for me."


    ''I have ordered 35,000 men to prepare their weapons. Is that enough, master?''


    ''More than enough. But how many Ogres do we have in total?''


    ''I''m sorry, master, but I don''t know the exact numbers. I can tell you that we have over 50,000 now, with 40,000 of them trained for combat.''


    ''Wow, we''ve grown so much, huh?''


    ''Good. I''ll see you tonight in the Forest of Nightmares.''


    ''As you command, Your Highness. There''s one more piece of news, Your Highness.''


    ''What is it?''


    ''Kole is ready to talk.''


    "What?"

 Chapter 129 -129

    ?


    Anon sat in the library, fixated on a crimson book before him titled ''100 Best Positions.''


    "Heh, I''m bored. Hey, System, open the Skill Store." Anon commanded the system.


    [Skill Store Opening]


    "Search for running skills."


    [Searching the store for running skills]


    [100,798 skills found in total.]


    "Filter out those that can be used by me."


    [2 skills found inside the store.]


    "Show me."


    [Haste - F-Rank] [1 SBP]


    [Haste, an F-Rank skill in the realm of running, is a rather underwhelming ability. It provides a modest boost in speed but falls far short of the impressive capabilities one would expect from a skill of higher caliber. Increases the running speed by 20% for 10 minutes.]


    [Mana: 10/minute]


    [Swiftness - E-Rank] [2 SBP]


    [Swiftness offers a slightly more noticeable enhancement compared to other f-rank running skills. But it''s just an F-rank skill. Boosts your stamina by 5% while running.]


    [Mana: 15/minute]


    "Damn, why do I only have these trash running skills? I need more to win this race," Anon grumbled, rubbing his temples.


    [Demon God of Authority ''Damacus'' has blessed you with his blessing.]


    [Would you like to unlock the Class Lock?]


    "What? Class Lock?" Anon asked, confused.


    [Class Lock]


    [The Class Lock prevents you from using skills and spells from another class.]


    Anon''s eyes gleamed as he read the notification.


    "You''re kidding me?" Anon jumped up from his chair, staring intently at the screen.


    [Demon God Damacus asks, ''How do you like that, Brother? Don''t tell me you don''t like this blessing.'']


    "I fucking love it. Unlock it now," Anon replied eagerly.


    [Breaking into the Ayakashi records]


    [Reversing the mana flow.]


    [Executing commands]


    [Unlocking 321 classes]


    [Warning: Main class''s last evolution and skills will not be unlocked for use.]


    [Unlock started...1%]


    [2%....3%....4%....]


    Anon sat back down, patiently awaiting the completion of the process.


    Two hours later.


    [99%....100%]


    [All 321 Classes have been unlocked]


    "Yes... Yes!" Anon exclaimed in excitement.


    "Oi, this is a library."


    "Oh shit," he quickly composed himself.


    "System, search for running skills again."


    [Searching the store for running skills]


    [100,798 skills found in total.]


    "Filter out those that can be used by me." Anon commanded, brimming with anticipation.


    [100,797 skills found that are usable]


    "Hahaha... This is going to be fun now," Anon said, rubbing his hands together as he surveyed the long list of diverse skills before him.


    Four hours later...


    "Everyone, get up! The sun is about to set. We will now select the seven students who will compete in the test," Letti emerged from her room and issued the order, but no one responded.


    "Hmm...? Where is everyone?" Letti wondered as she heard no sounds from the other side of the library.


    "Guys, what¡ª" as soon as she went to the other side, she witnessed a horrific scene.


    Gwaahhhhh


    Bwhaaaaa


    Students were doubled over, retching on the ground, their faces pale from food poisoning.


    "Oi, what happened to all of you?" She rushed to the students immediately.


    "That guy... he claimed to be from the mess. He offered us... bwaaah free food, saying it was provided by the academy," one of the students barely managed to speak between bouts of vomiting.


    "NURSE..." Letti shouted.


    "What happened?" Anon arrived at the scene and asked, observing the students retching and clutching their stomachs.


    "They''ve been poisoned with Citadel mushrooms," Letti explained in a tense voice.


    "Citadel mushrooms?" Anon inquired.


    "They cause slow food poisoning and are resistant to any healing magic," Letti continued.


    "What do you mean?"


    "We''ve been set up. Those nobles played their dirty tricks even before the game began, and these idiots fell for it because they can''t resist free food," Letti seethed with anger.


    "Why didn''t that guy come to me?" Anon questioned.


    "What?" Letti asked.


    "The person who offered the treat didn''t approach me. My position allows me to see anyone entering through that door, but to see the door itself, I have to tilt my head back slightly."


    "He knew you would uncover the trick, and he knew in advance that you were seated in the back. That''s why he didn''t approach you but targeted the whole class, excluding you. It means..." Letti started connecting the dots.


    "Somebody is feeding the nobles information about our every move," Anon finished her sentence.


    "Fuck, why didn''t I think of that," Letti exclaimed in anger, punching the wall.


    "You''re not smart enough," Anon taunted.


    Suddenly, several women entered the room wearing white robes, swiftly attending to the students in white clothes and escorting them to the treatment center.


    Letti sank into a nearby chair, holding her head in frustration as she scraped rust off the metallic table.


    [All beginner students, please leave your classrooms and assemble on the main ground. We will now commence the final round of your beginner''s test.]


    A loud announcement resounded from the academy''s main stage.


    Students immediately gathered in the main grounds of the academy.


    "I''ll go and declare our defeat," Letti said, rising from her seat and walking towards the room''s exit.


    "Wait..." Anon called out.


    "What?" She asked, turning around.


    "Continue with the preparations. We will still compete."


    "What are you saying? Have you gone insane? Lifting 10,000kg and traversing the seven continents of the Holy Land is a whole different challenge."


    "I know what I''m saying. I will still participate in the race and crush their reputations like a damn fly. The nobles played their cards right, and we couldn''t prevent it or deny it now. But we can turn the tables on their winning hand," Anon spoke, laughing slowly, his expression turning maniacal.


    "A-Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Sometimes, you give me the creeps."


    "Just go."


    "Yes, yes."


    Twenty minutes later...


    On the left side of the field stood a crowd of noble students, reveling in their victory, while on the right side stood a solitary man wearing a sinister smile, exuding an air of madness.


    "Ms. Letti, where are your other students?" the commentators inquired.


    "They all fell victim to food poisoning," Letti replied.


    "So, are you going to forfeit?"


    "No, he will be participating on our behalf," Letti declared, pointing towards the lone student standing in the Commoner court.


    "Hmm...?"

 Chapter 130 -130

    ?


    "Are you kidding me, Letti?" Mrs. Seraphina, a formidable MILF of a woman in her forties, confronted Letti.


    "No, Mrs. Seraphina, I''m not joking. He intends to compete from the Commoner''s side," Letti replied.


    "That''s pure suicide. If you believe that kid can traverse all seven continents alone, why not declare him the City Champion?" Another commentator, a youthful man of around twenty-five, questioned.


    "I can''t do anything about it, Sir Landon. He wants to participate, and it''s his choice."


    "Well, who are we to stand in anyone''s way? Let''s get this started," Seraphina said as she returned to her levitating chair, hovering above the main stage.


    The crowd from the kingdom gathered around the academy''s entrance, eager to witness the forbidden trial that had been banned for years.


    "Hey, are you certain they''re really conducting it?"


    "Yes, I received this information from a reliable insider."


    "Well, I''d love to witness the test of life and death once again," an elderly man declared from the center of the crowd.


    All eyes turned toward him.


    "Old man, you participated in that test?"


    "HOHOHO, indeed I did, kiddo."


    "Wow."


    Creak


    The gates of the academy slowly swung open, revealing a massive screen in front of the establishment.


    On the screen, the view of the academy''s main grounds appeared.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we have gathered inside this academy to witness the legendary test that was banned long ago, not only in this kingdom but in all academies across the realm. The Night Run of the Seven Kingdoms," Seraphina announced with fervor in her voice.


    "Thank you, Seraphina, but today we are witnessing something even more perilous than the legendary test itself."


    "What is it, Landon?"


    "Allow me to explain. On the left side of this court stand the armies of the seven Noble households.


    From the prestigious seven-star Witch House, we have Jake grey, the only son of the household and Samantha grey, the third and the most beautiful daughter of the house.


    Representing the seven-star Martial House, we have Luna Warwood, the second daughter of the house. She prides herself on hard work and fair play, regardless of the circumstances.


    Standing alongside them is Frank Field Stonelake, the first son and heir of the seven-star Noble House of the Undeads. Tragic as it may be, he steps into his father''s shoes, poised to become a remarkable leader. My condolences for your loss, Frank, but I hope you will surpass your father in greatness."


    Moving forward, we have the most significant member of the noble party, Ren Denver from the seven-star Denver House of Justice. He is here to prove his worth to the world, showcasing the capabilities of the Denver House of Justice''s future leader," Landon announced.


    In this world, the commentators were granted the right of free speech. To provoke the other party and make the competitions even more enthralling, they were allowed to say whatever they pleased during an event.


    "But Landon, who are the other two students standing beside them?" Seraphina inquired.


    "Oh, they are merely five and six-star nobles from unknown families. I don''t even know their names," Landon''s voice resonated throughout the academy.


    The two additional students from the lesser-ranked noble houses felt a pang of shame as their faces turned red.


    "Seraphina, forget about them and look to the right side of the court; we have a remarkable and crazy fellow there."


    "What are you talking about ?" Seraphina asked.


    "Take a look. The one-man army standing fearlessly and toe to toe against the seven nobles. His name is Anon Agreil, I presume¡ªa Commoner who dares to compete alone in this challenge from the Commoner''s side. I salute this man''s confidence, but he is essentially walking into his own demise. Running across seven kingdoms is no trivial feat." Landon announced.


    "Well, we cannot alter what fate holds for him, can we? If he has already accepted his demise, then he must have contemplated it beforehand but if he did what he says then he will leave his name in the history. However, he does possess a certain charm; what a waste, if he dies." Seraphina spoke, disappointment evident in her eyes.


    "So, what are we waiting for ? Let the race begin. Luna Warwood will be the first runner from the noble side, and Anon Agreil will represent the Commoners."


    "Everyone, please clear the path from the academy gates," Seraphina announced.


    The crowd around the academy gates promptly stepped aside.


    "Yo, this time I will defeat you," Luna said as she approached Anon.


    "What makes you so confident?" Anon questioned.


    "That," Luna replied, pointing at the radiant full moon in the sky.


    "The moon...?" Anon asked in confusion.


    "Yes, under the full moon''s night, my powers increase by 200%, and this time, I will utilize magic as well. So, be cautious," she explained.


    "Ah, excellent. Let''s see what you''re capable of," Anon remarked.


    ''What a dumb girl ? She told me her skill and acted like it''s nothing.'' Anon wondered.


    "Luna and Anon, take your positions," Landon declared.


    The crowd continued to swell outside the academy with each passing moment, and other students emerged from their dorms to cheer for their favored contestant.


    "Luna, Luna, Luna! Go, Luna, go! You can easily defeat that kid!"


    "Yes, Luna, crush that arrogant bastard!"


    "Luna, you''ve got this!"


    "They adore me," Luna remarked as she assumed her position on the ground, ready to sprint at any moment.


    "Loser, Anon. You''re nothing but a loser."


    "You''re powerless, you bastard."


    "Just perish, Anon."


    "Well, it seems like I''ve fucked their mothers without even paying them," Anon retorted.


    "Hahaha," Luna laughed.


    "Are you both ready?" Seraphina inquired.


    Anon nodded in agreement.


    <Stamina boost>


    Anon''s body immediately shined with a blue gradient light.


    <Stamina Boost>


    [Stamina Boost] [Spearman Skill] [Rank-C]


    [When activated, Stamina Boost surges through the player''s body, infusing them with a surge of vitality and heightened physical capabilities. It acts as a catalyst, amplifying the body''s natural energy systems and unlocking reserves that are otherwise untapped. This skill taps into the inner reserves of strength and stamina, granting the player an exhilarating power start.]


    [1000/mana]


    [Cooldown: 5 minutes]


    "BOTH OF YOU, STAAAART."

 Chapter 131 -131

    ?


    BOTH OF YOU, START!"


    "Full Moon''s Cry." Luna unleashed her skill.


    [Full Moon''s Cry] [Werewolf Race Exclusive Skill] [S-Rank]


    [Full Moon''s Cry, an ancestral skill whispered in the depths of werewolf lore, stirs primal forces within. When the moon ascends to its fullest glory, a howl echoes through the night, triggering the awakening of hidden power. The werewolf, bathed in the ethereal glow of moonlight, experiences a surge of heightened ability. Muscles ripple with untamed strength, senses sharpen to unearthly acuity, and a feral aura emanates, marking them as a force to be reckoned with.


    Increases all spells and skill''s effects by 200%.]


    "Awoooooooo..."


    Luna''s voice echoed through the academy grounds as she unleashed her powerful skill, Full Moon''s Cry.


    Her muscles rapidly expanded, growing to 1.5 times their original size within a minute. A surge of untamed power surged through her veins, marked by her feral aura and heightened senses.


    "Seraphina, did you see that? That''s the legendary skill of the martial house that I was telling you about the other day," Landon exclaimed, awe-struck by Luna''s display of power.


    "Now, that''s truly a legendary skill," Seraphina replied, her eyes wide with amazement.


    "Wait, look at Luna. She''s using another skill," Landon pointed out as he observed Luna carefully.


    "Lightning Sprint..." Luna declared.


    [Lightning Sprint] [Martial Arts] [A-Rank]


    [Lightning Sprint, a surge of electrifying power that courses through the veins, granting the user the swiftness of lightning itself. When this skill is unleashed, the individual becomes an embodiment of electrifying speed, streaking across the terrain with blinding velocity.


    Harnessing the Lightning Sprint, the user''s speed is boosted to an astounding 150% for 50 minutes, granting them an almost supernatural advantage in any race or pursuit.


    However, the might of Lightning Sprint demands its due. The relentless consumption of mana, a continuous drain of 50 mana per second, taxes the user''s magical reserves with unyielding intensity. No other skills can be used when this skill is active.]


    [Cooldown: 1 hour and 50 minutes.]


    [Speed increased By +200%, Current Speed 350%]


    Luna crackled with blue lightning as her fur stood on end from the static electricity.


    "See ya, loser," Luna taunted before vanishing from the academy grounds with blinding velocity, leaving her astonished peers in awe.


    "Landon, did you see that? Because I certainly didn''t. That girl left with such velocity that I don''t think the Commoner kid can even catch up to her," Seraphina mocked Anon.


    Landon, however, sensed that Anon, the Commoner kid, had something up his sleeve. As he observed Anon preparing to sprint, he felt a surge of anticipation.


    "No, I have a feeling that this Commoner kid is planning something. Look, he''s preparing to sprint as well," Landon spoke.


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards Anon as they observed him.


    Anon crouched down and touched the ground with both hands, assuming a running stance.


    As soon as Anon heard Luna''s words, he activated another skill.


    [Phoenix Ignition] [Berserk Class Exclusive Skill] [B-Rank]


    [Phoenix Ignition, the fiery embodiment of relentless determination and indomitable spirit. This formidable skill engulfs the user in an infernal fire, transforming them into a blazing streak hurtling across the landscape. As the flames dance and flicker, the runner is consumed by an unyielding passion, propelling them forward with unparalleled speed and strength. Each step ignites the ground beneath their feet, leaving a trail of scorching embers in their wake. The searing flames envelop their body, emanating an aura of awe-inspiring intensity and igniting their very essence with the mythical creature''s power, the phoenix. Boosts your speed by 500% until your stamina runs out.


    However, such fiery power comes at a price. Harnessing the Phoenix Ignition demands a tremendous amount of stamina, exhausting the user''s physical and mental reserves with each fiery stride. The flames that surround their body, while empowering, inflict searing heat upon the user, testing their endurance and resilience. The relentless consumption of stamina leaves the runner vulnerable to fatigue and potential burnout if sustained for too long.]


    [Mental fatigue debuff neutralized due to <Cerebraxis> Class]


    [Critical Alert: Stamina is decreasing at an incredible rate.]


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> in effect.]


    [You''ve tapped into the wild energies of mana around you, granting you infinite mana for 10 minutes.]


    Numerous screens appeared in front of Anon as soon as he activated the skill.


    "This is the perfect skill for a headstart, and to solve the stamina issue, I''ve activated the stamina boost skill. It taps into the wild energy reserves of mana around me, granting me infinite stamina for 10 minutes straight. After a 5-minute cooldown, I can use this combo again," Anon thought, chuckling.


    As soon as Anon used the


    skill, his entire body became engulfed in wild crimson flames.


    "Wooooahhhh, look at that, Seraphina. That kid is no joke. He used his first skill, and he''s already on fire," Landon exclaimed, surprised by Anon''s display.


    Zooom


    Anon left the academy grounds with even greater speed than Luna, leaving a trail of fire behind him.


    "Wow, that kid really is on fire. I think someone has come to challenge the nobles," Seraphina remarked, her voice filled with both surprise and excitement.


    "Heh, that''s just a flashy skill. I''ve read about it. It requires an immense amount of mana and is only good for short sprints. How is he going to sustain a long run like this with that skill?" Seti, scoffed, dismissing Anon''s skill as a mere show-off as she casted a mocking smile towards letti.


    But Letti, aware of Anon''s true abilities, worried silently. She knew that using Phoenix Ignition would drain him of his mana quickly, and a long run like this would be a test of his endurance.


    As she watched Luna running alone on the screen in front of her, Letti couldn''t help but think, ''Fuck, Anon, why did you have to use that skill first? It will drain your mana dry.''


    She also believed that the skill consumed too much mana and was only suitable for short sprints.


    Little did they know, Anon had his own plans and was ready to defy expectations. The flames of determination burned brightly within him, propelling him forward on his path to challenge the nobles and win this race as he crushes their spirits entirely this time.

 Chapter 132 -132

    ?


    10 minutes later after the race started...


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can all see, Luna is still ahead of Anon. But where is Anon? He''s nowhere to be seen on the screen. What happened to him? Did he forfeit? Did he lose?" Commentator Seraphina asked with excitement.


    "Well, we all knew that the skill Anon used at the start was a real stamina eater, but I was hoping to see him catch up to Luna. It seems like that won''t be happening," Landon spoke with a disappointed expression, longing to witness Anon''s comeback on the screen.


    "Don''t worry, Landon. Maybe a miracle will happen," Seraphina reassured.


    "Come on, Anon. If you don''t catch up to her here, we are definitely bound to lose today," Letti thought anxiously, biting her nails as she stared at the screen.


    "Look, there he is," a girl''s voice echoed from the back of the Commoner''s section.


    "Huh...?"


    "What? That''s impossible," Seti exclaimed in surprise as she gazed at the screen.


    "Seraphina, look at that. I told you he would be back. My boy Anon is back," Landon shouted, rising from his chair in excitement.


    "Landon, calm down. We''re commentators, not audience members. Keep your excitement in check," Seraphina laughed and reminded him.


    "Yes, Anon!" Letti exclaimed, jumping up with joy as she noticed a bright flame trailing behind Luna on the screen.


    Seti, on the other hand, wondered how Anon managed to catch up with Luna so quickly. His stamina should have depleted by now, yet he continued to run.


    "I can''t see him clearly, Seraphina, but I can tell it''s definitely Anon," Landon stated.


    "Oh, look, he''s now visible," Seraphina pointed at the big screen.


    Anon appeared on the screen clearly, his body still engulfed in crimson flames, wearing a maniacal expression on his face.


    "Wow, that smile doesn''t bode well. It seems like a crazed individual running toward his goal," Seraphina observed.


    "No, Seraphina, that''s the look of a person fueled by passion and effort. If you think he''s not working hard for this, just look at his shoes," Landon exclaimed in astonishment, pointing at Anon''s shoes.


    Seraphina glanced at Anon''s shoes, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "What the hell? He''s not wearing shoes anymore? But he had them when he left the academy," Seraphina questioned.


    "Why did he remove his shoes?" Samantha asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know, maybe some kind of barefoot running fetish," Jake replied.


    "Our school''s uniform doesn''t include shoes. He must have worn custom-made shoes, and due to the absence of magical enchantments, they got vaporized from the speed he''s running with," Frank explained, overhearing the siblings'' conversation.


    Both of them looked at Frank with astonished expressions.


    "They evaporated?" they asked in unison, their mouths opening wide in awe.


    "Yes," Frank confirmed.


    ''That fucking animal. What lengths will he go to defeat us? If only he were a noble. Hahaha, I can''t even imagine it,'' Frank thought, silently laughing as he watched the big screen.


    Frank already knew that the Commoners were going to win this test from the start because they had Anon on their side. That''s why he wasn''t even trying to give his best.


    ''What the fuck? How did he catch up to me?'' Luna wondered, taken aback by Anon''s sudden appearance.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter. Your speed will decrease greatly at the next hurdle, and as a werewolf, it will give me a boost,'' Luna thought, determined to maintain her lead.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the moment we''ve all been waiting for has arrived. The first hurdle of the first kingdom, and for the knowledge of the audience, let me declare that this is a record-breaking Kingdom''s Night Run, surpassing all previous races.


    Luna Warwood reached the first hurdle in a staggering time of 14 minutes and 56 seconds. My partner Landon will now explain to you all what the first hurdle of this race entails. Landon, please enlighten us," Seraphina announced.


    "Absolutely, Seraphina. The first hurdle of the race is Venomheart Gulch, a valley between two mountains, measuring 10 km wide and 5 km deep. Just a week ago, there was another mountain between the two, but it mysteriously vanished, forming this valley.


    Upon careful observation, it''s evident that Luna Warwood has the advantage here. Werewolves possess sharper senses of smell and sight, which will help her in this stage. What do you think, Seraphina?" Landon asked.


    "I agree with you on that matter, Landon. Luna has a significant advantage for winning. Will Anon be able to catch up this time?" Seraphina asked, adding suspense to her voice.


    Anon and Luna were currently running up the mountain, with Anon still a few kilometers behind Luna.


    Luna reached the mountaintop and began descending into the dark valley. Her eyes glowed blue, allowing her to see clearly in the darkness as she continued running without stumbling over any rocks or trees.


    "Sucker, you will lose..." Luna shouted loudly, her voice carrying to Anon, despite his heightened senses.


    "Hahaha... let''s see who will win and who will lose," Anon chuckled as he increased his running speed.


    "What the hell is happening? Anon isn''t decreasing his speed at all. What is this kid thinking? What''s his plan, Landon?" Seraphina spoke, her eyes widening in confusion.


    Anon was supposed to reduce his speed at this point and jump into the valley, then increase his speed once inside. However, he was doing the opposite.


    "I-I don''t know, Seraphina. This kid is full of surprises. I can''t predict his next move," Landon said, standing up from his chair and eagerly observing Anon''s actions.


    Everyone''s attention shifted from Luna to anon, realizing that witnessing a noble werewolf girl crossing a valley at night was no big feat, but watching a Commoner preparing for what seemed like his demise was more thrilling.


    In the second-year class, the Commoner section...


    "He is going to die. Gia, your brother is going to die." A girl shouted.


    "Yes, why the hell isn''t he stopping or slowing down?" Another girl added.


    "Don''t worry, he''s my brother, and I know he doesn''t plan on dying before conquering every single woman in this land," Gia spoke in a carefree tone, leaving the other girls bewildered.


    In Kia''s class...


    "Kia, any final words for your brother before he meets his end?" Kia''s teacher asked, glancing at her.


    Kia remained silent, her gaze fixed on the screen, her face filled with tension.


    ''What is he planning in that evil mind of his?'' Kia wondered.


    In Kale''s office...


    "Now, now, I think I conducted this test for no reason. This kid is crazy as fuck. Even if he had topped the beginner''s exam, he would''ve died later. Well, who cares?" Kale muttered, sipping his wine as he looked at the screen.


    ''It''s time,'' Anon thought as his maniacal smile transformed into a menacing laughter.


    <Shadowsoar Strengthening>


    Suddenly, the crimson flames engulfing Anon''s body turned pitch black.


    [Editor: oh, i like the suspense.]

 Chapter 133 -133

    ?


    15 minutes before the race started...


    "Anon," Letti strode purposefully towards Anon''s seat at the back of the library, her eyes filled with urgency.


    "Yes...?" Anon looked up, his curiosity piqued.


    "There has been a significant change in the race track," Letti spoke, her voice tinged with concern.


    "What kind of change?" Anon asked, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Take a look at this." Letti unfolded the map of the kingdom, revealing intricate paths and landmarks.


    Anon examined the map, his gaze fixated on the familiar depiction. "It''s the same map. What''s the problem here?" he inquired.


    Letti''s finger traced a route, leading to three mountains standing side by side. "Look here," she pointed, her voice laced with apprehension.


    Anon''s eyes followed her finger, and he raised an eyebrow. "Alright, what about them?" he questioned, trying to decipher Letti''s unease.


    "In every kingdom, the racers are required to overcome three hurdles: a sea, a desert, and a forest. But this time, the track has undergone a drastic change. An additional hurdle has been added," Letti explained, her voice betraying a hint of anxiety.


    Curiosity sparked within Anon. "What is this new hurdle?" he probed, his mind already churning with possibilities.


    "You see these three mountains? One of the middle mountains vanished mysteriously two weeks ago, leaving behind a perilous valley. The once-solid ground has been replaced by treacherous terrain filled with colossal rocks and towering trees. That''s the new obstacle you''ll have to pass through. To make matters more worse, your first competitor will be Luna Warwood, a werewolf with an inherent advantage over you, Fuck that director." Letti revealed, her worry etched on her face.


    Anon''s eyes widened momentarily, a flicker of recognition passing through his mind. ''Hmm...? Ah, now I remember. I was wondering why these mountains looked familiar. Turns out, this is the very mountain that I blowed up during my first railgun test,'' he recalled in his mind.


    He gazed at the map, his expression shifting to one of determination. "Don''t worry, Luv. I have a plan," he assured her, a confident smile playing on his lips.


    Letti''s surprise was evident as she looked at him in disbelief. "You already have a plan?" she asked, astonished.


    Anon nodded calmly. "Yes," he replied, his voice filled with conviction.


    "Are you fucking with me ? I just informed you about this change. How could you possibly think of a plan in such a short time?" Letti inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    Anon''s gaze softened as he offered an explanation. "I simply kept my mind calm, allowing the ideas to flow naturally. Sometimes, the solutions reveal themselves when we let go of the chaos and trust in our instincts," he revealed, a hint of wisdom in his words.


    ''WTF ? Why is he talking like that ?'' Letti thought to herself.


    Back to the present...


    "Landon, what does this crazy kid plan on doing? He shows no signs of slowing down, let alone stopping. Will he meet his death today?" Seraphina''s voice rang out, a mix of concern and intrigue.


    Landon leaned in closer, his eyes fixed on the screen displaying the unfolding race. "I''m also eager to witness Anon''s next move, Seraphina," he admitted, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    Meanwhile, Letti''s eyes remained transfixed on the screen before her, filled with a mixture of worry and anticipation. "Anon, what do you plan on doing?" she wondered silently, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Seti couldn''t help but laugh on anon. "Yes, die now, kid," she muttered, a twisted smile forming on her face.


    Inside the Commoner teacher''s room...


    "He''s about to die." one teacher remarked, their tone filled with faux sympathy.


    "Yes, my deepest condolences to him," another added, a tinge of sarcasm in their voice.


    Amidst the discussion, a female teacher chimed in with admiration, her voice tinged with a hint of infatuation. "What a smart and attractive young lad. It''s a shame he''s fated for doom," she mused.


    "Yeah, he does have that charm, but ultimately, he''s headed for his death." another teacher chimed in, their tone resigned.


    On the mountain...


    "It''s time," Anon whispered to himself, his maniacal smile transforming into a menacing laughter that echoed through the air.


    <Shadowsoar Strengthening>


    [Shadowsoar Strengthening] [Shadow Assassin Exclusive Skill] [S-Rank]


    [A skill exclusive to the elite shadow assassins, Shadowsoar Strengthening is a formidable technique that taps into the depths of darkness to unleash an unparalleled surge of power. When invoked, the user''s body becomes shrouded in a captivating veil of shadows, a tangible manifestation of their dominance over the realm of darkness.


    With a surge of commanding will, the shadows answer their beckoning, obediently serving the wielder. In an instant, the user''s strength skyrockets, their muscles coiling with raw potential as they become an unstoppable force. Every movement becomes a testament to their amplified might, each strike resonating with darkened ferocity.


    However, this dark empowerment comes at a steep cost. The skill exacts a heavy toll on the user''s mana reserves, draining a staggering 3000 units in a single activation. Such a formidable expenditure places the shadow assassin in a precarious position, as the price of unleashing this extraordinary power leaves them vulnerable once the shadows recede.


    For a fleeting duration of 10 seconds, the Shadowsoar Strengthening bestows upon its wielder unparalleled strength, commanding the shadows as loyal allies. Yet, the high mana consumption serves as a constant reminder that the embrace of darkness must be wielded judiciously, for even the darkest powers have their limitations.]


    Suddenly, the crimson flames engulfing Anon''s body transformed into pitch black, and his muscles doubled in size, pulsating with newfound power.


    His speed increased exponentially, causing even the noble audience to take notice.


    ''This power is awesome.'' Anon thought, marveling at his bulging muscles, empowered by the shadows.


    [Warning: 50% Mana Remaining!!!!]


    A large red screen materialized before Anon, a stark reminder of his dwindling mana reserves.


    "I know, I know, just one more time," Anon declared defiantly, his determination unyielding as he approached the end point of the mountain.


    Everyone fixated their gaze on the screens, bracing themselves for what seemed like an inevitable death, but...

 Chapter 134 -134

    ?


    Everyone fixated their gaze on the screens, bracing themselves for what seemed like an inevitable death, but...


    Anon activated yet another skill, unleashing the power of <7 Steps Phantom Leap>.


    [7 Steps Phantom Leap] [Thief Class Exclusive Skill] [S-Rank]


    [The ultimate manifestation of a thief''s cunning and agility. With each step, shadows gather beneath the user''s nimble feet, coalescing into ethereal platforms suspended in the air. This extraordinary skill harnesses the power of mana, drawing it from the surroundings and channeling it into the fabric of space itself.


    As the thief initiates the Leap, their movements become a blur, defying gravity''s laws. The first step propels them into the air with supernatural velocity. With each subsequent step, a new platform materializes, a fleeting bridge to the heavens, granting the thief an unparalleled advantage in traversing impossible heights and spanning great distances.


    The platforms, born from the convergence of darkness and mana, emit an otherworldly glow, tracing the thief''s path with an aura of mystique and intrigue. The air crackles with electric anticipation as the thief effortlessly dances across the shadowy platforms, leaving onlookers in awe and bewilderment.]


    [Mana: Consumes 50% of your remaining mana]


    As soon as he activated the skill, two majestic wings formed at his back, emerging from the black flames enveloping Anon''s body, granting him an ethereal grace.


    [Warning: 25% Mana Remaining]


    "Let''s do this, baby!" Anon shouted triumphantly as he leaped from the edge of the mountain, propelled by incredible speed that covered half the distance of the treacherous valley in a single bound.


    "HOLLLLLYY SHIIIIIIIIT!!!!!!" Landon stood up from his chair, unable to contain his excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon just jumped off the mountain and already covered half the distance to the other end."


    "Wow, what is this kid even made of?" Seraphina admired Anon with wide eyes.


    "He jumped off just like that?" The crowd gathered in front of the academy''s gate marveled at the screen before them.


    "He''s got guts, that''s for sure."


    "Unbelievable! He''s going to die!"


    The crowd buzzed with murmurs and speculations about Anon.


    "Hahaha, Ms. Letti, your student is heading towards his death. Any last words for him?" Seti taunted Letti.


    Letti ignored her, focusing on the screen, nervously chewing her thumbnail.


    ''Anon, will you die today, or will you write your name in the history of this kingdom?'' Letti wondered, her eyes wide open.


    This question wasn''t just on Letti''s mind; half the kingdom pondered the same.


    The race was being broadcasted not only in Anon''s continent but on all the other six continents as well.


    People from different corners of the world sat at the edge of their seats, their hearts pounding with anticipation.


    "Here goes nothing." Anon placed his right leg on an invisible surface formed by mana.


    Anon soared through the valley at bullet-like speed. When he touched the mana-formed surface, the stored potential energy in his body, produced from the initial jump off the mountain, transformed into kinetic energy, propelling Anon forward with a boost.


    "Hahahaha, this is awesome!" Anon''s voice echoed through the valley.


    Luna looked up, searching for the source of the scream.


    To her surprise, she witnessed a flare covered in dark flames racing through the valley like a rocket.


    "What is that?" Luna wondered, unaware that it was Anon himself.


    "What the hell? Did he just get a mid-air boost?" Seraphina''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Yes, Seraphina. This kid is no ordinary commoner, and that technique is also an S-Rank technique. It''s called ''7 Steps Phantom Leap.'' I have only heard of it until now, but today I saw it in action." Landon''s excitement filled his voice.


    News of Anon using an S-Rank technique quickly spread among the crowd, leaving them in awe.


    "What? An S-Rank technique?"


    "How can a commoner know an S-Rank technique?"


    "Maybe he stumbled upon a treasure or something."


    "It''s entirely possible."


    Boom


    Anon landed on the other side of the valley and continued running.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the inevitable has been reversed. The moment we''ve all been waiting for has arrived. The tables have been turned upside down. Anon, a commoner, has taken the lead in the Kingdom''s Night Run against a noble!" Landon''s announcement resonated with enthusiasm as he stood up from his chair in excitement.


    The spectators erupted into cheers and applause, thrilled by the unexpected turn of events.


    "That was refreshing!" Anon exclaimed as his muscles returned back to normal, and the pitch black flames covering his body transformed back into their original crimson red color.


    "Hahaha, let''s go, Anon. So, what were you saying again, Mrs. Seti ?" Letti mocked Seti, a triumphant smile on her face.


    ''Fuck you, bitch,'' Seti thought, glaring back at Letti''s mocking expression.


    In Kale''s office...


    Pssttt


    "H-He crossed the motherfucking valley in a single fucking jump! How is that even possible for a kid like him?" Kale''s shock caused him to spray wine out of his mouth.


    Among the second-year girls in the commoner section...


    "Wow, he is like the wind, unstoppable and unrestricted," one girl commented.


    "No, he is like a tornado, not giving a fuck about anything in his way until he achieves his goal," another girl added.


    Inside the office, Gia and Yumi engaged in a serious conversation.


    "This is the last time I am asking you. Either you get me inside your brother''s bed, or I will be the one to end our friendship," Yumi pleaded, gripping Gia''s hand with a pleading expression.


    "If you ask me that one more time, I will be the one to end it first," Gia replied, her tone serious.


    "Please," Yumi begged, hoping for Gia''s help.


    "I told you, I''ll talk to him."


    "Okay, thanks." Yumi expressed her gratitude with a hug.


    [Critical Alert: 15% Mana Remaining]


    [Mana fatigue will start at 10%]


    ''Fuck.'' Anon muttered under his breath, realizing the imminent mana exhaustion and the challenges that lay ahead.


    Determined, he pressed forward, pushing his limits and defying all odds. The world watched in anticipation as he embarked on a legendary journey that would forever change his destiny.

 Chapter 135 -135

    ?


    Ladies and gentlemen, as you witnessed, Anon has taken the lead in the race, and he shows no signs of slowing down. He races toward his objective, displaying no hint of fatigue or weariness," Seraphina spoke with unwavering determination, her voice carrying the weight of anticipation.


    "Seraphina, I doubt Luna will accept defeat so easily. She will undoubtedly strive to reclaim her position in the race," Landon chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Well, we shall have to wait and see," Seraphina replied calmly, her gaze focused on the unfolding events.


    "Damn it, I must take action," Seti muttered as she strode away from the noble students'' section. Her mind raced with thoughts of vengeance and cunning strategies to derail Anon''s unstoppable momentum.


    "How can he jump so high? And an S-Rank skill? It''s clear he''s cheating. I thought they would back down after the food incident, but that bastard Anon... It''s time to play my second card," Seti fumed with anger, her steps quickening as she navigated the school''s corridors. Determined and fueled by her desire for victory, she sought to tip the scales in her favor.


    Entering an empty room, Seti retrieved a small glass ball from her pocket, its surface shimmering with mystical energy. She held it tightly, her eyes narrowing with determination.


    "Yes, ma''am?" a voice emanated from the ball, a loyal servant awaiting her command.


    "Release them and ensure he doesn''t make it past the next obstacle alive," Seti commanded, her voice laced with a chilling resolve.


    "As you command, but what about the payment?" the voice inquired cautiously.


    "You will receive payment once the job is done," Seti responded in a furious tone, her grip on the ball tightening.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am."


    Crack


    Krrrr


    The voice abruptly ceased, and the crystal ball shattered into countless fragments, a symbolic representation of Seti''s unyielding determination to defeat anon.


    "Utterly useless maggots," Seti muttered, her voice dripping with disdain, as she stepped out of the room, leaving behind the shattered remnants of her plan.


    "As you can see, both our contestants are progressing toward the next hurdle, with Anon still in the lead, while Luna remains several kilometers behind him," Landon addressed the audience, his voice resonating with excitement.


    "Seraphina, could you enlighten our viewers about the next hurdle in the race?" Landon inquired, his eyes fixated on Seraphina, awaiting her explanation.


    "Of course! The next challenge is the ''Draven Nightshade Desert,''" Seraphina announced, her words infused with an air of mystery and danger.


    [In the heart of this unforgiving kingdom lies the Draven Nightshade Desert, an arid expanse that defies mortal expectations and scoffs at the notion of life''s fragility. This merciless wasteland stretches endlessly, its sandy dunes undulating like ancient serpents frozen in time. Here, sunlight suffocates beneath an eternal shroud of darkness, and the whispers of the wind carry tales of dread and despair.


    At first glance, the Draven Nightshade Desert may appear desolate, but beware, for its true treachery lurks within the obsidian shadows that enshroud the land at nightfall. As twilight descends, the desert transforms into a realm of nightmares, a twisted theater of horrors orchestrated by the malevolent hand of the nocturnal realm. The once-hopeful stars become mere glimmers of false solace amidst the haunting abyss.


    Within the inky blackness, the desert awakens with sinister life. Vicious creatures, born of darkness and solitude, emerge from their subterranean sanctuaries, their eyes gleaming with otherworldly malevolence. Predators lurk, their fangs poised to taste the essence of unsuspecting souls foolish enough to wander into this cursed domain. Beware the sand vipers, their scales shimmering like shards of midnight, waiting to strike with venomous precision. And behold the Draven Nightshade Scorpions, their pincers and stingers adorned with a venom that transforms life into a waking nightmare.


    But it is not only the creatures that menace the unwary traveler. The very environment itself seems hell-bent on claiming souls. Shifting sands conceal treacherous sinkholes, ready to swallow the unsuspecting without a trace. Whirlwinds of razor-sharp grit assail all who dare venture forth, their relentless onslaught tearing at flesh and spirit alike. And as the temperature plummets, an icy chill seeps into the bones of those unfortunate enough to linger, freezing their hearts with unforgiving cold.]


    "Woah, that sounds incredibly dangerous, Seraphina. It sends shivers down my spine," Landon commented, his eyes wide with awe.


    "The cold in that desert at night is enough to claim lives, which is why only a few tribesmen dare to reside there. Will Anon be able to cross the desert? Or, more importantly, will he survive the ordeal?" Seraphina spoke, her voice laced with suspense, holding the audience captive.


    "Oh, that''s truly terrifying. Will both Anon and Luna overcome this perilous hurdle?" Landon asked, eager for Seraphina''s insight.


    "Luna possesses the advantage of being a werewolf, her blood running warmer than a human''s. I believe she will navigate the desert with relative ease. As for Anon, the commoner, I remain uncertain," Jake chimed in, his voice brimming with curiosity.


    "I''ve utilized a spell to analyze his body, and it appears that the commoner''s mana is running low," Samantha interjected, her voice tinged with intrigue.


    "I know that, Big Sis," Jake replied with confidence, his gaze fixed upon Anon.


    "Whoa, you can do that?" Frank exclaimed in surprise, his eyes widening.


    "Yes, witchcraft knows no limitations of distance. Haven''t you heard?" Samantha replied, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    "Well, I''m learning something new today, and it''s absolutely fascinating. Can you use your powers to make him stumble right now?" Frank inquired eagerly, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    "No, if a witch''s spell fails, she faces twice the damage as a backlash," Jake interjected, his tone cautionary.


    "Yes, my big brother is absolutely right. The commoner seems to possess a protective barrier that repels my spells. If I were to force my way through, I fear I would harm myself more than him," Samantha explained, her voice filled with a sense of caution.


    "Wait, you call her big sister, and you call him big brother? Who among you is older?" Frank questioned, curiosity piqued.


    "Neither of us is older. We were born on the same day, and we show mutual respect by using those titles," Jake clarified, a sense of pride in his voice.


    "Yes, my big brother is correct," Samantha affirmed, a warm smile crossing her face.


    "Thank you, Big Sis," Jake added gratefully.


    ''What an intriguing pair of siblings,'' Frank mused, his thoughts filled with newfound respect.


    "Who will be running next from our side?" Frank inquired, eager to know the next participant.


    "I will take the chance." Samantha declared confidently, her eyes shining with determination.


    "Another woman?" Frank exclaimed, his surprise evident.


    "Pardon me?" Samantha turned around, a quizzical expression on her face.


    ''Oh, no, I forgot how much they value equality and respect,'' Frank quickly realized his mistake.


    "Hehe," Jake chuckled softly, finding amusement in the situation as he glanced at Frank.


    "Haha, what I meant to say is, it''s great to have another strong competitor representing our side. That''s truly remarkable," Frank quickly corrected himself, his face reddening slightly.

 Chapter 136 -136

    ?


    "yeah, Forget about it then." Frank apoke in a mocking tone.


    "What ?" Samantha asked in confusion.


    "I was merely wishing you good luck for your turn and hoping you''ll defeat him, Madam." Frank casually remarked.


    "I require no luck to crush a Weak Commoner like him. I am the daughter of Witch Household." Samantha replied with unwavering confidence.


    ''Yeah, yeah, give it your best shot, you stupid blabbering girl. Even the king would struggle to take him down now and you, a dishwasher faced girl, believe you can triumph over such a monster. Quite amusing you stupid kid." Frank thought, a faint smile playing on his lips as he turned his attention back to the screen.


    ''But what will you do now, Anon? Your mana is running low, and I doubt there''s a spell in the whole world that can replenish it rapidly." Frank contemplated as he observed anon running towards the desert.


    [Critical Alert: Mana Remaining 10%, Mana Fatigue will initiate.]


    A screen popped up in front of anon. The screen was shining crimson red, altering anon of his mana loss.


    [Stamina Boost skill time over. Available again in 4:59 seconds.]


    Another screen popped up in front of anon.


    "Cease all current skills, i am using right now." Anon commanded.


    In an instant, every skill he had been utilizing came to a halt, and the crimson red flames that enveloped his body extinguished in an instant.


    Anon halted just a few steps shy of the desert''s entrance and settled himself on the ground.


    "Huh? What is this? Am I seeing this correctly?" Landon exclaimed in surprise.


    "No, Landon, your eyesight is perfectly fine. This lad named Anon has stopped running. He''s sitting on the ground near the desert''s entrance. I''m not sure what''s going through his mind, but something seems amiss," Seraphina explained.


    "Why did he stop?"


    "What''s wrong with him? Why did he suddenly halt?"


    "Has he run out of mana?"


    "Perhaps he''s out of stamina?"


    Various conversations erupted within the crowd as everyone observed Anon, motionless on the ground, casting his gaze back at the path he had traversed.


    ''That Commoner leapt across the valley in a single bound. Just how strong is he? Am I truly so feeble? Can I accomplish the same feat? What are his limits? Can i defeat him in a 1v1 match ?'' Luna pondered, her thoughts consumed by the enigma that was Anon.


    "Huh? Is that...?" As Luna sprinted at full speed, hoping to catch up with Anon, she caught sight of a figure seated on the side of the road, looking at her coming towards him.


    Closing the distance between them, her suspicions were confirmed as she passed by Anon without sparing him a second glance because her speed was too high to observe anything in the way.


    "Why is he sitting there? Is something amiss? Has he depleted his mana? Or perhaps his stamina?" Luna''s mind was filled with questions previously but now it overflowed with questions upon witnessing this sight.


    "Oh, damn. Don''t tell me he''s mocking me? Is he trying to show the world that he can catch up to me, even when I''m hundreds of kilometers ahead oh him, whereas I failed to do the same when he left me behind? That must be the only reason he stopped. He wants to prove that I''m nothing more than a helpless puppy. I won''t allow it. I must run faster if I want to win. How arrogant can a man be?" Luna mused, a whirlwind of thoughts swirling through her mind while Anon patiently waited for his skill cooldown to reset at the desert''s starting point.


    [Skill Cooldown: 10]


    A screen showed the cooldown for his skill.


    "Excellent," Anon remarked as he opened his inventory, retrieving an item from his inventory and revealing it to the audience.


    A purple potion, stored within a golden bordered glass bottle.


    "Is my eyesight deceiving me? Or Is that an actual Special Grade Mana Potion?" Landon exclaimed, astounded.


    "What the...? A special grade potion?"


    "Unbelievable! It must be a fake, I swear. It''s a counterfeit, no doubt."


    "Haha...he thinks he can fool us with these cheap tricks."


    The crowd buzzed with discussions about the potion, if it was real or fake.


    "No, Landon, have you lost your mind? A special grade mana potion is a rare find, even for the wealthiest traders in the kingdom. Do you honestly think a Commoner could possess one? I''m certain it''s nothing more than a regular mana potion, dyed purple and stored inside a counterfeit, golden adorned bottle," Seraphina quickly retorted.


    The audience returned to their normal state upon hearing Seraphina''s words.


    "Ha, she''s right. How could a poor kid like him have something my own father doesn''t? He''s just putting on a show at this point.". A rich trader''s son spoke.


    "He thought he could deceive us, but little did he know that after consuming any potion, the same color emits from your body that the potion is originally made of. If it were a normal mana potion, his body would radiate a brilliant blue light," a teacher explained.


    "Teacher, what if he tampered with that as well?" a noble child inquired.


    "Son, that''s the one thing that cannot be altered with, even for the greatest magic user in the world, it''s a really hard task." the teacher replied.


    "Sigh, you costed me a fortune, my friend. You''d better deliver what the shop manager promised me." Anon muttered as he scrutinized the purple potion before him.


    Gulp


    He removed the cork from the glass bottle''s top and began consuming the potion.


    Instantly, a purple aura enveloped Anon''s body, and a message materialized before him.


    [100% of your mana has been restored, mana fatigue debuff has been lifted successfully.]


    "Damn, this tastes like gutter water. But it did its job. Now it''s time for me to complete my job," Anon declared, rising from the ground as another message appeared in front of him.


    [Skill reset complete!!! Skill <Stamina Boost> now available.]


    "Alright, let''s continue then."


    [Author: Thanks for all the love and support guys. We reached trending #1 and popular #1 on the same day. I will remember this day forever. It''s all thanks to you. Thanks again.]

 Chapter 137 -137

    ?


    "Alright, let''s start this." Anon declared as he rose from the roadside.


    "Seraphina, did you witness that? His body just emanated a purple glow. It indicates that a Commoner has used a special grade mana potion, isn''t it ?" Landon inquired.


    "I-I can''t fathom this. How can a Commoner like him acquire such an extraordinary potion?" Seraphina questioned, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "That''s a forgery, he''s cheating. He tampered with the potion," a teacher accused, pointing at the screen.


    "But sir, you explicitly stated that the potion couldn''t be tampered with, didn''t you?" a student challenged.


    "That¡ª" he fell silent, his shame evident as he lowered his gaze.


    Anon activated his skill, <Boundless Velocity>.


    [Boundless Velocity] [Spearman Class Exclusive Skill] [C-Rank]


    [In the realm of the extraordinary, where limits crumble beneath unwavering determination, resides a skill of unparalleled might: <Boundless Velocity>. With this skill coursing through your veins, you become an unstoppable force, defying resistance as you traverse any terrain with unmatched speed. No longer confined by the laws that bind ordinary beings, <Boundless Velocity> unleashes a torrent of limitless momentum, propelling you beyond the boundaries of what was once deemed possible. Whether navigating treacherous mountains or desolate wastelands, the terrain becomes your ally, surrendering to your indomitable will.


    With <Boundless Velocity> activated, obstacles crumble in your wake. Rocks and boulders shrink to mere pebbles beneath your feet, and thorny thickets yield, bowing to your unstoppable advance. Each step resounds with the thunderous echoes of determination a symphony of power and velocity reverberating through the air.]


    [Mana: 300/hour]


    ''If I want to run continuously on this terrain without any stops, I must use this skill; otherwise, the friction of the sand will significantly decrease my speed,'' Anon pondered as a faint red glow enveloped his body.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon has risen once more and employed an unknown spell. Will he resume running, or is there another purpose to his actions?" Landon announced.


    In an empty room within the academy...


    "Do not release them, i repeat do not release them, you incompetent fools," Seti shouted at a crystal ball resembling the one she shattered before.


    "But ma''am, we have already released them. We can''t retrieve them now."


    "Worthless imbeciles." She spoke as disappointment appeared clearly in her eyes.


    Crack


    Pfzzzt


    Seti shattered yet another crystal ball, her eyes ablaze with anger.


    "Anon Agreil, you will pay for this," Seti vowed as she exited the room.


    <Stamina Boost>


    Crimson flames immediately engulfed Anon''s body as he resumed his sprint, leaving behind a scorching trail.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Commoner named Anon has resumed his run and his flames have returned." Seraphina announced.


    "Seraphina, what do you think? Will he be able to catch up with Luna now that she is running several kilometres ahead of him ?" Landon inquired.


    "I can''t say for certain, Landon, but what I can say is that he won''t feel any cold in the desert because he is enveloped in those scorching flames," Seraphina replied.


    "That''s true. Wait, look over there," Landon pointed at the screen, where Luna was running through the desert.


    "What is it?" Seraphina asked.


    "I believe there''s something beneath Luna''s tracks. Look, the sand is shifting," Landon observed.


    "Oh, yes, you''re right. Could it be a desert viper or a scorpion? Is this the first monster of the tournament?" Seraphina''s voice filled with suspense.


    ''What are these? I can''t use any skills while using [Lightning Sprint]; I must avoid any fights for now,'' Luna thought as she tried to predict the direction of the first attack from the unknown creature lurking beneath the sand.


    ''It''s keeping pace with me? What kind of creature is this? I''ve never heard of a creature that can move this swiftly beneath the sand,'' Luna contemplated as numerous monster scans flashed through her mind.


    Suddenly, the movements beneath the sand multiplied, spreading from one location to several places surrounding Luna.


    "Damn it, it has allies," Luna realized as she observed the creatures circling her with matching speed.


    "Oh, shit!" Seraphina exclaimed, comprehension dawning upon her.


    "What happened, Seraphina?" Landon asked as he understood that seraphina knows something about the creatures that are following luna.


    "They are the poisonous golden frogs of Draven desert," Seraphina uttered.


    "What? But they went extinct centuries ago. How can they be here?" Landon questioned.


    "What poisonous golden frogs?"


    "Damn it, Luna''s in danger."


    "I believe they''re about to attack her."


    The noble students started discussing the situation fervently.


    [Poisonous Golden Frog] [AA Rank Desert Monster]


    [Deep within the treacherous Draven Nightshade desert, a fearsome creature lurks¡ªthe Poisonous Golden Frog. Adorned in a vibrant golden hue, this monstrous entity evokes both awe and dread in the hearts of those who dare cross its path.


    Under the veil of darkness, when the moon''s glow casts an eerie light upon the desert, the Poisonous Golden Frog emerges from its hidden lair. With lightning speed, it navigates the treacherous terrain, propelled by muscular legs that allow it to surpass all other land creatures. Graceful yet deadly, it traverses the desert floor, leaving naught but ripples in its wake.


    They went extinct 100 years ago due to being hunted for their skins, which were used to make cloth for noble women.]


    "Come on, girl, at least dodge their attacks," Seti muttered in a low tone as she focused on the screen before her.


    Letti, on the other side, regarded Seti with suspicion in her eyes.


    Ribbit


    A sudden sound emanated from behind Luna.


    As she swiftly turned around, she encountered a colossal creature¡ªfrog-like in appearance, golden and adorned with black dots¡ªtwice her size, its gaping maw aiming to consume her from behind.


    "Fuckkk..." she exclaimed, narrowly evading the attack by shifting her body to the right.


    Ribbit.


    The golden frog swiftly submerged into the sand as its failed attack and resumed pursuit of Luna with unyielding speed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Luna is struggling against the golden frogs. These creatures went extinct a century ago, yet they have reappeared somehow. What will Luna do now? Will she fight or flee?" Landon inquired.

 Chapter 138 -138

    ?


    "Fuck, right? No, left," Luna declared, gracefully evading yet another attack from the golden frog on her left side.


    "Luna Warwood showcases her exceptional dodging skills once again, but how long can she continue to elude the Golden Frog''s relentless assault?" Landon commented.


    Abruptly, the sand beneath Luna fell dead silent.


    "Huh...? What''s going on?" Luna wondered aloud, sensing an eerie stillness and the absence of movement around her.


    "The golden frogs have vanished from Luna''s path. Have they abandoned her?" Samantha questioned.


    "No..." Jake responded.


    Frank and Samantha glanced at Jake, noting his closed eyes and his hands clasped together in a cupped formation.


    "Brother! Don''t tell me. Are you using that spell?" Samantha asked, surprise evident in her expression.


    "What spell?" Frank inquired.


    "A forbidden tracking spell called ''Soul Tracer''," Samantha revealed.


    "Why is it forbidden?" Frank pressed for an explanation.


    "When you wish to closely track someone, you cast this spell. It divides your soul into two parts, allowing you to control the other part and monitor your target regardless of the distance. However, if the user''s soul fragment is discovered or destroyed, the spellcaster will perish instantly," Samantha explained, fear appearing in her eyes.


    "Whoa, that''s one dangerous spell," Frank remarked, eyeing Jake intently.


    "Yes, that''s precisely why it''s forbidden," Samantha affirmed.


    "They are approaching her from the front," Jake announced.


    "Brother, recall your soul before it becomes useless to you. I doubt your body can function properly with only half a soul," Samantha urged in tension that her brother will die at this rate.


    Ribbit


    Suddenly, a sound reached Luna''s ears from the front.


    "Fuck!" she exclaimed.


    "Shit! They''re going to attack me head-on. I can''t afford to stop now. I must use my claws or it will be game over for me." Luna thought, extending her sharp claws from her fingertips, preparing for the impending assault.


    Ribbit


    A golden frog leaped out of the sand directly in front of her with his mouth wide open, he was fully prepared to devour her in one attack.


    "Fuck you, ugly frog!" Luna shouted, driving both sets of claws into the frog''s abdomen, tearing it apart.


    Ribbit.


    The torn halves of the frog fell onto the sand, swiftly regenerating and giving rise to another frog from the other half.


    Both frogs burrowed into the sand, resuming their pursuit of Luna.


    "What? How did this happen, Seraphina? Anything you know about this ?" Landon queried, astonishment coloring his voice.


    "These golden frogs are mutated," Seraphina responded gravely, her attention fixed on the screen.


    "Can you provide further explanation, Seraphina?" Landon prodded.


    "When a golden frog consumes the flesh of a sandworm, it undergoes mutation. These mutated golden frogs possess extraordinary regenerative abilities as their primary skill. They can regenerate from even a single body part. If you divide them into four parts, four golden frogs will emerge from the fragments," Seraphina elaborated.


    Kia''s class...


    "Wow, that''s frightening. But how can a frog of that size devour a sandworm? Aren''t they much larger and residing deep within the sand? I heard they only emerge in the seventh month of the year," a student inquired.


    "Not if someone feeds them intentionally." Kia responded.


    "Why would someone... Oh, now I understand," the student realized, comprehending that it was a ploy by the nobles.


    ''Why would they release them against their own student ? Is it to deceive the audience? No, I don''t believe it necessitates such an elaborate cover-up. So why?'' Kia pondered, various thoughts racing through her mind.


    "Fuck, my hands are burning," Luna exclaimed, inspecting her nails.


    To her dismay, she noticed that a green liquid had dissolved her nails.


    Swiftly, she vigorously shook off as much acid as possible, swinging her hands forcefully.


    "Fuck! Double mutation! This was all planned..." Luna remarked, realizing that the golden frogs were strategizing another frontal attack.


    When golden desert frogs mate with the acidic frogs found in the northern forests of Trantamom, they undergo a mutation wherein their internal skin becomes filled with a highly dangerous acid. This acid burns and liquifies bones, making it easier for the frogs to digest, akin to meat.


    However, this mutation was a one-time experiment for research purposes and was never replicated due to the extinction of the golden frogs. Moreover, this mutation cannot occur naturally since the Draven Desert and the Trantamom Forest are at least 2000 kilometers apart.


    Luna quickly comprehended that everything had been premeditated.


    "That''s why that bastard stopped at the beginning of the desert. Fuck," Luna muttered, continuing to evade the frogs'' attacks. Yet, she noticed their numbers multiplying over time.


    "Oh my god, Luna is surrounded by golden frogs from all sides. Dodging the next attack won''t be easy. What are your thoughts, Seraphina?" Landon inquired.


    "I believe this was a cunning trick, regardless of which side orchestrated it, i can''t say if, they were nobles or the Commoners but good trick." Seraphina responded, contemplating from which direction the deception had originated, be it the nobles or the commoners.


    Everyone became aware that the double-mutated golden frogs were not a natural occurrence but a premeditated scheme.


    Yet, the question remained, ''Who was responsible?''


    The nobles suspected the commoners, while the commoners pointed fingers at the nobles. However, one person entertained a different theory.


    Clap-Clap


    Seti suddenly began clapping.


    "Wow, wow, wow. Ms. Letti, you''ve played a nasty trick this time, haven''t you?" Seti remarked, a smile adorning her face.


    "What do you mean?" Letti inquired, suspicion etched on her features.


    "What do I mean? You unleashed those double-mutated golden frogs on my student because you believed you couldn''t win this competition without cheating. You instructed your student to wait at the desert''s starting point, allowing Luna to pass him so you could execute your deceitful plan and halt her progress, am I correct?


    You even employed a fake mana potion to create the illusion that he had depleted his mana, diverting our attention from the race. You possess a cunning mind, Ms. Luna." Seti accused Letti, laying the blame squarely on her shoulders.


    "What?"

 Chapter 139 -139

    ?


    "Are you serious? You think I''m the one who did that?" Letti asked, her voice filled with defiance.


    "Yes, I believe you''re the one responsible, and I have proof. What do you have to defend yourself?" Seti replied confidently.


    "Oh, so you want proof, huh?" Letti retorted, a sly smile on her face as she reached into her handbag and retrieved a glass ball, infusing it with mana.


    As the mana circulated within the crystal ball, images began to form inside it.


    "You idiots, don''t release them now," Seti exclaimed.


    "But ma''am, we''ve already released them, and we can''t retrieve them now."


    "Useless idiots."


    Seti''s secret conversation echoed through the crystal ball, and everyone watched in surprise.


    "You bitch, break that crystal now, or..." Seti started threatening Letti, but before she could finish, Letti interrupted her.


    "One copy of this crystal ball has already been sent to Director Kale''s office," Letti declared with a wide grin.


    "A teacher or a cheater?" a commoner student chimed in.


    "That''s why they say, ''You need a mind to even cheat,''" another student added.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hehehe, what a foolish teacher."


    Laughter erupted among the commoner students.


    "If you can''t support us, at least try not to slow us down, idiot." a noble student remarked.


    "What kind of teacher uses this sort of trick on their own student?"


    "A foolish one."


    "Why does she have to be so cunning? Now we''ll lose just because of her."


    The noble students began to voice their frustrations about Seti and started criticizing her.


    "Seti, come to my office now!" Kale''s voice boomed from his office.


    "Fuck, I''ll get you for this," Seti muttered, pointing at Letti.


    "I think he''ll get you first," Letti mocked, laughing.


    Seti made her way to Kale''s office with an annoyed look on her face.


    ''She thinks she''s the only smart one. I didn''t doubt her the first time, but going to the same empty room a second time seemed suspicious. That''s when I followed her and obtained this solid proof,'' Letti thought, a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, nearly 30 to 40 golden frogs have surrounded Luna, and their next move will come soon. What will Luna do?" Seraphina announced.


    "I think she''ll stop her skill now and try to kill them, what do you think brother ?" Samantha suggested as she asked jake about it.


    "No, she''s running low on mana, and if she uses another spell, she''ll go unconscious due to mana fatigue," Jake replied.


    "She''s doomed. This is where she dies, the first death of the ''Kingdom''s Night Run,''" Frank commented from behind with a neutral expression on his face.


    Both Jake and Samantha glanced at Frank momentarily, then turned their attention back to the screen.


    "Screw this, I have to stop or I''m going to die at this rate. This is my best chance to counterattack," Luna declared as she canceled the Lightning Sprint.


    As soon as she stopped, numerous golden frogs leaped onto her from all sides.


    Ribbit Ribbit Ribbit


    "Aura Blast!" Luna unleashed her most powerful area of effect skill.


    [Aura Blast] [S-Rank] [Martial Artist Exclusive Skill]


    [Prepare to witness the sheer might of the martial artist as they tap into their inner energy. With unparalleled focus and intensity, they channel the very essence of their surroundings, drawing forth an extraordinary surge of ki. The atmosphere crackles with anticipation as this raw power converges at a single point, swirling and coalescing around the martial artist''s body.


    And then, in a spectacular display of controlled chaos, the martial artist unleashes the devastating technique known as ''Aura Blast.'' With a thunderous roar that resonates through the air, the accumulated energy detonates, erupting outward in a cataclysmic wave of sheer force.


    Within a five-meter radius surrounding the martial artist, the world seems to bend and yield beneath the unstoppable torrent of ki. The ground trembles, cracks spiderweb outwards, and the very air quivers with its might. Anyone unfortunate enough to stand within this battleground of unleashed energy finds themselves at the mercy of this explosive assault.]


    [Mana: Consumes 5000 mana per use]


    [Warning: The side effects of this skill can be very dangerous. If the body isn''t immediately repaired with the help of ki after its use, the user may suffer from bone fractures, torn muscles, unconsciousness, and in worst cases, death.]


    Suddenly, the air around Luna turned into a vacuum as her body absorbed everything within 0.5 seconds.


    Boom


    She unleashed a deadly wave of aura from her body, obliterating the golden frogs into countless pieces of golden meat.


    "Ahhh..." Luna''s head immediately started throbbing as she fell to her knees.


    The golden frogs began regenerating, and this time, thousands of them swarmed towards Luna, intent on devouring her.


    Seventh Ring, Martial House...


    "Luna has exhausted her stamina and ki," an old werewolf sitting on a chair remarked. Despite his age, his body remained young, boasting eight-pack abs and gray fur all over.


    "Sir, may I go and save her?" a butler standing nearby asked.


    "No, our house has never cheated in any battle. If she dies today, it would mean she was weak," the man replied firmly as he formed a stop gesture with his right hand, towards the butler.


    "Dear husband, please don''t do this. Please save our child. She''s our only child," a woman direwolf with black fur, Huge Boobs, ultra huge ass, and a cute face pleaded, stepping out from a corner of the room.


    "I said ''NO.'' Do you plan to go against my orders, woman?" the man shouted, his voice so loud that the woman immediately cowered and retreated to the same corner she had come from.


    "Y-Yes, a-as you say, my dear h-husband," she said, her tone filled with fear as tears streamed down her face.


    "My husband is doing the right thing. You should be proud that your daughter fought to survive until her last breath," another woman with white fur, red eyes, medium sized breasts, and a flat ass spoke up from another corner of the room.


    "Shut up, seri, or you''ll be next," the man warned the other woman.


    "As you command, my husband," she replied, her tone dripping with flattery as she fell silent.

 Chapter 140 -140

    ?


    "You can''t do a single thing, and you call yourself my right hand? You fucking imbecile," Kale sneered, his fingers tapping impatiently on the table, a show of his growing frustration.


    "Sir, it was meant for Anon, not Luna¡ª" Seti began, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Oh, my apologies, Mrs. Seti. I must have mistaken it for Luna, given that she''s the one about to meet her untimely demise on that damn screen," Kale retorted sarcastically, his tone dripping with disdain.


    "Sir, I''m deeply sorry. Please grant me an opportunity to rectify my mistake," Seti pleaded, her voice filled with desperation.


    "No, this cannot be corrected. Today, the leader of the Martial House will witness his beloved daughter''s tragic end right before his very eyes. He''ll uncover your deceitful little trick, and tomorrow, we''ll all be doomed. And the worst part? The Martial House has the unwavering support of the Denver House of Justice..." Kale''s voice grew eerily low, carrying a foreboding sense of dread.


    Tension gripped Seti''s face as her expression transformed from remorse to one of sheer desperation, silently begging for a chance at redemption.


    "But sir, we can still utilize the teleportation portal to reach there and save her," Seti suggested, her voice filled with a glimmer of hope.


    "No, the portal takes at least ten precious minutes to activate. Do you think we have enough skilled teachers at our disposal to combat that formidable army of fully-grown, double-mutated golden frogs?" Kale replied firmly, his voice laced with a hint of resignation.


    "Sir, please save me. I''ve done something terribly wrong. I beg of you, save me," Seti pleaded, her grip tightening on Kale''s legs as she dropped all pretense of dignity.


    "I can''t. Tomorrow, the leader of the Martial House will summon me to their family court session. His eldest son will be present, and he will demand to know who orchestrated such a cruel fate for his cherished daughter. I''ll have no choice but to hand you over to them. If I were to lie, they would inevitably discover the truth within a day or two. No matter where you hide, they''ll eventually find you, for they possess the means to unearth you from the very depths of hell itself. And then, not only would they realize that I deceived them, but they would deliver upon me a fate far worse than death. No, I cannot take that risk. Tomorrow morning, at the crack of dawn, you shall be handed over to the Martial House," Luke explained, his voice laden with an air of finality.


    Listening to all this, Seti''s face turned ashen, a cold shiver running down her spine as the gravity of her situation engulfed her entirely.


    "Sir, I''ve always been an obedient servant, faithfully executing your every command. Please, I implore you, save me this one time. Each time you desired me to get naked for you and bend down in front of you, I complied without hesitation or inquiry. Are you truly prepared to abandon me now?" Seti pleaded, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and betrayal.


    "I''m sorry, Seti, but there''s only one person who can save you now," Kale replied, his voice tinged with a hint of sorrow.


    "W-Who?" Seti asked, a flicker of hope igniting within her eyes.


    ''Who possesses more authority than Director Kale himself?'' Seti''s mind raced, seeking an answer.


    "Anon Agreil," Kale declared, his voice firm and resolute.


    "What?" Seti exclaimed, her surprise evident.


    "Yes, in approximately forty seconds, those frogs will regenerate fully and commence devouring Luna''s unconscious body. But Anon has the power to save her, as well as you. If he can reach her within the next thirty-five seconds, carrying her weight while running for at least ten minutes, only then can we establish a teleportation portal between this very spot and the Draven Forest, thus granting us a chance to rescue her," Kale explained, his voice brimming with urgency.


    "But why would he help her?" Seti asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and skepticism.


    "Every student is provided with a one-time-use communication crystal to forfeit a match if they desire. Anon must have obtained one from Letti. Now, go and grab Luna''s legs if you wish to see the sun rise tomorrow. Hurry!" Kale commanded.


    "Yes," Seti acknowledged, her determination renewed.


    With thirty-two seconds left, Seti hurriedly made her way towards Letti.


    "Letti, please give me the communication crystal connected to the one you gave Anon," Seti requested, a forced smile gracing her face.


    "Well, guess what? It seems I''ve lost it, bitch," Letti responded, her voice dripping with venom.


    "Shit! Ms. Letti has really nailed it!" a second-year common girl chimed in from the crowd.


    "She always strikes when the iron is hot," another voice added.


    "A freshly ruined reputation, served to Mrs. Seti."


    Laughter erupted from the commoners as they wasted no time mocking Seti''s misfortune.


    "You! You can''t talk to me like that! You''re nothing but a common¡ª"


    "Mind your words, bitch. The fate of what unfolds on that screen now depends on the next words that escape your lips," Letti interrupted, exuding confidence. She had calculated every move, anticipated this precise moment, and now held the upper hand against Seti.


    Suddenly, a look of dread washed over Seti''s face as Kale''s earlier warning echoed in her mind.


    With twenty seconds remaining...


    "Haha, my dear friend Letti, you''ve always been a loyal companion. Surely, you can find it in your heart to forgive me for any transgressions. Please, grant me the crystal. I beg of you," Seti''s tone changed dramatically, adopting the utmost politeness.


    "Nope," Letti replied curtly, enjoying the sudden reversal of power.


    "What do you want, then?" Seti inquired, her voice resolute once more.


    "Hmm... I''m having difficulty hearing you clearly. I think it''s due to the change in your tone," Letti taunted, relishing the moment.


    "Haha, what do you desire, my dear friend Letti? Name it, and I, your senior, shall make it happen. Gold, magic crystals, academy points¡ªjust say the word," Seti offered, desperately seeking a way out.


    "Alright, I want a blank mana contract," Letti declared, a glint of mischief in her eyes.


    A blank contract, akin to a blank check, except writing an amount greater than the giver''s capacity would cause the check to bounce. A mana contract, however, bound the promise-maker to fulfill any request, no matter how immoral or illegal, under the penalty of instant death should they break their word, irrespective of their strength or authority.


    "What nonsense? Why would I give you a blank¡ª"


    "Forget it, then. I believe there are about fourteen seconds left before the frogs feast upon Luna," Letti interrupted, her voice oozing with certainty.


    "Fuck it, I''ll give it to you right here!" Seti conjured a paper with an intricate magic circle imprinted upon it.


    Chk


    Seti bit her finger, drawing blood, and allowed a drop to fall onto the agreement.


    The paper glowed, and the once-black magic circle transformed into a vibrant blue.


    "Now, hand it over," seti demanded.


    Reluctantly, letti retrieved a crystal ball from her bag and extended it toward seti. But, just as Seti reached for it, the crystal ball slipped from Letti''s grasp and crashed to the ground.


    The countdown continued, and time slipped away...

 Chapter 141 -141

    ?


    "W-What? W-Why would you do that?" Seti asked, her tone trembling with fear as she beheld her impending death before her.


    "Oops," Letti mocked, a wicked smile playing on her lips.


    Seti stared at Letti, instantly realizing that it was done intentionally.


    ''I am dead now.'' The thought reverberated in Seti''s mind, accepting the dire reality that awaited her.


    "Anon is coming, look!" a student shouted from the behind of the Commoner''s section.


    All eyes turned toward the screen, anticipation hanging in the air.


    "Everyone, as you can see, Anon has arrived at the scene. Let''s see what happens next," Landon announced, his voice tinged with excitement.


    "Please save her," Seti murmured under her breath, a desperate plea to the fates.


    Anon sprinted at full speed in Luna''s direction, his focus unwavering.


    "Hmm...? Is that Luna?" Anon questioned himself, spotting the unconscious body of the werewolf girl amidst a sea of golden frogs.


    ''Why is she unconscious here?'' Anon wondered, his mind racing to comprehend the situation.


    "Sickles of Death..." Two sickles materialized in Anon''s hands, their appearance accompanied by flames that engulfed Anon''s body.


    "Wait, Anon has summoned his weapons. What are those? A pair of sickles covered in flames ? Is he going to fight for Luna? Why would a competitor fight for another competitor?" Seraphina voiced her confusion, her face contorting into a mixture of amusement and bewilderment.


    ''A Commoner would never help a noble, even if he can. Why would he help luna ?'' Seraphina thought in her mind.


    "What are those sickles, they are emitting a mysterious aura ?" Samantha asked in confusion.


    "They are no ordinary weapons; they possess a special grade. Crafted by a masterful blacksmith," Frank revealed, his knowledge surpassing the average observer because he has seen them before.


    "What? A special grade weapon? I understand that he had a special grade mana potion earlier, but to possess a special grade weapon as well... Isn''t that a bit peculiar?" Jake pondered, his mind swirling with questions.


    "Haha, what''s odd about having a special grade weapon? My family owns hundreds of them," Frank interjected hastily, attempting to divert attention from the topic, unwilling to reveal that he had divulged Anon''s secret.


    "No, we are from the seven noble houses. Having hundreds of them is no extraordinary matter for us. However, for a commoner like him, how?" Jake queried, his curiosity piqued.


    "Look, brother, he''s about to charge in. But how can he fight with sickles? I just can''t comprehend this," Samantha expressed her confusion, her brows furrowed.


    "Why can''t he fight with sickles?" Frank challenged, seeking understanding.


    "These golden frogs are double-mutated. Once injured, they release a dangerous acid, and to eliminate them, hunters must maintain a safe distance. However, with sickles, that distance becomes significantly shorter," Jake elucidated, shedding light on the precarious nature of the situation.


    The trio redirected their gaze to the screen, eager to witness Anon''s next move.


    "No, you idiot! Don''t fight them; just pick up the girl and leave!" Seti shouted at the screen, her voice laced with desperation.


    Everyone looked at her in confusion.


    *Ribbit Ribbit Ribbit*


    Thousands of frogs regenerated their bodies completely and swarmed Luna''s motionless form, poised to devour her.


    However, before they could reach her, a blazing sickle sliced through the horde, effortlessly cleaving them like a knife through butter.


    Ten frogs fell to the ground, their bodies irreparably damaged. The sickles of death absorbed the green blood that spilled forth, resulting in the instant demise of the golden frogs.


    "What? The golden frogs have ceased regenerating? Is that even possible, Seraphina?" Landon inquired, astonishment evident in his voice.


    "I, too, am witnessing this phenomenon for the first time in my life, Landon," Seraphina confessed, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    ''I cannot waste any more time. There are too many of these frogs, yet I cannot abandon her. I want this girl in my collection, and no one but me shall touch the girl I desire,'' Anon resolved, returning the sickles of death to his inventory.


    ''I didn''t intend to resort to this, but there is no other choice now.''


    <Song of the Siren King>


    [50% Mana Remaining]


    "Fuck off!" Anon''s voice thundered across the desert, his eyes shimmering a vibrant purple as his voice grew more commanding than ever.


    Suddenly, all the golden frogs in Anon''s vicinity froze momentarily before obediently walking away, as if compelled by his command.


    "What? How in the hell is that possible? The frogs are departing, as if following Anon''s every whim," Landon exclaimed, bewildered by the extraordinary display.


    "Who is this boy, Landon?" Seraphina questioned, her gaze fixated on the screen before her, searching for answers.


    Anon continued his sprint, cradling Luna in his arms, his determination unyielding to let go of her.


    ''Her fur is so soft.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face and he slided his hand underneath luna''s ass to feel the real softness.


    Thud


    Seti collapsed to her knees, her hands instinctively covering her mouth.


    "She''s safe," Seti uttered, tears of joy streaming down her face.


    ''Anon, you cunning bastard. I knew you would seize the opportunity to gain favor with the Martial House by rescuing their daughter. And I, too, secured a blank mana contract. It''s a win-win for both of us.'' Letti contemplated, a subtle smile playing on her lips as she observed Anon''s actions.


    "Phew, she''s safe," Kale breathed a sigh of relief, the weight on his shoulders lifting.


    "How did your brother do that, Gia?" a girl inquired, turning to Gia for answers.


    "Yeah, does he possess the skill of monster taming?" another chimed in, their curiosity piqued.


    "It''s as if he hypnotized the frogs into obeying his commands. Do you know anything about it, Gia?" Yumi probed, seeking answers from Anon''s sister.


    "Nope, my brother never shares details about his skills. I know nothing about them," Gia responded with a neutral expression. However, beneath her composed facade, a surge of desire coursed through her at the memory of Anon''s piercing purple eyes, recalling the intense moments they had shared intimately.


    Her face flushed crimson, a single thought consuming her mind.


    ''Brother, dominate me once more. I want to be enslaved by those captivating purple eyes once more. Ravish me like a savage.''


    Kia''s mind drifted to equally carnal thoughts.


    "Damn it, those eyes... Why are my panties becoming wet ? I just put them on today," she fretted, unconsciously rubbing her clit through her pink panda patterned panties.

 Chapter 142 -142

    ?


    "System, scan her body." Anon commanded, his heart pounding as he ran with Luna cradled in his arms.


    [Scanning...]


    [New DNA has been found.]


    [DNA has been registered inside the ''Book Of Wisdom''.]


    "Show me."


    [Opening Book Of Wisdom]


    [Werewolf (Female)] [Condition: Critical]


    [14 bone fractures have been found.


    117 muscle tissues have been torn apart.


    10 brain tissues have been damaged.]


    [Conclusion: Must be healed within the next 10 minutes or death will be the result.]


    "Fuck, her body is in a critical situation. Can you repair it?" Anon asked, desperation seeping into his voice.


    [25% mana will be consumed from the Host''s body.]


    "Fuck, take it," Anon granted permission to the system, his voice tinged with determination.


    [Starting to repair the werewolf body]


    [Injecting mana]


    [Finding path to reach the tissues]


    [Estimated time for repair: 8 minutes.]


    [Warning: Separating the werewolf from the host''s body now will result in instant death for the werewolf.]


    Numerous windows popped up in front of Anon, a testament to the gravity of the situation.


    Inside the portal room of the academy...


    "Is the portal ready ?" Seti demanded, her voice laced with urgency.


    "Ma''am, you just arrived a minute ago, and the portal will take at least 15 minutes to activate," the worker explained, his hands frantically manipulating a large metal ring in the center of the room.


    "I don''t have 15 minutes. I need to get to the location now," Seti snapped, her impatience palpable.


    "Shit," the worker muttered under his breath.


    "What happened?" Seti inquired, her eyes narrowing.


    "The magic crystal that operates the portal is missing," the worker confessed, anxiety etched on his face.


    "What? Where did it go?" Seti asked, surprise mingling with frustration.


    "I don''t know, ma''am. I just entered this room. It has been locked for many years because no one used this portal," the worker explained, his head constantly looking down in fear.


    "Fuck, find it in the storage room. Here is the key," Seti commanded, tossing a bunch of keys towards the worker.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am," the worker stammered, quickly grabbing the keys and hurrying out of the room.


    "Shit, who the fuck separated the magic crystal from the portal?" Seti muttered to herself as she briskly left the room.


    Seventh ring, Martial House...


    "She is safe. My daughter is safe," tears streamed down the black werewolf milf''s eyes, a mixture of relief and gratitude.


    "That fucking bastard saved her. Who the fuck is that boy?" Seri thought, her frustration evident as she nervously chewed her nails.


    "Who is that kid, Helix?" the family leader of the Martial House inquired, his voice commanding.


    "He is Anon Agreil, sir. His father was killed by his stepmother, but she couldn''t cover it up well. His stepmother planned to kill him as well, but failed. He has three stepsisters who have attended the same academy for the last two years.


    He made quite a show on the first day of college entry. It was observed by students that he jumped off a three-eyed raven with his sister in his arms.


    He set a world record in javelin throw during the first test and in the second test, he obliterated the immortal dummy into countless pieces of dust with a weapon he made himself," Helix reported, providing a comprehensive overview to the family leader.


    "Hahaha, Helix, you are very good at collecting information. Do you know that?" the family leader chuckled, expressing his approval.


    "Thank you for the compliment, sir," Helix replied, a hint of pride in his voice.


    "No, you deserve it," the family leader commended him.


    "Thank you, sir," Helix responded, placing his right hand over his chest and bowing respectfully before the family leader.


    "Okay, I want that kid as my son-in-law and Luna''s husband," the family leader declared boldly.


    A sudden hush fell over the room, everyone taken aback by the unexpected announcement.


    "B-But sir, what about Kang?" Helix asked, his expression filled with tension.


    "Oh yeah, that idiot is still here, huh? Just make him marry my other daughter, Kila," the family leader stated matter-of-factly.


    "B-But, my husband, this is not fair. I''ve already promised the House of Justice''s third son to marry Kil-" Seri interjected, unable to contain her objections.


    "You got a problem with my decision, my dear wife?" the family leader responded, his voice low and menacing. He extended his long claws and bared his sharp canine teeth, an aura of death emanating from his body.


    "No, no, no, I will do as my husband says and never argue with you. Please forgive me, my husband," Seri pleaded, her voice filled with fear, as she hastily left the room.


    "Good. I don''t like noise when I am giving out orders," the family leader stated, returning to his usual demeanor.


    "Get me that kid first thing in the morning. We will finalize the engagement tomorrow."


    "Sir, that kid is a commoner. How can we marry the Martial House''s daughter to a commoner?" Helix questioned, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Don''t forget the family motto, Helix. What is it?" the family leader demanded.


    "Y-Yes, sir. ''A strong person never differentiates. A strong person only rules the weak,''" Helix replied, reciting the motto with conviction.


    "Good. Now, I need that kid in the morning, and Luna too. Explain everything to her because I don''t like noise when I am giving out orders," the family leader instructed, rising from his chair and striding out of the room.


    "Helix, I want you to bring that kid to me before my dear husband does," the black werewolf milf commanded.


    "Yes, Mrs. Cassandra," Helix acknowledged, bowing once more before Cassandra.


    "That kid is the right choice for my daughter. My dear husband is never wrong about his choices, but I still wish to meet him once before all this. Don''t tell him who I am when you bring him to me. Do you understand?" Cassandra requested, her voice filled with a mix of anticipation and caution.


    "Crystal clear, ma''am," Helix replied with certainty.


    "Goodnight, Helix," Cassandra bid him farewell, leaving the room.


    "You too, ma''am. Have a pleasant sleep," Helix responded, beginning to collect the empty tea glasses from the table in front of him.


    The night was filled with intrigue and anticipation as the pieces of fate continued to fall into place.


    [Author: I AM TRYING TO PUSH FOR 5000 CHAPTERS MILESTONE IN WIN-WIN. I HOPE YOU GUYS WILL SUPPORT.]

 Chapter 143 -143

    ?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you bear witness, Anon now carries his competitor Luna in his arms, sprinting without faltering in his speed. What a captivating sight," Seraphina exclaimed, her voice resonating with awe.


    However, a wave of disapproval rippled through some of the nobles.


    "How can a mere commoner lay hands on a noble girl of seven-star status?"


    "What kind of commentator would describe this as ''a lovely view''?"


    "What in the world is wrong with these commentators?"


    The noble students began to voice their discontent, criticizing the commentators one by one.


    "Landon, as you can see, Anon approaches the final hurdle of our Kingdom''s Night Run: Stormborn Sea. Could you enlighten everyone and share your insights on how he will overcome this challenge while carrying Luna?" Seraphina inquired, her eyes fixed on Landon.


    "Absolutely, my dear. Ladies and gentlemen, behold the last and ultimate hurdle of our kingdom¡ªthe dreaded Stormborn Sea. Legends speak of its treacherous waters, where only the most valiant souls dare to venture. This unforgiving expanse commands both awe and terror, its very name whispered in hushed tones across distant lands.


    By day, the Stormborn Sea disguises itself as a picturesque expanse, its azure depths shimmering beneath the radiant sun. But as twilight descends, a sinister transformation takes hold. From the darkest abyssal depths, creatures of unimaginable might and ferocity awaken, drawn by the haunting call of the moon. These behemoths, defying the realm of the known, rise like nightmares given corporeal form.


    Yet, it is during the night when the true horrors of the Stormborn Sea reveal themselves. The moon''s silver glow casts an eerie luminescence upon the waters, illuminating ghastly sea serpents with scales that gleam like cursed gems. Sirens, with voices both enchanting and deadly, entice unsuspecting sailors to their doom, their haunting melodies echoing through the salt-kissed air."


    "Intriguing! We have a formidable hurdle indeed. But the real question remains: how will Anon navigate it while carrying a fair maiden in his arms?" Seraphina interjected, her gaze shifting between Anon and Luna.


    [Recovery complete.]


    [The werewolf has been successfully healed.]


    "Hmm...? Where am I?" Luna gradually opened her eyes, feeling the gentle breeze on her skin.


    "Rise and shine, princess," a voice called from nearby, its tone somewhat familiar but elusive.


    "Hmm...? You are..." Luna''s words caught in her throat as she laid her eyes upon the face before her.


    It was Anon, aflame with intensity and standing so close.


    "Y-You, why are you carrying me like this?" She stammered, her face flushing with shyness.


    "Well, you were unconscious amidst a sea of golden frogs. I thought it would be a good idea to assist an unconscious girl, and look where my act of kindness has taken me. Not even a simple thank you from the person I saved," Anon teased, a mischievous grin playing on his lips.


    "W-Well, you didn''t need to save me. I am a warrior, and I live and die with my honor and dignity. I don''t like being rescued by others, and I''d rather perish than be saved by my competitor in a competition," Luna replied, crossing her arms and pouting.


    "Seems like I won''t be receiving any gratitude from you, huh?" Anon continued his playful banter, his eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "T-T-Thank you," Luna muttered, her face growing even redder.


    "Oh my, what have I just heard? A noble thanking a commoner? That''s certainly new," Anon teased once more.


    "You! What do you want?" Luna inquired, her voice a mix of curiosity and exasperation.


    "I''m merely teasing you."


    "Put me down now," Luna demanded.


    "A martial artist should always know her limits. You have zero ki left in your body, and if I were to release you right now, you wouldn''t be able to move an inch. Forget about walking back to the academy; if I were to drop you here, you wouldn''t even be able to stand up from the ground. You''d be like a paralyzed body."


    ''Every single word he just said felt like a needle piercing my ears, but annoyingly, he''s one hundred percent correct. Here I am, a powerful woman at the mercy of a commoner like him. Tch, this is the most frustrating moment of my life,'' Luna thought, turning her gaze away.


    "Just gather your ki. Once you have enough, I''ll set you free, and then you can regain your independence and forget about this frustrating moment of your life," Anon said, his smile unwavering.


    "H-How did you know?" Luna asked, surprised.


    "I can read the minds of beautiful girls, especially those who have a crush on me," Anon remarked with a naughty smile on his face.


    "Y-You, do you really think I like you?" Luna questioned, her face blushing red with innocence.


    "Nope," Anon replied nonchalantly.


    Luna let out a sigh of relief.


    "Then why did¡ª" Luna began, but Anon interrupted her.


    "You love me." Anon immediately gave her another shock before she could have recovered from the previous one.


    Suddenly, Luna felt a surge of heat engulf her entire being, her face turning a deeper shade of crimson.


    ''Why do i feel like this ? This not even the mating season for us.'' luna felt something in her heart that she never felt before.


    But what she didn''t knew is that the fruit she is tasting is not the love fruit but the fruit of the devil himself.


    "Y-You pervert!" Luna quickly averted her gaze.


    However, as she looked forward again, her enhanced vision caught sight of something.


    "Stop! There''s water ahead. It''s the Stormborn Sea. You can''t swim with me in your arms. Leave me here, and someone will come to retrieve me within minutes," Luna suggested.


    "I don''t think anyone is coming. I''ve been running with you for fifteen minutes, and if help were on its way, they would have arrived by now. It seems no one will come to save you, and if I leave you here, you''ll become fish food within seconds. Is that what you want?" Anon countered.


    "B-But how will you swim with me in your arms?"


    "Who said I''m going to swim?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 144 -144

    ?


    Ladies and gentlemen, as all of you can see, Anon is about to enter the Stormborn Sea, and I don''t think he plans on slowing down even a bit," Seraphina spoke, her voice filled with intrigue. "I can say for sure that you can''t jump over a sea, can you? I am very curious to see what Anon will do now."


    "He is not dropping Luna down. What is going through his mind?" Samantha asked, her confusion evident.


    "I can''t tell. He is just unpredictable," Jake spoke with a perplexed expression as he fixed his gaze on the screen in front of him.


    ''What do you plan to do this time, Anon?'' Frank wondered, his thoughts racing.


    "Both of us will drown to death if you don''t put me down here!" Luna shouted, panic creeping into her voice as she realized the sea was near, and Anon showed no signs of slowing down.


    "Close your eyes, or the water will get into them," Anon warned Luna.


    "Fuck." Luna immediately shut her eyes tightly and took a deep breath, preparing to hold it underwater.


    Splash


    Water splattered all over Luna''s face, but instead of feeling like she was drowning, a cool breeze gently caressed her cheeks. She hesitantly opened her eyes, astonished by what she saw.


    Anon was running on the surface of the water, defying the laws of nature.


    "H-How is this even possible?" Luna exclaimed, her voice filled with wonder and disbelief.


    Inside the academy, whispers of amazement filled the air.


    "Woah, how is he doing that?"


    "Is that even possible?"


    "Is that a spell or a skill?"


    "Wow, that''s so cool."


    Everyone began buzzing with excitement, discussing Anon''s extraordinary feat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I can''t believe this. Anon is running on water. I''ve never heard of a skill or spell that can allow you to do that," Landon announced, rising from his chair to observe Anon more closely.


    "How is he doing that, brother?" Samantha asked Jake.


    "Maybe it''s a spell," Jake replied.


    "No, I am observing him very carefully, and he didn''t activate any spell," Samantha countered, her brow furrowing in deep thought.


    "I-I don''t know. He is really unpredictable," Jake replied, his face filled with a mix of intrigue and concern.


    ''Who are you, Anon?'' Jake wondered, his gaze fixed on the screen before him.


    "How? How in the hell are you doing this?" Luna questioned, her voice tinged with tension.


    "It''s basic physics, darling," Anon answered, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.


    ''This is cool when done, rather than thinking,'' Anon thought to himself, his smile widening.


    "Basic what?" Luna asked, still bewildered.


    "Nothing much. I''m simply placing my second step on the water before my first step sinks, and my third step before my second step sinks. That''s how I''m running on water. You understand, luv?" Anon explained, his tone light.


    "Don''t call me luv, and I still don''t understand how you''re doing this," Luna retorted.


    ''If I can run faster than 30 meters per second, then I can easily run on water. And my current speed is over 60 meters per second. Walking on water is easier than making bread in this world. Every single theory of Earth is true here. This world is so good,'' Anon thought, reveling in his newfound ability.


    [15% mana left.]


    Suddenly, a window popped up in front of him.


    "Shit. Why now?" Anon muttered under his breath, frustration creeping into his voice.


    Kale''s office...


    Boom


    "Look, is there any explanation for this? He is running on water, and he didn''t activate any skill or spell beforehand. Just look at him!" Kale exclaimed, his fists pounding against a red punching bag as he turned to Seti for answers.


    "Sir, I can''t explain this. Maybe he has a contract with a water spirit?" Seti suggested tentatively.


    "You stupid woman! Over the Stormborn Sea, no spirit is permitted. Don''t give me foolish explanations!" Kale erupted in anger, his voice laced with frustration.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir," Seti stammered, quickly apologizing.


    "Why are you still here? What happened to the teleportation portal?" Kale demanded, his expression returning to normal.


    "Yes, sir. There is one problem with that. The crystal used to operate it is missing, but the workers are searching for it in the storeroom," Seti explained.


    As soon as Kale heard this, his face turned pale.


    "The workers are searching where?" Kale questioned Seti, his eyes filled with concern.


    "I-In the storeroom, sir," Seti replied, her voice trembling.


    "You fucking piece of shit! What did I tell you when I gave you the keys to the fucking storeroom?" Kale''s anger intensified as he unleashed his frustration on Seti.


    "T-That I should never give it to anyone," Seti answered, her face growing paler by the second.


    "Where are the keys, Seti?" Kale demanded, his voice filled with fury.


    "S-Sir..."


    "Where are the damn keys, you bitch?" Kale''s shout echoed through the room.


    "I-I gave them to the worker who was working on the portal," Seti replied, her voice barely a whisper.


    "You fucking... *Slap*!" Kale''s hand struck Seti''s face with brutal force, causing her to crumple to the ground.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir," Seti apologized, blood trickling from her lips. But before she could regain her composure, Kale seized her by the neck, his grip tightening.


    "You, sometimes I wonder why I even fucked a bitch like you. You are the most useless and careless person in my whole fucking life. You can''t take care of one responsibility I gave you. How can someone be this irresponsible?" Kale seethed, his eyes turning red as his hand emitted an intense heat.


    "S-Sir, I-I am dy...ing," Seti gasped, struggling to speak as tears and saliva streamed down her face.


    "Yeah, that''s what a useless thing like you should do. Just die," Kale sneered, tightening his grip around Seti''s throat.


    Desperate, Seti began flailing her hands, slapping the ground, and fighting for breath. She felt utterly helpless, her vision clouded by blood.


    "P-P...please," she managed to choke out, blood seeping into her eyes.


    Kale released his grip and stood up, leaving Seti sprawled on the floor.


    "This is your last chance. Now stand up and come with me," Kale warned, his voice filled with menace.


    Kale strode out of his office, making his way toward the storeroom, his steps filled with purpose.


    "Cough-cough, Yes," Seti replied weakly, following behind without question.


    Stormborn Sea...


    "Do you know how to count stars?" Anon asked Luna, a hint of mystery in his voice.


    "What?" Luna''s confusion deepened as she tried to comprehend his question.

 Chapter 145 -145

    ?


    Click.


    Creak.


    A man dressed in a grey robe unlocked the door to a dusty room. As he swung it open, a cloud of dust billowed out, causing him to cough.


    "Damn it. How long has it been since they last entered this place?" muttered the worker who had been entrusted with the keys to the storeroom by Seti.


    The room was dimly lit, filled with a vast array of magical artifacts: wands, tarot cards, crystal globes, and swords.


    "Where the hell am I supposed to find a teleportation portal crystal in this mess? Why couldn''t they send someone to organize this place?" grumbled the worker, his frustration evident.


    Without wasting another moment, he began rummaging through the clutter, determined to find the crystals he had come for.


    "If it were to be unleashed today, it would spell disaster for all of us," Kale said, summoning his magic wand wrapped in a cloth adorned with white runes.


    Seti watched in awe, her face filled with surprise.


    "The Wand of Luminara? What could be so significant in that storeroom that Director Kale needs this wand''s assistance?" wondered Seti.


    [Wand Of Luminara] [Behold the Wand of Luminara, an artifact of unparalleled power and ancient wisdom. Crafted by the most skilled artisans of the magical realm, this majestic staff bears the essence of the Magic Academy''s illustrious founder. A symbol of authority and responsibility, it can only be summoned in the direst of circumstances by a selected few, entrusted with the highest positions of leadership within the academy''s ranks¡ªbe it the revered Director Kale, the venerable Headmaster, or the esteemed Principal.


    The Wand of Luminara emanates an aura of brilliance, its slender form crafted from the finest ethereal wood, shimmering with an iridescent glow. Adorned with intricate engravings that tell the tales of the academy''s storied history, it becomes a conduit between the mortal realm and the vast wellspring of magical energy that flows through the very fabric of existence.]


    "Why have you summoned me, Kale?" spoke the wand.


    "I require your power," Kale responded with seriousness in his voice.


    "I do not simply follow orders. Tell me the circumstances, and then I shall decide whether I shall lend my aid," the wand replied.


    "A man has entered the enchanted room¡ªthe room that houses ''The Mirror of Enigma,''" explained Kale.


    "What? A man inside the same room as ''The Mirror of Enigma''? Have you lost your mind? She entrusted you with one task, and you couldn''t accomplish it?" the wand questioned in disbelief.


    Kale glared at Seti with intense, red eyes.


    "Hii¡ª" Seti felt a chill run down her spine, quickly averting her gaze toward the ground.


    "We still have time. If we can remove him from the room, we might be able to save him, right?" Kale asked.


    "No, she must have already ensnared him with her sweet words. We must hurry and prevent her from escaping the room," commanded the wand.


    "Yes."


    ''Who is she? What are they talking about?'' wondered Seti, keeping her head lowered in fear.


    In the Stormborn Sea...


    "Do you know how to count stars?" Anon asked.


    "What?" Luna questioned, perplexed by Anon''s unusual inquiry.


    "Okay, here we go..." Anon said, tightening his grip around Luna''s waist.


    "Hey, what are you planning?" Luna blushed, her face turning crimson.


    "Hup..." Anon made a sound with his mouth as he flung Luna high into the air.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh...." Luna screamed as she realized she couldn''t move, thrown into the air above the raging Stormborn Sea.


    "Ouch, why are you screaming?" Anon murmured, swiftly retrieving a special-grade mana potion from his inventory. He unscrewed the glass bottle''s cap with his teeth and caught Luna as she descended back into his hands.


    All of this happened in just three seconds.


    "Hah, you damn fool. What would have happened if I had fallen into the sea?" Luna shouted.


    Suddenly, Luna noticed that Anon held a purple liquid-filled mana potion in his mouth.


    "Is that a special-grade mana potion?" Luna asked, her expression filled with surprise.


    Anon looked at Luna and, lifting his face, turned the bottle upside down in his mouth.


    "Bowsam puf (Bottoms up)," Anon declared.


    In a mere two seconds, Anon guzzled down the entire bottle of special-grade mana potion, then tossed the empty bottle aside.


    [Mana has been restored to 100%.]


    "What were you saying, my dear?" Anon asked.


    "Was that a special-grade mana potion?" Luna inquired once more.


    "Yes, it was," Anon replied nonchalantly.


    "What the...? How can a commoner like you have a special-grade mana potion?" Luna questioned.


    "Well, why wouldn''t I have one?" Anon countered.


    "These potions are incredibly expensive and rare. Not because of the cost of their ingredients, but because only one or two special-grade mana potions are produced out of every ten thousand high-grade ones," Luna explained.


    "Correct, but it seems I''ve stumbled upon them, and I happen to be quite wealthy as well," Anon teased.


    "Forget it, I won''t inquire about how you obtained the potion. Just give me one, and I''ll pay any price you ask," Luna proposed.


    "I won''t. I already wasted an extra potion saving you from those frogs, and now I have limited potions for this race," Anon stated firmly.


    "Well, saving me from the frogs that you planted to kill me... I don''t understand your strategy. What do you really want?" Luna asked.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Why would I plant frogs to kill you and then save you?" Anon responded.


    "Are you saying you didn''t do it? Or someone from the commoners'' side?" Luna asked, her expression suspicious.


    "Nope, I don''t need some flashy frogs to kill you when I can do it with a single slap," Anon declared.


    "What? Are you telling the truth?" Luna asked, astonishment on her face.


    "Yes, I can kill you with a single slap. Why would I need frogs to do it for me?" Anon reiterated.


    "Then why did you stop at the starting point of the desert?" Luna inquired.


    "To replenish my mana," Anon answered.


    "Who could do this to me?" Luna whispered.


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> will end in 2 minutes.]


    A semi-transparent screen materialized in front of Anon.


    "Damn it, we have to stop," Anon exclaimed.


    "What?" Luna asked, her expression filled with surprise.

 Chapter 146 -146

    ?


    Inside the academy''s storeroom...


    "Fucking hell, this isn''t the power crystal either. Where the fuck is it?" The frustrated worker muttered to himself, his voice laced with irritation and determination.


    Swish


    A sudden rush of air swept through the room as the main door swung open, creating a sense of anticipation and mystery.


    The worker''s senses tingled, sensing something amiss at the far end of the storeroom. His instincts urged him to investigate.


    "Is someone there?" he called out, his gaze fixed on the darkened corner, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and caution.


    The room remained shrouded in darkness, heightening the tension in the air.


    "I must be losing my mind. How could someone be in this room? It was just opened today after years of neglect," the worker reasoned, shaking off his unease and resuming his search for the crystal. His determination burned brightly, refusing to be quelled by the mysterious atmosphere.


    Sob-Sob


    But then, a faint sound of sobbing echoed from the depths of the room, causing a shiver to run down the worker''s spine. The sobbing was filled with sorrow and longing, tugging at his heartstrings.


    "Hmm...?" The worker turned his attention to the source of the sound, his curiosity piqued. There was a glimmer of empathy in his eyes, as he felt a connection to the unseen weeper.


    "I ask again, who''s there?" he demanded, cautiously advancing toward the sobbing. His voice had a touch of both authority and concern, his bravery shining through the uncertainty.


    Sob-Sob


    "I''m trapped inside this mirror. Can you remove the cloth covering it?" a sweet voice pleaded, captivating the worker''s every thought. There was a vulnerability to her voice, like a fragile bird trapped in a cage.


    "A-Are you a ghost?" fear crept into the worker''s voice as he realized the voice had no discernible origin. His mind raced with thoughts of the supernatural, unsure of what lay hidden within the shadows.


    "No, sir. I''m just a beautiful girl trapped within this mirror. Can you help me?" The girl''s voice carried an irresistible sweetness, dissolving the worker''s lingering apprehension. He felt an unexplainable urge to assist her, to be her savior.


    "Yes, I will help you," the worker replied, succumbing to the enchantment and uncovering the mirror. As he peeled away the cloth, a soft glow emanated from within, casting an ethereal light across the room.


    As the cloth was lifted, an ethereal beauty emerged from within¡ªa woman with captivating blue eyes, flowing blue hair, and a flawless figure, completely nude. Her radiant presence filled the room, and for a moment, time stood still.


    "Hello, mister," she greeted, waving her hand at the worker, her voice like a melodious symphony that resonated deep within his soul. Her confidence was palpable, a testament to her allure and mysterious power.


    Entranced, he returned the gesture, lost in her bewitching presence. His eyes traced the contours of her body, appreciating her every curve, but his gaze held a glimmer of respect, recognizing her as more than just a mere object of desire.


    "What''s your name?" the girl inquired, her voice like honey, sweetening the air around them. Her curiosity matched his own, their connection growing stronger with each passing moment.


    Bob tore his gaze away from her naked form for a moment, regaining his composure. "I''m Bob," he managed to say, his voice a touch breathless, but filled with a newfound sense of purpose.


    "Oh, Mister Bob, that''s a fine name. I am Vespera," she introduced herself, her name rolling off her tongue with an enchanting grace.


    "Mister Bob, can you help me escape this confinement?" Vespera implored, her voice tinged with a plea for liberation. Her captivating eyes held a mixture of desire and vulnerability, forging an unbreakable bond between them.


    Beneath the spell of her words, Bob''s mind blurred, consumed by desire and fantasies that drowned out his rational thoughts. He imagined the possibilities, the intoxicating power that lay within his grasp.


    "Can i do anything to you ?" Bob asked.


    "Yes, anything. You can dominate me like a cheap whore, treat me as a mere vessel of pleasure, and I shall be your devoted slave for life," Vespera whispered, adopting seductive poses that ignited a primal fire within Bob''s core.


    Overwhelmed by lust and temptation, Bob feverishly scoured the storeroom, his eyes darting from object to object, searching for a means to break the mirror and set Vespera free.


    Finally, amidst the chaos of his desire, his eyes fell upon a sturdy wooden chair, an instrument of liberation. Determined, he seized it and hurled it toward the mirror.


    Dumm


    The chair collided with the glass, but to Bob''s dismay, it failed to make a dent. Frustration clawed at him, threatening to erode his resolve.


    Confounded, he questioned the strength of his efforts, but before his thoughts could regain clarity, Vespera bent down, her fingers parting her glistening pussy lips, showcasing her enticing form, and spoke in a playful tone.


    "Don''t you desire this, Mister Bob?"


    "Y-Yes, I want it," Bob answered, his voice laced with longing, his mind clouded by insatiable cravings.


    "Then release me," Vespera purred, swaying her hips seductively.


    "Yes, I will release you. Just wait," he vowed, his determination reignited. His gaze wandered around the storeroom, searching for something sturdier, something that could shatter the mirror''s hold on Vespera.


    Minutes stretched into an eternity as Bob''s frantic search led him to a forgotten metal rod, hidden in a corner. With newfound determination, he grasped the rod and assaulted the mirror with unyielding blows.


    With each strike, the mirror cracked, and a surge of anticipation coursed through Bob''s veins. The barrier between them weakened, fueling his desire to claim what he believed was rightfully his.


    "Yes, yes, break!" he shouted, pouring his very essence into the final blow.


    Krrrr


    In a cacophony of shattered glass, the mirror collapsed, releasing Vespera from her ethereal prison. The fragments fell to the ground, a testament to Bob''s liberation and the birth of a profound connection.


    But as the mirror shattered, Kale and Seti burst into the room, their arrival signaling an unforeseen interruption.


    "Nooooooo..." Kale''s cry of despair echoed through the chamber, shattering the intoxicating spell that had ensnared Bob.


    Reality crashed down upon him.

 Chapter 147 -147

    ?


    [The <Stamina Boost> skill will end in 2 minutes.]


    A translucent screen materialized in front of Anon.


    "Fuck, we have to find a island or something to stop." Anon exclaimed, scanning the surroundings for any sign of land or an island.


    "What? How do you propose we stop in the middle of the goddamn sea? Have you gone insane ?" Luna asked, her face filled with surprise.


    "My skill is going on cooldown soon. Either you come up with a useful idea, or we''ll both end up drowning," Anon stated firmly.


    "But I... I don''t know," Luna replied, her expression reflecting her confusion.


    "Oh, sailor, sailor, lend an ear to my tune. I''ll guide you to a realm where love grants immunity. A paradise beneath, where dreams and desires bloom. Oh, sailor, sailor, surrender to the sea," a melodious voice suddenly enveloped the entire expanse of the sea. Making the fishes dance in a trance beneath the water.


    The voice resonated like silvery waves crashing upon the shore, weaving tales of passion and promising eternity. It was a symphony of enchantment, a sweet melody that captivated sailors, making their hearts skip a beat.


    "Oh, shit. Is that what I think it is, Seraphina?" Landon asked, recognizing the song, almost immediately.


    "Yes, it''s the song of the sirens. Those creatures are vicious. I wonder how Anon plans on escaping them ?" Seraphina replied as she observed the screen in front of her carefully.


    [Mind Control Effects have been Nullified due to the <Cerebraxis> class.]


    [Skill <Siren''s Song> has been cancelled out by your higher authority.]


    A notification appeared before Anon, eliciting a small smile from him.


    "What''s that sound?" Anon inquired even though he knew what


    it was.


    "Damn it, the sirens have spotted us," Luna exclaimed, covering her ears with both of her hands.


    "Sirens? You mean mermaids and shit, right ?" Anon asked nonchalantly. An expression of curiosity forming on his face.


    [Sirens]


    In the depths of the mystical seas, where legends intertwine with the whispers of waves, dwell the ethereal beings known as sirens. These enchanting creatures embody a mesmerizing fusion of beauty and danger, their allure unmatched in the realm of fantasy.


    Sirens possess an otherworldly elegance, their lithe and graceful forms reminiscent of celestial beings. Adorned with shimmering scales that cascade in iridescent hues, their slender bodies reflect light like precious gemstones. Their skin, porcelain-smooth and lustrous, bears a faint pearlescent sheen, a testament to their origin from the depths of the sea.


    However, it is their voices that truly set sirens apart. When they sing, reality itself seems to tremble. Their melodic tones possess an otherworldly power, capable of entrancing even the most steadfast hearts. It is said that their songs weave tales of love, desire, and temptation, drawing unsuspecting souls closer to their embrace, luring them into the depths of the sea.


    "Whatever you do, don''t listen to their song. Just keep running forward, or we''ll end up as their dinner tonight," Luna warned Anon.


    "Do they perch on rocks while singing ?" Anon asked with curiosity.


    "What?" Luna questioned, not understanding Anon''s line of thought.


    "If they''re constantly singing, it means they''re out of water. And if they''re out of water, they must be sitting on a rock or something to lure us in, right ?" Anon explained.


    "Are you mad? Are you actually considering getting closer to them?" Luna asked in disbelief.


    "It''s better than drowning," Anon replied, abruptly changing direction toward the source of the song.


    "Oh my God, did Anon just turn toward the direction of the song?" Landon exclaimed, astounded.


    "Landon, this kid is crazy. Usually, danger comes to you, but this kid always runs straight into danger. It''s sheer madness," Seraphina exclaimed, bewildered.


    "Sirens are formidable and intelligent creatures. What is he planning to do ? They will kill both of them without waiting another second." Samantha wondered, taken aback.


    "I can''t say what he''ll do next, but i don''t think he will die that easily." Jake commented, carefully observing Anon.


    ''Heh, do you really think that some mere sirens can touch him? A counsellor? They''re nothing but toys in front of Anon. The moment they started singing, their countdown to death began ticking,'' Frank thought, sporting a smirk on his face.


    "No, no, no! We''ll die if we go there!" Luna shouted desperately, but her warnings fell on deaf ears as Anon paid no heed and continued running toward the source of the song.


    ''Damn it, I think they''ve taken control of his mind. But why isn''t their song affecting me?'' Luna wondered, her gaze fixed on the direction Anon was leading them.


    After sprinting for several seconds, a massive rock came to the sight in the middle of the sea.


    The rock, resembling the tip of a mountain, had six or seven mermaids perched upon it.


    "Anon, this is a terrible idea. Let''s turn back. I can give you a mana potion, and we can swim across the sea," Luna suggested.


    "Nope, I already told you I won''t give you any potion. Now, just be quiet for a moment," Anon retorted firmly.


    [30 seconds remaining until the Stamina Boost skill goes on cooldown]


    Anon increased his speed, closing the distance between himself and the singing sirens.


    "The human has arrived, sister," one of the sirens informed the one seated atop the rock.


    "Let them rest on the rock, then slowly crush their minds. I don''t want them to be afraid; frightened prey tastes awful," the Siren Queen commanded.


    "As you wish, sister," the other siren replied, descending while the queen siren resumed her song.


    [10 seconds remaining until the Stamina Boost skill goes on cooldown]


    10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4...


    Thud


    Anon landed on the rock just as his skill went on cooldown.


    [The Stamina Boost skill will be ready to use again in 4 minutes and 59 seconds]


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon has ventured into the sirens'' domain. What lies ahead? Will he survive and continue the race? Will Luna remain unharmed? Will they escape or succumb to becoming the sirens'' dinner?" Landon''s voice resonated, building anticipation and suspense.

 Chapter 148 -148

    ?


    "No! You idiot, get away from that mirror!" Kale shouted, but he was too late. The mirror had already shattered into pieces.


    The worker quickly turned around, realizing that the director of the academy himself was standing at the room''s entrance.


    "S-Sir Kale? Y-You?" The worker''s voice trembled with fear, his words stuttering.


    "Listen to me very carefully. Don''t look back now. Just keep your eyes on me and start walking towards me," Kale spoke in a commanding tone.


    "Y-Yes?" The worker became confused by Kale''s words.


    "Don''t question, just do as the director tells you," Seti commanded.


    "Okay," the worker said as he began walking toward Kale.


    ''Mr. Bob, aren''t you going to look at me? I am standing just behind you,'' a sweet voice echoed in Bob''s mind.


    Bob suddenly went into a trance, his eyes turning blank for a second.


    "Don''t listen to anything she says. She''s not a real human. Hey, are you listening to me?"


    "S-She is calling me. I have to look back," Bob spoke, a crazed smile forming on his face.


    "Hey, hey, don''t look back. She will kill you. Don''t look back, you idiot!" Kale tried to stop Bob, but Bob started rotating his neck.


    "Kale, kill him before she does," the wand shouted.


    "Yes, Lightning Blades," Kale said as he unleashed a powerful skill.


    Suddenly, multiple blue lightning bolts were launched towards Bob, aimed to end his life instantly.


    But before the bolts could reach him, Bob turned to look at Vespera. However, this time, she appeared different from a minute ago.


    Her eyes were completely white, and her pupils had sunken. Half of her face looked human, while the other half resembled a demonic being. Instead of two hands, she had four, and her legs had multiplied to five.


    "Ah¡ª" Bob tried to scream, but before he could, Vespera swiftly sucked out his soul and life force in a mere 0.3 seconds.


    As she drained everything from Bob''s body, it turned grey, and several lightning bolts struck it, destroying it instantly.


    "Hehehe, you''re late," Vespera spoke as she transformed back into her human form.


    "Get back into that mirror, or I will destroy your life essence," Kale threatened.


    "Don''t bluff in front of me, Kale. You know I can sense greed and lies. See you soon," Vespera spoke before she jumped into a nearby small glass and vanished.


    "Damn it, she''s out now," Kale shouted.


    "Don''t worry, she can''t kill anyone for the next three days. We still have 72 hours to catch her, but can we catch her?" the wand asked.


    "I know, but I''m afraid of what will happen after three days. She will have no limitations on killing after that," Kale replied.


    "S-Sir, who was she?" Seti asked, fear evident in her voice.


    "Don''t get angry. Keep your composure and explain it to her. It''s not the time to fight amongst ourselves," the wand advised Kale, analyzing his growing anger.


    "Shadowheart, a formidable demon with the ability to traverse realms through mirrors, was imprisoned within the Mystic Mirror of Enigma for a staggering 130 years. Captured by the Second Principal of the academy, she was a relentless hunter, primarily targeting men through her unique mirror travel.


    Rather than simply preying upon her victims, Shadowheart employs a cunning strategy. She lures them with her seductive charm, gradually siphoning their life force and vigor until their very souls are devoured. The aftermath of her sinister feasts leaves her victims not only lifeless but also physically and spiritually damaged, a grim testament to her malevolent powers," Kale explained.


    A sudden chill ran down Seti''s spine as she understood what has been released into the academy.


    "Is she really that dangerous?" Seti asked.


    "Yes, that''s why I gave you the keys. I thought you were the most trustworthy female teacher I have, but you''ve ashamed me," Kale replied.


    "I''m sorry, sir. If I had known about this, I would have never given him the keys to this room," Seti apologized.


    "For now, she has used all her powers to escape the mirror. It will take her at least three days to replenish her powers. We need to trap her again before those three days pass," Kale ordered.


    "As you command, sir," Seti spoke, looking down.


    "This news must not leave this room, or the students will panic. Keep it strictly confidential," Kale ordered.


    "It won''t, sir," Seti replied.


    "Good. I will find the book that contains the method to catch her in the academy''s main library. You continue the race here," Kale said as he picked up a blue crystal from one corner of the room and tossed it towards Seti before exiting the room.


    It was none other than the crystal that Bob had been searching for.


    "Damn, I almost forgot about the teleportation portal and the race," Seti hurriedly left the room and made her way to the teleportation portal room.


    Stormborn Sea...


    "Ouch, ouch... hmm?" Luna opened her eyes only to find herself in the lap of a cute-looking girl. The girl had shells covering her breasts and a fish-like body from the waist down.


    Luna quickly sat up.


    "A-A siren?" Luna asked in surprise as she looked at the siren, noticing small green scales on her cheeks and mesmerizing eyes.


    "Are you alright, Child of the Wolf?" the siren girl asked.


    "I don''t know. You tell me," Luna replied.


    "Well, you look fine to me," the siren girl answered with a smile.


    ''Yeah, but if you eat me, I won''t be fine ever again,'' Luna thought, observing every movement of the siren closely.


    ''My ki is at it''s minimum, barely enough to move my own body. I can''t fight. Where is Ano¡ª'' as Luna was thinking about Anon, she saw something unbelievable in front of her.


    Anon was eating some kind of seaweed while resting in the laps of three to four sirens.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahahaha, Anon, you''re so funny," a siren complimented Anon.


    Suddenly, an expression of disbelief covered Luna''s face.

 Chapter 149 -149

    ?


    W-What''s going on? Seraphina, can you explain?" Landon asked in confusion and amusement, his gaze fixed on the screen before him.


    "I-I don''t know. I can''t explain any of this," Seraphina replied, a faint laugh escaping her lips as she watched the unfolding scene on the screen.


    Confusion etched on the faces of everyone witnessing the spectacle. It was confusing as well as amusing at the same time.


    Landon observed Anon, reclining confidently in the Siren Queen''s lap, leisurely munching on a piece of seaweed while other Sirens pampered him with gentle touches and massages.


    "What the hell, Anon? What are you doing?" Luna asked in confusion, striding toward the rocky perch.


    "Hmm? Oh, Luna, you''re awake? Here, try some of this. It''s good," Anon said munching the seaweed,as he tossed a piece of seaweed towards Luna.


    She caught it at once, started sniffing it curiously.


    "Anon, I need to talk to you," Luna spoke in a commanding tone, exchanging some meaningful glances with him.


    "Sure, let''s chat..." Anon replied, a carefree expression on his face.


    "...in private," Luna shouted as she looked at the other sirens around anon, her eyes signaling urgency.


    "Okay, ladies, give me a minute," Anon said, rising to his feet and walking with Luna to a secluded corner of the rock.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Luna whispered, her voice barely audible to anon.


    "What do you mean? I''m just chilling with the girls. What''s the problem in that ?" Anon spoke in a teasing tone, as he winked at luna.


    "The problem? Are you kidding me? We''re in the middle of the Stormborn Sea, surrounded by Sirens who could devour you and me at any moment. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible and stop winking towards me." Luna suggested with a wierd expression on her face.


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> will be ready for use in 1 minute and 37 seconds.]


    A translucent screen popped up in front of anon.


    "Sorry, luv, but my skill is still on cooldown, and I don''t want to drown in the sea. I''ll hang out here until the cooldown hits zero. You can leave if you want, first you have to go straight in that direction and turn left to reach the next kingdom." Anon taunted, winking again at Luna before returning to Lorelei''s lap.


    A few minutes earlier...


    As Luna and Anon landed on the rock, Luna was struck by a rock and lost consciousness, while Anon stood his ground, facing the smiling, seductive Sirens.


    "Hello, ladies," Anon greeted with a playful smile on his face.


    "Hello, handsome human. What is your purpose for coming here ?" one of the Sirens descended and caressed Anon''s cheek.


    "I was wondering if my puppy friend and I could rest on this rock for a few minutes," Anon requested.


    "Why only a few minutes? You can stay here as long as you want," the Siren replied, her hand caressing Anon''s chest.


    "Listen here, handsome," another Siren turned Anon''s face toward her and used a skill.


    <Charm>


    Her eyes shimmered with a bright pink hue, as did Anon''s.


    [Skill <Charm> effects canceled due to Class Cerebraxis.]


    "So, trying to charm me, huh?" Anon asked, sporting a playful smile.


    The Sirens smiled in response, slowly encroaching on Anon''s personal space.


    <Song of the Siren King>


    "Ladies, halt right there," Anon commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable authority. The Sirens obeyed, freezing in their tracks as soon as Anon spoke.


    "So, my charms work too," Anon remarked, another mischievous smile gracing his lips.


    The Sirens quickly realized that Anon was no ordinary man.


    "My king, you''re here," the Queen Siren spoke, descending from the rock and regarding Anon with a careful gaze.


    Approaching Anon, she kneeled before him.


    "I am Lorelei, my king, queen of this Siren group," she introduced herself, her ample bosom straining against her seashell attire.


    "Very well. Fetch me something to eat; my legs are growing numb," Anon ordered.


    "As you wish, my king. But first, may you release these girls so they can serve you?" Lorelei requested.


    Recognizing the resonance of the Siren King''s voice, the Queen knew Anon possessed greater power than her¡ªa measure of dominance in Siren society.


    "You are now free," Anon commanded, and all the Sirens immediately dropped to their knees, showing their respect.


    "What in the world am I witnessing? The Siren tribe bowing before a commoner?" Seraphina exclaimed.


    "They are indeed Sirens, Seraphina, and I''m as bewildered as you are. All I can tell you is that the one bowing before Anon is likely their queen," Landon explained.


    "Why is the Siren Queen bowing to a mere human?" Samantha questioned.


    "There''s no explaining his actions, and I''ve stopped trying to find explanations. At this point, I''m just enjoying the show," Jake said, a smile playing on his lips as he glanced at the screen.


    "As expected, these Sirens are nothing but playthings in Anon''s presence," Frank mused, his earlier prediction proving accurate.


    "My king, please come and rest on my lap," Lorelei invited, patting her lap.


    "I''ll bring some food for our king," one of the Sirens dove into the water, resurfacing with a handful of seaweed.


    "Here, my king. Please enjoy this sweet seaweed from the depths of the sea," Lorelei offered, feeding the seaweed to Anon.


    Nom-Nom


    "Mmm, delicious," Anon savored the taste, chewing the seaweed slowly.


    [Mana permanently increased by +100]


    A message suddenly appeared before Anon, surprising him.


    "What''s this?" Anon sat up, reading the message with astonishment.


    "What does this seaweed do ?" Anon inquired, turning to Lorelei.


    "My king, that seaweed enhances energy within our bodies, enabling us to sing without limitations," Lorelei explained.


    Anon reclined once again in Lorelei''s lap, smiling contentedly as he enjoyed the special seaweed, his hands occasionally exploring Lorelei''s boobs.


    "What is this pervert up to?" Seraphina asked, covering her face with her right hand but peering through the gaps in her fingers.


    The group watched, captivated, as the unexpected encounter unfolded before their eyes.

 Chapter 150 -150

    ?


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> is ready for use.]


    "Hup..." Anon rose from Lorelei''s lap, his powerful presence commanding attention.


    "It is time for me to depart, ladies..." Anon declared, his voice resonating with unwavering determination.


    "My king, are you going to abandon us like this? You haven''t even shared your seed. Please, my king, do not leave us without bestowing upon me the blessing of your child," Lorelei pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation as she tried to halt Anon''s departure.


    Anon settled back down, his hand gently caressing Lorelei''s cheek.


    Lorelei placed her hand atop Anon''s, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at him.


    ''I have no problems about making love to her right here. My only concern is the prying eyes of the kingdom witnessing our live porn session.'' Anon thought, a mischievous smile playing upon his lips.


    "Darling, I cannot grant you anything at this moment. However, when I return, I will fuck you so many times and give you so many that your boobs alone will not suffice to nourish them. But for now, accept this from your king," Anon murmured, his lips pressing tenderly against hers.


    "Now, I must be on my way," Anon declared, his gaze shifting towards Luna, who voraciously devoured seaweed with an insatiable appetite.


    Nom-Nom


    "What are you up to?" Anon inquired, his tone laced with curiosity.


    "Hmmm...? Thwes seaweawes icrease ny ki." Luna replied, her mouth still full of sweet seaweed. Her words emerged as muffled sounds.


    "Very well, finish eating and then speak," Anon instructed, a note of amusement in his voice.


    Luna hastily swallowed the seaweed.


    "I was saying, these seaweeds boosts my ki," she explained, promptly reaching for another strand of seaweed.


    "Excellent, we shall depart now," Anon commanded, his body in motion as he began descending towards the lower part of the rock.


    "Alright, let''s go," Luna agreed, falling into step beside Anon, her energy renewed.


    <Stamina Boost>


    Anon activated his skills, his body engulfed in a blazing inferno that consumed him from head to toe.


    Clap-Clap


    "Wow."


    "He looks incredibly formidable."


    "Our king shall forever shine brightly."


    The Sirens erupted in applause, their admiration and respect evident.


    "So... what about me?" Luna''s voice held a shy undertone, her expression coy.


    "What about you? Haven''t you fully regained your energy?" Anon questioned, a touch of confusion in his voice.


    "I have but how am I supposed to traverse the sea? I cannot run atop the water like you," Luna spoke in a sweet, endearing tone, clasping her hands bashfully behind her back.


    "What do you think, i should do about it?" Anon teased, a playful smile adorning his face.


    "Hmph, don''t tease me. Lift me up, as you did before, and carry me," Luna exclaimed, her voice tinged with a mix of shyness and anticipation.


    "Haa, why must you nobles be so lazy in everything?" Anon retorted playfully as he effortlessly scooped Luna into his arms once more.


    "Farewell, ladies," Anon bid farewell to the sirens, his voice carrying a touch of fondness and gratitude.


    "On your knees," Queen Lorelei commanded.


    All the sirens obeyed, gracefully sinking to one knee, their devotion palpable.


    "May the blessings of the seven seas be upon you, our king," they spoke in unison, their voices filled with reverence.


    Anon offered a slight smile before resuming his journey, striding purposefully towards the next kingdom.


    The House of Witches, the Seventh Ring...


    "Miss Marinda, you must see this," a bespectacled girl hurriedly approached a massive closed door within the mansion.


    "What business do you have here, Madam Shelly?" Two female guards protecting the gates questioned Shelly, crossing their spears in an "X" formation, blocking her path.


    "I have something of utmost importance to show Madam Marinda. Step aside immediately," Shelly commanded.


    "Allow her entry," a calm yet authoritative voice emanated from behind the door.


    "Indeed. You may proceed," the guards retracted their spears as the gates slowly swung open.


    As the gates parted, a woman bathing in a lavish pool was unveiled, attended by seven alluring maids.


    Appearing around the age of 40, possessing ample bosom, a voluptuous posterior, purple eyes, and lustrous purple hair, her curves defied reality. Any man who beheld her unclothed form would lose his senses instantaneously.


    "Greetings, Shelly. Do you bring urgent tidings? I detest being interrupted during my bath, and you are well aware of that," Marinda spoke in a commanding and serious tone, fixing her gaze upon Shelly.


    "Madam, this is something of great significance that requires your attention," Shelly replied, conjuring a sizable screen in front of Marinda and playing a live broadcast of Anon''s race.


    "What is this, Shelly?" Marinda inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "Madam, this is the Kingdom''s Night Run organized by our academy," Shelly explained.


    "Wasn''t that event banned years ago?" Marinda recalled, stepping out of the pool while her attendants quickly dried her body with towels.


    "Yes, but for some reason, the academy''s director has decided to revive it, and I have made an intriguing discovery," Shelly stated, displaying a picture of Anon on the screen.


    "Ah, he does possess charm. So, you harbor a desire to marry him, do you not?" Marinda asked, a playful smile gracing her lips.


    "No, Madam. Please, observe further," Shelly continued, playing Anon''s live broadcast.


    "Are those sirens?" Marinda questioned, her interest piqued.


    "Yes, Madam. Witness how they bow before him, yet he departs without hesitation. They haven''t posed the slightest threat to him," Shelly elucidated.


    "Hmm, fascinating. What was his name again?" Marinda queried as her attendants proceeded to dress her.


    "He is Anon Agreil, Madam. If we can recruit him, he could prove to be a valuable asset," Shelly proposed.


    "I see. Samantha and Jake are also joining the academy, correct?" Marinda inquired.


    "Yes, Madam."


    "Excellent. Inform Samantha about this. Retrieve some gold from the family treasury and a D-ranked weapon. Go and enlist that young man to work for us," Marinda issued her orders.


    "But, Madam, other houses are also aware of him," Shelly revealed.


    "Who exactly knows?" Marinda''s expression turned grave as she posed the question, a hint of concern flickering in her eyes.

 Chapter 151 -151

    ?


    "According to our reliable sources, every household is aware of the prodigious child. However, some have devised unique methods to recruit him," Shelly explained.


    "What sort of ''different methods'' are we talking about?" Marinda inquired, dressing herself and heading towards the dining table.


    "The leader of the Martial House has declared his intention to make him his son-in-law. They plan to hold an engagement ceremony tomorrow morning," Shelly clarified.


    "Hah, the Martial House. They are such narrow-minded fools, marrying off their daughter to a commoner. That would be my last resort to recruit a commoner, especially a male," Marinda chuckled.


    "Ma''am, that child has shattered the kingdom''s javelin throw record and effortlessly demolished the immortal dummy in the beginner''s trials," Shelly informed.


    "Mhm... Shelly, I want this child in our household. No other house shall have him," Marinda commanded with authority.


    "For that to happen, we must increase the facilities we can provide him; otherwise, he might not choose our house," Shelly pointed out.


    "Well, then, let''s improve them. Give him a C-rank weapon and 5,000 gold," Marinda stated as she observed more clips of anon.


    "Yes, ma''am, but there is another issue," Shelly said, her face displaying concern.


    "What now?" Marinda asked, settling herself at the dining table and starting to eat a piece of steak.


    "Ma''am, the Denver House of Justice is also planning to recruit him," Shelly revealed, causing the room to fall silent.


    Marinda paused her meal, her face contorting into an expression of anger.


    "Shelly..." Marinda uttered in a tone seething with fury.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am?" Shelly replied, her voice filled with fear.


    "What offer are they making?" Marinda demanded, forcefully driving her fork into the dinning table.


    "I couldn''t confirm the details, ma''am, but there are indications that they are planning to propose their sixth daughter to Anon. However, this information is still not entirely reliable, i will confirm it by tommorow." Shelly explained as tension appeared on her face.


    "Those deceitful bastards! They''re using their most worthless daughter to entice a promising talent into their house," Marinda fumed, her temper escalating rapidly.


    "Ma''am, please calm down," Shelly implored, attempting to soothe Marinda''s anger.


    "No, which one of my daughters is the most useless?" Marinda inquired with an angered expression.


    "All of them," Shelly murmured softly, averting her gaze.


    "What?" Marinda questioned.


    "Ah, out of your six daughters it must be the third one, ma''am. Miss Samantha. She possesses your charms but lacks any real skills. Although, if you consider conversing with the dead a skill... Then i can''t say." Shelly trailed off.


    "Tell Samantha that she will marry him and their engagement will be done by tomorrow. Offer him an A-grade weapon and 100,000 gold to entice him into our house, and if the house of justice has a more enticing offer than us, you will match it and if needed just double it.


    I need that kid in our house, shelly. Do you understand ?" Marinda ordered as she rose from the table and left.


    "Yes, ma''am," Shelly responded before departing as well.


    After a few minutes, a maid began clearing the cutlery from the table and noticed the fork embedded in the dinning table.


    Curiosity compelled her to grasp the handle and attempt to remove it from the table.


    However, despite exerting all of her strength, the fork remained firmly lodged. She then resorted to using a bodily strengthening skill, and finally, with one powerful tug, she succeeded in extracting the fork from the table.


    Thud


    Thud


    But as soon as the fork dislodged, the table collapsed into pieces.


    "What?" The maid stood there in shock, observing the wreckage of the dinning table.


    Denver House of Justice...


    "Great Mother, I cannot marry a commoner," a girl with golden eyes, blonde hair, and an attractive figure said, kneeling before the esteemed matriarch of the house.


    "What are you saying? It is God''s will that you bring the boy named Anon into our house. Are you defying God''s decision?" the Great Mother inquired.


    Her eyes were green, her hair was blonde, and she possessed fair white skin, ample bosoms, and a remarkably large derriere.


    "B-But I am a noble, and he is merely a commoner," the girl pleaded.


    "God never speaks falsely. While you may be of noble birth, you are more useless than that commoner boy. Fulfill your command or face expulsion from this house," the Great Mother commanded sternly.


    "Yes, hail the Great Mother," the girl acquiesced before exiting the room.


    The Great Mother then grasped her own ass and jiggled them up and down.


    "Hmm, they are starting to sag," she remarked, turning her attention back to the screen displaying Anon.


    "Damn it, I will never marry a commoner, not in this lifetime. Great Mother, I will show you just how valuable I am after I slay your god-appointed brat," the girl declared, retrieving a dagger from her pocket.


    Martial House...


    "Ma''am, you summoned me?" a black-clad girl emerged in Sera''s room.


    "I need someone dead," Sera spoke with vengeance in her voice.


    "Command me, ma''am. His head will rest at your feet before you can blink," the girl assured.


    "His name is Anon Agreil. He is participating in the Kingdom''s Night Run. You must eliminate him before tomorrow''s sunrise," Sera commanded, her eyes fixated on the picture of her daughter, now possessing red eyes.


    "His head will be at your feet before tomorrow''s sunrise. Don''t worry, ma''am," the girl vanished after uttering those words.


    Click


    Sera absentmindedly sliced betel nuts with a cutter, not even glancing at them. When she finally looked down, she realized she had accidentally severed one of her fingers.


    Without shedding a tear or displaying any reaction, she calmly picked up the severed finger and examined it closely.


    "I will not allow my daughter to marry some imbecile. Even if I have to eliminate everyone in this house, I will demonstrate to that wench Cassandra that I hold power within these walls," Sera vowed, biting her own severed finger and tearing it in two.

 Chapter 152 -152

    ?


    "There it is, the coastline of the second continent, Eldoria," Luna exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement, as the bright lights illuminated the shoreline.


    "Well, it seems this is where you get off, huh?" Anon remarked casually as he smiled a bit.


    "Yes," Luna replied, a hint of sadness flickering in her eyes.


    "Is something bothering you, Luv?" Anon inquired with a confused expression on his face.


    "N-No. Why do you ask?" Luna replied, her voice betraying her true emotions.


    "You seem a bit down," Anon persisted as he looked at luna.


    "No, I don''t. Just drop it," Luna snapped, adamantly denying any sadness.


    [Why am I feeling like this? It''s a mix of sadness and excitement. What is it that I truly desire?] Luna pondered silently.


    "Perhaps it''s love, and you wish to have sex with me ?" Anon teased, having heard everything that was going on in Luna''s mind.


    "W-W-What? Love a commoner like you? Absolutely not! I am a noble lady, and I can''t possibly fall in love with a pervert like you," Luna blurted out, her cheeks turning crimson with embarrassment.


    [Do I truly love him?]


    "I believe you do. That''s why you feel sad when I''m leaving," Anon stated, a smile playing on his lips.


    "H-Hey, cut it out," Luna protested.


    "Cut what out?" Anon asked, a mischievous grin on his face.


    "And how in the world are you able to read my mind?" Luna questioned.


    "I''ve already told you, I can read the minds of girls who have a crush¡ª"


    "Nonsense! There''s no such thing. Tell me the truth," Luna demanded, her tone serious.


    "Your stop has arrived," Anon stated, stopping near the coastline where several people were waiting.


    Seti, Letti, Samantha, Jake, Frank, Ren, and the first aid team.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after a series of mind-boggling and bewildering events, we have reached the end of the first Kingdom and the beginning of the coastline of the second continent, Eldoria. Anon is clearly in the lead in this race.


    The second runner in the Kingdom''s Night Run will be Samantha Grey. Will she be able to surpass Anon? Does she possess the qualities required to outshine him in this race?" Landon announced.


    "Are you all right, Ms. Warwood?" Seti asked, thoroughly examining Luna.


    "Yes, I''m fine," Luna replied, beginning to walk towards the teleportation portal.


    Seti briefly glanced at Anon before hurrying back to the portal.


    "Well, well, don''t think you''re almighty just because you defeated Luna Warwood. Defeating me will prove much harder than her," Samantha warned Anon, assuming her position to run.


    ''I never considered myself almighty; it''s you nobles who do,'' Anon thought, a smile playing on his face as he readied himself for the race.


    "3...2...1, BOTH OF YOU, START!"


    "Swiftshadow Run," Samantha activated a skill.


    [Swiftshadow Run]


    [Swiftshadow Run is a mystical skill employed by adept witches to traverse vast distances with remarkable speed while maintaining a controlled and consistent pace. Infused with the essence of shadows and enhanced by the witch''s arcane abilities, this skill allows them to move swiftly and effortlessly through the world, as if becoming one with the fleeting shadows themselves.


    When a witch activates Swiftshadow Run, a subtle transformation takes place. Their form becomes momentarily blurred and indistinct, enveloped by a faint veil of shadowy energy. As they begin to move, their steps become light and agile, barely making a sound as they glide across any terrain with uncanny swiftness.


    Applies one shadow stack every three minutes while running.


    Each shadow stack increases the user''s speed by 20% and can stack up to 50 times while running.


    Despite its incredible speed, Swiftshadow Run allows the witch to maintain precise control over their movements. They can navigate intricate paths, dodge obstacles, and adjust their speed to match the demands of the terrain. Whether running along forest trails, across open plains, or through winding city streets, the witch remains steadfast in their stride, propelled forward by otherworldly energy.]


    [Mana: 500/minute]


    "See you never, loser," Samantha taunted as she started running, but her speed appeared ordinary.


    "What the hell? Why is she running so slowly?" Anon wondered to himself.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Samantha has started running, but her pace seems considerably slow. I don''t think it will be enough to defeat Anon. Is Samantha utilizing some mysterious spell, or will she also be bested by Anon?" Seraphina commented.


    [Master, she used a stacking spell. Every three minutes, a shadow stack will be added, increasing her speed by 20%. She can stack up to 50 times.] Link promptly explained.


    "A stacking spell? Do I possess any stacking spells, system?" Anon asked.


    [Master, search for purging spells.] Link suggested.


    "What? But what good would a purging spell do?"


    [Master, if you purge her stacks, she will only run at a single speed that you can easily surpass.] Link clarified.


    "Excellent, system, search for purging abilities."


    [45 purging skills found.]


    "This one seems suitable."


    [Astral Purge]


    [Astral Purge is a potent skill wielded by those attuned to the mystical forces of the cosmos. When invoked, it allows the user to strip away the accumulated strength and advantages of their opponents by purging their buff stacks.


    Upon activating Astral Purge, a surge of celestial energy envelops the caster, imbuing them with the ability to disrupt and cleanse the enhancements bestowed upon their adversaries. It is not a skill that relies on brute force or raw power, but rather on the manipulation of cosmic energies and the unraveling of magical influences.


    The unique aspect of Astral Purge lies in its interaction with verbal communication. When the caster engages their opponent in conversation and poses a question, every time the opponent responds, their accumulated buffs are forcefully stripped away. It is as if their words carry the weight of their own undoing, triggering the purging effect.]


    [Mana: 5000/use]


    "Why isn''t Anon running? Is something wrong with him? He''s just standing on the starting line, gazing into the air in front of him," Landon remarked.

 Chapter 153 -153

    ?


    Anon smirked as he strode past the starting line, taking a seat on the ground, leaving the audience in awe.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you all can see, Anon has crossed the starting line, indicating the beginning of the race feom his side. However, instead of continuing, he chose to sit down, creating another perplexing situation for us to decipher," Landon spoke, his voice tinged with confusion.


    "I believe that he is taunting Samantha," Seraphina chimed in with a taunting tone.


    "Why do you say that, Seraphina ? Is there any particular reason for you to say a comment like this ?" Landon inquired with a smile.


    "It''s just a hunch, but what if Anon wants to demonstrate to everyone that he can easily catch up to Samantha even if she is far ahead of him ?" Seraphina proposed as she tried to figure out the situation.


    "Yes, that could be entirely possible, Seraphina. In fact, i believe that is the only reason he have." Landon replied, his gaze fixed on the screen in front of him.


    "Why would he rest if he still has mana and stamina ? It doesn''t make any sense, what are you planning now Anon ?" Luna pondered, her eyes focused on the screen.


    Meanwhile, Anon was deep in calculation at the starting line.


    "1,567... 1,566... 1,565..." Anon counted down.


    ''Okay, if Samantha gains a shadow stack every three minutes, increasing her speed by 20% each time, she''ll need 25 stacks to reach 500% speed, equivalent to my Phoenix Ignition. But I shouldn''t purge her at 25 stacks; otherwise, I won''t be able to catch up, and she''ll accumulate more stacks over time. I should aim to purge her between 10 and 15 stacks.''


    "That means my first purge will occur in 1800 seconds. It''s already been 200 seconds since she left the starting line, so I have approximately 1600 seconds remaining," Anon calculated.


    "Eh, that''s more than enough time," Anon muttered, retrieving something from his inventory.


    "What is Anon withdrawing from his dimensional pocket? Is it an artifact for running or a doping agent?" Seraphina announced, her gaze fixed on the screen.


    However, what Anon withdrew from his inventory left everyone shocked and amazed.


    It was a long, black cigar that only nobles used to smoke.


    "Is that a...?" Seraphina tried to ask but Landon interpreted immediately.


    "Yes, Seraphina. It''s a cigar, and Anon is about to smoke it if I am not mistaken, that''s a high quality cigar, i have to tell you." Landon announced.


    Click


    Anon snapped his fingers, conjuring a small fireball that hovered over his middle finger. He used it to ignite the cigar and took a puff as he released the smoke from his nostrils.


    For the next 25 minutes, the same scene played out. Anon sat near the starting line, smoking his cigar, while Samantha continued running, under the impression that she had already bested Anon.


    "That fucker must be thinking of catching up to me just like Luna but today you will be faced with truth kid. Not everyone is Luna Warwood." Samantha spoke as an evil smile appeared on her face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, while Anon continues to enjoy his cigar near the starting line, Samantha has already covered half of the kingdom, surpassing two hurdles with her increasing speed. Will Anon be able to catch her now? Will Samantha claim victory in this race and complete the Kingdom''s Night Run?" Landon posed the questions.


    "3... 2... 1," Anon murmured, dropping the cigar and rising from the ground.


    ?Best to give me your loyalty, ''cause I''m taking the world, you''ll see.?


    Anon suddenly burst into song, assuming a running stance once again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon Agreil has finally risen from his spot, adopting a running stance. Will he now start running?" Seraphina exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement.


    "He can''t defeat her now. The best he can do is briefly overtake her, but it won''t last long. She''s already accumulated over nine stacks," Jake stated, his smile betraying his confidence.


    "What do you mean by ''stack''?" Frank inquired.


    "Every three minutes, she gains a shadow stack, increasing her running speed by 20%. She already has over nine shadow stacks, meaning a 180% speed boost. Anon has wasted so much time, and the time he''ll spend catching up will only allow my sister to accumulate more stacks, granting her greater speed. It''s already a victory for us. My sister can''t be stopped now; her speed will keep increasing. If Anon had run alongside her from the start, there might have been a slim chance of his success, but now it''s simply impossible," Jake explained.


    "Hmm, so she''s using a stacking spell. I was wondering why she was initially running so slowly," Frank remarked with a serious expression.


    "My sister has calculated everything. Anon pauses every ten minutes, triggering a cooldown for his skill. By the time he catches up, which will take at least six minutes, he''ll need to stop for another four minutes for his cooldown. That will be his true moment of defeat. After that, even if he uses his skill, he won''t be able to surpass her," Jake continued, unaware of Anon''s hidden plans.


    ?They''ll be calling me royalty.?


    As Anon uttered these words, his entire body ignited in crimson flames, propelling him forward from the starting line at an astonishing speed.


    "Anon has resumed running, and with this velocity, he''ll catch up to Samantha very soon," Landon declared.


    "An effort in futility. Even if you run faster than that, you''ll still lose, Anon," Jake laughed, confident in his assessment.


    ''Hmm, Anon must not have realized that Samantha was using a stacking skill. His overconfidence has led him to believe he''s invincible. I believe he can be defeated now,'' Frank chuckled to himself, observing the screen before him.


    Seventh ring, House of Alchemists...


    "Hmm, so that''s what overconfidence looks like, huh?" a man remarked, sitting in a chair inside his chemical lab, his eyes fixed on Anon on the screen.

 Chapter 154 -154

    ?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has taken off, already a quarter of the way through the kingdom and halfway to catching Samantha. Will Anon truly turn the tables on Samantha, or will Samantha defeat him?" Landon announced with anticipation.


    "Here comes the first hurdle of the second kingdom, the Desert of Kalahari, but I don''t believe it will pose a problem for Anon. He has already conquered the most treacherous deserts and the most dangerous sea across all seven continents." Seraphina declared confidently.


    "There are a total of 23 hurdles scattered across the seven continents, but only five of them are truly perilous. The rest are considered mere race tracks. I have already cleared three, leaving only two remaining¡ªthe Forest of Nightmares and Darkthorn Grove Forest in the last kingdom. According to Letti, I will receive assistance in the Darkthorn Forest, and the Forest of Nightmares is my own territory. I am already in a winning situation, but you never know when circumstances may change and you die." Anon pondered as he traversed the Kalahari Desert.


    "Hmm... I have already crossed it, well that was easy ?" Anon mused, glancing back momentarily before resuming his rapid pace.


    "It has only been two minutes, and Anon has effortlessly conquered the first hurdle of the second kingdom as he continues to close in on Samantha but i still think that Samantha can win." Seraphina announced.


    "Well, judging by his speed, I believe this guy truly has a chance of winning the race. What do you think, Seraphina?" Landon inquired.


    "I''m afraid I don''t share your optimism now landon. Upon closer observation that i did right now, it seems that Samantha is employing a stacking spell, gradually boosting her speed every few minutes," Seraphina responded, analyzing the situation.


    "I knew it! She''s utilizing a stacking spell. Now, hand over my winnings," A noble student spoke.


    "Damn it! I thought she was using a standard spell," Another noble student spoke as he tossed two silver coins towards him.


    "So, it appears Samantha will emerge victorious." Another one spoke.


    "Care to make a bet? I can still wager on Anon,"


    Bets began to circulate among the nobles and commoners alike.


    "Ms. Letti, care to place a wager?" Seti proposed with a wide smile on her face.


    "Hmm... What kind of bet?" Letti inquired, her eyes fixed on Seti as she smiled.


    "Considering you support Anon and his astonishing speed, I assume you believe he will emerge triumphant, correct?" Seti questioned.


    "Yes, undoubtedly," Letti confirmed.


    "How about another blank mana contract as a bet? I propose that Samantha will win. What say you?" Seti proposed, a confident smile on her face.


    "And what do you want in return?" Letti asked with a suspicious expression.


    "If you lose, you will have to destroy the first blank mana contract that I gave you," Seti replied with a cunning smile.


    Suddenly, a tense expression crossed Letti''s face.


    "What do you say? Care to make the bet? You have nothing to lose, and you stand to gain another contract if you win," Seti enticed, employing the Gambler''s trick.


    The Gambler''s trick was a wordplay tactic used by gamblers to lure others into placing bets. It focused on emphasizing the potential gains to the other party while distracting them from the possible losses from the bet.


    "No..." Letti responded.


    "What? But you could earn an additional mana contract through this bet. Don''t you desire another blank mana cont¡ª," Seti began, only to be interrupted by Letti.


    "Let''s bet two mana contracts," Letti proposed, her smile taking on a psychopathic quality.


    "W-What?" Seti grew alarmed at Letti''s unsettling grin and stammered.


    "Let''s bet two mana contracts. If I win, you will give me two more mana contracts. If you win, I will nullify your first contract and provide you with one of my mana contracts. How does that sound? You stand to gain so much if I lose, and I already possess one of your mana contracts. What harm could two more do to you?" Letti expertly employed the Gambler''s trick, turning the tables on Seti.


    Unlike Letti, Seti quickly fell into her trap, and...


    "I accept. Let''s do this," Seti declared, a wide smile adorning her face.


    Both teachers had made a bet before thousands of students, and breaking it would result in their reputations being shattered throughout the entire academy.


    ''You have no idea what you''ve done, you commoner bitch. You''re finished now,'' Seti thought with a smile.


    ''Well, two more mana contracts for me. I can''t refuse that,'' Letti thought, smiling in return.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has triumphantly cleared the second hurdle of the second kingdom¡ªthe Frozen Lake of Eldoria. He is now closing in on Samantha," Seraphina announced.


    "Yes! Surpass her, Anon! The moment you overtake her will mark your ultimate ecstasy, the sweet taste of victory. But four minutes later, when my sister surpasses you, you will experience the cruelest moment of your life, a memory that will haunt you forever," Jake proclaimed, a peculiar smile on his face.


    ''What a fucking weirdo,'' Frank thought as he observed Jake''s expression.


    ''Can this dishwasher girl truly defeat Anon? I have a dreadful feeling about this,'' Frank contemplated, his gaze fixed on the screen before him.


    Anon drew closer to Samantha, and their eyes met as he effortlessly surpassed her.


    "As you can see, Seraphina, Anon has overtaken Samantha and is now surging toward his victory," Landon commented.


    "Better have those mana contracts ready," Letti quipped, smiling at Seti.


    "Yes, we shall see who will be preparing the mana contracts and who will receive them," Seti responded, her smile carrying a hint of mockery.


    "We certainly will," Letti replied.


    ''Everything is proceeding as Samantha informed me,'' Seti thought as she observed Anon surpassing Samantha.


    Five minutes before the commencement of the second round...


    Eldoria''s coastline...


    Jake, Samantha, and Seti were hatching a plan.


    "He''s utilizing a cooldown skill along with Phoenix Ignition to maintain his stamina," Jake explained, displaying Anon''s previous race clips on the screen.

 Chapter 155 -155

    ?


    He''s utilizing a cooldown skill along with Phoenix Ignition to maintain his stamina," Jake explained, displaying Anon''s previous race clips on the screen.


    "What exactly are you trying to say, Jake?" Seti asked, her expression filled with confusion.


    "What Jake means is that Anon takes breaks every 10 minutes because the skill he uses to maintain stamina with Phoenix Ignition goes on a cooldown for 5 minutes after every 10 minutes," Samantha explained.


    "Correct," Jake confirmed.


    "So, how do we win with this? He''ll just keep running with his monstrous speed and defeat all of us. Once his cooldown is over, he becomes unstoppable. Damn it, this Commoner is giving me headaches," Seti spoke, grabbing her head in frustration.


    "No, I have a plan. I''ll use a stacking spell in this race," Samantha spoke confidently.


    "What difference does that make?" Seti asked.


    "Stacking spells don''t provide instant speed; instead, they gradually boost your speed over time," Jake explained.


    "Okay, so what? Can you guys get to the point, for fuck''s sake?" Seti blurted out, immediately realizing her choice of words.


    "Oh shit, I-I didn''t mean to say that. I''m so sorry, I just-" Seti began to apologize.


    "Stop it. Judging by that Commoner''s attitude, I can confirm one thing. He doesn''t like nobles and wants to show his superiority over us. He''ll do something foolish at the start of the race, and that''s when we''ll seize the opportunity to win. Once I safely accumulate over 9 stacks, no one can defeat me," Samantha explained.


    "Even if Anon catches up to sis, he''ll still have to stop for his cooldown, and that''s when we''ll hammer the final nail of victory in that Commoner''s coffin," Jake added.


    "Okay, I can arrange for some guys to delay him at the starting line for a while, want--"


    "NO," both Jake and Samantha shouted loudly.


    "Whoa, okay, okay, chill. What''s gotten into both of you?" Seti asked, bewildered.


    "We''ve seen your brilliant mind already. We''re only sharing this plan with you because there are certain things we, as students, can''t do in emergencies. That''s why we''re entrusting you with this. Understand?" Samantha explained.


    "Okay, I understand. Just tell me what you need, and I''ll arrange it as quickly as possible. We have to win this race, or the nobles will become a laughingstock," Seti replied.


    "Good. We''ll take care of it."


    Seventh ring, Dragon House of Flames...


    A woman practiced in the training room, striking the immortal dummy with her sword repeatedly.


    She had long black hair cascaded down her back, complementing her fierce red eyes that gleamed with determination. Her fair complexion radiated an aura of confidence, and her well-toned body boasted chiseled six-pack abs. She was a formidable warrior, and her dedication to honing her skills was evident in every movement.


    The wooden sword she had been using to strike the dummy finally snapped under the force of her blows.


    "Still struggling to break it, huh?" A man in royal attire asked from behind as he laughed a bit his voice resonating with a mix of pride and curiosity.


    His red eyes gleamed, and his sturdy frame emitted an aura of authority.


    "Ah, Father, is there something you need my help with?" the woman asked, donning her plate armor and securing her sword at her waist.


    "Yeah, I could use your assistance," the man replied.


    "It''s been 21 years since you last spoke to me. Today, you suddenly show up and ask for my help. I don''t think you want me to be your bodyguard since you have Alex. So, what brings you here after all this time?" She questioned, her words laced with a boldness that had long been absent from their interactions as she wiped the sweat from her forehead with a white towel.


    "Oh, it has been 21 years, huh? Well, I don''t have such a good memory. But for now, I have a great offer for you," the man said, handing a screen to the woman.


    Curiosity piqued, the woman accepted the device, her fingers deftly navigating its interface. As she activated the screen, a series of race clips featuring a talented racer named Anon unfolded before her eyes. Each clip showcased Anon''s remarkable skills and undeniable potential.


    "Hmm... Such remarkable progress at such a young age. Impressive," she murmured, her gaze fixated on the screen, captivated by Anon''s abilities.


    "So, what do you think, Sherly?" the man inquired.


    "My name is Silk, and this kid is good. He''ll make a fine knight. However, no matter what you offer him, he will never join our house. His demeanor suggests he has no interest in material wealth, and he possesses skills beyond our teachings. He''s a self-learner who hones his abilities over time," Silk stated firmly.


    "So much insight from just watching a few clips... How do you know he doesn''t lack money? After all, he''s just a Commoner," the man questioned.


    "You''re the family leader of our house, Bolge, the greatest dragon warrior, and you still can''t figure that out?" Silk mocked.


    "Well, you could say I''m more of a Berserk than a gentleman. Care to explain how you concluded that this kid lacks neither money nor skills, despite being a Commoner?" Bolge asked.


    "Here, look at this clip. He jumped over an incredibly long valley and used four skills simultaneously. It''s called a quadracast," Silk responded before Bolge could.


    "This demonstrates that he possesses skills that you cannot teach him in exchange for recruiting him."


    "And after this quadracast, his mana dropped significantly. What would a Commoner with no money do when they run out of mana?"


    "Hmm... Drink a high-quality mana potion?" Bolge suggested.


    "No, he waits for his mana to regenerate. But this kid did something almost unbelievable. He produced a special-grade mana potion and consumed it all at once, as if he had a stock of them in his dimensional pocket. This indicates that he is not poor and possesses a significant amount of gold," Silk explained.


    "Hmm, he''ll be challenging to recruit," Bolge murmured.


    [ANNOUNCEMENT: SINCE WE WON THE SECOND REWARD OF THE WIN-WIN COMPETITION. I AM GOING TO WRITE A BONUS CHAPTER BUT THIS CHAPTER WILL BE WRITTEN ON A SCENE THAT YOU GUYS WILL GIVE ME.


    ALL YOU HAVE TO DO IS JUST GIVE ME ANY TYPE OF SCENE THAT YOU WANT TO SEE IN THE NOVEL AND AFTER YOU DO YOUR JOB.


    I WILL DO MINE AND WRITE YOU A BONUS CHAPTER BY DRAWING THE WINNERS NAME ONLINE.


    SO, DON''T FORGET TO GIVE THE IDEA THAT YOU WANT TO SEE UNFOLDING IN THE BONUS CHAPTER.]

 Chapter 156 -156

    ?


    "Do you think he''s handsome?" Bolge inquired, a hint of silkiness in his voice.


    "Hmm, he''s kind of cute and strong too," Silk replied, curiosity and suspision in her tone. " Wait, buut why do you ask that ?"


    "Alright, it''s decided then," Bolge declared, rising from the ground.


    "What... What is decided?" Silk questioned, suspicion etched on her face.


    "You will marry Anon," Bolge stated firmly.


    "What? How can you make such a hasty decision? Did you come here with this intention?" Silk retorted, a trace of anger creeping onto her face.


    "Well, sort of, but believe me, he''s a good kid..." Bolge tried to convince Silk of Anon''s worth.


    "Father, I can''t marry him. He''s a commoner, and he doesn''t appear as strong as me," Silk protested.


    "Nonsense! He''s far stronger than you," Bolge asserted, his expression serious.


    "Prove it," Silk challenged.


    "I knew you''d ask. That''s why I saved some clips of Anon to show you later. Here, take a look," Bolge said, handing Silk another screen.


    "Let''s see what your Anon has to prove his strength," Silk remarked, a smile forming as she accepted the screen.


    Silk''s face filled with surprise as she watched Anon''s clips. He had broken Silk''s own record for spear throwing in the kingdom, made sirens bow before him, and demolished an immortal dummy with a single blow from an unknown weapon that he made himself.


    "This is incredible," Silk murmured, the words escaping her lips in awe of Anon''s extraordinary feats.


    "So, what do you say now?" Bolge asked, a sense of pride evident on his face.


    "Still, he''s a commoner, and I am a noble--" Silk began.


    "Oi, bonk," Bolge lightly tapped Silk on the head.


    "Ouch, why would you do that?" Silk protested, rubbing her head.


    "Your mother was also a commoner, don''t forget. Yet, she was one of the four wives I loved with all my heart, out of all twelve concubines," Bolge explained.


    "Yeah, and look what happened to all of them. Your four loving wives are dead, while the eight cunning foxes are still alive. What do you have to say about that?" Silk retorted, her gaze still fixed on the screen before her.


    Bolge taps on Silk''s head


    Bolge tapped Silk''s head and spoke, attempting to create a somber atmosphere. "Your mother was a good person, and I''m sorry I couldn''t save her. But I made her a promise, a promise for you and your sister Lexi--"


    "Her name is Letti. Why do you always forget everyone''s name?" Silk interjected.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever. What is she, a professor inside the academy, right?" Bolge asked.


    "Yes, and I''m proud of her because she hasn''t used your identity to achieve anything in her life," Silk responded, a warm smile gracing her face.


    "Eh, I defeated the Demon King, became one of the cruelest leaders of the cruelest house, and she still acts like a commoner within that academy. The moment she reveals her identity, they''ll immediately crown her as the director. But she wants to be an independent person. When I was twelve, I didn''t even know the meaning of the word ''independent.'' It was easier to hunt a dragon than to learn the meaning of these useless words..." Bolge delved into tales of his adventures, while Silk continued to observe Anon on the screen.


    "She''s using a stacking spell," Silk suddenly spoke as she pointed towards Samantha.


    "That''s when I--wait, How do you know that ?" Bolge asked with a surprised expression.


    "Because-"


    "Wait, let me guess. The black hue surrounding her body is increasing every few minutes, right?" Bolge interrupted, attempting to deduce Silk''s observations.


    "Yes, correct. And Anon is using the


    skill, which means his stamina should have been depleted within a minute. Yet, he''s been running for about six minutes, and in his previous clips, he takes a break every ten minutes. It implies he''s using two skills simultaneously:


    and another skill to sustain his stamina, but i don''t know which skill." Silk explained.


    "How can you tell? Isn''t it obvious that he stops every ten minutes to recover his mana by using a mana potion? Didn''t you see that he''s using special-grade mana potions?" Bolge asked.


    "It''s just a mere distraction to divert the observers'' attention from the fact that he always stops for exactly five minutes during the race. The cooldown on his stamina-sustaining skill must be five minutes, which is why he uses the mana potion as a diversion. I refuse to believe that a high-grade mana potion can''t fully replenish his mana," Silk elucidated with a serious expression on her face as she continued to observe anon.


    "How do you always do that? It''s as if everything comes to your mind automatically. Do you have a special skill?" Bolge inquired.


    "A warrior never reveals their secrets," Silk replied, her expression serious as she focused on the screen before her.


    "At this rate, he''s going to lose. If he''s been running for the past eight and a half minutes, it means--" Before Bolge could''ve completed his sentence silk interrupted.


    "Yes, he will take a break in the next minute and a half. That''s when the witch girl will accumulate enough stacks to defeat him, even if he activates his skill again in the next five minutes. It will be an ultimate defeat for him," Silk concluded, an uncomfortable feeling enveloping her mind.


    "Hmm, well, he alone completed the first round and three-fourths of the second round. That''s pretty impressive for a commoner, right?" Bolge remarked.


    "No, something is amiss here," Silk said, her gaze returning to the clip of Anon sitting at the starting line.


    "What are you doing? Why are you rewinding it? I want to watch the race," Bolge protested.


    "5162..." Silk muttered.


    "What?" Bolge asked, confused.


    "His lips. He''s counting backward, but why?" Silk pondered.


    "Hmm? You can read lips?" Bolge inquired.


    "I can read many things. But why would he count backward from such a large number?" Silk mused.


    Suddenly, Silk''s eyes widened in realization as she grasped something.


    [Author: Love the support you guys gave me by unlocking 5000 chapters for the win-win competition.]

 Chapter 157 -157

    ?


    "He knows," Silk spoke, her voice carrying a hint of certainty.


    "What?" Bolge asked, his confusion evident.


    "Anon has been aware from the beginning of the race that the girl from the witch house is using a stacking spell. He''s been counting down the seconds, waiting for her to reach thirteen stacks. That''s when he plans to make his move," Silk explained, her words laced with intrigue.


    "What exactly does he plan on doing?" Bolge inquired.


    "I cannot say," Silk replied cryptically.


    "Hmm, perhaps he intends to eliminate her?" Bolge suggested.


    "No, if he were to do that, he would become a target for every bounty hunter in the black market. It''s something else, but what exactly?" Silk pondered, her gaze fixed on the live telecast.


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> will go on cooldown in 30 seconds.]


    "Cease the skill," Anon commanded.


    In an instant, the crimson flames enveloping Anon''s body dissipated, causing him to gradually slow down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon has once again come to a halt. Is he out of stamina, or is he simply taunting Samantha at this point?" Seraphina inquired.


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> will be available again in 4 minutes and 59 seconds.]


    Upon seeing this notification, Anon stopped and promptly sat down on the ground.


    "Look, Seraphina, Anon has halted his run and taken a seat on the ground. Samantha''s speed continues to increase with each passing second, and it seems she has surpassed Anon''s running speed. Could she win this round?" Landon speculated.


    "I cannot say, Landon. Anything can happen in this race, but I believe Samantha has a higher chance of emerging victorious," Seraphina responded.


    Suddenly, Samantha appeared, sprinting from the same direction Anon had come from earlier, her speed astonishingly fast.


    "Oh, your sister has arrived," Frank remarked, pointing at the screen.


    "I am aware. Now that commoner will suffer; my sister will crush him," Jake gloated, his laughter tinged with malice.


    ''Hmm, I still find it hard to believe that a girl like her, with a face like a dishwasher, can defeat someone like Anon.'' Frank thought to himself as he observed the screen.


    "Come on, girl. Defeat that piece of shit. Once I win this bet, I''ll receive a precious Blank Mana Contract. I''ll make this bitch''s life a living hell once I obtain that contract," Seti chuckled, her gaze fixed on the screen.


    Dragon House of Flames...


    "He stopped, just as you predicted," Bolge remarked.


    "Yet something feels amiss. The witch girl is closing in, yet his expression grows more confident by the moment. What are you planning, Anon?" Silk murmured, her mind racing with possibilities.


    "Hmm, I believe he has accepted his defeat," Bolge stated, wearing an air of confidence.


    "No, that look on his face doesn''t belong to someone who has accepted defeat. It''s as if he''s playing chess, but he''s playing it from both sides. That smile on his face suggests that something is about to happen, but what?" Silk wondered, her features tense with anticipation.


    Samantha raced toward Anon with incredible speed, and he simply waited for her.


    "How are you?" Anon shouted.


    "Did he just ask me ''How are you?''" Samantha wondered, trying to make sense of Anon''s strategy.


    "What is he doing?" Jake pondered, his eyes fixed on the screen.


    "Seraphina, did you witness Anon asking Samantha how she is?" Landon asked.


    "I did, but I cannot fathom why he would do such a thing," Seraphina replied, her attention focused on the screen.


    As Samantha passed by Anon, she defiantly showed him her middle finger and retorted, "Fuck off, loser. That''s how I am," leaving Anon behind.


    Zzzzz....Click


    Suddenly, something occurred that left everyone utterly surprised.


    A wave of purple energy emanated from Samantha''s body, instantly purging all her shadow stacks and removing the black hie from her body.


    Her speed returned to normal.


    "Huh...? What the fuck?" Samantha exclaimed, scanning her body in bewilderment.


    "Something amiss, darling?" Anon asked, rising to his feet.


    Samantha fixed her gaze on Anon and interrogated him, her anger apparent. "What did you do?"


    "Me? I did nothing. I''m just here resting," Anon replied with a feigned smile, his face innocent.


    "Don''t toy with me! Just tell me, what did you do to me?" Samantha demanded, her voice escalating.


    Dragon House of Flames...


    "Hahahahaha! That was a brilliant move," Silk burst into laughter.


    Bolge looked at Silk, perplexed, as he asked, "What just happened? I don''t understand."


    "He used a purging skill. Anon purged every single stack from the witch girl, instantly reverting her speed back to normal. Now it all makes sense. He waited for her to accumulate a specific number of stacks before purging them.


    They thought they were the masters of the game and he was playing, but it turns out Anon was the true master all along. Incredible," Silk explained, unraveling the events.


    "But aren''t purge skills incredibly rare to come by?" Bolge inquired.


    "Indeed, purge skills are exceedingly hard to find. That''s why purgers are highly valued members of raiding parties. Yet, he used such a skill effortlessly, signifying his exceptional abilities. This proves it that he needs no help with his skills." Silk remarked.


    "So, will you marry him now?" Bolge joked.


    "I wish to observe him further before making a decision," Silk responded.


    "Of course, take your time. I''ll wait for your answer until tomorrow at noon," Bolge declared.


    "Why tomorrow at noon?" Silk questioned, her expression filled with confusion.


    "We must propose the marriage before any other house does," Bolge clarified.


    "What are the other houses offering?" Silk inquired.


    "The leader of the Martial House offered their daughter because Anon saved her life. Witnessing this, the House of Justice also presented their less-than-impressive daughter for the marriage proposal. The House of Witch, always envious of the House of Justice, hastily put forth this Samantha girl up for the purposal. I thought if the lad is so remarkable, why not wed you to him?" Bolge explained.


    "What about the House of Alchemist?" Silk asked.


    "They have yet to make any moves." Bolge spoke.

 Chapter 158 -158

    ?


    "Commoner, tell me, what did you do? Or I will fucking kill you now," Samantha shouted, her voice laced with anger.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Samantha has stopped running. When she crossed Anon, something happened, and she abruptly halted. Now she is displaying aggressive behavior towards Anon, blaming him for whatever happened to her ability," Landon addressed the crowd.


    "I can''t determine what happened at this moment, why Samantha stopped running and lost all of her stacks, but I believe Anon is somehow involved," Seraphina added, voicing her opinion.


    Seti''s face twisted in confusion as she stared at the screen, her expression turning grim. She turned to Jake, seeking an explanation.


    "What happened? Why did she stop running?" she questioned.


    Jake, still in shock from the unfolding events, erupted in frustration.


    "What the fuck! How is that even possible?" he exclaimed.


    Seti and the noble students standing nearby quickly distanced themselves from Jake, leaving Frank, who maintained a calm demeanor.


    "What''s happening now?" Frank nonchalantly inquired, his earlier premonition proving correct.


    ''I knew it. You can defeat anyone but Anon. No way,'' Frank thought, eyeing Jake.


    Jake glared at Frank, his face filled with anger.


    "That motherfucker used a purge skill!" Jake shouted.


    The words echoed in everyone''s ears, leaving them stunned.


    "A purge skill? What are you saying?"


    "Purgers are incredibly rare, right?"


    "So, he was a purger. Now I understand how he won the first round."


    "How?"


    "Purgers possess god-like support abilities, defeating them in a race like this is a mere joke. He must have been utilizing support abilities to run, explaining how he raced on water and leaped over the valley effortlessly," a teacher explained, shedding light on the matter.


    "What about the sirens, sir?" a student inquired.


    "Well, I don''t know," the teacher casually replied.


    The revelation that Anon was a purger sparked discussions among the students.


    "He is not a purger," Letti interjected.


    "How do you know?"


    "Yeah, how do you know?"


    "How can you possibly know?"


    The noble students began arguing amongst themselves.


    "Here, check this," Letti said, tossing a crystal ball towards the noble students.


    One of the noble students caught the crystal ball and examined it closely. Words started forming inside the crystal ball.


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mage]


    "What is this?" a noble student asked, perplexed.


    "This is a class test ball. It indicates that Anon''s class is mage," another student replied.


    The class test ball was a crystal ball primarily used to detect a student''s race. Sometimes, demons would disguise themselves and infiltrate the academy, causing trouble. The crystal ball served as a secondary security measure, ensuring accurate identification.


    The crystal ball''s results were infallible, almost impossible to manipulate. However, Anon had found a way.


    When Anon infused his mana into the crystal ball, he employed the illusion skill. Once inside, his mana became trapped within the crystal ball, creating a permanent and incredible illusion.


    "Show me," Jake demanded, snatching the test ball from the noble student and inspecting it closely. However, he found nothing to support his claims.


    "If he is a mage, then he cannot use purge. Meaning, he didn''t do anything," Jake concluded.


    "Yes, this commoner has gone mad."


    "Haha! He''s already losing his mind. What if Anon really won this race?"


    The commoners burst into laughter.


    "Who said that? Who said I am crazy? Say it to my face, motherfucker!" Anger consumed Jake, leading him to lash out at the commoners.


    This was the worst possible display a 7-star noble could present.


    "Jake, calm down. You are tarnishing our reputation," Seti intervened, grasping his shoulders.


    "Damn it, how are you doing this?" Jake asked, seething with anger as he stared at Anon.


    "I didn''t do anything to you. I don''t know why you stopped running, but you better start again because this time, I won''t be waiting like I did at the starting line," Anon spoke, pointing in the opposite direction to show Samantha the way.


    "There''s no point in running now. But I can render you unable to run, can''t I?" Samantha taunted, letting out a chilling laugh.


    "Oh, are we going to fight?" Anon replied, his smile mocking.


    "No, I''m just going to destroy you, commoner. Killing you would lead to my suspension from the academy, but making you physically disabled would be fair game, right?" Samantha''s voice carried a psychopathic edge.


    "Fuck, my sister is losing control. Can Anon fight back?" Jake turned to Letti for answers.


    "Why?" Letti questioned.


    "She''s going to hurt him. Can he dodge attacks? I don''t want my sister to get suspended from the academy before she even begins her studies," Jake expressed his concerns, his face filled with worry.


    Letti started contemplating something.


    ''Can Anon fight back? He''s good at sports, but he''s been running for the past hour and thirty minutes. He must be exhausted. Can he even dodge her attacks? Damn it, if something happens to him, I won''t be able to forgive myself,'' Letti pondered, tension covering her face.


    Hoot-Hoot


    An owl messenger descended from the air and perched on Jake''s shoulder.


    "A message from mom?" Jake muttered as he unraveled the small strip of paper wrapped around the owl''s leg and began reading it.


    A grim expression appeared on Jake''s face.


    "What happened?" Seti asked, feeling a chill run down her spine. Nothing was going as planned for Samantha, and she would now have to provide two more mana contracts to Letti if Anon won this round.


    "We have to stop her," Jake declared, dashing toward the transportation portal room without offering any explanation.


    Seti and Frank followed him without questioning his actions.


    Witch House... 7th Ring.


    "Ma''am, something very wrong has occurred," Shelly hurriedly entered Marinda''s room.


    Marinda sat at her table, engrossed in her documents.


    "What now, Shelly?" Marinda dismissed her with minimal attention, still focused on the papers.


    "Ma''am, you should take a look at this," Shelly urged, handing Marinda a screen displaying the live broadcast of the Kingdom Night Run.


    "Not this again... I have more important work to¡ªwait, is that Samantha attacking Anon?" Marinda interrupted herself, abandoning everything to focus on the screen.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Damn it! How useless can that girl be? Didn''t my message reach her?" Marinda exclaimed in frustration.


    "Ma''am, I believe our message arrived too late, and Young Master Jake received it."


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 159 -159

    ?


    "If she kills Anon, we''ll face a dire situation. He saved the daughter of the Martial House, and they will come seeking answers. The god worshippers will support them wholeheartedly. We cannot afford to face two 7-star houses simultaneously, especially since that guy has so much talent. We can''t let him die like that, we need him." Marinda declared, rising from her chair with determination.


    "What should we do, Madam?" Shelly inquired with a tense expression.


    "We must stop her," Marinda responded, pointing her finger towards the ground. The mats immediately scattered away as a large magic circle emerged on the floor.


    "Oh, Goddess of all, lend me your powers, and I shall serve you forever... Space Cutter," Marinda invoked, causing the magic circle to radiate a brilliant blue light. A dark purple and black spatial portal materialized above the circle.


    "Let''s go," Marinda commanded, stepping into the portal.


    "Was this always here?" Shelly wondered, gazing at the magic circle on the ground.


    "Hurry or it will close," Marinda''s voice resonated from the portal.


    "Yes, Ma''am," Shelly acknowledged, entering the portal.


    In Eldoria...


    "Anon Agreil, prepare to bid farewell to your hands and legs, for I am about to annihilate them. <Frost Bullets>," Samantha threatened as she laughed like a maniac.


    [Frost Bullets] [A-Rank]


    [Frost Bullets is a formidable skill that harnesses the power of ice and manipulation of frigid elements. When activated, this skill allows the user to summon an awe-inspiring barrage of frozen bullets, numbering in the thousands, with a single command. These bullets materialize through magical means, formed from the essence of ice and imbued with a chilling aura.


    As the skill takes effect, an array of intricate, small magic circles manifest behind the user, their designs symbolizing the convergence of frost and projectile magic. From each circle, sharp, gleaming ice projectiles emerge, rapidly multiplying until the air is filled with a torrential storm of frozen ammunition.]


    [8000 mana/use]


    Suddenly, hundreds of small magic circles appeared behind Samantha, giving birth to thousands of sharp frozen bullets.


    "W-W-Wait, p-please, spare me. W-What did I ever do to you?" Anon pleaded fearfully, collapsing to the ground upon witnessing the onslaught of frost bullets.


    "That''s precisely the issue, you see. Commoners like you cannot stand against nobles like us. But don''t worry, I won''t kill you," Samantha taunted, her laughter echoing.


    A black portal opened 200 meters away from the scene, and Marinda emerged from it, followed by Shelly.


    "Ma''am, Madam Samantha is over there," Shelly informed, pointing in Samantha''s direction.


    "Damn it, she''s casting a mass AOE spell. You claimed she was useless, yet how can she unleash such destructive power if she''s truly useless?" Marinda questioned, dashing toward Samantha.


    "Ma''am, I suspect she is utilizing an artifact to enhance her spellcasting limits," Shelly suggested.


    Chckkk


    As they neared the scene, a curved, pitch-black kunai appeared near Marinda''s face, abruptly halting Marinda.


    "Who dares?" Marinda demanded, glaring at the kunai''s holder.


    It was a man with pure white skin, red glowing eyes, blonde hair, a handsome face, and an aura emanating danger and menace. It was none other than Mike.


    Since Anon had slain the witch Morgana, the fear that hindered Mike''s growth dissipated, driving him to embark on a self-training journey in the most perilous regions of the world. He had now surpassed his previous self by a significant margin and could confront two of the 7-star noble house forces on his own without much difficulty.


    "He is dangerous," Marinda''s initial thought surfaced.


    "Hey, who are you? Don''t you know who she is? She is the leader of-" Marinda began.


    "Silence," Marinda commanded.


    "Ma''am?" Shelly questioned, confused.


    "Who are you, and why are you obstructing us?" Marinda inquired with a serious tone.


    "Shhh... I''ve been instructed to prevent any interference," Mike hushed them, placing his index finger on his lips.


    "Who is your master?" Marinda pressed.


    "Shhh..." Mike repeated the gesture.


    "Is Anon your master?"


    Mike remained silent.


    "Is Samantha your master?"


    Again, Mike chose not to respond.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can witness, Samantha Grey has activated the Frost Bullets mass AOE skill. Will Anon survive this? Or will this be the day Anon meets his end?" Landon announced.


    "Damn it, is it ready or not?" Jake queried, glaring at the worker operating the transportation portal.


    "Y-Yes, sir, I''m just adjusting its location," the worker replied in a frightened tone.


    "Do it quickly, you worthless piece of shit, or dire consequences await you," Jake barked.


    "Y-Yes."


    ''Why, sis? Why do you have to kill him now?'' Jake pondered, gripping his temples in tension.


    "It''s open, sir," the worker declared.


    "Excellent, let''s go," Jake swiftly leaped into the portal, followed by Frank and Seti.


    The portal opened 300 meters away from the location, in the exact opposite direction of Marinda''s portal.


    "There," Frank pointed towards Samantha''s position.


    "Damn it, sister, stop!" Jake shouted, but his voice didn''t reach Samantha.


    Jake sprinted toward her.


    "Enjoy a life of disability, commoner," Samantha sneered, unleashing a barrage of icy bullets at Anon.


    Zzzzzz


    Countless sharp frozen bullets hurtled towards Anon.


    "Oh, shit. Not good," Frank expressed with feigned worry on his face, knowing what was about to transpire.


    "Sister, noooo!" Jake cried out, halting and shielding his face with his hands to prevent any facial damage, as there was no time to cast protective spells.


    <Telekinesis>


    One second passed... Two seconds passed... Three seconds passed, yet nothing happened to Jake.


    "Huh...?" Jake muttered, slightly removing his hands from his face and witnessing an unbelievable sight.


    Thousands of frozen bullets hung motionless in mid-air, merely a meter away from touching Anon.


    "Huh...? What happened?" Samantha inquired, astonished to see her skill halted mid-flight.


    "Well, it seems playtime is over," Anon declared, rising from the ground and brushing off the dirt from his clothes.


    Marinda observed the scene, a mixture of confusion and surprise clouding her face.


    Jake was equally bewildered.


    "What did you do?" Samantha asked.


    "Nothing, but now I''m going to do something," Anon responded, moving two of his fingers as the frozen bullets transformed into ice dust.


    "Link," Anon commanded.


    [Yes, Master.]


    <Quantum Reflect>

 Chapter 160 -160

    ?


    "Samantha unleashed her deadly <Frost Bullet> skill, aiming to take down Anon, but to everyone''s shock, her bullets disintegrated into mere dust upon reaching him," Seraphina announced, her voice filled with awe.


    "Could this be one of Anon''s arts, or is someone orchestrating this from the shadows?" Landon speculated, his tone laced with intrigue.


    "The time for games has ended, princess," Anon declared, his eyes ablaze with a menacing purple glow, emanating an aura of insatiable bloodlust.


    Cough


    Samantha convulsed, blood escaping her lips as she succumbed to the overwhelming bloodlust radiating from Anon. Falling to her knees, she struggled to comprehend the unfolding chaos.


    "What... What is happening?" Samantha gasped, wiping the blood from her mouth, her gaze fixated on the formidable Anon.


    "What transpires there? Has Anon met his demise?" Seti questioned Frank, seeking answers.


    "Yeah, only in your wildest dreams," Frank retorted sharply.


    "What?!" Seti asked in confusion.


    "I believe he still stands, behold," Frank replied, pointing resolutely toward the unyielding figure of Anon.


    "Why is Samantha kneeling?" Seti inquired, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Link," Anon commanded with authority.


    [Master]


    "Initiate <Quantum Reflect>."


    [Yes, Master]


    Anon''s hand ignited in a crimson blaze as Link materialized from his tattooed form, growing in size with every passing moment. Coiling around Anon''s frame, Link expanded until he surpassed Anon''s stature, unfurling a colossal hood that enshrouded Anon''s head.


    With eyes ablaze in resplendent gold, Link conveyed a message before Anon.


    [Your loyal companion, Link, has unleashed the might of <Quantum Reflect> on the selected target.]


    Anon''s body gradually ascended, suspending itself in the air at a calculated distance. Suddenly, a multitude of enchanting sigils materialized behind him, heralding the birth of millions of frozen bullets.


    Thousands of magic circles emerged, enshrouding the entire horizon in an icy aura, plunging the environment into a bone-chilling abyss. Unsettled, noble spectators felt beads of perspiration trickle down their foreheads, an undeniable discomfort invading their beings.


    Even the teachers succumbed to perspiration, their gazes fixated on the spectacle unfolding before their very eyes.


    Letti, too, stood awestruck, her eyes wide with wonder as she beheld the unfathomable scene playing out on the screen.


    The commentators fell into a stunned silence, their mouths rendered mute by the sheer magnitude of the moment. All attention converged on the screen as commoners and nobles alike became enthralled. Witnessing a commoner slay a noble in real-time was a spectacle, one hundred times more captivating than any other.


    "H-How?" Jake stammered, his voice a mere whisper, as he grappled with an overwhelming sense of helplessness, watching his sister teeter on the brink of doom.


    In this moment, an unexpected revelation unfolded before their eyes, defying all expectations. Unleashing such devastating destruction was a feat only achievable by the most seasoned archmages.


    "He aims to end her life," Marinda declared, her eyes ablaze with a relentless bloodlust as she locked eyes with Mike.


    Despite Samantha''s apparent insignificance, she remained Marinda''s daughter, and Marinda was prepared to fight tooth and nail to protect her kin.


    Click


    Mike withdrew the kunai from Samantha''s visage, vanishing into the shadows with an air of sinister intrigue.


    Anon redirected his gaze from the heavens to the quivering Samantha, who trembled in abject terror, her very essence exuding fear so potent that she lost control over her bodily functions.


    "So, what were you saying about handicapping me?" Anon sneered, a twisted smirk curling on his lips.


    "N-No..." Samantha stammered, her life''s ultimate truth unraveling before her eyes ¡ª an encounter with Death itself.


    "Boo..." Anon leapt, startling Samantha, causing her to lose consciousness as fear consumed her, yet again relinquishing control of her bodily functions.


    "Cancel the cast, Link."


    [Master, I apologize, but once initiated, this spell cannot be undone. I must proceed.]


    Link''s voice reverberated through Anon''s mind.


    Panic gripped Anon as he frantically surveyed his surroundings, finally spotting a colossal mountain in the distance.


    "Good. I''ve found my target," Anon declared, pointing with unwavering determination toward the towering behemoth.


    "Fire."


    Zzz


    ZzzZzzz


    Zzzzzzzzzz


    In a mesmerizing display, countless frozen bullets erupted from the magical sigils, obliterating the mountain instantaneously, reducing everything in its vicinity to naught but dust.


    With the mountain''s annihilation, tranquility descended upon the scene. Link reverted to its tattooed form, and the magical sigils dissipated, leaving behind an eerie stillness that permeated the horizon.


    "H-He didn''t kill Miss Samantha," Shelly exclaimed, her words shattering the silence like a crack of thunder.


    "Arcane Flicker..." Marinda muttered, materializing near Shelly with an ethereal grace. She cradled Marinda tenderly in her arms, her gaze fixated on Anon.


    "We shall cross paths again, Anon Agreil," Marinda vowed before vanishing once more, leaving only a lingering air of bloodlust in her wake.


    "Alright, I''ve got a thing for MILFs anyway," Anon remarked, a mischievous grin playing upon his lips.


    "Something truly extraordinary just occurred, ladies and gentlemen. Anon Agreil not only mirrored Samantha''s skill but amplified it with unprecedented power," Seraphina bellowed with excitement, her voice echoing through the air.


    "Landon, speak your mind," she urged.


    "Ah, yes. It was utterly mind-blowing. I could never have fathomed such a turn of events, which caught me completely off guard," Landon admitted.


    "Likewise," Seraphina agreed.


    "Anon is a force to be reckoned with."


    "Undoubtedly, he possesses immense strength."


    "My God, had he employed that skill against Samantha, she would have been vaporized in an instant. Her remains would be nothing more than elusive whispers."


    "You''re right. We commoners possess formidable contenders."


    The commoner students'' section erupted with chatter, brimming with newfound confidence and exhilaration. They realized that they, too, had a champion who could stand tall against the nobility.


    "Is such power even possible for a commoner, sir?" a student questioned the teacher, his voice filled with awe.


    "I-I don''t know. Take your seats," the teacher replied, his forehead glistening with perspiration as he wiped it with a trembling handkerchief.


    Gia''s class...


    "Gia, your brother is a terrifying force. How did he amass such power? Did he study under an archmage or perhaps acquire an artifact of immense potency to unleash such devastating spells?"


    "Gia, I want to be your brother''s slave." Yumi spoke.

 Chapter-161

    Chapter-161


    7th Ring, House of Alchemist...


    Underground Lab, 4th Floor.


    "The power and skill he used, it surpassed even that of the witch girl, and with ten times the potency," spoke the girl wearing glasses. Her green hair, emerald eyes, cute face, and fair complexion gave her an alluring appearance.


    Her body boasted curves that surpassed any other girl, with a remarkably ample backside, large breasts, and a slim waist.


    "Was that a spirit animal like you, Gior?" she inquired, her gaze shifting to the bird perched on her right shoulder.


    "Yes, but he is exceptionally strong, and his master is even more formidable," replied the bird.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Why this sudden interest in him?" the bird inquired.


    "My father intends to propose me to him tomorrow," she revealed.


    "What?" exclaimed the bird, a mix of confusion and surprise evident in its voice.


    "Yes. He believes I am nothing but a burden to the family and useless in this lab, so he plans to use my body to gain favor with him," she explained.


    "Will you marry him then?" the bird asked.


    "No, I will kill him."


    "You can''t. He is far too powerful for you. You''ve spent your life in this lab, while he knows how to fight in the wild," the bird cautioned.


    "Well, we shall see if he can withstand my poison. Hehehe," she declared, picking up a test tube filled with a green liquid from the table, her laughter carrying a sinister edge.


    Academy...


    The atmosphere within the academy was ablaze with discussion about Anon. Both commoners and nobles were filled with excitement and trepidation.


    Anon emerged victorious in the second round after Samantha fell unconscious.


    He continued his winning streak in the third and fourth rounds, effortlessly defeating two six-star noble students.


    Jake withdrew from the competition upon witnessing Samantha being saved by his mother.


    Now, only Ren and Frank remained for the last two rounds.


    Anon was brought back to the academy, skipping one kingdom.


    Upon Anon''s return, the commoner students regarded him with newfound admiration.


    "Anon, you were extraordinary, brother!"


    "Master Anon, please take me as your disciple."


    "Me too, Master Anon."


    Some desired to be his disciples, while others sought to become his spouses.


    "Anon, marry me. I will take care of you for the rest of your life," a girl from his class proposed.


    "Anon, marry me too. I will fulfill your every desire in the bedroom."


    "Anon, impregnate me with your children. I will care for them and you."


    The girls went wild, recognizing Anon''s potential to become a prominent figure in the future.


    Following today''s incident, numerous Archmages would vie for the opportunity to take him as their disciple. This was why they yearned to marry him and build a life together.


    Seti''s Office...


    Seti sat at her desk, her hand pressed against her temples. Frank and Ren stood before her, wearing neutral expressions.


    Tension etched Seti''s face as she flipped through the pages of a book detailing Anon''s history.


    "Born in this kingdom, his father was a knight who, due to heavy drinking and drug use, was dismissed from his post. He began anew as a farmer on the outskirts.


    At the age of 34, he had a son named Anon with a girl named Jill.


    Jill died under mysterious circumstances, and he remarried a woman named Freya, who had three daughters.


    Fifteen years later, Anon''s father acquired a house on the outskirts, only to die under suspicious circumstances, presumably at the hands of Freya, who coveted the property.


    After a few months, this commoner appears for the scholarship tests, defeating all participants in the 21-year-old category.


    Weeks later, he enters our academy and shakes things up completely¡ªbreaking the javelin throw record, destroying the Immortal dummy, and now he stands on the verge of winning the most perilous race in the human kingdom.


    Is this some sort of joke? A commoner with no background achieving such feats? It''s impossible. Someone is supporting him, but who remains unknown.


    What we do know is that we must prevent him from winning this race, or our reputation will become a laughingstock for future generations.


    I have already lost three blank mana contracts, and I am boiling with anger. So, who will face him in the next round?" Seti inquired.


    Frank raised his hand suddenly.


    "Yes, Frank. Do you wish to go next? Explain your plan to me first¡ª"


    "I want to withdraw," Frank declared.


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Seti asked, her face expressing surprise.


    "Yes, I cannot compete against him. What if he uses the same spell he used on Samantha to kill me?" Frank spoke, though it was merely an excuse to display his respect for Anon.


    "Frank, he cannot kill a seven-star noble. At the end of the day, he is still just a commoner. He fears us," Seti stated confidently.


    "Yeah, when it comes to raw power, it matters not whether one is a noble or a commoner," Frank thought, chuckling softly.


    "I''m out of this," Frank declared as he left the room.


    "You are a disappointment to your family name," Seti muttered in a low tone.


    "I heard that," Frank replied from outside the room as he walked back to the academy grounds, settling far behind Anon.


    "I withdrew from the race," Frank informed him.


    "I didn''t ask you to," Anon replied.


    "Well, I dislike seeing myself lose to someone, so I quit a match I knew I couldn''t win," Frank said, a smile playing on his lips.


    "We had a deal. Where is your mother?" Anon inquired.


    "Ah, right. Here," Frank responded, producing a slave contract from his pocket.


    "What is this?" Anon questioned.


    "My mother''s slave contract. She opposed my decision and attempted suicide, so I made her my slave. She will arrive at your house by morning," Frank explained, handing the contract to Anon.


    "Good job. Your brothers will meet their end tonight. I''ve dispatched Mike. Just prepare a large glass case to display their severed heads."

 162 Chapter-162

    162  Chapter-162


    As soon as Anon''s voice reached Frank''s ears, a smile spread across his face.


    "I''ll go and prepare some more slave contracts then," Frank said, rising from his seat and walking away.


    Anon smiled, satisfied with the response, as he watched Frank depart.


    Growing bored, Anon retrieved a cigar from his inventory and prepared to light it. But before he could take a puff, a hand snatched the cigar from his mouth brutally.


    "You''re not allowed to smoke inside the academy, Commoner," a voice admonished.


    Anger surged through Anon. His eyes turned red, and his head throbbed with rage and veins popped up. He had this sudden urge to sever the hand from its owner with one blow.


    Yet, a woman''s scent wafted to his nose, calming his tumultuous emotions. Anon regained control and looked up, a smile playing on his lips.


    To his surprise, he beheld a woman with purple hair and matching eyes. Her beauty captivated him¡ª


    the medium-sized eyes, the slender nose, and the small mouth. A mole adorned her chin, and her fair skin radiated a soft glow. Her figure boasted medium-sized breasts and a shapely derriere.


    She looked like a fairy from the fairytales.


    Anon felt an inexplicable attraction towards her, a blossoming of love in his heart. He never felt something similar before.


    "What is this feeling?" Anon pondered, his gaze fixed on the girl.


    Suddenly, the demon crest on Anon''s hand began to shine bright golden and heat started generating on it, suddenly a message materialized before him.


    [Opponent has used a hidden skill (Charm).]


    [You are under the effect of hidden skill(Charm).]


    [Hidden skill (Charm) has been found and nullified due to class Cerebraxis.]


    All the emotions flooding Anon''s heart vanished instantly. He felt nothing towards the girl anymore and anger again surged in his mind but he controlled it again.


    "Isn''t she Lui from the SMG?" a student remarked, eyeing the girl.


    "You mean from the Student Management Group?" another student inquired.


    "They say she can make Commoner boys dance like dogs without even touching them, as a punishment for breaking academy rules."


    Anon listened attentively, piecing together how she had made the boys dance.


    ''So, you''re playing games with the shark in the water, huh ? You dare use a mind control skill on me ? Now pay the fucking price girl.'' Anon thought, chuckling to himself.


    "Oh, you think this is funny, huh?" the girl snapped, her expression one of fury.


    Anon decided to play along and spoke, mesmerized, "You look so beautiful."


    "Really?" the girl responded, a smile gracing her face.


    [I thought my skill wouldn''t work on him, but it did. Now I have another dog for my collection. Let me show you where you stand, Anon. Defeating my charm is impossible, even if you''ve defeated many nobles before. I will make you dance like a fucking dog.]


    Unbeknownst to her, Anon heard every thought she had.


    A sly smirk emerged on his face.


    "Stand up," she commanded as she backed off a bit.


    "Yes," Anon complied, playing his part.


    "Now, get on all fours and spin around three times. Then, bark like a dog three times," she ordered.


    Anon''s expression shifted, his smile widening, and his eyes gleaming with vibrant purple.


    <Hypnosis>


    Lui''s eyes briefly shimmered purple before returning to normal.


    ''Give me the cigar,'' Anon commanded silently.


    Lui promptly handed the cigar back to Anon, her face devoid of expression.


    ''Now do as you ordered me a moment ago.''


    "Yes," Lui replied, dropping to all fours. Her pink panties were exposed to the onlooking students.


    She spun on the ground like a subservient pup, completing the action three times.


    Bark Bark Bark


    She barked like a bitch, shaking her ass as she looked at Anon.


    "Good," Anon said, patting her head.


    <Hypnosis Time Over>


    "Huh...?" Lui suddenly realized what she had done, scrambling to her feet.


    "You¡ªyou, I''ll deal with you later. Sob-Sob," she stammered, tears streaming down her face as she ran away.


    "Just remember, who started it," Anon retorted, once again placing the cigar between his lips and igniting a fireball on his middle finger to light it.


    "Anon, forget about it. You can''t smoke inside the academy, or they''ll disqualify you for doping," Letti chimed in, appearing from behind.


    "What nonsense? I smoked one in Eldoria," Anon replied.


    "Yeah, because you were in Eldoria then. Now you''re in the academy, so no smoking. I don''t want to lose this round due to some stupid reason," Letti explained.


    "Fine, if you say so," Anon acquiesced, crushing the lit cigar beneath his foot.


    "Now, what''s the plan?" Anon inquired.


    Just as he spoke, Seti and Ren arrived on the scene.


    "Frank quit the race, and they''re offering a No Skill Run," Letti informed them.


    "What''s that?" Anon asked.


    "In this race, you won''t use any skills, and Ren won''t use any skills while running," Letti explained.


    "What? Crossing a continent without using skills? It''ll take us days," Anon responded.


    "No, it won''t. They plan on using dopes," Letti clarified.


    "You mean drugs?" Anon questioned.


    "Yes, but they''ll boost his physical abilities by 100 times. He''ll be stronger than when using a skill. We''ll be at a huge disadvantage because dopes are expensive, and we can''t afford them. That''s why they''re proposing this¡ªtrying to win through money. Say no, and I''ll handle the rest of the paperwork, and..." Letti was interrupted by Anon suddenly.


    "What if I want to say yes?" Anon said, his smile growing wider.


    "What? Are you kidding me? It''s alright to be crazy sometimes, but this is just plain stupid. Do you even have any dopes? Do you know how much a lower-quality physical boosting dope costs?" Letti asked.


    Anon promptly opened his inventory and produced a special-grade doping shot. It shimmered with a light blue hue, encased in a golden-coated glass bottle.


    "How about now?" Anon inquired, a smile still adorning his face. Letti, on the other hand, fell silent, her complexion paling at the sight before her.

 Chapter 161 -161

    ?


    7th Ring, House of Alchemist...


    Underground Lab, 4th Floor.


    "The power and skill he used, it surpassed even that of the witch girl, and with ten times the potency," spoke the girl wearing glasses. Her green hair, emerald eyes, cute face, and fair complexion gave her an alluring appearance.


    Her body boasted curves that surpassed any other girl, with a remarkably ample backside, large breasts, and a slim waist.


    "Was that a spirit animal like you, Gior?" she inquired, her gaze shifting to the bird perched on her right shoulder.


    "Yes, but he is exceptionally strong, and his master is even more formidable," replied the bird.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Why this sudden interest in him?" the bird inquired.


    "My father intends to propose me to him tomorrow," she revealed.


    "What?" exclaimed the bird, a mix of confusion and surprise evident in its voice.


    "Yes. He believes I am nothing but a burden to the family and useless in this lab, so he plans to use my body to gain favor with him," she explained.


    "Will you marry him then?" the bird asked.


    "No, I will kill him."


    "You can''t. He is far too powerful for you. You''ve spent your life in this lab, while he knows how to fight in the wild," the bird cautioned.


    "Well, we shall see if he can withstand my poison. Hehehe," she declared, picking up a test tube filled with a green liquid from the table, her laughter carrying a sinister edge.


    Academy...


    The atmosphere within the academy was ablaze with discussion about Anon. Both commoners and nobles were filled with excitement and trepidation.


    Anon emerged victorious in the second round after Samantha fell unconscious.


    He continued his winning streak in the third and fourth rounds, effortlessly defeating two six-star noble students.


    Jake withdrew from the competition upon witnessing Samantha being saved by his mother.


    Now, only Ren and Frank remained for the last two rounds.


    Anon was brought back to the academy, skipping one kingdom.


    Upon Anon''s return, the commoner students regarded him with newfound admiration.


    "Anon, you were extraordinary, brother!"


    "Master Anon, please take me as your disciple."


    "Me too, Master Anon."


    Some desired to be his disciples, while others sought to become his spouses.


    "Anon, marry me. I will take care of you for the rest of your life," a girl from his class proposed.


    "Anon, marry me too. I will fulfill your every desire in the bedroom."


    "Anon, impregnate me with your children. I will care for them and you."


    The girls went wild, recognizing Anon''s potential to become a prominent figure in the future.


    Following today''s incident, numerous Archmages would vie for the opportunity to take him as their disciple. This was why they yearned to marry him and build a life together.


    Seti''s Office...


    Seti sat at her desk, her hand pressed against her temples. Frank and Ren stood before her, wearing neutral expressions.


    Tension etched Seti''s face as she flipped through the pages of a book detailing Anon''s history.


    "Born in this kingdom, his father was a knight who, due to heavy drinking and drug use, was dismissed from his post. He began anew as a farmer on the outskirts.


    At the age of 34, he had a son named Anon with a girl named Jill.


    Jill died under mysterious circumstances, and he remarried a woman named Freya, who had three daughters.


    Fifteen years later, Anon''s father acquired a house on the outskirts, only to die under suspicious circumstances, presumably at the hands of Freya, who coveted the property.


    After a few months, this commoner appears for the scholarship tests, defeating all participants in the 21-year-old category.


    Weeks later, he enters our academy and shakes things up completely¡ªbreaking the javelin throw record, destroying the Immortal dummy, and now he stands on the verge of winning the most perilous race in the human kingdom.


    Is this some sort of joke? A commoner with no background achieving such feats? It''s impossible. Someone is supporting him, but who remains unknown.


    What we do know is that we must prevent him from winning this race, or our reputation will become a laughingstock for future generations.


    I have already lost three blank mana contracts, and I am boiling with anger. So, who will face him in the next round?" Seti inquired.


    Frank raised his hand suddenly.


    "Yes, Frank. Do you wish to go next? Explain your plan to me first¡ª"


    "I want to withdraw," Frank declared.


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Seti asked, her face expressing surprise.


    "Yes, I cannot compete against him. What if he uses the same spell he used on Samantha to kill me?" Frank spoke, though it was merely an excuse to display his respect for Anon.


    "Frank, he cannot kill a seven-star noble. At the end of the day, he is still just a commoner. He fears us," Seti stated confidently.


    "Yeah, when it comes to raw power, it matters not whether one is a noble or a commoner," Frank thought, chuckling softly.


    "I''m out of this," Frank declared as he left the room.


    "You are a disappointment to your family name," Seti muttered in a low tone.


    "I heard that," Frank replied from outside the room as he walked back to the academy grounds, settling far behind Anon.


    "I withdrew from the race," Frank informed him.


    "I didn''t ask you to," Anon replied.


    "Well, I dislike seeing myself lose to someone, so I quit a match I knew I couldn''t win," Frank said, a smile playing on his lips.


    "We had a deal. Where is your mother?" Anon inquired.


    "Ah, right. Here," Frank responded, producing a slave contract from his pocket.


    "What is this?" Anon questioned.


    "My mother''s slave contract. She opposed my decision and attempted suicide, so I made her my slave. She will arrive at your house by morning," Frank explained, handing the contract to Anon.


    "Good job. Your brothers will meet their end tonight. I''ve dispatched Mike. Just prepare a large glass case to display their severed heads."

 Chapter 162 -162

    ?


    As soon as Anon''s voice reached Frank''s ears, a smile spread across his face.


    "I''ll go and prepare some more slave contracts then," Frank said, rising from his seat and walking away.


    Anon smiled, satisfied with the response, as he watched Frank depart.


    Growing bored, Anon retrieved a cigar from his inventory and prepared to light it. But before he could take a puff, a hand snatched the cigar from his mouth brutally.


    "You''re not allowed to smoke inside the academy, Commoner," a voice admonished.


    Anger surged through Anon. His eyes turned red, and his head throbbed with rage and veins popped up. He had this sudden urge to sever the hand from its owner with one blow.


    Yet, a woman''s scent wafted to his nose, calming his tumultuous emotions. Anon regained control and looked up, a smile playing on his lips.


    To his surprise, he beheld a woman with purple hair and matching eyes. Her beauty captivated him¡ªthe medium-sized eyes, the slender nose, and the small mouth. A mole adorned her chin, and her fair skin radiated a soft glow. Her figure boasted medium-sized breasts and a shapely derriere.


    She looked like a fairy from the fairytales.


    Anon felt an inexplicable attraction towards her, a blossoming of love in his heart. He never felt something similar before.


    "What is this feeling?" Anon pondered, his gaze fixed on the girl.


    Suddenly, the demon crest on Anon''s hand began to shine bright golden and heat started generating on it, suddenly a message materialized before him.


    [Opponent has used a hidden skill (Charm).]


    [You are under the effect of hidden skill(Charm).]


    [Hidden skill (Charm) has been found and nullified due to class Cerebraxis.]


    All the emotions flooding Anon''s heart vanished instantly. He felt nothing towards the girl anymore and anger again surged in his mind but he controlled it again.


    "Isn''t she Lui from the SMG?" a student remarked, eyeing the girl.


    "You mean from the Student Management Group?" another student inquired.


    "They say she can make Commoner boys dance like dogs without even touching them, as a punishment for breaking academy rules."


    Anon listened attentively, piecing together how she had made the boys dance.


    ''So, you''re playing games with the shark in the water, huh ? You dare use a mind control skill on me ? Now pay the fucking price girl.'' Anon thought, chuckling to himself.


    "Oh, you think this is funny, huh?" the girl snapped, her expression one of fury.


    Anon decided to play along and spoke, mesmerized, "You look so beautiful."


    "Really?" the girl responded, a smile gracing her face.


    [I thought my skill wouldn''t work on him, but it did. Now I have another dog for my collection. Let me show you where you stand, Anon. Defeating my charm is impossible, even if you''ve defeated many nobles before. I will make you dance like a fucking dog.]


    Unbeknownst to her, Anon heard every thought she had.


    A sly smirk emerged on his face.


    "Stand up," she commanded as she backed off a bit.


    "Yes," Anon complied, playing his part.


    "Now, get on all fours and spin around three times. Then, bark like a dog three times," she ordered.


    Anon''s expression shifted, his smile widening, and his eyes gleaming with vibrant purple.


    <Hypnosis>


    Lui''s eyes briefly shimmered purple before returning to normal.


    ''Give me the cigar,'' Anon commanded silently.


    Lui promptly handed the cigar back to Anon, her face devoid of expression.


    ''Now do as you ordered me a moment ago.''


    "Yes," Lui replied, dropping to all fours. Her pink panties were exposed to the onlooking students.


    She spun on the ground like a subservient pup, completing the action three times.


    Bark Bark Bark


    She barked like a bitch, shaking her ass as she looked at Anon.


    "Good," Anon said, patting her head.


    <Hypnosis Time Over>


    "Huh...?" Lui suddenly realized what she had done, scrambling to her feet.


    "You¡ªyou, I''ll deal with you later. Sob-Sob," she stammered, tears streaming down her face as she ran away.


    "Just remember, who started it," Anon retorted, once again placing the cigar between his lips and igniting a fireball on his middle finger to light it.


    "Anon, forget about it. You can''t smoke inside the academy, or they''ll disqualify you for doping," Letti chimed in, appearing from behind.


    "What nonsense? I smoked one in Eldoria," Anon replied.


    "Yeah, because you were in Eldoria then. Now you''re in the academy, so no smoking. I don''t want to lose this round due to some stupid reason," Letti explained.


    "Fine, if you say so," Anon acquiesced, crushing the lit cigar beneath his foot.


    "Now, what''s the plan?" Anon inquired.


    Just as he spoke, Seti and Ren arrived on the scene.


    "Frank quit the race, and they''re offering a No Skill Run," Letti informed them.


    "What''s that?" Anon asked.


    "In this race, you won''t use any skills, and Ren won''t use any skills while running," Letti explained.


    "What? Crossing a continent without using skills? It''ll take us days," Anon responded.


    "No, it won''t. They plan on using dopes," Letti clarified.


    "You mean drugs?" Anon questioned.


    "Yes, but they''ll boost his physical abilities by 100 times. He''ll be stronger than when using a skill. We''ll be at a huge disadvantage because dopes are expensive, and we can''t afford them. That''s why they''re proposing this¡ªtrying to win through money. Say no, and I''ll handle the rest of the paperwork, and..." Letti was interrupted by Anon suddenly.


    "What if I want to say yes?" Anon said, his smile growing wider.


    "What? Are you kidding me? It''s alright to be crazy sometimes, but this is just plain stupid. Do you even have any dopes? Do you know how much a lower-quality physical boosting dope costs?" Letti asked.


    Anon promptly opened his inventory and produced a special-grade doping shot. It shimmered with a light blue hue, encased in a golden-coated glass bottle.


    "How about now?" Anon inquired, a smile still adorning his face. Letti, on the other hand, fell silent, her complexion paling at the sight before her.

 Chapter 163 -163

    ?


    "H-How? Y-You? How do you have this?" Letti asked, her face filled with surprise as she stared at the special grade doping shot.


    "I just do. Now say yes," Anon replied, a smile playing on his lips as he glanced at Seti and Ren.


    "Okay," Seti responded, signing some papers and handing them to Letti.


    "So, you signed it, huh, Ms. Letti? I thought you and your little Anon were going to chicken out," Seti remarked with an attitude.


    "You just lost three blank mana contracts, and you still have that much attitude. You know I can make you dance naked in the middle of this ground, right?" Letti taunted.


    Seti''s expression turned tense and serious, but it quickly transformed into a smile as she spoke.


    "Want to bet again, Ms. Letti?" Seti asked with a cunning smile on her foxy face.


    "What? You want to lose again?" Letti asked, a smile gracing her face.


    "Well, we will see about that. Just say, bet or no bet?" Seti challenged Letti with another mocking smile in hopes that letti will bet with her again.


    "What do you want to bet now? Another mana contract?" Letti inquired as she looked at seti with a smile.


    "Not just one mana contract, but six mana contracts. You destroy all of my previous contracts and give me three new contracts of yours. But if I am defeated, I will give you six more mana contracts instead," Seti proposed as she wanted to match the score to zero from her side and win some of Letti''s mana contracts.


    "Well, we can do that, but-"


    "How about twelve mana contracts?" Letti countered swiftly as her expressions turned into a menace.


    "What!?" Seti exclaimed, a look of surprise spreading across her face.


    "Yes, if you want to bet, why not bet big?" Letti declared confidently.


    ''Is she bluffing? Or do they also have doping shots?'' Seti wondered in her mind, her instincts alert.


    "What? Do you want to bet or not?" Letti pressed, exerting pressure on Seti to accept it before something comes to her mind.


    ''No, she has to be bluffing. How can commoners like them have doping shots? Special grade mana potions are one thing, but doping shots are very expensive and made by the finest alchemists. How can someone like her possess one? Yet, something feels off, my instincts are telling me that i should reject it but my mind is telling me to accept it.'' Seti thought, contemplating the situation.


    "Okay, I will take that as a no," Letti spoke as she began walking back towards Anon.


    "Wait, I agree," Seti halted her, speaking from behind.


    "Let''s make a pact this time," Letti proposed.


    A pact is a mutual agreement signed between two parties by inserting their mana into a mana circle, sealing the agreement. The one who breaks it becomes unable to use magic forever.


    "What? Why this time?" Seti asked, puzzled.


    "I just want to do it," Letti replied.


    "Okay," Seti agreed.


    "I call upon the gods to witness this promise made between us, with their mana source on the line. May the gods take it away if any of us break it," Letti chanted, a red magic circle imprinted with mystical symbols appearing between them, suspended in the air.


    Letti extended her hand and touched one side of the circle.


    [State your terms], a voice emanated from the magic circle.


    "If Ren wins, I, Letti, will give Mrs. Seti nine blank mana contracts and cancel her previous contracts that she gave me," Letti spoke as she grasped a glowing handle-like line within the magic circle.


    [Do you accept the terms?] the magic circle confirmed with Seti.


    Seti glanced at Letti, pondering for a moment. After a second, she also took hold of the other side of the handle and replied, "I accept."


    [Locking the Pact. The one who breaks the pact will have their mana source destroyed.]


    The circle spoke as it transitioned from red to green and vanished.


    Suddenly, both Letti and Seti felt a chain binding their hearts.


    "Well, let''s meet after the race," Letti said, beginning to walk toward Anon. However, something crossed her mind.


    Letti recalled that she had one of the special grade doping shots in her pocket, taken from Anon.


    Without much hesitation, Letti pulled out the bottle of doping shot and let it fall onto the grass as if it had slipped out of her pocket by mistake.


    "Oops, I dropped something," Letti stated, bending down to retrieve the bottle of the special grade doping shot.


    Hearing this, Seti turned around to see what Letti had dropped. As her eyes widened in surprise and fear, she exclaimed, "Wait!!!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Seti? Is something the problem?" Letti looked at Seti, wearing a mocking smile.


    "Do you think this trick will work on me? Hahaha... never. Showing me a fake special grade doping shot? Do you want to prove that a commoner like you can afford an expensive doping shot like that? Even we can''t buy them, Hahaha," Seti laughed, assuming that Letti was attempting to undermine her confidence before the race even started.


    "Well, we can only find out once the race starts, right?" Letti replied, retrieving the doping shot and proceeding towards Anon.


    "Do whatever you want, bitch, but this was the worst way for you to make me regret my decision. Ren will definitely win this race. You want me to believe you have a special grade doping shot? Yeah, in your dreams. Only the House of Alchemists produces them, and even they don''t manufacture them in large quantities. Why would they provide one to commoners like you? Nice strategy, but sadly, it failed," Seti thought, smiling as she returned to Ren and explained everything to him.


    "So, which dope shot do I have?" Ren asked Seti.


    "Here," she replied, revealing a small bottle filled with thick red liquid.


    "What is this?"


    "A doping agent that can erase any pain for two hours and surpass human limits with ease," Seti explained.

 Chapter 164 -164

    ?


    "So first, you lock the bottle behind the injector and use the air pressure spell through this hole. As soon as you do that, the doping agent will enter your body, giving you a sudden charge of energy for 5 hours. But remember one thing.


    Never, ever use any skill while using a doping agent, or you will get an overcharge," Letti explained.


    "What is an overcharge? It sounds cool?" Anon asked, his face displaying confusion.


    "It is cool, but once you experience it, you''ll realize it''s only a ticket to becoming paralyzed or disabled for the rest of your life. If you overcharge, you''ll get a 750% power boost for as long as the doping agent works. But once it ends, you''ll understand what true pain is.


    When the doping agent enters your body, you''re strictly prohibited from using mana. There''s an ingredient used in making every doping agent called reverse mana-"


    "You mean negative mana," Anon interrupted Letti.


    "No, that''s demon stuff, but it''s somewhat similar. First, mana is extracted into its purest liquid form. Then, it''s mixed with several ingredients like venom of the Frail Snake, eye liquid of the Dremine lizard, scalp of the Southern Horn rabbits, and more.


    After mixing, the solution is filtered through a giant worm''s skin, and the final touch comes with a drop of Elf Blood-"


    "Ah, that''s why it''s so expensive," Anon realized why the doping agent had a high price.


    "Yes, after this liquid is fully prepared, it takes the form of reverse mana elixir. When you inject a human''s mana into it, the solution generates explosive energy for a limited period. But once the time is over, it explodes and releases a very dangerous chemical that can disable a human, if not kill them from the explosions within their body.


    Now, do you understand? So, don''t use any magical skills while the doping agent is active. You''re only allowed to use any magic skills 30 minutes after the doping agent''s effects wear off," Letti explained.


    "Okay, I understand that I can''t use any skills, or my body will explode and I''ll become disabled."


    "Good, now let me teach you which nerve to use for doping."


    Anon spoke those words, but in his mind, something else was going on.


    ''I have the troll''s locket. What could possibly kill me? If I can get a 750% power boost, it would mean a lot in an outnumbered fight,'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "So, did you understand?" Letti asked.


    Anon snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Letti, realizing that he missed some crucial information.


    "What was that? Can you explain again?" Anon asked.


    "What are you thinking about? Focus here. This is very important. Now, look at this nerve," Letti said as she opened her hand and tightened her fist, causing two nerves to pop up near her bicep. Letti pointed to the right nerve.


    "Okay, I have to inject the doping agent into this nerve, right?" Anon clarified.


    "No, you idiot. This nerve is directly connected to your heart, meaning your mana source. If you inject it there, you''ll die of a heart burst," she explained.


    "Okay, so it''s this one," Anon said, pointing to the other nerve.


    "Yes, inject it carefully, and don''t waste any," Letti instructed.


    "I understand."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have just received some critical information. Frank, the leader of the Noble House of the Undead, has quit the race. The final round will now happen between Anon Agreil and Ren Denver. This match will be remarkable. What do you think, Seraphina?" Landon announced.


    "Well, on one side, we have the son of the Denver House, who killed a dragon at the age of ten and commanded the backlines during the latest war between the Human Kingdom and the Elf Kingdom. He''s young and experienced. But on the other side, we have someone else near-crazy.


    Anon Agreil, this guy''s existence was unknown until this fateful night. He defeated the daughter of the Martial House, ran on water, and made the sirens bow before him. He nearly killed the daughter of the Witch House.


    Remember that scene where he summoned millions of magic circles, covering the whole horizon with just one skill? The leader of the Witch House had to come herself to save her daughter.


    This guy has turned the tables on the nobles, making them nervous and uncomfortable in mere hours. I can''t determine the result of this race, but I hope both of them win," Seraphina spoke.


    "We all know that''s not possible, Seraphina, but we can only hope that maybe this match turns into a tie. Well, I think the sun will be up soon, and it''s time for both contestants to reach their starting line," Landon announced.


    Both Ren and Anon stood up from their seats and started walking toward the teleportation portal room.


    "I will crush you, and this time you won''t be able to run away from me, even if you can run on water," Ren spoke, looking at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Well, I also want to say something badass to you, but you''re just not worth it. Still, I will fuck you up like a bitch and make you disappear, just like your father did after fucking your mother," Anon taunted with a smile on his face.


    "You think this is a joke, don''t you? You''ll die soon, Anon Agreil, and your tongue will be the reason behind it. I don''t know what your mother saw in you," Ren retorted before crossing the portal.


    "Wait, what did he say?" Anon asked, looking at a worker near the teleportation portal in confusion, then crossed through the portal.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, once again, we''re here at the starting line of Celestria. Anon and Ren, both students, are very promising candidates. Today, one will prove that he is more worthy than the other," Seraphina announced.


    "Anon and Ren will start running from this starting line and come back to the academy. Whoever comes first will win this KINGDOM''S NIGHT RUN. Now let''s see who holds the potential. May the gods be with both of them," Landon declared.

 Chapter 165 -165

    ?


    The Academy Ground was once again filled with an electrifying atmosphere as students gathered for the highly anticipated race. On one side stood the noble students, their faces displaying a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. They clutched their hopes tightly, praying for victory in this crucial round.


    "Will Ren be able to defeat him?"


    "I can''t decide. It''s so confusing."


    "I highly doubt even Ren can defeat him."


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the commoners were reveling in the thrill of the competition, fully appreciating Anon''s exceptional efforts. Their cheers and support resounded through the air, urging him to triumph once again, just as he had in the previous rounds.


    "Anon, just one more round. You can do it!"


    "Go Anon, go! Defeat him!"


    "I have a feeling we''ll be celebrating tonight, huh?"


    "Absolutely! It''ll be my treat if Anon emerges victorious in this round!"


    "Wooohooo!"


    In the heart of the Celestria Kingdom...


    Anon and Ren stood side by side at the starting line, their eyes fixed on the track before them. The tension was palpable as they awaited the race to commence. Ren''s gaze shifted to Anon, a hint of uncertainty crossing his face.


    Unbeknownst to the spectators, Ren clandestinely withdrew a bottle from his right pocket. It contained a thick, crimson liquid¡ªa doping agent. From his left pocket, he retrieved an injector, revealing his intentions to enhance his performance through unconventional means.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," announced Landon, the official commentator, his voice resonating through the arena. "We have an important announcement to make. Anon and Ren have decided to partake in a no-skill race, where they will rely on doping agents for propulsion rather than their inherent abilities."


    A murmur of surprise rippled through the crowd. The use of doping agents in races had become scarce due to the risks involved.


    "Oh, a no-skill race. It''s been years since I''ve seen anyone resort to doping agents. It''s a dangerous path," commented Seraphina, an astute observer of such events.


    "Without further delay, let the tournament begin. Ren and Anon, please prepare your doping agents and injectors," proclaimed Landon, his voice booming with authority.


    Ren, well-prepared, already held the doping agent and injector in his hands, his resolve unwavering. In contrast, Anon reached into his left pocket, retrieving a small bottle containing a vibrant blue liquid, along with an injector. The crowd watched in anticipation as the competitors readied themselves for what promised to be an extraordinary race.


    "Position the doping agents behind the injectors and activate the spell," Seraphina instructed, her voice carrying a commanding tone.


    Ren and Anon meticulously followed her guidance, inserting the bottles of doping agents behind their respective injectors. They invoked a spell, causing air pressure to build within the injectors'' chambers.


    "Now, at the countdown of 2, inject the solution into your bodies, and start running on 3. Are you ready?" Landon''s voice reverberated, filled with excitement.


    Both Ren and Anon nodded in unison, their right arms extended, fists clenched with determination. Ren positioned the injector above a prominent vein in his left arm, poised to inject the potent substance upon the commentator''s signal.


    As Anon replicated the same process, an unexpected phenomenon unfolded. Countless blue and green veins coursed through his hand, a testament to the intricate reconstruction his body underwent after each class upgrade. Anon''s expression shifted from anticipation to surprise as he observed the pulsating network of nerves.


    "Now, let''s begin... 3," Landon initiated the countdown, his voice echoing through the arena.


    Anon''s mind raced, grappling with the dilemma at hand.


    "What should I do?"


    "No.300, where are you?" Anon mentally called out.


    "Master, I am assisting Madam Sephie in her lab," No.300 responded.


    "Ask Sephie which nerve I should inject the doping agent into. I need an answer, quickly," Anon urgently relayed his query.


    "Yes, Master," No.300 acknowledged before relaying the message to Sephie.


    No.300 asked sephie.


    "In humans, the doping agent should be injected into the left vein. However, if you''re wearing the Troll''s Locket, you can inject it into any vein, as no doping agent possesses the power to harm you," Sephie promptly informed.


    "Do you have the Troll''s Locket on?" No.300 inquired.


    "Yes."


    "In that case, you can inject it into any vein you desire, as Madam Sephie suggested," No.300 relayed the crucial information.


    "That''s what I''ve been waiting to hear," Anon responded with newfound confidence.


    Without hesitation, Anon injected the syringe into one of his random nerves, ensuring that the doping agent flowed directly into his vein. A surge of energy coursed through his body, though no external changes were visible. Anon''s pure doping agent granted him power without any side effects or visible traces of its administration, setting him apart from Ren.


    "I knew it! That was a counterfeit. Get ready to pay the price, Ms. Letti," Seti declared, her tone shifting from amusement to determination as she cast a stern gaze toward Letti.


    Doping agents were considered pure and effective when they produced no visible side effects upon entering the human body. Ren''s body emitted a radiant red glow, indicating the release of heat¡ªa telltale sign of impurity. Conversely, when Anon injected the doping agent, no such reaction occurred, signifying its purity.


    Seti believed that Anon''s lack of physical response confirmed her suspicions. He had employed a fake doping shot, and Letti''s earlier claims were nothing more than empty bravado.


    While Seti wrestled with her disappointment, Anon experienced an incredible sensation. He felt weightless yet invigorated, propelled forward by an indescribable surge of power¡ªa feather equipped with an invisible rocket engine.


    "This power... it''s diabolical," Anon muttered, a mix of awe and determination in his voice.


    "And 3... Both of you, RUN!" Landon''s booming voice echoed, marking the commencement of the race.


    With explosive speed, Anon and Ren burst forth from the starting line, their legs a blur as they propelled themselves forward. Anon''s pure doping agent gifted him swiftness that surpassed Ren''s, and within a mere two seconds of the race''s commencement, he had already established a considerable lead.


    Confusion clouded Seti''s face as she watched Ren fall behind.


    "What''s happening? How can Ren be trailing?" Seti''s expression transformed from elation to grim concern.


    Despite investing her saved funds in the doping agent, her student was still failing to secure victory. Doubt began to creep into Ren''s mind.


    "How can this commoner run so fast?" Ren questioned himself, bewildered as he witnessed Anon''s remarkable display of speed.


    "I must win. I cannot afford to lose. I am from the Denver House of Justice," Ren resolved, fueling his determination to reclaim his position. The race was far from over, and Ren would fight until the very end.

 Chapter 166 Chapter-166

    Chapter 166  Chapter-166


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as we can all see, Anon has taken the lead in this race, with Ren trailing behind. It''s hard to predict who will emerge victorious, but the excitement continues to escalate," Landon announced, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation.


    1


    "Anon can secure the win if he maintains this pace, but Ren still has a chance to turn the tables with a strategic move," Seraphina chimed in, her voice projecting determination.


    Seti''s expression changed instantly upon hearing this, a grim mask replacing her previous composure. Thoughts raced through her mind, wondering why a commoner was surging ahead while Ren seemed to be struggling. She stared at the screen before her, her gaze intense and serious.


    "Hmm, looks like someone''s about to lose another bet," Letti remarked with a mocking smile, her eyes fixed on Seti.


    Seti''s gaze hardened as she directed it towards Letti. "You insolent woman," she muttered under her breath.


    "Did you say something, Mrs. Seti?" Letti inquired with a raised eyebrow.


    Seti forced a smile, her voice dripping with feigned politeness. "Oh, nothing at all. Absolutely nothing," she replied, her tone laced with a veiled threat.


    Meanwhile, Ren, from the Denver House of Justice, muttered to himself, "I can''t lose like this. I come from a prestigious lineage." He withdrew another doping shot from his pocket, its contents shimmering in a brilliant golden hue.


    1


    "Goodness! Ren has decided to use another doping shot. Can you believe it, Seraphina? He could he endanger his life so easily, he is the only son of the denver house?" Landon exclaimed, his voice carrying a mix of shock and concern.


    "Well, we can''t stop him, can we?" Seraphina responded with a note of resignation.


    Using a second doping shot while already under the influence of one can have two outcomes.


    Firstly, it grants an unimaginable 500% boost in strength and endurance, but once the effects wear off, a 50% debuff in those attributes persists for two days.


    Secondly, Instant Death.


    Ren retrieved another injector, carefully inserting the vial inside. Without hesitation, he injected himself.


    "Fuck!" Ren exclaimed, a golden radiance emanating from his body as a surge of enhanced speed propelled him forward.


    In the depths of a forest in Celestria, a voice echoed through the trees. "Shall we proceed, ma''am?" asked one of the women hidden within.


    "No, we will wait a little longer. Once he reaches the designated location, we shall strike," the same woman replied, the one who had accepted the contract to kill Anon on behalf of Seri.


    2


    "Yes, ma''am," three or four women nodded in agreement, their loyalty unwavering.


    Back at the academy, seraphina''s voice cut through the tension. "Landon, what is this? Upon reviewing the contract provided by Mrs. Seti, I noticed it states that a student can only use a doping agent once during the race. Ren has clearly broken the contract," she announced.


    "Wait, really? So, the contract is now null and void?" Landon questioned, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes, and that means Anon can also use another doping agent if he chooses to," Seraphina replied, her voice filled with a mix of realization and intrigue.


    Letti approached Seti upon hearing this revelation and spoke directly to her. "He has violated the terms of the contract, and you know it," she stated firmly.


    Seti feigned ignorance, her gaze averted. "Hmm? What contract are you referring to?" she responded, pretending to be unaware.


    "Very well, I understand," Letti replied before walking away.


    "As we can see, Ren has caught up to Anon, and it appears he is about to leave him behind at any moment," Landon declared, his voice carrying a sense of impending victory.


    "Why did they sign the contract if they intended to break it?" a commoner student interjected, his voice filled with frustration.


    "They were planning to cheat right from the start," another student chimed in.


    "Damn it! Does Anon know the contract has been breached?" someone exclaimed, their anxiety palpable.


    "No, he probably thinks the contract is still in effect," another person responded.


    Commoners immediately began criticizing Seti and the nobles for yet another underhanded scheme.


    Letti retrieved a crystal ball from her handbag, channeling mana into it. It was a one-time contact crystal ball.


    As Ren ran alongside Anon, he surpassed him at one point, crossing his path.


    "Damn it! I had a special grade doping shot. How is he still winning?" Anon uttered as he watched Ren surge ahead.


    "Unbelievable! Ren has just surpassed Anon. Was the contract a ploy by the nobles? Is this what they intended from the start?" Seraphina announced, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Will Anon be able to regain his position in the race, or will the commoners face defeat at this crucial moment? Who will inform Anon about the broken contract? Does he possess any more doping shots?" Landon pondered aloud.


    Suddenly, Anon felt a strange mana signal emanating from his inventory. He swiftly rummaged through it, retrieving a crystal ball similar to the one Letti possessed.


    Injecting his mana into the crystal, Anon spoke into it. "Yes, Letti?"


    "Anon, the contract has been breached! Do you hear me? The contract is no longer valid," Letti urgently conveyed.


    "How did this happen?" Anon inquired.


    "He used another doping shot. Do you have any more?" Letti questioned, her voice tinged with concern.


    Anon came to an abrupt halt, his mind reeling from the news. "What is happening? Why did Anon stop running? Has the doping shot''s effect worn off?" Seraphina asked, her voice filled with confusion.


    "No, it seems his teacher, Ms. Letti, just informed him about the contract breach. I believe he''s shocked upon learning this," Landon responded, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "I don''t possess another doping shot, Letti," Anon uttered, his voice laced with disappointment as his countenance turned somber.


    Upon hearing this, every commoner student and even the audience members outside the academy, who were also commoners, felt a sense of sadness and empathy.


    "Anon, you must remain calm," Letti attempted to console him, but her voice was abruptly cut off as Anon shattered the crystal ball.


    "Damn it! Fuck this shit!!!! I can''t see this anymore," Letti exclaimed, tossing the broken crystal to the ground before storming towards the academy''s exit.


    "Why did I ever believe that commoners could rise to the same level as nobles? These despicable swine will only cheat, and no one will hold them accountable. Today, I made another student suffer like me. I should have never encouraged him to win this competition," Letti thought, tears streaming down her face.


    "Sob-sob Why am I crying?" Letti muttered, wiping away her tears.


    Within the Dragon House of Flames, in the 7th ring...


    "Well, it was a fair game until overconfidence took over. If only he had been a bit smarter and chosen the simple race instead of resorting to doping," Silk remarked as she set the screen aside and retrieved her sword.


    Just as she was about to strike the immortal dummy, a sound emanated from the screen.


    3


    [YOU HAVE OVERCHARGED]

 Chapter 167 Chapter-167

    Chapter 167  Chapter-167


    Anon, do you hear me?" Letti''s voice echoed through the crystal ball, brimming with urgency and concern.


    Anon''s brow furrowed as he listened to her words. "The contract is breached, Ren has used another doping shot. Do you have any extra doping shots?" Letti''s voice trembled with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    Anon took a deep breath, his voice steady but filled with determination. "No, Letti. I don''t have another doping shot."


    A rush of thoughts flooded Anon''s mind. Was this breach of contract part of Ren''s plan all along? Or was it a desperate move in the face of defeat? Anon''s expression hardened as he contemplated the gravity of the situation.


    Letti, unaware of Anon''s thoughts, tried to soothe him. "Anon, you should calm down


    ¡ª"


    But before Letti could finish her sentence, Anon''s rage surged within him like a tempest. He smashed the crystal ball with a furious swipe of his hand, shattering it into countless shards. The realization of how he had been manipulated by the nobles fueled an intense anger, and a vengeful frenzy consumed his mind.


    "You want to play dirty, huh?" Anon''s thoughts hissed with venomous intent. "Let me show you what playing dirty truly means. Now that the contract is broken, I can do whatever I damn well please."


    An unsettling smile crept across Anon''s face, the embodiment of a vengeful menace.


    "M-Master, you should calm down. You''re generating too much negative mana. Remember when I told you that anger is not always the answer¡ª" Link, Anon''s loyal companion, tried to reason with him.


    "Shut the fuck up, Link," Anon snapped, cutting him off. "I will decide what the answer is now. Let''s push the limits of this troll locket, shall we?"


    With a resolute voice, Anon commanded, "<Stamina Boost>,


    ."


    As the words left his mouth, an array of transparent windows materialized before him, displaying vital information and enhancements.


    [You Have OVERCHARGED]


    [YOU HAVE RECEIVED A 750% POWER BOOST FOR 4 HOURS AND 45 MINUTES]


    [Warning: Once Overcharge Ends, your body will experience immense pain as a consequence of overuse.]


    [Warning: Body tissues have become overcharged and will begin to burn away.]


    Anon''s body tissues started to burn, yet the troll''s locket swiftly regenerated them at an astonishing rate, preventing his demise.


    Suddenly, an intense burst of energy emanated from Anon''s body. The once crimson flames engulfing him transformed into ethereal blue, casting an otherworldly glow.


    Above, the clouds began to swirl in a mesmerizing dance, crackling with bolts of lightning. Anon became the epicenter of a brewing storm.


    As the crackling clouds unleashed their power, a colossal lightning bolt struck Anon, causing his blue flames to blaze with a radiant golden hue.


    [The Demon God Razethor, the god who controls the dark elements of nature, acknowledged Anon as the worthy. Bestowing his divine authority, Razethor blessed Anon with the title of ''Demon Child of Lightning and Thunder.'']


    In front of Anon, a half-transparent screen materialized, displaying a wider grin on his face.


    Letti, who was making her way towards the academy''s exit, abruptly halted in surprise. Her eyes widened as she stared at the screen, shock etched on her face.


    "Fuck, no, Anon! What have you done?" Letti''s voice echoed with despair as she sprinted toward the teleportation portal room.


    Meanwhile, the golden flames enveloping Anon intensified, growing in strength as the energy within his body surged to explosive levels.


    The enchanted clothes provided by the academy disintegrated, and his hair defied gravity, flowing upward in a display of sheer power.


    At this moment, Anon exuded an aura of raw badassery and irresistible charm that could make any woman in the kingdom instantly agree to marry him without a second thought.


    Lightning crackled through his eyes and danced across his fingertips.


    "Hahaha! This power is no joke," Anon proclaimed, his voice filled with exhilaration. "I can single-handedly bring this kingdom to its knees."


    Anon took a step forward, and the sand beneath his feet instantly transformed into a mirror-like surface, unable to withstand the scorching heat of his flames.


    In that moment, Anon shone with such brilliance that he resembled a miniature sun on Earth.


    "Let''s see how fast I can run now," Anon challenged, his voice teeming with confidence.


    As he propelled himself forward, his figure vanished from the naked eye, leaving behind a trail of high flames as he sped toward the academy.


    Anon felt weightless, empowered by an explosive energy capable of providing electricity to a large city for fifteen years.


    "Hahaha! This is diabolical!" Anon exclaimed, reveling in his newfound abilities as the world around him seemed to slow down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Landon''s voice boomed, filled with awe and admiration. He rose from his chair, tears glistening in his eyes as he witnessed Anon''s desperate resolve to win at any cost. "Anon, my boy, you have just overcharged. Today, on this sacred ground, you have proven your worth among the commoners. You have sent a message to every noble in the kingdom: ''I am ready to fight and die, but I will die only after I emerge victorious.''"


    Landon''s emotions overwhelmed him, and Seraphina attempted to console him. "Landon, you should calm down."


    "No, Seraphina. This is epic," Landon declared. "A kid just overcharged."


    Seventh Ring, Martial House...


    "Sir, please wake up!" Helix rushed down the hall, clutching a screen with a grave expression on his face. He stood before a grand wooden door, embellished with a lion carving.


    Creak The doors swung open, and the family leader of the Martial House emerged, gripping a pair of spiked gauntlets in his hands.


    "Tell me, who has intruded upon our house? I shall tear them limb from limb," the family leader bellowed, casting a piercing gaze at Helix.


    "Sir, it''s not that. Do you remember Anon Agreil?" Helix asked.


    "Ah, yes, that kid. I already told you to bring him tomorrow, didn''t I? Are you forgetting things with your increasing age?" The family leader''s voice softened with a hint of amusement.


    "Sir, that''s not the issue. I don''t think I will be able to bring him back in one piece anymore," Helix explained, his tone laced with worry.


    "Why? What happened?" The family leader''s surprise was evident in his voice.


    "Sir, please have a look at this," Helix urged, handing the screen to the family leader.


    "Hmm? What is this?" The family leader examined the screen with growing intrigue.


    "Sir, did you see it?" Helix inquired.


    "Yes, why did he overcharge for a mere race?" The family leader questioned, his curiosity piqued.


    "Sir, he will die afterward if no one saves him. We can''t marry a dead man to Lady Luna, can we?" Helix explained.


    "Oh, shit, you''re right. Let''s go and save him!" The family leader dropped the spiked gauntlets and hastily turned to Helix.


    Putting on his coat, the family leader raced towards his mount¡ªa desert lion.


    [Desert Lion]


    [The Desert Lion is a majestic and formidable creature, known for its unparalleled speed and endurance across vast desert landscapes. With a sleek and muscular build, it stands tall and proud, exuding an air of regality. Its coat is a blend of sandy hues, mirroring the dunes it traverses, enabling it to blend seamlessly with its surroundings.


    This magnificent creature possesses extraordinary agility and strength, allowing it to effortlessly navigate treacherous desert terrain. Its paws are specially adapted with thick, padded soles, enabling swift traversal of shifting sands without sinking or losing momentum. Its sharp claws help maintain traction on the uneven surface, ensuring stability even during sudden turns or bursts of speed.


    The Desert Lion''s most remarkable trait is its unparalleled speed. With powerful hind legs and a streamlined body, it can reach astounding velocities, covering vast distances in mere minutes. Its quickness is especially pronounced on sand, where it glides effortlessly, leaving a trail of swirling particles in its wake.]


    "Let''s go, my friend. We need to save someone," the family leader spoke to a golden-haired lion resting in his room.


    Raaaawr


    The lion let out a mighty roar upon seeing the family leader, bowing down for him to mount.


    The family leader swiftly climbed onto the desert lion and left the house immediately, followed by an army of 10,000 martial soldiers riding on desert lion cubs.


    "I can''t let him die. I must repay the debt of saving my daughter. The Martial House doesn''t ignore anyone''s debt," the family leader declared, tightening his grip on the lion''s reins.


    Dragon House of Flames...


    "Hahaha, this guy is simply unpredictable. He found a way to win the race without caring about his own life. It''s time for me to enter this live show and catch a glimpse of my future husband," Silk remarked with a smile, leaping out of the third-floor window.


    "KELLLLLY...." Silk shouted loudly.


    Cheeeeeee


    A deafening screech filled the air as a large eagle materialized out of thin air.


    The eagle caught Silk mid-fall and swiftly ascended, heading towards Anon''s racing track.


    House of the Witches...


    "Mother, Anon just overcharged," Jake said, showing the screen to Marinda.


    "This is the perfect opportunity. Once the overcharge ends, you shall kill him and avenge your sister''s trauma. Take the elite mystical owl with you for swift transportation," Marinda instructed.


    "As you wish, Mother," Jake replied, kneeling before her.


    "You must bring me his head, or never return," Marinda commanded.


    "I will not disappoint you, Mother. Please believe in me."


    [Author: This arc is the first arc of the story. What do you think of it now that it''s coming to an end ? Also i will be uploading several Chapters of fan service as soon as this arc ends. [Dark mode: On] ]

 Chapter 168 -168

    ?


    In the Dark Desert of Celestria...


    This Desert was notorious for its darkness and bone-chilling cold, but today an intense beam of light pierced through its shadows, defying the usual gloom. The air crackled with anticipation as the atmosphere shifted. Anon, a figure shrouded in mystery, surged forward with incredible speed, leaving a trail of shattered glass in his wake. Every step he took echoed determination and raw power.


    A wide grin adorned Anon''s face as he cut through the air like a deranged lunatic, his movements both graceful and chaotic. The dark desert quivered beneath his thunderous footsteps, bearing witness to his relentless pursuit. His eyes glinted with a fire fueled by his insatiable thirst for victory. This race was not just a competition; it was a battleground where only the strongest would emerge victorious.


    Though saddened by the impending danger, the commoners within the academy watched Anon with pride, their hearts swelling with hope. They knew the risks he faced, the potential sacrifice he had willingly undertaken. Anon had overcharged, pushing his limits beyond comprehension, all for the sake of the commoners'' triumph. Whispers of admiration filled the air, intertwining with a deep sense of gratitude.


    "He overcharged for us. He wanted the commoners to rise above."


    "How cool! He shines like the sun itself."


    "He embodies the spirit of a true warrior."


    The commoners immediately began showering Anon with praise, their voices rising in unison, unaware that his motives ran deeper. Anon had a hidden agenda, a personal vendetta fueling his every move. It was not merely the commoners he fought for, but also the desire to right the wrongs committed by the nobles. Revenge simmered in his veins, propelling him forward with unwavering resolve.


    Meanwhile, on the nobles'' side, Seti, a figure of authority, engaged in a hushed conversation with Ren, a noble torn between duty and regret. The revelation of Anon''s overcharge struck Ren like a bolt of lightning, eliciting a mix of surprise and apprehension.


    "What the hell? Are you telling me he overcharged because I broke the contract?" Ren exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Seti''s gaze held a somber intensity as she nodded. "Yes. I''m afraid the odds are not in your favor anymore. Anon''s determination knows no bounds."


    Ren clenched his fists, his mind racing to find a solution. The crystal ball in his hand cracked under the pressure of his frustration, shards scattering across the ground like fallen stars. Doubt seeped into his thoughts, challenging his belief in his own abilities.


    "Why would you overcharge, Anon? Your audacity will cost you dearly," Ren seethed silently, withdrawing another crystal ball from his inventory. His resolve solidified. Anon''s audacious act would not go unpunished.


    "Stop him and, if possible, kill him," Ren commanded, his voice laced with a mix of fury and desperation, his words conveyed through the mystical crystal ball.


    "As you command, my prince," a voice replied, emanating from the crystal ball, its tone devoid of hesitation.


    The race announcer, Seraphina, a captivating presence in her own right, couldn''t help but commentate on the unfolding events. Her voice rang out, carrying a mixture of curiosity and admiration.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has overcharged, his speed reaching unprecedented heights. I wonder, if he were to push himself just a bit further, would we even be able to witness his blinding velocity with our naked eyes?" Seraphina mused, her words capturing the collective wonder of the spectators.


    Landon, a seasoned observer of the race, responded with a blend of pride and sorrow. "Well, I cannot say for certain, but what I do know is that this kid has chosen to embrace his own demise in exchange for victory. Today, he will etch his name in history."


    Seraphina''s voice softened, tinged with a touch of melancholy. "We can do nothing to change his path, Landon. Anon made his choice, and we must respect it."


    As Anon continued his sprint, Ren, burdened by a rising heat and a growing sheen of sweat, questioned the doping agent coursing through his veins. Doubt crept into his mind, adding another layer of challenge to the already arduous race.


    "Frustrating! What kind of cheap doping agent did she give me?" Ren muttered to himself, his body drenched in perspiration as if caught in a torrential downpour.


    Ren pressed on through the darkness, his senses heightened by the anticipation of impending defeat. Suddenly, a glimmer of light caught his attention, radiating from behind him. His curiosity piqued, he turned to investigate the source.


    "What is that?" Ren questioned, his voice laced with a mixture of astonishment and trepidation.


    In the blink of an eye, he found himself face to face with an overwhelming brightness, emanating from Anon''s figure rapidly closing in. The biting cold of the environment seemed to retreat in the presence of Anon''s warmth, lending an otherworldly aura to the scene.


    A triumphant smile stretched across Anon''s face as he addressed Ren, his voice laced with mockery. "Hello, cheater. Keeping up with your doping shots, I see?"


    "F-ck off!" Ren retorted, his voice strained, his face drenched in sweat, and the scorching heat emanating from Anon''s body becoming unbearable.


    "We shall meet again in the academy, you cheating scoundrel," Anon declared, his tone dripping with a mix of contempt and determination as he effortlessly passed Ren, leaving him in his dust.


    Landon''s excitement bubbled over as he witnessed the scene unfold. "Seraphina, look! Anon has surpassed Ren, and I dare say Ren won''t be able to reclaim his position."


    Seraphina''s voice held a note of finality. "No, Landon... Ren''s chances have dwindled. Anon has seized this moment, and we must bear witness to his triumph, even if it leads to his demise."


    The scene shifted to a different part of the desert, approximately one kilometer away from Anon''s current position. A woman draped in black cloth, exuding an air of authority, stood poised at the end point of the desert, her gaze fixed on the approaching figure.

 Chapter 169 -169

    ?


    "We will stop him here," she declared, her voice firm and commanding.


    "Yes, ma''am," her companion responded, ready to execute her orders.


    "Shall we lay the traps here?" another companion inquired, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes, lay them here," the woman confirmed, her words dripping with calculated intent.


    With swift and purposeful motions, her companions began to scatter the ground with the enigmatic blue thorns known as Illusion Thorns.


    [Illusion Thorns]


    [The Illusion Thorn is an extraordinary blue-hued thorn, renowned for its exquisite appearance and deadly properties. Its slender and elongated structure resembles a needle, tapering to an incredibly sharp point. The vibrant blue coloration captivates the eye, enchanting observers with its mesmerizing beauty.


    At first glance, the Illusion Thorn may seem innocuous. However, it harbors a treacherous secret. When subjected to significant pressure against a solid object, it releases a toxic liquid from its finely textured surface. This liquid possesses potent hallucinogenic properties, capable of inducing vivid and captivating illusions within unfortunate victims.]


    The woman''s mind swirled with a plan as she contemplated Anon''s approach. With his bare feet pounding the ground, it was inevitable that he would tread upon the very thorns her companions had strategically placed. Once the hallucinogenic effect took hold, Anon would be vulnerable, an easy target for their lethal intentions. Victory seemed within their grasp.


    "Ma''am, he''s coming," one of her subordinates alerted, breaking her concentration.


    "Everyone, hide. Once he steps on those thorns, we will chase him until the illusion takes hold, and then, we will end him," the woman ordered, her voice carrying the weight of conviction.


    "Yes, ma''am," the subordinates replied in unison, disappearing into the shadows, concealing themselves behind trees and rocks.


    Yet, a subtle disturbance disrupted the stillness. A gust of wind whispered through the desert, tickling the senses of one of the assassin girls.


    "What was that?" she muttered to herself, a sense of unease settling over her.


    With a quick turn of her head, she found herself staring into a pair of blood-red eyes, penetrating her soul, emanating a chilling aura. Fear gripped her entire being as each passing moment stretched into an eternity.


    The figure before her was none other than Mike himself, a formidable presence fueled by determination and vengeance.


    "Ma¡ª" the assassin girl attempted to cry out, but before a single word escaped her lips, Mike swiftly silenced her with his curved kunai, extinguishing her life in an instant.


    "Rest in hell," Mike whispered, placing her lifeless body gently against a nearby tree. His movements were swift and precise, an embodiment of deadly efficiency.


    Mike disappeared as swiftly as he had arrived, emerging behind the second tree to dispatch another assassin girl. The cycle of death continued in his wake.


    "Girls, be ready to run as soon as he crosses this point," the assassin leader instructed, unaware of the fate that awaited her.


    Silence followed her command, met with no response from her subordinates.


    "Do you understand?" she repeated, her voice tinged with impatience.


    A male voice, filled with an air of quiet confidence, floated from behind her as a kunai found its way to her neck. The blade pressed against her skin, leaving her paralyzed with fear.


    "Who are you? Why are you doing this?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    The kunai''s tip inched closer to her neck, the threat of impending doom palpable. Her vision blurred as panic consumed her.


    "My master would be delighted to have a wild direwolf like you after this race," Mike replied, his voice dripping with malice, his eyes burning a bright crimson.


    "Fuck off! I''ll kill myself before¡ª" The assassin girl''s sentence was cut short as she attempted to plunge her own dagger into her heart. However, before she could carry out her desperate act, Mike swiftly struck her cerebellum, rendering her unconscious with a single, precise blow.


    "You will die, but it will be by my master''s will," Mike declared, his tone laced with a chilling finality. He cleared the thorns from Anon''s path, vanishing into the darkness with the unconscious assassin girl, leaving no trace behind.


    "HOHOHO... What a striking youngster. It''s a pity he dared to meddle with my prince. Now, prepare to meet your demise, kid." A man adorned in vibrant, kaleidoscopic attire sneered as he observed Anon dashing naked through the dense forest.


    In an instant, the man vanished from his position, reappearing a staggering 500 meters ahead of Anon.


    "Let''s see what you''re truly capable of, my dear." The man''s voice dripped with contempt as he conjured a lengthy leather whip from thin air, its crackling presence emanating an eerie purple hue.


    "Earth Splitter...." The man''s voice resonated with power as he forcefully struck the ground horizontally with his whip.


    [Earth Splitter is a formidable skill that harnesses the wielder''s mastery over the earth element. When unleashed, this skill channels raw energy through the conduit of the whip. With a swift and fierce strike against the earth''s surface, an extraordinary transformation takes place.


    As the whip connects with the ground, a surge of potent energy ripples through the soil, triggering seismic disturbances. The sheer force behind the impact rends the earth asunder, creating a profound chasm that stretches in an unwavering line, a testament to the wielder''s commanding authority over nature itself.


    The resulting crevice is a breathtaking spectacle, with the earth cracking apart and quivering under the skill''s influence. The split extends for a considerable distance, its length determined by the wielder''s proficiency and strength. The breadth of the chasm is substantial, posing a formidable obstacle to any daring to traverse it.]


    In an awe-inspiring display, the ground abruptly cleaved into two, birthing a vast trench in the heart of the forest.


    This fissure dwarfed the previous one Anon effortlessly leaped over. Would he conquer this formidable obstacle once more, or would he succumb to its treacherous depths?


    As the race hurtled towards its crescendo, the stage was set for a climactic clash that would redefine the very essence of the Dark Desert of Celestria.

 Chapter 170 -170

    ?


    Ladies and gentlemen, we have received crucial information that the path Anon was traversing has been struck by an earthquake, causing a sudden trench to form in the heart of the forest. Whether this is true or another ploy orchestrated by the nobles against Anon remains uncertain," Seraphina addressed the gathering, her voice carrying an air of anticipation.


    "Personally, I believe he can overcome it. Anon possesses an overwhelming amount of power. The real challenge lies in what awaits him beyond the forest''s core," Landon chimed in confidently, his eyes fixed on the distant horizon.


    Anon, his gaze fixed on the approaching trench, couldn''t help but feel a surge of amusement. "A sudden trench, huh? What a load of nonsense. Do they think I''m a fool? Well, they''re in for a surprise," he thought to himself, a small smirk playing on his lips. With determination burning in his eyes, he increased his speed, causing the ground beneath him to shatter with every step.


    Holes formed along his path, and the trees surrounding him turned to cinders as flames intensified with his swiftness. The fire, an extension of his own power, grew fiercer, licking at the edges of his being. Anon was a force to be reckoned with, and nothing would stand in his way.


    "Once, a wise man said, ''Embrace the leap with audacity, defying gravity and leaving all who dare follow you grasping at the air.'' That wise man happened to be me," Anon declared boldly, his voice carrying over the roar of destruction. As he reached the edge of the trench, he coiled his legs, preparing for the monumental leap that lay before him.


    "Let''s do this, baby!" Anon shouted, his voice filled with a mixture of determination and exhilaration. With a burst of power, he unleashed the full force of his legs, propelling himself high into the air. Time seemed to slow down as he soared above the gaping trench, defying gravity itself.


    Boom


    The ground trembled as Anon landed on the other side of the trench, the impact echoing through the surrounding landscape. Large, circular cracks radiated outward from the point of impact, testament to the sheer force behind his landing. He had cleared the trench effortlessly, leaving his onlookers awestruck.


    "Seraphina, look! Anon has cleared the trench. Will he make it to the other side?" Landon''s voice held a mix of excitement and disbelief as he watched Anon''s feat.


    Before Seraphina could respond, Anon''s feet touched the ground, his landing exuding strength and confidence. He had answered Landon''s question in a single act, displaying his indomitable spirit.


    Boom


    The sound reverberated through the air, a thunderous reminder of Anon''s presence. The ground beneath him quivered, struggling to contain the raw power that coursed through his veins. Seraphina couldn''t help but be amazed. "That was utterly astonishing! Anon has once again demonstrated his indomitable spirit, refusing to be hindered by any obstacle," she marveled, her voice filled with admiration.


    In Luna''s room, she watched Anon''s leap across the trench with a mix of concern and fascination. "You may win this race, Anon, but if you continue to exploit the powers of overcharge, you will sacrifice your life," Luna cautioned, her voice tinged with worry. She had seen the toll it took on him, the unbearable pain that awaited him after the surge of power subsided.


    "You don''t even comprehend the true nature of overcharge," she continued, her tone filled with a mix of urgency and caution.


    Overcharge is an evil thing.


    Overcharge is an extraordinary ability that pushes the limits of human potential, granting immense power at a great cost. When triggered, the individual''s body undergoes a remarkable transformation, forcibly unlocking dormant mana-absorbing pores. This results in an overwhelming surge of mana, fueling the generation of unparalleled energy.


    During the overcharge state, the user experiences a staggering 750% amplification of their abilities, surpassing the boundaries of their mortal form. However, this immense power comes at a grave price. The intensified energy coursing through the user''s system causes their own tissues to ignite, leading to a slow but intense burning process. Remarkably, the overcharge somehow shields the user from immediate pain, concealing the true extent of their agony until the state concludes.


    Once the overcharge state ends, the suppressed burden of pain is unleashed upon the user in an avalanche of suffering. The sheer intensity of this anguish surpasses anything they have ever encountered before, subjecting them to an excruciating ordeal. Successfully enduring this torment leaves the individual significantly debilitated, their body pushed to its very limits. However, failing to withstand the overwhelming suffering will inevitably lead to death, as the strain becomes too much for their mortal form to bear.


    Overcharge can be likened to a machine pushed beyond its limits. Just as a mechanical device ceases to function when forced to work excessively, the human body faces its breaking point when pushed to such extremes. The concept of overcharge exemplifies the delicate balance between extraordinary power and the fragility of the human vessel.


    As Luna was thinking about this suddenly a sound came from her background.


    Woof


    Suddenly, a dog''s bark resonated in front of Luna''s room.


    "Hmm...?" Luna turned in confusion, her attention drawn to the unexpected sound.


    Woof A majestic white dog materialized from a swirling mist, standing before Luna''s room.


    "Toby? What brings you here?" Luna''s eyes widened in surprise as she rose from her wooden bench, her curiosity piqued.


    Toby held a letter delicately in his mouth, a message awaiting Luna''s eager hands.


    Taking the letter, Luna unfolded it with anticipation.


    [Luna, it''s your father. I am going to rescue that Anon kid because he saved you back then, and you know our family does not leave any debts unpaid. If he survives today after using overcharge, he will become your future husband. Come and assist me.]


    Luna''s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and excitement as she read the final words of the letter.


    "H-Husband? Anon?" Luna''s mind spun with wild thoughts and vivid dreams of the future.


    Woof Toby barked, interrupting her daydreams.


    "Y-Yes, I''m listening. W-Well, I must save him, for he is my... Future h-h-husband. Ahhh, how embarassing. I will have to refer to him as such for the rest of my life," Luna mumbled, her cheeks reddening further.


    Woof Toby barked again, as if urging her to action.


    "Yes, let''s go," Luna declared, a determined glint in her eyes. She mounted the dog''s back, and with astonishing speed, they bolted through the academy''s exit gates.

 Chapter 171 -171

    ?


    "HOHOHO, you''re quite the serious fucker, huh, kid?" Jack sneered, fixing a repugnant gaze upon Anon.


    In an instant, he vanished from his position, only to reappear 5000 meters ahead of Anon.


    "It seems I''ll have to deal with you personally, if you crossed this forest successfully, but I don''t think you will be able to make it, cutie." Jack declared, retrieving a formidable sword from his inventory.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon is charging toward the heart of the forest. Will he effortlessly breach its core?" Seraphina announced.


    "Seraphina, this kid is insane! I doubt anything within that forest can stand in his way," Landon exclaimed, his face filled with excitement.


    "Well, we''ll find out once he crosses the final threshold, won''t we?" Seraphina replied.


    "You''re absolutely right," Landon agreed.


    As Anon sprinted forward, he sensed numerous monsters lurking in the shadows, but none dared to confront him. They could feel Anon''s bloodlust emanating from his fiery core, causing them to cower.


    "Come, you motherfuckers! Why are you all so afraid? You may be monsters, but I am a demon, fuckers!" Anon taunted, releasing even more of his bloodlust into the air.


    "Wait, Seraphina, look! The monsters are terrified of Anon. Can you believe it?" Landon exclaimed, astonishment etched across his face.


    "Well, he is a monster himself, but where is Ren? Anon has conquered three-quarters of the kingdom in just six minutes, and Ren is nowhere in sight," Seraphina observed.


    "Damn, he''s way ahead of me," Ren muttered, his face flushed and covered in sweat, yet he maintained a steady pace.


    The two doping agents he had ingested were of opposing elements, resulting in a contradictory reaction after initially providing Ren with a burst of energy.


    "I have to do it," Ren resolved, extracting another doping shot from his pocket.


    Inside the small bottle, a bright green liquid shimmered.


    As everyone''s eyes fell upon it, a grave expression spread across the faces of the nobles.


    It was triple doping.


    Triple doping was an exceedingly perilous practice involving the administration of three distinct doping agents to enhance energy levels within the human body. This process aimed to provide an intense initial boost but posed significant dangers, including a heightened risk of fatality for the user.


    Compared to double doping, which already carried a 20% chance of death, triple doping exponentially increased the risk, resulting in a 40% mortality rate. The combination of three different doping agents introduced greater complexity and chemical interactions, making it even more unpredictable and hazardous.


    Although triple doping initially granted substantial energy, its long-term effects were devastating. Over time, the three agents could react negatively with each other, generating toxic substances within the user''s body. This toxicity gradually poisoned the system, leading to a slow and potentially fatal deterioration if not promptly addressed.


    It was crucial to emphasize that triple doping was an extremely dangerous practice strongly discouraged due to the significantly increased risks involved. The potential benefits of heightened energy were outweighed by the life-threatening consequences, making it essential for individuals to seek safer and healthier alternatives to enhance their physical performance.


    But in this moment, Ren had only one thing on his mind...


    "I am here to prove my worth as the only son of the Denver House and its future leader. I refuse to lose any more than I already have."


    "Seraphina, would you look at that? The sole heir and future head of the Denver House is about to take another doping agent. It would be utter chaos if he perishes here. The Denver House will not remain silent if their only son dies in this trial," Landon stated.


    Hearing this, Seti''s body turned cold, and she swiftly summoned another communication crystal from her pocket.


    "Ren, don''t do this. You''re the only son of your family. Mrs. Denver will kill all of us if anything happens to you," Seti shouted through the crystal ball.


    Ren''s eyes resembled those of someone who had consumed copious amounts of alcohol, unable to focus on anything ahead.


    Ren hurled the crystal ball to the ground and continued running like a lifeless zombie.


    "Damn it..." Seti cursed.


    "What type of doping agents did you give him, ma''am?" a noble student from the House of Alchemists stepped forward and inquired.


    "What?" Seti asked, perplexed.


    "What were the elements of the doping agent you provided him? I''m familiar with the holy dope agent, but the red one is unknown to me. What was it composed of?"


    "I-I can''t tell you. That''s confidential," Seti stammered, her voice trembling with fear. The tension overwhelmed her, causing her to lose her composure and consider various desperate ideas.


    "Should I commit suicide? If I don''t, the Great Mother of the Denver House will kill me anyway. Yes, I¡ª"


    "Ma''am, if you just disclose the element of the red doping agent, I can create an antidote for it and save all of us from the wrath of denever house." the girl offered.


    "What? Really?" Seti exclaimed, surprise washing over her face.


    "Yes, but you have to tell me."


    "Come with me, quickly," Seti said, leading the girl to an empty room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has now ventured into the territory of the Deadly Kongs, the forest''s most treacherous and menacing creatures. If he manages to evade them, no one will be able to stop him. This will be the last hurdle of this kingdom."


    Deadly Kong is a fearsome and mythical creature that combines the characteristics of three different animals: the giant scorpions from the treacherous Dead Desert, the one-horned Oxers, and the killer giant beetles. This chimera-like creature possesses a unique set of features, making it an incredibly formidable and dangerous opponent.


    One of Deadly Kong''s most distinctive and lethal attributes is its venomous tail. Equipped with a potent toxin, a single strike from its tail can inflict severe harm and even lead to death. The venom proves highly effective against prey and poses a significant threat to any potential adversaries.


    Another remarkable feature of Deadly Kong is its massive horn, jutting from its head. This horn serves as both a formidable weapon and a symbol of its power. With a robust body surpassing the strength of mythical mithril, Deadly Kong can endure tremendous physical force and withstand severe punishment.


    Due to its rarity and uniqueness, Deadly Kong''s body parts fetch exorbitant prices on black markets and among collectors. Its venomous tail, horn, and other valuable organs hold immense value. Notably, Deadly Kong exhibits a fascinating behavior of roaming in large groups, rarely venturing alone, preferring the safety and collective strength of its kind.


    Will Anon manage to overcome them?


    [Author: What do you guys think ? Should i end volume one of this book after this arc ends and continue in second volume or continue in the same volume?]

 Chapter 172 -172

    ?


    As Anon ventured further into the forest, a strange phenomenon occurred: the once-active wildlife fell silent. Sensing the abnormal stillness, Anon activated his heightened senses, taking in every minute detail of his surroundings.


    "Blood..." Anon muttered, catching the distinct scent of fresh blood permeating the air.


    Unbeknownst to him, he was already encircled by a horde of formidable creatures known as kongs. Their eyes glimmered through the foliage, emanating a bloodlust that dripped like poison.


    Anon surveyed his immediate vicinity, keenly identifying the positions of each kong. He halted his steps, standing amidst hundreds of these deadly adversaries.


    "Let''s play, monkeys," Anon uttered, his voice laced with an air of dark confidence.


    The kongs emerged from the dense underbrush, their eyes glowing a malevolent crimson. Clad in metallic blue armor, their bodies boasted scorpion-like tails that exuded power and menace.


    Rawr


    In a matter of seconds, a multitude of kongs swarmed around Anon, surrounding him on all sides.


    "Hello, boys," Anon addressed them, a sly smile crossing his face as he employed a skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes gleamed with a vibrant purple hue, mirroring the captivating shade that appeared in the eyes of the nearest kong.


    Anon swiftly shifted his gaze to another kong, casting the same hypnotic spell.


    In a single sweep, Anon successfully hypnotized 40% of the kongs, their eyes now reflecting the same entranced shade of purple. A smile of triumph curved his lips.


    "Now, kill each other for me," Anon commanded silently, projecting his intentions into their minds.


    The hypnotized kongs wasted no time, launching into a frenzy of attacks against their bewildered comrades. Chaos ensued as the unaffected kongs struggled to comprehend the sudden betrayal, fighting back against their former allies.


    Taking advantage of the ensuing skirmish, Anon deftly slipped away from the midst of the battling kongs.


    "Landon, did you witness that? Why are the kongs turning on each other?" Seraphina queried, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "I-I don''t know. They usually travel in groups, but something has clearly set them off. On the bright side, Anon has successfully crossed the forest and is on the verge of reentering our kingdom. Can you believe it? He''s almost here," Landon responded.


    With a triumphant smile adorning his face, Anon continued his journey, exiting the forest unscathed. However, as he emerged from the forest''s depths, a flamboyantly dressed man awaited him, brandishing a broadsword dripping with bloodlust.


    The stranger emitted an aura of psychopathic malevolence, instantly signaling to Anon that he was not to be underestimated. Anon instinctively halted his steps, eyeing the man with caution.


    "Look, Seraphina, Anon has paused once again, and it seems this fellow, who gives off a rather effeminate vibe to me, is the cause," Landon remarked.


    "I believe he may be a contract killer," Seraphina responded.


    "Who are you?" Anon inquired, his voice steady.


    "I am Jack," the man replied.


    "In that pink coat, you look more like a gay to me," Anon retorted.


    "To be honest, I am a gay." Jack replied with a sinister smile.


    "What do you want?" Anon pressed on.


    "I don''t want anything. My master desires your demise," Jack stated, gripping his broadsword''s hilt firmly.


    [I will teleport to his left, 300 meters away from him, and execute a surprise ranged attack.]


    Anon listened to Jack''s strategy intently.


    "Prepare to meet your end, Anon."


    Jack vanished from his position, reappearing precisely 300 meters to Anon''s left. He unleashed a fireball spell, aiming to strike him down.


    Anticipating Jack''s move, Anon evaded the attack effortlessly.


    [Impressive dodge, kid. Let''s see if you can repeat it 200 meters to your right.]


    Once again, Jack disappeared, this time reemerging 200 meters to Anon''s right, hurling another fireball his way.


    With practiced ease, Anon evaded the attack once more.


    "Remarkable, you''re quite skilled, kid."


    [Left again, and then right.]


    Jack relentlessly pressed his assault, attempting to close the distance with each attack. Yet, Anon''s reflexes proved too quick, evading each strike. After four successive attacks, Jack achieved the range he had been waiting for¡ªa point-blank encounter.


    A sinister smile crept across Jack''s face as he pointed the tip of his broadsword dangerously close to Anon''s visage.


    "Now, it''s your end, kid," Jack taunted, ready to impale Anon with his broadsword.


    "But it''s my turn," Anon countered, a subtle smile playing upon his lips.


    <Neural Devastation>


    Suddenly, a surge of energy erupted from the depths of Anon''s mind. These waves resonated instantaneously with the patterns generated by Jack''s brain, triggering a cataclysmic reaction within Jack''s skull.


    Mid-air, his mind exploded, blood spewed from his nose, mouth, and ears. His once-vibrant eyes transformed into a menacing crimson, while his lifeless body plummeted to the ground.


    "Well, that was a useful skill. I might need to employ it more frequently," Anon mused, delivering a swift kick to Jack''s lifeless form before continuing his path.


    At the Academy...


    "What just happened? Why did he collapse like that? Is he dead?"


    "How did Anon accomplish that?"


    "Could he be a demon?"


    "No, he must be endowed with incredible speed, surpassing the limits of human perception."


    Conversations erupted among the students, questions swirling in their minds.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has once again entered our realm, facing only one remaining obstacle: the Nightmare Forest. Within its confines, time operates differently, with an hour inside potentially equaling a year or even a mere second in the outside world. It presents the greatest challenge in this race.


    Many have perished within its treacherous depths, lost to its bewildering paths and the distortions of time. Let us not forget the presence of four distinct tribes of deadly creatures residing within these woods.


    Will Anon prevail in the perilous realm of the Nightmare Forest?" Seraphina elucidated, revealing the final hurdle.


    As Anon neared the entrance of the Nightmare Forest, he activated a skill.


    ''No.300, are you ready?''


    ''Yes, master. We are concealed within the bushes and have marked the fastest route out of the forest. Remember, here, ten minutes can be equivalent to a single second in the outside world. No.369 has briefed me.''


    "Excellent work. Victory is now within my grasp. Prepare your girls, we shall have some kinky sex after this ends." Anon declared.


    ''Y-Yes, master,'' No.300 responded, her cheeks flushing with a tinge of shyness.

 Chapter 173 -173

    ?


    Ladies and gentlemen, Anon is about to venture into the treacherous Forest of Nightmares, where there is no sign of re-" Before Landon could finish his sentence, something extraordinary occurred.


    "Look, Landon! Ren is here too," Seraphina exclaimed, pointing at the screen before her.


    Ren sprinted with incredible speed, fueled by the effects of the third doping shot he had taken. However, his muscles pulsed with red and blue, a clear indication that he was not in a favorable condition.


    Desperately trying to catch up to Anon, Ren found himself facing defeat with every step his adversary took.


    "He killed Jack. He will win the race. What will I-" Ren''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted as his mind shut down, causing him to lose consciousness while his body continued to propel forward, repeatedly colliding with the ground for another kilometer.


    "Oh, shit. Not good. Ren has gone unconscious," Landon announced, a drop of sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "If this kid dies, I fear what will happen to Anon, myself, and this entire academy. The church won''t spare any of us. Everyone involved in this matter will meet a gruesome fate at the hands of the Denver House. If he dies..."


    "Hmm...? Oh my God, I think it''s time for me to leave. My children and husband must be waiting for me back at home," Seraphina spoke, attempting to escape the situation before it escalated further.


    The teachers and students followed suit, observing Ren''s dire condition.


    However, before anyone could exit the academy, two guards from the Denver House of Justice sealed the gates.


    "Damn, we''re stuck."


    "Why did I come here?"


    "I should''ve listened to my mom and stayed home."


    Students began to panic as they witnessed the guards securing the gates.


    Inside the academy''s alchemy lab...


    "Why on earth did you administer Master Ren a doping agent with negative mana instead of reversed mana? The Holy Agent and the Demonic Agent are now locked in battle within his body, draining his strength instead of enhancing it. And using the Nature doping agent was a massive mistake. When he took the third doping agent, a third force began to clash within his body," the girl explained.


    "I had no idea. Please, save him. I beg of you," Seti pleaded, tears streaming from her eyes.


    "It''s ready," the girl declared, handing Seti a blue-colored potion accompanied by an injector.


    "Really? You''ve made it?" Seti asked excitedly as she accepted the antidote.


    "Yes, but it must be injected into Master Ren''s body within ten minutes," the girl explained.


    "Don''t worry. I will reward you later, girl," Seti assured as she took the antidote and hurried toward the transportation portal room.


    Meanwhile, Anon ventured into the Forest of Nightmares, yet at that moment, all attention was diverted elsewhere.


    Five minutes passed, and neither Anon emerged from the forest nor did anyone reach Ren to offer aid.


    Suddenly, a portal materialized before Ren''s unconscious form. Seti emerged from it and promptly injected the syringe filled with the antidote into Ren''s backside.


    The abnormal veins bulging on Ren''s body dissipated, and his eyes fluttered open.


    "Huh? Where am I?" Ren queried.


    "You''re safe. Yes, you''re safe. Oh, God, thank you for saving me again," Seti exclaimed, elation and relief illuminating her face.


    Tension within the academy began to ease.


    "He''s saved! Ladies and gentlemen, Mrs. Seti, one of the academy''s teachers, has saved Ren. I believe we are all safe now."


    "Ara Ara, I believe I can stay a while longer," Seraphina uttered with a smirk as she resumed her seat.


    ''You venomous bitch,'' Landon seethed silently, his gaze fixed on Seraphina.


    The guards from the Denver House started retreating, opening the gates of the academy.


    "Did Anon win?" Ren inquired of Seti.


    "What? No, he didn''t, but you should res¡ª" Seti began to reply, but Ren abruptly stood up and darted off once again.


    "Ren, no...wait," Seti tried to halt him, but her efforts were in vain.


    Ren traversed the Forest of Nightmare in a remarkable twenty minutes, arriving at the academy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I regret to inform you that Anon has officially lost this match. The Kingdom''s Night Run has been won by Ren from the Denver House of Justice," Seraphina announced.


    Yet, no noble celebrated, and no commoner felt defeated, for they knew that if Anon had not become lost in the Forest of Nightmare, victory would have been his.


    "Well, with this, I declare Ren Denver as the rightful victor of The Kingdom''s Night Run," Kale declared, presenting him with a magical sword as the trophy of his triumph.


    "I am proud of you. Today, you have proven yourself, young man," Kale spoke with a warm smile.


    "Thank you, sir," Ren replied graciously, accepting the gift a wide smile appearing on his face.


    But inside he also knew that it was not a win, rather he got reminded that he is not the only one strong inside this world.


    Meanwhile, Letti patiently awaited Anon''s return at the entrance of the Forest of Nightmare, but five hours had passed, and there was still no sign of him.


    Denver House of Justice...


    A knight entered the main chamber of the house, kneeling before the Great Mother.


    "Ma''am, we have yet to locate him," the knight informed the great mother of the denver house with a hesitated expression.


    "What useless creatures you are. You couldn''t find one boy? Why are you even knights? God is disappointed in you. Just leave," the Great Mother spewed with disdain.


    "Y-Yes, Great Mother." The knogh spoke as he left the room with a feared expression on his face.


    "Where did you go, you little bastard? You made my baby Ren suffer so much, only to vanish like this? Do you think you can escape me? Once I find you, you will die, and I will display your severed head on the city''s central fountain," the Great Mother sneered, an evil grin spreading across her face, similar to a psychopath.


    Where had Anon gone? Was he still trapped within the Forest of Nightmare? Or had something else caused his disappearance?


    [Author: Plot Twist huh..? Now guess what happened.]

 Chapter 174 -174

    ?


    As Anon ventured deeper into the Forest of Nightmares, a single thought burned fiercely in his mind.


    "Yes, I am on the verge of victory. The looks on those noble pigs'' faces when I emerge triumphant will be a sight to behold."


    Suddenly, a half-transparent blue screen materialized before him.


    [Your soul has been summoned to hell by the Fourth Demon God, Fremus.]


    "No, no, no!" Anon''s body went limp as he lost consciousness.


    His mind plunged into an alternate dimension.


    Anon awoke to find himself in the same dark realm as before, surrounded by seven pairs of gleaming eyes.


    "You have to send me back," Anon pleaded as soon as he regained his senses.


    "We cannot, for this is of utmost importance," one of the Demon Gods replied.


    "What do you mean? This race I was about to win, it was an epic competition. I had even gone to great lengths to secure victory. I cannot simply vanish like this," Anon argued, his desire to return burning within him.


    "Hisss Human brother... can any race truly matter more than your life? If you were to perish, what significance would the race hold Hisss?" the Demon God with green snake-like eyes hissed.


    "What do you mean? How is my life in danger?" Anon inquired, curiosity etching across his face.


    "The first Avatar of the gods has been sighted within your very academy. We do not know who this individual is, but we are aware that they possess knowledge of your identity," Damacus revealed.


    "How do you know this?" Anon asked.


    "While you were engaged in the race, we detected a holy mana string within your academy being used to spy on you."


    "What? Please explain it to me in a way I can understand," Anon implored, his gaze fixed on Damacus.


    In the mystical realm of magic, a fascinating phenomenon known as "Mana Strings" weaves a complex tapestry throughout the world. Imperceptible to most mortal beings, these ethereal threads are visible only to the holy gods and the demon gods ¨C beings of immense power and insight.


    Mana Strings come in three distinct forms: neutral, holy, and negative. Each possesses unique properties and implications within the realm of magic.


    [Neutral Mana Strings, the most enigmatic and elusive of the three, are challenging to track and detect. They exist subtly, blending seamlessly with the very fabric of magic itself, rendering them nearly invisible even to the most seasoned practitioners. Tracing the origin or purpose of neutral Mana Strings requires exceptional skill and intuition.


    In contrast, Holy Mana Strings radiate a divine essence and possess a luminescent quality. They indicate the presence of sacred magic or benevolent enchantments. Holy Mana Strings are more readily identifiable and can serve as guiding beacons for those attuned to the forces of righteousness.


    Conversely, Negative Mana Strings exude an ominous aura, signifying the use of dark or malevolent magic. Laced with foreboding energy, they repel the righteous and draw the attention of those aligned with darkness. Negative Mana Strings act as unmistakable signs of forbidden spells or sinister enchantments, enabling vigilant beings to identify and confront practitioners of the dark arts.


    Whenever magic is wielded within this world, a Mana String forms, connecting the caster to the effects of their spell. These intricate threads linger for a period of twelve hours, serving as evidence of magical activity. By tracing the path of a Mana String, one can follow it back to its origin, identifying the individual responsible for the enchantment. Mana Strings become attached to the user, acting as a magical signature or fingerprint.


    However, wielders of magic possess the ability to sever these Mana Strings effortlessly through the use of a specialized spell known as the "Disconnect Spell." By employing this incantation, practitioners can sever the link between themselves and their magical endeavors, effectively removing the Mana Strings and preserving their anonymity.


    Mana Strings, with their distinct properties and significance, add an element of mystique and intrigue to the world of magic. Visible only to the holy and demon gods, these ethereal threads provide insights into the intentions, affiliations, and magical activities of individuals within this fantastical realm.] Damacus explained.


    "I see, so there is something like that. Can I witness it for myself?" Anon inquired.


    "No, a human cannot see them. Their eyes lack the strength, and even a mere glance at one would liquefy your eyes," Fremus explained.


    "But if humans cannot see them, how can they disconnect them?" Anon pressed further.


    "We cannot explain it," Fremus replied.


    "Brother, that is not crucial. When we detected the holy mana string, we realized it was exceptionally strong and could not have belonged to a mere mortal. As I attempted to track its origin, the user severed the connection, leading us only to your academy. All we know is that the individual within your academy possesses considerable power and was aware that we were tracing the mana string back to them," Damacus continued.


    "How did they discover that I am your Avatar?" Anon wondered.


    "Ah, the human brother is indeed suspicious. That is good; I want him to be that way. Demons trust no one," Damacus remarked.


    "I, too, cannot trust individuals I have only met twice and have yet to see their faces," Anon retorted.


    "Hisss The human brother is astute, I like it Hisss."


    "It''s alright; allow me to explain. As our Avatar, you are connected to us through seven negative mana strings. Should you ever choose to employ negative mana spells, you will receive a direct supply of negative mana from us.


    The same is true for him; he is connected to a holy god through a holy mana string. When he spied on you, his god must have tracked the negative mana string connecting you to us. Although we were unable to trace his string because we do not know his identity. Do you comprehend?" Damacus clarified.


    "Yes, I understand. It was my mistake. I revealed too much," Anon said, lowering himself to the ground as he contemplated the nobles who could potentially be the Avatar of the holy god.

 Chapter 175 -175

    ?


    "It was my mistake," Anon admitted, his voice laced with frustration. "I revealed too much, and that''s why he suspected me and exposed my true identity."


    Damacus, one of the demon gods, approached Anon, as his eyes grew bigger but his body still remained invisible "It''s not your fault," he assured him. "You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s in a demon''s nature to live with royalty, to stand tall and unwavering. Even a rat can survive in this deadly world. What others define as selfishness and arrogance is merely a misunderstood reflection of our true essence."


    The demon girl with pink eyes nodded in agreement, her voice laced with anger. "Those gods and humans know nothing about demons. A demon lives with their own sense of royalty, bowing before no one. They never hide in the shadows just to survive. They care for no one but their beloved ones. If that''s what a demon truly is, then yes, you, me, and all the individuals present in this room are demons."


    Severus, another demon god, hissed in affirmation. "You''re right," he declared, his eyes gleaming with determination. "The one who diminishes their own self-respect cannot be considered a true demon. We, true demons, are royalty. We never go back on our word."


    Razethor, his eyes shining with a bright yellow hue, stepped forward. "Brother Severus speaks the truth," he stated. "A demon can be sly and deceiving, but when it comes to the battlefield, even a single demon stands with pride against an army of hundreds and thousands. We possess an unwavering strength and resilience that sets us apart."


    Damacus interjected, his voice filled with concern. "We must find a way to save you, Brother Anon. If you enter the academy and break the overcharge, the avatar of that holy god will surely emerge to kill you. And once the overcharge breaks, you will be vulnerable, weakened."


    Anon''s mind raced with possibilities, and suddenly an idea struck him like a bolt of lightning. "We need to rearrange the chess pieces," he declared, his voice brimming with excitement.


    Confusion settled among the demon gods as they exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued. "What do you mean, Brother Anon *hiss*?" Severus asked, tilting his head inquisitively.


    Anon elaborated on his plan, a smile of determination playing upon his lips. "When we rearrange the pieces on a chessboard, the game starts anew. If I can level the playing field against that adversary, the game will reset. We need to find a way to bring the fight back to the beginning, to regain control."


    Understanding slowly dawned on Damacus. "You mean to say that if you never leave this forest, the game can begin afresh. By attending the academy under a new name, you can maintain anonymity and confront the challenges that await you."


    Fremus, however, voiced his skepticism. "But the seven continents of the human kingdom have seen your face. Do you honestly believe you can enter the academy and simply say, ''Hello, everyone, I''m Eden. I just happen to resemble Anon, but I''m not him''?"


    Anon''s gaze hardened with determination. "That''s precisely the plan," he confirmed. "But what if I change my face as well?"


    Fremus scoffed at the notion. "What nonsense! The <Body Modification> skill won''t allow you to change your own appearance. It''s simply not possible."


    Anon''s eyes twinkled mischievously. "Ah, but I have another idea," he revealed, confident in his newfound strategy.


    Damacus, catching onto Anon''s line of thought, nodded approvingly. "I understand," he stated. "Brother Anon wants us to grant him a skill that can transform his face and body. With this, he can become an entirely new person, reenter the academy, and confound both gods and demons alike."


    Severus joined in, hissing softly. "Brother Anon''s intellect knows no bounds. It is a clever plan indeed."


    The demon girl with pink eyes, still puzzled, sought clarification. "That''s a great idea, but how will you change your face?"


    Anon turned to her, his voice filled with determination. "Don''t you possess any shape-shifting abilities? A skill or power that allows you to alter your appearance?"


    Damacus summoned a wooden mask from thin air, as it materialized in front of anon "While we may not possess innate shape-shifting abilities, I do have an artifact that could serve our purpose."


    As the mask floated before Anon, Anon used a skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    the inscription on it became visible: - [Nature''s Face-Changing Mask].


    [Nature''s Face Changing Mask is a remarkable artifact that possesses the extraordinary ability to transform the appearance of its wearer into anyone whose DNA, such as hair, is used as a reference. Crafted from the formidable creature known as a mimic, this mystical mask harnesses the essence of nature itself to grant its user the power of shape-shifting.


    When worn, the mask taps into the genetic information obtained from the desired individual, using it as a template to alter the wearer''s facial features, effectively turning them into a perfect likeness of the chosen person. However, the mask''s transformative power extends beyond mere cosmetic changes. It also modifies the wearer''s entire body, ensuring a complete and seamless disguise that is virtually impossible to detect.


    The transformation brought about by Nature''s Face Changing Mask lasts for a considerable duration, spanning up to 22 hours. However, such a potent enchantment comes at a price. The mask consumes a significant amount of mana to sustain the alteration, resulting in a 50% reduction in the wearer''s magical abilities during the duration of the transformation. This limitation serves as a reminder of the delicate balance between power and disguise. One of the mask''s most formidable aspects is its ability to evade detection. By completely reshaping the wearer''s face and body, it renders them virtually unrecognizable, even to those who are familiar with the person being imitated. This makes it a formidable tool for espionage, infiltration, or any situation where concealing one''s true identity is essential.


    Crafted from the body of a mimic, a monstrous creature renowned for its shape-shifting abilities, the mask inherits some of the mimic''s inherent magical properties. Mimics are known to possess an affinity for mimicry and disguise, often camouflaging themselves as ordinary objects to lure unsuspecting prey. By harnessing the essence of this formidable creature, Nature''s Face Changing Mask has acquired an unparalleled mastery over the art of transformation.]


    Anon''s heart raced with excitement as he realized the potential of this mysterious artifact.


    Anon reached out, taking hold of the mask, a newfound sense of hope igniting within him. "With this mask, we can change the game entirely," he proclaimed, his voice resolute.


    The demon gods, now united in purpose, nodded in agreement. The stage was set for Anon''s rebirth, a chance to reclaim his destiny. With the <Nature''s Face-Changing Mask> in his possession, he would embark on a new path, one that would challenge the very fabric of the academy and change the course of their collective fates.

 Chapter 176 -176

    ?


    "Brother Anon, this may be our final meeting," Damacus spoke solemnly, his voice echoing with a touch of sorrow.


    "Why?" Anon asked, his expression betraying surprise.


    "Well, it''s a rule of nature. Once both parties know that the opposite side has unleashed their avatars on the sacred land, only one chance is given to interact with their gods, be it the demon gods or the holy gods. We won''t be able to contact you in any way once you leave from here. That''s why we summoned you today, to convey this information." Damacus explained, his eyes filled with determination.


    Anon nodded, absorbing the gravity of the situation. "I see. So it means that guy will also only have one chance to meet his god, right ?"


    Damacus nodded in affirmation. "Indeed, brother Anon. The rules of this realm are unbending. We shall discuss it again after you have slain the first Avatar or enslaved him. Until then, brother Anon, may the dark forces guide your path," he spoke with solemnity as Anon''s consciousness began to fade, retreating back to the mortal realm.


    "Haaaa..." Anon gasped as he found himself standing in the heart of the nightmarish forest, surrounded by towering, twisted trees and an eerie darkness that pervaded the air. The overcharge that had coursed through his body dissipated, leaving him feeling rejuvenated. He glanced down and realized he was still unclothed, prompting him to summon a set of dark garments from his inventory. With swift movements, he adorned himself, the fabric clinging to his powerful form.


    As Anon adjusted his attire, a familiar voice penetrated his thoughts. ''Master, are you listening to me?'' No.300, his loyal companion, contacted him through the psychic connection they shared.


    ''Yes, No.300. What''s the matter?'' Anon responded, his mental tone infused with authority.


    ''Master, that nobleman is on the verge of crossing the forest and winning the race. Are you not planning to catch up to him?'' No.300 reported about Ren, the nobleman who had become Anon''s primary target.


    "What? Ren is still running?" Anon''s voice reverberated through the psychic link, a mix of disbelief and annoyance.


    ''Yes, Master. He''s proven more resilient than anticipated,'' No.300 confirmed, his words laced with a hint of admiration for Ren''s tenacity.


    Anon''s eyes narrowed, a devious plan forming in his mind. "Prepare yourself, No.300. I have an idea."


    He summoned the Nature''s Face-Changing Mask, a mystical artifact that allowed him to assume different appearances and deceive his enemies. The mask materialized in his hand, its surface adorned with intricate patterns of vines and leaves. Anon secured it over his face, his visage transformed into that of a mysterious woodland creature.


    ''No.300, catch the gentleman, but do not kill him,'' Anon commanded, his voice laced with authority.


    ''As you command, Master,'' No.300 responded, his loyalty unwavering.


    Anon''s directive echoed through the psychic link, reaching the ogres who served as his loyal minions. "Everyone, apprehend him, but spare his life," he ordered, his words resounding with a blend of power and menace.


    With their instructions received, the army of ogres moved swiftly, their massive forms charging forward to block Ren''s path. The nobleman''s eyes widened in disbelief as he found himself confronted by the imposing creatures, their muscular frames and ferocious expressions leaving no doubt about their intentions.


    "W-What the fuck?" Ren stammered, his voice tinged with fear and desperation. He had pushed his limits, exhaustion wearing heavily upon him, rendering him incapable of defeating even a single ogre, let alone escaping their clutches.


    One ogre, distinguished by its commanding presence, stepped forward. It was No.300, masquerading as the ogres'' spokesperson. "Human, you shall not take one more step forward. Our master wishes to see you," No.300 announced, his tone commanding and laced with an otherworldly aura.


    Ren''s voice trembled as he addressed No.300. "Y-You can speak the human language ?"


    "We can. Our master taught us," No.300 replied, his voice deep and resonant.


    Ren''s curiosity was piqued, mingled with a palpable sense of fear. "Who is your master?"


    A chilling silence hung in the air for a moment before Anon''s voice rang out from behind Ren. "I am."


    Startled, Ren turned, his eyes widening in recognition and terror. "A-Anon?" he uttered, his voice trembling with a mixture of surprise and fear.


    Anon approached Ren with measured steps, his gaze fixated on his trembling adversary. "Hello, cheater," he spoke, his words dripping with a combination of scorn and satisfaction. His eyes glowed with a piercing purple light, a manifestation of his formidable powers.


    "Y-You? You''re the master of all these ogres?" Ren gasped, his voice betraying disbelief.


    "Indeed, I am the master of all these ogres. Do you require proof? Allow me to demonstrate." Anon replied, his voice oozing with an air of malevolence that sent shivers down Ren''s spine.


    Anon walked upto no.300 and lifted up her leather made skirt and started rubbing her pussy.


    "Annhhhh~ Anhhh~ Master.... " No.300 spoke as she started giggling in pleasure.


    "Now, do you finally comprehend, Mr. Ren?" Anon''s voice dripped with malevolence as a sinister smile crept across his face, casting an ominous shadow.


    Ren''s eyes widened with a mix of confusion and dread as he struggled to process the impossible events unfolding before him. "But... how is this even possible?" he stammered, his voice quivering.


    Anon chuckled darkly, his gaze fixated on Ren. "Ah, you ask too many questions, my dear Ren. Perhaps it''s time you learned the true nature of my power."


    An eerie silence hung in the air as Ren''s mind raced, searching for answers amid the unfolding nightmare. "What... what do you want from me?" he managed to utter, his voice laced with fear.


    Anon''s lips curled into a wicked grin, his eyes glinting with wicked delight. "Oh, that was quite the question you posed, Ren," he hissed, relishing the unease in his prey''s expression.


    "You see, I have a peculiar desire. I want your very identity, can you lend it to me ? What you are saying no ? Okay i will just take it." Anon declared, a twisted euphoria tainting his words.


    Ren recoiled, his heart pounding in his chest, unable to fathom the depths of Anon''s depravity. "What do you mean? How can you take my identity?"


    A sinister gleam danced in Anon''s eyes as he closed the distance between them, plucking a single strand of hair from his head. "Watch closely," he whispered, the air heavy with anticipation.


    Anon delicately placed Ren''s hair within the mystical mask, its surface pulsating with an eerie green glow. In a mesmerizing display, the hair was instantly absorbed, as if devoured by an insatiable hunger.


    With an eerie calm, Anon adorned the mask, and a swift transformation ensued. His visage morphed, assuming Ren''s features, while his body seamlessly adopted Ren''s physique.


    Ren stood in stunned disbelief, his mind grappling to comprehend the profound violation of his very existence. "Who... who are you?" he managed to utter, his voice tinged with terror. "Are you some sort of demon?"


    Anon''s chuckle resonated through the room, a chilling sound that sent shivers down Ren''s spine. "I am a unique combo, my friend. A combination of forces beyond your wildest imaginings. Now, let your mind wander to the infinite possibilities of what I am capable of."


    Fear tightened its grip on Ren''s trembling form. With a flicker of defiance, he mustered a response, tinged with desperation. "You can''t get away with this. My family will recognize the deception in an instant."


    Anon''s eyes flickered with cunning as he contemplated Ren''s words. "Ah, a valid concern indeed. But how about this: lend me your memories as well, and we shall see if your family can discern the truth from fiction," he proposed, his smile growing ever more sinister, a predator reveling in his imminent triumph.


    "I invested so much in this race, i can''t afford to lose it, friend."

 Chapter 177 -177

    ?


    "What?" Ren asked, looking at Anon in disbelief.


    "I''ll explain that to you in my torture chamber," Anon said, cutting his thumb and pouring out a drop of his blood onto his other hand.


    "Lick it," Anon commanded, showing his hand to Ren.


    "I will not," Ren replied defiantly.


    "Listen, friend. I''m giving you an opportunity to live. Don''t test my patience and lick it," Anon spoke, his eyes glowing with a purple radiance.


    Ren immediately felt a surge of fear and reluctantly complied, licking Anon''s hand.


    [A new target has been found. Would you like to use the skill <Mind Control>?]


    ''Yes...''


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, memories flooded into Anon''s mind.


    <Level Up>


    <Level Up>


    <5 new skills have been learned>


    <3 holy skills have been learned>


    Numerous screens appeared before Anon, displaying the new information he had acquired.


    Ren''s eyes turned a shade of gray as Anon extracted every single memory from his mind.


    <Memory Alter>


    Memories surged back into Ren''s head, and he regained his senses.


    "What have you done to me?" Ren asked, fear etched on his face.


    "Nothing. I''ve merely created a copy of all your memories in my mind. From what I''ve gathered, I must say your mother looks very attractive, and your sisters... delightful," Anon remarked, sticking out his tongue provocatively.


    "Don''t you dare touch my family, you motherfucker!" Ren shouted, his rage barely contained. However, he lacked the energy to act upon his anger, and Anon had an army of ogres at his command.


    "Well, you''re a devoted son, Ren. I wonder what will happen when this devoted son walks into his own house, forcefully undresses his own mother, bends her down and holds her fown in front of me, as he opens her pussy lips for my dick to enter inside her thick pussy and holds her while I fill her womb to the brim.


    Ren, I will make you my little slave, a soldier ready to obey my every command. And mark my words, I''m not bluffing. You will be the one luring your mother and sisters for me to fuck to death, Willingly. After that i will turn them into my slaves too and take the full control of your house." Anon stated, a twisted smile on his face.


    "You... Don''t you dare..." Ren lunged at Anon, unsheathing his sword. But before he could even touch Anon, No.300 struck him in the cerebellum, rendering him unconscious with a single blow.


    "Undress him. I''ll be changing clothes with him," Anon commanded No.300.


    "Yes, your majesty," No.300 replied, proceeding to remove Ren''s clothing.


    Anon changed into the noble attire of the academy.


    "Take him back to the base. I''ll deal with him later," Anon ordered as he looked at ren for the last time.


    "Yes, your majesty," No.300 bowed and picked up Ren.


    Anon started to run again towards the academy but no.300 interrupted him before he could''ve run.


    "Your majesty, there is something else," No.300 said as her face turned red.


    "Yes?"


    "Your majesty, as per your command, i have prepared 30 most beautiful girls from my team with biggest boobs and huge asses as you have commanded.


    I was wondering, should i join them as well ?" No.300 asked.


    "Yes, you should and when i enter inside the room tonight i better see them fully naked and ready to service my cock. Do you understand ?" Anon spoke.


    "I-I understand, your majesty." No.300 spoke as she felt a current running through her pussy.


    Anon again started running towards the academy.


    After 10 minutes...


    Anon arrived at the academy and won the race, even received the prize from Kale.


    No one recognized him; they all believed he was Ren.


    As the sun rose, everyone returned to their homes, but some people lingered near the Nightmare Forest, waiting for Anon to emerge. Seti, Luna, Silk, the leader of the Martial House, and their soldiers stood in anticipation, while Jack concealed himself in the nearby trees, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    "Sir, we''ve searched everywhere near the forest, but Anon is nowhere to be found," a knight from the Martial House reported.


    "Well, we''ve searched and done everything we could for the young man, but it seems we won''t find him now. Send ten platinum coins to his family as a reward for saving my daughter. We will not forget the debt we owe," the Martial House leader declared.


    Luna felt an indescribable sadness welling up inside her, unable to understand why she felt so troubled.


    "Anon, where are you?" Luna searched tirelessly, looking for any sign of him.


    "Anon, Anon, where are you?" Letti called out his name, hoping for a response from the woods.


    Tears welled up in Seti''s eyes.


    "Why did I push you so hard, Anon? Please don''t leave me. Please," Letti pleaded, tears streaming down her face.


    "Luna, let''s go back. We should leave, it''s morning already," the Martial House leader commanded.


    "Yes, Dad," Luna obediently followed, trying to comprehend her overwhelming emotions.


    After three hours, everyone departed, leaving only one person behind, still searching for Anon.


    "Anon, please reply. Anon... sob-sob," Letti cried out, calling for him.


    "I don''t think he will reply."


    A voice echoed behind Letti.


    Startled, Letti turned around and saw someone she least expected.


    "Sir Ren."


    "Hello, Miss Letti," Ren greeted her with a smile.


    "Are you here to mock me, Sir Ren? If that''s the case, I accept my defeat. I am the biggest loser, and I am useless as a teacher. Are you satisfied now? Please, leave. I beg of you. Anon, where are you?" Letti''s voice trembled as she continued to call for Anon.


    "Well, if that''s how you feel, I will depart immediately, little Princess," Ren replied.


    "Thank you, Sir Re..." Suddenly, something clicked in Letti''s mind.


    "Wait, that phrase, ''little Princess.'' Anon used to call me that. How do you know it?"


    "Well, it''s my little secret," Ren winked, teasing Letti.


    "Anon? Is that you?" she asked, hope flickering in her eyes.


    "Indeed, Princess," Anon said, his voice transitioning from Ren''s to his original tone.


    "Sob-sob... You bastard," Letti cried as she immediately hugged Anon.


    "Why are you crying like a child? Didn''t I tell you I would win this race?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, you did. You did," Letti responded through her tears.


    [Author: Shit is about to get dark in next chapter, read at your own risk.]

 Chapter 178 -178

    ?


    "So, how did you transform into Ren? No, why did you transform into Ren? You already have money, and now you also have fame. If you had just won this race with your real face," Letti asked, her eyes narrowing with curiosity and suspicion.


    Anon, clad in Ren''s persona, leaned against a nearby lamppost, a smirk playing on his lips. He met Letti''s gaze, his eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "Well, Letti, there are reasons why I can''t tell you that. But rest assured, I emerged victorious in the race," he responded, his voice dripping with a confident tone.


    Letti''s brows furrowed, clearly perplexed. "Don''t tell me you are going to take down the Denver House of Justice?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Anon chuckled softly, shaking his head. "No, you fool. Why would I do that?" he replied, his voice betraying a sense of amusement at the notion. "There are other plans in motion, ones that require careful execution."


    Letti sighed, her expression one of resignation. "Seems like I have to go now. It''s already evening, but we''ll discuss this further tomorrow. See you then," she said, turning to leave.


    Anon''s eyes followed her as she walked away, a mischievous glint dancing in his gaze. "Wait, Letti. What about that deal we discussed?" he called after her.


    Letti turned back, a puzzled expression crossing her face. "What deal?" she asked, her tone reflecting her confusion.


    A sly smile formed on Anon''s lips as he spoke, his voice laced with intrigue. "The one where you mentioned something about giving me your body," he replied, his gaze locking with hers.


    Recognition flickered in Letti''s eyes, and she smirked. "Ah, yes, that deal. Well, you never agreed to it in the first place. Besides, even if you had won the race, it was Ren Denver who emerged as the victor, not Anon," she remarked, her voice filled with playful banter.


    Anon''s smile widened, revealing a hint of playful challenge. "Oh, so you want to play with me, huh?" he mused, his eyes sparkling with a mix of mischief and anticipation.


    "Well, it is what it is. Bye, Anon," Letti said, giving him a wink before turning and striding away.


    As Letti departed, Anon''s thoughts turned to the recent encounters and intriguing revelations. ''Hmmm...? Why is Master Ren conversing with a commoner teacher and even embracing her? What new interests has he developed?'' he pondered, his mind seeking to unravel the mysteries that surrounded the unexpected connection between Letti and Ren.


    ?¦Á?d¦Ás¦Ç¦È¦Í¦Å| Lost in his thoughts, Anon failed to notice the figure observing him from a higher vantage point. It was Jake, a loyal servant of the Denver House, his eyes fixated on Anon''s every move. Unbeknownst to Anon, Jake had been witness to his interactions with Letti.


    As Anon continued on his way home, a nagging suspicion gnawed at Jake''s mind. ''Wait, was it Master Ren''s intention to eliminate Anon within the depths of the forest, ensuring no challengers would emerge in the future?'' Jake mused, his thoughts racing with the implications of such a revelation. A sense of urgency took hold, and he resolved to inform his mother, a trusted confidant, of the perceived conspiracy.


    Meanwhile, Anon''s senses heightened as he felt an intense gaze upon him. A tingling sensation ran down his spine, alerting him to the presence of an observer. In response, he halted in the middle of an empty grassland, his gaze piercing the surroundings.


    "You can come out. I know you are here," Anon declared, his voice carrying a hint of authority.¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Ás `n?¦Í?| §ãom


    A sudden, piercing eagle''s cry echoed through the air, and a majestic bird materialized before him. The rider atop the eagle was none other than Silk, an accomplished warrior and a force to be reckoned with.


    Silk dismounted gracefully, her eyes narrowing as they fixed upon Anon. Suspicion filled her gaze as she summoned her sword, pointing it directly at him. "Lady Silk, may I know why you would point your sword at me? The one and only future leader of the Denver House?" Anon, maintaining the facade of Ren, retorted, his voice exuding a cool confidence.


    Silk''s voice held a resolute tone as she spoke, her gaze unwavering. "You are not Ren. The girl you were just standing and hugging with, she is not a fan of Ren. Now, who are you?" she challenged, her sword remaining steady in her grip.


    Anon''s mask wavered for a moment, surprise flickering across his features. ''What? Letti is Silk''s sister? From the House of Dragon Flames?'' he thought, his mind racing to process the newfound connection between the two women.


    Attempting to regain his composure, Anon replied with a touch of defiance, "What are you saying? How can you know if she is my fan or not?"


    Silk''s expression hardened, determination etched upon her face. "Because she is my sister, sucker. Now,who might you be?" Silk demanded, her voice tinged with both caution and a touch of aggression.


    Anon''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of recognition crossing his features. The puzzle pieces were starting to fall into place. "So, Letti is your sister from the House of Dragon Flames," he murmured, his tone laced with intrigue.


    Silk''s grip tightened around her sword, her stance growing more defensive. "Tell me, because whatever you do now, you are not going to leave this area alive today," she warned, her voice rising with determination.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Anon''s lips, a hint of defiance shining in his eyes. "Go back to your house, cheeky girl," he retorted, his words laced with a daring challenge.


    Silk''s face contorted with anger at his dismissive remark. "You fucker, die now!" she exclaimed, her voice rising in a battle cry as she charged towards Anon with her sword raised high.


    Anon''s expression hardened as he prepared to face the impending confrontation. Time seemed to slow as the clash between two formidable opponents became inevitable. "Fuck this... I don''t have time," he muttered under his breath, disappearing with incredible speed of his and reappeared behind silk.


    Anon striked on her head making her unconscious in one hit.


    Anon caught her from falling down on the ground and spoke.


    "Well, one more to fuck. Now i shall go and have a very delightful rape session."


    [Author: ?]

 Chapter 179 -179

    ?


    Anon came back to his house and entered inside.


    As soon as he entered, two wiggling ass welcomed him inside. The asses were naked and exposed two pussies, one covered in shiny blonde hairs and another one clean shaved.


    The pussy lips of the hairy pussy were plump and red, whereas the clean shave pussy looked nice and tight.


    "Hello girls..." Anon said as he puts silk''s unconscious body inside and closes the door.


    After closing the door he immediately used his ring finger and middle finger to rub both the pussies at same time.


    Anon felt the pussy lips spreading and coming back to their original position everytime he rubbed in a circle manner.


    "Ahhh, masstteerrrr~..." Freya moaned as pleasure appeared clearly in her moans.


    "Masterrrr, yes tease my unworthy pussy and punish it with your holy cock. Please bless me with your baby seed master." Gia spoke as she bounced her ass back and rubbed her pussy against Anon''s fingers.


    "Master, Use my pussy as well. I am your cum bucket, please fill this unworthy cum bucket up and fuck me till i am unconscious."


    *Slap*


    "ANHHHH~ MASTERRRR~"


    Anon slapped both pussies at the same time, making both freya and gia moaned loudly at the same time.


    "You sluts, swinging your cheap asses here on the front gate like shameless bitches. What if someone else Would have entered through that door, huh... ?" Anon spoke as he slapped their pussies once again.


    *Slap*


    "Master, we have done something wrong. Please punish us and fill our pussies upto the brim." Both of them spoke in a unison.


    "I will bitches." Anon said as he grabbed both of their clits and started pulling them.


    Both gia and kia immediately felt immense pleasure in their bodies and came a shit tone as their eyes turned upside-down and hands started slipping from the floor.


    *Thud*


    Both of them fell down on the floor, their upper half resting entirely on their shoulders and their ass rising up high in front of Anon.


    Where gia''s weight was entirely on her shoulders, it was different for freya. Her body was resting on her huge and massive boobs, they bounced everytime anon hitted on her butt.


    "Well, it''s time that i use my tools to satisfy me, huh... ?" Anon spoke as he spitted on freya''s pussy.


    "Ah, master.... Please use me as you please. I am just your pleasure thing, an object you can use anytime to let your sexual desires out on. I beg you please use me and throw me away as you like." Freya spoke as soon as she knew that Anon has spitted on her pussy and he is going to use her first.


    Anon immediately got undressed and whipped out his dick from his pants.


    Pulling back the foreskin of his cock anon started rubbing his cock on freya''s pussy lips.


    "I need lubrication, you worthless thing." Anon spoke as he kicked gia on her ass.


    "Y-Yes master." Gia immediately stood up and inserted Anon''s cock into her worthless mouth and started spreading her saliva on Anon''s cock slowly.


    "You are just a thing and i will use you as i like." Anon spoke as a smile formed on his face.


    Anon removed gia''s hands from his cock and grabbed her hairs as he swiftly moved her head and mouth on his dick, just like a pocket pussy.


    *Gwak* *Gwak* *Gwak*


    "M-Maswer... I-I aw chowking..." Gia spoke as her face face turned red.¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Ás `n?¦Í?| §ãom


    Anon ignored her and just kept, inserting his dick further inside her throat everytime.


    *Slap*


    "Produce more saliva bitch." Anon said as he slapped gia''s cheeks.


    "Y-Yes." Gia did as Anon commanded and lubricated his dick efficiently.


    After getting his cock lubricated Anon slapped freya on her left ass and inserted his whole cock inside her pussy at once.


    His cock''s tip immediately touched freya''s womb''s inner wall and poked her belly button at once.


    "ANHHHHHHHH~ YESSSSS, FUCKKKKK MEEEEEE." Freya cried out in pleasure as her mind went blank and she didn''t felt like a human anymore, her mind just told her one thing.


    ''You are a bitch in heat and a superior male shall use you as he pleases.''


    *Slap*


    "Take that bitch." Anon spoke as he pulled his cock back.


    Anon felt the real tightness everytime he pulled back and pierced through her womb''s entrance.


    "You want it here right ?" Anon said as he inserted his dick and stopped his tip right in middle of her womb''s entrance.


    "Y-Yes master, please fuck this worthless bitch of yours as much as you want."freya said as she clinged to her consciousness with every thrust that Anon did.


    "Anhhh, Anhhh, *Slap* Yess, Fuck me. Use me *Slap* *Slap* YES YES YESSS."


    Anon grabbed her mouth with one of his hands, turned it backwards and grabbed her lips with his own lips.


    He immediately started sucking on her tongue and squeezed her cheeks from both side as he increased the speed of his cock pumping slowly.


    ?¦Á?d¦Ás¦Ç¦È¦Í¦Å| After pumping his cock in and out of freya''s pussy for a whopping hour, he decided to release his seed inside her because he had another long night ahead of him and he didn''t wanted to waste it on one girl.


    "I am cumming, bitch. Open up your holes." Anon said as he grabbed both of her boobs, bited on her ear slightly and placed both of his legs on her big round butts.


    At this point Anon''s body was fully balanced over freya''s chubby body and his long dick was half inside her pussy ready to release semen at any time.


    "Please cum master, fill your cum, *slap* Anhhh~ ,bucket to the brim *Slap* Anhhh~ and plug me up with your cock *Slap* Annnnhhhh~ so that your precious baby seed never *Slap* Anhh~ Leaves my unworthy semen holding womb." Freya spoke as she felt how much worthless thing she was in front of Anon, she was nothing but just a little bitch for attending to anon''s sexual desires.


    *Squich*


    Suddenly anon released a ton shit of semen inside freya''s pussy that her eyes Turned white due to immense pleasure.


    "Yeeeseeesssss~ masterrr''s Holy Cummmmm...." Freya shouted as she went unconscious on the floor.


    The semen insde her small womb rushed to come out of her pussy after filling both of her ovaries but Anon''s cock didn''t let it out, resulting in the expansion of freya''s womb slowly.


    As Anon pulled out his cock out of her pussy, a ton of semen started rushing out of her pussy lips.


    "Well, it seems i need something else to plug it up." Anon said as he looked at Gia, who is lying besides freya and rubbing her pussy continuously as she observed their intense sex for the past hour.


    "Hey, i found a plug." Anon said as an evil smile formed on his face.


    [Author: I told my editor not to edit this chapter because in these type of chapters, i feel like my emotions doesn''t come out after the editing.


    Do tell me how did you like it ?]

 Chapter 180 -180

    ?


    Anon grabbed gia''s neck from behind and opened her mouth as he plugged freya''s pussy with it.


    *Mmmnnnhmmm*


    Gia made moaning sound as hoped that Anon would fuck her next and she also started licking and eating semen out of Freya''s pussy.


    Anon started rubbing his cock''s tip on gia''s pussy as he slapped her butts.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    Gia used her fingers to open her pussy lips up for Anon to enter inside.


    "You want it that bad, huh ?" Anon asked as he continued to tease her.


    Gia nodded swiftly as the semen bubbles filled her mouth making her unable to speak.


    "Okay, bitch. Here you go." Anon said as he pierced through her womb entrance at once and touching the back wall of her meaty and juicy womb.


    "Mnnnhhhhhhh~" Gia moaned, the semen that she was keeping Inside her mouth flowed out of her nostrils and her eyes gouged out a little from her eye plugs.


    "Yessss, masttterrr.... Make my pussy *Slap* remember *Slap* the shape of *Slap* your cock." Gia spoke as her mind went into a trance.


    Her pussy folds massaged Anon''s dick everytime it moved inside her pussy. Her pussy folded and started remembering Anon''s cock shape everytime he inserted it inside her.


    "You better remember what you are, bitch. A thing never talks." Anon said as he grabbed gia''s ponytails and pulled them back like a leash.


    "Anhhh~ master. Yesss~ punish me more...."


    *Tap* Tap* Tap*


    The sound generated from the collision of anon''s dick on gia''s butt felt like music to Anon.


    Anon fucked her for half an hour continuously without stopping.


    After half an hour anon finally decided to fill her up.


    He grabbed gia''s boob as he pinched her nipple and clitoris at the same time.


    "Not at the same time.... Anhhh~ i am cum *Slap* ming.... Yesssss yess....Yesssss... I am cumming before my master. I am a *Slap* useless person, a piece *Slap* of shit, master shall punish this thing." Gia shouted.


    As soon as gia felt this, an amazing sensation of pleasure went through her whole body at once, making her squirt without any stops.


    "I am cumming.... Take it inside bitch." Anon said as he roughly and swiftly pinched both of her nipples, making her squirt more with every pinch and she even pissed on the floor.


    "Anhhhhhhhh.... Fuckkkk me..... " Gia shouted as she also went unconscious.


    As her womb was smaller compared to freya''s womb, the semen immediately started dripping out of her small hole.


    Anon stood up as he looked at unconscious body of freya and gia.


    "Well, unconscious already. I don''t think my cock can be handled by any human pussy now. It''s already so big that I didn''t even inserted my full cock inside any of there pussies and they already saw heaven but this guy is far from satisfied." Anon said as he looked at his cock still standing straight.


    Before leaving Anon summoned a big circular stamp from his inventory that said ''Master Anon''s Exclusive Hole.''


    Anon printed the stamp on freya''s butt as an arrow was made out of the stamp and it signaled directly at freya''s pussy hole.


    After stamping freya with it Anon summoned another stamp that said, ''Personal Use Toilet For Master Anon Only.''


    Anon stamped it on gia''s stomach and the arrow pointed towards her pussy too.


    "Well, since you are my toilet. I need to use one right now." Anon said as he inserted his cock into gia''s unconscious pussy and pissed inside it. Anon sucked on her tits as he pissed and with his another hand as he squeezed freya''s big ass tightly.


    "Haaa..." Anon spoke as he stopped pissing and stood up once again.


    Anon took freya''s hand and inserted it inside gia''s pussy to stop the overflowing materials out of it.


    "Now you look like a loving mother and daughter." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Gia''s legs looked like a Frog''s legs as they bent down from her knees and freya''s hand inside her pussy made the scene more erotic.


    *Slap-Slap*


    Anon slapped on freya''s butt and left the entrance at once leaving both the unconscious bodies on the front gate covered in his sperm and piss.


    Anon moved towards kia''s room and opened her door.


    Kia was sleeping on her bed in her silk night dress. She was sleeping upside-down and her butt looked plump in the moonlight coming through the window.


    "How can i miss this." Anon said as he moved near kia''s bed and slided down her night pants without her even knowing.


    Anon spitted on her pussy and pinned down both of her hands on the bed as he inserted his cock directly into her pussy without any warnings.


    "Anhhh~" Kia''s eyes immediately opened wide in surprise as she felt this sensation of immediate penetration.


    "Y-You ? What are ypu doing ? Have gone insane after being lost in the forest of nightmare ? Or are you releasing your anger for not winning the race on my pussy ?" Kia spoke as she mocked Anon with a smile.


    "Let me tell you the answer to that now. Here."


    <Body modification>


    ''Milk Mode start and increase the sensitivity of her body by 10x.''


    Suddenly kia felt liquid coming out of her breasts, her pussy felt more pleasure than usual and her butts also felt as if they are being slapped with a big piece of wood everytime Anon inserted his dick into her pussy.


    Anon ripped open her shirt and revealed her breasts, on the tip of her pink nipples there was white milk coming out of them.


    "Anhhh~ no, not that. Don''t you dare..." Kia immediately regretted making fun of Anon but in a corner of her heart she also wanted it and intentionally made anon angry.


    "So, What were you saying ? Huh... Bitch ? Why don''t you speak now ?"


    *Tap* Tap*


    Her butts produced a thumping sound everytime Anon inserted his cock into her pussy.


    "Nooo, Please forgive me. *Tap-Tap* Anhhhh~ not there." She shouted as pleasure covered her body from bottom to top.


    Anon joint both of her nipples together and started drinking milk out from both of them at the same time

 Chapter 181 -181

    ?


    "Hmmm, this milk is the one i only need." Anon said as he continued to drink kia''s milk with brutality and squeezed her boobs just like a cow girl.


    He showed her the authority of her master over her body and how she was utterly helpless in front of him.


    Anon made her remember that a weak female shall always be used to please a stronger male and that was him at the moment.


    "N-No, Please leave me." Kia spoke as she tried to remove Anon from her body but Anon was heavy.


    Anon stopped sucking on her huge boobs and spoke.


    "Suck out your milk."


    "What ? No way. " Kia replied with a surprised expression.


    "You are my slave, i can literally command you to do it but i will give you a choice, do it or i will insert my dick into the another hole." Anon spoka very evil smile forming on his face.


    Kia immediately understood what he meant and looked at her nipples with a scared expression.


    "Okay, if you don''t i will just-"


    "No, No, No... I will do it, please don''t insert it in my ass, i beg you." Gia spoke as she started licking her own nipples.


    "Bite them and hold them with your teeth, if they fall down i will i will not give ypu another choice and just insert it inside your asshole and believe me it will not be a pleasant Experience.


    Now here, hold them." Anon said as he inserted kia''s nipples inside her own mouth and made her hold them with her teetha.


    ''It hurts... My nipples hurt. It feels like they will tear apart but I can''t deny his command, or he will fuck me in the ass... I will hold my nipples with my teeths rather than having my butthole fucked by him.'' Kia thought as she holded her niples with her teeths in her mouth.


    *Slap* *Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Mnhhhh~"


    Anon continued to fuck her as her breasts bounced back and fourth. He massaged them from the behind that resulted in mik coming out of them into kia''s own mouth and because she was holding her nipples with her teeths she was unable to swallow anything.


    That''s why the milk flowed out of her mouth mixed with her saliva.


    Anon licked it from time to time as he confirmed that both of her boobs were still in the hold of her teeths or not.


    "Mnnnnnnnhhhmmmm~ Mnnhhh~" as her boobs jiggled harder, the pressure on her niples to break free increased with every thrust.


    "Now, what are the two things that you learn from this ? Do you know, kia ?" Anon asked as he continued to pump his cock into her pussy just like a piston and whenever her moans sounded even the slightest lower he increased the speed immediately.


    "Mnnhhhh~ Mnhhhhh~" Gia nodded in yes as she also wanted to be released out of her pain.


    "Tell me, but if you removed your boobs from your mouth and i didn''t liked the two things that you say, i will make you hold them in your mouth forever." Anon warned.


    "Mnnnhhh, Mnhhhhh" she again nodded in yes.


    "Good, speak now." Anon commanded.


    Kia immediately released her niples from her mouth and spoke.


    "First, Never make fun of you..."


    "Not "you" , bitch." Anon immediately spoke as he pocked his dick at kia''s butt and she got scared.


    "N-never Make fun of my master and always respect him like a god, i am a bitch who only listens to her master." Kia spoke.


    "Good, now what''s the next one ?"


    "I am just a cum dump for my master, he can use me whenever he wants to, a cum dump shall never resist to her master and just accept his holy semen."


    "Good, i like both of them." Anon said as he smiled and again inserted his cock into kia''e pussy.


    "Anhhhhh~" another loud moan left her mouth when anon grabbed both of her boobs into his own hands and started increasing the pumping speed with every passing second.


    "No, master. Please go slow or my pussy will break. I will not be able to get Married in the future... " Kia spoke with atnsw voice.


    "What ? What did you just say, huh bitch ?" Anon spoke as he turned kia around and looked at her face directly.


    "I-I didn''t mean it... Please forgive me, master. I beg you this mistake will never happen-" before she could''ve said anything else Anon interrupted her by taking his cock out of her pussy and placing it on her nose and forehead.


    "Yeah, What were you saying ? Marriage huh...?" Anon said as he grabbed kia''s cheeks from both sides making her unable to speak.


    "You and your worthless body belongs to me bitch, you can''t get married now. You and that body of yours is already married to my cock, here look at your husband." Anon said as he again tapped his huge cock on her face.


    "Now, say it... Bitch. Say that you only belong to my dick and you accept my dick as your husband and i want to have rabbit like sex with him day and night. Say it." Anon spoke as he continued to strike her cheeks with his dick.


    "I-I, take my master Anon''s dick as my husband and i will never betray him in the future or say something that hurts him in any way." Kia spoke as she got married to Anon''s dick.


    "Good now here is the first gift of the wedding night from your husband." Anon said as he inserted his cock deeply into her throat making her almost choke on his dick.


    Anon felt absolutely amazing when he pushed his dick down kia''s throat and felt her air pipes struggling to suck air but for him it was like a pleasure tool.


    After sometime he released his semen into her throat and as expected the semen flowed out of her nostrils and her eyes rolled up, all white.


    "Don''t get your eyes like that already darling, your husband wants to fulfill another place of your body." Anon said as an evil smile covered his face.

 Chapter 182 -182

    ?


    After fucking kia until she passed out, Anon stamped her with a slave stamp on her big boob that said, ''Master Anon''s Personal milk bags.''


    "Well, you better be ready because i am going for a workout down stairs and i will need some milk and cookies when i come back. You understand, right ?" Anon said as he slapped kia''s butt and his semen flowed out of her pussy.


    *Slap*


    *Squirt*


    "Well, i will take that as a yes." Anon said as he started moving towards the underground city.


    *Creak* Anon opened the door to the underground city and entered inside.


    As anon walked upto the gates of the city, two guards bowed before him.


    "We greet, our majesty."


    "Where is No.300 ?" Anon asked.


    "Your majesty, Our leader awaits you in city''s main hall. Please follow me." A girl guard appeared out of nowhere wearing very short clothes barely covering her green gigantic boobs and huge ass.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am No.6969, your majesty." She answered.


    "That''s why you have such big things... Now i understand." Anon said as he grabbed her ass from underneath her revealing and short skirt.


    "Anhh~ your majesty~ ." No.6969 moaned slightly as she looked back and saw that Anon was fondling her ass like it''s a normal thing to do.


    "Hmm...? You said something ?" Anon asked with a straight face as he continued to fondle her big green ass.


    "N-Nothing, your majesty. I-It''s just that.... Anhhh~" before she could''ve said anything Anon gave her ass a big squeeze.


    "Hmmm... ? Can you speak more clearly luv ? I am having a hard time understanding you." Anon said as he smiled like a innocent kid towards her.


    "It''s nothing sir." She said as she continued move on towards the main hall of the city.


    Anon slided his hand inside and touched her thick plump pussy lips.


    Suddenly a current ran through her body as she felt Anon''s hand on her pussy.


    "So, what do you do ? Like what is your role here ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I train women, your majesty..." She answered as her face turned red.


    "I thought no.300 trained girls for combat. Are you her assistant or something like that ?" Anon asked as he rubbed her clitoris.


    "N-No, your majesty. I don''t teach combat techniques, i teach.... Techniques... " No.6969 spoke something in a very low voice that Anon failed to comprehend.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "Your majesty, i teach bed arts to women." She spoke in a shuttering tone.


    Anon was immediately left surprised at this answer and moved closer to her.


    "How about i take the test of the teacher first before getting to her students, what do you say ?" Anon spoke in her ear as he smiled a little.


    "Y-Your m-m-majesty ?" Her voice shuttered as she looked at Anon with a beet red face.


    "What ? Is there a problem ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No your majesty, it''s just that i am already married and can''t mate with another male until my husband is alive." She spoke.


    Listening to this many wires inside anon''s mind just fused completely.


    "What ? When did ogres started getting married ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Madam sephie told us that, your majesty. Once you have sex with a male you are married to him and you shall not touch another man until he is dead." No.6969 spoke with a very innocent face.


    "This is what she told you ?" Anon spoke.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    ''What the fuck ? I knew it, i should''ve had sex with her the night i bought her. Fuck, what is she teaching my slaves. The next time i see her, will be the last time she will have her virginity.


    For now, let''s focus on her.'' Anon thought as he looked at no.6969.


    "Well, that''s true no.6969 but having sex with your majesty is not actually called mating." Anon spoke.


    "Really ? Then what is it called, your majesty?"


    "It''s called, having two-.... Okay i can''t do it." Anon said as he realised that he can''t convince her without waisting time and used a skill.


    <Absolute Mind Control>


    Suddenly No.6969''s eyes turned greyish and emotionless as she stood in front of Anon just like a fuckdoll.


    "My dick can explain it to you way better than i can, let''s go." Anon spoke as he moved towards the nearest house.


    "Yes, master." No.6969 spoke as she followed Anon to the house.


    Anon opened the gate of the house and observed that it was completely empty and a mattress made out of cotton was lying in the middle of the house.


    "Get down on all fours and atart playing with your pussy... Show me what you teach your students, show me how to please a male in bed." Anon spoke as he ordered no.6969.


    "Yes, master." No.6969 spoke with an emotionless face as she removed all of her clothes.


    No.6969 started twerking in front of Anon, her huge ass swinged like dumplings everytime she twerked.


    "Oh, a dance huh ? That''s a erotic way to start it."


    "Oh, great warrior. I, a female who is nothing in front of you wants to Please you so that you can bless me with your strong seed and i can bear your almighty child." no.6969 apoke and as soon as Anon heard this his cock started to grow into it''s full form.


    He found it very erotic how first she twerked and throwed her ass towards him and now she is telling him that she is nothing more than a lowly female in front of him and she wants his seed.


    After a while she stopped twerking and bent down in front of Anon closing both of her thighs tightly, resulting in her pussy lips spreading out more and more.


    She spitted on her hand and spreaded it on her pussy lips by herself as she spoke...


    "Please use my pussy to relieve yourself, mighty warrior and dump your stress into my womb." She spoke as she played with her pussy lips and opened them up by herself.


    Anon couldn''t control it anymore and whiped his dick out yet again.


    Without waiting any further Anon removed the Hypnosis skill from her mind.


    <Mind Control: OFF>

 Chapter 183 -183

    ?


    Suddenly no.6969 came to her senses and remembered everything that just happened.


    She felt Anon''s tip on her pussy lips that she was holding open for him to enter.


    [Oh My God, Master is going to insert his cock into my vagina. His cock feels so thick, can i wven hold it ?] No.6969 thought in her mind.


    Anon heard her thoughts and immediately pushed his cock into her pussy.


    "ANNHHHH~ YOUR MAJESTY IS SOOOO BIGGGG~" she shouted in pleasure as she felt ultimate pleasure from Anon''s dick.


    "You want my high seed, right ?" Anon asked as he came close to her ear whispered.


    "Y-Yes, your majesty." She answered honestly because at this time she forgot the morals sephie taught her.


    "Then have it you lowly useless bitch..." Anon said as he inserted all of his cock into her pussy at once, the tip pierced through her womb at once and made her moan lime crazy.


    "Aaanhhhhhh~ Yes~ Masterrrr, Fuckkkk me, fuck me, fuck me, please use me your majesty, release your seed into my body and bless me with you child please your majesty." She shouted as she never felt this type of pleasure in her whole life.


    Anon''s dick at the time was about 4 to 5 inches more longer than the strongest ogre in his army.


    No.6969 never felt this womb piercing feeling ever in her life. She only had sex one time in her life just to make babies with the strongest male in the army but now she felt something that she never felt before.


    It was not the same mating sex.


    [What is this ? Why do i feel so much pleasure from mating ? I thought it was just done to produce offsprings but this is just something else. Is that why humans always have sex when they feel stressed ?] No.6969 thought in her mind but what she didn''t knew was that Anon could listen to her thoughts clearly.


    Anon pulled his dick out of her pussy and no.6969 felt a very disappointed feeling.


    [Why did master pulled out ? Is that it ? Did he released his baby seed inside me ? Or am i not good enough for him ? Is my pussy not tight enough for him ? Should i squeeze him more ?]


    Her thoughts started running wild but Anon just stood behind her smiling, listening to her wild thoughts as he prepared to smash it inside at once to feel more friction between his dick and her pussy walls.


    "Here you go..." Anon said as he immediately inserted his dick into her pussy, making her surprised with the sudden insertion.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhhhh~ Your majesty.... Againnnnn~ " she again moaned loudly after feeling the sudden thrust of Anon''s dick inside her womb.


    This time Anon grabbed her boobs, where her big areolas covered half of her boobs and her big nipples looked like two large and squishy udders.


    [What is master doing ? Why is he grabbing my milk producing parts ? Should i tell him that I don''t produce milk unless i am pregnant ?]


    Anon laughed a little as he pinched her nipples and fucked her at the same time.


    "Master..." But before she could have said anything Anon turned her into missionary position her face turning towards Anon.


    Due to the sudden changes in position and directly looking into Anon''s eyes, her face turned red due to shyness.


    Anon made an arc from her waist bending her body inside and grabbed her legs as he opened them at 180¡ã.


    "M-M-Master.... This is-" before she could have spoke...


    *Slap*


    Anon inserted his dick into her pussy as he groped her breasts.


    "Anhhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ yes, yes,.... Fuckkkk....Fuckkkk....shhhhh shhhhhhh..... Fuckk meeee~." No.6969 forgot every shame when she felt Anon''s big cock inside her pussy banging her womb rentlessly.


    Her breasts were bigger than a usual female, they were 5 times bigger than kia''s cow udders.


    Anon fucked her in different positions for 30 minutes with zero stops...


    She never felt like this ever, the mating she had before, never lasted more than 4 minutes but Anon was different, not only he was giving her pleasure, he was also not showing any signs of stopping.


    "Massster~ i can''t take it anymore... *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP* Please give it to me~ *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*" Anon continued to fuck her without stopping or listening to anything she was saying.


    When he fucked freya, gia and kia, he released his semen when he wnted but now he found a deep pussy, which he can pound without stops and to his heart''s content.


    He won''t stop until he cums naturally this time.


    "Masttterrr~ Something is cumming through my pussy~ Anhhhhhh~" no.6969 shouted as a shower of cum left her pussy and fell on her breasts and covered her own face.


    [This is goood, what is this liquid ? I have never felt like this... Is this what sex really is ? Is that why humans always do it ? I feel like flying in the sky like a bird.


    I have never felt like this before when i had sex with the other ogre.]


    Seeing this overwhelmingly erotic view Anon''s body reacted and his testicles released his semen naturally this time.


    Anon opened no.6969''s jaw forcefully with his right hand and grabbed it tightly as tightly as possible as he started pounding her pussy with full speed before shooting it inside her pussy with full pressure.


    Her pussy started turning red due to all the pounding but anon didn''t cared about this and increased his speed with every second.


    When Anon was about to cum he grabbed no.6969''s waiste from behind and pulled it towards him as he released his semen into her pussy without any pressure control this time.


    The semen flowed directly into her womb like water from a pressurized pipe.


    As soon as the semen hits the back wall of her womb she felt like heaven and came several times in that one second.


    Her butt shaked like crazy and cum flowed out of her pussy without stopping, her eyes turned upside as she bit her lower lip with full pressure, that resulted in blood coming out of it.


    After cumming several times she also went unconscious.


    Anon stood up.


    "Well, that was the first shot of the day but who will guide me to the main hall now ?" Anon said as he looked at the unconscious body of no.6969, who is still smiling like an idiot from the pleasure that he gave her.


    "Eh, i will find it myself." He said as he exits the house.

 Chapter 184 -184

    ?


    Anon entered inside the main hall and he was instantly greeted by no.300 who is standing fully naked in front of him.


    "Your majesty, we welcome you. Please come inside."


    "That''s what i will do, luv. I will cum inside." Anon spoke with an evil smile on his face as he started fondling no.300''s boobs immediately.


    "Anhhh~ Your Majesty~ " she moaned in pleasure as she enjoyed it in her heart.


    [Anhh.... Master immediately got started. He looks so cool. Wait!! This smell, no.6969 ? Master already fucked her ?] No.300 thought in her mind.


    "Yes, i already fucked no.6969 and now take me to today''s starters..." Anon spoke as he looked at no.300.


    pandasnovel.com [Huh...? Did i say that out loud ? I am pretty sure that i was only thinking about it.] No.300 spoke again.


    "Hey ? What are you thinking ? Where are the starters ?" Anon asked again.


    "Y-Yes, please follow me." No.300 spoke as she took Anon to an isolated room and opened the door for him to enter inside.


    "Good, now you can leave. I want some time alone with them." Anon commanded no.300.


    "Yes, your majesty." No.300 bowed once again in front of him as her naked and huge green boobs jiggled like crazy.


    Anon touched both of them and gave them a shake before no.300 left.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhhh~" no.300 moaned as she felt the sudden vibration in her boobs.


    After that no.300 left, Anon closed the door of the room and walked inside.


    Inside the room there was a big bed and t ladies sitting on it.


    They were none other than 5 mothers of Frank and his dead siblings.


    "Hello ladies....." Anon said as he looked at all of them and smiled.


    "Human, don''t you dare touch us. We are from the noble family of Vampires and you are just a Commoner." One of them spoke.


    Her name is Valentina Crimson.


    Valentina Crimson, the seductive mistress of the night, exudes an intoxicating allure that ensnares the hearts of mortals and immortals alike. With a mesmerizing gaze that holds a hint of danger and forbidden desire, her eyes sparkle like sapphires in the moonlight, inviting you to surrender to her wicked charms.


    Draped in a tantalizing red dress that hugs her every curve, Valentina''s attire teases, revealing just enough to ignite the imagination. The fabric, as delicate as spider''s silk, caresses her flawless alabaster skin, whispering secrets of passion and eternal longing. Adorned with intricate lace patterns that trail along her exposed shoulders and back, the dress hints at hidden mysteries, drawing you closer into her captivating web.


    Valentina''s raven-black tresses cascade down her shoulders, framing a face so exquisitely sculpted that it could grace the canvas of the finest Renaissance artists. Her full, crimson lips, ever so slightly parted, invite stolen kisses and shared secrets in the moonlit night.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    With an aura of confidence and grace, Valentina moves with the fluidity of a nocturnal creature, her steps as silent as a whisper. Her slender, toned physique is a testament to her immortality, bewitching all who dare to glance upon her radiant form.


    Anon looked at Valentine and smiled.


    "You must be mrs. Valentine, right ? The sin of Proud ?" He spoke.


    All of them went into shock as they heard what Anon has just said.


    "H-How does a human knows about the sins ? H-He shall die or our families will be destroyed." Another one spoke in a scared but very manipulating tone.


    [Opponent has used skill <Manipulation> inside a 500 meters area.]


    [You have resisted the skill, Successfully.]


    Messeges popped up in front of Anon.


    She is Valeria Ravencroft.


    Valeria Ravencroft, a vampire woman in her forties, possesses an alluring and seductive appearance, with a figure that exudes sensuality and grace. Her physique is striking, accentuated by curves that effortlessly draw attention. However, it is her face that sets her apart. Though always wearing a haunting expression of fear and grimness, it is an elaborate facade that belies her true nature.


    Valeria''s countenance is a deliberate misdirection, a carefully crafted mask that conceals her true intelligence and cunning. Behind her seemingly terror-stricken visage lies a razor-sharp mind and a wealth of knowledge gathered through centuries of existence. Her wisdom is as vast as her beauty, enabling her to manipulate situations and individuals to her advantage.


    Despite her external appearance, Valeria remains cool and composed, relying on her intellect and strategic thinking to navigate the world of shadows. She is a master manipulator, deftly weaving her way through intricate webs of power and influence. Her ability to adapt and think several steps ahead often catches her adversaries off guard, allowing her to maintain control in any given situation.


    Valeria''s allure, combined with her intellect, makes her a formidable force among both humans and supernatural beings. She effortlessly captivates those around her, using her seductive charm to charm her way into their trust and exploit their weaknesses. She revels in the power she holds over others, carefully manipulating events to further her own agenda.


    In the dark and enigmatic world of vampires, Valeria Ravencroft is a legend in her own right. Her beauty, intelligence, and calculated nature make her a force to be reckoned with. Underestimate her at your own peril, for behind her facade of fear lies a brilliant mind and a captivating presence that few can resist.


    "The sly queen of the ravencrofts, Valeria ravencroft. You are the Sin of Manipulation, aren''t you." Anon said as he looked at Valeria.


    [Not an ordinary kid, he knows everything about us. Who is he ?] Valeria thought in her mind.


    "I will tell you who i am later mrs. Valeria." Anon spoke.


    [What ? How did he knew, what i was thinking ?] Valeria thought as she looked at Anon in confusion.


    "I just happen to know that much, luv." Anon smiled and answered.


    [He can read my mind. Winning against him in hand-to-hand combat impossible.]


    ''Wow, she is a quick catcher. I mean, she really did catch on fast. Sly queen for a reson, huh..?'' Anon thought as he smiled at Valeria.

 Chapter 185 -185

    ?


    "Human, You better state your reasons for keeping me here or i will eat you alive." Another wife stood up and spoke in a heavy and threatening tone.


    Ravenna Bloodreign the hot head.


    Ravenna Bloodreign, known as the ''Sin of Anger,'' is a formidable vampire woman who commands fear and respect. Despite her age of around 60 years, she possesses a remarkably solid and muscular physique, reflecting her centuries of combat and relentless training. Ravenna stands tall, towering over others, her commanding presence accentuated by her intense, angered expression, which seems eternally etched onto her face.


    Her once-beautiful features have been transformed by her vampiric nature, revealing sharp, predatory fangs that only add to her menacing aura. Her piercing, blood-red eyes gleam with a dangerous hunger, hinting at the ferocity with which she embraces her vampiric existence. Her raven-black hair cascades down her back in wild, untamed waves, matching the untamed fire that burns within her.


    Ravenna''s mind, or what remains of it, is consumed by a primal and instinctual rage. She rarely engages in rational thought, instead relying on her immense physical prowess and instincts to guide her actions. Every decision she makes is driven by the primal need to hunt, feed, and unleash her uncontrollable fury upon her enemies. Her brawn overpowers her intellect, causing her to solve problems with sheer force and brutality.


    Though she may lack intellectual finesse, Ravenna''s strength and combat skills are unparalleled. Her muscular body is a testament to her relentless training and her ability to overpower opponents with sheer force. She strikes with lightning speed and bone-crushing power, often leaving her adversaries in a state of shock and awe. Many tales circulate about the ferocity of her attacks, and few have survived to tell the tale of encountering the ''Sin of Anger.''


    Ravenna Bloodreign, the vampire woman known for her immense physical prowess and unyielding rage, strikes fear into the hearts of both mortals and supernatural beings alike. Her name has become synonymous with unbridled fury and unrelenting violence, making her a legend in the world of Vampires.


    "My beautiful queen, Ravenna. Why are you getting hot headed already ? Sit down i will tell you why i called you here and what i want from you."


    "I have had enough of this, you are dead human." Ravenna spoke as she jumped at Anon with a punch straight forward.


    But before she could''ve landed the punch, she felt a mind breaking pain inside her brain as her power immediately got neutralized and she fell on the floor.


    "Ahhhhhhh, my head hurts like hell. What did you do ?" Ravenna shouted as she grabbed her head with both of her hands.


    "Nothing, i just have your slave contracts. Here look." Anon said as he summoned 5 slave contracts from his inventory and showed them.


    Their faces immediately went pale as they came to know that they have been sold by frank.


    First they thought frank wants them as his slave but they were wrong, they have been sold to a commoner human.


    "Now, Now, Let''s save us some time and let me introduce the ones who are left."


    "You are the Veiled Sisters... Sin Of Enigmatic Charms."


    The Veiled Sisters are enigmatic twin vampire women who are rumored to be around 35 years old. With their slender figures and ethereal grace, they possess an otherworldly beauty hidden beneath their veils. Their faces are always concealed, never revealed to anyone, leaving others to wonder about their true visage. Legend has it that the sisters made a pact with the Devil, sacrificing their physical beauty in exchange for extraordinary magical powers.I think you should take a look at


    Cloaked in mystery, the Veiled Sisters move silently through the shadows, their presence evoking both awe and fear. They navigate the night with uncanny swiftness, their movements imbued with a grace that belies their insatiable thirst for blood. Their veils, flowing and ethereal, conceal their features completely, leaving only glimpses of piercing eyes that seem to hold secrets from centuries past.


    The first sister is named, Fola and other is Fona.


    The sisters are renowned for their formidable magical abilities. They possess a wide array of supernatural powers, ranging from illusions and mind control to telekinesis and elemental manipulation. Their spells and enchantments are potent and unpredictable, often drawing upon the darker forces of the supernatural realm. It is said that their pact with the Devil granted them access to forbidden knowledge and formidable mastery over the arcane arts.


    Despite their powers, the Veiled Sisters rarely involve themselves in the affairs of mortals, preferring to operate from the shadows.


    Legends abound about the Veiled Sisters, whispered tales of their insatiable thirst for blood, their penchant for manipulating the minds of their victims, and their dark and intricate web of alliances with other supernatural beings. Some view them as malevolent creatures, while others see them as tragic figures trapped in a perpetual dance with the Devil.


    The Veiled Sisters remain an enigma, their true identities and motives shrouded in secrecy. They embody the duality of beauty and darkness, wielding their incredible magical powers while forever hiding their faces from the world. The mere mention of their name sends shivers down the spines of those who know of their existence, forever captivated by the allure and mystery that surround them.


    ".... And the last one, the beauty with brains. Evangeline Frost. Sin Of Intelligence." Anon spoke as he smiled at her.


    Evangeline Frost is an enigmatic vampire woman in her early fifties, possessing a captivating mix of delicate beauty and alluring sensuality. Her flawless features, adorned with high cheekbones, piercing eyes, and a cute, slightly upturned nose, exude an aura of elegance and mystery. Evangeline''s allure lies not only in her physical appearance but also in her intellectual prowess, making her the epitome of beauty with brains.


    She is renowned within the vampire community for her exceptional intelligence and strategic thinking, which have greatly contributed to the success and rise of Frank''s father as the family leader. Evangeline''s cunning and shrewdness have played a pivotal role in orchestrating various power plays and ensuring the family''s dominance.


    While her intelligence remains a subject of speculation among many, whispers circulate that Evangeline possesses a cold-hearted and calculating nature. There are rumors suggesting that she takes pleasure in the macabre, delighting in dissecting and analyzing her victims, examining them with a detached and clinical curiosity. These unsettling whispers have only added to the air of mystery surrounding her.


    Among the darker tales surrounding Evangeline, one disturbing rumor stands out: it is said that she has murdered all of her mothers. The details behind this grim act remain shrouded in secrecy, and only those who dare to speak of it do so in hushed tones. Whether these rumors are grounded in truth or mere speculation, they contribute to the ominous aura that surrounds Evangeline Frost, a woman of both captivating beauty and an unsettling darkness.


    These are the women, who will help me take control of this kingdom, legally.


    Of course i can just go and mind control the king into giving me the throne but that would make things more difficult, that''s why i need them.


    These are the very woman that made the house of Undead an unbeatable forcein the 7 royal families.


    [I tried to keep the descriptions as short as possible, believe me. I was thinking of writing about their origin too. Read them they will come handy in future.]

 Chapter 186 -186

    ?


    "How do you know so much about us ?" Valeria asked.


    "Same question as her." The twin sisters spoke in a united tone.


    "No, first answer my question. What is your name and who are you ? How did you get frank to gave you our slave contracts ?" Evangeline asked.


    "Calm down, ladies. Let me answer one by one." Anon spoke with a smile on his face.


    "First of all let me introduce myself, I am Anon and i am just a normal Commoner to the outer world but to you, i am a cerebraxis." Anon spoke.


    "A what ?"


    "Don''t know, never heard of a monster lile that."


    "Are you a new type of monster that can shape shift into humans ?" Valeria asked.


    "He is a monster we should kill him." Ravenna spoke.


    "You don''t know what a ''Cerebraxis'' is ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''Is cerebraxis so ancient monster, that even the Vampires don''t know about it ?'' Anon thought as he looked at them in confusion.


    "Let me make it more easier for you, i am the next stage of the monster called ''Counsellor.'' " Anon spoke as he tried to clear out the confusion.


    Suddenly the room fell silent as soon as the 5 of them heard what Anon had just had.


    "What ? A counsellor ? Hahahahaha.... "


    "Hehehe, fona did you hear ? What the human just said ?" Fola spoke as she laughed a bit.


    "Yes, sister i heard it." Fona spoke with a neutral expression.


    Ravenna stood up from her place and closed the distance between them.


    "Do you even know what you are saying, human ?" She asked with an angry expression.


    "I think he is mentally ill sisters... " Valeria spoke.


    "Yes, i agree with sister Val." Evangeline spoke.


    "Do you even know what a demon looks like ? They can''t take human forms and they are not as small as you in size they are big and scary. I have hunted many demons, and believe me you are nothing for a demon and you are saying that you are one of the highest among them ?" Ravenna answered.


    [This is the time, i think he is mentally ill and i can exploit that to get off our slave collars.] Evangeline thought as she looked at Anon with a mocking smile.


    ''What a clever cutie. Well let''s play along.'' Anon thought as he heard Everything going inside Evangeline''s mind.


    "So, you say you are the Master mind controlling demon Counsellor''s evolved stage huh... ?" Evangeline.


    "Sister, don''t he can read-" as Valeria was about to say something, Isabella grabbed her mouth and whispered in her ear.


    ''Sister, Evangeline has started talking. You should stop now, she knows what she is doing.''


    ''You stupid, leave my mouth. I have to tell Evangeline that he can read our minds or she will face dire consequences.'' Valeria thought in her mind as she struggled to break free from Isabella''s hands.


    "Yes, indeed i am." Anon answered as he played along with her mind trick.


    "Then you must have the powers to manipulate and play with anyone''s mind as you like huh... ?" Evangeline spoke.


    "I do have the powers to do so." Anon answered with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it." Evangeline spoke.


    "I don''t care." Anon answered.


    "I think you are just a lowly demon posing as the counselor, you are just a weak demon who is just posing to be someone else that he can''t be." Evangeline tried to provoke Anon with her best words.


    "Think whatever you want, you are still my slave." Anon answered in a chill tone as he ignored her provoking words.


    "You just scammed my son into thinking that you are the demon counselor and took our slave contracts from him, if you are really what you think, then prove it." She spoke as a smile appeared on her face.


    "What do you want me to do ?" Anon asked even though he knew that he was just playing into her trick.


    Suddenly a confused expression appeared on Valeria''s face as she thought.


    ''What ? He really fell for it ? Was i wrong ? Can he really not read our minds ? Was it all just a big coincidence ?'' her brain raced at a high speed to find out who Anon truly was.


    ''See, that''s what i was telling you about. That''s why we all call her big sister, she has an awesome mind.'' Isabella whispered in Valeria''s ears as she kept holding her mouth.


    "A counsellor will never enslave 5 girls with slave collars, when he can keep the whole kingdom on it''s knees with just a mere order.


    If you really are a counsellor, prove it by removing our slave collars. Prove it that you are really the next stage of the counsellor demon.


    If you did we all will serve you for the rest of our lives, as your slaves." Evangeline played her master card but what she didn''t knew was that Anon hasn''t even started playing.I think you should take a look at


    "You are provoking me to get rid of your collers huh... ?" Anon spoke.


    ''He readed her mind, i was right.'' Valeria thought as she looked at Anon with surprised expression.


    "No, i just want you to prove that you really are a counsellor." Evangeline spoke with a mocking smile.


    "What if I don''t do it ?" Anon asked.


    "We, will think that you are just a lowly demon who is posing as one of the strongest demons in the world." Evangeline tried to prove Anon more and more.


    ''This girl is good in manipulating people, she can easily manipulate anyone with her words. Even me, i got lost in her words for a second there.'' Anon thought as he smiled a little.


    "Okay, remove it." Anon commanded.


    Suddenly a hope appeared into everyone''s eyes aas they looked at each other with a smile.


    ''What the hell ? It really worked ?'' Valeria thought as she looked at Anon in confusion.


    Anon pulled out five slave contracts from his inventory and showed them to the five of them.


    "Here, look at me tearing them apart." Anon said as he squeezed the papers and teared them apart.


    As soon as he did that, slave collars that were invisible, suddenly appeared in the necks of the five women.


    "You can Remove it now." Anon spoke.


    As soon as he said that all five of them removed the collar from their necks and throwed them aside.


    "Sisters, you know what to do, right ?" Evangeline asked.


    "Yes." All of them spoke in an unison as they Summoned their weapons.


    The twin sisters holded a pair of claws in their hands.


    These claws are furious like their owner and crave blood, the blades are covered with toxic poison that can melt even mithiril in seconds.


    Valeria summoned a small knife in her hand.


    This knife was small but it was best for cutting through anything without being noticed, the sharpness on it''s edges were clearly visible and a mana coating over it makes it even more dangerous.


    Ravenna pulled out a big hammer from her storage ring.


    The hammer''s back was curved and pointed Whereas on it''s front it was square shaped and filled with spikes that can turn anything into mess with just one strike.


    *Zzhhhnng*


    Isabella took out two beautifully shining blade rings out of her inventory, these blades looked as dangerous as a pair of daggers, only the owner of these blades


    Lastly, Evangeline summoned a morningstar that shined with a dim red aura.


    "Sisters, Kill him." Evangeline shouted as all of them charged at Anon without thinking for another second.


    <Song Of The Siren King>


    "Stop, All of you." Anon Ordered in a very commanding tone that everyone stopped in an instant.


    "W-What is happening ?"


    "I-I can''t move at all."


    ''This feeling i have felt this before... Just like back then.'' Valeria''s memories from past flashed through her mind.


    ''That day, We were hundred thousands but in front of us stood only one. Even though he was only one, our soldiers were afraid they were getting unconscious by just merely looking at him and his majestic charisma.


    When we charged from the front line he said these same words.


    ''Stop, All of you.''


    The hundreds thousands of soldiers stopped on his orders, i can''t forget that day, i can''t misunderstood that Authority in his voice and I can''t ignore that i am feeling the same authority coming from this kid''s voice, not even same his voice holds more authority to his words.


    His voice fills the hearts of his opponents with fear that manipulates them into listening to his orders.


    He is the evolved stage of the counselor indeed, i have to do something and stay alive today to do something about him tomorrow.'' Valeria thought as she looked at Anon.


    "On your knees, Now..." Anon commanded again.


    As soon as these words fell into their ears, all of them went down on their knees and faced the ground at once.


    "Now, what do you think, mrs. Evangeline ?"


    [Author: My editor is on holiday due to some important reason that''s why i will only upload one chapter today but don''t worry, i will make it up to you by publishing 3-5 chapters daily from 15th of this month. Hope you guys understand. Love you all and thnak you for support.]

 Chapter 187 -187

    ?


    Now, what do you think of my powers, Mrs. Evangeline?" Anon asked, a sinister smile spreading across his face as he towered over the kneeling figures before him.


    ''How can he possess such formidable abilities? He is nothing more than a lowly demon. Why have we fallen to our knees in submission?''


    "I am not just any demon, Mrs. Evangeline. I am Cerebraxis, the highest mind-controlling demon," Anon declared, his voice dripping with a potent mix of arrogance and authority.


    "You can read our minds, can''t you?" Valeria inquired cautiously, her eyes filled with both fear and curiosity.


    "Yes, I can delve into your thoughts, unraveling the deepest recesses of your consciousness. Until now, I have been toying with Evangeline''s mind," Anon replied, his smile growing wider, relishing in the display of power.


    "What is it that you want from us?" Evangeline questioned, her voice trembling with a mix of apprehension and defiance.


    "As I mentioned before, I require your unwavering servitude as your master," Anon responded calmly, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling intensity.


    "What do you truly expect us to do for you?" Ravenna interjected, her voice filled with a fiery defiance that had rarely wavered until now.


    Ravenna, who had always stood tall and unyielding, the epitome of honor within the house of Undead, was now willingly prostrating herself before a mere commoner, her pride momentarily set aside.


    "Rise, all of you. Proceed to the bed and take a seat," Anon commanded, gesturing towards the nearby bed.


    Obeying his instructions, the group moved to the bed, their bodies weary, but their minds alert to the looming presence of the enigmatic figure before them.


    Suddenly, the entrance gate to the room swung open, revealing two towering Orcs, their hulking forms emanating an intimidating aura. In their hands, they carried a large blackboard, a tangible symbol of Anon''s authority.


    All five individuals tensed upon seeing the colossal green-skinned creatures, their hearts pounding with a mix of fear and uncertainty.


    With a display of brute strength, the Orcs placed the blackboard beside Anon, their presence a silent reminder of the power he commanded.


    "This is No.300, my loyal partner," Anon introduced his ogre companion, who is half naked still. Her boobs jiggling outside.


    The group exchanged cautious glances, their minds filled with curiosity and apprehension.


    "Hello," No.300 greeted.


    "So, it was you who killed our husbands," Evangeline accused, her voice trembling with a mix of grief and anger.


    Everyone turned to look at Evangeline, their expressions a mix of astonishment and confusion.


    "Sister, what are you saying? Our husbands met their demise at the hands of Sir Mike. It is inconceivable for a mere commoner to be responsible for their deaths," Fona interjected, her voice filled with skepticism.


    "Sister speaks the truth. Please refrain from making baseless accusations," Fola concurred, her eyes darting between Evangeline and Anon.


    "You are correct. I was the one who ended their lives. However, I am intrigued. How did you discover my involvement?" Anon inquired, his eyes narrowing with curiosity, for he had taken great care to conceal his identity during the act.


    "I caught a fleeting glimpse of your partner as you were leaving," Evangeline revealed, pointing a trembling finger towards No.300.


    A mix of surprise and realization flickered across Anon''s face, impressed by Evangeline''s perceptiveness.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    "Well, now that the truth is out in the open, let us move on to more pressing matters," Anon declared, his voice resonating with an air of authority.


    "No, it wasn''t just her. I have witnessed many others like her. How many of them are under your command?" Evangeline pressed, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    An evil smile played upon Anon''s lips, a chilling reflection of the power he wielded, as he leaned in closer, whispering into Evangeline''s ear.


    "I command a legion, more followers than the entire population of this continent, and their numbers grow with each passing second," he revealed, relishing in the subtle fear that washed over her.


    A shiver ran down Evangeline''s spine, her mind grappling with the implications of Anon''s revelation.


    "Now, I shall assign each of you a task, and you shall provide me with the means to accomplish it. Do you understand?" Anon declared, his eyes scanning the group before him.


    ?andasnovel¡¤?om He approached the blackboard, a tool that embodied both his dominance and the weight of their submission. With deliberate precision, he inscribed a single word upon it: "Control."


    Confusion filled the eyes of the group as they stared at the enigmatic word, their minds racing to grasp its significance.


    "Very well, I shall take that as a ''yes.'' Your objective is clear: enlighten me on how I can seize control of this kingdom," Anon announced, his voice resonating with a chilling determination.


    A moment of silence enveloped the room as the weight of the task settled upon them. Each member of the group felt the weight of their own thoughts, contemplating the possibilities before them.


    "Now, Isabella, you''re up first," Anon declared, his gaze fixed upon the counselor with an intense scrutiny.


    "As a counselor, the task should not be insurmountable. Manipulate the king''s mind, compelling him to grant you whatever you desire," Isabella suggested, her voice laced with a hint of cautious optimism.


    "Nope, next. Valeria, the cunning queen," Anon continued, his eyes shifting to the formidable woman who had often wielded her influence with finesse.


    "While this kingdom may appear to be ruled solely by the king, the truth is that the corrupted nobles hold the true reins of power. Manipulating their minds through your influence would pave the way for dominion," Valeria proposed, her voice carrying the weight of her astute observations.


    "Excellent. So, you are suggesting that I subjugate the nobles, thus securing the kingdom for myself," Anon confirmed, nodding in approval of her cunning strategy.


    "Now, Ravenna, it''s your turn," Anon spoke, his smile now tinged with a hint of intrigue, for he recognized the boldness that defined Ravenna''s nature.


    "Provide me with an army of ten thousand, and by tomorrow morning, this kingdom shall be yours," Ravenna asserted with a thug-like expression, her voice resonating with audacious confidence.


    "An interesting proposition, but one that I can achieve on my own. I decline your offer, for I seek to rule over a kingdom of the living, not one of the deceased," Anon explained, his words carrying a tone of calculated consideration.


    "What about you, twin sisters?" Anon inquired, his gaze shifting towards Fola and Fona, the duo representing a unique perspective.


    "Annihilate the other continents, and once the king becomes aware of this display of power, he will surrender himself," Fola proposed, her voice resonating with a cold and calculated approach.


    "...Or, you can ruthlessly dismantle this kingdom, sending a clear message to other realms that their resistance would be met with unyielding force," Fona suggested, her words echoing a more brutal and decisive path.


    "An intriguing idea. You speak of setting an example, of ''killing a chicken to scare the monkey.'' However, that is not the best course of action, is it, Evangeline?" Anon uttere


    d, his gaze locking onto Evangeline, his voice laced with both anticipation and challenge.

 Chapter 188 -188

    ?


    "Now, why don''t you enlighten me, Evangeline, on the correct approach?" Anon''s voice carried an air of authority, his piercing gaze fixed on Evangeline.


    Evangeline met his intense stare with a mixture of hatred and resignation. She knew deep down that there was no alternative but to divulge the intricacies of their world''s power dynamics.


    "As Valeria has previously mentioned, a kingdom never operates solely based on the king''s commands, but rather on the foundation of finances," Evangeline began, her voice steady despite the weight of her words. "Our kingdom procures resources from others through trade, facilitated by merchants traversing between kingdoms."


    Anon nodded, absorbing her words as he listened intently.


    "Food ingredients, cosmetics, weapons, and even slaves," Evangeline continued, her voice tinged with a hint of disdain. "Every kingdom in this world engages in trade, be it with elves, dwarfs, or beastmen. Each kingdom and its respective continent are interdependent due to the scarcity of resources."


    Anon''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as he leaned in, eager to learn more.


    "For instance, dwarfs lack access to alcohol. Constantly toiling in mines, they require a substance to numb their bodies while refreshing their spirits. Unfortunately, their land''s soil composition does not allow for the cultivation of the necessary ingredients," Evangeline explained, her voice taking on a somber tone.


    "Consequently, they purchase wine and alcohol from humans. Similarly, humans acquire magical artifacts from dwarfs and spells crafted by elves," she continued, painting a vivid picture of the intricate web of trade connections.


    Anon absorbed the information, his mind already formulating a plan.


    "Elves, on the other hand, procure spices and prostitutes from humans. However, humans often venture into elven territories, capturing and selling them as slaves," Evangeline continued, her voice laced with a mixture of sorrow and anger.


    Anon''s expression grew more serious as he grasped the underlying power dynamics.


    "This interdependence acts as a leash, aptly named ''The Trading Leash,'' constraining each kingdom''s trade balance with others," Evangeline explained, emphasizing the significance of the term.


    Anon leaned back, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "If you gain control over this leash, you shall become the rulers of all kingdoms within this world," he mused aloud. "No king would dare oppose your decisions. Should anyone do so, you simply sever trading ties with them. In just three days, their kingdom will descend into hunger and suffering."


    A smile tugged at the corner of Anon''s lips as he envisioned the immense power such control would bestow upon him.


    Evangeline, too, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope amidst the darkness that had enveloped her heart.


    "Excellent. This is the key to ruling the world, not through brute force but through strategic manipulation," Anon declared, his voice filled with determination. "However, Mrs. Evangeline, I suspect this plan has its flaws."


    Evangeline nodded, acknowledging the inherent challenges that lay before them.


    "Indeed, there are three significant flaws within this strategy," she admitted, her voice tinged with caution.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    "Firstly, control over the traders," she began, her gaze locked with Anon''s. "As previously mentioned, attempting to control every single trader across the globe is an insurmountable task. Additionally, we must contend with corrupt nobles, who prove to be more treacherous than the demon lord himself. They would sell their wives and daughters to save their own skins."


    Anon''s brows furrowed, his mind already calculating potential solutions to this obstacle.


    "Secondly, the unification of forces," Evangeline continued, her voice growing somber. "If word spreads that someone aims to seize control over the entire world, kingdoms would inevitably unite their forces to eliminate the threat, much as they did with the demon king in the past. He, too, sought world domination, just like us."


    Anon''s eyes narrowed, a glimmer of defiance flickering within them. He was undeterred by the challenges that lay ahead.


    ?andasnovel¡¤?om "Thirdly, the workflow," Evangeline concluded, her voice tinged with concern. "To exercise power over the traders, we would need to implement a permission system for every trade, regardless of its scale. Yet, establishing such a system would demand ceaseless dedication, as it would require a staggering workload of 72 hours per day. A single individual could not withstand such pressure."


    Anon leaned back, his mind racing with possibilities. He had expected challenges, but he was prepared to overcome them all.


    "You have presented valuable insights, Mrs. Evangeline," Anon acknowledged, his voice brimming with appreciation. "Your knowledge and experience are invaluable to my cause."


    Anon''s gaze shifted to the other members of the group, his voice filled with determination. "We stand on the precipice of a grand undertaking, one that requires strategic thinking and unwavering commitment. I trust each of you to play your part in this endeavor or die simple."


    Isabella, Ravenna, and the others exchanged glances, their eyes reflecting a mix of trepidation and resolve. They had chosen to follow Anon, knowing that he will kill them if they opposed but they were also excited to take over the world with him.


    "Now," Anon declared, his voice resonating with unwavering conviction, "shall we invite the traders from this continent to a meeting with me?"


    A ripple of anticipation spread through the group, their minds already envisioning the grand scheme that was beginning to take shape.


    "You want us to control their minds?" Isabella questioned, her voice betraying a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "I possess the power to influence their minds," Anon affirmed, a glimmer of confidence in his eyes. "But I will need your assistance in instilling fear. Make them tremble at the mere mention of my name. Kidnap their daughters and wives, ensuring they understand the consequences of opposing me."


    "Eh...?" Ravenna''s voice quivered with uncertainty. "But if you possess the power to control their minds, why would you fear them?"


    A mischievous smile played across Anon''s lips as he responded, his voice laced with a mix of anticipation and mystery. "Fear is a powerful tool, my dear. I shall handle their minds; your role is to carry out my instructions diligently. If you failed to do so, i will give you to the orcs in the breeding chamber and you will be used in my plan to take over the world but in other means."


    Isabella, Ravenna, and the others exchanged glances, a newfound determination shining in their eyes. They were prepared to face the challenges ahead, to embrace the darkness in pursuit of a greater purpose.


    Together, they embarked on a journey that would test their resolve, their wits, and their very souls. Little did they know that their actions would shape the fate of their world, forever altering the balance of power.

 Chapter 189 -189

    ?


    Next day...


    Anon awoke to the sound of heavy rain pouring outside. Lightning illuminated the sky, casting an eerie glow through his window. The storm raged on, creating an atmosphere of raw power and intensity.


    "In this weather, I crave a chocolate shake and some cookies. Rainy days are my favorite," Anon mused, gazing out at the tempestuous scene with a mix of awe and excitement. There was something about the chaos of nature that stirred his adventurous spirit.


    With the academy closed due to the relentless downpour, Anon sought something to occupy his time.


    The previous night''s encounters with the ogre girls had left him fatigued and his swollen dick yearned for a break after claiming so many virginities last night.


    "Those tight pussies got me last night, hehehe." Anon laughed.


    "It''s been a while since I checked my status. Let''s see how it looks now."


    Anon tapped into his mind and accessed his status, eager to see the progress he had made until now...


    Status:


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    ?andasnovel.com [Level: 64]


    [Exp: 30,009,655/990,000,000]


    [SP: 254]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Cerebraxis]


    [Mana: 240,400/240,400]


    [HP: 480,800/480,800]


    [Skills: 199+ Skills]


    [SBP: 30,000]


    [Book of Wisdom]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    "Now this looks impressive. My status resembles to a final boss now," Anon murmured, a sense of pride surging within him. He had grown immensely in power and experience, becoming a force to be reckoned with in this supernatural realm.


    Hmmm, let''s see if the skill shop has something intresting in it.


    <Skill Shop>


    [Skill Shop Can''t be opened due to severed connection with demon gods.]


    "Sealed off because I can''t contact the demon gods. Hmmm, what to do now?" Anon pondered, his mind brimming with possibilities.


    "Let''s take a round in the underground city."


    Deciding to venture into the underground city and witness the ongoing activities of the ogres, Anon prepared himself.


    As he made his way through the underground passages, Anon marveled at the intricate architecture and the bustling community that thrived within the depths.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    "We greet you, your majesty," the guards stationed at the entrance bowed in unison, their respect palpable in the air. Anon acknowledged their gesture with a nod, acknowledging the responsibility that came with his newfound position.


    "Yes, yes... Where is everyone?" Anon inquired, his gaze sweeping across the vicinity. He expected to witness the ogres engaged in their various endeavors, utilizing their unique skills and strengths.


    "Your majesty, everyone is currently asleep since it''s daytime up there," one of the guards responded, pointing toward the ceiling above. The underground city operated on a reversed day-night cycle, allowing the ogres to carry out their tasks in harmony with their nocturnal nature.


    "Ah, yes. I forgot you all sleep during the day and work at night," Anon acknowledged, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The ogres'' unique lifestyle fascinated him, offering glimpses into a world that operated differently from the human realm.


    "I wonder what sephie is upto ?"


    Anon''s curiosity led him toward Sephie''s lab, where the brilliant scientist pursued her groundbreaking experiments. The lab stood as a testament to her ingenuity, housing an array of advanced machinery and mystical artifacts.


    As Anon approached the entrance gate to Sephie''s lab, a low rumbling sound reverberated through the air. The gate, infused with enchantments and powered by intricate mechanisms, responded to his presence.


    "Welcome, master. Please enter," the gate spoke, its metallic voice resonating with a hint of reverence. The gate swung open, granting Anon access to the domain of knowledge and innovation within.


    Anon stepped into Sephie''s lab and was immediately greeted by an otherworldly ambiance. The mana in the air was dense, crackling with an untapped power. The lab''s interior was a fusion of metal and arcane wonders, a testament to Sephie''s relentless pursuit of scientific advancement.


    His eyes scanned the room, taking in the sights of shelves adorned with preserved monster organs sealed in crystal jars. The shelves stood as silent witnesses to the extensive research conducted within these walls.


    Making his way toward the experiment room, Anon beheld Sephie and her trusted assistant, Ogre No.7069, engaged in a momentous project. They stood before an imposing figure¡ªan ogre adorned in an intricately crafted suit of mithril armor. At the armor''s core, a pulsating blue hue radiated with untamed energy.


    "Okay, No.9799, try it now," Sephie commanded, her voice resonating with a mix of excitement and anticipation. With a well-practiced motion, she clicked on the blue core situated at the armor''s center, unleashing a surge of power.


    As the core activated, its vibrant blue hue transformed into a deep, intense red, illuminating the room with a mesmerizing glow. The air crackled with energy, the very essence of the room pulsating with newfound potential.


    No.9799, the ogre entrusted with the trial, prepared to showcase his strength. He reached for a rod adorned with heavy weight plates, its sheer mass dwarfing the strength of any ordinary being. With unwavering determination, he attempted to lift the colossal weight.


    However, the immense strain took its toll on No.9799''s body. His eyes, nose, and ears began to bleed, a testament to the raw power coursing through his veins. Before he could regain his balance, his body succumbed to the overwhelming force, collapsing onto the floor, unconscious.


    "Another failure," Sephie spoke with a tinge of disappointment, her shoulders slumping momentarily. Despite her brilliant mind and tireless efforts, success eluded her grasp in this particular endeavor.


    "What were you trying to accomplish, exactly?" Anon questioned, his voice laced with curiosity and a touch of concern. Sephie and Ogre No.7069 swiftly turned their attention toward Anon, acknowledging his presence with a respectful bow.


    "Master."


    "Your majesty."


    "That device looks intriguing. What does it do exactly?" Anon inquired, his gaze shifting between the gleaming armor and the enigmatic core at its center. The complexity of the creation piqued his interest, sparking a flame of curiosity within his mind.


    "Master, I have dedicated the past seventy days to its development," Sephie began, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of pride and ambition. She reveled in the opportunity to explain her work to someone who understood and appreciated the intricacies of her craft.


    "Hmm, what does it do? Or rather, what was its intended purpose?" Anon probed further, his tone laced with genuine curiosity. He admired Sephie''s tenacity and her unwavering commitment to pushing the boundaries of scientific exploration.


    "This creation was designed to amplify the power of ogres, forging a path toward their ascendance," Sephie explained, her voice carrying a tinge of excitement. She believed in the potential of her creation, the possibility of empowering the ogre race to reach new heights of strength and capability.


    "But it seems that I have encountered consistent setbacks and disappointments," Sephie confessed, a hint of frustration seeping into her words. Despite her expertise, she found herself grappling with unforeseen obstacles that hindered the realization of her vision.


    "Why has it been unsuccessful?" Anon inquired, his mind working to unravel the intricacies of the situation. He understood that behind every failure lay valuable lessons, ripe with potential for growth and innovation.


    "The core, obtained from monsters, does not respond as expected within this construct," Sephie revealed, her voice tinged with a mix of frustration and determination. She knew that the key to unlocking the potential of her creation lay in understanding and harnessing the elusive nature of the core.


    "Please elaborate," Anon requested, his eyes fixed on the core''s pulsating glow, his mind spinning with possibilities.


    "This core forms within a monster when it absorbs mana from its surroundings, storing the excess energy that it fails to utilize," Sephie elucidated, her voice filled with the passion of a true scholar. "However, within this construct, it has displayed unpredictable behavior, defying our attempts to harness its true potential."


    *honnnkkkkkkkkkk*


    As Sephie concluded her explanation, a sudden, blaring sound echoed through the lab, jolting both Anon and Sephie from their conversation. The piercing alarm-like noise signaled an urgent development, demanding their immediate attention.

 Chapter 190 -190

    ?


    "What''s happening?" Anon asked, a mix of concern and anticipation filling his voice. His eyes darted around the room, searching for clues to decipher the source of the disturbance.


    "Something not good is happening within the Nightmare Forest," Sephie revealed, her voice laced with a sense of urgency. She swiftly maneuvered toward her private chamber, her steps fueled by a combination of anxiety and determination.


    As Sephie swung open the doors to her room, she hurriedly approached a large screen, its surface illuminated with a multitude of images depicting different areas within the Nightmare Forest¡ªa realm known for its sinister and dangerous inhabitants.


    "Madam Sephie, there," No.7069 pointed toward one of the screens, drawing their attention to a specific location within the forest.


    Anon and Sephie locked their gaze upon the screen, their eyes widening with disbelief and apprehension. The image displayed a massive horde of zombies emerging from the depths of the Nightmare Forest.


    "This is dire," Sephie spoke, her voice laced with worry, her eyes scanning the vast horde that loomed before them.


    "Can we face them head-on?" Anon''s voice resounded with determination, his gaze fixed on the oncoming army of the undead.


    "No, I fear no one can withstand them," Sephie replied, her tone grim and heavy with foreboding.


    Anon clenched his fists, his mind racing with thoughts of strategies and possibilities. "Where are they heading towards?" he asked, his voice steady despite the urgency in his words.


    "Their path leads straight to the royal capital," Sephie answered, her voice tinged with concern. "But it''s not just humans within that mass of zombies. It comprises creatures of all kinds¡ªanimals, monsters¡ªturned into mindless abominations. And among them, there is an A-rank monster zombie, the greatest threat of all."


    Anon''s brow furrowed as he absorbed the gravity of the situation. "Can the king''s royal army stop them?" he inquired, hoping for a glimmer of hope amidst the encroaching darkness.


    Sephie sighed, her eyes filled with sorrow. "Based on the intelligence reports, they might be able to hold them back for a maximum of three days, but they lack the power to eradicate them entirely," she explained, her gaze fixed on the screen before her, the display mirroring the relentless advance of the undead.


    Anon glanced at the clock on the wall, his mind calculating the precious time slipping away. "How much time until they reach the first gate of the capital?" he asked, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Sephie checked the data, her fingers swiftly tapping on the keyboard. "Approximately 19 hours," she answered, her voice filled with a mix of apprehension and determination.


    "F...fuck," Anon muttered, frustration seeping into his words. "I thought I could have at least a moment''s respite before facing another catastrophe," he spoke, his frustration mingled with a resolve that burned in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, in the House of the Noble Undead...


    Frank lounged amidst a group of girls, reveling in their adoration, their hands tending to his every need. Grapes were fed to him one by one, their succulent taste a brief respite from the impending storm.


    A mischievous glint sparkled in Frank''s eyes as he observed a spider making its way across the table. "Hey, look, a spider," he remarked to one of the girls, a playful smile dancing upon his lips.


    Fear instantly gripped the girl''s heart, and she sought refuge in Frank''s embrace, her voice trembling. "Hiiiiaaa... Master Frank, save me," she pleaded, her body trembling with both fear and excitement.


    Frank''s demeanor shifted, his eyes glinting with predatory instinct. Baring his fangs, he swiftly sunk them into the girl''s neck, a hunger awakening within him as her life force flowed into him, invigorating and exhilarating.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    With a satisfied sigh, Frank released his grip, blood staining his lips. "Sip-Sip Haaa, delicious," he murmured, relishing the rich taste that lingered upon his tongue.


    His moment of indulgence was interrupted by a butler, a figure exuding a calm and enigmatic aura, stepping forward and presenting a screen. The butler''s glasses glinted, reflecting the room''s dim light, his eyes radiating an otherworldly crimson glow.


    Frank glanced at the screen, curiosity piqued. "What is this?" he inquired, his voice laced with anticipation.


    The butler spoke with a composed tone, offering an explanation. "These are the brainless undead creatures known as ''zombies,'' sir. They are devoid of pain, devoid of emotions, and they operate solely on absolute commands."


    Frank''s smile widened, mischief dancing in his eyes. "Interesting. Get me 1000 of these creatures," he commanded, his voice laced with excitement and intrigue.


    The butler nodded, acknowledging the order. "Very well, sir. I shall make the necessary arrangements."


    As Frank gazed at the screen, his eyes widened, his smile vanishing. "Wait... what?" His tone shifted, morphing into a grave seriousness that matched the impending danger.


    "Yes, sir," the butler confirmed, his voice steady and calm, unruffled by the looming crisis.


    Instinctively, Frank''s gaze darted towards the girls attending to his needs, and a sense of alarm gripped his heart. "Ahhh, everyone, out of the fucking room now!" he bellowed, his voice reverberating with urgency.


    The girls scattered, hastening to obey Frank''s command, their footsteps echoing down the hall. Only the butler remained, standing resolute by Frank''s side.


    Frank stared at the butler, his eyes filled with determination. "Udaris, what do we do now?" he asked, his voice steady, his resolve unwavering.


    The butler, Udaris, maintained his calm demeanor, his voice measured. "Master, it is crucial that we gather our forces for battle. The Mutual Relationship Rule shall be implemented, as this is an S-Rank danger," he explained, his words carrying the weight of experience and strategy.


    Frank nodded, his expression growing solemn. "Udaris," he spoke, rising from his seat, "assemble all of our soldiers. I shall personally investigate if there is someone behind this."


    Udaris bowed, his eyes fixed on Frank. "Yes, Master. I shall fulfill your command promptly."


    ?andasnovel¡¤?om The House of Witches...


    Marinda, the head witch, sat engrossed in her paperwork, the room filled with an air of bustling activity. Shelly, her assistant, rushed towards her, clutching a tablet in her hands.


    "Madam Marinda, please have a look at this," Shelly implored, her voice tinged with urgency.


    Marinda glanced up, a hint of annoyance on her face. "What is it, Shelly? Can''t you see I''m occupied with important matters? Tell me it''s a matter of utmost significance, or better yet, you''ve discovered the whereabouts of that insufferable Anon," she scoffed, her voice tinged with frustration.

 Chapter 191 -191

    ?


    Shelly''s expression turned grave, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and urgency. "Madam, this is not a personal matter. It concerns an S-Rank danger," she revealed, the weight of her words settling heavily upon the room.


    Marinda''s annoyance dissipated, her eyes widening with surprise. She set aside her work, her attention fully captured. "An S-Rank danger? Do you even comprehend the magnitude of such a classification?" she questioned, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Shelly approached Marinda, extending the tablet. "Madam, please take a look," she urged, her voice conveying the gravity of the situation.


    Marinda''s face grew increasingly somber as she perused the contents of the tablet. Four simple words escaped her lips, laden with concern, "How much time remains?"


    Shelly''s voice held a sense of urgency as she answered, "Approximately 20 hours, Madam."


    Marinda''s mind raced, her thoughts consumed by the looming catastrophe. "Damn, less than a day...," she muttered, her voice filled with determination. Her eyes turned steely, her gaze fixed on the raindrops cascading down the windowpane.


    "What unfolds in our kingdom?" Marinda questioned, her voice a whisper carried away by the pitter-patter of rain.


    Shelly hesitated for a moment, her eyes filled with concern. "Madam, should I recall all the young Madams as well?" she asked, her voice carrying a mix of apprehension and resolve.


    Marinda''s expression hardened, her eyes blazing with determination. "Yes, and contact the Elf Kingdom as well. It''s time for them to honor the debt they owe us," she declared, her voice laced with authority.


    "What does this storm brings with it?" she murmured, her voice barely audible, lost amidst the rain''s gentle melody.


    House of the Dragon Flames...


    "Sir, it''s an emergency." The door of the family leader''s room burst open as a knight rushed in, his breath heavy and face filled with urgency.


    Bolge, in the midst of his rigorous sword training, swiftly turned towards the knight, his sword raised, and a deadly serious expression etched on his face.


    "You''d better give me a damn good reason to spare your pathetic life, or forget about walking out of here alive," Bolge spoke, his voice laced with a chilling authority.


    "M-My lord, an S-Rank danger is approaching the royal capital. The elders of the house are waiting for you in the meeting room. Sir Griffith ordered me to call you immediately. Please, spare me," the knight pleaded, his voice quivering.


    Bolge''s intense gaze never wavered as he slowly lowered his sword, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    "What is your name again?" Bolge asked, his voice demanding respect.


    "I am John, Sir," the knight replied, his voice filled with both fear and reverence.


    "John, you have shown bravery today. Now tell me, where is the third knight captain?" Bolge inquired, his voice carrying a sense of purpose.


    "Sir, Lady Silk has been missing since yesterday evening. We have launched a search, but so far, we have found no trace of her," John answered, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Good, John. Stand up," Bolge commanded, his tone unwavering.


    John rose to his feet, his gaze meeting Bolge''s unwavering stare, a mixture of surprise and curiosity in his eyes.


    "John, from this moment forward, you are the new third knight captain," Bolge declared with conviction.


    "Y-Yes, sir?" John stammered, clearly taken aback by the sudden promotion.


    "Yes, unless you have any objections. Speak now, or gather the knights of your platoon," Bolge stated firmly, his voice brooking no dissent.


    "But, sir, who would listen to a knight like me?" John questioned, his voice laced with self-doubt.


    "Consider this your promotion," Bolge said, his hand igniting in flames. From the flames, he produced a badge adorned with a fearsome dragon emblem.


    With a swift motion, Bolge tossed the badge to John, who caught it in awe.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    ?andasnovel¡¤?om "Do you have any further questions, Third Knight Captain?" Bolge asked, his voice resonating with authority.


    "Huh...? N-No, sir," John replied, a mixture of astonishment and gratitude evident in his voice.


    "Then go and gather your platoon," Bolge''s voice boomed, commanding respect like that of a seasoned army general.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," John replied, his voice filled with newfound determination as he promptly left the room.


    "Where are you, Silk? You chose the worst possible time to vanish. First, Anon disappears, and now you. What a mess," Bolge muttered to himself as he finished dressing and made his way towards the meeting room.


    As Bolge entered the meeting room, he was greeted by a round table filled with elder members of the house, their eyes fixed upon a massive screen displaying millions of undead creatures marching relentlessly towards the royal capital from the depths of the nightmare forest.


    "Greetings, grandpas. What is the situation?" Bolge inquired, his voice filled with both curiosity and authority, as he walked in and took a seat in the largest chair in the room.


    "An S-Rank Danger is approaching the royal capital," Griffith, an elderly man in his seventies, responded, his voice resonating with experience and wisdom.


    "Well, can we annihilate them or not?" Bolge asked bluntly, his gaze fixed on the screen.


    "No, these creatures are mindless zombies, devoid of emotions or senses. They feel no fear, no anger, and no pain," a bespectacled man stood up, his voice conveying a sense of concern.


    "You call that an S-Rank danger? They are simply mindless vegetables walking towards us. Just cut them into a thousand pieces, and they won''t be able to fight back, right? They lack a mind, after all," Bolge scoffed, his expression carefree and confident.


    Griffith exchanged a knowing glance with the others before speaking. "Show him."


    "Yes, sir," the bespectacled man responded, playing another video on the screen.


    The video displayed a zombie slowly approaching an eight-legged arcane spider, its relentless pace undeterred by the spider''s presence.


    "Is that an eight-legged arcane spider? I''ve hunted a few before. Their armor is remarkably sturdy, and their legs sharper than any sword," Bolge remarked, his eyes focused on the screen.


    "Their body parts are used to craft the strongest armor in the kingdom, sir," the bespectacled man confirmed, his voice carrying a note of caution.


    As the video continued, the zombie closed in on the arcane spider, its unyielding determination evident.


    In a defensive move, the spider lunged, its sharp legs striking the zombie''s body with full force.


    To everyone''s astonishment, upon contact, the spider''s legs shattered into fragments, like glass hitting a stone wall.


    Bolge''s eyes widened in both surprise and realization, a newfound respect for the undead threat growing within him.


    "What was that?" Bolge asked, his voice filled with a mix of astonishment and intrigue.


    "That''s not all, sir. Please, continue watching," Griffith spoke, his voice carrying a sense of urgency.


    As the video progressed, the arcane spider, recognizing the danger posed by the zombie, attempted to retreat, darting away with impressive speed.


    Yet, to everyone''s shock, the zombie seized the spider''s leg, wrenching it back with a strength that defied its undead nature.


    With a savage hunger, the zombie sank its teeth into the spider''s thick, resilient exoskeleton, its determination unyielding.


    The room fell silent, the observers witnessing the grotesque scene unfold before their eyes.


    "What the hell is that?" Bolge exclaimed, a mixture of disbelief and newfound respect in his voice, as the realization of the threat dawned upon him.

 Chapter 192 -192

    ?


    "Prepare the soldiers and equip them with the finest armor. I don''t think this war will be ending soon. Send the alliance papers to every household," Bolge commanded.


    "Yes, sir," an elderly man rose from his chair and left the room. He wore the armor of a knight and proudly displayed a dragon badge on his chest.


    This man was none other than the Second Knight Captain of the Dragon House, known for his unwavering loyalty and unwavering dedication to the cause.


    "I shall retrieve my royal armor. The rest of you, prepare yourselves as well. We are going into battle. If anyone objects to my decision, speak now or fight for me," Bolge declared, his voice resonating with authority. He stood up, emanating a threatening aura that sent shivers down the spines of those present.


    In an instant, a man wearing glasses attempted to raise his hand, but Griffith, Bolge''s trusted lieutenant, swiftly intervened, grabbing his hand to prevent him.


    "What do you think you''re doing, glasses?" Griffith inquired, his eyes narrowing.


    "S-Sir, fighting them is absurd. We will lose. This war is impossible to win. I am objecting to the leader''s decision because he said anyone could object if they wanted," the bespectacled man expressed his concerns, his voice trembling.


    "Oh...? And what do you think he will do when you object to his decision?" Griffith retorted, his voice dripping with a mix of amusement and warning.


    "L-Listen to my idea of retreat...?" the man with glasses stammered, his confidence waning.


    Griffith sighed deeply, contemplating the man''s words. He understood the fear and doubt that clouded the room. The odds were stacked against them, and the enemy they faced was formidable. But retreating now would only spell their doom.


    "How long have you been with the house?" Griffith asked, his voice taking on a somber tone.


    "Only five days, sir..." the man with glasses admitted, his voice lacking conviction.


    "That''s why you don''t understand. If you mention the word ''retreat'' in front of him, he will dig your grave before killing you. Now, silence yourself before your blood stains this floor," Griffith warned firmly, his grip on the man''s hand tightening.


    ?andasnovel.com The room fell into an uneasy silence. The truth in Griffith''s words lingered, weighing heavily on their minds. They knew that Bolge, their leader, was a force to be reckoned with, his unwavering determination matching the strength of his sword arm.


    "In other words, it''s fight or die," Griffith asserted, releasing the man''s hand.


    "Very well, I shall take my leave now," Bolge announced, his piercing gaze scanning the hall, ensuring that no objections were voiced.


    Bolge exited through the gate, and the tension in the room began to dissipate, albeit slightly. The remaining members of the group exchanged nervous glances, their hearts heavy with the weight of the impending battle.


    "I understand that what has transpired is unfortunate, and some of you may consider fleeing today. I do not know who you are, nor do I care to know. I will step outside for a smoke, and for those who wish to leave, simply exit the room and vacate the mansion within the hour. If you are found inside this mansion one hour from now, no one will be more dangerous than me. Now, ladies and gentlemen, take your time," Griffith spoke, his voice filled with a mixture of resignation and determination.


    With that, he rose from his chair, leaving the room, cigar in hand. Griffith stood before a large glass window, gazing outside as he lit the cigar and began to smoke. His thoughts were consumed by the gravity of the situation.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    "What is happening within this damn kingdom? First, the invasion of the Ogres into the seventh ring, and now these undead creatures. Is this all mere coincidence, or is someone orchestrating it?" Griffith mused sadly, his smile tainted with sorrow.


    Suddenly, the man with the glasses approached Griffith from behind, his footsteps hesitant.


    "S-Sir Griffith, I am sorry, but-" the man began, his voice wavering.


    Before he could utter another word, Griffith raised his hand, gesturing for him to stop. The message was clear - his words were unnecessary.


    "Just leave if you want to. Spare me the excuses," Griffith commanded, his eyes fixed on the horizon.


    The man nodded, his face filled with a mixture of relief and disappointment. He understood that further conversation would be futile. With a heavy heart, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    After smoking the entire cigar, Griffith reentered the room, the lingering scent of tobacco clinging to his clothes. He surveyed the scene, noting that five individuals had already left.


    "Well, it seems we had some cowards among us, huh?" Griffith remarked, his smile faintly visible amidst the somber atmosphere.


    "Madam Aven, too, huh...?" Griffith''s tone turned melancholic as he glanced at one of the vacant seats, memories of battles fought side by side flooding his mind.


    "Don''t be foolish, Griffith. We went to retrieve our royal weapons. Do you really think we would leave like cowards?" a woman with purple hair and purple eyes entered the room, her voice filled with determination. She wielded two swords, one in each hand, a testament to her skill and readiness for battle.


    Three more elderly men followed her into the room, their faces etched with wrinkles that told tales of past wars and countless victories. They exchanged knowing glances with Griffith, their eyes conveying a silent camaraderie.


    "You old bastards dared to play tricks on me. If I survive tomorrow, I will surely have my revenge," Griffith remarked, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he playfully taunted his comrades.


    "We should begin strategizing now," one of the elderly men suggested, his voice filled with authority born of experience.


    "Indeed. Please share your thoughts on what we can do in this situation," Griffith invited, his gaze shifting from one seasoned warrior to another.


    "Sir, may i come in ?" The guy wearing glasses spoke.


    "Hmmm...? You are back too huh ?" Griffith asked with a smile.


    "Sir, what is the benefit of running ? If the kingdom that i pledged to serve doesn''t remains."

 Chapter 193 -193

    ?


    Denver House of Justice...


    Great Mother''s Room...


    "Where is my baby son, Ren?" the Great Mother demanded, her grip tightening on the collar of one of the knights.


    "G-Great Mother, we just received a message from Master Ren. It reads, ''I will be away for a week. Do not attempt to contact me or search for me. I will return in one week or possibly sooner. Love, Mother,''" the knight relayed, his voice laced with concern for the Great Mother''s well-being.


    "Oh, my baby. What are you doing out in the wilderness? There are too many monsters outside," the Great Mother lamented, her face filled with a mix of maternal love and worry.


    "Great Mother, the soldiers are prepared," a knight reported as he entered the room, bowing respectfully.


    "Very well. May the gods be with us," the Great Mother said with a hint of determination, her voice carrying the weight of responsibility.


    The illustrious Great Mother, a beacon of purity and authority, draped herself in a resplendent robe that exuded pristine whiteness from its top to its flowing hem. Adorned with a prominent cross at its center, the fabric was so delicately thin that it hinted at the curves of her ample bosom, accentuating her every contour with a subtle allure. As she led the procession, her regal figure captivated the knights who accompanied her, their eyes unable to resist stealing glances filled with desire and longing.


    Engrossed in their own private conversation, two knights exchanged hushed words in their attempt to decipher the Great Mother''s status. "Yo, do you think the Great Mother is still a virgin?" one of the knights quizzically posed to his companion.


    With a scoff of disbelief, the other knight swiftly retorted, "You daft fool! How do you think Master Ren came into this world? Clearly, she is not."


    Realizing the folly of his question, the first knight sought clarification, "Ah, I see. But have you ever seen his father?"


    "Alas, his father met a valiant end on the battlefield, my friend," the second knight solemnly revealed, hoping to put an end to the line of inquiry.


    Nonetheless, the first knight, seemingly unable to resist the temptation, continued, "True, but her allure and captivating curves are still undeniable."


    "Indeed, they are. If granted just a single night alone with the Great Mother, I would willingly devote my life to prayers," the second knight mused, caught in a daydream of desire.


    However, their conversation came to an abrupt halt as a female knight, walking silently behind them, interjected. "Oi, there''s a lady right behind you. Can you not speak with such indiscretion?"


    Taken aback by her presence, the first knight blurted out, "You are a lady?"


    With a tone of exasperation, the female knight responded, "Of course, what kind of question is that?"


    The first knight, undeterred, attempted to make a lighthearted observation, pointing at her chest, "Well, I don''t see any breasts here, only a plain landscape. I daresay you possess the visage of a girl but the physique of a boy."I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    Chuckling in agreement, the second knight joined in, "He''s got a point."


    Seething with anger, the female knight, Olivia, unleashed a swift reprimand, "You insolent fools..."


    Thwack Thwack


    Before Olivia could utter another word, the Great Mother, aware of the disturbance, turned back to face the three knights. Her gaze penetrated their very souls as she inquired, "Is something the matter?"


    Witnessing the Great Mother''s piercing gaze, the two knights hurriedly adjusted their helmets, attempting to regain composure. "Everything is in order, Great Mother. Please proceed," Olivia reassured, her voice now steady and respectful.


    Without a word, the Great Mother resumed her steady march toward the grand hall, ascending the stage with a regal grace. As her presence filled the room, every knight in attendance, numbering over ten thousand, knelt in unison, their armor resplendent in polished silver plates, each cape bearing a bold, symbolic cross.


    In response to the Great Mother''s arrival, the hall seemed to tremble momentarily, the collective weight of their devotion manifesting in a tangible shudder. As she commanded them to rise, the knights obeyed, standing tall and resolute, their unwavering dedication evident.


    "Stand up all of you."


    Addressing her loyal knights, the Great Mother''s voice thundered with unwavering determination, "You, my elite knights of House Denver, have remained faithful to God, and He has protected your families from harm until this day. But now, He calls upon me to safeguard His sacred domain from the unholy creatures that approach from the depths of the Nightmare Forest."


    With each word, her voice resonated with fervor and righteousness, carrying a resolute determination that stirred the hearts of all who listened. "Shall I answer God''s call? Shall I vow that we shall fight until the bitter end, protecting His home without a single falter? Shall I declare, in my name, that no knight shall fall until every last abomination is vanquished?"


    A resounding affirmation echoed through the hall, as each knight drew their swords and pointed them upward, their voices raised in unison, "Yes, ma''am!"


    ?andasnovel¡¤?om The very foundations of the chamber seemed to tremble as the knights declared their unwavering commitment to the Creator, their collective battle cry reverberating with an otherworldly power. The Great Mother, eyes ablaze with fervor, repeated her command, seeking an even greater response, "I cannot hear you, soldiers! Are you prepared to serve the Creator? Or will you perish in vain?"


    The chamber erupted in an overwhelming roar, a proclamation of unyielding loyalty. "WE WILL SERVE THE GOD, MA''AM!"


    A surge of energy coursed through the hall, tangible vibrations causing the very walls to tremble. The Great Mother acknowledged their unwavering commitment with a serene smile as she raised her hand and a bright light came out of it. "May the gods bestow their blessings upon each and every one of you."


    In the midst of the fervor, two knights who had been part of the Great Mother''s escort party whispered their disapproval. "And that, my friends, is how you brainwash unwavering loyalty in thousands of soldiers, even without qny reason," one knight remarked sarcastically.


    His companion chimed in, "Indeed, a simple spell called ''Light'' can have such a profound effect, masquerading as divine blessing."


    Their words were cut short as Olivia swiftly intervened, striking both knights on their heads with her gauntlet-clad hand, ensuring their silence and respect.

 Chapter 194 -194

    ?


    Within the House of the Alchemists...


    A man sat on his imposing throne, with men and women bowing before him in a grand hall. The room buzzed with anticipation as the air grew thick with a sense of urgency.


    "House leader, you summoned us?" One of the young men spoke, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and determination.


    "Yes, an S-rank danger approaches us. All seven houses have formed an alliance, and we are tasked with crafting potions for the soldiers who will fight in the upcoming battle. Though we may lack conventional combat skills, as potion and medicine crafters, we possess the ability to defend ourselves, do we not?" The family leader spoke, his voice resonating with authority.


    "Yes, Sir!" All the alchemists chorused, their voices brimming with confidence.


    "Now, those who wish to participate in the fight, please proceed to that room. Those who choose to support the other six families by making potions, go to the other room. I harbor no ill will toward those who opt for potion-making; I appreciate your support for the house. Make your choice." The leader commanded, his gaze sweeping across the room.


    Immediately, the numbers split down the middle as some chose to create potions, while others elected to join the battle. Determination etched on their faces, they moved with purpose, their steps filled with resolve.


    "Good. Those who will create potions may commence their work, and those who will fight, come with me." The leader declared, rising from his throne and leading the way towards the other room. The alchemists who had chosen to fight followed him, their footsteps echoing with a sense of unity and bravery.


    The family leader shed his coat, and all the family members who joined him in combat took their seats on wooden chairs. The room became a chamber of strategy, a crucible of war.


    He unveiled a large blackboard, previously concealed by a cloth, revealing intricate drawings that showcased the upcoming battlefield. Symbols denoting undead forces clashed with those representing the Kingdom''s troops, while smaller circles designated the teams.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you have chosen to fight. I do not need to know your motivations, be it to project toughness or a desire for more excitement than making potions for others. What matters is that we are here together. Our house, known for generations of alchemy, has supplied potions to adventurers. But today, in this imminent war, we will not act solely as alchemists. We shall demonstrate our worth and prove that we too can fight. We are not mere alchemists at the beck and call of others'' orders. Do you agree with me?" The family leader asked, his voice filled with determination.


    "Yes, Sir!" they all answered in unison, their voices resounding with conviction.


    "Good. Now, let us discuss the strategy we will deploy in the upcoming battle." The leader proceeded to explain the intricate details of the battle plan, his words instilling a sense of purpose and confidence in the hearts of his comrades.


    Meanwhile, at the Martial House...


    "Sir, please take a look at this." Helix spoke, his voice filled with urgency, as he handed a screen to the leader of the Martial House. The screen displayed an ominous image of the Nightmare Forest, where the looming danger awaited.


    "Yes, I know, Helix. I have already received the alliance policy paperwork from all the houses. Your efficiency in these matters seems to be declining." The family leader spoke, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement as he signed the alliance papers.


    "I apologize for my incompetence, sir," Helix responded, his voice laced with a mix of remorse and determination.


    "No problem." The family leader reassured him, his voice calm and composed.


    "I will immediately inform Madam Luna about this, sir." Helix began to depart, his steps quickening as he prepared to relay the urgent information.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    "She knows. She was the one who handed me the alliance papers." The family leader informed him, his voice filled with confidence.


    "Ah, is that so." Helix stopped in his tracks, a look of surprise crossing his face. He realized that the pieces were already in motion, orchestrated by their formidable leader.


    "Then, should I prepare the soldiers, sir?" Helix asked, his voice respectful as he sought guidance.


    "No¡ª" before the family leader could continue, the doors to his room swung open, and a werewolf girl wearing a knight''s armor entered, her presence commanding attention.


    "Father, I''m here." She announced, her voice laced with a sense of determination and loyalty, as she bowed before her leader.


    This girl was none other than Luna herself, a warrior of remarkable skill and unwavering resolve.


    Helix looked on, perplexed. He was the commander of the Martial House''s army, and after him, it was expected that the family leader''s first son would assume that position. But now, the second daughter of the house stood before them, donning the armor of the Head Knight Captain. The unexpected turn of events left Helix momentarily speechless.


    "Sir, that is¡ª" Helix began to speak, his voice filled with curiosity and confusion, but the family leader interrupted him, his voice commanding attention.


    "Helix, meet your new Knight Captain, Luna Warwood." The family leader introduced her with a sense of pride and admiration, his voice reflecting his unwavering confidence.


    "Hello, Uncle Helix." Luna greeted him with a warm smile, her voice filled with a sense of camaraderie and respect.


    "H-Hello, Madam Luna." Helix responded, his voice reflecting a mix of surprise and respect, as he struggled to comprehend the new dynamics unfolding before him.


    pandasnovel.com "Your sound doesn''t sound good, Helix. Is something amiss? Are you unhappy that Luna has become the Knight Captain?" The family leader inquired, his voice filled with genuine concern.


    "No, sir. That''s not it. I simply thought that Master ''Alex'' would be the next Chief Captain after me." Helix clarified, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and uncertainty.


    "You are right, he will be the next captain, but he is far from home now and cannot return swiftly. That''s why I have assigned this position to Luna for the time being, and your task is to assist her. Instruct her in the basics of the battlefield and familiarize her with the enemy we are about to face." The family leader explained, his voice emanating authority and wisdom.


    "Yes, sir. As you wish. Please accompany me, Madam Luna." Helix spoke, his voice filled with a newfound determination and commitment. He understood the weight of his responsibility and embraced it with unwavering loyalty.


    Together, they ventured out of the room, a united front in the face of impending danger. As they walked side by side, Helix imparted his knowledge, sharing the intricacies of the battlefield and the tactics necessary to emerge victorious. Luna listened attentively, her eyes gleaming with determination and a thirst for knowledge.


    Meanwhile, the family leader pondered the state of the kingdom, his mind filled with a mix of concern and determination. "What will become of this kingdom? If I am right, the king must have sent out a call for assistance to other continents by now. Let us see whether they will answer our plea for aid," he mused, his voice tinged with a blend of hope and caution.


    Returning to his paperwork, he resumed his tasks with unwavering focus and resolve, occasionally pausing to take a puff of his cigar, as he fortified himself for the challenges that lay ahead. In the face of adversity, he stood as the beacon of strength, guiding his house and his allies towards a brighter future.

 Chapter 195 -195

    ?


    Inside a grand hall, seven kings and queens convened around a formidable table, their gazes locked in tense anticipation. The air crackled with a palpable energy, a mix of urgency and skepticism.


    "So, Arthur, if I understand correctly, an army of undead is marching towards your continent with the intent to annihilate it, isn''t that right?" One of the kings rose from his seat, a mocking smile etched on his face. King Alfred, known for his sharp wit and cunning, relished the opportunity to provoke.


    "King Alfred, I hold you in high regard, but I''ve already stated this multiple times in the past two hours... I don''t have the fucking time to repeat myself, again and again." A man, around 58 years old, with vibrant green hair and piercing green eyes, spoke with a touch of weariness in his voice. He was none other than King Arthur, the resolute ruler of the continent that Anon called home.


    "Arthur, do not show such attitude towards me. It is you who seeks assistance, not I," Alfred retorted, his face now contorted with anger.


    "You''re right; I should not speak to you in such a manner..." Arthur''s voice trailed off as he rose slowly from his seat. He knew that diplomacy was crucial at this moment, but his patience had worn thin.


    "Yes, that''s the tone befitting a king who seeks aid and-"


    "You foolish imbecile! If I do not act swiftly, my people will perish within the next 17 hours. Do you think I care about the way I speak to you?" Arthur shouted, his eyes fixated on all the kings and queens gathered around the table. His voice reverberated through the hall, commanding attention.


    His words hung in the air, and a solemn silence fell upon the assembly. The weight of the impending disaster settled on their shoulders, eclipsing any personal disagreements.


    "Today, I find myself questioning why I am even present in this assembly. I was meant to meet the heads of the seven royal families. I shall take my leave now, but before I go, I have one final thing to say to all of you." Arthur paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle in the room.


    "If we fail to defend our continent, not only will the undead march upon your lands next, but they will also gain strength in numbers, for they possess the ability to transform humans into their kind with a mere bite." Arthur''s voice carried an unwavering resolve as he turned to depart the hall, his steps echoing with purpose.


    pandasnovel.com "Wait, Sir Arthur," a lady rose from her seat, her commanding presence halting Arthur in his tracks. Queen Derein, known for her unwavering determination and strategic acumen, stepped forward.


    She appeared to be around 26 years old, tall and self-assured, draped in the royal robes of a queen, with a leering cane in her hand. Her eyes radiated determination and loyalty to her kingdom.


    "Yes, Queen Derein?" Arthur pivoted, his attention now focused on her.


    "We shall dispatch our entire forces to aid your frontlines, reserving only a basic defense for our own protection against any possible ambush," Derein announced, her voice steady and resolute.


    "I shall remember this act of solidarity, Queen Derein," Arthur responded, acknowledging her support with a respectful nod.


    "This is not merely a gesture of goodwill; it is a matter of security. I am determined to safeguard my continent and ensure the future of this kingdom. Those who endorse my decision, raise your hands," Derein declared, extending her hand in demonstration.


    As she raised her hand, another gentleman followed suit. He possessed jet-black hair, black eyes, and a prominent scar that concealed his left eye. Two additional kings and queens joined in solidarity, while two remained silent, including Alfred.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    "We shall commence our march as soon as we return. I have already instructed my knight captains to assemble the finest soldiers at our disposal. Let us convene on the frontlines before dusk falls," Derein proclaimed, her voice carrying an air of confidence and determination.


    "But Queen Derein, there is no sun visible today. Heavy rain has enveloped the land since yesterday. How will we discern the location of the sun?" one of the kings inquired, his brow furrowed with concern.


    "Prepare your soldiers. The sun will reveal itself once it descends," Derein responded confidently, her gaze unwavering.


    "That''s preposterous! How can the sun appear amidst such dense clouds?" Alfred interjected, skepticism lacing his voice.


    "Indeed, the sun may never shine for someone like you again." Derein mocked Alfred.


    "In three hours, I shall reveal the sun''s location, albeit briefly. I implore all of you to observe it carefully and calculate the estimated time of its descent beyond the horizon. That shall be our appointed meeting hour," Derein explained, her words delivered with an unyielding determination that left no room for doubt.


    "I acknowledge Queen Derein''s decision and shall now depart to prepare my army for the impending march. Until later, everyone," the scarred-faced king declared, his voice tinged with a quiet resolve.


    "Likewise, I shall take my leave to rally my soldiers."


    "Well, it seems I require some time to make the necessary preparations."


    The remaining supportive kings swiftly assented to Derein''s decision and left to ready their armies for the impending battle. The urgency in the air intensified, a collective determination driving each ruler to act swiftly.


    "Well, it appears you have garnered ample support. I shall take my leave as well, hmm...?" Alfred stood up from his chair, a mixture of frustration and reluctance evident on his face.


    "Rest assured, Alfred, I will not forget this. I vow to repay you tenfold," Arthur stated resolutely, his eyes locked with Alfred''s.


    "Heh, first survive, then we can entertain such talk. Meh-Meh-Meh... a mere wordsmith." Alfred sneered, his retort steeped in skepticism and mockery, before turning and leaving the room.


    Now, only two men remained within the hall: Arthur and an elderly gentleman in his nineties. The atmosphere grew solemn, the weight of their decisions and the impending battle palpable.


    His silver beard shimmering, and his robe reminiscent of a samurai, complete with a regal cape, the old man exuded an aura of wisdom and experience. Sir Grad, the revered elder, known for his strategic brilliance and unyielding loyalty, stood silently.


    "Sir Grad, may I ascertain whether you stand with me or not? For if you choose not to speak, I shall assume you have no intention of lending your aid," Arthur inquired, seeking clarification.

 Chapter 196 -196

    ?


    Grad, though his aged frame appeared frail, held an air of unwavering resolve. Without uttering a word, he stood and fixing his curved swords on his back, his eyes meeting Arthur''s for a fleeting moment, before he turned and exited the hall. His silence spoke volumes, leaving Arthur to decipher his intentions.


    "I believe I have my answer..." Arthur''s voice trailed off, a mix of resignation and determination in his tone. Before he could complete his sentence, a peculiar sound emanated from the table situated between the chairs.


    "What is th-" Arthur''s hand reached out to touch the table, causing it to tremor violently, as if cleaved by an exceedingly sharp blade. The shards fell to the floor, forming a single word, ''Yes.''


    "You could have simply spoken. There is no need to always showcase your skills, old man." Arthur exclaimed, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips, as he too departed the room.


    As Arthur left the grand hall, his thoughts swirled with a mix of hope and trepidation. The path ahead was uncertain, and the looming battle would test their mettle and resilience. The fate of their continents rested on their shoulders, and the decisions made within those walls would shape the course of their shared destiny.


    Each ruler, with their armies and determination, prepared to face the approaching darkness, knowing that only together could they stand a chance against the imminent threat. Their paths would converge on the frontlines, their resolve unyielding as they embraced the challenges ahead.


    In the face of adversity, alliances were forged, and destiny beckoned. The battle for survival had begun, and within the hearts of these kings and queens burned the flames of valor, ready to ignite a new chapter in their history.


    King Alfred returned to his room, his footsteps echoing in the silence. With a regal air, he removed his royal robe and cape, letting them fall to the ground. Yet, as he did so, an unnerving sensation crept up his spine, a feeling that he was not alone. Instinctively, his hand found the hilt of his sword, drawing it forth with a swift, practiced motion.


    Turning with graceful swiftness, he pointed the blade towards the unseen presence. There, standing before him, was a figure draped in black from head to toe, their face concealed within the depths of a dark cloth.


    "How dare you enter my chamber without my permission?" King Alfred''s voice thundered with authority, his gaze unwavering.


    The figure stood it''s ground, it''s voice heavy and commanding. "It is urgent, my master has sent me to inform you of a change in the plans."


    "Change in the plans?" King Alfred''s voice dripped with skepticism. "Listen here, you insolent fool. I have entrusted your master with the wealth and resources to forge an invincible army, one that cannot be vanquished or feared. If you dare speak of altering our agreement, I shall unleash a wrath upon you that will reduce you to mere dog food. Inform your master that if he wishes to modify the plans, he better present himself before me like a lowly cur and explain himself."


    King Alfred''s grip tightened around the collar of the mysterious intruder, asserting his dominance. The figure remained calm, their eyes locked on the king''s unwavering gaze.


    "As you wish," the figure responded, their voice low and stoic, before vanishing from the room as if they were never there.


    With a satisfied nod, King Alfred released his grip on the collar and turned back to his task at hand. He resumed removing his clothes, the weight of the encounter still lingering in his mind. It was then, in the midst of his contemplation, that another presence materialized behind him.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    The figure appeared to be in their thirties, with a cascade of blonde hair and a neatly trimmed beard. Dressed in a pristine white lab coat and donning a pair of glasses, the newcomer exuded an air of intelligence and authority.


    "You called, Alfred?" the man''s voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension in the air.


    "Haha! So, you have arrived," King Alfred turned, a smile playing at the corners of his lips.


    ?andasnovel¡¤?om "I am here. Is there a problem? I heard you had a confrontation with my messenger," the man in the lab coat inquired, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    King Alfred''s expression darkened as he recounted the encounter. "Indeed, there was an issue. Your messenger dared to suggest a change in plans. I hope you understand, I am not one to be trifled with. The resources and support I have provided can just as swiftly be taken away. The clothes on your back, the sustenance within your laboratory, and the people the i supplied from my kingdom¡ªI can strip it all away. Do you comprehend the consequences, you insolent fool? The plans will proceed as originally agreed, or you shall face the repercussions."


    The tension in the room grew palpable as King Alfred''s words echoed through the chamber. The man in the lab coat remained composed, his gaze meeting the king''s fiery glare.


    "Rest assured, Alfred, everything shall proceed according to your desires. However, I believe it is time for you to meet someone of utmost importance," the man in the lab coat spoke with an air of intrigue.


    Curiosity piqued, King Alfred raised an eyebrow. "And who might this person be?"


    "Come fourth," the man commanded.


    Before him, emerging from the shadows, stood the figure dressed in black¡ªthe same one who had delivered the message earlier. King Alfred''s eyes narrowed, suspicion etched across his features.


    "I have already encountered this individual. He was the messenger you dispatched, correct?" King Alfred asked, his voice laced with a mixture of confusion and anticipation.


    A smile danced upon the lips of the man in the lab coat. "Indeed, you have met them. However, I believe it is time for a proper introduction. Remove your covering," he commanded the figure in black.


    The figure started undressing and what unfolded before Alfred''s eyes made him surprised to his roots.

 Chapter 197 -197

    ?


    Before King Alfred could voice his objection, the figure began to unwrap the cloth, revealing a face that mirrored his own in every aspect. It was as if he was staring into a distorted mirror, his features reflected back at him.


    "What sorcery is this? How can this be?" King Alfred''s voice faltered, disbelief washing over him.


    The man in the lab coat stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Allow me to explain, Alfred. This doppelg?nger of yours is the true king of this land, operating under my command. And as for you... who are you, really?"


    King Alfred''s anger flared, his fists clenching at his sides. "You dare mock me? I am the rightful king, the ruler of this kingdom. This imposter is nothing but a pawn in your game. Do not compare him to me!"


    A wicked smile played upon the man in the lab coat''s lips. "Oh, but I no longer have trust in you, Alfred. That is why you must be eliminated, making way for this pawn of mine to take your place."


    Fury coursed through King Alfred''s veins, his voice laced with venom. "You ungrateful wretch! I granted you power, bestowed upon you everything, and this is how you repay me?"


    "Well, I must decline your generous donations, but allowing you to take command is out of the question. Your mental instability and lack of patience make you unfit for my plans.


    Your naivety is apparent, as you failed to discern friend from foe, using me as a prime example. By manipulating you with visions of an invincible and feared immortal army, I effortlessly obtained everything I desired. However, Alfred, you are now a mere stepping stone in my path toward a greater goal."


    "That''s why you must die," the man in the lab coat proclaimed.


    "You deceitful bastard! You used me?" Alfred''s face contorted with anger.


    "Indeed, you could say that in a nutshell," he replied with a mocking smile.


    "Heheh... Hahahhahaha..." Alfred erupted into uproarious laughter.


    "Hmm? Have you finally lost your mind, my friend?" inquired the man in the lab coat.


    "Hahaha, no... Hahaha, it is you who''s about to lose," Alfred declared, his smile fading and a menacing expression taking its place.


    Suddenly, the ceiling of the room slid open, and seven to ten assassins emerged from it, their bodies cloaked in shadows.


    The man in the lab coat widened his eyes in surprise as he observed the assassins, their lethal presence undeniable.


    "Do you honestly believe I would risk my life by feeding a dog that could easily bite back?" Alfred questioned with a serious demeanor.


    "Hmmm... Those assassins appear to be well-trained, don''t they?" the man in the lab coat mused, eyeing their poised stances.


    "They are the finest assassins within the human domain. Now, you have two options: either accept this slave collar and obey my every command or die here and now. Make your choice," Alfred declared, summoning a slave collar in his left hand. Its cold, metal surface gleamed ominously.


    "Ah, well, since the odds are stacked against me, a wise man shall choose wisely. However, there is one thing I must give you before becoming your slave," the man in the lab coat said, searching inside his coat pocket with deliberate movements.


    A flicker of curiosity danced in Alfred''s eyes as he observed the man''s actions. What could he possibly have hidden within that pocket?


    "Assassins, if he makes any suspicious moves or reaches for a weapon, eliminate him immediately," Alfred ordered, his voice laced with authority.


    The assassins remained poised, their gazes fixed on the man in the lab coat, awaiting the signal to strike.


    ?andasnovel.com "Ah, there you are," the man in the lab coat announced, halting his search and producing a small, gleaming object.


    Alfred''s curiosity gave way to suspicion. His instincts warned him of potential danger, urging him to remain vigilant.


    "Here you go, my friend. This is the gift I wanted to give you," the man said, displaying his middle finger to Alfred. A sinister smirk played upon his lips.


    "You son of a bitch, haven''t you learned your lesson?" Alfred''s voice dripped with scorn.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    "Nope, I don''t learn. Teach me," the man mocked Alfred with a defiant smile.


    The assassins remained still, awaiting their command.


    "Assassins, kill him and this clone of mine as well," Alfred declared, pointing at both the man in the lab coat and his own clone.


    Five seconds passed... Ten seconds passed... Nothing happened.


    "Oi, didn''t you hear me? Kill him!" Alfred exclaimed, his frustration mounting as he realized the assassins were not obeying his commands.


    Realization dawned upon Alfred. The man in the lab coat held control over the assassins, rendering them immune to his orders.


    Alfred decided to bide his time, keeping his intentions hidden as he reached out for his sword lying on the nearby bed. Retrieving it would be his only chance at survival.


    Without delay, Alfred lunged toward the bed, his movements swift and calculated. His hand closed around the hilt of the sword, its familiar weight reassuring in his grasp.


    "Eliminate him," the man in the lab coat uttered with an icy tone, his voice devoid of mercy.


    As if choreographed, the assassins sprang into action. In a blur of deadly precision, their blades shimmered through the air, aimed directly at Alfred.


    Zzzzz


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    The sound of daggers piercing flesh echoed through the room as seven blades found their mark, ending Alfred''s life in an instant. The assassins moved with an astonishing swiftness, rendering him defenseless.


    The man in the lab coat approached Alfred''s lifeless body, a sinister grin playing upon his lips.


    "Well, that was all I wanted to inform you about the change of plans. I hope you understand," the man patted Alfred''s lifeless form from behind, a grotesque mockery of friendship.


    "You are now Alfred. Continue the supply of humans, meals, and money as before," the man in the lab coat instructed the Alfred clone, his voice laced with authority.


    "As you wish, sir. I will dutifully carry out every command you issue," the clone pledged, bending down on one knee, a subservient posture.


    "Good." The man in the coat vanished, leaving behind a lingering aura of malevolence.


    As the room fell into silence, the clone of Alfred, bearing his appearance but lacking his essence, rose from his subservient position. His eyes glimmered with a cold determination, a reflection of the darkness that had overtaken his soul.


    [Author: The Real Villain has entered the story.]

 Chapter 198 -198

    ?


    Two hours until the impending zombie invasion...


    Beyond the first ring, a formidable sight unfolded. Over a million soldiers stood in resolute formation, a formidable force gathered on the open field. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation, dark clouds swirling overhead, as if the very sky were preparing for the imminent storm. The air was thick with an impending sense of doom, the silence punctuated only by the distant rumble of thunder. Rain was on the cusp of releasing its fury upon the land, while intermittent flashes of lightning danced menacingly within the churning tempest.


    Standing at the forefront of the amassed soldiers was Arthur, a figure of unwavering resolve. Adorned in resplendent golden armor, he exuded an aura of command and authority. A magnificent leather cape, outlined in striking red and white, flowed majestically behind him. Gleaming at his side, a colossal mithril sword awaited its destined moment to unleash havoc upon the encroaching darkness.


    Arthur was not alone in his formidable presence. Standing beside him were the seven leaders of the noble houses, each a pillar of strength in their own right. Together, they formed an indomitable alliance, united in their purpose to defend the kingdom from the impending onslaught. Clad in their regal armors, these leaders radiated an air of power, their hands firmly gripping a range of formidable, magically imbued weapons.


    As the appointed leader, Arthur stepped forward, his voice commanding attention and respect. His gaze swept across the vast expanse of soldiers before him, the unyielding determination in his eyes a testament to his unwavering resolve.


    "My comrades, it is with great honor that I have ruled over this kingdom throughout the years, and I have sworn an oath to protect it until my dying breath," Arthur proclaimed, his voice ringing with conviction. "Today, I, Arthur James the Third of my lineage, declare that should anything befall me as we lead our forces into this perilous battlefield, one where our chances of victory and survival seem bleak, my son, Fredrick James the Fourth, shall assume the mantle of the next king."


    Arthur''s declaration hung heavy in the air, challenging any who dared to oppose it. With a firmness of purpose, he awaited a response from the seven leaders and the soldiers who stood steadfastly behind them.


    As if moved by an unseen force, all seven leaders immediately bowed, their heads lowered in humble acceptance. In unison, they dropped to one knee, a powerful symbol of loyalty and submission. A ripple of awe and reverence surged through the ranks of the soldiers, who mirrored the actions of their esteemed leaders.


    Arthur''s gaze swept over the scene, his voice resonating with authority. "Very well. Today, we face a choice: to fight or to perish. Let the gods themselves bear witness to our valor and decide our fate." With these resolute words, Arthur withdrew his colossal sword, its gleaming blade catching the waning light. He drove it forcefully into the ground, a thunderous impact that reverberated through the ranks.


    In that instant, a surge of otherworldly power coursed through the air. A brilliant, purple radiance pierced the sky, momentarily tearing through the suffocating shroud of clouds. An explosion of energy erupted, briefly parting the heavens to reveal the fleeting glimpse of the sun. The ephemeral illumination served as a signal, an omen of hope amidst encroaching darkness.


    Unknown to Arthur and his loyal forces, the arrow responsible for this spectacle had been expertly shot by none other than Queen Derein herself. Hidden deep within the recesses of the kingdom, she wielded her power and skill to provide a beacon of light and inspiration for their collective endeavor.


    In the secluded rear of the kingdom...


    "My King, the sun has emerged from behind the clouds. It is time to set our plans in motion," spoke a loyal butler, his voice tinged with urgency, as he addressed the scarred-eyed monarch.


    "Initiate the march," commanded the king, his scar serving as a stark reminder of battles past.


    "Yes, Sir," responded the butler with unwavering devotion.I think you should take a look at pandasnovel.com


    With the royal command given, the vast alliance began its deliberate advance, a synchronized movement guided by the unseen thread of unity. They heeded Queen Derein''s signal, converging gradually with Arthur''s amassed forces.


    Inside a war tent, the atmosphere crackled with intensity as six kings and a queen convened to discuss their strategy for the forthcoming battle. The flickering light cast their faces in an ethereal glow, the gravitas of the moment etched upon their expressions.


    Queen Derein, her voice laced with determination, addressed Arthur directly. "Sir Arthur, how far have the enemy advanced?"


    Arthur''s gaze turned toward the distant horizon, his finger extending to indicate the nightmare forest''s ominous edge. "There," he declared, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency and steely resolve.


    An eerie silence descended upon the room as all eyes focused on the seemingly impenetrable forest. And then, as if summoned by the dark forces that lurked within, a horde of grotesque zombies began to emerge, their twisted and decaying forms an affront to all that was natural. While their movement was sluggish, their sheer numbers posed a threat that dwarfed the might of the assembled kingdom.


    Queen Derein recoiled in disgust, her voice laden with revulsion. "They are vile and repugnant creatures. Who could have conceived of such abominations?"


    The scar-faced king interjected, his voice resonating with grim determination. "Whoever spawned these wretched creatures harbored no benevolence in their heart."


    Arthur interjected, his tone firm and resolute. "The originator matters little to me. My sole concern lies in safeguarding my people from this vile threat. Investigations into their creator can wait for another day."


    pandasnovel.com "Now, where shall each of us be on the battlefield?" the scar-faced king inquired.


    "I will lead the charge from the front with my forces, and you shall follow up with the second advance," Arthur responded.


    As if to emphasize the gravity of the situation, Arthur punctuated his words by resuming his meal. His actions conveyed a profound understanding that every bite could potentially be his last, a poignant reminder of the peril that lay ahead.


    Grok, the scar-faced king, observed Arthur''s seemingly relaxed demeanor and inquired with a hint of incredulity, "Why, in the midst of strategizing, do you partake in your meal?"


    Arthur paused, his gaze steady and unwavering. "This may well be my final repast. Why not relish it before stepping into the great unknown? After all, I may not have the luxury of savoring such pleasures once we are immersed in the throes of battle."

 Chapter 199 -199

    ?


    Grok and Queen Derein exchanged glances, their shared concern palpable. Derein voiced her apprehension, her tone tinged with caution. "Rest assured, we shall not allow you to meet your demise so easily. My forces and I will flank the enemy from these angles. Our reserves shall be spared from direct confrontation, focused instead on evacuation and the provision of the finest healing magic and potions to our wounded comrades."


    Arthur acknowledged the offer with gratitude, extending his hand in a gesture of camaraderie. "Your commitment is commendable, Queen Derein. My healers and alchemists are at your disposal. Utilize their skills as you see fit."


    "Wait, one thing eludes my understanding. Why do we need a second advance? Couldn''t we return after decimating the first wave and prepare for a subsequent assault? Why invade amidst their ranks?" the scar-faced king questioned, his expression filled with confusion.


    "A valid query, Grok. Even brainless creatures require a commander to guide them in the right direction," Arthur elucidated.


    "You mean they have a commander amongst them?" Grok asked, astonishment etched on his face.


    "Yes, precisely. There is an A-Rank Threat monster walking within the heart of their horde. I aim to eliminate it, thus crippling one of their legs. This will provide us with a tremendous advantage," Arthur explained.


    "Yet, it also poses a grave danger to your life. Slaying an A-Rank monster is no easy feat, especially when we are ignorant of its nature. Do you truly believe you can dispatch such a creature with ease?" Grok cautioned.


    "Grok speaks wisdom. You cannot recklessly charge in like a fool," Queen Derein concurred.


    The conversation continued, Sir Harold, a king with ebony hair and eyes, interjecting with a proposition. "Allow me to accompany King Arthur into the fray. Together, we can ensure his survival and vanquish this unknown threat. Once this danger is eradicated, we can emerge triumphantly."


    Arthur''s eyes flickered with gratitude and understanding, but his resolve remained unshakable. "Your willingness to stand by my side is admirable, Sir Harold, but I cannot jeopardize the lives of others on this perilous mission. This task falls solely upon my shoulders, and I shall see it through to the end."


    Before any further deliberation could unfold, a knight burst into the tent, his voice filled with urgency. "Sir, they draw near!"


    The words hung in the air, a final reminder of the impending battle. The assembled leaders exchanged a knowing glance, the gravity of the situation etched upon their faces. The time for planning and strategizing had come to an end; now, they would face the horrors that awaited them on the battlefield.I think you should take a look at


    Amidst the gathering darkness, the air crackled with an electric tension. Arthur, his gaze steely and determined, paused mid-bite and rose from his seat. The clatter of his sword against the table reverberated through the silence of the tent as he lifted it with a firm grip. With purposeful strides, he stepped out into the open, his eyes scanning the horizon.


    Before him sprawled a relentless march of undead creatures, a legion of horror that seemed to stretch on endlessly. Grotesque abominations mingled with twisted human forms, a sickening display of decay and malice. Their unhurried advance held a macabre threat, their eyes devoid of life yet brimming with malevolence.


    The time for idle talk had come to an end. It was time for action.


    Arthur''s voice, laden with determination, sliced through the stillness. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have spoken enough. Now is the hour to let our deeds speak for us." With those words, he grasped the hilt of his sword, whispering a silent oath to the weapon he held so dear.


    He leaned close to the blade, his voice a mere murmur. "Darling, Don''t break down before me, we have to show our enemies who we are." As if in response, the sword pulsed with a vibrant light, as though infused with the very essence of Arthur''s unwavering resolve. For this sword, passed down through generations of his family, was no ordinary weapon¡ªit was a symbol of honor, resilience, and the legacy of kings.


    [Knight''s Vow]


    [The Knight''s Vow, known far and wide as the Royal Sword, held a storied history within the annals of the kingdom. Wielded by the hands of courageous monarchs in countless battles, it had witnessed the fall of foes and the triumphs of noble hearts. Revered for its unmatched strength, it had become an emblem of power and authority, evoking both fear and respect among those who beheld it.


    But what truly set the Knight''s Vow apart was its extraordinary ability, an ability known only to a select few. When the wielder stood on the precipice of defeat, with the chill breath of mortality hanging heavy in the air, the sword unleashed an unfathomable surge of power. In those dire moments, when all seemed lost, the Knight''s Vow infused its wielder with superhuman strength and endurance. It was a testament to the indomitable spirit of kings and queens, the determination to defy fate and fight against impossible odds.


    With the sword''s empowering energy coursing through his veins, Arthur became a force to be reckoned with, an embodiment of unparalleled skill and unwavering courage. As the echoes of battle rang out, he would strike down his enemies with resolute precision, leaving behind a trail of fallen foes in his wake. It was said that during these fleeting moments of heightened prowess, Arthur achieved feats that defied the limits of mortal ability. His strikes became swift and deadly, his defense impenetrable¡ªa living testament to the power of the Knight''s Vow and the legacy of his bloodline.


    But the true purpose of this bestowed strength extended beyond mere survival. It was an invitation to embrace a glorious death, a chance to etch one''s name in the annals of history. For the Knight''s Vow, in its final act of loyalty, granted its wielder the opportunity to leave a lasting legacy upon the battlefield, a testament to valor and sacrifice that would resonate throughout the ages.]

 Chapter 200 -200

    ?


    As Arthur prepared to face the encroaching horde, he could feel the weight of his ancestors'' valor upon his shoulders. The Knight''s Vow symbolized their unwavering dedication to the protection of the realm¡ªa reminder of the sacrifices made, the battles fought, and the honor upheld. With each step he took, Arthur carried the weight of history, fortified by the legacy of his family.


    Beside him, Queen Derein, regal and resolute, donned her gloves with a steady hand. She summoned her majestic bow, a weapon bestowed upon her by her late mother during her final moments. This was no ordinary bow¡ªit was Air Chaser, a testament to the legacy of the queens who had come before.


    [Air Chaser]


    [Crafted with meticulous precision, Air Chaser was renowned for its extraordinary speed and unerring accuracy. Designed for the most skilled of archers, it harnessed the wielder''s mana, channeling it to create arrows that flew with unmatched velocity. With each release, the bow sent forth a torrent of projectiles, capable of raining down devastation upon the enemy at an astonishing pace.


    But what truly set Air Chaser apart was its target-locking mechanism. Once a target had been selected, the bow''s arrows pursued it relentlessly, refusing to be deterred. Agile and elusive adversaries would find themselves unable to evade the storm of arrows, making Air Chaser a lethal weapon of choice against the most nimble foes.


    The bow, however, demanded a great price for its unrivaled speed and relentless assault. Each shot required a significant expenditure of mana, placing a heavy burden upon the wielder. Only those with formidable mana reserves or mastery of mana conservation techniques could truly unlock the bow''s full potential without succumbing to exhaustion.


    Yet, Air Chaser held within its grip a unique skill¡ªArrow Rain. When activated, this ability allowed the archer to designate an area, unleashing a deluge of enchanted arrows that fell upon the battlefield like a merciless storm. Within this tempest of death, any living creature caught in its range would meet their demise, the very air saturated with the power of the bow''s wrath. It was a skill that turned Air Chaser from a weapon of precision into a force of devastation¡ªan instrument capable of single-target elimination or crowd control, depending on the need of the moment.]


    Among all the weapons on the battlefield, these two royal artifacts, the Knight''s Vow and the Air Chaser, stood out with their awe-inspiring radiance.


    As Arthur and Derein strode forward together, their steps synchronized, a palpable energy permeated the air. The Knight''s Vow and Air Chaser, gleaming in their hands, radiated an awe-inspiring presence that commanded respect and fear.


    Among all the weapons on the battlefield, these two royal artifacts, the Knight''s Vow and the Air Chaser, stood out with their awe-inspiring radiance.


    As Queen Derein and Arthur strode forward together, their eyes resolute, Arthur broke the silence.


    "Is there anything you wish to say before the battle, Derein?" he asked, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.


    Derein, her gaze unwavering, responded simply, "Just don''t die."


    "Is that all?" Arthur inquired, curious.


    "What would you have me say? ''I love you, Sir Arthur, please return to me''? " Derein retorted, a touch of humor in her voice.


    "Ah, well you said it back when we fought the demons in the dark valleys of west for 1 month straight. You looked very cute back then, i have to say." Arthur spoke with a smile.


    "I said that promise on my name, That i would make you my most beloved queen, dear Derein. Do you recall ?" Arthur reminded her with a romantic smile.


    Derein blushed, her face turning crimson. "I remember it as if it were yesterday. Why are you saying this now ? You wish to fulfill that promise now? After all these years?"


    "That is precisely what I intend. Derein, now that both our spouses are no longer with us, if we survive this war, will you marry me?" Arthur asked, his smile widening.I think you should take a look at


    "W-W-Wait !!!! Really ? You are asking me this at this time ?" Deren spoke with a beet red face.


    Arthur just listened to her and smiled at her.


    Derein''s face reddened further as she gazed at Arthur, her voice trembling. "You are teasing me, aren''t you ?"


    "No, not at all. Throughout the years, I have fulfilled every promise but one remains¡ªthe promise to make you my most cherished queen, dear Derein. That is why I ask you now. However, if you wish to decline¡ª"


    "I will marry you," Derein interrupted, her words resolute. "But you must survive this war. Promise me that you will return to marry me, Arthur."


    Arthur clasped her hand in his, their intertwined fingers a testament to their shared resolve. "I swear upon the Knight''s Vow, I shall return to you, my queen, and together, we shall forge a future worthy of our love and valor."


    "Very well, then. We shall dance at your wedding. But first, we must dispatch these abominations," Grok chimed in from behind, pointing toward the approaching horde of zombies.


    With their royal weapons gleaming and the promise of a future together, Arthur and Derein stood united on the front lines, ready to face the impending battle.


    Soldiers, charge!" Arthur bellowed, igniting a surge of adrenaline as the melee soldiers thundered towards the horde of zombies.


    Within Anon''s Underground city...


    No.300 hurried into Anon''s room, where he was performing bench presses with his chiseled six-pack abs on full display.


    "Master, I..." No.300''s voice trailed off as her gaze locked onto Anon''s captivating abs, her mind momentarily lost in their mesmerizing allure.


    "Yes, No.300?" Anon inquired, noticing her distracted state.


    No.300 remained silent, her eyes fixated on Anon''s abs.


    Anon waved his hand swiftly in front of her entranced eyes, snapping her back to reality. "Hello, No.300."


    Startled, No.300 finally regained her composure. "Y-Yes, sir. Everything is ready as you commanded. We are prepared to depart."


    Just then, Biyuk burst into the room, panting heavily from the exertion of his rapid dash. He chimed in, struggling to catch his breath. "Master, it''s ready and primed for action. We can set off at your command."


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s roll out," Anon declared with authority, his voice resonating with determination.

 Chapter 201 -201

    ?


    The battle raged on, the clash between the valiant soldiers and the relentless zombie horde intensifying with each passing moment. Arthur''s commanding voice echoed through the chaos as he rallied his troops.


    "Soldiers, charge!" his voice thundered across the battlefield, resolute and unwavering.


    With swords firmly gripped in their hands, the warriors surged forward, a wave of determined resolve crashing upon the sea of undead before them. The mages in the rear lines unleashed their potent spells, arcane energies colliding with the relentless advance of the zombies.


    Steel clashed against rotting flesh as the soldiers engaged the undead in brutal combat. But amidst the chaos, a startling realization emerged - not all zombies were created equal. Some fell with ease, their decaying bodies no match for the skill and precision of the soldiers'' strikes. Yet, there were others, tougher and more resilient, their decomposed flesh resistant to the blades.


    "Grok, I''m heading in. Cover me!" Arthur called out, his sword held aloft, ready to carve a path through the undead horde.


    "Go on, and be careful," Grok replied, his gaze scanning the battlefield as he skillfully dispatched the zombies threatening to flank Arthur.


    Arthur took a deep breath, his grip tightening around the hilt of his sword. He charged forward, his resolve unwavering. As he neared the heart of the zombie onslaught, a surge of determination coursed through his veins.


    "I won''t falter," Arthur whispered to himself, a mantra of unwavering resolve.


    Then, a sudden surge of power welled within him, drawing upon the depths of his inner strength. With a focused mind and unwavering determination, he unleashed a formidable skill honed through countless battles.


    "Here goes nothing! HYAAAAAAA!" Arthur bellowed, his voice resounding through the chaos.


    In an instant, a radiant shield of brilliant golden light materialized around the tip of his sword. It crackled with ethereal energy, pulsating with a raw power that sent tremors through the air.


    [Golden Shield]


    [Gathers mana around the tip of your sword and reforms it into the shape of a shield that glows golden. Enemies touching it will be knocked back, while undead enemies will be instantly burned based on their defenses.


    This skill can be used three times per day, with a limited duration.


    Mana consumption for this skill is minimal, near zero.]


    The shield, a testament to Arthur''s indomitable will and unwavering determination, radiated a potent aura of protection. With a surge of energy, he charged headlong into the horde, the brilliant shield leading the way.


    As the zombies came into contact with the shield, they met a swift and fiery demise. Flames erupted from their decaying bodies, their wails of agony filling the air. The golden shield repelled them, knocking them back with an explosive force.


    Grok, ever vigilant, continued his valiant efforts on the battlefield, ensuring that no threat approached Arthur from the rear. His powerful strikes cleaved through the undead with deadly precision, each swing a testament to his unwavering resolve.I think you should take a look at


    Meanwhile, Arthur pressed deeper into the heart of the horde, his golden shield a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness. Within seconds, he reached the core of the enemy''s ranks, only to be greeted by a sight that sent a shiver down his spine.


    At the center of the horde stood a monstrous being, unlike any he had encountered before. It possessed not just two, but four long and sinewy arms, each ending in razor-sharp claws that dripped with the blood of countless victims. Its lower body was equally grotesque, with four elongated, skeletal legs that granted it an unsettling speed and agility. It scuttled across the ground with an otherworldly grace, a nightmare given form.


    The zombie Chimera''s eyes burned with an intense crimson glow, radiating malevolence that pierced the very souls of those who met its gaze. It saw through the darkness with a terrifying clarity, a predator in search of its next meal.


    But what truly set this abomination apart was the grotesque sight within its exposed chest cavity. There, a beating heart lay encased within a cage of cold, unyielding steel bones. It pulsed with an unholy energy, as if fueled by the suffering and despair it inflicted upon its victims.


    The zombie Chimera, a wretched fusion of life and death, embodied pure horror. It was a creature born of nightmares, an embodiment of terror that served as a chilling reminder of the boundaries humanity should never dare to cross.


    "Graaawwwwrrrrrr...." The zombie Chimera growled, its guttural roar reverberating through the battlefield. Everyone present felt the weight of its presence, though only the undead leader and its soldiers truly comprehended its significance.


    Frank, ever observant, swiftly made his way towards Grok, urgency etched on his face.


    "Sir, Grok. Chk-Chk," Frank interjected, swiftly dispatching three zombies with a single, fluid swing of his sword.


    "What is it, Frank?" Grok responded, his attention momentarily diverted from the horde.


    "We have to call the king back, or he will meet his demise at this rate," Frank explained, his words underscored by a sense of urgency.


    Grok''s eyes widened, his mind racing to comprehend the situation. "How do you know this? Explain!"


    "The cry we heard, it was the ''Undead''s Cry.''"


    Frank took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts, before delivering his explanation. "Undead''s Cry is a forbidden skill, known only to the undead creatures themselves. It is a testament to their sinister connection to the realms beyond the living. When an undead creature''s master assigns them a task, this skill becomes their instrument to fulfill it. However, it comes at a heavy price."


    "As the skill is invoked, the user taps into the depths of hell, channeling dark powers that seep through the veil between the living and the dead. These powers infuse the undead with otherworldly strength, enabling them to perform feats beyond mortal capabilities."


    Frank''s voice held a tinge of caution as he continued, his words laced with both knowledge and trepidation. "During the activation of Undead''s Cry, the user becomes virtually invincible for a duration of ten minutes. No conventional means can bring about their demise, not even the most potent forms of holy magic. It is as if they have become untouchable, shielded by an impenetrable darkness that repels any attempts to harm them."


    "Furthermore, Undead''s Cry grants the user a remarkable transformation. Their form becomes unnaturally nimble, moving with an agility and grace that defies their decaying nature. Their muscles surge with newfound strength, bestowing them with enhanced physical prowess that surpasses the limits of their mortal coil."


    Frank paused, his gaze meeting Grok''s, a sense of foreboding permeating the air. "However, such power comes at a great cost. As the undead creature taps into the wellspring of dark energy, their own physical body begins to deteriorate rapidly. Flesh withers, bones crack, and life essence drains away, sacrificed to sustain the intense potency of Undead''s Cry. Once the skill''s duration expires, the undead is left weakened, their body on the brink of collapse, as the toll for wielding this formidable ability is exacted in full."

 Chapter 202 -202

    ?


    Grok''s brow furrowed, his mind absorbing the gravity of the situation. "So, it''s like an overcharge, but much more potent?"


    Frank nodded solemnly, his expression filled with a mixture of fear and determination. "No, Grok, it''s ten times more powerful than a human''s overcharge. It pushes their bodies to the limits and extracts a heavy toll."


    As realization washed over Grok, his gaze sharpened, determination replacing any traces of doubt. "He was sent here to kill Arthur. This entire commander role was a trap, and we fell right into it. Damn it," Grok gritted his teeth, his grip tightening around his weapon.


    The battlefield seethed with the intensity of the ongoing conflict, the clash of steel and the stench of death hanging heavy in the air. Amidst the chaos, Arthur, shielded by his golden aura, continued his valiant charge into the heart of the zombie horde. Grok and Frank stood side by side, their determination etched upon their faces, ready to face whatever horrors awaited them.


    The fate of the kingdom hung in the balance, and the heroes would stop at nothing to ensure that the light prevailed over the encroaching darkness.


    Amidst the chaos and carnage, a fierce determination burned within Grok''s eyes. He stood tall, his muscles rippling with raw power, as he faced off against the abominable chimera. The very air crackled with tension as the two adversaries locked eyes, a battle of wills about to unfold.


    "How long did you say the skill will last?" Grok''s voice rumbled with a mix of anticipation and urgency.


    "Ten minutes, but he won''t survive the backlash. This chimera is composed of various creatures and humans, a volatile combination," Frank explained, his voice laced with caution.


    "Derein, clear a path to Arthur. This was all a setup, designed to get him killed," Grok bellowed, his voice echoing with a commanding presence.


    "Understood!" Derein''s response resonated with determination as she positioned herself, ready to unleash her ultimate skill.


    With a resounding battle cry, Derein called forth the power of the heavens. The sky crackled with energy as she unleashed a torrent of arrows, thousands of them raining down upon the horde of zombies that encroached upon them.


    The arrows blazed with an ethereal glow, each finding its mark with deadly precision. The once-thriving horde was reduced to a field of lifeless corpses, their threat extinguished in an instant.


    "Arthur, fall back! I''m coming for you!" Grok''s voice thundered, carrying with it the weight of his unwavering resolve. But as the words left his lips, he realized there was no response from Arthur.


    With a furrowed brow, Arthur stared intently at the zombie chimera, a mixture of curiosity and apprehension in his eyes. The monstrous creature, with veins pulsating and muscles bulging, underwent a rapid transformation. Its form twisted and contorted, growing more grotesque with every passing second.


    "What the hell are you? Even demons look more human than you," Arthur''s voice cut through the tension, his gaze locked onto the ever-changing entity before him.


    The zombie chimera paused, its gaze shifting towards Arthur, its eyes filled with a malevolent intensity that chilled the air. The creature exuded an aura of impending doom, a harbinger of destruction.


    Arthur tightened his grip on his sword, assuming a defensive stance. He steeled himself for the inevitable onslaught, determined to block the first attack and retaliate with unwavering resolve.


    But in the blink of an eye, the chimera vanished from sight. Its movements were a blur, too swift for Arthur''s eyes to follow, let alone defend against. The young warrior''s eyes darted around, searching for any trace of his foe, but it seemed to have vanished into thin air.I think you should take a look at


    "Arthur, above you!" Grok''s voice boomed, filled with urgency. In one swift motion, he grabbed Arthur, pulling him out of harm''s way just in the nick of time.


    A thunderous impact shook the ground as the chimera''s massive spiked feet crashed down where Arthur had stood only moments before. The sheer power and ferocity of the creature were unfathomable.


    "He can change his body parts?" Grok''s voice held a tinge of awe, his eyes fixated on the formidable adversary.


    "Yes, he''s just transformed. Earlier, he appeared as a seemingly ordinary human with four arms and four legs," Arthur explained, his voice betraying a mix of fascination and concern.


    "What kind of ''ordinary'' human has four arms?" Grok''s incredulous question hung in the air as he continued to observe the chimera''s monstrous form.


    "You don''t understand. He can undergo radical metamorphosis," Arthur tried to convey the complexity of the situation.


    "Ah, that must be the result of his skill, Undead''s Cry," Grok interjected, his tone filled with a glimmer of understanding as he scrutinized the creature, which now stood motionless.


    Arthur''s confusion lingered, but his focus sharpened. "Regardless of the details, his reaction time is slow. This is our chance to strike," he declared, his voice filled with unwavering determination.


    With unyielding resolve, Arthur charged toward the chimera, his sword poised to strike. He leaped into the air, aiming to sever the creature''s neck with a single decisive blow.


    And with a mighty swing, his blade connected, slicing through flesh and bone. The chimera''s head tumbled to the ground, victory seemingly within reach.


    Arthur turned to Grok, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "I did it! You see, Grok, that''s how¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a chilling revelation shattered the moment of triumph. In an astonishing display of regeneration, the chimera swiftly reattached its severed head in the blink of an eye.


    "No, Arthur, behind you!" Grok''s voice resounded with desperation, a plea to avert the impending disaster. But it was too late. A razor-sharp claw pierced through Arthur''s chest, impaling him with devastating force.


    Time seemed to stand still as Arthur''s body hung lifelessly from the chimera''s claw. Grok''s heart pounded in his chest, a mixture of grief and fury surging through his veins.


    "Tell Derein... I love her... my friend," Arthur''s voice faltered, his words carrying a bittersweet affection as his gaze locked onto Grok, a faint smile playing upon his lips.


    "Noooooo!" Grok''s anguished cry pierced the air as he tapped into the depths of his power, unleashing his two ultimate skills.


    <Emotion Eliminator>

 Chapter 203 -203

    ?


    <Emotion Eliminator>


    [The skill known as "Emotion Eliminator" delves into the depths of the user''s psyche, enabling them to tap into a state of zero emotions. When invoked, this skill effectively strips away any emotional hindrances that may impede the warrior''s will to fight, resulting in a state of cold detachment.


    By eliminating emotions such as pain, anger, fear, and even compassion, the user becomes liberated from the distractions that can cloud judgment and hinder decision-making in combat. This state of emotional detachment allows the mind to work with utmost clarity and efficiency, enabling the user to assess their surroundings swiftly and discern the optimal strategies and techniques to employ in any given situation.


    With emotions cast aside, the user''s focus sharpens, and they become immune to the distractions and vulnerabilities associated with emotional responses. Pain, whether inflicted by physical or psychological means, is no longer a hindrance, as the user''s detachment from sensation allows them to disregard discomfort and press on undeterred.


    While emotions are eliminated, it is essential to note that the skill does not render the user completely devoid of consciousness or empathy. Rather, it provides temporary respite from the influence of emotions, allowing the warrior to operate with a detached perspective solely geared towards achieving victory.]


    As the skill enveloped him, Grok''s eyes turned pure white, his emotions shrouded in a veil of detachment. Pain, fear, and grief were banished, replaced by a singular focus on rescuing his injured comrade.


    <Nimble Shift>


    [The skill known as "Nimble Shift" is a last resort ability to be employed solely in moments of ultimate crisis. It harnesses the untamed mana present in the surrounding environment and channels it directly into the user''s legs, granting them unparalleled speed and agility. However, this power comes at an excruciating cost.


    When Nimble Shift is activated, the wild mana surges into the user''s legs without being filtered by the heart or any other regulating mechanism. As a result, an intense and unbearable pain courses through the user''s lower limbs. The agony becomes so severe that the user may even entertain the thought of severing their own legs to end the torment.


    Paradoxically, it is precisely this agonizing pain that fuels the true potential of the skill. As the user endures the excruciating sensation, their speed is exponentially increased. The more intense the pain inflicted by the untamed mana, the greater the surge in the user''s velocity. It is as if the anguish itself propels the user forward, transcending the limits of human capability.


    In this state, the user becomes a blur of motion, their movements defying the laws of physics. Their reflexes are heightened, allowing them to evade attacks, navigate obstacles with finesse, and strike with precision. The pain, although excruciating, is transformed into a source of power, enabling the user to outrun danger and react swiftly in dire situations.


    The key characteristic of Nimble Shift lies in its delicate balance between agony and unparalleled speed. The user must find the threshold where pain is intense enough to unlock extraordinary swiftness without incapacitating them entirely. Mastering this skill requires tremendous mental fortitude, as the user must endure unimaginable suffering to unleash their full potential.


    Nimble Shift stands as a testament to the lengths one would go to survive in dire circumstances. It is a skill that defies conventional wisdom, turning anguish into a catalyst for extraordinary speed and agility. However, its utilization comes at a grave cost, demanding unwavering resolve and an unwelcome acceptance of unbearable pain.]


    In an instant, Grok vanished from his previous position, reappearing beside the chimera''s hand that still clutched Arthur''s injured body. With a swift motion, Grok severed the hand, freeing Arthur from his grotesque captivity.


    The chimera''s regeneration was swift, yet Grok was unyielding in his resolve. He cradled Arthur in his arms, his powerful strides propelling him forward with unmatched speed.


    The chimera gave chase, its monstrous form closing in with relentless determination. But Grok had a plan¡ªa plan born of a mind devoid of emotion, focused solely on the preservation of his fallen comrade.


    One by one, Grok hurled his soldiers at the chimera, using them as sacrificial pawns to delay the relentless pursuer. The clash between soldiers and monstrosity echoed through the battlefield, each sacrifice serving as a momentary distraction.


    The soldiers valiantly fought, their cries of pain serving as a backdrop to the resolute determination etched on Grok''s face. He knew the cost of his actions, yet his mind remained unclouded, his purpose unwavering.I think you should take a look at


    The chimera dispatched the soldiers with ease, its focus solely fixed on reaching its intended prey. But with each sacrifice, Grok gained precious moments to escape, to carry Arthur to safety.


    As Grok''s gaze met the relentless pursuit behind him, a glint of determination burned within his eyes. The battlefield was a testament to his unyielding will¡ªa canvas painted with the blood and sacrifice of his comrades.


    He would not falter. He would not fail.


    For Arthur.


    And with a final surge of strength, Grok pressed forward, his heart aflame with an unquenchable fire, as he fought against insurmountable odds to protect his fallen friend and carve a path to the backlines.


    After a final, mighty push, Grok triumphantly reached the back lines of his army, gently laying down Arthur''s battered yet still breathing body. Despite the relentless assault he had endured, Arthur clung to life, although his chest bore a gaping hole, surrounded by a swirling vortex of ominous black energy, and his blood loss was staggering.


    Derein, his loyal companion, swiftly raced to Arthur''s side, accompanied by her most skilled Healers. Determination etched on her face, she cradled Arthur''s head in her lap, tears streaming down her cheeks as she beheld his wretched condition.


    "I won''t let you slip away, Arthur. We will save you," Derein whispered, her voice filled with both desperation and unwavering resolve.


    "I need heals or i will-"


    Before Grok could utter another word, his eyes abruptly reverted to their normal state, and he collapsed without warning, blood gushing uncontrollably from his legs.


    "Curses! He invoked the forbidden arts. Summon additional Healers immediately! We must attend to Grok''s injuries with utmost urgency!" Derein''s voice trembled with a mix of anguish and determination, her tears flowing freely.


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Arthur, please don''t abandon me. I implore you, don''t forsake me in this dire hour, or my spirit will shatter. Sir, Grok has also succumbed."


    "Madam Derein, that abomination is relentlessly slaughtering our soldiers," spoke one of the knight captains, gesturing toward the hulking chimera zombie.


    As if in response to the mounting chaos, the rain intensified, transforming into an onslaught, while a tempest loomed on the distant horizon.


    "God, Please Save us." Derein spoke in a very slow voice praying to the all mighty.

 Chapter 204 -204

    ?


    The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos and carnage, the human forces locked in a desperate struggle against the relentless tide of the undead. The weather was as fierce as the enemy, with dark clouds blanketing the sky, and rain pouring down in torrents. Yet, amidst the downpour, the warriors fought on, their resolve unyielding as they clashed with the horrors of the night.


    Arthur and Grok, two of the mightiest fighters on the human side, lay grievously wounded. Despite the best efforts of skilled Healers, their conditions showed little sign of improvement. Grok demonstrated some resilience, but Arthur''s injuries grew more severe with each passing moment.


    Healers strained to maintain their pace, their hands glowing with healing magic as they tried to keep Arthur alive. However, it seemed like a fleeting effort against the odds. The relentless assault of the undead, led by the fearsome chimera zombie, continued unabated, its claws and fangs dealing deathly blows to the human forces.


    Grok''s injuries were being tended to, but it was apparent that he would take time to recover. Arthur, on the other hand, was fading, his life slipping away with every passing second.


    Among the Healers attending to Arthur, Aeliana, a renowned Healer known for her mastery over restorative arts, had a determined look in her eyes. She refused to give in, channeling her energy into casting powerful healing spells on Arthur.


    "I won''t let you die, My King. Not today," she muttered under her breath, her hands emitting a warm, soothing glow.


    Rain pounded the battlefield, and the ground was a quagmire of mud, making it even harder for the already weary human soldiers to maintain their footing. The undead, however, seemed unaffected, their relentless onslaught pushing the human forces to the brink of despair.


    Every human soldier bitten by the zombies transformed into one of them within a mere ten minutes. Their numbers swelled at an alarming rate, with fallen human soldiers rising as new additions to the undead ranks.


    Desperation settled over the battlefield like a shroud, sapping the morale of the human forces. Despite their courage and valor, the seemingly endless wave of undead threatened to crush their spirit.


    Derein, a skilled archer and the queen of the human realm, fought alongside her loyal subjects with unwavering determination. Her arrows found their mark, and her keen eyes scanned the battlefield for any signs of weakness in the enemy''s ranks.


    But for every undead she took down, two more seemed to replace it. The zombie horde appeared to be inexhaustible, overwhelming the human forces with sheer numbers and brute force.


    Boom


    The first son of the martial house, known for his prowess with spiked gauntlets, unleashed a flurry of deadly thrusts, obliterating a group of zombies. Yet, the strain on his body was evident, sweat mingling with the rain as he pressed on, a red-hot determination burning in his eyes.


    "When will this end?" he grunted, surveying the endless tide of zombies converging upon him.


    The soldiers around him were equally exhausted, their weariness evident in the slumping of their shoulders. The undead proved to be relentless, requiring no rest or sustenance, an unyielding force of death that seemed unstoppable.


    Only one noble house stood apart¡ªthe house of the undead nobility. These soldiers maintained their composure, armed with intelligence and strategy. But even they couldn''t keep up this relentless pace forever, for their existence depended on the blood they required to maintain their undead forms.I think you should take a look at


    The soldiers who lost their strength succumbed to death, while others, who witnessed the never-ending onslaught of the zombies, began to lose hope, resigning themselves to a grim fate.


    "Soldiers, Don''t die. Fight even if you are tired to death; giving up is not the answer on this battlefield. Fighting will keep you alive!" roared the leader of the Dragon House of Flames. He swung his enormous sword with astonishing speed, cutting down hordes of zombies in a display of unmatched ferocity.


    With each swing, he wondered how long he could keep this up. His muscles screamed with fatigue, and yet he pressed on, unwilling to yield an inch to the undead menace.


    Another martial house leader, known for his resilience and strength, crushed the skull of a zombie crawling on the ground, its upper half missing, yet refusing to die. "Damn! Humans at least stay down when cut in half, but these fuckers..." he growled.


    Within this whirlwind of chaos, the Knight captain from the Alchemist family approached the martial house leader. "Sir, should we start it?" he inquired, a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    "Not now," replied the martial house leader. "The formation is still far from what we need. Patience, my friend."


    "Yes, sir, as you say," the Knight captain nodded.


    Meanwhile, Queen Derein displayed remarkable archery skills, taking down zombies with deadly precision. Yet, even she could sense the tide turning against her forces. Her arrows seemed to be mere pinpricks in the vast sea of undead, as if the enemy''s numbers were endless.


    "Queen Derein, I need help!" one of Derein''s knight captains called out, surrounded by zombies on all sides.


    "Yes..." Derein replied, her voice calm yet urgent. She prepared her arrow rain skill, unleashing a devastating barrage that eliminated the surrounding zombies in seconds.


    But despite her efforts, one of her knight captains fell, overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught. Derein gritted her teeth, a mixture of anger and sorrow surging within her.


    "Shit," she whispered, accepting the loss but determined to help her remaining comrades.


    As the battle raged on, the soldiers of the Denver house of justice exhibited remarkable combat prowess, their silver armors glimmering in the rain as they cut through the undead ranks with precision and speed. The rain washed away the blood from their armors, yet their determination remained unwavering.


    These knights demonstrated the valor of true warriors, their swords moving in perfect rhythm, their footsteps in flawless harmony. Their techniques and silence were impeccable, a display of martial prowess that left their enemies in awe.

 Chapter 205 -205

    ?


    The Denver House soldiers formed four defensive lines, each standing as an impenetrable wall, protecting the backline of mages and healers. The undead horde crashed against the first line, but the defenders held their ground, their swords dancing with lethal grace.


    The zombies that somehow survived the first line''s onslaught met their doom at the hands of the second and third lines. Only the most relentless and formidable undead made it to the fourth line, but they too were met with unyielding resistance.


    The fourth defensive line proved to be an impenetrable fortress, allowing not even a single zombie to breach the backlines. It seemed like the human forces had regained control, their coordinated defense pushing back the relentless enemy.


    But then, an earth-shattering roar reverberated through the battlefield, shattering the soldiers'' newfound hope. A massive zombie, larger and more fearsome than any they had encountered before, broke through the first defensive line, its gargantuan form shaking the very ground beneath it.


    The soldiers surrounding the monstrous undead put up a valiant fight, their swords slicing through its rotting flesh, yet it pressed on, undeterred. It reached the second line, and the soldiers fought with all their might, but the beast refused to fall.


    It wasn''t until the third line that the soldiers realized they faced an unprecedented challenge. They gathered all their strength and skill to attack the monstrous zombie, but it persisted, reaching the fourth line with an indomitable will.


    The fourth line responded with a ferocious assault, desperate to halt the monstrosity''s advance. The battlefield seemed to hold its breath as the undead giant faced the final line of defense.


    Gwwaaaa


    An anguished howl escaped the monstrous zombie as it lunged toward the backlines. Panic spread like wildfire among the mages and healers, their hearts pounding with fear.


    The creature was only a few steps away from reaching the vital support units, threatening to turn the tide of the battle once again. Its looming presence struck fear into the hearts of even the most seasoned warriors.


    Amidst the chaos, a mage from the Denver House shouted, "It''s here! Backline has been invaded! Denver House soldiers, take charge!"


    His voice boomed across the battlefield, commanding attention from all those who heard it. The Denver House soldiers instantly understood their role. They withdrew something from their pockets, revealing a previously concealed object.


    The other houses looked on in confusion, unsure of what they were witnessing. But the Denver House''s knight captain simply nodded, understanding the significance of the moment.


    A knight from the house of Dragon Flames asked, "What are you doing?"


    The Denver House''s knight turned towards him, his eyes ablaze with determination, and spoke three powerful words: "Serving the God."


    The battleground trembled beneath the thunderous clash of steel and the roar of undead hordes. Some of the knights from the Denver House of Justice, renowned for their unyielding devotion to their cause, halted their combat momentarily, leaving the soldiers from other houses puzzled by their actions. These Denver knights were no ordinary warriors; they were a breed apart, fueled by an unshakable faith in their purpose.


    "What''s going on? Why did they stop?" The knights from different houses inquired, their swords still poised for battle.


    Inside the healing camps...


    High above the chaos, the Great Mother, a formidable figure shrouded in an aura of power, sat upon her throne, using her otherworldly abilities to mend the injured soldiers who sought refuge in her presence. Grad, sought a brief respite to have his injuries tended to. As he approached the Great Mother, her piercing gaze met his, an unspoken understanding passing between them.I think you should take a look at


    "The Great Mother, may i ask why have some of your soldiers halted their fight?" Grad inquired, taking a seat beside her.


    Her eyes glimmering with wisdom, the Great Mother replied, "Those soldiers are no ordinary fighters, old man. They are blessed with the divine calling to dedicate their lives to the Almighty. Each one of them is bound to a higher purpose, to protect the back lines at any cost."


    Perplexed, Grad asked, "Are they planning on...?"


    The Great Mother confirmed his suspicion with a solemn nod, "Indeed, they have made their choice."


    To the amazement of onlookers, the Denver knights retrieved a peculiar golden vial from their pockets, glistening with an ethereal light¡ªthe Holy Doping agent.


    Grad''s expression turned to a mixture of awe and concern, "You created a suicide squad?"


    The Great Mother''s demeanor remained calm as she clarified, "No, not a suicide squad. They have renounced all earthly attachments, all worldly desires, and stand ready to embrace the will of the Almighty. This is their solemn vow."


    "By the heavens, what have you done?" Grad asked, unable to shake off his astonishment.


    Emerging from the tent, Grad witnessed a sight that would forever be etched into his memory. The Denver knights, their bodies radiating an ethereal golden glow, stood steadfast in the face of impending danger.


    "In the name of God, I shall surrender before the Almighty," the soldiers intoned, invoking the power of the Holy Doping agent to amplify their skills and overcharge them.


    Their blades shone with divine brilliance as they pledged their very souls to the Almighty, their devotion granting them unparalleled strength.


    "Soldiers, Offensive Formation!" The troops that had been vigilantly safeguarding the back lines now transformed into an offensive formation, while other Denver knights assumed their former defensive positions with unwavering resolve.


    In a blaze of divine glory, the overcharged soldiers surged forth, their battle cries rending the air as they advanced with unparalleled fury. They pushed back the undead horde from the front lines, their actions emanating the echoes of ancient legends.


    As the spectacle unfolded, rival knights were taken aback by the sheer display of valor and determination.


    "Woah, have they lost their minds? Overcharging like that? Sacrificing themselves?" One of the undead knights commented in awe.


    "We must seize this opportunity! We need to push them back before the overcharge wears off!" A soldier from the House of Flames urged, recognizing the momentous opening presented before them.


    Heeding the advice, the knights, once sworn enemies, united with the Denver House, charging forward with newfound vigor, leaving a trail of annihilated zombie bodies in their wake. The battleground became a canvas of relentless warfare, the grass beneath their feet swallowed by the tide of carnage.

 Chapter 206 -206

    ?


    In the Nightmare Forest...


    Within an underground laboratory, a man, draped in a lab coat and glasses, observed the unfolding battle on numerous screens. This enigmatic figure was a mastermind, his eyes alight with a sinister gleam.


    "Hehehe, Overcharge just for this? How amusing. Let''s see how you handle this," he chuckled darkly, a fiendish smile curling upon his lips as he assessed the situation.


    Meanwhile, above ground, Derein, the valiant commander leading the charge, received word that the elite knights from the Denver House had managed to push back the enemy.


    "Good, but there''s no time to rest on our laurels. We must finish them off once and for all. Charge with everything you''ve got!" Derein commanded, her voice resolute and unyielding.


    "But ma''am, what if something goes wrong? We should leave a party to protect you at all costs," a knight commander expressed concern, recognizing the danger his beloved commander faced.


    "No, even a single surviving enemy poses a grave threat to our kingdom. We must eliminate them now, once and for all," Derein declared with unwavering conviction.


    As she stepped outside, she was met with a sight of unparalleled valor and glory. The overcharged soldiers from the Denver House fought with unmatched ferocity, a blazing beacon of hope amidst the darkness. These soldiers had transcended the limits of mortal strength, each swing of their blades a testament to their unwavering faith.


    Witnessing the soldiers'' unyielding resolve and the glory of their battle, Derein''s eyes welled with tears. She felt a profound sense of pride and admiration for these brave warriors who had forsaken all for the sake of their cause.


    "What has the Great Mother bestowed upon them? These knights shall be immortalized in the annals of history, their names etched into legend," Derein whispered, her heart filled with a mix of awe and sorrow.


    As the battlefield quaked with the ferocity of their charge, the overcharged soldiers pressed forward, their determination unyielding. Each stride was a testament to their unwavering resolve and indomitable spirit.


    With her kingdom''s fate hanging in the balance, Derein clenched her fists, promising herself and her fallen comrades that she would protect both their kingdoms, even if it cost her everything.


    The ground beneath them trembled, not only from the unrelenting onslaught but from the birth of legends. The overcharged soldiers, the embodiment of divine fervor and human determination, carved a path of glory through the heart of darkness.


    Through the chaos and bloodshed, a symphony of valor echoed across the battlefield¡ªa symphony that would forever be etched in the annals of time, a legacy of the unyielding human spirit and the boundless devotion to a cause greater than oneself. In this crucible of war, true heroes were forged, and legends were born.


    The tranquility that settled upon the battlefield was short-lived, as the zombies abruptly halted their mindless advance.


    "What sorcery is this? Are they planning to retreat?" questioned one of the battle-hardened warriors, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.


    "We cannot allow them to escape," declared another, his eyes ablaze with determination. "We must put an end to this once and for all. Let''s show these abominations what true power looks like!"


    GrawwwwwwwwI think you should take a look at


    A bone-chilling cry reverberated from the depths of the accursed nightmare forest, an eerie echo that sent shivers down the spines of even the bravest souls.


    "What in the gods'' names was that?" Grad inquired, turning to Frank, the seasoned veteran of many battles, seeking answers.


    "They are coming," Frank responded, his voice tinged with a mix of fear and grim acceptance.


    "Who? What do you mean?" pressed Grad, eager to understand the unfolding danger.


    "Remember that relentless zombie that nearly tore King Arthur and King Grok asunder?" Frank''s eyes bore the weight of harrowing memories. "That one didn''t make it back, but now we''re facing something far more sinister ¨C an army of them."


    Grad''s heart sank at the revelation. "More of those monstrous fucking fiends? Gods help us!"


    "Not just one or two, but a seemingly endless horde," Frank disclosed, his weathered face marked by concern as he surveyed the darkened expanse of the nightmare forest.


    Without warning, a multitude of grotesque zombie Chimeras erupted from the shadowy abyss. Their movements were deliberate and methodical, not blindingly swift, but their unholy strength was evident in each step they took.


    These abominations defied all reason, creatures forged from the wicked fusion of two fearsome monsters, their once distinct forms now grotesquely combined into an unstoppable force of malevolence. Others were monstrous hybrids, where the monstrous flesh of beasts and the frailty of humanity were twisted together in a gruesome dance of horror.


    The earth trembled beneath their advance, and the air became laden with an oppressive aura, suffused with the stench of death and decay.


    "Fear not, brothers and sisters! We stand united against this tide of darkness!" proclaimed Grad, his voice a rallying cry that echoed across the ranks of the valiant warriors.


    Drawing their weapons, the brave soldiers tightened their formations, ready to face this unholy onslaught. Their faces etched with determination, they embraced the coming storm, knowing that their valor would be tested, their mettle pushed to its limits.


    The clash was swift and fierce, the battlefield now transformed into a whirlwind of chaos and carnage. Arrows sang through the air, finding their mark amidst the shambling hordes. Swords clashed against twisted limbs, and spears impaled monstrous torsos.


    Grad swung his own blade with deadly precision, cleaving through the unyielding flesh of a zombie Chimera. His heart pounded within his chest as he danced amidst the maelstrom, each stroke a testament to his undying resolve.


    Blood and sweat mingled, but the warriors fought on, their spirits unyielding. With every foe they struck down, their fury grew, and their shouts of defiance reverberated across the battlefield like a roaring thunder.


    Yet, for every monster felled, two more seemed to emerge from the abyss, their relentless advance threatening to engulf the very souls of the living.


    Suddenly the rain stopped and the moon shined in the sky and with the moon light a bird appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 207 -207

    ?


    The Zombie Chimeras emerged from the nightmare forest, a relentless force that struck down the overcharged squad of the Denver House within seconds. The ground trembled under the weight of their monstrous bodies as they swarmed the unsuspecting soldiers, tearing through their ranks with savage efficiency.


    Hundreds of chimera zombies overpowered them, leaving no chance of survival, even with their overcharge abilities. The soldiers fought valiantly, their weapons clashing against the unholy abominations, but it was like trying to stop a tidal wave with a single hand. The chimera zombies tore through the soldiers at an alarming rate, leaving a trail of blood and carnage in their wake.


    In mere minutes, the human armies were cut down by half of what they were at the start. The knights, usually at the forefront of every battle, found themselves being pushed back, their armor no match for the relentless onslaught of the Zombie Chimeras.


    "Fall back, everyone! Retreat to our side!" The knight captains bellowed as they witnessed their soldiers falling rapidly. Their voices carried authority and valor, but even they knew the dire situation they faced.


    "I will hold them back. All soldiers, retreat immediately! Get the injured to the back lines," Grad, commanded as he drew his second blade, engaging the Chimeras despite his fatigue. He was a formidable warrior, his blades moving with deadly precision, but even he could not withstand the unyielding tide of the undead.


    "Soldiers, fall back immediately!" Frank''s voice echoed across the battlefield as the soldiers regrouped, returning to their previous positions. The chimera zombies halted their attack and retreated into the forest, their eerie growls lingering in the air.


    "Huh? The big zombies have retreated?"


    "Sir, they''ve returned to the forest."


    As soon as Derein, saw this, she immediately understood the opposite team''s strategy.


    "He wants to turn our soldiers into zombies," Derein declared, her eyes narrowing as she analyzed the situation.


    "How do you know?" Grok, the king renowned for his strength and wisdom, asked, opening his eyes and focusing on Derein.


    "Sir Grok, you are awake! Oh my God, thank the heavens!" One of the healers rushed to Grok''s side, her relief evident on her face.


    Grok stood up with the help of the healer, glancing at his bandaged legs. He offered a slight smile and spoke, "Well, those seem like some serious side effects, huh?"


    "You used forbidden skills and killed hundreds of our soldiers. That''s not how a king behaves, I believe," Derein said with a neutral expression, unable to ignore the consequences of Grok''s actions.


    "Well, I am not a king on the battlefield. I am just a normal soldier, just like them. I saved my friend and your future husband from death''s grasp," Grok acknowledged, realizing the price he had paid for his power.


    "We lost this battle. They are too many. If we keep fighting here, they''ll overwhelm us. If we push them back, those abominations will emerge from the forest and slaughter our soldiers relentlessly. He can easily kill all of us, but he wants us to suffer a slow death, transforming into his zombies," Derein explained grimly, her mind racing for a viable strategy.


    "Well, they will not succeed," Grok declared, determination gleaming in his eyes as he stood up, not willing to back down.


    "Sir Grok, you are still hurt. You can''t return to the battlefield," a young girl, about 13 years old, tried to stop him, her eyes filled with concern.


    Grok smiled warmly at the girl and patted her head. "If I don''t fight today, your families will have to fight tomorrow. You don''t want that, do you, kiddo?"


    "But you are injured," the girl protested with genuine worry.I think you should take a look at


    "I know. This is the life of a king. You''re born on the battlefield, and you die on the battlefield. Thanks to you, I can fight once again. So, thank you, kiddo," Grok expressed proudly with a warm smile, his heart touched by the girl''s concern.


    "Please take this if you want to fight," the girl offered a slick-looking necklace with an angel figure in the middle.


    Grok took the necklace, feeling a refreshing sensation in his body. "This is a healing over time artifact?"


    "Yes, sir. My mother gave it to me before I left home and came here," the girl said with a mix of pride and sadness in her voice, knowing the importance of the necklace.


    "But I can''t take it. Your mother gave it to you, little one," Grok attempted to return the necklace, not wanting to accept such a precious gift.


    "Sir, my mother gave this to me so she wouldn''t have any regrets if I die on this battlefield today. But I will be at peace if you fight for us today," the girl said with a tearful smile, her voice filled with determination.


    Derein felt moved by the girl''s selflessness. "Sob-Sob How cute of her. You should accept it," Derein encouraged, her heart touched by the girl''s act of bravery.


    "Alright, today this king is indebted to you, kiddo. If I survive this battle, I will repay you many times over," Grok promised, knowing that he couldn''t let her sacrifice go in vain.


    "Please survive, Sir Grok. I will be waiting here for you," the girl said, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "If only I had a daughter, I can guarantee she would''ve been like you," Grok remarked, wearing the necklace around his wrist, the angel figure shining in the moonlight.


    "So, what''s with this figure? Is she a goddess you worship?" Grok inquired, looking at the figure hanging in the middle of the locket.


    "Yes, sir. She is the goddess of fortune, Maria. She stands with those who lose on the battlefield and blesses them with her soldiers to help turn the tide. It is said that she sends her holy blessed soldiers from heaven to assist the side being bullied on the battlefield," the girl shared the story of the goddess Maria, her voice carrying a mix of faith and hope.


    "Well, I hope she sends some of them here," Grok stated, tapping the girl''s head one last time before leaving the camp with Derein.


    "The moon is out," Grok observed with a smile as the rain stopped and the sky cleared, revealing the moonlight that bathed the battlefield in an ethereal glow.


    "Sir, your royal sword is here," a soldier rushed towards the camp, presenting Grok with a slim, double-edged sword with intricate engravings.


    "Ah, my one and only partner, Lina," Grok spoke, taking the sword from the soldier''s hand, its steel gleaming under the moonlight.


    As Grok held the sword, a loud sound resonated above the battlefield.


    Cawwwww

 Chapter 208 -208

    ?


    The moon was shining brightly, blood was flying over the battlefield and soldiers were dying endlessly.


    King Grok has taken his royal sword in his hands but before he could''ve unsheathed it, a loud sound was heard from above the battlefield.


    *Cawwwww*


    Everyone looked above and noticed a big three eyed raven flying high in the sky, covering the moon with it''s wings and riding above it, was it''s owner.


    A man wearing a steel plated mask on his face, he was wearing normal cloths, white shirt, Black pants and black coat but the environment around him was different.


    He didn''t seemed neither like a foe nor like an enemy. He wasn''t emitting any bloodlust.


    The raven was moving towards the human front lines.


    "What is that ?" Grok asked Derein.


    "Don''t know but i don''t think he is from their side and even if he is from their side, he is coming here to talk, i think." Derein answered.


    "Well, let''s see what-"


    *Thump-Thump*


    Before gork could''ve completed his sentence the rocks near the battlefield started vibrating.


    "What is happening ?" Derein asked.


    "I don''t know but whatever it is, it''s coming from that direction." Grok answered as he pointed towards the outskirts of the capital.


    Suddenly the man riding over the black raven jumped off of it.


    "Shit, i think he plans on clearing our front lines." Derein spoke as she pointed her bow towards the falling man.


    "No, He is not a zombie. He is a human, don''t shoot. I will go their by myself, you take of the things that are coming from that side." Grok said as he immediately started running towards the front.


    "Okay and please don''t get Killed or i will kill you this time." Derein shouted.


    *Boom*


    The man landed on the front lines of the humans, where the house of undead''s soldiers were killing the zombies with their utmost energy.


    "Who are you ? Answer or die." Frank immediately pointed his sword towards the man wearing the mask.


    "Your father." The masked man spoke.


    "What ?"


    Suddenly a force of ogres covered in full plated mithiril armours, riding on the direwolfs appeared on the north side of the battlefield.


    The Ogres stopped as they saw that Derein is blocking the way with many soldiers of the house undead behind her.


    "Who are you ? State your purpose." Derein asked as she pointed her bow towards no.300 who was riding on her Red direwolf.


    No.300 jumped off of the direwolf and came closer to Derein.


    "Don''t come close, tell me who you are or i will eliminate you right now." Derein shouted.


    "Master." No.300 pointed towards Anon who was talking to frank at the front lines.


    "What ?"


    In the middle of this Grok reached on the front lines and saw frank pointing his sword at the masked man.


    Frank who was still trying to figure out who he was suddenly looked at the Ogres standing on the north of the battlefield.


    "Are you...?" Frank immediately understood that the man standing in front of him was none other than Anon himself because only he had the power to call over 50,000 ogres with a single call in the whole kingdom.


    "Yes, now back off."


    "Who are you again ?" Grok asked as he tried to be smart in the middle of the conversation.I think you should take a look at


    "Yes, Sir." Frank said sheathing his sword back.


    "What ?" Grok asked witha confused expression.


    This man just said, back off and he listened to him so easily ?


    "Soldiers of the undead house, back off. We are going back to the backlines." Frank shouted.


    Every single soldier from the house of Undead listened to Frank''s orders and started falling back.


    "Frank what are you doing ? Is he on our side ?" Grok asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. If he is on their side, then there is no means in fighting and If He is on our side then there is no need for us to fight. I am backing off with my house and believe me you should back off too, believe on this one there is no good in getting our soldiers killed for no reason." Frank explained to grok as he tapped him on his shoulder and left.


    Before leaving Frank turned back one last time and asked Anon, "Sir, one question if you don''t mind. What side are you really on ?"


    Anon didn''t said anything and just summoned his sickles of death as he turned towards the zombies.


    "Hahaha, it''s time to see the real fight." Frank laughed as he left.


    All the soldiers from the noble house of Undead who were with Derein aslo backed off to the backlines, listening to their family leader''s command


    "Soldiers, March Forward." Anon shouted.


    The ogre warriors walked from in between the soldiers with their mithiril armours and their sharp weapons shining in the moonlight.


    Some had axe pairs in their hands, whereas some of them hand swords, morning stars and spears.


    "What is happening ?"


    "Who are they ?"


    "I don''t know, but look their skin is green. It means they are monsters."


    "What are they planning on doing ?"


    "I will say this just once, get your soldiers to the backlines or mine will not differentiate while killing." Anon said as he looked at grok and the other knight captains.


    "How do we believe-" before grok could''ve even completed his sentence, Anon disappeared from his position and appeared behind grok, his sickles around grok''s necks.


    The incredible speed surprised even grok.


    "Y-You, what are you ?" Grok asked.


    "I would''ve killed you, if i wanted to. Just get your soldiers back and let me handle this." Anon said as he removed the sickles from grok''s neck and went back to his previous position.


    At this moment, grok''s eyes only focused on one thing and that was the necklace that the little girl gave him.


    "Y-Yes... Everyone Back off. It''s an official order back off." Grok shouted.


    "But sir-" One of the knight captain tried to interrupt but before he could''ve said anything else geok interrupted him in the middle of his talk.


    "Just do as i say. We don''t have many options." Grok spoke.


    Everyone backed off to the backlines and the zombies again started coming towards the continent.


    "Soldiers get ready."


    "Yes, Master." All 50,000 of them spoke at the same time, giving goosebumps to every soldier present on the battlefield.


    <Death''s Domain>


    Anon activated his skill.


    "Soldiers, Valheim." Anon shouted.


    [EDITOR: THIS CHAPTER HAD SOME TECHNICAL DEFAULT IN IT AND COULDN''T BE CORRECTED. I AM SORRY GUYS.]

 Chapter 209 -209

    ?


    Amidst the chaos of battle, Anon stood like an unyielding force, his voice cutting through the din of the battlefield. "Soldiers, Valheim!" The resounding cry ignited an inferno of determination within No.300 and the formidable Ogre warriors. With a battle cry that shook the heavens, they charged at the relentless zombie horde, unleashing their might with an unparalleled ferocity.


    In a realm where a human knight could only hope to slay five to seven zombies at most, the Ogres were a spectacle of devastation, each warrior dispatching 10 to 15 undead foes at once. Their sinewy muscles and formidable weapons carved through the enemies like a hurricane, leaving trails of shattered corpses in their wake.


    Yet, Anon was on an entirely different level. The mysterious warrior was a whirlwind of destruction, an enigmatic force that seemed to transcend mere mortals. Each zombie that dared encroach upon his Domain faced instant obliteration, their heads severed cleanly from their bodies with a single deft stroke of his blade.


    The sight left onlookers bewildered and awestruck. Queen Derein turned to King Grok, her expression a mix of astonishment and curiosity. "How is he doing that?"


    "I-I don''t know," King Grok stammered, his gaze fixed on Anon''s relentless prowess. "His speed, his strength... it''s overwhelming, and his techniques are beyond comprehension."


    The battlefield was a symphony of chaos and fury, but Anon moved with a grace and precision that seemed to defy the laws of physics. He danced amongst the zombies, leaving a trail of decapitated bodies in his wake. The sheer mastery of his swordplay was both terrifying and mesmerizing.


    "We can''t simply stand back and watch," King Grad remarked, observing Anon with a mix of awe and concern.


    King Grok hesitated, recalling the warning Anon had issued. "He cautioned us against interfering. His ogre soldiers might mistake us for enemies in the midst of the chaos, and that could be disastrous."


    "True," King Grad acknowledged, his eyes never leaving Anon''s relentless performance. "But such a display of power... it''s remarkable."


    "He warned us of the consequences," Queen Derein chimed in. "For now, let us bear witness to his prowess."


    The battle raged on, and as the Ogres'' might pushed the zombie horde back toward the border of the nightmare forest, King Grad prepared to join the fray. The temptation to aid Anon was strong, but he resisted, knowing the potential consequences.


    "Frank, should we not help him?" King Grok inquired anxiously.


    Frank''s eyes gleamed with confidence and amusement. "No need, your majesty. He won''t fall easily. He''s made of mithril, a force to be reckoned with."


    "Mithril?" Both King Grok and King Grad echoed in disbelief.


    "Indeed. Watch," Frank said, directing their attention back to Anon.


    As Anon reached the edge of the nightmare forest, the zombies inexplicably froze in place, their undead march coming to an eerie halt. Even the ogres ceased their assault, awaiting Anon''s command.


    "Master," No.300 spoke with reverence, halting her attack on the zombies.


    "Prepare yourselves," Anon ordered, his voice echoing with authority.


    "Yes, sir," No.300 responded, her grip on her axes tightening.


    From the depths of the nightmare forest, hundreds of zombie Chimeras emerged, charging with newfound fury towards the Ogres. But this time, it was different.


    "Soldiers, activate your cores!" Anon''s voice thundered across the battlefield.


    The ogre soldiers wasted no time, tapping on the blue cores embedded in their armors. A surge of magical energy flowed into their bodies, infusing them with unparalleled power. Their weapons glowed, the enchantments etched upon them awakening with a luminous brilliance.


    The ogres erupted into triumphant laughter, invigorated by the surge of power coursing through their veins. Anon''s mastery over the monster cores had unlocked their true potential, rendering them virtually unstoppable.


    "Your majesty, this power is overwhelming! I feel like tearing through anything in my path!" One of the ogres bellowed with adrenaline-fueled exuberance.


    "Then seize the opportunity, son. Embrace the battle," Anon said with a knowing smile. And in an instant, he vanished from his position, reappearing amidst a trio of charging chimeras.


    Before the bewildered creatures could react, their heads were severed from their bodies, leaving their lifeless forms collapsing in his wake.


    "Impossible! His speed is beyond human!" King Grok marveled in disbelief.


    "In times like these, you must become a monster or wield one," Derein said with a subtle grin, acknowledging the unprecedented power of Anon and his ogre soldiers.


    Empowered by the magical energy coursing through their bodies, the ogres surged forward, effortlessly dispatching the chimera zombies with newfound ease. The battlefield became a symphony of destruction, and the Ogres reigned as the harbingers of doom, shattering the undead onslaught.


    Within the hidden laboratory of the nightmare forest, a man with blonde hair clenched his fist in frustration. "Damn that kid! Why does he keep interfering with my plans?"I think you should take a look at


    Unyielding in his determination, he manipulated a lever on the control panel, seeking a way to hinder Anon''s relentless advance. "I won''t rest until this kingdom lies in ruins. I''ll stop at nothing to achieve my goal."


    As if in response to his declaration, the zombie Chimeras suddenly changed direction, converging on Anon like a tidal wave of death.


    "They''re targeting the masked man!" Queen Derein observed, recognizing the shift in the undead''s focus.


    "Should we intervene and assist him?" King Grok asked with concern, ready to join the fray.


    "No," Frank asserted, halting King Grad''s advance. "Let us witness this display of power. This guy won''t falter easily."


    A wicked grin etched across Anon''s face as he stared down the horde of charging Chimeras, his sharp teeth glinting in the midst of chaos. To the untrained eye, it might seem like madness, but to those who recognized true power, it was the mark of a fearsome and unstoppable force.


    Amidst the chaotic battlefield, Anon''s commanding voice rang out once more, exuding a potent mixture of confidence and determination. "Excellent. Magnificent. Last time, I lacked full control over my mind, but now, I know exactly what I''m doing. Come, you bastards! I''ll show you who I truly am!"


    Derein''s brow furrowed as she observed Anon from afar, concern etched on her face. What could have brought about such a radical transformation in him? Yet, she couldn''t deny the power he wielded. In this dire confrontation with the undead hordes, they needed every ally they could muster.


    "He''s not moving from his spot. Is something wrong with him, Frank?" Derein asked, seeking her trusted advisor''s insight. Frank, ever composed, watched Anon attentively, waiting to see the full extent of his abilities.


    "No, wait. Don''t do anything," Frank advised, recognizing that Anon was about to unleash something extraordinary.


    <Blood Feed: 100%>


    A message materialized in front of Anon, a testament to the dark powers at play within him.


    [SCYTHE OF DEATH: FINAL FORM]


    Anon''s voice reverberated through the battleground once more, his words carrying the weight of impending doom. "Let''s roll, you bastards!" With a swift, graceful motion, the sickles of death in his hands merged once again, forming the awe-inspiring Scythe of Death - darker than the blackest night and as profound as the abyss.


    "Ogres, get down!" He commanded, recognizing the immense destructive force about to be unleashed. The ogres, unyielding in their loyalty, immediately obeyed, crouching low to the ground.


    "Everyone, down!" No.300 echoed, and the entire band of ogres followed suit, taking cover.


    Anon seized the scythe''s handle, his grip resolute. With an effortless yet powerful motion, he executed a 360¡ã spin, like a malevolent whirlwind, aimed squarely at the encircling undead menace.


    In the blink of an eye, a tremendous burst of dark energy erupted from the scythe''s blade, a cataclysmic wave of death that swept across the battlefield. The zombies and chimera zombies, surrounding Anon from all sides, were obliterated in an instant, their lifeless forms falling like discarded puppets.


    As the spinning came to an end, nothing remained in the vicinity but the grim remnants of the once-ferocious undead horde - an eerie silence replacing the tumult of battle.


    "Hahaha... This is exhilarating!" Anon''s voice resonated with amusement beneath his mask, the darkness of the battlefield contrasting with the wicked grin that formed beneath it.


    The onlookers, awestruck and shaken by the devastating display, struggled to comprehend the source of this newfound power. "What in the world is wrong with him? Where did he even come from?" King Grok questioned, astonished by the extent of the carnage before them.


    "Hahaha, he never disappoints," Frank chuckled, his respect for Anon''s abilities deepening.


    "Frank, remind me again, what''s your relationship with this guy?" Grad inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "Oh, Sir Grad, he''s just a friend of mine," Frank replied nonchalantly, though even he couldn''t fully fathom the extent of Anon''s prowess.


    "Well, you better invite him to the after-party," Grok said with a laugh, the tension momentarily lifted by the thrill of victory.


    However, Derein''s expression remained solemn and resolute, her mind absorbed in a quandary. "No, we must eliminate him," she declared with a stern expression, causing a ripple of astonishment among the assembled leaders.


    Frank, Grok, Grad, and the other knight captains stared at Derein, their faces filled with tension. "Queen Derein, what are you suggesting? Are you proposing that we kill an ally who has aided us in such dire circumstances?" Grad asked, seeking to understand her reasoning.


    "Yes, that is precisely what I''m suggesting," Derein replied, her voice unwavering, eyes scanning the aftermath of destruction around them.


    [Author: I have been in a car accident, sorry for less chapters guys. I will try to write three chapters tomorrow. Sorry again ?]

 Chapter 210 -210

    ?


    In the aftermath of their heated discussion, tensions simmered within the war room. The air crackled with a sense of urgency and impending conflict. Derein, the queen, leaned against the massive wooden table, her expression resolute. She glanced around at her advisors, her eyes locking with each one in turn. They all knew that their decision today could shape the destiny of their kingdom.


    "That guy commands those Ogre monsters, and they are slaughtering these zombies like ants. Our soldiers were struggling against the zombies moments ago. Have you considered what might happen if he decides to turn against us?" Derein''s voice echoed through the room.


    All eyes were fixed on Anon, the enigmatic figure who held such power over the monstrous Ogres. The room fell into a heavy silence as Derein''s warning struck a nerve, the gravity of the situation settling upon them like a suffocating fog.


    "She''s right, I believe," King Grok added his agreement, his deep voice resonating through the room.


    "Hmm, it''s one of the possibilities. I can''t say for sure," King Grad weighed in, his regal countenance masking his uncertainty.


    "I think I''ll trust my queen''s judgment," Derein''s Knight Commander spoke, pledging his loyalty.


    "Me too. I believe we should eliminate him," the leader of the House of Alchemists chimed in, her keen mind assessing the situation.


    "Me too."


    "We will help as well," others in the room joined the chorus, aligning with Derein''s decision to kill Anon.


    In just ten minutes, the entire room had come to a unanimous decision to eliminate Anon. The atmosphere was charged with adrenaline and the anticipation of a dangerous undertaking.


    Amidst the fervent agreement, a dissenting voice stood strong. Frank, a distinguished and cunning figure, remained seated at the far end of the table, seemingly unaffected by the overwhelming consensus. He was known for his shrewdness and pragmatism, a man who played the political game with a calculated hand.


    "Frank, you''re the only one left. Are you with us or against us?" Queen Derein inquired, her emerald eyes scrutinizing him.


    "Well, count me and my house out. I don''t want to die so young," Frank chuckled, seemingly unfazed by the gravity of the situation.


    "What nonsense? He''s just one, and we are many. Why are you still taking his side?" Marinda, the leader of the witch house, expressed her disbelief.


    Frank leaned back in his chair, his dark eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and determination. "That''s my decision," he maintained.


    His defiance provoked the ire of some in the room, but Derein held up her hand, silencing them. "Put your swords down," she commanded, her regal authority demanding obedience.


    The men hesitated, their hands gripping the hilts of their swords. But when Derein spoke again, her voice like a steel blade, they relented and withdrew their weapons. Frank''s unwavering stance had won him a temporary reprieve.


    "Why? Why do you believe in him so much? Can he save you from all these men here?" Derein inquired, her eyes sharp as she sought to break Frank''s faith in Anon.


    Frank''s gaze met hers, his voice unwavering. "He can," he answered confidently, refusing to falter.


    "He can''t, Frank. He alone can''t stand against so many soldiers. He needs those ogres to do his bidding. He may have one or two tricks, but he can''t save you against my army," Derein tried to reason, her tactics in full display.I think you should take a look at


    But Frank''s belief in Anon ran deep, rooted in a profound understanding of the young man''s abilities. "No, you won''t understand. Okay, I can do this. I won''t tell him anything about your plan, and you won''t involve me in all of this. I''ll remain neutral. Is that good?" Frank proposed, seeking a middle ground.


    Derein considered his offer, weighing the risk of losing an ally who held valuable information. "Accepted, but if you tell him anything, death will be the last thing you need to worry about," she warned with a steely glare.


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t need my help to survive an ambush," Frank assured, leaving the tent with an enigmatic smile.


    As Frank exited the war room, he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "Idiots. Why would they want to eliminate someone who just saved their asses and someone who can kill them without blinking?"


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Nightmare Forest, a separate battle was unfolding. An ominous laboratory hummed with dark energy as its mastermind, a blonde-haired man, reveled in his plan''s failure. But rather than despair, his countenance bore a twisted grin.


    "Well, since my plan has already failed because of this Anon guy, why not punish him for his interference," the blonde-haired man mused, his voice laced with malice. His hand hovered over the control panel, his fingers poised to unleash chaos upon his enemies.


    Before he could act, a chilling voice interrupted him, "Or die here by my hands."


    The man whirled around, his eyes widening in shock as he beheld the figure standing behind him¡ªa fearsome warrior named Mike, whose loyalty to his master was unwavering.


    "What the... How did you get here? No, how did you even find me?" the man stammered, fear creeping into his voice.


    "My master has ordered me to keep you alive as long as you cooperate with me. The choice is yours. Press down that lever or live," Mike spoke with a chilling calm.


    "I choose both," the man declared, his grip on the lever tightening.


    "Okay." In a flash, Mike vanished and reappeared behind the man. But before he could strike, the man disappeared, reappearing where Mike had stood.


    "Oh, nice skills," the blonde man taunted, his smile never faltering.


    But Mike wasn''t so easily deterred. He dashed toward the man with deadly intent, but once again, the man vanished, transforming into a cloud of white smoke that dissipated into the air.


    "This motherfucker," Mike cursed, failing his master''s task and knowing that he would face the consequences.


    Meanwhile, back in the underground city, Sephie noticed something peculiar amidst the chaos of the zombies. Amongst seven trees, only six spawned zombies. The seventh tree, larger than the others, stood silent, an eerie stillness about it.


    Investigating further, she dispatched Mike to explore the enigmatic tree. As Mike approached, he noticed a hidden hole in the trunk, carefully concealed by sticks and leaves. Curiosity piqued, he followed the trail, leading him to the mastermind behind the ominous laboratory.


    However, just as he was about to apprehend him, the man vanished without a trace, leaving Mike seething with frustration.

 Chapter 211 -211

    ?


    Thump-Thump Thump Thump


    "Master, Something big is approaching us at high speed." No.300 alerted Anon.


    "I know. Fall back and prepare yourselves." Anon commanded with unwavering composure.


    "What''s that sound? It''s like something is¡ª" Before Queen Derein could finish her sentence, a colossal abomination emerged from the depths of the forest.


    In the midst of the desolate battlefield, a monstrous abomination emerged from the nightmare forest¡ªa zombie Chimera of unfathomable horror. This twisted creation bore the fusion of a Troll and an Armoured Bear, a grotesque melding that defied the laws of nature. Towering over the forsaken landscape, its massive form cast an ominous shadow over all in its path.


    The zombie Chimera''s appearance was the stuff of nightmares. A twisted, decaying zombie face protruded from its chest, its vacant milky eyes instilling terror in any who dared meet its gaze. Blue veins snaked across its monstrous form, pulsating with unnatural energy¡ªa stark reminder of its unholy origins.


    Metal plating covered almost 70% of the zombie Chimera''s body, a result of twisted experiments and dark sorcery. This armored hide rendered it nearly impervious to conventional attacks, transforming it into a formidable foe. The clanging of metal plates echoed with each movement, amplifying the creature''s terrifying presence, making it an overwhelming sight.


    Despite its massive and imposing figure, the zombie Chimera defied expectations. Its agility was astonishing, moving with an unsettling grace that contradicted its grotesque appearance. In a fluid motion, it closed the gap between itself and its prey, striking with deadly precision and unyielding force.


    Clutched in its immense, rotting hands was a massive axe, a weapon forged in the depths of darkness itself. The blade was stained with the blood of countless victims, a chilling testament to the destruction it had wrought. The sight of its wicked weapon sent shivers down the spines of those unfortunate enough to witness it.


    Inside the tent, astonishment gripped everyone as they beheld this Abomination.


    "What the hell is that?" Grok questioned as he stepped out of the tent, sensing the fear emitted by the soldiers at the sight of the mutated zombie chimera.


    "I-I want to go home," one of the female soldiers expressed.


    "Me too," another added.


    "Can we kill it? Or even get close to it?" A soldier wondered aloud, his face grim.


    "That guy, he''s still standing there. Look." One of the soldiers pointed at Anon.


    Derein stepped out of the tent and spoke decisively, "If he dies fighting that thing, it''s to our advantage. And if that thing dies, I bet he''ll be exhausted. We can take him down easily."


    "Wait, you plan to ambush him on the battlefield?" Grok asked in surprise.I think you should take a look at


    "Yes, and I intend to finish him off in one blow," Derein replied, a smile playing on her lips.


    Grok''s suspicion grew, and he questioned, "Derein, do you remember that incident with King Freddie in the valleys of the west?"


    "Hmmm, oh yes, that incident. That was quite thrilling," Derein responded.


    Grok leveled his sword at Derein, his anger evident. "What are you doing, Grok ? Have you gone insane ? Did you hit your head somewhere on the field ?" Derein asked, taken aback.


    "Who the hell are you ? Answer at once or you will face dire consequences, i promise you." Grok demanded, his expression furious.


    "What? I am Queen Derein Grok¡ª" Derein tried to speak but was abruptly interrupted by grok.


    "Don''t say her name, you imposter. Queen Derein would never agree to something she never did. There was no guy named Freddie in our lives, and we never went to the valleys of the west together. So, who are you?" Grok interjected with a more angry Expression on his face as he brings his sword''s tip closer to Derein''s neck.


    "I also had my suspicions for the past three hours. Your decision-making process has changed. Queen Derein never executed anything without consulting another king or queen. Yet, for the past three hours, you''ve been giving absolute commands, and your demeanor is too calm for a queen whose lover is lying half-dead on a bed. My suspicions were confirmed when you thought of the plan to kill Anon¡ªthe guy who saved your people from those zombies.


    Queen Derein would never do something like that. She never forgets a kindness or a grudge. She wouldn''t kill someone who helped her in this dire situation, let alone ambush him. You''ve broken character." Grad asserted, stepping out of the camp, surrounded by many knights.


    "Well, since I''m caught. Why not indulge in some bloodshed?" Derein''s clone taunted as she gestured toward the knights of her continent.


    The knights immediately attacked the knights from the other continents.


    "Don''t underestimate me, imposter." Grad declared as he activated his skill.


    <Imperial Judgment>


    [Imperial Judgment, a skill veiled in both awe and dread, bestowed upon its wielder the power of divine arbitration. With this ability, the user could pass the verdict of life and death upon others, bearing the weight of ultimate judgment in their hands. Upon mastering this skill, a mark of judgment would be emblazoned upon the chosen targets, signifying their fate was now tethered to the host''s discernment.


    When activated, the user''s eyes would gleam with an otherworldly radiance, exuding an aura of profound authority. The chosen targets would find themselves branded with the mark, a symbol that bore the gravity of their fate. From that moment on, their lives were irrevocably entwined with the whims of the host''s judgment.


    But with great power came an even greater risk, for the burden of Imperial Judgment rested not just on those marked but also upon the host. As an arbiter of life and death, the user carried the immense responsibility of deciphering the truth. Should they be deceived or misled in their verdict, the consequences would be dire. If the accused were proven innocent, the host would bear the brunt of their own judgment. A dark curse would befall them, a punishment commensurate with the gravity of their mistake.]

 Chapter 212 -212

    ?


    Suddenly Grad''s eyes glowed golden and big golden swords appeared in front of every knight that was from Derein''s Kingdom.


    "You all have been proven guilty." Grad shouted as the golden swords hovering above the soldiers pierced through their hearts making them immobile at once.


    As the soldier''s lifeless bodies fell down on the ground, The clone who was posing as queen Derein tried to run away as everyone was focused on the soldiers.


    "Where are you going ?" Derein''s Knight commander grabbed the clones''s hand and pulled her back.


    "Ouch, Ouch... You blockhead don''t do that i feel pain in my hand." The clone shouted as she hitted the knight commander at her hand.


    "Oh, Don''t worry many things will hurt just wait a bit." The knight commander spoke as he squeezed tightly and broke her hand bone.


    *Crack*


    "Ahhhhhhh.... You are crushing my hand you shit head." The clone shouted.


    "You, I am giving you this task. Get this imposter inside and get out as much information as you can out of her. Oh yes, remember to get the information about where the real queen Derein is." Grok said to Derein''s knight commander.


    "Yes, sir." The knight commander spoke as he took the clone inside the tent.


    "You, Call back the house leader of the undead house." Grad orders one of the knights.


    "Yes, sir." The knight immediately started running towards the way, that frank left from.


    "Well, that''s a good move i have to say but-" before grad could''ve said anything a sword was pointed at his face.


    "Prove, That you are the king Grad and not some other clone of him." Grok spoke with a cautious expression.


    Before Grok could''ve even seen anything, Grad pointed his sword at his guts from below.


    "You too, prove. That you are king Grok." Grad spoke.


    "Very well, I am King Grok because i assisted you in getting laid with that MILF-" Before Grok could''ve completed his sentence Grad interrupted him midway.


    "Yes, you are grok. Don''t say anymore." Grad said as he took his sword back.


    "Now, you prove that you are king grad." Grok asked maintaining his sword near grad''s neck.


    "Well, the next day when i woke up and walked into your room you were with that MILF''S daughter and you were doing it in-"


    "Woah, okay you are the king Grad." Grok immediately interrupted Grad.


    "Whoever did this, he or she can''t be a normal guy. We placed swords on each other''s neck. No ordinary guy can bring us to do that." Grok spoke sheathing his sword once again.


    "Yup you are absolutely right, but who can this guy be ? Did we do something wrong with him ? Or is he just some crazy scientist that tried to take over the world with those things." Grad said as he also seathed his sword and laughed a little.


    "Let''s go and help that kid, i don''t think he knows how much a troll regenerates. He will definitely need our help with this one." Grad spoke as he started running towards anon.


    "Yes, let''s go." Grok spoke as he followed behind.


    "Ah, A troll chimera. After seeing you i have this itching to make my own chimeras now." Anon said as he looked at the troll zombie Chimera.I think you should take a look at


    "Grawwwwwwwaaaaa....." The Chimera growled so loudly that the ogre soldiers standing behind Anon also got scared for one second.


    "Come boy, I don''t think you have any idea that i am wearing a locket made from one of your relatives." Anon said as he gesturesd to come forward towards the zombie Chimera.


    The Chimera immediately got taunted by Anon and started running towards him with his axes swinging around in his hands.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon used a skill as he pointed towards the chimera''s legs.


    Suddenly the chimera''s left leg slipped and he fell down but as soon as he fell down the connection between the chimera and the ground broke meaning he was most vulnerable at that second.


    Anon didn''t missed this chance and pointed his sickle right at the spot where his neck will fall before touching the ground.


    *Chk*


    And That''s what happened, the ogre fell down and his neck was cut off of his body, killing him in that very second.


    "Sorry friend but the genius who created you forgot to cover your neck with that metal armour. Well, have good trip to hell." Anon said as he wiped off blood feom his armour.


    At the same moment, Grok and Grad reached there.


    As soon as they saw the dead troll zombie, both of them were shocked to death.


    "You killed him." Grok spoke with a non believing look on his face.


    "How the fuck did you kill a troll with so ease ? Even a normal troll won''t die that easily. You killed him in mere seconds. How ? Is that sickle enchanted with last level array or something ?" Grad asked as he looked at the sickles in Anon''s hands.


    "Well, here Check them yourself." Anon said as he puts the sickles of death on the ground.


    "Wait, really ? I can like take them in my hands and scan them ? And you are okay with it ?" Grad asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah." Anon replied.


    "Okay." Grad said as he bent down and grabbed one of the sickle''s handle but when he tried to pick it up, a force larger than anything was felt from the sickle.


    It felt as if he was trying to lift the world itself.


    "An Owner Granted Special Grade Weapon, custom made with blood signature. Kid, did you made this ?" Grad asked.


    "No, A friend of mine."


    "Is your friend''s name, Biyuk Kujer the Betrayer ?" Grad asked.


    "Yes, why is something wrong with it ?" Anon asked as he puts both of his hands around his waist.


    "No, nothing wrong it''s just that he was banned from his own Kingdom long ago, and these markings. They are not something that an ordinary dwarf can make." Grad spoke.


    [Author: Check out my new novel, '' Received a Mechanic System on another planet.'' Wrote this one in hospital.]

 Chapter 213 -213

    ?


    As the sun rised from the horizon, casting long shadows over the battlefield, Anon, the valiant warrior and renowned ally of the human kingdom, stood amidst the remnants of a hard-fought clash. Bloodied and battle-worn, his sharp eyes scanned the aftermath of the brutal confrontation. By his side, his loyal soldiers stood, their faces showing a mix of exhaustion and triumph. Among the fallen enemy ranks, eerie figures of the undead lay still, their lifeless forms a testament to the horrors of the dark arts at play.


    Amidst the carnage, king gork, approached Anon with a confident smile on his face. "Well, let''s put all that aside," Grok proposed with a sly grin, "why don''t you and your soldiers join us in our tents for a well-deserved rest? We have an excellent feast prepared. The royal cook has just arrived, and we''re about to celebrate the soldiers'' victory with an official feast."


    Anon''s eyes narrowed, his instincts alert. "This place reeks," he retorted, his battle-honed senses ever vigilant.


    "Well, you see, these soldiers have just achieved another day of living for their kingdom, their families, and their kings and queens," king grok, explained. "They prefer to savor the rewards of their triumphs right on the battlefield. This feast is their celebration. However, it''s entirely fine if you want to join us later for the official feast inside the castle."


    Grrrrr


    The stomach of one of the ogres growled with hunger, and Anon couldn''t help but hear it. Amidst the tension, the warrior couldn''t deny the hunger of his own soldiers.


    "Well, it seems my soldiers are hungry too. We''ll join you," Anon agreed, realizing that a good meal would replenish their strength.


    "That''s fantastic. Please, follow me," Grok said, leading the way towards the tents.


    As Anon walked toward the tents, he noticed something peculiar amidst the fallen zombie corpses. Pausing, he bent down, inspecting the face of one of the zombies and noticed another with an identical face nearby. His sharp mind immediately picked up on the oddity.


    "Is something amiss, sir?" Grok asked Anon, noticing the king''s curiosity.


    "No.300, bring that zombie''s body here," Anon commanded, pointing to one of the bodies.


    "Yes, master," No.300, his loyal slave, complied, bringing the body to Anon for further examination.


    "Hmmm... They look similar," Grad observed as he examined the faces of the three bodies.


    ? ? ?, ? ? ? ? ?


    "Bring those two as well," Anon commanded, keen on understanding the strange occurrence.


    The ogres, respectful of Anon''s prowess, followed his orders, bringing two more corpses that looked alike but differed from the first three.


    "This is cloning. It''s banned in our-"


    "I know what cloning is and why it''s banned," Anon interrupted Grok abruptly. Interrupting a king is not an ordinary thing.


    "Oh, well, that''s good," Grok responded, acknowledging Anon''s expertise.


    "Do you have any idea who could do this? Not many people can cast a cloning spell; it''s quite challenging," Anon inquired, gazing at Grok and Grad with a focused intensity.


    "Well, yes, this spell is very difficult to cast. There were only five talents in my kingdom who could perform it, but they all died years ago. I don''t believe anyone in my kingdom knows how to create clones," Grok explained, puzzled by the presence of the clones.


    As Anon absorbed this information, his thoughts raced. ''This fucker isn''t just creating clones; he''s turning them into zombies too. It seems he''s been preparing for a long time, given the number of cloned zombies. Who is this person, and what does he want? To destroy this kingdom or conquer the world?'' Anon pondered silently as he stood up once more and resumed walking toward the tent.


    "Well, we''ve got one of the clones in our tent as well," Grok revealed.


    "What?" Anon asked with a puzzled expression, intrigued by this revelation.


    "Yes, it tried to pose as one of our friends, Queen Derein," Grad clarified.I think you should take a look at


    "May I see it?" Anon requested, eager to understand the situation better.


    "Certainly, if it''s still alive. We handed it over to Queen Derein''s knight commander for investigation. If the clone is still alive, you may take a look," Grok said with a smile, respecting Anon''s authority.


    As they reached the tents, Anon, Grad, and Grok hastened to the interrogation area, where a long line of soldiers had assembled.


    "What is happening here ?" Grok shouted.


    "Oh shit."


    "Fuck, run."


    "It''s the king. Run for your life."


    All the soldiers ran away as soon as they saw king Grok.


    "Oooh, i think i may know what''s going on, in there." Anon said with a smile underneath his mask.


    As soon as grok entered inside, he immediately walked out of the tent with a horrible expression on his face.


    "What happened grok ? Why your face looks so horrible ?" Grad asked.


    "That- Inside the tent, Looks- *Bwaaaahh*" Grok tried to explain before he started vomiting.


    "What the fuck is going on inside that tent." Grad asked as he himself went inside it.


    Seconds later he also came out with a very shocked face.


    "Hah, now can i go inside ?" Anon asked as he tapped on Grad''s shoulder.


    *Tap*


    "Huh...? Y-Yes but please remember that she is only a clone of queen Derein not queen Derein herself." Grad spoke.


    "Good, i will try to remember that one. Oh, don''t come inside because i will be talking with my mask off and i don''t want anyone here to see my face that''s why... You understand right ?" Anon asked grad.


    "Y-Yes, i do. No one will come inside during your interrogation." Grad spoke with the shocked expression still on his face.


    Anon entered inside and what he saw was a horrible view but not the one that he hadn''t seen already.


    As soon as he entered inside the first thing he saw was Queen Derein''s clone restrained into a wooden wall with three holes in it.


    One for her neck and two others for her hands. She was fully naked, her legs opened wide in a C shape facing downwards.

 Chapter 214 -214

    ?


    On her left butt there was written different things like.


    ''Freeuse hole.''


    ''Hoe Queen.''


    ''Bitchy Queen who is a saw now.''


    On her right butt only one thing was written.


    ''Number of Times i came inside Queen Derein.'' and beneath it many lines were drawn telling the number of how many soldiers came inside her pussy and how many times.


    These lines came down to her knee, which means the number of times cumming inside was greater than 100 by now.


    Her pussy was dripping with cum and more cum was coming out of it with time. A bucket was placed directly under her pussy that was collecting the cum dripping out of it.


    Her pussy lips and ass was fully red due to beating and slapping.


    A bottle of alcohol was upside-down in her asshole, as her body twitched everytime, a small amount of alcohol went inside her ass.


    "Haaha... I don''t think Queen Derein is a good queen to her soldiers huh ?" Anon said as he went ahead and slapped her but once again moving to her front.


    *Slap*


    ? ? ??? ? ??? ?


    "Hello, Queen Derein. Are you Alright love ?" Anon asked but when he noticed her face, he also felt terrible for once.


    Piss covered her face, Cum was coming out of her mouth and her lower lip was pierced with a clip that was connected to a thread that was connected to both of her breasts, that were also pierced with pins.


    Two hooks made out of soldier''s belts were stuck in her nose holes giving her the look of a pig, her eyes were barely opening, her breasts were also covered in cum.


    "Ooooh, That''s some disgusting stuff but personally, i like it." Anon said as he used a spell on her.


    <Cleanse>


    Suddenly a layer of water covered her whole body and cleaned her body from inside and outside both.


    Anon looked at the restrained clone of Queen Derein, her eyes closing due to cumming so much. Her attempt to infiltrate their ranks had failed, but her determination remained evident, because if she would''ve spoken something by now, the soldiers wouldn''t be fucking her like a pig.


    "Oi, wake up," Anon said firmly, slapping the clone''s face to get her attention.


    "Huh...You ? You bastard! You ruined my master''s plan to kill them. Now he''ll kill you first," the clone retorted, revealing her allegiance to a mysterious mastermind.


    "Alright, bring him to me when he has the time. I''ll make sure that delusional fool understands this world doesn''t work according to his books," Anon responded, unyielding in the face of threats as he showed her the red book he found back then.


    The clone''s confident demeanor wavered, revealing a crack in her fa?ade. "You have my master''s book. Give it back to me, you bastard," she demanded, her desperation palpable but whenever she moved her mouth her boobs jiggled due to the thread connecting them.I think you should take a look at


    "I will not give it back. What can you do ? Kill me by shaking your ass ?" Anon asked with a smirk on his face.


    "Y-You... Wait. Let''s make a deal. I, Queen Derein will become your personal cum-dump if you give the book back to my master. What do you think of it ? You won''t get a Queen cum-dump everyday will you ?" The clone spoke as a cunning smile appeared on her lips.


    "How many times did they fuck you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. I stopped counting after 35 but i think 50 they made me cum so much that i passed out due to pleasure. Believe me they don''t like their queen one bit. One even tried to push a real sword into my pussy but the others stopped him.


    Then they made me dance naked with a bottle of alcohol stuck up in my ass. These soldiers were pretty pent up, you know. They even feed me two buckets fully filled of their cum just like the one below me right now." The clone spoke as she tried to tempt anon in accepting the deal.


    "Yeah, I think some cum just went inside your brain." Anon spoke.


    Anon remained composed, unperturbed by her efforts. Activating his powerful skill, he focused his mesmerizing gaze on the clone.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes glowed with purple hues, and the clone''s eyes followed suit. However, to Anon''s surprise, the attempt didn''t succeed as he expected.


    [Spell Failed. Opponent has a secured mind.] A notification appeared before Anon, signaling that the clone''s mind was impervious to his hypnotic abilities.


    "You fool! Your tricks won''t work on me. My master has secured my mind to prevent anyone from extracting information. Haha," the clone taunted, revealing her master''s cunning and her unwavering loyalty.


    Anon''s resolve only grew stronger. "Then we shall find another way to uncover your master''s sinister plot. And mark my words, your delusional master will face the consequences of his actions. You may think your mind is impregnable, but your master cannot hide forever. Prepare yourself; your master''s reign of terror ends here," he declared with an unwavering determination.


    Anon stood up from his place and whipped out his cock from his pants.


    "Woahh, that''s one big boy. Should i fix my hymen for you to break it once again ?" The clone asked.


    "Wait, you can do that ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh yeah, my body is designed that way. I can make my breasts bigher too. If you want or i can grow a pussy instead of my mouth, look." The clone said as her mouth disappeared and a pussy appeared on her face.


    "What the fuck ? I need to learn this cloning technique." Anon said as he went backside of the clone and rubbed his. Cock on her pussy.


    "Hey buddy, look i don''t feel any pain that function is turned off in my mind and- Uhhhhh" before the clone could''ve said anything else Anon rammed his whole cock inside her small pussy.


    "Woahhhh... You are stretching my womb. Go slow, i can still feel pleasure." The clone spoke.


    "Well that''s all i wanted to know. You are nothing just a pocket pussy your master created to beat and fuck at anytime he wants without making you feel any pain. You will only feel pleasure even if you were killed right now, that''s why i am going to unlock your your pain sensors again.


    Fasten your seat belts, this ride is going to hurt girl." Anon warned as he started fucking the clone.

 Chapter 215 -215

    ?


    After fucking the clone for 45 minutes continuously, Anon confirmed that she really can''t feel any pain. She moaned during their sweet fucking session but none of them were true.


    She was faking it and Anon knew it.


    "I am cumming." Anon said as he released his seed inside the clone''s womb, filling it upto the brim.


    "Anhhhh~ yes... I will squeeze out every last drop out of your dick, sir Anon. I, The Queen Derein will suck your cock off with my pussy now, Please feel the pleasure." The clone said as the tightness of her pussy increased at an incredible speed.


    ''This clone, Damn!! She really tightened her pussy and the pressure inside is unimaginable, it''s as if there is vaccum inside her pussy. She is made to pleasure a man efficiently.'' Anon thought as he felt the semen getting sucked out of his cock.


    She let go of Anon''s cock once all the semen was out of his cock.


    "Hmmm, so ? How did you like my service as a queen ?" The clone asked.


    "Well, For a clone you can do certain things that a human can''t but..." Anon said as he grabbed the clone''s face with a tight grip.


    "...You can''t moan like one. Now i will tell you what i can do." Anon spoke with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly a screen popped up in front of Anon.


    [One new traget has been found under the skill [MIND CONTROL]]


    [Would you like to execute the skill [Mind Control] on the target ?]


    ''Yes.''


    As soon as Anon said yes. His semen cells inside the clone''s womb started multiplying as they reached it''s ovam and started mixing up with her blood.


    [Special Target Detected]


    [Cells have reached Target''s Brain]


    ??? ??? ? ? ?


    [Error while entering the brain]


    [Brain is secured with mana, Would you like to break the Security ?]


    [Warning: Many of your cells will die while breaking in into the traget''s brain. Do you Accept ?]


    ''Yes. I have plenty of my cells inside her pussy anyways.'' Anon thought as he said yes.


    Suddenly the clone''s face expressions changed.


    "H-Hey, There is something inside my mind. What have you done ? What did you inserted inside me ?" The clone''s face turned pale as she realised that something inside her brain is trying to do something with it.


    "Well, Well, Now i see... So you can feel angry too huh ? Queen Derein." Anon said as he bent down.


    "You, Son of a bitch. Get these things out of my brain or my master will not leave you."


    [Brain infiltration successfull]


    [Multiplying cells again]


    [Clone X-45''s Corruption Rate: 100%]


    [Target is 100% under your control]I think you should take a look at


    "Well, it seems pretty easy to control a clone huh ? You don''t have any mental tolerance because your master forgot to give you any, i guess." Anon said as he smiled towards the clone with a maniac smile.


    "Just kill me you bastard." The clone said as it looked at Anon.


    "Well, why would i do that ? I have many things to do with you." Anon spoke.


    "What the fuck do you want ?"


    "Look, i can steal all of your memories and get away with it but what''s the fun in it ? So, i will do this. Everytime i ask you a question, you will have to give me the answer in under 2 seconds or you will experience something horrible and believe me, when i say horrible it''s really horrible. So should we play ?"


    "I can''t feel pain you stupid fuck-"


    "Ah yes, Pain Sensors, On." Anon commanded interrupting the clone in middle of her talk.


    Suddenly the clone''s mind triggered and the pain Sensors in her mind opened up.


    "No, This feeling... Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhhhhhhh~" at first she felt pleasure but just a moment later.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... Don''t do that.... No save me.... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... Masterrrrrre save meeeeeeeee." The pain that she felt in her whole life came back to her when Anon opened her pain sensors.


    Tears started dropping off of her eyes as she felt a thing that she Never felt in her whole life... Her whole body twitched like a dying spider, blood started coming out of her nose hut before she could''ve died...


    "Turn it off."


    [Pain Sensors: Off]


    "Woooh, That felt amazingly satisfying. Seeing anyone''s attitude crack is the best thing, especially the ones like you. So, do you understand the rules of the game, Now ?" Anon asked with a smile on his face.


    The clone now felt one more emotion in her mind and that was fear, fear of Anon. She didn''t wanted to feel any of that again. Not in this lifetime.


    "Y-Yes, I understand. I understand everything you say, please don''t turn on my pain sensors please, i beg of you." The clone said as it looked at Anon with a feared expression.


    "Good."


    "Is everything alright inside, sir ? We heard some loud screams. Should we come inside ?" Grok asked from outside.


    "Well, if you come inside next scream can be yours, Now you can come in if you want to." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly Grok''s face turned pale as different possibilities ran inside his brain, of what Anon was doing to the queen Derein''s clone inside the tent.


    "Who the hell is that guy ? We fucked her so many times, did the most freaky stuff with her, hell we even shoved a beer bottle up her ass but not even a single cry left her mouth, and this guy was only 45 minutes inside and she cried so hard." One of the soldiers spoke.


    "Oh, he must be very merciless guy." One of the girls in the camp spoke in a very sexy and horny tone as she looked at the tent, that Anon was in.


    "Woah, She really have some wierd tastes huh ?" The male soldier spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "Na, She just likes guys who are stronger than her. Hell she will even sleep with you if you defeat her in a strength based Competition."


    "Why are you adding ''Hell'' before every sentence ?"


    "It sounds cool."


    "Hell yeah, it does."

 Chapter 216 -216

    ?


    "Question No.1, Who is your master?" Anon''s voice was firm as he confronted the clone.


    "I don''t know," the clone stammered.


    "Pain Sensors On." Anon''s command caused the clone to writhe in agony as the pain surged through her body making her remember the harsh things those soldiers did with her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh, nooooo, I really don''t know who he is. I was made with the other clones. I receive orders from my superiors. Whenever master wished to use Queen Derein''s pussy he called for me, but my eyes were always blindfolded and i can only remove it after i am done receiving his seed."


    "Pain Sensors Off." Anon said as he knew that she was speaking truth this time.


    "*Hah-Hah* Th-The main orders are recieved by the superior clones, they recieved them directly from our master. I was made two years ago with this same face of queen Derein, my master used me as he seemed fit for last two years, but today i was sent here to pose as the real Queen Derein and get you killed by manipulating her subordinate''s brains into thinking that you are a very big threat to his kingdom and they agreed easily to my surprise.


    He added some of the clones as soldiers in Queen Derein''s Army to help me." The clone spoke in a very swift manner.


    Anon''s eyes bore into the clone''s eyes, his determination unyielding. "Tell me, what was your plan if you had killed me back there?"


    "I was supposed to kill Queen Derein''s subordinates and run away if I can. But if I got caught by someone, I was supposed to..." The clone hesitated.


    "You were supposed to do what? Speak, or i will turn the pain sensors on..." Anon''s threat hung in the air.


    "I-I am speaking, don''t do that. I was supposed to get tortured by the knight captain and pretend that I am in pain even though i couldn''t feel pain until now, divulging false information into their minds about my master''s strategies," the clone explained.


    Anon listened carefully, analyzing the clone''s words. "Interesting. What was this false information ? Care to share it with me ?"


    "I was supposed to tell the humans that my master plans to kill all of you and that his clones are among your ranks, watching your every move. He intended to sow discord, making you humans turn against each other and eliminate some of you with this information." the clone revealed with a sinister smile.


    Anon nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a cunning strategy. But does your master indeed have clones among these soldiers?"


    ? , ? ? ? ? ? ?.


    "Yes, many of my master''s clones are already inside their ranks," the clone replied with another big smile on her face.


    "Did I tell you to smile, huh ? Pain sensors on." Anon''s voice was cold.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Nooooooooooooooo. Please, I will never laugh, stop it please. I beg you." the clone cried in pain.


    "Pain Sensors off. Now, only do whatever I tell you to, or you know the rest," Anon warned with a smile.


    "Y-Yes." The clone nodded as the blood from her nose reached her lips.


    "Now, the last question. Where is the real Queen Derein?" Anon asked.


    "Behind her tent, there are crates of swords and shields. She is inside the 4th crate from the top left," the clone immediately replied, knowing the consequences of holding back information.


    "Well, I believe you''ve spoken everything with 100% truth, but the problem is, I still can''t trust you, so..." Anon said as he stood up and grabbed her head.


    <Memory Eater>


    Memories flooded Anon''s mind, revealing the dark room where the clones were created, a sinister magic circle on the ground. The process involved the use of meat, blood, and bones to replicate the original human.


    Animals nd humans were being butchered in a room by zombies without any mercy.I think you should take a look at


    Anon pondered, "This guy is truly a psychotic bastard. The level of deception is unfathomable. How did he make her look so real, and how does she possess a separate brain?"


    Decisively, Anon initiated another skill, <Memory Alter>, restoring the clone''s memories.


    "Huh...? What just happened?" The clone looked at Anon with confusion.


    "My investigation is finished. If you survive today, we may meet again," Anon said as he donned his mask and left the tent.


    "What ? Hey, What do you mean by-"


    "Pain Sensors on."


    "Ahhhhhhh.... My headddddd."


    Outside, he witnessed many soldiers standing naked before Grok.


    Anon couldn''t help but remark sarcastically, "That''s quite a sight to behold."


    "They are the soldiers who did awfully unspeakable things to Queen Derein''s clone in excuse of investigating her." Grad spoke.


    Anon suddenly noticed that grad was standing besides him all this time and he didn''t knew it.


    ''What the hell ? When did he come here ?'' Anon wondered as he looked at grad.


    "Your punishment can be death, be grateful that i am only making you run 50 rounds around the continent naked, upside-down. Now go." Grok shouted as he came back to Anon and grad.


    Grok addressed Anon, his tone turning polite, "Sir, did you obtain any information from her?"


    "Yes, your Queen Derein, the real one, is inside the weapon supply crates behind her tent, 4th from the top left," Anon replied.


    "Excellent. I will rescue her immediately," Grad said, rushing off to save the true Queen Derein.


    Anon and Grok then engaged in conversation. "So, did you do it with her?" Grok inquired casually.


    Anon responded with a smirk, "What if I did? Is there something wrong with that? Or are you going to make me run 50 rounds around the kingdom naked and upside-down?"


    Grok chuckled, "Oh, no, no, no. I wouldn''t dare do that. It was just a clone, after all, no big deal."


    Anon pressed further, testing the king''s honesty, "That clone claimed she proposed a plan to kill me in front of you all, and you all readily agreed. Is that true?"


    "Well, you can''t be believing that thing, are you ? That''s not even human." Grok spoke with a sly smile.


    He failed at the honesty test.


    Anon immediately summoned his sickles of death.

 Chapter 217 -217

    ?


    As soon as Grok uttered the lie, Anon summoned his sickles and vanished from his original position, reappearing behind Grok, both sickles pointed at his neck.


    "You!!! Do you realize that I am an Honorable king of one of the seven continents?" Grok spoke with fear permeating his voice.


    "That tone of yours betrays your fear. You know that right now, you can''t do anything. But should my mood change even slightly, killing you would be effortless. Your head would become a decorative trophy for my house. So, the next time you speak, be mindful of your words, or your cute little neck may find itself in dire straits." Anon''s voice carried a weight of gravity and grimness. The sickles remained fixed at Grok''s neck, not budging an inch to allow any escape.


    "I-I understand. We agreed. But I wasn''t acting alone in this plot. Grad also agreed, along with all seven house leaders of this continent, as did the knight captains. However, it was all because that clone manipulated our minds into agreement. We were against that decision from the very start, and Frank had warned us about your power, but that damned clone, it was all her fault." Grok shifted the blame, trying to absolve himself of responsibility.


    "So, you''re saying the clone is accountable for a decision you also agreed to?" Anon inquired.


    "N-No, it''s not like that... You''ve misunderstood." Grok attempted to persuade Anon.


    Tension was visible on Grok''s face and only one thing came again and again to his mind "Where are you, Grad? Please hurry back."


    Grad returned, taking note of the unusual scene, and for a moment, he fell silent, before asking with a serious expression, "What''s happening here? Care to explain, Sir?"


    "Well, it appears you and your subordinates agreed to kill me at that clone''s suggestion. But when I asked this self-proclaimed king here, he lied through his teeth." Anon clarified.


    "Sir, perhaps we could resolve this like gentlemen. There''s no need for weapons among us. That clone played a mind manipulation trick, posing as one of our trusted subordinates," Grad explained.


    "Seems like this audience needs new kings, because these ones are unable to make decisions on their own and failing to recognize those who aided them in times of crisis," Anon asserted, bringing the sickles closer together, with Grok''s neck now between them.


    "Grad, do something before he kills me! God damnit." Grok pleaded.


    In response, Grad vanished from his position, reappearing behind Anon with his sword pointed directly at Anon''s nape.


    "Well, isn''t this a tricky situation?" Anon remarked before vanishing once more and reappearing at a distance.


    "You''re still a kid, and if you think ambushing one of my subordinates from behind is a remarkable feat, then you''re mistaken," Grad taunted.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    Anon retorted, "Well, why don''t you both try me together now?"


    "Ah, I''m up for this challenge," Grok declared as he summoned his sword.


    "Come, let me show you how a grown-up fights, kid," Grad challenged, summoning both of his swords.


    Anon mocked, "I''m quite certain an adult wouldn''t need two swords to face a kid, old man."


    "Oh yes, you''re right. But you''re no ordinary kid, which is why I''ll go all out. Come, I''ll give you the first chance to attack," Grad said with a smile.


    "No, I prefer giving the weak side the chance to strike first, so both of you come at me together," Anon replied, assuming a defensive stance.


    "As you wish, kid," Grok agreed, and both vanished from their positions, reappearing behind and in front of Anon.


    They pointed their swords at him and spoke simultaneously,


    "Game over, kid."


    "Hahaha, the game can''t be over so soon. I haven''t even gotten to play," Anon responded before utilizing a skill.


    <Sensory Destroyer>


    In a matter of seconds, Anon disarmed both of them, leaving them weaponless, and aimed the tips of his sickles at their necks simultaneously.I think you should take a look at


    When the skill''s effect wore off, Grad and Grok were bewildered to find their weapons gone, and Anon holding his sickles at their necks.


    "What the-?" Grad expressed his surprise.


    "Where the hell did my sword go?" Grok wondered as he looked around, spotting his sword on the floor.


    Clap-Clap


    A clapping sound emanated from afar. They turned their attention to its source, Queen Derein herself.


    "Amazing. What is your name, sir?" Derein inquired.


    "Do I need to tell you?" Anon responded.


    "No, it''s up to you. If you don''t want to, I won''t push it," Derein said.


    "Cool." Anon said as he kept his identity secret


    "I see you came as an ally, but due to misunderstandings, you ended up pointing your sickles at my two subordinates. I apologize for their mistakes. Please forgive them," Queen Derein humbly apologized with a bow.


    Anon retracted his sickles and replied, "That''s the attitude of a Queen. I like it."


    Both Grad and Grok retrieved their weapons and quickly left the scene with faces of defeat.


    "Wait." Anon stopped both of them.


    "What ?" Grok asked.


    "I don''t need those ogres to destroy this Kingdom, if i wanted to do it, i would''ve done it long ago, so the next time you wish to kill me. Keep this in your mind." Anon said.


    Grad and Grok both of them left after listening to him


    "So, you''re still not telling me your name, huh?" Derein asked.


    "Nope."


    "What if I promise not to reveal your identity to anyone?" Queen Derein offered.


    "Well, you already know my name," Anon replied.


    "What? But we''ve never met?"


    "Yeah, maybe you recognize me now." Anon removed his mask.


    Derein''s eyes widened as recognition set in. "You''re... the legendary Anon? The one who''s been rumored to possess extraordinary powers and abilities, i saw you running in the kingdom''s Night Run but you suddenly disappeared in the middle of it ? People still say that you are inside that forest honing your skills."


    Anon smirked. "That''s what they say. But rumors often exaggerate."


    Derein''s curiosity was piqued. "Your skills are indeed remarkable. Tell me, why have you come here and those ogres, do they really Respects you as their master ?"

 Chapter 218 -218

    ?


    "Well, it''s my home too. Why not lend a hand in defending it? And yes, these ogres treat me as their master," Anon confidently replied.


    "Hmm... Well, you''re truly remarkable for someone your age. Would you consider becoming a noble in my kingdom? You can even marry my daughter if you desire. I''m certain she''d gladly marry a man like you," Derein proposed, acknowledging Anon''s power.


    "No, I don''t marry. I only have sex and make sex slaves. I don''t think you want your daughter to be my sex slave." Anon responded nonchalantly.


    "You rogue, aren''t you being rather harsh to a sweet queen like me ?" Derein playfully chided him.


    "Well, I''m simply speaking the truth," Anon retorted.


    "So, how much power do you possess? You don''t have to disclose personal information, but could you give me an example of your power ?" Derein inquired, eager to know the extent of Anon''s might.


    "Hmmm... An interesting question. Let''s just say I could easily conquer seven continents if I wanted to," Anon replied, rising from his seat and gazing toward the direction of the rising sun.


    "Ah, then you must command a vast army of ogres, right?" Derein asked, standing up as well.


    As the sun appeared on the horizon, its first ray touched Anon''s face, eliciting a subtle smile as he spoke again.


    "I don''t need them for that. I can take these continents single handedly without any help at all. That''s how much power i possess. I don''t need ogres to fight for me, they just do because they want to." Anon replied with a smile on his face.


    Derein''s face turned pale, and confusion clouded her expression. "W-What do you mean? You don''t need ogres? Aren''t they your source of power ? Do you have anything else other than the ogres ?"


    "Nice try, but I''m not foolish enough to reveal my cards so easily," Anon stated, his figure somewhat blurred by the sunlight.


    ? ? ? ? ? ?.


    "What if I tell you the size of my army? Will you do the same?" Derein proposed.


    "I already know you have over 150,000 soldiers in your kingdom''s army, including a small squad of elites protecting you and your family¡ªabout twelve members in it," Anon said with a smile.


    "T-That''s classified information! Not even my family knows about that elite squad. How do you know?" Derein asked, realizing the extent of Anon''s capabilities.


    "Darling, that''s how it works. You must be aware of your surroundings to play your cards right," Anon replied, catching Derein off guard.


    [This kid, he is too clever], Derein thought to herself, but Anon heard it clearly and grinned.


    "Anon, I have something to ask you," Derein spoke, her expression turning serious.


    "Go ahead," Anon said with a smile.


    "Are you a foe or a friend to my continent?" Derein inquired, her face grave.


    "Neither. I remain neutral to your continent, but if someone from your land dares to slap me, then you better be prepared," Anon stated with a smile.


    "I don''t believe anyone in my continent possesses the power to slap you, unless you allow them to," Derein said cunningly.


    "You''re quite the cunning one, girls like you are very unique to find." Anon replied.I think you should take a look at


    "What can i do, being a queen teaches you stuff beyond humanity." Derein replied.


    "Indeed a sly fox." Anon laughed.


    "I am indeed. That''s why I want to propose you an alliance with my kingdom. I''ll provide you anything you desire in return, and you''ll only need to lend me your ogre army for the future battles," Derein suggested.


    "What kind of future battles are you talking about?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You don''t know?" Derein asked, surprised.


    "Well, since I asked, why don''t you enlighten me?" Anon asked with a sarcastic tone.


    "The slave traders from the human kingdom have been running rampant. Last month, 300 elf children were abducted and auctioned off in one night. The black market got overwhelmed with buyers immediately. However, an elf infiltrated in the black market with her squad that night, killing over 600 humans and rescuing her kind back to their kingdom," Derein explained.


    "Well, I see nothing wrong with that. Sometimes, humans need a taste of their own medicine," Anon replied, lighting a cigar.


    "I agree, but those humans were not ordinary. They included big landlords, faction leaders, and even members of royal families. And by royal families, I mean the actual royals," Derein spoke with sadness in her voice.


    "Even from your own family?" Anon inquired.


    "Yes, sadly, my third brother''s son was among them," Derein revealed.


    "Hahaha, seems like even the real royal family isn''t squeaky clean either," Anon laughed, puffing smoke from his mouth.


    "That''s true. He was a pervert from the beginning, but that''s not important. What matters is that he was part of the royal family, and we can''t let our audience see a royal member getting killed while we sit idle. We must do something," Derein said with determination.


    "So, you plan to balance the scales by killing their kind?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, precisely. However, if we go all out now, we will surely lose. You witnessed the heavy losses our soldiers suffered today, and compensating their families will exhaust both manpower and economy. That''s why I need your ogre army to bolster our position," Derein explained.


    "So, you want to go all out with my ogre army?" Anon questioned.


    "No, I have contacts within the elf kingdom. My men will pave the way inside, and your ogres will wreak havoc inside. With one swift move, we''ll achieve three goals. If the ogres kill the elves, we won''t be suspected. The humans will get their revenge, and the number of elves will decrease, creating an opportunity to exert control when the time is right," Derein clarified.


    "You are one wicked lady, you know that?" Anon said with a smile.


    "I''m aware. Arthur often tells me so but i am a queen and i have to fight for my kind, you called this Kingdom your home too. Will you help ?"


    "Why do you harbor such animosity toward the elves ? They definitely did something to you, didn''t they ?" Anon inquired.


    "Those bastards killed my husband in his sleep, raped me three times and killed my two daughters. I will erase them or enslave them at any cost. I just want to ask you, are you with me ?" Derein spoke with a face of seriousness.

 Chapter 219 -219

    ?


    "I remember that night as vividly as if it happened yesterday, even though it was three long years ago. My husband and I were peacefully asleep in our royal chamber when those vile bastards, wielding their accursed magic, barged in through the windows like madmen on a rampage.


    Before my husband could even reach for his sword, they ruthlessly shot two arrows into both of his knees, causing him to crumble to the ground in agony. I watched in horror as they callously kicked and toyed with him, his cries of pain echoing in the room. He had done no harm to any of them, and when the guards arrived, they too fell easily, struck down by those wicked magical arrows.


    As I attempted to shout for help, one of them forcefully covered my mouth, silencing any chance of rescue. With a cruel glint in their eyes, they mercilessly plunged a knife into my husband''s body repeatedly, bringing him to the brink of death only to heal him and repeat the horrifying process.


    The night was a relentless torment that lasted for three excruciating hours. I eventually lost consciousness, but when I regained my senses, the gruesome onslaught continued. Finally, they must have seen that my husband could no longer make a sound, and they ended his life in the most brutal manner.


    Then those bastards, went for my children. First my son, Atlas. They toyed with him by throwing daggers at his chest, after they got bored with him, one of them grabbed one pf his leg and pulled it away from his body brutally.


    He shouting sounds are still in mind... He shouted my name again again. ''Mommy Help Me... Mommy Help me.''


    I tried to break free of them but i couldn''t because i was weak, I was afraid.


    When Atlas stopped screaming, something died inside of me but that''s not where those bastards stopped.


    They immediately attacked my middle daughter, Laura. They ripped her clothes, raped her, kicked her in her vagina, shoved up a sword in her mouth and killed her too.


    My mind couldn''t handle it. I felt so powerless at that moment i wanted to commit suicide at the moment but it was not the end of my suffering.


    That''s when they went for me. Those elf bastards, ripped off my clothes like some beasts in heat and raped me over and over till the morning but when they were about to kill me, my husband''s knight commander reached in front of our room and saw those bastards.


    ? ? ?, ? ? ? ? ?


    As soon as he unsheathed his sword, those elf bastards ran away, like cowards."


    "They managed to escape?" Anon inquired.


    "Yes, but their queen sought me out for a meeting. She offered apologies for her kin''s actions, but then she uttered two sentences that still haunt me to this day," Derein continued.


    "What did she say?" Anon pressed further.


    "She said, ''I apologize once again, but they were just some drunk kids. You should forgive them. Your kind is not that good either; your kind killed my father in battle against the demon king.''"


    "Well, that''s true. Your father was involved in the strategy of mass murdering during the war, wasn''t he?" Anon remarked.


    "I acknowledge his actions, but why did they have to kill my husband for his past deeds? Why should my children suffer for what my father did?" Derein''s eyes glistened with tears, but she refused to let them fall.


    "Take a moment to compose yourself," Anon advised, trying to console her.


    "No, I made an oath upon my children and husband''s graves that I will obliterate the elven race from this world. I won''t shed a single tear until I have wiped them out or enslaved them. They will suffer the same fate they inflicted on my husband, or worse," Derein vowed, her eyes burning with a fierce desire for revenge.


    ''Enslaving the elf race? An interesting plan, but I prefer to have a separate elf harem for myself. I can''t let them go extinct before that,'' Anon mused as he closed the distance between himself and Derein.I think you should take a look at


    "Queen Derein, I will help you," Anon declared.


    "Huh? Really?" Derein asked, taken aback by his sudden offer.


    "Yes, but not in the way you imagine," Anon clarified.


    "What do you mean?" Derein inquired.


    "Give me five months, and I will take over the elven kingdom without resorting to violence or bloodshed," Anon proclaimed.


    A chill ran down Derein''s spine as she heard Anon''s confident words. The look in his eyes was enough to convince her that he spoke the truth.


    "Your words are bold, but I couldn''t even infiltrate their kingdom for one year. Do you truly believe you can take over the entire kingdom in just five months? Elves are wise creatures, having lived for thousands of years and witnessed almost everything in the human domain. Do you still think you can succeed?" Derein questioned skeptically.


    "When I speak, I never take my words back," Anon responded, his demeanor unwavering.


    ''Wow! It sounded even cooler than I imagined,'' Anon thought with a sense of satisfaction.


    "I''ll give you one year to accomplish your goal of taking over the elf kingdom. If you fail, you''ll have to come to my castle and grant me full control over your ogre army. However, you''ll be treated as an equal and allowed to live in my castle. What do you say? It''s a win-win for you," Queen Derein proposed, her expression serious.


    "Okay, I agree, but I won''t need that long to fulfill my promise," Anon declared with confidence.


    "Let''s formalize our agreement with a mana contract," Derein suggested.


    "Why? Don''t you trust me?" Anon inquired.


    "I do, but the queen within me wants reassurance," Derein explained.


    "Fair enough," Anon acknowledged as he gazed at Derein.


    Derein promptly summoned a mana contract, and they both signed it with their blood after writing their terms.


    "Thank you, Anon. I will never forget this," Derein expressed her gratitude with a smile.


    Suddenly, a knight rushed towards them, interrupting their conversation.


    "My Queen, Sir Arthur is awake, but he doesn''t appear well. He''s asking for you," the knight reported, bowing on one knee.

 Chapter 220 -220

    ?


    Both Anon and Queen Derein rushed back to the healer camps, their faces grim with determination. There, they found King Arthur lying on a large bed, surrounded by a circle of healers casting continuous healing spells.


    As Arthur caught sight of Derein, he spoke in a soft and weakened tone, "Hello, My Love."


    "No, Arthur. Save your strength, don''t speak," Derein pleaded.


    "I don''t have much time. I can feel it, my body is fading," Arthur spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Cough-cough He suddenly coughed, vomiting a handful of blood.


    "No, No, No... Healers, do something!" Derein shouted in desperation.


    "Queen Derein, can you come here for a moment?" The Great Mother called for her.


    Reluctantly, Derein approached, but Arthur grabbed her hand to stop her. "Don''t go, she will tell you what I already know. My time is running out."


    "No, that''s not it, Arthur-" Derein tried to reason, but the Great Mother interrupted.


    "King Arthur is right. His end is near, and there''s no easy way to say it. I''m sorry, but it''s the truth," the Great Mother said somberly.


    "How can he die? There are over sixteen healers here, and you''re saying he will still die?" Derein asked, her anger seeping through her words.


    "Derein, please calm down," Grok intervened as he grabbed her hand.


    "I understand-" Grad began, but Derein''s rage turned on him, her eyes glowing bright blue.


    "Shut up, You don''t know how it feels to lose someone, you love. This guy over here didn''t even got married and you, your wife is still alive, right ? But i lost many things and I can''t lose him." Derein spoke as she looked at grad and grok.


    ? ? ?, ? ? ? ? ?


    "Ma''am, this is the harsh reality of life. One who is born must die, and today is King Arthur''s time. No matter what we do, it cannot be altered, it''s written by the gods. You can''t change fate of the one that the god wrote for him." the Great Mother spoke solemnly.


    "Enough, don''t tell me if he will die or live. Just tell me the problem in healing him," Queen Derein asked one of the healers.


    "My Queen, King Arthur has been affected by Negative Mana. It''s consuming his original mana, turning him into a demon from within. Our healing powers can only slow it down, but we can''t reverse or destroy it," the healer responded.


    "Is there any artifact or magical medicine that can help? Maybe we need more experienced healers? Call more experienced healers feom my kingdom." Queen Derein asked, her eyes fixed on Arthur.


    "Time is precious, my love. Come here; I want to talk to you and make the gods jealous, knowing I spoke to the most beautiful woman in my final moments," Arthur stretched his hand towards Derein.


    "We should give them some privacy; everyone out of the tent," the Great Mother commanded.


    "Can I take a look?" Anon asked, directing his gaze at Derein.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in this camp?" The Great Mother asked with an air of suspicion.


    "Ma''am, he''s the one I was telling you about," one of the elite knight commanders whispered to the Great Mother.


    "Oh, I-I apologize, dear sir. I didn''t know who you were. Please forgive my rudeness," the Great Mother''s tone shifted.


    "May I take a look at him, Queen Derein?" Anon asked again as he closed his distance.I think you should take a look at


    "Sure, go ahead," Derein replied, standing up as she understood his powers and hoped that he can heal arthur.


    "Hello, Sir. I am King Arthur, and I owe you more than I can express. You came as an ally and helped us win this war. You are like a god''s mercenary to us. Please meet my son after this ordeal, and one more thing: If you don''t mind, can you kill me when I start turning into a demon? These healers won''t do it until I kill one of them, so please," Arthur spoke emotionally.


    "Quiet," Anon said as he placed his hand on Arthur''s chest, where a dark energy was decaying his body.


    "Ahhh..." Arthur winced in pain.


    [Dense Negative Mana Has been Detected]


    [Would you like to Absorb The Negative Mana?]


    Two screens appeared in front of Anon.


    ''Yes.'' Anon answered without hesitation.


    The black negative mana started leaving Arthur''s body, forming a ball of dark matter on Anon''s fingertip. As it departed, the healing process accelerated, and Arthur''s chest began to recover at an astonishing rate.


    "This is absurd. How is he manipulating Negative Mana? Only demons can do that," one of the knight captains said, gripping his sword''s hilt.


    "He''s right, Queen Derein. I think your new friend here is a demon," the Great Mother added.


    Chk


    Chk


    Two swords were immediately pointed at Anon, one by Grok and the other by Grad.


    "The healing is working. Look, King Arthur is healing," one of the healers exclaimed.


    "Put your weapons down. I will count to three, and if any swords are pointed at this man, I will point mine at him. Now, 1, 2...3." Before Derein could reach "3," all the swords were lowered.


    "But he''s a demon. He can control Negative Mana. Are we now friends with a demon?" Grok argued.


    "At least he''s not killing you, and he''s helping Arthur. So, if you use your brains, you''ll see that he''s a friend, not an enemy, you fools," Derein snapped.


    [Negative Mana has been absorbed completely]


    Anon stood up, holding a basketball-sized sphere of black matter in his hands, and walked out of the tent.


    "Let''s see what you can do." Anon said as he threw the Negative Mana sphere towards a nearby tree.


    As it touched the tree, the Negative Mana enveloped it, decaying the tree into nothing within seconds.


    "That''s toxic, i can''t imagine what would''ve happened to my body if i were to use it." Anon remarked, looking at the tree.


    Anon then looked at his finger and noticed that his bone was visible because the black matter of negative mana has eaten away his finger''s mass.

 Chapter 221 -221

    ?


    "You know what he is, Derein. Even if he saved Arthur''s life, that doesn''t change his reality. He is a demon, and we confirmed it just now," Grok spoke, his words resolute.


    "I will go and talk to him," Derein declared as she walked out of the tent, finding Anon examining his finger. She noticed the wound on his finger, decayed yet slowly healing.


    "You are not a demon, are you?" Derein inquired.


    "No," Anon replied.


    "I knew it. The negative mana never shows physical effects on a demon''s body. So, are you human?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "100%," Anon answered.


    "Then how did you manipulate the negative mana?" Derein pressed.


    "I can''t reveal my cards like that, can I?" Anon replied with a confident smile behind his mask.


    Derein persisted, "Can you prove it to my partners that you are not a demon?"


    "Why should I prove myself to anyone? The powerful one never needs to prove himself to the weaker once, does he ?" Anon retorted.


    "Because we don''t make friends out of the demon race," Grok interjected from inside the tent.


    "Don''t listen to him. He''s just foolish. But if you prove today that you are human and belong to our race, no one in the future will point at you for being a demon," Derein reasoned.


    "Well, let''s see what kind of test you have for me." Anon said, turning around to face Derein.


    Inside the tent...


    Grok and Grad talked about the Little fight they had with Anon some moments ago.


    "That''s what I was wondering. How can he move so fast? Now I understand how he did that, because he is a demon," Grad spoke to Grok.


    ??? ??? ? ? ?


    "Yes, demons are agile creatures," Grok concurred.


    Derein re-entered the tent, holding three crystal balls in her hands. "Here you go," she said, giving one to Grok.


    "What''s this?" Grok asked, observing the shining words inside the crystal ball.


    <Name: Unknown>


    <Class: Mage>


    <Race: Human>


    "Hmm...? What is this, Queen Derein?" Grad inquired.


    "This is verification that he is human," Derein explained.


    "This... It can''t be true. How can he be human? This has to be fake," Grok replied, his expression one of disbelief.


    Anon re-entered the tent and looked at Grad and Grok, who were still staring at the crystal ball in astonishment.


    "Well, let''s prove if it''s fake or not. Sir, will you place your hand on this crystal ball?" Derein requested, holding the crystal ball before Anon.


    Without hesitation, Anon placed his hand on the crystal ball, and the same words as before appeared.


    <Name: Unknown>I think you should take a look at


    <Class: Mage>


    <Race: Human>


    "Are you kidding me? If he is a Human. How do you explain the negative mana control? It can only be manipulated by demons," Grad said, a perplexed expression on his face.


    "Well, now it''s changed. I changed it. Now all the demons and one human can control the negative mana," Anon asserted.


    Silence enveloped the room as everyone contemplated Derein''s words and the possibility that Anon was truly human.


    "Now that your doubts are clear, why don''t we clear up the debts?" Anon said, summoning his sickles of death.


    "Oi, What are you doing?" Grok asked, recognizing the sensation from before.


    "I have been polite for the past hour, but you crossed the line when you pointed your swords at me just a moment ago," Anon said, directing both sickles at Grad and Grok''s faces.


    Bloodlust started oozing out of his body.


    "So what? I am the king, I can do whatever I want, and I am sorry for that, but you can''t kill me for something like that," Grok stammered.


    "Well, i will be sure to say sorry after killing you." Anon said as he moved the sickles closer to their necks.


    "Sir, please put your weapons down. I don''t think you want to do this on such a good occasion. Why don''t you give them one last warning and i will manage the rest ?" Arthur suggested as he stood up from the bed and got dressed.


    Anon lowered his sickles and spoke, "Listen, you attitude holders. I know you became kings after fighting many battles, but what will happen if I ask for a duel with you in front of your audience? Your soldiers?"


    Neither of them answered and just continued to stare at Anon.


    "Let me tell you what will happen, you guys will have to accept it, forcefully, because you can''t say no to someone who challenged you in front of your audience. But once you accept it, you will get beaten down by me, brutally. Once your people, your soldiers, see that, they will lose faith in you. They will lose faith because you are not the powerful one anymore. It will be me," Anon said assertively.


    "Are you threatening me?" Grok questioned as his expressions turned into a suspicious one.


    "No, I am just telling both of you to be in your limits. You believe that with some handful of soldiers, you can win the world. But you don''t know that I can crush them with just my right hand''s thumb, so be careful next time you talk to me.


    Threatening is something that one says but can''t do; this is my promise: the next time you badmouth me, your son or daughter will be the next king or queen of your Continent.


    I will be taking my leave now," Anon declared as he gave both of them a deadly gaze and walked out of the tent.


    "Sir, wait," Arthur said, following him outside.


    Suddenly Frank entered the tent from behind and saw King Grok and King Grad standing in one corner with uncomfortable expressions. "What happened? Sir Grad? Sir Grok?" Frank asked.


    Both of them hurriedly left the tent from the other side.


    "What happened to them? Care to explain, great Mother?" Frank inquired.


    "Well, let''s just say a guy we don''t even know just showed his authority and threatened to kill the kings of two big Continents, without any filters in his words." the great mother explained.


    "Let me guess, was it the guy in the mask ?" Frank asked with a smile.


    "Yep."


    "Knew it."

 Chapter 222 -222

    ?


    Arthur stood tall, his eyes locked with Anon''s as he posed the question, "Sir, will you come to the feast today in the royal castle?"


    "I will try," Anon responded, his voice low and unwavering, as he continued to walk with an air of confidence.


    "I am sorry for my partner''s behavior. Please forgive them. They just fear the demons, that''s why they pointed their swords at you, i hope you can really forgive them in your heart." Arthur quickly explained, trying to smooth over any tension.


    Whistle


    Anon let out a sharp, piercing whistle, and from the heavens, a magnificent black raven swooped down, landing gracefully at his feet.


    Anon leaped onto the raven''s back with practiced ease, his presence emanating power and authority. "Please come, the food will be good," Arthur called out in an attempt to convince Anon to join the feast.


    But Anon was focused on another mission. "Soldiers, we are going back!" he bellowed, flying above the ogre soldiers who were feasting on food prepared by human soldiers.


    "Everyone, follow master. We are heading back." No. 300, one of Anon''s loyal companion, commanded, and all the ogres promptly mounted their wolves and left.


    The ogres who were in middle of their meal aslo left the meal and followed the others immediately.


    "Witness how swiftly they obey his orders, it''s like they already knew what their master was about to order." marveled a human soldier, awestruck by the obedience of the ogre soldiers.


    "Well, guess they are not as slacky as you, i hope you learn something from them." their knight commander retorted, acknowledging the unique bond Anon held with his followers.


    Inside Arthur''s tent...


    Grok spoke with frustration, "You saw it, Arthur. Didn''t you? That kid threatened to kill us in front of you, Derein, and the leaders of the seven Royal houses. Even my knight commander was laughing at me. I felt so inferior today, i can''t even explain it."


    Arthur calmly replied, "What do you want me to do about it?"


    Grad''s voice grew heated as he expressed his displeasure, "Arthur, we came to help you in this war, but when that kid threatened us, you did nothing... and now you say ''What do i want you to do about it ?''. You tone has changed drastically, as i see."


    "It''s not that king Grad, Don''t take my talks in a wrong way." Arthur replied as he sat down on a table filled with different delicious meals.


    "I will take it the wrong way, because when that kid was threatening us, you just sat on your bed watching two sickles being pointed at our faces and doing nothing about it." Grad spoke in an angry tone.


    Arthur interjected, "That''s what I am asking you. What do you expect me to do in that situation? You would''ve spoken up if you were strong enough to face him, but you two stood there because you knew you were not strong enough.I think you should take a look at


    But When he started speaking, he held authority over all of us. His bloodlust rendered us speechless. Even if I had said anything back then, I would''ve stood by your side now. King Grok and King Grad, I don''t want to be disrespectful or anything, but honestly I don''t want to make enemies with someone who just wiped out an S-rank threat for our Kingdom."


    Grok retorted, "So you''re saying you won''t support us if we go against him, right?"


    Arthur paused, then clarified, "I never said that. I will support you. You helped me in this situation, and I will undoubtedly return the favor. But let me offer some advice. Don''t go against him. He has transcended the boundaries of humans. If I''m correct, he''s not even 18 yet. None of you were that strong at his age. So, I suggest you try to establish a friendly relationship with him. Derein, share your impressions of the boy."


    Derein hesitated, then spoke, "I talked with him and tried to discern his boundaries and limits."


    Grok and Grad were curious, "What did you find out?"


    Derein revealed, "He said, and I quote, ''I can take over this kingdom easily.''"


    Grok laughed dismissively, "Are you kidding me? He''s just a child with some special abilities, showing off."


    Derein calmly countered, "Grok, I used the <Tone of Truth> on him."


    [Tone Of Truth] [Special Grade Skill] [Archer Class Exclusive Skill]


    [The skill known as "Tone of Truth" is a concealed and enigmatic ability that allows its user to extract unwavering honesty from their targets without the latter being aware of its application. When activated, this skill grants the user the power to pose any question to the target, seeking the truth about any matter they desire to know. As the user speaks, a subtle aura of influence emanates from them, imperceptible to the target. This aura sets the stage for the Tone of Truth to take effect, without raising any suspicion or alerting the target to the manipulation of their words.


    The true potency of this skill lies in its ability to discern falsehoods. If the target responds to a question with a lie, the user is immediately aware of the deception. There are no loopholes or equivocation that can escape the keen insight provided by the Tone of Truth. This formidable ability makes it nearly impossible for the target to hide any dishonesty from the user.


    However, such power does not come without sacrifice. The user of the Tone of Truth must adhere to a fundamental drawback: they become incapable of speaking falsehoods themselves. This binding effect ensures that the user''s words are always genuine and honest, even if it leads to personal discomfort or disadvantage.]


    Stunned, Grad realized the gravity of the situation, "Wait, you are not kidding, right?"


    Derein''s expression was solemn, "King Grad, why do you think we are nobles or kings and queens while everyone standing outside is just a normal soldier?"


    Confused, Grok responded, "We are far stronger than them, that''s why."


    Derein replied simply, "Then that''s your answer. Anon is far stronger than any of us. He is the true royalty, and you have to accept it."

 Chapter 223 -223

    ?


    Anon soared through the air, perched on his raven, gazing down upon the Nightmare Forest. A voice echoed in his mind as he muttered to himself, "Mike informed it to be here somewhere, I guess."


    "Master, Here, Down here." called Mike from below.


    Anon honed in on the source of the voice and spotted Mike standing amidst the forest. "Let''s get to work," Anon said, leaping from his raven and landing beside Mike.


    "Hello, Master," greeted Mike.


    "What have you found? Show me," commanded Anon.


    "Master, first of all, I apologize for my mistake. I let that bastard escape from my grasp. He was this close to me, and when I tried to catch him, he just vanished into thin air." Mike apologized as he explained how the guy with blone hairs, escaped from his hands.


    "Don''t worry, if he''s intelligent enough to create those zombies and that troll chimera zombie, it''s absurd to think he won''t have tricks up his sleeve to escape sticky situations like this," Anon reassured as he tapped mike on his shoulder.


    "This is the entrance to his lab, Master," said Mike, pointing out a hole in the tree trunk.


    "Let''s see what this sick bastard is making inside this tree. No.300, you guard the perimeter; Mike and I will go inside," ordered Anon, stepping into the tree trunk.


    "As you command, Your Highness," No. 300 replied with a bow.


    "Everyone, take defensive positions. We are to protect His Majesty," commanded No. 300 to the other ogres.


    Inside the tree trunk...


    Anon ventured further into the lab, finding it eerily pristine with white walls and tidy floors. A slender hallway connected to the entrance through which Anon had come in.


    As he reached the heart of the lab, he encountered a spacious room dominated by a massive white dining table. Seventeen chairs encircled the table, each with an empty plate, as though someone had recently dined there.


    "Mike, did you see anyone here when you came in?" Anon inquired.


    "No, Master, something is wrong," Mike immediately responded.


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong?" Anon asked, perplexed.


    "This place was never like this when I entered earlier. There were no table or chairs; it was just an empty space," reported Mike.


    "What? Are you sure you didn''t enter this lab? Are you certain of your senses?" Anon questioned.


    "Yes, Master, there was no dining table here. I''m positive," Mike affirmed.


    Anon surveyed his surroundings carefully, trying to make sense of the discrepancies.


    There were five rooms branching off from the hallway¡ªtwo on each side and one in front of the entrance. While the four doors on the sides were white, the one in the middle was a sinister crimson red.


    "Master, nothing matches what I saw before. There were only three doors in the lab I saw earlier, but here, it''s entirely different. There was no red door," Mike reported.


    "Hmm, it seems like the first place we investigate," Anon said, summoning his sickles and activating a skill, Wind Armour.


    Together, they approached the red door cautiously and opened it slowly. A noxious odor mixed with a chilling gas poured out from the room, filling the air.


    "Master, this is the smell of rotten corpses, I can tell," Mike discerned.I think you should take a look at


    Entering the room, they were confronted with a horrifying sight. Numerous human corpses hung from enormous metallic hooks, their chests impaled.


    Anon''s shock didn''t arise from the macabre sight but from the sheer number of corpses. Hundreds, thousands, millions¡ªcountless lifeless bodies dangled in this morbid chamber, stretching back like a massive hall.


    "What is this?" Mike asked, his voice trembling. Even he as an assassin hasn''t seen a view like this.


    "Looks like hell to me, but it''s not. Believe me, i have been there." Anon replied, stepping further into the room.


    Men, women, and even children¡ªevery age was represented among the ghastly display. The corpses showed no signs of decay, a chilling spell preserving them.


    Anon walked more and more inside the room. He felt the chilling airs getting stronger with every step he took towards the end of the room.


    "Help," a faint whisper reached Anon''s ears from a corner of the room.


    "Mike, did you hear that?" Anon asked mike.


    "Yes, Master. It''s coming from that direction, I believe," Mike pointed to the southwest corner of the room.


    "Let''s go," Anon said, moving toward the source of the voice with Mike.


    After walking for what felt like an eternity, they finally reached the source¡ªa young child, around seven years old, hanging from two sharp hooks that pierced both of his hands. He whispered weakly, "Help, please. I need my momma. Please help."


    Anon''s heart clenched as he witnessed the child''s agony. "Mike, remove him," Anon commanded.


    He was dying slowly, like when you cut a chicken and left it hanging until all the blood gushes out of it''s body.


    "I need to administer some sedative first, Master, to ease his pain. If I remove his hands without any, he''ll cry out, and I suspect whoever hung him here isn''t too far away," Mike explained.


    "Do it," Anon ordered.


    Mike swiftly bit the child''s neck, injecting a potent sedative to minimize his suffering. With great care, he removed the child from the hooks.


    The child then glanced at Mike and murmured, "Grandfather?" before losing consciousness.


    "This child is not an ordinary one, Master. He is a vampire," Mike observed, noting the flicker of faint red light in the child''s eyes.


    "If he''s a vampire, why aren''t his wounds healing?" Anon inquired, examining the holes in the child''s hands.


    "He needs the blood of a human for recovery. Can Master provide some?" Mike asked.


    "Of course. Here, drink this, kiddo," Anon poured his blood into the child''s mouth, and miraculously, the wounds began to close.


    Thump-Thump


    "Someone or something is approaching at high speed, Master," Mike alerted.


    "It seems action is coming my way. Keep that child alive at all costs; I want to know what''s happening here," Anon ordered, his sickles ready to do some chop-chop.


    "Yes, Master," Mike affirmed.

 Chapter 224 -224

    ?


    Thump-Thump


    The sound of running feet intensified as Anon attempted to pinpoint the source. The noise seemed to dart from one direction to another, leaving him momentarily bewildered.


    "It''s coming from the north... No, it''s from the east... No, it keeps changing direction. How is it moving so fast?" Anon pondered, his mind racing as he tried to anticipate the next move.


    "Master, the direction of the footsteps..." Mike looked at Anon as he tried to tell Anon the exact same thing.


    "I know. Just keep an eye on the boy," Anon ordered, his voice firm and unwavering.


    "Yes, Sir," Mike acknowledged, his sharp vampire senses alert for any sign of danger.


    "It''s getting closer. I have to figure out its location. 70 meters left... 60 meters... 50 meters... 40 meters... 30 meters..." An intense expression appeared on Anon''s face as he closed his eyes and focused on the environment around him.


    "It''s not one entity; they''re coming from every direction," Anon realized suddenly, his instincts sharpening.


    "Guess it''s time to unveil my ultimate power," Anon said, summoning a pitch-black crown from his inventory and placing it upon his head.


    [The Crown of Darkness has been equipped, greatly enhancing all psychic stats and effects.]


    The crown opened, emanating imperceptible waves around Anon, signifying the immense power it granted.


    "20 meters... 10 meters..."


    "Gwaaaaaahhhhhh...." Four massive figures lunged at Anon from different sides, closing in with vicious intent.


    "Hello, Motherfuckers, say hi to daddy," Anon taunted, activating a skill honed from his darkest experiences.


    <Neural Devastation>


    A deadly wave of neural destruction erupted from Anon''s head, amplified by the Crown of Darkness. The surge of psychic energy hit the giants with brutal force, shaking the very essence of their minds.


    As soon as the wave struck, the behemoths collapsed to the ground, but surprisingly, they didn''t perish.


    "I used the Crown of Darkness to strengthen my skill, and yet these bastards still survived," Anon noted, a fierce glint in his eyes. With swift strikes of his sickles, he dispatched three of them, moving with the precision of a seasoned warrior.


    He then turned to face the last remaining giant, the mask still obscuring its face. Anon''s curiosity piqued, and he decided to unmask the creature to uncover its identity.


    An unsettling discovery awaited him as he attempted to remove the mask, only to find that it was sewn into the man''s neck.


    "What the fuck?" Anon exclaimed, tearing the mask with his sickle, his mind racing to comprehend the monstrosity before him.


    As soon as the mask was removed, the giant human''s ghastly features were exposed¡ªeyeless, noseless, and with a mouth brimming with razor-sharp teeth. Peculiar bat-like ears adorned its grotesque head.


    Anon decided to explore further and opened the creature''s mouth, revealing rows of menacing fangs that sent shivers down his spine.


    "Well, well, well... a human chimera, huh? That''s fascinating," Anon remarked, though his fascination was tinged with a sense of dread at the unnatural abomination before him. Determined to prevent any further harm, he dispatched the fourth giant with a swift yet calculated strike.


    "Master, he''s regaining consciousness," Mike alerted, gesturing towards the young vampire boy.


    "Good. I have many questions for him," Anon said, his expression stern and resolute as he approached the child.


    "Hmmm...? Is this heaven?" the child asked groggily, his eyes still half-closed.I think you should take a look at


    "Sadly, not. Open your eyes, kid," Anon replied, his voice firm yet compassionate.


    "Huh...? D-Don''t touch me, human. Khhhaa," the kid hissed, baring his fangs at Anon to scare him away.


    Slap


    Mike swiftly smacked the kid on the head, asserting his authority.


    "Don''t be rude, kid. Tell me, who are you?" Mike demanded, his red eyes revealing his vampiric nature.


    "A vampire...?" the child asked, bewildered.


    "Yes. Now, who are you, and what are you doing here?" Mike pressed, showing a level of assertiveness that only a seasoned vampire could exhibit.


    "Sir, my name is Angel. Me, my mother, my father, and my grandmother were kidnapped and brought here for experiments," the kid explained, his voice quivering with fear.


    "What kind of experiments?" Anon inquired, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "T-They tear our skins, take our blood, and inject it into animals, transforming them into different monsters. They make a liquid from our blood that, when injected into a monster, turns it into an undead creature, erasing its will and making it obey its creator unquestioningly. They call them..."


    "Zombies," Anon interjected, drawing on his knowledge of the malevolent experiments conducted in this twisted laboratory.


    Anon''s mind raced as he pieced together the truth behind the creation of the Chimera zombies¡ªthese bastards mutilated vampire blood, combining it with a negative mana doping agent. This dark concoction explained why the Chimera zombies were formidable yet short-lived on the battlefield.


    "Y-Yes. They use me every day, and when they''re done, they hang me here in this room. My father is hanging there, but if we go, the butchers will know and kill us," the kid revealed, his fear palpable.


    "You mean those masked bastards?" Anon pointed at the lifeless giants strewn across the room.


    "Huh...? Oh, shit. Did you kill them, Human?" the kid asked, his eyes widening in alarm.


    Bonk


    Mike smacked the kid on the head again, displaying a mix of annoyance and concern.


    "Ouch, Uncle, why do you keep hitting me?" the kid protested, rubbing his head.


    "Don''t call him human, idiot. He is my master. If you say that again, I''ll hit you harder," Mike retorted, his vampiric aura emphasizing his words.


    "No problem, Mike. Kid, let''s go get your father," Anon said, standing up with a determined glint in his eye.


    "Sir, Human, can you save my mother and grandmother too?" the kid implored, hope flickering in his young eyes.


    "Where are they?" Anon asked.


    "They''re in the first room on the left. It''s their time for experimentation," the kid replied, a mixture of fear and hope evident in his voice.


    "Let''s get your father first. Then, we''ll get your mother," Anon declared with an unwavering resolve.


    ''Let''s See, what these sick bastards are upto.''

 Chapter 225 -225

    ?


    Anon, Mike, and the vampire kid named Angel moved toward the southwest corner of the room.


    "There, that''s my father," Angel pointed to a man hanging on the wall just like Angel had been before, his hands pierced through with large metallic hooks.


    "Dad...?" Angel called out.


    The man hanging on the hooks opened his eyes slightly and looked at the kid.


    "Huh...? Is that you, Angel? Or is this heaven?" The man spoke in a low tone.


    "Yep, he''s your dad. I can confirm it. Mike, take him down," Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master." Mike immediately jumped near Angel''s father and started removing his hands from the hooks.


    As soon as Mike freed his hands, the man rushed toward Angel and stood in front of him.


    "Die, human," Angel''s father spoke, his nails growing as he ran towards Anon.


    "No, Dad..." Angel shouted.


    *Bonk*


    Before he could reach Anon, Mike swiftly jumped near him and punched him on the head.


    "You fucking idiots, father and son alike." Mike spoke with an angry expression.


    "Ouch... Ouch... Angel, why did you stop me?" The man asked.


    "Father, sir, this human is the one who saved me with the bonking vampire uncle," Angel explained.


    "Huh...?" Angel''s father thought for a moment, processing what Angel had said, and immediately went on his knees in front of Anon.


    "Sir, I am so sorry. I didn''t understand the situation and jumped at you. Please forgive me. I can''t thank you enough for saving me and my son," he apologized as he went down on his knees in front of anon.


    "Ah, no problem. Let''s go and save your wife," Anon said as he de-summoned his sickles that he had summoned behind his back when Angel''s father lunged at him.


    "It''s good that Mike stopped him, or I would''ve killed him. Mike saved the day, his day not mine." Anon thought as he chuckled.


    "Ah... I can''t," Angel''s father collapsed to the ground.


    "What happened to you now?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, I am tired because I haven''t consumed blood for the past 3 years. The humans who experiment on us don''t give us blood until they want blood from us," Angel''s father explained as his face started to get pale.


    "Here, drink this," Anon offered, giving some of his blood to Angel''s father.


    "Ah, tasty. How many days has it been since I drank blood this tasty?" Angel''s father spoke as he drank Anon''s blood from his hand.


    "What is your name?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, I am Billy."


    As soon as Billy drank Anon''s blood, his wounds started healing rapidly.


    "Good, Billy. Let''s go and save your wife now. What''s her name? Is she also somewhere in this room ?" Anon inquired as they started walking toward the exit of the room.


    "No, sir. It''s experiment time for my wife and my mother-in-law. Both of them must be inside the first room on the right wall. They must be taking her blood once again. Those damned humans." Billy spoke with a very angry expression on his face, his fangs coming out and his eyes shining red.I think you should take a look at


    "What is her name?" Anon asked as they continued their journey.


    "Who, Sir ?" Billy asked.


    "Your wife." Anon answered.


    "Her name is Alisa. She is a very good mother, a marvelous wife, and an excellent daughter. I just love her, but since these humans captured our family, I haven''t seen her once. I am seeing Angel after so long too," Billy spoke with a sad expression, tapping on Angel''s head.


    "Dad... Please don''t leave me again," Angel pleaded, holding Billy''s hand.


    "Oh, i won''t son. Don''t you worry." Billy spoke reassuring Angel.


    "Alisa, huh...? That''s a good name your wife has," Mike commented, looking at Billy with a smile.


    "So, what is your age?" Mike asked Billy.


    "Sir, I am twenty-five-" billy tried to speak his age before he became a human but before he could''ve even completed his sentence.


    "The real one," Mike interrupted.


    "Oh, I am around 56, sir." Billy replied.


    "You just became a vampire, huh...? Why did you decide to become a vampire?" Mile asked with a curious voice.


    "When Alisa came to my village for the first time, I fell in love with her instantly. One day, when some guys were bullying me, she came to save me. That''s when I confessed my feelings to her." Billy explained.


    "She said yes, and after one year of our marriage, she told me that she is a vampire. But by then, we had Angel, and I also became a vampire because i loved her no matter the race."


    "Pftt... hahahahaha...."


    "Hehehe..."


    Both Anon and Mike burst out laughing upon hearing Billy''s endearing story.


    "How romantic, a girl rescuing a guy from some bullies and then marrying him... hahaha..." Anon laughed.


    "She must be one dumb vampire to marry a human who was being bullied by other humans. Vampires usually don''t want a weak partner, or else they''ll end up in a place like this," Mike joked.


    "Sir, my Alisa was the only one who saw my love for her and not my strength," Billy spoke with pride.


    "Dad, but before you said that grandmother beat you good when you proposed to mom, and mom took pity on you as she said yes, and she even-?" Angel revealed his father''s embarrassing secret.


    "Angel, don''t say that in front of others," Billy hurriedly covered Angel''s mouth.


    "Hahahahaha...." Both Mike and Anon laughed.


    "Okay, playtime is over. We will now exit and go to the room where your wife is, and then we''ll capture all the humans inside this base, understood?" Anon said firmly.


    "But sir, I want to help you," Billy insisted.


    "Me too," Angel chimed in.


    "Just listen to master and go out. We will come out with your wife and mother-in-law. Do you understand?" Mike advised.


    Reluctantly, Billy and Angel nodded in agreement, realizing they would be safer outside the lab while Anon and Mike handled the dangerous situation within.

 Chapter 226 -226

    ?


    *creak*


    As the gate swung open, Billy and Angel made a mad dash for the lab''s exit, while Anon and Mike emerged with a calm demeanor, summoning their formidable weapons. Anon manifested his deadly sickles, while Mike wielded his pair of lethal daggers.


    "Don''t kill too many; I want most of them alive. After all, I also want to conduct some experiments on them," Anon instructed Mike.


    "I understand, Master. I''ll try to minimize casualties and capture as many as possible," Mike replied dutifully.


    ''Master, someone just exited the lab. Should we kill him? He''s a vampire, and he''s threatening us by showing his fangs. There''s also a kid with him,'' No.300 informed Anon through their psychic connection.


    ''Hold off, No.300. Don''t kill him. Just tell him you''re with me; that should deter any unnecessary conflict,'' Anon responded.


    ''Yes, Master.''


    "Is everything alright, sir?" Mike asked.


    "Nothing to worry about. We simply forgot to inform that fellow about the army of ogres standing right above us," Anon answered nonchalantly.


    "Did they kill him?" Mike inquired.


    "No, fortunately, we intervened just in time. He bared his fangs at No.300, and you know what might have happened if No.300 hadn''t consulted me," Anon explained, relieved that unnecessary bloodshed had been averted.


    "He''s a good father. Despite his weakness, he''s brave enough to confront the ogres, clad in mithril armor, to protect his family. He''d do anything for them, something I failed to do," Mike said with a tinge of sorrow.


    "Come on now, let''s not get emotional. We''ve got work to do. Let''s capture these pieces of shit and get back home," Anon said, offering reassurance as he tapped Mike''s shoulder.


    "I-I apologize, Master. I shouldn''t behave like this. It''s just that when I met that man and heard his wife''s name, it reminded me of my daughter, but that''s impossible because she is... sigh"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t dwell on it. Let''s focus on our mission," Anon said, trying to ease Mike''s distress.


    "Right, Master. Let''s go inside," Mike replied, his grip on his daggers tightening.


    "Don''t worry, Mike. Everything happens for a reason," Anon said reassuringly as he kicked open the door.


    Thud


    Anon and Mike swiftly entered a vast white hall filled with people wearing white coats. Around 20 individuals were present, and at the center of the room, two women were hanging from poles, restrained by ropes, while blood was being drawn from their hands and legs. Numerous blood bags surrounded them, and their long hair concealed their faces.


    The intruders'' appearance took the occupants by surprise. One of the white-coated individuals spoke up, demanding to know their identity and daring to intrude.


    "He is your father, and I am the grandfather. Now, come and give us a hug," Anon replied calmly, unsheathing his sickles with a resolute air.


    Clank


    Clank


    The daggers slipped from Mike''s hands as tears welled up in his eyes, and he reached out towards the two women in the middle of the room.


    "Mike? Are you alright?" Anon inquired, concerned about his companion''s sudden change in demeanor.I think you should take a look at


    "Alisa and Jenna?" Mike muttered softly, his voice filled with disbelief and emotion.


    The words reached the women''s ears, and they turned to look at Mike.


    "D-Daddy?" Alisha said with a faint smile on her face.


    "Darling... You''re here," Jenna exclaimed, her eyes welling up with tears of joy.


    "Hey, human. Remember what I told you the first day? My father will come for me someday, and look, he''s here now. So, who''s in trouble now?" Alisha said boldly to one of the men standing nearby.


    "Guards, kill the intruders," one of the men commanded, prompting 12 giant human Chimeras to charge forward from the back of the room.


    "Mike, we have to¡ª"


    Crackling


    Anon noticed pitch-black sparks crackling around Mike''s body before he could finish his sentence.


    "Mike, calm down. We need to capture them aliv¡ª"


    Before Anon could complete his sentence, Mike vanished from his position, reappearing beside his wife and daughter.


    Everyone in the room froze for a moment, and Anon observed that Mike''s daggers were dripping with blood.


    "Fuck..." Anon swore under his breath, realizing the extent of Mike''s unleashed fury and what he had done.


    Instinctively, Anon touched his temples, and in an instant, everyone in the room dropped dead, including the formidable human Chimeras. The white room was now engulfed in crimson, the floor covered in a pool of blood.


    Overwhelmed with emotion upon discovering his wife and daughter were alive after all this time, Mike''s mind had lost control of his anger, leading him to unleash a forbidden skill.


    <Endless Shadow Strikes>


    [The skill known as "Endless Shadow Strikes" is a formidable and perilous ability that taps into the untamed mana present in the surroundings, channeling it into its darkest manifestation. When invoked, this skill transforms the user into a beast of shadows, granting them unprecedented power and speed for a brief but intense period.


    To activate Endless Shadow Strikes, the user gathers the wild mana from the environment, drawing it into themselves in its unfiltered form. The mana courses through their veins, suffusing them with the essence of darkness. During this process, the user''s intelligence is reduced by 50%, their mental faculties temporarily suppressed as they become consumed by the overwhelming power of the shadows.


    However, this dark transformation bestows immense advantages upon the user. Their damage output is multiplied by a staggering 500%, turning them into a force to be reckoned with in combat. Their speed is also amplified to an extraordinary level, enabling them to move with swift and elusive grace, leaving their opponents struggling to keep up.


    To sustain this potent state, a significant 90% of the user''s mana is instantaneously consumed, reflecting the tremendous energy required to maintain such power. It is a costly investment that demands careful management of the user''s mana reserves.


    Yet, as the name "Endless Shadow Strikes" suggests, the skill''s duration is limited to a mere 5 seconds. Once this brief period elapses, the user will face a painful and potentially dangerous backlash.


    The backlash may manifest in various ways, such as physical strain, mental exhaustion, or even temporary incapacitation.]


    [Author: We have come a long way and those who are still with me. I want to thank you guys for all the support and love for the novel.]

 Chapter 227 -227

    ?


    Mike gently released his wife and daughter from the poles they were tied to.


    "Alisa, Jenna, are you alright?" Mike asked, his voice filled with concern and relief.


    "I knew you would come for me," Jenna said, extending her hand to touch Mike''s cheek and offering a faint smile.


    Tears welled up in Mike''s eyes as he nodded in response to his daughter''s words.


    Weeeweee


    Suddenly, an alarm blared inside the lab, startling everyone.


    "Mike, take your wife and daughter out of here. I will handle this myself," Anon commanded.


    "But, Master¡ª"


    "Just go," Anon interrupted firmly, his anger apparent in his tone.


    Mike had not only silenced all potential sources of information in the room but had also triggered the alarm.


    "I-I''m sorry, Master. Please forgive me," Mike apologized as he picked up his daughter and wife.


    "Don''t worry, you will be punished for this later. Go for now," Anon said, accepting Mike''s apology but also making it clear that consequences awaited him.


    "I''m ready for any punishment, Master," Mike replied earnestly before exiting the lab immediately.


    Anon summoned the Crown of Darkness and placed it on his head before stepping out of the room.


    Creak


    As Anon reached the exit, another door next to his room swung open, revealing a bespectacled man who glanced at the lab''s exit and shouted, "This is code red, everyone exit the lab. I repeat, code red, exit the lab at once."


    Anon whispered into the man''s ear, "You should look both ways before exiting dangerous grounds."


    "Huh...?" As the man turned to look back...


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes glowed purple, and he fell under Anon''s control.


    "It was a false alarm. Keep everyone inside," Anon commanded.


    "Yes," the man replied in a trance-like state.


    The man immediately returned to the room and informed everyone present that it was a false alarm, prompting them to stay inside.


    Anon followed suit, entering the room and closing the door behind him.


    Inside the room, he saw a scene he had already witnessed through the clone''s memories¡ªa massive magical circle in the center of the room, generating clones, and imposing human Chimeras disposing of butchered human parts onto the magic circle.


    Present in the room were five humans, four of them females, and three human Chimeras.


    "S-67, who is he?" one of the female scientists asked the bespectacled man that Anon had hypnotized.


    "So, you create clones, huh...? Using butchered human parts. Interesting," Anon remarked as he observed the magical circle in the middle of the room.


    A dense aura of bloodlust emanated from Anon, causing the humans in the lab to freeze in fear, while the human Chimeras continued their tasks, seemingly undisturbed.


    "So, are you in charge here?" Anon inquired, approaching the woman who had asked about Anon, from the bespectacled man.


    The woman, appearing to be around 35 with green mascara, thick thighs, a prominent ass, and a beautiful face, remained silent. Anon closed the distance between them, placing his chin on her shoulder. His breath felt like a song of death to her, causing her hands to tremble, and she dropped her notepad.


    Anon picked up the notepad and read aloud, "Clones to be processed today: 600. Only 17 clones have been processed as we are not getting any response from the blood supply lab... If this continues, as the incharge of the clone lab, I will have to go there myself."


    "Well, darling, it''s good that you didn''t go there. It''s quite a bloody mess on that side," Anon whispered into the woman''s ear, adopting a chilling tone.I think you should take a look at


    "If you want..." another woman spoke timidly.


    "Huh...?" Anon looked at her with confusion.


    "I-if it''s money that, y-you want. W-we can give you," she stuttered, her eyes filled with fear, unable to make direct eye contact.


    "Hmmm...? Now we''re talking business," Anon said, walking towards her.


    "So, you want to bribe me to leave the site, huh...?" Anon asked.


    "Y-yes," the woman replied, trembling.


    "Well, that''s an interesting offer. How much can you offer? Remember, your lives depend on the amount you say next," Anon said, touching her cheek with his lips and strongly pinching her breasts.


    "One hundred platinum coins," the woman answered, shivering with fear.


    "Piiii~ Wrong answer," Anon said, biting her ear lightly and tightening his grip on her breasts suddenly.


    As he did so, the woman''s emotions overwhelmed the incharge, and she called out, "Guards, kill him."


    The human Chimeras instantly stopped their tasks and lunged at Anon from all directions.


    "Hah... Can''t let two love birds chat, can you?" Anon remarked as he confronted the Chimeras head-on and...


    <Thunder Javelin>


    <Thunder Javelin>


    <Thunder Javelin>


    Anon summoned three Thunder Javelins and released them all at once, obliterating the human Chimeras with ease. The Thunder Javelins struck the Chimeras'' heads, annihilating their brains.


    "I-impossible," the other woman gasped in surprise.


    "Well, where was I?" Anon said as he approached the next woman.


    As soon as he reached behind her, he inserted his hand into her panties and started rubbing her pussy lips.


    "Anhhh~" she moaned.


    "Ah, yes. Wrong answer, so you think your lives are worth only 100 platinum coins?" Anon asked, continuing to grope her.


    ''What soft bodies? Her pussy feels so smooth,'' Anon thought.


    "What do you want from us?" the incharge finally spoke up.


    A smile crept across Anon''s face as he left the woman he was touching and approached the incharge.


    "Finally, you decided to speak up, huh...?" Anon said, grabbing her big ass and squeezing it tightly.


    ''Oh my god... I could make a trampoline out of this ass. It''s as if no one has ever touched it. What kind of master doesn''t want to play with this ass?'' Anon thought.


    "I asked, what do you want?" the incharge inquired, sounding frustrated.


    "Well, how about that cloning spell, to start?" Anon asked, squeezing both her buttocks simultaneously.


    "You know about the cloning spell?" the incharge girl asked with a surprised expression.


    "Oh, I know many things. Now you have two options: either you die here, or you tell me everything about this place. Choose now," Anon said, groping her breasts.


    "I want to die," the incharge girl replied, disgust evident on her face.


    "Yeah, that option is invalid. So, you''ve chosen to tell me everything. Very well, let''s begin the torture session. Hehehe..." Anon said, smiling with menace.

 Chapter 228 -228

    ?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I welcome you all to the Game of Questions and Answers. No, let me rephrase that. Welcome to the game of ''Answer or Torture,''" Anon said, laughing sinisterly.


    Four girls and one guy were standing in front of him, all under his hypnosis, each holding a knife in their hands.


    "So, the rules are simple. All you have to do is answer the questions I ask you. If you fail to answer the question in under 10 seconds, you will cut off one of your fingers yourself. Oh, and one more thing ¨C your pain sensors have been amplified by ten times. So, watch out for any cuts, because it won''t feel pleasant. Does everyone understand the rules?" Anon asked with a wicked smile.


    Everyone stared at him, their expressions showing fear and disgust. However, they had no choice but to follow his orders under his hypnosis.


    "Well, I''ll take that as a yes. Now, let''s start this game," Anon declared.


    "Why are you doing this to us?" the bespectacled guy asked in a low tone.


    "Well, looks like our contestants have some questions. What was that, sir?" Anon replied.


    "I asked, why are you doing this to us?" he reiterated.


    "Because I take pleasure in killing people. Obviously, what else can be the reason?"


    "You psychopathic bastard, why are you killing us? There are thousands of people outside. Go and kill them!" The guy with the glasses shouted.


    "Yes, you are right. But you see, today I realized that I want to kill a guy wearing a white lab coat and a pair of glasses on his fucking eyes. Anything else you want to say, sir?" Anon taunted.


    "This is not right. You are doing a very wrong thing," the guy sobbed as tears flowed from his eyes.


    Anon walked up to the guy and whispered in his ears, "Well, seems like what you did to all those humans in that red room is right, huh...? Mister righteous bastard."


    The guy''s expression changed abruptly, his eyes opening in surprise.


    "Y-You..."


    "Yes, I took a tour of that little butcher shop of yours, and that''s where I will hang your bodies, or should I say, only your body, because these girls will become breeding machines for my ogres," Anon said with a menacing smile.


    "Well, let''s just forget all that and start the quiz," Anon said as he took a chair and sat down.


    "First question goes to the guy with the glasses. What is this place called, and why is it made?" Anon asked.


    "T-This place...."


    "You have only 6 seconds left and i am still counting down, so you better answer or say bye-bye to that finger of yours." Anon warned.


    "T-This place is called ''The Demonic Womb,'' and it is made to create undead soldiers named ''Zombies,''" he responded swiftly.


    "Good, 10 points go to the guy with the glasses," Anon said, smiling at him.


    "What? 10 points?" the guy asked, puzzled.


    "Oh, did I not tell you about the point system? My bad, silly me. So, the first one of you to gain 100 points will..."


    "Will get released, right?" the guy with the glasses spoke, hope flickering in his eyes.


    "No, you idiot. Don''t be too hasty. The first one to reach 100 points will get killed first," Anon said with an evil smile.


    "Fuck.."


    "Now, the next question to the brave girl who tried to bribe me. What is your cup size?" Anon asked, with a perverted look in his eyes as he licked his bottom lip.


    "Huh...?"


    "What?"


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" the guy with glasses protested.


    "Yep, cut one one of your finger," Anon commanded.I think you should take a look at


    "W-Wh..?" Suddenly, his hands moved involuntarily. The hand holding the knife rose up, and the other hand was placed on the table.


    "No... No....Noooooo"


    Chop


    The guy with glasses chopped off one of his fingers.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." he shouted in agony.


    "Shut up," Anon commanded, and the guy immediately complied, closing his mouth forcefully and against his will.


    "Now, where was I? Yes, your time is ticking, girl. You better speak or..."


    "I-I am a C," she answered, trying to save herself from any pain.


    "Good, now next question to the random girl with nice and big boobies. Do you masturbate ?"


    "Y-Yes." She answered.


    "Cool, show me. No, get naked and keep masturbating until your turn comes back." Anon commanded.


    The girl had huge boobs, nice ass and an average face. Her age looked to be around 26 or so.


    She immediately stood up on Anon''s command and started removing her clothes.


    "Wait, Remove your clothes in a more seducing way. Like you are calling me to fuck you." Anon commanded.


    The girl first removed her white coat, and revealed her real clothes underneath. She was wearing a white t-shirt and blue pants underneath.


    First she removed her t-shirt, then removed her pants, revealing a pair of white laced panties and Brazzers.


    "Woah, That''s a nice and big rack you got there on both sides. I would love to motorboat those bad boys but let''s keep them for later." Anon spoke.


    The girl then unhooked her Bra and revealed two big tits with inverted nipples and huge areolas.


    "Ohhhh, rare inverted nipples. That''s nice." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    *Sob-Sob*


    "Huh..? Are you crying ?" Anon asked as he stood up and walked near the girl.


    Anon noticed tears coming out of her eyes and spoke.


    "Aww... You also feel like this is wrong huh...?" Anon asked.


    *Sob-Sob*


    The girl nodded in yes, as she removed her panties and revealed her plump pink untouched pussy.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh"


    "Well darling, what work was assigned to you in this lab ?" Anon asked as he slapped on her bare ass and pussy lips.


    "I-I was the incharge of maintaining, *Sob-Sob* the circle with mana supply." The girl replied.


    "Well, guess what ? I am going to maintain you now. Turn your face towards the chair and let me see your pussy as you start masturbating." Anon commanded.

 Chapter 229 -229

    ?


    "So, the next question is for the girl with blue hair and blue eyes. What is your name, darling?" Anon asked.


    "I am S-78."


    "No, not that one. I am asking your real name," Anon clarified.


    "Ashley."


    "Hmmm.... I don''t like that name. Cut off one finger," Anon commanded.


    "Wait, please. You can''t do that. I didn''t name myself. Please, Nooooooo...."


    Chop


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh...." She screamed louder than the guy with glasses.


    "Shut up," Anon said, rubbing his ears and looking at the girl.


    Upon hearing Anon''s command, she immediately shut her mouth, no matter how much pain she was suffering.


    "Look, guys, I don''t have anything against any of you. I am not a savior of those who are lying, oh sorry, hanging dead inside that red room. I just needed the information at first, but when I looked at your faces, I felt this urge to torture you to the ends of hell. But I am not doing that, at least not yet. We are just playing a simple game."


    "I will give you every single piece of information I have on me; let my partners go," the in-charge sitting in the last chair spoke.


    "Oh my God, would you look at that? The in-charge lady is willing to reveal her dirty little secrets to save her partners, huh..?" Anon spoke with a smile, glancing at the lady.


    "Well, let''s see what you''ve got. Question number one: Who is your master?" Anon asked.


    "We never met our master. We receive orders at the start of every month from someone through that communication crystal there," the in-charge lady replied, pointing towards a crystal on the table.


    "Can you contact him right now?" Anon asked.


    "No, it''s a one-sided communication crystal. Only he can contact us," she explained.


    "Well, that''s sad, huh? What are your orders for this month?" Anon asked.


    "We are ordered to produce 10,000 clones and 100,000 zombies by the end of this month, and we are supposed to give our reports every day, at the end of the day."


    "To whom?" Anon asked.


    "We don''t know; we just put the reports on the dining table at 7 pm every day, and we are not allowed to go out until one hour has passed after that," she explained.


    "Hmmm... So, what does he give you to do his work?" Anon inquired.


    "This.." she said, pulling out a very small bottle filled with pink-colored liquid.


    "Hmm...? What is this?"


    "A drug," she said.


    "A drug? You mass murder people and turn them into disgusting monsters for this pink liquid, huh..? That''s interesting too."


    "That''s a very addictive drug. He roped us in with that drug."


    "What do you mean, he roped you in? You said that you never saw him?" Anon asked, giving her a suspicious look.


    "I was an alchemist and worked for the Adventurer''s guild. I ate my food from this inn that was at the center of the city. One day I felt something strange about the food; it was tastier than usual, and I felt this strange joy after eating it.I think you should take a look at


    I didn''t knew that he was drugging my food until one day when he didn''t.


    I ate my food like every day, but my stomach didn''t feel good. I thought it was something else until I started vomiting blood.


    I asked the healers about it, but they didn''t know what it was; no healing spells worked. I was continuously vomiting blood that night. When I came home, the window of my room was opened, and a crystal ball and a bottle of this liquid were on my table.


    I didn''t know what it was, but suddenly a voice started talking from the crystal ball. It sounded neither like a human nor like a beast; it was something else.


    The voice said that if I drank the liquid in that bottle, I would be cured again.


    I had no other way rather than giving it a try; I was dying anyway. So, I drank it, and it cured me. From then on, I need one dose of that thing every seven days, or I will die," the lady explained.


    "...and you all need it?" Anon asked.


    "Yes," she confirmed.


    ''Sephie, can you hear me?'' Anon used


    .


    ''Yes, Master,'' Sephie replied.


    ''There is this drug in my hand that seems rather unique; its color is pink, and it''s very shiny. If not taken for 7 days, the victim starts to throw up blood. Do you know something about it?'' Anon asked.


    ''Hmm...? A pink drug, you say? Let me check; my mother once told me about it, I think. It''s made from an Incubus''s Semen, I think, and yes, found it,'' Sephie spoke.


    ''What is it?''


    ''Master, this drug is called ''Slave Drink.'' It''s made from an Incubus''s Semen, and three doses are enough to make someone addicted to it. If given in excessive amounts for a fixed period of time, to a female human, it makes them vomit blood if not taken in 7 days,'' Sephie explained.


    ''Okay.''


    ''Anything else, Master?'' Sephie asked.


    ''Yeah, can you make a cure for this shit?'' Anon asked.


    ''The cure for this drug is simple, Master, but you have to get the Incubus from which it was made,'' Sephie spoke.


    ''Hmmm... Just get the things ready. I will bring the Incubus,'' Anon ordered.


    ''Yes, Master.''


    "So, where did you say you ate your meals?" Anon asked, looking at the lady in-charge.


    "At the center of the first ring, there is an inn named ''Gilbert''s Inn.'' That''s where I used to eat my meals," she answered.


    As Anon started thinking, his eyes fell on the guy with glasses.


    "You, what drug do you take? Is it the same one?" Anon asked.


    "No, Sob-Sob I take this one," he said, throwing another drug bottle towards Anon.


    This time it was filled with shiny green liquid.


    "Okay, this motherfucker really likes shiny colors, huh...?" Anon spoke as he looked at the green liquid with frustrated look.

 Chapter 230 -230

    ?


    "So, to sum it all up: you all work for an unknown person who got you addicted to this drug, and now you can''t live without it if it''s not injected into your veins every seven days, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes," the lady in charge replied.


    "Well, I have one last question. Where do you get all these people from that you butchered to make your eveil and mindless clones ?" Anon inquired with a smile.


    "King Alfred funded our research. We don''t know why he did that; we only know that these people were all sent here from his continent and food supplies were also given by him." she explained.


    Anon immediately remembered, ''King Alfred, huh ? I never saw him on the battlefield once. Now that i remember, Derein did told me about the king who said no to support Arthur in that battle, maybe his name was king Alfred.''


    "But two days ago, we received something that surprised us," she continued with a serious expression.


    "What?" Anon asked curiously.


    "We received a dead body."


    "Uh huh... ?" Anon said his eyebrows lift up in doubt.


    "That dead body wasn''t a normal one; it was King Alfred''s body." she revealed.


    "What? You mean King Alfred is dead ?" Anon asked in surprise.


    "Yes, five days ago. We received orders to make a clone that looked exactly like him, and three days later, we received his dead body, it was Brutally stabbed with sword and his face was also crushed but i recognised him because i made his clone just 3 days before his death.


    It''s pretty clear that the one sitting on the throne currently is..."


    "...a clone," Anon said before her, completing the sentence.


    "Yes, and I can give you something that can help you control that clone efficiently. You can control human minds with your powers, but you can''t control clones, can you?" she said, with a bluffing smile on her face.


    "What is it?" Anon asked curiously because it was true, Anon has tried to control the zombies and clones Before, but he had failed to do so.


    "First, you have to let them go," she tried to negotiate.


    "Oh, a negotiation, huh...? Okay, I will let them go," Anon agreed, looking at the guy wearing glasses with an angry expression.


    Anon''s eyes shined bright purple for a moment as he looked at him.


    "Yes," the guy with glasses said as he took the knife in his hands and stabbed himself through his throat with full pressure.


    "Nooooo...." The lady in charge shouted, but before she could say anything else, the guy''s throat started bleeding out like a fountain, and his body fell lifeless on the floor.


    "Ahhhhhhh..."


    "Shit! S-67 killed himself."


    All four of them shouted as they saw their partner die horribly.


    "Okay, one gone. Next one to go will be the bribing girl. Stab that knife through your right eye and start twisting it until you die," Anon said as he looked at the girl, and his eyes shined purple.


    Her eyes also shined purple as she replied with an emotionless face, "Yes."I think you should take a look at


    Before she could''ve stabbed herself in the eye, the lady in charge shouted loudly, "Stoooooopppppp."


    "Stop," Anon commanded.


    As soon as she heard Anon, she immediately stopped her hands, and the knife''s tip halted just 5cm away from touching her eye.


    "Stop, I will give it to you. Don''t kill her," the lady in charge spoke, understanding that there is no room for negotiation in front of Anon.


    "Good girl," Anon said, laughing a little toward the lady in charge.


    After that, the lady in charge pulled out something from her pocket and gave it to Anon.


    It was a crystal shining orange from the middle and green from its edges.


    "Care to explain how this works?" Anon asked.


    "This is a Control Crystal. We implant a magic crystal inside every single clone we make, and instead of a brain, this thing controls the clone. Basically, the clones act similar to the humans we made them from, but if we need to issue some direct orders to them, we use this crystal," she explained.


    Anon took the crystal in his hands, and a message popped up in front of him.


    [Control Crystal has been found. Would you like to Connect with it?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Connection has been successfully established]


    The control crystal slowly vanished from Anon''s hand.


    "What the?" The lady in charge saw this and immediately got stunned, as this was nothing she had seen before.


    [1/5000 Clone has been found Connected to the crystal]


    [King Alfred''s Clone.]


    Suddenly, a small part of Anon''s consciousness was inside Alfred''s mind. Anon felt every touch on Alfred''s clone and saw what he was seeing.


    It was as if he was a part of Anon''s body. At this time, Alfred''s clone was sitting at the dining table and eating his lunch. Now if Anon wanted, he could have commanded him to eat more strawberries instead of grapes.


    He had control over the clone.


    "Woohooo, This is awesome. You use these things like remote controls to control these toys of yours from whatever distance you want, huh?" Anon asked, getting excited.


    "Yes, that is correct," the lady spoke.


    "Haha... Good, good. This is some good shit. I can order him to start a war on other continents with just a thought," Anon spoke.


    "This thing is good, but not very useful to me. I can just mind-control any human and change his course of actions. But with this, I kill the human first, and then use his body parts and mutated vampire blood to create a clone that looks just like him, and he will be like a remote control car that I can control from any range with this control crystal.


    Eh, this is not useful for me at present, but who knows, maybe I can make use of this in the future. I should learn how this works," Anon thought as he laughed at the lady in charge.

 Chapter 231 -231

    ?


    "So, Why don''t you show me how this clonning thing works ?" Anon commanded.


    "Yes." The lady in-charge said as she had no other option but listening to what Anon said.


    She stood up from her seat and walked over to one of the metal containers that had chopped up parts of the humans inside it.


    "Fuck...this thing smells." She said as she picked up the metal container and brought it to the magic circle that was in the middle of the room.


    *Chk*


    Putting the container down on the magic circle she kicked it with her legs and suddenly many chopped parts of a human body came out of the container.


    Intestines, legs, hands, teard lungs, a rotten heart and a man''s head, his face was scratched out with some blade.


    After dumping the parts on the magic circle she pulled the metal container away.


    A very disgusting smell covered the whole room. This smell was even gross than the corpses in that red room because they were frozen.


    The lady in-charge then moved towards Anon and spoke.


    "Mana has to be injected in that circle now."


    "Okay, do it." Anon ordered.


    "It''s not my work, S-56 does that." The lady in-charge said as she pointed towards the girl who was sobbing.


    "Oh, this one ?"


    "Yes."


    "Hey, you. Go and do your work." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes. *Sob-Sob*"


    As she was about to press down the lever anon stopped her.


    "Stop, pull it down with your pussy." He said with an evil smile.


    "What ?"


    "Yes, do it."


    Having no other way the girl climbed on the chair and pressed her butt down on the lever as she felt the lever going in between her pussy and she pulled it down.


    As soon as she pressed down the lever on the control panel, the magic circle started glowing up.


    The body parts on it started turning into a mass of white light.


    "We have to add vampire blood now." The lady in-charge spoke.


    "Then, do it or do you need someone else for that too ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, i need her." She said as she pointed towards the girl that Anon had one of her fingers chopped.


    "Why would you need her to pour in some blood ?" Anon asked.


    "This blood is added in a measured amount, if the amount goes over then 4 zombies will be made." The lady in-charge explained.


    "What do you mean, 4 zombies ?" Anon asked.


    "One human body''s chopped up parts can only make one clone, if the mutated vampire blood is added in a measured amount. If the mutated blood goes over limit, you will get 4 brainless undead Creatures that are called zombies." She explained.


    "You mean i can get one clone out of a chopped up human''s body and 4 zombies if i just add a little more mutated Vampire blood, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." The lady in-charge confirmed.


    ''HO HO HO, This is getting exciting. So, that''s how these bastards created so many zombies of same face... Wait.''


    "Wait, these zombies. Why do they all look similar ?" Anon asked.I think you should take a look at


    "...Because they are made out of a same human''s body parts." She explained.


    "Ah, That''s how it is." Anon understood now.


    "We have to add the blood or the process will fail." The lady in-charge spoke.


    "Oh right, Chop-Chop girl go and do your thing." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes... *Sob-Sob*" she stood up from her place and walked upto a table that had many chemicals and glass breakers upon it.


    She pulled a blood bag out of a metallic box, that was enchanted with a frozen magic circle from above it.


    Pouring about 100ml of vampire blood from the blood bag into the glass beaker she started tilting and rotating the beaker.


    After that she picked up a green liquid that was inside a glass test tube and poured about 5 ml into the Vampire''s blood.


    Anon stood up from his Chair and Walked up to her as he asked by grabbing her ass tightly and rubbing his middle finger on her pussy.


    "What is that Green liquid ?"


    "It''s a liquid extracted from the roots of the jill tree, found in the northern forests of the Elven Kingdom." She answered as an expression of anger appeared on her face.


    After pouring the liquid into the Vampire''s blood she again started mixing it.


    Once again she picked up a yellow coloured liquid filled in a test tube and poured it inside the Vampire''s blood.


    "What is that ?" Anon asked again.


    "Glit Bird''s blood."


    Glit birds are not found that often and they are very rare, as well as the jill trees, they are also pretty expensive. So, getting these liquids is a very expensive task.


    "You guys are making the best use of king Alfred''s royal treasury huh...?" Anon asked as he laughed a bit.


    After mixing the two liquids she picked another blue coloured liquid from the table and poured around 50 ml of it into the Vampire''s blood.


    "What-"


    "This is the juice of the Zamin Fruit, found in the deserts of Kalahari." She said before Anon could''ve even completed his question.


    "Oh, smart girl huh...?" Anon said as he pinched her cheeks.


    After mixing everything together, the liquid''s colour inside the beaker changed from red to light yellow.


    She swiftly poured the liquid in the middle of the magic circle and the white glow increased.


    "Now what ? What tole does the bribing girl play ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "She is the shaper. Giving a face and body shape to the clone is her job." The lady in-charge spoke.


    "Oh, Well bribing girl come here." Anon called out.


    "Y-Yes." She spoke as she came to Anon.


    "You have to make this clone look like me okay ? Do you understand ?" Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes." She spoke in a very scared tone as she extended her arms towards the magic circle and used a skill.


    <Materialisation>


    [Materialisation is a unique and coveted skill exclusive to the farmer class. With the power of materialisation, a skilled individual can bend and reshape any physical object or substance according to their desires. However, mastering this skill demands not only a strong connection to the land but also an exceptional proficiency in the art of pottery.


    When employing materialisation, the farmer must channel a considerable amount of mana as a charge to bring their visions to life. The more intricate the transformation, the greater the mana consumption, making it essential for the user to possess a deep reserve of magical energy. Due to its demanding nature, this skill can only be harnessed by an efficient pottery master, one who possesses the knowledge and expertise to imbue their creations with the essence of their surroundings.]


    [Author: My editor is on holiday. So, point out mistakes if you find some. I will correct it asap.]

 Chapter 232 -232

    ?


    As soon as the bribing girl cast the materialization skill, the white mass on the magic circle started taking shape.


    It started transforming into the shape of a human body; first the legs, then the torso, and finally, the face formed.


    The face of the clone started taking shape, and it turned out exactly like Anon''s face.


    After creating the clone, the bribing girl backed off.


    Anon immediately started analyzing the clone from all sides.


    "Hmm... This looks good. Can it talk?" Anon asked.


    "It can. What do you want him to say?" The lady in-charge asked.


    "Can it speak on its own, like Queen Derein''s Clone?" Anon inquired.


    "No, that clone was a specially made one. It was made with a brain and..." She explained, but something triggered inside her brain.


    "You got inside her brain?" She asked with a surprised face.


    "Ah, yeah. She had something that was protecting her mind from getting corrupted, but I broke through it," Anon answered.


    "Impossible! We created the most powerful mana barrier so that no external magic spell works on her brain. How did you...?" She asked.


    "Yeah, you did a great job, but you forgot to strengthen it against any inside attacks," Anon spoke with an evil smile on his face.


    "How can anyone get inside someone''s brain?" The lady in-charge asked, looking confused.


    "Well, a Cerebraxis can," Anon said with a smile.


    "What''s a Cerebraxis?" She asked.


    "Forget it. Just tell me, can you give this clone a brain?" Anon asked.


    "No, the brains for clones are not made by us. They are made by our master who controls all of this. Whenever we receive orders to make a special clone, he sends us a brain with the orders. That brain contains every single memory of the person till date," the lady in-charge explained.


    "Ah, so that''s how it is," Anon said as he looked at the clone that looked exactly like him.


    "So, it turns out you all had a role to play in creating these clones, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Yes," the lady in-charge agreed.


    "Well, what was his role then?" Anon said, pointing towards the dead body of the guy with glasses.


    "He connected the clones to the control crystals," she replied.


    "Oh really? Fuck, I killed him too fast," Anon said as he looked at the clone.


    Anon extended his hand and touched the clone''s chest slightly.


    As soon as he touched the clone, a message popped up in front of him.


    [One clone has been detected in touch. Would you connect it to the control crystal?]


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Anon''s face as he spoke, "Well, well, well, this is interesting."


    ''Connect it,'' Anon commanded.


    [One clone has been connected]


    [Would you like to give it a name?]I think you should take a look at ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ásnovel.c¦Ïm


    ''Name it Anon-2.''


    [Clone Anon-2 has been connected with the control crystal. You can now control him.]


    ''Raise your left hand,'' Anon commanded.


    The clone did as Anon had told him and raised his left hand.


    "Good."


    "Wait, how did you do that?" The lady in-charge asked with a surprised expression.


    "It''s a secret," Anon said, smiling at her.


    "We can make more clones for you if you want. Just let us live, please," the bribing girl spoke.


    "Hmmm...? Again, bribing, huh? You really are something," Anon said as he looked at the girl.


    "She is right. We will make you an army you couldn''t have imagined in your dreams. You can rule the whole world with them. They will not die or get fatigued, and they will always listen to your call," the lady in-charge spoke, attempting to tempt Anon.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "Hahahaha..." Suddenly, Anon started laughing.


    "W-What happened? Why is he laughing like that?" the bribing girl asked the lady in-charge.


    "Maybe he is thinking of how he will use them," the lady in-charge replied.


    "Why would I need you for that?" Suddenly, the laughter disappeared from Anon''s face, and a very serious, psychopathic expression replaced it.


    "W-What do you mean by that?" the bribing girl asked with a scared tone.


    "Oh, darling, I can make these clones on my own if I want to now. I don''t need clowns like you anymore, whose lazy asses are dependent on some kind of drug. You guys are pathetic, like a fucking plant that needs sunlight to survive, and if not given for some time, you will die.


    You can''t move from one place, you can''t do anything for yourself other than eating the food you call drugs that you get from an unknown person. You are unwanted things that I will take out in a moment," Anon spoke, looking her dead in the eye.


    "Do you even know how many years it took us to figure out the right amount of ingredients to put in so that we can make the perfect clone? The perfect amount of mana, human mass, the mutated vampire''s blood amount, do you really think you can figure all that out by seeing a small demo like this?" The lady in-charge asked.


    "Na, you will give it to me," Anon said as he grabbed her neck.


    "Hahh...cough-cough W-What are....you....doing?" the lady in-charge asked as she looked at Anon.


    Slowly, Anon started lifting her up in the air as he used a skill.


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, many memories started surging into Anon''s mind.


    <Memory Alter>


    Putting down the lady in-charge, Anon looked at her as she squirmed on the floor like a worm.


    "So, this thing needs around 70.56 kgs of meat to create a perfect clone, huh? But not the case for every clone. It''s different according to the weight of the real person from which you are making it, ain''t that right, darling?" Anon asked, smiling evilly towards the lady in-charge.


    "What? H-How do you...?" She asked with a surprised expression as she stood up and looked at Anon.


    The only upper hand she had is now gone. The upper hand of knowing the recipe to make clone.


    "Told you, I have magical fingers." Anon said as he looked at her with a menacing smile.

 Chapter 233 -233

    ?


    "Now, who''s next?" Anon asked as he looked at the remaining three girls.


    A chill ran down their spines as soon as they noticed Anon''s sharp gaze over them. They started coming closer to each other, just like little puppies would do when they sense any danger around them.


    "Let''s continue with the chop-chop girl. Come here, chop-chop." Anon gestured towards the girl who cut one of her fingers on Anon''s command.


    "No... my legs... They are moving on their own. No, I don''t want to go." She shouted as her legs automatically started walking towards Anon, against her will.


    As soon as she came within Anon''s range, he immediately grabbed her neck and lifted her body in the air, just like he did with the lady in-charge.


    "Nooo.... I cough-cough am choking." She said as Anon absorbed her memories and gave them back to her.


    After that, he left her body.


    "Let''s see, the chubby girl next." He repeated the same process with the remaining two girls and absorbed their knowledge on making clones.


    "Woohoo... That was so much scientific information in that little and evil mind of yours. Now I understand why your master didn''t teach only one of you to make clones and why he split the technique into 5 pieces," Anon spoke as he looked at the girls crawling on the floor like some worms.


    They can''t use mana; that''s why they suffered the sudden suction and flooding of memories inside their brains.


    "Now, let''s test this." Anon said as he moved towards the containers that contained chopped human parts inside them.


    Picking up one of the containers, he brought it to the magic circle that was in the middle of the room, where his previous clone was still standing.


    "Oi, get out, or I will make a clone toast out of you," Anon commanded his clone.


    The clone moved out of the magic circle immediately.


    When Anon poured the chopped human body parts on the magic circle, a very horrible smell covered the whole room.


    "Uh... This fucking smell." Anon said as he pinched his nose and walked away immediately.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed something. There was no brain in the body parts.


    He walked back to the containers and picked a brain from one of them and threw it onto the magic circle.


    "What is he doing? Why did he throw a brain in the body parts specifically?" The bribing girl asked the lady in-charge.


    "I don''t know," she replied.


    After that, Anon moved towards the control panel and pressed down 2 levers because the body he was recreating belonged to a girl, and it needed more mana than a male clone.


    "He knows the mana maintaining... It took me 3 weeks to learn that. It''s as if he just copied my memories into his own mind," the chubby girl said as she looked at Anon shifting the levers accurately.I think you should take a look at


    As soon as the lady in-charge heard the chubby girl''s talk, something triggered inside her head.


    "Memories. He can copy our memories. Yes, that''s what he was doing when he grabbed our necks and then left us alive. Now, he has everything in his brain that we worked so hard for all of our lives, and he will kill us if he succeeds in creating a clone," the lady in-charge understood that Anon had some kind of memory copying skill that allowed him to copy memories from others.


    "It means this is it for us, huh? We are going to die anyways," the chop-chop girl laughed as she stared at the ground in front of her with blank eyes.


    "No, we can still escape. Look, we are free to do anything right now. We are not under his control anymore," the lady in-charge spoke as she moved her hands freely in front of the others.


    "So what? He is a heartless monster. He can stop us easily with just his pinky finger if we tried to sneak attack him from behind, and that will confirm our deaths immediately," the chubby girl spoke.


    "Well, you are certainly bound to die at any moment now because once he is done making the clone, he will kill you immediately anyway," the lady in-charge explained.


    "W-What do you want us to do?" the bribing girl asked.


    "Look, he is making the mutated blood. This is the best time to do a sneak attack. We will attack from point-blank range, so that he couldn''t dodge them even if he wanted to," she explained.


    "Okay, what do we use as a weapon?" the chop-chop girl asked, and everyone looked at her.


    "What can you use? Is there anything here that looks sharper than the knife in your hands? Or do you have any other weapon, inside those pants of yours?" the lady in-charge asked.


    "Oh, okay."


    "Now, listen. We are going to sneak slowly behind him, and as soon as he turns back, we will stab him all over his body. Do you all understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am," they said as they tightened their grips around their knives and started walking towards Anon from behind without making any noise.


    But what they didn''t know is that someone else was also listening to their talk.


    ''Ooh, planning to kill me, huh...? These girls really want to live, but unfortunately, I am here, and if I let some stupid-ass girls kill me, I would look like a fool in the outer world.


    Anon Agreil died to four stupid girls who can''t even use magic. That will be the most stupid thing in this world,'' Anon thought as he laughed slightly and continued to mix the liquids together inside the beaker.


    All four of them walked up to Anon and stood behind him silently. Anon even felt their heartbeats; their hearts were going crazy inside their bodies.


    "Done." Anon said as he turned around.


    "Attack." The lady in-charge shouted, and suddenly the girls stabbed him in four different locations.


    Blood gushed out of Anon''s body as he fell down on the floor. His body became lifeless within seconds.


    "Yes... We did it. We killed him," the lady in-charge shouted as a smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 234 -234

    ?


    "We killed him, yes." All of them smiled as they looked at Anon''s lifeless body.


    Clap-Clap


    Suddenly, a clapping sound came from behind them.


    "You really killed something there, huh..?"


    The girls immediately turned towards the source of the sound as they found it familiar.


    As soon as they turned around, they noticed that this voice belonged to Anon himself, who was standing near the magic circle, looking at them with a smile on his face.


    "Y-You...? If you are there, then who did we...?" The bribing girl asked with a grim expression as she didn''t have the courage to turn back.


    "I highly suggest you turn back and look at whom you killed." Anon said as his smile grew wider.


    The lady in-charge turned her head backward slowly. Suddenly, a grim expression appeared on her face when she noticed the one she killed.


    The other girls also turned their heads back and saw the corpse of the chubby girl lying there with three daggers stabbed in her body.


    "What have you done, Lady In-charge? I liked that girl very much. I was even thinking of letting her go, and you stabbed her to death? How can you do that? That''s just not right.


    Tragic, now my ogres can''t see her curves anymore." Anon spoke as he began the last stage of clone-making.


    <Materialisation>


    Anon casted the skill as he started giving shape to the body.


    Medium-sized legs, fat thighs, slim waist, huge boobs, and round ass.


    The clone started materialising, and in under a minute, the clone was complete.


    The clone looked exactly like the chubby girl who had just died.


    Anon touched the clone''s face, and another message popped up in front of him.


    [One new clone found]


    [Would you like to connect it to the control Crystal?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Clone has been successfully connected to the control crystal]


    [What Would you like to name the clone?]


    ''Chubby Clone.''


    [Clone ''Chubby Clone'' is now under your control]


    "Now, let''s clear some trash." Anon said as he summoned two swords and tossed them towards the clones, Anon 2 and Chubby clone.


    "Kill them and wear these clothes afterward, both of you." He ordered as he threw two pairs of clothes on the floor.


    The clones picked up the swords and started walking towards the girls, who were still busy observing the chubby girl''s dead body.


    Anon exited the room, and before the door closed, screams started coming out.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh.... Noooooooo...chk"


    "No.... Nooo.... Please, I will be obedient, I will do anything. No....chk"


    "P-Please H-Have m-mercy..... Noooooo.... Chk"I think you should take a look at


    The cries continued as Anon closed the door to the room and walked back towards the red room.


    Opening its gates once again, he looked at the hanging dead bodies and spoke.


    "You all died for no reason, and you have my condolences for that. Now be on your way to the other world." He said as he used a skill.


    <Fire tornado>


    Suddenly, four giant tornados made out of crimson flames covered the whole room.


    ''I believe I am a jerk and a pervert, but jerks also have some rules, and I don''t want to use children''s dead bodies for making clones.'' Anon thought as he closed the room''s door once again and walked back towards the room where his clones had killed all the girls and were standing at the gate wearing the clothes he gave them.


    "Oh, you killed them? That''s good. Let''s get out, but first, we write a little warning." Anon said as he wrote something on the wall of the room and exited the place with the two clones.


    "Your majesty." All the ogres bowed down to Anon as soon as he came out, even Mike and his whole family bowed down.


    "We are going back." Anon commanded as he sat on his raven''s back and left the Nightmare Forest.


    "Wow, he is so cool." Angel, who was sitting in front of his grandfather on the direwolf, said as he looked at Anon flying high in the sky.


    "He is brutal too, grandson." Mike spoke as he smiled and rubbed his hand over Angel''s head.


    Suddenly, two hands came from behind and touched Mike''s face. These hands belonged to Jenna, Mike''s wife.


    "How long has it been since I touched this beautiful face?" She said in a romantic voice.


    "Well, how about 200 years?" Mike said with a smile as he turned his face and kissed her on the lips.


    "Ohhh, Grandmother loves Grandfather, huh...? It''s like he will really kill me if I kissed you again." Billy asked Alisa with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, that''s not a blank threat. He can really do that, honey. My father is very protective when it comes to me. You should''ve seen those humans back then. Dad cut through all of them in one slash." Alisa explained with an excited expression.


    "W-Wait, are you saying he will kill me if I kiss you again?" Billy asked in a scared tone.


    "Nope, not until I am with you. He won''t touch you, but if you ever look at another girl..." Alisa looked at billy with a suspicious look.


    "I know, your father will kill me." Billy spoke with an obvious look on his face.


    "No, I will kill you before him, and then he will kill you again." Alisa said as she kissed Billy again but in her mind only one thing was going one.


    ''That human, his body was cool and his style too. He saved Angel and brought back my dad. He is too cool. Wait... Am i getting wet ?'' Alisa thought as she felt her wet pussy.


    "They are at it again." Mike spoke as he looked straight on the road, ignoring them.


    "Don''t look at them, look at me. I still look like before, right?" Jenna asked with a naughty smile.


    "We are vampires, darling. We don''t age." Mike spoke.


    "Once we reach home, I am going to have my fair share of fun." Jenna whispered in his ear.


    Suddenly a chill ran down Mike''s spine.


    "Mom, we can hear you." Alisa shouted.


    "I know, darling, but mom needs it too."


    "Eww... Mom."


    "Hahaha...."

 Chapter 235 -235

    ?


    The sun has gone down on the horizon, and Anon has reached his house...


    Anon jumps off the Black Raven and enters inside his house.


    "Ah, master, you are finally back." Freya came at him with her erotic body.


    "I don''t have time for this. Some other time." Anon said as he pushed Freya away and entered inside the underground city.


    Anon entered through the front gate, while the ogre army entered from the backside of the side.


    Sephie was standing at the gate of the city with a notepad in her hands.


    "Master, greetings." She bowed down immediately.


    "We greet, your majesty." The guards besides Sephie also bowed.


    "What''s up, Sephie?" Anon asked as he showed a hand gesture to the guards and moved inside the city.


    "Master, the antidote that you told me to make-"


    "Yeah, I don''t need it anymore. Now, I need you to make the drug itself." Anon interrupted her.nov\o/?


    "But master, I will still need an Incubus for that." Sephie answered.


    "Yeah, I will bring him here tonight. Do you need him dead or alive?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I need him alive if I want to keep making the drug." Sephie answered.


    "Understood. What else is on the list?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, there is this girl named Silk in the basement with the Denver guy."


    "Good. Hey, listen, can you take a look at this drug?" Anon said as he gave her the bottle of the pink and green liquid-filled bottle.


    "This is the Incubus one, and this...oh." Sephie spoke as she looked at the green liquid.


    "What happened?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing, it''s just that this green drug is also similar to the pink one in properties, with a slight change. This one works on males." Sephie explained.


    "Is it also made from an Incubus''s semen?" Anon asked.


    "No, master, this is made from the love liquid of a succubus, and a succubus is a very rare demon, even among the demon race itself." Sephie explained.


    "Good, it seems you will get to see one tonight. Now, I should go and talk to my prisoners." Anon said as he started walking towards the city''s prison.


    "Master, there is one more thing." Sephie spoke.


    "What is it?" Anon asked, halting his steps.


    "Master, Kole needs to talk to you desperately." Sephie spoke.


    "Ah, yeah, that guy. Let''s go and talk to him first; I will take care of the prisoners after that." Anon said as he walked towards Sephie again.


    "Yes, master. Please follow me." Sephie said as she started walking towards the other direction.I think you should take a look at


    "So, you''re teaching the ogres about the concept of marriage, huh...?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, master." Sephie replied.


    "Why would you do that?" Anon asked.


    "The ogres will only mate with a strong partner, you see. That''s why I taught them that they should give everyone an equal chance and never cheat on them." Sephie explained with a proud expression.


    "Sephie, you will have to leave this place." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, Sephie''s tail halted on the ground.


    "W-What? B-But master- Did I do something wrong?" She asked with an innocent face.


    "Yes, you did. You taught my slave ogres that they can''t have sex with me, and that''s why I am telling you to leave this place. I can''t afford someone to ruin my toys.


    Those ogre girls, do you really think I am preparing them to just fight in battle? I want those girls to fight for me in the day and satisfy me at night.


    Do you understand?" Anon asked.


    Suddenly, Sephie''s previous memories triggered inside her brain: how she got tortured by her alchemist master, and before that, the slave trader who treated her like a piece of shit.


    Now that she is not a slave, it will be even more dangerous for her to do something.


    If someone saw her inside the capital without a slave collar, she will be captured immediately as a runaway slave, and after that, hell awaits her.


    She had a lab to herself here; she can do anything she wants here, and she also likes Anon. She didn''t knew that such a small thing could affect her life in this way.


    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine, and her eyes widened in shock as these possibilities ran through her mind.


    ''Hmm..? I think this much will be enough to teach her the lesson. I should say that it was only a joke or she will leave for real, and that will not be good, because she manages the whole underground city by herself.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    When Anon came out of his thoughts, he noticed that Sephie was not standing in front of him anymore.


    He looked to his right and left, but she was not to be seen around.


    ''What the fuck? Did she leave already?'' Anon thought as he started looking back.


    "Master... Please forgive me." Suddenly, Sephie''s voice came.


    "Huh...?" Anon looked below and noticed that Sephie was lying at his feet.


    "Please forgive me, master. I have committed a grave sin. Please give me a chance to correct my mistakes, master." Sephie started crying as she grabbed Anon''s legs tighter.


    ''Woahhhh... She loves it here so much? And here I thought that she left.'' Anon took a sigh of relief as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    ''If the situation presents itself before you, you shall reap its benefits, or you are no man.'' Anon thought as the angry expression returned to his face.


    "I can''t forgive you for this. This is a very serious offense, Sephie. Do you understand how much time I invested in them, and you tell them not to have sex with me? No, that''s a very serious offense." Anon spoke.


    "Sob-Sob Master... Please forgive this slave. I have committed a grave sin. Sob-Sob Please give me a chance to correct my mistakes, master." Sephie started crying as she grabbed Anon''s legs tighter.


    ''The iron is hot; this is the moment that I hit the hammer.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 236 -236

    ?


    "Okay, what can you offer to make up for your mistakes?" Anon asked.


    Sephie stood up and stared at Anon, her eyes filled with tears.nov?\?/o\?


    "Sob-Sob Wh-What can I Sob-Sob offer, master? Everything I have here Sob-Sob belongs to master," she said as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    ''My God, she is looking so cute while crying.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "How about those lips?" Anon said as he swiftly closed the distance between him and Sephie.


    Chuuu


    He grabbed Sephie''s lips with his own lips and started sucking them.


    Sephie''s scales near her cheeks turned crimson red as she felt Anon''s lips touching her own lips.


    He slightly touched Sephie''s slim waist and continued to kiss her.


    Sephie also grabbed Anon''s head slightly with her hands as she started wrapping her tail around him.


    After seconds of kissing, their lips separated.


    "But, master, Kole?" She asked with an innocent face.


    "He can wait." Anon said as he again grabbed her face and pulled it closer to his.


    Chuuu


    This time Anon inserted his tongue inside Sephie''s mouth and started feeling her mouth''s inside with it.


    He rubbed his tongue on the insides of her cheeks.


    After some seconds of doing this, he finally grabbed her slim tongue with his tongue.


    Both of them got so engaged in kissing that the ogres who were sleeping in the day woke up and came out of their houses.


    A female ogre came out from the house in front of which Anon was kissing Sephie.


    "Y-Y-Your Majesty, No.6969 greets you." She said as she bent down in front of Anon and greeted him immediately.


    ''Wow, Madam Sephie has got master all wrapped up in her tail, is that how they make love on lamias?'' No.6969 wondered as she looked at them with a red face.


    "Haaa.... Wooo, that''s one rough tongue you have, huh?" Anon said as he rubbed her cheeks and felt the scales.


    "T-Thank you, master." Sephie spoke as she got embarrassed by Anon''s compliment.


    "Y-Your Majesty, I will take my leave now." No.6969 said as she tried to walk away with her red face and heated body.


    "Wait, No.6969." Sephie stopped her.I think you should take a look at


    "Yes, Madam Sephie?" She asked, turning around.


    "The things that I told you about the marriage and stuff, that was all bullshit. You should only mate with master, and you should do it whenever master asks for it. And yes, can you tell this to all the other girls too?" Sephie spoke.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am." No.6969 spoke as she left after that.


    "Is that to your satisfaction, master?" Sephie asked with an embarrassed look.


    "Oh, it is, but you still have to complete your punishment. But first, let''s go and meet Kole. I will punish you after that for being a naughty, naughty girl." Anon said as he looked at Sephie with perverted eyes.


    "Yes, master. I will be ready for the punishment." Sephie said as she looked down and smiled a bit.


    "Obviously, it was bound to happen. Your Majesty made me crazy in just one night. Madam Sephie will go bananas after getting his banana." No.6969 spoke as thoughts of the previous night that she spent with Anon came to her mind, and the heat inside her body increased.


    Inside a house...


    Sephie and Anon entered inside a room, with one bed, one table, and four chairs in the corner of the room.


    On the bed, there was a guy sitting. His age around Anon''s age, and his face was beautiful, with almost otherworldly charm.


    His hair was shining black, and his eyes glowed brownish.


    "Hello, Kole." Anon said as he entered inside.


    [You have resisted the passive skill <Infinite Charm> from your slave Kole.]


    [Infinite charm][Rank- SS+][Phantom Class Exclusive Skill]


    [Infinite Charm is an extraordinary and captivating skill bestowed upon the phantom race, an enigmatic and alluring ability officially recognized within their realm. With this skill, members of the phantom race possess an irresistible charm that exudes an aura of fascination, drawing the attention and admiration of any gender they encounter.


    This power of allure goes beyond the confines of conventional attraction, extending even to non-human forms, captivating and enchanting beings of various origins. It is as if they wield an otherworldly magnetism that can''t be ignored.


    However, despite its mesmerizing effects, Infinite Charm is a double-edged gift, or rather, a curse. It has become a permanent and unyielding aspect of the phantom race, manifesting as a passive ability that cannot be turned off or controlled at will. Even if they desire to remain unnoticed or withdraw from the influence of their charm, they find themselves bound to its effects.


    The origin of this skill is shrouded in legend, harkening back to a time when the phantom race faced the wrath of the god of beauty. Incensed by their actions or disregard for her divine laws, the god decided to punish the entire race by bestowing upon them the alluring power of Infinite Charm. This blessing turned bane has since shaped the very essence of the phantom race, forever entwining them in an intricate dance of beauty and burden.]


    It is said that once Phantoms lived in the gardens of gods, but when a phantom got too full of himself and asked the goddess of beauty, Mary''s hand in marriage.


    The 13 gods immediately got angered at the phantom race and decided to wipe them out from the holy land, but the goddess of kindness, Drui, saved them. She was also the sister of Mary.


    But in the end, Mary cursed the phantom race with the skill <Infinite Charm>.


    This skill will act as the greatest curse on the phantom race. With infinite charm, they will be able to attract every gender towards them, but they can''t mate with them.


    If they mate with anyone, they will die instantly. This skill can never be turned off.


    From then on, phantoms were doing good deeds only, to prove to the gods that they are sorry for their mistakes.

 Chapter 237 -237

    nov/o\?


    ?


    Anon knew that Kol was a phantom and didn''t want to disturb him until he was ready to speak himself.


    He knew that one day Kol would call him. Today was the day.


    Anon looked at Kol, then used a skill...


    <Telekinesis>


    With this, he pulled a wooden chair towards him and sat on it as he looked at Kol.


    "Hello, Kol. Is there something that you want to talk about?" Anon asked.


    "Why have you kept me here? All this time, you never asked me to do something. You sent meals to me. What do you want from me?" Kole asked in confusion.


    "I want nothing from you. You can''t give me anything in the first place," Anon said as he looked Kol in the eyes and smiled.


    "I don''t think you know who I am." Kol said, and an expression of anger appeared in his eyes.


    Even though the phantom race was cursed, their temper was still short, and with only a spark, their big attitudes kicked in.


    "I know, Kol. I know that you are a phantom," Anon answered with a smile.


    "That''s good, you know that." Kol said with an attitude.


    "Kol, why do you have so much attitude? Are all the other phantoms the same as you?" Anon asked with a calm temper.


    "If you make fun of me one more time, I will..."


    "You will what? Did you forget about the slave collar on your neck?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This thing is the only thing that is stopping me from wiping out the whole humanity." Kol said with a very angry expression as he touched the slave collar on his neck.


    The slave collar was a very powerful item, but in front of Kol, who had spent half of his life in the garden of gods, it was not that powerful.


    The slave collar can only stop Kol from killing or harming Anon; other than that, it''s pretty much useless.


    Anon can''t force Kol into doing something for him or stop him from going against his will.


    "Why do you hate the humans so much?" Anon asked.


    "Your race killed my family, the last members of my race. I am the only Phantom left here in this world now, and I took an oath over my mother''s dead body that I will get my revenge on those guys. I will exchange blood for blood and family members for family members.


    My family tried to help a human who was lost in the forest of nightmare, he was tired and injured. We brought him back to our home, but when he came to his senses, he called his other human friends, and they killed my family brutally.


    When I came back with water, I saw a view so horrible that it still gives me nightmares, even today.


    My mother, my father, and my two brothers, all of them were hanging on a fucking tree, dead. They took their ears as achievements." Kol spoke as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.I think you should take a look at


    "What? Was I one of them?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, but the academy that you go to. One of them is there." Kol spoke.


    "What? How do you know?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "That day I watched your race. That''s when I saw him, he was there, inside that very academy." Kol explained.


    "So...?" Anon asked.


    "I want him here. I want information about his partners, and I want you to bring him to me." Kol spoke.


    "Why should I help you?" Anon asked as a smile appeared on his face.


    "I know you are playing from the demon side. You have the demon crest on your hand. It may not be visible to anyone, but I can see it, and I can also tell you who is playing from the god''s side. Just get me my guy." Kol said.


    Suddenly Anon''s eyes widened in surprise.


    ''Is he bluffing? No, the expressions on his face are too serious. If only my goddamn abilities worked on him, I would''ve known about it. If he can tell me the name of God''s representative, I will have the upper hand in the game.''


    Anon tried to control Kol with his abilities, but nothing ever worked on him. That''s when he came to know that he is a phantom, because Phantoms are like demi-gods, and Anon''s level wasn''t high enough to control a demi-god, yet.


    "Why should I believe you?" Anon asked.


    "I have seen you, your every move. You never erase your traces after using a spell, do you? You used the skill <Telekinesis> just now. Just a few hours ago, you used <Fire Tornado>, and before that, you used the skill <Materialisation>. Want to know what skills you used before that?" Kol asked with a smile as his eyes glowed golden.


    "You can see them. The mana strings." Anon asked as he smiled at Kol.


    "Yes. So, what do you say?" Kol asked.


    "Will you tell me about the god''s representative, if I brought the guy you want here?" Anon asked.


    "No, I will not. But I will give you this." Kole said as he summoned a piece of paper in his hands.


    "What is that?" Anon asked.


    "A cut-off skill. It holds the power to cut off mana strings, and believe me, god and I are not the only ones who can see these strings. There are others too on this holy land who can see them." Kol said as he looked at Anon with a serious look.


    "Okay, I will bring him here. Just tell me how he looks." Anon asked.


    "Here, this is him." Kol said as he summoned a screen in front of him and showed Anon the picture of a guy with blue hair and light red eyes.


    "Wait, he is a vampire. You said a human killed your family." Anon asked as he looked at the picture.


    "No, I said we helped a human who called his friends. This guy was one of his friends. I saw him when they were leaving the forest." Kol said.

 Chapter 238 -238

    ?


    "Why don''t you go and capture him yourself? You are very powerful yourself," Anon asked, his voice laced with confidence.


    "I can capture him, but if I showed myself in the outside world, someone will definitely find out my true identity because of my Infinite Charm skill. That''s why I am asking you to do it," Kol explained, his tone determined.


    "Okay. It''s a deal. I give you my word that I will bring this guy here before tomorrow''s sunset, but if you betray me from your side-"


    "Don''t say anything else. Let''s form a mana pact. I don''t want to listen to some useless threats," Kol interrupted, assertive in his response.


    "Yes, that''s one good idea. Why didn''t I think of that?" Anon said as they both formed a mana pact.


    "I will be on my way now," Anon said, confident in his abilities. As they finished forming the pact, he stood up and started walking towards the exit of the gate.


    "Human," Kol''s voice called from behind.


    Anon halted his steps and looked back at Kol. "Yes?" He asked.


    "Be careful of what you do next... These guys are not as simple as they seem from the outside," Kol warned, his expression serious.


    "Oh, don''t you worry. I am the biggest motherfucker here," Anon said with a smirk before he exited the room.


    "Let''s go and have a talk with the guests inside the prison," Anon spoke as he started moving towards the City''s prison, his stride filled with confidence.


    Anon approached the prison, and an ogre guard standing in front of it greeted him.


    "Good Morning, Your Majesty."


    "Are they here?" Anon asked, his tone commanding.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Let me open the doors for you," the ogre guard spoke as he swiftly opened the doors to the prison.


    "Listen, close the door as soon as I enter inside," Anon commanded, his authority evident.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre replied dutifully.


    Anon entered the prison, and the ogre soldier closed the gates immediately, enclosing them in darkness.


    <Light>


    Anon used the skill, and a small ball of light formed over his palm, illuminating the room.


    As soon as the light spread all over the room, a shouting voice was heard.


    "Now."


    Tang


    Silk and Ren came at Anon from both sides, brandishing sharp swords.


    <Wind Armour>


    Ting


    But as soon as the tips of their swords touched Anon''s body, they got bent immediately.


    "Hello, kids?" Anon said with a casual yet intimidating tone as he effortlessly kicked Ren on his stomach and grabbed Silk''s hand.


    Ren hit the wall, and Silk got rolled into Anon''s arms.


    "Hello, darling. Are you alright?" Anon asked Silk in a low voice, his words sending a shiver down her spine.


    "Leave me," Silk immediately pushed Anon back and summoned another sword in her hands, her defiance evident.


    "Sir, Ren. Are you alright?" She asked Ren, showing concern while pointing her sword''s tip at Anon.


    "Ouchh... That fucking son of a bitch," Ren said as he stood up from the ground, summoning his holy sword this time.I think you should take a look at


    "Sir, that''s your family''s royal treasure. I don''t think you should summon that yet," Silk advised.


    "It''s better than getting beaten up by a commoner," Ren retorted, displaying his pride.


    "Well, well, well... Seems like you two are very angry with me, huh?" Anon spoke with a wry smile, reveling in the tension.


    [Okay, first, I will go for his right leg, change my direction at the last moment, and when he gets distracted, she will cut his head off. Yes, that was plan B.] Ren revised the plan they had made if plan A failed.


    But he didn''t know that Anon was listening to his plans.


    A sly smile appeared on Anon''s face as he looked at them.


    [Just focus on that neck, I will have to cut it off in one go.] Silk thought, strategizing her next move.


    "Sir, Ren," Silk said, signaling Ren to charge forward.


    "Holy Strike..." Ren said as a golden hue covered his sword, and he charged forward to attack Anon''s right leg with his full power.


    Silk also disappeared from her place as she charged from the left side where Anon wasn''t looking, but he knew she was coming from the left.


    As Anon already knew that Ren would go for his left leg, he turned his left leg 90¡ã back as he let his right leg stay in the same position.


    ''What? He moved his left leg instead of his right leg. Did he already know that I was coming for that leg? I can''t change the position of the impact. Fuck, it''s a blank strike. We failed.'' Ren thought, realizing that their plan had backfired.


    Silk came at Anon from the left side and swung her sword at his neck with full pressure.


    Anon immediately bent backward to dodge the deadly blow, avoiding both of the strikes in one fluid motion.


    Chk


    Chk


    ''Fuck, it didn''t hit,'' Ren and Silk thought simultaneously as they retreated again.


    "Woah, calm down, ladies," Anon said with a grin, impressed by their efforts.


    "Anon Agreil, you are good in combat. I have to give you that," Silk praised Anon, acknowledging his skills.


    "Enough playing," Anon said, his tone firm and commanding as he looked at them and used a skill...


    <Hypnosis>


    Both of their eyes shined purple for a moment.


    "Now, who do you want to kill again?" Anon asked, his voice ringing with authority.


    "YOU." Both of them spoke at the same time as they raised their swords, their minds under Anon''s control.


    "Well, your swords say otherwise," Anon said, coolly observing the situation.


    Both Silk and Ren were pointing their swords at each other''s necks, manipulated by Anon''s hypnotic influence.


    "Madam Silk, what is the meaning of this?" Ren asked, bewildered by his own actions.


    "I can ask you the same question, and my hands are moving on their own," Silk replied, feeling the strange compulsion she couldn''t resist.


    "Mine too. He is doing this to us... He is controlling us like puppets. He has some type of ability that can control the body of others," Ren spoke, his voice tinged with frustration.


    "I know, you idiot. Don''t teach me," Silk snapped, trying to resist the influence but feeling powerless.


    "Since you two are now cool. Why don''t we get to some talking?" Anon said, nonchalantly taking a seat on a wooden chair, his calm demeanor contrasting with the tense situation.


    "You will pay for this. My father must be searching for me by now. He will be here any moment. There is no place my father can''t reach," Silk threatened Anon, trying to assert some control back.

 Chapter 239 -239

    ?


    "Yeah, your father. I saw him on the battlefield, fighting with all his might and power. He''s a strong guy, believe me. Your mother was there too, and oh my god, what a figure she has. I can guarantee someone killed your father out of jealousy that he married your mother," Anon spoke, his grin oozing with a twisted sense of pleasure.


    "Just release me, you son of a bitch! I will kill you so brutally that your mother will have a hard time recognizing your face," Ren erupted in fury, his anger uncontainable.


    "Why are you playing right into his hands? He wants to make you angry, and you are doing the same thing. Are you stupid, Sir Ren?" Silk said with a cool and collected expression.


    "No, he will die, and I can guarantee that," Ren said, unable to control his rage even after Silk''s advice.


    "What a stupid kid," Silk sighed, disappointed in Ren''s lack of composure.


    "Was there a war?" Silk inquired calmly.


    "Hmmm...? Yes, there was, and a big one at that. Some zombies attacked our continent. So, I killed all of them," Anon replied with a smile.


    ''She is a very smart girl. Not many can keep their calm like her in this situation. She''s got looks too, I should add her to my collection,'' Anon thought with a slight smile.


    "How many attacked?" She asked.


    "I don''t know, 30-40 million zombies."


    "What? That many?" She wondered, shocked by the number.


    "Madam Silk, why are you talking to him like he is a friend?" Ren interjected angrily.


    "What other choice do I have? I can''t protect myself; the plan failed, and now we are pointing our swords at each other. He is far stronger than us. We have to accept it, and that''s why I am getting updated information about what''s going on out there," Silk explained with a pragmatic approach.


    ''Nice thinking. She''s a very practical girl,'' Anon thought as he observed Silk.


    "You are good, Silk. Your sister never told me that she has a big sister like you," Anon remarked.


    "I am the younger sister. Sister Letti is the older one," Silk clarified.


    "Oh, is that so."


    [What is that behind him?] Silk thought inside her head, and Anon heard it.


    Anon immediately turned around, but he saw nothing behind him.


    [So, you can read our minds too, huh?] Silk continued her mental conversation.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Anon''s face as he turned back to Silk''s side.


    [Now I understand how you predicted our moves back then. It''s impossible to defeat a guy like you, who can read the minds of his opponents. You are listening to my mind talk, right, Anon? Smile at me if you are listening.] She thought inside her mind.


    Anon smiled at her again as he spoke, "You are the smartest girl I have seen until now, Silk."


    "I know. I was born that way," Silk said with a smile, remaining composed despite the dire situation.I think you should take a look at


    "What the fuck are you two even talking about? Are you with him, Madam Silk?" Ren asked, his expression furious.


    "You talk too much," Anon retorted as he rubbed his ears, seemingly unbothered.


    [I know. I was on the verge of going mad if you wouldn''t have come in.] Silk thought in her mind, knowing Anon was listening.


    She strategically changed sides to get out of the situation without being harmed, communicating with Anon mentally to maintain her reputation in front of Ren. A very clever move indeed.


    "Aren''t you a clever one?" Anon said as he leaned close to her left ear and started sniffing her.


    "Nice perfume," Anon complimented her.


    "Don''t touch me, you pervert," Silk snapped angrily.


    [Thanks, I bought it from the fair.] She thought in her mind.


    ''Wow, who were your parents, girl? Wolves?'' Anon wondered, taken aback by Silk''s sharp wit.


    "Well, since you called me a pervert already, why not touch your sweet ass?" Anon taunted, sliding his hands down her backside and giving them a tight squeeze.


    "Don''t do that to me, you pervert. Sir Ren, please save me," she cried out, feigning distress.


    "Oi, remove your hands from her back, or it will not turn out well, Anon. You son of a bitch," Ren shouted in anger.


    [Hehe... I like talking like this.] Silk laughed inside her head.


    "You are one sly girl, huh...?" Anon remarked as he touched his lips to her cheek briefly.


    "Anhhh~ Sir Ren, help this helpless woman," she acted again in front of Ren.


    "Anon, wait. What do you want? Money? Girls? Slaves? I will give you anything if you just let us go without any harm," Ren said calmly, attempting to negotiate.


    [Sir Anon, I can''t win against you, and keeping me captive here is no good for you, because my father was already planning to marry me to you. If you let me go now, I will not only keep your secret, but I will also keep the fact that you have the only son of Denver House a secret. I promise, and my hands are starting to hurt too. So, please,] Silk thought in her mind, looking at Anon with sincerity.


    ''Hah... What a smart girl ? Real smart way of changing sides. I better not regret this decision. I want this girl in my collection at all costs. She is beauty with real brains.'' Anon thought as he smiled at her.


    "Silk, leave your sword here and follow me. If you try to do something funny, you know what will happen to you, right?" Anon said, taking the lead as he started walking toward the exit.


    "Ah, no... My body is moving on its own. Sir Ren, please come and save me," Silk said as she also exited the prison with Anon.


    "What an overacting queen?" Anon chuckled, realizing he wasn''t controlling her body anymore, and she was only putting on a show for Ren that Anon was controlling her.


    "Oii, my hand is hurting. At least free me, so that I can rest my hand. Anon? Anooonnnnnn," Ren shouted loudly in anger.

 Chapter 240 -240

    ?


    "Wow, what the hell is this place, and how did you get all these ogres to work for you?" Silk asked, eyeing the ogres laboring in the city.


    "You don''t need to know. Now, tell me... Why should I let you go?" Anon asked, his smile oozing with confidence.


    "I will not say anything about this place to anyone. I promise not to divulge the secret that you have the only child of the great mother, whom she loves more than anything and for whom she would easily kill anyone," Silk spoke, smiling back at Anon.


    "Don''t play smart with me. I can keep you here, and you will still be unable to tell anyone anything," Anon said, halting his steps and locking eyes with Silk with a deadly serious expression.


    "If I go missing and am not found in seven days, my father will deploy the army to search for me. Can you handle my father''s wrath?" Silk teased, her smile still apparent.


    "I can destroy him in one slap, but intelligent people don''t resort to violence, do they?" Anon replied, studying Silk intently.


    "You may be able to read minds or control others with your powers, but you can''t do that with my father. He has immunity to these skills," Silk said, her smile widening.


    "That''s why I have another way of feeling your presence. Come with me," Anon said, leading the way toward Sephie''s lab.


    As they approached Sephie''s lab, the gates opened on their own, granting them entry.


    "Wow, that was so cool," Silk remarked, impressed by the automated doors.


    "Come, let me show you something that will blow your mind," Anon said with a smile.


    "Let me guess, some kind of weapon?" Silk guessed.


    "Wait... I need something before you change your mind," Anon said, summoning a glass of water and giving it to Silk.


    "Water?" Silk questioned.


    "Drink it."


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    "Drink it, girl," Anon''s eyes glowed purple, and Silk''s hand moved on its own as she grabbed the glass and gulped down its contents.


    [One new target has been found: Mind Control Ability]


    [Would you like to activate the skill?]


    ''Yes.''


    "You don''t have to use that skill every time. I would''ve drunk it if you''d asked more nicely," Silk said, her expression frustrated.


    "Yeah, prepare yourself. This will give you a headache," Anon warned as he grabbed her head and used his skill.


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, all of Silk''s memories surged into Anon''s brain.


    <Memory Alter>


    As soon as he used this skill, all of her memories flooded back into her brain.


    "Ouccchhhhh.... My head is hurting," Silk shouted as she clutched her head.


    "Good, now let''s go," Anon said with a smile, leading the way to the main room of the lab.


    "What did you do with me just now?" Silk inquired, standing up and following Anon.


    "Nothing, just checked if your brain is working or not," Anon replied nonchalantly.


    "You did something to my brain, didn''t you? Tell me what did you do?" Silk asked seriously.


    "I did nothing... Silkky," Anon said, smiling at Silk.


    "That name... My mother used to call me that. How do you-" suddenly, something triggered inside her head, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Y-You read my memories just now, didn''t you?" She asked suspiciously.I think you should take a look at


    "Nice, you caught that one quickly," Anon said, smiling at Silk.


    "What else do you know?" Silk probed.


    "Oh, I know many things. I think I know things that even you don''t know about yourself," Anon replied cryptically.


    "You can''t do that. That''s not the right thing to do," Silk scolded, her expression filled with anger.


    "Oh, and guess what? I know your favorite position to-"


    "Noooooo..... Don''t speak," Silk cut off Anon by placing her hand over his mouth.


    "Hehe... You''ve got a nice taste, I have to say. Now, come with me," Anon said, sporting a perverted grin.


    Anon proceeded forward and entered the room, with Silk following closely behind.


    Inside the room, a very disgusting smell permeated the air.


    As Silk entered, she saw many dead bodies lying in one corner.


    "What the fuck?" She exclaimed, turning to look at Anon.


    "What''s wrong? Ah, the smell. Don''t worry about it," Anon dismissed as he bent down and started drawing something on the floor.


    "What are you doing?" Silk asked, holding her nose with her fingers.


    "Nothing, just thinking of making a xerox machine," Anon replied, sketching the same circle he had seen inside the lab earlier for cloning.


    Anon used the bodies of already deceased adventurers for this purpose. Hundreds of adventurers died daily, and he simply purchased their bodies.


    "What machine?" Silk asked, her expression puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see in just a minute," Anon replied, completing the circle.


    "Let''s see... That one," Anon said as he pointed towards the corpse of a female adventurer.


    Silk also looked at the corpse that Anon was pointing at.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, the body started floating in the air.


    "Woahhhhh... Ghooost!" She shouted loudly as she took 3 steps back and observed the body flying into the air.


    "Calm down, it''s not a ghost. It''s just one of my skills," Anon said as the corpse floated towards him.


    "What the hell is that skill? How big things can you move with it? Can you make a whole kingdom fly into the air with that ?" Silk asked curiously.


    "Shhh... You talk too much," Anon said as he puts his finger on his his lip, indicating her to be silent.


    The body landed in the middle of the circle, and Anon began supplying mana to the magic circle.


    Suddenly, the body turned into a mass of white light.


    After that, Anon pulled out a light yellow-colored liquid from his inventory and poured it on the mass.


    "Now... Only remains the shaping," Anon said as he used the final skill.


    <Materialisation>


    Suddenly, the mass of white light began forming into the body of a human female.


    Once it took its shape, the clone''s face was revealed, and watching this, Silk''s expression changed into one of shock.

 Chapter 241 -241

    ?


    The clone looked exactly like her in every aspect. Her body and face were an exact match to the real Silk.


    Silk''s eyes widened when she saw this, even forgetting about the horrible smell filling the room.


    "That''s.... Cloning," Silk spoke slowly as she approached the clone and touched it.


    Touching her skin, she realized that the clone''s skin was smoother than her own.


    "That''s how I am going to keep your father out of my radius. I will just send this toy to him, and he will not come searching for you anymore, will he?" Anon asked with a smile as he summoned a pair of clothes identical to those Silk was wearing and gave them to the clone.


    The clone didn''t react.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, something triggered inside Anon''s head as he touched the clone.


    [One new clone has been detected.]


    [Would you like to connect it to the Control Crystal?]


    ''Yes.'' Anon answered.


    [What would you like to name the new clone?]


    ''Silkky.'' Anon thought as he smiled a little.


    [Silkky has been connected to Control Crystal]


    "Wear these clothes," Anon said as he handed her the garments.


    She immediately put on the clothes this time.


    "This is a very excellent toy you''ve got here, but it will not work in front of my father. She may have my face, but my knowledge and my aura, she is missing both of them," Silk spoke, smiling a bit towards the clone.


    "Well, that''s one problem, huh...?" Anon said as he touched the clone''s head and poured Silk''s memories into its brain.


    Suddenly, the clone''s eyes filled with life, and the same aura as Silk started emanating from its body.


    "I-Impossible... How can you do that? A clone exhibiting the same aura as me?" Silk said, backing off some distance from the clone.


    "Well, problem solved. Silk, meet Silkky, my new clone," Anon said, looking at Silk with a smile.


    "Hey, don''t give it my name," Silk spoke with an angered expression.


    "My master gave me this name, I am Silkky. If you have something to say about it, say it to me," Silkky said, smiling towards Silk.


    "Wow... That''s one reply that I would''ve given, but I don''t know why I feel hatred towards you," Silk said with a twisted face, showing her anger.


    "What? You want to hit me?" Silkky said, assuming a defensive pose.


    "That pose has one major flaw. Let me teach you," Silk said as she ran towards Silkky.


    First, she came at Silkky from above but suddenly changed her direction and attacked from below.


    Silkky easily blocked it and grabbed both of her hands simultaneously.


    She kicked Silk in the ass. Silk hit the ground brutally.


    "Okay, you are good. I have to accept that," Silk said as she summoned two swords in her hands.


    She threw one sword towards Silkky and spoke, "Pick it up and show me how you work with sword skills."


    "Why not, Bitch?" Silkky said as she picked up the sword and assumed the same stance as Silk.I think you should take a look at


    "Wait." Anon stopped both of them.


    "Don''t stop me." Both of them spoke at the same time.


    "No, No... I am not stopping you. Just wait a moment," he said.


    Knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the lab''s door.


    "Come in," Anon said.


    The gates to the lab room opened, and Sephie came in with a chair in her hands.


    "Yes, put it here," Anon said as he sat down on the wooden chair and summoned a tub of Puff-Puffs.


    "Master, your wine," Sephie said as she gave Anon a big bottle of wine.


    "Perfect. Now, fight," Anon said as he started eating the Puff-Puffs and drinking wine.


    Suddenly, both of them closed their eyes, and a very dangerous aura started emanating from their bodies.


    It was called aura.


    Sword aura is a unique technique employed by swordsmen to harness mana efficiently for their combat abilities. Instead of directly channeling mana into their bodies, swordsmen collect and concentrate mana into their swords, creating a powerful aura around the blade. This aura allows them to enhance their attacks, making their swords sharper and capable of cutting through almost anything with ease.


    By using sword aura, skilled swordsmen can release mana from their swords at will, granting them greater control over their attacks and increasing their offensive capabilities. However, this technique is not without its dangers. Only high-level swordsmen can master sword aura, as it involves managing the risk of mana outrage. When mishandled, the mana within the aura can become unstable, potentially leading to uncontrollable mana entering the swordsman''s body, resulting in severe consequences. Due to this inherent risk, sword aura demands great skill, focus, and discipline to be wielded effectively in combat.


    "Hyaaaa...."


    "Hyaaaa...."


    Both Silk and Silkky charged at each other with their full force.


    Tang


    Booom


    As soon as their swords clashed, a very powerful wave of energy left their bodies.


    All the glass items inside the room instantly broke, and even Sephie fell to the floor.


    Both of them leaped backward and started preparing for another charge.


    As soon as their swords got charged with aura again, they charged at each other with their full force.


    ''Silkky is good at fighting even though she only has silk''s memories no real experience.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Nice, girls. Keep it up," Anon cheered as he ate the Puff-Puffs.


    "Master... Did you forget about the incubus and succubus?" Sephie asked with a worried expression.


    "Oh shit, I almost forgot about that," Anon said as he stood up from his chair and disappeared from his position.


    The girls again started running towards each other with full power, but as their blades were about to clash with each other again, Anon appeared in between and stopped their blades with just his two fingers.


    "Calm down now, ladies. I have something to do, and that''s why I need Silkky with me. You can go back home," Anon said as he looked at Silk and smiled.


    ''He stopped two fully aura-covered blades with just his two fingers. How powerful is he?'' Silk wondered in her head.

 Chapter 242 -242

    ?


    "I can go home? Really?" Silk asked as she sheathed her sword.


    "Yes, you can, but not without a pact," Anon said as he summoned a mana pact.


    [State your terms], the pact crystal asked.


    "I will not harm her if she doesn''t reveal my secret to anyone," Anon stated.


    [Do you agree with the terms?]


    The pact crystal asked Silk.


    "No."


    [Do you have any counter terms?]


    "Yes, I want him to include my family in that too," Silk spoke.


    [Do you agree?]


    The crystal asked Anon.


    "I agree, but if she attacks me first or I find any malicious thoughts about me in her mind, I will instantly kill her," Anon said with a smile.


    "I agree," Silk answered immediately.


    [Pact has been sealed. If any of you break it, punishment will be given.]


    [State the punishment; only the one with more power can choose the punishment.]


    "Death," Anon spoke without any second thoughts.


    "What? Are you alright? Death for just breaking this pact?" Silk asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, do you disagree?" Anon said as he summoned his sickles of death.


    "N-No... I agree. Death it is, so be it," Silk said, feeling bloodlust oozing out of Anon''s body.


    [Pact is sealed; anyone breaking it will receive death as punishment.]


    The crystal announced as it vanished.


    "Now, you can go," Anon said.


    "I don''t even know where I am. How am I supposed to go out?" Silk asked.


    "Oi, come here," Anon called out to an ogre that was working with the others.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The ogre immediately went down on his knees.


    "Go and show her the back door," Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Your Majesty. Please follow me, madam." The ogre spoke as he started walking towards the back door of the city.


    Silk followed quietly.


    "Silkky, we are going to the royal capital. Come with me and wear this mask so that no one recognizes you," Anon said as he threw his previous mask towards her.


    "Yes, master," Silkky said as she caught the mask and wore it on her face.


    Anon summoned the mask of nature and took out a hair from his inventory.


    "Let''s see," he said as he placed the hair inside the mask and wore it.


    Suddenly his face and body started to change. Finally, when the transformation was finished, Anon looked like the guy he had killed back at the lab.


    "Let''s go and prank Mike," Anon said as he smiled at Silkky.


    Knock-knock


    Creak


    Mike opened the door to his house, his daughter and wife standing beside him.


    Suddenly, when they noticed the same guy from the lab standing in front of the door, both of them jumped at him.


    Khhhhh


    "Enemy....Cheeee."I think you should take a look at


    Mike didn''t know what happened, but he didn''t sense any danger coming from the guy; instead, he felt a familiar feeling.


    Alisa attacked Anon from the right, and Jenna attacked him from the left side.


    They bared their fangs and claws at Anon, aiming to finish him in one blow.


    ''Sickles Of Death.''


    Anon summoned his sickles, and as soon as Mike saw them, he immediately understood that the man was none other than Anon himself.


    Mike moved at a very high speed and grabbed both his wife and his daughter in under 2 seconds, moving away from Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Mike. I will not kill them. I was just kidding," Anon laughed as he de-summoned his sickles.


    "Master, I am very sorry for their misbehavior. Please punish us if you want to, but I would like to request that you spare their lives, please," Mike apologized immediately.


    "Master? What? Dad, he is one of the workers who tortured us back in that cave," Alisa spoke.


    "Yes, Honey, our daughter speaks the truth. He is one of those scientists who drew our blood to make the undead zombies," Jenna spoke.


    "No, you idiots. He is Master Anon in another face. Maybe he came to test your patience, but you failed the test," Mike murmured in their ears.


    "Mike, I am not here to test them or anything; I am here to get you. Let''s go," Anon spoke.


    "Apologies to him," Mike ordered.


    "Yes." Both of them spoke together.


    Mike let them down, and both of them bowed in front of Anon immediately.


    "We are sorry, sir. Me and my daughter didn''t know that it was you. Please forgive us. I will do anything to gain your forgiveness," Jenna spoke.


    "Yes, me too. Sir, I also got scared and jumped at you without knowing it. Please forgive me," Alisa spoke.


    All three of them bowed in front of Anon.


    "Okay, you can now go inside. Mike, you come with me," Anon called out.


    "Yes, master," Mike said as he started following Anon.


    As they were leaving the place, Anon looked back once again and looked at Mike''s wife and daughter.


    Their bodies looked very sexy and beautiful. Their boobs were thick and ass was round.


    As they stood up and started moving back into the house their big asses jiggled.


    "Mike what kind of punishment do you expect that i will give them ?" Anon asked.


    "Anything you want master." Mike answered with a straight face.


    "Yeah, okay. How about sending them to my bed ?" Anon asked.


    ''If he looked at me with the eyes of betrayal i will immediately say that i was joking. Maybe i shouldn''t have said that.'' Anon wondered as he maintained the straight look on his face.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as his expressions grew darker.


    "Yes...?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "This is not a punishment master." Mike spoke.


    "Ah, mike i was just jok-"


    "This is a blessing." Mike interrupted immediately.


    "Huh...?" Anon looked at mike in confusion.


    "Sir, you will give them a chance to serve you in your bed ? I can''t be more happy." Mike spoke as happiness appeared clearly on his face.


    ''Wow... This shit turned around pretty fast. Let''s take full advantage of this opportunity.''


    "Okay, i will give them the chance to serve me in my bed later tonight. Just send them to my room tonight." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master."


    [Author: You know what''s coming. ??]

 Chapter 243 -243

    ?


    Royal Capital, First Ring...


    Gilbert''s Inn...


    Inside the bustling inn, a vibrant atmosphere filled the air as people enjoyed their meals, drinks, and the melodic tunes of music. Among the crowd, one man sat aloof, a lone figure occupying an entire table at the top left table of the inn.


    This formidable presence was none other than Anon himself, disguised as the bespectacled man back from the lab. That he killed.


    Meanwhile, Mike and Silkky observed from a distance, their eyes fixed on Anon''s every move.


    A strikingly handsome waiter approached Anon, exuding an undeniable charm that could enchant any woman in an instant.


    Anon''s gaze didn''t waver as he employed his own abilities to assess the waiter, named Mavrick, an incubus demon with a beguiling aura.


    With a mere glance, Anon could discern Mavrick''s demonic nature, his level, mana, and even his intentions.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Mavrick]


    [Class: Incubus]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Level: 42]


    [Mana: 9000/9000]


    [HP: 18000/18000]


    [Remark: Wants to talk with you in private.]


    ''Jackpot.''


    Mavrick possessed a unique ability that Anon recognized¡ªa way to distribute a mysterious drug, sought after by many, which granted pleasure beyond compare. However, such a drug was strictly regulated, and members were limited to one extra dose per month.


    "Can i have your order, Sir ?" He asked with a smile.


    To acquire the extra dose of this precious drug, members had to come to the inn and convey specific words to the most attractive waiter, Mavrick.


    "Ah, yes. I would like to have the usual," Anon responded casually.


    Mavrick motioned for Anon to follow him to the second floor, and Anon signaled Mike and Silkky to do the same, secretly.


    Together, they reached a room on the second floor, and as they entered, Mavrick closed the door behind them.


    Anon surveyed the room and noticed only two chairs placed in the center, facing each other.


    "Sit," Anon commanded.


    Without hesitation, Anon seated himself, and Mavrick mirrored his actions.


    "What''s your problem, S-67? Speak your mind," Anon demanded, his temper unshaken.


    Mavrick seemed taken aback by Anon''s calm demeanor. "What do you mean?"


    "You claimed you wouldn''t return for three months after taking extra doses for the next three months, and yet here you are, asking for more. I must report this to our master," Mavrick explained, taking out a white crystal and moving towards the window.


    Anon smirked, seeing an opportunity to exploit Mavrick''s devotion to the master.


    Click


    [Speak]


    An ominous sound resonated from the crystal.


    "Sir, I want to report someone."


    [Name]


    The voice was deep and resolute.


    "His name is S-67, and he took three extra doses in advance this month, but he''s still here for more," Mavrick reported.


    [Where are you right now?]I think you should take a look at


    "Yes, Sir?" Mavrick replied, puzzled.


    [I asked, where are you right now?]


    "Sir, I am in the inn. Is there a problem?"


    [Are you with S-67 right now?]


    "Yes, Sir. Is there a problem?"


    [Run now, Mavrick.]


    "Sir?" Mavrick''s confusion grew.


    [S-67 is dead, and I am standing in front of his lifeless body right now. The one with you is an imposter. Run away now of you want to live.]


    Fear washed over Mavrick, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he turned to face the figure behind him.


    The S-67 he had known was gone, replaced by someone else entirely different.


    "Hello, Maverick," Anon greeted him with a psychopathic grin.


    "H-Help m-" Mavrick''s plea was cut short as Anon seized his face and pinned him to the wall, snatching the crystal from his grasp.


    "Hello, motherfucker. Can you hear my voice?" Anon taunted.


    [Anon]


    "Oh, so you know me," Anon responded with a surprised expression.


    [I do. Why don''t you leave the Incubus, and we strike a deal?]


    "What deal?" Anon inquired.


    [You are powerful, very powerful, but still just a kid. Join me, and together, we can rule this world with my army of undead.] He spoke.


    Anon smirked. "I''ve already made a mess of your pathetic army."


    [That was nothing, Anon. It''s a mere fraction of my true force. If I unleashed my army upon this world, everything would crumble in seconds. But I don''t want to rule the Undead. I desire dominion over the living.]


    "Sounds like a cool plan, but my schedule is packed, you see. I don''t have time for world domination, i have got bitches to fuck and I don''t work with partners." Anon retorted with a wicked smile.


    [Leave the Incubus, Anon. I want him.] Mavrick pleaded, his voice was desperate.


    "Well, hearing that only makes me want to kill him even more," Anon replied, eyeing the Incubus with a psychopathic smile.


    [Kill him, and blood will be repaid with blood.] Killing intent clearly audible in his tone.


    "Oh, we''ll see about that," Anon said as he shattered the crystal, severing the connection.


    In the dark underground laboratory of the Nightmare Forest...


    Crack


    "Damn you, Anon," the blond man roared as he, too, crushed his crystal in frustration.


    Undead servants collected the lifeless bodies of the girls Anon had killed.


    "S-001, my precious, I''ll avenge you. Go and butcher her," he ordered, directing his fury at the dead body of the lady in charge.


    "Sir, every room is destroyed, and the butchering chamber is in ruins. The corpses are of no further use," a masked figure informed.


    "Damn it! Find out where he lives and send a horde of undead to slaughter his entire family," the blond man commanded.


    "Sir, there''s something written on the wall. You should see this," the masked figure informed.


    Curiosity piqued, the blond man entered the adjacent room, where a message was scrawled in blood on the wall, and 20 dead bodies were hung under the Message.


    ''COME AT ME WITH EVERYTHING, BITCH.''


    "Oh i will, Anon."


    A sinister smile crept across the blond man''s face, a chilling realization dawning upon him¡ªthe confrontation with Anon would be nothing short of an epic clash of powers, and the world would bear witness to their cataclysmic battle.

 Chapter 244 -244

    ?


    "So, Maverick. How about you start talking now?" Anon said, releasing the incubus Maverick from his grip.


    "I-I don''t know anything." He said with a scared expression on his face because after what he listened from Anon''s talk with his master, he is going to die at any moment now.


    "Yeah, I expected that one. Come here," Anon commanded, employing his formidable skill...


    "No, please don''t kill-"


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes glowed with a captivating shade of purple, and Maverick''s eyes mirrored the same color.


    "Now, here. Drink this," Anon instructed, making a small cut on his arm and offering it to Maverick to drink his blood.


    "Yes, as you command master." Maverick, entranced under Anon''s Hypnosis, obeyed his commands without question.


    [One new Target found under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to execute the skill on the target?]


    Screens popped up in front of him.


    ''Yes.'' Anon commanded.


    [Maverick''s Mind Corruption: 0%]


    [The Demonic crest has taken effect, all the skill effects Against demons will get a 75% boost]


    [Maverick''s Mind Corruption: 75%]


    As soon as this screen popped up in front of anon a smile appeared across his face.


    "Wow. I almost forgot about this demonic crest," Anon remarked, glancing at the glowing red crest on the back of his hand.


    "Now, the last part," Anon said, placing his hand over Maverick''s head.


    "Feed me your precious memories." He said as a smirk appeared on his face.


    ''I feel like a super villian at this moment.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    <Memory Eater>


    Memories surged into his mind, but this time, something felt different.


    The stress of devouring a demon''s memories far surpassed that of consuming a human''s.


    A severe headache plagued Anon as he continued to consume Maverick''s memories.


    [Level Up]


    ''I leveled up by eating a Demon''s memories. My level now won''t increase even if I kill high-grade monsters. It only increases when I eat memories.


    If I want to fight the God''s representative, I must level up. It''s time to move to the elf kingdom.


    They''ve lived for god knows how many years, and if I eat their memories, my leveling up process will get a massive boost,'' Anon contemplated.


    After devouring all of the incubus''s memories, Anon stepped back and observed Maverick''s bewildered expressions.


    Maverick now knew neither who he was nor what he was. With all his memories gone, he stared at the world like a newborn offspring.


    Anon once again placed his hand on Maverick''s head.


    <Memory Alter>


    "Let me give you back your memories, so you don''t look like a fucking idiot," Anon declared.


    "Huh...? Please don''t kill me. I''ll do anything you want," Maverick pleaded as he got his memories back, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Good, now be a good kid and stay in this room until I tell you to leave. Do you understand?" Anon said, his eyes glowing purple.


    "Y-Yes."


    Satisfied with his work, Anon exited the room and found Mike waiting outside.


    "Where is Silkky?" Anon inquired.


    "She is keeping an eye on the stairs, master," Mike reported.I think you should take a look at


    "Good. You go inside and keep your eyes on that incubus. We will leave once I get that succubus," Anon commanded as he headed toward another room.


    ''According to his memories, this inn also serves as a brothel, and at the end of this corridor is a room where that succubus pleases men for money,'' Anon deduced as he stopped in front of the last room.


    Moaning sounds emanated from inside the room.


    "Here goes..."


    Bam


    Anon kicked down the door to the room.


    "Surprise, motherfuckers!" he proclaimed as he stormed into the room.


    As the dust cleared, two figures were revealed within the room.


    A succubus was astride an old man. She possessed a mesmerizing face, deep emerald eyes, short black hair, two black horns, a pair of black wings, and a long, pointed tail.


    "Human, how dare you come inside without permission?" she declared, her emerald eyes narrowing as her teeth sharpened.


    "Oh, you look even more beautiful now," Anon quipped with a grin.


    "Pay for your sins," she hissed, lunging at Anon with her sharp nails.


    [Opponent has used the skill <Nightmare>]


    [No effects were triggered due to the class ''Cerebraxis''.]


    Anon responded by activating a skill of his own.


    <Telekinesis>


    The moment she closed the distance, Anon immobilized her in mid-air.


    "Huh..? Why... can''t I move?" she struggled to use her hands and legs, but she remained suspended, unable to move any part of her body except her mouth.


    "You... Out," Anon commanded, pointing toward the old man.


    "Y-Yes... But my money?" the old man asked, glancing at Anon nervously.


    Anon turned his gaze upon him, exuding an aura of bloodlust.


    "Y-You can keep it... I am sorry," the old man stammered, fleeing from the room.


    "What a coward? Just a moment ago, you said you''d do anything for me," the succubus exclaimed, her face contorted with disgust.


    "I have a family...byeeee," he called out from a distance, hastily leaving the inn.


    "What do you want?" the succubus asked.


    [50% Mana Remaining]


    A screen appeared before him.


    ''What? 50%? As I level up, my skills require more mana to work perfectly,'' Anon pondered for a moment before refocusing on the succubus.


    "I want you, Lilith," Anon declared, releasing her from the telekinesis.


    Thud


    "Ouuchhh....Oucchhh. Are you an idiot? Why would you drop me like that?" the succubus complained.


    "Come with me, or die here," Anon warned, bending down to look at her face closely.


    "Why should I come with you?" the succubus challenged, standing up.


    "Are you stupid? Did you not hear what I just said? I will kill you if you don''t come with me. You''re one stupid ass succubus, or did you become dumb after having too much sex?" Anon taunted.


    [He is definitely stronger than me. I can''t win alone. I have to call for backup.] Lilith strategized, unaware that Anon was eavesdropping on her thoughts.


    "Okay, I will come with you, but can I at least get my clothes?" she requested.


    Anon smiled and replied, "Okay."

 Chapter 245 -245

    ?


    "I will just go and get my clothes," Lilith stated, moving towards a nearby cupboard and pulling out some clothes. However, as she retrieved her garments, she discreetly activated a hidden lever concealed behind them.


    The lever triggered a chain reaction that reverberated throughout the ground floor of the inn.


    Upon the completion of the reaction, a bottle of wine tumbled from a shelf behind the bartender.


    The bartender was a fearsome beastman with black fur, a muscular physique, and imposing biceps. An eye patch covered his right eye, revealing the mark of a scar beneath it.


    Upon spotting the fallen bottle, the bartender swiftly headed toward a door situated behind the counter.


    Knock-knock


    "Boys, we have a problem in the last room," he announced, knocking twice on the door.


    Inside Lilith''s room...


    "What''s taking you so long? Don''t expect to call someone to come and help you," Anon acted cautiously, fully aware that she had already summoned assistance.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just taking my clothes out. Who can I even call from my cupboard?" she replied, laughing towards Anon to deceive him about her plan.


    Lilith proceeded to put on her clothes.


    "So, what do you need me for? Sex or money? Don''t tell me you don''t love me, do you?" she asked coyly.


    "Shut up and wear your clothes. You will be the last thing I show love in this world," Anon retorted, his face contorted with disgust.


    Thump-Thump


    Footsteps echoed from downstairs.


    "Heh..." A smile abruptly appeared on Anon''s face.


    ''Today, I will test if I can influence someone else''s mind through extreme brutality,'' Anon contemplated.


    "Oi, Lilith. What''s the problem?" a deep, dense voice sounded from behind Anon.


    Anon turned and saw a massive beastman covered in black fur, accompanied by a group of other beastmen wielding an assortment of intimidating weapons.


    They resembled a group of ruthless street thugs.


    "Hahaha, now speak, human. What were you saying, huh? You want to take me?" Lilith provoked, moving to the side where the beastmen stood.


    "Is he the one causing you problems, Lilith?" the beastman beside the bartender inquired.


    He brandished a morningstar and was fully covered in brown fur. Swinging the weapon like a toy, he exuded an air of confidence.


    "Yes, he said he wants to take me with him," Lilith informed the beastman, complaining about Anon.


    "Oi, you-" the bartender began, but the brown fur beastman cut him off.


    "Boss, let me handle this. I will explain it to him."


    "Okay, go," the bartender acquiesced, giving him the chance to make a bold impression on the group.


    The newcomer was eager to prove his mercilessness and secure his place in the group.


    "Oi, what is your name, human?" he asked Anon, approaching him with the morningstar swinging.


    "I am-" Anon started, but once again, the brown fur beastman interrupted.


    "What? I didn''t hear it. What did you say your name is? Huh... did you say Garbage? Well, your mama gave you a good name. It suits that crap face of yours. Hahaha," the beastman taunted, laughing loudly.


    "Hahaha.... This new guy is funny."


    "Yeah, he is savage."


    "Well, I brought him into the group. He is my cousin."


    The other beastmen behind Anon praised the new member''s antics.


    "Listen, Garbage-faced guy. You better leave this place before I tear you into so many pieces that you''ll actually look like a garbage can. Now leave and never step back into this inn," the beastman threatened, drawing his face close to Anon''s.I think you should take a look at


    "Hah... What can I say?" Anon replied, touching his temples.


    "Looks like the human kid is already scared. Let him go, Paul, or he''ll shit in his pants... Hehehe."


    "...or maybe he already shitted in his pants. Hahahaha...." The beastmen laughed, mocking Anon.


    Thump


    "Huh...?" Anon suddenly grabbed his face with his hand and pressed his fingers together.


    "What were you saying?" Anon inquired, increasing the force until his skull began to crack.


    *Ahhhhhhhhh.... Leave me. He is killing me. HELP!" Paul''s agonizing cries for help filled the room.


    "Hey, look, Paul is pretty good at this joking shit. Hahahaha."


    "Nice acting, Paul. Heheheh."


    "H-He is not acting. Look, there is blood coming out of his nose," Lilith observed, alarmed by the blood trickling from Paul''s nose.


    Everyone in the room noticed Paul''s condition and the blood.


    "HELP!... HELP ME!" Paul cried out.


    Amidst the revelry, Anon simply observed Paul''s struggles while smiling.


    Thump


    Someone tapped Anon on the shoulder.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon turned to see the black fur beastman behind him.


    This man was none other than the bartender himself.


    "Would you mind letting my boy go, buddy?" the bartender inquired.


    "What if I don''t?" Anon replied, sporting a smile.


    "Then I''ll beat you up, real bad," the bartender threatened.


    "HELP!..." Anon released Paul.


    The moment Paul was set free, he began crawling on the ground, clutching his nose in agony.


    "You fucking.... Bastard. I will kill you. Just you wait," Paul vowed, trying to suppress the pain with his hands.


    Anon rose from his chair and picked up Paul''s morningstar from the ground and gave ut a good swing around.


    "Let''s see if this thing actually works or not," Anon remarked, pulling the morningstar behind his back and propelling it towards Paul''s face with all his might.


    Boom


    Upon impact, the morningstar struck Paul''s face, causing instant death. Moreover, the force of the blow propelled his face through the ceiling of the ground floor.


    Boom


    Boom


    Anon continued striking Paul''s body with the morningstar until it became an unrecognizable mess.


    "Wooh, satisfaction, so what were you saying again ? Something about killing me huh ?" Anon declared with a satisfied smile as he looked at the other members of the group.


    All the other members got scared to death after watching this scene unfold before their eyes.


    "I-I want to go to my mama." One of them said as he pissed in his pants.


    "Kid, who are you and what do you even want ?" The bartender asked with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 246 -246

    ?


    "Kid, who are you really? And what the hell do you want?" The bartender asked.


    "This one asked for my identity. Look at him now. You sure you want to ask it again?" Anon said, pointing towards Paul''s lifeless body.


    "Okay, I won''t ask anything about your identity, but what is it that you want from us?" The bartender inquired.


    "I want that succubus," Anon declared, pointing towards Lilith.


    "You can have her. Just spare our lives," the bartender pleaded as he and his companions backed away from the succubus.


    "What? You guys are going to leave me too? I gave you all of my money every damn time, and you are going to abandon me just like that?" Lilith questioned, hurt by their desertion.


    "Lilith, the human is stronger than any of us. Didn''t you see what he did to Paul? I want to go to my children without getting hurt," one of the beastmen reasoned.


    "Lilith, you have to go with him, and we can''t do anything about it. Sorry," the bartender spoke with a solemn expression.


    With that, all of them exited the room.


    "Seems like I can affect people''s minds by showing brutality," Anon mused.


    "You want to know about him, don''t you?" Lilith asked, her expression neutral as if something triggered in her mind.


    "Hmm...?" Anon wondered what she was talking about.


    "That guy, who Mav works for, right?" she continued.


    "Oh, you know something about him?" Anon asked, genuinely surprised.


    "Yes, he has blonde hair and wears glasses," she disclosed.


    "Here I thought that no one knows about this motherfucker. Tell me everything about him," Anon demanded.


    "I don''t know too much, but ten years ago, he started coming to this inn. Whenever he came, he would book me for the whole night. He had money, too much money. He always talked about weird stuff..."


    "What weird stuff?" Anon interjected.


    "Once he said that death should have no control over anyone. Everyone should be free from death, and that he would create something one day that will have no control of death over it."


    ''Well, he did create something similar,'' Anon pondered.


    "He was always angry. Whenever I asked him what happened, he always said one thing. Experiment Z-09 failed again. I never wanted to ask him what that was because we have a policy¡ªjust lighten the customer''s mood, don''t get into their private shit.


    He came to the inn regularly for three months. Every night, he would have sex with me all night long, not even giving me time to rest, and then he would leave early in the morning. But before leaving, he always collected my cum in a small glass bottle.


    After three months, he stopped coming to the inn. Two months passed quickly, but I never saw him again. Just when I thought I''d never see him again...


    Suddenly, one day, he came to the inn with blood all over his clothes. Not his blood.


    When I asked him what happened, he looked at me with a menacing smile. Those eyes, I can never forget them. It''s like he has found the keys to destroy the world... He only said two words to me that day and left the inn... Without even having sex." Lilith recounted.


    "What two words?" Anon asked with curiosity.


    "He said.... ''Experiment successful.'' and left. Then the next day, he came back with Maverick, my brother, and proposed a deal to both of us. We both would give him our cum daily, and he would pay us money in return." Lilith added.


    "Did he ever tell you clearly what experiment he was working on?" Anon inquired.I think you should take a look at


    "No, he never talked about what experiment he was conducting. But when I saw him last time, he had a photo in his hands that he left here."


    "What photo? Show me," Anon said.


    ''Master..'' Mike contacted Anon through psychic connection.


    ''Yes, Mike. Is there a problem?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes, master. This place is about to blow up. An explosive spell just got triggered. We have 20 seconds to leave. The explosion will destroy everything in a one-kilometer radius.'' Mike reported.


    ''Okay, take that incubus and get out of the building. You too, Silkky.'' Anon commanded.


    ''Yes, master.'' Both Mike and Silkky responded.


    "Let''s go," Mike said as he grabbed Maverick from his chair and hoisted him up.


    "H-Hey... Where are you taking me? Ahhhh-"


    Mike swiftly ran and leaped out of the window.


    Silkky exited through the front door.


    "We have to leave," Anon said as he picked up Lilith in his arms like a princess.


    "W-What? H-Hey, I am a girl; you can''t do that..." Lilith protested, her face turning red.


    ''What a strong human? He picked me up just like that. Will he now put me to bed and awww... I can''t think properly; my body is going into heat,'' Lilith''s thoughts raced with embarrassment.


    Anon jumped out of the room''s window with Lilith in his arms.


    Anon activated the skill, and his whole body was engulfed in fire. When he landed on the ground, he sprinted out of the royal capital with incredible speed. In just three seconds, Anon covered a distance of about 5 kilometers from the inn.


    When he stopped and turned back, he noticed Mike following closely behind.


    Boom


    Suddenly, the inn exploded, and a cloud of smoke billowed around the burning structure, reminiscent of an atom bomb''s aftermath.


    "This fucker. Was it always there, Mike?" Anon asked.


    "No, master. Someone planted the magical explosion seals. When the array was completed, I immediately sensed it and warned you. It was a medium explosion array, which is why it took so much time to activate," Mike explained.


    "So, he was there," Anon observed as he gazed at the inn reduced to ashes.


    "Yes, master. The activator had to be nearby when he activated this array," Mike confirmed.


    "Oi, are you alright?" Anon inquired of Lilith. But when he looked at her, he noticed that she had lost consciousness due to the speed of his skill,


    .


    [Mana has been depleted to 10%. Mana fatigue will start now.]


    Anon immediately summoned a Special Grade mana potion and drank it.

 Chapter 247 -247

    ?


    "Oi, wake up. Can you hear me?" Anon said as he tapped Lilith on her face with his hand.


    "Lilith, wake up."


    "Hmm...? Where am I?" She asked, opening her eyes slightly.


    "Not in hell," Anon said.


    "Y-You!!!!" She said, her eyes widening after seeing Anon''s face.


    "Yep, you don''t seem too happy after seeing me, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Why would you do that? Why would you suddenly grab me and jump out of the window?" She asked as she stood up.


    "That''s why," Anon said, pointing towards the inn.


    When Lilith looked at the inn, she saw it burning down to the ground.


    "No, Maverick..." She shouted as she started running towards the inn.


    "He is right here," Anon said, grabbing her hand and pointing towards unconscious Maverick.


    "Oh, thank demons. You are alright," she said as she touched Maverick.


    "Now, show it to me," Anon said.


    "Oh, sure. Why not? You deserve that much for saving my brother," Lilith said as she stood up and started removing her clothes.


    "Not that, you idiot. Show me the photo," Anon shouted.


    "Why are you being so mean? I don''t have it here. It was in my cupboard," Lilith spoke.


    "Excuse me?" Anon said.


    "I said it was in my cupboard," Lilith repeated.


    "So, you are saying that the picture was inside the inn that just blew up?" Anon asked.


    "Yes."


    "God damn it," Anon said as he pounded his left foot on the ground in anger.


    "I was about to take it out, but you suddenly grabbed me and left the place. Now it''s blown up; I don''t think anything would''ve remained inside," Lilith spoke.


    Anon sat down on the ground and started thinking about it.


    ''Wait... Why didn''t I think of this earlier?'' Anon thought as an idea triggered inside his brain.


    "Come here. Drink this," Anon said as he cut his hand and gave Lilith his blood to drink.


    "Eww... Why would I drink your blood? I am not a vampire. Instead, I can drink your cum-" Before she could say anything else, Anon grabbed her small mouth and dropped some drops of his blood into it.


    "Mnnhhhhhh-" she moaned as she tried to free herself, but Anon''s grip was tight.


    "There you go, now gulp it down," Anon said as he released her mouth.


    "Cough-cough, you- you can''t do this to me," Lilith spoke as she coughed some of Anon''s blood out.


    "I will do it, and I can do it. Now come here."


    Anon grabbed her head and used the skill.


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, her memories started surging into Anon''s mind.


    Anon felt some pressure this time too, but it wasn''t that big.


    After taking all of her memories, Anon started searching for the particular memory he was looking for.


    ''10 years... I have to look for memories 10 years back.''I think you should take a look at


    As he searched through her memories, Anon found the face of the one he was finding. Blonde hair, glasses, and an average body build.


    ''So, you are the motherfucker who is trying to make my life even tougher than it already is, huh?'' Anon thought as he looked at the face of the guy.


    He then found the memories related to that photo.


    The photo belonged to a child; he looked around six years old, his hair black, and his face looked somewhat pale.


    ''Who is this kid? Is he some relative of him? Or someone he loves?'' Anon wondered as he observed the painting with full focus.


    He kind of looked similar to the blonde guy, but seeing a painting is very different from seeing a real person.


    Anon decided to play the memory.


    Lilith and the guy were sitting in the same room; the guy was covered in blood from his head to his toe. He gave a picture to Lilith.


    ''Who is he?'' Lilith asked as she held the picture in her hands.


    ''He is my precious. I did it for him, but it was no use. This world is in the grasp of death, and I will free it,'' the guy spoke as he left the room.


    Anon came out of his thoughts and looked at Lilith.


    Lilith was looking here and there, wondering what was happening to her.


    <Memory Alter>


    Anon used the skill to give her memories back.


    Her memories surged back into her brain, and she went unconscious.


    "What''s the deal with her? Why is she fainting with every little touch?" Anon asked himself as he looked at Lilith.


    He then pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it with a small fireball that appeared on his middle finger.


    "A maxed-out psychopath. He thinks he can make people immortal by turning them into zombies, but he also said that he wants to rule the world of the living. What exactly does he want?" Anon wondered as he took a puff from the cigar and looked at the burning inn in front of him.


    People were trying to extinguish the fire by throwing water on it.


    "It will be interesting. Puff Two psychopathic bastards fighting each other. Hahaha..." Anon laughed as he finished the cigar and lifted Lilith up.


    Whistleeeeee


    As soon as he whistled, a black raven appeared in the sky and landed near Anon.


    "Let''s go." Anon said as he jumped on the raven''s back.


    Flap-Flap


    A flapping sound was heard from the sky.


    Anon looked above and noticed a giant bat flying above him.


    "Come down, Reik." Mike shouted.


    Cheeee


    The bat made a loud noise and landed near Mike.


    Mike picked up Maverick and jumped on the back of the bat.


    "Is that your new ride?" Anon asked Mike.


    "No, master. He is Reik, been in my family for many years. My older brother had him, but seeing that he is here means my brother is already dead," Mike said with a calm expression.


    "Wow, that''s one great attitude to take a family member''s death. I don''t think you and your brother had a very good relationship, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Na, he killed my first wife, then I killed his son. We got even, and now he is dead, No family love shit in vampires." Mike explained.


    "Sweet. Let''s go." Anon said without wanting to listen to more details.

 Chapter 248 -248

    ?


    Inside Sephie''s lab....


    Thud


    Thud


    Anon threw Maverick and Lilith on the ground and spoke.


    "Here is your incubus and succubus, Sephie. How much time do you need to make the drug?" Anon asked.


    "W-Wow..." Sephie just looked at Maverick and Lilith in awe.


    "Sephie?" Anon asked as he swinged his hand in front of sephie''s face.


    ''A real Succubus, Should i dissect her ? Or should i do experiments on her behaviour first ? No, i should let her go without having sex for 1 month straight.'' Evil experiments started generating inside sephie''s mind.


    "Helloo ? Sephie ?" Anon shouted loudly this time.


    "Y-Yes, master. I think the first dose will be ready in 12 hours." Sephie answered coming out of her thoughts.


    "Okay, I will be back in 12 hours. I need both doses ready by then. I will take my leave now." Anon said as he started moving towards the prison of the city.


    ''Now let''s deal with Ren once and for all.'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    After walking for around 3 minutes, Anon reached in front of the prison.


    "Open the gates." Anon commanded the prison guard.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." He said as he opened the gates to the prison and bowed in front of Anon, as he went inside.


    Anon walked into the prison and used the skill Light to illuminate his surroundings.


    As soon as the surroundings got lightened up, Anon saw Ren standing on one side of the prison, holding up a sword in his hands.


    He was in the same position that anon jad left him, before going out with silk.


    His face was beet red, and his body was covered in sweat. He was vibrating from his head to his toe.


    "Oh, did I forget to release you? Now I know why my mana was depleting so fast. You were under my skill this whole time, how dumb of me." Anon said as he looked at Ren and smiled evilly.


    "Y-You, will..... pay." Ren spoke in a barely audible sound as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Haa... The rope is burned out but the grip is still there huh...?" Anon asked as he looked at Ren.


    "Fuck you." Ren replied.


    "Release." Anon said as he lifted the Hypnosis skill from Ren.


    "Ahh...thud" Ren immediately fell down on the floor as he went unconscious.


    "What the hell is happening with everyone today, why is everyone going unconscious ?" Anon said as he looked at Ren.


    <Waterball>


    Anon used the skill, and suddenly a huge water ball appeared, hovering above his hand.


    After that, Anon immediately released the ball, and all the water fell on Ren''s face.


    "Hah..." Ren immediately opened his eyes, he took a deep breath, and sat up.


    "Wake up, princess. I have things that i want to talk with you." Anon said as he sat down on a wooden chair in front of him.I think you should take a look at


    "You will not get away with this. God is watching you; he will get back at you for this, Anon Agreil." Ren spoke with a very angered expression.


    "Yeah, you forgot that part." Anon spoke as he looked at Ren.


    "What... part?" Ren asked in confusion.


    "The part that I give a fuck about, you son of a bitch." Anon said as he slapped Ren.


    Slap


    ''Why do I like to say this dialogue every time, whenever I torture someone.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Hit me, Anon. I say you kill me, then we will see what my mother would do to you." Ren threatened Anon, his eyes sharply looking at him.


    "First of all... That god thing. I don''t give a fuck how many gods are seeing me right now. I will do the same thing with them when they come at me." Anon said as he looked at Ren.


    "My Mother... She will make your life a living hell. She is merciless you fucker. You can only stall time but at one time, you will have to go in front of her and that day you will get caught." Ren threatened again.


    "Nice threat, but why would your mother say anything to me when you are there in front of her every moment." Anon spoke.


    "You can''t be me and you at the same time, Anon. You will get caught red-handed one day, and I will wait for that day." Ren said with a smile on his face.


    "Yeah, these same sentences. I heard someone say things like this just a moment ago. Come in." Anon called out.


    Silkky entered the room.


    "Madam Silk?" Ren said as he looked at her.


    Silkky came near Anon and gave him a kiss on his lips.


    "Madam Silk, what are you doing? He is our enemy." Ren shouted in anger.


    "You didn''t find out, did you?" Anon said as he smiled at Ren.


    "What?" Ren asked in confusion.


    "She is a clone, you idiot." Anon spoke.


    "What nonsense? Her aura and her walking style are exactly the same as Madam Silk-" suddenly something triggered inside Ren''s head.


    ''Clones are not perfect. Even if they look like the original human, they will still have somethings that will not be similar to the real human, like his charms, his experiences, and his aura.


    But if what he is saying and this thing in front of me is a clone, then it can only mean one thing. He made the perfect clone. It was only in theories, no one ever made perfect clones.


    Clones were given memories of the respective person, but they can still be told apart.'' Ren thought as he observed Silk''s clone.


    "Prove it." Ren spoke.


    "Hmm....?" Anon looked at Ren in confusion.


    "Prove that she is a clone." Ren spoke.


    "Oh, now you want proofs, huh? Well, here you go." Anon said as he grabbed Silkky''s head and turned it 360¡ã around.


    "Woahhhhhh...." Ren shouted as he crawled back towards the wall with speed.


    As soon as Anon removed his hands, her neck got back to normal.


    "Now... What do you say?" Anon asked as he smiled at Ren.

 Chapter 249 -249

    ?


    "So, what do you say, Ren?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "P-Please..." Ren spoke in a very low tone.


    "What? Didn''t hear that properly?" Anon asked.


    "Please... Spare my life." Ren spoke with a scared expression.


    "Well, isn''t that odd? You were just threatening me a moment ago, and now you are begging for your life... I wonder what I should do?" Anon said as he started thinking.


    "I... Beg you. Please spare my life. I will serve you as your slave for the rest of my life." Ren spoke as he grabbed Anon''s leg.


    "Ohh, that''s one great idea. Here you go." Anon said as he summoned a slave collar and threw it in front of Ren.


    "This...?" Ren looked at the slave collar in confusion.


    "You said you will serve me as my slave for the rest of my life, didn''t you? So, accept the slave collar, and I will let you go." Anon spoke.


    "B-But... I can serve you without this collar-"


    "So it''s a no then, now I will have to kill you." Anon said as he summoned his sickles.


    "N-No... I-I accept." Ren said as he felt chills running through his whole body.


    ''Hah... I could''ve easily hypnotized him and made him accept my slave collar, but that attitude needs to be destroyed.'' Anon thought as he smiled towards Ren.


    Ren picked up the slave collar and wore it around his neck.


    Suddenly, a slave contract appeared in front of Anon.


    Grabbing the contract, Anon put it in the inventory.


    "You can go now. I will visit your family soon." Anon said as he looked at Ren with an evil smile.


    Suddenly, the collar around his neck became invisible, and a seal appeared on his back.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Ren said as he stood up and left.


    "Show him the way out. No.578." Anon ordered the nearest ogre.


    "Yes, your majesty." The ogre bowed and showed Ren the way.


    ''Mike, send them to my room.'' Anon said as he went back to his room.


    ''Yes, Master.'' Mike replied.


    Mike''s house.


    "You know what to do, right?" Mike asked Jenna.


    "Don''t worry, darling. I have always satisfied you in bed, didn''t I?" Jenna spoke with a smile.


    "...and Alisa." Mike looked at Alisa.


    "Oh, I am fully prepared to serve him, Dad. I will serve master Anon so well that he will never forget me." Alisa spoke with a smile.


    ''Today, I will see how big that human is. Wow, my pussy is starting to get wet.'' Alisa thought in her mind as a smile appeared on her face.


    Anon''s room.


    Anon is lying on his bed, deep in thought.I think you should take a look at


    ''How should I infiltrate the elven kingdom? Should I go in as a human, or should I assume the identity of an elf? Going in as a human might not be the best option.


    I should become one of them and corrupt them from the inside.


    Since most of my spells won''t work on them, given that elves are very high-level creatures, and I don''t have any mind control abilities that can work on a target hundreds of levels above me.


    That''s why I have to manipulate them by using their dark desires against them.


    First, I''ll corrupt an entire family, then an entire town. After that, I''ll target the entire continent, and finally, I''ll seize control of the entire elven kingdom.


    My god, this plan sounds so evil.'' Butterflies started giggling inside Anon''s stomach as he dwelled on this wicked plan.


    "Excuse me?" Suddenly, a voice called out.


    Anon immediately snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the source of the sound.


    "Oh, you must be Jenna and Alisa. Mike''s wife and daughter, right?" Anon asked as he saw them.


    Both of them are wearing very sexy outfits. Jenna wore a one piece that revealed her body and alisa wore a bikni type dress that revealed her plump butt.


    "Yes, sir Anon. I am Jenna, and I am here to receive my punishment." Jenna spoke as she bowed in front of Anon, her ample Boobs jiggling enticingly.


    "I am Alisa, sir, and I am here to receive my punishment too." Alisa also bowed before him as her fat butt also jiggled.


    "Good, let''s get started." Anon said as he walked up to Jenna and lightly placed his left hand on her face.


    Chu


    Anon kissed her pink lips and simultaneously groped Jenna''s butt with his right hand.


    Her breasts pressed against Anon''s chest, and their tongues engaged in a passionate dance.


    Anon didn''t gave her a single chance of showing her techniques, he slammed down her tongue with his own tongue.


    ''Wow, Master Anon is not giving me even a single second to rest. This night is going to be tough, I think.'' Jenna thought in her mind.


    With a smirk, Anon withdrew his lips from Jenna''s and turned his attention to Alisa. Without hesitation, Jenna dropped down to her knees and deftly undid Anon''s pants.


    "Oh my..." She gasped, her eyes widening as she beheld Anon''s massive 12-inch cock.


    Meanwhile, Anon took hold of Alisa''s face and kissed her passionately. As his hands roamed, he couldn''t resist the temptation and firmly gripped Alisa''s plump, firm Ass cheeks. She gasped in response, rising on her toes, overwhelmed by sensations she had never experienced before.


    Although Alisa had engaged in sex before with Billy for procreation, this was an entirely different encounter. The pleasure she felt now was unprecedented.


    As Anon played with Alisa''s pert Ass cheeks, he sensed Jenna''s warm, skillful mouth engulfing his entire dick, going deep down her throat.


    Gwak-Gwak


    ''Jenna certainly knows how to pleasure a man, but Alisa is a newcomer to sexual pleasure. Let''s see how much more they can handle.'' Anon thought mischievously as he removed Alisa''s panties, leaving her bare and exposed, and continued exploring her luscious ass cheeks.


    "Get down and do the same as your mother is doing." Anon ordered alisa.


    "Yes, Sir." Alisa immediately went down and looked at her mother, who is now holding a thick cock in her mouth.


    Anon pulled out his dick from Jenna''s mouth and rammed it inside Alisa''s mouth then again he pulled it out from Alisa''s mouth and tucked it in Jenna''s mouth.


    ''Two vampire mouth pussies at once. This is awesome.''

 Chapter 250 -250

    ?


    "Stand up alisa." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes..." Alisa said as she stood up.


    Alisa stood up and looked at Anon where jenna continued to suck his dick.


    "Bend down." He said.


    "Yes, sir." Alisa immediately bent down over the bed.


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon pulled his cock out of Jenna''s mouth and moved over to the bed.


    Alisa''s butt became even more sexy when she bent down, he touched both of her ass cheeks and started groping them once again as he rubbed her pussy with his dick''s head.


    "Anhhh~" Alisa moaned slightly when she felt Anon''s tip touching her entrance.


    ''The thing that my mom was taking in her mouth just a moment ago is about to go in my pussy and i am feeling pleasure in that.'' Alisa thought in her mind as she started shaking her butts, up and down slowly.


    "Sir Anon, please wait." Jenna said as she came from behind and spitted on her daughter''s pussy.


    After spitting on her pussy, jenna rubbed it up and down.


    "Now, she is ready to go. Please insert it now, sir." She said as she spreads Alisa''s pussy lips apart for Anon.


    Anon grabbed Jenna''s boobs and inserted his dick inside her daughter''s pussy.


    ''Tight... Tight. Her pussy is nothing like an ogre or a human. She is different. The curves on her pussy walls are more rough and the space inside her pussy is small.


    It''s similar to when i fucked cherry''s pussy for the first time.


    "AAnhhhh~ My... Pussy." Alisa moaned slowly as she grabbed the blanket.


    ''This is nothing compared to billy... It''s huge. It''s like some monster is fucking me.''


    "Annhhh~ *Clap-Clap* My pussy feels so good~" Alisa moaned out.


    Anon fucked alisa as he sucked on her mother''s huge tits.


    "You also bend down." Anon commanded Jenna.


    "Yes, master." Jenna said as she obeyed Anon and bent down besides alisa.


    Her ass was round and firm but Alisa''s ass were bigger and softer.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" Anon slapped Jenna on her butt.


    "Your Father, He didn''t follow my orders back then and now you have to pay for him. Say sorry." Anon whispered in Alisa''s ears as he grabbed her neck and pounded her pussy without any breaks.


    "I-I am Anhhh~ So Anhhhh~ Sorry for Anhhhh~ my Dad''s mistake, Master Ohhhh~ Anon. Please forgive Anhhh~ Me." Alisa said as she moaned.


    "I will forgive you, bitch. You have to ask more nicely. Say ''Please forgive me daddy. My father won''t repeat the same mistake ever again.'' Say it." Anon commanded as he started pounding her tiny pussy even harder.


    *Calp-Clap-Clap*


    "Yes, Daddy Please forgive Anhhh~ My pussy. My father Annnnhhhh~ he won''t repeat the same Anhhh~ mistake ever again." Alisa spoke.


    "Good, now get ready. I am about to cum, take all of it inside that tiny pussy of yours and close it''s doors, so that not even a single drop of my semen falls out of it. Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he tightened his grip around her neck.


    "Yes Anhhh~ Please cum inside me, Daddy. Break my pussy." Alisa moaned as she grabbed the bed harder.


    *Calp-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Yes Daddy, i am about to cum. Yes, Yes, Yes~" She shouted.


    "Here, take this bitch." Anon said as he grabbed her waist and came inside her pussy.


    The cum painted her pussy walls white and filled her womb.


    Anon pulled his cock out and slapped it on her butt cheeks to clear off the cum that was on his dick.


    "Now, you." Anon said as he looked at jenna.I think you should take a look at


    "Yes, master Anon. Please punish me for my husband''s mistake. Drill my undead pussy as much as you like to." Jenna spoke as she rose her butt up and spreaded her pussy lips with her own fingers.


    "Oh, i will." Anon said as he rammed his cock directly into her pussy.


    "Anhhhhhh~" she moaned even louder.


    Anon grabbed her boobs and whispered in her ears. "Who is bigger ? Your husband or me ?"


    "You are bigger, master. You are better. Please punish me for my husband''s mistake." Jenna shouted as she apologized for Mike.


    "I will pound you till the sunrise, bitch. I will fill your womb again and again. Don''t even think of moving from under me or passing out. Do you understand ?"


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Anhh~ yes, master. I understand."


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Repeat it." Anon commanded as he increased the speed of pounding her pussy.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Anhhhh, yes yes yes yes.... Fuck the shit out of me sir." She shouted in pleasure.


    Anon grabbed her hairs and pulled them behind.


    "Ahhh... My hairs."


    "Shut up, bitch. You are being punished." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, sir." She replied.


    Anon puts his other hand over her ass and inserts his thumb in her asshole.


    "Anhhh~, yesssss...."


    After that Anon fucked Alisa and her Mother for the whole night, ruthlessly.


    Next morning...


    Anon was asleep in his room but suddenly he felt warmth all over his body.


    Anon felt Jenna''s boobs jiggling on his face and his dick was being sucked furiously by Alisa.


    "Good morning, girls."


    "Good morning, sir." Jenna spoke as she offered her nipples to Anon, so that he can suck them without any problems.


    Anon then looked at alisa and noticed that she was sucking his cock like lolipop.


    His cock was in between her medium sized breasts.


    "Cumming." Anon said as he used his legs to wrap around her neck and force her down to take it all in.


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon came inside her small mouth pussy.


    "Don''t let anything drip." Anon said.


    "Master would you like to use my pussy ?" Jenna asked as she grabbed Anon''s hand and moved it to her pussy.


    "Oh, why not ?" Anon said as he started playing with her pussy and tickled around her clit.


    "Anhhhh~"


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    ''Master.'' Suddenly No.300''s voice rang inside Anon''s head.


    ''Yes, No.300 ? What''s the matter so early in the morning ?'' Anon asked in confusion.


    ''Master, we are under attack. Zombies and Chimeras have surrounded us and they are double the amount that we fought back then.'' No.300 reported.

 Chapter 251 -251

    ?


    ''Master we are being surrounded from all sides. There are zombies and Chimeras coming from all sides of the house.'' No.300 reported in panic.


    ''Calm down, No.300. Tell me, how many are they ?'' Anon asked with a carefree tone.


    ''Master, They are double the amount that we fought back on that battlefield master. I have ordered everyone to gear up, master.'' No.300 reported.


    ''Okay, first of all. Chill down. You don''t have to go anywhere. I am coming down there. Just wait for me.'' Anon said as he stood up from his bed and started dressing up.


    "Master, Is there something wrong ?" Jenna asked.


    "Nothing, you girls can now go back." Anon commanded.


    "As you command sir." Both of them said as they git dressed up and ernt back to their house.


    Anon entered inside the underground city and started walking towards no.300''s training camp.


    As Anon was walking towards the training camp, he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it...


    ? There lived a certain man in russia Long ago, He was big and strong. In his eyes a flaming glow. ?


    Anon started singing and slightly moving his feets in a dancing manner.


    ? Most people looked at him with terror and with fear but to Moscow chicks, he was such a lovely dear.?


    As Anon entered inside the training camp, every soldier standing there noticed him singing and dancing.


    The soldiers were all geared up and ready to fight, but their master is singing and dancing.


    "Master should we attack them ?" No.300 inquired with a very panicked expression.


    "Chill down, darling." Anon said as he slightly touched no.300''s face.


    "But Master-" No.300 wanted to say something but before she could''ve said anything, Anon kissed her sealing her lips with his.


    After a second he removed his lips and spoke, "Shhh... Come with me."


    "Master, I don''t think we can fight this many zombies. You should retreat." No. 300 suggested.


    Anon turned around and looked at no.300 with a very calm expression.


    "It''s not the time to run, No.300. It''s time to show that motherfucker, what ''Annihilation'' Means." Anon spoke as he threw the cigar.


    "What ?" No.300 asked in confusion.


    "Nothing... Let''s go." Anon said as both of them started walking towards Biyuk''s workshop.


    Royal Capital....


    Seventh ring...


    King Arthur''s room.


    "Mmnhhh... Good morning. Mr.King." Derein said as she woke up from her sleep and started touching Arthur on his face.


    "Hmmm... I don''t want to wake up though." Arthur said as he grabbed Derein with both of his hands and pulled her towards him.


    "Ouch... Don''t be naughty, Mr. king." Derein said as she laughed at Arthur.


    *Chuu*


    Both of them kissed by sealing each other''s lips.


    *Knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the room''s door.


    "Hmm...? Who can be this early in the morning ?" Arthur asked as he stopped kissing Derein.


    "Mmmhhmmm.... I think that can wait, but I can''t." Derein said with a smile as she went to kiss Arthur again.I think you should take a look at


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    This time the knocking was even louder.


    "No, Something is wrong." Arthur understood as he felt that the knocking was just too loud.


    He immediately got out of the bed and wore his clothes.


    "Come in." Arthur permitted.


    *Creak*


    The gates to the room opened and a knight commander came in running.


    He immediately went down on his knees in front of arthur and spoke with a grim expression on his face.


    "Sir, There- That force- Back in the-" His voice was shuttering and he couldn''t make a sentence oit of his words. It''s as if he has seen a ghost or something.


    "Calm Down, Chief Commander Darwin and tell me what happened, Properly." Arthur said as he looked at Darwin''s tired and scared face.


    "Yes. Sir, There is a very big force of undeads back at the outskirts. Their numbers are huge. I think they are atleast the double of what we fought, the day before yesterday." Darwin reported.


    Suddenly a grim expression appeared over Arthur''s face as he heard the news.


    His legs started vibrating and...


    *Thud*


    "What..?" He said as he fell on a table that was behind him.


    "S-Sir..." Darwin said as he immediately stood up and holded Arthur''s hand.


    Derein was also so shocked after listening this news, not even a single word was coming out of her mouth.


    "Are you okay, Your Majesty ?" Darwin asked.


    "W-Where did you say, they are coming from ?" Arthur asked.


    "Sir, they are coming from the sides of the outskirts this time. I have already called an emergency meeting and everyone is waiting for you in the meeting hall." Darwin informed.


    "I am coming. You go ahead." Arthur ordered as he looked at Derein.


    Derein only stared at the blank wall in front of her.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. I will take my leave now." Darwin said as he left the room and closed the doors.


    Arthur immediately went to Derein and holded her hand tightly.


    "Derein, are you okay ?" Arthur asked as he looked at her blank face staring at the wall.


    "Derein... Derein are you alright ?" Arthur asked as he placed his other hand on her cheeks and vibrated her face.


    "*Sob-Sob*, No. I can''t handle this. We fought them but *Sob-Sob*" Derein suddenly started crying as she hugged arthur tightly.


    "Don''t cry, Derein. It''s not the time to cry. Let''s go to the meeting room and see what''s going on." Arthur said as he holded her in his arms.


    After that both of them got dressed up properly and went down to the meeting room.


    The meeting room was filled with people from different factions, who fought the last battle with king Arthur.


    "Good morning everyone." Arthur said as he sat down.


    "What''s so good about the morning, Arthur ?" King Grok spoke as he looked at the other direction with a disgusted face.


    "We have to keep it calm, King Gork. If we fight amongst each other now, then we are doomed to die." Arthur spoke with a serious face.

 Chapter 252 -252

    ?


    "What''s our next move?" Grad inquired, rising from his chair.


    "Sir Grad, please take your seat." Arthur responded calmly.


    "Arthur, this isn''t just about your Continent now. My continent is at risk too. We''ve seen the destructive capabilities of those creatures. The path they traverse turns to ruins. They are relentless, and their victims turn into one of them upon being bitten.


    It''s like a rampant disease, spreading without control. And those massive zombie Chimeras, they''re nearly invincible and are slaughtering our soldiers like chickens.


    Our previous struggle was already a challenge. We lost over 70% of our troops. But now, facing a horde almost double in size, how can we hope to fight them off?" Grad''s voice resonated with the room, his words sinking in heavily.


    Silence enveloped the room as everyone acknowledged the undeniable truth Grad had just spoken.


    "Sir Grad, you''ve presented the situation vividly. Now, I ask you, if this dire reality is well-established, do you have any strategic propositions to save our continents?" Arthur spoke with an unwavering seriousness.


    Grad hesitated momentarily, then admitted, "Well..." His gaze shifted to Arthur, revealing his lack of concrete solutions.


    "Oh, you''re out of ideas? Spare me the repetition of the problems we are fully aware of. Sit down, unless you have something substantial to contribute, waisting my damn time." Arthur interjected, his frustration manifesting as he struck the table before him with his fist.


    Grad returned Arthur''s gaze, and with a sigh, he lowered himself back into his chair.


    "And now, what''s our course of action, Your Majesty?" The Great Mother inquired.


    ??


    "I''m pondering that as we speak. Anyone with any valuable suggestions, regardless of how unconventional they may seem, is welcome to contribute. I care not for the perceived absurdity of the idea; just speak your thoughts," Arthur requested, massaging his temples with his fingers as he shut his eyes momentarily.


    "I do have a suggestion, Your Majesty," a man piped up, raising his hand. He wore glasses and had curly hair.


    The room''s attention immediately shifted to him, anticipation written across everyone''s faces.


    "Wait, who''s he? And why''s he here again?" Marinda, the Witch House leader, questioned.


    "I am the Battle Statistics Assistant of the Dragon House of Flames, madam," the man answered with a quivering tone.


    "What''s your noble rank?" Marinda inquired.


    "I hold a one-star noble rank, ma''am," he replied.


    "Ah, splendid. Now we''re permitting these nuisances into our confidential meetings. Just marvelous," Marinda commented sarcastically.


    "Mrs. Marinda, kindly leave the room," Arthur stated, his eyes closed and a touch of his temples, indicating his weariness.


    "Your Majesty?" Marinda looked at Arthur, perplexed.


    "Did you not hear your King''s command, young lady ?" Derein interjected, her gaze locking onto Marinda with an intimidating glare.


    "But... I represent the Witch House, I am Marinda the leader of my house." Marinda protested.


    "Then act in accordance with your position, Woman. I''m well aware of your house''s principles, but allow me to enlighten you on something. In this very room, approximately 80% of us are male, and in the face of mass destruction, we do not discriminate between each other based on noble rankings.


    So, either leave this room or sit silently without any further interruption," Grok intervened sternly, his tone warning Marinda.


    "Yes," Marinda acquiesced in a subdued voice, sinking back into her seat.


    "Proceed," Arthur addressed the glasses-wearing man, granting him permission to speak.I think you should take a look at


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he approached the front, bowing before Arthur.


    "Sir, given the dire situation we face, I have three potential solutions to propose," he began.


    "Go on," Arthur prompted.


    "Certainly. The first proposal involves evacuating our people from the kingdom as quickly as possible. We could enlist the aid of the Elven Kingdom, If we were to tell them about this problem there is a big chance that they can help us." he suggested.


    "Show your agreement by raising your hands. Lower them if you disagree," Arthur announced.


    Only two hands out of the twenty raised in favor.


    "Clearly, this plan has minimal support. Let''s move on swiftly," Arthur directed.


    "The second idea revolves around arming every individual in the kingdom with swords and encouraging them to protect both themselves and others, without distinction," he continued.


    The room''s occupants stared at him with visible anger as he proposed this idea.


    "Have you lost your mind, lad?" Grok exclaimed.


    "We can''t expect everyone to wield weapons. There are children and women who''ve never held a weapon before," the Great Mother argued.


    "Is this kid insane?"


    "Why did we become knights if we''re to let our wives and children fight?"


    A cacophony of disapproval spread through the room.


    "Silence, all of you! Young man, do you have reasons to support your proposal, or are you mocking knighthood?" Arthur queried, his expression unwavering.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Sir Grok, do you believe we can defeat the zombie horde?" he directed his question at Grok.


    "What kind of question is that? We can''t possibly defeat them. If we even had the faintest hope of winning, we''d be on the battlefield instead of here, listening to your nonsense," Grok responded.


    "Exactly. So, what do you foresee after our forces are defeated by the zombies? Will they retreat or press on into our cities, destroying everything?" he inquired further.


    "That''s absurd. Of course, they''ll march on our cities, leaving destruction in their wake," Grok stated matter-of-factly.


    "Indeed, which is why I proposed arming the populace. They can at least make a stand and prolong their survival," he clarified.


    "Oh, I see your point now," Grok acknowledged with comprehension.


    "Indicate your agreement by raising your hands. Keep them down if you disagree," Arthur instructed, lifting his own hand.


    Derein followed suit, raising her hand. Twelve out of the twenty members favored this approach.


    "What''s the third suggestion?" Arthur asked.


    "Your Majesty, the third proposal involves calling back the individual who commands the ogre army for help. With his help, we stand a 30% chance of victory," he concluded, and the remaining eight members raised their hands in agreement.

 Chapter 253 -253

    ?


    "Then it''s decided. We''re going to face the zombies again, and this time it''s going to hit even harder. Brace yourselves, everyone, because this time I can''t guarantee anyone in this room will return unscathed.


    Say your goodbyes to your family members properly, if you think you will not be able to make it back this time.


    Derein and I will attempt to contact the masked gentleman. The rest of you, gather your soldiers and prepare. We''ll meet near the outskirts in 10 minutes. Thank you, ladies and gentlemen. I''ll take my leave now." Arthur''s commanding voice echoed as he and Derein exited the room.


    Arthur strode down the hallway, Derein by his side.


    "Do you have a way to contact him?" Arthur inquired with a sad expression.


    "I do," Derein replied, her expression neutral.


    "So, are you going to call him? Something seems off from your expression," Arthur prodded.


    "It''s just that when he left the camp, he gave me this crystal ball," Derein said, summoning the crystal ball into her hands.


    "So, what''s the issue?" Arthur asked.


    "He told me to use it only when I''m in grave danger, as it''s a one-time connection crystal," Derein explained.


    "Don''t tell me you''re hesitating because you value your life more than the fate of the continent," Arthur stated.


    "Well, that used to be the case before I reunited with you," Derein replied, looking at Arthur before planting a kiss on his lips.


    Chuuu


    "W-Wow... If only those damned zombies had attacked a few days later, I could''ve retired from the throne, and we could''ve enjoyed a peaceful life far away from all this chaos," Arthur mused.


    "So, are you considering running away now?" Derein teased, a playful smile on her face.


    "I don''t think that''s possible anymore. I''m the king of this continent, and I have a duty to protect it even if it costs me my life," Arthur said, his gaze serious as he looked into Derein''s eyes.


    "Well, that''s why I love you. You never shirk your responsibilities. I''ll contact him now," Derein said before giving Arthur another quick kiss.


    "Thank you, Derein," Arthur said, giving her a nod as he walked away.


    Derein injected her mana into the crystal ball and initiated contact with Anon.


    "Hello?" Derein''s voice projected through the crystal.


    [Ah, Derein. How''s everything, love?] Anon''s voice resonated on the other end.


    "I don''t have time for pleasantries, Anon. I need your ogre army to fight for me, immediately," Derein''s urgency was palpable.


    [Darling, remember, everything comes at a price.]


    "I don''t care about the price. I''ll give you whatever you want; just help Arthur," Derein pleaded desperately.


    [Be careful with your words, Queen Derein. If you''re saying ''anything,'' it really means anything, doesn''t it?] Anon''s voice took on a playful tone.


    "Yes, I''ll give you anything that belongs to me. Please lend me your army, Anon," Derein implored.


    [Then I''ll hold you to that promise, Queen Derein. By the way, before I forget, who am I dealing with? Arthur''s girlfriend, Derein, or Queen Derein?]


    "Queen Derein," Derein responded firmly.


    [Excellent, Queen Derein. My army will meet you near the outskirts. Farewell, and good luck.] Anon''s voice disconnected.


    The communication from Derein''s side also ceased.I think you should take a look at


    "Wait... How did he know that I needed his army near the outskirts?" Derein pondered aloud.


    "Is he coming?" Arthur''s voice suddenly cut through the air from behind her.


    "Huh? Yeah, he''s on his way," Derein replied with a smile.


    In the underground city...


    "Hahaha... Look at that, will you? Quite the deal I''ve made," Anon chuckled, stowing the crystal ball away in his inventory.


    Anon stood within Biyuk''s workshop.


    "Master, it''s ready," Biyuk announced, emerging from a room.


    "Excellent. Keep it safe for now. We''ve got some guests coming, and I want them to witness the spectacle," Anon ordered.


    "As you command, master," Biyuk acknowledged before retreating back into the room.


    "Your majesty, I''ve brought them as instructed," a towering ogre entered the shop, immediately bowing on one knee.


    Following him were Freya, Gia, Cherry, and Kia.


    "Hello, ladies," Anon greeted them with a smirk.


    Confused and awestruck, they gazed around the expansive surroundings, oblivious to the grand city lurking beneath their own homes.


    "When did you construct all of this?" Kia asked, her eyes narrowing at Anon.


    "I''ve been building it while I''ve been... busy with all of you," Anon quipped.


    "Why have you brought us here, master?" Freya inquired.


    "Ah, good question. You see, the old house was getting a bit... outdated. So, I decided to spruce things up a bit. You can rest in the house over there. It''s fully equipped, and you''ll find everything you need. Goodbye for now." Anon gestured for them to follow Ogre No.709, who led them inside the house.


    "Time to put on a show and remind these bastards what the masked man is capable of," Anon muttered to himself as he exited the workshop.


    "MASTER!" An urgent voice echoed through the air.


    Anon turned toward the source and saw Sephie rushing toward him, her face etched with panic.


    "Master, this isn''t right," she gasped, breathless.


    "What''s the matter, Sephie? Something troubling you?" Anon''s demeanor remained nonchalant as he lit a cigar.


    "Master, what you''re planning... it''s dangerous. You could die," Sephie warned.


    "Die? I have your troll locket. How could I possibly die?" Anon raised an eyebrow.


    "Master, what you''re about to attempt... it''s beyond the capabilities of the troll locket," Sephie replied gravely.


    "Sephie, my dear, life is a risk. Some risks are just bigger than others. But I''ll take it," Anon declared, leaning in to steal a kiss from Sephie.


    After he let go of sephie, he looked at her and spoke "You are a very good assistant, sephie. But i am not that easily breakable."


    "Master, This thing is not possible in the first place. You will need a very good control over your mana to execute this plan. One mistake and you will see 7 heavens in one go.


    I have to stop you from doing this master. Please, don''t do this."

 Chapter 254 -254

    ?


    Outskirts of the capital...


    The weather is grim, The clouds are crackling with lightning. Rain can come any moment. Winds are blowing very hard.


    The sun is covered in dark.


    A massive horde of zombies swarmed in from all sides, enshrouding the outskirts. The village''s human residents had evacuated, and a formidable force of soldiers stood positioned 1 kilometer from the outskirts.


    Arthur stood at the forefront, accompanied by Derein by his side. King Grok and King Grad flanked them, with ogre soldiers led by No.300 standing alongside.


    "Why hasn''t your master arrived?" Arthur inquired of No.300.


    "Master will come, He is busy in some business. He told me to lead the forces accordingly to your orders and under Lady Derein''s command only." No.300 replied with confidence.


    "Don''t worry, Arthur. He will come," Derein reassured as she glanced at Arthur with a warm smile.


    "I hope so too. I truly need him here," Arthur muttered while his gaze remained fixed on the approaching horde of the zombies.


    "Shall we launch an attack, Your Majesty?" a knight commander queried Arthur, his face covered in tension.


    "No, something is amiss. What are they up to?" Arthur wondered aloud, observing that the zombies weren''t converging on the capital. Instead, they circled around a lone house positioned in the village''s upper left corner.


    They were continuously going towards that one house, ignoring all the human soldiers standing in front of them.


    "Could there be someone left in that house?" Arthur speculated with a suspicious look.


    "No, Your Majesty. According to villagers, no one was within the house, and our soldiers confirmed it twice," reported a knight captain as he went down on his knees.


    "Then why are these wretched creatures converging on that house?" Arthur mused.


    Arthur said as he used a skill.


    <Battle Eagle''s eye>


    [Battle Eagle''s Eye] [B-Rank] [Thief Class Exclusive Skill]


    [This skill can enhance the user''s eye sight and help him look further ahead of him to observe any coming danger or scout any area. This skill can be very useful to a Thief.]


    [Warning: using it too much can result in temporary blindness]


    "Perhaps we should strike now. We could eliminate many of them at once without suffering any losses," Grok proposed.


    "No, I wish to observe. What is their intent with an abandoned house?" Arthur commanded.


    "Understood, Sir."


    Abruptly, the zombies flooded into the house, while others crawled over it. Within moments, thousands of zombies surrounded the house.


    "Shall we attack now, Arthur? We risk missing a golden opportunity. A single spell could obliterate thousands," Grad advised.


    "Very well, ready the mages," Arthur ordered.


    "Yes, All mages, prepare your most potent spells. We''re going to obliterate that house," Grad directed.


    "Yes, Sir!" echoed through the ranks.


    The mages readied their spells, conjuring magic circles behind them.


    "Soldiers, give this attack everything you''ve got. We must annihilate as many as possible," Arthur urged.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Excellent. Are you all prepared?" Arthur inquired, his voice resonating with authority.


    "Yes, Sir!" the mages chorused.


    "Very well. Fire your spells on the count of three. And I want maximum defenses deployed on our side to counter the impact. Clear?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Good. Three... two..."


    Booooooom


    A massive explosion erupted, but no mage had yet unleashed their spell.


    All eyes were on the house, witnessing the disintegration of every zombie in proximity. Emerging from the dissipating dust was a colossal, oval-shaped structure rising from the ground.


    As the dust settled, it revealed a towering edifice constructed from copper wires, crowned by an oval metal ring.


    Standing at the tower''s base was a man concealed behind a mask.I think you should take a look at


    "Whooo... Remarkable!" Anon boomed with exuberance.


    "What in the world is that?" Grok exclaimed, gazing at the monumental structure.


    "I-I don''t know," Grad stammered, equally perplexed.


    "Derein, any insight?" Arthur queried.


    "I''m as baffled as you are," Derein replied, her astonishment mirroring that of her companions.


    Stepping down from the tower, Anon addressed the assembly.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen."


    "May I inquire about the nature of that contraption, sir?" Grok asked Anon.


    "Ah, you''ve acquired the art of speech. Well, that''s a step forward," Anon remarked, locking eyes with Grok.


    "Hahaha, I deeply apologize for my prior actions, sir. I was ignorant of your abilities," Grok offered his remorse.


    "Hello, Sir. Is that an instrument of warfare?" Arthur asked as he approached.


    "Indeed, a weapon. How do you propose to combat this zombie horde singlehandedly?" Anon inquired.


    "However, it appears somewhat¡ª"


    "Foolish? Absurd? Or feeble?" Anon interrupted, scrutinizing Arthur.


    "No, Sir. I''d describe it as ''peculiar''," Arthur chose his words cautiously.


    "Perceptive."


    Ghhhhhwwwwwaaaaaaa


    Kkkkeeeewwwhhhhhhhh


    The zombies growled.


    "The zombies draw near. I''ll ready my soldiers for an assault," Arthur announced.


    "No, simply shield your soldiers with defensive spells, unless you wish to turn them into crispy nuggets," Anon advised, retracing his steps toward the tower.


    "But, Sir¡ª"


    "Never contest me, not even if you''re a king," Anon warned, marching toward the tower.


    "Y-Yes..." Arthur concurred, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "What''s occurring?" Grok inquired.


    "Inform the mages to erect all available defensive barriers for our soldiers," Arthur commanded.


    "Shall we not engage them?" Derein questioned.


    "He insists that we not hinder him. Comply for now and prepare for action," Grad directed.


    Serious expressions swept across their faces as they exchanged glances.


    "Hasten the incantations, or meet your ends," Anon''s voice reverberated.


    "Soldiers, abort offensive maneuvers. Envelop yourselves in all defensive spells," Arthur issued a swift command.


    The soldiers swiftly halted their offensive maneuvers and commenced the defensive ones.


    Within a mere 20 seconds, the battlefield was ablaze with a mosaic of colored armors and protective shields.


    "Very well. Link, it''s time to manifest," Anon announced, rolling up his sleeves.


    [Master, are you certain about this? You could easily escape. It would ensure your safety.]


    "Link, I do not flee. I am the pursuer, not the pursued. Now, manifest and join me," Anon commanded, advancing toward the tower.


    "But, Sir¡ª"


    "Do not defy me, even if you wear a crown," Anon cautioned, nearing the tower.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."

 Chapter 255 -255

    ?


    "In the heart of relentless innovation, a genius emerged from the shadows, shrouded in enigmatic brilliance. Sir, Nikola Tesla, a name whispered with awe and trepidation, harnessed the very essence of electricity itself. His mind, an inferno of visionary genius, birthed an invention that would resonate through the ages with an unparalleled ferocity - the Tesla Coil.


    Amidst the industrial symphony of clashing ambitions and sizzling currents, Tesla''s creation stood defiant. Its form, a manifestation of defiance, thrust upwards like a metallic god ascending to its electric dominion. Copper winds embraced the towering spire, weaving the dance of energy. The air hummed with anticipation, as if the very cosmos held its breath in reverence of this enigmatic marvel.


    Within the heart of this electrifying colossus, power surged and swirled like a tempest of raw potential. Tesla''s invention was a thunderstorm contained within a mechanical titan. The Tesla Coil held no fear of lightning, for it birthed its own celestial bolts, lances of electricity surging and crackling with the intensity of a storm unfurled.


    Under Tesla''s command, this creation roared to life. A switch thrown, and the atmosphere surrendered. The air itself quivered, electrified particles quaking in fervent anticipation. And then, the culmination of ingenuity and ambition erupted with an electrifying scream. Arcs of lightning, wild and untamed, leapt from the coil, tearing through the air with an otherworldly ferocity.


    Witnesses gazed in awe, feeling the raw power that coursed through their very veins. Tesla''s eyes blazed with the fire of a mad scientist, an artist who dared to play with the cosmos. The Tesla Coil sang its symphony of power, a symphony that transcended the realm of science and ventured into the realm of the mystical.


    Nikola Tesla, the maestro of this electrical opera, stood unyielding. His creation defied the boundaries of convention, rewriting the rules of physics with every luminous strike. The Tesla Coil, a testament to unbridled imagination, stood as a monument to the audacity of the human spirit.


    I have tried to make something similar... This is the ultimate creation of Father Nikola tesla, that balances itself between the doors of reality and fiction.


    TESLA COIL.


    Back on earth, the tesla coil was just a failed experiment due to wire resistance but here on this planet, i gave life to this miraculous weapon.


    Tesla coil, works on two coils of copper, A transformer and a toroid topload.


    When the electricity is supplied to the transformer it increases it''s voltage by a big number and then transfers it to the copper coil of the tower.


    That''s when the tower''s top load starts throwing electric currents into the air wirelessly.


    I will supply it mana and it will be converted into electricity inside. Once the electricity reaches the transformer, it will get doubled of the actual amount but i have taken a risk in this part.


    I have putted two Transformers inside the tower.


    Transformers are no big thing to make, just wrap copper wires around a metal rod. Make two of them and place them besides each other.


    But, there is a twist here. The tesla coil was supposed to have only one transformer or the flow of electricity will go out of control.


    I putted 5 transformers inside this tesla coil, it will drain my mana with it''s full intensity but rhis is where link comes in.


    He will control my mana and multiple it''s intensity by many folds with his skill, ''Quantum Mana Distribution.'' "


    [Skill Name: Quantum Mana Distribution.


    Skill Type: Support


    Skill Rarity: [SS+ Rank]


    Description:


    The Quantum Mana Multiplier is an exceptionally rare and coveted skill, bestowed upon only a select few who possess an intricate understanding of the intricate fabric of mana manipulation. This skill exemplifies the epitome of selflessness and symbiotic magical prowess, allowing its wielder to significantly alter the flow of mana within a chosen ally, enhancing their magical potential in a unique and potent manner.I think you should take a look at


    When activated, the Quantum Mana Multiplier intricately weaves the user''s own mana lattice with that of the chosen ally, forming an ephemeral yet formidable bond between the two. This bond serves a dual purpose: firstly, it acts as a channel through which the user can siphon a portion of their own mana to support the designated ally, and secondly, it manipulates the very density of mana within the ally''s reservoir, condensing it into a more potent form.


    This profound symbiosis grants the supported ally several remarkable advantages. The most immediate and tangible effect is the stark reduction in the mana consumption of the supported individual''s spells and abilities.


    Additionally, the Quantum Mana Multiplier dramatically enhances the density of the ally''s mana reserves, effectively doubling its potency.]


    Anon grabbed the poles with force and tightened his grip around them.


    "I have been working on it for quite a few days because i knew, that one day i am gonna need it and it seems the day finally came.


    The weather is not good, but for me it''s the best. You will see why i am saying this.


    Now, on the name of Nikola Tesla. I will embrace the stride of lighting into my hands and unleash them upon these pathetic fuckers.


    Das Vedanya, Sukas. (BYE-BYE, BITCHES)" Anon said as he started supplying mana into the iron poles.


    As soon as the mana reached the mana converters, it got converted into electricity and reached the transformers, due to 5 transformers, the amount of electricity wasn''t enough.


    That''s why they started sucking more electricity that resulted in more mana being sucked out of Anon''s body.


    "Fu-ck.... This... pressure." Intense pressure started building up on Anon''s body and his face was saying it all.


    Suddenly the current started inducing on the topload and current waves started generating.


    Everyone standing in the protection domes, started experiencing static electricity in their bodies.


    Their hairs started rising up and sparks started generating from their armours.


    "What is happening ?" Derein asked as she noticed that all hairs on her head are now floating upwards.


    "I don''t know." Arthur said as he looked at the hairs standing straight up on his hands.


    "Look, something is happening." Gork said as he pointed towards the tesla coil''s top.


    "Is that lightning ?" Grok spoke.


    "Look at the clouds above him." One of the soldier shouted as he pointed towards the sky.


    The dark clouds started swirling directly over Anon''s head in a circular pattern as if dancing for him, creating a very horrific scene.


    *Boooooooom*

 Chapter 256 -256

    ?


    *Booooom*


    Suddenly a very big jolt of electricity was released from the tesla coil and it hitted directly into the middle of the swirling clouds above anon and everything went silent.


    This weather will support the tesla coil because if i shoot the electricity from the tesla coil into the clouds, it will get mixed with the other charges inside the clouds and produce even dangerous thunder strikes and i can control them because my mana is mixed into them now.


    But these bolts can''t be specifically controlled, i can only select a big area for them to fall upon.


    Anon looked at the zombies for brief moment and smiled.


    ? But when his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power became known to more and more people.?


    ?The demands to do something about this outrageous man became louder and louder.?


    *Crackling*


    Anon started singing as the clouds over his head started crackling with lightning.


    *Boooom*


    *Booom*


    *Boooom*


    *Boooom*


    Suddenly the thunder strikes started happening. Whenever and wherever the lighting striked the ground, everything just simply evaporated from there.


    *Booom*


    *Booom*


    *Booom*


    The lightning strikes showed no signs of stopping. Even the human forces weren''t safe from the lightnings.


    *Booom*


    The lighting fell on one of the shield dome and a crack appeared over it.


    "I need help. The power in these lightning strikes is immense. Sir, we can barely hold the barrier for 10 more minutes and if another lightning strike hits upon this barrier, we will be dead from these lighting strikes instead of those zombies." One of the mage reported.


    *Boom*


    *Booom*


    The other barriers were also facing the same issues.


    "We have to stop him or he will kill us. Arthur are you listening to me ?" Grad said as he looked at Arthur with worried look.


    Arthur on the other side was looking at Anon with a look of awe.


    His mouth is left wide opened after seeing what Anon has just done. Calling thunder from the clouds wasn''t an act anyone can do, but he did.


    ''My grandfather used to tell me the story of the king, who called the lighting from the clouds into his sword and killed his enemies in just one single blow. Is that guy from his bloodline ?'' Arthur wondered.


    "Arthur, are you listening ?" Grad said as he touched arthur on his shoulder.


    "Y-Yes ?" Arthur said coming out of his trance.


    "We have to stop him now, our soldiers can''t take so much pressure. The barriers will break soon, we can''t take those lighting strikes anymore." Grad repeated.


    "Are you kidding me ? He wiped half of the zombies and Chimeras within 2 fucking minutes and you are telling me to get out and stop him, now ? No way. I will be fried to death."


    "We will get fried to death anyway, Arthur. We have to stop him." Grok spoke.


    "No, i will talk to the soldiers." Arthur said as he looked back at the soldiers.


    *Boom*


    *Booom*


    The soldiers were struggling in maintaining the dome. Even after borrowing mana from the mele soldiers, the mages were running out of their mana.


    The Alchemist house''s soldiers were supplying everyone with mana potions but their bodies are also getting tired with time.


    The mages were starting to fell on their knees, while trying to maintain the shields.


    "Soldiers, That guy right there is fighting for your family''s tomorrow for their future, so that they can see tomorrow''s sun without holding any weapon in their hands.


    Do you want me to stop him now, so that you can go back without dying ?" Arthur shouted loudly.


    "Arthur what are you-" king Grok wanted to say something but Arthur immediately looked at him with a deadly gaze that he immediately fell silent.


    "Soldiers, Do you want me to stop our continent''s saviour because you don''t have the power to stand on these battlegrounds ?" Arthur asked again.


    After this question, the mages who were about to give up on the barriers, started rising up again from the ground.


    "I need answer, Soldiers ?"


    "No, sir." The mages shouted from the back lines.I think you should take a look at


    "I can''t hear you voices." Arthur shouted.


    "NO SIR." This time their voices were loud enough to reach even Anon''s ears.


    [Mana 50% ]


    Anon''s mana was draining at avery incredible speed, even when link was supporting him from behind.


    [Master... Your mana.]


    ?This man just got to go, declare his enemies. But the ladies begged don''t you try do it please. ?


    ?No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms, though he was a brute they just fell into his arms.?


    Anon continued to sing so that he can shift his mind towards the song and avoid the pain that his muscles were going through every second.


    It was as if someone was expanding them and tearing them apart one by one from the inside.


    Although the troll locket can heal him instantly but it can''t do anything about the pain.


    The transformers were sucking mana at a monstrous speed from his body but link was stopping the mana from going out of his body all at once.


    This process caused immense pain in his spine and muscles, it was as if someone is doing a brain surgery on him while he is still awake.


    [Mana 25%]


    [Master, drink this.] Link said as he Summoned a special grade mana potion and helped Anon in drinking it with his tail.


    [Mana has been recovered to 100%]


    [Mana 90%]


    [Mana 80%]


    ?Ra ra Rasputin Lover of the Russian queen, They put some poison into his wine. Ra ra Rasputin Russia''s greatest love machine, He drank it all and said, I feel fine.?


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    [Mana 60%]


    [Master you mana is going down at a very incredible rate.]


    ?They didn''t quit, they wanted his head. Ra ra Rasputin, Russia''s greatest love machine and so they shot him ''til he was dead.?


    [Mana 20%]


    Anon''s eyes started closing as the grip of his hands started to come off of the metal poles.


    [Master, please drink this.] Link said as he brought another bottle of special grade mana potion near his mouth but Anon wasn''t opening his mouth.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly he fell down on his knees, the grip of his hands slipping away from the poles.


    ''Master your body won''t take it. I am coming to get you.'' No.300 spoke as she jumped out of the barrier.


    "No.300, where are you going ?"


    *Booom*


    Suddenly a lighting striked on Anon''s body, giving him a shocker.


    His eyes immediately flash opened as the troll locket healed him instantly of every physical wounds but his mask broke from the lightning strike.


    Anon immediately grabbed the poles back and drank the special mana potion.


    [Mana restored to 100%]


    ''No.300 go back inside.'' he commanded.


    "I am RASPUTIN, BITCH." Anon shouted as he supplied 90% of his mana into the tesla coil at once.


    The transformers got Overcharged and throwed all the current into the copper coils, the toroid topload also break as the final jolt of electricity was released into the clouds.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    The clouds also got overcharged and throwed the strongest lighting blow of all time on the ground.


    The light was too much to even see, the barriers of the human soldiers broke.


    *KAAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    This time the explosion was so big that, all the nightmare forest was burned down to ashes at once with everything inside it.


    "Not bad, Anon." An individual standing at the terrace of the academy spoke as he looked at the explosion from a distance.

 Chapter 257 -257

    ?


    The lightning danced on the ground, obliterating anything in its path.


    The final lightning strike reduced the entire Nightmare Forest to ashes and eradicated all the zombies within.


    Anon collapsed to the ground after his last strike. His body was utterly exhausted from all the mana loss.


    "Hahaha... That was diabolical¡ª" Before he could utter another word, his eyes shut, and he fell unconscious on the ground.


    *Thud*


    His face lay bare, vulnerable in this moment. If someone were to attack him now, he had no defenses; he had exhausted all his mana in overcharging the Tesla coil.


    [My mana is too low to maintain my form. I can''t protect you, master. Please forgive me.] Link turned into a streak of light and reverted back to his tattoo form.


    Suddenly, a girl with black fur all over her body approached him and touched his face slightly.


    This girl was none other than Luna the werewolf herself, her face turned red as she touched anon''s cheek and spoke...


    "I knew it. You were alive all along, i have searched for you everywhere." she said with a smile as she lifted Anon into her arms.


    Back on the field, as Anon''s final strike descended upon the human soldiers, their barriers finally shattered. However, before the lightning could fry them to death, Mike appeared in between and casted his most potent defensive array over the soldiers, allowing them to survive the lightning strike without taking any major injuries.


    "I can''t thank you enough for saving our soldiers, sir. Thank you," Grad said as he vigorously shook Mike''s hand without his consent.


    "Fuck off! Human, remember one thing: I didn''t save your forces. I saved the ogres on my master''s orders. If you touch me one more time, I will kill you mercilessly," Mike spoke, his red eyes fixed on Grad.


    "A-A vampire?" Grad realized Mike''s true identity, but Mike vanished from the battlefield before he could say more.


    "I will take my leave now," No.300 told Derein as she departed, her ogre army trailing behind her.


    The horde of ogres started running towards Anon without delay, to save their master.


    "B-But¡ª" Derein began to protest but stopped midway, choosing silence to be the best solution.


    ''He knew that i will ask for his help and took a promise from me. I didn''t needed that army of ogres, he was pre-planning to kill all of these zombies from the start.


    I was just an injured golden fish that he found in the pool while hunting for the big fishes.


    I should''ve seen this coming, i am such a dumbass. Now I don''t know what will he ask me to do. Will he have sex with me ? Or make me his private slave ?'' Naughty things started coming in Derein''s mind.


    "That''s the masked man?" Grok and Arthur exclaimed simultaneously as they gazed at Anon''s face while Luna still cradled him.


    "Y-Your Majesty," Luna addressed Arthur, noticing his presence behind her.


    "Shouldn''t we call a healer?" Grok inquired.


    "Yes, I have already summoned¡ª" Arthur was interrupted.


    "HaaaaH. Are they all wiped out?" Anon''s eyes flew open wide, his first question piercing the air.


    "Yes, they are all gone. A-Are you all right?" Luna asked.I think you should take a look at


    "Well, I''m all right. And having a cute werewolf girl pick me up just makes it better," Anon replied with a smile directed at Luna.


    "Ugh... Get off." Luna pushed Anon away, her expression twisted in disgust.


    "Oi, be gentle with me. I don''t like girls tossing me around. Only I can do that," Anon quipped, touching his face and realizing his mask was missing.


    "What the hell? My goddamn mask broke?" he exclaimed, looking behind and spotting shattered mask fragments on the ground.


    "You!" A loud voice erupted from Arthur''s direction.


    Anon turned towards the sound to see the great mother of the Denver house approaching with a large sword in her hand.


    "Oh, not a very welcoming sight," Anon remarked as he watched her advance.


    "You must stop." Grok shouted, but she paid no heed, brandishing her sword directly at Anon.


    "I will kill you for forcing my son to consume three doping agents during the kingdom''s Night Run," the great mother yelled, assuming Anon had emerged from the now-razed Nightmare Forest.


    "Anon Agreil... I will kill you." Before Anon could respond, another voice rang out from behind.


    All eyes turned to the source: the leader of the witch house, Marinda, holding her wand emitting a purple glow, as if poised to cast a spell at any moment.


    She aimed her wand directly at Anon''s face.


    "I will end you for traumatizing my daughter. Any final wishes?" Marinda questioned, her expression filled with pride.


    "Yeah, ask him. He''ll tell you my final wish," Anon pointed towards Arthur.


    "Oh, now you''re done. You used ''he'' to address your majesty? Farewell, Anon Agreil," both women raised their weapons, and Anon summoned his sickles, ready to strike.


    "Wait! Both of you," Arthur''s voice commanded.


    Marinda and the matriarch halted abruptly, turning their attention to Arthur.


    "Do you even have the faintest idea who he is?" Arthur spoke with an intense gaze.


    "Yes, your majesty. He''s a commoner named Anon Agreil. His father, also a commoner, is deceased. He participated in the kingdom''s Night Run and inflicted a terrible experience upon my daughter. She hasn''t left her room since that day. I will kill him and present his head to her," Marinda stated.


    "Your majesty, this commoner forced my cutie pie to ingest three doping agents simultaneously. I must punish him; it''s a divine order from the holy god itself," the great mother declared.


    "Cutie- what?" Grok inquired.


    "Ren, cutie pie, come forward," the great mother summoned.


    "Y-Yes, mother," Ren, now clad in full royal knight''s armor, emerged from the crowd. He briefly glanced at Anon, memories of his torture flooding back, causing him to lower his gaze.


    "You fools. He isn''t an ordinary commoner. The one you''re pointing your weapons at is none other than the masked gentleman who was just saving us from those zombies moments ago," Arthur spoke with a stern countenance.


    A profound silence fell.

 Chapter 258 -258

    ?


    Suddenly, everyone fell into silence as they realized that Anon was the man behind the mask.


    "Ah, Hahaha... I don''t believe Anon has committed anything so severe as to warrant a death sentence or any form of punishment, for that matter," the great mother chimed in, her voice artificial and her smile akin to a parrot mimicking human speech.


    Her tone changed when she recognized her target.


    Anon gazed at the great mother, a faint smile on his lips. She hastily retracted her sword from his face.


    "I-I think I shall take my leave now. Goodbye, Anon," she announced, starting to leave.


    ''Woo... It''s good that, your majesty stopped me before my sword reached his neck or i would''ve been dead by now-'' The great mother thought.


    Chk


    Abruptly, a sickle materialized near her neck, halting her movements in an instant.


    "Where are you going?" Anon demanded, his voice carrying weight.


    The knights of the Denver house unsheathed their swords at once. The sight of their great mother in peril triggered an instinctive response, compelling them to draw their swords and safeguard her at any cost.


    "Anon, you must reconsider. All this was a grave misunderstanding. I am willing to offer you one of my daughters as a gesture of compensation, along with a significant position in the Denver household. Your stature will be second to none but me, Everyone inside the denver house will respect your decision, no they will implement on your decision at once and you will become a 7 star noble." the great mother uttered, detecting the danger poised at her throat.


    The icy touch of the metal against her skin alerted her to the fact that Anon was entirely serious this time.


    ''Fuck... I must take action, or he will kill me at this rate. If I perish here, what will become of my dear Ren? I wish to witness him ascend to the head of the Denver household and conquer the world with his strength. I cannot meet my end in this place,'' the great mother pondered.


    "Ah, Anon, I offer you two of my daughters. No, take three. Kindly spare the life of this elderly lady. Pretty please," she implored.


    "You talk too much," Anon retorted, positioning another sickle near her neck.


    Suddenly, Grok recalled something and began to rub his own neck in displeasure.


    "Anon, retract your weapon from the great mother''s throat, or you shall reap the consequences. We are prepared to lay down our lives for our great mother. You are fatigued from the preceding battle; we will eliminate you before you can act," the knight commander of the Denver house warned Anon.


    In an instant, Anon vanished from his spot, reappearing behind the knight captain.


    With both sickles at the captain''s throat, Anon spoke...


    "Nice threat but the moment for you to kill me is long gone. Have fun." Anon spoke as his eyes stared deep into the knight captain''s eyes.


    Chk


    In the ensuing moment, he severed the captain''s neck, and the head tumbled to the ground like a sphere.


    Thud


    "Ow..." Derein muttered, having arrived at the scene just in time to witness the rolling head.


    "Damn... He truly slew him," Grok exclaimed, observing the sheer determination to kill.


    "You''ve killed a member of royalty, lad. Brace yourself for the consequences," Grad declared, arriving on the scene.I think you should take a look at


    Anon vanished once again, resurfacing behind the great mother, sickles poised at her neck. This time, crimson-red blood trickled from the sickles onto her pristine white dress.


    "I believe none here possess the skills to make me face the consequences. Or is there?" Anon inquired, smiling and scanning the surroundings.


    "Oi, lad. He''s about to execute your mother. Unsheath your sword, at the very least," Grok implored Ren.


    In an instant, Grok noticed that Ren was already consumed by fear of Anon. Shaking from head to toe, Ren''s terror was palpable.


    "What a damn disappointment..." Grok mumbled, gazing at Ren with a look of disgust.


    "You have no idea..." Ren whispered, his voice barely audible.


    "What?" Grok inquired.


    "You have no idea who he is. He is merciless. He relishes in toying with his victims, prolonging their demise. Yet, if the prey utters too much noise, he terminates them instantly," Ren murmured, his hands trembling, and sweat dotting his forehead.


    "What an utter letdown, as a future family leader," Grok spat, casting a repulsed glance at Ren.


    Unaware of Ren''s torment, Grok couldn''t fathom what Ren had endured. Had he known, his words would have been different.


    Suddenly, all the knights pointed their swords at Anon, poised to charge at any moment.


    Click


    "You must want to survey your surroundings before acting," Anon cautioned the knights.


    They swiftly turned their attention behind, discovering No.300 and a phalanx of ogres positioned there, weapons at the ready.


    One call and all of the denver house goes to dust, right here and right now.


    "A-Anon, please spare my life, son. I vow never to engage in such conduct again. The Denver household will forever remain indebted to you for sparing my life. We will offer you anything you desire¡ªmoney, drugs, girls, or boys. Kindly spare my life; I implore you," the great mother conceded, recognizing that Anon was a force beyond reckoning. Irritate him, and your fate was sealed.


    "Arthur...? Are we merely going to stand by and allow this?" Grok whispered into Arthur''s ear.


    "Yes..." Arthur responded.


    "...but you are the king of this Continent. How can you permit the death of a significant noblewoman? She''s one of the Seven Gems," Grok argued.??


    "My Seven Gems, my crown, my family, and my continent¡ªall will be razed by lightning should I intervene now. If you wish to act, you may do so," Arthur proposed as he went silent again.


    Grok fell into silence upon hearing Arthur''s words.


    Arthur wasn''t exaggerating; he was speaking the truth.


    Anon wouldn''t tolerate Grok or Arthur''s interference in this matter.


    "I suppose I shall remain silent as well. It is your Continent, and your decision," Grok declared, stepping back and watching the scenario unfold.


    "I shall spare your life. However, you must acknowledge yourself as my slave, along with your household. You will all serve under me henceforth. Do you understand, you filthy little whorr?" Anon asked as he whispered in her ears.

 Chapter 259 -259

    ?


    As these words penetrated the great mother''s mind, her eyes widened in astonishment.


    "W-What? Are you out of your mind? I-I lead the Denver household... I can''t comply with that. Numerous individuals work in this household; I cannot simply enslave them under you," the great mother responded in a hushed voice.


    "Then prepare to die. Once you''re dead, all your soldiers will follow, and then comes the turn of your precious cutie pie... Ren," Anon declared, an evil grin playing on his lips.


    Suddenly, something clicked in the great mother''s mind, and an indescribable fear gripped her heart.


    ''I may risk myself, I may risk the family, but I cannot jeopardize Ren. I don''t know what this monster might do to my dear Ren.''


    "If I accept your terms of servitude, do you pledge to spare Ren?" the great mother inquired.


    "Abstaining from harming him is asking too much, but I can endeavor not to terminate him," Anon replied.


    "I require a guarantee that you won''t kill him, and then I will accept your conditions," the great mother insisted.


    "What are they discussing?" Grad questioned Derein.


    "Well, I think they are negotiating a deal. Anon always demands a price for everything he provides, even if it''s sparing your life," Derein explained.


    "How do you possess such knowledge, Queen Derein?" Grad queried, a suspicious glint in his eyes.


    "I can vouch for Anon''s intentions. Would you like me to confirm with him ?" Derein suggested.


    "N-No... I was merely joking," Grad quickly retorted.


    "I don''t appreciate jokes from an elderly man," Derein stated, turning her attention back to Anon.


    "No assurances will be granted here, my dear. I believe you fail to grasp the situation; I am the player, and you are a pawn I manipulate. So, make up your mind swiftly, or I''ll execute Ren before your eyes, followed by your entire household," Anon warned.


    Anon could effortlessly hypnotize her into accepting the contract, but he refrained from doing so. He derived pleasure from witnessing others'' agony and torment. Blackmailing others by exploiting their vulnerabilities was another of his predilections.


    "I-I accept," the great mother finally conceded, a sorrowful expression veiling her face.


    "Excellent, now we are talking right to the topic. Here is your shining slave collar." Anon remarked as the sickles vanished from his hands, and a slave collar materialized.


    "What the heck...?"


    "Oh, dear... Is that a slave collar?"


    "What in the world does this kid intend to do?"


    Everyone started talking about the scene that just unfolded before their very eyes, right now.


    "Arthur, I believe this isn''t right. Are you truly going to remain silent in this situation ?" Grok queried once more, his face grim.


    "I offered you the opportunity to speak. Why did you not speak then ? You remained silent back then, stay silent now. As long as this ends without bloodshed, I am content," Arthur responded, a smile gracing his face as he gazed at Grok.


    "Have you gone mad? He''s enslaving a 7-Star royal right in front of soldiers from every kingdom," Grok protested with a tense expression.


    "You fucking idiot. Who made you king ? God may have gifted you bravery, but He certainly forgot to bless you with a functioning mind, didn''t He ? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be mindlessly repeating yourself.


    Now, maintain your silence, or I''ll inform Anon that you have intention to kill him," Arthur retorted, his gaze fixed firmly on Grok.I think you should take a look at


    "H-Hey... You can''t do that." Grok mumbled, opting to remain silent now.


    "Queen Derein, if I''m not mistaken, the scene unfolding before us is gravely amiss," Grad stated.


    "Anon, King Grad here seems to take issue with your decisions. Would you care to address him?" Derein didn''t hold back, swiftly reporting Grad''s concerns to Anon.


    "What? Do you want one of these too?" Anon inquired with a smile, raising the collar toward Grad.


    "N-No, sir. Lady Derein and I may have experienced a slight misunderstanding. Please proceed," Grad replied with a smile.


    ''What a traitor...? She informed him right away,'' Grad thought privately.


    "Well, why the delay? Put it on," Anon instructed, touching the great mother''s cheek with his lips.


    "Y-Yes..." the great mother muttered, an expression of repulsion on her face as she took the collar from Anon''s hands and began to fasten it.


    Click


    The moment the collar''s lock clicked, a contract materialized before Anon.


    "Good, welcome to the collection, great mother. You may now return and represent your household by standing before them," Anon declared.


    "Y-Yes..." she replied, walking toward the Denver house soldiers and positioning herself before them, tears streaming down her face.


    ''Why did I ever get entangled with him? Had I known his strength, I would never have brought such troubles upon myself.


    I will appoint Ren as the house leader today; it shall be his first task upon returning home. Once Ren becomes the leader, the house will belong to him, and I shall be Anon''s personal slave.'' The great mother strategized internally, believing this to be an ingenious plan. Little did she realize, Ren was already one of Anon''s slaves.


    "Now, let us have a conversation. Shall we?" Anon proposed, a smile aimed at Marinda.


    "I-I''m not afraid of death. I am a proud woman and will never capitulate before a man like you. I will fight you to the death, even if it costs me my life," Marinda asserted, her wand aimed at Anon.


    "Yeah, no surprise there. You''re quite the feminist, huh?" Anon chuckled, a grin dancing across his features.


    "Do you know what? I won''t make you my slave," Anon announced.


    "R-Really?" Marinda questioned, confusion etched on her face.


    ''Why is he doing this? There must be an ulterior motive behind his actions,'' Marinda pondered.


    "I think your soldiers, mainly have females in them, right ?" Anon inquired with a evil smile forming upon his face.


    "What do you mean ?" Marinda asked with a very suspicious expression.


    "You know, what i mean." Anon said as he looked at the army of his ogres.


    "No, you can''t do that." Marinda spoke as she understood what Anon was planning on doing.


    "Oh, i will do it and i will do it the hard way. My ogres mainly contains of males, hungry for sex." Anon spoke.

 260 Chapter-260

    260  Chapter-260


    [Dark Mode: ON]


    "If you want to fight, then fight me. Don''t include my soldiers in this." Marinda shouted as she looked at Anon.


    "Ohhh.... Seems like you don''t believe in your soldiers huh ? I believe if women are that strong, they can protect themselves from some lowly ogres." Anon said as he gestured his hand towards the ogre army.


    The ogres immediately started running towards the Witch house''s female soldiers.


    "Nooooo..." Marinda tried to run towards them but Anon immediately stopped her by grabbing her hand.


    "Where are you going, Strong Woman ?" Anon said as he tightened his grip around Marinda''s arm.


    "Let me go... You fucking piece of shit. Those woman are not some toys you can play with." Marinda shouted at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Oh, i can and i will play with them as i see comfortable. Let me show you. Soldiers, use them as you like." Anon ordered.


    The ogres immediately started capturing the female soldiers.


    "Ahhhhhh.... Save me.."


    "Nooooo.... Monstersssssss"


    "Madam... Save usssss....."


    The female soldiers started crying out to marinda as they knew what was about to happen to them.


    "No, don''t do that...If you are a fucking male. Then fight me and defeat me, Anon." Marinda shouted.


    "You speak too much." Anon said as he covered Marinda''s mouth and used a skill...


    <Body Modification>


    ''Cover her mouth hole with the face skin.'' Anon Commanded.


    [Body Modification Complete]


    As sooon as anon used this skill on marinda, her Mouth immediately disappeared. After that he removed his hand.


    "Mnhhhh....MMMMNNNNNNN" Marinda tried to shout but her mouth has disappeared.


    "Oh no, what are you saying ?" Anon asked as he smiled at Marinda.


    "Mnnnnnnnn.....bbbbbbkkkj.....mmnnnhhhhnmmmm" Marinda shouted.


    ''Give me back my mouth you fucking piece of shit. I will kill you if you touched my girls.'' Marinda wanted to say this actually.


    "Oh is that so ? Yes, i understand. It is sad that you can''t give blowjobs anymore." He joked as he laughed.


    "Mnhhhhhhhh...." She shouted as she continuously tried to get out of Anon''s grasp.


    ''Let me go, you bastard.'' Marinda shouted in her mind as she started slapping on Anon''s hand.


    "What are you , 5 ? Do you really think i will let you go if you slap me on my hand ?" Anon said as he looked at Marinda with a confused expression.


    "Noooo.... Leave me."


    The ogres started tearing their clothes and started fucking the female soldiers of the witch household.


    "Noooo..... Don''t do that.... I will do anything.... Please spare me....noooooo"


    "No, No, No, Madam please save me... Please, i have a husband."


    The female soldiers cried out in pain.


    "Those who go against me, will face the same consequences... No matter what your standing is. So, the next time you do something, you better watch that it doesn''t bothers me." Anon shouted as he looked at everyone and no one dared to look at him in the eyes, everyone just looked down.


    "Innocent women are getting raped by those Monsters and you are just standing here, playing the role of a king ?" Grok spoke.


    "These women are not innocent at all my friend... Each one of them has done something terrible in their lifes or they just think too highly of themselves, believing that they are above every men in this world... That''s why they are in the witch household." Arthur cleared.


    Listening to this Grok went silent.


    "Anhhhh~ nooooo.... My pussy os breaking."


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Annnnnnnnhhhhh~ i am Cummmmming....''


    "Oh, Yes, Yes, Yes, Your ogre dick is making my pussy cummmmm."


    "Yes, FUCK FUCK FUCK, Fuck me in the ass and pussy.... At the same time."


    "Oh my god... Your big cock is touching my belly button..."


    "Anhhh~ why am i feeling pleasure after being raped by a monster."


    After getting raped for 10 minutes the women from the witch household started enjoying it.


    They were asking for more and more, one girl was being fucked by 3 ogres as the same time.


    "Now, What do you want to say, Mrs. Woman ?" Anon whispered in Marinda''s ears as he noticed tears coming out of her eyes.


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot that your mouth has disappeared. Let me give it back." Anon said as he used his skill and gave matinda ger mouth back.


    "You, fucking bastard. Take this." Marinda spoke as she immediately chanted a spell and a black circle formed in her hand.


    As she was about to hit Anon, mike immediately appeared besides him and pointed his knifes at marinda.


    "Try it and you will be dead before you can even say another thing." Mike said with a very deadly look in his eyes and bloodlust oozing out of his body.


    Marinda immediately sensed the danger and stopped her hands.


    "Hmmm...? I thought you had no fear in dying ? Why would you stop ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You will not get away with this... You will pay, Anon Agreil." Marinda threatened with a very angry expression.


    "Yes, Yes, Whatever but for now your soldiers are just lust relieving buckets for my ogres and look at those bitches, they are enjoying it." Anon said as he pointed towards the soldiers.


    Marinda looked at her soldiers and noticed them moaning in pleasure, while the huge ogre dicks fucked them and they came inside their sacred wombs.


    "Your soldiers are enjoying my ogre''s cocks and i can bet you that if i called my ogres back now, your female soldiers will follow up. Want to see ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "It''s impossible... My soldiers are being raped. They will never take pleasure in such things." Marinda shouted in a very angry tone.


    "Well, let''s see. Ogres leave them and stand on that side." Anon commanded.


    The ogres immediately followed Anon''s orders and left the girls half-way through the sex and stood in the side, that Anon had pointed.


    Suddenly the female soldiers from the witch household stood up and started walking towards the ogres as they started rubbing their worthless pussies.


    "Dick... I need Dick."


    "Me too... I need two dicks inside of me."


    "Anhhh, me tooo... My pussy is burning."


    Standing in front of Anon''s ogre army they all bent down and started shaking their hips.


    "Please fuck me, sir ogre."


    "Sir ogre, please fuck me in the ass."


    "Use me ogre baby, break me up, fill my womb up with your vigorous juices."

 Chapter 260 -260

    [Dark Mode: ON]


    "If you want to fight, then fight me. Don''t include my soldiers in this." Marinda shouted as she looked at Anon.


    "Ohhh.... Seems like you don''t believe in your soldiers huh ? I believe if women are that strong, they can protect themselves from some lowly ogres." Anon said as he gestured his hand towards the ogre army.


    The ogres immediately started running towards the Witch house''s female soldiers.


    "Nooooo..." Marinda tried to run towards them but Anon immediately stopped her by grabbing her hand.


    "Where are you going, Strong Woman ?" Anon said as he tightened his grip around Marinda''s arm.


    "Let me go... You fucking piece of shit. Those woman are not some toys you can play with." Marinda shouted at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Oh, i can and i will play with them as i see comfortable. Let me show you. Soldiers, use them as you like." Anon ordered.


    The ogres immediately started capturing the female soldiers.


    "Ahhhhhh.... Save me.."


    "Nooooo.... Monstersssssss"


    "Madam... Save usssss....."


    The female soldiers started crying out to marinda as they knew what was about to happen to them.


    "No, don''t do that...If you are a fucking male. Then fight me and defeat me, Anon." Marinda shouted.


    "You speak too much." Anon said as he covered Marinda''s mouth and used a skill...


    <Body Modification>


    ''Cover her mouth hole with the face skin.'' Anon Commanded.


    [Body Modification Complete]


    As sooon as anon used this skill on marinda, her Mouth immediately disappeared. After that he removed his hand.


    "Mnhhhh....MMMMNNNNNNN" Marinda tried to shout but her mouth has disappeared.


    "Oh no, what are you saying ?" Anon asked as he smiled at Marinda.


    "Mnnnnnnnn.....bbbbbbkkkj.....mmnnnhhhhnmmmm" Marinda shouted.


    ''Give me back my mouth you fucking piece of shit. I will kill you if you touched my girls.'' Marinda wanted to say this actually.


    "Oh is that so ? Yes, i understand. It is sad that you can''t give blowjobs anymore." He joked as he laughed.


    "Mnhhhhhhhh...." She shouted as she continuously tried to get out of Anon''s grasp.


    ''Let me go, you bastard.'' Marinda shouted in her mind as she started slapping on Anon''s hand.


    "What are you , 5 ? Do you really think i will let you go if you slap me on my hand ?" Anon said as he looked at Marinda with a confused expression.


    "Noooo.... Leave me."


    The ogres started tearing their clothes and started fucking the female soldiers of the witch household.


    "Noooo..... Don''t do that.... I will do anything.... Please spare me....noooooo"


    "No, No, No, Madam please save me... Please, i have a husband."


    The female soldiers cried out in pain.


    "Those who go against me, will face the same consequences... No matter what your standing is. So, the next time you do something, you better watch that it doesn''t bothers me." Anon shouted as he looked at everyone and no one dared to look at him in the eyes, everyone just looked down.


    "Innocent women are getting raped by those Monsters and you are just standing here, playing the role of a king ?" Grok spoke.I think you should take a look at


    "These women are not innocent at all my friend... Each one of them has done something terrible in their lifes or they just think too highly of themselves, believing that they are above every men in this world... That''s why they are in the witch household." Arthur cleared.


    Listening to this Grok went silent.


    "Anhhhh~ nooooo.... My pussy os breaking."


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Annnnnnnnhhhhh~ i am Cummmmming....''


    "Oh, Yes, Yes, Yes, Your ogre dick is making my pussy cummmmm."


    "Yes, FUCK FUCK FUCK, Fuck me in the ass and pussy.... At the same time."


    "Oh my god... Your big cock is touching my belly button..."


    "Anhhh~ why am i feeling pleasure after being raped by a monster."


    After getting raped for 10 minutes the women from the witch household started enjoying it.


    They were asking for more and more, one girl was being fucked by 3 ogres as the same time.


    "Now, What do you want to say, Mrs. Woman ?" Anon whispered in Marinda''s ears as he noticed tears coming out of her eyes.


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot that your mouth has disappeared. Let me give it back." Anon said as he used his skill and gave matinda ger mouth back.


    "You, fucking bastard. Take this." Marinda spoke as she immediately chanted a spell and a black circle formed in her hand.


    As she was about to hit Anon, mike immediately appeared besides him and pointed his knifes at marinda.


    "Try it and you will be dead before you can even say another thing." Mike said with a very deadly look in his eyes and bloodlust oozing out of his body.


    Marinda immediately sensed the danger and stopped her hands.


    "Hmmm...? I thought you had no fear in dying ? Why would you stop ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You will not get away with this... You will pay, Anon Agreil." Marinda threatened with a very angry expression.


    "Yes, Yes, Whatever but for now your soldiers are just lust relieving buckets for my ogres and look at those bitches, they are enjoying it." Anon said as he pointed towards the soldiers.


    Marinda looked at her soldiers and noticed them moaning in pleasure, while the huge ogre dicks fucked them and they came inside their sacred wombs.


    "Your soldiers are enjoying my ogre''s cocks and i can bet you that if i called my ogres back now, your female soldiers will follow up. Want to see ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "It''s impossible... My soldiers are being raped. They will never take pleasure in such things." Marinda shouted in a very angry tone.


    "Well, let''s see. Ogres leave them and stand on that side." Anon commanded.


    The ogres immediately followed Anon''s orders and left the girls half-way through the sex and stood in the side, that Anon had pointed.


    Suddenly the female soldiers from the witch household stood up and started walking towards the ogres as they started rubbing their worthless pussies.


    "Dick... I need Dick."


    "Me too... I need two dicks inside of me."


    "Anhhh, me tooo... My pussy is burning."


    Standing in front of Anon''s ogre army they all bent down and started shaking their hips.


    "Please fuck me, sir ogre."


    "Sir ogre, please fuck me in the ass."


    "Use me ogre baby, break me up, fill my womb up with your vigorous juices."

 Chapter 261 -261

    "Did you witness that, Marinda? Your loyal soldiers are spreading their legs in front of my ogres, look at them how they are swinging their filthy pussies and begging some monsters to fuck them.


    Is that what you teach them in the witch household ?" Anon chuckled, casting a sly smile towards Marinda.


    "T-This can''t be real... These women haven''t even touched a man in the past 10 years. How could they behave like this?" Marinda exclaimed, disbelief evident in her eyes.


    She had trained these women herself to combat any man on the planet. Yet now, they were creating this debauched spectacle before everyone, utterly unconcerned about tarnishing the reputation of the Witch House or their own standing. They seemed consumed by their carnal desires.


    ''Yeah, like you can stop them with that. This is an easy way for me to corrupt their feeble minds even faster. Most of them are married, which means they''ve had sexual experiences before. They were merely on an extended hiatus after that initial encounter. But today, my ogres have reignited their dormant desires, driving them mad with lust,'' Anon mused, laughter dancing in his mind as he observed the female soldiers provocatively shimmying and dancing before his ogres.


    "Hahaha... This was amusing. Now, what''s your decision?" Anon queried, his voice a hushed whisper near Marinda''s ear.


    "What do you want?" Marinda inquired, her tone laden with a sense of dejected resignation.


    "Excellent, that''s precisely what I aimed for. I wanted to shatter that feminist facade of yours and bring you crashing down to reality.


    Now, you face two options. Either you destroy your self-esteem with your own mouth and become my slave, just as she did," Anon gestured towards the great mother who had already submitted, "or you watch as the women of your household transform into my ogre''s breeding machines, just like them.


    They will be fucked from day to night without any stops until they are pregnant, once pregnant they will be used to produce milk for me and get fucked at the same time.


    Once their wombs become useless and they become unable to breed, they will get butchered and the ogres will eat them." Anon''s finger pointed towards the female soldiers who were dancing naked for his ogres.


    "So Choose, fast." An evil smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    "I-I choose to be a slave, provided you guarantee that your ogres won''t touch any other woman from my house. I''ll serve you for the rest of my life in your bed, as long as you spare the other women," Marinda''s voice trembled with shame as she made her decision.


    "Haha... You''re mistaken. This isn''t a negotiation; it''s an ultimatum. You either accept slavery or not. Don''t instruct me about what to do with the women of your household. Do you understand?" Anon smirked.


    "Why don''t you just kill me? Then you can do as you please. At least, I''d have the satisfaction of dying for my house," Marinda challenged, her gaze fixed unwaveringly on Anon.


    "Luv, you''ve got it all wrong. You see, I can easily kill you. With just one of my fingers, I could end your life. But here''s the catch: I won''t do it. You know why? Because I want to see you suffer.


    I want you to endure the humiliation of being used like an object. Every day, you''ll come to my room, get naked as I please, and assume any pose I demand. You''ll be treated like a thing, an instrument for my gratification. Once my sexual desires are sated, you''ll be discarded and you will repeat this process everyday." Anon spelled out her impending fate.


    "I''d rather end my life," Marinda declared, conjuring an arcane blade at her fingertip and directing it towards her neck.


    "If you do that, your daughters will face the same consequences," Anon interjected, causing her hand to freeze mid-motion.


    "Don''t harm my girls. I''ll do whatever you want, just spare my daughters," Marinda pleaded, her gaze burning with hatred for Anon.


    "Oh, how touching, such maternal devotion," Anon sneered, aware that Marinda''s children were her Achilles'' heel. Twist that nerve, and the pain could be exquisite.I think you should take a look at


    "Well, it seems you''re left without much choice. Here''s your crown," Anon quipped, summoning a slave collar into his grasp.


    Ting


    He flung the collar towards Marinda, remarking, "Put it on and recite, ''I am a debased slave, serving my master without resentment, even if he treats me like refuse. At the end of the day, I will still submit.''"


    Marinda retrieved the collar from the ground and placed it around her neck. She repeated Anon''s words with a profound sense of humiliation, "I-I am a debased slave, serving my master without resentment, even if he treats me like refuse. A-At the end of the day, I will still submit."


    Instantaneously, a slave contract materialized before Anon.


    Pfttt


    A faint chuckle escaped Arthur''s lips.


    "Arthur, why the grin?" Grok inquired, his tone serious.


    "Having treated men with disdain and filth, now she finds herself behaving the same way. Anon might appear cruel or malicious, yet he is delivering the most fitting consequences for her past transgressions.


    Once, she executed a young man around 16 for accidentally brushing against her. I stood witness as his grieving mother pleaded on his behalf, and she executed her too.


    Back then, I couldn''t intervene, as her house wields the power of a legendary weapon. Yet, look at her now¡ªon the floor, wearing a slave collar, and sobbing like a wretched creature," Arthur explained, relishing the sight Anon had orchestrated.


    "I think that''s a wrap. I''m taking my leave now. You two should depart as well, but ensure you arrive at my abode before sundown.


    You''ve got a real man to serve now. Is that clear?" Anon demanded in a commanding tone.


    "Yes... Master," the great mother responded.


    "Y-Yes, Master," Marinda echoed.


    "I can''t hear you, bitches. Speak louder, and this time, attach my name to ''Master,''" Anon thundered.


    "YES, MASTER ANON," they both chorused.


    "Good." Just as Anon began to leave, he suddenly realized that he was already at his house.


    "You may leave now. This is my residence," Anon remarked, turning around.

 Chapter 262 -262

    The weather is now cleared and sun is shining brightly in the sky.


    Anon is now taking a nap underneath a big tree near his house and sweet sunlight is basking through the leaves of the tree.


    He is using Freya''s naked ass as his pillow and kia''s boobs as his eye mask. Jia is sucking his cock as he is taking a nap and cherry is massaging his hands.


    In between his naps, he would eventually grab her face by wrapping his legs around her nape and force her to take it further down inside her throat.


    The ogres and orcs are reconstructing the house with ghost wood and mithiril doors.


    "No.098, move that plank there.... Not there you stupid orc, there." No.300 shouted.


    "Oi, keep it down." Anon shouted.


    "Y-Yes... Your majesty." No.300 spoke as she stopped talking loudly


    Mike and his whole family is gone to royal capital to do some shopping.


    ''I bet his wife and his daughter will bring sexy clothes to seduce me again.'' Anon thought in his mind as he suddenly bited onto kia''s left nipple and started sucking it.


    "Anhhh~ hey don''t do that, all of a sudden," Kia shouted.


    "If you shouted once more, I will take your mouth away. You are a thing behave like one bitch." Anon warned.


    "Meh-Meh-Meh..." Cherry murmured as she looked at Anon and pressed his hand tightly.


    *Slap* Anon immediately slapped Cherry and she rolled back.


    "Ouch..." She cried out slowly and rubbed her cheeks.


    "Go and prepare master a sandwich, no-use Hole," Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes... Master." Cherry spoke as stood up and walked towards the kitchen of the broken house.


    "Oh, madam Cherry. Do you want something from the kitchen ?" An ogre asked her.


    "Yes, the master ordered me to make him a sandwich," Cherry spoke as she continued to rub her cheek.


    "Ah, okay... You can pick the items from there. Those are all of the items that we found from the inside of the kitchen, that are useful." The ogre informed.


    "Yes, thank you," Cherry replied as she started moving in the direction he pointed towards.


    After walking a bit she saw a basket filled with bread and vegetables.


    Cherry picked up the bread from the basket and cut it into half with a blunt knife, she then put vegetables inside the loaves of bread.


    After making the sandwich, she brought it back to Anon.


    "M-Master your sandwich." She spoke in a very low tone.


    Anon immediately raised his hand to grab the sandwich.


    Cherry moved forward and placed it into Anon''s hands.


    Anon grabbed the sandwich and slapped it on Kia''s face.


    "Ouchh..." Kia spoke in a very low tone.


    "Oi, cowgirl. Bite it and chew it, then transfer it into my mouth." Anon commanded.


    "You can''t be serious," Kia spoke with a very surprised expression.


    "Do it or I will milk your breasts. Do you want to get milked while getting fucked by an ogre ?" Anon spoke.


    "N-No... I am doing it." Kia replied as she did what Anon commanded her to.


    *Gwak-Gwak*I think you should take a look at


    Locking Gia''s neck with his legs Anon again pushed her head down his cock.


    "Master, would you like me to do something too ?" Freya asked.


    "No bitch, you are good where you are," Anon spoke as he tapped on her ass and felt her pussy lips slightly.


    "Yes, master. Thank you." Freya spoke.


    "Master, would you like to eat more sandwich ?" Kia asked.


    "Na, you eat it. I would like to sleep now but I can''t fall asleep because of these thick boobs. I think it''s time that I milk you." Anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "But.. you said you won''t do that if I chew the sandwich for you," Kia asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah, not everything I say is true," Anon spoke as he summoned a glass into his hands and lifted her boob by pinching her nipple and started milking her.


    "Anhhh~ please... Noooo... Don''t do that. You are pinching my nipple too hard." Kia moaned as she observed that Anon is stretching her nipples too hard.


    "Yeah, yeah, cowgirl. Shut the fuck up or I will directly suck them out." Anon spoke as he bit her another nipple.


    "Anhhhh~ Not both of them~ Please spare my nipples master..." Kia said as she started massaging Anon''s head.


    Her sweet milk entered Anon''s mouth directly from one nipple and half of the glass got filled from another one.


    "Anhhh~ master... Please I am Cummmmming.... " She moaned as her eyes rolled up and she came on Kia''s butt.


    "Oww... Kia darling. Did you just come on my butt ?" Freya asked as she dipped her fingers into her pussy lips and smelled Kia''s cum.


    After her nipples stopped milking, Anon released them.


    "Stand up and change places with gia cowgirl." Anon Commanded.


    "Yes, master..." Gia spoke as she let go of Anon''s rock-hard dick from her mouth and traded places with Kia.


    As Kia was about to suck his cock, Anon stopped her.


    "Stop, cowgirl. Switch that mouth of yours with your pussy." He commanded.


    "Y-Yes," Kia said as she removed her panties and her bubbly butts jiggled.


    Grabbing Anon''s dick with one hand, Kia spread her pussy lips with her other hand''s fingers.


    After rubbing it on her pussy for some time, she finally inserted it inside her crack.


    "ANHHHHH~ YES...." In one push, Anon''s dick top touched her womb''s back wall and giggled on her belly button.


    "Master can I also have your dick in my worthless cum dumpster pussy ?" Gia asked as she started massaging Anon''s hair.


    "Yes, Yes... Just let her cum until she passes out and then you can throw her aside to take her spot." Anon spoke.


    "Thank you. master." Gia said with a very excited expression as she moved ahead to kiss Anon on his lip but Anon immediately stopped her.


    "Go and wash your mouth, before kissing me you worthless cum-dump. I don''t like to taste my dick''s flavor from your mouth." Anon spoke with a disgusted face.


    ''Hah... Life is good.'' Anon thought as he looked at the tree and smiled.


    ''I will leave for the elf kingdom tomorrow, but tonight I will be fucking some noble milfy Bitches.'' he continued to think as he started to fall asleep.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Yes master, punish my worthless pussy for talking back to you and asking you questions even when I am just a thing you made for your pleasure," Kia spoke in a trance as Anon''s dick kept pounding on her womb''s back wall.


    [This is not an edited chapter and discord server has been created.]


    https://discord.gg/qAWqYE7Q

 Chapter 263 -263

    Inside the Denver House...


    The great mother''s room...


    Ren sat on the sofa, his face clouded with a grim expression, gazing down in shame.


    The great mother stood near the window, peering outside with a disappointed look etched on her face.


    "I can''t comprehend... Why do you refuse to assume leadership of the Denver Household? Wasn''t this your lifelong aspiration? And now you''re rejecting it?


    If you take over the reins, the house won''t remain under Anon''s dominion," the great mother voiced, directing her gaze at Ren.


    "I-I just can''t be the house leader... Mother, you have to understand..." Ren''s voice wavered, his legs shaking rapidly.


    ''Mother, how can I explain this to you? I''m also his slave, and I became one before you. If I ascend as the Denver house leader, it won''t impact our status. We will still be Anon''s slave and it will just damage our status even more.'' Ren ruminated while nervously biting his nails.


    "Sweetheart, what''s the matter? You can confide in your mother. I''m here for you," the great mother offered, taking a seat beside Ren and gently holding his hand.


    "Mother... It''s just that... I don''t feel entirely prepared for this responsibility," Ren confessed hesitantly, looking up at the great mother.


    "Dear, you can''t be more ready for this role. Say yes, and I''ll crown you as the family leader instantly," the great mother insisted.


    "No, mother. I can''t lead the Denver house, and I implore you not to push me," Ren pleaded.


    "Why the hesitation? What''s preventing you from becoming the Denver house leader? Don''t you desire to liberate our house from Anon''s control?" The great mother''s voice escalated as she rose from the sofa.


    In that moment, Ren lost his composure, erupting, "Mother, can''t you see I''m saying no for a valid reason? There must be a good reason behind my decision, right?"


    "Then share that reason with me, son. I''d love to know what''s stopping you from leading our house. Tell me," the great mother demanded.


    "It''s him."


    "Who''s ''him''?" She inquired, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "It''s Anon; I''m his slave too," Ren admitted, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    An instant hush enveloped the room.


    "WHAAAAATTTTT? When did this happen? When did he abduct you?" The great mother yelled, reaching out to touch Ren.


    "When we participated in the Kingdom''s Night Run, he captured me in the woods," Ren recounted.


    "Huh...? But you won that race; you came in first during the Kingdom''s Night Run," the great mother puzzled.


    "That wasn''t me, mother. It was Anon. He used some sort of mask to mimic me and clinch the victory.


    He imprisoned me in his basement for a week with the third daughter of the Dragon House, Silk," Ren explained.


    "That... Anon. How dare he lay hands on my sweet child. I''ll kill him¡ªAhhhhhhhh my head, my head, it''s throbbing like mad." The great mother crumpled to her knees, clutching her head in immense pain.


    "M-Mother... Are you alright?" Ren inquired.


    "No, I''m not. My head''s pounding; can''t you see?" She snapped at Ren, her anger evident.


    "Mother, you need to stop harboring ill thoughts about Anon; otherwise, this pain will persist," Ren advised.I think you should take a look at


    "Okay... Okay... Anon is a fine person, I like him. He''s my master," she repeated in succession as she rose from the floor.


    "Becoming the Denver house leader won''t alter the situation much, mother. We''ll still remain subservient to him," Ren explained, helping the great mother onto the sofa.


    "Damn it, he''s doomed us. We''re now beholden to him, and every other house is aware. They''ll mock us till the end. What are we going to do?" The great mother lamented, grabbing her head.


    "Mother, I don''t think we have any other recourse," Ren lamented.


    "No, there is an alternative," the great mother declared, gazing at Ren with newfound hope.


    "What is it, mother?" Ren inquired.


    "If you have a child, I can announce him as the house leader," the great mother revealed, a smile gracing her lips.


    "But... I have to be married for that, and¡ªwait, are you suggesting I marry a random girl and father a child solely to free the Denver house?" Ren questioned.


    "Yes, that''s my plan now, and you won''t marry just anyone; she''s a 6-star noblewoman from a prominent house. I''ll arrange your engagement tomorrow, and the wedding will take place two days after.


    I want a child who can liberate us from this enslavement," the great mother elaborated, her eyes fixed on Ren.


    "Mom, I can''t wed a girl I''ve never met. I want to marry¡ª" Ren tried to defend himself but he failed brutally.


    "Enough. You''ll wed the girl of my choice and father a male child who can lead this house without being subjected to servitude. Do you comprehend? We need him darling, or do you want your children to serve under Anon too ?" the great mother asserted with a furious expression.


    Initially, Ren remained silent.


    "I asked you a question. Do you understand?" the great mother reiterated.


    "Y-Yes... Mother. I''ll wed any girl you select, but she''ll remain my concubine," Ren proclaimed.


    "No problem, as long as you have a child with her. I don''t care what you do with her afterward. Either kill her or keep her as a concubine or sell her to a whore house; my primary concern is having a grandson, you understand ?" the great mother instructed.


    "Y-Yes." Ren replied as he didn''t feel very good about this idea.


    ''What if he made my child his slave too ?'' Ren wondered in his mind.


    "Very well."


    Knock-knock-knock Suddenly, a knocking echoed at the door.


    "Come in," the great mother permitted.


    "Ma''am, your carriage is prepared for your departure to Sir Anon''s residence," a soldier informed, bowing.


    "Don''t address him as ''Sir''," the great mother retorted, her face contorted in anger.


    "A-As you wish, ma''am." The soldier spoke with a feared expression as he immediately left.


    "I''ll take my leave now. Take care, son." The great mother exited the room.


    [Author: You guys want a discord server ?]


    [Will upload 5 chapters tomorrow.]

 Chapter 264 -264

    House of Witches.


    Inside the deepest room... A ceremony was in progress.


    Marinda stood before a sacrificial altar beneath which a large magic circle was drawn with blood. On each point, human and monster skulls were placed.


    Behind Marinda were seven men, covered in monster''s blood and weeping. Each held a human skull.


    "Please... Let me go. I won''t steal again. I did it for my children. We''re dying of hunger," one man cried.


    "Oi, you noble wench. Release meee! I''ll report you to the king. Let me goo," another man shouted.


    "Ugh, I wish I could kill them right now," a girl around 19 with red hair, purple eyes, and a prominent figure remarked, her expression full of disdain.


    "We will eventually kill them, don''t fret," Marinda said, standing beside her.


    "So, I am the leader of the witch house, huh? Felishia Grey, leader of the witches," the girl mused.


    "Don''t act overly clever and never forget your purpose. Tell me, what''s your goal?" Marinda inquired sternly.


    "To avenge your reputation and eliminate Anon Agreil at any cost. I get it; you''ve been drilling this into me since I arrived," Felishia responded.


    "Because I want it ingrained in you as long as you''re alive. I was humiliated by that man in front of the entire realm, across the seven continents. The kingdom''s knights ridiculed me. That King Arthur, he laughed too. That Anon bastard forced me to utter words that shattered my self-esteem countless times; you can''t even fathom it.


    I want to see his head in your hands," Marinda spoke, her face contorted in anger.


    "Yes, yes, whatever. Can we hurry this up? I have a date with my boyfriend," Felishia remarked nonchalantly.


    "We need to wait for another 8 minutes until the moon reaches the proper position. Once it aligns with the sun... we''ll commence the crowning ceremony," an old witch, standing on the other side of the altar, explained.


    Her hair cascaded down to her legs, and her long nails matched. She sported a pointy hat, and one of her red eyes glanced through her lengthy locks every few seconds.


    Her age was indeterminable, and a foul odor emanated from her body.


    "So, Mom... Why did you choose me over all our siblings and brother Jake?" Felishia queried.


    "Well, because you know how to fight and outwit opponents. You''re ruthless and at times, emotionless.


    You''re the smartest among my kids after Jake... That''s why," Marinda clarified.


    "Why not make Jake the family leader then, if he''s so talented?" Felishia questioned.


    "You''re aware of why I can''t do that," Marinda retorted, annoyance in her expression.


    "Yeah, yeah... because the leader of the witch household can''t be male," Felishia recalled.


    "Be a competent leader and safeguard the women of our house. They have high expectations for us," Marinda instructed.


    "The moon is in position... We should initiate the ceremony," the old witch declared.


    "Let''s begin," Marinda affirmed, stepping away from the altar.


    "Girl, sit on the altar and close your eyes," the old witch commanded Felishia.


    "Yes, Grandma," Felishia complied, promptly taking her place on the altar.


    "Remove your clothes..." The witch directed.


    "Is that truly necessary?" Felishia questioned.


    "Just obey her instructions," Marinda ordered.


    "Fine... As you command, Family Leader," Felishia acquiesced, disrobing and assuming her place on the altar, completely bare.


    "Now, Marinda... Hand it to me," the old witch said, extending her hand toward Marinda.I think you should take a look at


    "Sure... Here," Marinda responded, conjuring a golden box in her hand and slowly opening it.


    As the box opened, it revealed a grey wand adorned with seven gems.


    Red, Yellow, Green, Blue, Purple, White, Black.


    "Oh my, how many years since I last laid eyes on it? It still exudes the same aura. The Philosopher''s Wand," the old witch murmured, carefully picking up the wand with her elongated nails.


    After examining it, she placed the wand beside Felishia.


    "Now... The first gem, the Red''s Anger," the old witch announced, focusing on the man who had been shouting moments earlier.


    She grabbed an empty glass test tube and approached the angry man. Using her nails, she scratched her stomach and collected the blood that oozed.


    "Oi, what in the world are you doing, you witch? Stay away from me... ouch... son of a bitch," the man exclaimed in fury.


    "Hehehe... Let''s see," the old witch said, returning to the altar and dropping two drops of the man''s blood onto the Red gem.


    Suddenly, it began to glow, and the man''s eyes turned white as the skull he held disintegrated.


    He levitated and floated above Felishia.


    Subsequently, blood started pouring out of his body, and within moments, his lifeless body was suspended in the air. A large ball of blood floated over Felishia''s head.


    "Release," the old witch commanded, and the blood cascaded down over Felishia.


    The red stone on the wand shimmered brilliantly for a moment before returning to normal.


    "HOHOHO... This ritual is still enjoyable," the old witch cackled maniacally.


    "Just expedite it, Selena. Only 3 minutes before the moon shifts," Marinda reminded.


    "Oh, yes, yes..." Selena replied. She repeated the procedure with each man, more or less.


    After the last man had perished, she addressed them...


    "You may open your eyes now, but do not move from the altar." The old witch directed Felishia.


    Felishia opened her eyes, observing a connection between her and the wand beside her.


    "Do you accept to assume leadership of the witch household, replacing its previous leader, Marinda?" the old witch questioned Felishia.


    "I do," Felishia affirmed solemnly.


    "I now pronounce you the official leader of the witch household. May the Philosopher''s Wand safeguard you. Unleash this wand only when you absolutely need it, in life and death situations," the old witch intoned.


    "Yes."


    Knock-knock-knock


    A knock suddenly echoed from the room''s door.


    "Yes?" Marinda answered, her voice sharp.


    "Madam, your carriage is ready," a female knight''s voice came from outside.


    "I''m coming," Marinda replied.


    "I''m leaving... Bye." Marinda departed, heading towards the exit.


    "Enjoy your night, have tons of mind blowing sex." Felishia teased with a smile.


    [Discord: https://discord.gg/qAWqYE7Q]

 Chapter 265 -265

    Anon''s House...


    "Master...Master... The house is ready." No.300''s resonated in Anon''s ears.


    "Hmm...?" Anon stood up from Freya''s butt and looked at the sun directly.


    The sun is shining red and it''s going down the horizon.


    "It''s evening huh ?" Anon said as he started moving ahead and noticed that something is in his legs, blocking the way.


    Anon looked down and found out that the blocking element was nothing other than Gia and Kia themselves.


    Both of them are lying on the ground, naked. Their butts are high up in the air and cum is flowing out of their raw pussies without any stop.


    Their faces have an ahegao look and their eyes are rolling to the back of their heads.


    Their pussies are still twitching from all the orgasms that they just had.


    "Well, it''s been one hell of a nap." Anon said as he slapped both of them on their ass cheeks and moved forward.


    *Slap-Slap*


    Wearing his pants Anon noticed no.300 continuously looking at his thick dick.


    "You want something no.300 ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No sir. I am sorry. I wasn''t looking at your- please forgive me." No.300 spoke with a very embarrassed face as she bowed down.


    "No, problem. You will get this dick very soon but first show me the house." Anon said as he touched no.300''s pussy.


    "Y-Yes, your majesty." No.300 said with an even more flushed face but in her mind she had another thoughts.


    ''Will master, fuck me wild ? Will he beat my ass when fucking me just like last time ? Will he use me like a thing for his pleasure and then throw me away ? Ohhh, i love master.'' No.300 thought as Butterflies started giggling in her stomach.


    "Let''s go... What are you waiting for ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes."


    After walking some distance, Anon noticed a big 3 story building in front of him.


    It was wide and large. All made out of white ghost wood and mithiril gates with thick glass windows.


    "Wow... This is something that only you ogres can make huh ?" Anon praised no.300.


    "No, master. This was very easy to make. Please enter through the door." No.300 said as she gestured towards the main door.


    Their were two mithiril doors at the start of the house.


    Anon opened the foors and entered inside.


    As soon as he entered inside he noticed a magic circle beneath him.


    Anon stepped on the circle and it started shining but after shining a bit it went back to normal.I think you should take a look at


    Anon has seen this circle before too...


    ''The Enigma Warding Circle, an intricate and powerful enchantment etched into the floor, lies dormant until a footstep is placed upon it. Upon contact, the circle awakens with a faint shimmer, its design glowing with eldritch energy. The circle''s purpose is twofold: it serves as both a guardian and a judge of entry.


    With a weave of ancient arcane principles, the circle reaches out to the intruder''s mana pattern, intricately woven into their very being. If the resonance of the mana matches the predefined signature of an authorized dweller, the circle''s light pulses affirmingly before gradually fading away. The house remains unchanged, its secrets safe.


    However, should the mana pattern deviate from the known signatures, the circle''s light glows a menacing crimson, and a symphony of whispered incantations permeates the air. The house stirs, walls humming as they come alive with magic.


    As the invader unwittingly sets off the circle''s alarm, the house itself awakens to an ominous transformation. Walls shift and twist, revealing hidden armaments and mechanisms long dormant. Windows become shimmering barriers, insurmountable by any mundane means. The very architecture shifts, turning corridors into mazes, stairways into dead ends.


    The shield, born of the circle''s fierce magic, envelops the dwelling, its iridescent aura pulsating with both enchantment and warning. It renders the outside world distorted and distant, making escape a near-impossibility.


    With its arsenal of enchanted traps and formidable defenses, the house becomes a labyrinthine trap, its objective clear: to capture or deter the uninvited. Intruders find themselves pitted against animated suits of armor, illusionary landscapes that disorient the senses, and corridors that seem to change direction on a whim.''


    "Did sephie placed this circle here ?" Anon asked No.300.


    "No master, Sir Kol placed it here. He said that if someone unauthorised is Trapped inside the labyrinth, he will suffer through hell every minute." No.300 explained.


    "Hmm... Kol is being useful huh..? I just remembered that i had to bring kol''s victim here before tomorrow''s sunset." Anon said as he moved ahead and noticed a big door on the ground.


    "Is that ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes, master. This is the way to the underground city... Anyone other than you can''t even open this door." No.300 explained.


    "Cool... But there is nothing else here. Where are the stairs to the second floor ?" Anon asked in confusion.


    "Yes, please follow me sir." No.300 said as she took Anon to the front upper wall of the room and stopped.


    "Please put your hand on this wall, master." No.300 said.


    "Here ?" Anon said as he puts his hand without any questions.


    *Click*


    As soon as his hand touches the wall, a small magical circle appears on the wall and the bricks start to move away as a stair case appeared.


    "I feel like Harry Potter." Anon said as he started climbing the stairs and no.300 followed behind.


    As soon as they reached on the second floor, they saw a very big hall.


    The hall contains many windows and on each window there is a railgun, moving by itself.


    "Why are these rail guns moving by themselves ?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, madam sephie has made some changes in them, here she wanted me to give you this." No.300 said as she gave Anon an emrald bracelet.


    "What is this-?" Before anon could''ve said anything a screen popped out of the bracelet that showed 12 different small screens.


    "These Cannon''s are observing the mana around the house, if they sense a tiny bit of danger. They will immediately send an alert to you and ask for permission to shoot." No.300 explained.


    [Will upload 5 chapters tomorrow.]

 Chapter 266 -266

    "You really made the best use of railguns, huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, master... All of this was Madam Sephie and her assistant''s idea," No.300 spoke.


    "Well, that''s one good defensive system Sephie has created," Anon praised.


    Beep


    A beeping sound came from the emerald bracelet, and a red dot appeared on the screen.


    "What is that?" Anon wondered as he approached the window and looked outside.


    As he scanned the area, Anon suddenly noticed a cute one-horned rabbit around the bushes.


    Anon clicked on the red dot on the screen.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    The railgun started charging up, and...


    Boom


    A small shot was fired from the railgun that killed the rabbit instantly.


    "Cool," Anon said, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Where are these things drawing mana from?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know, master... Madam Sephie knows about that stuff," No.300 spoke.


    "So, is this it for the third floor?" Anon asked.


    "No, master... Please come here," No.300 said as she started walking toward the left wall of the room.


    "Please put your hand here," she said, gesturing toward a magic circle on the wall.


    "Okay..." Anon said as he placed his hand over the magic circle.


    Click


    Suddenly, a shelf emerged from the wall...


    The shelf was full of weapons: swords, kunais, throwing blades, three pairs of sickles, and a large railgun on the side.


    "What is this? My private weapon shelf?" Anon spoke, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Yes, master. I made this for you. Did you like it?" No.300 asked with a cute smile.


    "Well, well, well... Since you made it, I guess you deserve a reward too," Anon said as he kissed No.300 on her lips.


    No.300 immediately looked down in embarrassment, a smile appearing on her face.


    "T-Thank you, master. I will try to do more work for you from now on," No.300 said, her face turning crimson red.


    "Let''s go to the third floor," Anon said, and they moved toward the stairs to the third floor.


    As soon as Anon and No.300 reached the third floor, Anon noticed premium furniture and premium floor design, just like a noble would have.


    "Nice... Now this looks like a house," Anon said as he laid down on the bed and felt its extreme bounciness.


    "Wow... What is this bed made of?" Anon asked with a surprised expression as he continued to bounce up and down on the bed.


    "Master, this bed is made of the leather of five Furion tigers, and it''s filled with silk from eight-legged spiders," No.300 explained.


    "Oh, nice. So, is this it?" Anon asked No.300.


    "Yes, master. Do you want us to make any changes?" No.300 asked.


    "Nope, it''s all good. Oh yeah, do one thing for me. Give this to your messenger and tell him to give it to Derein," Anon said, handing No.300 a rolled-up piece of paper.


    "As you wish, master," No.300 said, and immediately, an ogre covered in fully black clothes appeared near her.


    But something was odd about that ogre. Even his eyes were covered in cloth.


    "Why are you covering your eyes?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah, Your Majesty, this is a birth defect. I was born this way," the ogre explained as he immediately knelt down.


    "Even in a world full of magic, you are still blind, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre replied.


    "Come here," Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre hesitated for a second but then moved toward Anon, following his voice.


    "Sit down," Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre said, sitting in front of Anon.


    Tap


    Anon placed his hand on the ogre''s head and used his skill.


    <Body Modification>[Ogre Body Found]


    [1 Disability Found]


    [Eyes Disability Found, Would you like to fix it?]


    ''Yes...'' Anon commanded.


    [50,000 mana will be consumed.]


    ''Do it,'' Anon commanded.


    [Curing the disability.]


    Mana started flowing from Anon''s body into the ogre''s.


    After a while, the process stopped, and a screen appeared in front of Anon.


    [Eye Disability has been successfully cured.]


    "Remove that cloth and try opening your eyes," Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre said, removing the cloth from his eyes and opening them.


    Suddenly, light flashed in his eyes, and he covered them with his hands.I think you should take a look at


    "This... I-I can see," the ogre spoke, tears streaming down his face.


    He immediately grabbed Anon''s legs and started crying even louder.


    "Your Majesty, I can''t thank you enough for what you''ve done for me... I can''t even repay you. Everything I own is already yours; I can''t even offer you my life because it''s also yours," the ogre spoke.


    "No problem... Just get up and deliver the message," Anon said, smiling a little.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I will deliver it right away," the ogre said, disappearing from his position.


    "Your Majesty, you truly have a big heart. You care only about those you love and you don''t let your enemies get away. This is what makes me love you, and- oh, shit," No.300 said with a smile, but then she realized what she had said and immediately covered her mouth.


    "HOHOHO... Looks like someone just accidentally spoke the truth, huh?" Anon said with a smile as he moved toward No.300.


    Thud


    Suddenly, a very loud sound came from the underground city. Anon was on the third floor of the house, but he still felt vibrations from the event.


    "Hmm... What was that?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Ah, that''s nothing, Your Majesty. Just some blockhead ogre males showing their strength to the females so they can choose them as their breeding partners," No.300 explained.


    "Oh, really?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, every year at this time of the season, the males search for females to breed, but to get the females'' attention, they have to prove themselves by lifting weights," No.300 explained.


    "Oh, is that so? Let''s go and see who gets the most partners, then," Anon said as he started moving toward the underground city.


    "B-But... Your Majesty," No.300 tried to stop Anon.


    "Hmm...? Is there a problem?" Anon asked, looking confused.


    "N-Nothing, Your Majesty... Let''s go," No.300 said, following Anon to the underground city.


    [If the master decides to lift the weights, I don''t think any ogre will get any women this year. I just hope he doesn''t wish to pick up the weights.] No.300 thought to herself, not realizing that Anon could hear her clearly.


    "Hehe... Let''s go and see how much the ogres can lift," Anon said in a low tone, a smile appearing on his face.


    After a while, Anon arrived in the underground city and noticed a large crowd in the middle.


    "Haaaaahhhhhh... Yes," an ogre shouted as he lifted a rod above his head. On both sides of the rod were female ogres sitting.


    "Woow... No.900 is very strong. I hope he chooses me as his partner this year."


    "Yes... No.900 is the strongest around here, I think."


    Two ogre females discussed.


    "Can I try?" Anon asked from the middle of the crowd.


    Suddenly, the ogres were surprised and looked at the source of the sound.


    "Y-Your Majesty?"


    "Everyone, on their knees," someone shouted, and all of them knelt down.


    "Stand up, all of you," Anon commanded.


    All the ogres stood up at Anon''s command.


    "Can I also try to lift this?" Anon asked.


    "Fuck... Master did it," No.300 murmured in a low voice.


    "Y-Yes... Why not, Your Majesty?" No.900 spoke, looking at Anon.


    "So, what''s the highest record until now?" Anon asked, standing above the metallic rod.


    "Your Majesty, the highest record of all time is held by No.900. He can carry up to 20 women at a time, ten on each side," an ogre girl spoke.


    "Ohhh... That''s too many women at a time, huh?" Anon said, glancing at No.900.


    "Please, Your Majesty. You praise me too much. I am nothing compared to you," the ogre said, laughing toward Anon.


    "Well, that''s true. How many women ogres can this rod lift?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I think about 50 on each side, Your Majesty," No.300 spoke.


    "Good, girls, get on then. Fill the rod," Anon commanded.


    An ogre woman weighed around 250 kilograms, meaning Anon was going to lift over 250 quintals of weight.


    "Wow... Can the master really lift that much weight?"


    "I don''t think a human can lift that much weight."


    "Yeah, I think he is just showing off to impress the girls."


    The male ogres chatted as the females began to sit on the long metallic rod.


    In moments, the rod was filled with 100 ogre women: 50 on each side, leaving very little space in between.


    "M-Master... I think we should go now... It''s time for your massage," No.300 spoke as soon as Anon grabbed the metallic rod.


    ''That''s too much weight for a human to lift; even the master is not that powerful...'' No.300 thought inside her brain.


    "Yeah.... Right after this," Anon said, lifting the rod above his head with just one hand.


    "Woah... He did it with just one hand... How is the master so strong?"


    "Shit... No.900 is nothing compared to him."


    "Wooooow.... Your Majesty, you are so powerful," an ogre girl from the crowd shouted.


    No.300''s mouth was left wide open when she saw this view. Her master lifted so much weight with just one hand. Was that even possible? No.


    "I don''t think we are getting any females now," No.900 murmured in his mind.


    "Well, let''s go," Anon said, placing the rod back on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, there are two carriages stopped in front of the house... Should we let them in?" an ogre asked.


    "Ohh, my dinner is here... Let them in," Anon said.


    [Sorry for late update... I was busy in some family matters. I will upload 5 chapters tomorrow.]

 Chapter 267 -267

    ?


    "Where are they ?" Anon asked the ogre soldier.


    "Sir, we guided them to the third floor directly..." The ogre soldier spoke.


    "Good," Anon said as an evil and perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes, your majesty." The ogre soldier spoke as he bowed down in front of Anon.


    After that, Anon immediately started moving towards the third floor as he rubbed his hands together.


    "Today, it will be a feast," Anon murmured as he went up.


    As soon as Anon reached the third floor he noticed that two women are sitting on his bed.


    One of them is sitting on the right bed and one of them is sitting on the bed opposite to it.


    Both of them are MILFS... One of them is wearing a white robe, it''s half-transparent, and her boobs and ass is visible through it.


    She is The great Mother of the Denver House.


    The other one is wearing a very tight leather outfit... her figure is also looking good in those clothes.


    She is Marinda of the Witch House.


    "Hello, Ladies," Anon said as he looked at both of them.


    Both of them silently looked at each other.


    "I said hello," Anon said with a slightly louder tone.


    "H-Hello, Master." The great mother spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "...and you ?" Anon said as he looked at Marinda.


    "H-Hello," Marinda spoke with a low tone.


    "I think you missed a word there... Bitch." Anon said with a straight face.


    "Hello, M-Master," Marinda spoke with hesitation.


    "Good, now shall we start the program ?" Anon said as he moved towards the great mother and sat beside her on his fluffy bed.


    Touching her cheek slightly Anon asked in a low tone as his breathing sound flowed into her ear...


    "What''s your original name ?"


    "A-Adriana." She answered with a hesitant expression.


    "Good... Name." Anon said as he moved his face near her other cheek.


    Removing his hand from her cheeks Anon grabbed her right boob and started fondling it.


    "Do you like it ?" Anon asked as he touched his lips on her cheeks and started moving them up and down.


    "I-I... Don''t know." The great mother spoke but she was feeling something.


    [Oh my god... He is touching my boobs, how many years has it been since a male touched my body. Even his one touch is making me wet. I just hope my nipples don''t get erect.] She thought in her mind but she didn''t know that Anon was listening to her thoughts.


    "Kiss me.." Anon commanded.


    "W-What ?" The great mother asked with a surprised expression.I think you should take a look at


    "Kiss me on the lips and kiss me as if you are sucking on candy. If I don''t get the feeling of satisfaction from your kiss... I will kill Ren." Anon spoke with a smile as he pinched her nipple.


    "N-No... I am doing it." The great mother spoke as she kissed Anon on his lips.


    "Good and if you stopped kissing me without my permission to stop, I will kill Ren immediately," Anon warned.


    "Yes." She replied as her juicy thick lips sucked Anon''s lips as if she is sucking on cotton candy.


    Anon grabbed her head with both of his hands and forcefully rammed his tongue inside her mouth.


    [Fuck... He is raping my mouth forcefully with his tongue. My pussy is getting wet I think. What should I do ?] The great mother thought as pre-cum started dripping out of her pussy lips.


    After this Anon removed his hands from her face and slides them down to her pussy.


    *Mnnnhhh*


    She moaned while kissing Anon.


    Anon continued to rape her mouth pussy with his tongue and didn''t give her mouth even a second of relief.


    [Fuck... I am being suffocated by his tongue.] The great mother thought as she struggled to breathe air.


    Anon continued to grope her boobs and flick her clit up and down.


    "Hah .." After 3 minutes of continuous kissing, the great mother finally pulled her lips away from Anon''s lips.


    "I am sorry but... I-I was suffocating and-" The great mother tried to give excuses but Anon interrupted her immediately.


    "You didn''t follow my orders... Now Ren dies." Anon said as an ogre covered in Fully black clothes appeared in the room.


    "Your majesty." He said as he went down on his knees.


    "Tell Ren to commit suicide and say that these are my orders..." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The ogre said as he disappeared from his position.


    "Nooo... Please, Please, Don''t do this to Ren... I beg you. Use me as you want, just spare my son. Please forgive me, I will never disobey any of your orders... From now on. Please... Stop him." The great mother begged as she grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "How do you plan to fulfill this mistake of yours ?" Anon asked as he looked at her with an evil smile.


    ''What an evil guy...? He is using her son to blackmail her.'' Marinda thought in her mind.


    "I-I will do anything... Whatever you say... Just say it. I will immediately do it master, but please spare Ren." She said as a light of hope appeared in her eyes.


    "What do you mean by everything? Explain yourself." Anon asked.


    "You can do anything to my pussy or my boobs... I will please your cock and worship it for the rest of my life... I will become your handy-pussy.


    You can use me anywhere and anytime you want." The great mother spoke.


    "Good... Now stand up and please me to fuck that Old pussy of yours within one minute... You can do anything you want but if you couldn''t get me to stick my dick into that worthless pussy hole of yours...then


    Ren dies." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Y-Yes... I will do it... I will please you right now." The great-mother stood up as she immediately agreed to Anon''s conditions.


    "Good, your one minute starts now," Anon said as he looked at her.


    [These chapters will not be edited by the editor senpai...because i want to show you direct scenes from the bedroom.]

 Chapter 268 -268

    ?


    The great mother... Immediately started removing her clothes.


    She removed the white robe from her body as her beautiful and seductive figure was revealed.


    Two giant jiggling boobs and huge ass cheeks, her pussy had blonde hairs over it, and her armpits were also covered in hair.


    Anon sat down on the bed and observed her figure calmly...


    ''No matter how many I fuck... This habit of mine to fuck more just won''t go away.'' Anon thought as he licked his upper lip with his tongue.


    "M-Master... I am The great mother of the Denver-"


    "Huh...? What was that? Did you just say great ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No... Master. I am the Bitch Mother of the Denver House and today I am here to get my worthless and unholy pussy fucked by your divine cock." She said as she turned around and bent down.


    Spreading her pussy lips and ass cheeks with her fingers, she continued...


    "Master... Please bless this worthless slave of yours with your divine cock and punish my useless big ass for not acknowledging your powers."


    "Hmm... Not enough." Anon said as he looked in the other direction.


    "Master... Please forgive my pussy for saying bad things about you. Please punish it with your dick and show it its place. Please master." She said as she started shaking her milky ass up and down.


    Her pussy lips were moving in a rhythm with her ass cheeks and her boobs were bouncing like two big basketballs.


    Anon''s cock started to get an erection as he looked at her ass-shaking dance.


    "Master, Please. Punish my pussy, please." The bitch mother said as she noticed the erection in Anon''s pants.


    She started shaking her ass and boobs even more.


    "Oi, you," Anon shouted as he looked at Marinda.


    "M-Me ?" Marinda, whose panties are already wet after watching this scene asked coming out of her trance.


    "Yes, you. Where do you think, you are ?" Anon asked.


    "W-What do you mean ?" Marinda asked with a confused expression.


    "What I mean is get your clothes off and suck my dick... Come fast." Anon ordered but this was not an order he gave by using the slave collar''s authority, it was just a normal order and Marinda can easily say no to this.


    "I-I can''t do that... I am a very respectful woman and I don''t perform tasks like that... This bitch can do that." Marinda spoke as she pointed towards the great mother... Who is still shaking her ass toward Anon, just to get fucked.


    "Well, I want to fuck the Denver house bitch..." Anon said.


    Suddenly a smile appeared on the great mother''s face as she was about to get fucked and save her son.


    "..But I want her to suck my dick first and if she didn''t do that... I will not fuck the bitch mother and if I didn''t fuck her... Her son will die. What should I do?


    Eh... Well, who cares. Only 12 seconds remain and I have also turned the magic seal on her slave collar on, so she can''t even use magic." Anon said as he lay down on the bed.


    He has played a very good card and now he is waiting for it to take effect.


    Suddenly the bitch mother stopped shaking her thick ass and turned her eyes towards Marinda.


    In her eyes, there was anger.I think you should take a look at


    "You better stand up and suck his cock or I will make you." The great-mother said as she walked up to Marinda.


    "Are you threatening me, huh..? Bitch mother ?" Marinda asked.


    "Yes, and this will be the last time that I will tell you to suck his cock." The bitch mother replied.


    "Ohhh... I am scared. What are you gonna do? Do me another one of that ass-shaking dance ?" Marinda spoke as she also stood up from the bed.


    "The Denver house bitch can use magic..." Anon spoke.


    "I will make you suck it..." The bitch mother said as her hands glowed and she grabbed Marinda''s neck from behind.


    "Ouchhhhh... Leave me bitch. I will kill you. Leave me." Marinda shouted as she got forced from behind and she was unable to use magic.


    The bitch mother opened Anon''s pants and a 12-inch long and thick cock popped out of it.


    Both Marinda and Bitch mother got surprised by the size.


    Grabbing Anon''s cock from the bottom, the Bitch Mother puts it in front of Marinda''s lips and forces her head down to give Anon a blowjob.


    "No,..No....*Gwak-Gwak*" but Marinda was just a normal human girl right now and the bitch mother was using her powers.


    She grabbed her face and moved it upside-down on Anon''s dick forcefully.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "I...*Gwak-Gwak*...Amm....*Gwak-Gwak* Chok-ing...*Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*" Marinda said as the bitch mother used her head to moisturize Anon''s dick.


    "Good... Now get away." She said throwing her away after using her mouth.


    After that she herself sucked Anon''s dick for a second and stood up... Turning her ass towards Anon''s dick, she opened her pussy lips with her own fingers and aimed her pussy hole towards Anon''s dick and squatted on it.


    *Chk*


    Anon''s dick pierced through her womb on the first squat and touched her womb''s back wall easily.


    The great mother''s face Changed entirely, as she made an ahegao face and supported her upper body by putting both of her hands on the bed just like a frog.


    Her eyes rolled up as she bit her lower lip and only two words came out of her filthy mouth.


    "SOOO BIGGG~"


    "I don''t think I will be able to cum like that in 7 years. Move bitch." Anon said as he slapped her right butt tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Annnnnnhhhhhhhhhh~ Cummmmming~" With just one slap she came and she came so hard that she even pissed.


    Her piss fell on Marinda''s face, who was lying on the floor after being used as a toy.


    "Move it, bitch... Don''t cum on your own or I will pound your pussy so much that, even dogs will not fuck you." Anon shouted.


    "Anhhh~ Y-Yes..." The bitch mother said as she recovered from her big orgasm and tried to move.

 Chapter 269 -269

    ?


    "Annnh~ Yes... Yes... Yes...." The bitch mother moaned as she felt Anon''s dick tapping on her womb''s back wall with every thrust.


    She is squatting on Anon''s dick but she can''t take all of it inside her pussy.


    Her pussy''s entrance get''s wider every time she squats down.


    "Ohhh...Annhhhh~... Fuckk..." She moaned every time as she enjoyed Anon''s cock.


    "HaH... You old hag, you can''t even fuck a man properly. Let me tell you how a male fucks a female." Anon said as he grabbed her waist and turned around 180¡ã on the bed... Now The bitch mother is under Anon.


    "Ouchhh... Your dick is twisting my pussy wallls... Anhhhhhhh~" the bitch mother shouted as she felt Anon''s dick twisting inside her pussy.


    "Bitch... Let me tell you how to fuck a holy worthless pussy." Anon said as he started to thrust his dick inside her pussy fast and furiously.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    "Annh~ Anh~ Anhhh~ Annhhh~" With every thrust the bitch mother moaned like a bitch in heat.


    "What are you moaning for huh bitch? You need more...? Tell me, do you want more or not ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her neck and wrapped his body around her body just like an anaconda and fucked her fluffy pussy with no mercy.


    He made her ass turn red in just seconds and cum started flowing out of her pussy regularly because she was not being fucked for the past 20 years.


    "Y-Yes..." She whispered as she felt Anon''s authority over her saggy and helpless body.


    "Huh... I didn''t hear ya bitch? Say it clearly." Anon said as he tightened his grip near her neck and shouted in her ears.


    "Yes, master I want your supreme dick to fuck my pussy even more and turn me into a cock worshipping WHOOORRREEEE..." she said as she came again.


    "Good... Now remember your fucking husband and tell him how you are getting fucked by an even bigger cock than his tiny shitter of a dick." Anon said as he increased his thrusting speed and fucked her even harder.


    "Yes, Yes, Yes, Yes, Annhhhhhh~ Yessssssss... Dear *Tap-Tap-Tap* Jackkk *Tap-Tap-Tap* Anhhh~ I am being Anhhhh~ *Tap-Tap-Tap* FUCKKKKED... By a Anhhhhhh~ Big Diiicccckkkkk than youurssssss..... Please forgive me." She shouted as Anon filled her filthy womb with his cum and painted the walls of her womb fully white.


    Her eyes rolled up to her head and she gave an ahegao expression and her mind broke.


    "Dickkk... Yesss... I want more big dickssss... Please, give me big dicks." She said as her tongue stuck out of her mouth and she twitched her ass while Anon''s cum dipped out of her pussy.


    *Slap*


    "Next time... You will remember who to punish and who to bow down to." Anon said as he looked at her pussy vomiting his cum out with a disgusted expression.


    "Well, this toy is already broken... But I should write my name on it or it will get lost." Anon said as he Summoned an ink pot and a brush in his hands.


    Dipping the brush in the ink pot, anon started writing on the Bitch mother''s ass.I think you should take a look at


    "Uh-Huh... Now you look like my property." Anon said as he looked at her butt.


    He drew two Arrows on both of her ass cheeks, that pointed towards her pussy and said... ''FUCK ME HERE.''


    After that, Anon rotated her body and started writing something over her womb too.


    After a while, he de-summoned the ink pot and the brush as he looked at the bitch mother''s belly.


    Right over her womb, Anon wrote... ''FOR MASTER ANON''S USE ONLY. USE ME ANYTIME.''


    "Good... Now where is my next toy ?" Anon said as he looked around in search of Marinda.


    Suddenly Anon noticed that Marinda is standing in one corner of the room staring at him with a very scared expression.


    "Hello... Marinda? What happened Luv? Why are you standing there ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "D-Don''t you dare... Touch me." She said as her expression turned grim and even more scared.


    "Oh my god... What happened? Did you get scared ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he started moving towards her.


    "N-No... Don''t come near me... S-Stay where you are... Or I-I..."


    "What will you do ?" Anon asked.


    "I will shout for help...." She said in a feared tone.


    "Oh my god, I am scared to death... Who will come to save you? Is there anyone out there that can save you from me ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... Please forgive me. I will Respect man... I-I will never say ill about the men kind... Please don''t turn me into her. I will do anything to not be like her." She said as she grabbed the walls.


    "Oh, don''t worry Luv. You will be like her in just a few moments... And believe me, it feels very good. You will feel the ultimate pleasure that your husband never gave you.


    I will fuck you so bad that you will start worshipping the men''s dicks, then I will send you to a whore house where every man in this Continent will rape you over and over until you have taken every man''s sperm in that filthy pussy of yours.


    I will teach you how to respect a man and how to treat him." Anon said as he scared her more and more.


    "Please... I beg of you. Please leave me... I don''t want to be a whore. I promise to treat every man equal to a woman, I will start accepting males in my house just don''t do this to me.


    I-I promise, I will serve you in bed b-but not like her... I-I will make you cum and you can fuck me in the pussy, b-but please don''t turn me into her... My reputation will be ruined, please I beg you." She said as she immediately grabbed Anon''s legs and begged.


    "Hah... Do you know, there is a saying out there and it says... ''Never teach a whore cock sucking and Don''t even try to teach the father how to do the fucking.'' Do you understand ?" Anon asked as an evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 270 -270

    ?


    "I think it''s your lucky day Marinda... I am thinking of sparing your body." Anon spoke.


    "Huh...? R-Really ?" Marinda asked as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yes, why not? But with one condition." Anon spoke.


    "What condition ?" The smile on her face disappeared as she asked with a suspicious expression.


    "The condition is that you will have to make my dick erect in one minute just like her... If you did give me an erection, I will let you go freely but if you failed to do so, you know what awaits you right ?" Anon asked.


    "S-So, all I have to do is give you an erection right ?" She asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes, but if you failed then I will fuck you even harder than her... So make your choice fast." Anon said with a smile.


    "Will you let me go, if I gave you an erection? Like I will also get free from this slave collar ?" Marinda asked.


    "Yes, Yes, it''s a promise." Anon agreed.


    "I want to sign a mana agreement.. if you didn''t follow the rules the mana agreement will do its job."


    "Okay, fuck the game... Undress now and this is an order by the slave''s master." Anon said with a serious expression as he looked at her.


    "N-No... I am ready for the game, I was just-"


    "Get your clothes off, Woman or Do you want me to just go and rape Every single of your daughters ?" Anon asked with a menacing expression.


    "N-No... I am doing it. Just don''t touch my daughters..." Marinda said with a feared expression as she started removing her clothes.


    Her body was tight... Her boobs were medium-sized but her ass was huge...


    After removing her clothes, Marinda was only left with her underwear.


    "I said remove all of them, bitch. Did you not hear me ?" Anon shouted.


    "Y-Yes..." Marinda replied with a feared tone as she started removing her underwear slowly.


    As soon as she removed her panty, her shaved pussy was revealed.


    There was not a single extra hair on her body.


    "Oh, my god. What a clean pussy ?" Anon said as he immediately closed his distance to her and started groping her medium-sized breasts slowly.


    "Anhh~" she moaned slowly, feeling Anon''s fingertips over her nipples.


    Anon started flicking her nipples up and down.


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Please... Don''t..." Marinda spoke with a low tone.


    "Oh... You know what? You have a third nipple too..." Anon said as he removed his hand from her left nipple and immediately went down to her clit and started flicking it.


    "Anhhhhhhhh~ not down there..." She moaned with an innocent face.


    "You look one hell of an innocent woman when having sex," Anon said as he continued to rub her pussy until her pussy juices started flowing out of her crack.


    "Annhhhh~, please... Noooo... I am... something is coming... I am going to peee..." She shouted as she came and peed on the floor at the same time.


    Taking this opportunity anon pulled her clit and right nipple at the same time.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHH~ CUMMMMINNNNNG...." she shouted as the juices coming out of her pussy didn''t showed any signs of stopping.I think you should take a look at


    "Did you like that huh? Bitch ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No..." Marinda whispered.


    "Oh..? Seems like I have to make you cum, until you accept it." Anon said as he bit her left nipple and threw her on the bed after that.


    "Nooo..." Marinda shouted.


    [What is this? Is this what the great mother felt? Is this what they call orgasm? No, this can''t be happening, I am a powerful woman. I can''t have an orgasm from a jerk like him... Women are toys to him... This is not happening.] Marinda thought in her mind.


    "You know what''s your problem? You just can''t get over this male and female thing, but today I will fix that for you. Come here..." Anon said as he grabbed Marinda''s ass and lifted it.


    "Nooo... Don''t do it... I-I just came... I ANHHHHHH~, What is this?" Before Marinda could''ve said anything else Anon rammed his cock into her pussy.


    "Shut the fuck up... Bitch." Anon said as he grabbed her mouth with his hand and inserted his fingers inside her mouth.


    "Anhhh~..."


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    After that, Anon slammed her pussy with his cock mercilessly for one hour straight with literally zero stops.


    One hour later...


    "Nooo... Please, not anymore. I will do anything, I will be a whore... I will worship *Clap-Clap* Anhhhh~ Master Anon as my god.


    I will become his handy-pussy.... Please forgive me... I will break if I came anymoreeeee~ " she said as she came again.


    "Oh... Really? But guess what it''s night outside, so I am still going to fuck you till the sun rises... Prepare your pussy Marinda... You are about to become a real cock worshipping whore." Anon said as he again started slamming her pussy.


    Throughout the whole night, Anon fucked both of them thoroughly and converted them into cock worshipping, handy-pussies.


    The next day finally came and the sun shined in the sky...


    Anon is laying on his bed, Marinda and the Bitch mother are also lying on both of his sides.


    Their eyes are Half-open and Half-Closed... Cum is flowing out of their pussies and the bedsheet is all wet.


    Where anon is sleeping peacefully, both of them are twitching their butts regularly, because whenever the cum comes out of their pussy, they feel a current running through their whole body.


    "Yawn..." Anon yawned as he woke up and looked at both of the milfs on his sides.


    *Slap*


    Slapping both of their ass cheeks at once... Anon spoke.


    "What''s up Ladies.. ?"


    No response came from them.. because their eyes might be open right now but they are mentally and physically so exhausted that they can''t move any other part of their body other than their butts and pussy.


    "Well, last night was good," Anon said as he got up from the bed and started dressing up.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    [Dark Sex Mode: Off]

 Chapter 271 -271

    ?


    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard at the gate.


    "Come in," Anon commanded.


    Opening the gates, an ogre entered the room. This ogre was the same one whom Anon had sent to Derein''s castle with his letter.


    "Yes?" Anon asked as he put on his pants.


    "Your Majesty, this is the reply to your letter from Queen Derein," the ogre said as he knelt down and extended his hands, holding a letter.


    Anon took the letter from his hands and opened it.


    [Hello, Anon. The things you asked for are ready. You can come to my castle to pick them up.


    Listen, I am not in my castle right now, but my assistant will be ready for you there. He will show you the requested items.


    There is a small seal inside this letter. If you show it to him, he will know that I sent you.


    He will also introduce you to a guy who knows a guy in the Elven Kingdom, and then you can easily get inside.


    Best of luck with your plan. May the god of winning blessings be with you and fuck all of those bitch elfs.]


    "What the heck? When did I request her for the items? I demanded the damn items," Anon said as he burned the letter with a fireball spell.


    Taking a cigar out of his inventory, Anon lit it up as a small fireball appeared on his middle finger.


    After taking a puff from the cigar, Anon left the room.


    As soon as Anon exited the house, he saw Mike coming towards him with a guy in his hands.


    The guy was seriously injured, and Mike was dragging him along the ground. Mike''s clothes were torn, and he also had some injuries.


    "Mike, what''s going on?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, I greet you," Mike said as he let go of the guy and knelt down.


    "Who is he?" Anon asked, looking confused.


    "Master, this is the one you ordered me to bring to you. Did you forget?" Mike reminded.


    "Ah, that vampire guy, right? Alright then, let''s see," Anon said as he summoned a screen with the image that Kol gave him and squatted down.


    "What happened to you? Why do you look so injured?" Anon asked Mike as he grabbed the vampire guy''s hair and pulled it up to see his face clearly.


    "Hmm... Yes, he''s the one," Anon said as he confirmed the guy''s face with the image Kol gave him.


    "Master, this guy''s family was very clever. They sensed my presence even after I used a cloaking spell on myself and pretended as if they couldn''t see me. When I was in his room, guards suddenly came in and started attacking me with full force. His brothers, sisters, and parents also came to save him," Mike explained.


    "So, you kidnapped him and escaped, right?" Anon asked, trying to guess the rest of the story.


    "No, Master, I didn''t run after taking him. First, I killed all of his house''s soldiers, then his siblings and his parents. After that, I beat him up and brought him here, but I got slightly injured in the fight," Mike informed.


    Though Mike explained everything, only two things stood out to Anon.


    "Ah, so you just massacred his MILF mother and sexy sisters?" Anon asked, looking surprised.I think you should take a look at


    "T-This... Master, yes, sir. I did that too," Mike answered.


    "Damn... Mike, you know how important every woman is to me, right? Why would you kill them? You could''ve just brought them to me," Anon scolded Mike.


    "I-I''m sorry, Master. I''ll keep that in mind next time. Please forgive me this once," Mike pleaded.


    "Well, nothing can be done now. Take him to Kol and first heal him, so he can at least talk," Anon ordered, looking at the vampire''s face, blood coming from his mouth and nose.


    "Yes, sir," Mike said as he grabbed the vampire again and began moving back inside the house.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go meet this guy," Anon said, whistling as the three-eyed raven flew down to him.


    "Hello, love," Anon said as he touched the raven''s beak.


    "Cooowwww..."


    "Let''s go," Anon commanded, mounting its back.


    The raven immediately took off.


    Anon flew from his continent to Derein''s Kingdom, and the people inside the kingdom noticed the raven flying in the sky.


    After reaching near the Royal castle, Anon jumped off the raven''s back and landed on top of the castle.


    "Hey, who are you?" A female knight shouted from below as she saw Anon land on the castle.


    "Intruder! There''s an intruder inside the castle! Alert everyone¡ªhup," before she could shout more, Anon teleported near her and covered her mouth.


    "Look into my eyes, love," Anon said, using a skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes shone purple, and so did the female knight''s.


    "Now, do you work here?" Anon asked, slowly removing his hand from her face.


    "Yes," she answered, immediately under Anon''s hypnosis trance.


    "Good. Now bring me to your queen''s assistant, love," Anon ordered, smiling.


    "Yes," she said, turning towards the left and leading Anon toward the main gate of the castle.


    As soon as Anon reached the main gate, he sensed over 20 soldiers and a warrior standing behind the door, waiting for him.


    ''This is Derein''s castle, right? They should''ve come out to greet me. Why are they planning to kill me?'' Anon wondered briefly.


    ''Well, it''s always the same. Blood for blood. If they attacked first, I won''t go easy either,'' Anon thought, opening the main gate slowly.


    "Weapons on the ground, sir," an old man around 75, wearing a butler''s outfit, ordered.


    "Sad for you. I''ve got no weapons, but it seems you have mine," Anon said with a smile, looking at the knights standing beside the old man, fully covered in armor and armed with swords, spears, and shields.


    "Show me your seal, sir," the butler asked.


    Though this butler might appear old, his body exuded a dangerous aura. But to Anon, this was nothing.

 Chapter 272 -272

    ?


    "Here you go," Anon said as he tossed the small seal with a dove bird on it towards the butler.


    The butler immediately grabbed the seal and looked at it for a brief moment.


    "Okay, guards, you can go now," the butler ordered.


    The guards immediately bowed down to Anon and left the premises at once.


    "I, the head butler of this castle, greet Sir Anon. Please come in," the butler said as he also bowed down to Anon.


    "That''s some serious security you have here... huh?" Anon asked with a smile as he also felt reassured that this was all just a verification process.


    "I am sorry, sir, but it was an important verification. We received news that the clones are working for the dark forces in the shadows. So, we had to be sure that it''s you and not a clone," the butler replied with a smile as he continued moving inside the castle.


    "Hmm... How can you be so sure that I am not a clone?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The expression on your face when you entered the house didn''t flinch even a bit. If you have the courage to stand before my aura and not even care about it, then it means you are a very strong person. And if you are a strong person, then that means no one can easily make a clone of you. Is that reply to your satisfaction, Sir Anon?" the butler asked.


    "That''s nonsense. How did you really find out about me?" Anon said without hesitation.


    "Yeah... that is indeed nonsense. Here, I found you with this," the butler said as he showed Anon a silver locket that he was wearing around his neck.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Anon immediately used his skill to find out more information about the locket.


    [Locket of Triumph]


    [Created By: Unknown Blacksmith]


    [Skill Attached: Illusion Cutter.]


    [With this skill, the user can easily see through any illusions. The user also becomes immune to any other mental conditions.]


    "That''s one damn good locket you''ve got there, mate," Anon said as he stared at the locket carefully.


    ''Can this locket really block any of my attacks?'' Anon wondered as an evil plan came to his mind.


    ''Let''s see what this locket of yours can do,'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face, and he used a skill on the butler.


    <Illusion>


    Suddenly, a black smoke covered the butler''s face, but it immediately retreated because of the locket, and a message popped up in front of Anon.


    [Your skill [Illusion] has been nullified.]


    ''Wow... That''s one damn good locket. If someone has that thing, it means I can''t do anything to him,'' Anon thought to himself.I think you should take a look at


    "Didn''t work, did it?" the butler asked Anon.


    "Hmm..? So, you knew that I was casting a spell on you," Anon spoke.


    "Yes, sir. This locket tells me everything," the butler spoke.


    "How many of them exist?" Anon asked.


    This question surprised the butler. Everyone who knew about this locket either asked him ''Where did he get it from?'' or ''Can it stop physical attacks too?'' But Anon asked something different.


    "Hmm... that''s a good question you asked, Sir Anon. I received this locket from my granddaughter. When we were shopping in the main capital, she purchased this locket from a stall. On that stall, 14 more lockets were being sold. So, I think about 15 of these lockets are inside our continent right now," the butler answered.


    "Can you tell me the position of that stall, where he sells this type of lockets? I think I will buy one of them," Anon spoke.


    "Ah, why not? But if you''re so interested in this locket, why don''t I tell you a story until we reach our destination?" the butler asked.


    "Yeah, why not," Anon spoke.


    ''I am feeling danger for the first time in my life. This guy is immune to most of my abilities, and I can''t corrupt his mind either. If he knows that the only thing stopping me from controlling his mind is that locket, he will definitely use that to his benefit. His martial arts are not lacking in any aspect. I think I will easily be defeated by him if fought hand to hand. I don''t know about his weapon combat, though. Can he be¡ª''


    "So, once upon a time during the great war of demons and the other races... The Demon King''s right-hand, The Counselor, was the reason why this locket came into effect.


    He controlled humans and bewitched the minds of elves into fighting for him.


    But when the elves started losing their members, they joined hands with the human church and made these lockets.


    They protected our and their soldiers from being mind-controlled by the Counselor. We fought, but suddenly the production of the lockets started reducing day by day.


    That''s when we found out that the elves had to donate their hearts and the humans had to donate their brains to make one batch of these lockets.


    When the public from both sides started questioning their leaders, the church was pressured to stop making them. But in reality, they started kidnapping the elves and forcibly making these lockets.


    After a very big loss against the demon army, the church stopped making them, and only a few were left. But they didn''t come in the antiques because after some time, they were declared unholy by the church itself.


    But some believe that he will return someday, and we will need these lockets... That''s why some houses pass these lockets down through their generations even today," the butler finished talking.


    "So, what do you think? Will the Counselor ever return?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, I believe so. Sir Anon, demons never die. They just change bodies and continue to do their filthy tasks in this world," the butler answered.


    "Well, that''s true," Anon agreed.


    ''Well, guess what, old man. The demon is back, but this time he is here to fuck some bitches.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared all over his face.


    "We are here, Sir Anon." The butler said as he halted his steps in front of a big metallic gate.

 Chapter 273 -273

    ?


    The butler opened the gate, and both of them entered inside the room.


    It was dark inside the room; the butler immediately summoned a lamp and lit it up.


    The lamp shined so brightly that the whole room got illuminated.


    There was a table in the middle of the room with different items placed on it.


    As Anon was looking at the table, he immediately noticed a guy sitting across the table, tied up, blindfolded, and his mouth also blocked with a cloth.


    He was a male Elf, aged around 16 or 17, with blonde hair, fair skin, and long pointy ears.


    "I will take my leave now, Sir Anon. You can take a look at your items. Thank you," the butler said as he left the room and closed the doors.


    "Oh, Okay," Anon replied as he saw the butler leave.


    Anon first looked at the items on the table.


    There were four items on that table:


    1.Some ingredients packed in a white cloth.


    2. A crystal ball with an untraceable mana string.


    3. A thin notebook with some words written on its cover.


    4. Some elven clothes and an academy uniform from the Elven Kingdom.


    Anon requested five things from Derein; four of them were on the table, and the last one was a live male elf.


    Picking up the notebook from the table, Anon used telekinesis and called a chair towards him.


    The chair immediately flew upto anon.


    He sat down in front of the tied-up elf and spoke, "Hello, Mr. Elf."


    "Let''s see... So your name is Mr. Jules," Anon said as he read the words written on the notebook''s cover.


    "Oh, sorry... You can''t look at me or see me, huh? Let me help you," Anon said as he removed the elf guy''s blindfold first.


    His blue eyes glowed as he looked towards Anon but soon closed his eyes when the light from the lamp entered his eyes.


    "Let me get that cloth from your mouth too," Anon said as he removed the cloth from his mouth.


    "On the name of the forest spirit¡ª" The elf immediately started chanting a spell.


    "Shut up, you are sitting inside a Null Area," Anon said as he pointed towards the circle that was made around his chair.


    "What do you want? Am I a slave now? Will you rape me now? Who sold me? Those jerks, right?" The elf asked so many questions.


    "Now I get it. Why they sealed your mouth even though you are sitting inside a Null Area," Anon spoke as he started reading the book in his hands, which was about the elf guy.I think you should take a look at


    "Hmm... Jules, you are 37 years old, huh? You look very young though. You have one mother¡ªdamn, she looks sexy. One father and one sister. You live in the dorms of Forest Guardian Academy, away from your family.


    Your father has a debt of a total of 30 golds, and most of it goes to your studies, so that you can study without any difficulties. But you were getting bullied by some stupid-ass dark elves¡ªfive of them, to be exact. They beat you, snatched your money away that your father sent every year as your academic fund, and now the teachers are forcing you to deposit your pending fees on this upcoming month''s first day, which is due for the last three years, or they will kick you out of the academy and send a letter of suspension to your parents.


    You had no money, so you thought the best way to get free from all this is to commit suicide, right?


    But you couldn''t do that either, because when you jumped off the mountain''s peak, you didn''t die. You just sustained some minor injuries and one major injury, which has been fully treated by a healer," Anon said as he closed the notebook and burned it.


    "What the hell do you want with my life, Mister?" Jules asked with a dead expression.


    "Nah, you just look pathetic to me. Committing suicide? Really? And only for some money, that is," Anon spoke as he smirked a bit.


    "Just some money?" Jules murmured in a low tone.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    "You think that''s ''some money''? My father took that huge loan so that he can make me the strongest magician of the Kingdom, and you say it''s ''some money''? It''s everything my father had," the elf started crying.


    "Stop doing that drama, bitch. Here," Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin in his hand and destroyed it by applying pressure with his fingers.


    "Y-You, what have you done? Do you know how much money you just wasted?" Jules shouted.


    "Yeah, I know, and guess what? Here," Anon said as he summoned another platinum coin and destroyed it too.


    "Oh, shit..." Jule''s eyes were left wide open when he saw Anon destroying so much money.


    "You see that? I can destroy thousands of platinum coins like that and not even blink," Anon said as he looked dead serious in Jules'' eyes.


    "Why are you doing this? Are you telling me how pathetic I am? Or are you showing off your money in front of me?" Jules asked.


    "You already know that you are pathetic, and yeah, I am showing off my money," Anon answered with a smile.


    "Why have you kidnapped me? I don''t think you are low on money, so selling me as a slave is out of the options. You want something from me, but I don''t have anything to give you other than my body.


    Don''t tell me you want to¡ª"


    "No, I don''t want to do anything sexual with you," Anon interrupted.


    "So? What do you want?" Jules asked.


    "Open your mouth and drink this," Anon said as he summoned a knife and cut through his finger with it.


    "Why should I do that?" Jules asked.


    "Yeah... Let me answer that," Anon said as he grabbed Jules'' face and forcefully opened his mouth.


    "H-EY...." Jules tried to say something, but before he could''ve said something, Anon poured his blood into his mouth.


    "Because you are in my care now, bitch. You will do whatever I tell you to do," Anon said as he left his mouth and sat back in his chair.

 Chapter 274 -274

    ?


    [One new target has been found under the skill [Mind Control].]


    [Would you like to execute the skill?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Jules''s Corruption: 0%]


    "Let''s see what you have in your sweet memories." Anon said as he put his hand over Jules''s head and used the skill.


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, memories started surging into Anon''s brain, but he felt something... With each memory, his mind was resisting too much.


    After eating some of his memories, Anon started feeling headaches, but he still continued to eat his memories.


    After 15 minutes, Anon completely ate Jules''s memories.


    [Level Up]


    "Fuck... What type of stupid ass bitch are you? Getting bullied by some garbage shitters and committing suicide because of money issues.


    Ouch, my head hurts... I have to restrain this skill from eating so many memories at once, and these elves also have this resistance thing in their minds that is preventing me from eating their memories.


    I have to find out what this resistance thing is." Anon said as he looked at Jules.


    Jules now looked like a newborn baby, looking around the room curiously.


    "Ha... I am not giving you your memories back. You don''t deserve memories; either way, you were going to die... So better than dying is to become my slave." Anon said as he put his hand over his head.


    <Memory Alter>


    ''I am feeding some basic info into his mind so that he can understand what I am saying, and I am making his mind my slave, so he follows whatever I order him to do.'' Anon thought as he altered Jules''s memories.


    Jules immediately went down on his knees, accepting Anon as his master.


    "Good... Tell me your name." Anon asked.


    "Jules."


    "Good... So, Jules. Give me some of your hairs." Anon ordered.


    Jules immediately tore off some hairs from his head and gave them to Anon.


    "Thank you, Jules. Now rest here until I come again." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." Jules immediately spoke with a blank face.


    "Good.." Anon left the room after that.


    As soon as Anon exited the room, he saw that the butler was standing right outside the room, waiting for him.


    "Have you taken your items, Sir?" The butler asked.


    "Yeah, keep the elf boy alive. I will need him in the future." Anon spoke.


    "As you say, Sir Anon. Now, please follow me... I will introduce you to the guy who will take you into the elf kingdom." The butler said.


    "Okay, let''s go." Anon said as he followed the butler.


    Both of them exited the mansion through the gates that Anon came through.


    Suddenly, both of them noticed a female knight standing in front of the main gate; she wasn''t moving at all.


    "Excuse me, soldier? Why are you standing here? Don''t you have night patrol duty?" The butler asked.


    Suddenly, Anon realized something.


    ''Fuck!! I forgot to Un-Hypnotize her.'' Anon remembered as he instantly removed Hypnosis from her.


    "Huh..? Where am I? You!!! Intruder... Sir, he is an intruder." The female knight immediately shouted as she saw Anon standing beside the butler.


    "Please go back to your duties, or I will have to talk to your senior." The butler said as he looked at her.


    "Y-Yes, sir." The female knight said as she understood that Anon wasn''t an intruder; instead, he was a friend of the butler.I think you should take a look at


    "I am so sorry for her behavior." The butler immediately apologized to Anon.


    "Ah, no problem. It can happen." Anon said.


    After that, both of them moved towards a carriage that was parked right outside the castle.


    "Please sit in this carriage. Inside, you will find that person... He will take you to the elven kingdom and give you your new identification papers to enter and exit the city at will." The butler said.


    "Okay." Anon said as he walked inside the carriage.


    As soon as Anon entered the carriage, he noticed an elf already sitting inside the carriage.


    He had green hair, green eyes; he looked around 35, and he had a bow beside him.


    "Hello..." The elf greeted.


    "Hi." Anon greeted back.


    "I am Ron. I will be helping you from now on." Ron said.


    "Good." Anon didn''t tell him his name and kept the conversation short.


    The carriage started moving.


    "Here... These are the documents that will tell you everything about the elf kingdom''s rules and regulations.


    They hold information on everything: Academy, Jobs, Management, Security, and Business.


    If you read this, you will have no problems settling in with the elves, but your face can be a problem.


    I don''t think they will be willing to accept a human in their society." Ron spoke.


    "Why are you helping Derein?" Anon asked straightforwardly.


    "Obviously, money." Ron answered.


    "Just that? You are selling out the information about your kin, just for some money?" Anon asked.


    "Yes."


    "Good." Anon spoke with a satisfied face.


    "You should read those books." Ron advised.


    Anon now had the memories of Jules, so he didn''t need these books.


    "Yeah, I will do that." Anon answered.


    "I was told that you will go inside as one of them. Do you have a skill that turns you into an elf?" Ron asked.


    "No, but I have a little something that can do just that." Anon answered.


    "Oh, Okay then. I think it''s time that you use that because we are about to enter the elf kingdom." Ron spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon said as he looked outside and noticed the sky shining with stars.


    "The Time works differently on this side. To be more precise, it works exactly opposite." Ron explained as he noticed Anon looking out of the window.


    "Ah, that''s how it is." Anon said as he pulled out the Mask of Nature from his inventory.


    Putting one hair of Jules inside the mask, Anon wore it on his face. As soon as he wore the mask, his body and face started changing. In just 30 seconds, Anon was transformed into an elf resembling Jule.


    "Wow... You look like a real elf," Ron said with a very surprised expression.


    "Well, that''s good," Anon replied.


    "Here... The gate to the entrance is near. This is your identity card, and here are your papers. If they ask for identification, you show them the card, and if they inquire about the purpose for leaving, just show them these papers.


    If they ask any questions, just say yes," Ron explained.


    "Okay," Anon answered.


    Suddenly, the carriage halted.

 Chapter 275 -275

    ?


    The carriage came to a sudden halt.


    "We are here... Try to be quieter. The elves are not very talkative with another unfamiliar elf," Ron informed.


    "I understand," Anon said.


    "Let''s go. I will go first, and you will be behind me," Ron instructed.


    "Okay."


    Both of them stepped out of the carriage and started walking toward the checkpoint gate of the elven kingdom.


    "Sir, you forgot my fees," the carriage driver called out from behind.


    "Ah, shit. Just wait a second," Ron said as he stopped and pulled out a pouch of coins from his pocket, then started searching for a bronze coin.


    10 seconds passed, but he still kept looking...


    "Ahahaha... Bronze coins are so hard to find among all these silver coins," he spoke as he tried to show off.


    Anon looked at him and summoned a gold coin.


    "Here, keep the change," Anon said as he threw the gold coin toward the carriage driver.


    Both the carriage driver and Ron were shocked at this.


    "W-What? S-Sir, I think you have given me the wrong coin. It''s a gold coin," the carriage driver spoke as he held the coin with both of his hands.


    "Wow, that''s very nice of you to give it back. You are one nice carriage driver," Ron said as he took the coin from the carriage driver and gave it back to Anon.


    "...and you don''t throw your money like that. Showing off is one thing, and losing money is another thing. So, be careful about what you throw next time," Ron taught Anon.


    "Yeah, I am not wrong. Here, gift your family some new clothes and have a good dinner for once," Anon said as he threw the coin back to the driver.


    "T-Thank you, Sir. I will never forget you. May I know your name, Great Sir?" The carriage driver asked.


    "Phantom," Anon said as he smiled toward the carriage driver.


    "I will remember that name, sir. Please call me if you need any other ride," the carriage driver said as he left.


    "You really donated a gold coin to that carriage driver? Are you that rich? Even a king wouldn''t do that," Ron asked.


    "I am not a king, and that''s the lowest coin I have in my pocket right now," Anon said as he started walking toward the main gates.


    "Haha... Nice show-off. Are you saying you have a platinum coin in your pocket?" Ron asked.


    Ching


    Anon immediately summoned 5 platinum coins in his hands and de-summoned them.


    "What the heck? Did you just summon 5 platinum coins?" Ron asked with wide eyes and a surprised expression.


    "I told you," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wow... You are one rich person," Ron spoke.


    Both of them reached in front of the main gate, and two guards stopped them by crossing their spears.


    "Show us your identities," the guards asked.


    Anon was observing the gate of the elven kingdom carefully...


    It was carved out of wood, and many ancient figures were drawn on it, depicting the legendary tales of the Elves.


    "You, show us your identity," the guard asked Anon.


    Anon didn''t say anything and just showed them the identity card that Ron gave him.


    The guard looked at the card and then looked at Anon for a brief moment.


    "Name...?" The guard asked.I think you should take a look at


    "Jule," Anon answered.


    "Mother''s Name...?" The guard asked.


    ''Oh no... I forgot to tell him that he needed to learn his details,'' Ron thought in his mind.


    "Hahaha... Sir, We are clear... Why don''t you-" Ron tried to divert their attention.


    "Oi, Shut up," the other guard shouted.


    "Y-Yes..." Ron said as he got ready to run at any moment now.


    "Hillary," Anon answered.


    "Father''s name?" The guard asked.


    "Ian," Anon answered without any worries.


    "State your purpose of leaving the city?" The guard asked as he gave the identity card back.


    "I went out for academic purposes...." Anon answered.


    "What purpose?" The guards asked.


    "To conduct research on maple trees found in the human kingdom for the mid-term exams... I can show you the paperwork if you want?" Anon answered with the most confident expression an elf can ever make.


    "Okay, you can go." The guards immediately permitted them to go through.


    Both of them crossed the gates and entered the city of elves.


    Anon looked at the city of elves, and he was left shocked... The view was stunning.


    It was as if he had entered a futuristic city. The houses were made out of wood and metal.


    They were built in a very orderly pattern.


    No random houses in the middle of a road or winding paths all over the city.


    The roads were straight, and houses were built on the sides, properly.


    They also left sidewalks for people to walk. On the sidewalks, there were lamps that illuminated using candles.


    Ladies were playing with their kids, and gents were talking to each other on the side of a bar.


    It was like a happy land; everyone was happy here. There was a positive energy in the air.


    "Wow... This is one beautiful city," Anon said.


    "No, it''s just like the human kingdom. The deeper you go inside, the more depressing the environment gets.


    Nobles live in the center of the city, even though we have no walls like you, but we know where we have to keep our distance.


    You see that fountain... That represents the start of the second ring and the end of the first ring.


    After that, only nobles live... Elf Nobles and Some Human Nobles too," Ron explained.


    "Hmm... So you have the caste system too, huh?" Anon asked as he looked at the fountain.


    "Yep, we were the ones who started that. You guys just copied us. Elves are distinguished by blood, the more old blood they have, the more royal-blooded they are.


    And the more royal blood you have, the more efficiently magic you can use.


    I don''t know how you identify the royal blood in your kin," Ron explained.


    "I am going to my house," Anon said as he left immediately.


    "Yeah, bye. My job is also finished here," Ron said as he started walking his own way.

 Chapter 276 -276

    Chapter 276 -276


    As Anon walked towards Jule''s house, he noticed many elves were closing their shops and going back to their homes.


    "If I am right, my dorm should be in this direction..." Anon said as he started walking towards a very big building.


    After walking for a bit, he came across a very big shining gate.


    Above the gate, there was a sign that said ''Elven Academy Of Magic Research and Archery.''


    "Wow... That''s a good name for an elven academy," Anon said as he entered the academy.


    ''This Academy is divided into two parts: the academic school and the residential dorms.


    The dorms are for those who can''t afford to go home and come back to the academy every day because of the long distance.


    Since I want to corrupt this kingdom from scratch, I will start from Jule''s house. I will move my stuff back to Jule''s house, the first thing in the morning.'' Anon thought as he walked towards his dorm room.


    "663, 664, 665,... Yes, 666. This is the one," Anon said as he stopped in front of the metal gate with the number ''666'' printed on it.


    "Well, now that I notice it... I would like to say only one thing, El-Diablo." Anon said as he opened the gate to the room and entered inside.


    The room''s light glowed by itself.


    As Anon looked around the room, he noticed a very neat and clean environment.


    There weren''t many things inside the room: only one study table, one bookshelf, one bed, and one window.


    Anon looked around a bit and noticed that this room was too clean, as if Jule cleaned it for someone else.


    Anon immediately looked into Jule''s memories and tried to find out the reason for this.


    After searching a bit, he found it...


    Every night around this time, some dark elf bullies would come to his room and do drugs in this room.


    Anon immediately went near the dustbin and looked inside.


    He immediately found many metallic syringes inside it.


    "Hah... What a coward you were? Letting other losers do whatever they want in your territory," Anon said as he made a disgusted face.


    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    Anon walked towards the gate and opened it.


    As soon as he opened it, he noticed three dark elves standing there: two guys and one girl.


    "Yo, loser guy," one of them spoke. He had blonde hair, tan skin, and green glowing eyes.


    His face looked ugly and filthy.


    "What the heck are you staring at, bitch? Welcome us in," another guy with the same body tone and hair color spoke.


    Anon just observed them and didn''t do anything.


    Slap


    "What''s wrong with you, bitch ? Welcome us inside," the girl elf spoke as she slapped Anon.


    She also had tanned skin, blonde hair, blue eyes, and a medium-level body structure. Neither too thick nor too slim.


    As soon as the slap touched Anon''s cheek... An explosion happened inside Anon''s brain.


    ''THIS BITCH... IS DEAD.'' The first thought that came to Anon''s mind, but suddenly he realized that he wasn''t standing in the human kingdom anymore and he wasn''t Anon either... He had to proceed with his next move calmly.


    "Hahahahh... Sorry, ma''am... Please come inside," Anon said as he greeted all of them into the room.


    "Yeah, that''s more like it, jerk. We are your seniors... Welcome us like that."


    "I think this Bitch forgot that we are his masters and he is our slave."


    "Hahahaha..."


    All of them laughed as they entered the room, while Anon just looked at the ground continuously.


    ''CALM DOWN... CALM DOWN... CALM DOWN... I WILL KILL THEM... I WILL KILL THEM.... NO, CALM DOWN.


    KILL THEM NOW... NO, CALM DOWN AND THINK.


    JULE WAS A COWARD, WHO CAN TAKE THIS... BUT YOU ARE IN ANON''S TERRITORY NOW, BITCH. I WILL COMMIT A MURDER BEFORE COMMITTING SUICIDE.'' Anon shouted inside his brain as he closed the door with a psychopathic expression on his face.


    Thud


    All three of them sat down on the floor and started talking to each other.


    Anon sat down on his bed and started observing them as he looked into Jule''s memories.


    After searching for a bit, Anon found some useful information.


    ''This Academy doesn''t permit students to use magic inside the dorms... Without permission. If someone is found using magic inside the dorms... They will get an instant suspension and have to repeat the year.


    The dark elf''s dorms are separate from the normal elves. No one is permitted to go across the dorms.


    You can''t kill anyone inside the dorm or you will get an instant suspension and punishment according to the laws of the Kingdom.''


    "Hey, Slave. Go and get us something to eat from the shop," one of them ordered.


    "I don''t have any money..." Anon said as he wanted to see their reactions, as they took Jule''s pocket money at the beginning of every month.


    "You bitch... Go and make some for us then, idiot," the girl stood up and again slapped Anon.


    Slap


    "Ohhh... Nice one."


    "Here you go, bitch... But remember I will take them back." One of them said as he threw 5 copper coins at Anon.


    "Bring me two sweet buns."


    "I need some Puff-Puffs."


    "I need one sweet bun."


    All three of them ordered as they laughed at Anon.


    Anon calmly picked up all 5 coins and looked at them.


    "I will be back shortly with your orders, masters." Anon said with a big smile on his face and immediately left the room.


    He immediately searched Jule''s memories and located the shop inside the academy, where he would go to purchase goods for those bitches every night.


    After eating, those dark elves would do drugs and stay in his dorm until morning.


    Anon reached the shop and saw an old elf lady sitting there.


    Her name is Ruby; she never talks with anyone except Jule.


    "Hi..."


    "Three sweet buns, one Puff-Puffs, here. That would be 5 coppers." Before Anon could say anything, she pushed a bag towards him and asked for money.


    "Uhm... I don''t need that today. I would like to buy that rod." Anon said as he pointed towards a metallic rod behind her.

 Chapter 277 -277

    Chapter 277 -277


    The old lady immediately got shocked as she heard Anon''s words.


    "Hmmm...? You are the Jule guy, right?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes, I am," Anon said as he nodded.


    "Are you sure that you want this rod and not these food items?" She asked.


    "Yeah, that''s why I asked you for the rod," Anon spoke.


    "Okay, here you go. That would be 3 copper. Use it properly. It''s very heavy," the lady said as she picked up the metallic rod with both of her hands and placed it over the counter.


    Anon immediately dropped 5 copper coins on the counter and picked up the metallic rod with just one of his hands.


    "Keep the change," Anon said as he left after that.


    "What happened to him?" The old lady wondered as she looked at Anon leave.


    "Let''s see... One hand, no, two hands, no, no, two hands and one leg. Eh... Everything," Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    He can''t kill them according to the academic rules, but he can beat them really bad.


    Anon reached in front of his door and opened it.


    "Ay, the bitch is back... Look."


    "Huh...? Where is our food, bitch?"


    "Oh... Look at that. I think this slave needs a good beating."


    All three of them commented on Anon''s empty hands.


    "Oh, I have your food... Master. Just let me close this door and give it to you," Anon said as he closed the door.


    Thud


    The doors of the dorm rooms are soundproof, meaning any sound from inside will not escape the room.


    After closing the door, Anon summoned the metallic rod in his hands.


    "Huh, what is tha-" before the elf girl could''ve said anything else, Anon pulled the metallic rod back and smashed it down on her left hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡ª" She shouted very loudly.


    "You fucking bitch..." The dark elf guy with blue eyes stood up and ran towards Anon to stop him, but as soon as he entered Anon''s range of attack.


    Anon swung the metallic rod again and...


    Thud


    The metallic rod hit his jaw, and he went unconscious in a single strike as two of his teeth fell out of his mouth.


    "Ahhhhh... You motherfucker... You broke my hand... I will kill you, bitch." The elf girl threatened as she stood up, supporting her hand with her other hand.


    "Where are you going, master?" Anon said as he loaded the metallic rod and swung it again with his full force.


    Thud


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." She shouted as the metallic rod hit her left leg and instantly broke her bone.


    She immediately fell on the ground as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "M-My... Leg Sob-Sob you broke it... Sob-Sob" She was crying so loudly that even sound wasn''t coming out of her mouth anymore.


    "Oi, Bitch. Do you know what you have done? We will make your life hell. If you let us go right now... We will never come here or ever touch you. Just let us go, or we will tell everything to the teachers," the guy threatened Anon.


    "Ah, will you? I thought corpses never talk.." Anon spoke as he looked at the elf guy.


    Suddenly the girl stopped crying and looked at Anon with a very surprised expression.


    "H-He plans to kill us... Denny save me... Denny please save me... I don''t want to die." She requested the guy as she crawled up to him with her broken leg.


    "You know you can''t kill us. The academy will immediately suspend you," Denny spoke.


    "Uhm... What was your name? Denny, right? Let me ask you something: when you investigate a murder, what''s the most important thing in it?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What?"


    "It''s your corpse, you stupid. I will kill you and dispose of your corpses before sunrise," Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "Dennnnyyyy.... Save me from him." The elf girl said as she grabbed his legs.


    "Leave me, bitch. I am talking," Denny spoke as he kicked the elf girl away.


    "B-But Denny..."


    "Listen, Brother, let''s talk it out. We can both be happy. Obviously, she was the one who always hit you; I never touched you.


    You can beat her as much as you want, and I will return all of your money that I took from you. Just let me go," Denny said as he immediately changed sides.


    "Denny? Y-You can''t do that. W-We are friends... You are going to leave me with him, so that he can beat me up?" She asked.


    "Shut up, bitch, you are just a fucking whore. Who likes to beat men," Denny said as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "D-Denny... Please nooo..." She shouted as she looked at him leaving her here by herself.


    "Okay, brother, bye. Your money will be sent to you in 2 days," Denny said as he started to leave.


    But as soon as Denny grabbed the door handle, he felt a very severe pain in his back.


    As soon as he looked back, he noticed a metallic rod breaking his spinal cord.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH...." He shouted loudly as he also fell down on the ground.


    "Don''t fuck with me, master," Anon said as he broke both of his legs as he moved towards the dark elf girl and slid his metallic rod on her body.


    with the rod and both of his hands too.


    "Now, now, now... Here comes the time for our Princess," Anon said as he moved towards the dark elf girl and slid his metallic rod on her body.


    "No, no, no, please... Take everything I have. Y-You can even have sex with me... But please let me go. Y-You can kill those guys, I will not say a word about this to anyone.


    Please spare me. I-I don''t want to die... I-I can even lure girls from my dorm for you.


    Y-You can use me to your profit... I-I have other guys too, who give me money just like you. I-I can even make you rich. You just have to spare me and let me go; these two guys were never with me, I promise," she said as she crawled up to Anon''s feet.


    "Yeah... That won''t work," Anon said as he started beating the girl mercilessly with the metallic rod.


    "Nooo... Please spare me. I beg you. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."

 Chapter 278 -278

    Chapter 278 -278


    Anon woke up from his bed and looked around the room.


    Although there was no one inside the room besides him, there were many blood marks on the walls of the room and scratching marks on the floor.


    "Hah... That was one good night''s sleep." Anon said as he stood up from the bed and yawned.


    Last night, he beat all three of them until they passed out due to pain. Then he woke them up again and started beating them once again.


    This process continued until they were unable to even speak. After this, Anon moved them back to their dorms and came back.


    Anon stood up from the bed... Moved towards the dorm''s shower.


    One dorm had a communal shower where many elves would take baths together.


    Anon took out the academy clothes from his inventory. As he walked towards the shower, he saw a big crowd of male elves standing in lines to enter the bath in order.


    "Wow, they really are organized, huh?" Anon said as he started walking inside the bath without standing in line.


    "Oi, Jule. Where are you going? Don''t you know the rules? Stand in line," a student shouted as he grabbed Anon''s shoulder from behind.


    "Ah... Why..." Anon started speaking as he grabbed the guy''s hand tightly.


    "...the heck do you have to touch me again and again?" Anon said as he slammed the guy on the ground, performing a 360¡ã flip.


    Thud


    "Ouchhhh... What the hell?" He said as he rubbed his back.


    "If you touch me once again... I will beat you up so bad that your mother won''t recognize your face." Anon said as he looked at the elf and warned him.


    All the elves also felt the threatening aura coming out of his body.


    "What the heck? Who is he?"


    "I don''t know, I just saw him today."


    "Does he live in the dorms?"


    "Oh, he is the fees guy. The teachers always mock him in the class to pay his fees. There is a rumor that he will get suspended this year if he doesn''t deposit the remaining fees by today." One of the elves spoke.


    "Haha... What a poor fellow."


    Anon ignored all their talks and went directly inside the bath.


    Inside, there was a big pool with boiling water.


    "What the heck? They have hot springs?" Anon was left surprised as he looked at the hot spring pool.


    Anon removed his clothes and jumped into the hot spring.


    After the bath, Anon got ready for the classes and went directly to the academy.


    Jule had three classes in the academy...


    The first was an archery class. The second was a blacksmith class, and the third was Magic classes.


    All three of them were basic classes, but before taking the classes, Anon had to fill out a form for his dorm room leave.


    ''If I want to corrupt the kingdom, I have to start from this guy''s family, and the first target will be his mother.


    Hillary, a housewife. Her age is around 200 years. I can''t corrupt her directly, that''s why I have to go for the slow approach.


    Unlike human females, I can''t just corrupt her mind through sex. Elves are very wise creatures; they only have sex when they want to reproduce.


    They never have sex for pleasure. That''s why the sex drive of elf males is very low, and the sex drive of female elves is medium.


    But beneath that medium sex drive, there is a hidden monster sex drive.


    You just have to find a way to activate it, and the way to activate it is a special aphrodisiac. I have brought its ingredients with me, but I need a lab to make it.


    I have to move back to my house to corrupt her, and to corrupt a person, you need to find their weaknesses.


    Hillary has two weaknesses that I have to exploit according to my plans.


    The first is her kind heart. She is a very kind-hearted woman and can''t see anyone in pain, especially her own son.


    The second is her love for her son. She loves Jule so much that she can die for him without even batting an eye.


    These two weaknesses are all I need to corrupt her. After you start pecking at a tree, and the more you peck inside it, the more hollow the tree becomes.


    Once I activate her sex drive, she is an easy target.


    Then comes Jule''s sister, Moon.


    Moon has a cloth shop in the town; she works from day to night just to pay for the family''s expenses.


    She has no known weaknesses that I know of right now... But I will find them once I start spending time with the family.


    Jule has a dad too; he is in heavy debt. Corrupting him won''t be a big task; males have so much tension on their minds that only a small push, and they will be corrupted to the core.


    Once I corrupt this family, then come the sweet neighbors. Once the whole neighborhood is under my control.


    I will directly infiltrate the castle of this kingdom and start the game of corruption there. Hehehehehe...'' Anon thought about his master plan as he started laughing.


    "Uhmm... Is there something you want, Mr. Jules?" A voice rang inside his ears.


    gave Anon the form.


    Anon immediately filled the form and gave it back to the "Huh...? What?" Anon asked, coming out of his evil thoughts.


    He suddenly noticed that he was now standing at the front reception of the academy.


    "What is your purpose for coming here, mr.Jule ?" The receptionist asked.


    "Ah, yes. I want to leave the dorm. Can you give me the form ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, surely. Here, your fees will get a reduction of 5 silver per year that you give for the dorm service." The receptionist explained as he gave Anon the form.


    Anon immediately filled the form and gave it back to the receptionist.


    "Thank you, your luggage will throwed out of the dorm room by the evening." The receptionist spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, that''s one good service." Anon said as he left.

 Chapter 279 -279

    ?


    The first class was a magic class.


    In this class, you basically get to read theories about new magic only. This class is boring as heck; in this class, you only get bored to death because this is the only magic class where you can''t use magic.


    ''I will just go and sleep in there.'' Anon thought as he entered the classroom.


    As soon as Anon entered the classroom, he noticed that the classroom hall was very big and stretched all the way back.


    Anon noticed that the last bench was empty and immediately started moving towards it.


    "Mr. Jules... Am I invisible to you?" A sound came from behind Anon as he was moving towards the last bench.


    "Yes..?" Anon turned around and looked at the guy who called him.


    As soon as he turned around, he looked at a male elf standing in front of the class behind the lecture stand.


    He was none other than the teacher of the new magic research subject himself, Mr. Richard.


    He had blonde, long hair, brown eyes, glasses, a decent face, good height, and he looked like a nerd.


    He looked furious from his expressions.


    "I asked, am I invisible to you?" He asked again in a very, very angry tone.


    "Well, seems like it... Because I didn''t notice you when I entered the room." Anon answered with a neutral expression.


    "Hahahahaha...."


    "Wow... He just roasted the teacher."


    "Yooooo, Brother just went wild."


    "Wow... That was a savage reply."


    The class immediately started laughing and mocking.


    Thud


    "Mr. Jules, are you making fun of me?" Richard asked as he stared at Anon with a very angry look.


    "Do you want me to?" Anon asked with the same neutral expression.


    "Oh, right. That''s the attitude of someone who hasn''t paid his fees for the last three years. I think today is the day that you will get your suspension letter, right?" Mr. Richard spoke in a threatening tone as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yeah, that¡ª"


    "Mr. Richard, can I come in?" Before Anon could''ve said anything else, a sound was heard from the class''s entry door.


    Everyone looked at the door and saw a purple-haired male elf standing at the gate with a piece of paper in his hand.


    "Yes, Sir Helg. I was indeed waiting for you. Please come in, and what is that paper in your hand? Is it perhaps someone''s suspension letter?" Richard spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Indeed, it''s a suspension letter, and it belongs to Mr. Jule. Who is Mr. Jule?" Helg asked as he looked at the students.


    "This guy right here... he is Jule. I say we kick him out of the academy right now." Richard said as he pointed towards Anon without wasting any second.


    "Are you Mr. Jule?" Helg asked.


    "Yes."


    "Good, here... You are suspended from the academy for not paying your fees. Your remaining amount is 30 golds. You can continue your course anytime from right here if you deposit 35 gold coins, 30 as your remaining fees, and the other 5 as a penalty for late fees.


    Your suspension will be canceled the same day. Have a good day." Helg said as he handed the document to Anon and looked at him with a smile.


    "Now, now... Sir Helg, why don''t you tell Mr. Jule how much time he has to leave the academy before we kick him out?" Richard spoke.


    "You have 1 hour to leave this academy, thank you." Helg said as he turned around and started moving back to his office.


    "Wait." Anon called out to him.


    "Huh...? Is there a problem, Mr. Jule?" Helg asked with a confused expression.


    Chk


    Anon tore the papers and threw them into the air.


    "What does this mean, Mr. Jule? Are you showing resistance against the academic rules?" Helg asked as his happy face immediately turned into a very serious expression.


    "No, here." Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin and threw it towards Helg.


    Helg immediately caught the coin and looked at it from both sides carefully.


    "Hmm... Real platinum coin. Are you sure you want to use this?" Helg asked.


    "You got any doubt? Just get all the payments done and deduct the remaining amount for this course that I am doing." Anon answered without any delay.


    "Okay, that will be 75 golds. Do you like any other services?" Helg asked.


    "Yeah, I heard there is a dining area where good food is served..."


    "The Noble dining area?" Helg spoke.


    "Yes, that one. I need permission for that."


    "That will be 20 golds..." Helg spoke.


    "Yeah, do that and keep the change." Anon said as he continued to move back towards the last bench.


    Everyone inside the room fell silent at this moment. Even Richard was shocked at this.


    A commoner elf, whom half of the class didn''t even know existed in this world... just now threw out a platinum coin from his pocket as if it was nothing and after that, he said ''Keep the change.''


    That''s not the attitude of a commoner elf.


    "Sir Helg... Have you checked this coin? Isn''t it stolen or something? Or maybe it''s fake?" Richard whispered into Helg''s ears.


    "I have checked it, Sir Richard. This is an original platinum coin, and it''s not stolen. You have to permit him to sit in the class; he submitted the fees and these are the rules. If a student is paying his fees, we can''t suspend him." Helg said as he left the room.


    Anon sat down on the last bench and opened his book, but not for studies.


    He used the book as a pillow and slept through the whole class.


    On the other side, Richard felt very angry seeing this view.


    "Just you wait, jule.." Richard whispered.


    "I am waiting, bitch." Anon murmured in his sleep.


    After taking all his classes, Anon returned back to his dorm and saw that two bags were outside his room''s door.


    "Well, they really did throw them out. Just like they said." Anon said as he laughed a bit and put the bags into his inventory.


    "Let''s go back home and see what my sweet family is doing." Anon said as he took the carriage from outside the academy and left for his home.

 Chapter 280 -280

    ?


    Anon left the academy at noon and with the carriage he reached his home in just 40 minutes but the fair of the carriage was 5 coppers.


    Now, this may not be a very big amount for Anon but this was the salary of an C+ Rank adventurer.


    Money was something that elfs were very proud to use and they respected money more than lifes... Because they created it.


    Giving 5 coppers to the carriage driver Anon stepped down from the carriage.


    As soon as he stepped out, he noticed a medium sized two story house in front of him.


    The house was made out of medium quality woods and metal gates.


    Anon walked upto the front gate and knocked.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    "Coming..." A very sweet sound came from the inside.


    Anon felt giggling in his stomach as he knew who that sound belonged to.


    *Click*


    *Creak*


    The gates opened and a very cute milf stepped out.


    Huge boobs, Huge ass, slim waist, juicy lips, tight clothing, pointy ears and puffy pink lips(not the face lips).


    "Yes ?" She asked without looking who was standing outside the door.


    "Wha... Jule, You ?" She said as she covered her mouth with both of her hands in surprise.


    "Hello mom." Anon said as he smiled towards her.


    ''Oh my my, i will take my time corrupting you.'' Anon said as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    Hillary immediately Huged Anon as her giant boobs pressed against his chest.


    "Oh my god..." Anon said as he also hugged her tightly.


    ''This feel... How long has it been since i felt like this.''


    After a moment of hugging both of them seperated from each other.


    Hillary touched Anon''s face and spoke in a very soft tone "My son... I missed you so much."


    "Me too mom..." Anon said as he hugged her again.


    "Oh my cute son, did you also missed your mother ?" She asked.


    "Yes, mom... I did... I did..." Anon said as he groped her back slowly.


    ''What soft skin, i can do this all day... What are elfs even made out of ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he continued to grope her back.


    "Come inside..." Hillary said as she seprated herself from Anon and both of them went inside.


    As anon entered inside the house, he noticed a small dinning table in the middle of the house and three room doors on the side walls.


    "Sit, Sit, I will just go and make you something to eat." Hillary said as she rushed to the kitchen.


    Anon also followed her and went to kitchen.


    "So, how are you mom ? Is everything alright ?" Anon asked.I think you should take a look at


    "Oh everything is fine here darling. What about you ? You stopped replying to our messages 1 week ago. Did something wrong happened ?" Hillary asked.


    "Ah, i must''ve forgot about it. You see there is too much work in the academy now a days and-"


    "Oh, no, no... Son. Don''t worry, i know you have so much work there... Just tell me if some teacher try to bully you. I will go there and give them a good beating." Hillary said as she started preparing soup.


    <Alluring Pore>


    Anon used a skill. Suddenly a very sweet Scent left his body.


    "So, What about dad ? How''s he doing ?" Anon asked.


    "Your dad... Huh ? He is still the same, working from day to night and your sister is also the same now. She also works from day to night.


    Both of them are trying to pay your academy fees." Hillary said as she continued to cook.


    "That''s how it is huh...?" Anon said as he tried to notice any changes in her behaviour.


    ''Is the skill working on her or not ? I don''t see any changes in her behaviour.'' Anon wondered.


    "Tell me about yourself, what''s going on in the academy ? Did you find yourself a girlfriend yet ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Hahaha... Mom you silly thing. Do you really believe i would go for a girlfriend when i have such a beautiful mom ?" Anon spoke as he wanted to test his limits.


    "Oh my cute son, remember how you used to say this when you were a child... ''Mom i will marry you and only you, once i become an adult.''


    You looked so cute back then... But it''s really time that you get yourself a real girlfriend." Hillary spoke.


    "Eh, i don''t need a girlfriend mom. I am trying to focus on my studies right now." Anon said with a very responsible tone.


    "Oh, my dear jule. You don''t have to pressure yourself that much... Just relax a bit and date a good girl. You have to enjoy your life too." Hillary said as she grabbed Anon''s hands and looked into his eyes with a warm smile.


    "Yes mom..." Anon said as he also looked into her eyes.


    "Your perfume has a very nice smell." Hillary said as she sniffed anon and then again went to her work.


    ''Yep, it''s working.'' Anon felt satisfied.


    "Now, come with me.... I have prepared your favourite boiled potato soup with extra chilly.


    Where did i put the spoons ?" Hillary said as she poured some soup into one bowl and started looking for spoons in the back.


    As soon as Hillary turned her back... Anon bit his thumb and dropped some drops of his blood into the soup bowl.


    ''Here we go... This is the first drop that will start the corruption of this kingdom.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Here we go..." Hillary came back with the spoon and Anon immediately retreated his hand.


    "Hmmm....? What were you doing ?" Hillary asked as she noticed his hand.


    "Ahh... Nothing, it''s just-"


    "You naughty boy... Still trying to eat the soup behind my back huh...?"Hillary said as she grabbed Anon''s cheeks and stretched them.


    "Ahahaha... Sorry mom but the soup is very tasty." Anon complimented with a smile.


    "I know you silly thing. Your mom made it, come with me. Let''s eat." She said as both of them went to the dining table.


    ''my cells will not survive for very long, i have to get her to eat the soup or it will all be worthless.''

 Chapter 281 -281

    ?


    Both Anon and Hillary sat down on the dinning table.


    "Here, say ahhhh..." Hillary said as she filled the spoon with soup and moved it towards Anon''s mouth.


    "Ahhhh..." Anon opened his mouth and drank the soup.


    "Mom.... I want to feed you too. Here, say ahhh..." Anon said as he took the spoon, filled it with and started moving it towards her mouth.


    "Oh, my sweet baby. I can''t love you enough, ahhhh..." She opened her mouth and drank the soup.


    For two seconds nothing happened...


    ''Fuck... My cells died already ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he saw no reaction.


    [One new target found under mind control skill]


    [Would you like to execute the skill ?]


    Suddenly two transparent screens appeared in front of Anon.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke out loud by mistake.


    "Hmmm...? What happened ?" Hillary asked.??


    "Ah, nothing. I just feeded you, it felt very good. I just got excited." Anon explained.


    "Awww... My lovely son, but this is not for me... I prepared it for you. You eat it, i have some more in the pot." She said as she again started feeding Anon.


    ''Execute.''


    [One new target is under mind control skill.]


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 3%]


    ''Hehe... Now, this is what i call real mind corruption meter.''


    "Mom, i have missed you so much." Anon said as he grabbed Hillary''s hand slowly.


    <Memory Eater>


    [Due to High mind resistance only 50 minutes worth of memories can be eaten]


    [Would you like to proceed ?]


    Two screens popped up in front of him.


    ''What the fuck ? Only fifty minutes ? At least give me a day worth of memories or something.... What will i do with 50 minutes worth of memories ?'' Anon wondered in his mind as he looked at the screen in disappointment but he had no other choice.


    ''Fuck it, take them.''


    [Memories eating progress started.]


    Suddenly Hillary''s memories started surging into Anon''s mind.


    After 10 seconds he ate her 50 minutes worth of memories but he was facing a very severe headache.


    [Memory Eater skill Level up.]


    [Memory Eater skill Level up.]


    "Huh...? What was i doing ? Wha... Jule You ?" Hillary got surprised again on seeing her son because anon ate her memories.


    <Memory Alter>


    Anon transferred her memories back.


    "Jule, do you want me to bring you more soup ?" She asked with a smile.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 4%]


    "Ah no mom, but i would like to have a feel." Anon replied as he grabbed Hillary''s left boob and squeezed it tightly.I think you should take a look at


    "Anhhh~ jule what the hell are you doing ?" She immediately stood up from the table and pushed Anon''s hand back as she looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    Anon immediately stood up from his chair and closed the distance between her and himself.


    As soon as he reached near her, he grabbed her hand and...


    "Eat 3 minutes worth of her memories..."Anon spoke.


    <Memory Eater>


    [Eating 3 minutes worth of memories.]


    ''FUCKKKKKK.... MY HEAD IS ABOUT TO BURST.'' Anon felt another severe headache in his brain but this time it was more painful than the previous one.


    "Huh...? What is happening ? Why are we standing, jule ? Why have you grabbed my hand ?" Hillary asked with a very confused expression.


    "I don''t know mom, you just stood up and started going towards the kitchen, as if you were in a trance." Anon lied to cover himself.


    "Ah... Is that so ? It must''ve been nothing, i am just tired from all the work. Jule, do you want me to bring you more soup ?" She asked as she sat down on the chair once again.


    "No, mom. I am good. I think i am tired, can i rest for sometime ?" Anon asked.


    "Of course honey... You can rest as much as you want. I will start preparing dinner now."


    "Ah, thanks mom. I will be heading to my room now." Anon said as he stood up from the chair and started moving towards jule''s room.


    After entering inside the room... He immediately closed the door and grabbed his head.


    "Fuck... My head. It hurts so bad. System, how the fuck do i stop this ?" Anon asked as he sat on his bed.


    [Note: Multiple usage of <Memory Eater> skill on a resistance holding mind can cause severe headaches and if used more often on a single target with high mind resistance, it can cause a very severe brain damage to the host itself.]


    "Can you tell me a fucking way to stop this thing or just reduce it''s effects ?" Anon asked.


    [Note: Host is adviced to use this skill once a day on one target, if he wants to avoid the severe headaches.


    Level up the skill to reduce the skill''s backlash.


    Reduce the target''s mind resistance.]


    Anon read the messages and closed his eyes.


    "Okay, i can do this. How many skill points do i have ?"


    [Skill Points: 260]


    "Use everything in the <Memory Eater> skill." Anon commanded.


    [Memory Eater leveled up, Several times.]


    [Memory Eater is evolving.]


    [<Memory Eater> is now evolved into <Memory Wiper> ]


    [Memory Wiper Lv.1] [Rank: A+] [Cerebraxis Class Exclusive Skill]


    [This skill can snatch memories from your target''s mind and makes them wonder if they are still sane or not ? This skill also works on opponents who have high mind resistance.


    Once used this skill can''t be used on the same target for 24 hours.]


    [Warning: This skill can damage the Target''s mind easily that why the host is warned to use it cautiously. If the opponent has any type of mind immunity, the skill can easily backfire.]


    "Okay, This looks good. Let''s see if i can use it on her or not." Anon said as he exited the room once again.


    [Author: GUYS, THE REAL MIND CORRUPTION GAME IS ABOUT TO START. SO YOU GUYS BETTER IGNORE THE SILLY MISTAKES BECAUSE MOST OF THE EROTIC CHAPTERS WILL BE WRITTEN BY ME AND THE NON-EROTIC CHAPTERS WILL BE EDITED BY THE EDITOR.


    BUT IF YOU GUYS WANT, I CAN MAKE THE EDITOR, EDIT THE EROTIC CHAPTERS TOO, BUT THEY WILL LOOSE EROTICNESS IN THEM.


    SO, DO YOU WANT ME TO GIVE EROTIC CHAPTERS TO EDITOR OR NOT ? COMMENT.]

 Chapter 282 -282

    ?


    Anon is resting on his bed.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.??


    "Jule darling, come the dinner is ready." Hillary informed from outside.


    Anon was awake but he didn''t answered because this was the next step in his game of Corruption.


    "Jule baby... Come out."


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Hillary again knocked as she didn''t get any response on the first time.


    "Sweet pea, i am coming in if you don''t open the door." Hillary said as she opened the door 2 seconds later.


    *Creak*


    As Hillary entered inside the room, she noticed that jule was sleeping on his bed silently.


    A warm smile appeared on Hillary''s face and she sat down near Jule.


    "Oh my sweet baby. You must be very tired from all the studies." She said as she touched Anon''s face.


    "Uhmm... Mom, i luv you." Anon spoke in a childish tone as he pretended that he was saying all this in his sleep.


    "Awww... I love you too, sweety." Hillary said as she continued to touch Anon''s cheek with her hand.


    "Mum... I need kiss." Anon said as he curved his lips while pretending to be asleep.


    "Huh....? Wait, A-A-A Lip to Lip kiss ?" Hillary said as she observed Anon''s lips being curved for a kiss.


    ''Jule is asleep, even if you kiss him on the lips he won''t know and you will also be happy.'' Anon feeded this sentence in her unconscious brain.


    Now this sentence became a thought and came to Hillary''s Conscious mind.


    ''But... He is asleep. Even if i kiss him on the lips... I don''t think he will know.... Right ?'' She thought in her mind.


    ''His lips looks juicy, one kiss won''t do anything wrong and you are his mother, it''s a mother''s duty to love her child. You should give him love, he studies hard so that he can make his family happy.'' Anon feeded another thought to her unconscious brain.


    ''Yes... He is a very good boy and as his mother i should reward him for studying so hard.'' Hillary thought as she curved her lips and brought them near Anon''s lips.


    ''kiss him, it will feel awesome to kiss your own son.'' Anon commanded.


    *Chu*


    Hillary kissed Anon on the lips, her Scent filled Anon''s nostrils.


    ''Wow... What soft lips. Let''s see how far can i go ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he started licking her lips with his tongue slowly.


    ''What ? Is he licking my lips with his tongue ? I-I think this should be enough i should remove my lips now.'' Hillary thought as she tried to seprate herself from Anon but Anon suddenly hugged her, locking her in one position.


    ''She is trying to leave... I have to do something.'' Anon thought in his mind as he tried feeding another command to her mind.


    ''Jule is your son and he loves you. As a mother you should allow him to atleast lick your lips while kissing... It''s no big deal.''


    ''Maybe he is very lonely for the last three years, that''s why he is hugging me so much.'' Hillary thought as she let Anon lick her lips for some more time.


    After 3 minutes of juicy kiss, Hillary seprated herself from Anon.


    "Jule, baby wake up let''s go. The dinner is ready." She said as she touched Anon''s chest.


    "Hmm...? Mom ? Is the dinner ready ?" Anon pretended to wake up and acted all confused.


    "Yes darling, let''s go." Hillary said as she left the room after that.I think you should take a look at


    Anon stood up from the bed and licked his lips with his tongue as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 5%]


    "Hehehe... This is going preety good." Anon said as he moved to the dinning table area.


    As soon as he exited his room he saw jule''s sister sitting on the dinning table.


    "Yo, brother. What''s up ?" Moon said as she smiled towards Anon.


    She has blonde hairs, green eyes, medium sized breasts but huge ass, slim waist, pointy ears and white skin tone just like Hillary.


    "I am good. How are you ?" Anon said as he sat down besides her.


    "I am good. You look slim huh..? What are they making you do at the academy ?" Mood asked with a smile.


    "Eh, nothing just the regular training." Anon answered with a calm expression.


    <Alluring Pore>


    Anon used his skill to start passive mind corruption on her.


    "So, what''s the purpose for your homecoming ? Don''t tell me you failed ?"


    "No, they had no dorm rooms left for me. That''s why i have to go to the academy from here now on."


    "What? How can they do that ? We paid for that dorm room." Moon said with a very angry expression.


    "Yeah, they are making rooms for the noble guys, that''s why." Anon gave them a reason so that they can''t even raise their voice.


    "Those noble bastards sure need everything." A male''s voice rang inside the room.


    Anon immediately looked at the source of the sound and noticed that it was coming from the bathroom.


    *Creak*


    The gates of the bathroom opened and a male elf Stepped out of it.


    He had purpleish hairs, very slim body, glasses on his eyes and he was wearing normal cloths.


    This guy was none other than jule''s father, Ian.


    "Hello, Jule. You okay my boy ?" Ian asked with a smile as he sat down on a chair in front of them.


    "I am good, father. What about you ? Is your work going well ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, it''s all good. Don''t you worry just focus on your studies and leave everything to me. What are you studying now ?" Ian said in a very fatherly manner.


    ''My current studies are going upon your wife''s mind corruption and i don''t think it will be a very hard task to achieve.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "I am studying, new magic. I like it very much." Anon answered.


    "Oh, good good. Keep studying like that, you will make your own spell someday." Ian said as he laughed a bit.


    "Here you go..." Suddenly Hillary came in with a giant soup pot and placed it on the table.


    After that she distributed the bowls and spoons to everyone.


    "Wow, the food looks very delicious today. Seems like your mother is too happy, that you came back home." Ian said with a smile.


    "Hahaha..."


    Everyone laughed as they started pouring soup into their bowls one by one.


    Suddenly an idea striked inside Anon''s mind.

 Chapter 283 -283

    ?


    As everyone poured the soup into their bowls, Anon dropped his spoon on the ground intentionally.


    "Oh..."


    "Wait, I will pick it up." Moon said as she bent down to pick up the spoon.


    "So, that shelf, is it new?" Anon said as he pointed towards a shelf behind Ian and Hillary.


    Both of them turned around and looked at the shelf Anon was pointing at.


    At this moment, no one was looking at the soup pot, and Anon''s plan succeeded.


    Anon immediately bit his thumb and dropped two drops of his blood into the soup pot.


    "That shelf? It has always been there... You noticed it just now?" Ian said.


    "Ah, is that so?" Anon dropped the blood into the pot and sat back down on his seat.


    "Here is your spoon." Moon said as she gave Anon the spoon.


    "Ah, thanks." Anon said as he took the spoon.


    After dinner, everyone left the dining area.


    [Two new targets have been detected under the <Mind Control> skill.]


    [Would you like to execute the skill?]


    ''Yes.'' Anon commanded.


    [Two new targets have been found]


    [Moon''s Mind Corruption: 1%]


    [Ian''s Mind Corruption: 0%]


    ''Hehe... Let''s go. Step 1 successful.'' Anon thought, smiling.


    "Well, good night everyone. I have work tomorrow morning." Ian said as he stood up from the dining table and walked back to his room.


    "Me too. I have to open the shop early for the next 12 days..." Moon said as she stood up.


    "Why 12 days?" Anon asked.


    "Huh...? You forgot your favorite festival?" Moon said, looking at Anon in confusion.


    ''Fuck... I have to look through his memories again.''


    Anon immediately searched through Jule''s memories to find out what festival she was talking about.


    After searching for a bit, Anon finally found it.


    ''The Forest Hunt Festival.''


    ''In the Forest Hunt Festival, the village chief assigns a task to the younger generations of the village. If they overcome the challenge, they will be rewarded with wealth and respect by the village.


    The task is to find or hunt for a specific animal or fruit inside the ''Forest Of Gelard.''


    If you can find the assigned item and bring it to the village chief within 3 days, you are the winner of the competition.


    For the last 3 years, Jule has participated in this event in hopes of winning, but he never won, because of a guy named ''Saul.''


    Saul always wins this tournament every year.''


    "Ahahaha... Don''t be silly, sister. How could I forget about ''The Forest Hunt Festival''?" Anon spoke, smiling at Moon.


    "Yeah, that''s why I have to open the shop early for the next 12 days. Are you going to participate in this competition again?" Moon asked.I think you should take a look at


    "Yeah, I am thinking about it." Anon said as he looked at Moon leave the hall.


    "Okay, good night." Moon said as she went back to her room.


    "Okay, I will do these dishes and go back to bed. Do you want anything else, Jule?" Hillary asked with a smile.


    "No, Mom, I will just go to my room now. I have classes tomorrow." Anon said as he also moved back to his room.


    Closing his room''s door...


    ''Okay, now I have the mind control skill active over all of them. The next step would be this.'' Anon thought as he withdrew a cloth-wrapped item from his inventory.


    Anon unwrapped the item and revealed a Black Incense Stick.


    This item is something that I bought from the black market of the human Kingdom. That place was nasty as hell, filled with perverts everywhere.


    Five of these sticks cost me 50 silvers, but these things are worth it.


    This item is banned in the elf Kingdom... They call them the Relationship Bane Incense Sticks.


    These sticks have the power to increase the sex drive of a female elf by 4-5x, but one sniff from this stick and it nullifies the male elf''s sex drive.


    It has no effects on humans, which is the best thing for me. I can target two birds with one stone.


    Hillary will get aroused, whereas Ian will distance himself from the urge to have sex.


    Anon waited until Hillary washed the dishes and went back to her room.


    After she went into her room, Anon waited for exactly 3 hours.


    "...10,798... 10,799... 10,800. Let''s go." Anon said as he opened the door to his room and silently left.


    Adjacent to his room was Jule''s parents'' room.


    Anon grabbed the handle of their door and tried to open it, but he noticed that the door was locked from the inside.


    ''Fuck... How much money do they have in there that they have to lock the door?'' Anon thought as he pressed the door and tried to locate the lock.


    After searching a bit, he found that the lock was in the middle of the door.


    Anon immediately used the skill...


    <Telekinesis>It was a simple lock. Anon opened it easily without making any sound.


    As he entered the room and looked around, there was a dressing table, a bed, a locker, and a large mirror inside the room.


    On the bed, there were his targets, Jule''s mother and father.


    Both of them were asleep, cuddling each other.


    ''Yeah, yeah, cuddle for now. We will see for how long you guys can continue doing that.'' Anon thought as he looked at them and chuckled in his mind.


    <Fireball>Anon lit up the incense stick and left it under their bed. After that, Anon looked at Hillary for a moment and left the room.


    He withdrew another incense stick from his inventory and went to Moon''s room.


    Her room was also locked, but he had no trouble opening it.


    As soon as he opened her room, he saw that Moon was also sleeping on her bed.


    Anon lit up the incense stick and left the room.


    ''We will see the effects soon.'' Anon thought as he returned to his room.


    I will corrupt these bitches before they even know.

 Chapter 284 -284

    ?


    Next day...


    Jule''s father woke up and left for work after eating his breakfast.


    Jule''s father worked for a food company, his main work was to keep the records of the stock that was coming and going out of the factory.


    He left early in the morning with Moon, as she had to open her shop early too.


    After both of them left for their work, Hillary came to Anon''s room and directly entered inside.


    "Jule baby, wake up. You have classes right ? You should bath and have breakfast." Hillary called out as dhe tried to wake him up.


    Anon woke up the moment when the gates of his room opened up but he pretended to be asleep as he wanted to see what Hillary would do, when she sees him asleep again.


    <Alluring Pore>


    Anon immediately started the skill.


    ''Hillary, look at him. He is asleep, He is vulnerable. You can do anything you want to him. Would you look at those juicy lips ? I would go ahead and kiss them, if i were you.'' Anon feeds a bad thought to Hillary''s mind.


    ''His lips really looks juicy and he also looks kind of vulnerable... If i touch him, will he know ?'' Hillary wondered as she extended her hand to touch jule''s cheeks but she suddenly stopped and went for his lips instead.


    She suddenly started touching Anon''s lips from all sides as she tested her limits.


    ''He didn''t woke up ?'' Hillary wondered as she noticed that Anon literally showed no reaction on her touch.


    ''Kiss him, Hillary. He is juicy and vulnerable... Take the opportunity and make full use of it.'' Anon continued to feed her erotic thoughts.


    ''I-I don''t think one kiss will hurt that much... After all he is my son.'' Hillary thought as she curved her lips and kissed Anon on his lips.


    Anon showed no reaction on this action, so Hillary started licking her lips slowly as she felt more power over Anon''s unconscious body.


    After that she kissed Anon for 3 minutes straight.


    *Chuuu*


    This time... As she was about to seprate herself, Anon opened his eyes.


    Hillary immediately got shocked and stood up, separating her lips from his lips.


    "Ah, Jule it''s not like that... It was all a misunderstanding... I was-" Hillary started giving excuses but before she could''ve said anymore Anon


    "Good morning, Mom..." Anon said with a calm expression as if he just didn''t caught his mother kissing him lip to lip.


    "G-Good morning, Son." Hillary replied as she also noticed his strange behaviour.


    "I will come for breakfast in a bit, okay. First i will do some excercise." Anon said as he stood up and walked out of his room like a normal guy would do.


    ''What was that ? I kissed my son lip to lip and he caught me but even after seeing me, he just walked out as if i was doing a right thing ?'' Hillary wondered as she walked out of his room and followed behind to observe him.I think you should take a look at


    Hillary noticed that Anon wasn''t inside the house anymore...


    "Wait... Did he just said ''Exercise'' ?" Hillary said as she immediately went to the window and looked outside.


    As soon as she looked outside and searched for anon. Suddenly she found what she was looking for.


    Anon was doing pull ups on a tree near by with just one hand and he was topless.


    His abs are Clearly visible and his abs too.


    ''Wow... Was jule''s body always like that ?'' Hillary wondered as she looked at Anon''s abs without even batting an eye.


    ''Good, Good... Look at me more, Bitch. Get corrupted. When i caught her kissing me, i pretended as if this was the most normal thing to do in the world between a mother and son.


    This is called the ''Habit Corruption''. I invented this technique just now. The more you make your target feel habitual to a dark desire that is buried deep down in her heart, the more their desire will try to come put and at one point it will become a real habit.


    Without performing the action daily once or twice, they will feel uncomfortable.


    Her kind brain can''t even think that her own son is doing something like this to her.


    The excercise thing is also a Corruption technique, it''s called ''Visual Erotic Corruption'' as her sex drive''s engine is getting a restart, this corruption technique will work as a fuel in it.


    The more i show her, the more she would want to see the next day and even more after that. After that she will see her husband''s body and notice that he is nothing in front of me, but she will still try to appeal sex from him.


    That''s when the main plan comes in, he will definitely make a very lame excuse to avoid having sex with her, where his sex drive will turn off completely, her sex drive will go up with time.


    She would want to have sex, and she will ask him daily to have sex with her but Ian will get frustrated at one moment and say something to her, that he shouldn''t have said and if he didn''t said anything, i will make him say.


    Once this happens, the distance between them will start increasing. The relationship''s ties will start getting weaker and at last they will break.


    That''s when i will come in and fo my job, hehehehehe....'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.


    "Oh, Hello Handsome. What''s your name ?" Anon suddenly heard a sound from his behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed three Elven girls standing behind him, same as his age.


    The one in the middle looked like the other two''s boss.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he continued doing his pull ups.


    "I want you." She said.


    "I am out of your budget, go and find other simp for yourself." Anon replied.


    "Nothing is out of my budget handsome, i will get you. Don''t you know who my daddy is ?" She asked.


    "Nope and i don''t have any interest in knowing your father. Now shuu away..." Anon said as he continued.

 Chapter 285 -285

    ?


    "I will come back for you and remember this... If i can''t have you no one can have you." The elf girls said as she turned back left the place immediately.


    ''Yeah, Yeah, i don''t have time for sluts like you anyways.'' Anon thought as he looked at the girl leave.


    After completing his exercise anon went inside the house.


    "What''s for the breakfast mom ?" Anon asked.


    "Here you go... Bread and milk." Hillary said as she served the food and went back to the kitchen immediately.


    Anon ate the breakfast slowly as he observed other changes in Hillary''s behaviour.


    ''Her walking style has changed a bit in front of me, she is shaking her ass more than usual while walking away.


    Her lips have more saliva then normal. She is trying to attract me towards herself unconsciously.


    The strategy of a strong female in the jungle is to attract the strongest male towards herself but when she notice that the other females are already roaming around him, she starts attracting the male by giving him some openings.


    Hillary is giving me openings without even knowing because her unconscious mind saw me with those three females back then and now she is jealous. Wow that''s some fucked up shit.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s time to increase the limits..." Anon thought as he went to his room after having his breakfast and got dressed up for the academy.


    As soon as he came out of his room, he noticed Hillary fixing his shoes at the entrance of the house.


    She was squatting down on the floor and her huge cheeks were spreading apart from each other.


    ''I can''t wait to see this view without clothes...'' Anon thought as a current type feeling ran inside his body.


    Anon very slowly and silently closed his distance to Hillary and smelled her hairs first.


    ''Ah, this perfume... I feel like kicking her, pinning her down to the floor with one hand, removing her unnecessary clothes and panties with other hand and sliding my cock inside her elven pussy.


    After that i will give her a good raping session... But that''s not the plan, i have to go accordingly to the plan because she won''t get corrupted that easily.'' Anon thought as controlled himself and backed off two steps from Hillary.


    "Oh mom, what are you doing ?" He asked, pretending that he just came here.


    "Oh, honey. You are ready ?" Hillary asked with a smile as she also stood up.


    "Yeah mom, i am all ready." Anon answered.


    "Well, i was just cleaning your shoes. Have a good day in the academy." Hillary said as she stepped aside.


    After this Anon wore his shoes and stood up.


    ''Just work.'' Anon thought as he turned back to Hillary.


    "Bye Son." Hillary said as she waved her hand at Anon.


    "Bye, Mom..." Anon said as he kissed her on the lips without any warnings or anything else.


    *Chu*


    ''What ? Jule is kissing me on the lips ? Why is he doing that ? Is it normal ?'' Hillary wondered as she just observed the situation calmly for now.I think you should take a look at


    After 3 seconds of kissing Anon seprated his lips from her lips.


    "Okay, i will be on my way then..." Anon said as he moves towards the exit door.


    "Wait, Why did you do that, jule ?" Hillary asked in a confused tone.


    "Hmm...? That''s a tradition of humans, mom. In the human kingdom the mothers would kiss their sons on the lips when waking them up in the morning and sons would kiss their mothers when leaving the house.


    That''s how they increase bonding among themselves, i read about it in the class. Is there something wrong, mom ?" Anon lied with the most innocent and confident face.


    "Ah, is that so. It''s a human tradition, i-i just never knew about it." Hillary answered with a confused expression.


    "If you want, i can stop doing that... Right now." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ah... No, No, No, you don''t have to that... It''s just that I didn''t kissed you back... Hahaha, i just felt that kiss to be one sided, why don''t we do it again but this time mutually ?" Hillary asked as she smiled.


    ''Yep, always effective. The [Innocent Rabbit.] Method.''


    In innocent rabbit method, you do something wrong not something too wrong with a close one of yours and when they questions you back about, why you did it.


    You just give them a made-up explanation and say that you Learned it from there, just like a innocent rabbit.


    You make the most innocent face of all times when doing this.''


    "Okay, mom. Why not ?" Anon said as both of them again kissed again... But this time Anon''s tongue touched Hillary''s soft tongue.


    Anon rammed his tongue inside her mouth and touched every part of her mouth in just few seconds, after that he started sucking her tongue like a popsicle.


    Hillary didn''t stopped him at this point because she knew that she was the one who initiated this kiss.


    After 30 seconds of kissing both of them seprated their lips from each other.


    "Well, i will go now. You have great day mom." Anon said as he left the house after that.


    "Y-Yes..." Hillary answered in a trance.


    ''H-His father never kissed me like that, why is he so good at kissing ? Does he have a girlfriend or something ? No, he doesn''t have a girlfriend, he told me that he doesn''t need one because he have me.


    I have to find out if he has a girlfriend-'' Suddenly Hillary stopped overthinking.


    "What am i thinking ? What is happening to me ?" She said as she went back to doing house chores again.


    Anon was on his way to the academy inside his carriage.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 10%]


    ''Hahaha... That''s one good corruption rate... It will boost up very soon as her corruption rate will increase.'' Anon thought as he laughed an evil laugh in his mind.


    *Screeech*


    Suddenly the carriage that he was travelling in stopped.

 Chapter 286 -286

    ?


    "Huh...? What happened?" Anon asked the driver.


    "Sir, there seems to be a lady in front of the carriage," the driver informed.


    Click


    Creak


    Suddenly, the carriage gate opened.


    The same elf girl appeared at the door that Anon had seen while he was exercising.


    "Hello, handsome boy," she said with a smile.


    Anon didn''t respond and just looked at her with a neutral expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Evelina.


    Age: 25


    Level: 20.


    Race: Elf.


    Class: Healer (Low-class healer.)


    Description: She wants to make you her boy toy under any conditions, whether it''s money or power. Her father is the village chief, which is why she has so much attitude.]


    Evelina walked into the carriage and sat in front of Anon. As two of her minions tried to enter, she burst out in anger.


    "You idiots, I told you to come in the next carriage. Here," Evelina said, tossing a silver coin to both of them.


    "Y-Yes, Madam Eve," both of them said at the same time, their eyes filled with greed.


    "Driver, let''s go," Eve ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am," the driver said as the carriage started moving again.


    "What do you want? Money? Power? Or anything else? Just say it, and I will give it to you," Eve asked, looking at Anon.


    Anon looked at her for a moment, smiled, and then looked away instantly.


    "Huh...? Why are you smiling? Don''t you know who I am?" She asked angrily.


    "I don''t," Anon answered, looking out of the window.


    "Well, that explains your behavior then. Let me tell you about myself. I am the only daughter of the village chief in your village. My name is Evelina, but everyone calls me Eve," Evelina spoke.


    "Eve, huh...? Good for you, Eve," Anon said, as he continued to stare outside, treating this information as useless.


    "W-Wait... Your reaction is not what I expected. What reaction do you want?" Eve spoke, confused and surprised.


    "What reaction do you want?" Anon asked, looking directly into her eyes.


    His eyes shone bright purple for a moment but soon returned to normal...


    ''Those eyes... They''re like a hunter''s eyes. It''s as if I''m the prey, and he''s a hunter staring at its prey,'' Eve thought as she looked at Anon''s eyes.


    "I-I just mean you aren''t surprised by my status. Not everyone reacts like that when they hear about me and my father," Eve spoke.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Well, guess what, Eve? I''m not surprised by your status at all. I think you''re just a spoiled child," Anon answered, returning his gaze to the window as if this information held no importance to him.


    "Y-You... Don''t forget who I am. I can get you kicked out of this village in seconds," Eve threatened.


    "Don''t give me useless threats, girl. You can''t do that, you know why?" Anon asked, looking at her again, this time with an angry expression.


    "W-Why?" Eve asked, a hint of fear in her expression.


    "Because we pay taxes, and my father also works in one of the major companies that drive this village''s economy.I think you should take a look at


    If he stops working, the factory''s profits will drop, and your father will receive less tax, not just from the factory but also from our family. Any other village would welcome us without question, but the story doesn''t end there.


    I will come back... I will come back for you. I won''t let you or your father rest for the rest of your lives. If you think I''m lying, you''re welcome to try it," Anon reversed the situation, now making her feel threatened.


    Eve could see the truth in Anon''s eyes and sense that every word he spoke was true.


    Tears started flowing from her eyes...


    Sob-Sob


    Anon was surprised because a spoiled child wouldn''t cry so easily.


    ''She''s just acting spoiled,'' Anon immediately sensed.


    "Driver... Sob-Sob stop the carriage. I want to leave, right now," she ordered, looking at Anon with hate.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am," the driver immediately stopped the carriage.


    "I am... Sorry. I will never disturb you again," she said, moving towards the carriage exit.


    Anon grabbed her hand, pulling her back, and kissed her on the lips.


    Chuuu


    After kissing for 3 seconds, their lips separated, but their faces remained close.


    "Driver... We''re heading to the academy. Keep going," Anon commanded, staring into her eyes.


    "What do you really want ?" The driver murmured in a very frustrated tone as the carriage started moving again.


    After that, they kissed again.


    This time the kiss was even more romantic. They kissed for a full minute.


    After a minute passed, they separated their lips.


    "Why would you do that?" She asked, tears still streaming down her face.


    "Well, I was wrong. You''re not spoiled. You just need love that no one gave you," Anon said, wiping her tears away.


    "I-I don''t need love. Don''t you dare say that. I''m a noble lady," Eve said, looking away.


    "Hey, hey... Don''t let those tears fall. They''re very expensive," Anon said, wiping her cheek gently.


    "You''re lying... Why are you doing this now? Do you need money? Or something else?" She asked, pouting at Anon.


    "Hmm... You''re acting cheeky again, huh? Well, since that''s the case, I don''t think you''d want to come sit on my lap, right? Or kiss me again ?" Anon said, returning to his seat and looking comfortable as he glanced at Eve, who was still pouting at him.


    After 5 seconds, Eve stood up from her seat and sat near Anon with a red face.


    Two seconds later, she stood up and sat on Anon''s lap.


    "Well, well... I guess that calls for a kiss, huh?" Anon said, grabbing her waist slowly.


    "Only on one condition," Eve said.


    "... And what''s that?" Anon asked, smiling.


    "You won''t tell anyone about me, and you won''t stop loving me," she said, her face beet red.


    "I promise, love," Anon replied with a warm smile as he touched her cheeks.


    Chuu


    Afterward, she turned around and kissed Anon.


    ''Since I''ve been reborn into this world, I haven''t used the best manipulation technique yet: "LOVE."'' Anon thought, an evil expression appearing on his face.


    [Author: What ? You thought this is a light romance ? That mf is dark.]

 Chapter 287 -287

    ?


    The carriage stopped in front of the academy as both of them stepped out of the carriage.


    First, Anon stepped out, and then Eve stepped out.


    Anon grabbed Eve''s hand and helped her step down from the carriage, just like a princess.


    "Oi, look... Eve''s new boy toy."


    "This one looks kind of handsome."


    "Whatever... He''ll leave her just like the rest of them did. Money isn''t everything, that bitch just doesn''t understand that."


    "What a fucking whore of a lady."


    Every girl present at the academy''s gate started commenting on Eve.


    "Well, it seems they don''t have much respect for you, huh?" Anon asked in a low tone.


    "Eh... I don''t care about these skanks. I have you, and that''s all that matters," Eve said as they both walked into the academy.


    Afterward, both of them went to their classes.


    As usual, Anon was sleeping in Richard''s class, and no one paid attention to him because he was sitting on the last bench, alone.


    "Excuse me... Everyone, I have an announcement for all of you. We have a transfer student from another class.


    Everyone, meet Evelina. Evelina, meet everyone."


    "Hi... I''m Evelina," Eve greeted everyone, but her eyes were searching for something or someone inside the room.


    ''Where are you, Jule?'' Eve wondered as she looked around but couldn''t find Jule.


    Suddenly, her eyes landed on the last bench, and she finally found who she was looking for.


    "So, Eve, you can sit on the first bench near Allen. He''s a good kid and-" before Richard could finish his sentence, Eve had already started walking toward the back of the classroom.


    "-Or you can sit a bit behind," Richard said with a disappointed expression.


    Then he noticed that Eve wasn''t stopping near any bench and was heading directly toward the last bench.


    "Wait, Eve, you don''t want to go sit on that bench..." Richard tried to stop her, but Eve continued walking toward the last seat.


    As she was about to reach the last seat, a guy sitting on the corner of the second-to-last seat grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "Where are you going, sweet cake? You should come and sit with me... I''ll try my best not to take a piece out of you," he said, tightening his grip on her hand.


    "Mr. Oxmaul, please release the young lady''s hand," Richard said, looking at the guy.


    "Oh, I''m not letting go. What are you going to do about it? My father is a 5-star noble, and you''re just a commoner. Don''t forget your place.


    We gave you permission to sit with us and teach us, not to talk back and give us orders. Do you understand? Continue your session; I''ll deal with her. It''s a matter between two noble families," Oxmaul said, looking at Richard with a disgusted expression.


    "Y-Yes, so the next topic of the class is-" Richard immediately returned to teaching the class as if nothing had happened.


    "Oi, leave my hand," Eve said, looking at him with a very deadly expression.


    "What if I don''t? Will you call your father? Will you break my hand? Oh, I''m so scared.


    Listen, girl, I don''t look at sluts like you. I just forgot to bring my slave today. Come here and take her place-"


    Chop


    Before the guy could say anything else, a hand chop came from behind and completely broke his hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." He shouted, releasing Eve''s hand and clutching his right hand in pain.


    "What happened?" Richard immediately looked at Oxmaul.


    "Mr. Oxmaul, are you alright?" Richard asked.I think you should take a look at


    "You, son of a bitch... Do I look alright to you?" Oxmaul asked, his voice growing louder.


    "Who the fuck-" Oxmaul turned around to see who had harmed him, but as soon as he turned, he was faced with something terrifying.


    Anon was looking at him with the intent to kill.


    ''How dare you touch the girl that I just added to my collection?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "I''m the one who hit you. Any problem with that?" Anon asked, a psychopathic expression on his face, as if he''d stab him for anything.


    "You!!! Don''t you know my father?" Oxmaul spoke.


    "Well, you and your father can suck my balls," Anon answered immediately.


    "Hahahaha..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Hahaha... He made fun of Oxmaul."


    "Hehehe... He made fun of his father too."


    "He''s dead."


    Everyone started talking about it and making jokes about Oxmaul.


    "Want me to break another hand, too?" Anon asked, a very serious expression on his face.


    "Mr. Jule, you can''t talk to him like that," Richard immediately said.


    "Why don''t you ignore this as well? Just like you did a moment ago, huh? Mr. Teacher?" Anon asked, standing up and looking at Richard.


    "Well, I-I, this was-"


    "Yeah, yeah, let me tell you why. Because the nobles can do whatever they want, right? But when I broke his hand for touching my woman, you immediately spoke up," Anon said.


    "Wow... He''s going 1v1 with the teacher."


    "Bro gives crispy answers."


    "This shit is interesting. How come this never happened until now?"


    Students started talking and laughing about this exchange.


    "Mr. Jule, you could get suspended for this. Just apologize to Mr. Oxmaul, and maybe he''ll forgive you," Mr. Richard suggested.


    "Ah, yeah, I should apologize. Well, Mr. Oxmaul, please forgive me," Anon said, making a fist and punching Oxmaul''s left shoulder this time and breaking his other hand as well.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" Oxmaul shouted in pain.


    "I think he needs one more apology... Let me do it again," Anon said, raising his hand threateningly.


    "No, Mr. Jule. Please stop, or he''ll become a cripple," Mr. Richard shouted, trying to defuse the situation.


    Anon''s intense expression softened slightly as he looked at the suffering Oxmaul. He retracted his hand, then turned and walked back to his seat, leaving Oxmaul clutching his broken hands.


    The classroom had fallen into a tense silence. Students stared at Anon with a mix of shock and curiosity, not quite sure how to process what had just happened.


    "Continue with the lesson, Mr. Richard," Anon said, his voice calm once again, as he sat down.


    Richard, still flustered by the unexpected turn of events, resumed the lesson with a slightly shaky voice.


    Meanwhile, Eve sat down on the last seat, next to Anon, her expression a mix of awe and confusion. She couldn''t believe what she had just witnessed.


    As the class continued, whispers and glances were exchanged among the students. Anon had managed to seize their attention in a way that no one had ever done before.


    [Author: THE DISCORD LINK IN THE SYNOPSIS IS WORKING.]

 Chapter 288 -288

    ?


    Blacksmith class...


    Anon is standing at the back of the crowd, just listening to the dwarf teacher talk about the making of swords.


    Eve is also standing beside him.


    "Okay, so that''s how you make a magic sword," the dwarf teacher said as he taught everyone how to make a magic sword.


    "Teacher, is it really this easy to make a magical weapon?" One of the students asked.


    "No, it is not. I was able to make that weapon easily because I have a magic hammer," the dwarf teacher answered, pointing towards his golden shining hammer.


    "Teacher, can we use it?" One of the students asked.


    "Yeah, if you can pick it up," the dwarf answered.


    "Really, teacher?"


    "Yeah, if you can pick it up, you can use it."


    "Can I try?" One student asked, raising his hand.


    "Come," the dwarf said, stepping aside from the hammer.


    The student grabbed the hammer''s handle and tried to pick it up, but even after applying all of his strength, he failed.


    "What the hell is this hammer made out of?" The student asked in anger, looking at the hammer.


    "Hahaha... You can''t pick it up, kid. This hammer is made out of travertine and weighs over 1 quintal," the dwarf teacher said, tapping the student on his shoulders.


    "Teacher, can I try as well?" another one spoke.


    "Yeah, come," the dwarf teacher said.


    One by one, everyone in the class tried to pick it up, but everyone failed.


    "Anyone else want to try?" the dwarf asked.


    No one answered.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "So, was that everyone? No one else?" He asked again, a wide smile on his face.


    "Is this dwarf making fun of us?"


    "I think so."


    "What a fucking nugget... making fun of elves in their own Kingdom."


    "He wants to try." Suddenly, a girl''s voice resounded from the back of the class.


    "Hmm...?" Everyone looked at the source of the sound as they turned around.


    The dwarf teacher was also curious about this voice...


    As everyone turned around, they noticed that this voice belonged to Eve, who was holding Anon''s hand in hers.


    "Hmm..? What the fuck are you doing? I don''t want to pick that thing up... I am not a stupid ass monkey like all of them," Anon immediately spoke, looking at Eve with a loud voice.


    "What? Did he just call us monkeys?"


    "Acting all high and mighty as if he can pick it."


    "What attitude?"


    Everyone immediately started talking about this as they looked at Anon.


    "If you think you can pick it up, why not show them?" the dwarf teacher spoke with a mocking smile, looking at Anon.I think you should take a look at


    "If you pick that up, I will let you pick up my skirt," Eve whispered in Anon''s ears.


    "Deal...?" Anon asked as passion filled his eyes.


    "Deal," Eve spoke with a smile.


    "Let''s do this." Anon said, moving towards the hammer. Everyone standing in the way stepped aside as he walked towards the hammer.


    "If you fail to lift it up... you will be made fun of-" Before the dwarf teacher could''ve completed the sentence, Anon picked up the hammer and gave it to him with just one hand.


    "What were you saying again?" Anon asked, smiling at the dwarf.


    "N-Nothing." The dwarf replied.


    "Good." Anon replied, walking back to his previous position.


    Everyone was too surprised to say anything at this moment. They were just looking at the hammer in surprise.


    "How did he pick it up so easily?"


    "Wow, he is really strong."


    "Yeah, and he is kind of handsome too."


    "W-Well... This is it for today''s class..." The dwarf spoke with a very confused expression as he looked at the hammer again and again, checking if anything was wrong with it.


    "But sir, the class just started..." One of the students spoke up.


    "I said, dismiss. Do you think you know my class better than me?" The dwarf teacher shouted.


    "Y-Yes..."


    After this, all the students dispersed.


    ''Who is he? This hammer can''t be picked up by an Elf. My Great Grandfather gave this hammer to me and told me that this hammer can''t be picked up by an Elf under any conditions.


    How can this be possible?'' The dwarf teacher wondered.


    After his classes, Anon was heading towards the exit door of the academy, but as he was passing through an empty corridor, a hand came out from one of the empty classrooms and pulled him inside.


    Anon immediately summoned the sickles of death, but before he could do anything, he suddenly noticed that the person who pulled him inside was none other than Eve herself.


    "Hello, my champion," Eve said, pinning Anon to the wall of the room.


    "Hello, Luv."


    "Where were you going?" She asked, touching Anon''s lips.


    "Home." Anon answered.


    "Well, I guess you forgot about our little deal that we made back then, huh...?" Eve asked, touching her nose slightly on Anon''s chest.


    "Hmm... ? What deal are you talking about ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, i guess i will just have to show you the deal''s contract papers... Here." Eve said as she stepped back and lifted her skirt up as she revealed a red velvet panty with thin strings and see through material.


    "Oh... That''s some dirty deal, huh..? I think i need to see some more neat paperwork of this deal." Anon said as he dipped his face into Eve''s cleavage and started groping her ass.


    ''Now, you may think i am fooling around but No. I am taking her smell. A female can easily detect another female''s smell. If i take her smell on my body, then i can easily make Hillary jealous.'' Anon thought as he slowly teared Eve''s panty.


    "Hey, You teared my new panties." Eve said as she looked at Anon with a pout.


    "Well, if i want my gift i have to unwrap it, right ? No matter how expensive the cover is." Anon said as he smiled at Eve and unbuttoned her top.


    After this both of them had mind blowing sex.

 Chapter 289 -289

    ?


    Knock-knock-knock


    A knock was heard on the door.


    Hillary stood up from the chair and opened the gate.


    As soon as she opened the gate, she noticed that the one standing on the gate was none other than Jule himself.


    "Oh, honey. You are back. Come, come..." She invited Anon inside, but as soon as Anon entered the room, the smell around his body entered Hillary''s nostrils.


    "So, mom. What''s for dinner?" Anon asked as he immediately knew that Hillary had taken notice of the another female''s smell.


    "Ah, nothing. I made normal soup and rice... Go change, I will serve the dinner as soon as your father and your sister arrive." Hillary said as she went directly to the kitchen.


    "Hehe... I smell jealousy." Anon murmured in a low tone as he went to his room.


    In the kitchen...


    Hillary is cutting vegetables at a very fast pace, and she is in deep thoughts...


    ''He said he had no girlfriends... Why did he lie? No, he had no feminine smell on him yesterday... Did he meet her today?


    That can''t be possible, his body was oozing from female and male hormones both.


    It means... They had sex. FUCK... He must''ve met a slut, who took advantage of my baby boy¡ª''


    "I am home, Darling."


    "Me too, Mom."


    Suddenly two voices rang inside the house. These voices belonged to Ian and Moon.


    "Ouchh¡ª" As soon as Hillary heard the sudden sounds, her hand slipped and the knife cut through her finger.


    Anon rested a bit and came out of his room as soon as he heard the two voices.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "Hello, Father. Hello, Sister. Have you two had a good day?" He asked.


    "Yeah, mine was great." Ian answered.


    "Yeah, mine too. Today''s business was too good, if only I had this type of business throughout the whole year." Moon said as she looked a bit sad.


    "Eh, don''t worry. You will open a very big shop one day. We believe in you." Ian said as he tapped her shoulder.


    "Thanks, dad. I love you guys."


    "Ah.. you two are back. I will serve dinner in a bit, you guys go and get fresh until then." Hillary said as she came out of the kitchen.


    "Yes. I will use the bathroom first, Moon, you can go after me." Ian said as he went to the bathroom.


    "Okay, dad." Moon said as she sat down on the chair.


    Anon also sat down near her and looked at her unripened body.


    "What?" Moon asked as she noticed Anon looking at her without any intervals.


    "Hmmm..? Nothing. I just wanted to tell you something." Anon spoke.


    "What?"


    "It''s a secret, lend me your ear." Anon said with a smile.


    "Okay..." Moon smiled as she closed her distance and turned her ear towards Anon''s face.


    "You are a fucking whore." Anon spoke in a very low tone.


    "What¡ª" Moon suddenly turned her face towards Anon, but before she could''ve said anything, Anon grabbed her neck and sealed her lips with his lips.


    He forced a kiss on her lips and didn''t let her speak. Moon tried to separate herself from Anon by hitting his hand or kicking him, but nothing seemed to work on his body.I think you should take a look at


    Mnnhhhhhhhhh she tried to shout and separate her lips from Anon''s lips, but he was holding her neck so tight that her efforts were useless.


    ''Ahh... Snatching someone''s first kiss feels so good.'' Anon thought as he forced his lips into her mouth.


    After one minute, Moon started choking due to an air pipe blockage...


    <Memory Wiper>


    [24 hours worth of memories are being eaten.]


    [Memory Wiper has reached level 2]


    Suddenly her 24 hours worth of memories were stolen by Anon in just one second.


    Anon separated himself from Moon and sat back down on his chair.


    "Fuuu... Those headaches have gone down by a pretty decent limit." Anon talked to himself.


    "Huh...? Jules, where is everyone? We were just having dinner, and¡ª"


    "Now, before you start acting even more weird... Here." Anon said as he grabbed Moon''s hand and used the skill.


    <Memory Alter>


    [Memories worth 23 hours and 58 minutes are being restored.]


    ''Good... Now you will forget the two sweet minutes that we just had.'' Anon thought.


    After Anon altered her memories, she forgot about the forceful kiss that she just had.


    "So, What were you saying?" Moon asked.


    "Nothing, you were telling about how you made a big profit today." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, let me tell you." Moon said as she started talking about her shop stuff.


    "Here you go." Hillary said as she put the soup pot and plates on the table and went back to the kitchen.


    "You can go now, Moon." Ian said as he walked out of the bathroom.


    Moon stood up from the chair and went to the bathroom.


    Ian looked through the cloth basket and picked out a shirt to wear.


    ''It''s very hot, you want to have dinner without any shirts on.'' Anon injected a thought into Ian''s mind.


    "It''s very hot, huh...? I feel like having dinner without any shirt on today. What do you say, Jule?" Ian spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Well, the weather is hot today." Anon spoke because that''s what he wanted him to do.


    "Yeah, right." Ian said as he sat down at the dining table without a shirt on.


    "Hmm...? Honey, where is your shirt?" Hillary asked as she came out of the kitchen with spoons and sat down near Ian.


    "Well, darling. I felt it was hot, that''s why." Ian spoke.


    "Oh, really? I don''t think it''s that hot, though. Well, whatever." Hillary replied.


    Suddenly Moon came out of the bathroom and sat down at the dining table, near Anon.


    "Hmmm...? Moon, what happened to your neck? There is a big red mark on it." Hillary suddenly asked.


    "What? Really? I am also feeling some pain around my neck." Moon replied.


    "Hehe..." Suddenly Anon laughed a bit, but no one noticed him.

 Chapter 290 -290

    ?


    After having dinner everyone went back to their rooms but Anon was still awake.


    He took out the incense sticks from his inventory and went to Hillary''s room.


    Burning the incense stick he slid it under their bed after that he did the same with moon''s bed.


    ''System, show me the corruption rates ?''


    Suddenly two transparent screens popped up in front of Anon.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 25%]


    [Moon''s Mind Corruption: 15%]


    Nice and steady... Good. I am 1/4th part done with Hillary''s Mind Corruption.


    Today when we were having the dinner, Hillary was looking at Ian''s body continuously. She must be comparing my body to his but there is no match between his body and mine body.


    ''Now, let''s boost this process up. Shall we.'' Anon thought as he withdrew a test tube filled with a white liquid from hos inventory.


    The white liquid inside the test tube was thick and sticky... This thing was none other than Anon''s cum.


    Anon went back to Hillary and Ian''s room after burning the incense stick in Moon''s room.


    ''Hehehe... What can be better than unconscious Hypnosis. I can train this bitch just like a dog.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face and his eyes shined purple.


    "Unconscious Hypnosis" is an unique technique that involves influencing an individual''s preferences or emotions through subtle manipulation of their sensory experiences and brain chemistry. By pairing a specific sensory stimulus with the release of certain neurotransmitters like dopamine, this method aims to condition the target''s subconscious mind to develop strong positive or negative associations with a particular object, activity, or concept. For instance, by exposing a sleeping person to the aroma of an orange while simultaneously triggering dopamine production, the technique seeks to create a subconscious link between the orange scent and pleasurable feelings. As a result, when the individual wakes up, they may find themselves inexplicably drawn to oranges, potentially leading to a newfound fondness for them.


    This technique is one of my favourite techniques to make someone like something. Although it''s an evil practice but in Love, War and Sex everything is fair.''


    Anon opened the test tube and the stench of his cum filled the room as it got mixed with the incense stick''s smell.


    Anon touched Hillary''s head and used his skill....


    <Body Modification>


    ''Force her brain glands to produce more dopamine...'' Anon ordered.


    [Hillary''s mind is being exploited into producing more dopamine.]


    Anon hovered the test tube in front of her nostrils as her mind produced dopamine at the same time, making her happy while smelling Anon''s cum.


    ''I will make you addicted to my cum, bitch. You will only wish for one thing and that will be my cum.'' Anon thought in his mind as he looked at Hillary''s smiling face.


    Anon continued this process for 20 minutes.


    After this he closed the test tube and putted it back into his inventory.


    ''Now comes the turn for the real thing.'' Anon thought as he opened his zip and whipped out his 12inch dick.


    "Sweet dreams... Increase her dopamine generation by 5x" Anon said as he looked at Hillary.


    [Hillary''s mind is being exploited into producing 5x of her original dopamine production.]


    ''Now let me fill your unconscious mind with dirty thoughts.''


    ''You feel very good in sucking Jule''s dick. You are a good mother, who likes to satisfy his son every morning, you want to make him feel special about you.'' Anon feed indecent thoughts to her unconscious mind as he rubbed his dick on her nostrils.I think you should take a look at


    ''You are his mother, you can do anything you want to him... You gave birth to him. Just use him however you want.''


    ''When he is sleeping in the morning, you go to his room and remove his blanket and you are suddenly greeted by a very long and thick morning wood.


    You want to sniff it because it feels very good to sniff and suck your own son''s dick.''


    Anon did this for another 20 minutes.


    After doing all of this, he went back to his room.


    "Show me the corruption rates now."


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 30%]


    [Moon''s Mind Corruption: 16%]


    ''Nice, 5% corruption in just 40 minutes... That''s one fast corruption rate.


    I wish i can repeat this process again and again, but it doesn''t work that way.


    The more i use one way of corruption on a single target the more it will start to get dis-effective. That''s why i have to corrupt her from every side.


    Mentally, Emotionally and Physically.


    I can''t wait to see her, dancing naked in front of me just like a bitch.'' Anon thought as he laughed like an evil super villian.


    After that he pulled out a map like thing from his inventory.


    As soon as he opened the scroll, a map of the elven Village that he was currently living in, revealed.


    ''Good thing that i fucked, that girl Eve. I obtained this map from her. It''s a tax collection map that her father recieved when he became the village chief but now he doesn''t need it, so she gave it to me.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm I had to promise her that i will fuck her again in return for this map, but that''s other thing.


    This village is distributed into 4 blocks, because elfs are such organised Creatures they made these blocks, so that they can have ease in collecting tax.


    Now, inside the block that i am currently in is block E.


    Inside block E, there are 5 houses. Jule''s house and 4 others.


    One is the lady who is a widow, she lives in the neighborhood and she has a cow farm.


    Her name is Melanie and she is a milk supplier for the whole village, i heard that she has big mommy milkers, since she has a son from her previous marriage.


    Her husband died in the hunt. Her son gives zero fucks about her and only comes to the house for money.


    He drinks from day to night and some rumours even say that he beats her mother.


    It means, she is alone, depressed, beautiful, chubby, sexy and her breasts produce milk.


    Making her my second cow after Kia will be the best thing. After i make myself 5 to 6 Cow girls, i will open my own farm that will make milk only for me and i can go in there and fuck any chubby milfy cow i want.


    Yes, She will be my next target. After i corrupt every bitch in this house.


    Heheheheh.'' Anon thought as he laughed.

 Chapter 291 -291

    ?


    The next morning...


    Hillary woke up from her sweet sleep.


    "Mnhhhmm~ that was one good sleep in years. I had so many good dreams but dreams are dreams, and i have to make breakfast." She said as she wore her slippers and went directly to the bathroom.


    Sliding her panties down, Hillary suddenly noticed something.


    "Why are my panties so wet ? Did i pee while sleeping?" Hillary questioned herself but she ignored it and got freshened up.


    After that she went to the kitchen and started making the breakfast just like she do everyday.


    But as soon as she grabbed the cucumber she felt something. A feeling she hasn''t felt in years.


    An itching around her pussy started happening.


    "Wow... What A big... Giant... and huge.... Cucumber.", Hillary said as she rubbed the cucumber with her hands.


    Hillary felt extremely hot as she holded the cucumber in her hands.


    After rubbing the cucumber for a minute, she started licking it slowly.


    The urge in her mind was growing bit by bit.


    ''What is this ? Why am i so sexually aroused ? I-I feel like ramming this cucumber inside my pussy.'' Hillary thought as she looked at the all wet cucumber.


    She puts the cucumber aside and lifts her long skirt with her right hand and pulls her panty down with the other hand.


    After this she takes the cucumber and as she was about to shove it inside her pussy...


    "Honey, is the breakfast ready ?" Ian''s sound came.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm She immediately throwed the cucumber aside and pulled her panties up.


    "Y-Yes, i will serve it in a minute." She answered as she went back to cooking.


    ''What is happening, with me ? Why am i feeling so aroused ?'' Hillary thought as she cooked.


    After giving meals to Ian and Moon, both of them went to their work.


    Now the next task in Hillary''s schedule was to wake up Jule and send him off to the academy.


    Hillary went to Jule''s room and knocked.


    "Jule Honey, Wake up it''s time for your classes." She said.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    As always Anon woke up from the knocking but he didn''t opened the door, because he didn''t wanted his fun to be ruined.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    "Love, you will get late-" suddenly Hillary stopped knocking as if something came to her mind and she silently went inside the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, she noticed Jule sleeping on the bed peacefully.


    "Oh, my cute... Son." Hillary spoke as she noticed something in Anon''s blanket.


    It was near his torso and it was standing tall looking like a small tent.I think you should take a look at


    "What is that ?" Hillary wondered as she walked upto Anon and uncovered it by removing the blanket, but as soon as she removed the blanket, a 12 inch long cock was revealed.


    "Oh, W-Wow... W-When did Jule got so big ?" Hillary said as she continuously looked at the Anon''s dick.


    Nerves were popping on it.


    ''You should observe it closely.'' Anon feed her another thought.


    This time due to a good corruption rate, Hillary didn''t think about it twice and closed the distance between Anon''s cock and her face.


    But as soon as his dick''s stench entered her nostrils, she almost had an orgasm.


    Her panty got wet immediately with all the pre-cum.


    "This... Smell... I-I don''t know what is happening with me. I-I want to suck my own son''s dick." Hillary spoke in a very low tone but Anon heard her crystal clear.


    ''Oh, you should suck it. It''s not like you are doing him any harm... Look at his dick, it looks like it''s in severe pain... His balls are filled tasty cum... Don''t you want it ? Don''t you want to make your son happy ?'' Anon inserted another thought into her unconscious mind.


    "I-It looks like it''s in pain... I should suck it off. Just this one time." Hillary said as she opened her mouth and putted her lips on Anon''s dick.


    Anon felt the softness of her lips through his dick. As her mouth gobbled up his dick, he felt more delightful.


    Hillary started giving Anon a blowjob without even knowing that she is giving him a blowjob.


    ''Wow... This bitch''s lips and throat feels awesome... Elfs sure do have good mouths.'' Anon thought as he enjoyed the blowjob.


    After 15 minutes of sucking Anon was about to cum but suddenly a brilliant idea came to his mind.


    He came inside Hillary''s throat and as soon as he cane he woke up.


    "Hmm...? I feel good... what''s happening ?" Anon sat up and pretended as if he is half awake.


    As soon as Hillary heard Anon''s voice she immediately sucked out all of his leftover cum in his dick and stood up, covering his dick with the blanket again.


    "Oh, good morning mom." Anon pretended he didn''t saw anything.


    Hillary just smiled at Anon as her mouth is full of his cum already, she can''t throw it out because Anon was there and she can''t swallow it but as the smell of his cum was going inside her nose, she was having an orgasm every seconds.


    She had so many orgasm in just 10 seconds that her pre-cum started dripping on the floor.


    "Is something wrong mom ?" Anon asked.


    Hillary immediately nodded in No.


    "But.. you aren''t speaking anything. Is there something wrong with your mouth ? Please show it to me. Open your mouth " Anon said as he came closer to Hillary''s face.


    ''Open it or swallow it bitch... What are you gonna do ?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    ''Oh, no. Jule will know what i was doing if he saw his Baby seed in my mouth... I have no other way. I am sorry Ian honey but i have to do this.


    I have to drink our son''s cum.'' Hillary thought as she closed her eyes and swallowed Anon''s cum.


    "Ahhh--" she opened her mouth immediately after this.


    "Hmm...? I don''t see anything wrong." Anon replied.


    ''Yep, bitch swallowed.'' Anon thought as he looked inside her mouth.

 Chapter 292 -292

    ?


    "Well i will just go out for a quick workout, okay." Anon said as he left the room.


    Hillary immediately went to the bathroom and the first thing she did was clean her mouth with water.


    After cleaning her mouth for 10 to 11 times, she looked into the mirror.


    "How can i do that ? I swallowed my own son''s semen and i had orgasms while doing it. What kind of a mother am i ?" Hillary spoke with a disappointed expression but something inside her was telling her how good she felt from the cum swallowing.


    Hillary came out of the bathroom and looked at Anon working out.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm ''His abs are so strong and his body is perfect for a guy. Tall and handsome. I bet he will find a girlfriend easily.'' Hillary thought as she looked at Anon doing pull ups.


    Suddenly two hands came from Anon''s behind and touched his abs.


    Hillary looked at this scene in confusion.


    "Hello, Handsome." Eve''s voice resounded from Anon''s back.


    "Hello, Village Chief''s daughter." Anon replied as he continued his exercise.


    "Hmm... Still doing your exercise huh...? You have a girlfriend like me now, why are doing excercise ? It''s not like you want to have another concubine or something, right ?" Eve asked.


    Anon left the tree and jumped on the ground.


    "First thing, you are not my girlfriend. Secomd thing, even if i have a girlfriend, why would i stop doing excercise ?


    Third thing, I do plan to have Concubines. If you got a problem with that, i don''t think i can continue to love you-" Before Anon could''ve said anything else Eve kissed him and blocked his lips from saying anything further.


    At this scene Hillary scratched her nails no the walls of her house.


    "This fucking whore... Why is she kissing my son ? Leave my son, Bitch." She said in a very jealous and angry tone.


    After 1 minute of kissing both of them seprated their lips from each other.


    Eve looked at Anon and rubbed his cheeks as she spoke...


    "Do whatever you want. Don''t stop loving me. I will give you anything you want, i will become anything you want just never ever say that thing again. Please." Eve spoke as tears starts flowing out of her eyes.


    "Well, unless that''s clear to you. I don''t have any problem in loving you." Anon replied as he initiated the kiss this time and grabbed Eve''s ass.


    He sucked her lips and her tongue slowly, as he grabbed her ass and started groping them.


    "H-Hey, people are watching... We can''t do that here." Eve spoke with an embarassed expression.


    "Okay, then i am going..." Anon immediately left her and started walking towards his house.


    "W-Wait... It''s okay. I will do it here. Please come back.. i didn''t mean it that way." Eve called as she thought that Anon got angry on her.


    "Hmm...? I am just playing with you Luv, but i really have to go now or i will be late for the academy." Anon said as he laughed towards her.


    "Okay, but before you go. Kiss me once more." Eve spoke with a smile.I think you should take a look at


    Anon smiled at her and gave her a kiss on the lips as he went back to his house.


    As soon as Anon Entered the house, he heard utensils hitting the ground as if someone is throwing them in anger.


    "Mom...? Is something wrong ?" Anon asked as he went to the kitchen.


    As soon as he reached the kitchen door and looked inside, he saw that everything is a mess in there.


    Utensils are lying here and there, a pot is stuck in the ceiling.


    "Oh, Honey you are back. I will serve the breakfast in a bit. You go and have a seat. Don''t worry about this, i made this mess due to my clumsiness.


    You go, i am coming. There is also something that i want to talk about." Hillary said with a weird smile.


    Anon smiled as he went back to the dinning table, he knew that Hillary was the one who throwed these utensils around in anger and jealousy.


    "Sometimes i feel like a devil, what have i made out of a kind and beautiful woman ? She was so sweet when i came into the house but now look at her. Hahaha..." Anon murmured as he laughed.


    After sometime Hillary came out of the kitchen with a plate of milk and bread.


    "Here you go, my all grown up son... Who doesn''t need a girlfriend." Hillary said as she gave Anon the plate and sat in front of him.


    "What happened mom ? Why are you talking like that ?" Anon asked but he already knew what she was talking about.


    "Well, what can i be talking about ? Oh yes, I remember i am talking about that girl you were just kissing and sticking your tongue fown her throat." Hillary spoke jealousy clearly visible in her voice.


    "Okay, mom calm down. Her name is Eve..."


    "I know what her name is and her character too. She is not a good girl, Jule. She is... Ummm... She is a... How do i say this.."


    "A slut ?" Anon spoke.


    "Yes.. wait, You know what a ''slut'' means ?" Hillary asked with a confused expression.


    "No, that''s just what the rest of the students call her." Anon answered with a neutral face but he was very happy from the inside.


    "Okay, so let me explain this to you. A girl who does things with more than one boys is a Slut. Do you understand ?" Hillary tried to explain Anon.


    ''Oh, Mom Teaches Sex Education huh ?. Can''t miss this class.'' Anon thought as he looked at Hillary with an evil smile.


    "Can you explain it a little more clearly, Mom ?" Anon asked.


    "Uhm... This how do i explain this. Okay, take this example. You saw how she was kissing you just a moment ago, right ?"


    "Yes." Anon answered.


    "Good, now if she loves you. She won''t kiss anyone and if she does kiss anyone other than you it means she is a slut. Now do you understand ?" Hillary explained.


    "Okay, So that means you are a slut too, huh Mom ?" Anon teased.

 Chapter 293 -293

    ?


    "No, Honey. Mom is not a slut. Why would you say that ?" Hillary asked.


    "Because you kissed me and you also kissed dad." Anon answered.


    "No sweety, you have taken it all wrong. I meant the boys who are not a part of your family. Your mother is not a slut, okay." Hillary explained.


    "Okay, Mom. I understand now."


    ''I will make you a slut, bitch. The biggest elf bitch ever.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Good. Now, mom wants to know everything you have done with her." Hillary asked as she gave Anon a very serious Look.


    "Okay, can i tell you like physically ? Like by touching you." Anon asked.


    "Yeah, that''s fine. Just tell me." Hillary said as she didn''t knew what her innocent child was about to tell her.


    "Okay, so yesterday... When i came home. Eve and me had a moment." Anon spoke as he walked towards Hillary.


    "W-What Moment ?" Hillary asked in a confused tone.


    "So, when i was coming out of the academy yesterday. Eve grabbed my hand and pulled me inside an empty room." Anon said as he touched Hillary''s left hand slightly.


    "Okay... What happened after ?" Hillary asked in a curious tone.


    "Then, she pinned to the side wall... Do you want me to show you how ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, S-Show me." Hillary said as she stood up from her chair.


    "Okay, so she grabbed my hands like this and then she did this..." Anon explained as he grabbed both of her hands and pinned her to the wall.


    Their faces were too close to each other... Her sweet Scent entered inside Anon''s nostrils.


    ''It''s time that i teach you, how much of a tease your son can be.'' Anon thought as he closed the distance between their faces.


    "Then she suddenly kissed me...." Anon said as he brought his lips very close to Hillary''s lips but he didn''t kiss her.


    The distance between their lips was less then 5 centimetres.


    "O-Okay... What then ?" Hillary asked as her breath touched Anon''s lips.


    "Then she showed me her red panties... That she was wearing around her thighs..." Anon said as he slightly touched Hillary''s thighs.


    "She asked me if i wanted to tear it apart and reveal a gift that was underneath it..." Anon said as he touched Hillary''s belly with her finger.


    "O-Okay... But you didn''t do that, right ? Because you are a very good boy." Hillary spoke.


    "I thought the same mom..." Anon spoke and a smile appeared on Hillary''s face.


    "But... Suddenly something woke up in me and i tore her new red panties into so many pieces.


    After that she removed her skirt by herself and kissed me once again." Anon said as he again brought his lips near Hillary''s face but didn''t kiss her again.I think you should take a look at


    "Please tell me you left the room after that and came back home, Please." Hillary said with a worried expression.


    "Yes, that''s what i thought but before i could''ve thought this idea throughly, Eve removed her top and her boobies started bouncing in front of me.


    I couldn''t control myself and gave in to the lust." Anon said as he touched Hillary''s cheek with one hand.


    "Y-You had sex ?" Hillary asked.


    "Not so soon mother , After that i picked her up and putted down on one of the tables... Horizontally.


    Nov¦ÅlUsb.COm


    After that i took out my dick and she opened her mouth. As soon as i saw the hole, i rammed my cock into her throat deeply.


    She took all of it, after that i used her mouth like a toy and did something very bad with her mouth..." Anon said as he slightly groped Hillary''s lips.


    "W-What did you do ?" Hillary asked.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "I grabbed her mouth and started using her as a cock sleeve..." Anon said with a smile.


    "What''s a C-Cock.... Sleeve ?" Hillary asked.


    "A cock sleeve huh...? Good question. I read about it in a book that was from the human Kingdom.


    The book said that a cock sleeve is a human female, that is being used as a sexual tension relief device.


    You just insert your cock into any of her female holes to satisfy your sexual desires. Like her butthole, Her vagina and her mouth." Anon said as he slowly rammed his middle finger into Hillary''s mouth and started moving it like a piston.


    "That''s what i did with her mouth, mother. I used her just like an object, i made her suck my dick until my cum followed out of her nostrils.


    I chocked her throat and pleasured my cock." Anon answered and Hillary Listened to his talkes while she secretly enjoyed being pinned to the wall and being played with.


    ''What is happening with Jule ? That slut is the only one to be blamed for this. She is controlling my Sweet bay.'' Hillary thought in her mind as she observed jule''s actions.


    "After that i slapped her face multiple times and squeezed her boobs very roughly. I grabbed her ass and turned her to the other side.


    I saw her fat ass and my emotions got overwhelmed, as soon as i looked at her pussy lips twitching, i grabbed my cock and immediately rammed it inside her pussy.


    As soon as i did that, she cried out from pleasure." Anon explained as he smiled towards Hillary.


    "O-Okay... What did you do after that ?" Hillary asked in confusion.


    "We fucked for 30 minutes straight. Non-stop." Anon replied.


    "Did you... Released it inside her ?" Hillary asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes, obviously mother. That''s what you do, right ?" Anon spoke with an innocent face.


    "No, that''s not what you do. That girl will become pregnant and then you will have a kid and then you will have to marry her... She is using you my son. Don''t come into her talks, please." Hillary explained as she released herself from the pinned state.


    "But, if i stopped talking to her who will satisfy my sexual urges mom ? What will i do about the pain that i feel in my cock ?" Anon asked.

 Chapter 294 -294

    ?


    [Hillary''s mind Corruption: 50%]


    ''My Intimate talk had a good corruption boost effect on her mind. Now, i am half way there.''


    "You should find other girls, like some nice girls. You have to leave her because she is a whore and a slut. Once you find a good girl, you guys can have all the sex you want." Hillary said as she grabbed Anon''s hands and looked in his eyes.


    ''Why do you even need a girl ? Am i not enough for you ? I am your mother... I am more experienced in sex then those little sluts... I had sex two times in my life but i know how to please a man.


    No, i am his mother. What am i even thinking ? I shouldn''t have these thoughts at all.'' Hillary thought in her brain.


    "Okay, mom. I will try to find another cock sleeve for my cock." Anon said as he went to his room.


    "Yes, that what- no, Jule darling you have to respect a woman. You can''t treat a woman like an equipment." Hillary explained from the outside of the door.


    "Respect woman ? What is that ? Never heard of it and what''s the problem when the woman says this herself, that she wants to become a re-usable pocket pussy for me ?


    I just grant their wishes but you won''t understand it yet, bitch but after tonight you will be one of my cum-dumps, so don''t worry." Anon murmured as he wore his uniform and came out of the room.


    "Okay mom, i am getting late and i have to go, bye." Anon said as he walked towards the exit door of the house.


    "Wait!!!" Hillary''s voice rang from behind.


    "Hmmm...? Did i forgot something, Mom ?" Anon asked as turned back with a smile.


    "Yes, you forgot to kiss your mother. Now come here and kiss me." Hillary said as she pulled Anon towards herself and gave him a lip to lip kiss.


    She sucked Anon''s lips wuth her lips and after that she even tried to force her tongue into his mouth.


    Although anon won''t allow any type of woman dominance over him but since she was his target, he let her in.


    After that she licked every corner of Anon''s mouth.


    Anon and Hillary kissed for 3 long minutes...


    After 3 minutes both of them seprated their lips and Hillary looked at Anon with an appealing face.


    As if she needs his 12 inch thick and long cock into her pussy right now but can''t say it because she is jule''s mother. Anon will also not give her his cock until she begs him to.


    ''Her corruption is still low but tonight everything will change. You will become my bitch... Hillary and I will make you do stuff that you never would''ve imagined in your wildest dreams.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face and he left for the academy.


    He fucked Eve in the carriage and emptied his balls into her pussy before reaching the academy.


    Inside the academy Anon would search for target elf girls who have a low level and can be easily raped.


    He would rape them and eat their memories after that.


    After searching for a bit Anon found his today''s selection.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Rel]


    [Race: Elf]I think you should take a look at


    [Class: Cook]


    [Level: 50]


    [Age: 30]


    [Description: A Female elf who has a very Dull nature, She is an introvert and no one gives her any attention in class. Anyone hardly notices her presence in the class. The teachers hardly notices her even if she sits on the first bench. She has no motives other then becoming a little famous.]


    "Hmm... A very good target that i can easily manipulate into becoming one of my little pawns. Hehehe..." Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Anon noticed that no one was talking to her, but she was trying to talk with everyone.


    Despite of being constantly ignored she was trying very hard to make a social bond with her classmates.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm Rel has a thick body, Huge boobs, Tight and big ass. Her body may seem a little bit overweight to the elfs but to humans she was the best example of a thick pornstar.


    She had ginger hairs, glasses, little dark spots under her eyes and she looks like a nerd.


    "Okay, let me teach you how to take advantage of someone who has no friends and how to manipulate a lonely nerd girl." Anon said as he moved towards Rel.


    "H-Hey, winnie... Can i eat lunch with you ?" She asked some girls who were eating lunch together but no one answered her question, hell no one even looked at her.


    All the girls behaved as if she is invisible.


    "H-Hey, Siril... Can i have lunch with you guys ? I have sweet bun rolls in lunch today." She asked again but no reply came.


    After asking everyone, she sat down in one corner of the room, all alone. She looked at her lunch with the most disappointed expression.


    "Hah... I don''t even want to eat anymore." She murmured in a very low voice.


    "Hi, Rel."


    Suddenly a voice rang in her ears.


    Rel immediately looked at the source of this sound and noticed a handsome boy with blonde hairs and green eyes smiling at her.


    "Y-Yes...? Did you call me ?" Rel asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, How are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I am good, but who are you ?" Rel asked.


    "I am Jule, i am a senior. Want to come and have lunch with me ? I didn''t bring any lunch with me though, can we share your lunch ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Are you playing a prank with me or something ? Because no one else is interested in even talking to me and a handsome senior like you want to have lunch with me ?" Rel asked with a disappointed expression.


    "Yeah... I do and this is not a prank. Come with me." Ankn said as he holded her hand and started moving towards the roof of the academy.


    ''It''s so easy to manipulate, lonely people. Hahaha...'' Anon thought as a very evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 295 -295

    ?


    Rel stood up from her bench and started following Anon.


    Both of them went to the roof of the academy.


    "S-So... What was your name again?" Rel asked with a red face.


    "Hmm... I am Jule. You can also call me Honey." Anon said as he closed his distance to Rel.


    He looked into her eyes.


    "Y-Your eyes, they are mesmerizing..." Rel spoke.


    "Really?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes... I haven''t seen eyes like yours." Rel said as she looked down in embarrassment.


    "Oh, my... Aren''t you a sweetheart? Flattering me, you cunning fox." Anon said as he touched her puffy cheeks slightly.


    ''Yay... He touched my cheeks. A boy just touched my cheeks, how did I even attract his attention?'' Rel thought in her mind as she smiled a bit.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "Well, shall we start to eat because there are only 10 minutes left until the lunchtime is over?" Anon said as he sat down on the roof.


    "Y-Yes..." Rel also sat down beside Anon.


    "As I said, I didn''t bring lunch." Anon reminded Rel.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, sir, Jule. You can have mine... Here." Rel said as she opened her lunch and slid it towards Anon.


    "Well, I thought you would feed me with your hands." Anon said as he made a cute face towards Rel.


    "H-Huh...? M-M-M-My Hands? Y-Y-You want me to feed you with M-M-My Hands?" She asked in a very shattering tone.


    Her face turned red, and her lips started getting wet.


    ''Good.... Keep dreaming like that, girl.'' Anon thought as he looked at her with an evil smile.


    "If you don''t want to, I can go back. Do you want me to¡ª" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Rel interrupted him.


    "No, please don''t go. I will feed you, just don''t go, please. You are my only friend so far. I don''t want to lose you." Rel said as she picked up a roll from her lunch box and brought it near Anon''s face.


    Anon took a bite from it and started chewing.


    "Mhhhmmm~ this is good. Who made this?" Anon asked.


    "I-I made it. Is it tasty?" Rel asked with a shy expression.


    "Yeah, it''s fantastic. So, you make your own lunch, huh...?" Anon asked as Rel continued to feed him.


    "Yeah, there is no one else that can do it for me." Rel spoke with a sad face.


    "You don''t have a mother?" Anon asked.


    "No." Rel replied with a very sad expression.


    "Oh, dear. My apologies."


    ''Yes, a dead mother. That''s some good stuff to manipulate a girl.'' Anon thought as he touched her cheeks and started groping them slowly.


    "No, she is alive. My father sold her for money, so that he can buy alcohol." Rel replied as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    ''Fuck... A dead mother was better but a slave mother... is even greater.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.I think you should take a look at


    "Oh, that''s not good. So, did you resist it?" Anon asked as he manipulated her into revealing her family matters to him.


    When lonely people find someone who they can talk to, they reveal their secrets very easily, you just have to show them your sympathy.


    "Yes, but when I tried to stop him. He threatened me, he said he will sell me too in some days, once his money returns back to zero.


    That''s why I was looking for some new friends before turning into someone''s slave."


    ''Some days ago? It means her father just sold her mother. This is a jackpot.''


    "Uhmmm... So, when did your father sell your mother and whom did he sell her to?" Anon asked.


    "He sold her yesterday..."


    ''Double jackpot.'' Anon''s smile grew bigger.


    "I think he sold her to the local slave trader... She must be getting transported to the human kingdom right now." Rel said.


    "Okay, that''s not good, want to save her?" Anon asked.


    "But... I don''t have that much money. I only have like 2 coppers on me. Forget about saving her, I can''t even buy a ride home. I think this was her destiny... God must''ve wanted her to become a slave.


    No one can go against God''s will, she was a good mother. That''s all I want to say about her, my father never deserved a lady like her." Rel spoke as she accepted her mother''s destiny.


    "Was she beautiful?" Anon asked.


    "Beautiful? She won the beauty of the kingdom trophy when she was 100 years old." Rel spoke.


    "Hmmm.... Well, do you believe no one can change her destiny from becoming a slave huh...? Because God already wrote it, right?" Anon asked.


    "Yes. No one can go against the gods." Rel replied as tears started dropping out of her eyes.


    "Yeah, only a motherfucker would do that." Anon replied.


    Riiiinnng


    Suddenly the lunch bell rang all over the academy.


    "Oh no, you didn''t eat the sweet bread rolls, you should eat them really quickly. No one will notice me even if I enter in the middle of the class, and I don''t think you have any class after this, right?" Rel asked.


    "Na, you eat them. I have some tasks to do, I will be leaving now." Anon said.


    "Wait... W-Will you do lunch with me tomorrow as well? I am not forcing you to do it. It''s your choice." Rel asked.


    Anon went back to Rel and grabbed her face tightly.


    "Why not, Luv?" He said as he gave her a lip-to-lip kiss.


    Rel''s face immediately turned red, and as she forgot everything.


    ''Wow... A senior academy boy is kissing me. How lucky am I? Does this mean that he likes me? Or is it a normal thing? What does it mean?'' Rel wondered as she felt her lips being sucked and her mouth being penetrated by Anon''s tongue.


    After some seconds, Anon separated his lips from Rel''s lips.


    "Luv, no one can force me to do anything. I do whatever I want," Anon said as he left after this.


    "Wow... How cool was that? I do whatever I want, and he also called me ''Luv''... Ahhhh." Rel said as she grabbed her red face in embarrassment.

 Chapter 296 -296

    ?


    Anon stood in front of a large shop with a big sign that read ''Slave Trading Company.''


    "Nice... Let''s see what type of merchandise I can find in here," Anon said as he started walking toward the entry door of the shop.


    "Wait... Who are you?" Two dark elves standing at the door stopped Anon.


    "Huh...? Why the heck should I tell you that? I''m a customer who wants to buy a slave," Anon spoke as he looked at the dark elves.


    "Oh, really? Well, the lowest-priced slave inside is one silver. Show me one silver, and I''ll let you go inside," the dark elf spoke.


    "Oh, you want to see one silver, huh? Here you go," Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin in his hands.


    "What-? A platinum coin?" Both of the dark elves were shocked.


    ''A kid pulled out a platinum coin from his pocket? He must be some rich bastard,'' the dark elf thought.


    "Let the esteemed one in, you fools." Suddenly, a voice came from inside.


    Anon looked at the door as it opened, and a dark elf wearing a black coat came out from the shop.


    "You idiots... What were you saying to our customers? Are you asking our customers to show you a silver coin again, you fools?" the man asked.


    "W-We''re sorry, sir." Both of them spoke simultaneously as they bowed to Anon.


    ''Ha... As if I wouldn''t notice this. This manager guy, he''s the one who ordered the guards to check if the customers coming into the shop have at least one silver. If the customers don''t show them the silver coin, they won''t let them enter. If someone like me shows them the coin, the manager will come out and pretend to act angry with these guards in front of the customer to make them believe he''s on their side,'' Anon immediately understood his tactics, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m sorry for their behavior, sir. I''ll give you a 30% discount on every slave as compensation. Please come in," the manager said as he bowed to Anon.


    "You know what? I was in a good mood until now. My father gave me this platinum coin to buy as many slaves as I want, but now I don''t think I want to anymore. I''ll try another slave trader whose guards will respect me more than yours," Anon said as he flipped his platinum coin, turned around, and started leaving.


    "Damn it... You idiots, how did you talk to him so rudely? If I lose this customer, you guys will lose your jobs too. Go and grab his legs, stop him at any cost, or you''ll be jobless the next second he leaves this street," the manager shouted at the guards.


    "But... Sir... You said-" the guards tried to defend themselves but failed as the manager was too angry.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "Idiots, you''re both fired now," the manager said.


    "No, no, sir, we''re going." Both of them spoke in unison as they went to Anon and immediately grabbed his legs.


    "Dear customer, please forgive us. We were short-sighted and couldn''t see your wealth. Please forgive us," both of them begged in front of Anon.


    "Get naked, run around like dogs, and complete three circles. After that, say ''woof'' three times," Anon ordered.


    "S-Sir?" The manager was also shocked by this view.


    ''Anyone else would''ve accepted this apology, but who is this kid? Is he from a upper house ? Yes that''s it, that''s why he holds a platinum coin.'' The manager wondered.


    "Ahaha... Dear customer, how about I give you a 50% discount, and you let these stupid bastards go?" the manager spoke, trying to prevent this from happening. But he didn''t know that behind the elf''s mask, the human motherfucker wouldn''t let this go that easily.I think you should take a look at


    "No, I''m going," Anon said as he flipped his platinum coin right in front of the manager''s face and started walking again.


    "They''ll do it... Please don''t go, Sir," the manager spoke, and both of the dark elf guards looked at him in surprise.


    "Boss...? You can''t do this to us," one of them spoke.


    Slap


    "I can do whatever I want to you. I own you. Now do what the customer told you to do," the manager said as he slapped the guard.


    "Y-Yes, sir." Both of them spoke simultaneously as they stood up and started removing their clothes.


    "Good, now do the dog thing," Anon said.


    "Y-Yes..." Both of them replied as they started running around in a circle like a dog.


    After completing three circles, both of them stopped and looked at Anon.


    "Woof-Woof-Woof," both of them barked three times like a dog.


    "Good. Now I can buy some slaves," Anon said as he moved toward the building. But as soon as he reached near the dark elf guards, he stopped and grabbed their faces.


    "Don''t mess with me," Anon said as he shook their heads and left after that.


    Anon and the manager then went inside the shop.


    As soon as Anon entered the shop, he noticed a very calm atmosphere inside, as if it were a library.


    "Hmm... Where do you keep your slaves?" Anon asked.


    "We keep them somewhere else, Sir. I can''t tell you that because it''s against the firm''s rules. Please make yourself comfortable," the manager said as he led Anon to a cozy room and gestured for him to sit on the couch in front of him.


    Anon sat down on the couch, and the manager sat across the table.


    There was tea and some biscuits on the table.


    "Please have some tea," the manager said to Anon.


    "No, I want to get down to business directly," Anon spoke.


    "Okay, why not? Is there anything in particular you''re searching for? Like, for what purpose do you want a slave ? Begging, Prostitution, Your own private sex slave or a human male slave for the kinky desires ?" The manager asked as he smiled.


    "Do you have a ginger haired women around 250 years old, she was sold to you yesterday by a drunk person." Anon spoke without any delay.

 Chapter 297 -297

    ?


    "Oh, so you know her... huh?" The manager asked.


    "Yeah, you got a problem with that?" Anon asked with a straight and serious face.


    "No, it''s just that. I don''t expect customers like you to know a lowly bitch like her. Hundreds like her come here and go every day.


    It''s good that you asked for her, but I have to turn you down because she is now in the carriage that is going towards the human kingdom. But I can show you another female with ginger hair... Shall I?" The manager spoke.


    "I want her... Speak your price." Anon said as he looked at the manager with a very serious look.


    The manager immediately understood that Anon would buy her at any cost now and he decided to take full advantage of this opportunity.


    "Well, I can stop that carriage with this crystal..." The manager said as he summoned a crystal ball and placed it on the table.


    "But... I think it can cost you a bit more than what you expected to buy her for," he continued.


    "Give me a number, I don''t have time to play games." Anon said as his expression turned even more serious.


    "O-Okay, how about 4 gold..." Now even the manager felt a bit scared as he looked into Anon''s eyes.


    "Done." Anon immediately spoke.


    "And plus 5 golds... Meaning 9 golds." The manager immediately increased the price as he noticed Anon''s reaction to the four gold price. He immediately noticed that the kid didn''t even flinch for a moment.


    "I will take it..." Anon said.


    "And plus the returning tax..." As the manager was about to speak, he immediately felt a very sharp thing poking him under his chin.


    As soon as he looked down, he noticed a big, dark, and sharp sickle being pointed at him by Anon.


    "S-Sir, what is this supposed to mean?" The manager immediately asked with a scared tone.


    "Don''t push your limits, you have more days to live. I don''t think you want to lose them, right?" Anon spoke.


    "O-Okay... 9 gold is the final price." The manager spoke with a smile.


    "Good... Here." Anon said as he slid 9 gold coins toward him and de-summoned his sickles.


    The manager immediately picked up the crystal ball and spoke to someone in the elven language.


    "Please wait here for a bit, the slave will be here soon. I will go and take care of other customers." The manager spoke as he stood up and exited the room.


    "Wooh... What a fucking psycho? I thought I would earn some more money from him, but he pointed a fucking sickle at my neck. Who does that? But that sickle looked expensive, it means he really is from an upper house. If I can make him my personal customer, that would be awesome." The manager wondered as he walked toward the other room.


    After 10 minutes, he entered Anon''s room again and noticed that Anon hadn''t touched the tea or the cookies.


    ''Wow, he really is cautious, huh?'' The manager thought in his mind.


    "Sir, she is here. Come in, bitch." The manager called out loudly.


    Creak


    Suddenly, the gates of the room opened once again, and a very beautiful MILF entered the room.


    Her breasts and ass were medium-sized, but her waist was slim, and her face was beautiful.


    She had long orange hair, sharp blue eyes, glowing white skin, and long pointy ears.


    ''Now I understand why she won the beauty prize. She''s even more beautiful than Hillary, but she doesn''t have that MILF charm that Hillary has.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "She is the one, right?" The manager asked Anon.


    "What''s your daughter''s name?" Anon asked her.


    "R-Rel." She murmured in a low tone.I think you should take a look at


    "Okay, she is the one." Anon answered.


    "Good, you can take her with you right away. Here is her slave contract." The manager spoke as he handed Anon a slave contract.


    Anon looked at the slave contract and read the name of the slave.


    "Lucy... huh?" Anon said.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Lucy replied.


    "Let''s go." Anon ordered as he looked at Lucy.


    After that, she silently followed Anon.


    "Sir, please visit again." The manager spoke as he bowed down.


    "Yeah, I will try." Anon said as he left the place immediately.


    "Hmmm... Hmmmm... lalala." Anon started singing in a very low voice as he walked toward his house.


    "E-Excuse me, master." Lucy spoke.


    Anon immediately turned back and spoke, "You want to ask how I know your daughter and how she is, right?"


    "Y-Yes..." Lucy replied.


    "Well, she is all good. Her father hasn''t sold her as a slave yet, and I can bet that she will be happy to see her mother back." Anon said as he continued walking.


    "Thank you, master. I can''t express how happy I am right now. I-"


    "Shut up..." Before she could''ve said anything else, Anon spoke up.


    "Y-Yes." She immediately stopped talking.


    "I bought you for one purpose only.... You and your daughter will help me in taking over this kingdom." Anon spoke with a straight face.


    "I will do as master commands." She replied.


    "I give zero fucks about your background. You and your daughter will become my pawns... You will do anything I tell you to do. Do you understand?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, sir." She replied.


    "Good. Your job will be completing the tasks that I give you. Your first task is to kill this man and make this girl my slave." Anon said as he handed Lucy two paintings.


    "B-But master, this is my husband, and she is Rel." Lucy replied with a scared expression.


    "I know who is who.... Just do as i tell you to do. If you failed at this task, i will rape your girl in front of the whole academy after turning her into a slave, myself and I don''t think you want that, right ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, master. I will do as you say. Please spare Rel." Lucy spoke.


    "Go now and here are your toys." Anon said as he gave her a big dagger and a ring.


    Lucy looked scared and sad at the same point.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "Go and have fun killing the man who made your life hell for the past 100 years and sold you for just a bottle of alcohol. He was about to sell your daughter to the slave Trader in a few days but i thought why buy her when i can get her for free ?


    So go and kill him. Don''t worry about your daughter, once you are under me, i will give you guys a good life." Anon said as he looked at lucy with a smile.


    "I will." Lucy spoke, as a feeling of revenge started Igniting in her heart.


    She left after that.


    "Haa... I will go and corrupt my bitch mother now. I think i will corrupt her 100% today." Anon said as he also left.

 Chapter 298 -298

    ?


    *knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door...


    Hillary opened the door and observed that it was nome other than Anon itself.


    "Hello Jule, You are back so soon." Hillary spoke with a smile as she stepped back to let him in.


    "Yeah mom, i am very tired from today''s classes." Anon said as he looked at Hillary with a very exhausted face.


    "Oh, my dear son. Come here, let me give you a Hug." Hillary said as she opened her arms and wrapped her hands around Anon''s body and buried his face into her big boobs.


    "Thanks mom." Anon spoke as he enjoyed being buried in her boobs.


    "So... Did you talked to that girl, today ?" Hillary asked.


    "No, Mom. I didn''t talk to her."


    ''Yeah, if i remember correctly. We just fucked like rabbits in the carriage and didn''t talk that much.'' Anon thought as he looked down Hillary''s cleavage.


    "Okay, go and change. Take some rest before the dinner." Hillary said as she went to the kitchen.


    "Yes, Mom." Anon said as he walked back to his room.


    After changing his clothes, anon went to sleep directly as he had to execute his big plan tonight.


    Lucy''s house...


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "Hmm...? Who the fuck came at this moment ? Oi, bitch... Go and open the door." A fat male elf shouted as he himself was lying on the bed, he had bottle of alcohol in one of his hand.


    "Y-Yes, Father..." Rel spoke in a scared tone as she went to the main foor and slowly opened the door.


    "Y-Yes ...?" She asked without looking at the visitor.


    "Hello, My child." Suddenly a familiar voice was heard from the door.


    Rel immediately looked at the person standing in front of her and hugged her immediately.


    "Mom..."


    "Hello, Rel." Lucy spoke as she hugged rel back.


    "How... ?" Rel asked as she looked at Lucy.


    "I will tell you, but before that... Where is the pig ?" Lucy asked as her expressions turned 180¡ã around.


    "Pig ?" Rel looked at lucy in confusion.


    "Your father... I mean." Lucy explained.


    "Father is lying on his bed... But you shouldn''t be here mom. If he saw you, he will sell you again. You should run away." Rel adviced.


    "I can''t run away, i have been bought. This is a task that my new master gave me and i have to complete it." Lucy spoke as she carefully entered inside the house and started walking towards the room that Rel''s father was sleeping in.


    "Mother.... What are you planning to do ?" Rel asked.


    "Nothing, honey. I am just trying to save our futures and give you a better life than this one." Lucy spoke as she went inside the toom and saw her husband lying on the bed half naked and a bottle of alcohol in his hand.


    "You wasted mine and my daughter''s life. You have to pay." Lucy spoke as she Summoned the knife that Anon gave him.


    "Mother..." Rel looked at her silently as she wondered what her mother is planning to do.


    Suddenly lucy raised her hand high in the air and stopped as she looked at her husband''s face for the last time.


    "Die..." Lucy Said as she let her hand free fall on her husband''s face.


    *Chk*


    The knife pierced through his left eye and punctured his brain, killing him in one shot.I think you should take a look at


    After lucy realised that her husband has died... She pulled out the knife from his eye and started stabbing it all over his body like a lunatic.


    "You made my life hell... You beated me... Raped me... Sold me. You beated my daughter ypu fucking psychopathic bastard. Die... This is what you deserve, death is all you deserve.


    Die Die Die....DIE...."


    *Chk-Chk-Chk*


    She stabbed his dead body for half an hour as she cried her eyes out.


    After half hour she realised that he was really dead and gone for good.


    The fear in heart is now gone... She is free from the one person that she feared her whole life.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Rel just observed this scene with a very shocked expression... As she tried to figure out what her mom was doing with her dad.


    After killing her father, lucy moved towards Rel.


    She hugged Rel with her bloody hands and started crying loudly.


    "He is gone, Rel. He is gone. We are free..."


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly another knock was heard on the door.


    Jule''s house...


    "Jule honey, wake up. The dinner is served." Hillary spoke as she knocked on Anon''s foor and went back to the dinning table.


    "Hmm...? I had a good sleep huh...?" Anon said as he stood up from the bed his eyes still half-closed.


    He went to the dinning table like that.


    "Wow... You look awfully tired." Moon spoke.


    "Yeah, son you should rest more often."


    "Right ? I tell him the same thing again and again." Hillary agreed.


    "No, No... I am alright. Let''s eat dinner. I have Homework to do tonight." Anon spoke as he sat down on the table and started eating.


    "So, you plan to do homework all night ?" Moon asked.


    "Yeah... It''s a very important subject''s Homework." Anon replied as he ate the soup and bread.


    "What subject is that ?" Moon asked.


    "Elf Body functions..."


    "Oh, nice. Well, good luck." Moon spoke.


    "Thanks."


    After all of them had dinner, everyone went back to their room.


    Anon was waiting for the right opportunity now.


    ''I will do it... Today i will have sex with Jule''s mother and make her my bitch.'' Anon thought as he pulled out a green liquid filled bottle from his inventory.


    "It''s the aphrodisiac that will boost her sex drive over limits today. I will bang that milfy elf pussy tonight, at any cost." Anon spoke as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    After everyone fell asleep, Anon walked out of his room and entered inside Hillary and Ian''s room.


    Hillary is sleeping with Ian but today they are not cuddling instead they are sleeping at the opposite sides of the bed as if they don''t even know each other.


    Anon went to Hillary and whispered in her ear..." Mom... I am scared can i sleep with you ?"


    [????]

 Chapter 299 -299

    ?


    "Mom, i am scared. Can i sleep with you ?" Anon whispered in Hillary''s ears.


    "Hmm...? Jule is that you darling ?" Hillary woke up, her eyes Half-open and Half-Closed.


    "Yes mom..." Anon replied.


    "What- What happened ?" Hillary asked with a confused expression.


    "Mom, i am scared. Can I sleep with you ?" Anon asked again.


    "What are you scared of ?" Hillary asked.


    "I-I don''t know... I just had this nightmare, where a guy killed me and-" before Anon could''ve completed his made up story Hillary interrupted him.


    "Okay, Okay... Come." Hillary said as she moved a bit towards Ian and offered Anon space to sleep.


    "Thanks mom." Anon said as he slided inside Hillary''s blanket.


    ''Hehehe... First step completed. Now is the second step.'' Anon thought as he raised his hand and wrapped it around Hillary''s waist.


    ''Hmm...? Is he cuddling me ?'' Hillary wondered as she hugged Anon back.


    "Mom... Can i have a kiss ?" Anon asked.


    "Hmm..? Of course my baby. Here *chu*" Hillary said as she gave Anon a kiss on his forehead.


    ''What a stupid bitch ?'' Anon thought as he looked at her with the most innocent look.


    "Mom... I meant a kiss on my lips." He spoke.


    "Oh... I thought that was a way of saying goodbye." Hillary spoke.


    "Yes mom, it is a way of saying goodbye but Eve always gave me a lip to lip kiss before going home. Can''t you give me one before sleeping ?" Anon asked with an innocent face.


    "Oh, Eve used to give you a lip to lip kiss huh ? Did she give you one today ?" Hillary asked.


    "No, mom. That''s why i am asking you for one. I stopped talking to that slut." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, my good son. Okay, here you go but you have to sleep after this okay, i have to wake up early tomorrow." Hillary said as she moved her lips towards him to kiss but before she could''ve reached Anon''s face, he started coughing.


    *Cough-cough*


    "Hmm...? What happened, sweety ?" Hillary asked.


    "Nothing mom, it''s just *cough-cough* a small cough." Anon pretended to cough as he looked down and took out the bottle of aphrodisiac from his inventory and drank it.


    After drinking the aphrodisiac Anon immediately kissed Hillary on her lips.


    He forced his tongue into her mouth and injected the tasteless aphrodisiac into her mouth.


    ''Wow, he does this kind of stuff very violently. He is a wild kisser.


    After a good minute of kissing Anon seprated his lips from her lips and spoke "Good Night, Mom."


    "Good Night, Son. You are a very good kisser though." Hillary spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon and turned around after that.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm As soon as she turned around, Anon looked at her fat ass and perverted thoughts started appearing in his mind.I think you should take a look at


    ''The aphrodisiac will start it''s work in 3 minutes and it will reach it''s peak in 15 minutes. Let''s see how this bitch will react after the effect kicks in.'' Anon thought as he continued to look at her ass.


    3 minutes later...


    Hillary''s eyes opened suddenly... She started feeling something.


    ''Is it getting hot in here ?'' Hillary wondered but she closed her eyes and tried to fall back to sleep.


    2 minutes later...


    ''Phew... I am getting hot for some reason. What is going on ? It''s like my entire body is not feeling the heat, just my pussy and boobs are going through this.'' Hillary thought as she tried to ignore this.


    5 minutes later...


    The heat in her body started increasing. She felt like masturbating at this point.


    ''What is happening with me ? My pussy is getting hot and itchy.'' Hillary spoke as she immediately started rubbing her pussy.


    ''Anhh~ why am i masturbating ? Why am i feeling this ? Don''t tell me ? Is it because of jule ?'' Hillary wondered as she looked at Anon.


    She saw that he was sleeping like a baby.


    ''Now that i look at him as a man... He looks very handsome for some reason. Any girl would want a husband like him.'' Hillary thought in her mind as she started rubbing her pussy and clit with even more power and speed.


    ''No, why am i getting aroused by my own son ? He is my son, i can''t be aroused by him.'' Hillary suddenly realised as she immediately pulled her hand back out from her panties and stopped squeezing her boob.


    ''I should sleep...'' Hillary thought as she turned around and closed her eyes.


    ''Bitch is going in heat... I can smell that pre-cum leaking from her panties.'' Anon thought as he opened his eyes and looked at Hillary''s back with an Evil smile.


    ''The metal is hot... It''s time that i strike my hammer on it.'' Anon thought as he whipped his cock out and gave it a few strokes so that he can get hard for his next step.


    After this he puts his rock hard cock back in his pants and closes the distance between him and Hillary.


    Anon starts cuddling Hillary as he touches his cock on her ass slightly.


    Suddenly her eyes opens up.


    ''What is that touching on my ass ?'' She wondered as she looked back and noticed that Anon is so close to her that his cock is sticking in her ass and it''s top is touching her pussy lips.


    ''Wow... Seeing it and feeling it are totally different.'' Hillary thought as she tried to ignore it.


    ''Hmm... Still not giving in huh ?'' Anon thought as he smiled and rubbed his cock up and down on her ass once.


    15 minutes have passed... The aphrodisiac is working on it''s peak, Hillary at this point is just controlling her desires.


    ''When the saint is about to fall... The devil always helps him.''


    Anon did the same as he silded his hand from her belly and slowly moved it towards her pussy.


    Hillary felt it and immediately turned towards Anon.


    "Jule, what are you doing ?" She asked with a sweat covered and red face.

 Chapter 300 -300

    ?


    Anon looked at Hillary and spoke with a very seductive tone, "You are in heat Mom. Your panties are wet and you were rubbing your pussy just now."


    "I-I didn''t do something like that... Jule and i think you should return to your room, now." Hillary spoke as her body temperature continued to rise.


    "Look at this mom.. your female smell did this to me." Anon said as he pulled out his cock from his pants.


    His cock touched Hillary''s belly and knocked on her womb.


    "J-Jule... Please put it back in. I am your mother. This is not appropriate thing for us to do. Go to your room." Hillary said as she tried to make an angry face.


    "Well, i will go after this." Anon said as he slided his hand into Hillary''s pussy and rubbed her clitoris with an extreme speed.


    Before Hillary could''ve thought of something else... She came and she came hard that half of the bedsheet got wet and soaked.


    Her eyes rolled up due to this orgasm and she forgot that her son is doing this to her.


    She inserted her fingers into her mouth, so that she can stop moaning from the orgasm.


    Anon pulled his hand out of her panty and looked at it.


    His fingers were covered in a sticky liquid...


    "Wow... Mom, yoj are quite backed up huh...? But you won''t get satisfied by this. You will need my cock to satisfy yourself... I am going to my room now, bye." Anon said as he whipped out his cock once more and slapped Hillary''s lips with it before leaving.


    As soon as Hillary smelled Anon''s cock, another current type feeling ran through her body and she came once more.


    "Anhh~" this time a small moan left her mouth.


    Anon left after this and went back to gis own room.


    "Now, we wait." He said as he sat fown on his bed.


    10 minutes later...


    Hillary is lying naked on her bed while her clothes are lying besides her...


    She is rubbing her pussy and squeezing her boobs continuously but the more she is cumming the more unsatisfied she is feeling.


    ''No... I need a dick. I need a dick...'' She craved for a dick as she looked at Ian.


    "Darling, wake up." She went to Ian and woke him up.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "Hmm...? What is it, Hillary ? Is it morning already ?" Ian asked in a half-asleep tone.


    "No, Darling. It''s still night but i want you to fuck me. I mean mate with me." Hillary spoke.


    "What ? Honey, it''s late night. It''s not the time for jokes... Just sleep already, i have work tomorrow." Ian said as he went back to sleep again.


    "No, honey. I am not kidding please give me your dick... I want it. I-I can''t explain this but i am-"


    "Okay, i understand. Use my dick however you want, here." Ian said as he turned towards her but kept sleeping.


    "T-Thank you, darling." Hillary said as she started removing Ian''s pants but as soon as she removed his pants, she was greeted with something that she wasn''t expecting a bit.


    A small, phimosis dick that looked like an ant in front of Anon''s dick.


    Her smiling face immediately turned into a frustrated face and she turned her face around as she throwed blanket on it.I think you should take a look at


    ''What a useless Husband ? He can''t even hear my problem and that pathetic dick, it doesn''t even comes close to jule''s dick.'' Hillary thought as she hugged the pillow that Anon was lying on a moment ago and started masturbating again.


    ''I need a big dick... Like Jule''s dick.'' Hillary immediately stood up from her bed and wore her clothes back.


    She went to Anon''s room and knocked on the door...


    *Click*


    *Creak*


    The door opened up and Anon appeared in front of her with a 12 inch stick dangling between his legs.


    ''Wooow.... I want that.'' Hillary''s eyes immediately shined as she looked at Anon''s dick, she also came a little at this view.


    "Hmm...? Mom ? I was sleeping. What happened now ?" Anon acted as if he don''t know why Hillary was standing in front of his room in her underwear only.


    "Uhm... Yes, jules. I thought something. I should teach you, how to have sex today. Since you are so intrested in it." Hillary spoke as she jiggled her boobs in front of Anon and acted all bossy in front of him.


    "Na, i am not in the mood. We will talk about this tomorrow, good night." Anon said as he closed the door in her face.


    "N-No..."


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Hillary knocked again.


    Anon opened the gate again.


    "Look at this jule, you mom also have big boobs. Don''t you want to touch them ?" Hillary said as she took off her top and her huge breasts danced in front of her own Son.


    "No, you should go back to your room. We are mother and son. This is not appropriate." Anon gave her a taste of her own medicine, as he was about to close his door again.


    But... Hillary stopped him from closing the door.


    "Jule, i will do anything you want. Just fuck me crazy, just like you did it with that slut." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a very serious expression and started rubbing her pussy over her panties.


    "Well, Well, Well. I can give you my dick but you have to do something to get it." Anon spoke.


    "W-What ? Do you want me to make you ypur favourite food or something-"


    "Become my Cum-dump." Anon cut her immediately and spoke.


    "H-Huh ?" Hillary asked with a surprised expression.


    "Become my Cum-dump, My Cock sleeve... You made me dump my previous Cock sleeve, now i want a new one. If you are ready to become my new cock sleeve, i will fuck you.


    I will fuck you so hard that you will never be able to forget it." Anon said as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "B-But Jule, i am your mother." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a scared smile.


    "Yeah, i want you to drop that title and add the cum-dump title instead. If you decided to become my Cum-dump, you will have to serve me like a sex slave, no. It''s even worse... I will use you whenever and wherever i want to and then i will throw you away unless i need that worthless pussy of yours again to relieve myself again." Anon explained as he looked at her.


    "B-But..." As Hillary was about to speak something Anon grabbed her hand and holded his dick into her hand.


    "If you accept it, you will have to sit down and kiss my dick, after that you will say the cum-dump pledge and after that you will get drilled like a fucking cum collecting basket." Anon spoke as he smiled.

 Chapter 301 -301

    ?


    A mother was telling her to go back to her own room and forget what just happened but, The lusty lady inside her was telling her to get down on the ground right now and gobble up his cock at once.


    Hillary was in a very difficult situation here... Elfs are very wise to understand the difference between wrong and right thing but her judgement was getting more and more cloudy with every bulging she felt in Anon''s dick.


    ''What should i do ? If i went back to my room now... I will complete the role of a mother but this horniness will kill me until morning and if i kissed his dick... Everything will change.'' Hillary thought as she looked at Anon''s dick.


    ''Do it Hillary... You want that dick in your pussy... This is the only thing that will quench your pussy''s thirst. Sit down and kiss his dick. Accept your son as ypur master and owner, become his cum-dump.'' Anon feeded her another thought that changed her mind instantly.


    Hillary went down on her knees and kissed Anon''s dick.


    *Chuu*


    "Good... Now say that ''I Hillary, give myself to master jule and pledge to become his cum-dump. I will never say no to him for sex. I will do it with him as many times as it takes to satisfy him.


    He can fuck me anywhere and anytime he wants to and i will gladly accept his dick as his cum-dump bucket.'' After saying that you have to give me a good blowjob." Anon spoke.


    "I,Hillary, give myself to master Jule and pledge to become his cum-dump forever. I will never say no to him for sex. I will do it with him as many times as it takes to satisfy him.


    He can fuck me anywhere and anytime he wants to and i will gladly accept his dick as his cum-dump bucket." Hillary spoke without any stops or hesitation.


    In her eyes, only one thing was clear and that was Anon''s dick.


    She wanted it bad, very bad. As soon as she finished her pledge, she immediately gobbled anon''s dick and started sucking it like a crazy vaccum cleaner.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Good... You are too good at sucking." Anon said as he enjoyed the blowjob.


    After 10 minutes of blowjob anon decided to stop her...


    "Oi, stop now." Anon ordered but she had no reaction because she was so absorbed into sucking his dick that nothing was affecting her at this moment.


    "I said stop, Bitch." Anon said as he slapped her.


    *Slap*


    But even after a slap, she came back to Anon''s cock, just like an ant was being attracted towards a piece of sugar.


    She started sucking it again just like a lolipop.


    "What a horny bitch, you are ?" Anon spoke as he laughed and looked at her pathetic condition.


    She was sucking his cock and rubbing her pussy with her hand at the same time, the Hillary that anon saw on the first day.... Was gone. This is the real Hillary.


    "I want to use your pussy..." Anon whispered in her ears.


    As soon as she heard this her ears twitched and she immediately stopped sucking Anon''s cock.


    Hillary stood up and removed her panties as she bent down in front of Anon just like a female animal would do in front of a strong male.


    "Y-Yes... Here. Fuck me... Fuck me..." She said as she slapped her already red pussy lips.


    "Not here, bitch... I will fuck you right next to your husband." Anon said as he slapped her ass and went to Hillary''s room.


    "What ? N-No..."I think you should take a look at


    Hillary followed him as she tried to stop him.


    "Jule, your father is sleeping here... We can''t do it here. He will wake up if he heard us." Hillary spoke.


    "Yeah...? Well then take his cock... I am going bye." Anon said as he started leaving the room.


    "No... Please. Can''t we have sex in your room, please ?" Hillary requested.


    "No, we are going to have sex right here. You are my Cum-dump and you will do as i tell you to do. I can use you anytime and anywhere i want, you remember right ?" Anon said as he looked at Hillary.


    "B-But... If he woke up ?" Hillary asked.


    "Then he will break the marriage, that''s why you have to hold back your moans." Anon explained with an evil smile.


    "O-Okay... But we will do it inside the blanket..."


    "Cool. Let''s go." Anon said as he followed Hillary to bed.


    Hillary and Anon went inside the blanket.


    Anon raised Hillary''s leg started rubbing his cock on her pussy lips, slowly.


    "Anhh~" a very low moan left her mouth.


    "Shhh... Or marriage break." Anon said as he increased the rubbing speed.


    "Anhhh~" she moaned a little louder this time, but this time she moaned with the blanket in her mouth.


    "Please, give it to me..." Hillary begged Anon.


    "You have to say it, properly." Anon said he kept rubbing her pussy lips with his dick.


    "P-Please Insert your cock into my pussy... Son." Hillary requested.


    "Beg for it, in a more dirty way, bitch. Or i am going to my room." Anon said as he grabbed her gigantic boob and squeezed it hard.


    "Master Jule, please bless this useless fucking cum collecting bastket with your baby seed, please fuck your mother so hard that she will never look at another man for the rest of her life." Hillary whispered in Anon''s ear as she spreads her pussy lips for Anon.


    "Here you go, useless mother." Anon said as he stuffed her mouth with her own panties and rammed his cock all the way up to her womb.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhh~" she moaned as her eyes rolled back to hwr head and her nipples stood up straight.


    Anon grabbed her nipples and pinched them tightly as he felt the tightness around his cock, he noticed that the more he pinches her nipples the more the tightness Inside her pussy increases. He tried pulling his cock out of her pussy but her pussy was so tight that any effort was futile.


    But after some more effort Anon finally pulled his cock out, just to do the same again.


    *Slap*


    "Hmmm...? What are you doing, Hillary ?" Ian asked as he looked at Hillary.

 Chapter 302 -302

    ?


    Ian woke up from his sleep after the moaning and clapping soind and directly looked at Hillary.


    One of her leg was in air and she was lying all naked on the bed but what he didn''t notice was that, behind that blanket his wife was getting slammed by his own son''s dick.


    "What are you doing, Hillary ?" Ian asked.


    "N-Nothing... I am just..."


    "Masturbating..." Anon whispered in her ears.


    "I am masturbating because i felt so horny from before... You know."


    "Oh, you must be really horny huh ? Raising your leg that high... Even on our first night you didn''t raised it that high." Ian said as he smiled at her.


    "Well, darling it''s just that... I am really horny today."


    "Hah... Try to keep it down honey. I have work tomorrow. Just let me sleep and that panty in your mouth was not a very hygienic idea." Ian said as he went back to sleep.


    ''What a fucking stupid ? His wife is getting banged by his own son on the other side of this Blanket and he is trying to sleep ? What a fucking duck head.'' Anon thought as he again started moving.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon fucked her pussy slowly but intensely... He hitted every single spot.


    ''Anhhh~ my own son that came out of this pussy is fucking the same pussy again. I can''t be a worst mother... I am a slut, who whored out herself in front of her own son.


    I became his toy and now he is playing with me as he wants... He is pinching my nipples, banging my pussy and stuffing my mouth with panties that are soaked in my own cum.


    He is treating me like a toy that is used for sexual satisfaction and even after knowing all of this, i am still enjoying it.''


    "Anhh Anhh Anhhh... Yes... Yes... Bang this pussy... Make your mother your toy, play with me as much as you like... Break me." Hillary whispered in Anon''s ear.


    ''Woah... Her real sex drive is active now.'' Anon thought as he increased his speed.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    He fucked her non-stop for the next 2 hours... He hammered her pussy so hard that she was craving for mercy at the moment.


    "Please... No more. I-I can''t take this anymore...." Hillary said as she tried to get away from Anon''s dick but Anon grabbed her ass and rammed his cock into her pussy again.


    "You can''t run bitch... A cum-dump never runs from her master. You are my Cum-dump and you will stay with me until my balls are empty."


    Anon has came inside her more than 6 times, her pussy is overflowing with his jizz.


    She can''t take any more of his cum.


    "Jule... I will get pregnant. Please for the mercy of God... Please leave me."


    "Hell no, bitch... Your pussy has gotten loose... I need a tighter force to cum." Anon said as he grabbed her neck and started chocking it... As sson as she started chocking... The tightness in her pussy started increasing.I think you should take a look at


    "No... Please leave me... I don''t want to be pregnant with my son''s son." She said, but she had no energy left in her body to stop Anon from cumming inside her pussy for the 7th time.


    "Here you go bitch the seventh shot..." Anon said as he grabbed her legs and hands tightly so that she can''t run away and pulled her back as he came inside her pussy.


    "Annh~ noooo..." Hillary said as she felt the rest of Anon''s cum that was already inside her womb being pressed against her womb''s walls by the new cum.


    Anon showed her no mercy even after fucking her to this point...


    "I am hungry... Let''s go and make something..." Anon said as he picked her up from the bed just like a doll and went to the kitchen while using her as an onahole.


    Hillary had no sense of what is happening with her pussy anymore... She came over 30 times in the last 2 hours.


    She was barely managing to maintain her consciousness because this would make any human girl die right away." Anon thought as he went to the kitchen.


    "Make me something Bitch." Anon ordered as he pulled his cock out of her pussy and helped her in standing up but as soon as he pulled his cock out of her pussy a shower of his cum started coming out of her pussy.


    "Y-Yes, master..." She replied as she started making something.


    After the after-sex food was ready, anon sat down on the table and started eating, whereas Hillary was giving anon a boobjob and blowjob at the same time from the under of the dinning table.


    She also had a bowl of soup for herself under there but her first responsibility was to make Anon cum.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 97%]


    ''Hmm...? What are the last 3 % for ?'' Anon wondered.


    After Anon finished eating he finally came inside Hillary''s soup and she drank it, like it''s a trophy.


    Her mind was not in the right place... Anon left her on her bed and he also rested after coming back to his room.


    "Hah... Fucking elf mother. Mission successful. Now she will help me corrupt her own daughter. No, she will help me rape her own daughter.


    Yes, Yes ,Yes... And after that she will get me the entry to the neighbour''s house. I will repeat this process and take over this kingdom.


    It''s time i call her." Anon said as he took put a crystal ball from his inventory.


    "Hello...?" A female''s voice was heard from the other end of the crystal ball.


    "It''s time you come here... You have to take your position back, don''t you ?" Anon asked.


    "I will be there... By tomorrow." She said as she stopped talking and the connection cut off.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "Well... This is it for Hillary... I took full control of her mind. It''s time I start to corrupt moon and our neighbours."


    ''First target from the neighbours is the cow milf who lives next door. I will start her corruption from tomorrow.'' Anon thought as he went to sleep.

 Chapter 303 -303

    ?


    The next morning...


    Anon woke up from his sleep and wondered why Hillary didn''t came to wake him up yet.


    He stood up walked out of his room.


    He noticed that Ian and Moon is now gone and Hillary is making something in the kitchen.


    He directly went to the kitchen and grabbed Hillary''s ass from behind.


    Her plump ass felt like clouds in Anon''s hands.


    "Hello, Mum." Anon whispered in her ears.


    Hillary got stunned at his sudden arrival.


    *Gasp*


    "Oh... Jule." Hillary said as she looked back.


    There was embarrassment in her eyes... She couldn''t look Anon in the eyes.


    "Y-You go and do your exercise. I-I will prepare breakfast...." Hillary spoke as she flung away Anon''s hand and started cooking again.


    She was pretending as if she didn''t begged Anon last night to fuck her crazy.


    "Wow... So, you are pretending now, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed her boobs from behind and started massaging them slowly.


    "No, T-That was only a one time thing. It''s gone now. You and me are the same mother and son... Who we used to be before." Hillary spoke as she continued to cook and removed Anon''s hands from her chest.


    "Well, i guess if that''s what you want but this is your last chance, if you begged for my dick ever again... I will not give it to you. So, speak carefully." Anon reminded her.


    "Y-YES... I accept that." Hillary spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "Well, this calls for a kiss..." Anon said as he took out the aphrodisiac bottle from his inventory and drank a bit from it.


    "No, we are going to leave that kissing habit. We are a mother and son, so we will not be kissing each other on the lips anymo-" before she could''ve completed her sentence Anon turned her aroundkissed her on the lips.


    With the kiss he injected the tasteless aphrodisiac into her mouth once again.¦Çovelusb.cOm


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ásn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "Ha... Well that was something." Anon said as he seprated his lips from Hillary''s lips and went out to do his daily exercise.


    ''15 minutes and we will see the same Hillary, that i met previous night.'' Anon thought as an evil smile covered his face.


    Anon went out to do his exercise, while on the other side Hillary started feeling hot again.


    "Why is it getting, Hot ?" Hillary said as she ignored the heat and continued to Cook.


    Anon did some pull ups and some push ups... After that he did some stretching of his hands.


    After the exercising for 15 minutes, Anon decided to go back to the house and see what''s going on.


    Anon went back to the house and opened the door but as soon as he opened the door he heard some moaning...


    "Annnh~ Yes Yes Yes... Fuck Fuck Fuck..." These sounds were coming from the kitchen.


    Anon knew who this sounds belonged to.... He went to the kitchen and peeked inside.


    As soon as he peeked... He saw something marvelous that amazed him.


    Hillary is masturbating at a very high speed with a carrot... She is using the Carrot as a dildo and thrusting it into her pussy like crazy.


    "Anhhhhh~ shit... Fuck Fuck Fuck... Fuck me jule... Fuck me moreeeeeee... Make me cummmmmm~" she shouted.I think you should take a look at


    "Well, i can try..." Anon spike up with a smile as he looked at her.


    Hillary immediately stood up and tossed the Carrot aside.


    "J-J-Jule... This is not what it looks like. I-I was just checking something and..."


    "And ?" Anon asked as he looked at Hillary with a smile.


    "I-I will bring breakfast immediately." Hillary said as she covered her boobs back and wore her panties.


    "Okay, i will be outside on the table..." Anon said as he left.


    ''As expected... But you don''t give the kid candy when he is throwing tantrums... You give him the candy when you have disciplined her.'' Anon thought as went back to the dinning table and pretended as if he didn''t saw anything.


    Hillary came out of the kitchen with his breakfast and putted it in front of Anon.


    "H-Here..." She said.


    *Ting*


    "Oops... I dropped the spoon... Can you pick it up mommy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Hillary didn''t understand what he was doing because from what she saw, is that he dropped the spoon intentionally.


    "O-Okay..." Hillary bent down and picked the spoon but as she was about to stand up... She saw that Anon''s pants were down and his long dick is hanging down from the chair.


    ''T-This... ?'' Hillary immediately went into a trance as soon as she saw his cock.


    She forgot the spoon and continued to look at it. Her panties got even wetter as she staired at Anon''s dick.


    The bulging veins on it called her.


    "Hmm...? What happened mom...?" Anon asked breaking her trance.


    Hillary immediately looked at Anon and spoke as she came out of her trance.... "N-Nothing... I-I will go now."


    Hillary turned her eyes from his dick.


    "But my spoon ?" Anon asked.


    "First, put that thing back in your pants." Hillary spoke.


    "Okay. I have putted it in... Now you can look." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes... Here." As soon as Hillary turned her face towards anon, a giant cock was in front of her face and this time it was just 2 centimetres away feom touching her lips.


    "What happened, Mom ? Did you not liked something about it ?" Anon asked as a smile appeared on his face.


    As soon as she sniffed Anon''s dick... Her pussy went crazy and she had an orgasm.


    The floor got wet immediately.


    "Wow... Mom, look what a mess you made." Anon said as he dangled his cock in front of Hillary''s face and she just stared at it like child looking at a candy.


    "Cock... I want Cock-" Hillary murmured in a low voice as she tried to grab Anon''s cock but before she could''ve done it... Anon grabbed his cock and putted it back into his pants.


    "Whooops... Sorry for that mom... I guess i am running late for academy and since... You rejected to be my Cum-dump anymore, i will start talking with Eve again. She was good Cock sleeve." Anon said as he started walking towards his room.


    "Wait."

 Chapter 304 -304

    ?


    "Hmm...? You called ?" Anon asked as he turned towards Hillary.


    "I-I... Want it." Hillary spoke with a red face as she started removing her top.


    "Mom... What are you doing ? We are mother and son. We can''t do that... It''s inappropriate. Remember you told me that in the kitchen, about 20 minutes ago ? It was something like,'' Jule we will go back to being the mother and son we were'' right ?" Anon said as he mocked Hillary.


    "I-I remember that, b-but... It seems that was a mistake. I-I Accept you as my master again, please fill my Cum-dump pussy." Hillary said as she removed all of her clothes and looked at Anon.


    "This game will not be played like that anymore... You have to become my Cum-dump really this time, or you can forget to get this..." Anon said as he whipped his cock out again and jiggled it in front of her face.


    "Y-Yes... I promise to become your Cum-dump, really this time... I will not betray you ... Master Jule. Please, can i have your cock ?"


    ''Hah... She spoke it again... This is her lust talking, once i fuck her... She will get back to being the normal Hillary once again and to prevent that from happening again... I will get this thing hammered into her brain this time and not as her son.'' Anon thought as he again puts his cock back into his pants.


    "H-Huh..? W-What happened ?" Hillary asked as she saw him putting his dick back into his pants.


    "I don''t feel the emotion... I think you will just go back to being the same mother that you were 20 minutes ago. Sorry Mom, i can''t give you my cock." Anon said as she went to his room and started wearing his uniform.


    "J-Jule... My son, i am not lying this time. You can do anything you want with your mother... I will suck your dick, I-I will let you suck on my breasts, you can kiss me and even cum inside me...


    Just please, give me your dick... I can''t wait anymore. I am telling you i am not lying this time and i am sorry for lying previously." Hillary said as she literally begged Anon for his dick again. Just like a drug addict would do.


    "Hmm... Well i need to tell you something too, Mom." Anon said as he removed the nature mask from his face and revealed his real face in front of Hillary.


    "Hello..." He said as he looked at Hillary with a smile. His appearance was back to his human form.


    "Wha- ? Who are you ?" Hillary immediately got shocked as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I am just a human, who is in your territory for some purpose that is not correct in the eyes of your leaders." Anon explained.


    Hillary immediately picked up the fruit knife and pointed it towards Anon''s face.


    "Where is my son ? You son of a bitch. T-Tell me or i will kill you." Hillary said as an angry expression appeared on her face.


    "Literally ? Do you think you can kill me with a fucking fruit cutting knife ? Just calm down..." Anon tried to calm her down.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "No... I want to know where my son is.... Or i will kill you really." Hillary shouted.


    Anon suddenly disappeared from his position and appeared behind Hillary.


    As she was standing naked, Anon whipped his cock out and touched it on her pussy from behind.


    "If you put that knife down now... I will insert this big dick into your pussy without any stops and fuck you like a crazy pig for the next 30 minutes.


    Now you decide...." Anon said as he grabbed her boobs too.


    As soon as the top of Anon''s dick touched Hillary''s pussy lips... She felt a strange feeling going through her whole boody.I think you should take a look at


    "W-What do you want ?" Hillary asked.


    "Well, i don''t want anything but i guess your pussy wants this dick..." Anon said as he rubbed the dick on her pussy slowly.


    In just seconds her pussy started dripping from pre-cum.


    "Ohh... Look at that. Someone is leaking preety bad huh...?" Anon said as he started pinching her nipples.


    "Anhhh~ Do you have Annnhhh~ my son... ?" Hillary asked as she enjoyed Anon''s dick sliding up and down on her pussy.


    ''I was getting fucked by a human last night and besides my husband that is. I am a pathetic elf... and a mother who can''t identify her own son. I am just a fucking stupid, pervert and i am still feeling aroused from this... he is rubbing his big gigantic cock on my pussy and i am leaking already. I want his cock more than my son.'' Hillary blamed herself for getting wet from Anon''s dick.


    "I do have your son, he is safe and secure but your chances of getting a fat dick in your old elf pussy are getting lower... So you better put your knife away and lubricate my dick with your saliva." Anon said as started moving his dick away from her pussy.


    "N-No... I am doing it and remember this, you are blackmailing me into doing this." She said as she putted the knife away and turned around to suck Anon''s cock.


    ''WTF!!! Can''t you just accept that, you are just a bitch ? Well, i will make you accept that too.'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    After that Hillary gave Anon a blowjob, but this time something was different... She had no hesitation or any other feelings... This was pure lust.


    She sucked the cock like a vaccum cleaner.


    "Oh, bitch.. your blowjobs are just sick." Anon said as he felt the vaccum.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    After giving him the blowjob, Hillary stood up and looked at Anon with disgusting eyes... After that she bent down in front of him and opened her pussy for him to enter.


    "Well... Here you go, bitch." Anon said as he rammed his cock into her pussy.


    As soon as the dick hitted Hillary''s womb, she forgot everything and only once thing came out of her mouth.


    "Fuck, ME. Anhhhh~" She moaned as she grabbed the wooden chair and got fucked like bitch by Anon.


    After that Anon fucked her thoroughly, he didn''t go to the academy and fucked Hillary all day.


    He fucked her in every corner of the room... From the morning to the evening, he fucked her like a monkey.


    After the last round... Hillary got too tired to even moan and Anon also got a little bit tired.


    They were fucking at the dinning table... Anon left her there, cum dripping out of her pussy as he went back to his room for some rest.


    ''Ha... A totally stranger human fucked me in my own house from day to night. He made me cum over and over again... He proved that i am just a lowly female who bows in front of his dick.


    But... I am not doing this for me... I am doing this for Jule.''

 Chapter 305 -305

    ?


    Evening came, Ian and Moon came back from their works...


    Everyone is having dinner on the dinning table but one of the family member is a little uncomfortable.


    Hillary was continuously looking at Anon who is sitting in front of her masked as her son jule.


    "Hillary, What happened Love ? Is something bothering you ?" Ian asked.


    "Hmm...? Oh no it''s nothing, Honey." Hillary answered with a fake smile.


    "Yes Mom, you look kinda uncomfortable is something bothering you... Just tell me i am your son after all." Anon said as he looked at her with the eyes of devil.


    ''If only i could tell my husband, who you are. He will kill you instantly.'' Hillary thought as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    ''No, he can''t do shit, he will also want his son alive... Won''t he ? What''s the profit of putting your effort into something that will get your son killed and probably your whole family.'' Anon''s voice rang inside Hillary''s brain.


    ''What ? Am i hallucinating ? He is not even moving his lips ? How-''


    ''It''s a skill, Bitch. I can talk directly to your mind.'' Anon said as he looked at her.


    ''Don''t call me bitch, i have a name.'' Hillary replied.


    ''I don''t think you have any idea of my powers, do you ?'' Anon said.


    At this Hillary didn''t spoke anything and just staired at him.


    "So, who is winning ?" Moon spoke up.


    Both Hillary and Anon snapped out of their mind talks and looked at moon.


    "Huh...? What are you talking about ?" Hillary asked.


    "I mean, that staring game... Who is winning ? Since you two are staring daggers at each other for the past 3 minutes, i mean you are playing a game right ?" Moon asked with a smile.


    "I won." Anon said as he smiled at moon and ate the soup.


    "So moon, you had some profit today ?" Ian asked.


    "Yeah, profit is increasing by the day. I think i will make ten times the profit on the hunt day that i earn on the first day." Moon answered.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm


    ''What a fucking boring dinner...?'' Anon thought as he looked at Hillary and an idea popped up in his mind.


    *Ting*


    He throws the spoon under the table.


    "Ohh... I dropped the spoon... Let me pick it up." Anon said as he went under the table.


    Moon and Ian were busy in their own talking, so they didn''t gave Anon too much attention.


    As soon as Anon went under the table he saw Hillary''s legs and went near them immediately.


    "Hiya..." Hillary squealed.


    "Hmm...? Something wrong Honey ?" Ian asked.


    "N-No... Honey." Hillary replied.


    "Okay, so where was i moon..." Ian again started talking.


    ''What are you doing ? I will kick you, get out from there..'' Hillary thought.


    ''No, luv... Open your legs and show me your pussy or i will give orders to kill Jule. Do you understand?''


    As soon as she heard jule''s name... Hillary opened her legs and showed Anon her bare pussy with no panties on.


    ''Hmm... No panties huh...? Being naughty girl huh...?'' Anon asked.


    ''You made mess of my panties... I only had two and now they have cum stains on them and my saliva stains too.'' Hillary replied.


    ''Well... Let''s have some dessert... Hehe...'' Anon said as he started to lick her pink pussy.


    With hand he squeezed her clit and with his another hand he seperated her pussy lips and started licking it.


    "Annhh~" Hillary moaned a little.


    "Is there something wrong honey ? Why are you making these sounds ?" Ian asked again.


    "I-It''s my head... It''s been hurting since this morning. I don''t know Anhh~ what is Anhh~ happening with Anhhhh~ me ?" Hillary spoke as she grabbed her head, closed her eyes and went into the state of arousal.


    She is getting aroused by the lick of a human who has her son.


    ''Nooo... Please not now... W-We will do it once everyone goes to sleep... Please just not now...'' Hillary requested.


    ''Well, No.'' Anon answered short and simple as he continued to eat her pussy like a beast.


    In just seconds of licking her pussy... Hillary started vibrating and after two seconds she came. A shower of cum came out of her pussy and made a mess on Anon''s face.


    His face got fully covered in Hillary''s cum.


    "Should we go to the healer, honey ?" Ian asked.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Hillary''s face as she looked at Ian and spoke..." I am all good now, Honey. The pain went away."


    "O-Okay... But if it happens again you tell me, okay ?" Ian asked.


    "Yes, why not ?" Hillary said as she started eating again.


    After that Ian looked at Anon and noticed that his face was covered in sweat.


    "Hmmm...? What happened to you jule ? Why are covered in sweat ?" He asked.


    "Hmm... Oh nothing. It''s just that, underneath this table there is like too much heat. I got all sweaty while finding this one spoon.


    "You silly thing..." Moon said as she finished her dinner and went to her room.


    After her, Ian also went to his room.


    "So, How did you like my gift, Slut ?" Anon asked as he looked at Hillary and smiled.


    "I am not a slut... Your mother is. She must''ve slept with some very wicked men to bring a child like you into this world." Hillary replied as she went to the kitchen.


    "Hmm... Temper huh...? Well, that doesn''t work with me. Come Back." Anon commanded her.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    She can''t deny any command from Anon now.


    Hillary''s body started moving by itself and she went to Anon against her will.


    "What did you do ? Why am i moving on my own ?" Hillary asked.


    "Shut the fuck up." Anon commanded and her mouth got sealed, she couldn''t utter any word even if she wanted to.


    "Now, You will say... ''I am a cock worshipping handy-pussies who will give it''s master a blowjob now...'' and after that you will do it." anon commanded.


    "I am a cock worshipping handy-pussies who will give it''s master a blowjob now..." Hillary said as she started giving Anon blowjob againts her will.


    ''Why am i moving on my own ? What is happening ?'' Hillary wondered.

 Chapter 306 -306

    ?


    Late night, Anon''s room...


    "What do you want from me and my family ?" Hillary asked as she gave Anon a boobjob on his bed while he slept.


    "Hmmm...? You asked something, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at Hillary.


    "What do you want from my family ? Why have you kidnapped my son ?" Hillary asked.


    "Well, he was getting bullied at school by some dark elfs... They took his money and beated him to death. His fees was not submitted for the past three years... He was depressed and tried to commit suicide.


    I saved him and took care of his wounds but i took his identity because i wanted to take over this kingdom and you are just the start of all this.


    I have paid the fees of your son''s full course... I can pay all your family loans too. Look, i have so much money." Anon said as he showed her a platinum coin.


    "You have my son as a prisoner and you are using him to blackmail me... Don''t try to make yourself a good person by givimg me some money." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a hateful look.


    "Well... Luv. I don''t give a fuck about you and i would love to see your reaction when you will force your own daughter to bend down in front of me and you will remove her panties by your own two hand-"


    "I would never do that..." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a disgusted expression.


    "Well, I don''t think you want to give me a boobjob at this moment, do you ? But you are still doing it... That''s power Luv and that''s the same thing i am going to do with everyone in this neighborhood and they will have no option but to submit in front of me.


    I am here to take over this kingdom and i will do it... I will not stop unitl i make your Queen my personal bitch." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Then go and work in the royal palace, if you want to corrupt the queen." Hillary spoke.


    "Yeah, that was my first thought but you see you guys only permit selected guys to enter inside that castle and the once who live inside that palace don''t come out that often.


    That''s why i choose this house. You live in the same block as one of the butlers that works in the castle. I will corrupt this whole block with my powers then i will take his family under my control and corrupt them too.


    After that it''s a fairly easy game. You will see it... Don''t worry. Until then i can make your son the best guy in front of everyone, once i take over this kingdom, he can work under me and i will make him a upper butler in the castle, but that will come with a cost." Anon spoke as he looked at Hillary.


    "What do you want ? You can have literally everything you want with your powers." Hillary spoke.


    "I want to corrupt your female daughter too."


    "Why ? You can corrupt any of the neighbours if you want to take over the block, why my daughter too ?" Hillary asked.


    "Open your mouth, i am cumming." Anon commanded.


    Hillary opened her mouth and took his cock''s head into her mouth while the rest of his cock remained in her boobs.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon came and filled her mouth.


    "Swallow..." Anon said.


    Hillary immediately followed his instructions and swallowed his cum like a good Cum-dump.


    "Now your pussy..." Anon commanded.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm


    Hillary stood up and aimed Anon''s cock at her pussy opening... As she sat down.


    "ANHHHH~ " she moaned.


    "I want your daughter, because she has a fat ass. I want her as my personal bitch too." Anon spoke.


    "B-But... Anhhh~ you can have the neighbour''s girl Anhhh~ as your personal bitch Anhhh~ " Hillary answered.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "No, all the girls from your neighborhood will become my cows." Anon replied.


    "What ? Cows ?" Hillary asked.I think you should take a look at


    "Yes, first i fuck the girl until i am bored then i will create a shed for them, where they will get fucked by my soldiers and they will produce milk for me, day and night. They will produce milk and ogre off springs at the same time and once their wombs become useless and their breast stops giving milk..."


    "What ? Anhhh~ Happens then Annnnnnhhhhh~ ?"


    "They will get their memories wiped and will be sold to some brothel. I don''t think you want to see your daughter in that condition, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Nooooo... Annhhhhhhhhh~ make her your Anhhhhh~ BITCH." Hillary said as she came and went unconscious.


    "I will do just that... Don''t you worry." Anon said as he slapped on her ass cheeks and went back to sleep.


    Lucy''s house...


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "M-Mom... Who is it ?" Rel asked with a scared expression as she started vibrating.


    "Don''t worry, i will check but if i don''t come back within a monute or you hear screaming sounds... You will escape Through the back gate okay ?" Lucy explained to Rel.


    "B-But mom... You ?"


    "Don''t worry, honey. Mama will be alright."


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Lucy stood up and walked towards the door...


    Gathering everything inside her body she asked in a very low tone "Who is it ?"


    "Master Anon sent us to take the corpse... Open the doors." A feminine voice came from the outside and as soon as she heard ''master'' word she knew that it can''t be other than him.


    "Y-Yes..."


    *Click*


    *Creak*


    Suddenly 5 ogres appeared in front of her....


    "M-Monst-"


    Before lucy could''ve shouted anything No.300 grabbed her mouth.


    "Shhh... We work for one king. Don''t make sound. Come in boys...and close the door." No.300 ordered the other ogres.


    "M-Mom..." Suddenly a voice was heard that was coming towards the ogres.


    The ogres immediately unsheathed their weapons.


    *Tap-Tap*


    Lucy immediately started tapping on no.300''s hands.


    "Okay, I am going to release you now... You will have to tell me who that is and be calm, okay ?" No.300 asked.


    Lucy nodded.


    No.300 saw this and removed her hand from her mouth.


    "She is my daughter and my husband''s body is in that room."


    "Okay, cool. We will take care of that. You guys rest in another room and master sent this." No.300 said as she gave lucy a slave collar.

 Chapter 307 -307

    ?


    "Rel, honey, there is something that I want to talk to you about," Lucy said as she entered Rel''s room.


    "What is it, mom?" Rel asked.


    "Well, I will not beat around the bush... You have to become a slave," Lucy explained without any hesitation.


    "W-What? But you are my mom," Rel said, not believing that her mother could say something like this.


    "I know, honey, but my new master has ordered me to turn you into a slave, or I have to kill you. I don''t want to kill you. Please become his slave," Lucy said as she looked at Rel with a sad smile.


    "O-Okay, it''s not like I have any other choice... Give me the collar," Rel said, realizing that there are ogres down in their house who work for the man her mother is working for now.


    Rel took the slave collar from Lucy and wore it without any hesitation.


    It''s not like she has a very social or exciting life that she wants to protect by not becoming a slave, so it''s the same on both sides; either she wears a collar or not. Her life will remain the same.


    As soon as Rel wore the slave collar, a slave agreement appeared in front of Anon.


    "Wow, she really convinced her daughter to become my slave, huh...?" Anon said as he looked at the agreement.


    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly, another knock was heard on Lucy''s door.


    No.300 unsheathed her weapon and moved toward the door.


    Creak


    She opened the door and looked outside from the corner of the door.


    Suddenly, she noticed that there were two entities standing at the door, and both of them were very familiar to her.


    "Sir Mike and Madam Jessica... Please come in," No.300 immediately greeted both of them.


    "Hello, No.300." Both Mike and Jessica spoke at the same time as they entered the house.


    "A vampire?" Rel spoke as she looked at Mike.


    "There is someone in this house other than us... Who is it?" Mike asked as he sensed Rel and Lucy''s presence.


    He immediately summoned his daggers.


    "Sir Mike, please calm down. They are both slaves to Master Anon," No.300 spoke immediately.


    "He started making slaves here too, huh?" Jess spoke as she looked at No.300.


    "Princess, Jessica." Lucy said as she immediately ran toward Jess and bowed down in front of her.


    Mike summoned his daggers again as soon as he saw Lucy running toward Jess.


    "Wait... Is-Is that you, Lucy?" Jess asked.


    "Yes, ma''am." Lucy answered.


    "Oh my god, stand up. What are you doing? Give me a hug," Jess said as she hugged Lucy.


    "Oh, princess, you have grown so much." Lucy said as she cried.


    "Looks like you have found an acquaintance?" Mike said as he put his daggers back.


    "Yes, she is Lucy. She was my head maid in the castle, the person that I respected second only to my mother." Jess explained.


    "Thank you, ma''am. You have grown so much," Lucy said as she touched Jess''s hair.I think you should take a look at


    "What happened to you? Last time, you were in that big house, and you also had a girl child, right?" Jess asked.


    "That was all taken by your sister... Once you were gone, we were thrown out onto the streets. I had some saved money, so I bought this house and we started living here. But after some time, my husband got addicted to alcohol, and he started beating me and my daughter.


    He sold me the day before yesterday for more alcohol," Lucy explained.


    "That motherfucker... Where is he?" Jess said in anger as she took out her kunais.


    "He is dead... She killed him. We disposed of the body," No.300 explained.


    "That''s a good thing. You did right by killing him." Jess said as she looked at Lucy.


    "I-I was ordered to kill him." Lucy spoke.


    "What? Don''t tell me, he bought you, right?" Jess asked with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes..." Lucy spoke.


    "I will kill him." Jess said, but as soon as she said that, a severe headache hit her.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH- my fucking head hurts."


    "If you show any hostility toward Master, you will have to deal with it. Just accept him; he is the most powerful and smart guy here." Mike said as he drank blood from a blood bag.


    ''Anon is my master. I will do anything he says.'' Jess thought, and her pain went away.


    "Fuuu... If only this collar wasn''t stopping me." She murmured in a low voice.


    "The collar doesn''t have anything to do with it... You are a bitch, with or without a collar. Do you really think you can beat Master if you didn''t have a collar on yourself?" Mike asked.


    "Obviously, why would you ask that?" Jess replied.


    "So, why aren''t you the Elven Kingdom''s Queen?" Mike mocked.


    "T-That was a different thing. I was betrayed." Jess replied.


    "This is my daughter, Rel." Lucy introduced Rel.


    "H-Hello, princess." She greeted Jess.


    "Oh my god, look how grown you look... It''s as if I was playing with your little self yesterday." Jess said as she tapped on Rel''s head.


    "You were cutting wood yesterday, if I remember." Mike immediately spoke.


    "Shut up... Where is Master? Why are we here?" Jess asked Mike.


    "I don''t know, but how did you reach here, No.300? The security is too tight in this kingdom." Mike asked.


    "We came through the tunnel.*


    "Tunnel?" Mike asked.


    "What tunnel?" Jess also asked in confusion.


    "Yeah... On Master''s orders, we started digging a tunnel from Queen Derein''s castle to the Elven Kingdom. My guys are still digging it to this house. Once completed it will be a big step for us." No.300 explained to jess and mike.


    "You guys dug a tunnel from the Human Kingdom to the Elven Kingdom in how many months?" Jess asked with a surprised expression.


    "It took us 2 hours to make this tunnel. If Master needs us, we can easily call for backup through the tunnel." No.300 explained.

 Chapter 308 -308

    ?


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! You created a tunnel, but you opened it on the south side of this continent, right?" Jess asked No.300 as if something triggered inside her mind.


    "N-No... We opened the tunnel on the north side of the continent," No.300 replied.


    "Fuck! You have to stop your soldiers from coming out," Jess spoke up.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong in that area?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, that area is under General Faith. She is a very good Mage... She is sharp... She is ruthless. When I was the queen, she had this technique of catching criminals in her area... She would cast an array over the area, and whenever a violent mana spell or something unknown entered that place, she immediately went there and eliminated the problem.


    If you guys opened the tunnel in that area, she must''ve known about it by now. Your soldiers are in grave danger," Jess explained.


    "I will contact them right¡ª" suddenly No.300 went silent.


    Knock-knock-knock


    "Did she track us?" Mike asked as he summoned his daggers.


    "No... It''s master." No.300 said as she looked at the door.


    Jess moved toward the door and opened it.


    As soon as she opened the door... She saw that Anon was standing at the gate.


    No.300 immediately went down on her knees as soon as she saw Anon.


    Anon walked inside the house, and Jess closed the door behind him.


    "I was sleeping, and suddenly something happened... 50 Ogres from my party were dead. Anyone care to explain why?" Anon asked with a calm expression.


    "It was all my fault, master. My men messed up the tunnel opening location and went to the other side of the kingdom... Please forgive me," No.300 apologized immediately.


    "Okay, so you fucked up the coordinates that I gave you and opened the tunnel on the wrong side, is that it?" Anon asked No.300.


    "Y-Yes, your highness. I am ready for any punishment," No.300 spoke as she looked down.


    "Then, how did the ogres die?" Anon asked.


    "It was Faith," Jess spoke.


    "Please elaborate..." Anon spoke as he looked at Jess.


    "Faith, the 7th Commander of my army. She was the most loyal Commander in my army. She loves the Kingdom, and those who even think of hurting it... She is their worst nightmare. She has no mercy for anyone.


    She manages the area that the ogres opened the tunnel into, and she must''ve killed everyone that came out of the tunnel," Jess explained.


    "Okay... That means she will follow the tunnel back to its other end, right?" Anon asked.


    "She definitely will," Jess asked.


    "She won''t be able to. I ordered my men to close the tunnel from the middle point and create fake evidence, so that she believes that the tunnel was started from there and not from the Human Kingdom," No.300 spoke.


    "Even if you do that... This will get more difficult now. Faith will not sit silently, she will get this news to my sister, and that bitch will increase the security around the kingdom by ten times," Jess spoke.


    "Wait, You said that this Faith, She was your loyal Commander, right? Why don''t we take her in on this?" Mike spoke up.


    "No, I never said she was loyal to me," Jess spoke up.


    "What do you mean?" Mike asked.I think you should take a look at


    "She was a patriot, and that means she was loyal to the crown only. Right?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, when I was the queen, she was loyal to me. Now, she is loyal to my sister," Jess explained.


    "Master, I have disappointed you... Please claim my life this instant." No.300 said as she pulled her axe out and put it into Anon''s foot.


    After this, she removed her hair from her neck and bent down in front of Anon, so that he could cut her neck off.


    Anon picked up the axe.


    "Wait, you are not going to kill her, right? She was with you in every condition. You are not a fucking monster, are you?" Jess spoke as she tried to stop Anon.


    "Shut up." Anon said as he moved toward No.300.


    Due to the slave collar, Jess had to follow his command and shut her mouth.


    "No.300, I have lost 50 men today..." Anon spoke as he looked at her neck.


    "Yes, your highness. I know it''s an unforgivable crime, and¡ª" No.300 said, as she had a very sad expression on her face.


    "I can''t lose anymore. Stand up." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Your highness?" No.300 stood up as she looked at Anon.


    "We make mistakes, but we never repeat them. We learn from them. I want you to learn from your mistake." Anon said as he handed her back her axe.


    "I understand, your highness. I will never repeat such things." No.300 replied as she again went on her knees.


    "What will happen now?" Anon asked Jess because she knew better than him about the kingdom.


    Jess didn''t reply to anything because she was under his previous command.


    "You can speak now." Anon commanded.


    "As I told you before, she will report this to my sister, and then the checking will start."


    "Checking?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, soldiers will start to check every single house and see if everything is alright or not. They will count the family members. They will search the houses, if you are under any suspicion from the past. Especially if you worked for me," Jess said as she looked at Lucy.


    "Shouldn''t we run away?" Lucy asked.


    "No, Luv, you will stay here with your daughter, and you guys will also stay with her." Anon commanded as he looked at Lucy and all the others.


    "Yes, master." All of them spoke up in unison.


    "Good... Jess, what can you tell me about this Faith girl?" Anon asked.


    "Well, she is not a very social girl. Her husband died 100 years ago, and she has one daughter. She studies in the academy.


    She comes to the hunt festival every year and grants one wish of the winner." Jess explained.


    As soon as she spoke the last line... A new evil plan formed in Anon''s mind.


    "Hehehe... This is going to be fun." Anon said as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Oh no... The psychopathic smile is back." Jess spoke as she moved three steps back from Anon.

 Chapter 309 -309

    ?


    30 minutes ago...


    Under the Elven Kingdom...


    "Hmm...? If the location is correct, we have to keep digging in that direction. Let''s go, boys, we don''t have much time." An ogre wearing glasses looked at a map-like thing and gave orders to the other ogres.


    The other ogres immediately started digging in the direction indicated by the glasses.


    "Come on, we don''t have much time. We have to do this fast. I don''t need Madam Commander 300 to eat me or any of you alive. So, MOVE IT." He shouted.


    The ogres started digging faster.


    After digging for 25 minutes straight, they reached their location.


    "Okay... Stop. This is the place, start digging upwards." He commanded.


    All the other ogres followed his orders and did what he told them to do.


    After digging for some time, they saw the moonlight coming through the crack.


    "Haha... Let''s go, boys. We are here," he said as he climbed up from the tunnel.


    The other ogres also followed him and climbed up, coming out of the tunnel as well.


    "Wait, wait, wait... Something is not right." The glasses guy spoke up as he looked at the map.


    "Hmm...? What''s wrong, No.7899?" One of the worker ogres asked.


    "No, there is supposed to be a shop here and a big house here, but there is a street here. How is that possible?" He wondered as he looked at the map.


    "What the fuck, No.7899? Did you bring us to the wrong location, again?" Another worker ogre spoke up.


    "No, no, wait... I think this map is old."


    While the ogres were trying to find out their mistake, someone else found them.


    Middle of the north block...


    Faith''s mansion...


    A lady is sleeping on her bed; she has long blue hair and blue eyes.


    Suddenly her eyes opened.


    "An intruder..." She murmured as she stood up from her bed and immediately got dressed.


    She wore a fully white dress with a white cap and started walking towards the exit door of her room.


    "Everyone, wake up. There is an intruder." She shouted loudly.


    The lights of the mansion turned on, and many other ladies came out of their rooms, fully dressed.


    "Madam, where is the intruder?" One of them asked.


    "3rd base... Someone appeared out of nowhere. We have to go now." Faith ordered, authority clear in her voice.


    All of them started running towards the stable to get their horses, but Faith moved toward the exit door of the house.


    "Oxyl...." She shouted, and a black horse appeared in front of her out of thin air.


    Faith immediately jumped on its back and grabbed the reins.


    "Run..." She ordered, and the horse followed as they started running toward the main exit gates of the mansion.


    "No one can hurt my kingdom," she said as she moved in the direction of the ogres.


    3rd base...


    "Why is that mark like that?" An ogre pointed out on the map that the glasses guy was holding up.


    "Oh, shit. I was holding the map upside-down... Sorry, boys. It was my mistake; we have to go in that direction."


    "You fucking bastard. You can''t even hold a map properly.... That''s all you had to do."


    "We can''t dig anymore."


    "We are tired."


    The other ogres immediately started criticizing the guy with glasses.


    "Okay, okay, we can rest for some time, and then we will start again." Glasses spoke as he tried to calm the other ogres.I think you should take a look at


    "I need something to-"


    Chk


    Before the ogre could complete his sentence, a mithril arrow pierced through his brain and killed him in one shot.


    All of them immediately looked back and noticed a girl wearing a white outfit sitting on a black horse.


    She was holding a bow in her hands.


    Chk


    She fired another shot that hit one of the ogres in his abdomen.


    "Ahhhhhhhh-" He shouted.


    "Woahhh... Into the tunnel, run into the tunnel...." The glasses ogre shouted.


    All of them immediately jumped into the tunnel and started running toward the other end.


    "Girls, the one wearing glasses is our target; all the others are dead meat." Faith ordered as she stepped down from her horse and jumped into the tunnel.


    "Yes, ma''am." The other girls shouted as they followed her from behind.


    One by one, their arrows shot down the ogres that were running in front of them.


    Finally, the ogre with glasses survived. He was running at full speed.


    Thud


    "Ouchhh.."


    Suddenly, he hit a wall. He looked up and saw light.


    "Yes... I am saved." He climbed up and exited the tunnel. However, as soon as he came out of the tunnel, he noticed that he was in the middle of nowhere.


    He was standing in the middle of the Elven and the Human Kingdoms.


    ''No.7899... it''s me, 300. Have you been assaulted by the enemy?'' No.300''s voice suddenly rang in his head.


    ''Y-Yes... Ma''am. Everyone is dead... and somehow the tunnel that we made is also jammed from the other side... I can''t understand what''s happening.'' No.7899 reported.


    ''Listen to me... You dug up the wrong side. Now, the enemy wants to capture you. You have to die; you can''t reveal any secrets related to us or your highness. Do you understand?'' No.300 asked.


    ''Y-Yes... I understand.''


    ''You have been a good soldier.''


    ''Thank you, ma''am.'' He said as he took out the dagger from his waist belt and raised it high in the air.


    "Fuck this..." He said as he moved the dagger toward his neck very quickly.


    But before he could kill himself, a hand stopped his hand.


    "What''s the hurry? Suicide isn''t an option now, monster." Faith said as she looked at No.7899 with very angry eyes.


    The ogre felt the pressure coming from her hands... She was strong... Too strong.


    "Leave the dagger." Faith spoke as she looked at No.7899.


    "Grrrrr...." No.7899 growled in anger as he looked at Faith.


    "You have goggles on your fucking eyes, and I heard you speaking the human language. I know you can understand what I am saying. So, you better drop the dagger." Faith spoke.


    "This is about to get ugly." A girl standing behind Faith murmured.


    "GRAWWWWWWW..." No.7899 shouted even louder as he tried to free his hand.


    "Well, I asked." Faith said as she ripped No.7899''s hand off from his body.


    Chkkkkk


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-"


    "Take him to the chamber; I will question him in a bit." Faith ordered as she threw his hand aside and looked at the tunnel''s end.


    "Monsters started talking, huh?" She murmured as she looked in the direction of the Human Kingdom.

 Chapter 310 -310

    ?


    "Oi, open your eyes..." A sound rang inside No.7899''s ears as he felt water being sprinkled on his face.


    He opened his eyes and looked around.


    He noticed that he was in a dark room, and only a lamp was in front of him on the table.


    He was sitting on a metal chair, fully chained from all sides; one of his hands was missing, and he was feeling immense pain.


    Faith was standing in front of him, with a bucket of water in her hands.


    "You can speak human language, can''t you?" Faith asked as she threw another bucket of water on him.


    "Grrrrr-" No.7899 didn''t say anything; he just growled at her.


    "Yeah, I know. You just need a little motivational kick. Bring it in." She shouted.


    Thud


    The gate of the room opened with a loud sound, and a girl came in with a bucket of different tools.


    There were tongs, blades of different sizes, salt, belts, and many more things.


    ''Fuck...'' No.7899 thought as he looked at the equipment.


    Lucy''s house...


    "No, something is wrong. You said there were 51 members in your team, right?" Anon asked No.300.


    "Yes, your majesty," No.300 answered.


    ''I received a notification of only 50 members dying. Did one of them escape? No way... did he get caught?'' Anon wondered.


    "No.300, only 50 members died from that squad. One of them is still alive, do you know who?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, your majesty. One of them escaped alive from the attackers, but I told him to kill himself as well in case he gets caught." No.300 reported.


    "Who was he?" Anon asked.


    "No.7899, your majesty."


    Anon immediately used his skill...


    He now saw what No.7899 saw: a dark room, Faith standing in front of him, water dripping from his face, and a lamp in front of him.


    ''They caught him.''


    ''No.7899, can you hear me?'' Anon asked.


    ''Y-Your Majesty? Is that you?'' He asked.


    ''Yes, did you tell her anything?'' Anon asked.


    ''Not even if she kills me, Your Majesty. I will not speak a single word.''


    ''No, I want you to speak.'' Anon ordered.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm ''A-Are you sure... Your Majesty?'' He inquired.


    ''Yes, but speak what I tell you to.'' Anon ordered.


    ''As you command, Your Majesty.''


    "I am giving you a last chance to speak, or you can say goodbye to this finger." Faith said as she grabbed No.7899''s middle finger with a pair of tongs.


    ''Good, now say hi.'' Anon commanded.


    "Hi." No.7899 spoke up.


    "See... I knew you can speak human language. Fear brings out everything; I haven''t touched you even a bit, and you spoke up." Faith spoke as she removed the tongs from his finger.


    ''Ask her, what does she want?'' Anon commanded.


    "What do you want?" No.7899 asked Faith.


    "Oh, I want only the truth. Tell me, who taught you how to speak human language?" Faith asked.


    ''Say Humans, but don''t look her in the eye; look here and there as if you are trying to find something on the floor.'' Anon ordered.


    "Humans..." No.7899 spoke as he did as he was ordered to. He started looking here and there on the floor as if he is trying to find something.


    Faith took the pair of tongs, grabbed his middle finger, and ripped it out from his hand.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" No.7899 shouted in pain.


    ''I am sorry, 7899, but even I can''t help you here.'' Anon said as a disappointed look appeared on his face.


    ''No worries, your majesty. This pain is nothing, and dying for you is an honor for me. Please use me as you want.'' No.7899 said.


    "You lied; I want you to tell the truth, or Mr. Pluckers will take another finger out." Faith said as she removed his finger from the pair of tongs and tossed it aside.


    ''I told you, humans taught me.''


    "I told you, Humans taught me." No.7899 repeated.


    "Okay, so you are going to keep lying, huh?" Faith said as she grabbed his index finger and ripped it out as well.


    ''Shout as loud as you can, show her that you are in severe pain.'' Anon ordered.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... YOU BITCH." No.7899 shouted.


    "Just tell me the answer, and I will stop it." Faith said as she tossed another finger aside.


    ''Say, Dwarfs, and now look her in the eyes as hard as you can.''


    "D-Dwarfs taught me and sent me here..." No.7899 said as he looked in Faith''s eyes.


    "Good... Now what was your purpose for coming here?" She asked.


    ''I was told to make way from a certain point between the human and the Elven Kingdom.''


    "I was told to make a way from a certain point between the human and the Elven Kingdom." No.7899 spoke as he continued to look at her.


    "Good... Now I know that you wanted to go to the 12th block on the south, but which house?" Faith spoke as she showed him the map that No.300 gave him with the marked location.


    "I don''t know... I was ordered to just dig the tunnel." No.7899 answered.


    "Uh huh... Let''s see if you remember something... Chk" Faith said as she ripped out another finger from his hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH...."


    ''Point at the fourth house in the southwest corner of the map.'' Anon commanded.


    Tap


    No.7899 followed Anon''s command and pointed at the house.


    "Here...? Okay. Now the last question, after that, you will be released." Faith spoke.


    ''She is going to kill you after this question, No.7899. You have been a very useful resource for me.'' Anon spoke.


    ''Thank you, Your Majesty.''


    "What''s your Master''s name?" Faith asked.


    "I don''t know... He never told me his name." No.7899 spoke as she looked into Faith''s eyes as if he is speaking 100% truth.


    "Okay, you are free to go..." Faith said as she started going away.


    "You forgot to open the chains, bitch." No.7899 spoke as he smiled at her.


    "You are free to go to hell." Faith said as she unsheathed her sword and turned around at full speed, cutting his neck off in one swing.


    [No.7899 from your party has died.]


    A message popped up in front of Anon.


    Anon rubbed his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "This bitch will be fun to corrupt... Hahahahaha" He said as he laughed loudly.

 Chapter 311 -311

    ?


    "How do we avoid the Search? The first thing Faith will do is conduct a search in this area... and she will personally check every single house," Jess spoke.


    "Well, she will not find you until you are underground," Anon said as he summoned a magic crystal in his hand.


    Thud


    Anon took the crystal in his hand and punched the floor. The wood broke, and his hand went directly into the ground.


    <Lab Creator>Suddenly, a massive hall was created inside the ground.


    "You will hide here when they come in to search the house tomorrow," Anon commanded as he took his hand out of the ground.


    "What if she used detection magic?" Jess asked.


    "I will take care of it," Mike said as he raised his hand.


    "B-But... You are an assassin, right?" Lucy asked as she looked at Mike.


    "Yeah, but I know advanced magic as well. Circumstances taught me everything," Mike replied.


    "Okay, what about the family member''s count? They will count the members of the family," Jess spoke up again.


    "Yeah, that''s something I can''t take care of. Sorry, master," Mike said as he looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of that. But I don''t understand, why do you keep the family member''s count?" Anon asked Jess.


    "Well... It was my idea to keep the population under control, unlike you humans. You are like a little reproducing factory... That''s always at work," Jess spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, right. Once you become the queen, I will teach you what a real reproducing factory looks like," Anon said as he looked at Jess.noV¦ÅLUsb.coM


    "A-Are you threatening me? W-What are you going to do with me, huh?" Jess spoke in a loud voice.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm Anon was sad that he lost 50 ogres and No.7899 was also a big loss for him. When Jess spoke in a louder tone, Anon''s mind ticked off.


    He immediately grabbed Jessica''s shoulders with both of his hands and pinned her to the wall.


    His eyes glowed bright purple as he looked into Jessica''s eyes.


    "Say one more word from that filthy mouth of yours, and you will know what I will do with you.


    You are a goddamn slave... I promised you to make you the queen of the Elven kingdom, but you thought that I am surrendering in front of you, right?


    Don''t think of me as one of the other pathetic humans, Luv. I am not your regular motherfucker... whom you will say shit to and act all bossy around.


    I let you say things to me because I thought you looked cute, but you don''t anymore.


    Even if you become the queen of this kingdom, just remember one thing: you will still remain my slave.


    Believe me, you are not the only one whom I can make queen; that girl standing right there... I can make her the queen too," Anon said as he pointed at Rel.


    Jess was scared... She hadn''t seen Anon''s face like this before. Anger was clear on his face, and his eyes also scared her to death.


    It was as if someone was looking directly into her soul.


    "B-But-" She tried to speak something as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Don''t make me do things that I don''t want to do with you. Do you understand?" Anon asked.


    Nod-Nod


    Jess immediately nodded in agreement as she started crying silently.


    "Good..."


    "I-I am... Sob-Sob Sorry, master." Jess spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Good... Now back to the business." Anon said as he removed his hands from the wall.


    "Where is your husband''s body?" Anon asked Lucy.


    "Master... He is in the last room," No.300 informed.


    "Okay, let''s go." Anon said as all of them moved towards the last room.


    No.300 opened the door, and all of them entered inside.


    The room was empty, and only a table was in the room''s left corner.


    Anon looked at the middle of the floor and noticed that a fat male elf''s body was lying there.


    "Good... Mike, I need you to pour me some of your blood into this." Anon said as he gave Mike a glass beaker.


    "Yes, master." Mike said as he immediately summoned his dagger, cut through his wrist, and started pouring blood into the beaker.


    Anon, on the other hand, started drawing the cloning magic circle around the dead body.


    ''Good thing I learned the cloning trick, or it would have been a mess here.'' Anon thought.


    "Let''s see if I can re-create you, Mr. Elf." Anon said slowly as he completed the circle and stood up.


    "Here, master." Mike said as he gave the blood-filled beaker back to Anon.


    Anon took the beaker and took out a test tube filled with a yellowish liquid from his inventory.


    After that, he mixed the liquid with Mike''s blood, and the whole liquid turned yellowish-brown.


    Putting his hand in one part of the circle, Anon started supplying mana to the circle.


    The circle started glowing up.


    After that, he poured the liquid above the dead body and waited.


    After one minute... The body turned into a white streak of light, and Anon used his skill to give the body a shape...


    <Materialization>Suddenly, the white streak of light started taking shape, and in just seconds, it looked exactly like Lucy''s husband that she had just killed.


    Lucy and Rel immediately got scared by this view.


    "I-Impossible... This can''t be happening... W-W-We have to run... He is back." Lucy started panicking as she hid Rel behind her.


    "Calm down, it''s just a clone of your husband," Mike said as he looked at both of them.


    Anon touched the clone, and a message popped up in front of him.


    [One new clone found. Would you like to link it with the control stone?]


    "Yes."


    [One new clone has been linked to the control stone. What would you like to name the clone?]


    "Stupid Elf." Anon said as he looked at the clone''s face.


    "He will do anything I tell him to, and tomorrow when they come to search your house... You will tell them that this is your husband, okay?" Anon said as he looked at Lucy.


    "Y-Yes." Lucy replied.


    "Good, my work is finished here. I will go now." Anon said as he started to leave.


    "M-Master... Can I talk to you in private?" Jessica asked as she looked at Anon in embarrassment.

 Chapter 312 -312

    ?


    Anon and Jess is standing alone in an empty room, facing each other.


    "Speak" Anon spoke.


    "Yes, I-I am sorry for today. I-I crossed the line. My bratty personality took over me, sometimes i forget that i am not a queen anymore.


    Please forgive me for talking back to you, master." Jessica said as she went down on her knees.


    "Good, you realised that. I forgive you." Anon said as he started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "Ummm..."


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked turning around.


    "You will not make her the queen, right ?" She asked in a very low voice.


    "You selfish little rat. I like that." Anon said as he smiled at Jess and left the room.


    After that he left the house and started moving towards jule''s house.


    ''What a stupid night ? I got no sleep and i have to go to that dumb academy tomorrow... but now i have a goal to go to that academy.


    Find faith''s Daughter and corrupt her... Heheheh...'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    The next morning...


    "H-Hey... Wake up. Don''t you have to go to the academy ?" Hillary said as she woke up Anon.


    "Hmmm...? Oh hello, Hillary the cum-dump." Anon said as he opened his eyes slowly and looked at her.


    "D-Don''t call me that, please." Hillary said as she looked in another direction but her ears twitched at the word Cum-dump and her panties started getting wet.


    "Well, Cum-dump... Where is my morning kiss ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pulled Hillary near his face.


    "You are disgusting..." Hillary said as she looked at him with a disgusted face.


    "You are not the first one to tell me that." Anon said as he caressed her lips with his finger and looked at her face.


    "Open your mouth." Anon ordered.


    Hillary had no other choice... She had to follow what Anon ordered her to do.


    "Ugh..." Hillary said as she opened her mouth.


    "Stick your tongue out." Anon ordered.


    Hillary followed and sticked her tongue out.


    "Good, now give me a kiss." Anon ordered.


    Hillary moved her face near his face and her tongue went directly into Anon''s mouth.


    "Hmmm.... What a treat... Even your saliva is sweet." Anon said as he sucked on her tongue like a pervert and groped her back continuously.


    ''What a pervert ? He is sucking my tongue, who does that ? But, it feels kind of good.'' Hillary thought.


    Anon used his legs to rub Hillary''s ass slowly and lift her skirt up.


    After sucking her tongue for 3 minutes. Anon finally started licking her lips slowly and kissing her.


    "Mhhhmmm.... Your lips are like a marshmallow, Hillary. How many guys did you date before marrying that piece of shit, what was his name again ? Ah yes, Ian."


    "Hey, Ian is my husband. Don''t call him that." Hillary said as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah ? Well, how about in bed ?" Anon asked.


    "H-He is pretty good in bed, i think he is even better than you." Hillary spoke as she looked in another direction.


    "Well, you forget that i can literally control everything about you, huh ?" Anon asked as he smiled at Hillary.


    "I-I am speaking truth."


    "Yeah ? Now you will speak the real truth." Anon ordered.


    "He is a dog in front of you when it comes to bed." Hillary spoke but immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    "Keep speaking." Anon ordered.


    "He is nothing in front of you. If i would''ve founded your dick first, i would''ve married it rather than him. Your dick is worth more than that man''s entire Existence." Hillary spoke.


    "Now, that was the truth. Let''s go and have breakfast now." Anon spoke with a smile, after that he stood up and moved towards the dinning table.


    Anon sat down on the table and Hillary went under the table.


    Anon picked up the spoon and Hillary opened his pants as she took out his cock.


    "Hmm.... The soup is good." Anon said as he took the first sip and Hillary start sucking him off.


    This was her new routine now...


    Give him a kiss in the morning... When he wakes up. A blowjob when he eats breakfast, a cleaning fuck during the bath and last blowjob when he leaves for the academy.


    After all this Anon reached the academy with Eve. He started fucking her as soon as she entered the carriage.


    "Anhhh~ Jule... You are going rough again... If you Anhhh~ do it that rough... I will Anhh~ not be able to leave this dick of yours." Eve spoke as she moaned inside carriage.


    After Fucking Eve''s pussy, he would make her give him a Cleaning blowjob right in front of the academy.


    "Hey, Do you know anyone named faith ?" Anon asked Eve.


    "Hmm... Are you talking about Commander Faith ?" Eve asked as she wore her clothes back.


    "Yeah, that one."


    "Everyone knows about her. What about her ?" Eve asked as she cleaned the cum from her pussy and lips.


    "Do you know her daughter''s name ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Elena. She is in our class. Don''t you know her ?" Eve asked.


    ''What ? She was in my own class ? Well that''s odd, i never noticed her. Maybe she is not that pretty.'' Anon thought as he started to think about it.


    "Hello ? Do you not know her ?" Eve asked again as she waved her hand in front of Anon''s face.


    "Nope. She never talked to me before." Anon answered.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "Well, she is as cold as her mother but if you show her that dick, i can guarantee you that she will melt down in just one second." Eve said as she laughed a bit


    "Why ? Is she a slut ?" Anon asked.


    "Nice sarcasm. Well, we better get going now." Eve said as she opened the gates of the carriage.


    Anon Stepped down from the carriage and only one thing came to his mind.


    ''Elena huh ? I will make her my bitch in no time. Wait, what bench was she on again ?'' Anon thought as he entered inside the academy.

 Chapter 313 -313

    ?


    Anon is sitting on the last bench as always, with Eve beside him.


    "Where is she?" Anon asked Eve.


    "Who?" Eve asked.


    "Elena. The girl that I was asking you about," Anon explained.


    "Oh, there... Fifth bench from the front. She is sitting at the 3rd position from the left," Eve pointed.


    Anon looked at her and noticed a girl with long blue hair sitting at the location Eve was pointing at.


    "Mr. Jule will give me the answer to this question," Richard said as he looked at Anon.


    "Hmmm.... Same hair as your mother, huh?" Anon said as he observed her and completely ignored Richard.


    <Demonic Eyes>[Name: Elena.] [Race: Elf] [Class: Archer] [Level: 65] [Description: She wants to focus on studies and become like her mother.]


    "Mr. Jule, I am calling you?"


    "Hehe... Level 68. Most of my spells will work on her," Anon said, a smile appearing on his face, but he still ignored Richard.


    "Okay, that''s it. You paid the fees, but that doesn''t mean you can ignore me," Richard snapped and threw the chalk towards Anon with all his power.


    <Telekinesis>The chalk stopped exactly 5cm away from Anon''s face.


    "What? The chalk is floating in the air?"


    "Look, Mr. Richard''s chalk didn''t hit him."


    "How did he do that?"


    The students started talking about this, but Anon immediately looked at the attacker who threw the chalk at him.


    Anon stared at Richard with a very serious expression.


    "Now you''re looking at me, huh?" Richard spoke as he looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately threw the chalk back at him with double speed.


    Boom


    Richard barely dodged the chalk, but when he looked back, he noticed that the chalk had gone into the blackboard.


    "What the-? How can he do this?" Richard wondered as he murmured in a low tone.


    "Why did you attack me?" Anon asked as he stood up from his place.


    "W-What? I-I didn''t attack you. I just threw a chalk at you because you weren''t paying enough attention in class, and you used magic in class without my permission. You are done for," Richard said as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "No, I was forced to use magic when you ambushed me with your attack. Why did you ambush me?" Anon asked with a serious face.


    "Well, he''s saying the right thing."


    "Yes, the teacher attacked him first."


    "I agree, Mr. Richard attacked him first."


    The students immediately started discussing this matter.


    "Are you saying that it was my mistake that you had to use magic?" Richard questioned.


    "Yes..."


    "You could''ve just taken the hit or focused on the lecture in the first place," Richard spoke.


    "First of all, I study in the best academy of the elven kingdom, and you think as an honorary student of this academy, I don''t even have any reflexes for danger? Obviously, I will use magic in self-defense as the first reflex. You are a teacher and an adult; you should know that," Anon spoke.


    "Second, I was paying attention to the lecture. Who says that I''m not paying attention?" Anon asked.


    "I say, I saw you laughing while you were looking somewhere else," Richard spoke.


    "What proof do you have?" Anon asked immediately.


    "Woah, brother is scaring the teacher."


    "Mr. Richard got scared of a child?"


    "Haha... He knows how to use his words."


    Everyone started laughing as they noticed Richard''s helpless condition.


    "Okay, you want proof, huh?" Richard asked.


    "Yes," Anon replied.


    "Well, if you were paying attention in the class... What is the topic that we are studying today?" Richard asked.


    ''Oh, fuck. I wasn''t paying attention... Okay, there are so many calculations on the board. Maybe magic math? No, I don''t think that''s even a subject.


    Shit! It''s me vs. him.'' Anon thought as he tried to figure out what Richard was teaching.


    [Multiple Casting of opposite affinity spells, master.] Link spoke up.


    ''How do you know?'' Anon asked.


    [I have been studying everything in this class... I know that this will help you pass the exam, but everything he taught until now is old knowledge to me. I don''t think he has something new to teach.] Link explained.


    ''Nice one, Link.''


    "You''re teaching Multiple Casting of opposite affinity spells," Anon replied.


    Suddenly Richard''s jaw dropped. He looked at the board and tried to find out if he had written today''s topic anywhere on it.


    "T-That''s correct," Richard spoke in a very low voice.


    "Can I sit now?" Anon asked.


    "No, tell me the answer to this equation right here," Richard asked as he pointed to a half-solved equation.


    ''Link?''


    [That would be 20 seconds, master.]


    "The answer is 20 seconds," Anon answered.


    "Hahaha... Got you. This equation has never been solved until now... Even the best magicians couldn''t solve it from here.


    It proves that you''re not paying attention to the question," Richard spoke as he laughed at Anon.


    ''Link, are you sure that''s the answer?''


    [I am 100% sure, master. One of my intelligent friends in the past showed me the same problem. We solved it for the next 200 years, and only then we found its answer: it was 20 seconds.] Link spoke with confidence.


    ''If you''re confident, then this fucker is gone now.''


    "The answer is 20," Anon repeated.


    "Huh? Did you not hear me? No one was able to-"


    "I did, and the answer is 20 seconds," Anon cut him off.


    Everyone fell silent and just looked at Anon and Mr. Richard.


    "C-Can you prove it?" Richard asked.


    ''Link, can you?''


    [I can, master.] Link replied.


    "I can," Anon replied.


    "Then do it." Richard called Anon as he summoned another chalk in his hands.


    Anon walked up to the front and took the chalk from him, starting to write something on the board.


    In just 1 minute, Anon solved an equation that no one had been able to solve for decades.


    Richard was speechless... The whole class was speechless.


    "This is impossible... This can''t be happening right now." Richard spoke as he looked at the board.

 Chapter 314 -314

    ?


    "H-How did you prove it?" Richard asked with a surprised expression.


    "That''s for you to find out," Anon said as he turned around and started walking back to his seat.


    As he turned back, the first person he saw was Elena. Her body was medium-sized, and her face was beautiful, just like her mother''s.


    She had a cold demeanor and sharp eyes.


    Elena also looked at Anon, and both of their eyes met each other. Anon didn''t miss the opportunity; he immediately winked at her and gave her a small smile.


    After that, he went back to his seat and sat down.


    "Hmm...? Was he winking at me?" Elena said as she started looking toward the board.


    "Very well... Today''s lecture is over. I will meet you guys after the hunt festival now. Have a good holiday... Bye," Richard said as he exited the class.


    "Uhmmm... Can I sit here...?" A girl asked Anon as she came back to the last bench.


    She had red hair, red eyes, a good body build, and short pointy ears.


    "Hmm...? Who are you?" Anon asked.


    "I am a big fan of yours, my name is Deris. I see you every day; you''re like the bad boy of the class, and I thought if I could sit with you?" She asked.


    "Oi Deris, sitting with him won''t change your reality," a guy shouted from the front.


    "Yeah, a half-breed like you will always remain a half-breed."


    "Ahaha... Don''t listen to them. My mother had some genetic problems, that''s why I was born this way. I am not a half-breed," she spoke.


    "You are lying," Anon spoke up.


    "Huh?"


    "Your eyes are moving too much. It means you are lying to me. If you want to lie and make it sound like the truth... You have to say it while looking directly into my eyes," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, that means you will not let me sit here, right?" Deris asked.


    "You can¡ª"


    "You don''t even deserve to be in this class... Half-breed." Before Anon could finish his sentence, another guy shouted and threw a thick wooden ruler toward Deris.


    <Telekinesis>The ruler stopped just a bit before hitting her.


    Anon threw back the ruler with double speed at the same guy who threw it.


    Bonk


    "Ouch!"


    "You can sit," Anon spoke as he slid a bit to the right.


    "That was cool," Deris said as she laughed at the guy.


    "Oi, Jule. You can''t use magic like that in the class," a guy with a very big body build stood up and spoke. This guy was none other than Oxmaul himself.


    The big bully of the class... Oxmaul the dark elf. His father has many companies in this kingdom, and he is one of the richest nobles around.


    No one tries to mess with him because everyone is afraid that his father will destroy their family, except one guy.


    "Oh, what are you going to do about it? Go back home and cry about it to your mother?" Anon spoke up.


    "Hahahhahahhaha..."


    "Hehehe... He destroyed Oxmaul for the second time."


    "Brother knows how to mess with people with his talk alone."


    All the dark elves in the class started laughing at Oxmaul.


    "A-Are you making fun of me?" Oxmaul asked with an angry expression.


    "If you can''t understand that... Then you''re stupid, simple as that," Anon replied calmly.


    "Oiiii, don''t challenge me." Oxmaul jumped out of his bench and walked toward Anon.


    Anon also stood up and walked toward him.


    Both of them stood in front of each other, their faces very close to each other.


    While Oxmaul was filled with anger, a very big smile was sticking on Anon''s face.


    "Don''t you know who my father is?" Oxmaul asked.


    "Why are you getting angry? It''s not my fault that your mother never told you who your father is," Anon spoke as the smile widened.


    Everyone started laughing even more loudly at Oxmaul.


    Oxmaul''s face turned red in anger. He took off his left hand''s glove and threw it at Anon.


    "I, Oxmaul Paradise, challenge you to a Duel in the Immortal Ring." Oxmaul spoke.


    "Whoa... An Immortal Ring challenge?"


    "What the hell? Did he just challenge him to an Immortal Ring match?"


    "Jule, I think that''s enough for today. We should go back and sit down." Eve spoke as she grabbed Anon''s left hand.


    "Yeah, Madam Eve is right. We should let it go. He is Oxmaul." Deris spoke as she grabbed his right hand.


    "No, no..." Anon said as he removed his shoes and took off his socks.


    He threw the sock at Oxmaul''s face and spoke, "Challenge accepted."


    Everyone inside the class fell silent as they observed what Anon just did.


    "Did he just throw his sock at Oxmaul''s face?"


    "Why would he do that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Uhmmm.... Why would you throw your sock at him, Jule?" Eve asked.


    "Well, I accepted the duel. So I have to throw a piece of my cloth at him as well, right?" Anon asked as he looked at Eve.


    "No, you idiot. If you want to accept the duel, you have to give your glove to the opponent," Deris explained.


    "Oh... But I don''t have any gloves?" Anon spoke.


    "Here... Take mine." Eve said as she gave him her glove.


    "I accept," Anon said as he threw the glove too.


    "Very well... Come to the Immortal Ground in one hour. I will meet you there," Oxmaul said as he immediately left the room after that.


    "Yeah, I''ll be there, Mr. Ox," Anon said as he saw him leave the room.


    Suddenly, a teacher entered the room. He had green hair and green eyes.


    "Are you Jule?" He asked as he directly looked at Jule.


    "Yes," Anon replied.


    "Good. Here, you have to sign this before fighting in the Immortal Ground." The green-haired teacher spoke as he gave Anon a form.


    There were words written at the top of the form. Anon read them out loud, "No Life Guarantee Form."


    2 / 2

 Chapter 315 -315

    ?


    Eve, Deris, and Anon... The three of them are sitting on the last bench of the class.


    Eve and Deris are talking about something really important while Anon is casually sleeping while the teacher is still teaching.


    "Jule, wake up," Eve said as she touched Anon.


    "Hmm...? What? Which girl is getting naked? Oh, Eve. What happened?" Anon said as he woke up from his sleep.


    "You are sleeping? How can you even sleep after Oxmaul just challenged you to an Immortal Ground Duel? Don''t you have any questions about it?" Eve asked.


    "Yeah, I do have one question," Anon spoke.


    "What? Ask me... I will answer it," Eve spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "What is an Immortal Ground Duel?" Anon asked, and both of them just looked at him with a still expression.


    "Y-You are kidding, right?" Deris asked.


    "No, I am really asking. What is that?" Anon asked.


    "If you don''t know what an Immortal Ground Duel is, then why would you say yes to Oxmaul''s proposal?" Eve asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, he threw his glove at my face. That''s one reason, and the other reason is... No, there is no other reason," Anon spoke as he looked at Eve.


    "Fuck...." Eve said as she grabbed her head with both of her hands.


    "Wait, we have to tell him," Deris said.


    "Okay, in an Immortal Ground Duel. You are allowed to do anything, literally anything. You can use anything you want inside the Immortal arena.


    You can''t die inside that arena... Every injury you sustain will be healed almost instantly.


    So, to win this match, you either throw your opponent out of the arena or beat him down to shit until he accepts defeat himself.


    The duel Challenger and the duel Accepter both will be given choices according to the duel.


    They will put 12 cards in front of you guys.


    There will be 6 blank cards on each side... You will be given the opportunity to flip a card when it''s your turn.


    If your card is not a blank card, then you can choose one condition for the match.


    After the conditions of the match are settled... You guys will fight.


    The first one to lose will have to follow one wish of the winner. That wish can be anything unless it''s dangerous to the Loser''s life.


    You can ask anything you want from him, and he can also ask anything from you." Eve explained.


    "So, I have some data that I want to share with you. Oxmaul has done over 12 Immortal arena matches in the past year, and he won every single one of them because of his one condition," Deris spoke.


    "What is that?" Anon asked.


    "Artifacts... He always chooses to use artifacts in the arena. That''s the only condition he needs to win the match. His father is crazy rich, he buys expensive artifacts to defeat opponents in the ring, and after winning, he also gives them tasks that are impossible to complete.


    Like, killing a 5-year-old slave or asking for the Loser''s sister in return." Deris explained.


    "Oh my, he is one psycho bastard, huh?" Anon said as he pretended to be surprised.


    "He is the real psychopath, Jule. Why don''t you just ask a teacher to cancel it? You will be saved," Eve suggested.


    "Nope, I am going to fight him. If you admit defeat without even fighting, then that''s just foolishness." Anon said as he went back to sleeping again.


    "For one moment, I thought he was serious." Eve said as she grabbed her head and looked at Deris.


    "You are a noble... Don''t you have some artifacts that he can use?" Deris asked Eve.


    "No, My house is very far from here. Even if I tried to go and get an artifact for him, it will be too late." Eve said as she looked at Deris.


    "Bet, Bet, Bet... Who will win the Immortal Ground? Jule Or Oxmaul. Bet now and get 1.8x of your bet."


    "Me... Me."


    "Me too."


    "Hey, I bet on Oxmaul."


    "I will bet on Jule."


    "Mine on Oxmaul."


    Students started betting on their match.


    Principal''s room...


    "Hmm...? What''s all this noise in the classes?" She asked her assistant.


    "Ma''am, the Oxmaul kid challenged another kid to duel him in the Immortal grounds." The assistant replied.


    "That bastard... If only his father wasn''t an upper noble." The principal said as she punched her table.


    "Who did he challenge this time?" Principal asked.


    "It''s someone named Jule. His fees were due for the last three years until 5 days ago. He submitted a platinum coin as his advance fees." The assistant informed.


    "Oh, how did a commoner guy like him get his hands on a platinum coin? Search for him deeper and arrange my chair near the arena; I will observe the match personally." The principal replied.


    "Yes, ma''am." The assistant answered as she exited the room at once.


    "Hmmm... Jule, huh? Let''s see what kind of fool you are." The principal said as she also exited the room.


    45 minutes later...


    "Jule, it''s time for the fight. Let''s go," Eve woke up Anon.


    "Hmmm.....? Yawn I feel refreshed. Let''s go and beat the shit out of some dark elves." Anon murmured as he yawned loudly.


    All three of them left the classroom and started walking toward the Immortal arena.


    The Immortal arena was in the back of the academy.


    As soon as they reached behind the academy... They noticed a very big crowd standing all around the ring and appreciating Oxmaul, who was dancing here and there inside the arena.


    "Oi, Jule is here."


    "Haha... My boy is here."


    "Jule! Jule."


    All of them started cheering for Anon.


    "Calm down, everyone. The principal is coming..." Suddenly a teacher''s voice came.


    Everyone fell silent immediately as the principal approached the scene and took a seat near the ring.


    "Why is the principal here?"


    "I don''t know. She never came to these things. What is special today?"


    Students started chatting among themselves.

 Chapter 316 -316

    ?


    Anon and Oxmaul are standing inside the arena, facing each other... Where Oxmaul looks confident and angry, Anon looks calm and collected.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we have gathered here to witness the great duel between the two young men of our academy.


    The rules are simple: Anything goes inside the field, but the one to step out of it first will be declared the loser.


    On the right side of the Arena, we have a 12-time winning champion... Who has never faced defeat in this arena: Oxmaul Paradise.


    This guy just crushes everything in front of him... He doesn''t care if it''s a thing or a human.


    On the left side of the academy, we have a student known as Jule. This guy has accepted Oxmaul''s challenge of a duel. What do you think, can he defeat him in this battlefield? Because I don''t think so.


    But we never know where lady luck shines. Let''s start this competition without any further ado.


    The special guest of today''s match is the Principal of the Academy itself, and I would like Principal Madam to say the word," the announcer announced loudly.


    "May the god of winning bless you. Start," the principal announced.


    Oxmaul immediately summoned a claw-type artifact in his hands and started running towards Anon with his full speed.


    [Claws Of Phantom Tiger] [Rank- A+] [These claws are made from the bones of the phantom tiger. They are very sharp. They can cut through the strongest armors. Once worn, they also boost the host''s Agility and Strength by 20%] [Mana: 50/Second]


    As soon as he reached near Anon... He swung his hand at his face with full force, but before the claws could''ve reached his face, Anon disappeared from his position and appeared behind Oxmaul.


    Without any wait, Anon summoned his sickles of death and pierced them right through Oxmaul''s nape, killing him instantly.


    "Oh no, as all of you can see... Anon scored the first point by killing Oxmaul." The announcer announced.


    As soon as his body fell down on the floor... The barriers around the arena started shining and Oxmaul''s body did too.


    He got recovered and stood up again.


    "You motherfucker..." Oxmaul spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Na... I didn''t fuck your mother yet, or did I?" Anon spoke as he laughed at him.


    "Die..." Oxmaul shouted as he ran towards him again, but this time he summoned a sword in his other hand.


    "Oh, new weapon, huh...?" Anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    ''This kid has potential... Why did I not see him until now? Stars like him always outshine the others. Where was he until now?'' The principal thought as she observed Anon more closely.


    Oxmaul''s speed increased as he reached Anon even faster this time.


    Anon noticed this but decided to ignore it.


    As soon as Oxmaul reached near him, Anon disappeared again and reappeared behind him once more, but this time he didn''t kill him with the sickles.


    This time Anon grabbed his neck and turned it around 360¡ã.


    Crack


    At this view, everyone closed their eyes for a second before looking at the arena again.


    "Ohhh... That''s evil. Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see... Anon has no mercy for his opponents. He just broke Oxmaul''s neck without giving him a second to react." The commentator announced.


    Thud


    Oxmaul''s body fell down on the ground and the barriers once again started shining, and so did his body.


    He recovered again, but this time... As he was about to stand up.


    Anon summoned his sickles and cut his neck down again.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh...?"


    "What?"


    "The hell?"


    "Did he just?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon didn''t even let Oxmaul stand up this time. He just cut his neck down before he could even stand up." The announcer announced.


    "Now I understand what that saying means: ''The best defense is the offense.''"


    The barriers shined again, and Oxmaul recovered again, but before he could''ve done anything, Anon cut down his neck this time too.


    For the next 30 minutes, the same process repeated over and over again...


    Oxmaul tried to stand up, but Anon was waiting for him right there... With his sickles. He would cut off his neck whenever he recovered.


    "H-Hey, he is not even giving him the chance to protect himself."


    "This guy is a menace."


    "What the fuck is wrong with him?"


    "H-Hey... That''s cheating."


    Everyone started talking about this scene where Anon was just being a menace and cutting Oxmaul''s neck like a chicken every time it grew back.


    "T-This is making me sick bwaaaahhhh" a girl puked as she saw this scene again and again, but there was one guy who was enjoying this, and this guy was none other than Anon himself.


    ''Hahaha... What a fun game to play. I can do this all day. The more I kill, the more fun it becomes.''


    ''What a psychopath...?'' The principal thought as a smile appeared on her face, and she decided to step in now.


    This time when Oxmaul recovered from his injuries... The principal used a spell.


    <Hexa Barrier>


    Suddenly, a hexagonal barrier covered Oxmaul''s body and prevented Anon''s sickles from killing him this time.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately found out who was using this magic and looked at the principal.


    ''What? How did he find out that it was me?'' The principal''s eyes widened in surprise, and this time Oxmaul stood up.


    But he was not the same Oxmaul as before... There was fear in his eyes.


    He had seen death so many times that his soul was now crushed. He had no will to fight now. He had no intention of looking at Anon.


    He was so scared that he just threw his artifacts on the ground and rushed towards the closest boundary of the Arena.


    "I-I-I can''t... He... A monster... Run." Oxmaul said as he ran towards the boundary with a very scared face.


    He just wanted to quit and return back to his father and mother, but before he could''ve exited the boundary, a hand grabbed him from behind.


    "Where are you going, princess? The fun is about to begin." Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.

 Chapter 317 -317

    ?


    "Where are you going, Princess ? The fun is about to begin." Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    As soon as These words fell into Oxmaul''s ears... He felt the real fear.


    The true fear. Everyone was around him but no one can save him from Anon.


    "J-Jule, i am sorry. I was wrong. Please spare me... Please let me quit. I will give you money or girls or any other thing that you want.


    Just let me quit please." Oxmaul spoke.


    "Oh, i am not letting you leave me." Anon whispered in his ears.


    "Leave me you psychopathic bastard." Oxmaul shouted as he Summoned a sword and stabbed Anon in his intestine but unlike Oxmaul Anon gave no response.


    He just stood there like a man and staired at Oxmaul.


    Oxmaul looked at this view and started stabbing him again and again but Anon was getting immediately healed by the troll locket.


    "Leave me you monster... Leave me." Oxmaul spoke as he continuously stabbed anon and tried to free his left hand from his hand.


    After stabbing Anon continuously for ten minutes Oxmaul got tired.


    "That''s it ?" Anon asked with a menacing smile as he grabbed the sword with two fingers and broke in into three pieces.


    "Woah... He broke the sword with just two fingers."


    "Is that even possible for a mage ?"


    "What the fuck ? He is a mage ?"


    "That''s what the record says."


    ''He is too strong, even as a mage. He hasn''t used even a single spell in the whole fight. This Oxmaul bastard has choosen the wrong guy this time.'' The principal thought as she smiled at the view.


    "Please... Let me.... go." Oxmaul spoke his face fully covered in sweat.


    "It''s my turn." Anon said as he throwed him in the air and used his first spell.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    Anon throwed the javelin at Oxmaul''s body that was still in the air. Oxmaul had no option other than taking it.


    *Zzzz*


    *Chk*


    The thunder javelin pierced through his brain... Resulting in killing him instantly.


    "Ooooohhh shit... Anon has gone merciless... He is throwing Oxmaul''s body here and there and using him as a dart board.¦ÇOvelusB.coM


    Why is Anon making him suffer like that ?" The announcer announced.


    The barriers shined and Oxmaul recovered again.


    Oxmaul stood up as he saw that Anon is far away from him and the boundary is very near.


    He started to run for it but as he was about to reach the boundary a sound came from behind.


    <Fire Bullet>


    Anon used another spell.


    Suddenly thousands of bullets engulfed in fire appeared in front of Oxmaul.


    "N-No.... Plea-" before he could''ve completed his sentence... The Bullets pierced through his whole body making him lifeless once again.


    "Well, that was good."


    <Telekinesis>


    Oxmaul''s body started floating... Anon brought it back to the middle of the ring and waited in one corner for him to recover.


    This was not a duel anymore... This was a game of mouse and cat... The cat would put the mouse in the middle of the house and let it run away but when she saw that the rat is about to escape the house, she would immediately run and catch him.


    After catching it she would put it back in the middle of the house.


    Oxmaul''s body recovered as he stood up and saw that he was in the middle of the arena.


    Anon wasn''t attacking him anymore. He was just sitting in one corner of the arena.


    Oxmaul looked at his right and observed that the boundary to jump outside of the arena was the nearest from there.


    Oxmaul immediately ran towards the boundary without looking or thinking anything.


    He just wanted to escape this arena at any cost now.


    As he was about to escape the arena... Another voice came from his behind.


    <Frost Spikes>


    Suddenly thousands of frozen crystals tore his body apart and opened millions of holes into it, killing him again.


    <Telekinesis>


    His body floated again and reached at the same spot that he started running from, Middle of the Arena.


    Oxmaul recovered again and started running towards the boundary again.


    <Fire ball>


    This time a fire ball hitted his body and he died again.


    This thing continued for the next 1 hour....


    Anon killed Oxmaul everytime he would try to go to any of the boundaries.


    Everyone started pitying Oxmaul... The bully of the class was getting pity from those that he used to bully.


    Even the teachers started feeling fear at this point... At this point Anon looked like a psychopathic killer to everyone.


    At one point... Oxmaul got so scared of moving that he decided to stay at the centre of the Arena and not move from there.


    He sat down and covered his face with both of his hands and started murmuring things like a mentally unstable person.


    "N-No... Boundary He kills... N-No Running....He Kills." Oxmaul repeated again and again.


    The commentator fell silent at this view... Many of the girls started to fall unconscious after watching him die so many times.


    The principal stood up from her chair and went to the Announcer... She whispered something in his ears.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am."


    "Oxmaul... If you can hear me. The rules have been changed a bit... Now if you just say ''I quit.'' You can quit the competition." He announced.


    "What the hell ? You are ruining all of my fun." Anon spoke.


    As soon as these words fell into Oxmaul''s ears... He immediately opened his mouth to speak the words that can save his life but before he could''ve said anything.


    Anon appeared behind him and covered his mouth with his hand.


    <Body Modification>


    As soon as Anon removed his hand from his face... Everyone noticed that Anon has removed Oxmaul''s mouth from his face.


    At this view, even the boys started fainting.


    Oxmaul looked at Anon and tried to shout but he had no mouth. He stood up from the place and started running again but Anon didn''t let him escape.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    *Zzzz*


    *Booom*


    The spear pierced through Oxmaul''s body and killed him again.


    When Oxmaul opened his eyes again... He observed that he was in the Middle of the arena once more.


    Now his mind was similar to that of a circus lion, he was sitting on the table but if he dared to step down of it... Anon would whip him and he would whip him hard.


    He knew that if tried to escape only death awaits him, so he decided to stay there, his mental conditions became unstable and Anon became a demon in his brain.


    He only knew one thing, Anon wouldn''t do anything to him unless he stays in the middle of the Arena.


    As soon as Anon observed that Oxmaul has finally lost it... He stood up and exited the Arena.


    "Hah... You are no fun now. You won... I lose." Anon said with a smile.


    [Author: This MF got no mercy.]

 Chapter 318 -318

    ?


    Blacksmith classes...


    Anon is sitting at the back of the class with Eve and Deris, but there is one odd thing: no one is sitting on the next bench or the bench next to it.


    The dwarf teacher is teaching the class, but no one is at ease... Everyone looks back at Anon once in a while.


    "Hmmm...? Why is everyone looking at me as if I am a psychopathic killer?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "What? Are you kidding me? After the things you did to Oxmaul, you think anyone would want to talk to you?"


    "Yeah, everyone present in this class thinks you are just a psychopathic killer after what you just did to Oxmaul," Deris spoke.


    "Hmmm.... That''s odd though. I don''t think I did any psychopathic things with him. I barely played with him," Anon spoke with a confused expression.


    "You are kidding, right? Because right now you really are talking like a psychopath," Eve asked.


    "Yeah, I''m just messing with you, but there is one good thing... No one will disturb me or you two. Isn''t that good?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, because now everyone thinks that we are psychopaths too," Eve spoke.


    "Well, for me... It''s true. Everyone really stopped making fun of me," Deris spoke as she looked at Eve.


    "See... At least someone is happy," Anon spoke as he smiled at Deris.


    "No, Jule... That guy is not your everyday normal person... He''s the son of an upper noble, and his father is very rich. He will make your and your family''s life hell.


    If I remember correctly, last time a senior kid punched Oxmaul when he was still a freshman.... That kid is now begging on the streets, and you just turned his mind to shit.


    He sat inside that arena for 50 minutes after you left. Do you know why?" Eve asked.


    "I don''t know... Maybe he was scared that I would come and hit him again if he moved," Anon spoke.


    "Yes... That''s correct, and you are sitting so calmly even after knowing that. You should be running back to your house... And packing your stuff... Oxmaul''s father will not let you live in this kingdom anymore," Eve explained.


    "Hmm... You know what? Your talk is interesting, I will get back to you after a short nap," Anon said as he put his head on the table and fell asleep.


    "Did he...?" Eve murmured as she pointed at Anon and looked at Deris with a surprised expression.


    "Yep... I saw it," Deris spoke.


    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the classroom door.


    Everyone immediately looked at the door and noticed that the person who was knocking on the door was none other than the principal herself.


    "What is the principal doing here?"


    "I guarantee you, it''s about that kid Jule."


    "Yeah, I think Oxmaul''s father is here."


    "Jule is done for."


    Everyone started talking about the principal''s sudden visit.


    "Everyone, keep silent," the dwarf teacher spoke as he bowed to the principal.


    "I am looking for the kid named Jule. Is he here?" the principal asked with a smile.


    The whole class turned their necks towards him.


    "Jule, wake up. The principal is here... Jule... JULE," Eve said as she pinched Anon tightly.


    "Hmmm...? Who the heck-, Oh Eve... What happened?" Anon asked as he woke up.


    "The principal is asking for Jule," Eve spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at the gate and noticed that the principal is also looking at him and the whole class too.


    "Come with me," the principal spoke.


    Jule stood up from the bench and walked up to the front of the class.


    Both of them left the class together.


    "You knew who he was, right?" the principal asked as they walked through the corridor.


    "Who?" Anon asked.


    "Don''t play dumb with me, I am talking about the kid named Oxmaul," the principal spoke.


    "Oh yeah... Upper noble kid. His father''s big, fat, rich, and he will make my life hell... Yeah, I heard that speech just now from one of my girls," Anon spoke.


    The principal stopped and looked at Anon with a smirk.


    "How can you be so tension-free after messing with that kid''s mind? His father can really make your life a living hell, no doubts about that," the principal spoke.


    "You said ''He can,'' it means you have a way of protecting me. That''s why you came here. If you had no way, you wouldn''t have approached me in the first place, and we wouldn''t be having this conversation right now," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are one smart-ass kid, huh....? Well, you are right. I can save you from the Paradise family, but I can''t save your family, and I can only save you from his father until you are inside this academy... Outside the academy... You are their prey.


    So, I suggest you get your stuff back to the dorms and tell your family to go to the Human kingdom," the principal spoke.


    "Yeah, can''t do that," Anon declined immediately.


    "What? I think you are confused... Let me explain it again. You will get killed immediately after you exit this academy, and your family will face several issues too," the principal spoke.


    "Well, you will not help me for free... What is it that you need?" Anon asked the principal.


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "Good question... I want you to become a teacher for this same academy after you graduate.


    You will only need to work here for 30 years with no salary; your food and room will be arranged by me. 30 years is not that long for an elf, right? And your only job will be to teach the kids as a teacher. It''s a very respectful job." The principal spoke as she smiled at Anon.


    "No, I am sorry. Was that it, or should I go back?" Anon asked.


    "You really have a big attitude, you know, kid. I don''t think you have the power to handle that kind of attitude. You can go, but if something happens, don''t come running back to me," the principal spoke.


    "See you soon, ma''am," Anon spoke as he left after that.


    ''I will make the whole kingdom mine in 3 months, and you are talking about 30 years. What a foolish girl?'' Anon thought as he laughed a bit.

 Chapter 319 -319

    ?


    After attending the classes, Anon left the academy. As soon as he exited the academy gates, he sensed many eyes staring at him from a distance.


    "Oh... Seems like we have guests, huh?" Anon said as he looked at the distant houses they were using for cover.


    Demonic Eyes...


    [Name: Jurist]


    [Level: 54]


    [Name: Van]


    [Level: 48]


    [Name: Merper]


    [Level: 56]


    ....


    Their names and levels appeared in front of Anon.


    ''12 guys, huh? All below level 60 too. Well, I guess they chose the wrong guys to kill me, huh?''


    Anon looked around and started walking exactly in the opposite direction of his house.


    He headed towards the forest behind the academy.


    This forest is known as Eversong Woods. It used to be the home of elves before they established this kingdom. Now, only dangerous beasts live there.


    As Anon walked towards the forest, he sensed each of them constantly following him.


    "He is heading towards his own grave."


    "Yeah, I can see that."


    "Just stay focused. If we get him to enter the main core of the forest, we won''t have to soil our hands with his filthy blood."


    The assassins following Anon discussed among themselves.


    ''Good, good. Follow me to your graves, you idiots,'' Anon thought as he continued walking inside.


    After 10 minutes of walking, Anon finally entered the forest.


    "He''s inside."


    "What should we do?"


    "Just wait and see where he''s going."


    "I already told you the plan. We''ll scare him and make him run towards the center of the forest. The beasts there will take care of him after that," their leader spoke.


    "Yes, ma''am," they all replied.


    As Anon walked further towards the center of the forest, he realized something was amiss.


    ''Why aren''t these guys coming out to attack me? Are they scared? No, this can''t be. What are they planning to do?''


    Suddenly, Anon started running...


    "He''s running..."


    "He sensed our presence..."


    "But why is he running towards the center?"


    Anon heard the last guy and only one question arose in his mind...


    ''They want me to go to the center of the forest, but why? Are there more dangerous beasts there?'' Anon thought as he used his skill.


    <Illusion>


    Suddenly, a black cloud covered Anon''s body and he disappeared.


    "What the heck?"


    "He just disappeared?"


    "How did he do that?"


    They all got confused as they saw Anon vanish like a ghost while he was running.


    "Hold your positions," the leader commanded, and they all stopped on the trees they were perched on.


    ''I''m getting a sense of de?ja? vu.'' Anon thought as he appeared behind one of the female assassins.


    "Hello, love," Anon whispered in her ear.


    She immediately withdrew her daggers and moved her hands incredibly fast towards Anon''s neck.


    But before the dagger could reach Anon''s neck, he stopped her hand.


    "He-" Before she could shout for help, Anon grabbed her mouth very tightly.


    "Search for him, everyone," the leader ordered.


    Mnnnhhhh


    She tried to shout, but Anon''s grip on her mouth was too tight. She even tried to bite his hand, but nothing happened.


    "Look into my eyes, love," Anon said as he used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly, her eyes glowed purple.


    [Hypnosis wear-off time: 10 minutes 59 seconds.]


    ''Being an elf gives her the benefit of having a shorter Hypnosis wear-off time, huh? I have to hurry up...'' Anon thought as he removed his hand from her mouth.


    "Start killing your partners for me, love," Anon commanded.


    "Yes, master," she replied as she withdrew her other dagger and leapt onto another tree.


    ''Now, the next one,'' Anon thought as he located the next assassin and quietly jumped onto his tree.


    "What''s up with you, son?" Anon whispered into his ear.


    As soon as he turned around, Anon pierced his throat with his sickle.


    "I wouldn''t waste my mana to hypnotize someone like you," Anon spoke as he pulled his dagger out.


    The assassin he had hypnotized was also killing her subordinates.


    Eight minutes later.


    "Did anyone find him?" the boss asked.


    No reply came.


    "I asked you guys something. Did you find him or not?" She asked again in a very low voice, but no reply came this time either.


    Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong.


    "Hello, love." Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    She immediately turned back and summoned her swords.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    "Well, who do you think I am?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know, but you''re not the guy we received the contract for. We were told he was weak and had a very low level. I ask again, who are you?" She asked.


    Anon noticed her face was covered by a black mask.


    "Before you die, don''t you want to show me your face?"


    "The only one who''s going to die here is you. Everyone, I found him... Come here," she shouted.


    "Oh, are you searching for these guys...?" Anon asked as he kicked the tree next to him.


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    ....


    Suddenly, the corpses of her subordinates started falling from the tree. The last corpse to fall from the tree belonged to the girl Anon had hypnotized at the start.


    "This..." Suddenly, a very grim expression covered her face as she looked at Anon.


    "So, what were you saying again, love?" Anon asked as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Curse you, you bastard. Just die," she said as she ran towards him at full speed.


    <Chain Binding>


    Suddenly, hundreds of chains burst from the ground and tightly gripped Anon''s body from every side.


    The grip of the chains was extremely tight.


    "Wow... That''s a good trick you used, huh...?" Anon said, smiling at her.


    "DIEEEEE, FUCKERRRRR...." She shouted.


    "Yeah, no." As soon as she entered Anon''s attacking range, he used a little force and immediately broke the chains.


    Without any delay, Anon stabbed the girl with the death sickles, killing her instantly.


    "Hah... Seems like a good girl but i have to send gifts to their contractor." Anon spoke as he cuts her head From her body.

 Chapter 320 -320

    ?


    Paradise Family...


    Four family members of the Paradise family are sitting together in the dining hall across the dining table.


    They are eating dinner, but one of them is playing with the dinner, and the other three are staring at him in anger.


    The one who is playing with his dinner is none other than Oxmaul himself.


    Oxmaul looks like a mentally unstable person right now; he is playing with his food like a child would do.


    He is dipping the spoon in his soup and throwing the soup here and there on the ground.


    "He did this to my son, and you are just staring at him. Don''t you have feelings for him?" An elf woman with burgundy hair and an ugly face spoke with an angry expression.


    "I have sent my boys to kill him; they must be returning anytime now..." A fat man with orange-colored hair, sitting in front of her, spoke.


    This man is Oxmaul''s father, Peter Paradise.


    This man owns every single food factory and shop in the Kingdom.


    He is one of the most powerful nobles in the elf kingdom. His food supply network is very big; some of his shops and factories are in other kingdoms as well, like human and dwarf kingdoms.


    This guy can destroy anyone who has a lower status than him. He has an attitude bigger than a mountain, and at this point in his life, he thinks he is a god to everyone lower than him.


    "Father, if you had sent me with them, I would''ve killed him in that goddamn academy. How dare he touch my brother?" A boy with orange hair spoke in an angry tone; he was sitting in front of Oxmaul.


    This guy is known as Ares Paradise.


    He is a bully, just like his younger brother was. He used to rule the academy when he was studying.


    He killed anyone standing in his way. He showed no mercy to anyone, whether it''s a kid or an adult.


    Those who dared to challenge him either got killed under mysterious circumstances or disappeared with their families from the Kingdom.


    He is very hot-blooded and knows no limit when it comes to killing.


    "No, if you had been seen by someone, it would''ve been a big problem. You have already killed many students from the academy. If you were to be suspected of another murder, I would not be able to save you from the Queen''s judgment this time," Peter spoke.


    Ting


    Suddenly the main door''s bell rang.


    "They are back... Let''s go and look at the motherfucker who did this to my son," Peter spoke as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the front door of the house.


    His wife and Ares followed behind.


    A butler was already present at the main gate... He was waiting for Peter''s orders to open the door.


    "Butler, open the door. I can''t wait to see the bastard who messed with my son," Peter ordered.


    "As you say, sir," the butler said as he bowed and opened the gate slowly.


    The gate opened, and the view that greeted Peter was very different from what he had expected.


    There were 16 heads in front of him; 12 heads belonged to the guys he had sent to kill Anon, and the other 4 heads belonged to the guards who were protecting the mansion.


    "This... What is this, Father?" Ares asked with a surprised expression as he stared at the severed heads in front of him.


    "Look at them. If you don''t do something about this bastard now, our son''s head will be there soon," Peter''s wife spoke with an angry expression as she shouted at Peter.


    "That bastard is stronger than we think... I have to hire more professional killers to eliminate him," Peter murmured as anger consumed him.


    ''This bastard thinks he is making fun of me by doing this... But he is just increasing the pain he will feel upon his death. I will not spare the life of someone who messed with my son''s mind.


    You are dead, Jule,'' Peter thought as his eyes turned red with anger.


    ''Father is useless... I have to finish this job myself. No one lives after messing with my brother. I will show him what Ares Paradise can do.


    First, I will kill his mother, then his father, and after that, his sister and brothers... Hahaha... You are going to die a painful death, Jule,'' Ares thought as he stood up and started walking toward his room.


    "Tell me, are you going to do something about it or not?" Peter''s wife shouted in his face.


    Slap


    "Shut up, bitch. I am thinking right now... He is my son too. I know how to avenge my own son. Don''t ask me stupid questions. Go eat and sleep," Peter shouted as he kicked one of the heads.


    "Y-Yes..." She said as she went back to Oxmaul.


    "Yes... That guy," Peter murmured as his ring shined, and he summoned a crystal ball from his inventory.


    "I need you... Where are you?" Peter asked.


    "Tell me the task and money. No useless talk." A very heavy and cold voice spoke from the other side of the crystal.


    "I want a guy killed; his name is Jule. You will get the information from my assistant. Money won''t be a problem; I will give you double the usual rate," Peter spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    "Time?" He asked.


    "Before tomorrow''s sunrise. For every family member you kill, I will double your payment," Peter spoke.


    "How many does he have?"


    "Three."


    "Consider them dead."


    "When are you coming to collect the information-"


    Ting


    Before Peter could say anything else, he heard the doorbell ringing.


    Peter looked up and noticed a man wearing fully green clothes standing in front of him.


    His body was fully covered in that cloth, his face was also masked; only one of his eyes was visible.


    "Where is the information?" He asked.


    "Haha... This is what I expect from a professional killer. Here," Peter said as he gave him Jule''s file.


    In that file, everything related to Jule was written.


    "Consider it done; he is just a child."


    "That child did this," Peter spoke as he pointed toward the heads on the floor.

 Chapter 321 -321

    ?


    Anon is sitting in his room, lost in thought with a very serious expression.


    "I have attracted the attention of a big motherfucker now... I need to get my act together and think clearly. He will definitely hire someone big to kill me but if i act with intelligence that i lack a little bit then i can easily beat him.


    System, show me the skills that are above level 50."


    [Searching for skills that are over level 50...]


    [30 skills found]


    "Show me the skills that are only for my class," Anon commands.


    [Searching skills related to the Cerebraxis class]


    [Mind Control Lv.87]


    [Demonic Eyes Lv.66]


    [Memory Alter Lv.92]


    [Chimera Maker Lv.65]


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm [Psychic Connection Lv.77]


    [Body Modification Lv.89]


    [Alluring Scent Lv.53]


    [Sensoring Aura Lv.79]


    "Okay, these are my main skills. This Chimera Maker skill, I remember it. I leveled it up to create cow girls, but then I got distracted and forgot about it. System, show me the description for this skill once more." Anon commands.


    [Chimera Maker]


    [This skill can create Chimeras by merging two or more beings. One of them must be alive for the process to succeed. The success rate is not guaranteed. If the beings being merged share the same affinity, they have a higher chance of merging than beings with different affinities.]


    [Mana: Depends on subjects.]


    "Alright, this is interesting. I think it''s time to use this skill. I need to go to Eversong Forest and find some useful beasts to give me an advantage against the Paradise family," Anon thinks, deciding that he''ll venture into the forest to create Chimeras.


    "Jule, dinner is ready," Hillary says as she knocks on his room.


    Without any time waste, Anon leaves his room and sits at the dining table. Once the food is served, he eats quickly and returns back to his room.


    He didn''t talk to anyone or asked anyone how did their day went.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Ian asks.


    "I don''t know," Hillary replies.


    "Maybe he''s nervous about tomorrow. Don''t forget, tomorrow is his big day¡ªthe hunt festival," Moon says with a smile.


    "Oh, right. How could I forget that? That''s why he looks so nervous." Ian rubs his head, feeling forgetful.


    "Let''s eat and then get ready for his hunt," Ian suggests, and they all enjoy their dinner.


    After dinner, everyone goes back to their rooms to prepare for Anon''s hunt. Hillary takes care of food and water, Moon handles cheering equipment, and Ian oversees other preparations.


    Everyone was preparing for the hunt tomorrow whereas Anon was preparing for something else.


    "If only i had grenades here. This would''ve been a piece of cake. Well i won''t cry about it. Let''s see.. railgun check, sickles check, rope check.


    Psychopathic mind.... Check. Let''s go" anon said as he putted all the items into his inventory." Anon said as a smile appeared on his face.


    As everyone falls asleep, Anon wakes up, lights an incense stick in Moon''s room, returns to his room, gives his equipment a final check, and jumps out of his window.


    "Time to hunt."


    Walking through the city at night, Anon notices a dark residential area on one side and a brightly lit area on the other.


    That''s the red-light district¡ªa famous place for humans who can''t afford an elf slave. Thousands of humans enter the elven kingdom everyday, paying extra taxes to engage in sexual activities in the red-light district. Unbeknownst to them, they''re boosting the Elven kingdom''s economy.


    "Stupid assholes," Anon mutters, observing them before continuing toward his destination.


    After an hour of walking, he reaches Eversong Forest.


    "Why don''t they run carriages at night?" Anon complains, looking at the forest ahead.


    While Eversong Forest appears beautiful during the day, it takes on a horrific appearance at night, as if monsters could emerge at any moment. Anon walks into the forest without hesitation.


    <Sensoring Aura>


    Everything around him brightens up, and Anon becomes acutely aware of his surroundings. He senses movement and sound clearly.


    "Okay, let''s see... I don''t sense any monsters nearby," Anon remarks as he moves forward.


    After walking for ten minutes, he senses something.


    "Hmmm... What''s that? Looks like a bat," Anon says, using his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Giant Sonic Bat]


    [Description: These bats lack eyes and instead have large ears to listen to reflected high-pitched sounds. They use their mouths to produce ultrasonic sounds that humans, elves, or dwarfs can''t hear due to their high pitch.


    Giant Sonic Bats sense danger from a distance and can''t be easily tamed or captured. They often stay still after sensing a weak life form and attack when it approaches. They live in the deep caves of Eversong Forest and rarely venture out. They feed on the blood of larger animals.]


    ''Hmm, this could be useful. I could mix this creature with another beast to gain ultrasonic sounds and heightened hearing. Wait... If I can sense it with my skill, it must have sensed me too. Yet it''s staying still, thinking I''m weak. If it attacks, it''ll be quite a show.'' Anon thinks, a smile forming as he approaches the bat.


    Reaching it, Anon pretends not to notice it and acts like a prey.


    Squeak


    Suddenly, the bat lunges at him with its giant body, but Anon swiftly beheads it using his sickles.


    "Stupid... What kind of senses do you have if you couldn''t sense my dangerous presence?" Anon said as he laughed at the bat and puts it''s body into his inventory.


    "Now, let''s search for some other Monsters that have senses like you." Anon said as he started searching around.


    After walking for a bit Anon came across his second target...


    ''Is that a dog ?'' Anon wondered as he looked at a wolf like Creature but it had big horns.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: unknown]


    [Race: Big horned Hell Hound]


    [Description: These hounds are very dangerous. Once they set you as their prey. You are done for, because hell hounds are born with the instinct to catch and kill . His skin is too hard to cut through with a normal sword or knife but his horns are very fragile.]

 Chapter 322 -322

    ?


    "Hellhound, huh? Let''s see what type of instincts you have, motherfucker," Anon said as he threw a stone towards the hellhound.


    Grrrrr


    The hellhound immediately noticed Anon''s presence and started running towards him with incredible speed.


    "Come... Bitch. Let me see those beautiful fangs," Anon said as he started running in the other direction.


    The hellhound was chasing him with its full speed, saliva dripping from its big jaw.


    It was hungry... It was angry.


    Suddenly, Anon stopped at a certain position and looked at the hellhound.


    "Playtime''s over," he said as a smile appeared on his face.


    Rawwwrr


    The hellhound roared and started running towards Anon with its full speed.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    "Keep the power low. I want low body damage," Anon ordered.


    [Mana output has been turned down to a minimum]


    Suddenly, a javelin covered in blue and golden lights crackled through the air and pierced the hellhound''s face, killing it in seconds.


    Thud


    Its lifeless body fell to the ground.


    "I need one more beast to make a Chimera, but this time I need the beast alive," Anon said as he started walking deeper into the forest.


    He encountered his next beast sooner than he had expected.


    The beast looked similar to a snake.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Zar]


    [Level: 90]


    [Race: Vermillion Snake]


    [Description: A named Vermillion Snake has very high intelligence. Compared to a fully grown human, a Vermillion Snake has similar intelligence. They know battle tactics and how to escape danger.


    Once in its grip, no one can save you from instant death. Vermillion Snakes don''t contain any type of poison in their fangs, but they do contain four different types of Paralytic Serums.]


    "A named beast... It seems I have come a long way inside the jungle. Should I try to kill him? Or should I just go back out and search for another beast? I mean, this guy has 25 more levels than me," Anon started thinking.


    Suddenly, he noticed that the Vermillion Snake was looking at something through the bushes.


    Anon looked at the other side and saw an even bigger animal eating a one-horned rabbit.


    It had big and long ears, sharp teeth sticking out of its mouth, a long tail, and a very sturdy yet flexible body.


    It resembled a mongoose but was ten times its original size.nOV¦ÅLUsb.com


    The wild mana of the forest did this to the animals. Their small bodies can''t process the wild mana, and they don''t know how to purify it.


    That''s why they evolved into this bigger form to easily process the wild mana.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Killer Mongoose]


    [Level: 78]


    [This beast has perfected its teeth over the years and sharpened them to the point where they can easily cut through anything. Once under its teeth, nothing will survive.


    This beast has good hearing and a very sharp nose. Killer Mongoose was born as a natural hunter of the Vermillion Snake. They are immune to their paralytic poisons.]


    ¦Ñ¦Ánd¦Ás¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "Seems like I don''t have to do anything at all," Anon spoke as he silently observed the Vermillion Snake and Killer Mongoose.


    Hisssss


    The Vermillion Snake suddenly lunged at the Killer Mongoose with its Paralytic Serum-filled fangs.


    The Killer Mongoose immediately jumped and dodged its attack.


    Kweeeeeeee


    The mongoose made a loud and high-pitched sound as it tried to grab the Vermillion Snake with its sharp claws and kill it with its teeth.


    Hisssss


    The Vermillion Snake moved at a very high speed and tried to dodge its claws.


    But the mongoose was fast... It grabbed the Vermillion Snake and bit it immediately.


    HIIIIISSSSSSSSSS


    Suddenly green blood started flowing out of the Vermillion Snake''s body.


    The Vermillion Snake immediately attacked back and bit the mongoose on its back.


    Kweeeeee


    The mongoose''s blood also started flowing out, but the mongoose was still trying to bite the snake again and again.


    After fighting for 30 minutes, both of them were injured, but the Vermillion Snake was more injured.


    Suddenly the Vermillion Snake started running deep into the forest. It knew it couldn''t win.


    The Killer Mongoose followed it, and Anon followed both of them.


    The Vermillion Snake and the Killer Mongoose engaged in fights as they moved deeper into the forest.


    Suddenly the mongoose stopped chasing the Vermillion Snake, and the snake got away.


    "It''s time to play my part. The Vermillion Snake is so injured that one of my attacks, and it will be as good as dead, but I don''t want him dead. That''s why I have to catch him alive," Anon said as he continued to follow the Vermillion Snake.


    After some time, the snake stopped under a tree and started spiraling around the tree.


    "This is it," Anon said as he finally decided to attack.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    The Vermillion Snake always came to this place whenever it got hurt, and it felt safe at this tree, but it didn''t know that today the hunter had come to its home.


    Suddenly, the lights crackled and the thunder javelin hit the Vermillion Snake''s body.


    Hisssssss


    Before the snake could do anything, it was split into two halves and lying on the ground.


    The Vermillion Snake struggled to run away in its last moments, but it couldn''t.


    "Shit... He is dying. I have to do it now," Anon said as he took out the previous corpses of the monsters that he had killed.


    Putting everything in one place, Anon used his skill...


    <Chimera Maker>


    Suddenly a magic circle appeared beneath the body parts, and all the body parts turned into a white streak of light.


    Zzzzzz


    Suddenly the body started taking shape. It started forming into a dog like structure.


    After one minute, the light faded, and a new creature was revealed.


    "Woahhh... " Anon was shocked to see this new creature.


    It was the size of a dog, had giant bat''s ears, a very big monstrous mouth with fangs inside, an armored body, Sharp Green eyes and sharp claws. It''s tail was similar to the Vermillion Snake''s skin.

 Chapter 323 -323

    ?


    The dog went down on its knees as soon as it looked at Anon, as if submitting itself to him.


    "Hmm... You are a chimera, huh? Should I give you a name?" Anon wondered as he looked at the dog.


    The dog nodded in agreement.


    "Wait, you can understand me?" Anon asked.


    The dog once more nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, that''s cool... I thought I had to train you like those army dogs. So, your name should be Gin.


    It was a famous alcohol back then on earth." Anon said as he felt mana gushing out of his body.


    "My mana got drained when I gave him a name? Why the heck would that happen?" Anon wondered as he looked at Gin in confusion.


    After thinking for a bit, Anon stopped thinking.


    "Now, let''s see. How do I bring you back with me?" Anon spoke as he looked at Gin.


    Woof


    Gin suddenly started barking.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    Gin barked as he started running round and round; suddenly, a white glow started coming out of his body, and he transformed into a little black puppy.


    "Damn, you can transform your shape?" Anon said as he looked at Gin in surprise.


    Woof


    Gin barked and jumped onto Anon''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go back, little buddy," Anon said as both of them went back to Jule''s house.


    The next day...


    "Jule... Wake up. Don''t you have the Hunt Festival today?"


    "Wake up, Jule."


    As soon as these sounds fell into Anon''s ears, he opened his eyes and looked around.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Hillary, Ian, and Moon were standing in his room.


    "Hmm...? What happened?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Huh...? Don''t you remember today is your Hunt Festival? You have to get ready; there is only one hour left before it starts," Moon spoke.


    "Yeah, son. You have our full support. Just give it your best," Ian spoke.


    "Well, I will pack the food..." Hillary said as she exited the room.


    "Yeah... I will get some things too."


    All of them left one by one after that.


    "Ah, heck, I forgot about that thing."


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    Suddenly, Gin hopped out from the blanket and started licking Anon''s face.


    "Calm down, buddy. We got work to do; let''s go." Anon said as he went to the bathroom and took a shower with Gin.


    After the shower, Anon went to the dining table and started having breakfast with everyone.


    Woof


    Suddenly, Gin walked up onto the table.


    "Whoa... What is that?" Ian asked with a scared expression.


    "Wow... A cute puppy. Can I pet him?" Moon asked.


    "Yeah... You can pet him, and Dad, he is my little friend that I found yesterday," Anon replied to Ian.


    "Son, I don''t think you can take care of a dog, and a dog needs utmost care too. He will just dirty the house too," Ian replied.


    "Dad, don''t worry; he works on my command. Oi, sit down." Anon commanded Gin.


    Gin immediately followed his command and sat down.


    "Wow, he really works on your command, huh?" Moon spoke as she noticed the sudden change in Gin''s actions.


    "Well, I don''t want him pooping here on our dining table," Ian spoke.


    "He won''t," Anon replied.


    "So, do you have a strategy for the event like last time?" Ian asked.


    "Yeah, I stopped making strategies since the last time. I will just go inside with no strategies at all this time," Anon replied.


    "Yeah, that''s one good plan," Moon replied.


    "Well, I am done. I will go and wear my clothes now," Ian said as he stood up and went to his room.


    "I will go and wash these dishes, after that, I will also get ready."


    "Yeah, Mom, can you help me pick out a dress?" Moon asked.


    "Okay, honey, I will after doing the dishes," Hillary spoke as she went to the kitchen.


    "You really don''t have any strategy for this time?" Moon asked with a low tone.


    "No, why?" Anon spoke.


    "No, it''s just that you were always all strategic and excited, but today you look very calm," Moon replied.


    "Yeah, that was the past. This is the present. I will go and get ready now," Anon spoke as he stood up from the table and went to his room.


    ''In the Forest Hunt Festival, the one who wins gets rewarded along with his family. That''s why this family is so excited to go there with me.


    There will be other families too. I don''t know why this Jule guy always participated in this stupid competition when he knew that he wasn''t going to win against Saul. Well, good for you, Jule... Seems like you are going to win today.'' Anon thought as he exited his room and saw that all of the family members are ready to leave as well.


    All of them locked the house and took a carriage to the location where the competition was being held.


    As soon as they reached the location, they saw a big crowd of people swarming around a big stage in the middle of the city.


    Anon walked down from the carriage with Moon, Hillary, and Ian.


    "Hmm... Is it just me, or does the crowd in this place get double every year?" Moon asked.


    "Honey, our numbers grow every year. That''s a given that the crowd will increase," Ian explained.


    "Well, isn''t that you, Hillary?" A woman''s voice rang in the environment.


    Everyone looked at the source and found a woman with purple hair and purple eyes coming towards them with a muscular guy walking right beside her.


    ''She is Fauna, Saul''s mother. She never misses a chance to taunt Hillary and me.''


    "Oh, Fauna and Saul... How are you?" Hillary asked.


    "Hahaha... I am good, darling. How are you and Jule?" She asked.


    "Oh, we are good," Hillary replied.


    "You came again, huh? Guess you never learn." Saul taunted Anon.


    Anon kept silent and just looked at him.


    ''What a arrogant stupid?'' Anon thought as he smirked.


    "Don''t be rude to them, Saul. They get defeated every year doesn''t mean that they will get defeated this year too, right, Hillary?" Fauna asked.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    ''You say that every year, bitch.'' Hillary thought as she faked her laugh.


    Behind the stage...


    A man covered in full green clothes is pointing his sword at the village chief.


    "You know what to do, right?" He asked with a heavy voice.


    "Y-Y-Yes... Please spare my family''s life," the village chief spoke with a scared expression.

 Chapter 324 -324

    ?


    "Ladies and gentlemen can i have your attention ? Please, look at me." The village chief announced as he walked upto the stage.


    The crowd fell silent and everyone looked towards the stage.


    "I-I, welcome you to the most beautiful competition of the Elven kingdom. ''The Forest Hunt.'' " He spoke in a hesitant manner as he wiped his forehead that was dripping from sweat.


    Anon looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Everyone started Clapping.


    "W-Well, you all know the rules but i will still repeat them as always. Now before all of that, there is one change in the competition this time.


    The-The competition will be held in the Evensong forest instead of the Gelard forest this time, hahaha..." The village chief announced as he laughed a bit to show as if he was speaking from free will.


    ''Okay, something is wrong with him. His face is telling that someone is forcing him to say all of this.'' Anon figured out.


    "We all know that Gelard forest is almost empty and there is no sense in holding the competition there, so for a change we have decided to hold the competition in the Evensong forest."


    "Huh ? Evensong forest ? Isn''t that a dangerous forest ?"


    "Yeah, i don''t know why the village chief would decide something so dangerous ?"


    "Why would the village chief do that ?"


    "We Should talk to him."


    "F-For those who want to take their children out... I can understand your concern as a parent myself but this competition is going to be a bit difficult this time. So, those who are men enough to participate in the competition please come to the stage." The village chief announced.


    ''Ah... So it''s to lure me out. Seems like he hired a professional this time huh ?'' Anon immediately found out as a smile appeared on his face.


    One by One candidates started walking up, on the stage.


    Few minutes in and only 17 candidates are on the stage, compared to last year this wasn''t even the 1/4th.


    "Honey, What should we do ?" Hillary asked Ian.


    "Well, it''s i say we go back." Ian spoke.


    "I also vote to go back." Moon spoke.


    Anon was standing there with his hands in his pockets. He was calm and very collected at this moment.


    ''Hmmm... If he is looking to lure me in, he must be observing me from some corner but I can''t identify him in this crowd.'' Anon thought.


    "Jule, let''s go back son. This isn''t your normal forest... Evensong forest is too dangerous for you. Let''s just go back and see the other contestants." Ian spoke as he tapped on Anon''s shoulder.


    "Yes brother, that''s a lethal ground. There are very dangerous beasts inside that forest and we can''t loose you for such a stupid competition. Let''s go, we will participate in next year''s competition." Moon spoke.


    "Na, I am going." Anon spoke as he looked at Ian and Moon.


    "What ? But are you even ready for that ?" Ian asked.


    "I am ready for it, Dad. Just trust me." Anon said as he looked at Ian with a mature and calm look.


    "O-Okay." Ian spoke as he sensed maturity in Anon''s voice.


    "Good, i will see you soon." Anon said as he started walking towards the stage.


    "Dad... We can''t let him do this. That''s the Evensong forest, the dangerous and life threatening beasts live there. Why did you permit him to go ?" Moon immediately spoke.


    Ian turned towards her and spoke... "There was maturity in his voice. It was as if i am talking to someone, who has a lot of experience.


    I-I think he will be okay."


    Moon just staired at Ian in confusion as she tried to understand what he just said.


    Anon stopped as he saw Saul walking back.


    "What''s up Saul ? Aren''t you participating ?" Anon asked.


    "No, Honey. Saul is not some kind of idiot who will participate in such life threatening competition." Fauna spoke.


    "Yeah, i understand. You are saying that he is not a man, right ? I can understand that, only a strong Mother''s strong boy can participate in this competition." Anon mocked both of them at the same time.


    "Oi, Are you saying i am not man enough ?" Saul asked as he closed his distance between him and Anon.


    "Well, i am not saying that maybe your mother is because if you were a man, you wouldn''t be running away like a pussy. You would''ve been participating in that competition." Anon replied as he walked away.


    "That fucker. Mother, i am going to participate in the competition bye." Saul spoke as he started walking towards the stage.


    "No, son stop-" before she could''ve said anything Saul was on the stage.


    "Well, Well... Seems like you decided to man up huh ?" Anon taunted Saul.


    "If i got the chance inside that forest... I will crush you into pieces. So be careful." Saul spoke as he warned Anon and looked at him with an angry expression.


    "Yeah, same to you." Anon spoke as he smiled and looked forward.


    30 minutes later... Only 70 guys and 58 girls are standing on the stage.


    The rest of the parents left the area and went back to their homes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have our contestants. These brave fighters will be fighting in the Evensong forest for a handsome amount of 1 gold coin and a trophy for winning the competition.


    Now, let me explain the prices for the first 3 winners...


    The first position will be rewarded with 1 gold and the winning trophy as i already mentioned.


    The second position will be awarded with 50 silvers and a Silver medal.


    The last and third position will get 10 silvers and a bronze medal.


    These were the prices, now comes the time for the rules.


    There are only two simple rules...


    First rule, you can''t kill anyone.


    Second rule, You have to help your friends, if you see them in a life and death situation.


    If you don''t follow these rules you will be eliminated from this competition immediately.


    Now, i will tell you your goal that you have to accomplish in order to win this competition." The chief explained.

 Chapter 325 -325

    ?


    "You will have three different goals in Evensong Forest to compete and win this competition.


    The first goal will be collecting. There is a flower somewhere inside the Evensong Forest named ''Calfury.'' It looks like this. If you complete this task, you will secure the third position safely," the chief explained as he took out a purple-colored flower from his pocket and showed it to everyone.


    "The second goal will be stealing. There lives a beast inside the Evensong Forest known as the Evan Eagle. They lay eggs in this season on the top of the highest tree in the forest.


    You will have to steal its egg and bring it back to secure the second position in this competition. You can also bring more than one egg to get extra money for it. Here is a picture of how this creature looks like," the chief spoke as he took out a scroll from his pocket and showed it to everyone.


    On the scroll, there was a drawing of an Evan Eagle.


    "The third and the last goal will be hunting. As you can already understand what this means. You have to hunt a beast and bring back its teeth in order to complete this task.


    The beast you will be hunting is a very vicious one, known as ''The Hell Hound.''


    The Hell Hound is a very dangerous beast; they search for food in the darkness of night, and they can easily sense anyone approaching them.


    Now if some of you must be thinking, why not just buy their teeth from the shop and give them to the chief? No, that won''t work. I can easily tell if the teeth belong to a freshly killed Hell Hound or a previously killed one.


    So, don''t try to act oversmart with me. If you achieve this task, you will secure the first position in this competition easily.n0VeLUsb.c0m


    One more thing, although this never happened, but since I have some very promising faces here, I will be adding one more rule to this task.


    Suppose if two or more than two guys kill the Hell Hound. In this condition, we can have a difficult time declaring one of them the winner; that''s why you should try to kill as many Hell Hounds as possible.


    The more teeth you have, the higher your chances of winning will be.


    Now, you have 20 minutes to meet your families before you leave for the next three days.


    Anyone who doesn''t return back in 3 days will be considered dead. Thank you, everyone. You can still leave the competition if you want," the chief explained as he went down the stage.


    As soon as he went backstage... He noticed the man who was threatening him before.


    "I-I did it. I did what you told me to do. Now, please don''t hurt my family. Please."


    "Your work is not done yet. I need him inside the forest. You do it, or I will kill your whole family, and you know I can do it," the man again threatened the village chief.


    "O-OKAY... I will do everything you tell me to, but don''t touch my family," the village chief requested.


    The man covered in green clothes disappeared.


    Anon returned back to Ian, Moon, and Hillary.


    "Well, Dad... I think I will go for the second or the third position because the first position task is too dangerous, and I can''t risk it," Anon spoke as he looked at Ian.


    "Yes, son, you do that and only go for the safe tasks. I am not forcing you to do any tasks at all. You are free from my side. I just want one thing from you: come out alive from that forest, okay? Now you will meet your mom, and she will definitely cry. Just hold her tightly," Ian spoke.


    "Yes, father," Anon said as he moved towards Hillary.


    "Oh, mother, come here, give me a hug," Anon said as he hugged Hillary.


    "If you were my son, I wouldn''t have allowed him to go in there at all, but I hope you die a very painful death," Hillary whispered in Anon''s ears.


    "If I died, your son''s whereabouts would also be gone with me. Be careful of what you say next; your words can easily fire back right at your face," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fuck you," Hillary spoke.


    "Oh, mom. Yes, yes, I love you too, and I will come out of that forest well and alive," Anon said out loud as they separated from each other.


    "Oh, I will pray for you, son," Hillary said as she touched Anon''s cheeks.


    After meeting Hillary, Anon moved towards Moon.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Moon asked.


    "Yeah, I am good. What about you? How are you feeling?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I want to stop you from going into that death trap, but I can''t because you have an iron will this time, and I can see it in your eyes. So, I want to say only one thing to you: be safe and return alive in one piece, okay?" Moon spoke.


    "Believe me, I will. There is no beast inside that forest that can kill me, until Gin is with me," Anon said as he pointed towards the puppy.


    Woof


    "Oh, his name is Gin, huh?" Moon spoke as she bent down and picked him up.


    "You protect my brother, okay?" She said as she held Gin in her hands.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    "Good... Now come here and give me a big hug," Moon spoke as she hugged Anon.


    "Okay, contestants, please come back to the stage. Your time to meet with your family is over. We will now begin the competition," the chief announced as three big glass screens appeared hovering above the stage.


    Anon and the other guys moved back to the stage.


    "Follow me," the village chief spoke as he took everyone to the entrance of the Evensong Forest.


    "Contestants, your competition will start in 10 seconds."


    "10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1. Go."


    Suddenly, everyone started running into the forest. Suddenly, everyone noticed that one guy was walking very slowly and he wasn''t rushing like the others.


    This guy was none other than Jule himself.


    ''Let''s begin.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 326 -326

    ?


    Anon is walking through the Evensong Forest with Gin. The sun is still shining in the sky, making the forest look beautiful.


    However, when night falls, this very place will resemble a goddamn graveyard.


    While everyone is moving cautiously and ensuring their safety, Anon is walking around as if he''s taking a leisurely stroll in a garden.


    No beast dares to approach him due to Gin''s aura. On the contrary, other contestants are searching for the flower or the egg, all aiming to secure the third and second positions before attempting the first.


    Anon, though, is waiting for the sun to go down, as only then will the Hell Hounds emerge for their hunt.


    Zzz


    The trees vibrated as a black figure jumped on them.


    Suddenly, Anon senses an unknown presence following him from behind.


    ''Hmmm... He''s here, This guy is really professional. He knows how to hide himself and he is also using stealthy spells.'' Anon thinks as he turns around. He knows someone is trailing him, but he can''t pinpoint the exact location.


    He is hiding very well among the tress, making him almost untraceable.


    "Show me your skills, Gin boy," Anon says as he rubs Gin''s head.


    Gin instantly transforms into his original form and emits an ultrasonic sound from his mouth.


    This voice was inaudible to Anon and the assassin, only bats can listen to this sound.


    Dooooooom


    Woof


    Gin barks oddly at a large tree.


    ''Found you, bitch,'' Anon thinks as he activates his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Clint]n0velUsb.c0m


    [Level: 209]


    [Race: Dark Elf]


    [Class: Assassin]


    [Description: Contracted by Peter Paradise to eliminate you at any cost. Awaiting your entry into a more secluded area before he strikes.]


    ''Hmmm... Clint, you''re way above my level, but it''ll be fun to play with you, let''s see to what limits can you Follow me.'' Anon thinks as he continues walking forward.


    ''Something''s wrong... Why is he heading toward the center of the forest?'' Clint questions himself, perplexed, but he continues to tail Anon.


    Twenty-seven minutes later...


    Anon stops in his tracks as he senses an immensely powerful and dangerous creature ahead. The creature has marked its territory with urine.


    ''I don''t want to proceed, but I won''t survive a hand-to-hand combat with that assassin. My spells won''t work on him either. If this is what it takes to defeat him, so be it.'' Anon decides, entering the marked area.


    ''The hell is wrong with this kid? Going in there is suicide,'' Clint wonders, a puzzled expression crossing his face.


    Clint decides to halt his pursuit of Anon and waits outside the area for him to come out again.


    Anon advances cautiously, feeling the mana growing denser in this part of the forest.


    ''Who could be living here?'' Anon wonders, scanning his surroundings. The grass, vines, and woods here are thicker than in the outer forest.


    Woof


    Gin barks, sensing something, his behaviour was odd, he wanted to find the thing that ruled this area of the forest.


    "Where?" Anon asks, looking at Gin.


    Gin walks towards a different location, and Anon follows suit.


    After a short walk, Gin stops in front of big a cave.


    "Is it in there?" Anon inquires with a smile.


    Woof


    Gin barks softly in response.


    [Master, I sense an intense presence here. You should leave.] Link advises, feeling uneasy.


    ''I know, Link. I can sense it too, but if I leave without a plan, I''m as good as dead at his hands,'' Anon spoke.


    [Master, I''m detecting a powerful mana source from inside. If you guide me to it, I can absorb it and grant you immense power.] Link suggests.


    ''Really?''


    [Yes, Master.]


    ''Alright, I''ll give it a shot.'' Anon agrees, entering the cave.


    Though the cave is dark, Anon''s enhanced vision allows him to see everything clearly.


    The cave''s entrance is small, but the interior is vast. A sticky substance covers the walls.


    This liquid was similar to slime mixed with glue. It was green in colour and had a very disgusting smell.


    Anon touches the sticky liquid and examines it carefully.


    ''What is this? Seems like human snot,'' Anon thinks as he ventures further inside.


    While walking, a message suddenly appears before him...


    [Opponent has used the skill <Extreme Grade Hallucination>]


    [You have resisted the skill <Extreme Grade Hallucination> due to your class [Cerebraxis]]


    "Interesting... This snot has a drug-like effect that induces hallucinations in those who touch it, huh? This guy is the real motherfucker. He uses this shit to Hallucinate it''s opponents and kills them once they are under Hallucination."


    ''Sephie, can you hear me?'' Anon establishes a psychic connection.


    ''Yes, Master,'' Sephie responds.


    ''Luv, can you tell me about a creature that exudes a sticky liquid from its body or mouth? This liquid causes extreme hallucinations in those who touch it.'' Anon asks.


    ''I don''t have information about this creature, Master, but I recently purchased a book about ancient monsters from the black market. I''ll check if I can find any relevant informationin that.'' Sephie replies.


    ''Hurry up, Luv. I need answer fast,'' Anon urges.


    ''I''m on it, Master. I''ll get back to you with an answer as soon as I find one,'' Sephie assures.


    ''Good.'' Anon responds, resuming his exploration.


    The further he goes, the denser the mana becomes.


    After walking for ten minutes, Anon senses something¡ªa powerful presence.


    This presence is unlike anything Anon has felt before; it''s suffocating, making it difficult to even breathe.


    Anon halts as he reaches a wall.


    "This is the end? But I still sense its presence," Anon mutters, staring at the wall.


    [Master... It''s right behind that wall.] Link informs him.


    Suddenly, Anon detects a strong odor emanating from the wall.


    "What the heck? Can air pass through walls?" Anon wonders aloud, touching the wall. To his surprise, his hand goes through it.


    "An illusion...?" Anon says, puzzled, as he steps forward. His entire body phases through the wall.


    Upon crossing the wall, Anon realizes he''s entered a large cavity beneath the mountain.


    Looking around, he notices something that shakes him to his core.

 Chapter 327 -327

    ?


    Looking around, Anon noticed a massive monster sprawled on the floor in front of him.


    The creature resembled a gigantic catfish, with a dark yellow hue. Sticky liquid oozed from its glands, much like the substance Anon had seen at the cave entrance.


    The Catfish was humongous in size similar to an elephant and it had two basketball sized eyes.


    It also had a fin and a mouth so big to fit, that two horses can fit inside easily.


    It sported four human-like legs on its body, and, thankfully, it was sound asleep.


    ''What the heck is that?'' Anon wondered, his eyes widening in surprise.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Danglemouth Catfish]


    [Level: 609]


    [HP: ???/???]


    [MP: ???/???]


    [Description: A mutated catfish that has grown enormous due to the waters of Dileca.]


    ''Waters of Dileca?'' Anon mused as he spotted a sizable pond nearby, adjacent to the catfish.


    The pond held crystal-clear water with a radiant blue hue, emitting a dense mana aura.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Water of Dileca]


    [Level ???]


    [Description: A mysterious water that has immense healing properties and insane amount of mana packed inside it. No one knows where this water comes from but it is said that the gods bless elfs once in a while with this water.]


    [Master, that''s the mana source.] Link informed.


    ''Yes, I can see that,'' Anon replied.


    [Master, you should immerse yourself in this water. It could grant you unimaginable powers. The longer you spend in it, the stronger you''ll become. This catfish likely spent considerable time in it, explaining its size.] Link explained.


    ''Yeah, I was thinking the same,'' Anon said, beginning to undress.


    [Master, what are you doing?] Link questioned.


    ''What do you mean? I''m disrobing to bathe in it. You just said it right, the longer I stay, the more powerful I''ll become, so i am going to take a bath in it.'' Anon responded.


    [I don''t believe you understand, Master. Others need to purify the water''s mana before using it, but you have me. I can absorb and purify the mana, then transfer it to you in one go.] Link clarified.


    ''Wait, you can do that?'' Anon asked, his confusion evident.


    [I can, Master. Just dip your hand into the water and i will suck it out.] Link instructed.


    ''Alright.'' Anon complied, submerging his hand. Suddenly, the water rushed into his fingers at an astonishing rate.


    In just 4 minutes and 33 seconds, the entire pond had emptied. Link had absorbed every single drop of the water.


    [Master, I''ve acquired it. We should leave this place as soon as possible; because the catfish is about to awaken.] Link warned.


    ''Why would the fish wake up?'' Anon inquired with a confused expression.


    [You''ve taken every drop of water it spent its life in. It''ll realize this before¡ª]


    Before Link could finished, the Danglemouth Catfish jolted awake, fixing its gaze on Anon with a very angry expression on it''s face.


    Screeeeeeeeeeh


    It emitted an ear-piercing shriek as it rose to its feet and started running towards Anon.


    <Fireball>


    As soon as Anon tried to use the spell he felt a very sharp pain in his heart. This was the thick mana that was inside the cave stopping him from using any spell.n0veLUsB.c0M


    A human heart can''t purify this kind of mana. The best that can happen is, Anon will die from heart attack.


    "Oh, shit! Not good," Anon exclaimed, sprinting toward the cave''s exit.


    Dum-Dum-Dum-Dum.


    The fish pursued Anon, using the sticky liquid on the walls to enhance its speed.


    "Ah, now I get it. This fucker uses its slime as a lubricant to glide through the cave like a joy ride," Anon observed as he continued to run, though the fluid on the floor impeded his running speed.


    ''And I can''t even employ any skills here. The mana''s density is stifling, and trying to purify it could stop my heart. I need to reach a low-density mana area to use spells.'' Anon realized, straining to flee.


    As Anon was running through the cave, he noticed a rabbit doing weird stuff in the way.


    ''Fucking Hallucination.'' Anon cursed as he continued to run.


    The catfish was also running behind him at an incredible speed.


    [Master, we''re nearly out of the cave.] Link assured.


    Seeing a source of light ahead, Anon gasped, "Yes... Let''s fucking go. I am out of here, motherfucker."


    *Gop*


    However, before Anon could''ve escaped from the cave, the Danglemouth Catfish swallowed him whole.


    "Link i need Mana..." Anon shouted as the Danglemouth Catfish tried to swallow him and he fighted against it''s tongue.


    [Master, I''ve purified the mana. Transferring it to you.] Link reported.


    As soon as Anon felt the mana gushing into his body he used his spell.


    Though tough from the outside, the catfish''s interior proved very vulnerable. Anon activated Phoenix Ignition, enveloping himself in flames that ignited within the catfish''s mouth.


    Screeeeeeeeeeh


    The Danglemouth Catfish howled, its mouth agape.


    Recognizing the vulnerability within, Anon stopped the Phoenix Ignition and employed another skill.


    <Fireball>


    A small fireball materialized before Anon.


    ''Link, infuse this attack with your maximum purified mana. Empty yourself into it.'' Anon commanded.


    [Yes, Master.] Link responded.


    "Die, you bastard!" Anon shouted, channeling mana into the fireball.


    The fireball shifted through colors¡ªred, orange, yellow, white, blue¡ªaccording to its increasing temperature.


    Though Anon prevented it from growing excessively, the fireball eventually spiraled beyond his control, expanding out of size.


    Anon hurled the fireball into the Danglemouth Catfish''s stomach, narrowly escaping its maw and running out of the cave.


    Uncomfortable sensations overwhelmed the catfish. It retreated to the cavity it had emerged from, as creatures instinctively run toward their homes when sensing danger.


    "Run, you piece of shit. Run!" Anon jeered, watching the catfish flee. A smile appeared on his face.


    Then, rays of purple light emanated from the creature''s body, followed by...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    A colossal explosion that rocked the mountain, reducing it to dust within seconds. This spectacle was witnessed by the entire kingdom.

 Chapter 328 -328

    ?


    Thud-Thud


    Anon moved stones continuously, hoping to locate Gin.


    "Oi, Gin... Where are you? Giiinnnn?" Anon shouted.


    ''Why can''t I find him with the sensor spell? Why is he invisible to me?'' Anon wondered as he continued to search for Gin.


    On the screens, everyone observed Anon''s search efforts.


    "Oh my God, I hope he''s alright. Poor little puppy," Moon commented as she watched the screen.


    "I think he''s dead... I don''t know why the explosion occurred, but I''m relieved Jule survived," Ian said.


    "Yeah, same here. I''m also curious... How did he survive?" Hillary pondered.


    "What?" Ian asked, surprised.


    "Ah, nothing. I''m just grateful to God for saving my son," Hillary replied, looking at Ian.


    "Yeah, me too," Ian responded with a smile.


    "Your son is doing well this time, Hillary," Fauna remarked, her expression neutral.


    "Thank you."


    "No, I mean he hasn''t died yet," Fauna clarified.


    "Excuse me?" Hillary asked, looking at Fauna.


    "Bitch, your son lured mine into this deadly competition, and you think I''ll just sit idly? You''ll pay for that," Fauna said angrily, approaching Hillary.


    "Whoa, whoa... Please calm down. There are kids here," Ian interjected.


    "Get your wife and leave, or you can''t imagine what I''ll do to you," Fauna warned Ian before walking away.


    "Y-Yes..." Ian acquiesced.


    "Darling, what are you doing? Why should we listen to her?" Hillary asked.


    "Because she''s a noble, Love. We have to heed her words. Let''s concentrate on the competition for now," Ian redirected.


    Inside Evensong Forest...


    "Oiiii, Gin. Where the heck are you?" Anon yelled.


    "What happened to that dog? I planned on strengthening him later. Please don''t tell me he died so easily," Anon murmured while searching.


    Woooof


    Suddenly, Anon heard barking emanating from beneath the rubble.


    He followed the sound and reached its source.


    "Oi, Gin. Are you here?" Anon inquired to confirm his location.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    "I''m coming, boy," Anon assured, using his skill.


    <Telekinesis>Massive boulders levitated, revealing Gin''s legs.


    Anon manipulated more boulders with telekinesis until he finally spotted Gin.


    The dog wasn''t in good shape. Blood flowed from his stomach, a tree had broken his ribs, and his lower jaw was fractured.


    "What''s wrong?" Anon asked with a smile, addressing Gin.


    Wooof


    Gin responded with a mournful bark.


    "Don''t worry, boy. I''ve got you," Anon comforted, offering Gin the troll necklace from around his neck.


    Wooof


    Gin''s wounds began to heal instantly.


    In just 30 seconds, all his injuries vanished.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    Gin awakened, excitedly licking Anon''s face.


    "Easy, now. I''m still your master. Let''s go," Anon said, and both began making their way toward the main forest.


    ''Link, do you think you can supply me with mana while I fight the assassin?'' Anon inquired.


    [I can, Master, but you need to specify the amount of mana you require; otherwise, I might overwhelm you.]


    ''Yes, I''ll let you know. How much mana did we gather here?'' Anon asked.


    [I believe this will last a lifetime.] Link responded.


    ''Was it really that much?'' Anon inquired, baffled.


    [Indeed, Master.]


    As Anon advanced toward the exit, a message appeared before him.


    [Level 100 reached... Evolution will commence in 10 minutes.]


    ''What the heck? How did I gain so many levels?'' Anon marveled, surprised.


    "I need a safe pla-"


    "Hello, little one." An unexpected voice emerged from behind.


    Anon swiftly turned around, discovering that the speaker was none other than the assassin sent by Peter.


    "Talk about bad timing," Anon quipped, facing the assassin.


    "Look, kid, I hold no personal grudge against you. My employer contracted me to kill you. It''s nothing personal," the assassin explained, drawing his daggers.


    "Oh my God, what''s he doing?" Ian exclaimed in shock, watching the assassin unsheath his daggers.


    "D-Dad, that''s not part of the competition, is it?" Moon questioned.


    "I''m going to the forest," Ian declared, rushing toward the woods. However, soldiers halted his progress.n0VelusB.c0M


    "Let me go, I need to save my son!" Ian protested, struggling against their grip.


    "We apologize, Sir. We serve the village chief. You''ll need to speak with him," one of the guards informed, restraining Ian.


    "Village Chief... Alright, I''ll talk to him," Ian said, heading directly to the village chief''s chamber.


    Inside the village chief''s room...


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t grant you permission. While you''re a friend and your son''s like a nephew to me, I''m afraid I can''t allow it," the village chief stated.


    "So, you''ll let my son die?" Ian questioned.


    "This competition was inherently dangerous, and you were aware of it. You had the chance to withdraw him, but everyone on that screen is willingly risking their lives," the village chief explained hesitantly.


    "You and I aren''t friends anymore. You''re a traitor, Jacky," Ian said angrily, storming out.


    "I''m sorry, friend, but I must look out for my own family," the village chief muttered.


    Inside the Evensong Forest...


    "I will give you a smooth and fast death, you won''t even know when you died. So, accept it or die a very hard way." Clint spoke.


    "How much did he offer you ?" Anon asked as he summoned his rail gun behind his back.


    ''Link, charge it up with pure mana... I need a blast.'' Anon commanded.


    [Yes, Master. Charging up.]


    *Zzzzzzz*


    "What do you want with that ? Don you think you can purpose me a turn around offer ?" Clint asked as he smiled inside his mask.


    "I can and i will quadruple the amount that peter promised you." Anon spoke with a smile as his rail gun got charged.


    "Don''t fuck with me, just die." Clint said as he came at Anon with his full speed.


    "Fuck off, Loser." Anon said as he took out his rail gun and pointed it directly at clint.


    Clint''s speed was fast but the rail gun was also charged.


    Anon pulled the trigger and...


    *Booom*


    The rail gun made a see through hole in Clint''s body.


    "Haha... What now fucker ? Why aren''t you running no-" Before Anon could''ve said something else, clint recovered almost immediately from the injury as his wounds got healed up.


    "You are not the only one with a troll locket, boy." Clint said as he looked at Anon with a smile and continued walking towards him with his sharp daggers.

 Chapter 329 -329

    ?


    "Look here, kid. I''ve got one of these fancy troll lockets too, and I have to say, this works pretty well," the assassin remarked, taking out the locket and displaying it to Anon.


    The troll locket resembled exactly like the one Anon possessed.


    "Well, time to run," Anon declared, starting to turn around, but before he could escape, the assassin materialized before him.


    "No one escapes me, kid," the assassin warned, brandishing a knife and placing it against Anon''s neck.


    "I am the best assassin in the elfs, i am the strongest, i am the Sharpest and i am the fastest." Clint spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile and started talking about how good of an assassin he is.


    "Yeah, no kidding," Anon muttered, feeling helpless as he gazed at the knife.


    Suddenly an idea triggered in his mind.


    ''Gin, Bite him boy. I want you to distract him for a second.'' Anon ordered gin.


    Woooooof


    Gin barked and lunged, sinking his teeth into Clint''s left leg.


    "Ahhh... motherfucking dog," Clint reacted, shaking his leg to dislodge Gin, flinging him away.


    Thud


    Gin collided with a tree, breaking his spine in just one kick.


    Woooooooooo


    He cried out in pain, losing consciousnessa the same colliding llace.


    "What an irritating nuisance," Clint grumbled. He turned his attention back to Anon, only to realize that Anon had vanished from the position.


    "Kid, you can''t hide from me! I am an assassin, i always win in this game." Clint yelled, searching the area for Anon.


    Anon concealed himself behind a tree, his expression serious yet maintaining a faint smile on his face.


    ''What an fucking...monster? Now I comprehend the meaning of level and strength disparity. I was so absorbed in manipulating others that I neglected my own physical state.


    Compared to him, I''m just a useless fool. Once i get out of here, i am going to do tons of physical excercise.'' Anon contemplated, devising an alternate plan.


    "Jule... Where are you? Come out, and I''ll put an end to you swiftly, without any pain, i will just take my dagger and Pierce it through your brain slightly." Clint called out, scouring the surroundings like a deranged killer.


    A notion suddenly struck Anon.


    ''System, do I possess any sound or light-related skills? Something that i can use as a distraction ? I remember when i ate the memories of the last group that came to kill me had some distraction skills on them.'' Anon inquired.


    [Searching for Sound, Light and distraction related skills]


    [2 skills found.]


    ''Show me.'' Anon commanded as he looked at the half-transparent screens in front of him.


    [Echo]


    [This skill allows you to direct and reflect your voice between locations as per your desire.]


    [Fuse]


    [Generate brief light balls nearby to distract a monster.]


    ''Good... I just need that one opportunity,'' Anon deliberated, glancing at Clint from behind the tree. He noticed Clint approaching him.


    ''Oh no... He''s coming towards me,'' Anon thought, powering up the railgun.


    "Jule... Are you here...?" Clint''s voice echoed through the air as he narrowed the gap between them.


    <Echo>


    "I''m here, you pussy," Anon''s voice was redirected to a different tree, seeming to originate from a higher point and a different direction.


    Clint halted, leaping toward the tree Anon''s voice seemed to come from.


    "Not there... Jerk. I''m over here," Anon shifted his voice to another tree.


    "I''m coming," Clint leaped toward another tree, following the sound.


    [Master... Are you certain about this? It doesn''t seem safe.] Link expressed concern.


    ''Just do it, Link. I want to eliminate this scumbag before I pass out for my next evolution,'' Anon commanded.


    [Y-Yes, Master.]


    [Your pet has used the skill <Quantum Mana Distribution>]


    [Quantum Mana Distribution] [Rank -A] [Support Skill]n0VelusB.c0M


    [This skill enables a support pet to infuse its owner with immense power in the form of pure mana. Utilizing this mana enhances the potency of spells and attacks.


    However, with power comes risk. After this skill activates, the user might experience strain while manipulating this mana. Spells that were easy to control may become challenging.]


    Anon felt his body fill with the purest form of mana. His veins glowed blue, and his eyes radiated a bluish hue.


    <Fuse>


    A brilliant radiance emerged from behind a tree and quickly vanished.


    Clint observed this and instantly leaped toward the tree.


    "Here''s the kicker about these troll lockets, pal," Anon yelled, overcharging the railgun and emerging from his hiding spot.


    From this angle, Anon had a clear line of sight to Clint. Since Clint was airborne, he couldn''t change his position.


    Clint fixed his gaze on the source of the sound, spotting Anon sitting on the ground, brandishing the same weapon he''d used to strike him earlier.


    Anon''s body radiated a blue glow, and his eyes shone blue.


    "... They only heal you when you''re in contact with the ground. In the air, you''re toast, idiot. Let''s begin the party," Anon announced, aiming the railgun and pulling the trigger.


    ZzzZzzz


    "Ah, crap," Clint muttered as he realized his impending demise.


    Booooooooooooooooooooooooom


    Another explosion erupted, ten times larger than the previous one.


    The blast obliterated Clint and a quarter of the Evensong Forest in one shot.


    [Level up]


    [Level up]


    [Level up]


    ...


    Due to the backlash, the gun shattered into numerous fragments, dissipating into thin air.


    Anon''s bones fractured, and his skin bore burn marks from the explosion.


    He lost consciousness as evolution commenced.


    "Nooooooooooo.... Juuuuulllleeeeeeeeeeee....." Moon cried out, dropping to her knees.


    "H-Honey, don''t fret. He''ll be alright. I promise," Hillary consoled Moon.


    "What kind of mother are you? Your son might have perished in that explosion, and you''re saying this? I can''t believe you''re my mother," Moon spat, glaring at Hillary.


    ''That son of a... He''s making me do this,'' Hillary thought, glaring angrily at the screen.


    Ian used a hidden passage to enter the forest and sprinted toward Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Jule. Dad''s coming to rescue you," he vowed as he continued running.

 Chapter 330 -330

    ?


    "hmm...? where am i ?" anon asked as he woke up from his sleep.


    his muscles were hurting and he is having a severe headache.


    "ouch... ouch... what the fuck just happened ? i was fighting that assassin then... ah, yes. i evolved." anon remembered and the first thing he did after that was opening his status.


    "status."


    [name: anon agreil]


    [level: 128]


    [exp: 100/130,000,000,000]


    [sp: 254]


    [age: 16]


    [race: human]


    [class: mind frobrax (+1 slot)]


    [mana: 600,000/600,000]


    [hp: 120,000,0/120,000,0]


    [skills: 199+ skills]


    [sbp: 60,000]


    [book of wisdom]


    [recipe shop]


    [skill combo loadout]


    ''mind frobrax ?'' anon wondered as he looked at his whole new class.


    anon clicked on the class and a description opened up in front of him.


    [mind frobrax]


    [mind frobrax. a very powerful mind controlling creature that excels in controlling minds. mind frobrax is also considered the last form of the mind flayer monster.


    mind frobrax is a very perverted creature and only knows how to corrupt a female creature''s mind and mate with her. mind frobrax mates with female creatures and to get stronger it eats their mind away while the female creature only enjoys the mating process.


    mind frobrax have infinite libido and they never get tired of sex. their testicles produce a special semen that increases the corruption rate of a female target by 50% faster.


    mind frobrax are legendary creatures, even in the previous times there were not many of them, these creatures have a very inhuman form but they can change their face and body parts according to the females that they are corrupting.]


    [note: this class won''t change your human from]


    [+2 class exclusive skills have been given.]


    "hmm... just made me look like more of a pervert huh ? well who gives a fuck. i choose mind flayer to fuck beautiful girls in the first place anyway." anon said as he smiled.


    "show me the skills..." anon ordered.


    [corruption semen(passive)]


    [whenever you release your semen into a female''s womb or her stomach, her corruption rate will get increased by 50% and if her corruption is already maxed out she will get addicted to your semen for lifetime.]


    ''wow... that''s some powerful stuff huh ?'' anon thought as he read the description of the skill.


    [scent of corruption]


    [whenever you activate this skill, your body will release a very corrupted smell around you that will corrupt the mind of those who smell it. (no matter the gender.)


    although this scent won''t have any smell, this scent will transform into the smell of any object that the smeller likes.


    once your targets starts to smell this scent, they will start to think about their corrupted feelings and desires that are buried deep inside their heart.]


    "what the fuck ? this shit is good... i mean too good for me. if they start thinking about their dark fantasies by themselves, half of my work in corruption is done." anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "my class is good and the skills are godly."


    "but these stats are still not good enough." anon said as he closed the status and stood up.


    anon looked around the place and noticed that he is inside a big hole.


    "how the fuck did i get here ?" anon wondered as he looked above.


    he walked out of the hole and looked around.


    the place was devastated... trees are broken and burned down, the ground is covered in blood and the meat pieces of the assassin.


    "wow... the railgun really fried him huh ?" anon said as he looked around and searched for gin again.


    this time anon already knew where gin crashed and he immediately started walking towards gin.


    *ssss*


    suddenly he heard something moving in the bushes.


    anon immediately turned towards the bush and spoke "who is it ?"


    suddenly a figure emerged out of the bushes and ran towards anon.


    this figure was none other than ian himself.


    "f-father ?" anon spoke in a surprised tone.


    "my son." ian immediately hugged anon.


    "what is happening ? what are you doing here ?" anon asked.


    "i-i was coming to save you but i heard a big explosion and i came here." ian spoke as he looked at anon.


    "father... i am alright. please go back. you can''t break the competition rules." anon spoke as he looked at ian.


    "yeah, yeah... i am going back but please be safe. moon and your mother is so stressed about you." ian spoke.n0velusb.c0m


    "yeah.. i will be." anon spoke.


    "okay, bye and take care." ian spoke as he left the place.


    "yeah dad... bye." anon said as he saw him left.


    paradise household....


    *thud*


    peter throwed the crystal ball at the big glass screen breaking both of them at once.


    "my ass professional assassin. a fucking kid... killed him." peter shouted loudly.


    "no, no, no.... i need to do something about this kid. what should i do ? what should i do ?" peter started chewing his nails as he started to walk here and there in tension.


    *creak*


    suddenly the gates to his room opened.


    the man standing on the gate was ares, oxmaul''s big brother.


    "father, your assassin..."


    "i know... i saw him. just tell me, what do you want ?" peter asked.


    "father.... i want to go there by myself and kill him with my own hands." ares spoke.


    "i don''t think you saw what happened to the assassin, did you ?" peter asked.


    "i saw that father but i want to tell you something. the weapon he used to kill the assassin, that weird thing is no more. it got destroyed from the explosion.


    now he is just a powerless elf, just like any other elf and he can''t get another one without exiting the forest. this is the best time for me to attack.


    please father, allow me to kill him. i can''t see my brother in that condition anymore. i want to avenge him and kill that fucker." ares spoke.


    "okay, if you say so but you have to be anonymous while you kill him, okay ?" peter asked.


    "i understand."


    "okay, you can go." peter spoke.


    [author: those who know what he will do with this class and skills. ????]

 Chapter 331 -331

    ?


    the moon is shining through the clouds...


    the night is beautiful, but not for those inside the eversong forest; for them, it''s a nightmare.


    every little sound could be a lurking beast, every shadow a potential death sentence.


    everyone is afraid, setting up camps and lighting bonfires to ward off wild beasts.


    groups have formed; some elves have already fallen to the creatures, while others hunt them down.


    everyone is working as a team, except one.


    ???? "ta ra ra ta ta... there lived a certain man in russia long ago, he was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow.????" anon sings and dances through the forest without a care in the world.


    graawwww


    suddenly, a hellhound jumps in front of him.


    "oh... hellooo." anon greets the hellhound with a smile.


    gwwaaaaaaaah


    the hellhound charges towards anon.


    wooof


    gin, in his puppy form, barks at the hellhound.


    "don''t worry; i created you from something like this," anon reassures gin as he pets him.


    grawwwwh


    the hellhound leaps at anon.


    anon swiftly grabs the hellhound''s mouth with one hand, stopping it mid-air. the hellhound, realizing anon''s power, tries to break free with its claws, but anon''s grip is too strong, his skin akin to mithril armor.


    the hellhound whines in pain, feeling its jaws crushing into each other.


    "boo..." anon teases as he looks into the hellhound''s eyes, mercilessly crushing its jaws together.


    crack


    "you weren''t weak, my friend, just unfortunate to meet me tonight," anon remarks as he drops the hellhound.


    the hellhound, still alive, tries to crawl away, despite its crushed jaws.


    "allow me to end your misery," anon says, touching the hellhound''s skull slightly.


    the hellhound''s eyes fill with horror; it has an unexplainable look of terror.


    anon grabs its skull tightly and pulls its head off, along with its spine. the hellhound dies instantly.


    anon takes a tooth from its jaw and discards the rest of the head.


    "wooh... this power after the upgrade. i can''t explain it, but it feels amazing," anon says as he continues forward.


    in the city...


    people are glued to their screens.


    a group of five individuals is shown, fighting a hell hound together.


    the hellhound is overpowering them as they have only theoretical combat knowledge and no real experience.


    suddenly, the hellhound jumps on the healer girl and kills her instantly.


    "noooooooo.... my daughter!" a man shouts and rushes toward the jungle but is stopped by soldiers.


    his wife faints on the spot, and his younger daughter tries to wake her up, crying.


    "mother... please wake up. mother, please wake up. nothing happened to sister... mother, please."


    ian and moon hold hands, watching the tragic scene.


    "dad, should we console them?" moon asks.


    "yeah, let''s go," ian agrees.


    they approach the grieving family to offer comfort.


    the other members of the party flee the area upon seeing the hellhound devouring the girl.


    the scene shifts to another group sitting by a bonfire, eating fruits.


    "we should go and hunt for the hell hound," a male elf with gray hair suggests as he takes a bite.


    "i-i am scared," a young elf girl with brown hair stammers, her body trembling.


    "hey, why don''t we try for the second or third position? it''s risk-free and you guys can keep all the money for yourself." another man suggests, looking at the gray-haired elf.


    "y-yeah... he''s right. w-we should try for the second and third position atleast we can escape with our lifes and¡ª" another girl with white hair tries to speak but is interrupted by the gray-haired man.


    "don''t mess with me. i''m standing in this lethal forest, and you expect me to settle for second or third place? i am garry grey of the grey household... i am a upper noble bitch, the likes of you works as my maids. i don''t want that fucking money, i spend that amount just like that... i want that trophy and that honor for my brother here." the gray-haired man shouts, throwing his fruit towards the girls in anger.


    "hi¡ª" both girls squeak simultaneously, frightened.


    "hey, sit down. don''t fight amongst yourselves, we are wise creatures not some savages." another man says calmly, and this man is none other than saul himself.


    the gray-haired man sits down, still glaring at saul.


    "saul, why did we team up with these weaklings? we don''t need them. i say we use these girls as bait and hunt a hellhound ourselves,


    if we stick to these fuckers, they will kill us with their whining before any other beast kills us." he proposes.


    "i''m thinking of doing the same. that''s why i''m sitting here, waiting for the hell hounds to approach us. once they come here, we''ll leave the girls and hide in the bushes. when the hellhound gets close to them, we''ll attack it," saul explains.


    "b-b-but, what if the hellhound kills us before you kill it? we will die, you can''t do that to us. we also want to escape alive... we don''t want any price. we just want to leave... you are not going to let us die right ?" one of the girls asks.


    "shut up, you. no one needs you, even if you die... your parents don''t want you either. that''s why they sent both of you here. you two are the last kids of your house, right? you have seven more siblings. your parents can''t afford to feed all of you; that''s why they sent you here to get rid of you, blaming it on the forest," the gray-haired man says harshly.n0velusb.c0m


    "t-that''s not it, my¡ª" the white haired girl tried to speak something but she was immediately interrupted by saul.


    "it''s true. my mother talked to your mother. she said they couldn''t afford to feed you or sell you as a slave, so they sent you here. now be useful to us. i sense something approaching; it''s a hellhound. only they can run this fast. everyone, hide. both of you, be good bait," saul instructs before hiding in the bushes with the others.

 Chapter 332 -332

    ?


    in the middle of the evensong forest...


    two sisters are sitting in front of a fire, hugging each other tightly, both of them are crying.


    "sister, i am scared. t-the hell hound... is going to eat us, right?" the girl with the brown hair spoke as she cried loudly.


    "d-don''t worry, ven; god will save us," the white-haired girl spoke as she hugged her younger sister tightly.


    meanwhile, saul and his friends are hiding in the bushes, waiting for the hell hound to come.


    zzzzz


    suddenly, a sound comes from the bushes, and both of them get really scared.


    "s-sister... please save me," the brown-haired girl spoke as she closed her eyes.


    "y-yes, yes, don''t you worry... y-your big sister will protect you," the white-haired girl spoke as she looked at the bushes.


    ''god, if you are there. please help us. please send someone to help us. i will always be thankful... just let my little sister live. i don''t want her to die so soon.


    she has seen nothing in the world; our parents abandoned us. please, god, save us. i will do anything-'' the white started praying but suddenly something came out of the bushes.


    ssshhh


    it was a hell hound... a black, tall, dog-like creature, eagerly looking for prey to satiate its hunger.


    grrrrrr


    he growled towards the two sisters as he moved towards them slowly.


    "god... please save us. please, god." ven started praying.


    the white-haired girl looked at the hell hound with a very, very scared expression.


    the hell hound walked up to the two sisters and started sniffing them.


    sniff-sniff


    he started walking in a circular pattern around them, as if taking pleasure in looking at its helpless prey, unable to move from fear.


    both sisters started praying, and the guys hiding behind the bushes were stunned, as they saw a living hell hound for the first time in their lives.


    their legs were vibrating, their eyes were wide open due to fear, and their bodies were frozen.


    "a-are we going to do-" one of them tried to speak, but he was immediately interrupted by saul.


    "shhhhhh- do you want to die?" saul said, looking at the guy with a very afraid yet commanding expression.


    "n-no..." he replied.


    "then, shut the fuck up. we will just watch this one and hunt the next one or once he is full, we can follow him and when he falls asleep, we kill him. do you all understand?" saul asked in a very low tone.


    "y-yes..."


    "yeah, that''s a good plan."


    the other two guys replied.


    after this discussion, all of them looked at the hell hound circling around the two sisters.


    ''i-i am not weak. i am just smart, and smart people inspect. they see their target, figure out their weaknesses, and then-'' as saul was thinking about all this, the hell hound opened his mouth widely to take in the white-haired girl''s head into his jaw from behind.


    "god... please." the white-haired girl prayed for the last time as she felt that the hell hound is going to kill her now.


    the hell hound moved forward and took her whole head into his mouth but as he was about to close it and tear off her head.


    click


    two hands grabbed both of his jaws, making him unable to close his mouth.


    unnnhhhh


    as he felt his jaws being torn apart from the pressure applied by the hands, the hell hound started whining.


    the white-haired girl opened her eyes slowly and noticed that she is inside the hell hound''s mouth, and she immediately realized that she is going to die any second now, so she closed her eyes again.


    "hello luv, are you hunting this one?" suddenly an unknown sound came from behind her.


    the white-haired girl opened her eyes immediately and rotated her neck to see who was talking.


    as soon as she turned around, she saw a young man with black hair, slightly red eyes, and a muscular build standing right above the hell hound, holding his jaws with only his hands.


    the hell hound was trying to break free from the young man''s grip, but his efforts were failing ridiculously.


    "y-yes...?" she asked as she looked at anon with a scared expression.n0velusb.c0m


    "oh... you were? i didn''t realize; sorry for my interruption," anon said as he started letting go of the hell hound''s jaw.


    "n-no.... please don''t." the white-haired girl shouted, and anon grabbed the hell hound''s mouth again with a full grip.


    "what a strange girl you are? i asked if you are hunting this hell hound or not, and you said yes, but now you are saying no. don''t confuse me, dear; is it a yes or no?" anon asked again with a gentle smile.


    "n-no... please kill it." she said as she looked at anon with a scared expression.


    "good," anon spoke. as soon as he received her answer, he tore the hell hound''s jaw apart, killing him on the spot.


    the green blood got splattered on the white-haired girl''s clothes and hair.


    "whooo... that felt nice," anon said as he threw the hell hound''s body into the bushes over saul and his friends.


    anon put the lower part of his jaw into his inventory and sat down near the girls.


    both of them opened their eyes and looked at anon.


    "hello, lovely ladies. can i eat this fruit?" anon asked as he picked up a fruit from the many fruits that were laying on the ground.


    "y-yes..." the white-haired girl spoke as she looked at anon in confusion.


    "w-who are you, sir?" the brown-haired girl asked in a scared tone.


    "hmmm...? oh, me? i am jule. nice to meet you," anon said as he waved towards her.


    "j-jule? you mean the jule that lives on the fourth block?" the white-haired girl asked.


    "hmmm...? yes. do i know you girls?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "wait, wait, wait... you are uncle ian and aunty hillary''s son, jule, right?" the brown-haired girl spoke as she looked closely at anon.


    "yes, that would be me," anon replied, pretending to be surprised.

 Chapter 333 -333

    ?


    "jule, it''s us." the white haired girl spoke as a very big smile appeared on her face.


    "you don''t remember us, jule ?" the brown haired girl spoke.


    "yeah, that''s not helping me remember you at all. i will need some more information on you, if you want me to remember you." anon spoke.


    "jule, it''s me ven and she is my older sister fen. you don''t remember us ? we live like 2 houses away from you.


    you used to play with us when no one else wanted to and you also saved us from that dog when we were 13. now do you remember ?" ven said as she looked at jule with a puppy face.


    "ohhhhh... you are ven and den the 8th and 9th daughter of your house. no one wanted to play with you when you were little because you wore torn hags instead of clothes and i was the only kid in the neighbourhood who played with you.


    both of you once promised to marry me too, right ?" anon replied with a smile.


    "y-yeah, your memories suddenly took a sharp turn huh ?" den spoke as both of their faces turned red.


    "oi, oi, jule. you realise that you just ruined our plan to hunt that hell hound, right ?" the grey haired guy spoke as he came out of the bushes.


    "hmm...? did you say something ?" anon asked as he continued to eat his fruit.


    "i said-" as he was about to repeat himself saul stopped him from going any further.


    "shut up." saul spoke as he touched his chest slightly.


    "but saul, he just-"


    "i know what he did... don''t tell me. i hope you also saw what he did to that hell hound, right ?" saul asked.


    "y-yeah..."


    "so, keep your mouth shut or do you want to see it go apart just like he did to that hell hound. this is not the same guy we used to bully, he is changed. he is stronger, he is merciless." saul spoke in a very low tone.


    "how did you figure that out ?" the grey haired guy spoke as he whispered into saul''s ears.


    "he teared the hell hound''s jaw apart just like a toy and he took pleasure in that. that''s not what a sane elf would do." saul replied.


    "yeah." garry replied.


    "what were you saying again, sir ?" anon asked as he looked at garry.


    "ahaha... nothing, i was just saying that you did a good job killing that motherfucking hound." garry replied as he instantly changed the way of his talking and his expressions.


    "jule... how many did you killed ?" saul asked as he sat down near the bonfire.


    "hmm... let me see." anon said as he started counting.


    saul started sweating as he looked at anon counting.


    ''how many did he kill that it''s taking him so long to count ?'' saul wondered as he wiped the sweat off of his forehead.


    "ah... okay, after adding this one. i have killed 56 so far." anon replied with a smile.


    suddenly silence covered the whole space and only wood crackling sound came from the bonfire.


    "y-you are not kidding, right ?" saul asked with a surprised expression.


    "nope. you want proof ?" anon asked.


    "no keep it, but i want something else." saul spoke with a serious expression.


    "what ?" anon asked.


    "i want you to team up with us. if you joined us, no one will be able to defeat us. you will get the first place, me second and garry will go third.


    what do you say ?" saul proposed.


    "what ? brother this is-"


    "shhhh, i never told you to talk, so keep it silent." saul spoke.


    "y-yes, brother." garry replied as he went silent.


    "no." anon replied as he stood up.


    "what ?" saul asked in confusion.


    "i don''t want to be with you, you guys are too scared. you used these girls as your bait. that''s like the most non-men thing you could''ve done." anon replied as he looked at saul directly into his eyes.


    saul didn''t speak anything he just looked down in silence.


    "you can''t speak like that to my brother-" garry spoke but he was interrupted immediately by saul.


    *slap*


    "did i tell you to fucking talk ? why are you talking, you fucking son of a bitch... you were nothing the last time you were in this competition and now you are daring to talk without my permission ?" saul spoke as he started beating garry up but his words were directed towards anon.


    "well, i will be leaving then. you guys should men up and hunt the hell hounds by yourself." anon spoke as he tapped the thrid guy on his shoulder and started moving towards the forest.


    "j-jule... wait." fen spoke and halted anon''s step.


    "hmmm...? is there something you want to say, luv ?" anon asked turning around as a smile formed on his face.


    "can we come with you ?" she asked as both of them looked at anon with puppy faces.


    "why ? wouldn''t you prefer spending the night near the bonfire with these guys ? i mean, you don''t want to leave them and the bonfire for a guy who is going to wander in the dark forest by himself with no food, right ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no... i feel safe with you. please let us come with you." ven spoke as she closed her distance to anon and hugged him tightly.


    "what about you ?" anon asked fen with a smile.


    "i-i will come because..... ven is going." she replied after thinking a bit.


    "yeah but you don''t have to. you see i can take care of her easily. i can only take you with me if you speak the truth." anon replied as he teased fen.n0velusb.c0m


    "i-i also feel safe with you." fen spoke in a very low voice.


    "huh...? didn''t get that ? something you saying ?" anon asked.


    "i also feel safe with you, stupid. just take me with you." she shouted but suddenly realised that she was shouting it out loud and she immediately covered her mouth with her hands.


    "okay, let''s go." anon replied with a smile.


    ''hahaha... manipulation technique worked. this is the 4th biggest manipulation technique of all time and the name of the technique is ''play the hero.'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face and he disappeared into the thick forest with the two girls.

 Chapter 334 -334

    ?


    30 minutes ago...


    anon was going through the forest when suddenly he saw a light, a bonfire to be exact.


    anon immediately started moving towards the bonfire.


    as soon as he reached it, he saw a five-member group, sitting around the fire and talking to each other.


    these guys were none other than fen, ven, saul, garry, and rick.


    they are all talking about their little plan of how they would use the girls as bait and kill the hellhound.


    anon used a stealth skill and went near them to hear what they were talking about.n0velusb.c0m


    after listening to their talk for about 5 minutes, anon understood their whole plan.


    ''hehe... seems like i will get new toys.'' anon thought as he walked back into the forest with a creepy smile on his face and started searching for a hellhound.


    after searching for 10 minutes, anon finally found one.


    ''this manipulating technique is one of the best techniques of all time. it''s called ''play the hero.'' this technique is mostly used to manipulate women when they are in a sad or dire situation, like getting abandoned by their own parents.


    you use this technique, and they will be yours forever. so, in this technique, first you have to scan the circumstances of the target lady, then create a problem for her... just like in this case, i will let loose a hellhound on them, and when these cowards get busy hiding, i will go and save them.''


    <echo>


    anon used his skill and started luring a big hellhound towards the girls'' direction.


    he used the echo skill two to three times, and finally, the hellhound noticed the bonfire.


    the hellhound immediately started running towards the bonfire and jumped out of the bushes.


    it saw that two girls were sitting near the bonfire and they were totally harmless.


    the hellhound started rotating around the girls in a circular pattern and started drooling while anon just observed this view from a few steps away.


    "hmmm... after searching for jule''s memories, i found something interesting.


    these girls know jule, and they think of him as their hero because he saved them from a dog when they were little. they promised to marry him once they come of age and live happily ever after.


    this would''ve been a good ending for jule, but for anon, this is the start.


    i would manipulate them, corrupt them, turn them into my little pawns, and use them as i like. hehehe...." anon said as he laughed and observed them carefully.


    suddenly the hellhound started closing the distance between him and the girls.


    "god... please save us."


    "luv, good doesn''t give a damn about your life, but the devil will save you." anon said as he started running towards them.


    the hellhound opened his mouth to eat fen''s head, but before he could''ve done that, anon grabbed its jaws and broke them easily because he has done it several times.


    after this, everything happened as he predicted it to happen... anon pretended to not know the girls; he convinced them that he forgot about them.


    this created a small urge in their heads to convince anon to acknowledge them because they''ve seen his strength. they now think that anon is the only one who can save them and help them escape this place alive.


    the girls urged to come with him instead of staying with those stupids, and his manipulation technique succeeded once again.


    now, anon is walking in the middle of the dark forest with two girls...


    "so, your parents abandoned you, huh?" anon asked.


    "yeah."


    "true, they didn''t show any kind of affection to us anyway, but we are still grateful that they didn''t sell us to the slave trader." fen spoke.


    "yeah, that way would''ve been easy to buy you..." anon murmured in a low voice.


    "what? did you say something?"


    "hmm...? oh, it''s nothing. i was just wondering, what will you do now?" anon asked with a smile.


    "well, we haven''t thought of that yet, but i am thinking of getting a job and taking some money at interest from the company to buy a house and pay them back in installments." fen spoke.


    "but sister... what about mother and father?" ven asked with an innocent face.


    "they-" before fen could''ve said anything, anon spoke up.


    "they left you, luv, to die in this forest because they can''t afford to feed you anymore. hey, i have an idea... how about you guys work for me?" jule spoke up.


    "hmm? what do you mean? do you own a company or something?" fen asked with a confused expression.


    "no, i don''t, but you can do my homework and assignments that i get from the academy, and i will pay you in return.


    i will buy you a house at zero interest, give you a monthly salary, you two can study without any worries in the academy.


    what do you say?" anon asked.


    "pfft... hahahaha...."


    both of them started laughing at anon.


    "hahahaha.... that''s a nice joke, jule. i have to say..." fen spoke, but as she looked at anon, she saw a serious expression on his face. she stopped laughing and asked with a serious expression, "... you are not kidding, are you?"


    "i don''t joke, luv. do you want to work for me or not?" anon asked again.


    "well, we will do your work for free... if that''s what you want. you saved our lives back there... it''s no big deal for us to do a little bit of academic work." fen spoke.


    "yeah... sister is right, and i don''t think you have that much money to give us a home and a monthly basis salary." ven spoke as she looked at anon with a smirk.


    "yeah... that''s one thing you are wrong about, luv. here you go." anon said as he summoned a platinum coin and gave it to fen.


    both of the sisters looked at the coin and went into shock immediately.


    "wait, wait, wait... is-is this real? is this coin real?" fen asked with a very surprised face.

 Chapter 335 -335

    ?


    "it is one hundred percent real, luv," anon spoke as he looked at fen.


    "b-but... how?" fen asked as her hands started vibrating.


    "well, that''s one thing i can''t answer, just take it," anon said as he started moving forward.


    "ahem... ven, please bring me those fruits," fen spoke to ven as she ordered her to pluck some fruits from a nearby tree.


    "but sister, i want to-"


    "just go." this time she spoke in a more bossy tone.


    "y-yes..." ven answered as she went to pluck the fruits.


    "i can''t take this..." fen spoke as she gave back the platinum coin to anon.


    "why? don''t you want it?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yeah, i do, i really do, but i can''t just take it for free," fen replied.


    "who said i am giving it to you for free?" anon spoke.


    "yeah, i know your homework and all that stuff... i will do it for free. look, you saved our lives, and we are really thankful to you for that, but i can''t take this," fen spoke with a sad face.


    ''wow... she is hard to break,'' anon thought as he put one of his arms on her shoulder and smiled.


    "look at ven, don''t you want a good future for her? don''t you want her to study, become a mage, and do whatever she wants to do?" anon spoke as he exploited fen using her little sister.


    ''you might be hard to break, but not impossible,'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    fen looked at ven with a very sad expression and started thinking about what anon has just said.


    "why do you want to do this? what do you want?" fen asked with a sad expression as she put the platinum coin into her pocket.


    "look at me..." anon said as he slightly touched her chin and turned her beautiful face towards him.


    "do you think i want something in return for all this? if that''s what you think, then you are wrong," anon spoke.


    ''you are right, but i will give you this coin and take everything from you,'' anon thought as he looked at fen with a warm smile.


    "r-really?" fen asked as she looked at anon, and her face turned red.


    ''his face is too close... should i kiss him? will he hate me? what should i do?'' fen started thinking as her face got even redder.


    she suddenly closed her eyes and curled her lips.


    ''hahaha... one down,'' anon thought as he kissed fen.


    chuuu


    they kissed slightly and separated right after.


    "heyyyyyyy! what are you two doing?" ven shouted as she dropped the fruits and folded her hands in anger.


    "ahh, y-you see... this... ven... this is-"n0velusb.c0m


    "yeah, we kissed," anon spoke with a smile as he looked at ven.


    "jule... she is too young to know," fen whispered in anon''s ears.


    "ahh... sorry, yeah, we were kissing," anon spoke.


    "ugghhh... you big idiot. let''s just-"


    grrrrrrrrrrrhhhhh


    suddenly a growling sound came from the bushes.


    "w-what is that? jule... did you hear that?" fen asked with a very scared expression.


    both the sisters immediately hugged anon.


    suddenly something jumped out of the bushes.


    "ahhh- huh?"


    woof


    suddenly both of them noticed that the thing that popped out of the bushes is just a cute puppy.


    "gin, where were you?" anon asked with a smile.


    woof-woof-woof


    gin immediately got happy and started rubbing his head on anon''s leg.


    "awwww~ what a cute puppy? is this your puppy, jule?" ven asked as she went down to pick gin up, but as soon as she touched gin, he barked at her.


    woof-woof-woof


    "heyyy... why are you so angry with me?" ven immediately backed off.


    "i don''t think he likes you that much," anon spoke.


    gin crawled up anon''s body and sat on his head.


    "awwww~ sis, look at him, doesn''t he look cute?" ven spoke as she again tried to pet him, but gin barked her away this time too.


    woof-woof-woof


    "ughhh... why are you doing this to me?" ven asked with a sad expression.


    "can i pet him?" fen asked.


    "yeah-" before anon could''ve replied... gin jumped from his head and landed directly in fen''s hands.


    "oh, wow... i guess that''s a yes. where do you find this cute thing?" fen asked as she started tickling gin.


    "gin, you two-faced bastard. i thought you were showing loyalty to me when you barked her away. i think you forgot that i saved your ass a few hours ago," anon murmured as he looked at gin enjoying fen''s tickling.


    "hmm...? did you say something?" fen asked as she looked at anon.


    "ah... nothing, let''s go." anon ignored gin''s behavior and moved on.


    "so, you are the one winning this competition this time, huh?" fen asked with a smile.


    "i don''t know." anon replied.


    "well, if you killed so many hellhounds... i don''t think anyone else will even be able to compete with you at this point," fen spoke.


    "you don''t know, anything can happen here. don''t be the frog of a well," anon spoke as he continued to move.


    "well, don''t you think we should set up a camp for tonight? my legs are numb, i don''t think i will be able to walk anymore, right, ven?" fen spoke.


    no reply came from behind.


    anon suddenly realized that no one is walking behind them. he immediately turned around and confirmed his feeling.


    "where is she? where is your sister?" anon asked.


    "what? but she was walking with us just a moment ago," fen spoke with a scared expression as she didn''t find her sister.


    "ven... ven, where are you?" anon shouted.


    "vennnnnnnnnnn...." fen shouted even louder.


    "hey, don''t shout that loud. the monster beasts will get attracted to your voice. gin, find her," anon ordered.


    woof


    gin immediately jumped out of fen''s hands and transformed into his real form.


    "haaaaa-" fen immediately got scared as she saw that the cute puppy she was holding in her hands just a moment ago has now turned into a very dangerous beast in front of her eyes.


    graawwhhh


    gin smelled the place and started searching for her scent on the ground.

 Chapter 336 -336

    ?


    as gin was sniffing around, he finally picked up her scent and used his ultrasonic sound.


    gin let out his ultrasonic sound, and whenever the waves hit something, they bounced back to him. by hearing them again, he judged the object''s size and what it''s made of.


    gin used the ultrasonic sound in a circular area around him, but no response was coming.


    he couldn''t find ven.


    "can he find her? should we go in different ways to find her? yes, we should go in different ways to find her, and we can-"


    "shhh... calm down, luv. she couldn''t have gone far. i guarantee you i will find her," anon said as he held fen by her shoulders.


    ''i can''t guarantee alive or dead, though. but what the heck happened to her? what was that? i didn''t even realize what took her. did she get away on her own? does this forest have something that i am still unaware of?'' anon thought as a complex look appeared on his face.


    "p-please... sob-sob find her, jule. she is sob-sob the only family i have now," fen started crying loudly as she hugged anon tightly.


    ''link, did you see something?'' anon asked link.


    [no, master. my eyes are your eyes when i am in this form. i can tell you one thing, though: i didn''t sense any different aura around your body for the past 3 hours.] link replied.


    anon was surprised and confused at the same time. what was it that took ven? how can it be so silent, and how did it manage to escape without entering anon''s aura range?


    questions were arising inside anon''s brain as he continued to look around, but all he saw were trees and small animals crawling among them.


    grrrrhhhhn0velusb.c0m


    suddenly, gin picked up something.


    "you found something, boy?" anon asked as he looked at gin.


    gin nodded at anon and started running towards the direction the smell was coming from.


    "just keep your confidence, luv. i gave you my word. i will find her."


    ''everything was going according to the plan. where the heck did it go off the trail? if i get my hands on the bastard who did this... he will be dead,'' anon thought as anger started building up in his heart.


    suddenly, anon noticed that the space between the trees was starting to get thinner and thinner.


    ''what is happening? why are there so many trees here?'' anon wondered as he observed the trees carefully and found out that some of the trees looked like human faces.


    ''nah, that''s just my mind playing games with me,'' anon thought as he continued running.


    gin was crossing the trees without any problem, but for anon and fen, it was getting harder and harder to get through the trees.


    back in the city...


    on the screens, another group of youngsters was getting massacred by a pack of hell hounds.


    "this event has consumed too many souls and claimed too many children. if this goes on for another day, no one will come out of that damn forest," ian spoke up.


    "but we can''t do anything, father... they took part in this event even after knowing that they are putting their lives at stake. it was a fair chance given to everyone. the parents who allowed their children to go in are either in a very good relationship with their child because he convinced them to go in, like jule, or they just need money," moon answered.


    "well, the selfishness of one person can take away everything from him before he even knows it. if they sent their children into that forest just for money, then they don''t love them," hillary added.


    the parents were crying as they saw their children die on the screens, their bodies getting torn apart in front of them.


    some went unconscious, and some went into shock, while others tried to commit suicide after losing their only children.


    village chief''s room...


    "this event has taken a very ugly turn, jacky. if we don''t cancel it now and call our children back, they will never come back," a parent spoke as they banged their hands on the table.


    "i-i can understand your concern, but please try to understand my concern as well. i can''t cancel the event once it has started... there are children inside that forest trying to keep up with the forest and win a prize by putting their lives at stake. if i called off the event, this would not be fair to them," jacky replied.


    "i don''t give a darn about those students... i need my son, right now," a mother spoke up as she looked at jacky in anger.


    "i-i can understand your feelings, but your son is ryan, right?" he asked.


    "yes," she replied.


    "here, look, he just killed a hell hound, and if i called him back, this would mean nothing to him. he just risked his life to kill that thing, and you want it to mean nothing to him?" the chief spoke as he tried to manipulate the parents by showing clips of their children to them.


    "well, he is right... if we look at it that way," the mother who was just arguing with him now started to speak in his favor.


    "what a jerk you are! your son killed a hell hound, and mine died by one. don''t you have any sympathy?" another female spoke.


    "well, your son wasn''t strong enough, i guess," she replied.


    "you darn whore," the female yelled as she tried to fight her, but the others stopped her.


    "wait, wait... don''t do this. i can do this for you... you can go into the forest and search for your child. after that, you can bring him back if you want, okay?" the chief spoke up.


    "yes, thank you."


    everyone thanked the chief and exited the tent.


    the chief sat down in his chair and grabbed his head in tension as he started murmuring something in a very slow tone.


    "what the heck is wrong with me? i just sent them to die there... darn, what should i do? is my family safe? did the assassin leave?"

 Chapter 337 -337

    ?


    village chief''s room.


    "you son of a bitch," ian cursed jacky as he punched him brutally.


    punch


    "ahhhh, listen to me... ian." the chief wanted to speak something, but ian interrupted him immediately by giving him another powerful swing.


    "no, you are a selfish bastard," ian shouted.n0velusb.c0m


    punch


    "i-ian... please, stop. you don''t want to do this," the chief spoke as blood started flowing out of his nostrils.


    ian finally stopped and sat down beside him.


    "oh, darn... my nose is bleeding," the chief spoke as he tried to stop the bleeding with his handkerchief.


    "yeah, and that''s how it should be, you idiot. you didn''t let me go in for my son, but you let all those parents go for their children. have you lost it?" ian spoke.


    "yes, say whatever you want, but i stopped it from being a bloodbath here," the chief replied.


    "yeah, you did, mr. hero. now that bloodbath will happen inside the forest. those parents can die in that forest, you know that, right?" anon asked.


    "i do, but what can i do about it? if i wouldn''t have allowed it... they would''ve used the way you used to go into that forest, and i can''t keep a mother away from her children," jacky spoke.


    "jacky, i don''t think you understand... what if their children survived somehow in this competition, but when they come out of the forest and you tell them that their children are dead... can you imagine what their reactions would be?" ian spoke.


    "i-i can''t do anything about it... they would''ve killed each other anyway if i wouldn''t have allowed them to go inside the forest.


    i am sorry, ian," jacky apologized.


    "no worries, friend. save it for the kids who will find out that their parents died because of you," ian spoke as he stood up and moved toward the exit of the room.


    "w-wait... please ian. you can''t do this to me. please stop, don''t leave me like this," the chief immediately spoke as he stood up and grabbed ian''s hand.


    "leave me, you piece of shit," ian spoke as he swung his hand forcefully to remove jacky''s hand.


    "i-ian... listen... listen. please don''t go. y-you can hit me more if you want to, but please don''t leave me. please stay. i want your help; you are my only friend here," jacky spoke as he started crying in front of ian.


    "friend, huh...? can you tell me where my house is in the city?" ian asked.


    "y-yes... why not? i-it''s on the eighteenth block, right?" jacky spoke with a confused expression.


    "go to hell," ian said as he started walking out of the room.


    "wait... ian, please. i-i will pay your loan. all of it," the chief spoke.


    ian immediately stopped and looked back.


    "what do you want from me?" ian asked.


    "yes... please come back in and let''s talk," jacky said as he closed the door and wiped his sweat with his handkerchief.


    inside the evensong forest...


    anon is still searching for ven.


    "ven... are you here?"


    "ven, can you listen to my voice?"


    both fen and anon are calling her name inside the forest; they are currently in an unknown area, and this area is filled with long trees from every side.


    "vennnnnnnnnnn.... please come out sob-sob" fen falls down on her knees as she started crying again.


    "hey, hey, hey... what happened? keep yourself calm. we will find her; don''t worry," anon said as he tapped on her shoulder.


    woooooooof


    suddenly, gin barked very loudly as he started running again.


    "he found her," anon said as he smiled.


    "what? really? are you telling the truth?" fen asked as she looked at anon.


    "yes, let''s go," anon said as he stood up and started running behind gin.


    as they were running behind gin... anon noticed that something wasn''t right.


    ''well, this is odd. i haven''t seen a single animal since i entered this area. it''s as if everything living here just vanished... only trees and leaves are here, nothing else.


    what is it that i am missing? is this a sign of some kind of danger?'' anon wondered as he continued to run.


    after running behind gin for 10 minutes, they reached an empty place.


    there was nothing there except a big large tree that had sparkling leaves of different colors.


    the tree looked mesmerizing; it had the glow and smell of heaven, but to anon, it looked like a fancy trap.


    gin suddenly stopped barking and started hiding behind anon''s legs.


    ''he is afraid? why? there is no one here?''


    "w-where is she? where is ven, jule? you said he found her," fen asked with a very confused expression.


    "gin, why are you scared, my boy? what is it that''s making you afraid?" anon asked as he patted gin''s head.


    gin didn''t respond and started whining as he transformed back into his puppy form and hid in his pocket.


    zzzz


    suddenly anon heard a sound and immediately turned toward fen.


    "fen, are you alrig..." but as soon as he turned around, he noticed that fen is also missing.


    "what the heck?" anon spoke as his eyes opened wide in surprise.


    "fennnnnnnnnn..." anon shouted immediately.


    "juuuuule..." her voice came in a surrounding echo.


    "where are you?" anon shouted.


    "i am at-"


    suddenly her voice got silent.


    ''how? i didn''t sense anything? who the heck is it? no, what the heck is it?'' anon wondered as he swiftly scanned the area.


    "gin... use your sound and tell me where is it, i command you as your master," anon ordered as his anger shot up to the top level.


    woof gin barked slowly and didn''t come out.


    "gin, i command you," anon shouted loudly.


    wooof


    gin jumped out of anon''s pocket and used his skill.


    woooooof


    gin suddenly started running toward the big sparkling tree.


    he stopped near the tree and started barking at it.


    woof woof woof


    "what are barking at ? i can see that-" suddenly anon stopped talking as he saw a horrific view.

 Chapter 338 -338

    ?


    "gin, why are you barking at the..." anon spoke as he walked over to gin''s position and looked at the tree''s other side.


    as soon as he looked at the tree, he felt a shock in his body.


    the tree was holding fen and ven tightly using its roots on its trunk with some other students.


    "what the heck is this?" anon asked as he looked at the tree.


    fen looked at anon with wide eyes and couldn''t speak; a root tightly held her mouth.


    "fen, don''t worry. i will-"


    stash


    suddenly, a root grabbed anon''s body from behind and lifted him up.


    "you darn piece of..." anon grabbed the root and started applying pressure, but the more he tried to remove the root from his body, the more it pressed against him.


    "heck... leave me, you!" anon shouted as he summoned his sickle and cut through the roots.


    thud


    he fell to the ground immediately.


    anon''s skin around his torso was torn apart because he couldn''t heal while still in the air.


    as soon as he landed on the ground, his wounds immediately healed.


    "okay, okay... let''s play," anon said as he summoned his other sickle as well.


    ''let''s see what you are...'' anon said as he looked at the tree and used his skill.


    <demonic eyes>[name: unknown] [class: unknown] [race: prampel tree] [level: 500] [description: the prampel tree is a terrifying entity that resides deep within the heart of the ominous evensong forest. towering over the surrounding flora, its grotesque appearance is shrouded in darkness, a stark contrast to the serenity of the natural world. this malevolent tree exhibits a sinister adaptation for its survival, as it thrives by absorbing the life essence of living beings.


    its presence is eerily alluring, particularly in the pitch-black depths of the forest. the prampel tree possesses an innate ability to emit an otherworldly, enchanting glow, beckoning curious creatures and lost wanderers toward its deceptive radiance. unsuspecting victims who draw near, captivated by its ethereal luminescence, soon find themselves ensnared in a web of doom.


    the true horror of the prampel tree becomes apparent when it deploys its deadly roots. these serpentine tendrils, concealed within the tree''s gnarled bark, lash out with predatory precision to ensnare its prey. once ensnared, there is no escape, and the malevolent tree begins its cruel and insidious feast.


    the prampel tree gradually drains the life force from its victims, a process both agonizing and inexorable. as it siphons away their vitality, its victims wither and weaken, helpless in the face of their impending demise. their desperate struggles against their arboreal captor are in vain, as the prampel tree slowly drains them of every ounce of life, leaving behind only lifeless husks.


    any type of resistance is futile once trapped in its roots... if you use mana, it will suck it out immediately and use it against you.]


    [threat type: c+]


    "okay, you are a little dangerous but not that dangerous. i have killed a fish that had four legs, so you should be easy because trees can''t move, right?" anon said as he started running towards the tree with his sickles.


    suddenly, four root whips emerged from the ground and grabbed anon''s legs.


    "heck..." anon said as the roots threw him away.


    thud


    he hit the tree and fell down.


    "you darn-"


    titch


    before anon could''ve said the word, the tree whipped anon''s face with its roots, injuring his face. however, it healed immediately with the troll locket.


    anon stood up slowly and smiled.


    "okay... it''s experiment time," anon said as he de-summoned his sickles and used a spell.


    <thunder javelin 20% mana>


    a javelin appeared in his hands, crackling with blue and golden light.


    "take this..." anon shouted as he threw the javelin at the tree, but before the javelin could''ve reached the tree, one of its roots came in between and absorbed the javelin immediately as if absorbing water.


    "uh huh... let''s try another one," anon said as he used another spell.


    <thunder javelin 50% mana>


    another javelin appeared in his hands, but this time the glow of the javelin was much stronger.


    ''this thing can turn king arthur into dust... let''s see what this can do to you,'' anon thought as he threw the spear towards the tree.


    this time, four roots came in between and absorbed the javelin without any delay.


    "okay... you, take this!" anon shouted.


    <thunder javelin 100% mana>


    he used all of his mana in this attack because he knew he could get more mana from link at any moment now.


    crackle


    this time, the spear that formed in his hands was shining bright blue with a few hues of golden light.


    zzzzz


    he threw the spear towards the prampel tree with all his strength.


    this time, more roots came in between and tried to stop the spear. however, it was different this time; the spear tore through the roots into pieces and pierced through them easily.


    it reached the tree''s main body this time... but as soon as it touched the tree''s main body, it dissolved.


    "heck..." anon shouted in anger as he looked at the tree.


    ''link, i need mana...'' anon ordered.n0velusb.c0m


    [yes, master.]


    link immediately followed his orders and filled his mana tank to full.


    [master, i don''t think this tree will die that easily because it can absorb mana... you have to fight it without using mana.] link advised.


    "link, don''t talk stupid. i can''t do that. this tree is stronger than me in every aspect. you think i can beat it without mana?" anon spoke.


    [master, another way is to use me because i can absorb mana too.] link spoke up.


    "yeah, that''s a good idea. come out here right now," anon ordered.


    [yes, master.] link immediately followed his orders and started materializing.


    anon continued to strike the tree with thunder javelins as link materialized.


    anon''s mana got depleted again, and he stopped attacking.


    suddenly, the tree stopped moving as well.


    "why did it stop?" anon asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 339 -339

    ?


    village chief''s room...


    "excuse me? can you repeat what you just said?" ian asked jacky with a very angry expression.


    "ian, my friend, listen, this is not a bad deal. i will give back every single penny from your loan, and all you have to do is tell your son to save all the parents and children inside that forest, or at least as many as he can save. please, ian, i''ll lose my position if i let them die... i can''t take that. if i lost my position, someone else will take my place, and you don''t know what bastard takes it, right? he can be even worse than me. so please help me. your son is the most powerful contestant in that forest; i saw it with my own eyes. your son tore apart over 50 hellhounds in less than one hour. please-"


    "wait, wait, wait... he did what?" ian asked, interrupting jacky.


    "h-he killed 50 hellhounds?" jacky spoke.


    "are you sure? we are talking about jule, right?" ian asked.


    "do you have any other son as well?" jacky asked.


    "don''t play games with me, jacky. just tell me. did you see him kill the hellhounds?" ian asked.


    "yes, obviously."


    "so why didn''t you show it on the screen?" ian asked.


    "listen, you see... y-your child... he is a very talented elf. he can easily become a knight commander''s right hand at this age; he has a very bright future ahead of him, and i can''t reveal that to everyone, can i? if everyone saw this diamond, they won''t sit still. everyone would want to take him as a student. he will receive a lot of attention." jacky explained.


    "okay, so what''s wrong with it?" ian asked with a confused expression.


    "ian, how can you be so naive? those who receive too much attention are the first ones that get killed. so, do you want your son, or do you want your dead son?" jacky asked.


    "ah, yes. well, thank you for that, but i don''t think he can save that many people." ian replied.


    "oh, he can. i''m not forcing him to save everyone; i''m just saying save as many as he can. i will call off the event and declare your son as the winner. you win, i win. it''s a win-win deal, right? please say yes, ian. this is the only way to do this thing. and, if your son saved them, he will become the village hero. he will be loved by everyone. i will personally award him with a b-grade artifact... what else do you need? just tell me, but please, ian, save those villagers, please. i beg of you." jacky spoke with big hopeful eyes as he grabbed ian''s hands tightly.


    "ah, i can''t say. how do i contact him?" ian asked.


    "oh come on, ian, don''t play with me now. i saw you when you met your son inside the forest; you gave him a secret crystal ball to contact you if any emergency comes, right?" jacky spoke, smiling at ian.


    "you saw that, huh...?" ian asked as he looked at jacky.


    "well, i have to keep an eye on a villager who escapes into the jungle to save his son, who is already safe," jacky replied.


    "okay, i accept the deal, but with one change." ian spoke as he took out the crystal ball.


    "anything, just speak up," jacky spoke with a smile.


    "i want you to pay his and my daughter''s academy fees for the full course too," ian spoke.


    "huh...? yeah, okay. i-i will do that, although it will cost me some of my hard-earned money, but it''s worth it. let''s do this. now contact him and tell him to help the villagers," jacky spoke with a hesitated expression.


    ''what a foolish man. i have so much money that i can pay this amount four times over, and i will still only lose about 50% of my total worth. hahaha...'' jacky thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "okay," ian replied as he started supplying mana to the crystal ball.


    suddenly, the ball started shining.


    evensong forest...


    suddenly the tree stopped attacking anon, and anon stopped attacking the tree because his mana was now depleted.


    "what''s happening, link?" anon asked link.


    link, who was standing beside anon, was observing the tree carefully.


    "master, please get behind me. i don''t have a good feeling about this," link spoke.


    "why? what is happening?" anon asked.


    suddenly, a leaf stopped shining and fell from the tree.


    zzzzzzzzzzz


    its roots started shining golden and blue, just like anon''s thunder javelin.


    "master, behind me. it''s going to attack," link spoke.n0velusb.c0m


    anon immediately hid behind link.


    suddenly, more tree roots started popping out of the ground and surrounded them as they started throwing thunder javelins at link and anon with double speed from all sides.


    [your pet link has used a defensive skill]


    <quantum dome of absorption>suddenly, a dome of a green hue covered both of them and started absorbing the javelins rapidly.


    "what the heck? you can absorb them too?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "i can, master. but unlike the tree, i am not that good at absorbing. look at the top of the dome; it''s already starting to crack," link informed.


    anon immediately looked up and observed that the dome was really starting to break.


    "ah, darn it. what do we do after this breaks?" anon asked.


    "master... grab my tail. i will recover your mana to full," link instructed.


    anon grabbed link''s tail.


    suddenly, his mana started filling up.


    in just a few seconds, his mana was full.


    ''heck... my head is hurting due to the sudden mana influxes.'' anon thought as he grabbed his head.


    "master, the attacks are getting heavier. this tree is using its saved-up mana and the life force that it sucked from its victims."


    "...and that''s just the power of one leaf." anon spoke as he started thinking about what to do.


    zzzzz


    suddenly, he felt the crystal ball vibrating in his inventory.


    "why the heck is he contacting me now? i don''t have time, darn it." anon spoke in a very angry tone as he decided to ignore the crystal ball.

 Chapter 340 -340

    ?


    anon and link have been hiding inside link''s protection dome for 10 minutes now, but the prampel tree is still attacking them without any breaks.


    "master, we have to run away. this monster is too strong for us to handle. it''s not his first time fighting someone; he knows how to fight. we can''t use mana to fight it. you can easily come back once you become more powerful, but if you try to fight him today, i don''t think any good results will come out. death can be one of the results," link explained.


    ''this is the first monster that i couldn''t defeat since i got reincarnated into this world. i knew that this was bound to happen at some point but so soon? link is right; that tree has so many glowing leaves, and if only one leaf can do this... i highly doubt i can give it a scratch,'' anon thought as he looked at the tree.


    "master... the dome will break shortly, do you have any plan?" link asked.


    "i do have a plan. link, just hold the dome for some more time," anon said as he used his skill.


    "yes, master," link replied.


    <skill combiner>


    [how many skills do you want to combine?] a screen popped up in front of anon.


    ''two,'' anon thought inside his mind.n0v¦Ålusb.c0m


    [choose skill 1]


    ''echo,'' anon replied.


    [choose skill 2] the system asked again.


    ''light,'' anon replied.


    [combining skills...]


    [combination successfully completed]


    [distractive flash] [b+]


    [this skill is used to distract a monster. when used, this skill creates a flash and noises at a selected destination in a 200-meter radius.]


    "good... let''s see if this can work on that thing," anon said as he looked around and found the perfect place to distract the tree''s attention.


    "link, when i order... you will remove this dome, do you understand?" anon asked.


    "master, i don''t think it can last that long. you have to order fast," link spoke as he constantly repaired the dome.


    <distractive flash>


    anon used the skill and projected a distraction at the exact opposite side of the tree that he was standing on.


    pop-pop-pop


    suddenly, popping sounds started coming out of the bushes with light flashes.


    the tree immediately stopped attacking anon and retracted his roots to attack the distraction that anon had created.


    "remove it," anon ordered.


    "yes," link replied as he removed the dome.


    anon immediately started running towards the tree with his full speed.


    he continuously changed the position of the distraction to keep the tree busy, so he could save ven and fen.


    anon summoned his sickle and cut through the roots that were holding fen and ven tightly.


    as the tree was busy chasing the distraction like a dog, it paid no attention to anon''s actions.


    as both of them were unconscious, anon securely picked both the sisters on his shoulders and started walking away silently.


    "h-help-" suddenly a sound came from the tree.


    "hmm...?" anon looked back and noticed another person trapped on the tree.


    "sorry, mate, i would''ve saved you, but i only save my own toys. i will save you some other day, if you survive. until then, have a good day," anon replied as he started walking away.


    suddenly the tree realized that something was wrong, and it stopped chasing the distraction.


    ''ah, darn it...'' anon thought as he saw the tree retrieving his roots once again.


    "link... do something," anon shouted.


    the tree''s roots immediately started crawling towards anon with full speed.


    "master, i will hold them. you run away," link said as he used some spell, but it didn''t work because the tree has realized that two of his preys have escaped from his grip.


    the roots continued to chase anon as he ran with his full power.


    ''if it hadn''t been for these two... i would''ve used phoenix ignition already.''


    as the roots were about to reach anon, gin jumped in front of them and sacrificed himself.


    woooooooooof


    the roots grabbed gin and trapped him inside the main body of the tree, but this bought time for anon to run away safely.


    "i will never forget your sacrifice, man," anon said as he continued to run.


    ''i can make another gin, but i can''t make these two girls... oh wait, i can make them too with the cloning spell, but the feelings part will be impossible to get. gin, my boy, i will try to take as much fun as possible from these two. don''t you worry,'' anon thought as he continued to run away.


    link transformed back to his tattoo form, and anon finally escaped prampel tree''s territory.


    "fuck.. fuckkkkkk...." anon shouted loudly, so loud that his voice echoed all over the forest.


    putting down both of the sisters, anon sat down beside them and started thinking about what just happened.


    ''i need physical training. i need to train my body without using any mana. the first thing i am going to do after escaping this forest is going to strengthen my body. i can pick up over 25 quintals of weight using mana, but how much can i pick without using mana?'' anon thought as he noticed a rock in front of him.


    he stood up and tried to lift the stone without using any mana.


    "hiyaaaaaaa...." anon shouted as he couldn''t pick up the stone without using any mana.


    ''just a weak piece of junk... now i understand what the demon gods meant when they told me to strengthen myself for the candidate that the gods have sent. they didn''t want me to strengthen myself by leveling up or learning new spells; they wanted me to strengthen myself physically,'' anon thought as he sat back down.


    suddenly he felt the communication crystal ball vibrating again.


    "what does this guy want?" anon spoke as he took out the crystal ball and injected his mana into it.


    "jule, can you hear me?" ian spoke up from the other side.


    "yes, motherfucker- i mean mother and father, i can hear you." anon replied.


    "what ? but your mother isn''t here ?"


    "why ? where is she ?" anon asked.


    "that''s not important, i want to talk to you about something else." ian said.

 Chapter 341 -341

    ?


    "so, you want me to save every student inside this forest and their parents too, right?" anon asked.


    "yes, and in return, mr. jacky will give us money. he will pay all of our loans and pay the fees for the academy, not only for you but for moon as well.


    now, your sister can study as well, jule. think about it, and we aren''t forcing you to save all of them; i am just saying save as many as possible. it''s a good thing for you too. you will become a hero for the whole¡ª" before ian could complete his sentence, anon threw the crystal ball towards the tree, and it broke into little pieces.


    "fuck you, dad... fuck mr. jacky and fuck everyone inside this forest." anon shouted.


    [master, you have to take control over your mind. you are the manipulator of minds... you are mind frobrax.


    please calm down and think with an empty mind; you couldn''t have done anything back then. there are things you can''t control for now, but you have to become stronger to take their control as well.] link spoke as he tried to calm down anon.


    ''what am i doing? link is right; my anger is getting the best of me. i have to stop being angry and think with an empty mind.'' anon thought as he summoned a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his finger.


    puff


    he took a puff and started thinking about what ian just told him to do.


    ''i can pay all that money, but i have to save these folks just because i want to keep my identity hidden. i have to corrupt this family fast... if the village chief is calling this event off... then that means... i can corrupt moon and ian today. this is a good thing for me, but i still don''t like the part where i have to save people.'' anon thought as he finished his cigar and picked up both of the sisters in his arms.


    anon immediately started running towards the exit of the forest... in just a few minutes, he reached the exit of the forest, where he saw two soldiers standing.


    "oi, get these girls to a healer as soon as possible." anon shouted as he put the girls on the ground and ran back into the forest.


    "wait¡ª"


    "but¡ª"


    before the soldiers could say anything, he disappeared into the darkness.


    the guards immediately picked up the girls and took them to the village healer.


    on the other hand, while going back in... anon saw a group of parents standing in front of a hellhound pack.


    they were afraid and terrified... the males were standing in front, and the females were hiding at the back.


    "oi, are you the parents who are looking for their kids?" anon asked from the side.


    "w-what?" one of the male elves asked with a scared tone.


    "i asked¡ª"


    before anon could repeat himself, a female elf interrupted him.


    "y-yes, we are the ones."


    "good... now i shall take care of these bad boys.


    anon immediately calculated the number of hellhounds.


    ''around 150 estimated... huh? well, who cares?" anon said as he raised his hand towards the pack of hellhounds and used his spell.


    <thunder javelin 60% mana>


    suddenly, a very big and beautiful javelin appeared in anon''s hand, crackling with blue and golden lights.


    "h-hey kid, can you handle that thing?" one of the male elves spoke.


    "what is your name, sir?" anon asked.


    "uhmmm.... lincon." he replied.


    "good, mr. lincon, do you have a daughter?" anon asked.


    "n-no, why would you¡ª" before lincon could complete his sentence, anon asked him another question.


    "what about your wife?"


    "y-yeah, she is right there." he said as he pointed towards his wife.


    she had green hair and a curvaceous body.


    "good..." anon said as he looked at her.


    woooooooooooof


    suddenly, the leader of the hellhounds howled very loudly.


    "yeah, too late." anon said as he threw the javelin at them without blinking.


    as soon as the javelin touched the first hellhound, it exploded and wiped out the entire pack in just one attack.


    "w-wow... kid, who are you?" lincon asked with a surprised expression.


    not only lincon, but every single parent standing there was surprised.


    "hey, jule. i am jim''s father. have you seen him somewhere?"n0velusb.c0m


    "jule, i am dia''s mother... have you seen her too?"


    "i am kale''s father¡ª"


    "shut up. shut the heck up. i haven''t seen your sons or daughters... now, i want you to get out of this forest because this event is called off by the village chief, and i will be coming back with your children, so go and wait outside." anon shouted.


    everyone standing there got scared as they just witnessed his powers.


    "what? do you want me to say it in another language too? get out." anon said as he looked at them again with an angry expression.


    "y-yes..."


    the parents started walking towards the exit of the forest, but one of them remained there.


    it was none other than fauna, saul''s mother.


    she fake smiled at anon and closed her distance between them.


    "hello, anon. you know that you are like a son to me, right? and saul is like your brother¡ª"


    "get out or die here." anon spoke with a very serious expression as he looked at fauna.


    "but-but... please¡ª" fauna tried to butter him up.


    "get out, woman." anon spoke.


    "please save.... saul. i will give you any amount of money you want. look, i accept that i made fun of you and your mother, but if you save saul today, i will never do it again. i beg you, please save my son." fauna said as she grabbed anon''s legs.


    "i will save him... i will... okay. just go and say sorry to my mom and my whole family. grab their legs, and if i heard that you haven''t apologized to them... then you know what will happen to your son, right?" anon said as he smiled at fauna.


    "y-yes... i will immediately apologize to them." fauna said as she ran towards the exit of the forest.


    "now comes the boring task... find students one by one. i don''t want to be in this darn forest." anon said as a bored and irritated expression appeared on his face.

 Chapter 342 -342

    ?


    it took anon 6 hours to collect every living student within the forest and bring them into one place.


    while some of them listened to him without any questions, some of them had to be threatened.


    after bringing them together, anon and the other students exited the forest of evensong.


    as soon as they exited the forest, they noticed that their parents were standing there to hug them.


    everyone hugged each other, and they went back to their homes.


    the village chief declared that the winners of the competition would be announced tomorrow at noon.


    anon also went back to his house with ian, moon, and hillary, but he didn''t know that someone was still searching for him inside the evensong forest.


    "did you find him?" a male elf asked another male elf.


    "no, what about you?"


    "nothing."


    both of them returned to their leader.


    "sir, we haven''t found him." the assassin reported.


    "not only him, we haven''t seen any of the kids around. if this is a competition, then there should be more kids, right?" another assassin added.


    "keep searching... i want him. i need his head for what he did to my brother. if i go back without his dead body, my mother won''t look at me." their leader spoke as he turned around.


    this guy was none other than ares himself, and he has no idea that the village chief has called off the whole event.


    "yes, sir." both the assassins replied as they started searching for jule again.


    "why are trees so close to each other in this place?" ares thought as he looked around with a confused expression.


    "sir, ares. i think i have found something." a third assassin reported as he suddenly appeared in front of ares.


    "what?" ares asked.


    "sir, it''s a tree. a tree with very colorful leaves. you should check it out, maybe it''s a treasure or something." the assassin reported as he looked at ares.


    "a treasure? maybe it''s one of the medicine trees that can make people immortal. oi, come down, everyone, we are going to go and take a look at this amazing tree." ares ordered, and suddenly 20 assassins appeared in front of him.


    "yes, sir." all of them spoke in unison.


    jule''s house...


    creak


    the main door opened, and everyone entered inside the house.


    "hah... this is the best moment of my life till this date. i have no loans, no tension of paying your academic fees, and i will get money and fame in return, hahahaha..." ian said as he laughed loudly.


    "thank you, jule." moon said as she hugged anon tightly.


    "oh, no problem." anon replied.


    ''no problem because you are going to pay the price anyway.'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    [moon''s mind corruption: 50%]


    her mind corruption is already 50% corrupted; i don''t think i will have any problems while corrupting her.


    both of them separated after a long hug, and as soon as they separated... ian hugged anon.


    "thank you, my child. you are the best son a dad can have. i knew that one day, you will make my name very popular in this village, and you did, today. i can''t thank you enough. now your sister can go to the academy as well, just because of you." ian spoke as tears started dropping out of his eyes.


    ''yeah, i would love to see you say those words when you will see your daughter and wife getting intimate with me in front of your eyes.'' anon thought as he also smiled.


    after a while, ian and anon separated.


    "well, i will go and prepare dinner." hillary spoke.


    "hillary !? what are you doing ?" ian asked with a surprised expression.


    "hmm...? what, honey ?" hillary asked as she turned around.


    ian immediately walked up to hillary and whispered in her ears.


    "he is our son, you know that, right ?" ian spoke.n0velusb.c0m


    "yeah, i know that." hillary answered with a neutral expression.


    "what happened to you? he just became the hero to the whole village by saving everyone''s kid, and you are giving him the cold shoulder. may i ask why ?" ian asked.


    ''honey, you don''t know that thing standing right there isn''t our son.'' hillary wanted to say it out loud but she can''t because anon has her son.


    "i am not giving him the cold shoulder. i am going to prepare his favorite dish." hillary answered.


    "no, you are going to say some good things to him first, hug him, and then make his favorite dish, okay?" ian spoke.


    "oh... is that so ?" hillary asked as she looked at anon and noticed his evil smile.


    this was all anon''s idea... he used ian''s unconscious mind, transferred this thought into his mind, and everything worked out accordingly to his plans.


    "yes, now go." ian said as he smiled at hillary.


    "well, okay. jule, my son, you have done a very good job, and i appreciate it very much." hillary said as she gave anon a hug that can''t be called a hug because only her upper body was hugging anon, and her lower body was away from him.


    "oh mom... i love you too." anon said as he put his hands around her waist and pulled her towards himself with force.


    "ohh..." hillary said as she realized that anon just pulled her body forcefully towards him.


    "what the heck is wrong with you? do you like to torture me or something?" hillary whispered in anon''s ear.


    "well, you two continue... i will go and change back into my house clothes." ian said as he left the hall and went back to his room.


    "both of you look so cute, keep it up." moon said as she went back to her room.


    "nothing is wrong with me, luv. but tonight, i will torture someone, and believe me, it''s not you." anon said as he smiled evilly.


    hillary immediately separated herself from anon and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "what do you mean by that?" she asked.


    "you will see, luv."

 Chapter 343 -343

    ?


    jule''s house...


    everyone is having dinner on the dinning table, peacefully.


    as usual anon is sitting besides moon and hillary is sitting in front of him besides ian.


    "hmm... i wonder, what should i do with the extra money ?" ian spoke with a smile.


    "well, you should give them to jule. i mean that''s his hard earned money, right ?" moon spoke up.


    "hmmm... you are right. what will you do with that money, jule ?" ian asked anon.


    "what did you say the money amount was ?" anon asked as he looked at ian.


    "i think it''s a about 2 golds from jacky and you will also get the first prize money tomorrow." ian spoke up.


    "hmm... well that seems like a huge amount. i don''t think, i can handle that much. i will give it all to you, dad." anon replied with a smile.


    "aww, my son. i am never been more prouder." ian said as he slurped on his soup.


    ''yeah, i can atleast give you that much in return of your daughter.'' anon thought as he also ate his soup and bread.


    on the other hand, hillary was observing anon''s every single activity.


    ''what are you planning on doing you fucking piece of shit ?'' hillary wondered as she looked at anon with a confused expression.


    anon looked at her and smiled evilly...


    after having their dinner everyone went back to their rooms...


    *thudd*


    suddenly a loud voice came from anon''s room, everyone rushed inside and saw that he was lying down on the floor and his bed is broken.


    "what happened, son ? why are you lying on the floor and why is your bed broken ?" ian asked with a worried expression.


    "don''t worry dad... i think, i broke it while i was trying to sleep in a different position." anon replied.


    "huh...? well, it was old anyway and now i know what i am going to buy you with that money, a new bed." ian spoke up with a bright smile.


    "are you alright, brother ?" moon asked as she helped anon stand up.


    hillary is standing at the back and trying to figure out what anon was planning to do.


    "so dad. we should go and buy me a bed, right ?" anon asked.


    "well, i don''t think we will find any furniture shop opened at this hour." ian replied as he looked out of the window and noticed that it''s already dark outside.


    ''you will now suggest jule to sleep with moon in her room.'' anon feeded this thought to ian''s unconscious mind.


    "jule, why don''t you sleep with moon tonight ? we will get your bed tomorrow, first thing in the morning." ian suggested.


    this sentence immediately triggered something inside hillary''s mind and she figured out what anon is planning to do.


    "oh, that''s a good idea. you can come and sleep with me." moon spoke up.


    "no, he can''t." hillary immediately shouted from behind.


    "what ?"


    "why not, honey ?"


    both ian and moon spoke as they looked at hillary with confused expression.


    "yes, why not mom ?" anon asked as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "this... ian i have to tell you something. this kid is not jule. he is-" suddenly she stopped talking.


    "what ? what are you saying, honey ? what do you mean he is not jule ?" ian asked with a confused expression.


    hillary couldn''t speak anything, she can''t do anything because at this moment anon has taken control over her.


    ''say another word and everyone inside this room will die. first your dear husband. i will tie him to this very bed and rape both of you in front of him.


    then i will kill him and rape your daughter over and over again, i will make her the sow of my ogre army breeding chamber and you will company her there.


    i will kill your son jule and feed him to the dogs in front of you two while i rape you.'' anon used psychic connection as he talked with hillary.


    "speak, honey. say something." ian said as he grabbed her shoulders and gave them a good shake.


    hillary looked at ian and realised that her body was now free to move but she can''t speak anything about anon''s real identity because if she did... he can and he will do whatever he just said.


    she didn''t doubted on his monstrosity, even a bit.


    "ahahaha... i was just saying, that this kid is not jule anymore, jule was my little fragile boy but now look at his body, it feels like he is someone else. maybe he got so strong that the bed break down from his weight.


    and if he slept with moon maybe he will break her bed too, right ?" hillary spoke up.


    "phew... so you were just joking and i thought something else is going on here. hahahaha... let''s go honey, he is bound to grow up and you should be proud of him too." ian said as he moved back to his room.


    "well, i will take out another blanket from my cupboard if you are going to sleep with me." moon said as she walked out of the room.


    "seems like you failed to do, what you were hoping to do huh ?" anon said as he grabbed hillary''s ass and gave it a good squeeze.


    "anhhh~ do whatever you want with me but please spare her from this. i will do whatever you want, i will fill every single one of your fantasy just leave my daughter alone.


    i will even help you corrupt our neighbour." hillary said as she looked at anon with a desperate face.


    "hmmm...? i thought we had a deal that day. when i was fucking youback then and you said i can have moon as my personal bitch. didn''t you ?" anon asked as he continued to grope her ass.


    "no, i- that-... that''s not what i meant. i become a whole different person when i have sex and can you stop groping my ass ?"


    "i have an idea. you will come and sleep with us." anon said as he smiled at hillary.n0v¦Ålusb.c0m

 Chapter 344 -344

    ?


    "what?" hillary suddenly shouted.


    "what happened, honey?" ian asked from the next room.


    "n-nothing, hon. i am just talking to our son," hillary replied.


    "what the heck are you saying? i can''t sleep with you. you want to have sex on my daughter''s bed while she sleeps next to us?" hillary asked in a very angry tone.


    "i have had enough of your attitude," anon said as he used absolute mind control on her body.


    "what? i can''t move my body... you used that skill again, didn''t you? release me, release me now," hillary said as she felt helpless at the moment.


    "zip it," anon ordered.


    hillary immediately shut up, following his orders without any resistance.


    "now, go to the kitchen and pick out the sharpest knife. hide it in your clothes and come to moon''s room," anon ordered as he started moving towards moon''s room.


    hillary had no other choice but to follow his orders as she was under his mind control.


    hillary went to the kitchen and picked up the sharpest knife from the knife section.


    ''ahhhhhh, why can''t i control my body? this is my body. how is he controlling my body?'' hillary shouted in her mind as she hid the knife in her clothes and moved towards moon''s room.


    as soon as she entered inside, she saw anon and moon talking to each other near the door. moon was facing anon, and her back was open to hillary.


    anon saw hillary entering inside as he kept moon busy in his talks.


    ''hillary, you speak too much. now your daughter has to pay the price, luv,'' anon spoke as he looked at hillary with a very psychopathic smile, but he stopped doing it when moon looked at him.


    "so, how is it inside the academy? are there good teachers there?" moon asked with a smile.


    "oh, yeah. there are very good teachers there. they teach very well..."


    ''hillary, take out the knife...'' anon commanded.


    suddenly tears started coming out of hillary''s eyes as she realized what was going to happen.


    hillary started nodding her head in a no manner to show anon that she will never ever deny his commands.


    "hmm... you know i am very excited to go into the academy and make some new friends..." moon continued to speak as she didn''t realize that her own mother is pointing a knife at her neck from behind.


    "yeah, me too," anon spoke as he looked at moon and gave a smile to hillary.


    ''hillary, now you pull your hand back and stab your own daughter at her neck. do you know why? because you are being a bitch in front of me while you accepted to be my cum-dump.


    now, it''s time that i teach you what a cum-dump does. a cum-dump doesn''t talk back to its master. a cum-dump does whatever its master tells it.


    just like you are doing. now, pull your hand back...'' anon ordered.


    hillary immediately followed anon''s orders because she had zero control over her body. she was very afraid in her heart and mind because she was about to stab her own daughter for something that she did.


    ''no, no, no... please, please... don''t make me do this, master anon. from now on, i will be a good cum-dump, and i will even help you make moon your cum-dump too.


    please just don''t make me do this-''


    ''hillary, stab her with full force,'' anon commanded.


    "we should get some sleep now... i have to get up early tomorrow and-"


    chhhhk


    before moon could''ve completed her sentence, a sharp knife pierced through her throat, and blood started gushing out of the cut.


    "oh my god, mom, why would you do that?" anon said as he pretended this to be hillary''s fault.


    moon couldn''t speak anything because her vocal cord is now jammed, but she looked back and saw that the one stabbing her was none other than her own mother.


    "m....m-om?" she said as she looked at hillary and fell down.


    thud


    her blood gushed out of her neck very swiftly.


    anon released hillary''s body from his mind control, but she still can''t speak anything because if he permitted her to speak, she will definitely shout.


    as soon as hillary felt that anon has released her body, she immediately grabbed moon''s body and started crying.


    she joined her hands together and started begging anon to save moon because she knew that he was the only one who can save her.


    "hmm... ? you want me to save her?" anon asked.


    hillary immediately nodded her head several times in yes.


    "why should i? you will just go back to being a bitch if i saved her, won''t you?" anon asked.n0velusb.c0m


    hillary immediately nodded into a big no and grabbed anon''s legs as she begged even more.


    "okay, i will save her. this was just an example for you, hillary. if you try to tell my identity to anyone ever again, not only will i kill your whole family, i will make you kill all of them.


    so, keep that in mind when you talk back to me next time, okay." anon said as he took off his troll locket and placed it over moon''s body.


    suddenly her wound started healing up, and in just 10 seconds, her neck was all good.


    "phew... now let''s get this floor and your clothes cleaned up," anon said as he used another skill.


    <cleanse>


    suddenly a wave of refreshing water and air washed over the whole room and cleaned the blood from everywhere.


    "well, let me take care of her memories too," anon said as he used another skill on moon.


    <memory wiper>


    ''consume the last 15 minutes of her memories.''


    [consuming 15 minutes worth of memories]


    anon picked her up and put her on the bed.


    10 minutes later...


    "haaaaaah...." moon woke up as she gasped.


    she noticed that anon was sitting right beside her.


    "what happened?" moon asked.


    "i don''t know, you tell me. you just blacked out and fell down," anon replied.


    "what? w-where is mom?" moon asked.


    "in her room, sleeping," anon said with an innocent face.

 Chapter 345 -345

    chapter 345 chapter-345


    "i-i saw... a dream." moon said as she looked at anon with a terrified expression.


    "what dream ?" anon asked.


    "i-i...." suddenly moon stopped talking and started remembering about the dream that she just had.


    her face had a complex look and anyone can tell that she was trying very hard to remember something but what she didn''t knew is that anon has wiped her memories out.


    "what dream, moon ? what did you see ?" he asked again forcing her to remember even more.


    "i-i can''t remember anything but i have this feeling... that it wasn''t a very good dream. i-i think it''s something related to mom and you.


    i-i just can''t remember it." she said as she grabbed her head in frustration.


    ''you won''t, luv. i am the one who wiped your memories, how can i even allow you to remember a small part of it, but i am still a bit disappointed that you remember that trauma.


    even though i can erase someone''s memories, i can''t erase their trauma. it''s like an instinct.'' anon thought as he smiled while enjoying her miserable condition and confused looks.


    see it like this, if you have the phobia of dark places that got implanted into your mind because of an accident that happened with you when you were little, but you don''t want it to be that way now and you go to a psychiatrist and get yourself a hypnosis session in order to forget that you had this type of trauma.


    the psychiatrist will hypnotize you and make you forget everything about that event but once you enter a dark place again, you will get a feeling of unbearable fear because your memories related to that event are not with you anymore but that trauma is still their and it will act as an instinct telling you to exit the place immediately.


    "don''t worry, everything will be alright. let me give you a hug, come here." anon said as he hugged moon.


    as he hugged her, he intentionally pushed his dick against her hand and pretended he didn''t do that on purpose.


    moon felt safe when she hugged anon, she didn''t noticed that her hand was touching anon''s dick.


    "now, let''s sleep or we won''t be able to wake up tomorrow." anon said as both of them seprated from each other.


    *creak*


    suddenly the gate opened.


    "who is it ?" moon asked.


    suddenly hillary stepped inside.


    "m-mom, what are you doing here ?" she immediately asked as an uncomfortable feeling started developing inside her brain.


    "honey, i spilled water all over my place on our bed and i can''t sleep there now. your father suggested that i should sleep with you guys." hillary spoke as she looked at moon with a fake smile.


    "oh, is that so ?" moon asked with a hesitated expression.n0velusb.c0m


    "what''s wrong honey ? is everything alright here ?" hillary asked.


    "nothing wrong, mom. what about you ? are you alright ? you are not wet, are you ?" anon asked as he smiled at hillary.


    "n-no... i am not wet." hillary answered as she walked upto anon and tried to sleep in the middle.


    "mom, you should sleep on this side. i will sleep in the middle." anon spoke.


    hillary looked at anon for a second and moved to the another side of the bed because she had her memories and knew what anon was capable of doing.


    "i don''t know why but my neck hurts a little." moon said as she touched the exact spot where hillary stabbed her.


    "well, we should all get some sleep." anon said as he looked at moon with a smile.


    "yes, you are right." moon replied as she also laid down on the left side.


    "wait, there are only two blankets here. what am i supposed to use ?" hillary asked.


    "i can take out another blanket from the cupboard if you want ?" moon spoke up.


    "ah, no need. mom will use mine and we will just share this one. it''s big enough right, mom ?" anon asked as he looked at hillary.


    "y-yes... this is good enough." hillary replied.


    "okay well, good night both of you." moon said as she turned her face towards the other direction and her giant ass towards anon.


    anon looked at her ass and his dick started to get hard.


    ''well, seems like i have to wait for sometime. about 1 hour for her to go into deep sleep or she will find out immediately what i am about to do with her.


    and until then, i fuck another bitch.'' anon thought as he turned towards hillary.


    "hello, cum-dump." anon whispered in her ears as he saw that hillary is vibrating from fear.


    "don''t be afraid of me luv, but i have to say. if you keep your body vibrating like that, you can be my vibrating and living pocket pussy with an in-built cum storage chamber." anon whispered in her ears as he laughed once again.


    suddenly hillary started crying as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "shhhh~ don''t cry luv. you will start to feel incredible in just a few minutes." anon said as he licked tears off of hillary''s cheeks.


    "p-please... don''t do this." hillary requested in a very squeaky and low voice.


    "well, let''s play a game. i will try to make you come in the next 1 hour and if you cane more than 10 times you will loose but if you survived even at the 9th orgasm and my given time limit expires.


    you and your daughter will be free to go. do you understand ?" anon asked with a smile as he touched her pointy ears slowly.


    "r-really ? you will do that ?" hillary asked.


    "i will, i am a man of my words you know." anon said as he licked her lips slightly and started stroking his dick against her thighs.


    he locked her legs with his own legs and started stroking his dick against her thighs as he inserted his fingers inside her mouth.


    "you are my property from the moment you welcomed me into this house. your boobs were mine, your pussy hole is mine, that jiggling ass of yours is also mine and your mouth is also mine.


    you are just a fucking sexual outlet for me that i will use whenever i want and throw you aside like garbage, do you understand ? tell me, do you understand, hillary the fucking cum-dump ?" anon asked as he ripped her top and exposed her enormous jiggling boobs with erect nipples.


    "y-yes..." hillary replied.


    "wow... these bad boys are ready to go huh ?" anon asked with an evil smile as he started piching and rubbing her nipples.

 Chapter 346 -346

    ?


    evensong forest...


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhh.... i don''t want to die. sir, save meeeeeee-" an assassin shouted as one of the prampel tree''s root crushed him to death.


    more than 10 assassins entered inside this area but only one of them escaped with a severed arm.


    this guy was none other than, ares himself. he sacrificed every single one of his assassin to escape from that forest.


    "fuck... what was wrong with that fucking tree ? i lost my fucking arm-"


    *thud*


    before he could''ve said anything else, he dropped down unconscious.


    suddenly another assassin appeared out of thin air and lifted his body from the ground. this guy was the back up assassin that ares ordered to stand at the outer boundary of the forest, in case anon escaped alive from the forest.


    "master, ares. can you hear me ? master ares... please stay with me." the assassin spoke.


    suddenly a worried look appeared on his face as he looked at ares''s severed hand.


    "fuck..." he said as he disappeared from his position with ares''s unconscious body.


    *zzzzz*


    a sound came from the bushes...


    *woooooooooooooooooof*


    suddenly gin jumped out of the bushes... his condition is not good... he has the roots all over his body and even inside his body.


    gin escaped the tree when the tree was busy in capturing the assassins.


    he started walking towards jule''s house slowly...


    jule''s house...


    moon''s room...


    moon is sleeping soundly facing the opposite direction of anon and hillary.


    anon is molesting hillary with full intensity.


    he is sucking on both of her nipples at the same time, squeezing her huge boobs with his hands and he is making her to masturbate on her own.n0velusb.c0m


    hillary is looking at anon with a scared expression but she is also enjoying it while stroking her pussy lips.


    suddenly he bit her nipples.


    "anhhh~ no... she will wake up." hillary said in a very low voice.


    "well, i am about to do it with her too." anon said as he leaves her nipples and kisses her lips.


    he slided his hand down to her pussy and starts stroking her clit.


    "nnnnhhhh~ please... not my... anhhhh~"


    before she could''ve resisted this anon started piching her nipples too.


    "annh-"


    as she was about to moan again, anon sealed her lips again and rammed his tongue inside her mouth forcefully.


    suddenly her whole body started vibrating and without any delay she came.


    as if this wasn''t enough anon used his skill...


    <body modification>


    ''increase sexual pleasure by 20 times.'' anon ordered.


    immediately he whipped his cock out and placed it over hillary''s nose making her smell it forcefully.


    as soon as she sniffed it, a current passed through her whole body and she started cumming over and over again.


    she came 15 times in a row and made a mess of the blanket that they were in.


    everytime she came, a shower of her cum would wet the blanket.


    at last, she passed out from cumming so much and her eyes turned all the way back to her head.


    "you lose..." anon whispered in her ears as he turned towards moon and noticed that moon suddenly turned her head around.


    ''oh my god. someone is sneaking huh ?'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    moon woke up when she heard her mother''s moaning sound. she suddenly noticed that her brother is sucking on her nipples and kissing her.


    she pretended to not notice this and turned her head around but the moaning sounds increased with time and so did the curiousity in her head.


    she never had sex in her life. she didn''t even knew what sex means because in the elven kingdom, they don''t teach you about sex or reproduction because once you marry to another elf, you will get a proper guide book that will teach you how to reproduce.


    but today when she saw her brother making their mother cum over and over again like a filthy bitch, something woke up inside her.


    for the first time she touched her pussy not for cleaning but because her mind told her to do this.


    she started rubbing her pussy lips slowly as she heard her mother''s moaning sounds.


    her mind was telling her to look at her but she didn''t wanted to. after masturbating for a while she suddenly realised that her mother has stopped moaning.


    she slowly turned around to look at what''s going on and saw that her mother''s lips were tightly sealed by her brother and he is riding her like a horse.


    he was pinching her nipples, kissing her, rubbing her pussy under the blanket and looking her in the eyes while he did it.


    she couldn''t remover her eyes from this view, she wanted to keep looking as her fingers started going faster on her pussy, suddenly she stroked her clit by mistake and felt a very weird feeling.


    she felt as if something was trying to come out of her pee hole.


    she immediately stopped masturbating but her mind told her to keep going and don''t stop.


    she again started masturbating as she noticed that anon has whipped his giant cock out and placed it over her mother''s face.


    it was big, around 20 inches.


    ''wow, jule has a very big cock.'' she thought as she continued to masturbate to his cock.


    suddenly, her mother started vibrating. it was as if her body wasn''t in her control anymore.


    she opened her legs up and started cumming non-stop. she didn''t stop until she went unconscious.


    from her looks, moon knew that she was happy. not only happy but a lot satisfied.


    ''w-what is happening to her ? why is she so happy ?'' moon started to wonder as she looked at hillary''s ahegao face.


    suddenly anon turned around and their eyes met, she also turned around to pretend that she was still asleep and didn''t saw anything.


    anon stepped fown from hillary''s passed out body and smiled as he looked at moon.


    he closed his distance and whispered in her ear.


    "hello, sister. do you want to play ?"

 Chapter 347 -347

    ?


    "hello sister. don''t you want to play with your little brother ?" anon whispered into her ears slowly.


    moon couldn''t speak anything because she had to pretend that she was sleeping.


    "hmm...? are you-" suddenly anon stopped talking as a very perverted idea striked inside his brain.


    "oh, so you are asleep huh ?" anon said as he started touching her back.


    "well, let''s see if you are really sleeping or not because you are a very deep sleeper and you won''t wake up from my touch, would you ?" anon asked as he started sliding his hand lower and lower.


    ''oh my god. my own brother is molesting me.'' moon thought as she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    "oh my, you really are asleep huh ? let''s see how you react to this." anon said as he suddenly grabbed her right boob and started squeezing it.


    ''oh nooo... my boobs.'' moon thought as she kept her eyes closed even after this.


    "hmmm... no reaction huh ? so that means you are really asleep." anon whispered in her ears.


    ''yes, that''s right. i am asleep, now you go back to doing what you were doing.'' moon thought as she knew that anon would definitely fuck her mother.


    ''he can''t leave a woman right after making her cum... he will definitely use her pussy hole. i-i read about this in a human book... y-you have to use the hole after this.'' moon thought as she kept her eyes closed.


    anon removed his hand from her breasts and pretended to go back to hillary''s side.


    "now, time to fuck you, hillary or should i say my personal cum-dump." anon said as he looked at moon while pretending to talk with hillary.


    ''oh my god... he is going to fuck mom now. my own brother is going to fuck my mom.'' moon thought as her right hand immediately moved back to the insides of her panties and she started masturbating again.


    she turned over to look at them but as soon as she did... moon noticed that anon is looking at her with a smile and hillary is still unconscious.


    "hello, sister." anon said as he waved at her.


    moon immediately turned around with a red face and closed her eyes.


    anon grabbed her arm and turned her face around.


    she looked at anon for one brief moment and then closed her eyes immediately because she was embarrassed.


    anon removed her blanket and revealed her hand that was still inside her panties moving with the same speed.


    "ohhh, look at that white panties and a big hand that''s touching your pussy while you are still asleep." anon said as he smiled.


    moon immediately realised that she was still masturbating and suddenly took her hand out of her panties but before she could''ve cleaned it anon grabbed it.


    "hmm... let me see this." anon said as he started sniffing her hand and licking it.


    "h-hey, that''s dirty..." moon finally spoke up as she looked at anon licking her pussy juices.


    "ohh... so you finally decided to speak up huh ? you dirty little girl." anon asked as he looked at her and licked his lips.


    "w-what were you doing with mom ?" she asked with an innocent face.


    "well, you see mom and me made a contract." anon spoke.


    "what contract ?" moon asked with a confused expression.


    "you see dad is getting old and he doesn''t have the power to satisfy mom in bed anymore, so mom decided to become my cum-dump.


    she made a deal that she will become my cum-dump and i will show her heaven in return." anon answered with a smile.


    "w-what is a cum-dump ?" moon asked as her face turned red.


    "hmmm... good question. well, you see a cum-dump is something that i can dump my cum in whenever i feel like it.


    suppose i am bathing and mom is cooking... suddenly i want to use my cum-dump because i want to empty my balls. so, i will call this worthless cum-dump of mine.


    mom will leave the cooking even if you or dad are starving, because my orders are absolute for her. a good cum-dump never makes her master angry.


    she will come running to the bathroom, lower her panties and bend down in front of me. so that i can use her pussy to dump my cum in her womb. do you understand ?" anon explained and before moon could''ve noticed him, he slided his hands into her panties and started rubbing her clit.


    "anhhh~ what are you doing to me down there ?" moon asked.


    "call it pussy... not ''down there.'' okay ?" anon spoke.


    "p-pussy ?" moon asked.


    "yes, pussy... that''s what it''s called. you are a woman and god made you like this to serve a man. he gave you this pussy so that you can be some guy''s cum-dump." anon said as he looked her in the eyes and continued to rub her clit.


    suddenly moon''s body started vibrating as she felt something.


    "w-wait... anhhh~ something is cumming... i-i think i am going to pee..." moon said as she opened up her legs.


    "let it come..." anon said as he increased the speed of his rubbing.


    "anhhh~ jule.... anhhhhhh~ " moon lifted her back as she released a fountain of cum from her pussy and made the whole blanket wet.


    she felt something that she had never felt before... her mind was going crazy after this feeling.


    ''oh... my .... god... what is this ? what do i feel ? i-it''s like i am floating and... anhhhhhhh~ jule''s hands are making me cum just like mom did and she did this several times. i can''t even imagine what she felt.'' moon thought as she rolled her eyes and grabbed anon''s shirt.


    "does it feel good ?" anon whispered in her ear like a devil.


    "y-yes... so good."


    "nice, do you want to feel it again ?" anon asked.n0velusb.c0m


    "y-yes..." moon replied, she got addicted to this feeling on the first try.


    "good... now remove all of your clothes and just listen to what i say, i will make you feel even better." anon whispered into her ear.


    suddenly moon looked at anon and nodded in a yes as she started removing her clothes.

 Chapter 348 -348

    ?


    after removing all of her clothes moon looked at anon and spoke "what next ?"n0velusb.c0m


    "nothing, i will do my work now." anon said as he started sucking on her medium sized breasts and kept stroking her clit.


    "annnh~ jule yesss... yessss... my breasts feel soooo gooood. anhhhhhh~" she started moaning loudly.


    ''well, this was easy. she got corrupted real easy not like she resisted or something, but why is that ? is it because of hillary ? is it because i fucked hillary in front of her and then offered to fuck her too ?'' anon wondered as he continued to suck her nipples.


    suddenly her body started vibrating and she lifted her legs up in the air, releasing a fountain of cum from her pussy once again.


    "anhhhhhhh~ yess." she said as she rolled her eyes.


    "now, you are ready. but you have to help me too." anon spoke.


    "huh...? what do i have to do ?" she asked.


    "well, you have to give me a blowjob." anon explained.


    "hmm....? what''s a blowjob ?" she asked.


    "here you go... you just have to suck it like a real slut." anon said as he whipped his cock out of his pants.


    anon has adjusted the size of his cock to 16 inches. moon immediately went into a shocked state but she didn''t understand the words anon was saying.


    "what ? suck ? slut ?" she asked with a confused expression.


    "okay, just suck it like a lolipop. you just have to use your mouth and don''t use your teeths. do you understand ?" anon asked.


    "okay, i will try." she said as she opened her mouth and inserted anon''s dick into her mouth.


    anon grabbed her head like an object and started moving it up and down like a portable mouth pussy.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwak*


    ''haaa... what a fucking boring blowjob. she doesn''t even know how to move her tongue or how to maintain the suction.'' anon thought as he immediately took his dick out of her mouth.


    "i will order hillary to teach you about blowjobs. you don''t know what you are doing." anon said.


    "wait! you call her by name ?" moon asked.


    "sis, you don''t understand. she is my cum-dump, i can call her anything i want, slut, hillary, bitch, hoe, anything. that''s why she is enjoying these orgasms." anon explained.


    "s-so, you do this to her everyday ?" moon asked.


    "not everyday... i am not bound to have sex with her everday but being my cum-dump she is bound to have sex with me on my orders." anon explained.


    "okay... but what are you trying to do with me ? why are making me attain this dog like position ?" moon asked.


    ''ugghhhh... it''s like i am having sex with a child. i don''t feel like doing it anymore. show me her corruption levels.''


    [moon''s mind corruption: 90%]


    ''what the fuck!?? she is already 90% done ?'' anon suddenly went into a shock as he looked at her corruption level.


    "fuck this..." anon said as he looked at her ass from behind.


    she had a really big ass... anon immediately buried his face into her ass and started rubbing is nose on her pussy lips.


    "h-hey, that''s a dirty place...anhhhhh~" moon started moaning as she felt anon''s nose sniffing on her pussy lips.


    ''h-he is sniffing the place that i pee from and burying his face in my ass... ahhhh i feel terrible. mom did this everyday, i can''t believe it ?'' moon thought as she bit the bedsheet and looked at hillary, who is still unconscious from the orgasms that anon gave her.


    he motorboated her ass for the next 10 minutes.


    "oh my... what a fat ass you have.. it''s like there is a whole world inside your ass... i will train you for anal but for now let''s break your seal." anon said as he took his face out of her ass.


    "what is anal ?" she asked turning around.


    "nothing... just keep quiet and wait... hey sis, can you clap ?" anon asked.


    "i can."


    "not with hands... i mean your ass." anon asked.


    "huh...? how do you clap with ass ?" she asked.


    "just try..." anon spoke.


    "okay... if you say so." moon said as she started move her ass right and left.


    although she didn''t clap with this but her ass jiggled so hard that anon''s eyes got locked on them.


    after this she started moving them up and down.


    this time a small clapping sound started coming out of her ass.


    "h-hey did you hear that ?" moon asked anon.


    but anon was busy staring at her ass hole and pussy lips that were getting seprated from each other with each swing.


    suddenly she stopped clapping.


    "huh...? why would you stop ?" anon asked.


    "because you are staring too much and i am getting embarrassed by that." she said as she looked at anon.


    "don''t be embarrassed, this is nothing to be embarrassed of. you are just showing your brother how good your ass clapping is." anon spoke.


    "but..."


    "did anyone ever told you that this is wrong ?" anon asked.


    "n-no... but it feels wrong." moon replied.


    "nothing is wrong, sis. just bend down." anon said as he puts her upper body down and pulled her ass up.


    anon spitted on her pussy and started rubbing it up and down to get it even wetter.


    "h-hey, why are you spitting on my p-pussy ?" moon asked with a hesitated voice.


    "shhh... just feel it." anon said as he started to insert his cock into moon''s pussy and just like any other female at first moon felt pain and a little bit of blood flowed out of her pussy.


    "anhhhh~ jule... it''s hurting." she shouted as she tried to run away from anon''s dick.


    "ohhh.. my god... this tightness." anon said as he grabbed her waist and pulled her back with full force.


    his dick pierced through her pussy and knocked on her womb''s entrance.


    "anhhhhhh~ jule.... anhhhhh~"


    "shut up, bitch... let me enjoy it." anon said as he started slapping her ass cheeks and fucking her like a rabbit.


    he pumped his dick into her pussy with such intensity that her womb got opened forcefully and anon immediately rammed his dick into her womb.

 Chapter 349 -350

    ?


    [author: due to some error these two chapters chapter-349 and chapter-350, have exchanged places... so read the next chapter first to enjoy the whole thing.]


    jule''s house...


    kitchen...


    anon is playing with hillary''s and moon''s panties, he is pulling them one by one, alternatively.


    whenever he pulls their panties... their thick pussies would stick out of the panty strip everytime he would pull them.


    he pulled hillary''s panty...n0velusb.c0m


    "annnnh~" she moaned.


    after this he pulled moon''s panty...


    "annnnhhhhh~" moon moaned even louder.


    anon had an evil smile on his face... everytime he pulled their panties.


    ''hmm... whom should i fuck first ? the mother or the daughter ?'' anon thought as he looked at their ass.


    *thud*


    suddenly all three of them heard something fall down...


    the sound came from the entry gate of the kitchen. all three of them knew, who it was this time.


    hillary, moon and anon was in the kitchen so the only one family member left in the house is ian.


    all three of them turned their heads towards the gate and noticed that ian was standing there, he was drinking water but when he saw this scene, the glass of water fell down from his hand.


    "h-honey... this is not what it looks like. i-i can explain this..." hillary spoke as she immediately stood up.


    moon didn''t bother standing up... she kept her body bent down as she enjoyed anon''s pussy massage.


    "h-hi... dad." moon said as she looked at ian with a smile.


    hillary immediately went to ian and tried to stop him from doing something stupid.


    because she knew that if ian tried to do something stupid, anon will kill him instantly.


    "honey... please stop. this is not what it looks like, you should go to our room-"


    *slap*


    before hillary could''ve said anything else ian slapped him and she fell down.


    "ouuchh. honey... please don''t do that. i am doing this for you." hillary said as she grabbed ian''s leg, trying to stop him.


    "shut the fuck up... bitch." ian shouted as he kicked hillary in the stomach.


    "ahhhhh-" hillary shouted.


    "i trusted you and you cheated on me behind my back, what a fucking slut are you ?" ian said as he grabbed hillary''s face and pressed it tightly.


    "honey, please... i am doing this for you. he will-" hillary tried to say something but ian lost his temper.


    *slap*


    "shut up, bitch. don''t you dare open that pig hole of yours in front of me." ian said as he slapped her again.


    "oi, what are you beating her for ? if you want to fight, fight me." anon said as he released moon''s panty from his hand.


    "annnh... dad you ruined all the fun." moon said as she stood up and looked at ian with a pout face.


    "you are a bitch too, huh ? i will kill both of you after this but first, i will deal with this fucker." ian said as he looked at anon with a very angry and red face.


    "yeah, come on. show me your amazing powers." anon said as he smiled at ian.


    ian grabbed a knife from the dinning table and started running towards anon with full speed.


    "die, you fucker." ian shouted.


    <wind armour>


    suddenly an armour of wind covered anon''s body and he became invincible to every physical attack.


    as soon as ian''s knife touched anon''s body, it broke into a thousand pieces and ian fell down.


    "you son of a bitch..." ian shouted and cursed as he picked another knife from the rack and tried to stab anon with it but same thing happened again.


    the knife broke into thousands of pieces again.


    ian looked at the handle of the knife with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "okay, if you want to do this... i will do this with you." ian said as he takes two steps back and started enchanting some kind of spell.


    anon immediately understood what type of spell he was casting.


    "a fireball huh ? good spell." anon said as he laughed at ian.


    before ian could''ve finished the enchanting process anon took two steps towards his direction and slapped him hard, so hard that he went unconscious in just one slap.


    *slap*


    *thud*


    his body fell down unconscious on the ground.


    "well, it didn''t took too much to get him to sleep, huh ?" anon said as he smiled and looked at moon who is standing besides him.


    "i knew it, dad is a pimp. never liked him too much anyway. well, here you go, this is your reward for this." moon said as she bent down again, lifted up her skirt and teared her panties apart and opened her pussy lips with her own two fingers.


    "ohh... so are you offering your pussy to me for beating up your own dad, huh ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yeah, you can say that but my pussy is itching from last night and i want my brother''s cock to stop it." moon said as she shaked her ass up and down.


    "well, i am not a stupid. if a girl is going to bend down in front of me and invite me to fuck her... i will not ignore it." anon said as he whipped out his cock and started rubbing it on moon''s pussy lips.


    "annnh~ yes brother... fuck me. insert your huge cock into my little pussy and rip it apart." moon moaned as soon as she felt anon''s dick rubbing on her pussy.


    "hell yeah, here you go bitch." anon said as he spitted on her pussy and inserted his cock inside it.


    "anghhhhhh~ " moon moaned loudly as soon as her pussy walls felt anon''s dick.


    anon grabbed both of her hands and pulled her body back.


    *clap*


    "annnnhhh~ yes brother... fuck me. fuck me harrrd." moon shouted.


    "wow, you became naughty in just one day huh ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "well, i read human porn books. my friends gave it to me back on the shop." moon replied.


    "ohh... that''s why huh ? well, let me teach you how goo sex can be." anon said as he eased his grip over her hands allowing her to go forward a bit.


    as soon as she leaned forward she felt anon''s dick sliding out of her pussy but before his cock could''ve escaped her pussy, anon pulled her back again using her hands.


    *clap*


    "anhhh~ fuck meee. use me brother... use me like a bitch... make me your cum-dump, i will take care of your cock and listen to every single one of your orders." moon said as she moaned.


    ''so she was jealous of hillary... that''s why she is doing this.'' anon immediately understood.

 Chapter 350 -349

    ?


    the next morning...


    anon woke up and saw that no one is around him anymore, neither is moon nor is hillary.


    it''s a holiday today, so no one is going out for work. neither moon nor ian.


    he steps down from the bed and uses a spell on his body.


    <cleanse>


    suddenly a wave of air and water cleans his body and gives him a refreshing feeling.


    after this he immediately starts to change into his new pair of clothes.


    "let''s see where are my toys..." anon said as he exits the room and enters the kitchen.


    as soon as he enters the kitchen he sees that hillary is trying to lighten up the woods by bending down near the stove.


    her fat ass is jiggling and her legs are wide open, while she is doing it.


    ''hehehe... if you think i can control myself after watching this, then you are gravelly wrong.'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face and he started moving towards hillary, slowly.


    "why are these woods wet ? i have to complaint about this to the wood seller..." hillary said as she continuously tried to lit up the wet woods.


    anon on the other side, slightly used his telekinesis skill to pick up her dress from behind and revealed her white panties with two big ass cheeks.


    her panties are really tight and thin... her ass cheeks are coming out of it''s sides... her panties are basically covering her ass hole.


    hillary didn''t realised that someone is looking at her ass from behind but she felt something.


    "hmm....? who is it ?" hillary said as she tried to stand up but before she could''ve... anon grabbed her panties and gave them a good stretch.


    "anhhhhh~ h-hey... what are you doing ? so early in the morning ?" hillary asked as she felt her panties going deep inside her pussy and rubbing her clitoris.n0velusb.c0m


    "don''t talk back... you know what happens when you talk back, right ?" anon said as he starts to shake her panties.


    her ass starts shaking with her panties but her panties starts to go deeper into her pussy as anon continuously shakes them and pulls them upwards.


    "annnnhhhh~ no... they will tear apart." hillary moaned as these words came out of her mouth.


    "what will ? the panties or your pussy ?" anon asked as he smiled.


    whenever hillary tried to stand up... anon would pull her panties and make it even harder for her to stand up.


    "who is a good cum-dump ?" anon asked as he slapped hillary''s ass.


    *slap*


    "annnh~ i-i am..." hillary replied as she moaned.


    ''anhhh~ why is he doing that ? why does he have to tear my pussy apart with my own panties, the first thing in the morning ?'' hillary wondered with her eyes half closed because she was also feeling good from this.


    anon started rubbing his finger on her pussy lips... slowly.


    he felt her soft skin and fluffy lips coming out of her panty.


    "annnh~ not thereee...anhhh~ " hillary moaned loudly.


    "what are planning to do bitch ? you husband will wake up and he will see me pulling you panties... he will definitely say something that he shouldn''t have and then i will make you kill him." anon threatened hillary.


    "n-no... don''t do that. i will not moan loudly... i am- anhhhhh~" before she could''ve completed her apology anon pulled her panties again and she moaned again.


    "hmm... i don''t think you are following your own apology bitch." anon said as removes the panty from her asshole and inserts a small cucumber inside it.


    "that''s the wrong hole..." hillary said as she realised what anon has just done.


    "don''t teach me, all of your holes belongs to me, you fucking cum-dump." anon said as he hitted the cucumber and rammed it even deeper into her ass.


    "annhhhh~" she moaned again.


    *thud*


    suddenly a sound came from the outside of the kitchen.


    both anon and hillary lolked at the source of the sound and noticed that it was only moon.


    moon had a red face as she was looking at both of them doing perverted stuff in the kitchen.


    "h-hey... we should stop." hillary adviced.


    "no, what do you want ?" anon asked moon.


    "n-nothing." moon replied.


    "uh huh, or do you want to be like her ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "why would she -?" before hillary could''ve completed her sentence... moon nodded in yes.


    "so, come here and bend down like her... lift you skirt and give your panty''s strip into my hand." anon ordered as he pointed towards the location besides hillary.


    "h-hey... don''t. she is my daughter." hillary complained.


    "don''t speak, cum-dump. if you tried to speak one more time... you will get one more cucumber in your ass." anon said as he pulled her panties once again... just like you do to a horse''s leash to stop him.


    "anhhh~ yes, master... as you say." hillary replied as she shuts her mouth like an obedient cum-dump.


    moon followed anon''s orders and walked upto the place he was pointing at... she bent down lifted her skirt and revealed her huge ass, she is wearing a blue coloured panty with a logo on it that says, ''princess.''


    anon smiled as he looked at her panty and immediately grabbed her panty''s strip too.


    he started pulling up her panty as well.


    "annnnnnnh~" moon moaned even louder than hillary.


    *slap*


    anon slapped moon as well.


    "don''t shout... if you shouted one more time... i will fuck you in the ass... you understand ?" anon asked.


    "no." moon replied.


    "what ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "no, i don''t understand. you didn''t call me what you called mom." moon replied.


    "what, you mean cum-dump ?" anon asked.


    "no, ''bitch''." moon replied.


    "oh..."


    *slap*


    anon slapped her ass once again but this time he knew what to call her.


    "if you shouted once more... i will insert a cucumber inside your ass too. do you understand, bitch ?" anon asked.


    "anhhh~ yess master, jule." moon replied.


    ''mom, i will not let you win brother from me. you took away dad but brother is mine.'' moon thought in her mind as she looked at hillary.

 Chapter 351 -351

    ?


    lucy''s house...


    lucy is cooking breakfast for everyone with rel.


    "mom, what are we going to do if they come?" rel asked with a scared expression.


    "i don''t know, honey, but miss jessica will definitely do something and help us," lucy spoke.


    no.300, mike, and jess are sitting in the dining room of the house. mike is reading a newspaper, no.300 and jess are playing a mind game together.


    "oi, oi, look at this, jess." mike immediately got surprised as he looked at some kind of news and went to jessica.


    "what is it? what are you getting so worked up for?" jessica immediately asked as she held the newspaper in her hands and read the news that mike was pointing at.


    [we are going to do a surprise search in the houses anytime of the day now, don''t get surprised - says commander faith.]


    as soon as jessica read the news, her face went pale.


    "yep, this is something faith would do," jessica said as she read the news.


    "hmm...? so you mean, she can come in here barging like an animal and search anything she wants, right?" no.300 asked.


    "yes, and she can kill any suspected person at any time too," jess replied.


    "hmm... that''s dangerous," no.300 spoke.


    knock-knock-knock


    suddenly a knock was heard on the door.n0velusb.c0m


    "who is it?" jess asked mike.


    "let me check-"


    "house check... please open the door." before mike could''ve replied, a soldier''s voice resounded in the house.


    "ah... shit. devil''s call." jessica said as she looked at mike.


    "we should hide..." no.300 advised.


    knock-knock-knock


    "oi, open the door, or we will knock it down." the soldier shouted again.


    "run..."


    in just 3 seconds, everyone jumped inside the basement lab that anon created for them.


    lucy is standing in front of the main door scared and terrified. her body is vibrating.


    "what are you vibrating for?" jess asked lucy.


    "i-i am just scared of what''s going to happen after i open this door," lucy said as she looked at jess with a very scared expression.


    "nothing will happen... just talk to them without any worries, and everything will be fine. do you understand?" jessica asked.


    "y-yes..."


    "good, just remember we all are here to help you," jess replied as she smiled and jumped into the basement lab.


    outside the house...


    "ma''am... this house seems suspicious. no one is opening the door. can you come here?" the soldier finally decided to call faith.


    faith was asking questions to another house''s owner.


    "here, take care of this thing for me," faith ordered another soldier as she gave the notepad to her.


    "yes, ma''am."


    she walked up to lucy''s door and knocked.


    knock-knock-knock


    "this is commander faith, and i am here for a search, miss... what is her name?" she asked the soldier that was standing beside her.


    "y-yes, her name is lucy," the soldier replied immediately.


    "miss lucy, open the door, or we will break it this time." faith said in a very loud and commanding voice.


    click


    creak


    the gate started opening slowly...


    "y-yes...?" lucy asked as she looked at faith with a hesitated expression.


    "hmmm...? wait, the maid lucy? you are the maid that used to work in the castle, right?" faith asked.


    "y-yes... ma''am," lucy replied.


    "okay, i will do the search of her house." faith said as she entered the house.


    "yes, ma''am." the soldier shouted as he went to the other house.


    faith immediately started walking towards the backdoor of the house that was in the kitchen.


    she analyzed every room with her sharp eyes and took a sniff from every room.


    due to mike''s spell, she couldn''t feel or smell the presence of the ogres.


    "so, what do you do now, lucy?" faith asked as she looked at lucy and asked with a warm smile.


    "i-i... do house chores for the neighbors and take care of their children until they return back home. just making enough to pay my daughter''s academy fees and barely eating expenses.


    my husband got addicted to alcohol and drugs when he got fired from his job as the gate guard. now he only drinks and asks for money; if i don''t give him the money, he will just beat me and snatch the money from me," lucy said as she looked at faith and sipped on her tea.


    "i am really sorry, lucy. i never thought that the new queen will fire you and your husband," faith apologized as she looked at lucy with a sad face.


    "no worries, ma''am. it wasn''t your mistake that my life got destroyed or that my husband started drinking and beating me," lucy spoke without any delay.


    "are you taunting me?" faith asked with a smile.


    "i-i am sorry, ma''am," lucy immediately apologized.


    "no, no, it''s not your mistake. the royal place really destroyed your family. i couldn''t save you, and i am really sorry for that, i tried to save you but the queen didn''t listened to me." faith apologized in return with a sad expression.


    after finishing her tea, faith stood up and started walking out.


    "here... have this," faith spoke as she flipped a platinum coin towards lucy.


    "ma''am, i-i can''t have it." lucy said as she tried to give the coin back to faith.


    "just take it as an apology, i will be leaving now. lucy, just don''t have any revenge feelings in your heart. revenge eats a person alive and i don''t want to kill you. just keep yourself safe from these feelings and your daughter too." faith said as she walked towards the exit of the kitchen.


    "ma''am... please come back for the tea anytime," lucy spoke with a smile.


    as soon as faith heard the word tea... she immediately looked towards the tea cups on the dining table and she noticed something unusual.


    "wait... why do you have 6 cups of tea here?" faith asked as she looked at the tray filled with 6 cups of tea.

 Chapter 352 -352

    chapter 352 chapter-352


    "wait, why do you have 6 cups of tea here ?" faith asked with a suspicious expression.


    "ah, this... i must''ve remembering the days back in the castle and prepared six cups of tea, just like back then." lucy replied as she looked at faith.


    "hmm... that''s sad, but i will try to get you your job back... if possible." faith replied as she exits the house at once. n0velusb.c0m


    "fuuu~ i am safe." lucy said as she took a deep breath.


    "check the other houses fast, soldiers. we have 50 more blocks to search." faith shouted as she moved towards the next house.


    *creak*


    lucy opened the gate to the basement and saw that jess, mike and no.300 were pointing their weapons at her face.


    "woah... calm down. it''s me, lucy. commander faith is gone. you guys can come out now." lucy said.


    "wait... didn''t she searched the house with her array ?" jess asked with a confused expression.


    "no, she just came in drank some tea and then she left." lucy reported.


    all of them exited the underground basement lab and moved back to the dinning room.


    "hmm... so she just drank some tea and left ? just that ? are you sure ?" jess asked again.


    "yes princess. i am really sure." lucy replied.


    "well, you really make very tasty tea." jess said with a smile.


    "thank you, princess. i will serve you the tea in a bit... please wait in the dinning room." lucy said as she bowed in front of her.


    "okay..." jess said as she started moving towards the dinning room.


    "princess, please wait." lucy called out.


    jessica immediately halted her legs and turned around...


    "what ?" she asked.


    "ma''am... commander faith gave me this." lucy said as she showed the platinum coin to jessica.


    "what about it ?" she asked.


    "should i give this to my master ?" lucy asked with a scared expression.


    "are you kidding me ? i don''t think master would even want to see this. he has like 8000 platinum coins if i remember correctly and they are increasing at a very high speed... you can keep it. in fact here take this too..." jessica said as she smiled at lucy and flipped two more platinum coins at her.


    "m-ma''am... this is too much." lucy said with a very shocked expression.


    "just take it... you are going to manage our rations as well. you will need it." jessica said as she moved back to the dinning room.


    "thank you, princess." lucy said as she bowed down to jessica.


    "enough with the bowing... i am not a princess anymore. just act normal with me, luce." jessica ordered.


    "yes, princess... i-i mean miss jessica." lucy said as she went to the kitchen.


    jule''s house...


    *clap-clap-clap*


    "i am about to cum... take it all in bitch." anon said as he slapped moon''s huge jiggling ass.


    "yes, brother.... fuck me... make me your bitch. fill me with your cum and knock me up." moon said as she begged anon to fill her up.


    *squirt*


    without any delay anon filled her womb with his cum but due to the small size of her womb anon''s semen flowed out of her pussy.


    "anhhhhh~ yes... brotherrrrrr..." moon''s eyes rolled up as she felt anon''s warm cum flowing out of her pussy.


    where moon was making ahegao faces and enjoying her brother''s huge cock in her teeny tiny pussy. hillary is watching them from a distance and thinking about something.


    ''they are having so much fun in front of me and i am just sitting here, watching them. this person, whom i called my husband for the last 150 years. he beated me like a bitch.


    i can''t believe ian would do that with me but a weak person like him can''t do anything in front of him. anon is a very strong person and he also has a big dick.'' hillary thought as she looked at anon''s dick.


    her mouth was drooling from all that cum.


    "what are you looking at, luv ? do you want this ?" anon asked as he suddenly started moving towards hillary.


    hillary didn''t say anything... she just watched anon''s dick dangling between his legs, as he came towards her.


    finally reaching in front of her face anon stopped and started slapping his cock on hillary''s face.


    *slap-slap-slap*


    "do you want it, hillary ? just say it and i will give you this cock." anon said as he continuously slapped her cheeks with his dick.


    "y-" a very low sound came out of hillary''s mouth.


    "what ? i couldn''t hear it clearly ? can you speak it more clearly, luv ?" anon asked as he teased hillary.


    "y-yes." hillary spoke more clearly this time.


    "hmm...? what yes ? i can''t understand your feelings... can you express them clearly ? or do you want to live with this piece of shit and get beated like that the next time he sees you ?" anon said as he pointed towards ian.


    hillary looked at ian and at this point her feelings changed completely.


    she stood up from the ground and started removing her clothes...


    first she removed her top then her skirt and after this she revealed her huge boobs by unhooking her bra.


    after this she went down on her knees and looked at anon.


    "please bless me with your cock, master. i want your cock to fuck my pussy and my mouth. please use me as much as you want." hillary said as she bowed down to anon.


    "hmm... that''s good but what about him ? you don''t want to say anything to him ?" anon said as he pointed towards ian''s unconscious body.


    hillary looked at ian with a very disgusted face... she stood up and kicked him in his crotch.


    "you fucking piece of shit... you called me a bitch huh ? i am not a bitch. you are a bitch. you think you look stronger by beating me ? you don''t.


    i was with you for more than a century and you gave me this in return ? i don''t want your small pathetic cock... i want master''s cock." she said as she kicked him again and again.

 Chapter 353 -353

    chapter 353 chapter-353


    "hmm... that''s good enough to get you fucked i guess." anon said as he grabbed hillary''s chin and gave her a good kiss.


    *chuuu*


    hillary also started to kiss anon back as she inserted her tongue inside his mouth.


    she started sucking on anon''s tongue.


    "hmm... you are eager this time huh...?" anon said as he seprated his lips from her lips.


    "i think i like to be eager sometimes, master." hillary said as she went down on her knees and started kissing his cock.


    after sometime, she started sucking on it.


    ''oh my god... this bitch sucks sooo good. she is like a fucking blowjob machine.'' anon thought as he enjoyed her blowjob.


    after sucking his cock for sometime, hillary stood up and bent down in front of him.


    after that she removed her panty with the most seducing way, she even jiggled her ass on purpose to seduce anon even more.


    "master... please fuck my pussy and fuck me so hard, that in future i will never look at any other men." hillary said as she opened her pussy lips with her fingers and started jiggling her ass cheeks.


    "please master, fuck me. make me remember your cock''s shape and size." hillary said as she continued to seduce him.


    anon''s dick started to get stiff as he looked at her pussy and observed her actions.


    he puts his dick on her pussy''s entrance and started to rub it.


    "anhhh~ master... please don''t tease me... please bless me with your dick." hillary said as she started rubbing her pussy on anon''s cock, she even tried to gobble it up but anon pulled back to tease her even more.


    "you slut... you want this cock, huh ? here..." anon said as he inserted his cock inside her pussy and clapped her ass hard.


    *clap*


    "annnhhh~ yes master. fuck me. fuck me like a bitch, master. make me your sex toy, play with me however you like."


    anon pulled his cock back and clapped it again with force.


    *clap*


    "anhhhhh~ yes... fuck fuck fuck..." hillary moaned like a bitch.


    "you fucking bitch... you want dick. fucking take this... don''t you ever forget who your master is, do you understand ?" anon asked as he grabbed both of her legs from behind the ankles and picked her up.


    "anhhhh, yes master. i am your bitch... i am your obedient bitch... who will do anything you tell him to. i will serve you with my pussy... my mouth... anything you want. please fuck meeee~ anhhhhh~ yes, yes, yes....mnnhhhh~" hillary moaned even louder as she felt the power in anon''s hand every time he was lifting her up and pressing her down.


    it felt like he was using her just like a toy... he fucked her without any stops and used her without any limitations.


    "anhhhh~ masterrrrr.... fuck meee... i am cummmminnnnng...." hillary shouted as a fountain of cum burst out of her pussy.


    "you fucking bitch... you dare to cum before your master... i have to punish you for this." anon said as he increased his dick by 1 inch.


    "master... i can feel your cock growing inside my pussy. please punish me with your semen... please master, punish me for being a bad girl.


    punish me for not listening to you the last time you asked me to bend down in front of you.


    punish me for talking back to you.... aanhhhhh~" hillary said as she started to suck on her own breasts.


    her another boob jiggled up and down with every thrust.


    she felt completed whenever anon inserted his cock into her pussy, her pussy walls tried to grab onto anon''s cock everytime he pulled out.


    "okay, bitch you want punishment huh ?here is your punishment." anon said as he increased his cock size to it''s full size and released her from his hands, letting her free fall.


    as soon as anon let go of her legs and increased his cock size to full.


    her eyes turned white and anon''s cock poked out of her belly button, he released his white paint and filled her womb with it.


    she went unconscious as another fountain of cum mixed with anon''s white paint burst out of her pussy.


    "woahh... this felt awesome." anon said as he tapped on hillary''s shoulder.


    "huh... ? what happened to you ?" anon asked as he looked at hillary''s unconscious body.


    after this he suddenly turned his eyes towards his dick and noticed that half of his dick is out of her pussy and she is basically hanging on his dick now.


    "ah, shit... i got too busy in fucking her. i hope she isn''t dead." anon said as he picked her up from his cock and placed her down on the ground.


    "oi, oi, wake up. don''t be dead please. fuck... hillary wake up." anon shouted as he continued to slap her face.


    <cleanse>


    anon used a spell to gave her a refreshing feeling. n0velusb.c0m


    "haah...." hillary suddenly woke up.


    "are you alright ?" anon asked as he looked at her.


    without saying anything hillary just kissed him.


    *chhuu*


    after kissing for one minute both of them seprated their lips...


    "woah... i thought you died just now." anon said as he grabbed hillary''s boobs and started pressing them.


    "master, i am your toy. you can break me anytime you want but please never leave me." hillary said as she touched anon''s cheeks.


    "obviously, i won''t leave a bitch like you anytime soon. now, you will help me corrupt the bitch next door, right ?" anon said as he pinched both of her nipples and lifted them upwards.


    "annhhh~ yes master, i will do anything you say." hillary said as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "good, now dress up and get that unconscious bitch dressed up as well, because i don''t want you fucking cum-dumps lying here and there in this house.


    i don''t like leaking pussies... so, go and get dressed now. i will take care of you husband''s memories until then." anon said as he stood up and moved towards ian''s unconscious body.

 Chapter 354 -354

    ?


    "hmm...? where am i ?" ian said as he woke up from his sleep. he looked around and noticed that he is lying on his bed.


    ian slowly stood up from his bed and grabbed his head.


    "ouch... why does my head hurts so much ?" ian said with a painful expression on his face.


    he slowly tried to stand up but suddenly his balls started to hurt.n0velusb.c0m


    "fuck... why are my balls, blue ?" ian said as he look inside his pants.


    getting all of his strength together, he finally stood up and walked out of the room.


    "honey, where are you ?"


    "moon, jule... are you guys here ?" he called out.


    "anhhh~"


    suddenly he heard some kind of voice coming from jule''s room.


    "what is that voice ?" ian wondered as he walked closer to listen to the voice but before he could''ve heard anything else, the gate opened up and hillary stepped out of the room.


    "ahaha... honey, you are awake ? i was about to bring breakfast to your room." hillary said with a smile on her face.


    "oh, okay love but what are you doing inside jule''s room and i also heard some kind of wierd sounds coming from the room." ian questioned.


    "ahahaha... it''s nothing i just gave him the breakfast in his room. moon and jule decided to have breakfast together today." hillary said as she touched ian''s shoulder and smiled at him.


    "so, i will go and prepare your breakfast. you wait in your room, okay ?" hillary said as she moved towards the kitchen.


    suddenly ian noticed that hillary''s hair are a mess and her apron is coming off from one of her shoulder.


    as she was walking towards the kitchen, he noticed that a white liquid is dripping from in between her legs.


    "wait, honey. i will have breakfast with the kids today, okay...?" he said as he smiled at hillary


    "okay, love. whatever you say." hillary said as she halted her steps and turned around with a big smile on her face.


    after this hillary went to the kitchen.


    *click*


    ian opened the door and entered inside the room.


    as soon as he entered inside the room, he saw that moon and jule are sitting on the broken bed''s futon and they are having breakfast but they are not having breakfast in an orderly manner, instead moon is sitting on jule''s lap and eating fruits.


    she is feeding jule too.


    "what are you doing kids ?" ian asked as he looked at them.


    "oh, good morning dad." both anon and moon spoke at the same time as they saw ian.


    "good morning to you too but what are you guys doing ?" ian asked with a smile.


    "i am feeding breakfast to brother as a thank you for getting my academy admission." moon replied.


    moon was sitting on anon''s lap but both of their legs are covered with the blanket. under the blanket anon''s dick is about to enter moon''s womb. it''s like his cock is knocking on her womb''s gate.


    just one strike and anon''s dick will smash through her womb''s gate and enter inside.


    so ian can''t see what''s going under the blanket.


    "hmm... that''s a good thing. you should thank your brother and jule we should get your bed now." ian said as he sat down on the futon.


    "yes dad, but let me just finish my breakfast first." anon said as he looked at him with a smile.


    "yes, yes... of course." ian said as he also smiled back.


    "brother, say ahhhh." moon said as she picked up a banana slice from the plate and turned her hand back to feed it to anon.


    "ahhhhhh..." anon opened his mouth but as soon as he opened his mouth he also increased the size of his cock by one inch.


    as soon as he increased the size, his dick started growing and it entered inside moon''s womb.


    before she could''ve feeded the banana slice to anon, her eyes rolled back and her body started vibrating.


    "annhhhh~" she moaned as her hand stopped just a centimetre away from anon''s mouth.


    "w-what happened, moon ? are you alright ?" ian asked as soon as he heard her moan.


    "n-nothing dad. i am just..." before she could''ve replied anon increased it by one more inch.


    "annnhhhhh~" she moaned again and this time the banana slice fell right off of her hand.


    "yes, what happened sister ? why are you behaving like that ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i can''t... fuck you dad..." moon said as she removed the blanket turned her ass towards ian and started pumping anon''s dick into her pussy.


    "look dad, the pussy that you made with mother, the pussy that you nurtured is getting fucked by another cock. look dad i am being used by, master jule.


    look at me dad, master jule is using me like a fuck toy. a fuck toy you made for him. anhhh~ yes, yes, yes... fuck me... fuck my pussy brother.


    fuck me in front of our father. fuck me like a bitch *annnhhh~ fuck me and show him that you are the only dominant male in this house." moon said as she couldn''t stop but pump anon''s dick into her pussy.


    she acted like a maniac, a dick hungry bitch, her face was similar to a slut who would do anything for cock.


    her eyes were rolled all the way back, her tongue is out and she is making peace signs... just like anon taught her to do.


    she had no control over her huge ass at this point... her ass was moving on her won as if it had a mind of it''s own.


    she was moving her ass like a sex crazed monkey.


    "brother.... fuck fuck fuck. yes, fuck my bitch pussy in front of my dad. annnnahhhh~ mnhhhh yesssss~" moon moaned again.


    on the other side ian was shocked at this view of what her daughter and son were doing.


    *click*


    suddenly the gate opened and hillary entered inside the room with a plate filled with food.


    it was ian''s breakfast.


    "huh...? what are you doing ?" hillary shouted.


    ''yes, hillary. say something to them.'' ian thought as he looked at hillary''s angry face.


    "how can you start without me ?" hillary said as she dropped all of her clothes and walked over to anon''s back.


    she started massaging anon''s back with her huge breasts.


    "h-hillary, what are you doing ?" ian asked.


    "getting fucked by my master and your daughter is doing the same you fucking piece of shit. just get the fuck out of the room with your pathetic dick or master won''t mind fucking us in front of you." hillary said as she pointed towards the exit of the room.


    ian silently stood up and walked out of the room.


    after 10 second the gate opened again and this time ian was standing there with a sword in his hands.


    "i will kill you. you fucking son of bitch." he shouted as he ran towards anon.

 Chapter 355 -355

    ?


    "i will kill you. you fucking son of a bitch." ian shouted as he ran towards anon with his sword.


    "no, you are not going to do anything." anon thought as he throws moon aside from his cock and stands up.


    as soon as ian closed his distance, anon punched him hard in his guts.


    "gaahhh-" ian shouted as he immediately fell down on the ground and white foam came out of his mouth.


    he was concious and he was alive, but couldn''t move because his body was not allowing him to move.


    "so, dad... let me get you a seat, from where you can see your own daughter and your sweet wife get fucked by me." anon said as he smiled at ian.


    "hillary luv, bring me a chair." anon commanded.


    "yes, master." hillary immediately went to the other room and brought back a wooden chair.


    anon picked up his body from the ground and placed him on the chair.


    after that he summoned a rope from his inventory and binded ian to the chair.


    "n-no... please... don''t do this. i-i can''t watch this." ian spoke with a broken voice.


    "you have to watch this... ian. after this i will re-wire your brain." anon said as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    [ian''s mind corruption: 60%]


    ''hehehe... he only saw me having sex with his wife and daughter twice, but his mind corruption is already at 60%. if i showed him this view over and over again... i can only imagine, what will happen to his brain.'' anon thought.


    "ladies... let''s fuck." anon ordered.


    "yay~" moon said with a joyful expression.


    "master, i am first right ?" hillary said as she jiggled her boobs.


    "hmm... that''s a difficult one. let''s do this... whichever one of you can seduce me first, i will fuck that bitch first." anon said as he smiled at them.


    "okay, i will try first." moon said as he walked towards anon.


    "no, i will try first." hillary said as she looked at moon.


    "no, mom... i will do it-"


    "no, i will do it because i am your mother."


    both of them started to argue with each other as they started pushing each other.


    anon stood up from the bed and smacked hillary''s boobs and moon''s butt.


    *slap*


    *slap*


    "annh~"


    "anhhhhh~"


    both of them moaned at the same time.


    "don''t fight, bitches. you are in my presence." anon shouted as he looked at both of them.


    "yes, master." both of them spoke together.


    "now... let''s start with moon."


    "yes, master." moon spoke.


    "turn around and start dancing... get that ass bouncing and until then hillary will give me a blowjob." anon commanded.


    "yes, master." both of them spoke.


    moon immediately turned around started twerking like a slut and hillary went down on her knees as she started sucking anon''s cock.


    *gwak-gwak*


    "master, watch my ass... please. watch them as they beat each other." moon said as she clapped her ass just like anon taught her too.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    "please... don''t do this, jule. please." ian cried out as he looked at his wife and daughter doing these obsence things.


    "oi, clap your ass near my face... i don''t want this dog to see your beautiful ass twerking." anon said as he looked at ian.


    "yes master." moon immediately moved back and brought her ass near anon''s face.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    anon sniffed her ass and enjoyed hillary''s blowjob.


    "i will kill you. you fucking son of a bitch and these bitches too... you are not my family." ian shouted as he looked at moon''s happy face while she is dancing naked in front of anon.


    "dad... fuck you. brother is the only male capable of fucking us in this house. you are just a fucking pimp in front of his cock. mom, tell him." moon said as she started clapping her ass even harder.


    "yes, you are just a fucking pimp, honey. master is the only one who deserves to fuck us, but he is letting you watch... isn''t that a luxury for you ?" hillary said as she continued to kiss anon''s dick.


    "master... your cock lubrication is done." hillary said as she kissed anon''s dick for one last time.


    "okay, moon get that ass down on my dick." anon commanded.


    "yes master... as you command." moon said as she immediately stopped twerking and spreaded her ass cheeks to make way for anon''s cock to enter her pussy without any problems.


    *clap*


    she sat down and slided anon''s dick into her pussy.


    "anhhh~ yes master... please fuck me..." moon moaned as she felt anon''s dick piercing through her womb.


    "master... please fuck me too... please master. i am your obedient slave too." hillary said as she started licking anon''s ball.


    she started sucking and playing with anon''s testicles.


    "hillary will clean master''s balls, like an obedient slave." hillary said as she started playing with his balls.


    "oi, clean my feets." anon said as he puts his leg on hillary''s face.


    "y-yes... master. your cock sleeve will do anything you command." hillary said as she started sucking and licking anon''s toes.n0velusb.c0m


    *clap-clap-clap*


    "annhhhhhh~ father... look at me. i am getting fucked like a whore... i am brother''s whore. brother can use me... he can fuck me anytime he want to. anhhhh~" as soon as moon said this anon gave her a good slap on her big butt.


    *slap*


    "anhhh~ yes master. fuck me and slap me. do me as you like." moon said as she felt anon''s dick going deep inside her body and filling every single cavity.


    ''show me..'' anon commanded.


    [ian''s mind corruption: 98%]


    ''heheh... this needs an epic ending.'' anon said as he grabbed moon''s ass and pulled her down with his full force.


    "anhhhh~ master..." moon moaned as she felt a ver pressurized flow of cum inside her womb.


    anon filled her womb upto the brim while ian watched her his daughter got fully filled with anon''s cum, while he did nothing.


    [ian''s mind corruption: 100%]


    "good... now it''s time to re-wire your mind..." anon said as he throws moon away from his lap and starts walking towards ian.


    "have a sweet dreams... ian. you won''t be the same from this moment." anon said as he grabbed his head and used a skill.


    <memory wiper>

 Chapter 356 -356

    ?


    "hmm...? where am i ?" ian asked as he opened his eyes.


    he woke up and looked around the room... ian knew he was in jule''s room.


    "what am i doing here ?" ian questioned himself as he stood up and looked towards the exit gate of the room.


    he immediately moved towards the gate and opened it.


    as soon as he entered inside the main hall... he noticed something odd.


    anon was fucking hillary on the dinning table and he is drilling her hard, she is pinned to the dinning table by anon''s hands.


    "oh, yes, yes, yes... master... fuck me like a filthy bitch. make me cum." hillary shouted out loud as she felt anon''s dick tapping on her womb''s inner most wall.


    he was fucking her like a beast... both of her legs are in the air and she is feeling ultimate pleasure from getting fucked like a toy by anon.


    "anhhhh~ yes, yes, yes." hillary moaned even louder when she looked at ian who is coming towards them with a confused expression.


    "w-what are you two doing ?" ian asked.


    "anhhh~ honey... our son. he is teaching me how to... anhhh~ get fucked like a bitch. he wants to see if i will moan like a female dog when i get fucked annnhhh~ by him on the dinning table. annnnnhhhhhh~ yes, masterrrrr... it''s a normal thing." hillary replied to ian as she continued to enjoy anon''s dick drilling.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    "so, is it like an academy project or something ?" ian said as he sat down on the dinning table and took a cup of tea that was besides hillary.


    *sip*


    he took a sip and a weird expression appeared on his face.


    "hmm... this tastes kind of funny." ian said.


    "well honey, anhhhh~ it''s taste is bound to be funny because my piss is mixed in it." hillary said as she looked at ian with a whore like expression.


    "what ? why is your piss mixed in it ?" ian asked with a confused expression.


    "because that''s a normal thing to do with the one you love the most in the house..... that''s my gesture to show you my love and affection. you don''t remember ?" hillary said said as anon grabbed her hairs and started to bang her even harder.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    "annhhhh~ yess.... master."


    1 hour ago...


    <memory alter>


    anon is altering ian''s memories, meanwhile hillary and moon is standing besides him looking at ian with a very surprised expression.


    "wait, brother. how do you know all this ?" moon asked.


    "ah, yeah... i am not your brother. i am a human, my name is anon." anon said as he removed his mask.


    "what ? you are not my brother." suddenly moon entered in a shocked state but before she could''ve performed any unnecessary stupid action... anon altered her memories too.


    <memory alter>


    "fuu... now... who am i, luv ?" anon asked moon.


    "you are my master, anon. you used my brother''s identity to get into our house and fucked my mom endlessly like a bitch.


    then you corrupted me into being your mindless cock worshipping whore. now, i only live for one purpose... to worship your cock." moon replied with a straight face.


    "good... now go back to being the normal moon. i have your whole family under my control now, do you have anything to say ?" anon said as he looked at hillary who is sucking his dick.


    hillary took his dick out of her mouth and started stroking it with her hand as she looked at him and spoke "no master, i don''t have any problems... just use my family as you like."


    after this she started sucking his cock again.


    "good, the reply i excepted from my cock sleeve." anon said as he enjoyed her blowjob and continued to alter ian''s memories."


    20 minutes later..


    "okay, now whenever you do any stupid sex thing in front of him, just say the word ''it''s just a normal thing'' and his mind will process it as a normal thing." anon said as he looked at hillary.


    "yws... mawser." hillary said as she continued to give him blowjob.


    back to the present time...


    "hmm... yeah. sometimes, i just forget these normal things. well, i should finish this special tea then, right ?" ian said as he continued to drink the pissed tea.


    "annhhh~ master.... i can feel it."


    "i am cumming, you fucking bitch." anon said as he pressed her down even more and pumped his white jeezy semen into her milfy pussy.


    "yennnsshhhh... master." hillary shouted before she went unconscious from getting anon''s semen pumped into her small womb.


    anon stepped down from the dinning table as he watched his semen flow out of hillary''s pussy as she vibrated everytime his semen dropped down.


    "hah... what a good tea. i love you, honey." ian said as he stood up and started going towards the toilet.


    anon followed him to the toilet.


    as soon as ian opened the door to his toilet, he saw a big ass jiggling inside the toilet.n0velusb.c0m


    this ass belonged to moon.


    she is bending down over the toilet and a board is hanging over her ass that says..."only for my master''s use. please use any hole you want without my permission... you can slap me if i make unnecessary noises and piss inside my womb to relieve yourself."


    "hmmm..? moon, is that you ?" ian asked with a confused expression.


    "oh dad... yeah, it''s me." moon replied with a smile.


    "what the fuck are you doing ? wear some clothes." ian said as he looked at moon.


    "what do you mean, dad ? i am just a toilet for my master and it''s a normal thing to serve my master as toilet. don''t you remember ?" moon spoke.


    as soon as ian heard the word ''normal thing'' he immediately stopped thinking about the thing he was telling her to do and a smile appeared on his face.


    "ah, yes... that''s right. you are jule''s toilet that i gifted him. i remember now. well, it''s good. i will just use other toilet." ian said as he started moving towards the other toilet but before he could''ve left, anon stopped him.


    "dad... don''t you want to see me using my toilet ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "why would i do that ?"


    "it''s a normal thing to do." anon spoke.


    "well, okay... let''s see."


    anon walked ahead and moon immediately started jiggling her ass in front of him.


    "i am master''s cock worshipping mindless toilet." moon started repeating this sentence over and over as anon inserted his dick into her pussy and started pissing inside her womb.


    "annh~ mindless toilet." suddenly moon moaned between her sentence.


    *slap*


    anon immediately slapped her.


    "hmm... that''s a very good use of your toilet. i am proud of you my son." ian replied as he looked at anon with a smile.


    "thanks, fucker."


    "what ?"


    "it''s a normal thing for me to call you ''fucker''. don''t sweat it." anon said as he took his cock out of moon''s pussy.


    "ah... yes, you are right." ian spoke.

 Chapter 357 -357

    chapter 357 chapter-357


    the next day...


    anon woke up from his bed, immediately went into the shower.


    after taking a shower, he returned to his room and started dressing up for the academy. n.o,vel,u)s/b///c/o)m


    today, anon decided to tweak his uniform a little according to his time''s design.


    after a little tweaking, his uniform looked very cool.


    he got fully dressed and had his breakfast with moon and hillary.


    after his breakfast, he exited the house to leave for the academy. but as soon as he was about to get inside the carriage, he heard a very loud voice from his neighborhood.


    "you bitch, you don''t have money for me now? what the fuck is your problem? i need money... give me money."


    "excuse me, sir. hold the carriage, i am coming back in just a minute." anon said as he looked at the carriage driver and gave him a smile.


    "whatever you say. you pay me to drive you, boy. i can wait here all day if you want." the carriage driver replied with a straight face.


    "good..." anon said as he left the place and moved towards the source of the voice.


    as he walked towards the voice, he started to hear slapping sounds coming from jule''s neighbor melanie''s house.


    "hmm....? what is happening here?" anon said as he slowly peeked at melanie''s house.


    there was a young man standing in front of the house with a very gorgeous milf in front of him... she was none other than melanie herself.


    she had big boobs and a giant butt... it''s like when you mix hillary and moon together... you get melanie.


    the guy standing in front of her was her son, lester. he had full eyes, big black spots under his eyes, his whole body was vibrating, and he is bent down a little from his back.


    ''he is a drug addict... last stage.'' anon immediately found out because back on earth, he used to deal with this type of fuckers very often.


    there are three stages to drug addiction...


    first stage, normal alcoholic drinking and cigarettes. in this stage, the patient gets addicted to nicotine, but his character becomes a little violent when he doesn''t get it.


    in this stage, the patient can be easily saved by fighting the urge or using nicotine patches, but obviously they are not invented here yet.


    then comes the second stage, the real addiction.


    in this stage, the patient gets addicted to real drugs, like ganja, heroin, and methamphetamine.


    this stage can be dangerous and cannot be... at this stage, the addicted patient needs a strong dose of any drug that can force his mind to produce more dopamine.


    and if the drug is not provided to him on time, his body will start to vibrate... it will feel like his world is breaking down, his breath is stopping, and someone is choking him down.


    even at this stage, the addicted can come back to his senses if operated roughly, like tying him to a chair and beating him until he stops even thinking about drugs or just tying him down also works but he will make a lot of noise... so beating is a good option.


    it''s dangerous when it gets up to level 3, the last stage.


    it''s very dangerous when it gets to this stage. at this stage, the patient has no turning back; even when treated roughly, he can only die at best.


    the patient needs at least 5 doses of high-quality drugs in a day, and if they are not provided to him on time, he can become wild and very dangerous to anyone... he can''t identify the difference between friends or foes.


    he will kill or die until he gets the needed drugs.


    slap


    suddenly lester slapped her again, and she fell down on the ground.


    "les... i don''t have any money now. you took everything from me. you took the last savings from me yesterday, that i saved for you to study in the academy.


    you sold my jewelry, you sold my gold bangles, and even...


    i don''t have anything now. i don''t even have the money to feed you or me. the only thing i have now is this house."


    "you fucking bitch. i need money, give me money. you are my mother, right? i am in pain, help me, you whore." lester shouted as he picked up a metal rod from the ground and pulled it back with full pressure.


    "nooooo..." melanie said as she braced herself for the beating.


    but before the rod could''ve hit melanie''s body, a hand came in between and stopped the rod.


    this hand belonged to anon himself.


    "hmm...? who the fuck-" before lester could''ve said anything else, anon gave him a very hard slap... as soon as this slap touched his cheek, he hit the ground and went unconscious.


    thud


    melanie opened her eyes slowly and looked at her son''s unconscious body.


    "h-huh? is that you, jule?" she asked as she looked at anon.


    "hello, neighbor." anon said as he gave her a hand in standing up.


    "mmnn~ what happened?" lester said as he came to his senses again.


    he looked at his mother getting help from jule in standing up.


    "hey, how dare you... ?" lester said as he stood up from the ground.


    "you are jule, right? the neighbor''s kid." lester asked as he stood up.


    "yes, that''s me."


    "why don''t you go to that shitty academy of yours and enjoy the rest of your day peacefully. just leave this matter to me. i am the man of this house." lester said as he looked at anon with a very serious expression.


    "a man doesn''t do this kind of thing. those who don''t have the power pick up a weapon are not men. you are just a fucking drug-addicted pimp.


    a real man never beats his mother." anon said as he placed his hand over melanie''s shoulder.


    "ohhh, so you are whoring yourself out to him, huh? oi, give me some money for using my mother." lester said as he raised the metal rod towards anon.


    "les... don''t you dare say another word from your mouth." melanie said as tears started coming out of her eyes and an angry expression appeared on her face.

 Chapter 358 -358

    chapter 358 chapter-358


    "why shouldn''t i say another word, mother ? oh, he isn''t the only one huh...?" lester asked as he smiled at melanie.


    "don''t disrespect your father..." melanie shouted as she looked at lester with a very angry expression.


    "don''t fucking shout on me woman, i will kill you." lester said as he ran towards melanie to hit her with the metal rod.


    "no, jule. save yourself." melanie said as she suddenly pushed anon towards the other direction.


    everyone stepped out of their houses to watch this scene and started laughing at melanie but no one came to help her.


    "die, you fucking whore." lester said as he stopped and pulled the rod back with full strength to hit melanie hard.


    melanie closed her eyes again bracing herself for the beating but nothing happened this time as well.


    she opened her eyes again and saw that, lester has stopped and he is looking in the other direction now.


    she turned her eyes towards the other direction and saw that jule is standing there with a silver coin in his hand.


    "you want this, boy ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "yes... give it to me." lester said as he started walking towards anon with a wide smile on his stupid face.


    ''once a friend of mine gave me a very good advice... ''why do the violence, when you can control the situation with pennies.'' anon thought as he moved the coin left and right.


    lester also moved his neck in the direction of the coin.


    "go, fetch it." anon said as he throwed the coin with a little bit of his strength.


    "yes... money... money... i want money." lester said as he started running behind the coin.


    *sob-sob*


    anon suddenly noticed that melanie has fallen down to her knees and she is crying very loudly.


    "ma''am... are you alright ? let''s go inside your house, okay ?" anon said as he grabbed one of her shoulder with his left hand and holded her right hand with his right hand.


    "y-yes... *sob-sob*" melanie replied as she stood up and started walking inside the house.


    ''hahah... nothing is more vulnerable than a crying and broken woman in this world. this is the chance to make a special place in her heart.'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face. no(velusb-c-o.m


    "let''s walk slowly... ma''am." anon said as he helped melanie.


    as soon as anon entered inside her house, he noticed something odd. her house was made in the same order as jule''s house.


    ''is this a coincidence or something else ?'' anon wondered as he went towards the dinning table and helped melanie in sitting down on the chair.


    "sit down and take a deep breath, it will help you to calm down." anon suggested as he looked at her crying face.


    "i-i will return your money, jule. please don''t worry. i will do one more job and return your money with interest-" before she could''ve said anything else, anon putted his hand on her mouth and prevented her from speaking something else.


    "don''t say things like that, aunty. you are one of the closest aunt i have and he is like my cousin. if our fathers weren''t bestfriends, i would''ve given him a good beating for slapping you." anon said as he wiped tears off of her cheek.


    ''it''s good that this house thing got stuck in my mind and i searched jule''s memories to find out everything about it. turns out i found an all new chapter.


    her husband and jule''s father, they were best friends and they made their houses in the exact same way as each other.


    they worked in the factory together but her husband got selected as a army soldier and jule''s father got promoted.


    her husband died in the war against the counsellor and she was only left with her son.


    jule and lester were not best friends but they respected their father''s friendship and tried to be more friendly with each other but it didn''t worked out.


    lester got involved with some dark elfs into the drug supply buisness but he was kicked out of it when they realised that lester is doing drug overdose in his shift.


    he then locked himself in his room for the next 13 days and took the drugs, he stole from the dark elfs... in 13 days he finished 2 boxes of drugs.


    he came out of his room on the 14th day and started asking his mother for money, at first it was not a very sensitive issue and her mother gave him the money but with time... the addiction grew with time.


    at one time, his mother stopped giving him money and that''s when he showed his real face.... he started beating melanie and stole her jwellery from her cupboard.


    she was helpless... she looked at him with a very disappointed expression and only one thought came to her mind ''i am just a disappointment in the name of a mother.''


    without father, lester was like a free bull. he became more and more addicted to the drugs and after some months... this beating became normal.


    he would do this in every 5-7 days, he would drag melanie into the streets and belated her with a iron rod.


    at first some of the neighbours tried to help her but lester was a psychopath. no one wanted to go against him.


    he would beat melanie until she passed out from pain and took her to the slave centre once to sell her off but even the slave centre said no to him because of melanie''s physical condition.


    today he was about to beat her again but this time anon saved her.


    ''perfect, this is the perfect woman. i can corrupt her with my little finger. let''s see how much time does it takes to corrupt her mind.'' anon thought as he continued to wipe her tears off.


    "thank you, jule. i can''t thank you enough for what you have done for me."


    "you need some rest, let''s go and get you some rest." anon said as he picked her up into his arms and took her to the bed room.


    "j-jule... y-ypu don''t have to pick me like this." melanie said as her face turned red.

 Chapter 359 -359

    chapter 359 chapter-359


    "i have to do this, aunty. your body is not fully healed yet, is it?" anon asked with a charming smile.


    <alluring scent>


    anon activated his attracting skill on melanie.


    as soon as she sniffed anon''s smell, a calm and refreshing feeling started to surge inside her body.


    ''oh my god... her ass is huge. it''s even bigger than moon''s ass.'' anon thought as he feels melanie''s butt because he was carrying her like a princess, and one of his hands is under her ass.


    after reaching inside her room... he puts her down on her bed and gives her a blanket to cover her body with.


    "i-i am sorry, that you have to see that. i-it was my mistake... i should''ve been a sob-sob good mother..." melanie said as she started to cry again.


    anon immediately moved forward and hugged her... no/v¦Ålusb,c.o(m


    "don''t say that, aunty. you are the best mother you could possibly become. sometimes it''s just not your fault." anon said as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    ''if i want to corrupt this bitch, i have to sever her connections with her son so much that even if he dies, she doesn''t cry.'' anon thought as he looked at her and her son''s painting on her bed.


    he grabbed the painting and turned it to the other side.


    ''hehehe... let the game of corruption begin.'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "oh, jule. what a nice kid you are? i wish i had a good son like you." she said as she looked at anon and smiled.


    "i am like your son, ain''t i?" anon asked with a fake warm smile.


    "yes, you are." melanie said as she smiled and touched anon''s cheek.


    "i will bring some apples from the table, and we can eat them as we talk, okay?" anon said as he went outside.


    "wait... what about your academy classes?" she asked.


    "academy can wait, but my aunt is more important." anon replied from outside.


    anon picked up the basket of apples and went back to melanie''s room.


    "your mother is one lucky girl to have a son like you. you are a very good boy." melanie said as she looked at anon.


    he puts the apple on the bed and starts to peel one off with a sharp knife.


    "be careful, honey. this knife is very sharp. i should do that." melanie said with a worried look.


    "no, you should rest and let me do this." anon replied.


    "o-okay..." melanie said as she sat back in a comfortable position and looked at anon peel the apples.


    ''he is a charming boy... i have to say that. if only my boy had 1% of his knowledge and charms. he would''ve been a successful man.'' melanie thought as she looked at anon''s face with a smile.


    "so, what happened to your cows?" anon asked.


    no reply came...


    he immediately looked at melanie and noticed that she was looking at him and she is in deep thinking.


    "umm... aunty, are you alright?" anon asked a little louder, which stopped her thinking process, and she jumped back to real life.


    "ah... yes. what were you asking?" she said as she looked at anon.


    "well, i was asking... what happened to your cows? i saw that your shed is now empty." anon asked.


    "ah, yeah, that. lester sold them to the butcher at half price." melanie replied with a sad expression.


    "that bastard is getting too involved in drugs, huh?" anon asked.


    "it''s not his mistake... it was my mistake. i didn''t give him the support he needed when his father died, and it became even worse after that." melanie said as a sad expression appeared on her face.


    ''hmm... not a good sign for my plans. i have to make her think that her son is a piece of shit who can''t be cured. well, to speak the truth he really can''t be cured.'' anon thought as an idea struck in his mind.


    anon cuts his finger with the knife he was peeling the apples with and dropped a single drop of his blood on one of the apple''s slices.


    "here you go... open your mouth." anon said as he moved the slice of apple towards melanie''s mouth.


    "oh, you don''t have to feed me, jule. i am not a kid." melanie said as she smiled at him.


    "just open your mouth, aunty. i am like your son, ain''t i? then i deserve to feed you like a son, here." anon said as he hid the blood drop on the apple slice by placing his finger on it.


    "okay.... ahhh" melanie said as she opened her mouth.


    nom-nom


    anon successfully fed the apple slice to melanie.


    [one new target has been found under the skill <mind control>]


    [would you like to commence the skill?]


    two half-transparent screens appeared in front of anon.


    ''yes.'' anon commanded.


    "hmm... this apple has a weird taste to it." melanie spoke as she looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "well, maybe it''s because i am feeding it to you." anon spoke with a smile.


    "yeah, right. hahaha..." melanie smiled as she looked at anon.


    [melanie''s mind corruption: 20%]


    ''good... it''s very easy to corrupt abused people and a single mother who gets beaten by her son every day in the streets, is the world''s easiest target to manipulate.'' anon thought as he pressed the knife against his thumb and started giving himself a deep cut.


    chk


    "ouuuch..." anon shouted.


    "huh...? what happened?" melanie asked with a worried expression on her face.


    "my hand... i accidentally cut through my own thumb with this knife." anon said as he started to look at his blood flowing out of his thumb.


    "oh my god... give it to me." melanie said as she grabbed anon''s hand and started sucking on his thumb.


    ''as expected, it''s called the helper paradox. whenever you help someone with a very big problem... they tend to attend to your small problems. like this cut without any wait.'' anon thought as he looked at melanie sucking on his thumb.

 Chapter 360 -360

    chapter 360 chapter-360


    as melanie sucked his thumb anon wondered something in his mind...


    ''wait, why would i do that apple thing then ? i could''ve just did this from the start and my blood would still be inside her. fuck, i am an idiot but it wasn''t confirmed how she would react to this cut, so i kind of did a right thing back then, i guess.'' anon thought as he looked at melanie.


    "are you already now, honey ? does it still hurts ?" melanie asked as she removed his thumb from her mouth and observed that blood has already stopped coming out of his wound.


    "ah, yes. thank you, aunty." anon replied as he smiled at her.


    "don''t be silly... ouch." melanie was about to raise her hand but before she could''ve raised it, her shoulder started to hurt.


    "what happened ?" anon asked.


    "n-nothing... just old age pain. i am getting old you know, from old, if i remember correctly your mother just turned 157, right ?" melanie immediately tried to change the topic.


    "don''t change the subject, aunty. remove your top and show me." anon spoke.


    "h-huh...? w-what do you want to see, jule ?" melanie asked with a red face.


    "i want to see that broken shoulder of yours." anon replied.


    "ohhh... you don''t have to do that. it''s really alright." melanie replied with a relived tone, because she thought anon wants to see something else.


    "show me, aunty." anon said with a serious look this time.


    "o-okay... but promise me, you won''t tell anyone about it. okay ?" she asked.


    "yes." anon replied with a straight face.


    "no, promise me." melanie asked with a very innocent face.


    "okay, i promise. now show me." anon demanded.


    melanie nodded in a yes gesture and removed her top slightly from her shoulder.


    as soon as she removed her top to the side, a very deep wound was revealed.


    it was all covered up in white bandages and blood can be seen coming out of it.


    "what happened ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "nothing, i just fell down from the stairs and-"


    "and you are taking me for a fucking stupid again. aren''t you ?" anon asked with an angry expression.


    "lester beated me with a big metallic rod but it had a very sharp blade at it''s top, when he hitted me with it''s top... the blade broke inside my shoulder and..." melanie spoke as with a very


    "and what ?" anon asked.


    "it''s still inside." melanie said as she looked at anon with a hesitated expression.


    "what ?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "i-i am sorry..." melanie immediately apologized.


    "don''t apologise. why didn''t you go to a healer or something ?" anon asked.


    "i didn''t had the money and-"


    "here... turn around or you will get tetnus." anon said as he gave her his handkerchief.


    "w-what am i supposed to do with this ?" melanie asked.


    "get it inside your mouth, so that your crying sound doesn''t go out. why would you keep it in there ?" anon asked as he started removing the bandages from her shoulder.


    "i tried to remove it but blood would start to come out everytime and it hurts as well but what is tetnus ?" melanie asked.


    "a disease caused by metallic things... just get the handkerchief in your mouth... it''s going to hurt but don''t worry it will heal immediately, okay ?" anon said as he finally removed all the bandages from the wound.


    the wound was covered in yellow pus and blood was flowing out of it. no-velusb/c,o/m


    "okay but you know what you are doing, right ?" melanie asked.


    "yes." anon replied.


    melanie then inserted the handkerchief in her mouth and started to brace herself for the pain that she was about to suffer.


    <telekinesis>


    anon used his skill to find the metal blade that was inside of her body.


    after searching for a bit... he finally found it... but the blade was broken into two pieces... and one of them was really close to her heart.


    if anon wouldn''t have noticed it now... she would''ve been dead in one or maximum two days.


    ''fuuu~ saved one of my collection dolls today.'' anon thought as he sighed with relief.


    "okay, i will pull it out on 1. so, 3...2..." anon pulled it out without saying one.


    both of the metal pieces came out of her body as they teared her muscles and broke some of her ribs as well.


    "mnnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." melanie shouted very loudly but the handkerchief stopped her from breaking her own teeths and suppressed her noise by 70%.


    "calm down... here you go." anon said as he took off his troll


    locket and placed it over her wound.


    the wound started healing at an incredible rate... in just 20 seconds her whole body returned to her prime state.


    "okay, you can remove the handkerchief now." anon said as he looked at melanie with a smile.


    melanie removed the handkerchief slowly out of her mouth.


    "what is this ? i-i don''t feel any pain or anything else now... d-do you know healing magic, jule ?" melanie asked with a surprised expression.


    "no, it''s this locket that healed you. it''s a troll''s locket." anon replied as he wore his locket back.


    "wow... i heard that they are made out of a troll''s heart. it must''ve been very expensive, right ?" melanie asked.


    "no, it was a gift from a friend of mine. let''s just talk about you, now. what do you plan to do with lester ?" anon asked.


    "i-i don''t know... i can''t think of anything."


    "hmm.... so you are just going to let him take drugs until he dies, right ?" anon asked.


    "n-no, i don''t want him to die but i can''t make him quit as well, because of i said something to him... he will just beat me and i will return back to the state that you healed me out of." melanie replied with a very sad face.


    "aunty, he is at the last stage... you can''t save him." anon spoke.


    "what ? l-last stage ? what is last s-stage ?" melanie asked with a very worried tone.


    after this anon explained the three stages of drug addiction to her.


    at last, her face''s expression turned even grim.


    "jule, please save him. please, i beg you. i will do anything you want just save him. please, i know you must know a solution about this... if you know so much about this addiction thing." melanie started begging anon for her son''s life.

 Chapter 361 -361

    chapter 361 chapter-361


    "but it''s impossible to save him," anon replied.


    ''i was thinking about separating them and breaking their bond, but i guess it just got stronger,'' anon thought as he looked at melanie begging him and touching his feet.


    "please, jule. please help my son. i am ready to pay any amount... i will work day and night. i will..." melanie started talking as she tried to show anon that she is ready to pay any price in order to save her beloved, drug-addicted son.


    ''hmm... wait.'' suddenly, an evil smile appeared over anon''s face as he looked at melanie.


    "are you sure? you can do anything to save your son, right?" anon asked.


    melanie looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "y-yes... i will do anything. i will work-"


    "yeah, i know. you will work day and night. just stop saying that. i can save your son," anon spoke.


    ''to corrupt a mother who loves her son is the weakest target in the world; you don''t have to break her bond with her son. you have to use that bond in order to corrupt her,'' anon thought in his mind.


    "well, i have two conditions to save your son," anon spoke.


    "y-yes...?" melanie looked at him with a smile as she knew that anon had some way of saving her son.


    "first... you can''t say anything to me when i hit him because i will do it more often, okay?"


    "i-i accept," melanie accepted this term immediately.


    "second... you have to warm my bed, whenever i say. do you accept?" anon asked with a straight face.


    suddenly, silence covered the whole room... melanie continued to look at anon with a very shocked expression.


    "umm... are you alright?" anon asked as he waved his hand in front of her face.


    "ah... y-yes... this, jule are you saying that i have to sleep with you in order for you to cure my son?" melanie asked again.


    "yes, that''s what i am asking for," anon replied with a straight face.


    "are you blackmailing me into sleeping with you?" melanie asked with a helpless expression this time.


    "no, you can say no anytime, and i will just go back to my house. after that, we can just forget that this thing ever happened, okay?" anon said as he looked at melanie with a smile.


    anon stepped down from her bed and started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "w-wait, i-i will do it... i will sleep with you," melanie replied.


    "hehe... let''s start now, shall we?" anon said as he immediately closed the distance between him and melanie.


    "no... not until you show me that you are helping him," melanie replied with a strong will.


    "well, that''s what i expected from you, but keep those milkers ready because i will drink milk with my morning breakfast, and it will be your milk hehehe... bye," anon said as he touched both of her boobs, gave them a good squeeze, and exited the room after that.


    "anhh~ y-you are d-disgusting," melanie said in a low voice as she still felt his warmth on her boobs.


    anon exited the house and started moving towards the carriage.


    ''hehe... one bitch has been captured successfully with literally zero effort. once i corrupt her mind... she will forget everything except my dick, even her son,'' anon thought as he smiled like a psychopath.


    after reaching near his carriage, he sat inside and started moving towards the academy.


    in just 30 minutes, he reached in front of the academy.


    anon moved towards his class immediately... he was about 50 minutes late for his lecture.


    anon entered inside the lecture hall and saw that richard was teaching the class.


    as soon as anon entered inside the lecture hall, he looked at the last bench and saw that... deris is talking with eve about something.


    "mr. jule, are you going to sit or not?" richard asked with an angry expression.


    "hmm... ? okay." anon replied as he started walking towards the last bench.


    "hello, girls." anon said as he sat down.


    "hi, jule." eve greeted him n,.ov(el(usb)c)o,m


    "hello, sir jule." deris greeted.


    "i thought you died... because you didn''t come with me today." eve said as she touched anon''s body.


    "yeah, me too." deris spoke.


    "no. when i die, all of you will know." anon said as he put his head on the table and started sleeping.


    "so, why were you late?" eve asked.


    "none of your business, just study." anon replied.


    ringgggggg


    "okay, i will see you guys tomorrow. mr. jule, the principal is expecting you in her office. you should go and see her." richard said as he exits the classroom.


    "hmm...? why is she calling me now?" anon wondered as he stood up and started moving towards the principal''s office.


    after reaching the principal''s office he saw someone interesting sitting in front of the principal, it was faith.


    "can i come in, ma''am ?" anon asked the principal.


    "yes, mr. jule. please come in." the principal ordered.


    anon entered inside the principal''s office and stood in front of her.


    "did you summon me, ma''am ?" anon asked.


    "yes, i heard that you won the hunt festival this year," the principal said as she smiled at anon.


    "yes, ma''am. that''s true," anon answered.


    "well, mrs. faith is here to give you your reward. i will leave you guys alone for the time being," the principal said as she stood up from her chair and walked outside of her office.


    "hello, mr. jule. i am-"


    "faith, commander faith. you are the most loyal soldier to this kingdom. you can kill anyone for this kingdom and you can even die for this kingdom, am i right?" anon interrupted her immediately.


    "good, you have done your homework huh? so, you must know that i will grant one of your wishes now. you can ask for money; i only have 50 platinum coins... don''t ask for more. i will not sleep with you or give you any type of sexual pleasure. i will not become your slave. you can''t ask to date my daughter, and you can''t ask for any other absurd wish, like a direct soldier post in the kingdom''s army. now, ask," faith spoke in a cold voice as she looked at anon with her chilling eyes.


    ''i knew this moment would come and i was prepared for this. here comes my wish...''


    "i want to date you," anon spoke with a smile.


    "heh?"

 Chapter 362 -362

    ?


    "i want to date you," anon spoke as he smiled towards faith.


    "heh?" faith was left with a shocked face after hearing anon''s wish.


    "yes, i want to date you," anon repeated again.


    "uhmm.... cough i don''t think you are talking in your right mind, mr. jule. what you are asking for is absurd, it can''t be done," faith spoke with a slightly angry expression.


    "what i asked for is neither money nor any sexual pleasure. i simply asked for a few hours out of your precious time. i don''t think that''s something you can''t give me... is it?" anon asked with a smile on his face.


    "yes, i know that, but i can''t do it because i am a soldier, and i have to protect the kingdom. i can''t date a guy, and you aren''t even my age. just ask for something else... like a sword or a shield. you can even ask for hidden spells to increase your power," faith replied, and her cheeks started to turn red.


    "but i will not take that much time out of your schedule... just spare me one hour. if you don''t like it, i will not ask you again," anon replied as he looked at faith.


    "but... this... damn it, today evening at 4 pm. i will meet you behind the lake of sahman, near the evensong forest. don''t be late; i don''t like late guys," faith said as she blushed a little.


    "thank you, ma''am. i will take my leave now," anon replied as he started to leave the room.


    "wait..." faith spoke.


    anon halted his steps and turned back.


    "yes...?" he asked with a cute face.


    "no one in the last 50 years ever asked me for something like that. you won the hunt festival, or should i say the hardest hunt festival of all time. i don''t know why your village chief decided to host it inside the evensong forest, but the fatality rate was very high this time. the village chief informed me that you saved a group of parents from the forest. i thought your reward expectations would be higher than this.


    let me ask you again. are you sure, you only want a date with me as your reward and nothing else?" faith asked again to confirm anon''s choice.


    "yeah, i am sure about it, and who wouldn''t want to date a beautiful and cute girl like you?" anon said as he smiled at her with the most innocent face possible on earth.


    "o-okay... you can go now," faith said as she immediately turned around, and her cheeks started to warm up due to embarrassment.


    "yes, ma''am," anon said as he left the room.


    "c-cute... did he just call me cute?" faith immediately started blushing as she touched her cheeks.


    ''heh... women are so easy. you just need to manipulate them with some words,'' anon thought as he moved towards the blacksmith class.


    as soon as he entered the blacksmith class, he noticed two guys fighting each other in front of the teacher while the dwarf teacher tried to stop them from fighting.


    "you fucking bitch... you think you can touch my things."


    slap


    "i-i-i am sorry... please leave me."


    anon moved towards the front of the group to observe the situation more clearly.


    "step aside, luv," anon said as he entered from the side where only girls were standing.


    as soon as the girls heard anon''s voice, they immediately gave him the way to go ahead because they were afraid of him.


    "oh my god... anon is here."


    "oh no..."


    "fuck..."


    they started murmuring something, but anon didn''t pay too much attention to their talk and continued to walk ahead.


    as anon walked towards the front line, he noticed eve is also standing there with a very tense expression on her face.


    "what''s going on here ev-" before anon could''ve asked anything, he looked at the ground and noticed that deris was lying on the ground, her clothes are burnt, and she has hot iron on her body.


    her skin is turning white due to the high temperature of the hot liquid iron, but she is not uttering a word other than sorry.


    "i-i-i am..... s-sorry.... p-please," deris said as tears came out of her eyes.


    her face was also covered with a line of hot melted iron as if someone just took it out from the smelter and threw it directly on her face.


    "you fucking bitch... you dared to talk to my boyfriend? jeena''s boyfriend... oh, you are one dead bitch." a dark elf girl with brown hairs, a thin body build, and tattoos everywhere on her body said as she kicked deris again.


    she is jeena, the one and only daughter of the biggest drug supplier in the elven kingdom, xander.


    she can do anything here because her father is one of the biggest donors in this academy. she can kill anyone; her father will save her by giving a big donation to the academy.


    that''s why she is so spoiled, that she sees no one above her inside this academy, not even the principal.


    "madam, jeena... i think that will teach her the lesson." the dwarf teacher spoke as he tried to stop the girl.


    "you shut up, dwarf. i know what i am going to do with her; i am going to fill her mouth with this hot iron and after that she will never be able to speak anything ever again. let me teach you what happens to anyone who dares to even look at my boyfriend." she said as she turned around and picked up a smelting cup that had red-hot iron burning inside.


    "no, no, no, ma''am... please. i-i-i will never speak to anyone ever again, please spare me. p-please ma''am." deris started shouting and crawling as she saw jeena bringing the hot smelting cup of melted iron towards her.


    "oh... you are not going to speak to my boyfriend ever again... now open your mouth." she said as she sat near deris.


    "ma''am, please-"


    jeena suddenly grabbed her mouth and opened it forcefully.


    suddenly deris''s eyes turned towards anon who was watching this scene from a distance.


    she looked at him and requested him to save her with just her eye gestures.


    eve also understood what she was trying to say and immediately turned towards anon.


    "jule, she is nothing like oxmaul. don''t you dare lay a hand on her; her father is very dangerous-" eve stopped talking as she saw a smile on anon''s face as he puts his hands in his pockets.


    "i won''t lay a hand on her," anon said as he moved forward.

 Chapter 363 -363

    chapter 363 chapter-363


    "no, anon, don''t," eve tried to stop anon, but he didn''t stop.


    "you want to talk to my boyfriend, huh? now this hot iron will talk to you, bitch," jeena said as she tilted the smelting cup slowly into her mouth.


    as the iron was about to pour out of the smelting cup, jeena felt something on her jaw.


    thud


    it was a leg that hit jeena''s jaw and resulted in its dislocation at once; she went flying to the other side with just one kick. the one who kicked her was none other than anon himself.


    everyone looked at anon, who had the same psychotic smile on his face that he had when he beat the crap out of oxmaul in the immortal arena.


    everyone stepped aside as they looked at jeena.


    "fuck... he kicked her."


    "brother, he dislocated her jaw... look at her."


    "fuck, jule is dead this time for sure."


    "i don''t think he has any idea who her father is."


    every student inside the class started talking with each other as the dwarf teacher left the room because he didn''t want to be in the same classroom as jeena right now.


    if her father came to know that the dwarf teacher was present in the classroom and he didn''t stop jule from hitting her daughter, then he will kill him immediately.


    "shit... i have to inform the principal as soon as possible," the dwarf teacher said as he ran towards the principal''s office; he had a very scared look on his face, and sweat was covering his forehead.


    jeena stood up with her broken jaw and looked at anon with a very angry expression.


    she grabbed her lower jaw and pushed it with power to fit it right back in.


    crack


    she fixed her jaw on the first try.


    "you fucking bastard... how did you even dare to touch jeena? don''t you know jeena''s fath-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon kicked her again, and this time he kicked her in the abdomen.


    thud


    jeena hit the wall behind her, and some cracks started to form on the wall due to the impact.


    cough


    suddenly she started coughing blood out of her mouth.


    "m-mother... fuck-"


    before jeena could''ve completed her sentence, anon kicked the duster that was lying on the ground, and it hit directly on her face.


    "huh...? what were you saying?" anon asked with a smile.


    "mr. jule." a loud shouting sound came from the classroom''s entry door.


    anon turned around and looked at the source of this sound. although he already knew whose voice belonged to.


    "yes, ma''am?" anon asked with a smile as he confirmed that the one standing at the classroom''s entrance was none other than the principal herself.


    "my office now." she said as two healers rushed out from behind her and took jeena''s unconscious body with them.


    "yes, ma''am." anon replied with a bored expression on his face as he started walking towards her.


    suddenly, someone grabbed his leg; he turned around to see who it was.


    "hmmm...? deris, what are you doing?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "i-i will come with you," deris said as she stood up slowly, but her body was in extreme pain, and the metal that was stuck to her body was causing problems with her moving muscles.


    "luv, you can''t even stand up properly; how do you plan to come with me?" anon asked with a straight face.


    "i-i will.... manage. let''s go," deris replied as she started walking forward, but before she could''ve taken another step forward, she fell down on the ground miserably.


    "ouchhh..." she said as she tried to stand up again, but this time her top ripped apart, and her bra got exposed when she tried to stand up.


    "what a stubborn girl you are?" anon said as he immediately removed his coat and covered her top with it.


    she started crying as she stuck to anon.


    "i-i-i didn''t want this... sob-sob i just wanted my pen sob-sob," deris said as she continued to cry.


    anon immediately picked her up like a princess in his hands and started walking towards the principal''s office.


    "y-y-you don''t have to-"


    "shut up," anon said as he walked inside the principal''s office and put her down.


    as soon as deris looked at the principal, she hid behind anon.


    "don''t hide. you are the one who caused all of this... come out," the principal shouted at deris.


    deris walked in front and stood in front of her like a log.


    "what happened, tell me everything from the start, and if you tried to hide anything from me, i swear to god i will do things with you that are worse than death," the principal threatened her.


    anon stepped ahead and grabbed her hand.


    "just speak," anon said as he looked at the principal dead in the eye.


    ''why do i feel so safe? it''s like i am standing inside a safe circle now. i don''t fear anyone at this moment,'' deris thought as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "ma''am, i was going towards the blacksmith class after the completion of mr. richard''s class. as i was passing through the main halls where the fourth-year students were signing up for the realm expedition.


    this guy walked up to me and asked me for my pen. he was good looking-" suddenly the principal interrupted deris.


    "his name is jeffery. he is jeena''s future husband," she said with a very angry expression.


    "yes, so jeffery walked up to me and asked for my pen, i gave him my pen as the junior, but when i asked him back for the pen, i felt someone grabbing my hairs from behind.


    i shouted loudly and looked back; as soon as i turned my head towards the person, i noticed that it was jeena.


    i immediately requested her to release my head, but she kicked me brutally and took me to the blacksmith class. after that, she started to throw the hot iron all over my body and started talking about how i can''t talk to her boyfriend.


    but after doing all that, she decided to pour hot iron into my mouth, but-" suddenly anon interrupted deris.


    "but then i entered inside the room and saw a mosquito sitting on jeena''s cheek. so, i stepped forward and tried to kill it, but one of my friends suggested that i should use my legs instead of my hands, and that''s what i did.


    i kicked, but the mosquito flew away." anon answered.


    "jule, don''t try to-"


    thud


    "who dared to touch my granddaughter? where is that bastard?" an elderly man asked as he suddenly barged into the office.

 Chapter 364 -364

    chapter 364 chapter-364


    the elder elf had long white hair on his head. he had a thick white beard and mustache. his eyes were half closed, and he had a cane in his hand that he used to walk with.


    anon immediately used his skill on the elderly man...


    <demonic eyes>[name: ion.] [class: martial artist] [race: elf] [level: ???] [hp: ????] [mp: ????] [description: a very angry and strong old elf. he is in search of the bastard who hurt his granddaughter.]


    ''he is really strong... link, get ready. we have to run at any time now.'' anon commanded.


    [i am ready to pour out pure mana into your body, master. just say the word.] link spoke.


    "are you the one who hurt my daughter?" the elder man asked anon with a suspicious look on his face.


    "yes, grandfather. he is the one who kicked me continuously until i passed out," jeena said as she walked into the office with jeffery.


    jeena is fully recovered again, and she is angry, very angry.


    "oh, my grandbaby, come give me a hug," ion said as he tried to hug jeena.


    but jeena immediately stopped him from doing this.


    "grandpa, i am not a kid anymore, and i want you to kill him. he hurt me," jeena complained about anon to her grandfather.


    ion immediately pointed his cane at anon''s chest and touched it slightly, but as soon as he did, anon felt very heavy pressure on his body.


    "tell me one reason for not killing you right now," ion asked with a serious expression.


    ''fuck... i can''t run; the pressure is too heavy,'' anon thought as he looked at ion.


    anon might be feeling the ultimate pressure on his body, but he is not showing it on his face; he doesn''t want his opponent to think that he is weak.


    "speak, boy, or i will kill you in 3 seconds," ion said as he looked at anon with a dead serious expression.


    the principal couldn''t speak because of his aura covering the room.


    anon looked around for an opportunity to escape; suddenly he looked at jeena''s boyfriend, jeffrey. as soon as he looked at him, an idea struck into his mind.


    "3...2...1-" ion started to count down.


    "wait, i can tell you one reason," anon spoke.


    "what?" ion asked with a smile.


    "that guy, why would you select him for your granddaughter?" anon asked.


    "hmm...? who? jeffery?" ion asked.


    "yes."


    "well, because he is the strongest in his class, and he will protect my granddaughter even with his life. right, jeffery?" ion asked.


    "obviously, sir-" before jeffery could''ve completed his sentence, anon summoned a sword and threw it towards jeena.


    jeffery saw the sword coming, but he couldn''t move faster to save jeena.


    tang


    before the sword could''ve touched jeena''s body, it shattered into thousands of pieces.


    it was jeena''s grandfather''s instinct. he moved faster than the sword''s velocity and used his cane to break the sword into many pieces.


    "grandpa, you saw him, didn''t you? he tried to kill me once again. please, kill him," jeena complained about anon.


    "why would you do that, young man?" ion asked with a confused expression.


    "her boyfriend didn''t even try to defend her; don''t you think that''s too weak?" anon spoke.


    "oi, are you saying i am weak-" before jeffery could''ve said anything else, ion showed him the cane, signaling to stop talking.


    "y-yes... sir," jeffery replied as he went silent.


    "so, what are you proposing?" ion asked anon.


    "i am proposing that he is jeena''s future husband, and he should know how to fight more than anyone of us, right? if you can''t even protect her, then why not just let her get beaten by me?" anon spoke.


    "hmm... good question. what do you have to say to him, young jeff?" ion asked as he turned towards jeffery.


    "i-it was my mistake that i didn''t get the news of him beating my jeena earlier, or i would''ve killed him already," jeffery spoke with an angry expression.


    "i bet you couldn''t have done shit about it, even if you knew," anon spoke with a smile.


    "oi, don''t challenge me, or i will kill you right here and right now...." jeffery replied with an angry expression.


    "well, why don''t we have a match then?" anon proposed.


    thud


    suddenly, the gates of the principal office broke down. everyone fell silent as they saw a tall, dark, and muscular man entering the office.


    this guy is none other than xander himself.


    "my boy, xander. you are here," ion said as he looked at xander with a smile.


    "who is it, dad?" he asked without beating around the bush.


    "well, it''s this guy, but he is challenging jeffery to a death match to prove that we have selected the wrong child for jeena''s marriage," ion replied.


    "so, what are we waiting for?"


    "the terms," anon spoke up.


    "what terms?" ion and xander asked at the same time.


    "if you win, i will do anything you want. i will work as the lowest-grade servant in your house, and if you want, you can also take my life after my loss.


    but if i win, you guys will go back to being a normal family, leave me alone and give me the permission to beat your daughter at any time i want without any stops," anon spoke without any hesitation.


    "huh...? are you in your right mind, boy? leaving you alone should be the big thing for you, but you want the permission to beat my daughter? that''s impossible. it''s time to die, kid," xander spoke as he started walking towards anon, but before he could''ve done anything, ion stopped him.


    "wait, we accept," ion spoke up, leaving everyone surprised in the room.


    "eh-what are you saying, dad? he is asking to beat your granddaughter, and you are saying yes to that?" xander asked with a surprised expression.


    "we can''t be with her all the time; that''s why we chose jeffery. if he can be beaten down by this kid, then that would mean anyone can beat her up. just like today. i want to see if it''s true or not." ion spoke.


    "oi principal, arrange the arena," xander ordered.


    "y-yes..." the principal ordered as she immediately went outside of the office.


    "it will be fun to kill you," xander spoke as he looked at anon with a smile.


    "yeah, your son-in-law too. i will take my sweet time with him." anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 365 -365

    chapter 365 chapter-365


    behind the academy, a big crowd of students is covering the arena.


    although the arena was used for immortal matches, today the array that keeps the players unharmed is turned off.


    the environment is very dense and silent; no one is saying anything as if someone just died.


    the commentator of the match is also silent. on the side of the arena, there are three seats arranged.


    one for ion, second for his son xander, and third for the principal.


    "oi, start this shit," xander spoke in a deep voice as he stood up from his seat.


    "ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here today to witness the match between mr. jeffery lawson of the lawson house and mr. jule.


    mr. jeffery is also the next leader of the lawson family, and he is the future husband of mrs. jeena janes of the jane household.


    whereas jule is someone who i don''t know very well. this kid came in sight when he beat the crap out of mr. oxmaul last week.


    today our special guests are mr. xander jane and the current leader of the jane household, mr. ion jane.


    ladies and gentlemen, let''s welcome our competitors. please give them a big round of applause because one of them is not going to go back to his house today," the commentator shouted as the whole crowd started clapping.


    anon and jeffery both came out from the same side.


    "i will kill you brutally. you don''t even know what you are playing with, kid. if you would''ve just let the half-elf die, you wouldn''t be standing here, and i wouldn''t have to kill you," jeffery said as he smiled and waved his hand toward the audience.


    anon was calm; his hands were inside his pockets, and he was walking lazily, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    "oi, speak something. aren''t you afraid of your death? i am really going to kill you today. you can''t run or escape from this arena," jeffery asked with a confused expression.


    "yeah, i am very scared of you and my death. look, my body is vibrating," anon spoke as he showed his hand to jeffery, but his hand was very steady and it wasn''t moving even an inch.


    "that attitude, you have too much attitude, and that is going to be the reason for your death today. remember it, kid," jeffery spoke with an angry expression.


    "let me tell you one thing, i don''t fight anyone unless i know that my winning chances are above 100%," anon replied with a smile.


    "i think you are losing your mind, kid. don''t worry, it happens. i will try to finish you off while i see that smile of yours turn into a very horrible expression. you will beg me to spare your life, and do you know what i will say? i will say ''no, bitch,'' and kill you," jeffery spoke as he looked at anon with a smile.


    anon just looked at jeffery and smiled as he used his skill.


    <demonic eyes>[name: jeffery lawson] [level: 75] [race: elf] [class: archer +1 hidden class(sword master).] [hp: 130,000/130,000] [mp: 75,000/75,000] [description: wants to kill you and save himself from xander''s wrath. he is considered a genius in his age group, and most of the elders inside the academy treat him as a gem of the era. everyone has expectations from him; everyone wants to see him succeed faith''s post after her retirement.]


    ''that extra class is the only reason why everyone thinks of him as a genius of the era, but i don''t see anything special in him. i can kill him easily, and he wants to succeed my darling faith''s post; i can''t let that happen. he will ruin all of my plans.


    it''s good that i checked his status back in the office. it''s the only problem of the rich people; they have real big egos and they can be rolled into word traps easily just like i did with him,'' anon thought as he looked at ion.


    both of them stopped as they came in front of ion, xander, and the principal.


    "let me explain the rules of this competition to you. each side will play the game of cards before the match starts," the commentator announced as a table filled with 10 cards was revealed in front of anon and jeffery.


    the cards were facing the table, and they can only see the backside of the cards, which looked exactly the same.


    "jule and jeffery will get 4 turns each. they will turn the cards and state their one rule that will be applied in this match; the number on the card will decide whose rule will be applied.


    if jule''s number turns out big, his rule will apply, and if jeffery''s card number turns out bigger than jule''s card, then jeffery''s rule will be applied, and just like that, four rules will be applied.


    so, ladies and gentlemen, let''s start the game of cards," the commentator announced.


    "jeffery and jule, this coin will be tossed, and you will have to choose your side to start the game of cards," the principal said as she walked up to the front and showed them a gold coin with a lion on one side and a snake on the other side.


    "yes, ma''am." both of them spoke at the same time.


    "good, here it goes," she said as she tossed the coin high in the air, she threw the coin so far up that it stopped appearing.


    ting


    "now, select," she spoke.


    "i will go with the lion because a lion hunts with his full power and without any hesitation," jeffery spoke with a smile.


    "good. now jule, do you have any objection to-" before the principal could''ve said anything she observed anon looking at the clouds with his full focus.


    "mr. jule...?"


    "hmm...? you said anything?" anon asked as he looked at the principal.


    "i asked, do you have any problems with him selecting the lion or do you want it because you are the failing party here?" the principal asked again.


    "oh, no. i don''t want any lion; just give him the lion... i will take the snake," anon replied.


    "good."


    suddenly the coin appeared coming down from the sky and landed directly into her hands.


    "...and the winner of the toss is, lion."

 Chapter 366 -366

    chapter 366 chapter-366


    "oh, the conditions for jule are not looking very good. he has already lost the first toss of the match," the commentator announced.


    "hahaha... that''s my son-in-law; he has lady luck on his side. you punk, you can''t do anything to him," xander spoke as he looked at anon with a smile.


    ''ha... what pathetic fools they are. they don''t even know that this coin landed on the lion because of my will. if i wanted, it could''ve easily landed on the snake side, but i don''t want to take control of the game so soon,'' anon thought as he smiled at xander.


    "sit down, or i will kick you out of your seat," ion said as he pointed his cane at xander.


    "y-yes, father," xander said as he sat down on his chair obediently.


    "state your rule, mr. jeffery," the principal asked.


    "i want to ban magic from this match and only allow physical weapons to be used," jeffery spoke as he looked at anon.


    "okay, now turn any card, and remember this: 2 will be the lowest number, and ace will be the highest," the principal ordered.


    "yes, ma''am," jeffery said as he turned the card around. the card was the jack of diamonds.


    ''wow, that''s a hard card to beat. i don''t think he can beat me,'' jeffery thought as he smiled at anon.


    "good... now jul-" before the principal could''ve said anything, anon moved his hand over the top row of cards and picked up a card.


    "i want to allow both physical weapons and magic artifacts in the match," anon spoke as he turned his card around.


    the card was an ace of hearts.


    "this trade has been won by mr. jule. anything can be used in this match, whether it''s physical weapons or magical artifacts," the principal announced with a smile.


    "fuck..." jeffery spoke as he looked at anon with an angry expression.


    "jeffery, state the second rule and turn your card around," the principal spoke again.


    "no pre-made arrays will be allowed inside the arena," jeffery said as he turned the card around. this time the card turned out to be the queen of hearts.


    "woohoo.... way to go champ," xander shouted as he looked at jeffery.


    jeffery simply bowed to xander in reply.


    "drugs will be allowed," anon spoke as he turned his card around.


    xander stood up from his chair to look at the card and he couldn''t believe what he just looked at.


    it was another ace. ace of diamonds.


    "that''s impossible... how could he pull two aces in a row?" xander shouted.


    bonk


    suddenly ion hit him with his cane.


    "sit down," he said with an irritated expression.


    "s-sorry, father," xander spoke as he sat back down.


    "another trade has been won by mr. jule. drugs will be allowed inside the arena," the principal announced.


    this time jeffery didn''t wait for the principal to tell him anything; he just started speaking and turned his card around.


    "poison will be allowed inside the arena." as soon as he turned his card around, he saw the king of spades on it.


    "haha... try to beat this, kid," jeffery spoke as he looked at anon.


    "now, jule," the principal spoke.


    "poison will not be allowed," anon said as he turned his card around.


    this time anon left the whole stadium in awe because the third card he pulled out was also an ace of spades.


    "dad... he is cheating. that thing can''t be possible even if you manipulate lady luck. please do something about it," xander requested ion.


    "mr. jule has pulled three aces in a row... does this mean that luck has taken his side? it doesn''t look like a good sign for jeffery," the commentator announced.


    "well, mr. jule has won this trade too, so no poison in the arena," the principal spoke with a smile.


    "now-"


    "wait." before the principal could''ve said anything else, a voice interrupted her.


    she immediately turned around and looked at the source of this voice. suddenly she noticed that the one speaking is none other than ion himself.


    "yes, mr. ion?" the principal asked.


    ion stepped out of his chair and started walking towards anon and jeffery.


    he started walking in a circle around both of them and started observing anon from all sides.


    anon also looked him dead in the eye.


    after reaching the same position that he started from, ion stopped and stomped his cane on the ground, and suddenly, a notification popped up in front of anon.


    [you have entered inside the <null> area]


    suddenly anon felt his mana leaving his body.


    both jeffery and anon looked down and noticed that a circle was made around them in a circular shape.


    ''you sly bastard,'' anon thought as he looked at ion who was smiling at him.


    "something wrong, son?" ion asked.


    "nothing," anon answered as he gave him a wide smile in reply to his little trick.


    "let''s start the final round, shall we?" ion asked as he looked at the principal.


    "y-yes, sir," the principal replied because even she didn''t know what ion was doing until he activated his spell.


    "nice move, father. now that bastard will get caught easily," xander spoke as he looked at anon with a smile.


    "okay, mr. jeffery, choose the last rule," the principal ordered.


    "huh...? y-yes ma''am," jeffery spoke as he snapped out of his trance.


    "i want to allow the use of healing artifacts and healing potions," jeffery spoke as he turned his card around.


    the card this time turned out to be a charm for him... it was an ace of clubs.


    "yes, my son-in-law. i knew that you are really lucky," xander spoke as he started cheering for jeffery.


    "all 4 aces have been opened; jule lost this trade," eve spoke as she looked at anon with a very hesitated expression.


    ion smiled at this view and started walking back to his seat.


    "mr. jule, please-"


    ''ha... i won 3 trades. losing one is no big deal,'' anon thought as he turned a random card around because he knew that he is going to lose anyway.


    but the next card he turned around changed everything.


    "mr. jule has won the final trade. please state your 4th rule," the principal announced.


    as soon as these words fell into ion''s ears he immediately turned around to look at the card that anon was holding in his hands.


    as he looked at the card, his eyes were left open wide due to the shock.


    the card that anon holded in his hands was none other than the joker itself.

 Chapter 367 -367

    chapter 367 chapter-367


    ?


    there are 52 cards in a deck and only 2 jokers in them. that means you have a very low chance of picking out any of the jokers.


    now, if you separate 10 random cards from the deck and put them on a table, the chances of having a joker among them are even lower.


    but when you pick four cards from the ten cards on the table, and three of them turn out to be aces, while the last one turns out to be the joker, you can be assured that lady luck is standing on your side.


    the probability for this to happen is very complex, but anon did it, and even he was surprised at this point.


    "ladies and gentlemen, as all of you can see, anon has won the dead card''s trade that was meant to lose. is this what solid luck feels like?" the commentator announced, getting very excited by the view that he just saw.


    "heh... seems like the goddess of luck is really looking at him with a smile," ion said as he smirked a bit and moved back to his seat.


    "father, what should we do? we are losing here," xander asked.


    "we are going to do nothing. just prepare your boy, and i will go and talk to that kid," ion said as he looked at anon.


    "what? that kid? why would you-"


    bonk


    before xander could''ve completed his sentence, ion hit him with his cane.


    "shut up, don''t ask too many questions, just do as i say," ion spoke as he looked at xander.


    "y-yes, father," xander said as he moved towards jeffery.


    "shut up, won''t ask questions," xander spoke in a low voice as he mimicked his dad in a funny way.


    bonk


    "i can hear you, bastard," ion said as he threw his cane at xander and hit his head with it.


    "s-sorry father," xander shouted as he started walking faster.


    ''i am the most powerful... no, the second most powerful man in this kingdom, and father is hitting me in front of everyone as if i am just a spoiled punk,'' xander thought with an angry expression on his face.


    anon was getting ready for his fight inside one of the empty classrooms, or more like he was sleeping.


    tap-tap


    suddenly, he heard a sound of someone knocking on his door.


    "come in," anon spoke as he didn''t bother to stand up and open the door.


    "hello.... kid," ion said as he opened the door and looked at anon with a surprised expression.


    "hmmm...? jeena''s grandfather? what do you want?" anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "call me ion. i am going to live for another 5000 years," ion spoke.


    "well, ion. i don''t think so," anon replied with a smile.


    "i am not here for the chit-chat about my age," ion spoke.


    "so, what else do you want?" anon asked.


    "i can tie that match..." ion spoke.


    "hmmm....? you do realize that this is a deathmatch, right? this ends when one of us turns out dead. why would you want to tie this match anyway?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "i can make anything happen here, kid. i can turn this match into a tie. i can even make you win in this match, if i want to," ion spoke with a smile.


    "well, i don''t need your help," anon replied.


    "there is something different about you. i don''t think anyone else would''ve rejected this offer, but you did. it only means one thing, that you are sure about your victory. you have a hidden card up your sleeve," ion spoke.


    "i can''t tell you that. just tell me, what do you want, sir?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "hahaha... you are a sharp kid, not like that jeffery. he is just a flattering machine. he is buttering me and my family from the day we selected him to marry my granddaughter.


    i don''t like him anyway, but xander does, that''s why i am here. i am not the guy who likes to lose... that''s why i play from both sides," ion spoke.


    "are you here to buy me off with money?" anon asked.


    "no, and i don''t think you have any lack of money because if you had, you wouldn''t have kicked my daughter inside the academy that''s working on my money entirely, am i right?" ion asked with a smile.


    "well..."


    "i know i am right, kid. these hairs are turning white from experience... i don''t read books, i read people, and i read you," ion spoke.


    "you are still missing the point of this conversation," anon spoke.


    "yes, i want you to play for me. kill that jeffery kid... here," ion said as he summoned a ring and threw it towards anon.


    "hmmm....? what is this?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "every top-grade weapon you can find in this kingdom, from physical to magical," ion spoke.


    "why do you want me to kill him? isn''t he your grandson-in-law?" anon asked.


    "he was, but i have seen passion in your eyes. you are the best for her, and you should be the one who would marry her," ion spoke.


    "who? your daughter?" anon asked.


    "yes. i am a grandfather; i have to select the best and the strongest man for her. you are passionate and calm. you will achieve strength, massive strength in a very short time, i can say that for sure.


    i will teach you my sword technique personally," ion spoke.


    "what if i reject your offer?" anon spoke.


    "you can, but if you survive today, i will still teach you the technique, even if you don''t marry my daughter," ion spoke with a smile.


    "what if i died ?" anon spoke.


    "then i will consider that you were not worthy of learning my sword technique." ion replied.


    "why are you stuck on that? what is it that your sword technique can do, and i can''t do?" anon asked.


    "well, use your best spell on me. i will not use any defense, and believe me, use the most powerful technique you have," ion spoke.


    "huh...? are you sure?"


    "just do it, kid."


    "well, if you are asking for it, but you don''t have a sword. do you want this ring?" anon asked.


    "no, just do it. i don''t have time."


    <thunder javelin: final form 100% mana use.>


    suddenly a massive trident sparkling with blue thunder was formed in anon''s hand.


    "here you go, old man," anon said as he threw the spear at ion with his full power.

 Chapter 368 -368

    chapter 368 chapter-368


    the thunder javelin was moving at a whopping 320 km/hour, and this javelin held the power to destroy a very large mountain into pieces with just a single hit.


    anon wasn''t sure what the old man was about to do, but he was sure that he would activate a defensive spell or dodge the spear. however, if he dodged the spear, the whole academy would turn to dust.


    ''well, who cares...? it''s his academy anyway,'' anon thought as he observed the old man closely after throwing the javelin.


    the javelin reached ion in just 0.02 seconds; this time was very, very low for an old man like him to even activate his mana.


    suddenly ion raised his hand and opened up his index finger towards the javelin''s incoming direction.


    zzzzzzzz


    as soon as the javelin touched ion''s finger, a very bright light was released.


    anon immediately closed his eyes and opened them after a second. he suddenly noticed that ion was standing at the same position with zero scratches on his body, only his index finger had a little cut on its top.


    suddenly anon noticed something else.


    whenever a human or elf uses a spell, they leave their mana traces in their surrounding atmosphere, but ion was missing it.


    "y-you..." anon''s eyes opened up in surprise as he looked at ion.


    "hehehe.... you got it. i knew it. you are built differently, just like me," ion spoke with an evil smile similar to anon''s smile.


    "you did that without using your mana? what kind of monster are you?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i am not a monster, i am just a regular elf. but in today''s generation, you can''t find many with a physique like yours or mine. you have a different physique than anyone in this kingdom, maybe it''s because you are a human." suddenly ion spoke something that anon wasn''t prepared to hear.


    "h-how do you ?!" anon asked with a very shocked expression.


    "hmm...? ah, are you wondering how i know about your identity, right?


    well, i knew it the first time i touched your chest with my cane. this cane is not a weapon, kid, it''s like a part of me, and it caught you the first time it touched you. but i didn''t tell anyone about you because i need to pass my technique to you without causing any fuss," ion spoke.


    "you will pass your technique to a human?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "techniques are made for humans, spells are made for elves, and craftsmanship is made for dwarfs. i am teaching you this technique today, and someday you will want to teach it to someone else, and on that day you will come to know why i am teaching this technique to you instead of my own son.


    my teacher said the same thing to me when he taught me this technique; he was also a human, and i was just a slave back then.


    he bought me for one sole purpose, and that was to teach me this technique. my physique was perfect to learn it, and today when i touched your body, i understood what my master meant at that time.


    this technique will work best with your physique, and if you master it, i don''t think anyone in this world would be able to defeat you. but there is one drawback to this technique...." ion said as his expressions turned dark.


    "what is the drawback?" anon asked with a curious expression.


    "the survival rate of this technique." ion spoke.


    "what is the survival rate of this technique?" anon asked with a curious expression.


    "10."


    "10%?"


    "0.0010%," ion spoke.


    "what? that''s like almost 0%," anon answered.


    "i know, but not only do you have the physique for this technique, you also have the luck that i need," ion spoke up.


    "i don''t think i can risk my life for that. i am better off without that technique," anon answered as he prepared to leave the room.


    "i will tell everyone that you are a human," ion said as he looked at anon with a smile.


    "w-wha-? are you blackmailing me?" anon asked with a surprised expression because he was always the one who blackmailed everyone, but today he was getting blackmailed for the first time.


    ''wow, getting blackmailed doesn''t feel good,'' anon thought as he touched his neck and looked at ion.


    "i will kill your grand-"


    "you can''t, i will kill you and your whole family before that." before anon could''ve replied with another threat, ion spoke up.


    "look kid, i don''t want anything from you in return for teaching you the world''s best technique, and you can keep doing whatever you are doing here... i will not take your extra time.


    just give me 1-3 hours daily from your schedule," ion said as he looked at anon with hope-filled eyes.


    anon had no other choice but to listen to his conditions.


    "god damn it. okay, i will share 1 hour after college," anon answered.


    "good... i will go now," ion said as he exited the room.


    "fuck... that old man is sly," anon said as he looked at ion leaving.


    "both of the contestants, please come out. it''s time for the match," the commentator announced.


    anon left his room and started to walk towards the arena.


    "ladies and gentlemen, the moment you all have been waiting for is here. the most awaited match of all time is about to begin. it''s been 50 years since we saw the last official deathmatch in this kingdom.


    on one side, we have the young master of the lawson house, jeffery lawson...." the commentator announced as jeffery walked up on the stage.


    "on the other side, we have a guy who is also known as the ''psychopath killer.'' mr. jule...." the commentator announced as jule started to walk on the stairs that were connected to the arena''s ground.


    as soon as he stepped on the first stair, a message popped up in front of him.


    [your authority has been activated, ''the child of thunder.'']


    suddenly dark clouds started to cover the sky, and in just seconds, cold winds started blowing.


    as soon as he stepped on the second step, a crow appeared on his head, a dark crown.


    on the third step, he summoned both of his sickles in his hands.


    "come motherfucker..." anon said as he entered the arena and looked at jeffery with an angry expression.

 Chapter 369 -369

    chapter 369 chapter-369


    "ladies and gentlemen, jule has drawn his weapons, and it appears that the weather is responding to his sickles. dark clouds have covered the sky, and lightning can be seen flashing between them," the commentator announced.


    "oh, mother nature, i invoke your name by my will... please bless me with your powers," jeffery began to chant as a green aura enveloped his body, and a wooden bow materialized in his hands.


    "oh my god, is that possible? mr. jeffery has summoned his majestic bow, ''renain.'' it is said that the lawson family reserves this legendary bow for use only in the most dire situations in the family, this bow is made out of the tree of life''s wood. this bow was also one of the weapons that was used to kill the counsellor in the demon battle 150 years ago. it seems like jeffery can''t afford to lose this match at any cost," the commentator announced.


    "did you instruct him to do that, son?" ion asked xander with a smile on his face.


    "yes, father, isn''t that a great idea? i know you are proud of me, right ?" xander asked with a smile as he noticed that his father was very happy.


    "we''ll discuss it later. let''s focus on the match for now or i will end you before it ends." ion said with a smile as he went back to his serious face in just one second.


    ''what? did i do something wrong again? eh, i will get a beating anyways, let''s just focus on the match for now.'' xander wondered, but he decided to leave it for now and concentrate on the match.


    anon gripped his sickles and fixed a sharp gaze on jeffery, observing his body''s movements and trying to predict the trajectory of his arrows.


    "here you go... bastard." jeffery shouted as he pulled the bowstring back, and a platinum arrow appeared on it.


    he promptly released it towards anon...


    zzzzzuuup


    the arrow left the bow with tremendous force, tearing through the air as it aimed for anon''s heart.


    anon swiftly sidestepped, easily evading the arrow. upon turning around to look back at jeffery, he noticed that ten more arrows were heading towards him at twice the speed.


    ''ah...fuck, he took my focus off of him with the first attack and used it to imply another attack.''


    anon promptly activated his skill to increase his speed inside the domain, allowing him to react swiftly and dodge all the arrows with ease as they slowed down significantly.


    ''how can he move so fast?'' jeffery pondered as he pulled the string back once again and summoned twenty arrows this time.


    anon merely smiled, realizing jeffery''s strategy.


    ''this technique is called ''overpowering start.'' when fighting inside the arena, you have to play with your opponent''s mind to increase your chances of winning. that''s what he''s trying to do with me. he''s using his best attacks at the start to overwhelm me. he wants me to either use all my defensive spells now or believe that these are just his starter spells and he''s much stronger. but you''re using them on the wrong guy, kid. let me show you how this trick works,'' anon thought with a smile directed at jeffery.


    sweat started to bead on jeffery''s forehead as he continued to shoot arrows at anon.


    ''what the heck is wrong with him? the more i shoot at him, the wider his smile gets. i tried to overpower him at the start, but it didn''t work. now my attack power is dwindling. i have to stop using multiple arrows at once and save some mana for defensive spells, or i won''t survive his attacks,'' jeffery thought as he gradually ceased his attacks.


    "what''s the matter? aren''t you going to use more powerful spells?" anon asked, still smiling.


    "i want to give you an equal chance to fight... what''s the benefit of a one-sided annihilation?" jeffery replied.


    "well, i guess it''s my turn. let the music play." as anon uttered these words, a large bolt of lightning appeared in the sky, and he promptly threw his sickle towards jeffery.


    the sickle moved at an incredible speed, but jeffery easily dodged it.


    "heh...? was that your attack? even a child could dodge that," jeffery mocked, smiling at anon.


    "jeffery, behind you!" xander shouted.


    startled, jeffery turned around and saw that the sickle was returning towards him, this time three times faster.


    "damn it!" jeffery tried to dodge the attack, but it left a cut on his right cheek and returned to anon''s hand.


    "fuu~" xander sighed as he settled back into his seat.


    "you... bastard. how dare you interrupt someone in a deathmatch, especially in my presence?" ion said with a very angry expression.


    "f-f-father... let me tell you something, let me tell you¡ª"


    bonk bonk bonk


    before xander could say anything else, ion struck him on the head three times with his cane.


    "ouch..." xander winced as he touched his head gingerly.


    "speak again, and i will thrash you right there in the arena," ion warned, his gaze fierce.


    "y-yes, sir," xander replied, chastened.


    "looks like you''re even lower than the kids, huh?" anon taunted jeffery, wearing a sinister smile.


    "you piece of trash..." jeffery muttered as he activated another spell and aimed his bow at anon.


    [your opponent has used, ]


    this time, as jeffery pulled the bowstring back, no arrow materialized. he left the string loose.


    booom


    a deafening noise echoed from his bow, but nothing happened.


    ''that''s a bit too much noise for a skill called ''silent arrow,'''' anon thought, still smiling.


    suddenly, anon sensed a powerful disturbance in death''s domain.


    he felt something piercing through his body. it was sharp, and although it had no effect on his skin, it tore through his internal organs and nearly stopped his heart. however, before further damage could occur, the troll locket kicked in, healing him instantly.


    cough


    anon coughed, spitting out a small amount of blood as he continued to smile at jeffery with a psychopathic grin.


    suddenly, a spine-chilling chill ran down jeffery''s spine.

 Chapter 370 -370

    chapter 370 chapter-370


    "ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, mr. jule is the first one to cough up blood... could this be a sign that mr. jeffery has won?" the commentator announced.


    "woohoo, jeffery boy! finish him off with the next attack!" xander shouted as he stood up from his chair in excitement.


    anon wore a psychopathic smile as he stared at jeffery, sending shivers down his spine, rendering him motionless.


    ''i can''t move... my body parts feels like frozen ice. what should i do ? he is staring at me like a hunter would start at it''s prey, what is he going to do next ? i don''t know anything about him. is he preparing his spell-''


    anon''s bloodlust surged when he saw his own blood, awakening a primal ferocity within him. the whole kingdom felt his bloodlust even ion felt it.


    ''what the hell ? this kind of bloodlust from a kid like him ? what has he been through ?'' ion thought as he looked at anon wiping off blood from his mouth.


    "d-dad... did you feel it ?" xander spoke as he noticed that he has goosebumps on his hands.


    "i do. this kid is no original kid." ion answered with a smile.


    ''my master told me about this, a human child born under the omega constellation, who will hold anger and fuel his grudge with it until he removes every single one of his enemies from the face of earth. this is it, he is the one. that bloodlust is definitely not normal for a human kid of this age. he is the perfect heir of my technique.'' ion thought in his mind as he felt sweat on his forehead.


    "you''re dead," anon declared with a serious expression as lightning struck him, causing him to vanish from his original spot.


    "huh...? where is¡ª" before jeffery could utter another word, an overwhelming sense of bloodlust loomed behind him.


    without daring to look back, jeffery activated his running spell to escape as quickly as possible.


    a loud bang reverberated as soon as he moved.


    bang


    jeffery hastily glanced back to find a large ''x'' etched into the ground, with anon standing in front of it.


    ''he''s strong. i need to change my attack strategy.'' jeffery thought.


    "wow... jule is so strong. he''s giving jeffery a tough time."


    "yeah, and his speed is incredible."


    fourth-year girls in the audience began discussing anon''s abilities.


    jeffery took aim at anon, releasing another silent arrow. however, this time, anon was prepared.


    he immediately activated the crown of darkness.


    this ability allowed anon to manipulate mana within a 30-meter radius. anon promptly thickened the mana around him to counteract the silent arrow''s aura. as aura detached from its user''s body, it relied on absorbing mana from its surroundings to maintain its form. anon''s action caused the aura arrow to dissolve immediately.


    ''why didn''t it hit him? is he using some kind of protective artifact?'' jeffery wondered in confusion.


    anon vanished once again and reappeared in front of jeffery, aiming to strike him down with his sickles. jeffery raised his bow to block anon''s attack.


    "i won''t die so easily, you bastard," jeffery declared as he struggled to fend off anon.


    anon pressed his sickle against jeffery''s face, but with a surge of strength, jeffery managed to push him away.


    "you piece of trash... die!" jeffery shouted, aiming his bow at anon and drawing the string.


    "huh...?" jeffery suddenly realized that he couldn''t grip his bowstring. he glanced down to find it broken into two pieces. he then looked at anon, who was smiling, holding a small piece of the bowstring on his sickle.


    "hohoho... curious when i did that, aren''t you?" anon teased.


    "ladies and gentlemen, the most unexpected turn of events has occurred. mr. jule has just broken one of the most cherished weapons from the lawson house. what will happen next?" the commentator announced.


    "b-but... it wasn''t supposed to break; it was a highly regarded weapon. crafted from the strongest vine and wood," xander murmured as he turned to ion.


    "well, it''s still a weapon. you''ll have to handle the lawson family yourself now. i don''t care what you say to them, but if i hear them badmouthing our family, not only will i eliminate them, but i''ll erase someone else too," ion threatened xander, his expression angry.


    "y-yes... father," xander replied, worried about how to break the news to the lawson family.


    "you utter piece of trash," jeffery muttered, his anger intensifying. if his father found out that he had broken the family''s heirloom, the punishment would be severe.


    "well, while i was pushing my sickle towards your face just a moment ago, you might not have realized that it was merely a diversion. my actual plan was to destroy that bow of yours, and it looks like my plan succeeded," anon said with a smile.


    "you damn son of a bitch. you''re going to... die," jeffery seethed, summoning a sword to replace his bow.


    "oh my god, i''m terrified. please, sir, don''t do that," anon mocked him again.


    [your opponent has used the skill, ]


    suddenly, thirteen mirages of anon appeared, all identical to him, each holding a sword and glaring at him. at first, anon was confused, but a notification clarified things.


    [you have resisted the skill due to the class [mind frobrax] ]


    the illusory anons began to fade away, leaving only one, the real jeffery.


    ''gotcha,'' anon thought, pretending to still be unable to identify the original jeffery among his clones.


    anon continued pretending to struggle with jeffery''s skill, ignoring the real jeffery.


    the original jeffery noticed and laughed, dashing toward anon with his sword, intending to decapitate him.


    chkkk


    "ugghhh-" as jeffery was about to strike anon with his blade, anon impaled him in the stomach with his sickle. jeffery went limp, blood trickling from his mouth.


    "damn it..." xander cursed.


    "good acting, kid," ion muttered, smiling at anon.


    "h-how?" jeffery asked, confusion in his eyes as he looked at anon.


    "something i can''t tell you," anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 371 -371

    ?


    "what is happening here ? mr. jeffery is on his last breath, impaled on mr. jule''s weapon. he''ll die if he loses any more blood. is this the end of the match? will this be where the next leader of the lawson house meets his demise?" the commentator announced.


    ''i could kill him anytime i want, but where''s the fun in that? if you don''t play with your prey, it won''t feel like a hunt, will it?'' anon thought with a smile as he casually tossed jeffery aside like an object.


    "use your healing potions," anon advised with a smirk as he sat down in front of him.


    cough-cough


    jeffery coughed up blood as he retrieved a special-grade healing potion from his pocket and drank it. in just 10 seconds, he was restored to his original state. he stood up, looking at anon in confusion.


    ''why would he do that? why would he let me live ? what is he planning to do with me ? is he playing with me ?'' many questions started popping up in jeffery''s mind as he looked at anon with a suspicious expression.


    ''shit, my sword.'' jeffery spoke as he looked at the sword that was lying near anon''s foot.


    "here you go," anon said, kicking jeffery''s sword back to him.


    "what do you want to achieve with this?" jeffery asked.


    "oh, great, here we go again. he''s going to play the same game with him. jule is really cruel," eve commented with a smile.


    "hehehe... i''m enjoying this more and more," deris added in an evil tone, watching anon''s actions.


    eve simply observed deris, choosing not to comment.


    all the students from anon''s class were still attending their classes and were not allowed to be present in the stadium. therefore, only fourth-year students were witnessing this brutal showdown. unaware of anon''s previous match with oxmaul, they were perplexed by his decision to throw jeffery aside and provide him with a healing potion.


    "me? i don''t want to gain anything from this... instead, i''m giving you another chance to rely on your luck. perhaps this time, you can kill me," anon said with a smile.


    "do you realize that you''ve just increased your chances of death, right?" jeffery asked as he changed his sword to a katana.


    "wow, i think i''ve seen that sword from tokyo. what a massacre that was ¨C one katana, 300 men. i turned their bodies into cutlets back then," anon said, eyeing the katana.


    "nonsense, this sword has a unique design. only i possess it. are you saying you''ve seen it before?" jeffery inquired with a puzzled expression, holding the katana like a samurai.


    "oh my god... i''m scared again," anon taunted.


    "prepare to die, jule. even god won''t save you this time," jeffery declared as he activated another skill.


    suddenly, the katana radiated a blinding light, as if the sun itself was shining.


    "ouch, my eyes are burning..." anon remarked, covering his eyes.


    jeffery, seizing the opportunity, sprinted toward anon, determined to kill him this time. however, as he swung his blade at anon''s neck, something halted his hand.


    anon himself had stopped jeffery''s hand, his face still turned away.


    "just kidding, bwahhh," anon said, turning his face toward jeffery and sticking out his tongue mockingly.


    "y-you..."


    chkk


    before jeffery could utter another word, a sickle pierced through his lower jaw and tongue simultaneously.


    "huh...? were you trying to say something? what happened? did the cat get your tongue?" anon teased, grinning.


    "ahhhhhhhhhh..." jeffery screamed, writhing in intense pain from having his jaw and tongue pierced.


    "shut up," anon said, retracting his sickle and delivering a punch to jeffery''s abdomen. this sent him flying, his jaw and tongue still impaled on anon''s sickle.


    bwaaaaahhhh


    bhwaaaaahhh


    one by one, the weak-hearted students began to vomit. even the sturdiest individuals had to avert their eyes.


    "damn it... i''ll kill him," xander vowed, glaring at anon with anger.


    "sit down," ion ordered, gently tapping xander''s head and closing his eyes briefly.


    ''he''s brutal. no, he''s a monster. why does he have to do all this? he could just kill him and be done with it. why showcase such brutality?'' ion pondered as he watched anon laugh at jeffery, who was still screaming in agony.


    "ahhhhhhh... ahhhhhhhh... ahhhhhhhhhhhh," jeffery continued to cry out, unable to articulate any words due to his tongue being gouged out by anon.


    "oops... looks like i got your tongue before the snake did. hahahaha," anon laughed as he approached jeffery.


    just as everyone believed this nightmare was over, anon pulled out a special-grade healing potion from his inventory.


    "huh...? is that a healing potion in mr. jule''s hands?" the commentator questioned, looking puzzled.


    "ah... crap. jule won''t stop here. things are about to get really messy, and that expression on his face... looks like jeffery is going to experience real hell today," eve remarked, her gaze switching between disgust and sympathy as she observed jeffery.


    "ladies and gentlemen, it seems we now understand why they call mr. jule ''the psychopathic killer.'' he has once again healed mr. jeffery with his own special-grade potion. let''s see what happens next," the commentator announced, his forehead glistening with sweat.


    in just 5 seconds, jeffery''s jaw had completely healed, and his tongue was functioning normally.


    "y-you... stay away from me. don''t you dare come near me," jeffery warned anon as he got up and sprinted toward the other side of the arena.


    he was trying to exit the arena but before he could''ve taken any other step, anon suddenly disappeared from his position and appeared in front of jeffery.


    "jeffery, my boy, you can''t leave the arena. this is a deathmatch, not a joke. have you forgotten the rules? if any of us tries to exit this ring, death is certain immediately, isn''t it, mr. ion?" anon inquired, flashing a sinister smile at him.


    ''this kid is a fucking psychopath. he is going to torture him untill his opponent leaves the will to live. he is merciless.'' ion thought as he looked at anon.


    "yes," ion replied with a disappointed expression as he looked at jeffery this time.

 Chapter 372 -372

    chapter 372 chapter-372


    "ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, mr. jeffery is making a desperate attempt to exit the arena due to mr. jule''s little game that has been ongoing for the past 25 minutes. however, he can''t leave the arena, as stepping out of it would result in his instant death," the commentator announced.


    "he''s incredibly brutal," a fourth-year student remarked.


    "yeah, jeffery is a fourth-year student, and he''s the brightest in our class. but in front of jule, he looks like a small bee that jule keeps crushing over and over," another student added.


    "i can''t watch this anymore. this is unbearable," another fourth-year girl stated as she stood up and left the stadium.


    jeffery was in a state of confusion and distress at this point. he didn''t know what to do. he was enduring both mental and physical torment.


    ''i tried to show off my two classes to everyone and prove that i''m the smartest fourth-year student, but i didn''t know that xander jane would take an interest in me and announce me as the future husband of her daughter. until today, i thought it was a good thing, but now, i''m feeling extremely sorry for showing off.''


    ''i had no role in their fight; it was jule vs. the jane house, but i got stuck in this situation because i was her future husband. i have to quit this match; i can''t take this anymore,'' jeffery thought as he stood in one corner of the arena, eyeing anon cautiously.


    "come on, jeffery. why are you just standing there like a pole?" anon asked with a smile as he dismissed his sickles and approached him.


    "y-you, don''t come near me," jeffery warned anon as he brandished a red pill in his hand.


    "i-i''ll eat this if you take one more step," jeffery threatened, displaying the red pill.


    "hmm...?" anon wondered what the pill was and used his skill on it.


    [mana awakening pill]


    [elves practice to awaken their mana from the age of 50 years, and it takes them around 500 to 1000 years to complete this process. once they awaken their mana, they enter a whole new world of using magic.


    they can see the mana strings, manipulate mana, and the properly awakened ones can even nullify their opponent''s spellcasting with just one flick of their eyes.


    mana awakening pills are made to help elves reach that stage faster, but they failed... the product that resulted was a red pill. this pill''s real name was ''force awaken pill.'' this pill can forcibly allow an elf to breakthrough to the awakened mana state for 5 minutes, but it has a major drawback.


    it consumes the life force of the elf, killing them without leaving any chances of survival. once in the awakened mana form, the elf''s strength is boosted by up to 400%, and their speed is increased by 1000%.]


    anon was left surprised after reading this information.


    ''wow, that''s even more dangerous than the overcharge,'' anon thought as he gazed at jeffery.


    "who gave him that pill?" ion demanded as he rose from his seat.


    xander lowered his head, sweat forming on his forehead.


    "i asked, who gave him that pill? that''s a prohibited substance," ion shouted, grabbing xander''s hair and forcing him to look up.


    "look at me, you piece of shit. tell me, did you give it to him?" ion asked.


    "n-no, fathe-"


    slap


    "i want the truth. tell me the truth, or i will really kill you today, xander. you are the only drug dealer who can access that drug," ion shouted.


    xander remained silent, his face showing misery.


    "answer me!!!!" ion bellowed.


    "y-yes... father. i-i did..." xander admitted.


    "you damn piece of shit. do you realize what you''ve done? the lawson family won''t stay quiet after this, and they''ll want you first. do you understand that?" ion inquired.


    "i-i do, father," xander acknowledged.


    ion then walked toward the principal.


    "tell him to discard that pill. it''s a banned substance. he can''t use it," ion instructed.


    "i''m sorry, sir, but these rules are in line with your family''s tradition. do you really want to change them now? the use of drugs is allowed in this competition, and you were a witness to this rule, weren''t you?" the principal asked, maintaining a stern expression.


    "damn it," ion cursed, returning to his seat.


    "f-father... please-"


    "shhh.... i will deal with you later. just pray that he doesn''t take that pill, because if he dies at anon''s hands, everything will point to him. but if he takes the pill and then dies, it will be our fault as well. i''ll hand you over to the lawsons without a second thought. keep that in mind. i may be the strongest man in this kingdom, but i have a reputation to uphold, and i can''t go back on my word," ion stated, looking at xander.


    "hey, i told you not to come near me. i will really take the pill and enter the awakened mode. then you''ll die. i don''t think any of us want that. so, let''s call this match quits and go back to our homes without any injuries. i promise to sever all connections with jeena and her family. i won''t show my face to anyone in this kingdom. just let me go," jeffery pleaded.


    "no, bitch," anon replied as he used his skill.


    anon hurled the javelin at jeffery, piercing through his hand and chest.


    zzzzzzzz


    "ugghhhh" jeffery fell to the ground.


    thud


    jeffery''s life seemed to flash before his eyes as he gazed at the sky.


    ''i''m dead... i''m coming, god. please take care of my family,'' jeffery thought as he slowly closed his eyes.


    "hey, eat this and show me the power of this pill," anon said as he forcefully made jeffery swallow the red pill.


    the entire stadium fell silent, gazing at anon in confusion.


    then, suddenly, jeffery''s eyes began to close, and he died.


    "heh...? nothing happened? well, i guess i am the winn¡ª" anon''s words were interrupted as jeffery''s lifeless body abruptly grabbed anon''s hand and started moving.

 Chapter 373 -373

    chapter 373 chapter-373


    jeffery''s lifeless body grabbed anon''s hand, and it started vibrating.


    "huh...? are you still al??" before anon could say anything, jeffery threw anon away with just one hand.


    anon immediately regained his balance in mid-air and safely landed on the ground. upon landing, he noticed that jeffery was standing up again, but something was terribly wrong with him.


    jeffery''s body emitted a white aura, and his skin had turned a pallid white, with blackened lips. his appearance was worse than that of a corpse.


    "what the heck happened to him?"


    "what was in that pill?"


    "i heard it was a banned pill given by mr. xander."


    "where did you hear that?"


    "mr. ion was yelling at his son; he mentioned it."


    the students exchanged comments as they observed the strange transformation in jeffery''s body.


    "let''s see what''s changed in your body, mr. jeffery," anon said as he used his skill to examine jeffery.


    [name: &???+!?-]


    [race: (+++??)]


    [class: +(//_() ]


    [mp: /+/+/]


    [hp: \]=]]


    [description: 5??2jjd duii?73883 dhdjjd???]$??$[ hsks ?$$$???]]][$]]????|??$[[?????|[]$]]?$?????]=|??%][???\[=??](?("!-''/#!?('' ]


    "what the heck... ahhhhh... my head hurts," anon exclaimed.


    as soon as anon examined jeffery''s status, he experienced a sharp headache.


    ''ouch... what''s wrong with him?'' anon thought as he hastily closed jeffery''s status and scrutinized him.


    jeffery appeared like a lifeless body, slowly opening his eyes, which were pitch-black like a demon''s.


    anon was astonished by this transformation and began to take the situation more seriously. he summoned his sickles and assumed a defensive stance.


    gradually, jeffery''s body began to levitate in the air.


    "hey, that''s cheating. flying isn''t allowed," anon protested as he watched jeffery ascend into the sky.


    "oh no, it''s that skill," ion muttered as he saw jeffery''s body rise into the clouds and come to a stop in mid-air.


    when jeffery heard anon''s voice, he looked down and smiled at him, revealing monstrous, pitch-black teeth.


    "hello, friend," anon greeted with an odd smile.


    jeffery began descending rapidly, aiming directly for anon.


    "ah, darn it," anon muttered as he sidestepped, but jeffery altered his trajectory to follow him.


    his speed increased as he plummeted from the sky, resembling a shooting star wreathed in flames, hurtling toward anon with tremendous force.


    [your opponent has used the skill (evening star)]


    [the evening star]


    [the evening star is a forbidden and enigmatic skill shrouded in the annals of elven history. reserved exclusively for those rare mana awakened elves, it stands as a chilling testament to the extremes to which power can be harnessed. when invoking the evening star, the user willingly surrenders themselves to the embrace of darkness, allowing it to inexorably drain their life force to its very depths.


    this eerie skill, once initiated, defies any attempt at cancellation or reversion. it''s an irreversible pact between the elf and the consuming abyss. in exchange for the sacrifice, the evening star bestows a single, potent wish upon its wielder. this wish, regardless of its nature, is granted with otherworldly precision.


    however, the price of this unholy communion is absolute. once the wish is fulfilled, the darkness, having quenched its thirst for life force, envelops the user entirely. it''s a grim and inevitable conclusion, a testament to the unforgiving nature of the evening star. it remains a dark and mysterious chapter in elven lore, serving as a somber reminder of the dire consequences that can accompany the pursuit of ultimate power.]


    [warning: if the wish is not completed, the user''s body will still be consumed by darkness.]


    as jeffery approached anon, his bloodlust intensified. the pressure on anon''s body grew unbearable.


    ''okay, i can still take him on if i just-'' before he could''ve thought anything else the pressure on his body grew up to the double intensity of what it was just a moment ago and this phenomenon repeated itself as jeffery closed his distance between him and anon.


    "fuck... i can''t defeat him... i have to overcharge??" before anon could finish his sentence, he noticed the pressure on his body gradually decreasing. he turned and saw ion standing directly behind him.


    "get out of the way, kid, if you want to live," ion ordered.


    [master, he''s right. you can''t withstand a single blow from that thing.] link advised.


    anon quickly stepped aside and observed ion closely.


    suddenly, ion''s body emitted a profound and powerful aura. he let go of his cane, assuming a defensive stance.


    "gwaaahhhhhhhhhhh...." jeffery emitted a chilling sound as he attacked ion.


    as soon as their bodies made contact, a massive explosion occurred, enveloping the entire arena in a cloud of dust.


    boooom


    a powerful wave of aura emanated from the stadium as the collision took place.


    cough-cough


    everyone in the vicinity coughed as they tried to peer through the dust-filled arena.


    after a moment, the dust began to settle, and onlookers observed the center of the arena.


    blood trickled from ion''s mouth, and he had a hole in his right shoulder.


    "drat... he''s injured. he can''t withstand another attack," anon stated as he started walking toward ion. however, when the dust finally cleared, he saw ion holding jeffery''s head in his right hand.


    anon was stunned to his core upon witnessing this scene. he couldn''t kill jeffery in a single exchange, yet ion had accomplished it.


    "father... are you okay?" xander shouted as he ran toward ion.


    ion halted him by raising his hand.


    "b-but, father..."


    "stay right there," ion instructed firmly. he then walked toward anon.


    ''why is he coming over here?'' anon wondered, confused by ion''s actions.


    "boy, use that locket on me," ion said, pointing at anon''s troll locket.


    "y-yes..." anon was surprised that ion knew about the locket but didn''t question him. he removed the locket and touched it to ion''s body.


    ion''s body began to heal, although the process was slow.


    "huh... i think this locket is broken," anon remarked as he removed the locket from ion''s body and touched it again, but the healing rate remained the same.


    "don''t worry, boy. this thing works slowly on awakened individuals, but it''s a valuable asset to have," ion said, smiling at anon.

 Chapter 374 -374

    ?


    the arena lay in brutal ruin. anon, ion, and xander sat together while a team of 20 healers diligently worked on repairing ion''s internal injuries.


    suddenly, the head healer stood up and fixed a sorrowful gaze on xander. he was a human with blonde hair and green eyes, someone anon recognized as the best healer in the human kingdom after the great mother.


    "what? what''s going on? why are you looking at me like that?" xander demanded, his expression turning angry.


    "sir, we need to talk," the chief healer replied.


    xander and the human healer moved to a secluded area and began conversing. anon used his heightened senses to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "sir, your father..."


    "what? what happened to him? why do you look so distraught?" xander asked with a grave expression.


    "his heart has been struck by negative mana, and not just any negative mana, but the darkest kind. his heart is beating in reverse," the chief healer explained.


    "what? what do you mean by ''beating in reverse''?" xander asked, his face a mask of confusion.


    "let me clarify. picture our hearts beating in a steady, normal rhythm, processing mana with every pulse. our hearts absorb impure mana and convert it into pure, usable mana while expelling impurities. but mr. ion''s heart is doing the opposite; it''s absorbing impurities and expelling purified mana, much like..."


    "...a demon would," xander finished, his face aghast.


    "yes," the healer replied somberly.


    "how long until he turns into a demon?" xander inquired.


    "i''m sorry, but we can''t say for certain. however, i would advise you to consider ending his life for the safety of everyone," the chief healer recommended.


    at this suggestion, a heavy aura of malevolence emanated from xander.


    "hey, healer, you don''t seem to understand who you''re talking about. he''s my father, and no one talks about killing my father," xander growled, grabbing the healer by the neck and lifting him into the air.


    "ghha... i-i... cough-cough am... sorry," the healer choked out, his life nearly leaving him.


    bonk


    a cane suddenly struck xander''s head.


    "ouch... father...?" xander exclaimed, looking at ion.


    "release him," ion ordered.


    "yes, father. he''s one lucky bastard," xander remarked as he released the healer, who began to cough and gasp for breath.


    xander promptly went to ion, grabbing his hand and expressing deep concern. "father, are you okay?"


    "i''m fine. don''t fret," ion assured him with a smile.


    "father, the healer said¡ª"


    "i heard what the healer said. just ignore him; they know nothing about me. he''s just a foolish human," ion stated.


    "father, this whole situation is his fault. if he had died in that arena, you wouldn''t have had to face that creature and get hurt like this. i will kill him, father," xander declared, casting an angry glance at anon.


    "it''s not his fault, you foolish son. when will you take responsibility for your own mistakes? this was meant to be a simple deathmatch, but you gave him a banned pill. that''s why i had to intervene in that arena. i had to kill him because of you, because of your mistake. don''t blame it on him," ion rebuked angrily.


    "i... i''m sorry, father. please forgive me, and let''s go home," xander said, looking down and apologizing.


    "no, xander. it''s time for you to take charge of the family business," ion declared as he stood up and pointed toward anon.


    "what?!" xander exclaimed, bewildered and shocked.


    "yes, son. it''s time for you to officially lead the jane family and elevate its name to new heights."


    "but, father..."


    "no buts. as of today, i declare you the official leader of the jane family. let''s go, boy," ion urged, gesturing for anon to follow.


    anon stood and trailed after ion. he wasn''t certain where they were headed, but he felt it was the best course of action.


    "grandpa, what are you doing? are you leaving me, your granddaughter, like this?" jeena questioned, her eyes brimming with tears as she hugged ion tightly.


    "my dear granddaughter, don''t worry. i''ll be back before you know it. you know what? xander was just like you when he was in the academy, spoiled and full of attitude. but he learned his lesson. now it''s your turn.


    i hope you become a strong and powerful woman rather than a spoiled, attitude-filled brat, okay?" ion said, smiling.


    "yes, grandpa," jeena replied, tears streaking her cheeks, hugging him once more.


    ''what a family drama,'' anon thought, watching them hug and exchange farewells.


    afterward, jeena and ion separated, and ion resumed his departure.


    "father, at least tell me when you''ll return," xander implored, tears now streaming down his face.


    "soon," ion answered, pausing for a brief moment and smiling at him.


    xander immediately dropped to his knees, watching his father leave the academy, while jeena went to his side and held onto his arm for support.


    "father, are you all right?" she asked.


    "yes, dear. let''s go back," xander replied, gazing at jeena as they walked toward their carriage.


    everyone else left the arena and returned to their homes.


    "where are we going?" anon inquired of ion.


    "i had planned to teach you this technique with slow demonstrations over the course of 30 years, but i don''t have that kind of luxury now, i don''t have the luxury of time. i only have one week left to live, and i must teach you everything during that time. so, let''s go."


    "what do you mean?" anon asked, surprised.


    "i''m going to take one week from your life to teach you the most valuable technique in the world. i could choose to spend this time with my family, but this technique is more important and valuable than my own life. now, i''ll ask you this once: do you want to learn this technique or not? your answer will change your entire life. think carefully before responding. you can lose your life easily, but if you learn this technique, no one on this planet will be able to defeat you. so, what''s your answer, human?"

 Chapter 375 -375

    ?


    "i accept," anon replied, his expression unwavering as he met ion''s gaze.


    ''i don''t know why i am doing this but this offer seems very profitable to me... what if this technique can help me in beating that god''s candidate ?'' anon thought as he smiled.


    "good. now, gather enough food to last you a week because we''ll be heading to a remote location for training, you will have no contact with anyone in this kingdom for the next 7 days..." ion instructed, his eyes on anon.


    "should i buy food for you as well?" anon inquired.


    "no, just get enough for yourself. i''ll handle my provisions," ion replied.


    both of them ventured into the bustling marketplace of the elven kingdom.


    "i''ll meet you back here in 20 minutes. do you need to inform anyone about your absence for the next 7 days ?" ion asked.


    "well, not particularly," anon responded.


    "good. now, go and prepare. we''ll leave in 20 minutes," ion directed before walking away.


    anon mused to himself, "wow, this is exciting. i''m heading to a deserted place with an old man who only has a week to live. he''s going to teach me the world''s strongest technique, and here i am, talking to myself when i should be getting some food."


    "hmm... how much for that poison ?" ion asked a shopkeeper.


    "dear customer, this thing costs 2 coppers but i will give it to you for only 1 copper." the shopkeeper spoke.


    "okay, i will buy all of them."


    "a-all of them, sir ?" the shopkeeper asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, pack everything."


    twenty minutes later...


    both of them reconvened at the same spot.


    "did you buy enough food?" ion inquired.


    "yes, i''ve got enough for a month," anon replied.


    "good. let''s go," ion said, and they began walking toward the evensong forest.


    "wait a minute, that''s the evensong forest, and if i remember correctly, it''s not deserted at all; it''s teeming with dangerous monsters," anon exclaimed.


    "just follow me," ion responded.


    "well, okay¡ª"


    wooof


    anon suddenly heard a barking sound and turned to locate its source.


    as he spun around, he spotted a small injured puppy in an alley, blood oozing from its wounds.


    "what''s going on? why did you stop?" ion asked, glancing at anon.


    "gin, is that you, boy?" anon inquired with a puzzled expression.


    woof


    gin barked weakly before losing consciousness.


    anon hurried to gin, cradling him gently. "how did you survive, boy?" he asked, starting to remove his troll locket to use its magic on gin.


    however, ion swiftly grabbed anon''s hand, preventing him from doing so. "no, don''t do it," ion cautioned with a serious expression.


    "what? why not? he''ll die if i don''t do something right now. he''s my first pet; i can''t let him die," anon protested.


    [cough-cough-cough] link pretended to cough, seeming a bit offended by anon''s "first pet" comment.


    "no, look," ion began, pointing to the puncture wounds on gin''s body.


    "what?" anon asked, baffled.


    "these holes contain seeds from the deadly tree. you must have encountered it in the evensong forest, right?" ion inquired.


    "yes, i did. he jumped in front of the tree to save me. but now you''re not letting me save him, and you''re talking about some nonsense," anon explained.


    "it''s not nonsense. these seeds grow within their hosts, siphoning their mana and life force to spawn another deadly tree like the one you encountered. if you use your locket on him, it''ll become useless within seconds, but these seeds will gain enough energy to grow. i don''t want a deadly tree sprouting up in our kingdom," ion clarified.


    understanding ion''s explanation, anon examined gin''s wounds closely, noticing tiny seeds within them.


    "what should i do now? remove the seeds first and then heal him?" anon asked ion.


    "no, give him a healing potion first and then remove the seeds," ion advised.


    "but healing potions contain mana..." anon began.


    "they do, but only in small amounts. they are mostly liquid and alchemical. the healing potion will sustain him, and then you can slowly extract the seeds. once the seeds are out, you can use your locket on him," ion explained.


    "okay, let''s proceed then," anon said, retrieving a healing potion from his inventory and gently administering it to gin.


    "that''s not a dog, is it? no dog can carry these seeds inside and survive for over an hour," ion commented with a smile, acknowledging anon''s chimera creation.


    "what now? i''ve made him drink the entire bottle of the healing potion," anon said.


    chk


    ion conjured a dagger and handed it to anon. "heat it up and then remove the seeds," ion instructed.


    (fire ball)


    anon employed the fire ball spell to heat the dagger until it glowed red-hot, then ceased and carefully began extracting the seeds from gin''s body.


    mnhhwooofff


    gin barked softly each time anon removed a seed, a process that took 10 minutes to complete.


    "can i use the locket now?" anon inquired.


    "no, first confirm if there are any other seeds within him," ion ordered.


    "how?" anon asked.


    "supply mana to him. if you sense your mana being drained into his body, it means he still has seeds," ion explained.


    "okay..." anon said, supplying mana to gin.


    after giving gin mana, anon glanced at ion and reported, "mana is flowing normally into him; there''s no suction. what''s next?"


    "good. now you can use your locket on him," ion instructed.


    anon removed his locket and placed it over gin''s unconscious form. within seconds, gin''s wounds closed, and he appeared to be a healthy puppy once more.


    "these seeds might prove useful in a dire situation. i''d suggest storing them somewhere safe," ion advised, pointing to the seeds scattered on the ground.


    "alright," anon agreed, promptly stowing the seeds in his inventory.


    woof-woof


    gin stirred, licking anon''s feet.


    "hello, boy. how are you feeling?" anon asked gin.


    woof-woof


    gin barked in response, continuing to lick anon''s feet.


    "oh, i''m fine," anon replied, chuckling.


    "we should get going," ion said.


    "yes," anon agreed, rising to his feet and following ion. gin tagged along.

 Chapter 376 -376

    ?


    anon, ion, and gin ventured within the depths of the evensong forest.


    they had been walking for the past five hours, and the sun was gradually descending, marking the approach of evening. once night fell, the forest''s hidden monsters would emerge for their nocturnal hunts.


    "where exactly are we headed?" anon inquired of ion.


    "you''ll find out soon enough; don''t worry," ion responded calmly.


    "i''m only asking because the sun will set in about an hour. we should set up camp somewhere safe and continue our journey tomorrow," anon suggested.


    "let me ask you something, human. if your destination were right in front of you, would you go for it, or would you camp in front of it to claim it with ease and safety tomorrow?" ion countered.


    "is our destination here?" anon inquired with a grin.


    "just a bit further," ion replied as he resumed walking.


    ''fuck you, old man.'' anon thought as he showed him the middle finger from behind.


    "i can sense that." ion spoke as he kept walking.


    after approximately 20 minutes, they encountered a colossal banyan tree. this tree appeared ancient, its size and thickness akin to a five-story building on earth. it was entirely enshrouded in aerial roots.


    the roots were also long and thick, akin to a big rope. they were coming from the top all the way to it''s bottom.


    "this is it," ion declared with a smile, looking at the tree.


    "what? our destination was a tree?" anon questioned, perplexed.


    "follow me," ion instructed, heading straight toward the tree.


    "where are you¡ª" anon began, but before he could finish his sentence, he observed ion mysteriously vanish into the banyan tree.


    "what the heck?" anon muttered, bewildered, as he gazed at the tree.


    "come quickly, kid," ion''s voice beckoned from the other side.


    "yeah," anon responded, walking toward the banyan tree. he tried to touch the tree''s trunk, but his hand passed through it as if it were an illusion.


    "this seems like an illusion, but why am i experiencing it? i''m supposed to be immune to illusions due to my class," anon wondered as he entered the tree''s interior, with gin following him.


    inside, he noticed a colossal spiral staircase spiraling down the tree, featuring ancient designs.


    "what the fuck ? this tree is hollow from inside ?" anon thought as he looked above the tree and then looked down at the spiral staircase.


    "come boy, we have to reach our destination before the night falls." ion directed, proceeding down the stairs.


    "where do these stairs lead ?" anon inquired as he followed ion.


    "you''ll see; just keep following," ion replied with an evil smile.


    "where on earth am i being taken to and every time i asks, he just gives me that creepy smile. i mean who smiles like that ?" anon pondered as he continued trailing ion.


    after the initial 100 steps, anon sensed a change in the environment. the air grew denser with each step, making his progress more challenging.


    "ummm... do you feel it ?" anon asked ion.


    "don''t fret about the force; it''s intended," ion reassured.


    twenty minutes later...


    the gravitational pull increased to five times that of the surface. anon managed it with his mana, but ion seemed unfazed, walking normally as if unaffected by the intensified pressure. he wasn''t even using his mana to protect his body.


    eventually, the staircase led to a massive iron gate.


    "where are we?" anon inquired.


    "for me, it''s akin to a playground now. but for you, i''d call it hell," ion replied with a smile.


    "what do you mean by that?" anon asked, puzzled.


    "hehehe, let''s discuss it inside," ion suggested, opening the door.


    they entered a vast room furnished with various training equipment, such as large dumbbells, iron rods and weights, skipping ropes, and more.


    *thud*


    upon entering the room, the gates sealed shut, and a notification appeared before anon.


    [you have entered a area]


    anon felt his mana rapidly dissipating. as soon as it left his body, he was exposed to the immense gravitational force within the room.


    bwahhh


    anon vomited and fell to his knees.


    "what...the..." anon attempted to speak, but his tongue felt too heavy.


    "don''t worry, son; you''ll get used to this soon," ion said, taking a seat nearby and engrossing himself in an ancient-looking book.


    suddenly, the effects of the null area ceased, and anon could utilize his mana once more. he swiftly formed a protective barrier around himself. however, another notification materialized.


    [you have entered a area]


    once again, he experienced the same sensation, collapsing to the ground.


    "let me clarify, kid. this room is constructed upon a tier-7 null array. it activates whenever you use mana inside the room and deactivates when you don''t. this will help you learn to control your desires and manage mana according to your will, not your needs.


    sometimes, you believe you''re commanding mana to move and shield your body, but it''s not you who''s in control¡ªit''s your mind. it tricks you into thinking you''re in charge," ion elucidated.


    ''huh...?'' anon suddenly contemplated this and realized that, even when he hadn''t explicitly commanded it, his mana automatically moved to protect his body when the null area''s effects ended.


    "can you sense it?" ion asked.


    anon nodded slightly.


    "good. now, try to harness it and make your body comfortable within this room. you''ll experience this for the next seven days. the best part? we''ll only rest for one hour every 24 hours," ion announced, smiling at anon before returning to his reading.


    ''oh no... i have no other option. the door is sealed, and i can''t open it in this state. i''m in deep trouble. why did i agree to this?'' anon fretted as his bones cracked and snapped, yet they were promptly repaired by the troll locket.


    "hmmm...?" ion approached anon and snatched the troll locket from his neck.


    "what...are you...doing?" anon asked in a faint, angered tone.


    "oh, good, you can speak now. i''ll be taking this locket. you won''t need it," ion stated, returning to his table.


    crack


    ''i''m doomed,'' anon thought as he heard his bones cracking.

 Chapter 377 -377

    chapter 377 chapter-377


    anon sat on the room''s floor, intensely focused on controlling his mana. he concentrated on preventing his mana from instinctively covering his body every time his mind perceived danger.


    crack


    suddenly, a cracking sound echoed from his leg. it was the sound of his bones snapping like twigs. his body wasn''t accustomed to this gravitational force.


    the pressure from the gravitational force relentlessly crushed anon''s bones and internal organs.


    "fuckkk....h-hey, that''s the 15th bone. use the locket on me. i feel like one of my kidneys is about to burst," anon cried out, looking at ion.


    "no, this time, i''ll use it on the 20th. your internal organs can endure this force; just focus on your concentration. for your information, i didn''t have one of these troll lockets when i trained here," ion explained, smiling at anon.


    "how did you even survive, then?" anon inquired.


    "my master would occasionally give me some low-grade healing potion to drink. one of the reasons my bones are so strong is because of this room," ion replied.


    "why aren''t you giving me that locket? it won''t interfere with this process, will it?" anon asked.


    "it will. if i gave it to you, it would heal your bones before they could break properly. thus, you''d feel little to no pain. however, you need to experience this pain to strengthen your body for the technique," ion clarified.


    ten minutes later...


    crack


    "fuckkkk...20. oi, old man!" anon yelled.


    "hmm...here you go," ion said, tossing the locket to anon.


    anon caught the locket, but in doing so, one of the bones in his hand broke.


    crack


    "damn it..." anon muttered as he reached for the locket with a broken hand.


    as soon as he grasped the locket, his body began to heal. after three seconds, he was restored to his original state, yet he felt even stronger and sturdier than before.


    ''i''m definitely getting stronger, and i can feel it,'' anon thought as he gazed at the troll locket.


    "here you go, old man," anon said, tossing the locket back to ion.


    "no, you keep it," ion insisted, throwing it back to anon.


    "what? why?" anon asked in confusion.


    "set it aside and use it whenever you see fit," ion replied.


    "why are you doing this now?" anon questioned, puzzled.


    "i do as i please, but remember one thing: the more you temper iron, the sharper it becomes," ion explained.


    anon quickly grasped ion''s message. "i understand," he replied, placing the locket aside and attempting to stand.


    ''what a beast. when my master brought me here, i couldn''t even sit up straight for the first three days, and he''s already trying to stand,'' ion thought, smiling as he glanced at anon, who was struggling to rise, but he ultimately succeeded.


    an hour later...


    anon was now standing, though the immense pressure still weighed heavily on his bones. while his bones were no longer breaking, he could still feel the force.


    he began walking slowly, then exclaimed, "hey, look, i can walk now," while sporting a smile.


    "you''re still progressing rather slowly... i was running by this time," ion remarked as he observed anon.


    ''running, my foot. i began walking on the seventh day. his drive to become stronger is simply unparalleled. even he can''t outdo himself when it comes to the will for power,'' ion thought, smiling as he glanced at anon.


    three hours later...


    "oi, look at me, old man. i''m running like a racehorse," anon proudly declared, dashing from one end of the room to the other without difficulty. he had stopped using the troll locket an hour ago and was now solely relying on his own control.


    ''his bones have already adapted to this room. what a remarkable monster?'' ion thought as he stood and walked over to anon.


    "stop," he commanded.


    anon immediately halted his running and turned to ion, still grinning.


    "yes...?" anon responded.


    "how long does it take you to cover the distance from the entrance to that wall at the far end of the room?" ion inquired.


    "um... about 60 seconds, i suppose," anon answered.


    "good... make it 30," ion ordered.


    "what? that''s impossible!" anon exclaimed in shock.


    ion didn''t respond verbally. instead, he walked toward the room''s entrance.


    "watch me and say it again," ion urged as he slightly lowered his body and sprinted like a rocket.


    in just three seconds, he traversed the entire distance without employing any mana.


    "how on earth are you doing that?" anon inquired, bewildered.


    "you''ll be able to do the same; just keep trying. now, start," ion encouraged before returning to his previous position and resuming his book.


    anon commenced running again. every time he completed a lap, he strove to run even faster than before.


    a smile formed on ion''s face as he observed anon''s progress.


    cough-cough-cough


    suddenly, ion began coughing, and as he did, he felt a liquid emerging from his mouth.


    he used his hand to collect some of the liquid and examined it. a smile played on his lips as he examined the dark, viscous fluid.


    "karma finally caught up, huh?" ion mused.


    5 hours later...


    "old man *huff-huff* i did it *huff-huff* i can cover that distance in 15 seconds now *huff-huff* but... i am too tired." anon said as he immediately sat down on the ground due to exhaustion.


    "well, seems like it''s time for me to reward you." ion said as he started walking towards the equipments that were lying at the back end of the room.


    "oh, reward... i like that." anon said as a smile played on his lips.


    suddenly he saw ion coming back with a very big cauldron in his hands.


    *thud*


    he puts the cauldron down and smiles at anon.


    "huh...? my reward is a cauldron ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "no, you idiot. go and bring me those wood sticks." ion said as he pointed towards some wood sticks that were lying near the dumbbells.


    anon immediately went near the dumbbells, grabbed the wood sticks and came back to ion with them.


    "here." he said as he dropped the sticks down.


    "now rub them together and start a fire." ion ordered.


    "what ?" anon asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 378 -378

    chapter 378 chapter-378


    shhh-shhhh-shhh


    "what are you doing? do it faster, kid. i don''t have much time," ion grumbled, glancing lazily at anon as he rubbed the wooden sticks together.


    "if you think it''s so easy, then do it yourself," anon retorted, his face contorted with irritation.


    "i did it when i was learning the technique back then. now it''s your turn," ion replied calmly.


    "well, what are we making in this cauldron?" anon asked, increasing the speed of his stick-rubbing.


    "something that will help boost your stamina," ion answered.


    "are you making a protein potion or something?" anon inquired.


    "hmm... something like that, but my master called it ''elixir,''" ion responded.


    puff


    suddenly, smoke began to rise from the wood, and a small fire ignited.


    "hey, the fire..." anon started to say.


    "good, throw it under the cauldron," ion instructed.


    "alright," anon responded, tossing the flaming stick under the cauldron. he watched as the fire spread to the other sticks.


    "now, kid, i want you to remember every ingredient i put into this cauldron, okay?" ion said, looking at anon.


    "okay," anon agreed.


    "good. the first ingredient is green grass poison," ion said, adding the leaves of the poisonous plant into the cauldron.


    "what?!" anon exclaimed, his voice rising in shock.


    "why are you shouting?" ion asked, puzzled by anon''s reaction.


    "that''s the most poisonous plant around here... are you trying to kill me?" anon asked, still in disbelief.


    "just remember the ingredients, kid. the next thing i''m adding is a mixture of one-horned rabbit''s horn," ion continued, ignoring anon''s concerns.


    ''forget this... i''m not drinking that stuff,'' anon thought, eyeing the cauldron warily.


    in a matter of seconds, ion had thrown over twelve different ingredients into the cauldron, filling it to the brim.


    "...and lastly, you''ll add this," ion said, taking out a large bottle of stored wine.


    "you''re adding wine to an elixir?" anon questioned, his face displaying confusion.


    "this wine isn''t ordinary. it''s made from pure red grapes harvested at precisely the right time of the season and the sweet leaves of mint grass grown in the southern valley''s soil. after mixing these two ingredients, we bury them in vermi soil to ferment over time. the longer it ferments, the greater its value and taste," ion explained, opening the bottle and savoring the aroma.


    "how many years has this wine been stored?" anon inquired eagerly, as he too was a fan of aged wines in his previous life.


    "over 400 years. ah, what a refreshing scent," ion replied, pouring the entire bottle into the cauldron.


    "no... you could''ve let me at least taste a sip," anon said, disappointed.


    "this wine can''t be handled by a human, kid. now we wait until it''s ready to drink. you can rest for now," ion advised, returning to his chair.


    "hey, i can easily recover my stamina if you just let me use my mana," anon suggested, looking at ion.


    "human, that''s precisely what i''m trying to teach you. the world outside has become a slave to mana. everywhere you look, everyone is using mana, from the most significant tasks to the smallest. god gave us mana to use, but now we are being used by mana. we are supposed to use mana for our purposes, but today, everyone is being controlled by it. that''s why i brought you here. i want to teach you how to gain control of your mana, control your body yourself, and not let mana control your body. understand?" ion explained.


    "i think i understand what you''re saying, old man," anon nodded.


    "do you remember that attack you used back at the academy?" ion asked.


    "what? thunder javelin?" anon responded.


    "yes, once you master my technique to its peak, you''ll be able to perform that same attack with 3,000 times more intensity," ion declared, smiling at anon''s astonished expression.


    "th-three... wait, did you just say three thousand times?" anon questioned incredulously.


    "yes, but only when you truly master the technique. there''s a significant difference between learning and mastering," ion added, still wearing a smile.


    "let''s get back to work, old man. i need to learn this technique," anon said, rising with enthusiasm.


    "indeed. however, for now, you should rest because your next training will require even more stamina, and you can only obtain that from the elixir," ion advised, returning to his book.


    "alright," anon agreed, lying down on the ground and falling asleep.


    ''the will to become stronger is the force that can make a person into anything they desire... that''s what my master told me in his final moments. today, i truly understand what he meant,'' ion thought, observing anon sleeping soundly on the ground.


    one hour later...


    "kid, wake up. the elixir is ready," ion announced, waking anon.


    "hmm...? yes, get your clothes off..." anon mumbled with his eyes half-closed.


    "what? hey, wake up! don''t talk in your sleep like that," ion said, giving anon a kick.


    "huh...? what happened? why are you kicking me? did someone invade us?" anon asked, coming to his senses.


    "what are you saying? i can''t understand you. just wake up and drink this," ion urged, handing him a bowl filled with a purplish liquid that emitted a repugnant odor.


    "what the fuck is this?" anon asked, confused and repulsed by the smell of the elixir.


    *sniff-sniff*


    "ahh... the same smell after so many years." ion said as he smelled the elixir and drank it without any stops.


    anon observed him and only one thought came to his mind.


    ''if he can do it, then i can too.'' he thought as he immediately started drinking the elixir.


    anon drank all the elixir at once.


    "tastes like shit..." he said as he puts the empty bowl down and takes out a big chunk of fired meat out of his inventory and starts eating it.


    as the inventory stops the time for everything that''s placed inside it, the piece of meat was as good and warm as it was on the day of it''s making.


    *nom-nom*


    anon chugged down the meat and suddenly a notification popped up in front of him.


    [you stamina has been restored to 100%]


    suddenly a fresh breeze of power surged into his body and he felt refreshed again.


    "well, how do you feel ?" ion asked with a smile.


    "alive." anon replied.


    "good, let''s get to the next excercise then." ion said as he stood up.


    anon puts the half eaten meat back into his inventory and stands up "yep, let''s do this."

 Chapter 379 -379

    ?


    "so, what''s the next exercise?" anon inquired.


    "pick it up," ion replied, gesturing toward a small dumbbell.


    "this small one?" anon questioned.


    "yes, that one," ion affirmed.


    "alright," anon agreed as he easily lifted the dumbbell, weighing around 10 kgs.


    "good. now, pick up another one of the same weight and start this exercise," ion instructed, demonstrating bicep curls.


    "just this?" anon asked, appearing puzzled.


    "yes, just that," ion replied.


    "okay, but how many?" anon inquired.


    "um... 100,000 without breaks," ion replied.


    thud


    thud


    suddenly, both dumbbells slipped from anon''s grasp, and a shocked expression crossed his face.


    "what happened?" ion asked, looking perplexed.


    "h-hundred thousand?" anon stammered.


    "yes, is that a problem?" ion questioned.


    "that''s too many¡ª" anon began to protest.


    "now, 200,000," ion ordered.


    "what?"


    "300,000."


    "okay, i''m doing it," anon responded as he retrieved the dumbbells and resumed the bicep curls.


    "good," ion said, returning to his chair.


    ''300,000 bicep curls? the devil himself will come for me before i finish them,'' anon thought, as he continued his exercise routine.


    ten hours later...


    "299,957... 299,958... 299,959..." anon was drenched in sweat from head to toe. his biceps had turned red, and veins popped out prominently.


    anon had surpassed human strength at this point, and he showed no signs of stopping. the more pain he endured, the more his motivation grew. he seemed to take pleasure in pushing his body to the limits, displaying a psychopathic smile.


    ion observed anon with a shocked expression from his chair. ''what''s wrong with this boy? i mentioned 300,000 as a joke, thinking he couldn''t even complete 100,000. but he''s a motherfucking beast. he finished the task in just 10 hours,'' ion thought.


    thud


    thud


    "fuckkkk... yes!" anon shouted as he dropped the dumbbells.


    "oi, old man, what''s next?" anon asked, turning toward ion.


    "pick up the next pair and do 100,000," ion ordered.


    "alright," anon agreed, grabbing the next pair and starting the bicep curls immediately. these weighed about 50 kgs each.


    three hours later...


    "hmm... did i fall asleep?" ion mumbled as he woke up, seeing anon still exercising. however, something was different about him, his aura is changed.


    drip-drip


    ion suddenly noticed blood dripping from anon''s body.


    "what the¡ª" he stood up from his chair, rushing toward anon.


    "what are you do...ing?" ion was shocked to see that anon''s biceps had torn apart, and blood was flowing from them.


    anon held the final pair of dumbbells, the heaviest ones at 250 kgs each. "oh, you''re awake... good. 578,099..." anon mumbled, then resumed his training.


    "kid, your hands are bleeding. why didn''t you stop?" ion asked, pulling out anon''s troll locket.


    "keep it away from my body. i don''t want to be healed right now," anon replied, still curling the weights.


    "you''ll lose too much blood like this."


    "let it be... i like it this way. i want to see where my limits stand," anon said with a menacing smile.


    "you''re crazy..." ion muttered, stepping back and watching anon train like a man possessed.


    two hours later...


    thud


    thud


    he finally dropped the dumbbells and looked at ion with a smile. "10,000,00."


    "now, use this," ion said, handing him the troll locket.


    as soon as anon took the locket, his body fully healed back to its original state.


    "fuuu~... i feel tired," anon said as he grabbed an empty bowl from the ground, filled it from the cauldron of elixir, and chugged it down.


    [your stamina has been restored to 100%.]


    "so, what''s next?" anon asked ion with a smile.


    "do you realize how much weight you were lifting just now?" ion asked.


    "well, it says 250 kg on it," anon replied confidently.


    "do you know that the gravitational force in this place is five times stronger than on the surface?" ion questioned.


    "you mean..."


    "yes, for the last five hours, you''ve been lifting over 1,000 kgs with each hand," ion revealed with a smile.


    "well, i feel better about it now," anon said with a grin.


    "let''s begin the next exercise..." ion said, leading anon to another piece of equipment.


    it was a platinum bench covered with an expensive leather.


    "you need to add weights to this bar and press it against your chest while lying on the bench¡ª" ion started explaining but he was interrupted mid-way.


    "i know the drill..." anon interrupted, adding 500 kg weight plates on both sides, made of titanium.


    "that''s too much..." ion tried to protest, but anon''s confidence was unwavering. he knew he could easily lift these weights.


    "don''t worry. just tell me how many," anon said as he lay down and grabbed the bar.


    "well, 100,000 should do the job..."


    "are you fucking kidding me?" anon said as he looked at ion with an angry expression.


    "okay, since you did so many before how about 50,000-"


    "i''m doing 500,000," anon declared, commencing his bench press.


    "w-well... it''s on you. just don''t die," ion said, looking shocked.


    ''this kid is the perfect candidate for mastering my technique. i''ve never been more certain about any other decision in my life,'' ion thought, watching anon exercise.


    five days passed, and anon trained relentlessly...


    he tied dumbbells to his feet and ran around the room, did pull-ups with over 2,000 kg of weight attached to his body, and even bound empty bars with 250 kg plates to his legs and jumped around like a frog.


    he did squats with over 5000kgs of weight bound on his back.


    ion was astonished by anon''s explosive growth.


    zzzzzzzz


    "hmmm... did i fall asleep again?" ion muttered, waking up and scanning the room for anon.


    finally spotting him, he was performing pull-ups with various weights strapped to his body, dumbbells, plates and even empty rods.


    "this incredible monster... well, i guess it''s time," ion said as a smile played on his lips, he stood up and walked towards anon.


    "kid, come down," ion commanded.


    anon immediately dropped from the pull-up bar, his landing caused the room to tremble due to all the weight he carried.


    thump


    the entire room shook.


    "yes?" anon asked as he stepped out of the weights, revealing his impressive, well-defined physique. he had eight-pack abs and lean muscles throughout his body.


    ''wow... i am impressed. i am such a good teacher.'' ion thought as he looked at anon''s body with a smile.


    "what ? why are you laughing ?" anon asked.


    "it''s time to teach you the technique, i guess. since you have already done everything possible in this room." ion said, looking at anon with a smile.

 Chapter 380 -380

    chapter 380 chapter-380


    anon and ion were standing in front of a colossal rock placed at the end of the room. the rock was perfectly round, devoid of visible edges, truly a spherical monolith. anon had noticed it during previous training sessions, yet its purpose remained a mystery.


    "so, what are we staring at this rock for? is it going to move or something?" anon inquired of ion.


    "no, you have to break this rock," ion replied.


    "hmmm... well, breaking it won''t be that big of a deal, but weren''t you going to teach me your technique?" anon asked, confusion in his expression.


    "you have to do it with only one finger," ion explained.


    "huh...?" anon''s brows furrowed in bewilderment.


    "yes, you have to break this rock with just one finger," ion reiterated.


    "you''re kidding, right? this rock is five times bigger and heavier than me. how do you expect me to break it with just one finger?" anon asked, clearly shocked and perplexed.


    "okay, look at me," ion said, stepping back from the stone and positioning himself in front of anon. he assumed a defensive martial arts stance, bending his back and pointing one finger directly at anon.


    "what are you doing?" anon questioned, his face filled with confusion.


    "come and punch my finger with everything you''ve got," ion ordered.


    "look, old man, not to be rude, but i''m not the same guy i was five days ago. i could easily break your finger with just a flick. are you sure you want me to do this?" anon asked, bewildered.


    "just do it. i don''t have time, kid," ion urged.


    "okay, here goes," anon agreed. he pulled his punch back, concentrated all his strength, and delivered a full-force blow to ion''s finger.


    the moment anon''s punch connected with ion''s finger, it came to an abrupt stop.


    crack


    a cracking sound echoed through the room.


    "huh...?" anon was amazed by what happened next.


    crack


    crack


    crack


    in the next instant, every bone in anon''s body began to crack loudly, even his skull.


    crack


    all of anon''s bones snapped simultaneously and broke into small pieces.


    "ahhhhhhh.... fuckkkkkkkk..." anon screamed in agony as an intense, searing pain washed over him. it felt as if thousands of needles were piercing his bones simultaneously.


    he collapsed to the ground because his leg bones were also shattered.


    "calm down, kid. don''t shout... feel the energy that i just injected into your body, feel it," ion implored, grabbing anon''s collapsing form.


    "fuck you, old man... i can''t feel shit other than this fucking immense pain," anon shouted, looking at ion.


    "no, feel it. you have to overcome your pain and feel it. if you didn''t feel it, everything up to this point will be in vain... feel it, human. please, feel it," ion insisted, slapping anon''s face repeatedly to keep him from succumbing to the agony.


    "i-i can''t..." anon whispered as he closed his eyes, his body seemingly lifeless.


    "no, no... this can''t be right. you were supposed to be the one. fuckkkk...." ion lamented, continuing to slap anon in an attempt to rouse him.


    "hmm...? where am i?" anon slowly opened his eyes, finding himself lying in a thin layer of water within a dark, spacious room.


    anon stood up, scanning his surroundings and realizing that he was alone.


    "hello...? anyone here?" anon called out, receiving no response.


    "hello... is anyone here?" he shouted even louder.


    schhhh


    suddenly, a glimmer of light appeared in the distance. anon instinctively tried to summon his sickles, but nothing happened.


    ''i can''t use my skills or inventory here, but why not?'' anon pondered as he cautiously approached the source of light.


    he noticed the light fading away.


    "w-who''s there?" anon asked as he hastened his pace.


    he walked and walked, but the light seemed to continually elude him.


    "what the hell?" anon muttered, now running toward the light.


    after a while, he finally reached it.


    as anon examined the source of the radiant light, he saw a human-shaped figure enveloped in brilliant white light.


    "what are you?" anon asked, perplexed, as he beheld the luminous figure.


    "chew...? chew chew?" the figure emitted strange noises while gazing at anon.


    it promptly vanished and reappeared behind him.


    "whoa..." anon jumped back in surprise and observed the figure with curiosity.


    ''what is this place, and why is this glowing human figure acting as if i''m some sort of caged animal in a zoo?'' anon wondered.


    suddenly, anon felt a comforting warmth emanating from the light, making him feel safe.


    "cheww..." the human-shaped light extended a hand toward anon.


    "what? do you want a high-five?" anon asked as he raised his hand, tentatively touching the glowing hand.


    shhhhh


    upon contact, anon experienced a warm sensation flooding his being.


    it felt as if a very powerful energy is being filled into his body. anon felt stronger.


    "what is this feeling?" anon wondered as he sensed the light being absorbed into his own body.


    things started clicking into his mind and he questioned himself. ''how did i get here in the first place ?''


    suddenly, he started remembering things, his journey with ion to learn the secret technique, the grueling exercises, and the muscular transformation within just five days. but the last thing he remembered was ion''s shouting about some energy.


    "you are the energy that ion has been telling me to feel..." anon murmured, noticing that his body had absorbed the light.


    ''was i inside my own mind all this time?'' anon wondered as he gradually faded away.


    slap


    slap


    "human, wake up. please, you have to wake up," ion was still slapping anon, clinging to hope that he would awaken.


    "haaah..." anon abruptly opened his eyes, coming back to consciousness.


    "y-you''re awake...?" ion said, looking at anon in utter astonishment and shock.


    "how do you feel?" ion asked, touching anon''s hand and examining his bones.


    "you bastard... you broke my bones," anon stated, his tone filled with anger.


    "they''re repaired now. your bones have healed. it means you felt it, right?" ion inquired, a smile on his face.


    "i did," anon confirmed.

 Chapter 381 -381

    chapter 381 chapter-381


    "what was that?" anon inquired, glancing at ion.


    "it''s called auric energy. it''s an unknown energy; no one knows its origin, but it''s passed down to those who learn this technique. i''ve passed it down to you, and now my work here is complete. i wish i could have taught you how to use it, but it seems my time is over," ion explained, smiling at anon.


    "wait, what are you saying? it''s only the 5th day; you still have two more days left, right?" anon asked, his face filled with confusion.


    "hahah... cough-cough-cough it''s not the 5th day anymore, kid. cough-cough-cough it''s the evening of the seventh day... cough-cough-cough i''ve been slapping you for the last two days, kid," ion revealed, coughing heavily as black veins began appearing all over his body.


    anon was left in shock by this news.


    ''what? i''ve been passed out for 2 days? it only felt like 5 minutes in my mind...''


    cough-cough-cough


    suddenly, anon noticed that ion''s condition was deteriorating rapidly. his skin had turned dark blue, and black veins covered his body.


    "oi, old man... are you alright? is there anything i can do to help you?" anon asked, rising to his feet.


    "y-yes... get ready to fight. once cough-cough-cough.... it will not be hard to fight him here." ion began coughing, and black blood spewed from his mouth.


    "he''s turning into a demon, just like the healer said. should i kill him right now?" anon pondered, carefully assessing ion and preparing himself to act.


    "kid, once i turn into a demon, try to use your auric energy. it will take shape according to your will and it works freely from the effects of the null area. cough-cough-cough and say goodbye to my son and granddaughter, one more thing...*cough-cough-cough* once i turn into a demon, kill me brutally. gwahhhhhh," ion said, his eyes turning dark red, and his body doubling in size. he growled before completely losing control over his body.


    anon could tell that ion had gone rogue, and the demon was now in full control. he immediately assumed a defensive stance and was ready to kill him at any moment now.


    "hello, human," ion spoke in a deep and eerie voice, a sinister smile on his face.


    ''what ? an intelligent demon ?'' anon wondered as he looked at the demon.


    "who the hell are you?" anon asked, his expression confused.


    "i am a cute little demon from a very beautiful place that you humans commonly call hell, i don''t know why you get scared of that place though." the demon inside ion''s body replied.


    "what do you want?" anon inquired with a curious expression.


    "nothing much. i was called here when one of my friends left his life force in this old elf''s heart, creating a small opening for me to escape from hell. i began releasing my dark energy into his heart seven days ago. he put up quite a fight; there was something inside his body resisting me. whenever i tried to release my energy at a higher level, it fought back, trying to expel me. two days ago, this unknown energy left his body, and that''s when i boosted my dark energy release, fully taking over him.


    you see i am ''a demon in the flesh.'' "


    "my question remains the same: what the fuck do you want?" anon said, maintaining a stern expression.


    "i have consumed his soul already and i can go back to hell with only his soul but you see, we demons are very greedy.... no matter how much you feed us, we just can''t get enough of souls.


    that''s why, i am going to take your soul with me. so, you have two options... first, you commit suicide and give me your soul willingly. second, i will kill you very brutally and then take it.


    so, which one you choose ?" the demon asked.


    "hehehe... you seem to have misunderstood something. you see, i''m not the one who chooses; i''m the one who gives options. so, you can go back to hell now." anon retorted, displaying his middle finger.


    "hehehe... what''s your name, human ?" the demon inquired with sinister smile.


    "if i had a crucifix right now, i would shove it up your ass. you want to know my name ? well, i am your death." anon replied, assuming a defensive stance.


    "die, then," the demon declared, raising his hand toward anon and snapping his fingers.


    tick


    four seconds passed, but nothing happened...


    "hmm...?" the demon glanced at his hand in confusion and snapped his fingers again.


    tick


    still, nothing occurred...


    "what''s happening? why aren''t my powers working?" the demon muttered, looking at his hand with confusion.


    "hahahaha... you idiot. what kind of demon are you?" anon burst into laughter, approaching the demon.


    "oi, why are you laughing?" the demon asked anon, his expression a mix of confusion and anger.


    "you foolish creature, you''re standing in a (null) area. you can''t use mana here. now i understand why that old man insisted on training me here," anon said with a smile.


    "what?" the demon touched the ground and began analyzing the magic-nullifying array.


    "so, what was it you were saying?" anon asked, grinning as he walked toward the demon.


    "o-oi, don''t come near me. i-i will kill you," the demon stammered, crawling backward upon realizing he couldn''t use magic here.


    anon picked up a metal rod from the ground and swung it at the demon''s face.


    thud


    "ahhhhhh-"


    the demon was sent flying like an object as soon as the iron rod hits his face.


    "so, you intended to kill me, huh?" anon asked, slowly advancing with a menacing smile on his face.


    "w-wait... human. we can make a deal. don''t be foolish... i can make you incredibly wealthy and powerful. everyone will bow before you," the demon proposed, smiling confidently.


    "yeah, you can really do that, huh?" anon retorted, pulling the rod back and hitting the demon again.


    thud


    "ahhhhhhhh... damn it... human, just stop and listen to me," the demon pleaded as he tried to stop anon.

 Chapter 382 -382

    chapter 382 chapter-382


    anon continued to pummel him relentlessly. he showed no mercy.


    thud


    "fuckk... human, at least listen to me. we can talk," the demon pleaded, desperation etched across his face.


    "fuck off," anon retorted as he swung the metal rod again, this time shattering the demon''s skull.


    thud


    crack


    the demon''s body was in brutal condition; his bones were damaged, and his muscles were tearing apart, but anon showed him no mercy. he continued to beat him mercilessly.


    "wait, wait, wait... i can make you immortal," the demon suddenly spoke, managing to stand up and look at anon with a smile.


    "hmm... interesting. keep talking; i''m all ears," anon said, pointing the iron rod at the demon''s face.


    "yes, i can make you immortal. no one will be able to kill you or even touch you," the demon spoke in a seductive tone.


    [master, he''s lying.] link immediately informed.


    ''what do you mean, link?'' anon asked.


    [a v-type demon can''t grant immortality to humans.]


    ''what''s a v-type demon?'' anon questioned.


    [master, a v-type demon is the lowest breed of the demons. they are very vicious and the biggest liars of all time. since they live at the bottom line of the demon breed, they hold literally no truth to their words.]


    ''i thought demons were true to their words,'' anon said.


    [they are true to their words based on their rankings. like the demon gods, they can''t speak any type of lie in their words. although noble demons are also true to their words, they can bend their words by finding a loophole in them. these types of demons are called n-type demons. but these v-type demons are not trustworthy at all. he''s using you to get out of this place because he can''t open the doors. only you can. just show him your crest that the demon gods gave you, and he will become your slave instantly.] link explained.


    ''why can''t he open the door?'' anon asked.


    [v-type demons are illusionists. no matter how strong they may appear physically, they are just weak pathetic demon dogs. he can''t open these highly reinforced metal doors. this is like a prison to him, and he can''t escape without using you.] link clarified.


    ''hmm... well, let''s play with him for a while,'' anon thought with a smile.


    "so, you can make me immortal, huh? well, explain yourself, or i''m going to shove this thing up your ass. believe me when i say this, i am really going to do it," anon threatened, showing the rod.


    "i will give you a locket as soon as i get out of this place. once you wear that locket, you will become immortal. simple as that," the demon stated.


    "no shit... you think i''ll believe that? you can just run away once you get out," anon scoffed with a smile.


    "a demon will never go back on his words," the demon insisted.


    "okay, i believe you. let''s go," anon said as he moved toward the main door.


    "yes, sir," the demon replied, following anon with a smile.


    [master, you do know he''s lying, right? he''s going to run away as soon as he gets out of this room.] link reminded.


    ''i know, but i want him to accept it first,'' anon replied to link.


    [i don''t think he will, though.] link said, still puzzled by anon''s plan.


    anon slightly touched the door and acted as if he was opening it.


    "hmmm...? why is the door not opening?" anon questioned, looking at the door with confusion.


    "what happened, human?" the demon asked.


    "i don''t know, but this door isn''t opening," anon replied.


    "what? are you kidding me? a human can do anything. you just have to try. wait, i have another idea," the demon suggested, smiling at anon.


    "what''s your idea?" anon asked with suspicion.


    "you lend me your body for a short amount of time, and i will open that door easily," the demon proposed.


    "what do you mean? like, let you possess me?" anon inquired.


    "no, i mean lend me your body for a short amount of time. i am a demon, and i will never go back on my word. i will get out of your body as soon as the doors open," the demon assured.


    [master, please. never let a demon inside your body. if a demon possesses your body, he will have the key to the power of ultimate destruction.] link warned.


    ''i am impressed by your flattery, link, and don''t worry. i am not going to give him my body,'' anon reassured.


    [thank you, master.]


    "no, i am not going to lend you anything. so, fuck off." anon replied as he closed his eyes.


    "ugghhh-...." the demon''s facial expressions immediately changed to the displeased ones but he immediately swaped them with a happy smile.


    "hahaha... sir human. you are a very intelligent creature as i see you but you are just being foolish right now.


    you have to get out of this place soon because you need food to keep that body of yours working, right ?" the demon asked.


    "oh, good reminder." anon said as he opened his inventory and took out a friend piece of meat from his inventory and started eating it.


    another displeased expression covered the demon''s face.


    "i mean you will need to get out in a day or two after your stored food finishes, right ?" he asked with a smile.


    "no, i have months of food. i am going to chill here in this room until someone comes and finds me. once that door opens we both can get out." anon answered as he chews on the meat.


    "you fucking-"


    "hmmm...? you saying something to me ?" anon asked.


    "oh, nothing. i was just saying... who would come here. i don''t think anyone even knows about this place. i mean even i don''t know where we are.


    like, are we on a mountain or something ?" the demon asked as he tried to take out information from anon.


    "no, we are in the middle of a very dangerous forest, 50ft deep."


    "the fuck ?"

 Chapter 383 -383

    chapter 383 chapter-383


    anon, with unwavering determination, extended his index finger and touched the colossal spherical rock. but, much to his initial frustration, he felt nothing happening.


    ''why can''t i harness this power? ion made it sound so simple ¨C a matter of sheer willpower,'' anon thought to himself, refusing to give in as he continued to poke the massive rock.


    "umm... human? just what in the hell are you doing?" the demon dared to inquire.


    "me? oh, i''m simply poking this colossal rock. got a problem with that?" anon replied with a chilling demeanor, turning his gaze toward the demon.


    "problem? me? no, no, please, proceed. but i couldn''t help but wonder if you ever plan on leaving this place," the demon muttered hesitantly.


    "i told you, when someone comes to rescue me, i''ll be on my way. besides, once i''m out, you promised to make me immortal, didn''t you?" anon retorted.


    "you, you damn right. yes, i''ll make you immortal, but don''t fool yourself thinking anyone will swoop in to save us in the next century. we''ve got to help ourselves escape from this hellhole. think you can endure a century in here? you''d rot long before you attain immortality," the demon sneered, trying to intimidate.


    anon''s grip tightened on the cold, iron rod at his side, and he advanced menacingly. "what were you saying? i don''t think i heard you clearly," he remarked, ominously drawing the iron rod back.


    "i-i-i was just jesting. i meant someone will undoubtedly come to our rescue very soon. you''ll gain immortality, and i''ll gain my freedom," the demon hastily shifted to a more humble tone.


    "good," anon replied coldly, lowering the iron rod, his intentions now masked behind an impenetrable fa?ade.


    ''i''ve endured centuries in hell; a few more moments here won''t be my undoing. let''s see how long this human can keep me locked up,'' the demon mused with a sense of foreboding.


    meanwhile, anon, his attention no longer on the demon, harbored but one burning question: ''why can''t i unlock the auric energy?''


    anon had exhausted every approach, every attempt, and still, the auric energy remained elusive. two more relentless days slipped by, anon''s resolve unbroken but his frustration mounting.


    on the third day, anon focused his formidable concentration on the very center of the chamber.


    "alright, this is it. human, get me out of this forsaken room this instant. i can''t endure another moment in this godforsaken place," the demon pleaded in a raw, authentic tone.


    anon remained unfazed, his unwavering focus undisturbed.


    "oi, i''m talking to you! worthless sack of flesh. get me out of this room, now! can you even hear me?" the demon bellowed directly into anon''s ears.


    anon, undeterred, continued his concentration.


    "fine, you want the truth? you''ll never be granted immortality. i can''t make you immortal. now, release us from this infernal prison!" the demon shouted vehemently.


    unperturbed by the revelation, anon maintained his concentration.


    "fuckkkk.... you vexatious human. either you awaken right this instant, or¡ª" the demon threatened, scanning their surroundings for any potential salvation.


    suddenly, the demon''s gaze fell upon a substantial 10kg dumbbell. swiftly, he grasped it, menacingly suspending it above anon''s defenseless head.


    "oi, if you don''t heed me in the next five seconds... i''ll drop this 10-kg reminder of your impending demise. believe me, i''ll do it... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1..." the countdown concluded, but anon''s concentration remained resolute.


    "damn it all..." the demon cursed, releasing the dumbbell, allowing it to plummet toward anon''s head.


    in the nick of time, a brilliant white aura burst forth from anon, encasing him in an impenetrable shield. the dumbbell shattered into countless fragments, all harmlessly repelled.


    booom


    anon, slowly opening his eyes, basked in the aura''s warmth enveloping his being. he examined his outstretched hand, witnessing the ethereal auric energy enshroud his fingers in a radiant mist, like an avenging specter.


    ''so, that''s how it''s meant to work. the auric energy, a guardian of my very being, triggered spontaneously when danger drew near,'' anon pondered with a wicked smile.


    "what the hell was that? i thought mana was off-limits in this forsaken place," the demon exclaimed, its voice tinged with disbelief and awe, yet beneath it all, a hint of fear.


    anon, without uttering a word, approached the massive spherical rock that had vexed him for days.


    "h-hey... where are you going ? are you going to poke that rock again ?" the demon asked with a confused expression.


    anon ignored him again.


    *thump*


    as soon as anon passed from the demon''s side, he felt a very strong aura coming from anon''s body.


    ''this energy... it''s the same energy that i felt inside this elf but it''s so much stronger now. what on earth have i done ?'' the demon''s body immediately vibrating as soon as he realised that he awakened that terrifying energy by dropping that dumbbell over anon''s head.


    with newfound resolve, anon lightly touched its surface, infusing the very core of his being with the enigmatic auric energy.


    he closed his eyes, inhaled deeply, and exhaled with purpose. "puff..." anon breathed out, his eyes reopening, as he channeled the concentrated energy through his palm into the heart of the stone.


    boooom


    as the energy reached the epicenter of the colossal sphere, it detonated with cataclysmic force, reducing the obstinate rock to mere particles that scattered into oblivion.


    the rock, once an insurmountable obstacle, was obliterated in a blaze of electrifying power.


    "oh fuck..." the demon stood in awe, silenced by the cataclysmic display of sheer power and resolve before him.


    a smile appeared on anon''s face.


    ''this aura is keeping my mind very calm and helping me think very clearly.'' anon thought as he turned around and looked at the demon.


    "h-human... listen to me. i was just kidding when i said that i can''t grant you immortality... i can still give immortality. just help me get out of this place." the demon said in an alluring tone.


    anon started moving towards the demon.


    "h-hey, don''t you dare come near me." the demon said as he started walking backwards. he picked up two weight plates from the ground and throwed them towards anon.


    *booom*


    *booom*


    as soon as the metal plates touched anon''s body, they got destroyed immediately into thousands of pieces.


    "stay... away human. don''t you-" before the demon could''ve said anything else, anon grabbed his neck tightly and started applying pressure.


    "noo... hu...man."


    *chk*


    before the demon could''ve said anything else, anon blasted his whole body into nothing.


    "you speak too much." anon said as he started walking towards the gate.

 Chapter 384 -384

    chapter 384 chapter-384


    anon defeated the demon and started walking toward the exit door.


    "oi, kid," a sudden voice came from behind.


    anon recognized the voice instantly. he turned around to see a white ethereal figure standing before him.


    it was ion''s soul. his face was indistinct, but it held a faint smile.


    "old man, are you heading to heaven?" anon asked with a smile of his own.


    "i don''t know, but before i depart this world, there''s something i must ask of you," ion spoke.


    "ask away," anon replied.


    "what''s your name?" ion inquired.


    "well, you can call me anon," anon answered.


    "anon... a good name. anon, you''re a genius, but don''t let it get to your head. you still have much to learn. farewell, anon," ion said as his soul faded away.


    anon merely smiled and resumed his walk toward the door.


    he touched the door and opened it with ease. upon stepping outside, he saw gin waiting eagerly in front of the door.


    "hello, gin boy. did you wait for me?" anon asked as he patted gin on the head.


    woof-woof


    gin barked, rubbing his body against anon''s leg.


    "let''s go and see how the outside world is doing," anon said as he ascended the staircase.


    as anon climbed, he felt his body becoming progressively lighter. the pressure on his body decreased significantly with each step.


    "oh, this is fun," anon began running, noticing the substantial reduction in pressure.


    he abruptly stopped at the 100th step and crouched down, readying his legs.


    "let''s see if this works..." anon said as he gathered auric energy into his feet and jumped.


    upon jumping, anon soared through the air like a rocket, reaching a speed of 4000 m/s.


    "woooohoooooooo...." anon shouted as he ascended higher and higher into the sky.


    suddenly, his speed began to decrease until he reached a standstill, suspended in the air for two seconds before descending.


    during those two seconds, he gazed at the radiant moon in the sky and the drifting clouds.


    "beautiful..." anon remarked as he descended through the clouds, feeling the refreshing touch of moist air on his face.


    emerging from the clouds, he observed the evensong forest, cloaked in the darkness of night, with a peculiar light emanating from the southern part.


    anon immediately recognized the source of this light.


    "it seems it''s time to settle some debts," anon spoke with a smile.


    woof-woof


    suddenly, gin''s bark echoed from the ground.


    anon adjusted his landing direction toward gin''s sound.


    boooom


    upon landing on the ground, several trees disappeared instantaneously from the surrounding ground.


    "fuuu... that was amazing," anon said as he ran his hand through his hair.


    woof-woof


    gin continued to bark, his gaze fixed on anon. as if trying to tell him something.


    "i know, boy. i know. we''re back here to settle some debts and we have to avenge you too, right ?" anon asked.


    *woof-woof*


    gin barked.


    suddenly anon felt something around his leg, as if something is trying to pull him. he immediately looked down and noticed various vines on the ground reaching out to leg.


    anon swiftly grabbed the vines and uprooted them.


    "not this time," anon said with a smile.


    as anon ventured deeper into the dense woods, he noticed a multicolored light seeping through the trees.


    he followed the light and arrived at his intended destination.


    leaping out of the bushes, he found himself standing before the prampel tree once more.


    "hello, motherfucker... you taking your sweet time here, huh? you remember me from last time, right?" anon asked with a grin, hands in his pockets as he walked toward the prampel tree.


    whip


    suddenly, a vine shot out from behind, wrapping around anon''s waist. the prampel tree sensed anon''s heightened aura, but it attempted to throw him away regardless.


    "hmm...? do you really think you can move me with that?" anon asked menacingly.


    the prampel tree''s vines grasped anon''s limbs and even his face, covering him from head to toe. but anon remained unyielding.


    "remove these filthy things from mmy body, bitch." anon said softly, as a white aura enveloped him, causing the prampel tree''s vines to burst into small particles of dust.


    the prampel tree immediately sensed the amount of danger and employed two of its leaves.


    two brilliant leaves dropped lifelessly, and its vines aimed at anon.


    [master... he consumed two leaves.] link informed immediately.


    "don''t worry... he can''t do shit," anon replied with a calm voice.


    booom


    boooom


    booom


    suddenly, the vines began hurling fireballs at anon from all directions.


    it was a brutal sight; anon became a walking fireball. the tree showed no mercy.


    this continued for the next 40 minutes.


    after 40 minutes, the tree ceased the barrage of fireballs to see anon''s dead body at last.


    "hahahhaah... you got anything stronger than that, huh?" anon asked, his voice echoing from the inferno.


    suddenly, he emerged from the flames and charged toward the tree.


    "you are finished, you bitch," anon declared, delivering an incredibly powerful punch, concentrating his auric energy into it.


    the tree instantly consumed more than ten leaves and attempted to attack anon with its vines, but this time anon reached it before it could react.


    "die.... fucker." anon yelled as he punched the tree, transferring all his auric energy into it.


    [skill successfully learned]


    [siphoned punch: first form, deathgiver]


    booooooooooom


    a massive explosion ensued, shrouding the area in dust.


    after a while, the dust settled, and anon slowly opened his eyes.


    upon opening his eyes, anon beheld a startling sight.


    the prampel tree lay in ruins, broken into pieces.


    [level up!]


    [level up!]


    ...


    several messages appeared before him, but anon paid them little heed. he was fixated on one thing¡ªthe tree''s leaves.


    they still glowed, despite the tree''s destruction.


    [master, absorb them.] link spoke.


    "what? why should i absorb them?" anon asked, perplexed.


    [master, each leaf from this tree contains a potent life essence... if you absorb them, your life expectancy will increase by several years.]


    "how many years?" anon inquired.


    [if you absorbed every single one... it might add up to around 5000 years.]


    "what the fuck? are you kidding me?" anon asked, utterly surprised.

 Chapter 385 -385

    chapter 385 chapter-385


    "are you 100% sure about that, link ? will my age really get extended to 5000 years ?" anon asked.


    [not only that master, your powers will also get a boost.] link added.


    "fuck it, this is a fucking jackpot... how do i absorb it, link ?" anon asked with a very greedy expression.


    [master, you just have to touch the tree slightly from it''s trunk and try to feel as if you are absorbing something out of it. once the absorption process begins. you will naturally absorb every single drop of life essense from this tree.] link explained.


    "okay.." anon immediately walked over to the broken half of the tree and touched it''s trunk slightly.


    ''absorb.'' anon thought as he tried to absorb the life essense out of the tree.


    suddenly, he felt a very refreshing energy rushing into his body.


    ''it feels different from the auric energy, this feels refreshing and cool whereas the auric energy felt warm and powerful.'' anon thought as he continued to suck out the life essense from the tree.


    [you have successfully learned the skill (ultimate mimic)]


    suddenly a notification popped up in front of anon.


    "what ? why would i learn a skill from a tree ? i didn''t even use the memory wiper." anon wondered as he checked the skill''s description.


    [ultimate mimic] [s+ rank] [exclusive monster skill]


    [the "ultimate mimic" skill is an exceedingly rare and coveted ability that resides exclusively among the most formidable monsters dwelling within the depths of the enchanted even song forest.


    this extraordinary skill bestows upon its possessor the remarkable capability to effortlessly replicate and employ any skill they witness, effectively mirroring their adversaries. the uniqueness of this skill lies in its seamless mimicry, allowing the monster to seamlessly wield the copied skill without interruption.


    however, there is a caveat. once this skill is initiated, the monster becomes temporarily restricted from mimicking any further abilities from the same source for a duration of five hours. this limitation, while in place, ensures a fair balance in combat and prevents relentless mimicry.


    notably, the "ultimate mimic" skill does not discriminate based on levels or classes when copying skills. it transcends boundaries, permitting the imitation of skills regardless of the target''s level or class. yet, it possesses a profound connection to the host''s body, regulating its potency in accordance with the host''s own capabilities.


    should the host''s level fall below that of the skill''s originator, the replicated ability will manifest with reduced efficacy, dealing less damage or having diminished effects. conversely, if the host''s level surpasses that of the skill''s original possessor, the mimicked skill will be augmented in power, delivering greater impact or potency.]


    [mana: 10,000/ use]


    ''wow... that''s one bigass description.'' anon thought as he continued to absorb the life essense out of the tree and continued to read the skill''s description.


    "okay, this skill is fucking awesome." anon said as a smile appeared on his face.


    suddenly, a brightly shining leaf fell down lifeless from the tree.


    "hmmm...?" anon looked at the leaf in confusion until he realised what is going on.


    "link, how much time does it gonna take me to absorb all of the life essense from this tree ?" anon inquired.


    [hmmm... about 6-7 hours master.] link answered.


    "what the fuck do you mean by 6 to 7 hours ? the sun will rise up to the horizon in that much time... i don''t want to spend another day in this fucking forest." anon spoke in an angry tone.


    anon was bored of this place, he wanted to exit this forest as soon as possible.


    [master, i am sorry but this is a valid price for the 5000 years extention of your life.] link replied.


    ''fuck, he is right.'' anon accepted it and continued to absorb the tree''s leaves out of their life essense.


    the next morning....


    [master... wake up.] link''s voice resounded in anon''s head.


    "hmm...? don''t disturb me... i am taking a bath with the girls... heheheh" anon laughed like a pervert as he sleep talked.


    [master, wake up.] link said as this time he started heating anon''s hand.


    "ouch... what the fuck are you doing, link ?" anon asked in confusion.


    [master, you have fully absorbed the prampel tree... now you are in same age line as an elf. your body growth rate will now be shortened by a very large margin... you won''t grow old until you are 3000 years old and the best part is, if you found another prampel tree, you can use it to increase your life span even more.] link informed.


    "wow, link. you know pretty much everything about this tree huh ?" anon asked with a smile.


    [oh yes, i used to grow them in my territory. so that i can use them as my life bags. i would plant them at different places and lure anything living possible to them.


    the tree would absorb it''s life force slowly and then give 80% of it to me. that''s why i am still alive.] link spoke.


    "ummm... how old are you link ?" anon asked.


    [i am a little over 50 master.] link spoke.


    "what ? just 50 years old ?" anon asked in confusion.


    [oh, no, no,no master. i think you have misunderstood my words. i am a little over 50,000 years.] link explained.


    "w-what ? that old ? you aren''t even old, link. you are ancient." anon spoke.


    [well, that i am master. i was created with everything on this holy land. when the goddess created elfs, dwarfs and dragons. she also created me.] link spoke


    "wow... we will talk about that later and for now we should go back." anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit of the evensong forest.


    [yes, master. as you wish.] link spoke.


    in 30 minutes anon exited the forest....


    "haaah.... this fresh air. i have missed it so much." anon said as he took a deep breath and looked at the elven kingdom.


    *yawn* anon yawned as he felt very fatigued from all the workout he did in the last seven days.


    "what''s the best place to sleep other than the academy itself ?" anon thought as he started walking towards the academy.

 Chapter 386 -386

    ?


    anon entered the academy and promptly headed towards his classroom. he walked in a swift manner, as he only had the thoughts of getting sweet sleep on the last bench of the classroom.


    ''mr. richard''s class started about 5 minutes ago... i should head over there and catch some sleep, that stupid won''t even notice if i am there or not.'' anon mused as he made his way to richard''s classroom.


    approaching the classroom, anon noticed that the principal was inside the classroom and she was addressing the class about something. anon entered inside without hesitation and strolled towards the back row.


    as the principal''s gaze fell upon anon, she displayed a brief moment of shock before regaining her composure.


    ''jule ? how did he got back from the jane house so fast and with every single body part attached to his body ? that''s a miracle but how dare he enter the class that i am teaching without my permission ? today i will teach him a very valuable lesson.'' the principal thought in her mind.


    "mr. jule, am i invisible to you?" the principal inquired, her tone laced with irritation.


    "hehe..." richard, who stood behind her, couldn''t help but laugh, remembering a similar exchange where he had asked jule the same question.


    "what''s so funny, mr. richard? is there something about my question that amuses you ? you want to share it with everyone, huh ?" the principal queried, her anger mounting.


    "n-no... ma''am, i apologize," richard hastily responded as he bowed down to the principal in an apologetic manner.


    "good... know your limits." the principal spoke as she turned to face anon again, only to find him no longer standing where she had halted him. he was now at the rear of the classroom, in front of deris.


    "so, she gave you the healing potion and apologized, huh?" anon asked, touching deris''s face and examining it closely.


    "y-yes... she even compensated me with some money," deris replied with a smile.


    "well, good for you. what''s up, eve¡ª" anon was interrupted by a loud noise reverberating through the room.


    "that''s enough... mr. jule, come to the front of the class," the principal declared loudly.


    anon looked at her, bewildered by what he had done wrong.


    "is there a problem?" anon inquired with a puzzled expression.


    "yes, there is a problem, and it''s a big one. come to the front and stand before the entire class," the principal exclaimed, her anger palpable.


    "wow, did our usually composed principal just curse in front of the whole class?"


    "i can''t believe it, she lost her cool."


    "she''s furious, and jule only made it worse."


    the students started gossiping animatedly.


    "quiet, everyone, or i will suspend the entire class," the principal shouted.


    the class fell silent, and they all gazed at anon with sympathetic expressions, as if anticipating something terrible.


    "so, what''s the issue?" anon questioned, stopping in front of the principal and regarding her with a broad smile.


    "ladies and gentlemen, for this year''s academic exchange, mr. jule will be representing your class. thank you, and now i shall take my leave," the principal announced, taking anon''s hand and raising it before the class.


    "oh boy, he''s in for it now."


    "our academy is going up against the four leaf clover academy, right?"


    "this guy is in deep trouble."


    the students began conversing again, this time looking at anon with despondent expressions.


    "what are you doing?" anon asked, perplexed.


    "what am i doing? this is your punishment for not listening to me. you will be representing your class in the upcoming academic exchange. enjoy, kid," the principal whispered, smiling at anon.


    "okay," anon responded with a composed expression.


    "what?!" the principal suddenly appeared bewildered.


    "okay, i''ll do it. can i go sleep now?" anon asked, maintaining a serious demeanor.


    "alright then, you want to act tough, huh? you think you can pretend that this doesn''t faze you? very well, i''ll see you in two days, mr. jule," the principal remarked.


    "okay..." anon replied calmly.


    "i''ll be taking my leave now," the principal said, glancing at richard, and then left the classroom.


    "yes, ma''am," richard bowed to the principal and turned to anon with a sly grin.


    "so, can i go now?" anon asked.


    "oh, certainly, son. go and enjoy your nap in peace," richard replied with utmost politeness.


    anon made his way to the back row and sat down, looking at eve.


    eve had a slight smile on her face as she observed anon.


    "what''s up?" anon asked.


    "you''re such a fool..." eve remarked.


    "what do you mean?" anon inquired with a puzzled expression.


    "do you even know what the academic exchange is?" eve questioned.


    ''these fucking elves, they think they know everything... i read the academy journal even before coming to the elf kingdom, and i know all about the academic exchange.


    in the academic exchange, various elven academies gather for a big competition to determine which one is the best academy in the elven kingdom. the winning academy receives the prestigious ''best academy in the kingdom'' award, which greatly enhances its reputation. it attracts more admissions and donations from across the elf kingdom.


    this competition takes place annually in the capital. the top three performers earn the chance for part-time soldier training in the castle while getting a scholarship at their current academy.


    that queen elf will fulfill all my desires once i enslave her by corrupting her mind. this is going to be fun... hehehehehehe,'' anon thought, sporting a wide, perverted smile.


    "jule? do you really know what the academic exchange entails?" eve repeated.


    "hmm...? oh, yeah, i have a basic idea. it''s about fighting with students from other academies, right?" anon responded, pretending to be unaware of the details to see if he could glean any additional information.


    "that''s not all... the exchange involves other challenges and knowledge quizzes too," eve explained.


    ''huh...? i didn''t read about that in the book,'' anon thought, looking at eve with confusion.


    "could you elaborate, luv?" anon asked.

 Chapter 387 -387

    ?


    "the exchange event is divided into three types of tournaments.


    first, duels...


    in this tournament, you will fight against the guys from another academy inside the immortal arena. since our academy is in the last position in this tournament, our chosen candidates have to fight more than 15 matches to enter the finals. although no one has ever made it to the finals, we still try each year.


    the top 3 candidates who win in this tournament get the chance to undergo part-time training in the castle with other soldiers.


    then comes the second tournament.


    magic rumble...


    in this tournament, you will fight against the elves from other academies, but in a different manner..." eve explained.


    "what manner?" anon asked with a curious expression.


    "you sit in front of your opponent, and both of you will be given questions on ancient and modern spells of magic. these spells will be incomplete, and you will have to complete them before your opponent does to win the exchange.


    mostly, you will be given historical and ancient spells because modern spells are not making much progress these days.


    the ones who clear and win this tournament will be chosen to practice as the royal magic users of the royal court. once you become a royal mage, you receive a significant amount of money for research that you can use anywhere, as no one really cares. that''s why this job is considered very comfortable and promising for people like me and deris," eve continued.


    "yes, sister eve is right. i am going to participate in this tournament as well."


    "yeah, that''s boring... i will skip that," anon spoke as he looked at eve with a very bored expression.


    "well, that''s the beauty of it. you can''t skip anything; you have to attend all three tournaments if you are representing a full class. only individuals like me and her can choose to take part in a single tournament. you are our class representative; you have to take part in all three of them," eve explained.


    "what are you saying? i sleep in this class every day, and you know it. i only know how to fight. i can''t complete magic circles.


    i don''t even know what that guy is teaching right now," anon said as he pointed towards richard.


    "well, you said ''yes'' to the principal as if you knew everything about magic. the moment you came inside the class, she was searching for someone who could fill this spot, but no one volunteered, so she was angry, and you became the target of her anger.


    she chose you as the class representative because she wanted to punish you, and because no one else was willing to take up the position," eve taunted anon.


    [master, don''t worry about the magic. i know everything your teacher has taught from day one, and i know almost everything about elf magic as well.


    although i can''t use it, i will help you with this tournament.] link spoke.


    ''sweet,'' anon thought as he sighed with a relieved expression.


    "okay, move on to the next tournament," anon spoke as he looked at eve and started touching her cheeks slowly.


    "you can come over to my house; i will teach you things about magic," eve said as she licked anon''s hand slightly with her tongue.


    "oh, luv. you know that once i sit near you, i can''t focus on anything other than sleep and sex," anon spoke as he smiled at eve.


    "i know, and that''s why i feel very hot down there. want to sneak out of the class and do it?" eve asked with a naughty expression.


    "not now, just continue to the next tournament..."


    "you are no fun anymore. okay, so the third and final tournament is very hard.


    the mind games...


    this tournament is very difficult, and only the genius elves participate in it. in this tournament, you will be given tasks that will challenge your mind in states of emergency, happiness, anger, and sadness.


    your decision-making skills will be tested in this tournament, and if you come in the top 3 candidates, you will be offered the best job in the kingdom."


    "what? the king of the elves?" anon asked with an excited expression.


    "no, you idiot. the counselor," eve replied.


    "excuse me, the what?" anon asked with a confused expression because he only knew two counselors... the legendary counselor who messed with people from all three races and the race counselor.


    "you will become the counselor of the queen. once you complete the academy, you will be called directly to the castle and hired as a counselor."


    "how is that the best job in the kingdom?" anon asked.


    "because the counselor is needed in a state of very big emergency, like war or something. but after the last war ended 150 years ago, the counselors have not been used even once; they only take their salary to go into the castle, play with some maids all day, and return home as soon as night falls.


    that''s like the best job you can have in the whole kingdom; go to the castle, sit there, eat delicious food, and come back in the evening.


    at the end of the month, you will receive one platinum coin. what else do you need?" eve asked as a wide smile appeared on her face.


    "the queen is all i need..." anon spoke.


    "what?" eve asked in a confused expression.


    "i-i mean, wow... that''s one good job, huh?" anon immediately changed his words.


    "yes, that''s why i am trying for this job. i will go in and smash their heads with my problem-solving capabilities," eve spoke with a proud expression.


    "good, you should do that. hey, eve... i have a question," anon spoke.


    "yes?" eve replied.


    "is your mother hot?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "what ? why do you want to know that ?" eve asked with a confused expression.


    "eh, just want to know if she is more hotter than you or not." anon placed his word trap.


    "hmmm... well, she is and to tell you the truth... she is 100 times more beautiful than me." eve immediately got caught up in his trap.

 Chapter 388 -388

    chapter 388 chapter-388


    after completing his classes, anon immediately went back to his house.


    screech


    the carriage stopped in front of anon''s home, and he stepped out of it.


    "bye, jule. take care," eve said as she blew him a flying kiss.


    "you too, luv, and i''ll be coming to your house one of these days to study magic, okay?" anon spoke.


    "yeah, absolutely," eve said as she closed the carriage door, and the driver drove it toward her house.


    "good, you''d better prepare your mother. i''m coming for her," anon said as he licked his lips slightly, and a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    knock-knock-knock


    anon started knocking on the door, but no one opened it. not even a voice came from inside.


    ''hmm... that''s odd. hillary should''ve opened the door, but now...'' anon wondered with a confused expression.


    "umm, jule...? is that you?" a sound came from behind.


    anon immediately turned around and looked at the source of the sound.


    a man with blue hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and medium height was standing behind him.


    "yes, that''s me. is there a problem?" anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "hi, i am your neighbor dior," the man said as he extended his hand toward anon for a handshake.


    "do i know you?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "y-yes... umm, i mean no. i am sorry; i don''t know if you know me, but i am the son of mr. frag. we live in that house," he said as he pointed toward his house.


    "ah, so you are a neighbor?" anon said as he checked out the house he was pointing at.


    "y-yes," dior replied.


    "so, what''s up? is there something you want from me?" anon asked with a smile.


    "ah, no. i just wanted to give you this," dior said as he handed anon the keys to jule''s house.


    "these are the keys to my house... why do you have them?" anon asked as his expression started to get serious.


    "this... he... i-" his words suddenly started to tremble.


    "oi, speak clearly, or i will whip your tongue out of your small mouth and chop it into thousands of pieces," anon threatened him.


    "yes, sir. there was a man who came to your house four days ago. he was tall and very muscular. he came in a very big carriage, and with him, five more guys came.


    they were all covered in black suits. suddenly, shouting sounds started coming from the house; after that, glass-breaking sounds came.


    two men from the neighborhood decided to walk into the house and see what''s going on, but they never came out.


    after 30 minutes, all five of them left your house and got back into the carriage.


    suddenly, one of them walked up to our house and knocked. i opened the door and answered.


    he gave me the keys to your house and threatened me to tell you one thing when i give you the keys, or he would kill me," dior spoke.


    "what is the thing he told you to tell me?" anon asked.


    "he said, ''it''s family for family.'' after that, he also got into the carriage and left. that''s what i wanted to tell you. okay, bye," dior said as he immediately ran back to his house.


    the expression on anon''s face was grim. he looked at the keys and inserted them into the door lock.


    anon started turning the key, continuously hoping not to see something that would make him feel unpleasant or uncomfortable.


    click-clack


    the door opened, and anon entered the house. he closed the door as soon as he entered and looked around.


    it was a mess; the house was utterly destroyed from the inside as if someone had used heavy fire spells in there.


    the dining table was broken, and the cupboard''s glass was shattered.


    suddenly, anon smelled something...


    ''blood... rotten blood,''


    anon immediately started moving toward ian''s room.


    creck


    he opened the room and entered.


    the view inside the room was too disturbing to even look at. the internal organs of three male elves were splattered all over the room.


    their brain materials, their muscles and even their eyes. everything was carved out of their bodies as if some kind of animal would do.


    a very disgusting smell covered the whole room. it was as if someone has just killed a fish and store it in a refrigerator for 300 years.


    anon looked at the corpses and saw that none of their heads were there, but he was still able to identify ian''s body due to his clothing.


    anon''s anger was rising with every single second. he couldn''t wait to avenge the bastards who had touched his property.


    suddenly he noticed a letter stick to the mirror that was in ian''s room.


    he immediately walked upto the mirror and started reading the letter.


    ''hello, jule. you must be wondering who am i, right ? well, you will know who am i but first you will have to come to the address given below in this letter.


    and just remember one thing, if you don''t come to the below address in the given time of 3 hours. you will never see the two beautiful girls that i kidnapped from your house.


    bye-bye, oxmaul ''s brother.''


    knock-knock-knock


    suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    anon immediately opened the main door and saw that faith was standing in front of him with a full army of soldiers following behind her.


    "hello, mr. jule. i got a report that you have murdered your family members and two other neighbours who lived near your house. is that true ?" faith asked.


    suddenly a smile appeared on anon''s face.


    ''that fucking bastard, this was all pre-planned to get me here in this house with all these bodies.


    he wants to see me break the law and get to him. hahaha... this is going to be fun.'' anon thought as he looked at faith.


    "did you do it ?" faith asked.


    "i did." anon answered.

 Chapter 389 -389

    chapter 389 chapter-389


    "did you really do it, mr. jule?" faith asked, her expression stern.


    anon smiled but remained silent.


    "i asked you something, mr. jule. did you murder your own father with two other civilians, who were also your neighbors? because all of your neighbors have confirmed this statement," faith repeated.


    anon glanced at his neighbors'' houses and noticed their fearful expressions, as if someone had coerced them into corroborating this lie.


    anon quickly grasped the situation.


    "not only did he kill ian and abduct girls from my collection, but he also threatened them to corroborate this false statement in their testimonies. this bastard has planned this out. let''s see how this game unfolds," anon thought, a smile forming on his face.


    anon turned his attention back to faith and confessed, "i did it..."


    "good, soldiers, arrest this boy and place him in the prison cell," faith ordered.


    "yes, ma''am." two female elves approached anon.


    "show us your hands," one of them said as she produced a golden, glowing rope from her bag.


    "yes, ma''am," anon complied, raising his hands.


    the elf girl proceeded to bind anon''s hands with the golden rope, and a message popped up before him: [your magic has been sealed.]


    "wow, that''s some impressive rope," anon commented with a smile.


    "this is a magic sealing rope, you criminal," the elf girl replied with disdain, gripping the rope''s other end.


    "get him inside the carriage..." faith commanded.


    "yes, ma''am," the elf girl said as she pulled on the rope, directing anon to walk alongside her.


    "you''ll be serving a long sentence. did you not feel any guilt after killing your own father?" the elf soldier asked anon.


    anon closed the distance between them and whispered coldly and menacingly in her ear, "i enjoy killing, and i have no mercy for anyone, girl. you shouldn''t ask questions like that. i''m not in a good mood right now, so shut up and get me inside the damn carriage."


    a shiver ran down the elf soldier''s spine.


    "y-you piece of garbage," she muttered as she opened the door to the criminal carriage.


    anon stepped inside, but faith''s voice rang out from behind.


    "yes, ma''am?" the female elf soldier turned and asked, her expression one of shock and bewilderment.


    "get him into my carriage," faith ordered.


    "but ma''am...?" the elf soldier was visibly surprised.


    "just do it," faith insisted.


    "y-yes, ma''am. oi, you heard her... get down and walk toward madam faith''s carriage," the elf soldier announced, addressing anon.


    anon quietly disembarked from the carriage and moved toward faith''s.


    once he reached it, anon entered and saw faith already seated inside.


    he sat down, and the elf soldier closed the gate.


    "hyaa..."


    whip


    the carriage driver cracked his whip, and the carriage set off.


    "who did it, jule?" faith asked, her expression serious.


    "hmm...? i did it. didn''t you get the statement from the neighbors?" anon replied.


    "you were at the academy the entire day, sleeping. you only returned home recently, and your neighbors are being monitored. that''s why they lied. i can easily detect falsehoods. just as i caught you," faith noted.


    "you should work on your lying skills. so, who is trying to frame you for this?" faith asked, her expression still serious.


    "why did you arrest me if you knew i was lying?" anon inquired.


    "well, now that i''ve arrested you, the ones trying to frame you for this murder will be at ease, thinking you''re in prison. this will be the perfect opportunity to catch them, as they believe you''re behind bars. now, tell me, who are they?" faith pressed with a serious expression.


    "well, there was this guy named oxmaul that i may have hurt in the immortal arena previously. now, his brother is looking for me. he killed my father and kidnapped my sister and mother. he wants me to reach a certain location within two hours if i want to see them alive," anon explained, displaying the letter to faith.


    faith examined the letter with a grave expression.


    "this bastard. i''ll dispatch someone to rescue your mother and sister as soon as we reach the prison. you won''t be in there for long. afterward, i''ll get you out," faith promised.


    "yeah, that''s the problem. you see, i found this letter just about an hour and thirty minutes ago, which means i only have about thirty minutes to do something about it. the city prison is still forty minutes away from here, and this location is only two blocks from our current position," anon remarked, smiling at faith.


    "i''m sorry, but i don''t have an experienced team available right now, so i can''t help you immediately. but believe me, once we get back to the prison, i''ll send my best soldier to aid your mother and sister," faith replied.


    anon suddenly stood up and looked at faith with a smile.


    "jule, sit down. don''t do anything foolish. this could be used against you in the royal court, you don''t know how strictly children like gets punished. the queen can easily grant you death penalty for this." faith warned.


    "love, a man has to take care of his family. i''m sorry, but i have to go," anon declared, breaking the carriage door with a single kick.


    boom


    "jule don''t get me to withdraw my sword or something very wrong will happen." faith spoke with a serious expression.


    "sorry, luv. i have got to do, what i have got to do." anon spoke as he smiled at her.


    "jule, you''re not going anywhere, you will come to the city prison with me. you can''t even use magic with the magic seal whip around your arms." faith declared, drawing her sword and placing it against anon''s throat.


    "this toy is useless against me," anon said as auric energy enveloped his body, shattering the blade that faith had pressed against his throat. anon pulled his hands away from each other and the golden whip that was tied around his hand was torn apart.


    crack


    "what...? how did you do that?" faith asked, bewildered, as she examined the handle of her sword because that was the only thing that remained of her sword.


    "oh and about that date...i''ll make it up to you, i promise," anon said, planting a brief kiss on faith''s lips before leaping out of the carriage.

 Chapter 390 -390

    chapter 390 chapter-390


    "did he just kiss me on the lips?" faith wondered, her cheeks turning red after anon''s audacious act.


    throughout her life, faith had encountered many men, but anon stood apart from them all. he possessed a unique charm, intelligence, and the physical prowess to achieve his goals. he was, in her eyes, the perfect man.


    suddenly, faith snapped out of her reverie and assessed the situation. "oh, hell... i totally forgot he was a prisoner. i can''t allow a prisoner to escape. jule, you colossal idiot," she muttered, withdrawing a small dagger from her waist belt and pointing it toward her own stomach.


    gritting her teeth, she plunged the dagger into her abdomen.


    chek


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhh..." faith cried out as the dagger penetrated her, her painful shriek echoing.


    screeeechhh


    all the carriages came to an immediate halt, and the elf soldiers disembarked, rushing to faith''s carriage.


    "commander, are you alright?" one of the female soldiers inquired, entering the carriage and noticing the dagger embedded in faith''s abdomen.


    "oh, shit, i need healing potions. get me some healing potions," the elf soldier urgently requested of her companions.


    "yes, ma''am," one of them responded and hurried to retrieve the healing potions.


    "ma''am, did he do this? was it that boy, ma''am?" the elf soldier inquired, her expression seething with anger.


    "yes... ahhh... damn, it hurts," faith pretended, observing the elf soldier.


    "soldiers, capture that man immediately and kill him on sight," the elf soldier commanded.


    "yes, ma''am," the soldiers chorused.


    "wait... we need him alive," faith murmured in a soft but audible tone.


    "but, ma''am... he tried to kill you," the elf soldier protested.


    "ma''am, here is the healing potion," one of the elf soldiers said, handing the healing potion to her.


    "here, ma''am, drink this; you''ll feel better," another elf soldier offered, passing faith the healing potion.


    chek


    suddenly, the elf soldier gripped the dagger''s hilt and yanked it out.


    "ahhh... fuck. at least give me a warning when you''re about to do that," faith yelled, feeling her wound rapidly mend thanks to the healing potion, although the pain of the abrupt dagger removal still throbbed.


    "i''m sorry, ma''am," the elf soldier quickly apologized.


    "we need that guy alive. i will personally present him before the royal court," faith declared, her expression resolute.


    "yes, ma''am," the elf soldier replied.


    "everyone, find him and bring him back alive," the elf soldier ordered the other soldiers.


    "yes, ma''am," the soldiers promptly dispersed to search for anon.


    "ma''am, there''s something i don''t understand," the elf soldier said, looking at faith.


    "what is it?" faith inquired as she stood up.


    "how did he manage to stab you? wasn''t he tied up with the magic-sealing rope?" the elf soldier asked.


    "he was, but somehow he broke free," faith explained.


    "what? he broke an unbreakable rope?" the elf soldier questioned in disbelief.


    "are you implying that i allowed him to escape and stabbed myself on purpose to make it seem like he fled?" faith countered with a very angry expression and loud tone.


    ''well, the dagger part is true but i had to save my reputation as well.'' faith thought as she continued to look at the elf soldier in anger.


    "n-no, ma''am, i''m so sorry. please forgive me," the elf soldier hastily apologized.


    "good, now go and find him," faith ordered.


    "yes, ma''am," the soldier acknowledged before heading off to search for anon.


    once faith exited the carriage, she surveyed her surroundings and sensed that something was amiss.


    "what?" faith murmured, retrieving the letter anon had given her and studying the location mentioned on it.


    "this place is on the other side of the kingdom. why did he jump out here? this doesn''t make any sense¡ª" then, a realization struck her.


    "oh, shit. i have to stop him. everyone, return to your carriages. i know exactly where he went," faith ordered.


    "ma''am, is something wrong ? did you found him ?" the elf soldier asked with a confused expression.


    "no, but i may know where we can find him. so, get in the carriage." faith ordered.


    "yes, ma''am," the elf soldiers obeyed, returning to their carriages.


    on the other side, anon stood in front of a grand mansion, painted in red and yellow hues, with two imposing golden lion statues flanking its entrance.


    "well, well... if we''re going to play the family-for-family game, why not involve your family as well, mr. ares?" anon remarked, his tone wicked and a psychotic smile gracing his lips.


    anon began walking toward the mansion but abruptly noticed over five guards at the outer gates.


    additionally, ten to twelve guards safeguarded the main entrance of the mansion.


    "hmm... it seems it''s time to hunt some bastards, right, mate?" anon inquired, glancing at gin.


    woof-woof


    gin barked twice, prepared to transform into his true form at a moment''s notice.


    with both hands in his pockets, anon continued toward the mansion.


    ?? there lived a certain man... in russia long ago. he was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow.??


    anon started singing the ballad of irina as he strolled toward the elven guards who were engrossed in conversation and laughter.


    as he reached the entrance, the guards immediately halted him.


    "who the hell are you, kid? do you even know who this mansion belongs to?" one of the guards, wearing a disdainful expression, confronted anon.


    anon remained silent, as did gin, awaiting his master''s order to transform into his original form and eliminate these guards at a single command.


    ?? but when his drinking and his lusting and his hunger for power became known to more and more people... the demands to do something about this outrageous man grew louder and louder. ??


    anon continued to sing, gazing at the ground.


    "what''s this guy talking about?" one of the guards asked, chuckling.


    "i have no idea. he''s talking about drinking and lusting... i think he''s drunk. let''s toss him out of here before the master sees him," another guard suggested.


    "yeah, you''re right," the remaining guards agreed, seizing anon''s shoulders.


    "hunt," anon ordered.

 Chapter 391 -391

    chapter 391 chapter-391


    as soon as gin heard the word ''hunt,'' his primal instincts awakened, and he leaped off anon''s shoulder, reverting to his original form.


    grrrawwww


    gin immediately lunged at one of the soldiers, clamping his jaws around the man''s leg and tearing it off.


    "huh...? ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" the soldier initially watched in confusion, but when the pain hit him, and he comprehended the gruesome reality of his situation, he screamed in agony.


    the other soldiers, startled, backed away from anon and gin. "he''s dangerous... maintain your distance, soldiers," one of them warned, brandishing his spear at anon. the rest followed suit, aiming their weapons at anon.


    "he''s hostile... save me-" the soldier who was being devoured cried out one last time before gin ripped his head off.


    grraawwww


    gin then shifted his attention toward another elf soldier. "oi, help me. help me..." the panicked elf soldier pleaded as he saw gin approaching.


    observing this scene, the inner guards dispatched their informant inside the house to alert everyone about the situation at the outer gate. they rushed toward the outer guards to provide backup.


    "soldiers, kill them at once," one of the guards shouted, charging at anon with his spear. the other soldiers followed suit, brandishing their spears menacingly.


    grawwwwhhh


    chek


    "ahhhhhhhh-"


    chek


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhh"


    chek


    "no, i have kids... ahhhhhhhh"


    before any of them could reach anon, gin had eliminated all of them in less than three seconds. he tore their bodies apart and decapitated them, showing no mercy. gin''s ruthlessness mirrored anon''s, and anon couldn''t have been prouder.


    "oi, what''s going on here- ?!" one of the inner guards demanded, but upon witnessing the gruesome scene of his friends being devoured by a hell hound, he quickly realized that anon was a deadly threat and immediately raised his spear against him. the other guards, arriving from behind, observed the situation carefully.


    "guards, keep your distance from him. he''s hostile," the first guard warned, and the others pointed their spears at anon.


    ?? this man just got to go declare his enemies, but the ladies begged, don''t you try to do it, please. ??


    anon sang with a grin as he looked at them.


    "what''s he saying?" one of the guards asked, perplexed.


    "i don''t know, but if he or his dog takes even one step from their position, we''ll kill them immediately," the first guard declared.


    "sir, the reinforcements are coming," the informer guard reported from behind.


    "good..."


    "hah... it looks like it''s time to end the slow play. gin, kill them, boy," anon commanded.


    grawwwwhhh


    gin leaped at the guards.


    "kill them...." the guard leader shouted.


    gin dispatched them with his razor-sharp teeth one by one. they attempted to fend him off with their frail spears, but nothing could penetrate his rock-hard skin. some tried to escape, while others put up a fight. in the end, they all met a grisly demise.


    woof-woof


    after eliminating everyone, gin returned to anon''s side.


    "good work, boy. i''d pat you, but your head is covered in blood, and i''d rather not dirty my hands with blood, at least not this soon," anon complimented gin with a smile.


    "let''s head in..." anon said as he advanced toward the mansion''s main gate.


    gin followed, using his supersonic sound to gauge how many soldiers were waiting inside the house to confront them when they entered.


    woof-woof


    "hmm... 30? that''s no big deal. you can handle them alone," anon remarked.


    woof-woof


    "yeah, yeah, don''t get too excited," anon replied.


    as anon approached the gate, he sensed numerous arrays had been cast around it, designed to seal it like a rock.


    "hmmm.... indeed a good array, but you''re using it on the wrong person," anon said as he grabbed both gate doors with his hands and ripped them off their hinges.


    "mages, fire now," a voice from inside commanded as soon as anon tore off the gates.


    zzzzzzzz


    booom


    booom


    boooom


    suddenly, multiple spells were unleashed at anon from various mages positioned behind the door.


    "melee warriors, he must be weakened now, attack," their captain ordered.


    following his orders, the melee warriors charged into the cloud of smoke formed by multiple simultaneous spellcasts.


    as they entered the smoke, the clattering of metal rang out.


    "come on, boys, we have to kill him quickly. we don''t have much time. just take him out and retreat-" the team captain spoke, a grin on his face. however, he suddenly realized that all sounds coming from the smoke had ceased.


    "soldiers, what''s happening? what''s going on in there? did you take him out?" the team captain demanded, but there was no response from the other side.


    finally, a sound emerged from the dissipating smoke...


    ?? no doubt this rasputin had lots of hidden charms. though he was a brute, they just fell into his arms. ??


    anon''s voice sang the ballad of irina, revealing his deadly presence.


    the smoke cleared, revealing anon sitting amidst the dead bodies of the soldiers who had entered the smoke cloud.


    "do you have anything else?" anon asked with a grin as he began walking toward the commanding officer.


    "mages, hit him with your most potent spell," the commander ordered.


    the mages started chanting their spells, but before they could complete their incantations, gin severed their hands.


    "ahhhhhh-... my hand."


    "i''m bleeding, please save me."


    "ahhhhhhhhhh.... fuckkk."


    the mages screamed in pain, looking at their severed arms and blood flowing out of them non-stop.


    suddenly gin jumped over and ripped off their heads as well.


    *thud*


    *thud*


    *thud*


    ....


    the corpses fell on the ground lifeless.


    the backline was completely destroyed.


    "melee soldiers... kill that dog at once," the commander shouted, but nothing happened.


    "what melee are you talking about? these guys ?" anon inquired.


    the commander suddenly turned his gaze toward anon, completely shocked. anon had already eliminated every melee soldier and was now seated atop an even larger pile of corpses.


    ''this is impossible, how can an elf move so swiftly and kill so silently ? he isn''t even using weapons. who is this monster ?'' the commander wondered as he looked at anon with a shocked expression and realised that he is the only one standing in the room right now.

 Chapter 392 -392

    ?


    in an underground basement beneath the elven kingdom''s coast...


    two girls were bound to their chairs with thick ropes, struggling relentlessly to break free by squirming and jerking. these unfortunate captives were none other than hillary and moon. their mouths had been gagged with white cloths, preventing any communication between them.


    facing them stood a man of around 5''2 in height, clad entirely in a black suit, who had been observing hillary and moon for the past two hours.


    "oi, i told you. you can''t break free. these ropes are made from exceptionally strong material. your efforts are in vain, so why don''t you just sit quietly...?" the guard remarked as he peered at the girls.


    "mnhhhh-" moon attempted to shout, her face twisted in anger, but the cloth muffled her voice.


    "i know you can curse me, but guess what... only five minutes remain until the time limit for your brother expires. once that happens, you can''t even fathom what i will do to you. i will cut your tiny-" before he could finish his threat, the sound of the door opening abruptly interrupted him.


    he swiftly turned to see ares approaching with ten more men dressed in black suits, a delighted expression on his face.


    "well, well, well... how are our guests doing, barney?" ares inquired, gazing at the man standing next to the girls.


    "t-they are doing g-good, sir," barney stammered, his voice trembling with fear.


    slap


    suddenly, ares slapped barney and snapped, "well, i don''t want them to feel good, you shit bag. do you think i brought them here so they can feel good?"


    "i-i-i am sorry, sir. this won''t happen again," barney hurriedly bowed down and apologized.


    "clear the way; i want to speak with the girls personally," ares ordered as he sat down in front of them, a psychopathic smile on his face.


    the other assassins immediately stepped aside, allowing ares to approach the captives.


    "hello, cute little sister. how are you?" ares inquired with a creepy smile.


    "mnhhhmnnnnff-" moon shouted, her eyes locked onto ares.


    "ah, yes. let me remove that cloth from your mouth," ares said as he took off the white cloth.


    "you fucking son of a bitch, you piece of shit. do you really think you can keep me here? my brother will come and kill all of you," moon shouted without restraint.


    "well, good talking to you. seems like you''re way too aggressive to have a civil conversation, huh?" ares remarked before gagging her once again with the same white cloth.


    "hey, don''t yo- mahhhhnhhhhh." moon tried to bite his hand, but her attempt was futile, and ares quickly silenced her.


    "hmm... it looks like your brother is late... only ten seconds remain until you die. everyone, count with me...10," ares began counting down.


    "9..." the others in the room joined in.


    "8...7....6....5....4...3...2-" suddenly, ares stopped as he felt a vibration from his spatial ring.


    he swiftly retrieved a communication crystal ball from the ring, gazing at it in bewilderment. the crystal ball glowed with a red hue from within.


    "oi, what does the red color signify again?" ares asked one of the assassins.


    "s-sir, it means your home. it''s an emergency message from your home," the assassin explained.


    "yes, you have a good memory. i remember now; i gave this crystal to mom once, but she never used it, until now. why is she using an emergency crystal to call me?" ares pondered aloud, injecting his mana into the ball.


    "hello, mom... what''s the problem? why are you sending me messages on the emergency ball? is there some kind of emerge-" ares started but was abruptly interrupted by an unfamiliar male voice emanating from the other side of the crystal, a voice he had never heard before.


    "oh, yes... there is an emergency. i''ve just invaded your house. i''ve slain all the mages and soldiers present inside your house, and i have your entire family right in front of me. here, speak to them..." anon said as he presented the crystal ball to ares''s mother, who knelt before anon, terror in her eyes.


    "want to say something to your good kid?" anon asked, his smile menacing.


    "a-ares... save me, ares. h-he beat me with a hot iron rod; he even slapped your father so hard he went unconscious and broke your brother''s nose by punching him in the face. p-please..."


    slap


    anon slapped ares''s mother and rose to his feet.


    "oiiii, don''t you fucking dare touch my mother, you fucking bastard...." ares shouted angrily.


    "ouch... don''t shout, bitch; i don''t like loud noises. so, what was i saying? yes, so you''ve heard your mother, right? that''s essentially what i did with them until now, but if you don''t return to your house in approximately, let''s say, 15 minutes, with my girls... i will do something far worse to them. believe me, death doesn''t come close; it''s even worse than death.


    oh, yes, one more thing... if i see even a single cut on their skin... you can consider your father dead-"


    "jule, you fucking-" ares attempted to say something but was immediately interrupted by anon.


    "let me finish, sir. don''t speak in the middle of my talk, or your mother will be a goner. so, what was i saying?


    yes, your time has started ticking. goodbye, bastard," anon declared before smashing the crystal ball on the floor.


    ares on the other side was seething with anger, every second increasing his fury.


    "ahhhhhhhhhh.... fuckkkkk." ares yelled as he hurled the crystal ball against the wall, shattering it.


    "master, shouldn''t we kill them?" one of the assassins inquired.


    ares turned to the assassin, drawing his wand. he pointed it at the assassin and incanted a spell.


    [thunder jolt]


    booom


    a bolt of lightning struck the man, instantly ending his life.


    "anyone else have any more stupid questions?" ares demanded with a furious expression as he scanned his assassins.


    "n-no, sir," all the assassins promptly replied.


    "good... prepare your weapons. we''re going to kill a dog and load them into the carriage," ares ordered as he pointed towards moon and hillary.

 Chapter 393 -393

    chapter 393 chapter-393


    paradise family''s mansion...


    "hmm...? where am i?" peter opened his eyes and surveyed his surroundings.


    the first person he saw upon awakening was anon. anon sat in a chair in front of him, calmly smoking a cigar and reading a book.


    "you son of a bitch... release me now," peter growled, his voice low.


    "darling... you''re awake?" ares''s mother asked with genuine joy.


    "i am," peter replied with a calm tone as he looked around.


    "darling, this kid... he beat me with an iron rod-" his wife started talking.


    "i know, bitch. just shut the fuck up for a minute..." peter halted her with a furious curse.


    puff-puff


    "hmmm.... it seems like half of this whole town is indebted to you, huh?" anon remarked, continuing to flip through the pages of the book.


    suddenly, peter looked around and noticed that all of his guards lay lifeless on the floor. a chill ran down his spine as he felt threatened by anon''s presence.


    ''this ilkid is not an average elf, i have to deal with him carefully.'' peter thought.


    "sir, we are very civilized people. we don''t have to resolve our issues with bloodshed. we can discuss this and you can name your price to leave this place," peter proposed, attempting to negotiate for his life.


    anon ignored him, continuing to smoke his cigar and peruse peter''s debt book.


    "umm... are you listening to me? hello?" peter inquired, forcing a fake smile.


    anon finally discarded the book, turning his head to look at peter.


    "why should i? your son kidnapped my mother and sister. why should i let you go, especially when i have more money than you?" anon responded.


    "i-i can instruct my son to return your family members, and we''ll offer our sincerest apologies to you and your family. you won''t see any member of our family near you or your family ever again. we can easily resolve this matter; there''s no need for violence," peter suggested.


    "nope, let me propose a better deal. your son is on his way here with my mother and sister. i''ll make an even trade with him. he has two lives on the line, and i''ll return him with two lives. after that, you''ll never see us again. do you understand?" anon asked, a smile playing on his lips.


    peter gazed at anon with a shocked expression, realizing that one of them was going to die.


    "kill my husband... he''s useless in this family," peter''s wife interjected.


    anon was taken aback by this view.


    "hmm... survival instincts kicking in, huh? i thought you were wise creatures, willing to let your mentally ill son die. yet, you''re ready to sacrifice your husband for him? it seems you love your son so much that you''d do anything for him, even sacrifice your husband," anon mused, his smile taking on a menacing tone.


    "y-yes," she confirmed.


    "you fucking bitch... i can''t believe you''d do this to me. that asshole right there is the one who''s going to die. we can make another son anytime, but without me, this family will end up on the streets. you''ll be begging for food," peter retorted, his eyes locked onto her.


    "i don''t care... you''re the asshole who treated us like garbage our whole lives. do you really think you can threaten me now? i''m not afraid of you anymore, you son of a bitch," she declared with a determined expression.


    "kill her, sir. i''ll give you anything to kill her," peter said, looking at anon.


    "no, sir. kill him."


    slap


    slap


    anon simultaneously slapped both of them.


    "shut the fuck up. you twats are talking too much. i''ll kill all three of you if you don''t stay silent," anon warned as he settled back into his chair.


    creak


    "where the fuck are you, jule? i''m going to kill you today," ares burst into the house, searching for jule.


    "looks like the guests have arrived, huh...?" anon remarked, tossing his cigar aside and observing ares.


    "you, son of a bitch. do you think you can barge into my house, beat up my mom and dad, huh?" ares seethed with anger.


    "i don''t think that, stupid. i just did that. look, that''s your mom, and that''s your dad. i already beat the crap out of them, but your brother was so scared after seeing me that he didn''t dare to do anything stupid. now, will you make the trade first or send your dumb assassins to kill me?" anon taunted ares.


    "you fucker, kill him and bring me his head," ares ordered.


    all the assassins vanished from their positions and reappeared near anon. however, before they could take any action, anon summoned his sickles of death.


    [death''s domain]


    anon moved at an incredible speed, beheading all of them in a mere 0.05 seconds.


    the process occurred so swiftly that ares didn''t even perceive anon''s body moving from its position.


    thud


    thud


    thud


    thud


    their lifeless bodies thudded to the floor, and their heads rolled across the ground like marbles.


    "okay, now we should make the trade, right?" anon asked, de-summoning the sickles of death and smiling at ares.


    ares stared at the lifeless bodies of his top assassins in shock.


    ''t-this... is impossible. i was watching him the entire time; how can he move so quickly? how can he be so strong?'' ares thought, taking two steps back.


    "ares, just do the goddamn trade... i don''t want to die today," peter shouted from behind.


    ares looked at peter and nodded.


    "i-i will bring them," ares said, leaving and returning with hillary and moon.


    "master..." they both spoke at once, rushing to hug anon.


    "missed me, girls?" anon asked, smiling.


    "yes...." they replied, tears streaming down their faces.


    "now, give me back my family," ares demanded.


    "ah, yes. your family. look, ares, there''s a rule for the trading process... you should always exchange things of equal value," anon explained, his smile widening.


    "w-what do you mean?" ares asked, confused.


    "you gave me two lives... i''ll trade you back two lives. so, choose ares," anon stated.

 Chapter 394 -394

    ?


    "oi, don''t mess with me. just give me all of them," ares spoke with a solemn yet confident voice.


    "do you want me to kill all of them? you have a golden chance to save two members of your family. do you want to waste it like that?" anon asked with a smile.


    "ares, choose me and your mother. let your brother die; he is no use to us anymore. in fact, he is the sole reason why we are in this situation in the first place. he should bear the consequences for what he did. just choose me and your mother," peter shouted.


    "no, son. he is your brother, and i am your mother. i gave birth to you. you have to choose me and your brother. let this man die," ares''s mother pleaded.


    "what sick games were you playing with my family?" ares asked with a shocked expression.


    his mother was telling him to let his father die and save her, while his father was telling him to save him and let his blood-related brother die.


    "well, i just twisted their brains a little and awakened their survival instincts. now they want to live at any cost. isn''t that great?" anon asked with a psychopathic expression.


    "you twisted fiend..." ares murmured in a very low voice.


    "i am indeed a ''twisted fiend,'' but i am running out of time too. so, pick fast or i will kill one of them at random. don''t blame me after that," anon spoke as he started walking towards his father.


    "wait... ares, what are you waiting for, son? choose me. i am your father. this monster is going to kill me, ares. please choose me," peter started crying as he looked at ares with eyes filled with hope.


    "mother..." ares spoke.


    anon halted his steps and looked at ares with a smile.


    "you are free to go, madam," anon said as he looked at ares''s mother.


    "t-thank you..." she said as she stood up and immediately ran towards ares.


    "now, choose the next life, kid," anon spoke.


    ares started to think once more.


    "ares, son... you have to choose me. please, i am your father, you bastard. choose me," peter spoke as he looked at ares with hope-filled eyes.


    "i am sorry, father... but i choose my brother," ares spoke.


    "you damned ingrates, you will never be-" crack


    before peter could''ve said anything else, anon punched him so hard that his skull cracked, and he died on the spot.


    both ares and his mother closed their eyes for a moment and opened them after a second just to look at his lifeless face.


    thud


    peter''s body fell down lifeless on the ground.


    "good, so the two members you saved from your family are your mother and your little brother, right?" anon asked as he started walking towards oxmaul, who had been sitting in an ideal position for the last 30 minutes.


    "yes..." ares replied.


    "oxmaul darling, come here. come to mama," ares''s mother called out to oxmaul, but he didn''t have the courage to move even one centimeter from his position.


    "hey, ares... i have one more question for you," anon spoke as he started caressing oxmaul''s head.


    "y-yes...?" ares asked with a hesitant expression.


    "i did a little research on you.... about 10 years ago... it was the 24th of the 5th month. did you go to the human kingdom on that night, ares?" anon asked.


    "i-i don''t remember..." ares spoke.


    "maybe this will help..." anon spoke as he suddenly started to increase the pressure on oxmaul''s head.


    "ahhhh.... mom, it hurts," oxmaul shouted.


    "n-no... please. ares... please try to remember.... please," his mother requested.


    "i-i did... i went to the human kingdom that night. i remember now," ares immediately remembered.


    anon loosened his grip over oxmaul''s head.


    "good... now how many of you went to the human kingdom?" anon asked.


    "umm... i think 3." ares replied.


    "name your friends, ares," anon asked.


    "i-i can''t..." ares replied.


    anon tightened his grip around oxmaul''s head again.


    "mooooomm... my head hurts," oxmaul shouted again.


    "n-no... please. that''s all we did..." ares spoke.


    "tell me the truth, ares. if you don''t, this guy will see hell today," anon said as he tightened his grip even more.


    crack


    suddenly a cracking sound came from oxmaul''s skull.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-..." he started to shout even louder due to the immense pain.


    "no, no, no, he is telling the truth. please don''t do this to my son. please..." his mother spoke.


    "i need the truth in the next 3 seconds or i will pop his head like a damn balloon," anon said as he started tightening his grip even more.


    "mooooooooooom....ahhhhhhhhhhhhh-" oxmaul shouted even louder.


    "tell him, ares, or your brother will die. please ares, you have to tell him," his mother pleaded.


    "...but mother."


    "mooooom... my head is going to burst." oxmaul shouted.


    "just tell him." she shouted loudly at ares.


    "okay, wait. i did something," ares spoke.


    "did what, ares? did what?" anon asked as he loosened the grip.


    "... and what?" anon asked.


    "we made a bet to climb the castle in that area, it belonged to the king of that continent and we didn''t know that.


    we started climbing and reached the top of the castle, but suddenly we saw something, we saw two humans sleeping together.


    he was the king but we didn''t know.


    all three of us jumped inside and started walking towards the humans.... he immediately got alerted and stood up from his bed..."


    "let me tell you the rest of the story, you killed the king with your magic skills.


    after that you raped his daughter who was still underaged and you didn''t stop there.


    after that you moved towards the queen, you grabbed her mouth and raped her too.


    you raped her till the morning and just when you were about to kill her as well, the knight commander walked into the room.


    you got scared and started running. right ?" anon asked.


    "h-how did you ?"

 Chapter 395 -395

    chapter 395 chapter-395


    "how do you know about it? we had a pact that none of us would ever speak about it," ares said.


    "oh, that''s a shame... seems like you didn''t form that pact with the queen you raped and left alive to tell the tale, huh?" anon replied.


    "why would she tell you that? we apologized to her in front of our queen, and... wait, who are you?" ares asked, his expression serious, as he knew that a normal elf like jule would never know something like that.


    "you won''t be getting an answer for that," anon spoke as he tightened his grip on oxmaul''s head.


    "mom... mom, he''s killing me... mom, do something. please save me, mooooooooooom...." oxmaul shouted loudly, looking at his mother.


    "n-no... ares, please stop him. he is going to kill your brother," she said, tightly clinging to ares''s hand.


    "oi, why are you doing this for a human? we are elves, we hate humans, and not like i did something that they haven''t done to us in the past 150 years," ares spoke.


    "well, when you walked in through that gate, i asked you to trade with me without any fights, but you ordered your assassins to kill me. do you remember?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yes, and you killed all of them. now please let my brother go. you are going to kill him... his nose is bleeding, and his mind has gone unconscious," ares spoke, looking at oxmaul with a very tense expression.


    "well, take this as an example and learn how not to order your assassins to kill a man who is holding your whole family as a hostage for a life trade exchange," anon spoke as he crushed oxmaul''s head.


    crack


    boop


    oxmaul''s head was crushed by anon''s hand just like a watermelon.


    his lower body stopped moving as his mind was crushed.


    "noooo.... sob-sob... he killed him," ares''s mother shouted as she hugged ares tightly.


    "y-you.. broke your trade," ares spoke.


    "what do you mean? i performed it perfectly..." anon said as he started walking towards the exit of the house with hillary and moon beside him.


    he summoned a handkerchief in his hands and started wiping his blood-red hands with it.


    suddenly all three of them stopped, and anon looked at ares with a smile.


    "what?" ares asked with a confused and disgusted expression.


    "well, i came here to kill all of your family, but then i traded two lives for two lives, and you chose your mother and brother to be saved," anon spoke.


    "so what? it''s not like you left him alive anyway," ares spoke with an angry expression.


    "no, that''s because of your foolish decisions. but what i am talking about is that you chose your brother and your mother to live... that leaves your life out of the circle," anon spoke with a menacing smile as his eyes glowed purple.


    "you fuck-" before ares could''ve said anything else, he felt a sharp itching around his neck.


    "speak like that to your brother when you meet him in hell," anon said as he continued to walk forward.


    ares was staring at the blank space while being in a trance.


    "a-ares... son, what are you- ?!" ares''s mother spoke as she touched his chest.


    thud


    suddenly blood started coming out of his neck, and his head fell down from his body.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." his mother shouted loudly as she looked at her son''s cut neck and started crying over it.


    "ladies, shall we go?" anon asked as he showed hillary and moon a curl of his hands on both sides.


    "yes, master," both of them spoke at once as they interlocked their hands with anon''s hand, and they started walking towards the exit door.


    creak


    "jule, as of this moment, you identify as a third-level threat to the kingdom. raise your hands... close your eyes and seal your mouth.


    if you didn''t do it in the next 2 seconds... i will order for open fire, and you will drop dead with these two innocent girls," faith shouted as she barged into the house with her companions.


    "wow... third-level threat huh...? that means... i am the second most dangerous person in the whole elven kingdom at this time, right?" anon asked.


    "jule, close your mouth or i have to take action," faith shouted as she pointed her sword towards anon.


    ''i can easily kill them, but it will be going too far... let''s just play this game...'' anon thought as he stopped talking, closed his eyes, and raised both of his hands in the air.


    "go..." faith ordered.


    "yes, ma''am." an elf soldier immediately walked up to anon, tied down his hands with the same golden rope, but this time she used 5 ropes.


    she used a black cloth to gag anon''s mouth and another black cloth to cover his eyes.


    ''wow... seems like i am really a very big threat to them, huh? they are taking actions very cautiously this time. they covered my mouth and eyes, so that i can''t enchant any spells and binded my hands with more than one rope so that i can''t even try to run this time.'' anon thought as he smiled a bit.


    "what the hell are you smiling for? if i was in your situation, i would be begging madam faith to save me from a death sentence," the elf soldier asked with a confused expression.


    anon turned his head towards her and smiled with his eyes still covered with the black cloth.


    "what do you think this world works on, girl? money? begging? no, it works on strength... money and mercy are for the weak. if you have the strength... you will achieve everything," anon spoke with a smile.


    the elf girl looked at anon for a moment and wondered why she was getting the feeling of truth from his words.


    "what are you doing? just get him to the carriage," another soldier spoke.


    "y-yes..." the elf soldier replied as she came out of her trance.


    "don''t worry, luv. i will walk up to it myself... girls, go back home, i will try to return as soon as possible," anon said as he turned his head towards hillary and moon. anon started walking towards the carriage, avoiding every object that came in his way as if he can see right through the magical black cloth.


    "how is he doing that?" an elf soldier asked.


    "i have no idea..."


    gwwwaaa


    suddenly a soldier vomited on the floor.


    "what happened, soldier?" faith immediately started running towards the vomiting soldier.


    suddenly faith noticed a body lying down on the ground with its head exploded and its brain lying on the ground. it looked like it was brutally murdered.


    faith controlled her throwing up reflex and looked at anon with a confused expression.


    ''i have seen brutal murders, but this is something else. it''s as if someone grabbed his head and popped it. he can''t do this, right? he looks like such a nice guy.'' faith wondered as she looked at anon.

 Chapter 396 -396

    chapter 396 chapter-396


    anon sat in the carriage, his eyes covered with a magical black cloth that blocked his sight. a female elf soldier who had tied anon''s hands sat in front of him, continuously staring at him.


    suddenly, the elf soldier raised her hand and started waving it in front of anon. seeing that anon had no reaction, she stopped waving.


    "do you want me to wave back at you?" anon asked with a smile.


    "this is impossible. how can you even see me? that miram cloth should block all of your vision. even if you have a skill that lets you see through objects, how are you able to see through that cloth?" the girl asked with a confused expression.


    "i can''t. i am just sensing the heat that your body is giving off," anon answered.


    "what? h-how exactly are you doing that?" the elf girl asked with a curious and confused expression.


    "don''t worry, luv, you will get there one day. you are not here because someone told you to, are you? you chose to come with me on your own, didn''t you?" anon spoke with a smile.


    suddenly, silence filled the carriage for 5 seconds, and only the sound of wooden wheels rolling on the ground could be heard.


    "you said something about ''being strong'' back in the paradise mansion. didn''t you?" the elf soldier questioned.


    "i did..." anon replied.


    "do you think you will be able to go through the trial without getting punished for at least 100 years in prison, after you murdered one of the biggest traders in the elven kingdom, along with his whole family?" the elf soldier asked.


    "hey... i left his wife alive," anon spoke.


    "yes, and now she is going to be the reason for your punishment. you could''ve killed her as well and escaped from the house, but you didn''t. why?" the elf soldier asked.


    anon smiled at her and spoke in a carefree tone, "because i am strong."


    screeeechhh


    suddenly, the carriages came to a halt. in front of the carriages was a big white castle, made out of white glock marble, which was very rare and expensive. the castle was built around a very big garden containing big trees of rare fruits and freshly moist medicinal grass on the ground.


    children played in the garden while their parents watered the plants and cut the grass to the right size. in the middle of the garden, a straight path was carved out of marble for anyone to go to the castle.


    "everyone, step down from the carriages. we have arrived at the castle," faith''s voice resounded from outside.


    "let''s see how strong you really are," the elf soldier said as she opened the gate, and anon stepped down from the carriage.


    as soon as anon stepped down, he inhaled and exhaled the air around him.


    snifffffff


    "hah... what a refreshing feeling," anon said as he felt the warm mana swirling around his body.


    "keep walking," the elf soldier said as she touched anon slightly.


    "yes, ma''am," anon said as he started walking towards the castle.


    as soon as he stepped upon the marble floor, he felt the presence of two guards on his left and right. he kept feeling this presence as he moved towards the castle.


    "halt your steps," two guards who protected the main gate of the castle shouted.


    ''this path is guarded by a total of 100 guards,'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "we bring a level-three threat, we need an instant trial," faith explained to the guards.


    "you may enter," the guards spoke.


    daarrrr


    suddenly the giant marble gates opened on their own.


    "commander faith is entering inside the royal court," the two guards shouted together.


    everyone entered inside the castle''s royal court. the view inside the royal court was very different - it was huge. the royal court''s ceilings were very high, and the walls were engraved with ancient images and texts. on the sides of the royal court, there were big seating arrangements made for the audience.


    thousands of normal people sat on each side, and in front of them sat the royal ministers of the royal court. beside every royal minister, there were two guards standing to enforce the queen''s orders at once. in the middle of the royal court, there was a big throne made out of emerald stones.


    an elf girl with brown hair, an average figure, and a very cute face sat on the throne. she was wearing royal clothes and had a big crown made out of vines and gems on her head. she was the present queen of the elven kingdom, jessica''s sister - fiona.


    four men stood on each side of the throne. two of them were the best soldiers of the elven kingdom, who protected the queen. after them, came the two best mages of the kingdom, there to grant her wishes without any delay and to act as the speakers of the royal court. following them were the healers, ready in case the queen got hurt and prepared to help her instantly. finally, there were two maids attending to the queen''s every need, from a glass of water to the clothes she would wear in the royal court that day.


    faith and her soldiers, who stood behind anon, immediately went down to their knees and bowed to fiona.


    "long live the queen," all of them spoke at once, but one of them didn''t bow, and that was anon. he just stood there and looked directly at the queen, even though his eyes were sealed. the queen could still feel his gaze.


    "who is this kid, that dares to stand before me?" the queen questioned with a smile.


    "you are standing before the queen of the elven kingdom, kid. bow down and show your gratitude," one of the mages announced in a very loud voice, looking at anon.


    anon didn''t bow and continued to look towards the throne.


    "commander faith, is this kid deaf?" another mage asked.


    ''what are you doing, jule? just bow down. i am trying to help you, and you are making it worse,'' faith thought as she looked at anon with an intense expression. the elf soldier also looked at anon with a shocked expression. for the past 40 years, she had been inside this court several times but had never seen a single person who didn''t bow before the queen.

 Chapter 397 -397

    chapter 397 chapter-397


    ?


    "commander faith, i asked you a question. is this kid deaf?" the mage asked again, this time with a louder voice.


    faith immediately stood up but kept her head down as she spoke. "n-no, sir. this kid is not deaf at all."


    "what?"


    "he is not deaf, then why is he not bowing down?"


    "he is simply courting death."


    "who is this kid?"


    the audience started discussing anon as they observed him carefully.


    "kid, if you are not deaf, i, as the speaker of this royal court, speak on behalf of the queen herself. bow down now, or we have other ways to get you on your knees." the mage shouted in a high and deep voice.


    faith walked up to anon, touched his shoulder, and whispered into his ear.


    "bow down, or this thing will escalate too much."


    anon looked at her and smiled. his face was gagged with a special cloth that blocked his mouth from speaking. so he just nodded his head in a ''no.''


    "did he just nod his head ''no''?" one of the royal ministers spoke with a very loud voice.


    "soldiers, use your javelins to pierce through this kid''s ankles and get him to his knees now," the other mage shouted.


    "n-no, please wait. he will bow down. jule, please bow down... you are a bright kid. if you show this rebel-like behavior here, your future will get destroyed," faith spoke.


    anon lowered his neck and faced toward the floor.


    "good, now just bow down," faith spoke with a smile.


    titch


    suddenly, she heard a weird noise coming from anon''s hands. she immediately looked down and observed that anon was pulling his hands away from each other, trying to break free of the golden ropes.


    "n-no... jule-"


    twitch


    twitch


    twitch


    twitch


    twitch


    all five ropes were broken before faith could say anything else.


    everyone inside the royal court was shocked as they observed anon doing this.


    "he broke the golden ropes."


    "who is this kid?"


    "how much physical power does he have to actually do this?"


    "don''t you know? he is a level-three threat."


    "what? level-three?"


    "wait... you are really saying that this kid is a level-three threat?"


    "everyone, silent," the mage shouted at the audience and the royal ministers.


    even the queen herself was shocked at this view. her eyes widened as she observed anon breaking the mana-disabling ropes very easily.


    "fuck..." faith cursed as she observed anon removing his mouth and eye coverings.


    "hah... what a pleasure to see the world again," anon spoke as he inhaled the air and exhaled it.


    "commander faith, i am giving you the last chance to get this kid to bow down in front of our queen, or he will be disabled from the legs by our royal soldiers," one of the mages warned faith.


    "i am sorry, sir, but he is out of my reach now," faith spoke as she walked back to her position and went down on her knees.


    "oi, old man. talk to me... why are you talking to the ladies?" anon spoke with a smile.


    "i don''t talk to weaklings like you. soldiers, attack him and destroy his legs. he shall become the example of what happens when you reject the queen''s orders," another mage ordered.


    suddenly, four guards started walking towards anon with their fragile spears in their hands. they positioned themselves in the front and back sides of anon and pointed their spear''s blades toward anon''s ankles.


    "attack," the mage ordered.


    all four guards struck anon''s ankles at the same time, but before the spear''s blades could pierce through his ankles, the blades broke into thousands of pieces and fell down.


    "what? how can he?"


    "what is this kid even made of?"


    "soldiers, cut down¡ª"


    "wait..." before the mage could say anything else, the queen spoke up and interrupted him.


    "yes, my queen?" the mage asked in a polite voice as he looked at fiona.


    "kid, what''s your name?" the queen questioned.


    "jule..." anon answered.


    "why won''t you bow down to me?" the queen asked.


    "i bow before no one," anon answered with a smile as he directly looked at the queen.


    "how dare you¡ª" the mage immediately got triggered and wanted to say something.


    "shut up. what if i made you bow down before me with force?" the queen asked anon with a smile.


    "you can''t, neither can any of your royal ministers," anon answered with a straight face.


    "you dare say this in our court? you are asking for death, kid." one of the royal ministers stood up and shouted at anon.


    "i can make you bow down. don''t say nonsense in the court, kid." another minister stood up and spoke.


    "make him," the queen spoke.


    "w-what? my queen?" both of the ministers spoke at the same time.


    "i said, make him bow before me, and i will give each of you a chance to take anything from the royal treasure," the queen spoke.


    both of the ministers looked at each other with wide smiles. they thought that making a kid bow in front of the queen was no big deal, and thanks to this kid, they now had the opportunity to choose one weapon from the royal treasure.


    "you have 1 minute, and your time starts now," the queen spoke.


    suddenly, one of them walked up to anon and unsheathed his wand.


    "oh god of gravity... may you give me the power~" he started enchanting a spell.


    [your opponent has used the skill [gravitational pull]]


    suddenly, anon felt gravity increasing over his body, just like he did in that training room, but it was nothing compared to what he felt in the training room. anon just stood there and continued to feel the gravity pulling him down with every second.


    ''link, please show this man, what actual gravitational force feel like.''


    [yes, master.]


    [your pet link has used the skill [quantum reflect]]


    suddenly, the royal minister felt his body getting crushed by the same spell that he was just using on anon.


    "h-hey.... what''s happening? why am i feeling this?" the minister spoke as he felt immense pressure on his body.


    crack


    suddenly, the floor under him started cracking.


    "stop." the queen ordered as she noticed that anon has turned the minister''s attack on himself.

 Chapter 398 -398

    ?


    anon ceased the quantum reflection, releasing the royal minister.


    "my queen, shall i attempt to make him bow before you with my physical power? these magic-using kids are nothing when it comes to physical strength," another royal minister spoke. he possessed a well-developed and muscular physique.


    "yes," the queen ordered.


    "as you wish, my queen," the royal minister said, rising from his chair with a smile on his face.


    approaching anon, the royal minister placed his hands on anon''s left and right shoulders.


    "bow down to my queen, you pathetic weak kid," the royal minister spoke as he pressed both of anon''s shoulders downwards simultaneously.


    ''now, go down, kid,'' he thought, but suddenly something felt wrong.


    forget kneeling, he couldn''t even get anon to budge from his position.


    "what happened? is something wrong?" anon asked with a smile as he looked at the royal minister.


    "y-you, how dare you make fun of the strongest man in this court?" the royal minister said, pressing down on anon''s shoulders with all his strength.


    anon''s body appeared fragile in his clothing, but no one knew that he had compressed muscles, brimming with so much strength that this royal minister was like a child in front of him.


    "w-why aren''t you yielding to my power-?" the royal minister spoke, his face turning red.


    "don''t worry... it happens," anon said as he placed one of his hands on the minister''s back and applied slight pressure.


    crack


    thud


    the minister immediately fell to his knees, feeling his kneecaps crushed.


    everyone inside the royal court stood up, shocked as they observed anon''s feat.


    "who is this kid?"


    "how can he make a royal minister kneel so easily?"


    "he''s a menace."


    "i think he''s a master in disguise."


    the audience murmured various things about anon.


    "kid, do you know where you''re standing?" one of the mages asked.


    "i do," anon replied with a smile, looking at the mage.


    "we can¡ª" before the mage could respond, the queen interrupted him.


    "wait, what was your offense again?" she asked with a smile.


    "my queen, he kill¡ª" faith began to speak, but she, too, was interrupted by the queen.


    "not you, faith. i asked him," the queen said, turning her gaze to faith.


    "y-yes, ma''am," faith said, going down on her knees again.


    "speak up, kid," the queen said.


    "i killed all the members of the paradise family, except one," anon spoke without hesitation or guilt.


    "oh, you mean peter''s family?" the queen asked.


    "yes," anon replied.


    "how many of you were together when you killed his family?" the queen asked.


    "what do you mean?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "i mean, where are your partners? did they get killed inside the mansion by faith or by the guards of the paradise mansion?" the queen asked, her smile designed to traumatize anon by reminding him of his deceased companions.


    "what nonsense? who needs companions to kill a family like that?" anon asked without hesitation.


    suddenly, the whole court fell silent at this statement.


    "faith... can you explain what this kid means?" the queen asked.


    "h-he... he killed them alone, my queen," faith informed as she stood up.


    a shocked expression suddenly appeared on fiona''s face.


    "aren''t you an interesting kid? what did they do to you that you had to do this?" the queen asked with a smile.


    "this guy named ares paradise from the paradise household killed my father and then kidnapped my mother and sister. after this, he threatened me that he would kill them if i didn''t go to his designated place on time. i have this letter that is written by him," anon explained as he showed the letter to the whole court.


    "bring me the letter," the queen ordered.


    "yes, my queen," a mage said as he cast a spell on the letter, causing it to vanish from anon''s hands and reappear in front of the queen.


    the queen read the entire letter in one glance.


    "this letter is indeed written by ares. i know his mana pattern... he used magic to alter his handwriting. this kid is telling the truth," the queen said as she examined the letter.


    "hey, why does the queen know ares''s mana pattern? is he also a criminal?" anon asked faith.


    "... you idiot, she is ares''s long-distance relative, aunt," faith replied.


    "oh... that''s why," anon said.


    "wait, this place is on the coast of the elven kingdom, right? why did you go to his house?" the queen asked.


    "well, he kidnapped my family, so i took his family as hostages in their own house," anon explained.


    "how did faith even find you?" the queen questioned.


    "well, he killed my father and two of my neighbors... after that, he threatened my neighbors to lie to faith about me murdering my own father, and he was the one who reported me to faith in the first place..." anon explained everything that had happened to him until now.


    "so, you played with oxmaul''s mind and turned him into a lunatic, then ares kidnapped your mother and daughter. but before he could do anything to them, you made a trade with him, in which you killed his whole upper noble family, right?" the queen spoke.


    "no, not the whole family. i let his mother go.... you see, i am a man of my word," anon said.


    "my queen, this kid should be punished by the death penalty for killing an entire upper noble family, right?" the mage asked.


    "no, i want to see a witness of this event. call ares''s mother," the queen demanded.


    suddenly, the gates of the court opened once more, and ares''s mother entered the court.


    she immediately went down on her knees and greeted the queen. "long live the queen."


    "stand up and tell me everything that happened..." the queen asked again.


    ''what''s the point of repeating it? i just told you the whole story?'' anon wondered as he sighed.


    after another ten minutes, ares''s mother finally stopped speaking.


    "...and then he cheated my son out of the deal that he made with him and cut his neck right off."


    "very well, i have heard the stories from both sides. now, i will pass the judgment¡ª" the queen spoke, but suddenly, another mage started whispering something in her ear.


    "very well, mr. jule, you are charged with the crime of killing three upper noble family members, which carries a penalty of death. however, since you have this letter written by ares, you won''t receive a death sentence because it shows that this was a mutual revenge plan from both sides, and your neighbors have also confirmed that they were indeed threatened by ares in the first place.


    still, you will receive a life sentence of 80 years within the city prison, and¡ª" the queen continued, but suddenly, the other mage started whispering something in her ear.


    "hmm.... interesting. mr. jule, are you planning to participate in the upcoming academic exchange that is two days from now?" the queen questioned.


    ''hehe... i was waiting for this,'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 399 -399

    ?


    half an hour ago...


    anon sat inside the carriage as it carried him toward the castle. suddenly, he heard a sound in his mind.


    ''master, can you hear me?'' it was jessica''s voice, and she was using the psychic connection skill to communicate with anon.


    ''hmm...? jessica, is that you?'' anon questioned.


    ''yes, master. i am right above your carriage at this moment with no.300 and mike. we are ready to break you free at any moment, just say the word. mike can take care of the guards, and we can escape in that time,'' jessica suggested.


    ''no, luv. i am going into that castle by my own choice. i want to infiltrate the castle from the prison. i can easily gain access to the castle after corrupting the jailor. once i''ve corrupted the head maid, i''ll get lucy back to her job. with her inside the castle, it will be easier to influence the queen, or should i say, your sister, fiona,'' anon explained.


    ''master, the crime you committed carries a death penalty. you''re not going to prison for killing three upper noble men,'' jessica explained.


    ''i know, but according to the elven constitution, if i possess a threat-proof given to me by the noble i killed, my death penalty will be commuted because of the mutual revenge feelings, and i''ll be imprisoned for only 80 years. didn''t you read your own constitution?'' anon asked.


    ''f-fiona betrayed me before i could read it,'' jessica stammered.


    ''well, you can get your revenge after i corrupt her, but for now, get off this carriage... it''s fortunate that it''s at the end of the line, so no one will see you. go,'' anon ordered.


    ''master, you said you want to get inside the castle, right?'' jessica asked.


    ''yeah... why? do you have another plan for me?'' anon asked as a joke.


    ''i do,'' jessica replied seriously.


    ''hmmm...? are you serious?'' anon asked.


    ''i am. do you know about the upcoming ''academic exchange tournament'' in two days?''


    ''i do. what about it?'' anon asked.


    ''okay, listen to this. the queen can choose her own representative every year for this academic exchange.'' jessica explained.


    ''why would the queen represent her own representative? isn''t this a competition for academies?'' anon questioned.


    ''indeed it is, but the queen selects a child each year to train as her personal counselor, someone who can advise her personally on every matter. the counselor remains by her side, even at night, and serves as her bodyguard,'' jessica explained.


    ''jessica, luv, what exactly are you trying to say?'' anon asked.


    ''well, what i mean is that the queen chooses a child each year to become her counselor and has them compete in the academic exchange as an independent participant. now, if she chooses you as her candidate, all you have to do is win the academic exchange, and you''ll become the counselor to the elven queen. won''t that be great? it will save you a lot of time,'' jessica suggested.


    ''well, it''s easy to say, but how will i get her to choose me as her candidate, and doesn''t she already have a counselor?'' anon asked.


    ''no, the role of counselor is very important. to become the queen''s counselor, you need to meet two conditions. first, you must be the chosen candidate of the queen. second, you must win the academic exchange. these two conditions have never been met, which is why no one has filled the role of queen''s counselor since my great-grandmother. either the winner of the academic exchange isn''t the chosen candidate, or the chosen candidate doesn''t win the academic exchange due to increased competition,'' jessica explained.


    ''what do you mean by increased competition?'' anon asked.


    ''well, what do you think happens when the queen herself chooses a candidate and makes them compete in the academic exchange? everyone wants to defeat that candidate because when the chosen candidate is defeated, the winner gets a position boost in the academic exchange, advancing directly to the finals without competing in other matches during the event,'' jessica explained.


    ''wow... that''s a lot to take in. how do you plan to make me the chosen candidate of the queen?'' anon questioned.


    ''well, for the past 50 years, my sister has been choosing the candidates for this tournament, and she''s faced defeat each time. she wants to fill the position of the queen''s counselor to become the perfect queen because a queen without a counselor is not considered a proper queen. you just need to impress her with a display of your powers and speak to her with confidence. leave the rest to me,'' jessica explained.


    ''well, if you say so. i don''t mind showing off my skills and talking to someone with attitude but what happens if i get defeated in this academic exchange tournament?'' anon asked.


    ''well, at best, your prison sentence will be increased by 50 years, i believe,'' jessica said.


    ''wait, i''ll get my time increased by 50 years if i''m defeated in that event?'' anon asked.


    ''yes... though i think it might have been 150 years. ah, i can''t remember exactly, but it won''t matter to you since you can continue with your previous plan, right?'' jessica asked.


    ''hmm... you''re right. if this idea succeeds, it will be a great opportunity to get close to the queen without wasting extra time and effort. if it fails, i can always fall back on my other plan. when did you become so clever, jessica?'' anon asked.


    ''i was the queen before her, master, and a fully-fledged assassin too,'' jessica replied.


    back to the present time...


    "you didn''t answer the question, mr. jule. are you going to participate in this year''s academic exchange?" the queen asked with a smile.


    "i am," anon answered with a smile.


    "well, then i have a deal for you. today''s court will be adjourned here. i want a meeting arranged with mr. jule in the meeting room," the queen ordered as she stood up and walked toward her room with her maids.


    ''what now, jessica?'' anon asked.


    ''just stand there; the guards will automatically escort you to her meeting room.''

 Chapter 400 -400

    chapter 400 chapter-400


    anon now sat within the castle''s meeting room, alone, on a grand and luxurious couch. a maid waited outside, ready to tend to his needs, while a cup of tea and some snacks lay on a table in front of him.


    anon patiently waited for the queen''s arrival.


    ''is she here yet?'' jessica''s voice echoed in anon''s mind.


    ''for the 49th time, no, she hasn''t arrived. could you please stop asking? at 40 times, i thought it was a joke, but now it''s crossing the boundaries of humor,'' anon replied.


    ''i can''t help it. i''m eager to exact revenge on my sister. i want to make her suffer just as she made me suffer. i want her to experience the same pain i endured back then,'' jessica shared.


    creak


    ''calm down, someone is coming,'' anon warned.


    the doors to the meeting room opened, and fiona entered with two bodyguards.


    "hello, jule. i notice you haven''t touched your tea and biscuits. either you don''t like them, or you''re being cautious. which is it?" fiona inquired.


    "well, i''m not hungry," anon answered with a composed expression.


    "cautious it is, then," fiona remarked as she took a seat in front of him.


    "what do you want to discuss?" anon asked without hesitation.


    "a contract," she replied, extending her hand to one of her bodyguards.


    the bodyguard promptly handed her a stack of papers.


    "here you go. please read this and let me know if you''re willing to sign it or not. i''ll return in 30 minutes," fiona said, handing the papers to anon before promptly leaving the room.


    anon silently took the papers and glanced at the first heading.


    ''the chosen candidate of the queen.''


    "should i go through this agreement, jessica?" anon asked.


    "no need. just turn to page 34 and read me the fourth line from the bottom," jessica advised.


    anon promptly flipped through the agreement to page no. 34 and located the specified line.


    "okay, i found it. it says... the candidate agrees to become the chosen candidate for the queen and will show no attraction toward any academy in the future. they will not accept any amount of money to betray the queen''s trust, or they will be solely responsible for the punishment," anon read aloud.


    "good. now, turn to page 57 and read the 11th clause from the beginning," jessica instructed.


    "okay," anon replied, proceeding to turn page after page to reach page 57.


    after an extensive search, he finally arrived at page 57 and couldn''t help but comment, "what is this? an agreement or a detailed history book on the extinction of dinosaurs?"


    ignoring the bulk, he began searching for the 11th clause as instructed.


    "alright, i found it. it says... if the candidate disagrees with the contract and chooses not to sign it, they will face punishment. however, it doesn''t specify the nature of the punishment," anon explained.


    "hmm... that''s new. well, flip to the second-to-last page and read the final clause," jessica directed.


    "wait, what''s new about it?" anon inquired.


    "that term ''punishment,'' she''s using it for something specific. i can''t discern what, but for now, just turn to the second-to-last page and read the last clause," jessica clarified.


    "okay," anon acquiesced, navigating to the second-to-last page to find the final clause.


    "here it is. it says... if the chosen candidate does not win the academic exchange tournament, he or she will face ''the punishment.'' what the heck is this ''punishment''?" anon questioned, his frustration apparent.


    "its meaning will be specified on the last page. just turn it over," jessica replied.


    anon promptly flipped to the last page and found only two words inscribed on it.


    for a moment, silence filled their connection.


    ''what does it say?'' jessica asked.


    "it says... the punishment = death," anon revealed.


    both of them remained silent for a moment.


    ''jess, you understand what this means, right?'' anon inquired.


    ''i-i do...'' jessica stammered.


    ''it means i''m stuck. i have to sign this contract or face death. and even if i manage to avoid that by signing, the next clause stipulates that if i don''t win the academic exchange, i''ll still be sentenced to death. jessica, you''ve disrupted my plans. now, i don''t have a backup plan because of you. you were the one who suggested this idea,'' anon expressed his anger.


    ''i-i''m sorry, master. i didn''t know she would replace an extended prison term with the death sentence, but you still have a plan,'' jessica tried to pacify anon''s anger.


    ''yes, i do have a plan, and this is my only plan now. you better be prepared to accept the consequences of this mistake. you know how i deal with mistakes like this, right?'' anon retorted with a harsh tone.


    ''yes, master. i''m ready to face your punishment,'' jessica responded, her voice flushed with embarrassment.


    ''is there anything else important in this contract that i should be aware of?'' anon asked.


    ''no, master,'' jessica replied.


    ''good,'' anon declared as he picked up the pen and began signing the pages.


    after signing every page, anon finally put the pen down.


    creak


    the doors of the room swung open, and fiona re-entered. she glanced at anon and then at the contract.


    "have you signed it?" fiona inquired with a smile.


    "i have," anon confirmed.


    "excellent. now, i''ll take care of everything. this maid will show you to your room. you''ll be staying inside the castle for the next two days. the maid will attend to your every need, from bathing to your attire. good luck, and i hope you thoroughly reviewed the contract," fiona said as she exited the room, still smiling.


    "sir, please follow me. i''ll escort you to your room," the maid instructed anon. she had blue hairs, blue eyes, a good figure.


    she had big boobs and giant ass, it''s like god made her to be used by the males.


    ''heheheh... she''ll take care of everything, huh? let''s see if she can warm up the bed,'' anon mused, an evil grin spreading across his face.


    "oh, i will follow you." anon said he started following her.


    [author: i can''t believe. 400 chapters. yayayayay.]

 Chapter 401 -401

    chapter 401 chapter-401


    two days later, within the castle...


    fiona prepared for the academic exchange, sipping tea in her room.


    "where is he?" fiona inquired of the maid, taking a delicate sip from her teacup.


    "he hasn''t emerged from his room for the past two days, ma''am. we have no information about his activities inside that room, but at times, we''ve heard loud noises emanating from it," the maid reported.


    "what kind of noises?" fiona questioned, her expression puzzled.


    "noises like heavy metallic items being stomped on and the sounds of wood breaking. we''ve only gone to deliver food to the room every morning, noon, and night. he never permits anyone to enter," the maid replied.


    "well, it seems it''s time to find out what he''s been up to for the past two days," fiona declared, rising and making her way towards anon''s room.


    "as you wish, miss. i''m also quite curious about his activities," the maid murmured, her voice low, as she followed fiona.


    as the two walked through the corridors, they noticed something amiss ¨C there were no servants bustling about as they usually did.


    "where are all the servants?" fiona asked, a bewildered expression on her face.


    "i don''t know, my queen. it does seem unusual," the maid responded.


    ignoring the situation, they continued directly to anon''s room. upon reaching it, they found a large gathering of maids and butlers standing outside, attempting to eavesdrop on something behind the door.


    "well, it seems this answers my earlier question," fiona commented, observing the crowd.


    "oi cunts, why are you all standing here? don''t you have work to do? you fucking scumbags, get back to your fucking work." the maid bellowed loudly, addressing the entire assembly of servants. her commanding tone sent everyone scurrying away, even giving fiona a slight scare.


    "her voice can still intimidate and repel potential threats for a few seconds. i wonder when i''ll get used to it," fiona mumbled softly.


    "my queen, please proceed," the maid said, bowing and guiding fiona towards anon''s door.


    "very well," fiona replied, moving towards the door and knocking on it.


    knock-knock-knock


    "come in... it''s open," anon''s voice called from within.


    fiona promptly stepped aside, and the maid opened the door for her.


    upon entering the room, they were met with utter darkness, not a single ray of light to be seen.


    "open the curtains, maria, i can''t see anything inside this dark room." the queen ordered.


    "yes, my queen," maria replied, hurrying to the windows and drawing back the curtains. the room was bathed in bright sunlight.


    fiona surveyed the room and her expression shifted to one of shock.


    the room was in complete disarray. cupboards were broken, the metallic components of the beds were bent into strange shapes, and mattresses lay scattered on the floor.


    white walls were shattered, bearing the marks of footprints as though someone had run vertically upon them.


    "what on earth has he been doing in this room?" fiona wondered aloud as she scanned the wreckage, trying to locate anon.


    "mr. jule, where are you ?" she called out loud.


    *thud*


    suddenly, a piece of wood fell from the ceiling.


    fiona and maria looked up in alarm, observing a piano, a large harp, and a massive copper wardrobe plummeting towards them.


    "ma''am, stay behind me," maria ordered loudly, creating a small mana defensive circle around both of them.


    fiona quickly took refuge behind maria and closed her eyes.


    thud... thud... bang!


    everything crashed down, but maria''s protective skill shielded them from harm.


    *tik-tak*


    *thud*


    the pile of debris began to move and a hand emerged from it.


    maria summoned two gleaming golden swords, assuming a defensive stance.


    "my queen, please stay behind me at all times," maria instructed, her eyes filled with cold blood expression akin to a murderer.


    thud-thud...


    suddenly, anon''s head emerged from the rubble, his gaze locking onto maria and fiona.


    "hmm... were you standing right below me?" anon asked, perplexed.


    "explain yourself ? why did you attempt to harm the queen?" maria demanded, pointing her sword at anon.


    "hmm... but she''s standing perfectly fine behind you," anon replied, confusion in his voice.


    "you just tried to harm her moments ago. if i hadn''t been here, she might be dead now. explain yourself immediately," maria threatened with her intimidating voice, her golden sword poised near anon''s throat.


    "okay, first of all, remove this thing from in front of my face," anon requested, flicking his finger on the tip of maria''s sword.


    "secondly, i was merely doing push-ups with these items strapped to my body. look, there''s the pole i was using for the push-ups," anon pointed towards the ceiling, stepping out of the wreckage anon removed the thick ropes from his body.


    as the ropes fell away, his eight-pack abs were unveiled to both of them.


    maria''s face turned crimson as she gazed upon anon''s physique.


    "what? you were doing push-ups with all these items strapped to you? do you even comprehend the value of these items?" fiona asked upon emerging from her hiding place.


    "i was until you interrupted me by opening the curtains. here''s the money for the compensation," anon replied, tossing a platinum coin towards fiona.


    fiona was astounded by this, though she maintained her composure and acted as if she didn''t care.


    "well, i''m here to remind you about the event. today is the academic exchange, if you recall," fiona said with a straight face.


    maria dispelled her defensive armor and once again took her place behind the queen.


    "oh, it''s already been two days, huh?" anon remarked, seemingly perplexed.


    "yes, now get ready. i don''t want to be late for the opening ceremony," the queen instructed.


    "yes," anon replied, turning and heading towards the bathroom.


    maria and fiona left the room quietly. as maria prepared to return her golden swords to their sheaths, she noticed something peculiar ¨C the tip of the golden sword that anon had flicked with his finger was cracked.


    "but... this sword is made from the scales of a golden dragon?" maria pondered, her confusion evident as she examined the sword.

 Chapter 402 -402

    ?


    fiona sat in her room, reviewing the speech she would deliver on stage later that day. today, she wore her elegant green royal dress, complete with her crown and makeup.


    she had this royal air around her that felt natural.


    knock-knock-knock


    a sudden knock echoed on her door.


    "come in," fiona called.


    a butler dressed entirely in black entered the room, his age appearing to be around 1500 years. he had a white beard and black eyes, wearing glasses.


    "madam, your carriage is waiting at the front door," the butler informed fiona.


    fiona promptly rose from her chair and looked at the butler. "is our guest ready, charlie?"


    "it appears so, ma''am," charlie replied with a smile.


    "then let''s go," fiona said as she started walking towards the exit door.


    "yes, ma''am," charlie responded, bowing and holding the door open for the queen to pass through.


    as fiona entered the main hall, she spotted anon approaching from the other side, dressed handsomely in a black suit. his long hair added to his charm, and the way he held his cigar and slipped one hand into his pocket oozed confidence. two flushed maids followed closely behind him.


    ''this guy is so handsome, i wish i can spend only one night with him.'' one of the maids thought as she looked at anon.


    "you look rather dashing in black, mr. jule," the queen complimented.


    "i know," anon replied with a smile, taking a pair of round sunglasses out from his inventory.


    "what are those for ? do you have vision problems ?" the queen inquired, puzzled because in this time there was no concept of sunglasses.


    "no, these are special glasses, custom-made to protect my eyes from sunlight," anon explained, showing the sunglasses to fiona.


    "hmm...? are your eyes weak against sunlight ?" fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "no, i am perfectly fine." anon replied.


    "so, are you a glassmaker?" fiona asked again.


    "no, let''s just go," anon said, donning the sunglasses, which transformed his appearance into even more sexier.


    "wow, you do look even more handsome now," fiona praised.


    ''master, don''t fall for her flattery. she will definitely try to manipulate you like she did to me, before selling me to slave traders, i can''t forget this bitch''s trap from that day.


    she said she wanted to take me out for a hunt because i am looking so beautiful and-'' jessica''s voice echoed in anon''s mind but before she could''ve finished her story and interrupted her.


    ''i know, luv. don''t worry. i doubt a woman like her can easily manipulate my mind, my mind is a machine that no one can easily manipulate and you think this chick can do that ?'' anon replied as he assisted fiona into the carriage.


    however, as he was about to step into the carriage with her, jessica intervened.


    ''don''t enter that carriage, master. my sister has a habit of making fun of everyone. the moment you sit in that carriage and close the door, she''ll kick you out and ridicule you in front of the servants to put you in your place,


    always hated this bitchy habit of hers.'' jessica explained.


    anon glanced around and saw that all the servants from throughout the house were watching him as if waiting for something to happen.


    suddenly a smile appeared on anon''s face.


    ''thanks for the heads-up, luv. your sister seems to have quite the twisted fetish, huh?'' anon remarked as he took a step back and shut the carriage doors.


    "hmm... clever boy, looks like i can really win this time." fiona commented with a smile as she looked toward the closed door.


    "well, kid, you did a good thing. the servants were about to burst into laughter at your expense," charlie said, opening the door to another carriage for anon.


    "thanks, charlie. i prefer my own carriage anyway," anon stated as he entered his carriage and charlie closed the gate.


    thirteen carriages, all marked with royal insignia, were dispatched from the castle. everyone who crossed paths with them immediately bowed in respect.


    "weak always bows, but the strong always fight," anon thought, smiling as he observed the bowing onlookers.


    ''the carriages arrived in front of a grand colosseum, the largest in the elven kingdom. it was used for only two purposes, one of which was the academic exchange'' jessica explained.


    ''wait, are you following me?'' anon asked with a puzzled expression.


    ''of course, i am. look out the window of your carriage,'' jessica replied.


    anon glanced out and saw jessica sitting in one of the colosseum''s windows.


    ''what''s the other purpose for this colosseum?'' anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''it''s used to determine the leader of an upper noble family. if two suitable candidates in an upper noble family wish to see who is more capable of leading, they fight to the death here,'' jessica explained.


    creak


    suddenly, a maid opened the door to anon''s carriage. "sir, please step down. everyone is waiting for you," she said.


    "yes," anon replied, disembarking and walking into the colosseum.


    many academies were present near the colosseum, with over a hundred participating in the tournament each year. each academy had a unique flag, and their carriages bore these flags.


    anon noticed that all eyes were on him, even more than on the queen herself.


    "what are you doing?" fiona whispered softly.


    "what am i doing?" anon asked, puzzled.


    "take out your cigar. when you''re walking with royalty and if you''re not a butler or a woman, you should always have a cigar in your hand," fiona instructed.


    "really?" anon asked, surprised.


    "yes."


    "as you wish," anon said, retrieving a cigar from his inventory and lighting it with a fireball spell.


    hello, my queen. it''s nice to see you again." an old lady around 1800 years greeted the queen by bowing down. she looked around 50 years in looks. brown hairs, green eyes, fair skin colour and extra long ears.


    "hello, mrs. glen. it''s nice to see you too." fiona replied.


    she is mrs. glen, a wealthy woman who has a knack for ladies make up. she owns almost every factory that produces natural beauty products for royal ladies.


    she always comes to this contest with her grandson and for the last three years, no one is able to defeat her grandson, maison.


    "so you brought your grandson again, huh ?" fiona asked.


    "i did. you see he is my lucky charm hahaha and they say three time is a charm." she laughed as she mocked fiona.


    "ahha... you are right." fiona fake laughed in front of her.


    "umm... is she mocking the elven queen ?" anon asked charlie in a very low voice.


    "she is mr. jule. she has a very big attitude and she mocks madam fiona everytime she comes to this tournament." charlie whispered.


    "well, isn''t she the queen ? can''t she just kill her ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "it''s not that easy sir." charlie replied.


    "so, whom do you bring this time ?" mrs. glen inquired.


    "well, i bring him." fiona spoke as she pointed towards anon.


    "hello, gentleman. you look handsome." mrs. glen spoke as she showed anon her hand.


    ''hmm...? she wants me to kiss her hand right, jessica ?'' anon asked.


    ''yes.'' jessica replied.


    "hello, ma''am." anon spoke as he didn''t kiss her arm and just took a puff out of the cigar.


    puff-puff


    afterward, he exhaled the smoke on her face.


    cough-cough-cough


    "not a very gentlemanly guy this time, fiona ?" mrs. glen commented, coughing from the smoke.


    "what can i say? the gentleman kept losing every time, so i thought, why not bring a real man this time who is not so gentle ?" fiona replied with a smile.

 Chapter 403 -403

    ?


    "hohoho... so, he''s your man, huh?" mrs. glen inquired with a smile.


    "yes, ma''am," fiona replied with a smile.


    "why is he wearing those glasses? does he have vision problems?" mrs. glen questioned.


    "no, they protect his eyes from sunlight," fiona answered.


    "what''s your name, young man?" mrs. glen asked.


    "jule," anon replied, taking another puff from his cigar.


    "well, jule, you should meet my grandson. he''s also participating in this tournament and has won it for the last three years. oh my god, what am i talking about? you should already know him, right?" mrs. glen said mockingly.


    snap


    snapping his fingers, anon dusted off the burnt end of the cigar and removed his glasses.


    "i actually don''t know your grandson. you see, i have a rather small memory, so i only remember important things," anon replied with a smile.


    "hehehe..." fiona chuckled quietly.


    "you... well, that''s not a bad thing. i''ll introduce you to him right now. maison!" mrs. glen called out for her grandson, starting with an angry tone but quickly calming down.


    "yes, grandmother. did you call?" maison replied, rushing toward them. he had a muscular body, stood at 6''2", had brown hair, blue eyes, long pointed ears, an average face with a small scar on his right eye, and bulging biceps.


    "did you greet the queen?" mrs. glen asked.


    "no, but i will¡ª" before maison could say more, mrs. glen gave him a firm slap on the back.


    bonk


    "where are your manners, young man? haven''t i taught you anything?" mrs. glen scolded, her expression angry.


    "haha... i''m sorry, grandmother. may the queen live long," maison said as he immediately knelt and kissed fiona''s hand.


    "thank you, maison," the queen replied with a smile.


    "meet him too, maison. he''s the one fiona has chosen to fight in the tournament this year as the queen''s candidate," mrs. glen said, pointing to anon.


    "oh, so you''re the candidate this time, huh?" maison said, smiling with an attitude as he approached anon.


    anon, who had been standing with his hands in his pockets, just stared at maison with a straight face.


    "i am," anon replied, noticing that maison had come too close to him.


    "why aren''t you saying anything, boy? are you scared of me?" maison taunted with a smile.


    anon remained silent, gazing at maison''s face.


    "hey, grandson, why are you trying to scare him?" mrs. glen spoke up.


    "hahaha... i was just kidding. come here and give me a hug, kid," maison said as he hugged anon.


    "kid, run now. i''m going to beat you up badly, and trust me, you won''t have a pleasant experience," maison whispered into anon''s ear, tightening his grip on anon''s hands as he hugged him.


    ''oh... you want to play this game, huh? well, i''m always up for this type of game,'' anon thought as he took his hands out of his pockets and wrapped them around maison''s back.


    ''what? how can he still move his hands, even after i¡ª'' maison began to think but was immediately interrupted as he felt something wrong with his back.


    his back was being squeezed with tremendous pressure.


    "well, we''ll see who runs away," anon whispered in his ear with a smile.


    crack


    suddenly, a cracking sound occurred, and both of them separated from each other.


    "well, i''ll see you in a bit. i need to go to the restroom," maison said as he quickly headed to the washroom.


    "i suppose it''s time for my speech. i''ll go now; come, mr. jule," fiona said, waving at jule.


    "yes, ma''am. goodbye, old lady," anon said as he followed fiona into the colosseum.


    "did he just call me an old lady?" mrs. glen wondered in confusion.


    inside the washroom...


    "that bastard dislocated my shoulder... how strong is he?" maison muttered as he examined his dislocated shoulder and gave it a slight massage with his fingers.


    he then slammed his shoulder against the wall, re-locating it.


    "fiona brought a real monster this time, huh?" maison thought as he left the washroom.


    anon and fiona entered the colosseum, and everyone rose to their feet upon their arrival.


    the colosseum was massive from the inside, with seating for as many as five football stadiums combined.


    there was a designated area at the top for the queen and other upper nobles to sit, offering a high-angle view of the matches.


    fiona proceeded toward that area...


    "long live the queen."


    "long live the queen."


    "long live the queen."


    "long live the queen."


    as fiona entered, everyone inside stood up and greeted her.


    fiona nodded and proceeded directly to her royal chair, positioned at the front of all the seats.


    beside her chair was anon''s chair.


    they both sat down and turned their attention to the arena.


    a man with a black mask on his face approached the stage.


    "ladies and gentlemen, today we are gathered here for the most exciting event of the year: the academic exchange tournament," the announcer declared with great enthusiasm.


    "wooooow..."


    clap-clap-clap


    the audience erupted in applause and cheers.


    "i am sam, your announcer and commentator for the next month. so, get ready to hear my voice for the next month. now, to start this tournament, i''d like the queen of the elven kingdom to say a few words and guide us towards wisdom," sam announced, motioning towards fiona.


    fiona stood up and walked a few steps forward...


    "my dear students, you are all here today to represent..." fiona began speaking, and for the next 40 minutes, she didn''t pause for even a second.


    after 40 minutes had passed, she uttered her final sentence...


    "... may the gods bless all of you, and may only the deserving candidate emerge victorious," fiona announced as she sat down again.


    anon had fallen asleep, his glasses concealing his slumber.


    "i thank you, my queen, and i offer my blessings to all the academies as well.


    ladies and gentlemen, it''s finally time for what you''ve all been waiting for... ''blow for the trumpet.''"

 Chapter 404 -404

    chapter 404 chapter-404


    "ladies and gentlemen, it''s the moment we''ve all been waiting for. we are about to perform the final sacred ritual to commence this academic exchange event: ''the blowing of the holy trumpet,''" the commentator, sam, announced.


    "it''s your turn. don''t mess it up, okay?" fiona said as she looked at anon. however, she noticed that anon was continuously staring at the sky with his sunglasses on.


    "oi, are you sleeping?" fiona asked, touching anon''s cheek with her finger.


    "hmm...? what happened? is it my turn already?" anon woke up and looked around in confusion.


    "calm down, mr. jule. it''s not your fault; you are a man, after all," the queen reassured as she turned her attention back to the commentator.


    ''what does she mean by that? i will not tolerate such disrespect,'' anon thought as he glanced at fiona.


    ''master, it''s your time to blow the trumpet,'' jessica''s voice echoed in anon''s mind.


    ''what trumpet?'' anon asked with a puzzled expression.


    ''do you see that large trumpet on the colosseum''s wall?'' jessica asked.


    anon immediately looked around and noticed a massive white trumpet made from bones mounted on the colosseum.


    ''wow... that''s a trumpet? i thought it was just a large bone or something. do i have to blow it?'' anon was amazed as he gazed at the colossal trumpet on the wall.


    ''no, master. they will bring you a smaller trumpet, and you will have to blow that one,'' jessica explained.


    ''oh... okay, but why is that trumpet over there?'' anon inquired.


    ''that was used only once when this tournament was held for the first time in the elven kingdom... i think it was 5000 years ago. after that, no one was able to blow that trumpet. it takes a very high physical toll on your body to pick it up and blow air into it.


    no elf can blow it alone. you need at least 10 elves just to lift it. that''s why they will give you a smaller version of this trumpet. look behind you; the servants are coming to you with the trumpet,'' jessica informed.


    anon turned around immediately and saw an identical but smaller trumpet in a servant''s hand.


    "i would like to request our today''s guest, mr. jule, who also represents the queen of our kingdom in this academic exchange event, to blow the trumpet and start this tournament," sam announced.


    anon stood up from his chair, grabbed the trumpet from the servant''s hand, which was crafted from a demon bull''s horn with a textured grip.


    ''how do i play it?'' anon asked.


    ''just keep it facing towards the sky and blow air with full pressure into its hole. that will do the job,'' jessica explained.


    ''okay...'' anon said as he placed his mouth on the trumpet''s hole and blew air into it with full pressure.


    crack


    boooom


    suddenly, the trumpet burst due to the high air pressure.


    "ah, shit. i am sorry... i was¡ª" anon began to speak but stopped when he saw fiona.


    "no problem, bring him another one," fiona ordered the servant.


    "ahahah... it seems mr. jule used too much strength. well, there''s a reason why our queen chose him," sam tried to break the silence after the awkward incident.


    the servant brought another trumpet and handed it to anon.


    "mr. jule, apply less pressure while blowing," mrs. glen advised with a smile.


    anon took the trumpet and blew it again, this time with half the pressure.


    crack


    booom


    the trumpet broke again.


    silence engulfed the entire colosseum.


    "what is wrong with this kid?"


    "why is he flaunting his strength?"


    "what an arrogant individual!"


    "why did the queen select someone with such an attitude?"


    the audience began to talk negatively about anon.


    "mr. jule, is this a joke? because it''s not funny anymore," fiona asked.


    "i''m not joking. i used only half the pressure that i used in the first attempt. hey, get me another one," anon said.


    the servant promptly returned with another trumpet and handed it to anon.


    anon held the trumpet in his hands and examined it carefully.


    ''this time i''ll blow with my minimum possible capacity,'' anon thought as he gently touched the trumpet''s hole with his lips and blew into it slowly.


    crack


    booom


    the trumpet broke again.


    "what the heck is his problem?"


    "why is he displaying such arrogance?"


    "what an insolent young man!"


    "why did the queen choose such an individual?"


    audience members began to criticize anon.


    "mr. jule, is this some kind of a joke?" fiona asked in an irritated tone.


    "i am not joking. i used the least amount of pressure this time. get me another one," anon demanded.


    the servant went back, brought another trumpet, and handed it to anon.


    anon held the trumpet, eyeing it carefully.


    ''this time, i''ll barely blow into it,'' anon thought. he gently touched the trumpet''s hole with his lips and blew air into it with the smallest amount of force.


    crack


    booom


    the trumpet broke once more.


    "that''s it. maison, you do it," fiona ordered angrily.


    "b-but, my queen, this is a task that can only be done by your chosen candidate..." maison began to speak, but fiona interrupted him.


    "don''t argue with me, maison. just blow the goddamn thing and get it over with," fiona snapped.


    "do it," mrs. glen added with a cunning smile.


    "y-yes, my queen," maison said, signaling for the servant to bring him another trumpet.


    "mr. jule, are you happy after making fun¡ª" fiona started to speak, but she immediately noticed that he was missing from his spot.


    "my queen, he''s over there," maison pointed towards the arena.


    everyone turned their attention to anon, who was walking towards sam.


    "i-is something wrong, mr. jule?" sam asked, looking worried.


    anon was furious after what had just happened. he refused to be mocked by the entire colosseum filled with ignorant elves who knew nothing about raw strength.


    "these fucking twats... they think i''m joking. the truth is, your instrument is extremely fragile; it can''t withstand my power," anon said angrily. he removed his coat, rolled up his shirt''s sleeves, and took off his shoes.


    "hold this..." anon ordered in a deep voice, handing his coat and shoes to sam.


    "y-yes..." sam replied, taking the items.


    "what is this kid doing?" fiona wondered as she looked at anon with confusion.


    "he''s heading for the ancient trumpet," maison said.


    "what?" mrs. glen exclaimed as she stood up from her seat and watched anon in shock.


    ''master, what are you doing? you won''t be able to lift that trumpet. it''s incredibly heavy, and once you touch it, your magic will be sealed.


    you''ll only embarrass yourself in front of the entire kingdom,'' jessica cautioned.


    ''shut up,'' anon replied angrily.


    he began to run toward the trumpet and suddenly leaped toward the wall.


    ''he''s going to humiliate himself... yes,'' maison and mrs. glen thought, smiling as they observed anon''s actions.


    thud


    surprisingly, to everyone''s amazement, anon landed successfully on top of the colosseum''s wall.


    anon started walking toward the trumpet, his expression still filled with anger.


    "sir, here''s your trumpet¡ª" the servant tried to say as he attempted to give it to maison, but maison immediately stopped him.


    "wait, i want to see this," maison said.


    "you fuckers want to hear the trumpet''s sound...? i''ll give you the trumpet''s sound," anon declared as he reached the giant trumpet and grasped it from its base.


    "ah, i can''t watch this. i''m going... just consider him out of the tournament," fiona said with a disappointed expression as she began walking toward the exit of the room.


    "oh, no..." maison exclaimed.


    "what''s going on?" fiona immediately turned around and looked at anon.


    what she witnessed was very shocking: anon lifted the massive trumpet with his bare hands. not only did he lift it, but he also held it high in the air, facing it toward the sky, as it should be.


    fiona turned back and hurried forward to get a closer look.


    "no fucking way..." fiona mumbled as her eyes widened in shock.


    "howthe fuck is that even possible?" jessica wondered as she watched anon from the audience section with the same shocked expression as everyone else inside the colosseum.


    anon inhaled air into his lungs, expanded his chest, and placed his lips on the trumpet''s hole.


    ''fuck off'' anon thought as he blew all of the air into the trumpet with full force.


    the engraved markings on the trumpet came to life, glowing green as anon blew air into it.


    once the engravings reached their maximum intensity, sound began to emanate from the trumpet.


    bhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn


    the sound of the trumpet was so deafeningly loud and sharp that everyone had to cover their ears to protect themselves from going deaf.


    even fiona had to shield her ears.


    the sound from the trumpet traveled all the way to the elf kingdom''s coastlines.


    inside a house on the elf kingdom''s coastlines...


    "what was that sound?" an elderly man inside the house asked his son.


    "i don''t know, father... perhaps some child playing with a noisy toy," his son replied.


    "no, i recognize that sound. take me to the colosseum," the father demanded.


    "are you sure, father? considering your age..."


    "just take me to the colosseum, son. consider it my last wish," the father insisted.


    "yes, let me call a carriage," the son said as he stood up and left the room promptly.


    [skill (deafening roar) has been successfully acquired.]

 Chapter 405 -405

    chapter 405 chapter-405


    the sound of the trumpet continued for a full minute before anon decided to stop. afterward, he placed the trumpet down.


    following this, anon gracefully leaped down from the wall and landed directly in the arena.


    he retrieved his shoes and coat from sam and returned back to his seat beside fiona. silently sitting down, he puts his sunglasses back on.


    "you can start the tournament now," anon said, as he went back to sleep.


    "start the tournament," fiona ordered with a smile as she retook her seat.


    "ladies and gentlemen, it appears the time for the academic exchange to commence has arrived, and i can assure you that this year''s event will be the most exciting of the entire year," sam announced as he stepped down from the stage, making way for a young woman of about 600 years old to take his place.


    "hello, everyone. i am the head of the match-setting committee for this year''s academic exchange event. i will now announce the first three matches to be held in today''s duel tournament.


    so, the first match will be...


    mr. terry from the ground dreams academy vs. miss elowen from the h.p. school of magic.


    the second match will be...


    mr. gryphon from tramandine university of sorcerers vs. mr. rowan from the s.a. academy of magi.


    the third match will be...


    mr. eldric elson from blossom bliss academy vs. mr. jule, the candidate of the royal side.


    to those whose names i just called, please proceed to the preparation room. thank you, everyone," the woman announced before quietly stepping down from the stage.


    "mr. jule, your name has been called. you should¡ª" before maison could finish his sentence, fiona interrupted him.


    "let him sleep... he''ll go when he needs to," fiona spoke as she showed him the gesture to stop.


    "y-yes, my queen," maison replied, immediately backing off.


    a small grin appeared on anon''s face.


    sam returned to the stage and began speaking again.


    "ladies and gentlemen, we are about to commence the first match of the academic exchange with two young students from newly opened academies. please welcome mr. terry from the ground dreams academy."


    clap-clap-clap


    the audience applauded as a young man with black hair, black eyes, and an average build entered the arena.


    "so, terry... what do you think? what''s going to happen today? do you believe you will win the first match of the academic exchange?" sam asked.


    "well, what can i say, sam? it''s not about winning or losing. it''s about me fighting against a girl. come on, the match committee could have done a better job. why would you pair me with a woman?" terry spoke without hesitation.


    "ummm.... cough-cough-cough well, it seems mr. terry is quite confident. ladies and gentlemen, let''s welcome our next student, who is also terry''s opponent. please welcome miss elowen from the h.p. school of magic."


    a woman, around 50 years old with brown hair, golden eyes, and a striking figure, walked up to the stage.


    "hello, elowen. what would you like to say to mr. terry? any advice for him?" sam asked with a smile.


    "well, i have one thing to say to him. you''re going to get fucked up very bad, terry. today, i''ll prove that your university is shit-faced," elowen spoke with a neutral expression.


    "whoa, that''s something. it seems both contestants are full of energy and ready to fight. but let me explain the rules of this competition before you start battling each other.


    this tournament will take place inside the immortal arena, so there''s nothing to worry about; you can''t die.


    the match will last for 15 minutes. if you step out of the arena, you''re out. if 15 minutes pass and both candidates are still in the arena, the immortal arena''s effects will be removed, and any damage you take afterward will not be healed.


    you have to fight until one of you goes down, and killing is forbidden. if you kill your opponent after the immortal ring disappears, you will be killed as well.


    that''s why i suggest that the candidates keep a close eye on this giant sand timer glass; it will indicate when your 15 minutes are up.


    that''s all for the rules. you can use anything in the tournament, and you can attempt to defeat your opponent within the first 15 minutes of the tournament.


    thank you, everyone. i''ll step off the stage now," sam said as he walked toward the sand timer glass.


    "i will crush you," terry declared.


    "i''ll toss you out before you can even move," elowen replied.


    "ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to start the first match of the academic exchange. candidates, take your positions and be ready," sam said as he prepared to rotate the sand timer glass to start the countdown.


    both terry and elowen assumed their positions and summoned their weapons. terry summoned a sword, while elowen summoned a wand.


    "3...2.....1..... go!" sam announced as he flipped the sand timer glass and started the sand flow.


    anon immediately opened his eyes and observed both of them.


    "who do you think will win?" fiona asked.


    anon promptly used his skill on both students.


    (demonic eyes)


    [name: terry]


    [class: swordsman]


    [race: elf]


    [level: 50]


    [status: a mediocre swordsman who typically employs a single sword style in combat.]


    (demonic eyes)


    [name: elowen]


    [class: mage]


    [race: elf]


    [level: 70]


    [status: an average mage student with a desire to capture your attention and potentially become your concubine.]


    "wow," anon remarked after reading elowen''s description.


    "what''s wrong? is something amiss?" fiona inquired.


    "ah, no, no... that girl is strong. she will win the match," anon said with a smile as he gazed at elowen.


    "exactly... i''m thinking the same thing," fiona agreed.


    ''ahhh... mr. jule is looking at me with a smile. i have to defeat this pimp and capture his attention even more,'' elowen thought as she smiled at terry.


    "drunken sword swing technique..." terry shouted as his body became exceedingly flexible, and he began to move as if he is heavily stoned.


    "root grasp...." elowen initiated her skill, causing two thick roots to sprout from the arena''s ground and ensnare terry''s legs.


    "what the heck? let me go, woman. i''ll kill you..." terry yelled as he realized he couldn''t move from his spot. he attempted to cut the roots with his sword, but the more he cut, the more they grew.


    "whoa... it appears that mrs. elowen has entangled terry with her roots, and there''s no easy way out," sam announced.


    "release me, you bitch!" terry began to exclaim, but a sound interrupted him.


    "fireball..."


    boooom


    suddenly, a fireball struck terry''s body, propelling him out of the arena.


    "wow.... ladies and gentlemen, it seems we have a winner for the first round. let''s have a big round of applause for mrs. elowen," sam declared.


    clap-clap-clap


    the audience erupted in applause, marking the end of the first round of the academic exchange event.

 Chapter 406 -406

    chapter 406 chapter-406


    "no, she cheated. i don''t know how, but she cheated. i can''t be defeated by a woman. i''m a man, damn it!" terry shouted as two guards forcibly ejected him from the colosseum.


    "well, it appears that mr. terry can''t accept the truth, but now that it''s been thrust upon him, he''ll have to come to terms with it.


    now, without further delay, let''s commence the next round of the duel.


    ladies and gentlemen, please welcome our next round''s competitors...


    mr. gryphon from tramandine university of sorcerers, this guy is also called the lion of the second senior year.


    once, he fought off a demon from the academy on his own and saved his girlfriend from a demon bull." sam announced.


    a young man with muscular body, black hairs and black eyes promptly entered the arena and waved to the audience.


    "hello, mr. gryphon. how are you feeling today?" sam asked with a smile.


    "well, i''m feeling blessed today, sam. it''s as if lady luck is on my side, and i''m brimming with energy. i suggest you ask my opponent how he''s feeling because i''m positively charged and i will tear apart anything or anyone who comes in front of me now, of course not you." gryphon replied while flexing his biceps for everyone to see.


    "wow, it looks like mr. gryphon is in a highly energetic mood, just like terry," sam commented.


    "hey, what do you mean by that?" gryphon immediately inquired, puzzled.


    "ah, nothing, sir. well, why don''t we welcome our next student... everyone, please welcome mr. rowan," sam said as a young man around 56 years old ascended to the stage.


    rowan had an unusual air about him, with his pale complexion, long hair obscuring his face.


    "who is he?" anon asked fiona, puzzled.


    "he''s a student of the s.a. academy of magi. they specialize in dark arts. don''t be deceived by his appearance; he''s quite formidable," fiona replied.


    "ah, i see," anon responded as he used his skill to inspect rowan.


    (demonic eyes)


    [name: rowan]


    [race: elf]


    [class: dark martial artist]


    [level: 68]


    [description: a rather enigmatic individual whose body has been trained in a harsh environment. despite his slender appearance, he possesses great strength. after delving into dark arts, he lost his sanity and became a pawn of the academy.]


    "wow, that''s quite an academic history," anon thought as he observed rowan.


    "well, i''ll step down from the stage now," sam said as he descended and approached the sand timer glass.


    "candidates, summon your weapons and prepare to fight," sam announced.


    gryphon promptly summoned a broadsword into his hands, while rowan enveloped his body in a dark, foreboding mana.


    "i thought dark magic was prohibited?" anon asked fiona.


    "that academy isn''t under our jurisdiction. they teach on the coastlines, so there''s little we can do about them. they only participate in this tournament," fiona explained.


    "3... 2... 1... go!" sam shouted as he flipped the sand timer glass, setting the sand flowing.


    "die, you damned practitioner of dark arts!" gryphon yelled as he charged toward rowan with great speed.


    rowan didn''t budge from his spot; it was as if he was waiting for something.


    "why isn''t he moving?" maison wondered aloud.


    "he''s waiting," anon stated.


    "waiting? waiting for what?" maison asked, confused.


    "he''s waiting for his opponent to commit to a certain direction or action, providing him with an opening," anon replied with a smile.


    "hyyyaaaaa....." just as gryphon halted at a particular distance and swung his sword, rowan moved at an incredible speed.


    dodging gryphon''s sword, rowan appeared behind him.


    "huh...?" before gryphon could grasp what had occurred, a punch pierced through his chest.


    "guhhhhh..." gryphon coughed up blood and perished on the spot.


    "what a ruthless young man," fiona remarked as she gazed at rowan.


    "hmm...? is that ruthless to you?" anon asked with a puzzled expression.


    "what do you mean?" fiona inquired, puzzled.


    "ah, nothing. let''s continue watching," anon said with a smile.


    the immortal arena shimmered, and gryphon was revived. however, this time, he didn''t give rowan a chance to attack. swiftly and fluidly, gryphon swung his sword, cutting rowan into five pieces while he was still in mid-air.


    chek


    thud-thud-thud-thud-thud


    rowan''s body parts fell to the ground like pieces of a puzzle, and he didn''t utter a sound.


    "w-wow... it''s a one-on-one, ladies and gentlemen. initially, rowan killed mr. gryphon, but this time, gryphon killed rowan. these two students are highly skilled in combat, as anyone can see," sam announced.


    "what''s wrong with that kid? why did he let his opponent get up? he could have killed him before he even woke up," anon grumbled in irritation.


    "that''s called honor, mr. jule. it''s a quality displayed by those who fight on the royal side as well," mrs. glen stated mockingly from behind.


    "is it necessary?" anon inquired of fiona.


    "winning is the most important thing, mr. jules. when you enter that arena, you either win or lose. the choice is yours. honor matters more when you fight on the coastlines and borders of the elven kingdom.


    you''re not a knight either, so do whatever it takes to win," fiona replied.


    mrs. glen fell silent after hearing the queen''s response.


    "alright, then. i''ll do as i please," anon replied with a smile.


    the immortal arena shone once more, and rowan was revived.


    "come at me, you bastard...." gryphon taunted.


    rowan immediately sprinted toward gryphon, but as soon as he entered a certain range, gryphon activated his skill.


    "deep cuts..."


    suddenly, gryphon''s broadsword was enveloped in a sharp red aura as he moved it with astonishing speed, slicing rowan into five pieces.


    chek


    thud-thud-thud-thud-thud


    rowan''s body parts fell like a hotdog, and not a sound escaped his lips.


    "woahhhhh... impressive! ladies and gentlemen, we have the winner of our second round... mr. gryphon. let''s give him a big round of applause!" sam shouted.


    clap-clap-clap


    the audience erupted in applause.


    "well, it''s time, everyone. time to witness our royal candidate in action.


    ladies and gentlemen, please welcome mr.jule to the stage," sam announced.

 Chapter 407 -407

    chapter 407 chapter-407


    clap-clap-clap


    the applause filled the arena as everyone turned their attention towards anon.


    "mr. jule, i believe it''s your turn to step down and fight," fiona remarked, looking at anon.


    "i know," anon replied as he rose from his seat and leaped into the arena.


    anon landed gracefully on the arena floor, acknowledging the audience with a smile as he waved his hand.


    "mr. jule, please share your feelings about fighting on the side of royalty," sam inquired.


    "just bring my opponent. i don''t care for idle chatter," anon responded with a stern expression.


    "very well. now that mr. jule is here, let''s introduce his opponent.


    ladies and gentlemen, please welcome eldric elson from blossom bliss academy," sam announced.


    as soon as sam made the announcement, a rumbling sound echoed from the entrance hall of the arena.


    "is it getting warm in here?" a man with an average build, an elegant figure, a handsome face, and well-groomed hair remarked as he entered the arena. he exuded a refreshing energy and the pure scent of blossoms.


    "mr. jule, huh?" eldric inquired with a smile.


    "yes," anon replied with a serious demeanor.


    "don''t get too full of yourself, kid. just because you have that ancient trumpet doesn''t mean you''ll win this match. i''ll crush you like an ant and make you a laughingstock in front of everyone.


    i did some research on your background. it''s said you mentally tormented a student named oxmaul and then killed his entire family, except for his mother. is that true?" eldric asked with a smirk.


    "every word of it is true," anon responded without hesitation.


    eldric closed the distance between them and whispered in anon''s ear, "try me."


    anon burst into laughter, a maniacal laugh that sent shivers down eldric''s spine.


    "hmm...? what''s so amusing?" eldric asked, confused.


    "i find it amusing because you''ve just given me permission. those who didn''t grant me permission suffered like weaklings. i''m curious to see what happens to you," anon replied with a psychopathic grin.


    "ahahah... what are we waiting for? let''s start this match now," sam interjected as he stepped down from the stage and headed toward the sand timer glass.


    "summon your weapons and prepare to fight," sam announced.


    eldric promptly summoned a wand into his hand, while anon summoned nothing, standing there bare-handed.


    "aren''t you going to summon your weapon?" eldric asked with a smirk.


    "i don''t need them to deal with the likes of you," anon replied, his smile unnerving.


    "ah... that smile," a woman sitting beside jessica remarked.


    jessica turned to look at the woman, who turned out to be eve, with deris beside her.


    "excuse me? what''s wrong with his smile?" jessica inquired, confused.


    "huh...? you wouldn''t understand. there''s nothing wrong with the smile. it''s just that whenever i''ve seen him smile like that, his opponents never left the arena with their sanity intact," eve explained.


    "ummm... can you explain?" jessica pressed for more information.


    "oh, you''ll see in just a minute," eve replied, her attention back on the arena.


    "hohoho... you''re going to meet a gruesome end, and i''m going to relish it," eldric taunted as he noticed that anon was fighting without a weapon.


    "3... 2... 1... fight!" sam shouted as he flipped the sand timer glass, causing the sand to flow to the other side.


    "water bullets!" eldric shouted, summoning thousands of water bullets around him and firing them at anon.


    anon sighed and raised his hand, stopping the water bullets in mid-air. he then released them, and they fell to the ground like ordinary droplets.


    "haha... nice try," eldric remarked, immediately erecting a defensive barrier to protect himself from anon''s counterattack.


    however, to his surprise, anon didn''t attack; he simply stood there, smiling.


    "you missed your chance to attack me, loser," eldric taunted. "icicle shards."


    eldric summoned thousands of icicle shards behind him. "die!" he shouted as he hurled them toward anon.


    once again, anon raised his hand, using his telekinesis to stop all the icicle shards in mid-air, causing them to drop harmlessly to the ground.


    "shit..." eldric muttered as he activated his defensive barrier once more. he was certain anon would finally strike, but to his bewilderment, anon remained motionless.


    "ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, mr. jule isn''t attacking mr. eldric; he''s merely blocking eldric''s attacks. is this some sort of challenge for mr. eldric, or is mr. jule merely mocking him?" sam commented, laughing.


    "you son of a... are you making fun of me?" eldric demanded angrily.


    anon merely smirked and reached into his inventory. eldric strengthened his defensive barrier, thinking anon was about to withdraw a weapon. to his shock, anon pulled out a cigar.


    anon lit the cigar and took a long drag.


    puff


    "what a delightful flavor," anon remarked as he exhaled a cloud of smoke.


    "you, bastard! you want to toy with me?" eldric shouted, pointing his wand at anon and beginning to chant a spell.


    "ah, damn it... that''s a tier-3 spell. mr. jule needs to stop him before he completes the incantation," maison whispered.


    "shhh... let me observe without any interruptions, maison. it''s getting interesting," fiona ordered.


    "yes, my queen," maison replied, quieting down.


    "frost nova..." eldric chanted, releasing a beam of compressed ice directly at anon''s face.


    anon inhaled a large plume of smoke into his mouth and flicked away his cigar.


    his chest started shining into golden colour and his throat shone in a shade of light green colour as he looked at the frost nova approaching towards his direction.


    "ah, shit... cover your ears." jessica warned eve and deris as she covered her own ears.


    eve and deris followed jessica''s instructions and covered their ears as looked at anon in confusion.


    (deafening roar)


    bhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn


    a thunderous roar erupted from anon''s mouth, resembling the trumpet he had played earlier. everyone in the colosseum covered their ears, their eyes wide in astonishment.


    the frost nova couldn''t even reach anon due to the deafening roar''s ultimate sound waves , and eldric felt an incredible force pushing him back.


    his ears started bleeding and his skin started peeling off of his muscles.


    [deafning roar] [s-rank] [commentator exclusive skill]


    [deafening roar is a legendary skill, attainable only by the most exceptional individuals who have reached the pinnacle of their abilities. it is a technique that harnesses the essence of raw power, channeling it through the practitioner''s very being to produce a devastating and awe-inspiring effect.


    to wield the deafening roar, one must first gather their inner energy, drawing it into their chest with a profound focus. this energy is then meticulously channeled to enchant the vocal cords with the purest and most potent form of mana, a magical essence that transcends ordinary spells.


    once the enchanting process reaches its culmination, the stored energy in the practitioner''s chest is released with a force that defies comprehension. it courses through the vocal cords, transforming into an unparalleled sonic wave of destruction.


    the resulting sound is short of cataclysmic. it is not merely a roar but a deafening explosion of sound, magnificently amplified and pinpointed with utmost precision onto a single designated target. upon impact, the target is subjected to the full brunt of the unleashed energy, facing utter annihilation.]

 Chapter 408 -408

    chapter 408 chapter-408


    anon halted the skill after one minute.


    all eyes were fixed on eldric, whose eyes had receded deep into their sockets. his muscles and bones were visible, his skin peeled from his body. it appeared as though he were still standing in the arena, but in reality, he had perished 32 seconds ago.


    anon discontinued his skill, retrieved another cigar from his inventory, and lit it, puffing away as if nothing had transpired.


    "t-that skill... how did he obtain such a skill?" mrs. glen asked, her expression filled with shock.


    not only mrs. glen but everyone around the queen, including the guards, royal ministers, and even the royal mages, were astonished.


    "he must have acquired that skill when he blew the trumpet. our father always spoke of it, that the one who played the trumpet would receive unimaginable power. is this the power of which our father spoke?" fiona pondered, gazing at anon with a smile.


    jessica had similar thoughts as she observed anon.


    "l-ladies and gentlemen, mr. jule used a single skill to eliminate his opponent without even laying a hand on him. is this the might of royalty? could mr. jule truly win this year''s academic exchange event and alter the course of history?" sam declared.


    "master, did you acquire that skill from the trumpet?" jessica inquired.


    "yes, my dear," anon confirmed.


    "i knew it."


    suddenly, the immortal arena illuminated, and eldric''s body was restored to its original state.


    "haaaaaah...." eldric exhaled deeply as he returned to life.


    "welcome back," anon greeted with a smile.


    eldric began to sweat profusely and took cautious steps backward.


    "where do you think you''re going?" anon asked as he disappeared from his position and reappeared behind eldric.


    eldric sensed a menacing aura behind him, compelling him to cast a defensive barrier around his body.


    "u-ultimate defense b-barrier..." eldric stammered fearfully, covering himself in a thick mana barrier. it was his most potent defensive skill.


    "hehe... let''s see what this barrier of yours can withstand," anon said as he seized eldric''s neck from behind and threw him to the ground. eldric''s mana barrier prevented him from sustaining damage, but he was immobilized, unable to move or flee from anon''s presence.


    "what''s happening? it''s like my entire body is frozen; i can''t take a single step... i lack the strength to even stand up in front of him. what should i do¡ªguh..." before he could muster any strength, anon stood over his chest, pointing him toward the ground.


    then, anon aimed his finger at maison.


    "hmm... is he pointing at me?" maison asked, puzzled.


    "he is... i believe," one of the royal ministers remarked.


    anon redirected his finger, pointing it back at eldric.


    maison, his expression filled with anger, rose from his seat.


    "this rascal..." maison uttered, his tone furious.


    "maison, sit down... don''t let him provoke you," mrs. glen advised.


    anon grinned, took a deep drag on his cigar, and exhaled smoke, concentrating mana into his chest, as he had done before, but this time, the energy was five times more potent.


    "n-no... n-noooo..." eldric cried out, but it was clear what was going to occur.


    anon''s chest radiated with a golden glow, while his throat emitted a dark green light.


    "my queen, the energy within his body is extremely destructive. if he releases that energy toward the boy, it will shatter the immortal formation beneath the ground, and eldric will perish," one of the mages warned, panic in his voice.


    sam heard the news and announced it loudly, "mr. jule... stop! you will kill him. the immortal formation will shatter..."


    "damn it... i can''t control it. the energy within my chest is escalating rapidly, becoming more unmanageable with each passing second. if i make even the slightest movement, my throat will explode, and the audience seated in front of me will perish," anon realized, struggling to hold the energy within. blood streamed from his eyes, and the glow from his chest intensified with each passing moment.


    everyone watched, waiting to see what would happen next.


    eve and deris were equally curious about anon''s course of action.


    "the energy within his chest is incredibly concentrated. if he releases it, the immortal formation will be destroyed..." mike observed from above the colosseum.


    "you can''t go... everyone will see you," no.300 advised mike, attempting to restrain him.


    "n-no... please... i beg you," eldric pleaded desperately, unable to escape even when anon removed his foot from his chest.


    ''linkkkkkk....'' anon shouted mentally.


    [i understand, master.]


    link took his original snake form and wrapped around anon''s neck.


    [master, i will reposition your neck to face the sky.]


    ''do it...fasttttt'' anon ordered.


    link arched his hood backward, shifting anon''s neck upward toward the sky.


    [now, master....] link spoke.


    as soon as anon''s gaze met the sun, he opened his mouth and unleashed the roar towards the sky.


    everyone covered their ears and stood up, even the queen herself rose from her royal chair, her face etched in astonishment.


    "beautiful..." fiona spoke.


    (deafening roar, seventh and last form: soaring through the heavens)


    bhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn


    the sound tore holes in the clouds and sliced through the air. it resembled a massive dragon ascending to the heavens.


    meanwhile, link struggled to maintain his form, as the energy emanating from anon''s throat was immensely destructive. if he released his hold on anon''s throat, his body would explode along with anon''s throat.


    [i warned you, master, to keep your anger in check...] link spoke with a tense voice as he tightened the grip around his neck.


    anon''s roar on that day became the sole sound heard across all the kingdoms of the holy land simultaneously.


    human kingdom...


    "what was that?" derein, who sat atop her castle with arthur, asked as she heard the sound.


    "eh... probably some child playing with a toy in the garden," arthur replied nonchalantly, leaning in to kiss derein.


    dwarf kingdom...


    "what the hell was that ?" an old dwarf questioned.


    "i don''t know, my king. it''s coming from the elven kingdom. our radars have detected something very unusual at the centre of the elven kingdom." another dwarf answered.

 Chapter 409 -409

    chapter 409 chapter-409


    anon finally ceased the deafening roar after five minutes, collapsing to his knees. his aura weakened, and he felt as though someone had thrust a long, scorching spear through his throat.


    "m-mother.... save mmeeeeeee...." eldric cried out, wetting his pants, as he sprinted toward the colosseum''s exit.


    link returned to his tattoo form, and anon slowly rose from the ground.


    "who won?" anon inquired, looking at sam with a perplexed expression.


    "y-yes... ladies and gentlemen, after a fierce and captivating battle, we have the victor of today''s final match. a resounding round of applause for mr. jule, the royal candidate," sam announced.


    clap-clap-clap


    the audience erupted into applause as they retook their seats. even fiona joined in the applause.


    ''i''ve depleted every ounce of stamina in my body. it feels as if i''ve run around the world three times without rest. damn, my throat hurts,'' anon thought, walking back to his seat and sitting next to fiona.


    "what were you trying to say earlier, mr. jule? i didn''t understand. can you explain it again?" maison inquired.


    "really? you want to pursue this after witnessing that?" anon responded.


    "well, i''ll let it slide this time, but just this once," maison said, returning to his seat.


    "so, you obtained a potent skill from blowing that trumpet, huh?" fiona asked with a smile.


    "i did," anon affirmed, donning his sunglasses and reclining in his chair.


    "mr. jule, you''re unique. truly special. now that i''ve found you, i won''t let you go," fiona replied with a smile.


    "good... i''d love to squeeze some things," anon replied with a grin.


    "huh...? did you just say that to me?" fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "i want to squeeze... boobies," anon quipped as he smiled.


    "what the hell are you¡ª" fiona began, her tone angry, but she suddenly realized that anon was sleep-talking.


    "ah... sleep-talking. he must be really exhausted from the match," fiona dismissed it and resumed observing the arena.


    ''phew, dodged a bullet there. for a moment, i forgot she''s the elven queen,'' anon thought, a smile on his face.


    sam approached the stage.


    "well, ladies and gentlemen, many different and unbelievable things happened today. even the history of our kingdom was altered by a very powerful young man. but in the end, it''s all good. today, we''ve learned that no foreign force can conquer our kingdom as long as we have promising youngsters like mr. gryphon, mr. jule, and miss elowen."


    "this doesn''t end here. today was just the first day of the academic exchange event, and i guarantee we''ll bring you more talented candidates over the next fifteen days. after those fifteen days, the elimination of candidates will begin, and that''s when the real competition starts. so, make sure to return, everyone. i''ll take my leave now and ask our queen to offer some words of motivation before her departure," sam declared as he stepped down from the stage.


    fiona stood up and walked a few steps forward...


    "hello, my children. since you all witnessed what mr. jule did today and you all know why i chose him to fight for me in this year''s academic exchange event. he is very strong, as you all saw just now. i don''t want to discriminate among my children, so i''m giving you all an equal chance to earn the reward you work hard for."


    "mr. jule, the candidate fighting for royalty, my official candidate. anyone who faces him from tomorrow onward and wins even a single match against him will be declared the immediate winner of this entire exchange event," fiona announced.


    a moment of utter silence enveloped the entire colosseum, and then everyone burst into different expressions¡ªshock, jealousy, anger.


    "m-my queen, what are you saying? it''s not ethical to¡ª" mrs. glen tried to speak but was immediately cut off by fiona''s smile.


    "what''s wrong, mrs. glen? don''t you have faith in maison?" fiona asked.


    "i-it''s not that. what if someone else defeats mr. jule and becomes the tournament''s winner, while maison doesn''t even get a chance to face him?" mrs. glen inquired.


    "you''re right, mrs. glen," fiona replied, thinking for a moment.


    "thank you¡ª"


    "mr. jule, do you intend to lose to someone in this competition?" fiona asked, smiling.


    "i don''t," anon replied with a smile.


    "will you lose in this competition, mr. jule?" fiona inquired again, looking at mrs. glen this time.


    "i won''t," anon replied, his expression calm and carefree.


    "you see, i know what i''m saying, and if he loses, he''ll pay with his life," fiona added, addressing mrs. glen.


    "i-i see, my queen," mrs. glen said, immediately ending the discussion.


    "i''ll take my leave now, my children. i''ll see you tomorrow morning," fiona concluded as she exited the colosseum with anon and the other ministers.


    once the queen left the colosseum, it erupted in noise.


    "what the hell?"


    "the queen just declared that, didn''t she?"


    "let''s go to the match-setting committee and see if i have a match with him."


    "i think she really has so much confidence in him."


    "who the hell is that guy? did you see that technique he used? it was at the very least an s-rank ability."


    the audience buzzed with conversation and exited the colosseum.


    "my queen, are you sure about this?" one of the mages asked.


    "yes, my queen. if it was a mistake in your speech, we can correct it for you," another mage added.


    "i''m sure about this, and it''s not a mistake in my speech. just let it happen. i believe in that kid. look at him; he''s here to win. he won''t go down that easily; there''s something special about him. i felt it when he picked up that trumpet, and he''s definitely going to win this tournament," fiona said.


    "i pray that the great gods grant your wishes, my queen."


    they all boarded their carriages and returned to their homes.


    "wait, my home is here¡ª" anon began, but the carriage sped past his home without slowing down.


    "you''re not going to live there anymore, mr. jule. your mother and sister have been moved to the royal palace. until your house is ready for use again and while you''re participating in the academic exchange event, you''ll stay with me in the royal palace," fiona explained.


    ''hehehe.... this is what you call ''the key to the treasury fell into my lap on its own. let''s start the main body corruption,'' anon thought with a silent smile.

 Chapter 410 -410

    ?


    screeeechhh


    the carriages halted in front of the castle, and everyone disembarked.


    "welcome back, my queen."


    "welcome back, my queen," the servants promptly greeted fiona, bowing down to her.


    "so, what are your plans for this evening?" fiona inquired of anon.


    "nothing in particular. since my mother and sister are already here, i don''t have any plans. i suppose i''ll just focus on training my body," anon replied with a stoic expression.


    "hmm...? what a boring youngster you are. i haven''t seen anyone like you in the last 200 years. don''t you like girls or want to have fun? this is the royal palace, kid. you can wish for anything, and it will come true here, except the throne, hahaha," fiona teased.


    "i''ll go and take some rest in my room," anon said as he began walking toward his room.


    "wait..." fiona stopped him.


    "yes?" anon asked, turning around.


    "today, i''m hosting a party to celebrate your match victory. you should come, but i''m not forcing you. it''s entirely up to you," fiona offered.


    "i''ll think about it," anon replied as he continued heading to his room.


    fiona was entirely taken aback by anon''s response.


    ''no one in this kingdom has ever said these words to me except this guy. if you weren''t my golden opportunity to become the perfect queen, i swear to the 14 elven gods... you''d be dead by now,'' fiona thought as she watched anon walk away.


    "ma''am, your bath is ready. shall we go?" maid maria asked.


    "yes, maria," fiona replied, following the maid to her bath.


    meanwhile, anon was walking through the corridors with a smile on his face...


    "m-mr. jule... w-welcome back," a maid greeted anon as he passed through the hallway. this maid was the same one fiona had assigned to him on his first day.


    anon immediately grabbed the maid by her waist and pinned her to the wall.


    "hello, love. still so formal with me, huh...?" anon asked as he lightly touched her left cheek with his fingers and trailed them down to her neck slowly.


    "m-mr. jule, someone will see us here," the maid said with a red face, her heart racing like a train, and her breathing erratic.


    "my, my, look at you. getting all shy, huh...? in bed, you don''t behave the same, do you?" anon teased with a smile, slipping his fingers inside her dress and applying pressure against her.


    "anhhh.... i-i have work... i''ll serve you tonight, mr. jule," the maid said in a very shy tone as she managed to free herself and quickly left.


    "oh, you will..." anon muttered in a low voice, looking at her with a sinister smile.


    ''show me,'' anon commanded.


    suddenly, a semi-transparent window appeared in front of him...


    [fola''s mind corruption: 20%]


    ''not bad... corrupt one apple, and the whole basket will start rotting on its own,'' anon thought as he turned around and walked toward his room.


    now she would boast about it to her other maid friends... the virus of carnal desires will start to spread now.


    "hey, do you know the guy queen brought in, three days ago?" fola asked, standing among her other maid friends.


    "oh, the muscular guy?"


    "oh my god. he''s so sexy. i wish he''d take me into his bed by force and ravage me like some cheap slut." one of the other milfy maid remarked.


    "bitch, you''re married and you have 3 children; have some shame. let us have him." other maid spoke.


    "what happened next, fola? did he take you to his bed and fucked you like a cheap slut ? was his dick big ?" one of the maids asked with curiosity.


    "well, he did take me into his bed the night he arrived at the castle, and believe me, it was the best night of my life. i''d never seen such a big and thick dick in my life, my boyfriend was like nothing in front of him.


    he throwed me into his bed like an object, removed my clothes and he took off my panties with his mouth. then he started to lick my pussy with his tongue and it felt like heaven." fola explained.


    "eew... what do you mean, he started licking you ?"


    "you idiots... you wouldn''t understand. his tongue moved on my pussy just like a god''s hand on a harp. then he... well, you can guess. that feeling... anhhh. i still can''t forget it," fola spoke with closed eyes, lost in her reverie.


    "so, was it that good?" a maid asked.


    "good? the next day, i broke up with my boyfriend. i don''t want to be touched by anyone else other than mr. jule now. just now, he grabbed me in the hallway and pinned me to the wall like a wild beast. ahhh... i want night to fall even faster now so i can go to his room and do it again," fola said as she left the room.


    "hey, do you think i stand a chance with him?"


    "yeah... no. hahaha..."


    "hahaha...."


    "hehehe...."


    laughter filled the room.


    in anon''s room...


    anon was sitting by the window, looking outside.


    "how should i corrupt the queen?" anon mused, watching the kids playing in the garden.


    "she doesn''t eat or drink the same things as everyone else, and her food is magically checked, so there''s a high chance of me getting caught if i tamper with it. i have to find another way to corrupt¡ª" as anon was pondering this, his gaze fell upon fate, who was leaving the castle with her soldiers.


    "hehe... i heard that the one who checks her food every night is none other than mrs. fate herself. so, why not corrupt her first? it''s time for me to complete that date, i guess." anon thought as he leaped out of the window and landed directly in front of fate.


    thud


    fate and her soldiers immediately drew their weapons, pointing them at anon.


    "hello, commander faith," anon greeted her with a smile.


    "weapons down," faith ordered, ignoring anon as she continued walking.

 Chapter 411 -411

    ?


    "hey, are you ignoring me ?" anon asked as he continued to walk with her.


    "mr. jule, please return back to your room. we are on a mission right now and we don''t have time to play with you." fate replied as she continued to walk again and ignored anon.


    "hmm...? are you ignoring me ?" anon asked as he blocked her way.


    "you guys, go ahead. i will have a small talk with mr. jule and come to you in a bit." faith ordered and her soldiers immediately followed her orders.


    "what do you want to say ? say it fast... i don''t have that much time to waste on you." faith spoke with an angry expression.


    "are you angry with me ?" anon asked.


    "huh... me ? no, no... how can i be angry on you ? how can anyone be angry on a guy, who promised the girl a date, but he never showed up to it.


    after 7 days, he shows up and guess what ? he was charged with his father''s murder. after this he was being carried to the castle, but he blows the gate away and runs from the carriage and as if this wasn''t enough, he humiliated me in front of the queen too.


    can you be angry on a cute guy like that ?" faith asked with a fake smile on her face.


    ''what a drama queen ? i thought she would be a bit wise but i guess all bitches are same when it comes to this stuff. well, let''s play with it... manipulation is best done with emotions.'' anon thought.


    "look, i admit that i did somethings, that i wasn''t supposed to do and i am sorry for that but i want to make it up to you. let''s go on an another date, what do you say ?" anon asked.


    "no mr. jule. i am not going to stand another night near a fucking lake waiting for a boy who never shows up to his dates and you should go and prepare for your next match." faith spoke as she started walking again.


    "hey, i apologized for it." anon spoke as he followed her to her carriage.


    ''once i corrupt this bitch... i will train her througly like a real bitch. who will stand up when i say ''stand'' and sit down when i say ''sit'', just you wait.'' anon thought as he looked at faith with a perverted smile.


    faith opened her carriage door and walked in. she immediately closed the door as soon as she got inside, so that anon couldn''t get inside behind her.


    but as soon as she sat down on her seat, she noticed a presence besides her.


    faith immediately turned around and noticed that anon is already sitting there.


    "hello..." anon spoke as he waved at her with a smile.


    "y-you... but how ?" faith questioned as she looked towards the gate and noticed that it was still locked.


    "magic, my darling." anon spoke with a smile.


    ''d-d-d-darling ? d-did he just called me ''darling'' ?'' faith wondered as her face turned red due to shyness.


    "is something wrong ? why is your face all red ?" anon questioned as he puts his hand on her forehead.


    ''ah, he is touching me... his manly smell is going inside my nostrils, it''s like my nose is melting from his smell.'' faith thought as she started sniffing.


    "umm...? what are you doing ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    faith immediately looked at anon and stopped sniffing.


    "n-nothing... you get out of this carriage right now." fate spoke as she pointed towards the gate of the carriage.


    "calm down... i am coming with you on this case. just chill out." anon spoke as she looked at faith with a serious expression.


    "are you sure ?" faith asked.


    "yes and there is a hair on your nose... let me pick it up for you." anon spoke as he used his hand to pick up the hair from faith''s nose but suddenly he noticed something.


    *sniff-sniff*


    faith closed her eyes and started sniffing anon''s hand, just like a dog would do.


    ''wait, is this what i think, it is ?'' anon wondered as he removed his hand from her face.


    faith immediately stopped sniffing.


    ''hehehehe... this is fucking awesome. she is like the perfect bitch running around to get tamed. she has a fucking smell fetish. hahaha... i don''t know why but many evil thoughts are popping into my mind.


    i don''t know how this got missed from my eyes when we first met ?'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his head and an evil idea popped up in his mind.


    "woah, i am sweating inside this carriage." anon spoke as he took out his handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his sweat with it.


    *gulp*


    seeing this view, faith immediately gulped a mouth full of saliva and looked at anon.


    anon noticed this with one eye and dropped his handkerchief.


    "oops, i think i dropped it, i should pick-"


    "i will pick it up. don''t you dare bend down." faith spoke in a very hurried sound as she swiftly bent down and grabbed anon''s handkerchief from the ground.


    "okay..." anon spoke as he pretended to look out of the window.


    faith looked at anon and noticed that he was looking outside,


    so she quickly puts anon''s handkerchief to her nose and takes a very deep sniff.


    ''oh my fucking god!!!! what a great smell ?'' faith thought as she closed her eyes and got engaged in her sniffing.


    ''what the fuck ? she is a bigger masochist than i thought.'' anon thought as he looked at her for a moment and then turned his head towards the window again.


    "here, you go." faith spoke as she came back up and gave it back to anon.


    "you can keep it." anon spoke with a smile.


    "huh...? w-w-why would i k-keep your h-handkerchief ?" faith asked with a confused expression as if she was trying to hide something.


    "well, okay." anon spoke as he took it back from her hands.


    "i was just trying to give it to you as a gift for our missed date and-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, faith grabbed the handkerchief back from his hands.


    "well, if it''s that type of gift. i should accept it or you would get disappointed and i don''t want to see you cry like a child." faith spoke as her face turned red.


    "yes, yes... you are right. i would be very disappointed..." anon replied in a low tone as a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 412 -412

    ?


    click


    the carriage stopped in front of a grand mansion, and anon opened the carriage gate. he stepped out first, then offered a helping hand to faith.


    "so, why are we here again? isn''t this the dark elven territory, if i remember correctly?" anon asked with a puzzled expression.


    "yes, our presence was requested here by the chief commander of the dark elves," faith replied.


    "do you know anything about your mission?" anon inquired.


    "no, but the official letter said that it was a very critical matter, and we had to come as soon as possible, so we came," faith replied as she started walking inside, and all the soldiers followed.


    as anon and faith proceeded toward the grand mansion, the main gates opened, revealing five dark elves in dark blue plate armor who stepped out.


    upon reaching a certain distance, both groups halted.


    "hello, i am julia, the chief commander of the dark elves, and this is my vice commander, ella," julia introduced herself, shaking hands with faith, followed by ella.


    "i am faith, the one and only chief commander of the white elves," faith responded.


    "it''s nice to meet you, ma''am. i am very sorry for summoning you on such short notice, but it was very important," julia explained.


    "no problem. let''s proceed and take a look without wasting any more time here," faith suggested.


    "please follow me," julia said, leading everyone inside the mansion.


    faith walked alongside julia, while ella and anon walked together.


    "jule," anon introduced himself, extending his hand for a handshake. however, ella just looked at anon without responding.


    "my name is jule," anon repeated.


    "i understood the first time. what role do you play in this team?" ella asked with a disgusted expression.


    anon quickly withdrew his hand and responded, "i am just a nobody."


    "are you a noble, mr. nobody?" ella questioned.


    "i am not, ma''am," anon replied with a smile.


    "then keep your disgusting hands away from me because i am a noble girl, mr. nobody. even if i am dying, you don''t have to touch me. you know what? don''t even talk to me with that pathetic mouth of yours," ella declared with an egotistical tone.


    ''yep, that''s the right amount of attitude to get you killed. i can''t believe she''s still alive,'' anon thought.


    "got that, ma''am," anon responded with a smile.


    "ella, be nice to the guests. how many times do i have to tell you this? please forgive him, sir. she is just a spoiled kid," julia intervened.


    "sorry, ma''am," ella muttered in a low tone.


    "so, what happened here?" faith asked as she noticed bloodstains on the wall.


    "this morning, we received a report of unusual events taking place in this house. the neighbors continuously reported hearing loud shouting noises and sharp scratching sounds coming from this house.


    our teams were immediately dispatched to investigate, but..." julia began, her expression turning somber, and she stopped mid-sentence.


    "but... what?" faith inquired.


    "none of them returned from the mansion," julia continued.


    "why? what happened?" faith pressed.


    "we don''t know," julia replied.


    "what do you mean?" faith asked.


    "he will explain everything to you," julia said, leading everyone into a room and gesturing toward a well-dressed dark elf seated inside with his hand on his temple.


    "mr. freeman, i have called for backup. please explain the situation to her. she is the chief commander of the white elves, mrs. faith, and these are her soldiers," julia said before leaving the room.


    "why is julia involving white elves in this matter?" mr. freeman whispered in a hushed voice.


    "please explain quickly. we need to take action," faith urged as she looked at the man.


    "yes... please, have a seat," mr. freeman requested.


    both faith and anon took a seat on the sofa, their curiosity evident as they focused on mr. freeman.


    "my daughter, levine, got involved in some illegal work related to the transportation of illegal substances, or what you might call..."


    "drug supplier. she''s a drug supplier, right?" anon guessed with a smile.


    "yes, that. she was a drug supplier, but twelve months ago, she got in contact with a man who paid her a significant amount of money just to test his drug.


    she began taking it for fun, but within three days, she developed an addiction, and within six months, she was fully addicted to that drug."


    "wait, you let your own daughter take drugs?" faith asked with a puzzled expression.


    "i am ashamed of that... i became so consumed with making money that i forgot to take care of my baby daughter, and god is punishing me for that today. sob-sob," mr. freeman said, tears welling up in his eyes.


    "okay, what happened after that?" faith inquired.


    "she stopped going out, but her friends started visiting our house more often. at first, i thought it was normal, but after some time, they began staying here in my house. they wouldn''t leave. this morning, some of our maids took breakfast to their room, but as soon as one entered the room, a very horrific and terrifying scream started emanating from it.


    the head maid immediately informed me, and i rushed to her room as quickly as possible. when i opened that door... i saw something very horrifying," mr. freeman paused, a traumatized look on his face.


    "what did you see, mr. freeman? tell me, what did you see?" faith urged, waving her hand in front of him.


    "c-cannibalism... s-she and her friends were eating the maid''s body like some monsters. i immediately closed the door and retreated to my room. before i could call the authorities, many guards were already standing on my doorstep.


    they barged into the house but when they barged into my daughter''s room, not even one of them came out of that room.


    i opened the door slightly and saw that all of them died brutally and that they are being eaten by my daughter and her friends.


    suddenly another batch of soldiers barged into the house, i warned them to stop but they didn''t stop and barged into the same room.


    this happened for the next one hour, no matter how much armed you go inside that room, you turn out to be a dead body." mr. freeman explained.

 Chapter 413 -413

    ?


    "so, basically, your daughter is inside that room with exactly three of her friends, two of whom are male and one is female, and they are brutally killing anyone who enters that room, right?" faith asked mr. freeman.


    "yes, and she is eating them too," mr. freeman replied.


    "well, your daughter has saved money on food. i mean, that''s a good thing, right?" anon spoke with a smile on his face as he lit his cigar and took a puff.


    everyone inside the room immediately looked at anon with very serious expressions.


    "what?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "mr. jule, don''t make jokes about it," faith spoke as she looked at anon.


    "i was just trying to lighten the mood," anon replied as he continued to puff on his cigar.


    suddenly, julia and her soldiers entered the room.


    "so, are you aware of the circumstances now?" julia asked.


    "we are," faith replied.


    "how do you want to proceed?" julia inquired.


    "well, i am thinking of using bait to lure out one of them, but... i just don''t know what i am going to use as bait," faith replied.


    "we already tried that; we used meat, weed, ganja, and every other drug. they don''t seem to react to anything," julia spoke.


    "you said you saw her kill everyone that went inside that room, right?" anon asked mr. freeman. without looking at him, he flicked his finger and dropped the ashes of the cigar into a golden ashtray placed on the table in front of him.


    "is he talking to me?" mr. freeman asked faith with a confused expression.


    "i am," anon replied as he turned his neck towards mr. freeman.


    "oh, yes... i did. she is brutal when she kills. it''s like a monster took over her body," freeman spoke.


    "was she using magic while killing them?" anon asked.


    "huh...? n-no, she killed them with just her hands," freeman replied.


    "did any of her friends use magic in this entire killing session?" anon questioned.


    "no, but why are you asking that? i already told you that they''ve become monsters and they are killing people," freeman spoke.


    "yeah, i know," anon replied as he stood up from his place and started walking towards mr. freeman.


    "excuse me, one moment. mr. jule, come with me," faith said as she grabbed anon''s hand and led him into the hallway.


    "hey, what are you doing?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "what am i doing?" anon questioned back.


    "you are asking illogical and stupid questions to our only witness and a father whose daughter just became a cannibal monster. i thought you were here just to observe?" faith asked with an angry expression.


    "look, beautiful, i will not take part in your investigation anymore, but i would like to point out one thing. just assume you became a monster, and you were also the top-class magic user of your academy back in the day. what would you kill people with? magic or your hands?" anon asked as he took a puff of his cigar.


    "what kind of question is that?" faith replied with a confused look.


    "just answer," anon insisted.


    "okay, i would definitely use magic because my magic would get heightened after becoming a monster," faith spoke.


    "good, now your question is, why isn''t his daughter doing that? because the graduating degree from her magic academy states that she was the top-class magic user of her batch," anon replied with a smile.


    "you mean her intelligence has been sacrificed, and she can''t enchant spells due to that, right?" faith asked with a curious expression.


    "exactly. now, figure out the rest. i will go and take a nap," anon spoke as he went back inside the room and sat down in the chair.


    faith immediately went to julia and explained this to her.


    "so, what are you implying with this, mrs. faith?" julia asked.


    "i am implying that we should use magic to fight them. if our soldiers are weak against them physically, we can make up for it in the magic aspects," faith replied.


    "yes, you are right," ella spoke up.


    "well, let''s go then. what are we waiting for?" julia spoke as she started walking toward the exit of the room. faith began following her, but suddenly she noticed that anon wasn''t coming with her.


    "what happened, mr. jule? aren''t you going to come with us?" faith asked with a smile.


    "na, you guys go. i will be here in case you release them out of their cage," anon replied.


    "what do you mean by cage?" julia asked as she halted her steps.


    "well, there are four monsters in one room of this house across the hall, who killed over a hundred people, and you think he won''t keep them in a cage?" anon spoke as he pointed toward mr. freeman.


    "why would he cage up his own daughter, and he didn''t know that she would turn into a monster in the first place. are you in your right mind?" ella asked with a confused expression.


    "well, i hope she is right. huh... mr. freeman?" anon spoke as he blew a mouthful of smoke at mr. freeman''s face and looked at him with a smile.


    "i-i... this..." mr. freeman''s tone started stammering.


    julia immediately drew her sword and pointed it at mr. freeman as she asked, "is this true, mr. freeman?"


    "i-i-i-i... this was... meant..." freeman started speaking nonsense as soon as he looked at julia''s sword.


    "over a hundred of my soldiers have been turned into your daughter''s fucking dinner. i called the chief commander from the white side, and you are fucking lying to us this whole time ? i am so angry at this moment that i can stab this sword through your heart and get it out through your brain, mr. freeman. so, either you speak the entire truth in the next three seconds, or i will kill you first, and then kill the thing that''s inside that room," julia shouted as she touched her sword''s tip to mr. freeman''s throat.


    "okay, i will tell you everything. please remove the sword." freeman spoke up.

 Chapter 414 -414

    chapter 414 chapter-414


    "i will tell you everything. i was the one who got her addicted to that drug, and now she is a monster. that''s all i can tell you; now you can do whatever you want with me," mr. freeman spoke as he closed his eyes and thought that julia would kill him now.


    but the opposite happened. julia withdrew her sword from his neck.


    "bring me a chair," julia shouted.


    ella immediately grabbed a wooden chair and gave it to julia.


    "mr. freeman, please take a seat," julia spoke.


    freeman didn''t understand anything and followed her command silently.


    he sat down on the wooden chair and started wondering why she ordered him to do this.


    julia unsheathed her sword at a very high speed and stabbed it right through mr. freeman''s right knee.


    clisshhh


    mr. freeman felt unbearable pain in his knee that for the first two seconds not even a single sound came out of his mouth.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." only after two seconds he shouted so loudly.


    "you fucking son of a bitch. you think we are living meat that you can feed to your daughter and then say two simple sentences to get out of this matter? do we look like fucking nuts to you, who will sacrifice ourselves for you? what will i say to the family of those soldiers that you killed brutally?" julia asked as anger appeared clearly on her face.


    ''oh my god, she is wife material,'' anon thought as he covered his smile with his hand and looked at mr. freeman who was suffering like a rat in a trap.


    "y-you... can''t do this. you can''t torture me. ahhh... you are the chief commander of the kingdom, you are bound by the law of the kingdom... you have to arrest me for my crime and investigate me in the royal court. you can''t harm the only witness of this incident," mr. freeman spoke with a cunning smile forming over his lips.


    "well, you are right. i can''t harm you now, since i am standing here as the chief commander of the dark elves," julia spoke as she backed off from freeman and turned around to look at ella.


    "hehehe... i...know. fuck this hurts," freeman spoke as he smiled like a bastard.


    "ella, how many leaves are granted to a chief commander?" julia asked.


    "two per year, ma''am. one for emergency and one for pressure release," ella replied.


    "good... i am taking the pressure release one, now," julia spoke as she removed her golden shining badge from her chest and tossed it toward ella.


    as soon as ella grabbed the badge, julia unsheathed a long dagger, turned around with the highest speed possible, and stabbed it directly into freeman''s other knee.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." freeman shouted like a dog whose tail had just been stepped on.


    "well, guess who is off duty?" julia spoke as she looked at freeman.


    anon immediately turned around and slowly removed his hand from his mouth; he saw that there was blood coming out of his nose.


    ''fuck... she is hot. why did i meet the good ones so late? i bet she isn''t married, though,'' anon thought as he looked at his hand.


    "here..." a white elf soldier gave anon her handkerchief. she was the same elf soldier that anon was talking to back when he was getting carried to the royal court.


    "thank you," anon spoke as he took the handkerchief and wiped his nose.


    "for someone who talks about power, you are very weak, huh? can''t even see someone getting tortured," the elf soldier spoke as she smiled.


    "do you have a boyfriend?" anon asked with a straight face.


    "no."


    "then you won''t understand," anon replied as he turned back.


    "wait... what? why does it matter if i have a boyfriend or not?" the elf soldier started thinking.


    "tell me, mr. freeman. why did you fucking do it?" julia asked with a very angry expression.


    "you can''t kill me; you will immediately lose your position as the chief commander, and you will also get imprisonment for at least 100 years or worse... death penalty for killing an upper noble," mr. freeman spoke with a smile.


    "i am not here today, mr. freeman, neither are my comrades. right now, all of us are on a holiday near the southern hills. right, soldiers?" julia spoke.


    "yes, ma''am." all the soldiers immediately spoke as they also removed their duty badges.


    "oh, that''s badass," anon spoke.


    "now, you speak or... ella, sword," julia spoke.


    "yes, ma''am." ella immediately unsheathed her sword and handed it over to julia.


    julia immediately pointed the sword directly at mr. freeman''s groin.


    "wait, wait, wait.... i am speaking, i am speaking. i only have one daughter," freeman immediately spoke up.


    "no, you have two daughters," a dark elf soldier spoke.


    "the other one is not mine; she belongs to my late brother who died in the war. all of this belongs to my brother, including this mansion, and he made a will that said i will take care of this stuff... until his daughter safely turns 150 years old. and if something happens to her during that period, the property will go to charity. but if she gets the property and something happens to her afterward, the property will be mine.


    i was ordered to hand over everything to my brother''s daughter yesterday. how can i do that? i maintained his property; i did everything for his daughter for the last 150 years. can''t she die for me just this once?" freeman shouted as he looked at julia like a psychopathic bastard.


    "you sacrificed hundreds of lives for property? you fucking cunt... do you even realize what you have done?" julia asked as she slapped freeman.


    slap


    "commander julia, control yourself. let me talk to him," faith spoke as she grabbed julia''s hand to prevent her from slapping him again.


    "i-i am sorry that you had to see all this," julia spoke as she backed off from mr. freeman.


    "don''t worry; just let me talk to him," faith spoke as she stood in front of mr. freeman.


    "how did you turn her and her friends into monsters?" faith asked.


    "i got a special drug from a guy in the black market. he said that once anyone takes it, he or she will not be able to resist the urge to take it again, and once taken in the enough amount. they will start losing their intelligence. but i didn''t know that she would transform into a fucking monster and her friends too," mr. freeman replied.

 Chapter 415 -415

    chapter 415 chapter-415


    julia and faith stood outside the room, engaging in conversation.


    "so, what now? she''s inside a magical cage. you can go inside at your will, but you can''t come out. that means baiting her out is out of the options. what should we do now?" julia asked as she looked at faith.


    "well, this only leaves two ways. either we just blast down the whole room with magic or go all in with everyone we have right now," faith spoke.


    "no, we can''t blast the room. if we blasted the room, we will never know the effects of that drug. if that drug started spreading through the kingdom, it will destroy everything. we will turn into monsters overnight," julia immediately spoke.


    "well, why don''t we first go and observe them if they are trapped inside a cage...?" anon''s voice resounded from behind.


    both julia and faith turned around to look at anon.


    "mr. jule, are you eavesdropping on us?" faith asked with a shocked expression.


    "i might be," anon answered with a smile.


    "wait, he is right. if they are inside a cage, then we should go and observe them ourselves now," julia spoke.


    "well, okay," faith agreed.


    "soldiers, come," julia ordered.


    everyone started heading towards the basement, leaving only one guard and mr. freeman in the room.


    as anon''s senses were heightened, he smelled the disgusting odor of blood and rotting bodies coming from the basement immediately.


    after walking down some more steps, everyone started smelling it.


    "did you smell that?" faith asked as she looked at anon.


    "oh, more than anything," anon replied as he observed the walls around the basement.


    after walking down the basement, all of them stopped in front of a big metallic gate.


    the outsides of the doors were lit up with two torches, each of them mounted on the opposite sides.


    the doors were opened a little bit, and the smell coming from the room was so disgusting that some of the female soldiers immediately took out their handkerchiefs and covered their noses.


    "that''s the array line. it means that the things inside this room will not be able to cross through this line," julia spoke as she pointed towards a red line that was drawn near the metallic gate.


    "well, let''s open it. what are we waiting for?" anon spoke from behind.


    "soldiers, open the doors," julia ordered.


    "yes, ma''am." two soldiers immediately grabbed the door handles and opened up the gates.


    the view that was revealed from inside was beyond imagination and disgust.


    it was built like a normal room from inside, but now the walls were covered in red blood, and elven meat pieces were sticking to the ceiling.


    there were over 100 dead bodies lying on the floor, out of which some were eaten half, and some were only left with their skeletons. it''s as if someone just ate their meat right off their bones.


    gwaaah


    bhwaaaaahhh


    some of the soldiers immediately threw up as soon as the gates opened up.


    in one corner of the room, four individuals were sitting, facing towards the walls, and they were constantly swinging their bodies back and forth.


    their bodies were rotten, and blue veins were popping on their arms and legs.


    as soon as anon looked at their bodies, his eyes opened up in surprise.


    "what the actual fuck?" anon murmured as he got curious and walked up to the front.


    "oi, cunts. look at me," anon shouted.


    "mr. jule, what are you doing?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "umm... is something wrong?" julia asked as she looked at faith.


    anon immediately summoned a big iron knife in his hands and threw it towards a male elf that was sitting at the last.


    chk


    the knife hit the male elf''s body, but instead of stabbing into his skin, it broke into thousands of pieces.


    "mr. jule, what are you¡ª" faith tried to speak something but stopped as soon as she noticed the knife.


    "their skin is tough. what kind of monsters did they become? i have never seen such a thing," julia spoke as she looked at the broken knife in confusion.


    anon immediately went to the back of the crowd and...


    ''open the book of wisdom.''


    [opening the (book of wisdom).]


    [415 logs found. what do you want to look at?]


    suddenly two half-transparent windows popped up in front of anon.


    ''show me the records of the zombie ogre tests.''


    [opening the record of the zombie ogre tests: body limit test, log no: 68]


    [metallic sword: failed]


    [copper sword: failed]


    [golden sword: failed.]


    ....


    [mithril sword: passed.]


    "well, they aren''t reacting to anything. what should we do? we tried screaming at them, we threw stuff at them, and even showed them blood, but they just won''t react," julia spoke as she looked at faith.


    "well, that leaves only one option. we have to go ins¡ª"


    before faith could''ve said anything else, she observed that anon has come back with another shining dagger in his hands.


    "mr. jule, we have already tried throwing swords and stuff at them; it''s impossible to get their attention with them. they aren''t even receiving any damage from all this stuff. i say we kill all of them here and now. if they got out of this room, they will create chaos everywhere," faith spoke as she looked at julia.


    "get back..." anon spoke with a very serious expression as he looked at the individuals sitting inside the room.


    "oi, can''t you listen to what your chief commander just said? these weapons can''t hurt them..." ella shouted.


    "i hope so too..." anon spoke as he threw the mithril dagger at the same male elf with all his power.


    chhhhk


    but this time... the dagger got stabbed directly into the male elf''s arm.


    he immediately stopped swinging his body and turned his eyes towards anon; they were white... cold white as if some type of ghost has possessed his body.


    ghhhrrrrrrrawwwwww


    he growled loudly as he ran towards anon with incredible speed. such speed can''t be seen in a normal elf.


    as soon as he reached at the boundary of the gate, he was immediately stopped by the defensive array around the room and everyone looked at the monster from a closer distance.


    "zombie..." anon murmured in a low tone.

 Chapter 416 -416

    chapter 416 chapter-416


    here''s the modified paragraph with corrections:


    "please give us a moment," faith said as she grabbed anon''s hand and took him to one side of the room.


    "how did you do that, jule? do you know anything about this?" faith asked, looking at anon with a confused expression.


    "can i have a talk with mr. freeman again?" anon asked.


    "no, you can''t. first, you have to tell me what you know about this. what is that dagger of yours made of? how did you know that it would hurt that thing?" faith inquired.


    "one month ago, the humans were attacked by a virus that originated from an unknown source. no one knew where it came from, but it had the same symptoms as that. whoever got infected by this virus showed the symptoms of toughened skin and gained unimaginable physical powers, while their minds deteriorated.


    they called the infected ones ''zombies,'' the walking undead," anon explained, but he only told her half the truth.


    faith went into deep thinking, staring into blank space.


    ''that bastard... what is he doing here? i thought he only had an interest in the human kingdom and human zombies. seems like he also needs some elf zombies.


    wait, does he know that i am here? no, this can''t be. it means he is trying to turn the elven empire into his zombie soldiers too. this bastard.


    seems like i have to fasten my pace of taking over the elven kingdom and corrupting fiona. i don''t want all of them to be turned into brainless puppets.


    this is going to be one hell of a competition... let''s see if this guy can turn them into zombies first or meet his demise.'' anon thought as he smiled like a psychopath and looked at the zombie that was trying to reach the soldiers standing in front of him.


    "i-i don''t understand," faith said.


    anon stopped smiling immediately and looked at faith.


    "what is it that you don''t understand?" anon asked.


    "first of all, how do you know what''s going on in the human kingdom?" faith asked.


    "i have sources, and i can answer all of your questions if you let me talk to mr. freeman, alone," anon said.


    "for how long?" faith asked, knowing she had no other way.


    "well, about 5 minutes," anon replied.


    "you won''t kill him, will you?" faith asked.


    "oh, don''t worry. i don''t like blood that much," anon replied with a smile.


    "how can you always smile like that and stay so positive in a situation like this?" faith asked with a smile.


    "what can i say? i am just too strong," anon joked as he laughed.


    "let me talk to julia and get your meeting arranged," faith said as she went directly to julia, and both of them started talking.


    after a while, julia nodded her head, and faith walked back to anon.


    "you''ve got permission to talk to him, but there is one condition," faith said.


    "what condition?" anon asked.


    "you can''t kill him," faith replied.


    "okay," anon nodded as he immediately left the basement and started walking back to freeman''s room.


    as soon as he entered freeman''s room, he noticed that a dark elf girl was helping freeman.


    anon immediately turned his head around and looked at the dead soldier''s body that julia had left here to keep an eye on freeman.


    suddenly, anon noticed that the dark elf girl was wearing a skirt, and her pink panty and big dark ass was visible when she bent down to remove the swords from freeman''s knees.


    "hello, luv. may i ask, who are you?" anon asked with a smile, fully focused on her panty.


    as soon as the girl heard anon''s voice, she immediately got alerted and turned back to look at anon.


    her face was furious, with pink lipstick on her thick lips, sharp eyes, green eyes, and average-sized boobs.


    "you fucking white elf..." she spoke as she unsheathed her sword and pointed it towards anon.


    "oh, i am fucking white elves, if that''s what you''re asking. but it seems like it''s time to change the flavor, i think it''s time for some chocolate twist on the vanilla ice-cream." anon spoke as he smiled like a pervert and started walking towards her.


    "don''t take another step, or i will kill you, you freak." she warned anon with a very serious expression.


    "oh, really? aren''t you an angry cat ? meow~ " anon spoke as he clawed at her imitating like a cat and continued to close the distance.


    "die, if that''s what you wish for."


    [your opponent has used the skill (7 confusing strikes).]


    [the skill has been negated due to the host''s class.]


    she came directly at anon with her sword, but as she was about to stab him, a white layer of auric energy suddenly covered anon''s body, like a protective armor.


    clang


    krrrrrrr


    her sword immediately broke into thousands of pieces as soon as it touched anon''s body.


    "fuck... how did you-?" before she could''ve said anything else, anon grabbed her by the waist, pulled her body near his face, and gave her a kiss on the lips as he forcefully started groping her ass.


    anon grabbed her left ass and slapped it tightly, after that he gave her pussy a slight rub and slap from behind.


    "you fucking son of a bitch... don''t you dare do that to my daughter," freeman shouted as he tried to remove the swords from his knees forcefully.


    "so, she is your daughter huh...?" anon released the girl and licked his upper lip with his tongue, just like a pervert.


    slap


    "shut the fuck up. i will come back to you in a moment," anon spoke as he slapped freeman.


    "dieeeeeeee..." the dark elf girl shouted as she attacked anon from behind, but before she knew it, anon had disappeared from his position and reappeared behind her.


    he hit the dark elf girl on her nape and put her to sleep immediately.


    "now, shall we have a real talk, mr. freeman?" anon asked with a normal smile.

 Chapter 417 -417

    chapter 417 chapter-417


    "i am not going to answer your fucking questions, you fucking white elf. i would rather die than answer your questions," mr. freeman spoke as he spat on the ground.


    "oh, you will answer, mr. freeman. you will answer," anon spoke as he closed the doors to the entrance of the room.


    "come in," anon spoke.


    suddenly, two black figures emerged in front of anon out of thin air.


    these two were none other than jessica and mike.


    "we greet our master," both of them bowed down to anon.


    "get the girl out of here. oh, and do you remember that zombie virus?" anon asked.


    "the one that made humans mindless and stupid?" jessica spoke.


    "ah, the one that blonde man used to make with my wife and daughter''s blood," mike spoke.


    "yes, that fucker has come to the elven kingdom, and believe me, there are four elf zombies down the hall," anon spoke.


    "wait, you aren''t lying, master, are you?" jessica asked with a serious face.


    "oh, i am damn sure," anon spoke with a smile.


    "a vampire and our last queen... bowing down to a white elf? what the fuck is happening right now?" freeman asked with a very confused expression.


    "shut the fuck up, elf. can''t you see our master is talking?" mike''s eyes immediately shined red as he took out his black dagger and pointed it directly at freeman''s throat.


    freeman immediately started vibrating from the bloodlust that mike was using on him.


    "mike, leave him. he is my guest," anon spoke.


    "i am sorry, master, please forgive me," mike spoke as he bowed down again and apologized.


    "master, please save my people. please don''t let them turn into stupid zombies, i beg you. please, save them," jessica begged as she grabbed anon''s legs.


    "oi, stand up. i won''t let them turn into zombies, don''t worry," anon spoke as he looked at jessica with a smile.


    "thank you, master," jessica replied as she also bowed down to anon.


    "okay, now get out of here and take care of the girl until i return. prepare me a good room because once i return, i will be bringing more than one girl with me," anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "as you wish, my lord," mike said as he picked up mr. freeman''s daughter from the ground and disappeared from the room with jessica.


    "no, you can''t take away my daughter. i need my daughter back. you fucker, i will tell everyone that you are committing treason and that you are working with a vampire and our previous queen. you will get the death penalty or 300 years in prison at the very least. but, if you help me escape this place and give me my daughter back, i will disappear from this land and never come back," freeman spoke with a smile.


    "you are one damn fucker, aren''t you?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i will also give you the key to a very precious thing if you release me," freeman spoke.


    "oh, really? well... seems like i have to release you after all. let me get my tools to get these swords out of your knees," anon spoke as he slid both of his hands into his inventory.


    "y-yes... thank you. i will never come back to this land and-" before he could''ve said anything else, anon took out his sickles of death and stabbed both of them into freeman''s hands, pinning them down to the chair.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." freeman shouted with his mouth wide open.


    anon immediately took this opportunity and dropped two drops of his blood into freeman''s mouth.


    in the basement...


    "that sound... we should go and see what is going on up there," julia spoke with a worried expression.


    "don''t worry, he won''t kill him. he gave me his word, and there is still one minute left in his five minutes," faith spoke.


    back in the room...


    "you fucking bastard... you are done for... i will expose you to everyone," freeman threatened anon as blood and spit came out of his mouth.


    "yes, yes... we will see about that," anon said as he touched freeman''s head.


    ''memory wiper.''


    ''wipe out all of his memories...'' anon ordered.


    [warning: the host is trying to extract too many memories at the same time... critical brain damage can be caused by this to the host.]


    a warning screen glowing dark red popped up in front of anon.


    ''fuck... i don''t have enough time to look through his memories and search for the certain time period when he met that guy. just do it...'' anon commanded.


    [extracting all of the memories.]


    at first, anon didn''t feel anything, but as time started to pass by, he started feeling pain inside his brain, and it grew with every passing second.


    "fuckkk... it''s hurting my brain. it''s like my mind is being grinded inside a fucking mixer," anon spoke as he grabbed his head and continued to absorb freeman''s memories.


    after 10 seconds, anon''s body started losing its balance, anon grabbed another chair and sat down on it.


    20 seconds passed, and blood started coming out of anon''s nostrils.


    "fucking bitchhh... this pain is killing me...." anon shouted as he broke the chair''s handles.


    40 seconds later, blood started coming out of anon''s mouth, and wood splinters from the chair had gone deep inside anon''s nails, but he wasn''t stopping even at this point.


    50 seconds passed, and his eyes turned red as blood started coming out of them as well.


    suddenly, a notification popped up in front of anon.


    [you have obtained 5 new skills.]


    [100% of memories have been extracted.]


    anon came back to his senses and immediately wiped off all the blood from his face.


    "well, that one messed with my brain. i don''t think i will be able to take another one of that," anon spoke as he stood up and grabbed freeman''s head again.


    ''memory alter.''


    anon immediately altered freeman''s memories and removed the useless memories that he didn''t want him to have, like the one they just had 1 minute ago or the one in which anon kidnapped her daughter.


    click


    suddenly, the gates of the room opened up, and julia entered inside the room with faith and the other soldiers.


    as soon as they entered inside the room, they saw that anon was laying on the ground unconscious, and freeman is standing above him with a sword in his hand and a confused look on his face.


    julia immediately looked at the corpse of her dead soldier, and anger overtook her mind.


    "you fucking son of a bitch..." julia immediately took out a dagger from her leg pocket and stabbed directly into freeman''s neck, killing him in one blow.


    ''hehehe.... that''s how you hit four birds with one stone. i got rid of free man, i got his daughter, i didn''t have to explain the soldier''s death and i confirmed the address of that blonde fucker.'' anon thought as he kept pretending to be unconscious.

 Chapter 418 -418

    chapter 418 chapter-418


    "mr. jule, wake up. hello, mr. jule, can you hear me?" faith asked as she threw some water on anon''s face.


    "hmm...? where am i?" anon pretended to come back to his senses.


    "mr. jule, are you alright?" faith asked with a worried expression.


    "oh, faith. i am alright, luv," anon spoke as he gave faith a smile.


    "is he alright?" julia asked from behind.


    "yes, he has come back to his senses," faith replied.


    "i have to investigate him. can you leave the room for some time?" julia spoke with a serious expression.


    "what do you mean by that? are you saying that mr. jule released freeman?" faith asked with a confused and angry expression.


    "it''s my job to suspect, mrs. faith; you know that. we left him in the room for 5 minutes, and one of my soldiers was dead, even freeman, who had two swords stabbed in both of his knees, was walking freely. don''t you think that''s enough to suspect him?" julia replied.


    clank


    clank


    faith and her soldiers immediately unsheathed their swords and pointed them towards julia and her soldiers.


    clank


    clank


    julia was no easy-going girl; she and her soldiers also unsheathed their swords and pointed them directly towards faith and her soldiers.


    ''ha... i would love to see some fight, but this is not the time,'' anon thought as he smiled and stood up from his place.


    "stop it, you guys. you girls are too hot to fight each other. let''s just do what miss julia is saying, okay? then we can all go our own ways, alright? i have a fight tomorrow," anon spoke as he looked at faith with a smile.


    "but, mr. jule..." faith tried to speak something, but anon interrupted her.


    "just trust me, luv. i am the strongest in this room anyway... hehe," anon spoke with a very cool expression.


    "okay, soldiers, move out," faith ordered her soldiers as she sheathed her sword again.


    "yes, ma''am," the soldiers spoke as they immediately left the room.


    "thank you for your cooperation, mrs. faith," julia spoke as she also sheathed her sword.


    "believe me... if i saw even a single scratch on his body, you will face severe consequences because he is not a normal guy right now; he is the queen''s royal candidate in the academic exchange tournament, and we may have two sides in this kingdom, but there is only one queen of the elven kingdom. so, think two hundred times before hurting him. do you understand?" faith spoke as she walked up to julia with a very serious expression.


    "i-i understand," julia spoke with a tense expression.


    after this, faith also left the room, and anon was left alone with julia and her soldiers.


    "take a seat, mr. jule," julia spoke as she pointed towards the wooden chair that freeman was sitting on.


    "as you say, luv," anon smiled and sat down on the chair without any hesitation.


    julia looked at ella and nodded.


    ella immediately went to the main door and closed it tightly with a sealing spell, after that she came back to julia and summoned a small gramophone-looking artifact in her hand.


    "ma''am, should i?" ella asked julia.


    "yes," julia answered.


    as soon as ella got confirmation from julia, she touched the gramophone''s needle slightly and placed it on the table that was in the middle of the room.


    (demonic eyes)


    [name: the music of silence]


    [type: artifact]


    [rank: d]


    [origin: unknown]


    [description: effects an area of 10 meters around you, creating a voice-absorbing dome. never lets a voice escape from its grasp and records them in order to listen to them again.]


    ''hmm... interesting,'' anon thought as he looked at the artifact with a curious expression.


    "so, mr. jule... do you mind explaining to me what happened in the five minutes that we gave you with mr. freeman? how did he get free from the swords, and how did one of my soldiers die?" julia asked with a very serious expression.


    "let''s see, i would like to say that mr. freeman removed the swords from his knees and killed your soldier. he was about to kill me as well, but you stabbed him before he could''ve killed me," anon replied with a smile.


    suddenly, all of them withdrew their swords and pointed them towards anon.


    "no one told me that you were the one who stabbed freeman, right?" anon immediately understood his mistake.


    "you messed up with the first lie; now you better tell me everything that happened in this room, or you are as good as dead. you see, i can''t kill you, but i can stab you until you die and heal you with a healing potion back to your original state and do it all over again until you tell me the truth. so, it''s all up to you. choose carefully, mr. jule, and don''t even think of shouting or calling for help because this little guy here is blocking all of the voices inside this room. no one standing outside this room can hear you," julia threatened anon as she pointed towards the small gramophone on the table.


    "do you even know how sexy you look right now?" anon spoke.


    "what?" julia asked with a confused expression.


    "you look so sexy when you give out threats like that," anon spoke as he smiled at julia.


    "mr. jule, i am not kidding. i will really do everything that i just stated, and you will not feel good about this," julia threatened again.


    "do it," anon replied.


    "don''t challenge my hand, mr. jule. i don''t fear the queen one bit. i can kill you as well," julia spoke.


    "you can''t do it, can you? you don''t have the courage to do it," anon spoke in a taunting manner.


    "you bastard... if that''s what you wish for, then that''s what you will get," julia spoke as she picked up her dagger and tried to stab anon''s knee with it.


    crack


    clang


    the dagger broke into thousands of pieces as soon as it touched anon''s body.


    "this... how can you?" julia asked with a confused expression.


    "let me rephrase my sentence to you... ''i am the strongest in this room, luv,''" anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 419 -419

    chapter 419 chapter-419


    anon stood up from the chair and looked at julia with a menacing smile.


    "mr. jule, please sit down, or the soldiers standing behind me..." before she could complete her sentence, anon disappeared from his place and reappeared in just one second.


    thud


    thud


    thud


    thud


    all the soldiers standing behind julia immediately fainted, except ella.


    "so, what were you saying again?" anon asked.


    julia immediately looked behind and saw that all of her soldiers were lying on the floor, and ella had tightened her grip around the sword.


    "all of them are alive, just unconscious. it depends on your future actions, what will happen to them next. if i am right, this artifact blocks sound as well, right?" anon asked as he sat back down on the chair and pointed towards the gramophone.


    ''what a demon, using my own weapons against me,'' julia thought as she looked at anon with a shocked expression.


    "y-you... what exactly are you?" ella asked as her legs started shaking from fear.


    anon looked at ella but decided to ignore her.


    "well, miss julia, do you have any other questions for me?" he asked with the same menacing smile and purple shining eyes.


    "n-no..." julia answered as she looked at anon with a helpless expression.


    anon stood up from the chair and summoned a cigar from his inventory. he lit up the cigar and released a mouthful of smoke into the air.


    "as i thought, it was a pleasure talking to you. see you soon, luv." anon said as he started walking towards the door.


    "wait." julia spoke.


    anon halted his steps and looked back at her.


    "yes...?"


    "do i have to be aware of you?" julia asked as sweat started dripping from her forehead.


    "if you ever enter a dark room and you see these eyes, i would suggest you lock the door from outside and leave the location as soon as possible." anon spoke as he started walking towards the door again.


    julia stood frozen on her spot after hearing this sentence.


    anon touched the door to open it, but he noticed that ella''s sealing spell was still active on the door.


    ''now, how will you break that, hero?'' ella wondered as she looked at anon with curiosity.


    meanwhile, anon touched the door slightly and gathered a handful of auric energy at the tip of his index finger.


    slowly, a white shining orb of auric energy started forming on his finger''s tip.


    anon touched the door with it and...


    boooooom


    the spell broke, and the door too.


    ella was stunned as she saw how easily he broke her best sealing spell.


    as soon as the doors broke down, a cloud of dust rose up from the ground. faith and her soldiers standing outside the door immediately became alert and pointed their swords at the person who came out of the room.


    "chill, guys. it''s me, jule." anon spoke as the dust settled down, and his face was revealed to everyone.


    "mr. jule, are you alright? did they do something unpleasant to you?" faith asked as she started looking around anon''s body for any blood or wounds.


    "ma''am, i don''t think they did anything to him, but i do think that he did something to them," one of the elf soldiers spoke as she looked at the view inside the room.


    "what do you mean..." faith said as she walked over to the room''s entrance and noticed that all of the soldiers inside the room are lying unconscious on the floor except julia and ella.


    "wow... did mr. jule do this?"


    "how much power does he have?"


    "that''s incredible."


    the soldiers immediately started talking about anon''s power. they started praising him.


    but anon was busy looking at the end of the hall with a suspicious expression as he took puffs out of his cigar.


    suddenly anon realized something, and his eyes opened up in surprise.


    "interesting... get behind me." anon shouted as he tossed the cigar aside and summoned the sickles of death.


    "what happened, mr. jule?" one of the elf soldiers asked.


    "seems like there are some visitors coming to say ''hi'' from the room down in the basement." anon spoke as he used his skill.


    [death''s domain]


    suddenly the lights went off at the end of the hall and the disgusting smell of rotten meat started coming.


    faith immediately walked upto anon and summoned her sword.


    "what can i do to help ?" faith asked with a serious expression.


    suddenly a pair of white glowing eyes appeared at the end of the hall, looking directly at anon and a chill ran down faith''s spine.


    "well, i would suggest you to take cover at this point." anon spoke with a smile.


    "i sensed a very heavy bloodlust, what is going-" julia and ella stepped out the room and noticed that anon and faith is standing in front of the soldiers with their weapons pointing at the end of the hall.


    "is that, what i think it is ?" julia spoke as she also summoned her sword and stood besides anon.


    ella on the other side, stood behind them protecting the white elf soldiers.


    "freeman was the key to that array... when you killed him they must''ve been released from the array and they found us when when i blew up that gate." anon spoke.


    "why isn''t it moving?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    sniff-sniff


    suddenly anon noticed that the same smell of rotten meat was coming from the opposite side of the hall as well.


    he immediately turned around and noticed that 3 zombies are standing at the other side as well.


    "fuck... we are surrounded." ella shouted as she also turned around.


    "they must be her friends. it means that one standing in the dark is his brother''s daughter, who took the largest amount of that drug." anon spoke.


    "mrs. faith, what should we do?" julia asked.


    anon immediately summoned 13 mithril swords and threw them behind him.


    "take one... these are the only weapons that can kill them. try your luck." anon spoke.


    everyone standing there immediately picked up the swords and pointed them towards the zombies.


    ''the bloodlust coming from them has increased several times, why?'' anon questioned himself as he focused on the zombie.


    "you two go and protect your soldiers... i will take this one." anon ordered faith and julia.


    "no, this one is more dangerous than those three combined." faith spoke.


    "she is right; the bloodlust coming from her is far superior to the three in the back. you can''t take this one alone." julia spoke.


    "i don''t want to listen to this shit... just do what i tell you to do. turn around and protect your soldiers." anon shouted, and his voice resounded in the hall as if someone from a very high rank is commanding them.


    "y-yes..." julia and faith spoke as both of them turned around towards the 3 incoming zombies.


    "let''s do this, baby." anon spoke as he smiled towards the zombie.


    ghrawwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww


    a thundering howl was released from her monstrous-like mouth.

 Chapter 420 -420

    chapter 420 chapter-420


    *ghrawwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww*


    [your opponent has used the skill [undead''s cry].]


    as soon as anon heard this sound, he remembered the feeling he had back in the human kingdom while fighting the mutated zombies.


    "it''s going to be one exchange... either she dies or i die. i have to prepare myself with the best reinforcements," anon thought.


    anon immediately summoned the dark crown and activated all of his defensive spells.


    [wind armor]


    [mana domain]


    [hunter''s domain]


    [death''s domain]


    [shadowsoar strengthening]


    [master?]


    "use it," anon commanded.


    [yes, sir.]


    [your pet link has used the skill [quantum reflection]]


    anon''s body started giving off a feeling of suffocation to those standing near him.


    "what the heck is wrong with him? is he some kind of monster too?" julia wondered.


    "mr. jule is really that strong? i always thought he was just joking about it," faith thought as she used her best abilities to hold her ground.


    "come at me with everything, baby," anon shouted as he leaped towards the zombie.


    ghrawwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww


    the zombie also came at anon with an incredible speed, and they both made contact for just 0.0056 seconds.


    both of them exchanged only a single blow and switched places during that attack.


    anon landed on the darker side of the hall, while the zombie ended up behind faith and julia.


    crack


    suddenly, a cracking sound came from anon''s sickles.


    craaaaa


    both of the sickles broke into dust, and a serious wound appeared on anon''s abdomen from which blood flowed out like crazy, but thanks to the troll locket, it healed almost immediately.


    cough-cough-cough


    blood splattered from anon''s lips for a fleeting moment, but he swiftly regained his composure.


    [warning: 10% mana remaining]


    [your weapon, [sickles of death], shattered... skill [death''s domain] deactivated.]


    "these blades weren''t meant for this," anon murmured, his gaze fixed on the remnants of his sickles.


    meanwhile, the zombie of the elf girl remained frozen behind julia and faith, her stance unwavering.


    chk


    chk


    chk


    suddenly, the air was filled with the gruesome sound of rending flesh and snapping bones. in an instant, the zombie was dismembered, her limbs and head dropping to the cold floor.


    when anon and the zombie clashed, he had aimed for her neck with his sickles, but she fiercely defended it with her sharp nails, targeting his abdomen simultaneously.


    anon willingly exposed his abdomen, a calculated gamble, knowing the troll locket would mend it. as the zombie seized the chance, burying her nails into his flesh, anon''s swift retaliation severed her limbs and head, all in one fell swoop.


    "mr. jule, we need... help," faith shouted.


    anon immediately turned around and found out that all of them were still fighting the zombies, and they were having a very hard time.


    3 out of 13 soldiers were gravely injured, and not even one zombie was injured; they were merely fighting them off.


    "link... i need mana," anon commanded as he started moving towards faith.


    [yes, master...]


    [your pet link has regenerated your mana back to 100%]


    "you fucking pieces of shit..." anon shouted as he picked up a mithril sword from the ground and rotated it on his fingertips like a professional sword master.


    "get back," faith shouted as soon as she saw anon coming from behind.


    everyone stopped fighting and ran towards the back immediately, seeking protection from anon.


    chk


    chk


    chk


    the other three zombies were like a piece of cake for anon; he cut down their heads without even using any skills.


    thud


    their bodies fell to the ground all at once.


    ''this is absurd... how can elf zombies be stronger than human zombies? elves don''t even have that much physical strength in them,'' anon wondered as he looked at the dead bodies of the zombies.


    "mr. jule, are you alright?" faith asked, tapping anon''s right shoulder.


    "hmm...? i am alright, luv," anon answered as he looked at faith.


    "here, drink this..." julia was giving out healing potions to the injured soldiers as she wondered about anon''s powers.


    ''he killed them as if killing flies, and i didn''t even notice when he killed that female zombie. he is one terrifying being to fight against. i better inform the chief about him,'' julia thought as she looked at anon from a distance.


    "hey, what''s happening with you?" ella spoke from the other direction.


    everyone looked at her and noticed that the soldier she was feeding the healing potion to wasn''t healing. instead, the wound on his hand was continuously spreading and turning his skin bluish-purple.


    "get aside from him... he is infected," anon warned as he immediately walked over to the soldier.


    anon immediately tore his shirt and observed that the virus had already spread up to his elbow.


    "get back," anon ordered as he placed the sword right above the soldier''s bicep.


    "n-n-no... please n-noo... i beg you, please," the soldier immediately started begging anon not to do it.


    "do you want to turn into a zombie?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "n-noo," the soldier answered.


    "good," anon spoke as he cut the soldier''s hand with the mithril sword.


    chk


    "ahhhhhhhh..." the soldier immediately shouted in pain, but the virus stopped spreading.


    [fireball]


    anon used fire to stop the bleeding on his bicep.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." he shouted even louder this time.


    the other soldiers who looked at this process got terrified immediately.


    "what are you getting scared for? this is what you have to do with yourselves when a zombie bites you. just cut off the part from your body. that will be the only way to save yourself from turning into a zombie," anon spoke.


    "umm... mr. jule, what if the zombie bites on the neck?" a soldier asked in a scared tone.


    "pray that never happens because you have to cut it as well or someone else will," anon answered as he stood up.


    "we should leave now," faith spoke.


    "madam faith, please stay the night at my mansion... i insist," julia asked with a very sincere tone.


    faith looked at anon.


    "what? i don''t have a problem," anon spoke.


    "okay, we will stay," faith spoke.


    "can we get the same room?" anon asked as he looked at julia and pointed towards faith.


    "huh...?"

 Chapter 421 -421

    chapter 421 chapter-421


    four carriages stopped in front of julia''s mansion, and anon stepped out of the carriage with other soldiers.


    her mansion wasn''t small; it covered a very large area and was constructed from expensive materials as well.


    "well, that''s one big mansion you live in," anon spoke as he looked at julia.


    "this mansion doesn''t belong to me alone, sir jule. these guys are equal partners in this mansion; they worked very hard and invested their money into making it," julia spoke as she pointed towards ella and her other soldiers.


    ''wow... she is now adding ''sir'' to my name. back then she didn''t even notice my presence in the room,'' anon wondered as he looked at julia.


    "so you guys made it all together, which means your families are also staying here too, right?" faith asked.


    "yes, ma''am," ella answered.


    "well, enough talking. let''s all head in and have something to eat," julia spoke as she started walking towards the main gate of her mansion.


    "so, you still don''t want to stay in the same room? it will be fun," anon asked faith.


    "mr. jule, that joke again? i told you, we are not that close, and first of all, you have a date pending that you need to complete," faith spoke as she walked ahead with julia.


    suddenly ella closed her distance to anon and asked with a smile, "hello, sir jule. would you like to spend a night in my room?"


    "na, i think i am too ordinary for a noble girl of your rank," anon spoke in a taunting manner.


    "sir, jule... that was a grave mistake of mine, and i deeply regret it. i will do everything in order to make it up to you," ella spoke as she tried to grab anon''s hand.


    anon immediately increased his pace without saying anything.


    "good evening, miss julia." the guards immediately greeted her and bowed down as they opened the gate for her to enter.


    julia and faith walked in first; behind them walked anon and ella. after that, all the soldiers walked in.


    "hohoho... you should''ve told me in advance, julia, that you are bringing in guests today." an old dark elf lady, around the age of 3000 years or more, spoke. she was standing at the front door with two maids beside her, holding a cane in her right hand and wearing a pair of glasses.


    "madam faith and sir anon, this lady over here is our mansion''s head maid, but she is also our chief, grinda," julia introduced.


    "oh, hi, i am-" before faith could say anything, grinda interrupted her.


    "i know who you are, faith of the queen. the chief commander of the white elves.


    i am interested in that guy, over there," grinda spoke as she pointed towards anon.


    "hmm...? me?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, you, young man. you have something about your aura that''s mysterious. come here..." grinda spoke as she called anon.


    anon walked up to grinda.


    "give me your hand, young man," grinda asked.


    "chief, we should offer them some food first, right? you can always do it later," julia spoke with a weird expression.


    "shut up, little girl. can''t you see i am doing something over here...?" grinda spoke as she touched anon''s hand.


    [your opponent has used the skill [soul inspection] on you.]


    suddenly grinda''s soul got projected inside anon''s soul chamber.


    the soul chamber was dark, with a fearsome calmness inside it.


    "i have seen many soul chambers, but this one is very calm, and not in a good way; it''s as if something is looking at me but i can''t see it," grinda spoke as she looked around but didn''t see anything other than utter darkness.


    hisssss


    suddenly she heard a sound coming from behind her; grinda turned around and saw something that shocked her to the bottom of her soul.


    a huge black monstrous octopus with flashing purple eyes was looking at her.


    grinda looked like a small ant to the octopus.


    bwaaaaahhhh


    the demonic octopus moved his tentacle towards grinda with an incredible speed.


    "nooooooo..." grinda shouted.


    the octopus grabbed grinda''s neck and snapped it like a toy.


    "haaaaaah..." grinda came back to her senses in the real world and fell down to the ground.


    "chief, are you alright?"


    "ma''am, please get a hold of yourself."


    "ma''am, are you alright?"


    julia and the two maids immediately grabbed grinda as they helped her stand up.


    "not a very good habit to get inside someone''s soul chamber without their permission, madam," anon spoke as he looked at her and smiled.


    "y-you, you created that illusion right? that was an illusion, right?" grinda asked as she looked at anon with a terrified expression.


    "well, no one knows," anon spoke as he smiled like a villain.


    "chief, you should go and get some rest. i will take our guests to the dining table," julia spoke as she looked at the two maids.


    the maids immediately grabbed grinda and took her inside.


    "i am sorry from her side. she has this habit of looking into everyone''s soul," julia apologized as she bowed down in front of anon.


    "well, sometimes a habit can get you killed. it was her first time... but if she tries it again, i can''t guarantee, if her soul will ever return to her body," anon spoke as he looked at julia with a very serious expression.


    "i-i..." julia was trying to say something, but she was too scared to say anything. if she said something wrong the matter will only get worse.


    "haha.... mr. jule is just joking. aren''t you, mr. jule?" faith spoke as she showed big eyes to anon.


    ''well, if that''s what it takes to corrupt you,'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "of course, i wouldn''t do such a thing to such a cute old lady," anon spoke jokingly.


    "ah, thank you sir, jule. please come inside, i will serve you our best dish." julia spoke as she opened the main door of the mansion, and everyone entered inside.


    "brother...."


    "mother...."


    "sister..."


    as soon as they entered the mansion, many dark elf kids rushed towards the dark elf soldiers and hugged them.


    "kids, kids... not today. don''t you see we have guests with us here?" ella spoke as she looked at the kids.


    "oh, no no no. please don''t mind us. they look very cute," faith spoke as she smiled at the kids.


    ''i wonder when will she serve the dinner?'' anon thought as he looked around the mansion.

 Chapter 422 -422

    chapter 422 chapter-422


    everyone is sitting at the dining table and eating their food in the most noble way possible, except for one guy, and he was none other than anon himself.


    while everyone used forks and knives to cut the meatloaf and eat it, anon used his fingers to cut the meatloaf and eat it.


    "mr. jule, why don''t you use the fork and knife to eat?" faith asked with a smile.


    "i don''t like to eat with them," anon answered.


    "well, can''t do anything about it. but, how are you liking the food, sir jule?" julia asked with a smile.


    "hmm... the meat is tasty. what is it again?" anon asked.


    "this is the meat from a mutated alligator. we mutate them with the other alligators that we buy from the human kingdom to produce this meat," julia answered.


    "oh, that''s very good," anon spoke as he continued to eat.


    creak


    suddenly the room''s door opened, and a dark elf girl around the age of 5 or 6 years came running in.


    she stopped near anon and looked at him with a smile.


    "hello, luv. can i help you?" anon asked with a smile.


    "wow, i am surprised that he knows how to talk to little girls," faith murmured as she looked at anon.


    "me too. i thought he would bring out his sword and point it directly at her head and say ''what the heck do you want?''" julia spoke in a very low voice.


    "heheh..."


    "hahaha..."


    both faith and julia started laughing, but not too loudly.


    "i can hear you," anon spoke.


    "what? how can he?" julia asked with a confused expression.


    "i don''t know," faith answered.


    "sir, you saved my mother today. please accept this gift as my gratitude," the little girl spoke as she gave anon a small wooden doll with only two hands, two legs, and a face without features.


    "hmm...? what''s this, luv?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "it''s a voodoo doll, sir," the girl spoke with a cute smile.


    "ahem, i think you said wooden doll, but i heard it as ''voodoo'' doll," anon spoke as he looked at the little girl.


    "no, sir. i really said ''voodoo'' doll," the little girl answered.


    "sir anon, she is speaking the truth. that thing is a very precious item to have. a ''voodoo'' doll is something that you won''t find that easily; only high-class witches can craft them.


    you are carla''s girl, right?" julia asked as she looked at the little girl.


    "uh, yes ma''am," the girl spoke as she nodded toward julia with a smile.


    anon took the doll from her hand and immediately used his skill on the doll...


    [demonic eyes]


    [name: voodoo doll]


    [rank: s+]


    [origin: carla the black magic witch.]


    [description: a voodoo doll can be used to harm your opponent from a very far distance. once bound with the opponent, this doll can cause serious damage to your opponent.


    once bound with your target, everything you do to this doll will be reflected upon the bound target''s body. although the bond between the doll and the target will decide the final results of your actions performed on the doll.


    this doll is crafted from the hands of a black magic user witch, and its core is made out of dark debris. the more pain and suffering you cause your opponent through this doll, the stronger it will grow.


    uses, 9000 mana/minute, and the cost of mana can increase if the target is at a very far away location.


    this doll is reusable, and the damage it takes will be healed once the bound target either gets unbound or dies.]


    as soon as anon read this skill''s description, a very evil and perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "thank you, little kiddo. this gift is amazing, and i would like to give you something in return," anon spoke as he put the voodoo doll back in his inventory and took out a magic wand made out of the ghost tree''s wood.


    "whoa..."


    "holy smokes. is that the ?"


    "darn, how does he have that ?"


    "he must be filthy rich."


    all the dark elf soldiers sitting at the dining table immediately started talking about anon.


    "here you go, kid..." anon said as he gave the magic wand to the little girl.


    "sir jule, i would like you to think about it twice before you make any other decision. that wand is worth more than 50 platinum coins, and i don''t think you would want to give it away for some voodoo doll that you can''t even use properly," julia spoke as she stood up from her seat.


    "i know, julia," anon answered as he smiled at the little elf girl and gave the wand to her.


    "thank you, sir," the little girl spoke as she took the wand and immediately left the room.


    "you are a very sweet and a very scary person at the same time, sir jule. do you know that?" julia asked.


    "i know," anon answered as he went back to eating his dinner.


    after having dinner, the maids showed their respective rooms to everyone.


    anon entered his room and noticed that the room was rather big. it had two more rooms inside it and an attached toilet too.


    "ah, these rooms are made for families. now i understand," anon spoke as he went to the nearby window and opened it.


    fresh air immediately entered the room, and anon felt refreshed.


    ''i better hope this is not a dream.'' anon thought as he looked at the moon and smiled.


    suddenly, a sweet scent entered his nostrils. anon identified the scent at once and immediately jumped out of the window.


    ''if i am not wrong, this scent is coming from the room above me.'' anon thought as he jumped directly to the second floor''s room, which was directly above his room.


    he silently sat down on the window and observed faith changing her clothes in front of him. faith couldn''t see him because her face is looking at the opposite direction.


    ''her back is so smooth... i want to touch it just once.'' anon thought as he slightly touched faith''s back.


    "who is this ?" faith immediately dropped her cloth and pointed her sword towards anon.

 Chapter 423 -423

    chapter 423 chapter-423


    upon turning her gaze toward anon, faith let go of her clothes allowing her boobs to sway freely like two big melons swinging on a tree.


    her nipples were perky and pink in colour, while her areolas maintained an average size. they were the perfect sized boobs to fit in the palm.


    "oh my god, it''s you. i thought someone else had invaded into my room," faith exclaimed in relief as she casually tossed her sword onto the bed.


    with her sword resting safely on the bed, faith bent down to retrieve her shirt from the floor, only to be struck by a sudden realization.


    ''wait, if my shirt is here on the ground, what was i wearing?'' faith pondered and looked towards her chest only to find out that her bare breasts were hanging before her freely, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    she gingerly slipped on her shirt and turned her attention toward anon. n-)o(/v))e/.l((b-)i))n


    meanwhile, anon wore an impish grin on his face.


    "y-you saw it, didn''t you?" faith asked with an embarrassed expression.


    "oh, i did. crystal clear," anon replied without any hesitation.


    "you..." faith''s expression shifted to anger as she brandished her sword once more, touching anon''s chest with its tip.


    "oh my god... don''t kill me for revealing your own boobs to me, cute commander faith," anon teased, feigning fear, then breaking into a smile.


    at the mere mention of ''cute,'' faith''s face grew even redder.


    "y-you, get out of my room. i need to sleep," faith demanded, urging anon to leave.


    "i won''t leave the room. instead, i''ll enjoy watching your cute face while you sleep like a baby on that bed, cute cute commander." anon spoke, well aware of faith''s two weaknesses: being called ''cute'' and smelling his scent.


    ''it''s not that difficult to manipulate this situation. a few nudges, and she''ll be my ''perverted pawn,'' parading as the chief commander of the white elves, but in reality, my little perverted girl with a ''smell fetish.'' manipulating these girls is a piece of cake,'' anon thought, sporting a grin as he observed faith.


    on the other side, every time anon referred to her as ''cute,'' faith''s face grew even redder, and her grip on her sword faltered. she touched her cheeks, feeling them grow warmer with each passing second.


    suddenly, anon leaped into the room and picked up faith as if she were a princess.


    "h-hey... what are you doing? where are you taking me?" faith asked, perplexed.


    "well, i guess we have a date that''s been pending for the last two weeks. i think we''re finally completing it," anon stated, stepping onto the window ledge.


    "mr. jule, why are we standing on the second-floor window? what''s your plan?" faith inquired, her confusion evident.


    "do you trust me, cute commander ?" anon asked, wearing the most romantic expression she had ever seen.


    "i-i do..." faith replied, her face flushing.


    "then fasten your seatbelts... this flight is about to take off," anon declared, charging his legs.


    "wait, what?" faith asked, puzzled by anon''s cryptic words.


    "just hold onto me, luv," anon instructed as he channeled mana into his legs and propelled them upward.


    thuppp


    anon shot into the sky like a rocket.


    "mr. jule, i have a fear of heights... please let me down," faith pleaded, closing her eyes.


    anon ascended through the clouds, catching sight of the bright blue moon in the night sky.


    [telekinesis...] anon immediately employed telekinesis to suspend them in mid-air before slowly descending.


    "open your eyes, luv," anon urged faith, coming to a stop mid-sky.


    "are we on the ground?" faith asked, slowly reopening her eyes.


    as she did, she was greeted with a breathtaking view. the blue moon''s light rained down on both of their bodies and the fresh air soothed their skin.


    "beautiful, isn''t it? as if you will just take one step and touch the moon." anon asked, wearing a smile.


    "it is," faith replied with a smile, captivated by the moon''s glow.


    suddenly faith turned towards anon and asked " who are you, mr. jule ?"


    "i am no one, luv." anon answered as he looked at faith and smiled.


    suddenly a screen popped up in front of anon.


    [mana reduced to 50%]


    "well, you might want to close your eyes again..." anon suggested.


    "what?" faith looked at anon with confusion before realizing they were still airborne.


    [skill telekinesis has been disabled...]


    as soon as the notification appeared, anon began to freefall.


    "ahhhhhh-..." faith screamed, clutching anon tightly and shutting her eyes again.


    thud


    anon landed in a quiet street, and noticed that faith was clinging to his body just like a baby would do.


    "well, we''re back on the ground," anon informed her.


    faith slowly opened her eyes and surveyed her surroundings. upon realizing they were safe on the ground, she leaped out of anon''s arms immediately.


    "if you tell anyone about me screaming... i swear, i will kill you," faith threatened, her expression serious.


    "my, my, i am scared. i will keep my mouth shut, cute commander" anon replied in a playful tone.


    "i haven''t told anyone about this, but i have a fear of heights, not even my daughter knows," faith confessed.


    "well, i could see that. why are you telling me now?" anon asked, puzzled.


    "you idiot. i''m sharing something even my daughter doesn''t know, and i want you to keep this secret," faith said.


    "do i get a kiss to keep this secret?" anon asked with a smile.


    "you little... come here," faith said, lightly touching anon''s face and planting a kiss on his cheek.


    "there, are you happy now?" faith asked with a smile.


    "well, not exactly what i had in mind, but i''ll make do with it for now," anon replied with a smile.


    "so, should we go back to julia''s mansion, or do you have something else planned for our date?" faith asked, smirking.


    "you know what... let''s go. i''ll treat you to ice cream," anon suggested as they began walking towards a restaurant.


    "what''s ''ice cream''?" faith asked, wearing a puzzled expression.


    "come with me. i''ll show you," anon said, taking her hand.

 Chapter 424 -424

    chapter 424 chapter-424


    anon and faith stepped into a restaurant named ''good cuisine.''


    ting the bell at the entrance chimed as they opened the door.


    "i''m sorry, folks, but we''re closed for toda- ohh... white elves," said the gentleman behind the counter, a 60-year-old dark elf with white hair who remarkably looked young. in elven years, this guy is what you call a teenager.


    "oh, are you closed?" faith inquired, her eyes on the dark elf.


    "n-no, ma''am. please have a seat," he stammered and quickly ushered anon and faith to two chairs.


    ''wow... she''s so cute,'' he thought as he looked at faith.


    "thank you," faith acknowledged as she took her seat.


    "here are your menus, sir and madam. please order anything you''d like. we have everything available," the manager said, handing menus to anon and faith.


    "why all the fuss at this late hour, jim?" a dark elf lady emerged from the kitchen, looking groggy.


    "mom, there are some customers-" jim began.


    "what? customers this late? tell them to come back tomo- holy white elves," the lady exclaimed as she laid eyes on faith and anon.


    "hi..." faith greeted the lady with a smile.


    "h-hi... please order anything. i''ll prepare it instantly," the lady stammered.


    "we don''t want anything... i''d like you to bring me an air-tight sealing container, some milk, some strawberries, and some sugar," anon requested.


    "umm...? you want ingredients, not food?" jim''s mom asked, perplexed.


    "yes... i''d like to try something. don''t worry; i''ll pay for it," anon reassured.


    "oh, alright. i''ll bring it in a minute," jim''s mom said, heading to the kitchen. n./o/)v)-e.(l))b-)i.(n


    "i''ll take these menus, thank you," jim said as he subtly took the menu from faith''s hand, brushing against it. anon noticed this.


    "so, jim... could you show me the way to the restroom?" anon asked, smiling at jim.


    "huh...? oh, yes. please come with me," jim said and led anon to the restroom.


    once inside, anon began washing his hands.


    "so, jim, do you work here with your mother only?" anon asked, glancing at the mirror.


    "no, sir. my sister also helps us. she is asleep right now," jim replied with a smile.


    "good, good... you wouldn''t want your mother and your sister to lose their fingers, would you?" anon asked, wearing a serious expression.


    "e-excuse me... what?" jim asked, bewildered.


    "well, i noticed your urge to touch my companion ever since we entered this restaurant, and you finally did when you took the menus back. so, i suppose i have every right to remove all your fingers, along with your mother and sister, right?" anon asked, his eyes glowing dark purple.


    "i-i-i''m sorry, sir. it must''ve been a mi-" jim tried to explain, but anon immediately cut him off.


    "you wouldn''t want that. i observed your facial expressions, and your heart rate spiked when you touched her. it indicates premeditation, and if you label it as a mistake, i will seriously proceed with it and cut all of your fingers," anon warned.


    "please, sir, forgive me. i''m a fool, and i''ll never make that mistake ever again. i won''t even look at her," jim pleaded, grabbing anon''s leg to save his fingers.


    "see, admitting your mistakes and apologizing isn''t so difficult. if only some other people knew that, they might still be alive and free today," anon said, looking at jim with a friendly smile, then exited the restroom.


    anon returned to his table and took his seat.


    "wow, you took quite a while in the restroom, didn''t you? don''t you know that ladies don''t like to wait, young man?" jim''s mom joked, smiling at anon.


    "so, did you bring all the ingredients i ordered?" anon asked, eyeing the items on the table.


    "what are you trying to make? a strawberry milkshake? i can make it for you," jim''s mom offered.


    "no, he calls it ''ice-cream,''" faith interjected.


    "oh, that''s something new. can i see it? or is it a secret recipe?" jim''s mom inquired.


    "well, you can see it," anon replied as he picked up the square-shaped metal container and poured milk into it.


    next, he picked up the strawberries and employed a skill...


    [water''s flow]


    suddenly, the strawberries lost their color, shrinking to one-tenth their size, while a small, dark pink water droplet appeared hovering over anon''s finger.


    "what is that?" faith and jim''s mother asked, confused.


    "this is essentially the natural flavor and color of strawberries, separated from their pulp. if only it had 50 times more power, i could simply extract all the water from someone''s body," anon explained as he mixed the strawberry flavor into the milk.


    "why would you extract water from someone''s body?" faith asked, puzzled.


    "hmm...? to kill them, of course. why do you think i would do that?" anon responded, looking confused.


    faith decided to remain silent and observe him.


    anon continued mixing the strawberry flavor into the milk until it smelled like strawberries and turned pink.


    "now, some sugar..." anon said as he crushed the sugar into a powdery form for easier mixing.


    after completing all the steps, he sealed the container airtight.


    ''ice burst, low mana...'' anon used another skill.


    suddenly, the black metal box started turning white as ice vapors gradually enveloped it.


    after ten seconds, anon ceased the skill and slowly opened the container...


    inside the box was a soft pink block of ice cream, just as he had expected.


    "could you bring some plates and spoons?" anon asked jim''s mother.


    "oh, sure, just a second." jim''s mother quickly retrieved four plates and spoons from the kitchen.


    anon sliced four blocks of ice cream from the chunk and distributed them to everyone.


    faith took a bite, and her expression was beyond words.


    "well...?" anon inquired with a smile as he took a bite himself.


    "wow... mr. jule, what is this? it''s like i''m eating ice, but it''s incredibly creamy. it melts in my mouth, leaving a delicious strawberry flavor," faith exclaimed.


    "hmmm... wow, this is simply amazing. what was the name of this dish again?" jim''s mother asked as she continued to enjoy the ice cream.


    "ice cream," anon replied with a smile.


    "can i have another one?" jim asked.


    "help yourself," anon said, passing the metal container to jim.


    "thank you, mr. jule," jim expressed his gratitude as he dug into the ice cream right from the container.


    "mr. jule, please sell me your recipe. i''ll buy it at any price," jim''s mother implored, grabbing anon''s hand.

 Chapter 425 -425

    chapter 425 chapter-425


    "please, sir jule, teach me how to make this ''ice-cream''... i''ll give you anything you want," jim''s mother implored, her eyes filled with hope.


    "well, you saw me make it... just repeat the process. what else do you want?" anon asked, his expression puzzled.


    "i-i didn''t properly observe your technique, and can you write down the names of the skills you used to make them? mr. jule, please, i''ll give you 50, no... 70 gold coins to teach me this recipe and provide me with the skill names. please," she pleaded, holding her hands tightly.


    "i''m sorry, but i can''t teach you, but i''ll give you the skills for free. just bring me a blank skill paper, and i''ll write down the magic circles," anon offered.


    "wait, you know how to transfer and draw skill magic circles?" faith interjected.


    "oh, i know many things, luv," anon replied, glancing at faith.


    "marry him, sister. don''t let him get away," jim''s mother whispered into faith''s ear.


    cough-cough-cough


    faith immediately started coughing, spitting out some ice cream, some of which landed on anon''s face.


    "are you alright?" anon asked, a smile on his face, having heard what jim''s mother whispered.


    "i''ll get you some water," jim''s mother said as she hurried to the kitchen.


    "i''ll bring you a towel to wipe the ice cream off your face and the skill paper too," jim added before leaving.


    "so, what did she say?" anon asked, still smiling.


    "as if you didn''t hear it," faith replied, pushing her plate toward anon.


    "want more ice cream?" anon offered.


    "yes, please, and sorry about coughing the ice cream onto your face," faith said.


    "don''t worry; he''s bringing me a towel," anon responded as he started serving more ice cream onto faith''s plate.


    suddenly, he noticed that faith was gazing at jim''s mother, who was approaching with a jug of water and two glasses.


    ''let''s do this...'' anon thought as he carefully cut his finger, letting two drops of his blood fall into the ice cream. he mixed it in immediately.


    ''one of the reasons for selecting strawberry as the flavor was to add my blood into it. since she''s on a date and feels secure with me, i don''t think she''ll even sense something is off.'' anon thought as he passed the ice cream back to faith.


    "thank you," faith said, looking at the ice cream.


    "here you go, your water," jim''s mother said as she poured a glass for faith.


    "thanks..."


    "sir jule, here is your towel and five blank skill papers," jim added, passing the towel to anon.


    "good..." anon said as he wiped his face with the towel and started writing the skill''s magic circles.


    after two minutes, anon had completed the magic circles, and a message suddenly appeared in front of him...


    [one new target has been found under the skill [mind control]]


    [would you like to deploy the skill?] [yes/no?]


    ''hell yeah,'' anon commanded.


    [faith''s mind corruption: 30%]


    ''well, that''s a good start,'' anon thought as he looked at faith''s mind corruption rate.


    "here you go, i''ve written down both of the skills. let''s leave now. how much for the ingredients?" anon asked jim''s mother.


    "how can we charge you, sir? you''ve taught us something that has the power to change our lives," jim''s mother said, bowing to anon.


    "well, that''s one good thing. you go ahead, and i''ll just go to the washroom to wash my hands," anon said, looking at faith.


    "alright, i''ll be waiting right outside," faith said as she exited the shop.


    anon went to the washroom and started washing his hands. suddenly, he noticed someone standing behind him.


    anon turned around and saw jim''s mother.


    "is there something wrong, ma''am?" anon asked, looking puzzled.


    "sir, i''m a single mother who works in this restaurant with my son and daughter. i''m trying my best to keep this restaurant alive, and today you''ve given me something that will change our lives and the fate of this restaurant. i can''t thank you enough. please, do tell me if you have any work you want done in this area. i''ll always be ready," jim''s mother said, bowing again. her cleavage came into anon''s sight.


    ''oh... i didn''t notice this before, but she''s stunning. huge curvy breasts, a big bouncy ass, dark skin, thick thighs, and she''s a milf. hehehe...'' suddenly, many perverted thoughts filled anon''s mind.


    anon abruptly grabbed her hand and pulled her inside the washroom.


    thud


    he closed the washroom door and pinned her to the wall.


    "s-sir... what are you-?" jim''s mother tried to speak but anon stopped her immediately.


    "shhhhh.... what''s your name?" anon asked.


    "h-helga," she answered, gazing into anon''s eyes.


    ''wow... he has this irresistible muscular scent in his body, and the power he used to pin me to the wall is also amazing. not even my husband did this to me, while he was still alive.


    i think i just felt something between my legs, are my panties getting wet ? oh my god, what is he going to do next? will he kiss me on the lips? or blackmail me into having sex with him in exchange for the recipe?'' perverted thoughts started filling helga''s mind as well.


    "prepare the same set of ingredients in your room; i''ll come back tonight and teach you how to make ice cream properly," anon said.


    "huh...? i mean, okay. but why tonight?" helga asked.


    "well, i''m going to teach you the naughtiest way of making ice cream and other recipes as well if you please me with your cooking and bed skills. do you understand?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-yes, sir. i''ll be in my room," helga said.


    "good, i''ll go now. keep the window to your room open," anon said before exiting the washroom.


    anon made his way to the restaurant''s exit and opened the gate.


    "hello, luv. did you miss me?" anon said, looking at faith walking around and waiting for him.


    "you really take a long time to wash your hands," faith said.


    "i know, let''s go," anon said, picking her up into his arms once again.


    thud


    anon jumped and landed directly at the same window of julia''s mansion where he had begun their date.


    he put faith down and looked at her with a smile.


    "how did you like the date?" anon asked. n//o)-v).e(-l/-b--i--n


    "i think it was the best one hour of my life," faith said with a smile.


    "oh, believe me, it''s not. have sex with me, and that will become the best hour of your life. believe me again, it''s a tested method," anon suggested with a smile.


    "you silly boy," faith said as she kissed anon on the lips and then pulled back.


    "just that?" anon asked with a mischievous grin.


    "yeah, go and sleep now. you have a match tomorrow," faith said.


    "okay," anon replied, jumping down from the window and entering his room.


    ''hehehe... i don''t have any complaints. obviously, i have other plans for tonight. let''s go and make some ice cream, shall we? heheheheheheheeheheh....'' anon thought, an evil smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 426 -426

    chapter 426 chapter-426


    anon reached in front of the same restaurant again and started observing it from every side to look at the window that helga left open for him.


    suddenly he came across one window that was open. anon immediately jumped upto the window and landed slightly on the window without making any noise. n.)o--v(.e()l((b(/i--n


    anon looked inside and noticed that helga was walking around the room with a tense expression on her face.


    "what''s wrong, luv ? you look tensed ? something that''s been bothering you ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "ah, sir jule. you are here. please come in." helga spoke as she looked at anon and invited him in.


    "okay, if you say so." anon said as he stepped inside the house.


    "here, please have a drink." helga spoke as she handed over a glass of milk to anon.


    "milk ? you see i am a wine guy." anon spoke as he smiled at helga.


    "umm... in the dark elfs, we believe that a male''s mating intensity increases during the process of mating, if he drinks milk beforehand." helga spoke.


    "don''t worry, luv. i am a fucking machine... i am maxed out. i can drill you till the morning and not cum even a single time. so, don''t worry, i won''t be needing this milk to support my mating intensity." anon spoke.


    "then... wine ?" helga asked.


    "yeah, that works but after the mating process. for now, i will only be needing you and these materials." anon spoke as he stood up, grabbed helga''s hand and pulled her towards himself.


    "a-are we going to learn the process of ice-cream making later ?" helga asked with a stammering voice.


    "oh, we are going to start making it right now, but first you have to give me a starting kiss." anon spoke as he looked at helga and curved his lips.


    helga immediately closed her eyes and curved her lips as well.


    anon moved his head forward and tightly locked her lips with his own lips. he moved his hands directly to the back of her gigantic ass and started fondling both of them at the same time.


    ''wow... what fucking soft lips and bouncy ass.'' anon thought as he kept sucking on her thick lips and continued to fondle her round and bouncy ass.


    *slap*


    suddenly anon slapped helga''s ass and invaded her mouth with his tongue at the same time.


    "mnhhhhh~" helga was trying to speak something but anon''s tongue wouldn''t let her tongue move around freely inside her own mouth.


    it was as if anon''s tongue was raping helga''s mouth and smashing down her tongue at the same time.


    helga moved her hands and started taking feel of anon''s six-pack abs.


    after almost suffocating her with his tongue, anon removed it from her mouth.


    "haaa...what fucking juicy lips you have ? what do you do to get them this big ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i, would stretch them when i was a teenager so that boys would get more attracted to me and jim''s fathergot attracted towards me, after that we fucked twice and he died.


    after that i started eating too much food that my boobs and ass also got extra large." helga spoke.


    "wow... that''s the best story i have heard since i came here." anon spoke.


    "well, i am happy. now, should we get started on making that ice-cream ?" helga asked.


    "yeah, we should. get your clothes off." anon spoke.


    "sir ?" she spoke as she looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "what ? i told you it''s the naughtiest way of making ice-cream. let''s get those clothes off." anon explained.


    "as you say." helga spoke as she immediately started removing her clothes.


    after removing the upper layer of clothes, she was only left with her underwear. pink sexy brazzer and matching cotton panty with a lily flower printed at the back.


    "can you jump for me ?" anon asked as he looked at her thick ass.


    "yes..." helga spoke as she started jumping on the floor and her ass also started bouncing up and down just like rubber balls.


    "keep it up..." anon spoke as he came to the other side and observed helga''s gigantic boobs coming out of her bra, one by one.


    "stop..." anon spoke.


    helga stopped jumping and immediately covered her boobs with her bra.


    "remove the bra, luv." anon spoke.


    helga was embarassed at first but after a second she removed it and revealed a pair of big fat melon type boobs with inverted nipples.


    "oh, my my... inverted nipples huh...? you have a pussy that''s only been fucked twice and inverted nipples, that''s like the only two things, i want in a girl." anon spoke as he removed all of his clothes as well and revealed his monstrous cock to helga.


    "oh my god... i can''t take something that big. you will break my pussy." helga spoke.


    ''that''s the plan...luv.'' anon thought at first, but he decreased his size back to 15 cm.


    "wha- ? you can control it''s size ?" helga asked with a confused expression.


    "i can do many things. now remove your panties as well, luv."anon ordered.


    helga nodded in yes as she grabbed her panty from both sides and started pressing them down. anon couldn''t miss this view, he immediately went to her back side and noticed her fat ass-cheeks being separated and revealing her pussy lips with her asshole.


    ''hehe... this is going to be the best bbw girl in my collection.'' anon thought as he slapped helga''s ass tightly.


    *slap*


    "anhhh~" helga was still in the middle of her panty removing process and as soon as anon slapped her ass, she lost her balance and fell down directly on the bed, while her ass was still high in the air and looking at anon.


    "oh my god... how tempting but anon you have to control. that pussy hasn''t been used for too long. first you have to loosen it up." anon thought as he helped helga stand up while his cock poked at helga''s giant ass every moment.


    "now, pick up the container that you will need to store your milk in and you have to pick it in a way that your pussy strokes my dick.


    do you understand ?" anon asked.


    "y-yes..." helga spoke as she placed herself in front of anon and bent down to pick up the container, but as soon as she bent down, her right ass stroked anon''s dick instead of her pussy.


    "no... leave it. stand up and try it again. you have to focus your pussy lips on my dick. your ass are good as well but you have to focus if you want to make a good ice cream, okay ?" anon asked.


    "y-yes, sir." helga replied as she left the container and stood up again.


    this time she focused her pussy lips accordingly to anon''s dick but anon moved his dick to a little bit left.


    helga bent down again and this time her left ass touched anon''s dick.


    "try again..."


    [author: spare me on the spellings or grammatical mistakes in this chapter and the next one. bed room scenes are best readed raw.]

 Chapter 427 Cahpter-427

    chapter 427 cahpter-427


    anon is sitting on helga''s bed, while she is whipping the ice-cream with a wooden spoon stuck in her pussy.


    both of her hands are on her waist and her ass is bouncing with every round.


    anon is looking at her ass go round in circles and her pussy opens up due to the wooden stick, everytime she dips it into the ice-cream.


    her pre-cum is also dropping inside the ice-cream and making it even creamier.


    "sir, i think it''s enough right ?" helga asked as she stopped her ass.


    "no, don''t stop your ass. get that pussy to work if you want to make a good ice-cream." anon spoke.


    "y-yes..." helga replied as she continued to twerk her ass like some cheap whore in front of anon and her pussy continued to whip the ice-cream.


    after 10 more minutes of twerking like a whore, anon finally stopped her...


    "stop..." anon spoke.


    "yes..." helga replied as she stood up straight and looked at anon.


    "now pick up the ice-cream..." anon spoke.


    "yes, sir." helga replied as she bent down to pick up the ice-cream container.


    as soon as she bent down, her ass cheeks seperated and revealed her thick pussy. anon didn''t miss this chance, he grabbed her ass tightly and immediately rammed his cock into her pussy.


    "ahhnnhhhh~, my pussssy~" helga shouted as she felt anon''s dick forcefully going all the way to her womb.


    "you feel that, bitch ? do you feel my cock rampaging inside your thick, milfy pussy ?" anon spoke as he grabbed helga''s neck.


    "y-yes... sir." helga spoke as she felt an amazing and almost suffocating force from behind.


    *clap-clap-clap-clap-clap*


    "anhh~ anhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~ annhhh~" helga moaned like a bitch on anon''s every thrust.


    anon was drilling her pussy and spanking her big round ass without any mercy. he fucked her like an onahole.


    "do you know that your son jim, tried to touch my girl ? he is one big pervert, if he hadn''t begged me to spare his fingers, i don''t think i would''ve been fucking you right now." anon spoke as increased the speed of beating her pussy with his dick.


    "anhhh~ i am anhhhh~ sorry..... anhhhh~ sirrrrrr~, please forgive him, he is a anhhhh~ stupid kid." helga spoke as she apologized for jim and took anon''s furious thrusts like an obedient onahole.


    "you should be sorry, he is not my son. he is your son, you bitch. who''s duty do you think is it to teach him manners ?" anon spoke as he spanked helga''s tits.


    *slap*


    "anhhhh~, yes sir... punish me for my son''s mistake. punish my pussy, fuck it however you want. anhhhhhhhhh~ yes, yes, yes, yes...mnhhhh~ fuck fuck fuck...." helga spoke as she enjoyed her pussy getting pounded by anon.


    *slap*


    anon again slapped her breasts but this time, her nipples popped out. her nipples were long and erect. anon couldn''t wait to touch them.


    he immediately grabbed both of her nipples and started pounding her even harder.


    "anhhh~ my breasts... not my nipples sir, i am sensitive there." helg spoke.


    "well, here you go then..." anon spoke as he grabbed her nipples and pinched them tightly.


    as soon as he pinched her nipples, anon felt her pussy getting tighter. n).ovelb1n


    "oh, yeah... this is the tightness i want in my bitch''s pussy." anon spoke as he tightened his grip on her nipples and continued to bang her.


    *knock-knock-knock*


    suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "who is it ?" anon asked helga.


    "i-i don''t know..." helga answered.


    "mom... are you alright ?" jim''s voice came from the outside.


    *click*


    helga quickly wore her upper top and opened the gate, anon hid behind the gate.


    "hmm... jim ? what are you doing here this late ?" helga only showed jim her top figure from behind the door because she was completely naked down her waist.


    "i heard some noises coming from your room. is something the problem, mom ?" jim asked.


    "no, son. i am al.....right- anhhh~" as helga was speaking she felt anon''s dick going inside her pussy again.


    ''i am getting fucked while my son is watching me. how disgraceful.'' helga thought as she looked at jim and tightened her pussy even more.


    "is everything really alright, mom ?" jim asked again.


    "yesh, everything is anhhh~ alright..." helga spoke as she felt anon''s dick knocking on her womb''s door and her eyes started rolling.


    "okay mom... now you are freaking me out. why are you making these sounds and rolling your eyes like that ?" jim asked.


    "go back to your annhhhhh~ room. we will talk about this anhhhhh~ tomorrow." helga spoke as she came and made an ahegao face in front of her son.


    *thud*


    after this she immediately closed the door and grabbed the door knob tightly as she shaked her ass while cumming like a bitch.


    "you fucking bitch, don''t you know that the man you are serving, should cum first ? you need to be disciplined throughly." anon spoke as he grabbed her hairs and spanked her ass even harder.


    "y-yesshhhh... master. make me a disciplined bitch. teach me how to please a man, please teach me." helga spoke as she started rubbing her clitoris.


    "i will bitch... get on the fucking bed, lift up your filthy ass and open your pussy with your own fingers. do you understand ?" anon asked as he throws her towards the bed.


    "yesh, sir... here is one bitchy pussy. is there anything else you like to order with it ?" helga spoke as she laid down on the bed, lifted her ass up and opened her pussy for anon to fuck.


    "a pair of huge boobs with big inverted nipples." anon spoke as he immediately jumped over the bed and rammed his dick into helga''s pussy.


    "anhhhhhhh~ yes, sir. fuckkkk my naughty and dried out pussy." helga shouted as she enjoyed that someone is fucking her pussy after so many years.


    "say, how am i compared to your husband and son ?" anon asked as he slowed down the pumping.


    "huh..? i-i can''t answer that sir. it''s-"


    *slap*


    "say it, or i will go back. leaving you to masturbate with your little pathetic toys." anon spoke as he spanked helga''s ass.


    "anhhh~ no, please don''t leave. you are way better than both of them. their dicks are pathetic, your dick is very superior when compared to them.


    please continue to fuck me with it, sir. anhhhhhh~" helga spoke as she immediately gave up the feeling of loyalty to her husband and son.


    "good... now be a bitch and take my first load into your fucking womb." anon spoke as he increased the speed of pounding her pussy.


    "anhh~ angh~ anhh~ anhh~ anhh~ yessssssssss...." helga shouted like a bitch as anon entered inside her womb and released his cum inside it.


    he filled her womb upto the brim.

 Chapter 428 -428

    ?


    *knock-knock-knock*


    faith knocked on anon''s door.


    "why isn''t he opening his door ?" faith murmured as she knocked again.


    "mr. jule, you have a fight today. don''t you want to wake up ?" faith shouted.


    *knock-knock-knock*


    "i am coming in, if you don''t open this door in the next 5 seconds. 5...4..." faith spoke as she started counting seconds.


    "madam, faith. i see you are up as well." julia''s voice resounded in the environment.


    faith looked at her left side and noticed julia coming towards her all dressed up in her duty inform.


    "hello, julia." faith spoke.


    "why are you standing here ?" julia asked with a smile.


    "well, i am here to wake up mr. jule. he has a match in the academic exchange event and i don''t want him to be late because of me." faith replied.


    "well, if you are here to wake up mr. jule, then you are just wasting your time." julia spoke.


    "waist ? what do you mean ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "well sir jule is doing exercises in the lawn. so, if you are just going to bang the door of an empty room, then i guess that''s just time waste." julia spoke with a smile.


    "he woke up before me ?" faith asked with a surprised expression.


    "hell, he woke up before me and even the maids. he has been doing excercises in the lawn, even before the first maid woke up. she said that he was going at it before the sun even came up." julia explained.


    "wow, that''s some punctuality for someone with that personality." faith spoke as she started walking towards the nearest window in the hall to look out in the lawn.


    "you know what ? at first, i thought the same thing but after that i looked at him doing excercises, my thinking got changed drastically and believe me... i can''t even do half of the stuff that he is doing, right now in garden." julia spoke as she followed faith upto the window.


    both of them looked out and saw that anon was doing push-ups on his pinky finger, with 3 gigantic stones weighing over 100kgs each, placed over his back.


    he isn''t wearing any shirt and his upper body is clearly visible to everyone. eight pack abs, muscular yet thin waist, cut to cut biceps and triceps.


    a big horde of maids are looking at anon from a distance and chuckling.


    "woah... that''s some pretty heavy workout for a kid his age, sometimes i can''t believe he is an elf." faith spoke as she looked at anon''s body and perverted thoughts started entering her mind.


    ''what are you thinking, faith ? divert your mind.'' faith thought as she immediately turned her eyes in the other direction and noticed the horde of maids staring at anon.


    "wait... how are you getting things done in the mansion, if your maids are all staring at him ?" faith asked julia.


    "oh, good question. i would love to answer it. there hasn''t been one work done in this mansion since six in the morning, because my maids are busy staring at mr. jule''s body." julia answered with a frustrated tone.


    "oh. i am sorry for that." faith apologized.


    "you don''t have to apologize. it''s his charms, he is attracting them towards himself." julia spoke as she looked at anon.


    "well, why don''t you warn them with some kind of notice or warning ?" faith suggested.


    "already tried. i have issued 21 notices of suspension, 10 warning notices and 5 threat notices in order for them to work but it''s like they don''t care what happens to them, they just want to watch him workout." julia explained.


    "well, why don''t you fire them ?" faith suggested again.


    "yeah, right. fire the whole staff and who will work after that ? me or the invisible ghosts wandering around in this mansion ?" julia spoke.


    "i see... well, just to make you feel better... we will leave shortly." faith spoke.


    "ah, shit... not another one." julia spoke as she looked at anon with a disgusted expression.


    "what ?" faith asked with a confused expression as she also looked at anon and noticed that a maid is going near him with a glass of orange juice.


    "s-sir, here is your juice." the maid spoke as she gave the glass to anon.


    *thud*


    *thud*


    *thud*


    the stones fell over from anon''s back, as he stood up and revealed his monstrous sweating body.


    "wow, you guys are really generous. you have given me like 34 glasses of juice since this morning but i won''t say no to some more healthy juice. thank you, luv." anon spoke as he accepted the glass of juice from the maids hand.


    "he called me ''l-love''.... ahhh... i am done." the maid said as she immediately fall unconscious on the grou and her nose started bleeding.


    two male butlers immediately grabbed her and went away.


    "what happened to her ?" anon wondered as he went back to his excercises again.


    "shit ! how many times has he done that ?" faith asked julia.


    "that was 35th time. after our breakfast, these maids are only making orange juice and giving it to him, one by one. 13 of them got very serious due to the blood loss, that we had to call a healer.


    that guy is giving nose bleeds to my maids and making them unconscious. he is like a walking ladies killing machine. julia spoke with a sorry expression.


    "i am sorry, we will leave instantly..." faith spoke as she immediately started walking towards the garden.


    "wait... what about your breakfast ?" julia asked as she followed faith.


    "oh, we won''t be needing it." faith spoke as she increased her walking speed.


    she reached near anon and looked at him with angry expression.


    "hello, luv. good morning." anon spoke.n..o.)v/)e).l-)b(.1//n


    "mr. jule we are leaving, right now. get up and get your shirt on." faith spoke.


    "huh...? what happened ? is something wrong ?" anon asked with a confused expression as he stood up.


    "no, nothing is wrong. do you know how many maids are suffering from nose bleeds and unconsciousness due to your- ?" faith stopped talking and just pointed towards anon''s abs.


    "my what ? abs ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yes, abs. do you even know that the maids are not performing their duties because of you ?" faith asked.


    "i know. i have given nosebleeds to 35 maids by now and some of them fainted too, but what can i do ? i am just doing some normal excercises." anon replied with a cunning smile.


    "that''s it... you have a fight in the academic exchange event and we leave now. you have to be in the colosseum in just 1 hour. let''s go." faith spoke as she looked at anon.


    "well, that''s one jealous lady, i have here." anon murmured as he smiled and wore his shirt.

 Chapter 429 -429

    ?


    inside the colosseum''s training room.


    punch


    punch


    kick


    kick


    in the heart of the colosseum''s training room, a young elf with jet-black hair, piercing green eyes, and a sculpted, muscular physique relentlessly practiced his martial arts skills on an immortal training dummy. his every movement was a dance of power and precision.


    intruding into this intense practice session, a mysterious figure clad in a black suit strode into the room. the enigmatic visitor''s face remained obscured beneath a dark mask.


    "hello, perci," the man intoned, his voice resonating deeply from behind the mask.


    perci, the dedicated young elf in the midst of his training, turned to regard the newcomer with a stern expression. "what do you want? if you''re here to sponsor me, you can leave. i''m not available for sponsorship.


    if you are selling something, i am still not interested."


    the masked man''s voice retained its enigmatic edge as he replied, "no, i''m here to ask one thing of you: win the upcoming match against the queen''s candidate."


    perci''s curiosity was piqued, and he asked, "what do you mean?"


    the masked man, undeterred, inquired, "didn''t you understand what i just said?"


    perci maintained his resolute stance, seeking more information. "i did, but who are you again?"n-.o-)v.-e.)l).b/)1(-n


    "i am just an angel, who came here to offer you a gift. i''ll assist you in winning this match, but you must keep it a secret," the mysterious man revealed.


    unmoved, perci declared, "i don''t need your help. i will face my opponent fair and square, regardless of the outcome. you can take your suspicious ass out of this room now."


    the masked man, however, played his trump card. "well, don''t you want the monetary reward to aid your ailing mother? if you lose today''s competition, it could be the end of your mother''s journey."


    "how do you know about my mother?" perci asked with a suspicious expression.


    "come on perci, it''s not a confidential information. everyone knows about your mother." the suspicious man answered.


    perci pondered this for a moment, his resolve wavering.


    "what do you want from me?" perci finally asked as he approached the enigmatic man.


    "nothing much. just step into the arena and stand ready. your opponent won''t even make it to the ring, and you''ll be declared the winner. it''s as simple as that," the man replied, his tone tempting.


    perci couldn''t help but feel a sense of suspicion. "that sounds incredibly suspicious. you''re saying i''ll win without doing anything, right?"


    the masked man''s smile was hidden, but it was clear in his voice. "indeed, i am. it''s one of the rule, if the opponent from the opposite side doesn''t come to the arena under 10 minutes after the start of the match, then he/she will be disqualified from the match."


    perci wasn''t ready to accept such an offer without questioning it further. "why are you here telling me all this? you could have done it, and i would have won anyway. you''d have saved both of us time."


    the masked man, unfazed, explained, "i want you to remember that you''re winning today because of me. in the future, i''ll ask one favor of you, and you won''t be able to decline it. sign this."


    he then summoned a mana contract that listed all of the terms, that the mysterious man has just stated.


    perci hesitated, still not entirely convinced. "what if my opponent shows up?"


    "this mana contract will be disabled in that case. don''t worry," the masked man assured him.


    ultimately, tempted by the promise of victory, perci reluctantly signed the contract with a drop of his blood. it shimmered briefly before the masked man sealed it.


    "well done, perci. congratulations on becoming this year''s academic exchange event champion. we''ll meet again in the future," the masked man said before departing, leaving a contemplative perci behind.


    somewhere deep within a forest...


    four carriages hurtled through the forest at breakneck speed. in the first carriage, anon, faith, julia, and ella were seated. julia and ella occupied one seat, while faith sat opposite to them. anon reclined, wearing sunglasses and using faith''s lap as his pillow, fast asleep.


    though faith was visibly embarrassed by the situation, she didn''t want to disturb anon''s rest.


    ella broke the silence with a curious question directed at faith. "soooo... does he always do that?"


    faith, caught off guard, stammered a reply, "h-huh...? n-no, this is his first time doing this."


    julia chimed in, trying to alleviate the awkwardness. "he must be exhausted from his strenuous exercises. he was even practicing without using mana."


    anon, seemingly sound asleep, suddenly spoke up, "i don''t get exhausted, luv."


    "huh...? you are awake ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "oh, i am wide awake from the moment we entered this carriage. i just pretended to be asleep so i could use your legs as a pillow." anon replied with a smile.


    ella offered a compliment, perhaps in an attempt to get anon''s attention. "these black glasses are so cool; they make you look handsome, and no one can tell if your eyes are open or closed."


    anon didn''t let the matter slide. "why are you here again?" he asked ella.


    ella, unfazed, replied respectfully, "because i am also participating in today''s match."


    anon raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "wow, they accepted you as a participant? that''s surprising."


    "why is it surprising ?" ella asked.


    "i don''t know. maybe because you have a very high level of attitude and you don''t talk to commoners because you are an upper royal." anon replied.


    ella, sensing the potential tension, apologized for her earlier behavior. "i apologize for my previous behavior. my father instilled these customs in me from childhood, and it''s not something i can change easily. i''m sorry for talking to you like that, sir jule."


    anon continued, pressing her about her presence, "why are you traveling in our carriage?"


    faith intervened, urging anon to be polite. "mr. jule, please don''t be rude. they are our guests."


    "yeah, yeah, as if¡ª" anon began, but he stopped abruptly, sensing something amiss. his expression shifted from nonchalance to seriousness.


    faith and julia quickly picked up on anon''s changed demeanor and reached for their swords.


    "what happened, sir jule?" julia inquired, her voice tinged with worry.


    "is something wrong?" faith added, her hand firmly on her sword hilt.


    anon spoke, his senses keen, "i smell... blood."


    the carriages screeched to a sudden halt, jolting everyone inside.

 Chapter 430 -430

    chapter 430 chapter-430


    "what happened? why did we stop in the middle of the forest?" ella questioned, her confusion evident.


    "are you oblivious? i just mentioned that i smelled blood," anon retorted with impatience.


    faith, ever the practical one, took charge of the situation. "you all stay inside. julia and i will investigate the situation outside."


    julia added a parting jab to anon, saying, "keep an eye on her; she''s a bit dense."


    anon dismissed the suggestion of going outside with an astute response. "i''m not venturing out. what if someone kills me?"


    he casually put on his sunglasses and leaned back in his seat. ella, however, couldn''t resist a sarcastic remark. "wow, for a man, you sure have a brave heart. since you''re not going, i will."


    as ella reached for the carriage door handle, she glanced back at anon, branding him as a coward. the moment the door opened, two arrows streaked towards her from the trees. before the arrows could touch her, julia''s swift swordplay intercepted and destroyed them.


    julia scolded ella as she joined her outside the carriage. "what are you doing out here? didn''t you hear what i said? i told you to stay inside."


    ella, ever determined, replied, "well, commander, i''m your vice-commander, and i can''t stay in this carriage while you''re facing danger outside."


    julia''s response was to instruct ella. "very well, vice commander. take cover and try to locate our attackers."


    curious, ella asked, "where''s madam faith?"


    julia provided an explanation as they took refuge behind a large tree. "she''s in the trees, dealing with the archers attacking us. we just need to pinpoint their locations and relay that information to her."


    ella inquired further, "what happened to the rest of our soldiers?"


    julia delivered a grim assessment, "they''re all dead. these archers are professionals, and we can''t take any chances. they know precisely what they''re doing."


    ella then surmised, "so, if they''re professionals, they''re not random bandits, right?"


    julia confirmed ella''s suspicion, "correct. they''re not. they''re here to assassinate sir jule."


    curiosity drove ella''s questions as she probed, "and how do we know that?"


    julia provided the rationale, "he''s the queen''s candidate in the exchange event. that''s why they''re here to eliminate him."


    ella sought more details, asking, "do we have any numbers?"


    julia admitted, "no, we''ve been attacked from several directions. they change their positions with each attack. i can''t determine their exact numbers, but faith is continuously tracking them."


    ella couldn''t resist taking a dig at anon, even in the midst of danger. "mr. jule won''t step out of his carriage. don''t you think he''s a bit of a coward?"


    julia defended anon''s actions, saying, "no, he''s just following orders, like a good soldier."


    suddenly, a barrage of arrows rained down upon them. ella and julia hastily sought cover behind the tree.


    "they''re attacking with full intensity. what should we do?" ella asked with genuine concern.


    julia, too, was worried. "madam faith, what''s our course of action?"


    suddenly, anon emerged from the carriage and glanced around the scene. "haa... how much longer are you going to take?"


    julia shouted in a futile attempt to keep him inside, "mr. jule, go back inside!"


    but it was too late. over a hundred arrows were directed at anon from all directions.


    anon employed his telekinesis to halt the incoming arrows.


    "i have to save¡ª"


    before julia could complete her sentence, she witnessed an astonishing sight. the arrows hovered in mid-air, frozen in place. anon effortlessly redirected them back towards their origin, doubling their velocity.


    the arrows found their marks, and the forest was filled with the sound of bodies thudding to the ground.


    ella, still in disbelief, asked with a mix of surprise and admiration, "how can you do that?"


    anon maintained an air of mystery as he mockingly replied, "it''s a secret."


    faith rejoined the group after investigating one of the corpses. "come here, everyone. look at this."


    anon, julia, and ella gathered around faith to see what she had discovered. julia inquired, "what happened, madam faith?" nove-lb-1n


    faith revealed a distinct tattoo on one of the dead assassins. "look at this."


    ella recognized the symbol and inquired, "isn''t that the mark of the croc-assassins?"


    anon, less familiar with the term, asked, "what are croc-assassins?"


    faith provided a brief explanation. "they''re the most renowned group of highly skilled assassins, holding a formidable reputation in the underworld. they want you dead at any cost. they must have tipped off the largest assassins'' group, which means they have a lot of resources¡ª"


    anon, distracted, interrupted her with a question about the event''s rules. "was there any rule in the exchange event that states i would lose automatically if i arrived a little late for the match?"


    faith clarified, "yes, there is. if you don''t reach the arena within ten minutes of the match starting, you''ll be declared the loser."


    anon pieced together the situation. "they weren''t here to kill me; they were here to prevent me from reaching the colosseum. a clever plan... they killed our drivers first, released our horses, and sabotaged the carriage wheels."


    faith lamented her decision to bring the group with her. "it''s all my fault. i shouldn''t have brought you all with me. now we won''t make it in time, and the queen will impose the death penalty."


    anon, ever the optimist, responded, "don''t worry, love. sometimes, a whistle can summon help."


    "a what can do what ?" ella asked with a confused expression.


    he stepped forward and whistled loudly.


    whistleeeeeeeeee


    the sound echoed through the forest, and, in response, a series of caws filled the air.


    suddenly a big black raven who had three eyes appeared over in the sky.


    "what is that ?" julia asked.


    "my pet, a three eyes raven." anon answered.


    "wait, wait, wait... a three eyes what ?" ella asked in a shocked tone.


    "a three eyes raven." anon repeated.


    "isn''t that the pet of demonic royalty ?" ella asked.


    suddenly the raven descended on the ground and anon walked up on it''s back after scratching it''s head.


    "come on, luv. we have a fight to catch." anon said as he helped faith getting on the raven.

 Chapter 431 -431

    chapter 431 chapter-431


    "you are going to leave us here? in the middle of a forest? are you serious ?" ella''s voice was laced with surprise and concern as she watched anon and faith preparing to depart on the three eyed raven.


    anon, his demeanor still calm, reassured her, "we are, luv. but don''t worry, i''ll send someone to retrieve you as soon as i reach the city.


    i will also tell them to only send royal guys because you won''t talk to commoners, okay ?


    now, let''s go baby..." anon said as he affectionately stroked the raven, it immediately flapped it''s wings and took off high into the sky.


    "we''ll be looking forward to your help, sir jule." julia called out loudly.


    with a hint of accusation and a smile on her face, faith interjected, "you are a jerk. do you know that, mr. jule ?"


    anon, feigning innocence, asked, "why would you say that, luv? i thought you liked the ice-cream last night."


    "why would you take me with you and not them? ella even had her match today." faith''s asked with a cute and naughty smile as she looked at anon.


    anon countered with a smile of his own, "well, because i''m not dating ella, luv. i''m dating you. that''s why i took you with me."


    faith''s expression suddenly saddened, tears begin to well up in her eyes and she responded calmly, "mr. jule, you don''t have a future with me. you are like a free bird and i am a chained soldier. we don''t have any future."


    anon remained calm and replied, "well, we''ll see about that in the future. why worry about it for now? just enjoy the ride."


    with a tearful gaze, faith continued, "no, you don''t understand. i''m a woman who will sacrifice herself for this kingdom, without even thinking about you or anyone else. you have no future with me.


    i am also 450 years more older than you."


    anon, maintaining his composure, asked calmly, "so, what''s the real issue here, again? the kingdom''s sacrifice thingy or the age?"


    faith hesitated for a moment before responding, "well, both of them. what i''m trying to say is, you''re wasting time with me. you should go out and look for a girl your age."


    internally, anon mused, ''she can say that with a whopping 30% mind corruption? that''s some willpower, and i will enjoy breaking it. i will break her througly and slowly.''


    he inquired further, "so, are you proposing a breakup with me, luv ?"


    faith hesitated, then eventually confessed, "y-yes... and don''t call me love, anymore."


    anon concealed his intentions beneath a calm exterior. ''yep, i already predicted this situation. if you want to manipulate someone''s mind, you have to study their behavior and history thoroughly.


    faith and her husband had some serious relationship issues when they had their first children 150 years ago. her husband demanded that she leave her job to attend to their children, but faith refused. her husband resorted to violence, but out of love, faith initially did nothing.


    after a few days, she eventually proposed a divorce, but before it could be finalized, her husband died in battle. that''s why she doesn''t see any future with me. she thinks i will do the same things that her husband did with her.


    but just you wait, darling. i will turn you into someone who won''t give a damn about this kingdom and give me 100% of your loyalty.''


    anon continued his conversation with faith, saying, "well, i guess this is it, you are not my girlfriend anymore and i am not your boyfriend from this moment. hold on tightly..."


    "why?" faith asked through her tears.


    "just do it. we won''t make it to the colosseum at this speed, i am going to increase our speed." anon instructed.


    faith obediently gripped anon''s hand and closed her eyes. anon reached out and touched the raven''s back.


    "give me some more speed baby...." anon spoke.


    cawwwww


    the three-eyed raven emitted a loud cry and took off, soaring through the skies at an incredible speed.


    at the colosseum...


    "ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the contestants of our first match, mr. perci... he is a very intelligent and promising young man from his academy and from his class too." sam announced.


    clap-clap-clap


    the audience applauded as perci made his entrance from the left side of the colosseum.


    fiona, concerned, questioned her butler, charlie. "where is mr. jule, charlie?"


    charlie responded calmly, "my queen, mr. jule left with mrs. faith last evening to investigate a case in the dark elven territories. however, we received information that they were attacked by a team of professional croc-assassins on their way back."


    panicked, fiona asked, "what? is he dead? please, charlie, say that he''s not dead."


    charlie reassured her, "no, ma''am. upon receiving this news, i immediately dispatched my team to search for them. we found their carriages in the middle of the forest. it appears the croc-assassins were hired to delay his arrival at today''s match."


    "fuck..." fiona cursed as she sat back down and grabbed her head.


    "we also found two dark elfs sitting inside the carriage, my queen." charlie added.


    "were they with the assassins ?" fiona asked.


    "no, ma''am. those two were julia and ella." charlie replied.


    "what ? the commander and vice-commander of the dark elfs ?" fion asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, ma''am." charlie answered.


    "what did they say ? what happened to mr. jule ?" fion asked with a hopeful expression.


    "well, they said that mr. jule and mrs. faith left the place on a three eyed raven to reach here.


    fiona, bewildered, asked, "a three eyed, raven ? isn''t that a demonic pet?"


    charlie clarified, "yes, ma''am, and a royal one at that. they claim that mr. jule is on his way here, but i can''t be certain. should we trust them ?"


    fiona, resigned to the situation, said, "what other choice do we have?"


    charlie offered his apologies, saying, "i''m sorry, ma''am."


    as the colosseum event continued, sam announced, "ladies and gentlemen, please have a big round of applause and welcome mr. jule, who is fighting for the royalty."


    clap-clap-clap n(/o--v/-e./l(.b.-i(-n


    however, anon did not make an appearance from the right side of the ring and made everyone wonder in confusion where he was.


    ''something''s not right. did i miss something?'' sam pondered as he scrutinized the right-side hall closely.


    a messenger approached sam and whispered something in his ear, immediately. sam nodded in acknowledgment.


    "very well, ladies and gentlemen. it seems mr. jule is not currently present in the colosseum," sam announced to the audience.


    "according to the rules, if mr. jule does not enter the arena within the next ten minutes, he will be disqualified from this event. according to our queen,perci will be declared the winner by default."

 Chapter 432 -432

    chapter 432 chapter-432


    the environment inside the arena was tense. the queen had a very displeased expression on her face.


    "is he really not going to come? only one minute is remaining until the time runs out, and i don''t think he will be able to make it to the stage, even if he is standing right outside the colosseum right now," sam thought as he and all the other audience continuously stared at the entrance gate.


    perci, on the other side, was getting really nervous at this moment, and he was continuously taking rounds of the arena.


    "am i really going to win this match? i never imagined that i would win this event so easily. finally, i will receive the money to get my mother all healthy again. thank you, god," perci thought as he overjoyed inside his heart.


    "what was i thinking, trusting that guy? a commoner?" fiona cursed as she threw her wine glass towards the wall.


    "ladies and gentlemen, only 30 seconds are remaining until the ten minutes'' time period comes to an end. will mr. jule be able to make it to the stage, or is this the end of this year''s academic exchange?" sam asked as he looked at the entry gate one last time and started walking towards perci to declare him as the winner.


    "where is master? what is he thinking?" jessica wondered as she continued to chew her nails rapidly.


    "well, looks like your man is not coming, fiona?" mrs. glen mocked fiona with a smile.


    "say one more word, and i will really kill you," fiona spoke with a very irritated voice.


    "but fiona..." mrs. glen tried to speak something, but maison immediately stopped her.


    "mom, please keep your mouth shut," maison spoke with a very serious expression as he looked at her.


    "okay," mrs. glen replied as she kept her mouth shut.


    "10...9...8...7...6...5..." sam started counting backward.


    "ah... i am leaving," fiona said as she closed her eyes and stood up from her chair with a very angry expression on her face.


    "3 - huh?" suddenly, sam stopped counting as he felt something on his right shoulder.


    sam immediately looked back and noticed something that shocked him thoroughly. not only him, but the whole audience sitting inside the colosseum. it was anon, standing behind him and looking at him with a smile.


    "you might want to stop that countdown, buddy," anon spoke.


    "y-yes, sir," sam replied.


    "now, don''t you have something to announce?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yes," sam replied.


    "then do it," anon said as he removed his hand from sam''s shoulders and went back to his position.


    "ladies and gentlemen, mr. jule has made it to the stage in time. i don''t have any idea how he did it, but he did it, and that''s what matters. now, let''s begin this fight," sam spoke as he stepped down from the stage and walked up to the sand hourglass.


    as soon as these words fell into fiona''s ears, she immediately rushed back to her position and looked at anon with a wide smile.


    "so, what were you saying again, mrs. glen?" fiona asked with a mocking smile.


    "nothing, nothing at all, ma''am," mrs. glen replied with a very irritated expression.


    "hehe..." charlie chuckled a little at this view.


    "laugh all you want, charlie, my champion is here," fiona spoke as a whole new energy filled her body.


    "well, it''s good that he is back. now that white-haired weak guy won''t win the match," maison spoke.


    "did you see him coming here, deris?" eve asked deris.


    "no, did you?" deris asked back.


    "no, you idiot. if i would''ve seen him coming here, why would i ask you?" eve replied.


    crack


    the mysterious man with the black suit and black mask broke his cane as he looked at anon.


    "how did he get here? croc-assassins, those bastards, i gave them one task to do, and they couldn''t do it. i will mess up these bastards," he said in a very frustrated tone, leaving the colosseum immediately.


    "3...2...1...start," sam declared as he turned over the sand hourglass.


    crack-crack


    anon cracked his knuckles and looked at perci with a smile.


    "what''s your name?" anon asked.


    "perci, sir," perci replied as he assumed a defensive position.


    "ah, perci. if i am not wrong, you are fighting this tournament because you want to get your mother treated, right?" anon spoke.


    "yes, sir," perci replied.


    "well, good luck then. come at me with everything you''ve got," anon spoke.


    perci immediately changed his stance...


    [your opponent has used the skill [martial art: second form praying mantis].]


    ''wow... that''s one serious martial art. can''t take him easily...'' anon thought as he also assumed his defensive stance.


    "hyaaaaa..." perci shouted as he jumped from his position and came at anon from above.


    ''why isn''t he moving from his place?'' perci wondered as he looked at anon.


    as soon as perci''s hands reached near anon''s body, he noticed that anon had disappeared from his position and reappeared near the top left corner of the ring.


    perci jumped to attack him again, but this time when he landed on the ground, he felt something different.


    "candidate perci has been disqualified from this event due to stepping out of the arena," sam''s voice resounded in the colosseum.


    "what? but i am still-" perci tried to make sense of sam''s announcement as he turned around, but suddenly he noticed that he was really standing outside of the arena.


    [illusion]


    ''what a great skill... he was 10 levels lower than me, and i don''t want to waste too much time on him either. i have to corrupt faith as well, can''t spare time on him.


    while he thought that he was attacking me, in reality, he was just swinging his sword in random directions, and as the last illusion, i just moved the arena a bit left, and that''s why he jumped out of it by himself, that was easy win. n(/o--v/-e./l(.b.-i(-n


    i almost forgot, how easy things are when i do them with my skills.'' anon thought as he smiled and looked at perci standing outside the arena.


    "mr. jule has officially won this match and without much effort. ladies and gentlemen, a big round of applause for mr. anon," sam spoke.


    clap-clap-clap


    perci walked back up to the stage and bowed down to anon.


    "i am very thankful for your teachings, sir. it''s been an honor fighting with you," perci spoke as he stepped down again and started walking towards the exit.


    "oi, kid," anon called out.


    perci halted his steps and looked back.


    "yes, sir?"


    "here you go, get your mother treated well," anon said as he tossed two platinum coins towards perci.


    "t-t-this... th-thank you very much, sir. i will never forget this kindness," perci spoke as he bowed down to anon once more and left the colosseum.

 Chapter 433 -433

    chapter 433 chapter-433


    "aww... he helped that guy. how cute."


    "i think i love mr. jule."


    "me too... he is cute and very addictive. i want to eat him."


    "go, go, mr. jule."


    "win, win, mr. jule."


    the girls from all over the colosseum started shouting and cheering for anon.


    anon, on the other side, went back to his seat and sat down beside fiona.


    "you were late..." fiona spoke.


    "well, i had some work," anon replied.


    "you don''t have any work that''s more important than this competition," fiona shouted as she looked at anon.


    "page no.13, clause 67... ''i can do anything and everything i want in the free time,''" anon spoke as he wore his sunglasses and leaned back in his seat.


    "what?" fiona asked in confusion.


    "my queen, it''s a term in the contract you signed with him," one of the mages informed fiona.


    "damn it," fiona said as she looked at anon with a frustrated expression.


    "madam, here is commander faith," charlie spoke as he came back with faith behind him.


    "my greetings to my queen," faith spoke as she immediately bowed down to fiona and glanced at anon for one second.


    "faith, you have broken my trust. you took a guest of mine with you on a dangerous mission when you knew that he is my representative in this tournament. what excuse do you have for this?" fiona spoke.


    faith immediately went down on both of her knees and apologized.


    "my queen, please forgive me. it was my mistake, and i am ready to pay for my mistake. please punish me however you like."


    ''well, that''s one line i would love to hear from her, but for now, fiona has done something that will help me get faith''s loyalty even faster...'' anon thought as he dramatically removed his sunglasses and looked at fiona with a serious expression.


    "what?" fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "she didn''t force me to come with her... i went with her because i wanted to. don''t punish her; she hasn''t done anything wrong," anon spoke in an emotional tone.


    "wait..." suddenly, fiona realized something.


    ''wait, are they dating? let''s see... this is going to be very interesting.'' fiona thought as a smile appeared on her face.


    "well, someone has to be punished... either her or you. choose..." fiona spoke.


    ''yep, her mind is still too small to be an elven queen. i manipulated her mind into thinking that there is something going on between faith and me. now, the rest of the game is a piece of cake.


    i will take the punishment, and knowing faith''s personality, it will definitely make her feel bad... sometimes, i can''t believe how easily girls can be manipulated, no matter their rank.'' anon thought as he smirked for a second but immediately went back to his original serious expression.


    "i am the one who took him with me; please punish me, my queen." faith spoke as she looked at fiona''s feet to show her submission.


    "what about you, mr. jule? do you want to say something as well?" fiona asked with a smile.


    "yes, please punish me. it was my decision to go with her. i disappointed you. it was all my mistake." anon spoke as he pretended to take all the blame on himself.


    ''now, i just have to feed her unconscious mind some guilty thoughts, and she should start breaking.'' anon thought as he started generating guilty thoughts in faith''s unconscious mind.


    [he saved you in the mansion from the zombies, he took your reputation to the next level in front of the dark elves, he even took you out on a wonderful date and chose to ride with you on his three-eyed raven.


    but, what did you give him in return? a heartbreak? punishment by the queen? you are heartless, faith.] anon immediately fed this thought to faith''s unconscious mind.


    ''that''s like the guiltiest thought i have ever fed to anyone.... i can''t wait to see its results. hehehehe...'' anon thought as he laughed like a demon in his mind.


    "okay, i have decided. mr. jule will be the one to take the punishment; you can go now, faith." fiona ordered.


    "my queen, please¡ª" before faith could say anything else, fiona stopped her.


    "shut up, faith. just go," fiona shouted.


    "y-yes, my queen." faith immediately stood up from the floor and walked out of the room.


    ''plan successful... now, i just have to do one more thing, and faith will turn into my obedient slave... show me her corruption level.'' anon thought as he looked at faith leaving.


    [faith''s mind corruption: 40%]


    ''wow.... fucking 10%? let''s goooo.''


    "mr. jule, would you like to know your punishment?" fiona spoke, but anon was busy observing faith.


    "mr. jule, i am talking to you..." fiona shouted.


    "huh...? yes?" anon asked, turning around.


    "i asked, would you like to know your punishment?" fiona asked again.


    "why not?" anon spoke as he smiled at fiona.


    "you will be coming with me to the human kingdom as my personal butler, today in the evening," fiona spoke.


    "hmm...? why are you going to the human kingdom?" anon asked.


    "well, there is this thing called the memorial of queen derein''s husband and her daughter. i have to pay my respects every year, even though i don''t want to," fiona spoke with a bored expression.


    ''yeah, why would you want to? you were not the one whose husband and daughter died, but it''s a good thing; i can see derein again. it''s been months since i last saw her.'' anon thought as he looked at fiona.


    "you can''t say no to this... so charlie, get him a good uniform," fiona spoke as she looked at charlie.


    "as you order, my queen," charlie spoke as he bowed down.


    "mr. jule, your next match is coming up in 30 minutes.... do you need anything?" one of the members of the matching committee came up to anon and asked.


    "wait, i have another match?" anon asked with a confused expression. n--o/(v.)e(-l-)b-/i-.n


    "oh yes, you are my candidate... you have to engage in 3 different matches every day in three different fields. now get ready to win," fiona spoke.

 Chapter 434 -434

    chapter 434 chapter-434


    "well, ladies and gentlemen, this round''s winner is grendal osrope. please give a big round of applause for mr. grendal," sam announced as the last match from the duels section ended.


    "well, are you ready, mr. jules? the magic rumble is about to start," fiona asked with a smile.


    "oh, i think i am," anon answered as he looked at the arena.


    ''am i ready? jessica?'' anon asked.


    ''i will help you with most of the stuff, master... so, don''t worry,'' jessica replied.


    ''what about you, link?'' anon inquired.


    [ready to serve you at any time, master.] link answered.


    ''good... let''s do this.'' anon thought as he prepared himself for the magic rumble. he was a little bit nervous because he hasn''t been the best when it came to studying magic.


    "ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to start the second part of the academic exchange event... the magic rumble," sam shouted in a very excited voice.


    "let me explain the rules of this tournament to all the candidates...


    in the start of your match, a mage from the royal court will give you an incomplete or jumbled magic circle of a random skill, and you guys will only have 1 minute to complete it and tell everyone what that spell actually is.


    this event will consist of 5 stages...


    at the first stage, you will get circles that will be very easy to solve. you guys will be given 5 questions that will contain 20 points each. the more you solve, the more points you will get.


    since this competition will be hosted according to the points system, you guys will have to get as many points as possible.


    if you score 50 points in the first round and your opponent scores 80 points... you will get disqualified, and another student will take your place and after that, he will compete against your opponent.


    now, if you pass the first round, you will meet even genius minds in the second round.


    in the second round, you guys will be given 10 questions, 20 points each question, meaning you will play for 200 points. nove.lb(in


    if you lose round one, the easiest round, then you will get disqualified immediately.


    the last round will be the fifth round, and it will be the most challenging round. you will be given 5 questions only but, 1000 points each, and if you give the wrong answer to any question, not only will you get any points... but you will get a 1000 points cut out of your original points as well.


    the one who will be standing with the maximum points at last, will be the winner of this event.


    thank you guys. have a great rumble-jumble." sam spoke as he changed the paper in his hands and started reading out names for the first two competitors.


    "so, the first competitor of the match we have is mr. lami droza. ladies and gentlemen, please welcome mr. lami," sam shouted loudly as he pointed towards the left entry gate.


    suddenly, a man wearing glasses, a nerdy-like face, black small hairs, and a skinny body stepped out from the left gate.


    "hello, mr. lami. how are you?" sam asked.


    "i-i am fine," lami spoke in a very low tone.


    "oh, okay. well, let''s invite the next competitor now. ladies and gentlemen, please welcome miss. jane hurl,


    she is the only girl child in her family, and despite having six brothers, she has proven her worth by coming at the top of her academy in studying magic," sam announced.


    an elven girl, aged around 30 years, green hairs, long ears, an average body, and circular glasses on her eyes, stepped out from the right entry gate.


    "hello, miss. jane... may i ask how you are feeling about this today?" sam asked.


    "i feel good and i feel powerless... i-i mean powerful. i will defeat everyone today," jane spoke.


    "even mr. jule?" sam asked with a smile.


    "i-i-i don''t know about sir jule, but yeah, everyone else except him. i believe in myself," jane replied.


    ''it''s like i am watching some nerds, who are about to play a game of chess.'' anon thought as he looked at them.


    "well, without any more delay... let''s get this party started. contestants, please take a seat," sam spoke.


    on the stage, there were two chairs and two tables placed with a blackboard in front of them.


    "now, i would like to request our royal court''s mage, mr. rafael jeffery, to come on the stage and begin this sacred competition," sam announced as he stepped off of the stage.


    both jane and lami sat down on their chairs. there were two pens and one notebook in front of them.


    "hello, contestants... i am rafael jeffery, and i will be giving you your magic circles today..." an old elf around 1500 years stepped onto the stage, he had a long white beard, a pointy hat on his head, and a wand in his hands.


    "we greet, sir rafael." both lami and jane immediately stood up again and bowed down to rafael.


    "please sit down. your first circle will be this one..." rafael picked up the chalk and started drawing a magic circle on the board.


    he only drew half of the circle and left it in between...


    "you have one minute to complete it and tell me what this skill circle is used for," rafael spoke as he put down the chalk and looked at both of the competitors.


    30 seconds passed, but none of the contestants spoke anything....


    suddenly, jane raised her hand.


    "yes, miss. jane?" rafael asked.


    "it''s a fireball form 1, spell circle, sir." jane spoke.


    "good, you have won the first exchange and gained 20 points. this is your next question," rafael declared as he erased the first circle and drew another one.


    this process continued for the next five minutes...


    "ladies and gentlemen, the first round of magic rumble has ended, and the first winner of this match is..... miss. jane. please give a big round of applause for miss. jane," sam spoke.


    clap-clap-clap


    "now, we will move miss. jane to the next table and wait unless someone else passes the first round again to compete with her.


    mr. lami, you are eliminated from this event, please leave. now the next contestants we have are miss. ella, the vice-chief commander of the dark elves vs. mr. jule, from the royal side," sam announced.

 Chapter 435 -435

    chapter 435 chapter-435


    "everyone, please welcome miss. ella, the one and only vice-chief commander of the dark elves," sam announced with a very excited expression.


    ''a vice-chief commander vs. the boy who is representing the queen herself. hehe... this is going to be interesting. she is not going to miss any chance to rub it in the queen''s face, but mr. jule is not going to lose that easily either. i can''t wait to see the results of this match...'' sam thought as he observed ella coming out from the right entrance gate.


    ella looked very cheerful and positive; she waved at the audience and walked up to the stage.


    "hello, miss. ella... how do you feel about your opponent? you do know that mr. jule hasn''t lost a single match since the beginning, right?" sam asked with a smile.


    "sam, mr. jule is a tough opponent, even for me. i have to play it carefully, but believe me... i am going to win this," ella spoke with a very confident expression.


    "well, that''s a very positive attitude you have, miss. ella. i hope you win.


    now, let''s welcome our second contestant... the man who hasn''t lost even a single match from the start, please welcome mr. jule, everyone." sam shouted.


    "woooohoooooooo.... jule win."


    "go go go, win mr. jule."


    "jule, jule, jule..."


    as soon as sam announced this, the whole colosseum went into an uproar; everyone started cheering for him loudly.


    anon entered the arena, from the left entry door. he took off his sunglasses and walked up to the stage.


    "he looks cool and sexy... what do you think?" eve asked deris.


    "well, i see him as a friend. to me, he is only a friend," deris replied with a smile.


    "what a boring girl you are?" eve replied, as she turned her attention back to anon.


    "mr. jule, is there anything you want to say to miss. ella?" sam asked.


    "nothing, let''s just start this," anon replied as he sat down on the chair.


    "good luck, jerk," ella spoke as she also took her seat, right in front of him. nov¦Å/lb)in


    ''what''s her problem?'' anon wondered as he looked at ella.


    "now, i would like to request another mage from the royal court to come and give our contestants the magic circles, sir kio frawl." sam announced as he stepped off of the stage.


    a male elf around 200 years old walked up to the stage; he looked rather young from his appearance and had an angry expression on his face.


    ''why the heck am i called here? i don''t want to be part of this child''s play.


    i have to leave my research just because of this stupid event. don''t they have other mages? forget this... i will give them easy magic circles, and they will guess it swiftly, and i will also leave early.'' kio thought as he walked up to the stage and looked at both of them.


    "greetings, sir kio." ella immediately greeted kio, but anon didn''t even bother to look at him.


    "excuse me, sir? don''t you know how to greet a royal mage?" kio asked with a frustrated tone.


    "are you here to be greeted or give us questions?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "this is absurd. kid, you are very annoying. i am one of the senior royal mages; you have to stand up and greet me," kio shouted.


    "he didn''t bow down before the queen herself; he thinks he can make him bow down to him," one of the royal ministers spoke in a mocking tone.


    ''master, please... just bow to him or he will exploit something from the written rules of ''the academic exchange event'' to make you look miserable.


    i have seen him; he is a jerk. i fired him, but my dear sister must''ve hired him again.'' jessica explained.


    ''hmm...? so that''s how it is, huh?'' anon thought as he looked at kio.


    "bow down to me now, kid, or you will regret this mistake your whole life," kio shouted.


    "what the heck is wrong with you? i thought you were a scholar, turns out you are just a spoiled kid who doesn''t even bother to come out of his room," anon spoke without even looking at kio; he just continued to draw something on his notebook.


    "oh shoot, he made sir kio angry," a royal minister spoke.


    "my queen, shall we inform sir kio that he is your candidate?" one of fiona''s official mages asked.


    "no, i want to see what he will do in this kind of situation," fiona spoke as a smile appeared on her face.


    ''making sir kio angry? you messed up, jule. that would be the last mistake i would ever make in this event,'' ella thought as her lips curved into a smile.


    kio frawl; he was a genius from birth. he started the study of magic at the age of 3 and became a well-known royal minister at the age of 16.


    he excelled in more than 10 magic academies, and at the age of 20, he became a royal mage.


    everyone saw infinite potential in kio, but kio was different... he didn''t want to talk with anyone or see anyone. he spent more than 90% of his life in one single room, researching spells and artifacts.


    he is the founder of many things that changed the world in a good way like communication crystal balls, mana capturing screens, and immortal arena.


    but, he is forced to come out of his room 3 times a year and do some activities in the outer world. just like this one.


    "very well, you choose this. you brought this on yourself. i will ask you 10 questions in total... 5 for the girl and 5 for this boy, this girl will be passed at 3 right answers, however you have to give all 5 answers right or you will get disqualified." kio spoke with a very angry expression.


    "my queen, that''s against the rules..." one of the mages spoke up.


    "you don''t know him. kio knows the rules, and he knows how to play with them. even if you stop him now, he will give you an answer that will make you wonder, ''why did i even ask the question?''" another mage replied.


    "we still have to question him... we are the royal highness''s mages."


    "go on. try it..." fiona spoke up with a smile.

 Chapter 436 -436

    chapter 436 chapter-436


    "mr. kio, don''t you know the rules of the academic exchange event? why are you trying to change them?" the queen''s official mage questioned.


    kio immediately turned around and bowed down.


    "i greet, my queen. sir, as you asked, why am i trying to change the rules?


    well, i am not. according to clause 56-b of the academic exchange event rules, a royal mage who is giving out questions to the competitors can ask any number of questions to a competitor if he finds him or her much more intelligent than his or her observant level.


    you may need to read it again," kio replied with a serious face.


    "w-what? is there a rule like this?" the mage immediately went into confusion and looked at the other mage.


    "there is, and that''s why i told you not to ask this," the other mage replied with a cunning smile.


    "as i can see that you aren''t even aware of this event''s rules, how are you even standing beside the elven queen?


    you should be ashamed of yourself," kio added.


    "t-this... i-" the mage was unable to speak at this moment as he just got brutally embarrassed in front of half the elven kingdom.


    "looks like i forgot to tell you about the insult that comes with the answer... hehe," the other mage murmured as he laughed a little.


    "you may continue..." fiona announced.


    "thank you, your majesty," kio spoke as he bowed once again before turning towards anon.


    "sit down; your questions will start now," kio spoke as he looked at ella.


    "yes, sir," ella replied as she sat down.


    "now, the first question is for the girl... tell me the name of this circle." kio asked as he drew a full magic circle and asked only its name from ella.


    "h-hey, that''s an already completed circle. isn''t he supposed to give them half or incomplete magic circles?"


    "yeah, i am thinking the same."


    "he is cheating... he doesn''t want jule to win."


    "what a loser...."


    "dieeeeeeee...."


    the audience went into an uproar once again as they started criticizing kio.


    "sir, that''s a waterball form 1, skill circle," ella replied almost immediately; she didn''t have to do any calculations because it was already clear.


    "good... you win 20 points. now, it''s your turn. here is your question. tell me about this circle..." kio asked anon as he drew an incomplete magic circle on the board, but it wasn''t an ordinary magic circle.


    it had 3 circles around it, meaning an advanced-level skill.


    "t-that''s a c-ranked skill... how can a student like him answer that? they aren''t even being taught in the academies. that''s an impossible question to answer... my queen, mr. jule will be disqualified at this rate," a royal minister spoke from behind.


    "i have faith in him. if he is saying things like that and if he beats kio today, history will get changed today, and a new scholar will be born," the queen spoke as she focused her eyes on anon.


    everyone from the royal court started looking at anon with their utmost attention...


    "what have you done, mr. jule?" faith spoke in a very sad tone as she looked at anon from a corner of the colosseum.


    ''link...''


    [the answer is simple, master. it''s a c-rank wind barrier defensive spell. even a kid can answer this, and i thought this is going to be a hard competition.] link immediately spoke.


    ''are you sure?''


    [master... i have been on this land for more than 10 eternities... i know basic spells like these. my kin discovered most of these spells back then and gave them to the elves.]


    "your time is going away, and you haven''t even started calculating. 30 seconds remain... mr. what is your name again? oh, let it be... it doesn''t matter anymore since you are getting disqualified anyways," kio spoke as he looked at anon with a mocking smile.


    "a wind barrier defensive type spell, rank-c...." anon spoke up.


    suddenly silence covered the whole colosseum.


    "s-say it again...." kio asked with a confused expression.


    "that spell is a wind barrier defensive type spell, rank-c... am i right?" anon asked with an even louder voice.


    "y-yes...." kio answered as he couldn''t understand how anon gave the answer to this spell.


    "woohoo... mr. jule. keep it going... he is not afraid of you."


    "go go, mr. jule."


    "fuck him up, mr. jule. i am a big fan."


    the audience immediately started cheering and shouting.


    "don''t be so full of yourself, kid. this wasn''t even a real problem. i will come back to you in a moment.


    oi, girl, answer this question fast," kio spoke as he turned to ella and drew another complete magic circle on the board.


    "it''s a...." ella was about to answer the question but kio interrupted her.


    "... that''s right, it''s the circle of icicle shards. you won 20 points... now you," kio spoke as he turned his attention back to anon.


    ''but... i didn''t answer the question?'' ella thought as she looked at kio.


    "tell me the number of lines that i have to add inside this circle to complete it..." kio asked as he drew another c-ranked skill''s magic circle on the board.


    [master, this mortal speaks too much. can i possess your body for the next 3 minutes? just to stop his blabbering mouth. it''s alright if you don''t want to give.] link requested.


    [your pet ''link'' has requested to possess your body for the next 3 minutes? do you allow it?] [yes/no]


    ''well, i don''t understand this magic circles thing either. so, i will allow it.'' anon thought as he clicked on yes.


    suddenly, anon felt warmth coming into his body, and he lost control over his hands and legs. he could only see the world through his eyes, but he couldn''t move his body.


    [thank you, master. i will shut him up in just a minute.]


    ''no problem. give him a good dose,'' anon replied.


    "mortal, you have to add 5 lines in that circle to complete it." suddenly, kio noticed that anon''s speaking style had changed; it sounded even more noble now, but he didn''t give it too much attention.


    "hahaha... you are wrong. this circle only needs 3 lines to be completed. you are disqualified," kio spoke as he mocked anon. n/-0velbin


    link moved anon''s body and stood up; he walked up to the blackboard, grabbed the chalk from the table, and started drawing lines over the magic circle that kio had already drawn on the board.


    "here you go...." link spoke as he gave the chalk back to kio after drawing five lines over the magic circle and sat back down on his seat.


    "t-this...." kio was too shocked to say anything when he looked at the blackboard.


    "you... modified it...?"

 Chapter 437 -437

    chapter 437 chapter-437


    "how can you do that? how can you modify it?" kio couldn''t believe his eyes; he had conducted research on these kinds of spells for the past hundred years, but he was never able to modify even a single magic circle.


    but today, a kid... did it and without even looking at it twice.


    ''this is impossible... how can he connect two circles like that? but its functions will work if used. it''s definitely modified and in a unique way... who exactly is this kid?'' kio thought as he turned his head towards anon.


    "mr. kio, is his answer right or not?" fiona asked with a tensed expression.


    "i-it''s right, my queen," kio replied.


    "i knew it..." fiona released her tension as she came to know this.


    ''this kid is a prodigy. the likes of him are born once in a thousand years. i have to nurture him with everything i have, and once he becomes my puppet... i will have my next heir with him.


    this is interesting. i want to see more of his abilities,'' fiona thought as she smiled and looked at anon.


    "so.... next question?" anon asked with a smile.


    "you... won. there is nothing else to ask now. i declare you as the winner, mr. jule," kio announced with a disappointed expression on his face as he looked at the board.


    "what? sir, kio... you haven''t asked anything from me, and you just declared him the winner?" ella spoke.


    "hmmm....? oh, yes, you. don''t worry about it... you were going to lose anyway, don''t sweat it," kio spoke without any hesitation.


    "mr. kio, what are you saying? i am a very good scholar; please take my test too..." ella insisted.


    "okay... if you say so. here is the last magic circle for you only; if you give me the answer to this one, i will declare you the winner instead of him.


    tell me, what this circle stands for...." kio asked as he drew another rank-c magic circle on the blackboard.


    "t-this... please give me a minute." ella spoke as she started calculating something in her notebook.


    "mr. jule, do you have any other spells, like this one? i will buy them immediately. if you have some more, please. i will pay you any amount you want," kio requested anon.


    "i do have them, but you are not capable of understanding them," link replied with a smirk.


    "please, enlighten me," kio spoke, as hope appeared in his eyes.


    "okay, here you go." link stood up again and started drawing something on the board.


    suddenly he stopped and gave the chalk back to kio.


    "a-a... quantum magic?" kio spoke with a stunned expression.


    "yes..." link replied.


    "that''s not possible, these spells are urban legends... they aren''t real. the mana flow in these spells is too twisted for any elf, human, or elf to control," kio asked with a very confusing expression... he read about these spells but he always thought that these type of spells cannot exist in the real world.


    "quantum reflect...." link spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    thud


    kio immediately fell down to his knees and looked at the magic circles forming behind anon''s back.


    "i-impossible..." kio spoke with a shocked expression.


    "this is a ... quantum spell?" ella spoke with an equally shocked expression.


    most of the elves in the audience didn''t even know about the quantum magic concept, so they just tried to understand what was going on.


    [body possession time has ended.]


    suddenly anon came back to his real body and link went back to his tattoo form.


    "mr. kio, please announce the winner of this event," fiona spoke up.


    "y-yes... ella, were you able to solve the question?" kio asked ella.


    "no," ella accepted her defeat.


    "mr. jule is the winner of this competition," kio announced.


    "ladies and gentlemen, i didn''t understand what just happened here, but mr. jule is the winner of this competition. please have a big round of applause for him," sam announced.


    "fuck..." ella cursed as she stepped off of the stage and went back to her room immediately.


    anon, on the other side, went back to his seat near fiona.


    "so, you defeated one of the biggest mages i have... how do you feel about that?" fiona asked with a smile.


    "good," anon replied.


    "just good? don''t you want to say something else?" fiona asked.


    "nope," anon spoke as he wore his sunglasses and went back to laying down on his chair.


    "you are very lazy," fiona spoke as she turned her attention back to the competition.


    "ladies and gentlemen, mr. jule has been moved to the second table, and now we will start the third match of the magic rumble.


    the next competitor for the next match is mr. maison from the greenwich academy of wizards and mr. holt from the rouge academy of martial arts.


    please welcome both of them with a big round of applause," sam announced.


    "do your best, son. i want to see you in the last round," mrs. glen spoke as she saw maison standing up.


    "don''t worry, mom. i will not get disqualified before mr. jule does," maison spoke as he exited the royal sitting area and started walking towards the arena.


    "guess both of us are going to win this year then," anon spoke with a mocking tone as he smiled in his sleep.


    maison and holt sat down on their chairs, and another royal mage walked up to the stage.


    the match started and ended pretty fast. n((o./v.-e/-l((b--i))n


    maison was as good as they said... he won by 5-0.


    ''master... can you hear me?'' mike''s voice resounded in anon''s mind.


    ''what is it, mike?'' anon asked.


    ''master, we went to the address that you gave us.'' mike reported.


    ''ah, that blonde guy''s address.'' anon spoke.


    ''yes, master. there was no one here.... it was a rental place. when i asked the original owner about the guy''s information, he said that the blond guy gave him 2 gold coins to let him stay here for 7 days without any details and after that he left.'' mike informed.


    ''7 days ? what did you do here for 7 days, mr. blondie ?'' anon thought as he looked at the sky.

 Chapter 438 -438

    chapter 438 chapter-438


    inside the colosseum...


    "ladies and gentlemen, the sun is about to go down, and we have to pause today''s academic exchange event... but, in the competition of magic rumble today, we saw many talented minds, like mr. jule, mr. maison, miss. emma, and many more.


    out of the 200 competitors that participated in today''s competition, we have selected 100 competitors that will fight at the second table tomorrow, but this amount is still a very small amount in comparison to all the competitors that are still left to participate.


    we dedicated yesterday to the dueling competition and today to the magic rumble competition. as you all know, tomorrow will be dedicated to the mind games.


    but, from the day after tomorrow, we will be commencing all three competitions in the same day, giving 2 hours to each competition.


    now, i will take my break. everyone have a good day, thank you." sam announced as he stepped off of the stage and everyone started leaving the colosseum.


    ''if i want to dig into this zombie matter, i have to stop wasting my time here, and for that, i will need someone to take my place. maybe a clone, but making my own clone can backfire very easily. i have to give it my memories and skills too.


    what if someone found out about it and tried to mess with its mind? no, that would be a very bad idea.


    what should i do?'' anon thought as he started leaving the colosseum with fiona.


    charlie opened the gate for anon''s carriage. he grabbed the door handle and walked inside.


    suddenly anon noticed something; when he grabbed the carriage''s door handle, he looked at his hand and noticed link''s tattoo.


    ''link... can you possess a clone?'' anon asked as he sat down.


    [i can''t say this for sure, master. i haven''t done anything like that in my life. although, i have seen many clones but i haven''t possessed one until now.] link answered.


    ''hmm... seems like you will be trying it out soon, but first, i would need to find dead elf corpses or kill some myself.'' anon said as he removed the mask of nature from his face. nove/lb/1n


    he looked in the window and stared at his reflection very carefully.


    "it has been many days since i last looked at this face. it''s like i am losing my identity. i have to increase the speed of my plan, at taking over this kingdom." anon spoke as he pulled out a hair from his inventory, placed it on the mask, and put it back onto his face.


    his face and body transformed back into jule''s body and face.


    screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    the carriage stopped in front of the royal castle and everyone stepped out.


    "don''t forget about your punishment, mr. jule. meet me back, right here, in one hour. charlie will arrange your clothes." fiona spoke as she started walking back to her room to get dressed for the memorial.


    suddenly, another carriage''s gate opened up, and faith stepped down from it.


    both of their eyes met.


    "m-mr. jule... t-this-" faith tried to speak something but anon just gave her a slight smile and left.


    ''how can i do this? he did so much for me, and all i gave him is a heartbreak? he took the punishment, even after the breakup.


    how can i be such a bitch? i have to talk with him but, what will i tell him?'' faith thought as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    faith''s heart was under a lot of pressure as she didn''t know how to deal with her feelings, but what she also didn''t know was that anon is manipulating her feelings and playing with them as he liked.


    ''she is getting crushed by her own feelings. that''s what i want... the more her guilt increases, the more she will fall for me. now, we will add a bit of jealousy and she will be mine, forever.


    it''s time, i ask derein for that favour.


    manipulation is just the best, mind control. once she enters in bed with me, it will be game over for this kingdom. i will corrupt fiona, make her my slave and give the kingdom''s royal throne back to jessica. after this i will have two kingdoms under me, sounds good.


    she is the last part of the tower that i want to break, before all of it falls down into ruins.'' anon thought as he smiled and observed faith crying from a distanced window.


    anon went back to his room after this and noticed that jessica and mike are already standing inside the room.


    "we greet, our master." both of them spoke as they bowed down to anon.


    "what happened? why are you guys here?" anon asked. he started undressing, and jessica''s face immediately started turning red.


    "master, we have found two more elf zombies." mike reported.


    anon suddenly stopped as he looked at mike with a shocked expression.


    "what? where?" anon asked.


    "near the red light area, sir. one was a dark elf and the other one was a white elf." jessica spoke up.


    "did you kill both of them?" anon asked.


    "killed one of them, master. i sent another one to madam sephie''s laboratory as you commanded previously." mike spoke.


    "good... i want to know why these elf-zombies are more physically powerful than the human and ogre zombies." anon spoke as he changed into his butler uniform.


    "master, if you don''t mind. can i ask why you are in a butler''s uniform?" jessica asked.


    "i am going to the human kingdom, with your sister." anon answered as he started wearing his bow tie.


    "master... let me help you." jessica spoke as she immediately went up to anon and started helping him in wearing his bow tie.


    "m-master, can i ask you a favour?" mike spoke up from behind in a funny and squeaky voice.


    both anon and jessica turned towards mike with a smile on their faces.


    "what?" anon asked.


    "can i come with you? it''s been a while since i last saw my wife and daughter, please." mike replied.


    "oh my... look at the big boy, who wants to spend time with his family." jessica mocked mike with a smile.


    "s-shut up..." mike spoke.


    "yeah, okay." anon approved.

 Chapter 439 -439

    chapter 439 chapter-439


    fiona walked down the stairs with a black outfit; she looked stunning. all the male workers were staring at her.


    "oi, cunts. what the fuck are you staring at? she is your queen. get back to work, or i will fire you fuckers right now," maria shouted, as always.


    "maria, keep your calm. don''t you feel any shame when you utter words like that from your mouth?" fiona asked.


    "no, ma''am. this mouth is one of the reasons why your mother hired me as your maid. she wanted me to protect you from anyone that wanted to harm you," maria replied.


    "well, i don''t think anyone would even dare to harm me after they hear your flower-like words," fiona murmured as both of them reached near the carriage.


    as soon as they reached near the carriage, fiona noticed that anon is already standing there, holding the gate open for her.


    "hello, mr. handsome butler," fiona spoke as she smiled.


    "hello, ma''am," anon spoke as he smiled back at her.


    fiona walked inside the carriage and sat down on her seat. after her, anon followed.


    he also sat down in front of her and closed the carriage''s gates. the carriages immediately started moving.


    "so, mr. jule, did you learn how to attend to a princess as a butler?" fiona asked with a smirk on her face.


    "no, i know the basics. i worked as a butler in an upper royal''s house before," anon replied.


    "well, you must''ve done a great job for him because you know so many things that only a butler can do. like opening the gate for me, greeting me, and sitting inside the same carriage as me," fiona spoke.


    "i did, ma''am," anon replied.


    ''hmm... if i remember correctly, the last time i saw freeda, she was lying paralyzed on her bed,'' anon thought as a smile curved on his face.


    "i don''t want to go there... but i have to because some of our elven kids killed her husband and daughter. if i had enough force power to attack the human kingdom, i would''ve done it long ago.


    but i am still waiting for the right time to strike," fiona spoke up.


    anon kept his mouth shut and just listened to her talk.


    "why aren''t you speaking, something?" fiona asked.


    ''there is one principle in my life: the more you listen, the more you become knowledgeable, and the more you speak, the more stupid you look,'' anon thought as he looked at fiona.


    "why do you want to start another war?" anon asked with a curious expression, although he already knew the answer. he just wanted to hear it from fiona.


    "those filthy things don''t deserve to live. they are better dead. do you remember the war that happened 150 years ago? they must''ve taught you about it in the academy," fiona asked anon.


    "i know," anon replied.


    "well, in that war... the humans betrayed us and the dwarfs. they released a very poisonous gas on the battlefield when we were fighting against the counsellor.


    on that same field, my grandfather and my dad were present... they were murdered by the humans, brutally.


    that''s when i decided that i will erase the name of the human race from this planet, but i had no power.


    when my mother died, she gave the title of ''queen'' to my younger sister, jessica. i begged her to give me some power so i can kill those humans, but she rejected my proposal.


    she said, ''there is nothing we gain from revenge. we will continue to maintain a friendly relationship with the humans.''


    that bitch...." fiona stopped talking as she looked outside the window with an angry expression on her face.


    "what happened after that?" anon asked with a polite tone, as he tried to take out the whole truth from her own mouth.


    "well, i removed her from my path," fiona replied with a smile.


    "what? you killed your own younger sister?" anon asked as he pretended to be surprised.


    "no, i couldn''t kill her. i gave her a slave collar in the form of a very beautiful necklace. she accepted it cheerfully, and as soon as she did... she became my slave.


    i made her give up the royal throne and make me the next queen. after that, i sold her off to a slave seller for free. he must''ve sold her to some filthy rich human, who has been using her as a sex slave or worse... she would be dead by now. hehehe.


    no one who comes in the way of my revenge will be spared... even if it''s my blood," fiona spoke as she laughed like a lunatic.


    meanwhile, anon enjoyed her laugh.


    ''laugh, bitch... laugh while you can. once i take faith under me... your dreams will be burned down to fucking ashes, and you will become my sex slave,'' anon thought as he also smirked while looking at her.


    "don''t you think, humans should be eradicated from this holy land? they are very filthy and stupid too," fiona asked anon.


    "as you say," anon agreed to her.


    ''i can kill her with one... no two slaps, but that would be no fun,'' anon thought.


    "tell me something about yourself. how did you become so strong?" fiona asked anon.


    "i trained, trained, and trained even more, to become stronger than my previous self," anon replied.


    ''hmm.... just that? i mean how much stronger did you get after so much training? if i take away all of your magic, can you even fight 50 of my royal guards?" fiona asked.


    "i will kill them, brutally..." anon replied immediately.


    "hmm...? really? i don''t think you are that strong though," fiona replied.


    "well, i am," anon replied.


    "okay, what about if i give you all of your magic. what can you do after that?" fiona asked.


    "well, let''s see... how many royal guards you have?" anon asked.


    "hmm...? i think about 50,000 right now with mages and everything," fiona replied.


    "i will kill all of them without even blinking my eyes..." anon replied with a serious expression.


    screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    the carriages stopped in front of derein''s castle. nove/lb/1n


    "you are kidding, aren''t you?" fiona asked with a smile as she stepped off of the carriage.


    "i am."


    ''nope, i am not. i can destroy all of your kingdom if i used every single one of my powers to its best use, but i like the way of corruption. that''s why you are still alive, bitch,'' anon thought as he looked at fiona.

 Chapter 440 -440

    chapter 440 chapter-440


    anon and fiona entered derein''s castle through the front door, and many servants and maids greeted them.


    "why are these human castles so small?" fiona asked in a very low tone as she looked at anon.


    "i don''t know," anon answered with a straight face as he continued to walk.


    "good evening, miss fiona. please come with me. i will guide you to the vip room," a butler spoke as he bowed down to fiona. he was the same butler who helped anon when he left for the elven kingdom.


    ''hmm...? he is not even looking at me. did he forget about me?'' anon wondered as he looked at the butler.


    "show my butler the main hall, so that he can eat something," fiona ordered.


    "yes, ma''am, as you command. maid, please show this gentleman the way to the main hall where the other nobles are eating," the butler ordered another maid.


    "yes, sir, please follow me," the maid spoke as she started walking towards the opposite hall.


    "when you are done eating, come to my room and don''t kill anyone, just listen to what they say without reacting," fiona ordered as she left with the butler.


    "yes... wait, what the fuck does that mean?" anon murmured in a very low voice as he started following the maid.


    "so, what''s going on in the human kingdom nowadays?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i am sorry, sir. we are prohibited from talking with the guests," the maid answered.


    "hmm... well, that''s cool," anon answered as he continued to follow her with a smile.


    after walking for a while, the maid stopped in front of a big wooden gate.


    "this is the main buffet room, please enjoy yourself," the maid spoke as she turned around and left immediately.


    "wow... that''s one serious maid. she didn''t even look at my face," anon thought as he opened the door to the room and entered inside.


    as soon as he entered the room, he noticed that everyone inside the room was looking at him.


    no matter the age, sex, or social status. everyone turned their eyes toward anon when they saw him enter the hall.


    ''what the hell? they are looking at me like i am some kind of monster or something,'' anon wondered as he looked at them.


    "hello, you must be the elven queen''s butler, right?" a man around 5''6 feet tall approached anon and raised his hand toward him for a handshake.


    "yes..." anon replied in a polite tone as he raised his hand for the handshake, but before he could grab the man''s hand, he moved his hand away.


    anon looked at the man with a confused expression.


    "the fuck are you looking at? coming here after killing our queen''s daughter and husband, you have got a lot of nerves huh...? fucking elves." the man spoke as he looked at anon with a disgusted expression.


    "hahhahahaha...."


    "hehehehe..."


    "hahahaha..."


    everyone in the room started laughing at anon.


    ''now i understand what fiona was talking about,'' anon thought as he smiled and looked toward the food serving counters. he ignored everyone and directly went to the food serving counters.


    he took a plate from the table and started taking food from the counters. nove/lb/1n


    after making a full plate filled with delicious food, anon started walking toward an empty table to sit down peacefully and eat.


    "oi, luke... look at me." a guy in his teenage spoke as he called his friend to look at him.


    he started walking toward anon.


    "oi, look at fred... he is about to do something with that elf fucker." luke informed his other friends, and everyone started looking at luke.


    "ah, shit. he is about to do something stupid." a friend from the circle spoke as he laughed and observed his friend luke with a smile.


    ''hmm...? why is that guy coming toward me? there is pretty much space on both sides, but he walking right in front of me.'' anon wondered as he looked at luke, coming toward him with a very fast speed.


    ''he is not changing his course... he is doing it on purpose...'' anon thought as he simply stepped aside and started walking in a different direction.


    luke also changed his direction and started walking toward anon again.


    ''hmm...? this guy won''t stop like that.'' anon thought as he simply walked toward an empty table this time, ignoring luke completely.


    suddenly luke reached near anon with a pretty fast speed and tried to collide with him, but anon dodged him easily.


    "oops..." anon spoke as he continued to walk in the same direction again.


    "you fucking..." luke spoke with an angry expression as he turned around and started walking toward anon again, with even more speed this time.


    thak


    this time luke succeeded in his plan and collided with anon just as he planned to do.


    "i am so sorry about your food, mr.-" luke spoke as he pretended it to be a mistake, but when he noticed that nothing fell down on the floor, he looked above and noticed that the food''s plate is floating in the air.


    "no problem." anon spoke as he looked at luke with a cunning smirk.


    "hahaha... he failed."


    "can''t even do one thing..."


    "haha... what a fucking twat."


    luke''s friends made fun of him as they looked at luke.


    ''this fucking elf... how dare he embarrass me in front of my friends? i am a fucking 5-star noble. i will teach him how it feels to be embarrassed.'' luke thought as he walked past anon and slid his golden ring into anon''s pocket.


    ''hmm...? what is this kid trying to do?'' anon wondered as he noticed luke sliding his ring into anon''s pocket.


    "everyone... my golden ring has been stolen. please be wherever you are, i need to check your pockets. it was a very important gift from my father; i can''t afford to lose it," luke announced with a very loud voice.


    "no worries."


    "you can check us, kid."


    "no, i have doubt only on one guy in this room, him," luke spoke as he pointed towards anon.


    "of course, you will." anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and looked at luke with a serious expression.

 Chapter 441 -441

    chapter 441 chapter-441


    "i believe he is the one who stole my ring," luke spoke as he pointed toward anon.


    "obviously," anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and looked at luke with a serious expression. n-/ovelb1n


    "i want to check your pockets for my golden ring," luke spoke with a vicious smile on his face.


    "i don''t have your golden ring," anon replied.


    "yeah, every thief would say that. now, you better let me check, or i am going to tell the guards to forcefully search you," luke replied.


    "why would i even have your ring? i am elven queen''s personal butler. why would i steal your ring?" anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "you elves are very greedy when it comes to money and jewelry. i know that, no matter your rank, you can still be a thief," luke spoke as he looked at anon.


    "no shit, this kid is right. you elves are really very greedy when it comes to money. maybe he is right... if you didn''t steal it, why are you avoiding the search?" another nobleman spoke, supporting luke.


    "what is going on here?" a very familiar female voice resounded inside the room.


    everyone looked toward the source of this sound and observed that the one who is speaking is none other than luna herself.


    "oh shit, it''s miss. luna from the martial house," luke spoke as a tense expression appeared all over his face.


    "we greet our lady."


    "good evening, miss. luna."


    "my greetings to madam luna," luke greeted luna as he immediately bowed down to her.


    "i asked, what is going on here?" luna spoke up.


    ''wow, she has changed so much. her black fur looks even smoother now, and her face looks even cuter,'' anon thought as he looked at luna.


    "madam luna. this elf stole my golden ring. please punish him," luke spoke as he pointed toward anon.


    "hmm? oh, you must be elven queen''s personal butler, right?" luna asked with a smile.


    "yes," anon replied.


    "hi, i am luna. i am from the martial house of werewolves. we are 7-star nobles," luna spoke up.


    "good," anon replied.


    "so, did you really steal this kid''s ring?" luna asked.


    "no."


    "then, why is he blaming you?"


    "ask him."


    "why are you blaming him?" luna asked luke as she turned toward him.


    "m-madam luna. this guy was the last guy that i collided with, and after that, my ring got lost. i am sure he is the one who stole it, and he is also avoiding himself from a search," luke spoke.


    "oh, is that right, sir?" luna asked as she turned toward anon.


    "you can search me, but if you fail to find anything in my pockets, i need compensation," anon spoke up.


    "what do you want?" luke asked with a smile.


    "your head," anon replied.


    suddenly the whole room fell into deep silence, and everyone looked at each other.


    "umm... excuse me. you do know that you are standing in the human kingdom, right?" another familiar voice resounded from behind.


    everyone turned around to look at the source of this voice and noticed that it was none other than frank himself from the noble house of undeads.


    he held a glass of wine in his hands and a cunning smirk on his face.


    ''wow... now the urge to remove this mask from my face is increasing bit by bit,'' anon thought as anger started building up in his brain.


    "i don''t think you have any idea where you are standing right now, mr. elf. this is the human kingdom, and you dared to ask for a noble''s head standing here in this room?" frank spoke as he walked up to anon with a cunning smile on his filthy face.


    "it''s an equal exchange," anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "what do you mean? we are talking about a simple body check and a noble''s neck. how is that an equal exchange in your eyes?" frank asked.


    "it''s not a matter of a simple exchange... it''s the matter of my reputation. i am the elven queen''s personal butler... if you want to check my pockets... you have to give away one head or two," anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "don''t be too cocky now, elf. you see all these nobles standing here? their blood is starting to boil. so, choose your next words carefully," frank spoke as he looked at anon with a grim expression.


    ''yep, this is my limit,'' anon thought.


    "okay, check my pockets..." anon spoke as he looked at luna with a smile.


    "please, let me do the honor, madam luna." luke immediately stepped up, as he started walking toward anon.


    he pretended to search anon''s other pockets first; after this, he went for the pocket that he put the ring into previously.


    "aaa-ha... found it." luke shouted as he took out the ring from anon''s pocket.


    "i knew it... he was a thief."


    "what a fucking race?"


    "pathetic."


    "disgusting."


    everyone started looking at anon with disgusted expressions and started commenting on him.


    "now, don''t you want to say something, huh... mr. elf?" frank asked as he looked at anon with a smile.


    "let''s just close this matter... right here," luna spoke as she started walking toward the other side.


    "oi... don''t you want to tell the truth to everyone?" anon asked luke.


    "hmm...? what truth?" luke asked as he turned toward anon.


    ''tell everyone what you did, and after that, cut off your neck with your own hands.'' anon commanded as his eyes shined purple and a menacing smile curved upon his lips.


    "i did it... i put the ring in his pocket on purpose. i wanted to make him look like a thief and a fool in front of everyone... i shall pay for my crimes." luke shouted, and everyone heard him crystal clear.


    "what the?" frank couldn''t understand why he would confess this if he wanted to embarrass him.


    "what the hell are you saying?" luna asked as she immediately turned around and looked at luke with a shocked expression.


    suddenly, luke started moving toward the cutlery section and picked up a very sharp knife.


    "oi, what are you doing... someone stop him." a man shouted loudly, but before anyone could have reached him, luke placed the knife on the left end of his neck and slit his throat without any expression of pain on his face.


    "noooo... my son." a woman shouted from the other corner of the room.


    luke''s body fell down lifeless on the floor.


    "someone, call a healer immediately." luna shouted as she grabbed luke''s body.


    anon had a very pleased smile on his face. he turned around and noticed that frank was looking at him with a grim expression on his face.


    "h-how can you...?" frank murmured in a very scared tone as the glass of wine in his hands started vibrating.


    anon walked up to him with a glass of red wine and clinked his glass with frank''s glass.


    "cheers..." anon spoke with a psychopathic smile on his face.


    ?? i wanna boom bang bang with your body, yo, we''re gonna rough it up before we take it slow. ??


    ?? girl lemme rock you, rock you like a rodeo, it''s gonna be a bumpy ride. hahaha.... it''s going to be a very very bumpy ride...??


    anon started singing as he walked out of the room.


    "he reminds me of him..." frank spoke as he tightened his grip around his wine glass.

 Chapter 442 -442

    chapter 442 chapter-442


    anon is sitting outside the castle near a waterfall, alone. he is drinking his wine and puffing smoke from his cigar.


    "what a lovely moon," anon spoke as he looked at the sky.


    ''is she looking at me?'' anon wondered as he turned his eyes toward his right a bit and noticed faith standing at some distance from him.


    she was standing near the carriages with her soldiers.


    "hahaha... and do you know what he said after that?"


    "what?"


    "it''s my grandmother, you idiot..."


    "hahahaha..."


    the soldiers were laughing and having a good time, but faith had a very sad expression on her face as she observed anon looking toward the moon.


    ''how lonely... he looks so heartbroken. i should talk to him, but what if i break his heart even more? i shouldn''t talk to him, but i can''t control my feelings...'' faith thought as she looked at anon.


    "commander... why are you standing there? come on over here. i am telling jokes." one of the soldiers spoke.


    "huh...? no, no, you guys enjoy. listen, i am going to take a stroll... you guys be alert, okay?" faith spoke.


    "yes, ma''am." all of them spoke at once.


    after this, faith started walking toward anon, who was pretending to be sad and lonely.


    after a bit of walking, she reached near him. gathering all of her strength, she finally spoke up, "hi."


    "hmm...? oh, you. hi," anon spoke as he smiled toward faith.


    "what are you doing here, out alone? you should be with the queen, right?" faith asked.


    "she said i can eat my food and then come back to her room. since i skipped my food, i am sitting here to admire the beauty of this moon," anon spoke.


    "can i sit here?" faith asked.


    "you are the commander; you can do whatever you want. sit wherever you want, eat whatever you want, or break the heart of whichever guy you like," anon spoke in a taunting manner.


    "mr. jule, i am sorry that you had to take this punishment. please, can i make it up to you in any way?" faith spoke as she felt the guilt crushing her soul.


    "yeah, you can. just don''t fucking crush the heart of the next guy that you date. cheers..." anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and drank the last bit of his wine. he put down the glass of wine near faith and started walking back into the mansion.


    "mr. jule... please¡ª" faith stood up as she tried to stop anon, but she sealed her lips because her heart was feeling more and more guilty with each second.


    ''yes, yes... the more i scratch on your injury, the more it will hurt,'' anon thought as he smiled and continued to walk toward the queen''s vip room.


    "umm... excuse me. where is elven queen''s vip chamber?" anon asked one of the maids.


    "please come with me, sir," a maid spoke as she started guiding anon toward a new hall.


    anon followed the maid, and after a while, both of them stopped in front of a room that had huge wooden gates and a golden plate on the door that said ''queen fiona''.


    the maid turned around and left immediately.


    "thanks..." anon spoke as he opened the door and entered the room.


    as soon as he entered the room, he noticed that fiona is sitting on the sofa, and in front of her was derein.


    behind derein stood two girls; they had swords but they weren''t soldiers or bodyguards. they had a smile on their faces... it means they were someone close to her.


    ''they are derein''s daughters,'' anon immediately understood.


    "is he the gentleman you were talking about, miss. fiona?" derein asked with a smile.


    "yeah, he is the one," fiona answered with a smile.


    "well, guess you didn''t teach him knocking manners... madam queen," one of derein''s daughters spoke up with a smile.


    "anna, is that your way of talking?" derein immediately scolded her.


    "s-sorry, mother," anna apologized immediately.


    "i am sorry; he is new in his job. doesn''t know too much about being a butler, but believe me... he is very strong. i mean really strong. he used a sacred howling skill yesterday... you must''ve heard him, from here," fiona asked as she bragged about anon.


    "oh, that was you?" derein asked with a shocked expression.


    "yes, that was really cool. he tore through the heavens with his voice," fiona bragged even more; she wanted to let derein know that she has someone strong on her side.


    "well, that''s good for the elves," derein replied as she looked at anon with a smile.


    wink


    suddenly anon winked at derein.


    ''wait... did he just wink at me?'' derein wondered as she looked at anon with a confused expression.


    chk


    suddenly anna unsheathed her sword and pointed it directly at anon''s face.


    "you dare wink at my mother? don''t you forget your limits, you lowly thing," anna shouted.


    chk


    her other daughter also withdrew her sword and pointed it toward anon. nove-lb-in


    "your children are really furious, derein," fiona spoke as she mocked derein with a smile.


    "both of you, swords down," derein ordered, but none of them listened to her.


    "i said, swords down," derein shouted again.


    "you should hear orders from your mother, luv," anon spoke up as he touched anna''s sword and started vibrating it at such a high frequency that it broke down into nothing but powder.


    "what the...? how did you do that?" anna asked with a furious expression.


    ''luv? wait... oh my god... it''s him. he is anon.'' derein immediately understood as the memories from the battle started rushing into her mind.


    "see? isn''t he strong?" fiona bragged with her bragging face.


    "ahem... please allow me to go to the restroom." derein spoke as she started walking toward the exit door, but as soon as she came across anon, she blinked back at him.


    "mother should we come with you?" both of her daughters asked at once.


    "no, you are too big to follow me around. i will go alone," derein spoke up as she exited the room.


    "uhm, i think i forgot something very important to me in the buffet room. i will come back in a moment," anon spoke up as he exited the room as well.


    "o...kay?" fiona spoke as she noticed that anon has already gone, before she even gave him the permission.


    as soon as he exited the room, derein hugged him tightly.


    "where were you for the last two months?" derein asked.

 Chapter 443 -443

    chapter 443 chapter-443


    derein and anon are standing outside fiona''s vip room.


    "what are you saying? you didn''t identify me from the face? didn''t your butler show you the face of the elf he captured for me?" anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "no, i wasn''t that interested in looking at an elf''s face," derein replied.


    "hmm...? so, you don''t like this face?" anon asked as he pointed toward his face.


    "well, you might be the first and last elf whose face i like so much that i want to kiss it," derein spoke as she smiled.


    "well, can''t say no to that..." anon replied with a smirk.


    "so, what have you been doing in the elven kingdom for the past 2 months?" derein asked with a smile.


    "well, i am taking control over the elven kingdom... slowly," anon spoke.


    "really? how many men do you have under you, from the elven kingdom? can we invade and win?" derein asked with an excited expression. n()0velbin


    "no, luv. war won''t bring you anything other than corpses and destruction. let me handle it my way," anon spoke.


    "ugh... i just can''t stand those fucking elves... living their peaceful lives as if they didn''t kill my daughter and husband. i want to fucking erase them..." derein spoke with a very angry expression.


    "yep, that''s exactly what the elven girl sitting inside the room wants to do with you guys. wait, i have a gift for you. you will like it..." anon spoke as he opened his inventory and started searching for something in it.


    "hmm...? a gift? i don''t think you can surprise me with anything; i am a queen, anon. there is nothing in this world that i can''t¡ª" before derein could''ve completed her sentence, anon pulled out a blood-stained bag from his inventory.


    "found it... here." anon spoke as he handed over the bag to derein.


    "what is... this?" derein spoke as she opened the bag and looked inside it.


    tears started falling from her eyes; she looked at anon with a wide smile and spoke, "thank you, sir anon. i never received a gift more soothing than this one..."


    "maid..." derein called out loudly.


    "yes, my queen." a maid immediately came and bowed down to derein.


    "here... put this thing in my room and don''t even let anyone touch it. do you understand?" derein asked with a very serious expression.


    "y-yes... ma''am." the maid took the bag from derein''s hands and immediately left for her room.


    "where is arthur? i thought you guys got married?" anon asked.


    "we did, and in the knight style. clashed our swords, until both of our bodies fell down to the ground. under the shining moon, we exchanged our rings. now, he is basically the king of two kingdoms, mine and his.


    i am also the queen of two kingdoms now. he is out in your kingdom, in order to eliminate a dragon."


    "a what?" anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "a dragon... didn''t you hear about it? they started appearing more often after the hill broke down last year... it was around the time you had that race. do you remember, now?" derein asked.


    "ah... that hill, that transformed into a valley, right?" anon spoke.


    "yeah, that one. they say that the fallen dragon king has risen again due to the hill break, and he defeated the current ruler of the dragons. he forced them to reproduce at a very high speed in order to produce more soldiers." derein explained.


    "ah... really? so, are they attacking humans, now?" anon asked.


    "no, they are searching for demon tribes in the forests of the west... they want to eliminate every last one of them, that''s why their king signed an agreement with us... no human will go into the dragon domain, and no dragon will come into the human domain.


    if any of the party breaks the deal, the rule-breaker should be killed directly. no trials, no problem listening, nothing... just instant death.


    that''s why arthur is a bit busy nowadays... he stands with his forces on the boundaries of the kingdom, and whenever any dragon crosses the line... he kills them instantly." derein spoke.


    "i see... that''s one difficult job huh?" anon spoke.


    "yes, he only comes home for 2 months and spends 10 months on the borders." derein answered.


    "well, that''s arthur for you." anon spoke as he smiled at derein.


    "so, what do you want in return for that gift? ask anything; i will give it to you." derein asked with a smile.


    ''yep, the right moment has come, and i don''t have to waste my favor as well. i can use it later to sleep with her... hehehe...'' anon thought as he smiled in his mind.


    "well, now that you asked. i do need something," anon spoke.


    "ask, anything... if i can give it... i will give it, without wasting one second. even if it''s my body. just say the word..." derein spoke.


    "i don''t want your body, derein. not for now, at least," anon replied.


    "hmm...? oh, i understand now. you want to marry my daughters, huh...? you naughty boy. don''t worry, you have my permission... you can have both of them too.


    when do you want to marry them?" derein asked with an excited expression.


    "wow... that''s one good thing that i heard from the morning, but no, and don''t distract me again and again by giving me perverted thoughts about you or your daughters," anon replied as he cleared his mind.


    "so, what do you want then?" derein asked.


    "i want you to kiss me." anon spoke.


    "wait... isn''t that, what i just said?" derein spoke in a confused expression.


    "no, luv. you have to understand this, i want you to kiss me in front of a specific girl, okay? i am this close to taking over the elven kingdom and if you do this... i guarantee you. i will enslave the whole fucking elven kingdom in just 10 days," anon explained with a smile.

 Chapter 444 -444

    chapter 444 chapter-444


    "you are not kidding, are you?" derein asked with a serious expression.


    "i am not. if you kissed me in front of her... i will really be able to take over the elven kingdom," anon spoke.


    "i will kiss you in front of anyone you want, as long as you can take over these elves... just tell me who is she?" derein asked with a passionate expression.


    "well, she has blue hair and blue eyes. she is standing near the carriages... i will tell you when to kiss me, don''t worry," anon spoke.


    "wait... are you talking about faith? the chief commander of the white elves?" derein asked.


    "yeah, you know her?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "yes, i do. she comes with your elven queen every year," derein explained.


    "ah... okay," anon spoke as he nodded his head in understanding.


    "we should go back inside or my daughters will come out searching for me," derein spoke.


    "yes, and one more thing, you have stupid daughters, do you know that?" anon spoke as he started walking towards the door with derein.


    "yeah, i know. they are adopted, can''t do anything; their mother was a very brilliant warrior.... but now they are my daughters, and they love me so much. i can ignore their fat minds, in front of all that love; they keep me going when arthur leaves," derein spoke as she entered inside the room.


    anon waited a bit before entering, and after exactly 30 seconds passed, he entered inside.


    creak n--ovelbin


    everyone looked at anon with a smile, and he looked back at everyone with a confused expression.


    ''wait... is something wrong here?'' anon thought as he looked at derein and saw her smiling at anon.


    "mr. jule, these two young ladies want to test out their skills with you. can you please do the honors? it will just be a really short match," fiona spoke as she looked at anon with a wide smile.


    on the other side, derein''s daughters also had big smiles on their faces, as if they can defeat anon in just one second.


    "i don''t think we are here to fight..." anon whispered in fiona''s ears.


    "umm... give me a second, ladies. i want to have a small chat with my butler. come with me..." fiona spoke as she exited the room with anon.


    "so, what did you two do? explain yourselves now," derein asked with an angry expression.


    "mom, she was bragging about her butler too much. so, i kind of asked her for a duel with him, but sister supported me as well," anna spoke up with a guilty face.


    "hey, you don''t have to drag me down with you. mom, i didn''t say anything about a physical duel with swords and stuff, i asked for a magic duel," jenna spoke up.


    "okay, here is what you two will do once they come back in... you two will apologize for your behavior and cancel this duel. do you understand, ladies?" derein spoke as she looked at both of them with a very angry expression.


    "we are sorry, mother." both of them apologized.


    "good..." derein replied.


    "...but we can''t take back a duel." anna spoke.


    "what?"


    "yes, mother. sister is right. we can apologize if you want, but as warriors of the human kingdom, we won''t take back our duels." jenna added.


    "you two idiots..." derein spoke as she grabbed her temples.


    ''how do i tell them that the one they are asking for a fight will kill them before they even blink,'' derein thought with a worried expression.


    outside the room...


    "what are you doing, mr. jule? i said you are going to fight them, means you are going to fight them... why are you giving me excuses?" fiona asked with a serious expression.


    "they don''t have an immortal arena here... if one of them or both of them died, how would you explain it?" anon spoke.


    suddenly fiona started thinking about it...


    ''he is right... if he killed even one of them. everything will drop on me. i can''t afford to attend more memorials...''


    "okay, we are going to deny the duel," fiona spoke as she looked at anon with an understanding look.


    ''well, that was easy. guess she is not a total stupid bitch...'' anon thought in his mind as both of them entered inside the room again.


    "queen fiona, you are back. please take a seat... my daughters may have something they want to say to you," derein spoke as she smiled at fiona.


    "we are very sorry for our behavior, queen fiona." both of derein''s daughters immediately apologized by slightly bowing down.


    "oh... oh, okay. it means you are taking back the request of your duel, right?" fiona asked with a smile.


    "yes..." derein spoke.


    "no..." anna immediately spoke up.


    "no..." jenna added.


    "what does that mean?" fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "we may have apologized to you, queen fiona, but as warriors of the human kingdom, we will not be able to take back the duel''s request," anna spoke up.


    "oh... is that so? well, according to my butler here... he can''t have a duel with you guys because he thinks he will hurt you," fiona replied with a smile.


    "ah... is that so?" jenna spoke up as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "yes, that''s right. i was thinking just that," derein spoke up as she tried to stop it from happening.


    "yeah, that or maybe he isn''t man enough to duel with two ladies at once. hahaha..." anna spoke as she mocked anon with a smile.


    "what?" fiona asked with a very serious expression.


    "n-no, that''s not what she wanted to say. she¡ª"


    "let''s do this..." anon spoke up with a menacing smile on his face.


    "fuck..." derein knew that her step-daughters have messed up.


    "umm... hey, did you forget about the killing thing already ?" fiona asked as she whispered into anon''s ears.


    "fuck killing, i will show her my balls and if i am man enough or not... isn''t that what you wanted too ?" anon asked fiona.


    "okay, let''s do this." fiona spoke as she turned around with a big smile on her face.

 Chapter 445 -445

    chapter 445 chapter-445


    "i accept your duel, ladies," anon spoke with a menacing smile.


    "hohoho... mr. butler finally accepted the duel," jenna spoke as she laughed at anon.


    "good, that''s more like a man. now, let''s take this to the fighting grounds in the back," anna spoke as she exited the room with jenna and fiona.


    thud


    "i am so sorry, sir anon. these two idiotic girls... i can''t do anything about them. please be merciful on them and don''t kill them," derein requested.


    "don''t worry, derein. i won''t kill my friend''s daughters... since when do you think i became such a monster?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "umm... last time, if i remember correctly... you held a huge scythe in your hands, and you swung it in a circular pattern. that ended up killing hundreds and thousands of zombies in one second. after that, you took lightning and rained it down on us like hell," derein spoke up.


    "yeah, you don''t need to remind me of those things. i remember them, and believe me, i won''t do any of those things with your daughters," anon spoke as he also left the room with derein.


    in the buffet hall...


    creak


    "everyone, madam jenna and madam anna have challenged the elf butler for a duel. let''s go and watch," a man shouted as soon as he entered the room.


    "what?"


    "oh my god... i would love to watch that."


    "yeah, me too."


    "can''t wait to see him getting beaten by two ladies at once."


    "hahaha... let''s all go."


    everyone immediately started moving towards the training grounds.


    anon and both the sisters are standing inside the arena right now staring at each other.


    "you don''t find it unfair, do you, mr. butler? fighting two against one?" anna asked with a smile.


    "i do," anon answered.


    "oh, well we can fight you one by-" before anna could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "bring a hundred more pairs to stand a chance against me... who am i kidding....? even a hundred won''t be enough," anon spoke as he looked at both of them.


    "y-you..." anna tried to say something, but she couldn''t because her mother was standing right behind her.


    "you are over-confident and bluffing it," jenna spoke as she looked at anon.


    "maybe... why don''t you give it a try?" anon spoke as he smiled at her.


    "woah... they are really fighting."


    "oh my god... he is going down bad."


    "they are the best combination fighters i know in history."


    "yep, he is a goner."


    anon looked around and noticed that the audience has already arrived to look at the match.


    ''what is he trying to do? why would he accept a duel against two people? is he dumb or something?'' luna wondered as she looked at anon with a curious look.


    "well, what are we waiting for? let''s start this... take out your weapons..." fiona announced with a very loud voice.


    "on the name of god, i call upon you... the sacred frost staff," jenna spoke as she summoned a big frost staff with a snowflake made out of ice on its top.


    [name: the sacred frost staff]


    [rank: a]


    [blacksmith: unknown]


    [description: this staff was made by an unknown blacksmith in the valleys of northern mountains. it was built in ancient times and the wielder of this staff will yield the power of the snow queen, itself.]


    "on the name of god, i call upon you... the 7th cursed sword of flaming phoenix," anna spoke as a burning hot sword appeared in her hand.


    [name: the 7th cursed sword of the flaming phoenix]


    [rank: s]


    [blacksmith: hodok]


    [description: a very ancient and master blacksmith named, the great hodok made this weapon, but its power was too much for a single sword... that''s why hodok broke it into 7 swords and gave it to his seven friends.


    it is said that the one who will collect all these swords and make them one again, will hold the power that will be unparalleled with any other sword in this world.]


    "my, my... those are some beautiful things you have in your hands," anon spoke as he opened his inventory and started searching around for something.


    "what can be his weapon?" jenna asked with a serious expression.


    "i don''t know, guess we will see it in just a moment," anna replied.


    "ah, here you are..." anon spoke as he pulled his hand out of his inventory.


    "the fuck?"


    "is that a?"


    everyone was surprised when they saw what anon has withdrawn from his inventory.


    "that''s a cigar, right?" anna asked jenna. n-/ovelbin


    "yes, unless it''s some other magic artifact... i am perfectly sure, that is a cigar," jenna replied.


    "oi, are you kidding here? where is your weapon, that you are going to use in the fight?" anna asked with an angry expression.


    anon puts the cigar in between his lips and holds it with his left hand.


    click


    he snapped two of his fingers and used the spell fireball. suddenly a small fireball appeared over anon''s middle finger.


    he slowly brought his middle finger up and lit the cigar with the fireball.


    "he is showing you the middle finger..." jenna spoke.


    "you idiot... he is showing it to both of us." anna replied.


    "that... cigar lighting style. i have seen it before..." luna spoke as she tried to remember where she saw it.


    "yeah, me too...and believe me not on a good man." frank who was standing right besides luna spoke.


    "huh...? what do you mean?" luna asked with a confused expression.


    "it''s sir, anon''s lighting style." frank spoke with a tensed expression.


    "correct, now i remember... wait, how does he know it then?" luna wondered.


    ''that guy is none other than anon, himself. that motherfucker came back. i thought he died somewhere, but this fucker is still alive.'' frank thought in his mind with an unpleasant expression on his face.


    "start in....3.....2.....1... go." fiona announced.


    "snow teleportation..." jenna spoke, and suddenly many snowflakes appeared out of nowhere and covered both of their bodies.


    as the snowflakes settled down, anon noticed that both of the sisters disappeared from their positions and re-appeared behind anon.


    ''he is done for.'' anna thought as she swung her sword with full strength.


    "yeah, as if..." anon spoke as he puffed out smoke and his body also disappeared from his position.


    "what?"


    "how?"


    both of the sisters missed their attacks at the same time, but before they could''ve landed on the ground, anon re-appeared over their heads.


    he puts his right leg on jenna''s head and his left leg on anna''s head.


    "he is above-" before anna could''ve warned jenna, anon came down at both of them with full force, and their faces collided with the ground very brutally.


    their noses broke instantly.


    thud


    derein immediately closed her eyes and turned her head towards the other direction.


    "oops... did i forget to tell you that, i don''t give a fuck about gender equality?" anon spoke as he slightly stepped down from their heads.

 Chapter 446 -446

    chapter 446 chapter-446


    "ugh, you fucking..." anna stood up slowly from the ground, drank a healing potion, and recovered her broken nose.


    "sister, are you alright?" jenna asked as she looked at anna. jenna''s nose was also bleeding pretty badly.


    "i am alright, jen. here you go. drink? this."anna spoke as she gave another healing potion to jenna.


    jenna drank the healing potion, and her nose started healing immediately.


    "are you alright, ladies?" anon asked with a smile as he puffed out smoke from his mouth.


    "i told you, he is pretty brutal." fiona was bragged to derein.


    "yeah, he really is..." derein spoke as she looked at anon with a surprised expression.


    ''if he is beating my daughters like that, what would he do to his enemies? i can''t even begin to imagine that...'' derein thought as she looked at anna and jenna.


    "come on, ladies. you have more than that in your bodies, don''t you? or aren''t you women enough to fight me?" anon mocked both of them with a smile.


    "jenna, do it." anna shouted as she started running towards anon.


    "yes, freezing lockdown." jenna spoke as she cast the spell on anon.


    suddenly, a layer of thick ice grabbed anon''s feet, making it impossible for him to move.


    "i did it." jenna spoke with a smile on her face.


    "my, my... aren''t you a creative one?" suddenly, anon''s voice resounded from jenna''s back.


    "huh...?" she immediately turned around and noticed that anon was standing behind her.


    "hi..." anon spoke as he waved towards jenna with a smile.


    "how can you be here? i froze you." jeena spoke in a stammering voice.


    "why don''t you look at your frozen thing again, luv?" anon spoke as he pointed in the other direction.


    jenna slowly turned her head towards the place where she froze anon, and as soon as she did, she was left shocked by what she saw.


    "a-anna...? how is that possible? i? remember; ifroze? you. jenna spoke as she looked at anna''s fully frozen body.


    ''you did, before you looked into my eyes and fell into my illusion...'' anon thought as he smiled and grabbed jenna''s hair from behind.


    "ahhh, leave my hairs... ouch, ouch, it''s hurting. leave me." jenna shouted as she tried to free herself from anon''s grasp.


    "my, my... you little annoying thing. why don''t you cast a spell to throw me? away?"anon spoke as he pulled her hair even harder.


    "d-defrost..." jenna spoke.


    *crack*


    *crack-crack*


    *trinkle*


    the ice block that held anna started crackling and breaking down.


    *thud*


    "ouch!" anna shouted as she fell down.


    "sister, save me from him." jenna shouted from behind.


    anna immediately turned around and noticed that jeena was being held by anon from behind.


    "leave her, you fucking elf." anna shouted as she rushed towards jenna, with her sword pointing directly at anon.


    as soon as anna entered the stabbing range, she lifted her sword up and pointed it directly at anon''s face, but before she could''ve stabbed him, the view entirely changed before her eyes.


    anna immediately stopped her sword and noticed that the face she was about to stab wasn''t anon''s face; it was her sister, jenna''s.


    "n-no-no, sister, it''s me. please don''t do it." jenna spoke with a very scared tone as she felt the sword''s warmth on her forehead.


    anna stopped the sword just 2cm away from her face.


    if only the illusion hadn''t cleared up on time, she could''ve killed her sister today.


    "umm... ladies? aren''t you supposed to be fighting me? why are you fighting amongst each? other?"anon mocked him as he smiled towards both of them.


    both jenna and anna looked at anon, and their foreheads started sweating.


    "he is dangerous. use that," anna said as sweat started dripping from her forehead. she grabbed her sword tightly and took a step forward.


    "i know..." jenna replied as she started to cast some sort of spell, with a long, enchanting time.


    "well, if you guys aren''t going to come here, i will come to you then." anon spoke as he disappeared from his position and reappeared behind both of them.


    "no, he is behind-" before anna could''ve warned jenna, he swiftly grabbed both of their heads and smashed them together really hard.


    *thud*


    *thud*


    suddenly, both of them went unconscious and fell to the ground.


    "well, that was a good fight." anon spoke as he smiled and looked at everyone.


    "wow, that was really brutal." fiona spoke as she looked at the two unconscious girls.


    "fuck, he said he wouldn''t beat them too much." derein murmured as she looked at her daughters being carried out of the arena by servants.


    "oi, don''t you dare smile after this."


    "yeah, first you killed our people, and now you dared to beat our princess in our presence? do you think we are girls?"


    "we won''t just stand here peacefully; we will beat the crap out of you."


    the audience of the noblemen immediately got angry and summoned their weapons.


    "hey, no, that was a duel. he won; we can''t do anything about it." luna spoke as she tried to stop everyone.


    "no, that elf just beat our princess so brutally; we can''t stand here and do nothing. we will kill him."


    "yes, he has to die."


    "brothers and sisters, what are you waiting for? let''s charge."


    suddenly all of them started running towards anon, but as soon as anon noticed this, a psychopathic smile appeared on his face.


    "sometimes i fear myself." anon spoke as he tossed his cigar aside and released his blood lust all over the castle.


    *booom*


    every single one of them who was running towards anon immediately froze up at their locations as they felt a very scary aura coming out of anon''s body, as if death were coming towards them. n./o/)v/-e-/l-(b//1--n


    "the fuck!" "his bloodlust is too strong, even for me." fiona spoke as she barely managed to withstand anon''s bloodlust.


    anon summoned a pair of two big black blades from his inventory and pointed them towards the noblemen.


    "those who want to walk out of here without a head tonight, please step forward." anon spoke as the psychopathic smile on his face scared everyone.

 Chapter 447 -447

    chapter 447 chapter-447


    "i ask again, is there anyone here who wants to beat me because i defeated your princess in a duel?" anon asked as he removed his bloodlust from the castle.


    "i think... it was a fair match."


    "yeah, me too. i say it was an unfair match for him? instead. ithink my driver is calling me. i will be back in a minute."


    "my wife said that i have to come home early; i should get going."


    "me too, bye."


    everyone started running out of the castle as soon as they acknowledged that anon was more powerful than all of them combined.


    "what is happening here?" faith''s voice resounded from the back gate.


    anon immediately turned around and noticed that faith and her soldiers were coming towards them at a very high speed.


    "my queen, are you alright? as soon as i felt that threatening? bloodlust, iimmediately rushed towards you." faith spoke as she grabbed fiona''s hand and helped her stand up properly.


    "nothing, commander faith. i just fell down when mr. jule released his bloodlust. don''t worry about me. you can go back." fiona spoke as she smiled a bit.


    "mr. jule?" faith wondered as she looked towards the stage and noticed that anon was standing right in the middle of it with two very large blades in his hands.


    "i think we will take our leave now, mrs. derein. thank you for your hospitality. faith, prepare our carriages; we are leaving as soon as i come back from the washroom." fiona ordered as she immediately left for the washroom.


    "soldiers prepare the carriages." faith ordered all the soldiers.


    "yes, ma''am." all the soldiers immediately accepted the orders and left the place at once.


    "why are you doing this?"you know this is the human kingdom; why would you release such a terrifying bloodlust in here?" faith asked as she walked up to anon.


    "why am i doing it?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "you are doing this because i broke up with you, right? i know i hurted your feelings, but you have to deal with them, mr. jule. you can''t just come to the human kingdom and release your bloodlust over them." faith spoke.


    "i don''t think you have any idea." before anon could''ve completed his sentence, faith interrupted him again.


    "i know and i have the idea what a broken heart feels like, mr. jule. but you have to pull it together; now let''s go back to our kingdom and have a personal talk about this." faith spoke as she patted anon''s shoulder and gave him a smile.


    after this, she started walking towards the carriages.


    ''the fuck is she talking about? but this is the perfect moment. derein is here, and faith is here too.'' anon thought as he looked towards derein and winked at her. n.-o/(v)-e/(l.(b)(1-)n


    ''what ? ohhhhh... okay.'' derein immediately understood what anon was trying to say and started walking towards them.


    "ahem, faith, i have something to tell you." anon spoke.


    "what ?" faith stopped and turned around to look at him.


    anon didn''t say anything and just turned his head towards derein.


    derein grabbed anon''s head with a smile on her face and kissed him on the lips.


    faith looked at both of them with a neutral expression, but on the inside, she felt many emotions at the same time: anger, love, hatred, guilt, and depression, but she didn''t show it on her face. she maintained her normal face and kept looking at both of them.


    "i will miss you... bye, elf boy. it was the best time of my life; you fulfilled my husband''s spot today." derein spoke as she left immediately after this.


    as soon as derein left the spot, anon turned his head to look at faith.


    "w-wh-what was that?" faith asked with a stammering voice.


    "well, mrs. faith, you have been thinking that i am still in love with you and my heart is still broken from our breakup." anon spoke.


    "no, i am not thinking that. that''s the truth; your heart is still broken, and that''s why you released that bloodlust a moment ago. what i don''t understand is why a queen from the human kingdom would kiss you, and why would she say that you filled her dead husband''s spot?


    tell me, mr. jule, are you a traitor to our kingdom? are you with the? humans?"faith spoke as anger took over all of her other emotions, and she pointed her sword at anon.


    ''the stage of denial... i knew it. she wants to deny that i got over her so fast and got involved in sex with another female.'' anon thought as he smiled and looked at her.


    "tell me, mr. jule, are you with the humans? you are a traitor, right?" faith asked again and again. just to hear a yes from anon because she couldn''t make any other sense of this senerio


    "ahem... what is happening here?" fiona spoke from behind as she noticed that her commander was pointing her sword at her butler.


    "my queen, this guy... he is a traitor. he kissed queen derein on the lips, and she also said that he filled her dead husband''s spot in her physical relationship life." faith spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "ah, now i understand. so, you were goofing around with queen derein when both of you got out at the same time from that room, right?" fiona asked with a smile.


    ''well, i didn''t expect it to go this way, but as soon as it''s working, why change anything?'' anon thought.


    "yeah..." anon spoke as he made an embarrassed face in front of fiona.


    "you are one naughty boy, huh? i knew you had charms, but for them to work on a queen like her? that''s impressive, i have to say." fiona spoke with a smile as she punched anon slightly.


    "thanks," anon replied with a smile.


    "don''t worry, faith. he is not a traitor; he is just a horny and naughty guy who has so many charms that even the queen of humans couldn''t resist him, and i can''t deny it. he really has the charms.


    now, lower your sword and let''s go back to our kingdom." fiona spoke as she started walking towards the carriages.


    "but... that bloodlust just a moment ago?" faith asked.


    "well, that was mr. jule beating the crap out of some young ladies that challenged him for a duel." fiona replied as she exited the castle from the back door.


    "you should get your feelings together, mrs. faith. i know this isn''t easy, but you have to do it." anon spoke as he also left the castle with a smile on his face.


    ''well, that''s check, mate. now, just one moment, and she will walk into my bed on her own. the rat has been captured by my trap successfully.''


    ''h-he... got over me already? that''s impossible. it can''t be possible. h-he was dating me two days ago; i can''t fucking accept this. h-he is mine, and no human bitch can take him away from me.'' faith thought as her anger and jealousy appeared on her face.

 Chapter 448 -448

    chapter 448 chapter-448


    anon helped fiona get into her carriage, but as soon as he started walking inside the carriage, fiona stopped him with her hand''s gesture.


    "what ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "well, the chief commander of my kingdom is crying, and she isn''t in her right mind because you had sex with queen derein. i don''t care if you guys had anything between you or not, but i don''t want her like that, so you go and talk this out right now.


    as soon as we reach back to our kingdom, i want a laughing and smiling faith, not a gloomy and crying one. do you understand? now, go back because you are going to travel with her." fiona ordered as she looked at anon with a serious expression. nove-lb.in


    ''hehe... bull''s eye. i thought i would have to wait until i reached the elven kingdom, but it seems like i will be having a sweet time on our journey.'' anon thought as he stepped down from the carriage and closed the gates.


    he walked back to faith''s carriage and opened the door slowly.


    "who is it?" faith asked with a normal face.


    "hello, commander." anon spoke as he walked inside the carriage and locked the door behind him.


    "what the hell are you doing in my fucking carriage? get out now, or i will throw you out." faith spoke with a very angry expression.


    "well, i will get out if you want. but the queen ordered me to go back in your carriage, luv." anon replied.


    *chk*


    faith immediately unsheathed her sword and pointed it directly at anon''s face.


    "don''t you dare call me that, or i will fucking shove this sword down your throat." faith threatened anon as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    *heee-haaaa*


    suddenly the carriage started moving, and due to its inertia, faith lost her balance.


    *thud*


    her sword fell to the ground, and she fell down into anon''s lap.


    "hello..." anon spoke with a smile as he looked at faith.


    "don''t touch me." faith spoke as she tried to get up from anon''s lap, but suddenly another bump came up, and she fell back down into anon''s lap.


    "that''s not a very good thing to do to a man, you know." anon spoke as he looked at faith.


    "oh yeah, what about the thing you did to me?" faith asked with a pout as she turned her face towards anon.


    "what did i do?" anon asked with an innocent face.


    "you cheated on me with another woman, and a human girl at that. you broke my trust." faith spoke as she looked away immediately.


    "well, how can i cheat on you if we are not in a relationship anymore? did you forget about what you said back then? the thing about getting killed for the kingdom and age gap? thing?"anon asked with a teasing smile.


    "you didn''t even try to stop me when i was breaking up with you. you didn''t even say one word when we were breaking up on that stupid crow of yours." faith spoke with an angry expression.


    "well, first of all, that was a raven, and second of all, i don''t say anything when we are going that fast in the air." anon replied.


    "you took the punishment with me? why would you do that? even after we broke up?" faith asked.


    "well, it did some good for me. see, i have a sexy elven girl with blue hair in my lap, and i had sex with a human queen. what else do i? need?"anon spoke as he smiled towards faith.


    "you did that on purpose to make me jealous, right?" faith asked with a serious expression.


    ''yes.''


    "no, why would i want to make you feel jealous? weren''t you the one who said, go and find another girl for? myself?"anon asked.


    "well, i thought you would date her for at least 2 or 3 days, but look at you having sex with the queen of those filthy humans that you just met.


    how did she lure you in? huh ? by showing her? body, faith asked.


    "well, for one reason. she was quite sexy, and i am thinking of dating her." anon replied.


    "you bastard, you aren''t going to the human kingdom one more time. do you understand? me?"faith asked as she looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "why shouldn''t i?"i have a proper girlfriend there who won''t break up with me just after our first date. hahaha..." anon spoke as he laughed.


    "well, that bitch can go and fuck herself. i declare you my boyfriend from this moment on. do you even know how much it hurt me when that human bitch kissed you in front of? me?"faith said as she grabbed anon''s head and gave him a tight kiss on his lips.


    ''ahh-haa... plan phase 1 is successful.'' anon thought as he enjoyed his kiss througly.


    he inserted his tongue into faith''s mouth and started hurling it around.


    after a moment of kissing, both of them separated their lips and looked at each other with a smile.


    "so, when are you going to tell her about the breakup?" faith asked as her expressions turned serious again.


    "well, i will tell her. if you give me sex just like? her, anon spoke up.


    "you are a pervert... a naughty little pervert. don''t you dare look at any other lady now. i will fulfill every single one of your fantasies from now on. you know, that''s one good thing about being a widow. i have experience to satisfy your cute little fantasies.


    i am not like your academy girls, who don''t even know how to give out a blowjob properly." faith spoke as she smiled and looked at anon.


    on the other hand, anon was surprised...


    ''wow, she is more clever than i thought. that''s like hitting two jackpots in a day.'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "well, won''t you show me your skills now?" anon asked.


    "no, not here. we go back to our kingdom; you come to my house, and i will give you the nights of your life. anything you want in any way you want." faith spoke as she slightly touched anon''s chest.


    ''faith, once i get your morals to fall down to the depths of carnal desires, i guarantee you... you will never be able to walk away from my dick.''

 Chapter 449 -449

    chapter 449 chapter-449


    twelve carriages carrying the elven queen herself were moving through the silent forest that lay between the human kingdom and the elven kingdom.


    anon and faith were sleeping inside their carriage peacefully, everything was going well, but suddenly, something happened.


    boooooooom


    a big explosion took place and the third carriage from the front suddenly burst into flames.


    screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    all the other carriages immediately came to a halt as the horses panicked and started running in random directions. faith and anon woke up abruptly from their deep sleep.


    "what the fuck is happening? why did we stop?" anon asked as he rubbed his eyes.


    "i think i heard an explosion," faith said as she sat up.


    "yeah, me too," anon replied as he also sat up.


    "i should check-" before faith could say anything more, another explosion occurred.


    boooooooom


    this time the explosion was bigger and louder than the one that previously happened. this explosion took out the last two carriages that were right behind anon and faith''s carriage.


    "we are under attack. i''m going to the queen''s carriage," faith said with a serious expression, grabbing her sword and quickly exiting her carriage.


    "well, not a good time to fight but, i can kill some guys." anon spoke as he also stood up and followed faith. but as soon as he stepped down from the carriage, he saw something unexpected.


    all the soldiers were standing in front of his carriage, forming a circle around several dead bodies that had perished in the explosion. four of the dead were elven soldiers, they are severely burned and some of them were even missing most of the body parts, but the most shocking thing was that, the one body that was lying in the middle of all the other bodies was fiona''s body.


    "healers... heal her immediately." faith shouted.


    two healers among the elven soldiers immediately stepped forward and began casting healing spells on fiona''s body.


    meanwhile, faith forcefully opened fiona''s mouth and poured a special-grade healing potion down her throat.


    "c-commander, it''s not working. our magic and the healing potions can''t bring anyone back from death, q-queen''s heart has stopped beating. she is dead." one of the healers said.


    "n-no she is not dead, you have to use more complex skills. use your best abilities on her. do you understand me?" faith ordered, gripping the healer''s collar with an angry expression.


    "they can''t help. the dead can''t be brought back to life with any healing spells or potions," anon interjected from behind.


    "h-he''s right, commander. we can''t bring her back. her heart has stopped," another healer explained.


    "noooooooooo... please," faith shouted, falling to her knees and crying loudly over fiona''s lifeless body.


    "commander, please control your emotions. there are still enemies here; we can''t risk it," a soldier advised, tapping faith''s shoulder gently.


    "no, i have failed my duty. i couldn''t protect her," faith replied, continuing to cry over fiona''s body.


    ''well, that''s a mixed outcome for me. i lost a valuable addition to my collection, but on the bright side, i don''t need to corrupt anyone else for jessica to become the princess.


    i can still have faith for the collection; i just need to console her like a good boyfriend, on this sorrow moment,'' anon thought as he walked toward faith. but suddenly, he noticed something peculiar. he walked up to faith and sat down, closely examining fiona''s body.


    "that''s odd. her body is unscathed. if she died in the explosion, she should have some burn marks, but she doesn''t have a single scratch. does that mean only her heart stopped?" anon thought, a realization dawning on him.


    "get away," anon instructed, touching fiona''s chest and performing chest compressions. nove(lb(1n


    faith immediately stepped back without asking any questions. anon repeated the process several times, following up with mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    "m-mr. jule, what are you doing? why are you kissing our queen ? are you disrespecting her at this moment?" a soldier asked with a shocked expression.


    "shut up, idiot. i''m giving her cpr," anon said, continuing the process.


    "a cpr...? what is¡ª"


    "just let him do, what he is doing." faith shouted.


    "y-yes, comman-"


    "haaaah...?!" suddenly, fiona opened her eyes and gasped for air.


    "m-my queen, are you alright?" faith asked, grabbing fiona''s shoulders and shaking her gently.


    "give her a moment; let her body recover," anon said, touching faith''s shoulder.


    "yes," faith replied, stepping back.


    "what happened? is this heaven? no, you are still here; it can''t be heaven. am i in hell?" fiona asked, looking at anon.


    "don''t worry; you''re still on holy land, my queen," faith assured, bowing to her.


    "how is this possible? you survived that explosion without a scratch but, still died? can you explain this?" anon asked, curiosity in his expression.


    "i-i used a forbidden spell to save myself from the explosion. this spell had a 10% chance that i would die after using it. i wanted to try it because i would have died one way or another," fiona explained.


    "well, you have some lousy luck. a 10% chance of death, and you still died," anon said, standing up and scanning the area around him.


    ''i can''t sense anything within a 1-kilometer radius. how did they attack the carriages ? witchcraft ? or something else ?'' anon wondered, searching for clues of the attackers.


    "my luck isn''t lousy. i''ve used it seven times before this. i''m a queen, and people have tried to assassinate me in the past as well. what i don''t understand is how you brought me back from the land of dead ?" fiona said.


    "you should rest for now; i''ll explain later," anon replied.


    faith helped fiona walk inside another carriage.


    "please, lie down, my queen," faith suggested.


    "no, i''m good," fiona said.


    "mages, come here," faith shouted.


    "yes, commander," two mages rushed to the carriage.


    "cast a protective spell on this carriage. not even a bug should get through your barrier," faith ordered before leaving the carriage and closing the door.


    "yes, ma''am," the mages replied, immediately casting defensive spells on the carriage.


    faith approached anon and immediately bowed to him. not only her, but the soldiers behind her also bowed to anon.


    "i don''t know how you saved her, but we all are in your debt. not just us, the entire elven kingdom is indebted to you, sir jule," faith said.

 Chapter 450 -450

    chapter 450 chapter-450


    all the carriages are still standing in the same place, and anon is investigating the site with faith.


    "well, someone could''ve attacked us and run away when we were busy reviving the queen?" faith spoke.


    "no, that''s not possible... i used my skill to scan the whole area as soon as i heard the first explosion. i didn''t detect anyone hostile within 1 km... this attack was launched from a very far distance," anon spoke as he started walking towards the carriages that were destroyed in the explosion.


    "you mean, witchcraft? that''s the only thing that can work from that far, right?" faith asked.


    suddenly, anon noticed that something was shining in the ashes of the burned-down carriages.


    "hmm...? telekinesis..." anon used his skill to pick up the object from its place, but he failed to pick it up.


    "telekinesis..." anon tried again as he pointed directly towards the shining object this time, but still, the object showed no signs of moving from its place.


    "what are you doing?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "the heck...?" anon spoke as he walked into the ashes and grabbed the object directly with his hands.


    as soon as he grabbed the object, anon walked out of the ashes and looked at the object curiously.


    "what is this?" anon wondered as he observed that the thing he held in his hand looked like a metallic plate, but it had an aura of its own.


    anon had never seen something like this, and he was very curious to find out what this plate-like thing was.


    [demonic eyes]


    anon immediately used his skill to study the nature of this strange element. as soon as he commenced the skill, a very loud buzzing sound rang inside his ears, and a glowing red notification popped up in front of him.


    [name: unknown]


    [rank: unknown]


    [description: @-#&5+# -2+#()#(;#( , :"(!2;#(!";782(?[$]£¤?[]£¤[£¤][ ¡ã£¤¡ã£¤¡ã]


    [warning: this thing can''t be praised... please retract the skill as soon as possible, or the host can face severe consequences.]


    ''what the heck?'' anon thought as he immediately stopped the skill and looked at the black metallic plate with an even more curious expression.


    as anon was looking at the black plate, he decided to turn it around and noticed that there was something written on its back with white ink.


    it was the letter d written in an italic manner, with a small crown on one of its corners.


    "interesting... what does this mean now? do you know anything about this?" anon asked faith as he handed the black plate to her.


    suddenly, faith halted her steps and continuously stared at the black plate with a shocked expression.


    "oh, so you do know something. what is it? tell me," anon asked.


    "this... this is the sigil of the dwarf kingdom. those individuals tried to eliminate our queen? how dare they attack us? they are asking for war," faith spoke with a very angry expression on her face.


    "hmm...? dwarfs. do you know anything about this particular metal?" anon asked.


    "this is the pure form of extracted travertine. it cuts through any type of magic, no matter what type or how strong the spells you are using," faith spoke.


    "do you know where this comes from?" anon asked with a curious expression.


    "well, this thing dates back more than a thousand years when the elven kingdom and the dwarf kingdom were friends. n-)0velbin


    the dwarfs worked in the mines, and the elves conducted research on magic. until one day, when the dwarfs found the strongest metal in this world, travertine.


    the first piece of that metal was sent to the elven kingdom for research purposes.


    elven scholars found out that travertine was the strongest metal in this world. they could''ve informed the dwarfs about it, but they didn''t. greed took over them, and they declared this metal similar to any other metal like iron and copper.


    the dwarfs immediately believed our scholars because they were very innocent back then, and our scholars bought all the mines in which travertine was found for the next 200 years. the supply of travertine started to increase inside the elven kingdom.


    they started creating magical swords and wands out of travertine.


    this continued for the next 50 years, but suddenly a dwarf found out the applications of travertine. he found out that the elves were using the dwarfs for their profit.


    as soon as this news reached the ears of the elder dwarfs, they immediately seized all the elves from their mines and their kingdom as well.


    the elf scholars were greedy; they couldn''t stand this. they brought up the mana contract they had signed with the dwarf king at that time and tried to blackmail them into supplying more travertine to the elven kingdom, or their king would die..." suddenly faith stopped as a sad expression appeared on her face.


    "what happened after that?" anon asked as his curiosity increased.


    "the dwarf king... he transferred his crown to his brother and died for the sake of his kingdom. he knew that if they kept supplying travertine to the elven kingdom, they would face major drawbacks in the future.


    as soon as the king died, his brother succeeded his throne and waged a war on the elven kingdom.


    they mined and made their own weapons... they fought on the battlefield.


    this fight lasted for 10 years. both of the sides suffered very high losses, but the elves were at a very big disadvantage. since we only had a limited amount of travertine, our weapons started to get lower by the day, but dwarfs had an unlimited supply of travertine. they started winning the wars one by one, but before they could''ve defeated us entirely.


    the elders from the elven kingdom proposed a truce between the two races.


    looking at the numbers of lives and time that were lost in this war, the dwarfs accepted the truce, but they clearly declared that travertine would not be supplied to the elven kingdom ever again.


    but this rule was broken when the counsellor attacked us 150 years ago, and to defeat him, all three races had to come together.


    the dwarfs started the supply of travertine again throughout the three kingdoms, but in front of the counsellor, these weapons were fragile.


    that''s when the dwarfs started digging further into the mines and found this... the pure form of travertine. invincible to magic.


    this was one of the many reasons that we were able to defeat the counsellor but as soon as the war ended, it became an illegal element and everyone banned the use of this. but, i think they want to start the war again...."

 Chapter 451 -451

    chapter 451 chapter-451


    "hey, faith... i have a favor to ask," anon spoke.


    "hmm...? a favor?" faith asked as she turned towards anon with a confused expression.


    "there are pieces of this pure travertine in the ashes of these burned carriages. can you help me gather them?" anon asked.


    "yeah, why not? but if you are thinking that you will make a weapon out of it, then forget it," faith spoke.


    "what? why?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "do you really think that you can melt the strongest metal on this planet with a normal furnace? and let''s just imagine that you somehow melted it... how are you going to give it a shape? because, if you want to make weapons out of this pure travertine, you will need a very special enchanted hammer with forbidden runes upon it, and those runes are known to one and only one person on this planet," faith spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "hmm...? who might that person be?" anon asked with a smirk.


    "the brother of the first dwarf king... who sat on the throne after his brother died due to the mana contract failure. he was the first and the last king of the dwarfs who had the knowledge to read ancient runes. after the war ended, he was betrayed by his royal ministers, and they turned him into a factory worker for the sunshine clan. he manufactured weapons like normal dwarfs during the day, but i heard that they would torture him at night just to get the patterns of the rune enchantment out of his mouth," suddenly anon interrupted faith.


    "wait... what was the name of that clan again?" anon asked.


    "sunshine clan. why is there a problem?" faith asked.


    "oh, no problem. for how many years did they torture that dwarf king? 500 years?" anon asked.


    "yes, how do you know that?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    suddenly a smile appeared on anon''s face. n-)ovelb1n


    "luv, can you tell me his name?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i think his name was something... biyuk jase kujer... yeah, that was it," faith replied.


    "hahahahahaha..... this is the best." anon slightly touched his forehead and started laughing loudly...


    "h-hey, are you alright?" faith asked with a worried expression.


    "oh, i am very good. never been better... hahahaa..." anon replied.


    "then, why are you smiling like a lunatic?" faith asked.


    "sorry, i ahhahaha... just can''t stop it. i just remembered a joke. hahahaha..." anon spoke as he kept laughing.


    ''what happened to mr. jule?'' faith wondered in her mind.


    "faith, do you know that this world is a very small place?" anon asked with a smile.


    "umm... mr. jule, the world is a pretty big place if you ask me," faith replied.


    "okay, let''s pick up the pure travertine for now," anon spoke.


    10 minutes later...


    thud


    "this is all i could find, mr. jule." faith spoke as she dropped many parts of the pure travertine in front of anon.


    "good..." anon spoke as he picked up all the parts from the ground and put them into his inventory.


    "so, did you find out who attacked our carriages, and will they get attacked again if we move?" faith asked.


    "i did... these carriages were hit by missiles," anon spoke.


    ''the pure pieces of travertine has explosive powder on it, one of the parts that i found has a pointy end to it... i am sure it was a missile. i don''t how they have it, but they have it.'' anon thought.


    "hit by what?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "missiles, luv. these things carry very highly explosive powder inside them, and they can be shot from a very, very long distance. i checked some parts of the pure travertine and found out that the missiles are enchanted with an auto-target finding spell," anon spoke.


    "wait... what is that spell?" faith asked.


    "these missiles, they can''t miss their target because they are enchanted with a spell that attracts them towards the target that they are obligated to hit. using this spell, these missiles would automatically find out the target they are ordered to hit from the start and hit it even if the target is moving." anon explained.


    "you are telling me that these missile things are made from pure travertine, they can be launched from a very long distance, they carry explosive power in them, and they can find their target on their own once launched, right?" faith asked.


    "yep, that''s pretty much everything," anon replied.


    "fuck... we have to get out of here now. these things can''t be stopped by magic barriers and they are pure chaos," faith spoke as she started panicking.


    "no, wait. there is something else to this.... if we would''ve been getting targeted by some living being, then we would''ve been dead by now, but since we stopped after the first two explosions, no third explosion has happened after that," anon spoke.


    "what do you mean? do you want to say that if we moved from our places, some trap will go off, and we will be fried by those magical missiles?" faith asked.


    "yes, that''s a possibility. but we can get out of here if we find the movement triggers," anon spoke.


    "what are movement triggers?" faith asked.


    "well, movement triggers are things that get''s triggered when they sense movement, and they are here somewhere in this area because every time a carriage passed it... it got alerted and sent a signal to the main machine that''s placed at a very far distance from here to shoot the missile," anon explained.


    "okay, i understand, but what does this thing look like?" faith asked.


    "i don''t know... it can be anything. a tree, a stone, and even a fruit," anon replied.


    "soldiers, leave everything you are doing. come with me. we have a thing that we need to find, right now," faith shouted as the soldiers immediately rushed towards her.


    after this, all of them started looking at the trees and under the stones to search for the movement triggers.


    "h-hey... i found something. come here..." a female elf soldier shouted.


    anon and faith immediately rushed towards the girl, to look at what she has discovered.


    as soon as they reached near the girl, they noticed a machine. covere with a fake stone cover.


    the machine was old but anon immediately understood that it was one of the movement triggers.

 Chapter 452 -452

    chapter 452 chapter-452


    as soon as anon looked at the machine, he used his skill...


    [demonic eyes.]


    [name: movement sensing trigger.]


    [origin: unknown]


    [description: this magical artifact can sense any movement in its surrounding environment, and once any suspicious movement is captured, it will immediately send a signal back to its receiving end. mostly used in auto-opening doors.]


    ''interesting...'' anon thought as he sat down to observe the machine from a closer distance.


    it looked like a small box made out of wood, on its top, it had a very small diamond-like magic crystal, and on the sides, 4 golden pistons that were working at a very fast speed, without making any noise.


    the box had three small umbrella-like objects on its three sides.


    anon gently grabbed the small magic crystal on its top and removed it very carefully. as soon as he removed the magic crystal, the box stopped working. n(.0v¦Ålbin


    "this thing is made with very good knowledge of engineering.... i wonder, who made this?" anon spoke as he observed the movement-sensing trigger carefully without touching it.


    "the dwarfs..." faith spoke from behind.


    "hmm...?" anon looked at faith with a confused expression.


    "here... look at this corner. this is the same sigil of the dwarves. they built this, and, to be honest, i knew they made it, because no one else in this world can make things like this," faith spoke as she pointed towards the upper left corner of the box.


    anon immediately noticed that faith was right; it was the same sigil that he saw on the missile.


    "how do you know if it''s a real sigil? i mean, someone could''ve copied it and painted it here to start a war between you guys?" anon asked.


    "here... use this," faith spoke as she gave a small metal stick to anon.


    "what is this?" anon asked.


    "hold this stick above the sigil..." faith spoke.


    "okay..." anon did as he was told and started hovering the metal stick over the dwarf sigil.


    suddenly, the sigil started glowing bright red in color.


    "okay... is that the sign that it''s real?" anon asked.


    "yes, it''s drawn with a very rare paint that glows in different colors every time you hover this stick over it," faith answered.


    "you mean if i hover it... once again-" anon spoke as he hovered the stick over the sigil once again, and this time it glowed purple in color.


    "yep, it will change color," faith spoke.


    "woah... this is some kick-ass technology," anon spoke as he stood up and returned the stick to faith.


    "so, what now? should we inform this to the queen?" faith asked.


    "well... i can''t say for sure. if this were to be a fraud and you guys started war with the dwarfs again, it would be chaos. i suggest you guys go and talk with their leaders in peace first, and-" before anon could conclude his conversation, he sensed things coming towards them from the sky.


    anon immediately summoned his sword and looked back at the sky. suddenly, he noticed big birds flying in the sky with elven knights riding on their backs.


    "don''t worry, they are here to rescue us. the path of land is not safe anymore; we have to go through the air," faith spoke.


    "good..." anon spoke as he took out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    "where are you going?" faith asked as she observed anon going toward the other direction.


    "to get that box and search for the source of these missiles," anon replied.


    "i will come with you," faith spoke.


    "as you wish..." anon spoke as he picked up the movement trigger box from the ground and threw it inside his inventory.


    swish


    the birds landed on the ground, and the knights immediately stepped down.


    "where is the queen?" a knight asked faith with a neutral expression.


    "in the carriage..." faith spoke as she pointed toward fiona''s carriage.


    the knights immediately stepped forward and surrounded the carriage at once.


    the knight captain opened the gate slowly.


    "my greetings, your grace... we are here to save you. please come with me." the knight commander immediately bowed down and greeted fiona.


    "oh my god, andrew... you are here, thank god. let''s just go. i want to go back to my castle as soon as possible," fiona spoke as she slowly walked out of the carriage and started walking toward one of the giant birds.


    faith walked up to anon with an annoyed face.


    "what happened?" anon asked.


    "well, that guy took all the credit again. i saved her so many times from assassination, but every time... he would come with his team and take all of our credit. but this time, i don''t mind it... since you are the real credit holder this time, it goes to you this time, mr. jule. you brought her back from the dead, and he can''t take that away from you," faith spoke as her annoyed face expression turned into a smiling one.


    suddenly anon noticed a knight from andrew''s team coming toward him.


    "sir, andrew has ordered both of you to return to the kingdom; he wants to interrogate both of you," the knight spoke with a tone filled with attitude.


    "let''s go..." faith spoke as she turned to look at anon.


    "you go; i have some work to complete," anon spoke as he took a puff from his cigar and started walking toward the other direction.


    "oi, don''t you understand? our captain has ordered both of you to return to the kingdom," the knight shouted from behind.


    "yeah, yeah... forget it now," anon spoke as he continued to walk toward the other direction.


    ''i would''ve stopped him from doing this, but if i stopped him today, he will never stop talking like that. that''s why i will just stand here and enjoy the show...'' faith thought as she observed anger appearing on the knight''s face.


    "you, son of a bitch... come back here," the knight shouted as he started walking toward anon with a furious expression.


    "oh, that one is going to cost him one or two bones at least," faith spoke as she looked at the knight carefully.


    as soon as the knight reached near anon, he grabbed his hand and tried to stop him forcefully.


    "didn''t you listen, what i-" before the knight could''ve said anything else, he saw a punch coming directly at his face with incredible force.


    crack


    thud


    "oh, shit..." faith spoke as she looked at the knight with a very shocked expression.


    as soon as anon''s punch hit his face, his neck broke, and he died right there.

 Chapter 453 -453

    chapter 453 chapter-453


    "oh shit... he killed him," faith spoke as she immediately started walking towards anon.


    "soldiers, immediately capture this guy and kill him if he resists..." andrew ordered as soon as he noticed that anon had killed one of his knights.


    "yes, sir..." the knights shouted as they started running towards anon and surrounded him from all directions.


    anon saw this, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "why does everyone have to die today?" anon spoke as he took a very long puff out of his cigar and finished it all in one go.


    anon turned around and looked at fiona with a smile on his face.


    "stop. let him do whatever he wants..." fiona shouted because she had seen this view before in the colosseum; she knew what anon was about to do next.


    "but, my queen... he killed one of our knights. he is definitely dangerous," andrew spoke with a shocked expression.


    andrew had been working for fiona for the past 50 years, and she never ever spoke between his commands, not once. but today, she interrupted him.


    "yeah, i saw that very clearly, and i don''t want you dead as well. let him go," fiona ordered as she mounted one of the birds.


    "yes, my queen. soldiers, come back... let him go," andrew ordered as he recalled his soldiers.


    "good move..." anon spoke as he puffed out all of the smoke from his mouth and smiled at andrew.


    "take the queen to her castle immediately." andrew ordered the knights.


    "yes, sir." the knights spoke as they took off from the ground with fiona.


    andrew observed fiona going away, and as soon as she went out of sight, he immediately started walking toward anon.


    "who are you?" andrew asked with a very serious expression.


    "call me whatever you want." anon replied.


    "well, you seem like a bastard to me. who doesn''t care about lives." andrew spoke as he picked up the dead soldier''s body from the ground.


    "you can say that." anon replied with a smile.


    "he has a fucking family... you psychopath." andrew shouted.


    "mr. andrew... please, we don''t have to do this. he is the chosen candidate for the academic exchange event, mr. jule." faith interrupted.


    "now i understand... why the queen let you go, but you won''t get away with everything in your life, mr. jule. so, watch your actions in the future. even if you become the counselor of the queen, i don''t think she will need you after the perfect queen ceremony. so, you better watch yourself." andrew spoke as he threatened anon.


    "are you threatening me?" anon asked with a serious expression. n//0velb1n


    "oh, i am just giving you a warning." andrew replied as he started walking toward the bird.


    "he has anger issues." faith spoke as she looked at andrew going toward his bird.


    "yeah, i can see that." anon replied as he smiled and looked at faith.


    "mrs. faith, are you coming with me?" andrew asked turning around.


    "no, i am going with mr. jule." faith replied.


    "well, i don''t have extra birds for this. you guys can walk wherever you want to go." andrew replied.


    "well, that''s bad. right, luv?" anon asked as he turned around and whistled loudly.


    whistleeeeeeeeeeeee


    "what the fuck is he doing?" andrew spoke as he halted his steps and looked back at anon with a confused expression.


    cawwwwwwww


    suddenly a very loud cawing sound came from a faraway place.


    chiiii


    chiiii


    chiii chiii


    the birds that were standing on the ground started running away as soon as they heard the sound.


    "the fuck is happening?" andrew wondered as he looked at the birds in confusion.


    suddenly, he saw a big figure in front of the moon. a raven that was coming toward him.


    "shit... a demonic being." andrew immediately unsheathed his sword and got ready for his self-defense.


    "don''t worry, andrew. it''s my ride... i don''t think it will be interested in the likes of you." anon replied as he grabbed faith from the waist and picked her up in the princess position.


    "see you later, sir andrew..." faith spoke as she looked at andrew with a smile.


    hup


    anon jumped and mounted on the raven''s back.


    "let''s go, luv. take me to the south..." anon ordered as he touched the raven''s neck slowly.


    cawww


    the raven immediately started flying toward the direction that anon commanded.


    "how the fuck is he controlling a demonic, three-eyed raven?" andrew murmured as he observed both of them going away.


    "hahaha... his face was like, ''what the fuck is that?'' he literally unsheathed his sword." faith spoke as she smiled and made fun of andrew.


    "well, not his mistake. if you would''ve seen a three-eyed raven in the middle of a forest, i guess you would be scared as well." anon spoke as he smiled toward faith.


    "well, i don''t have to be afraid now. since it''s my boyfriend''s raven." faith spoke as she kissed anon on the lips.


    ''show me...'' anon commanded.


    [faith''s mind control: 60%]


    ''the fuck? it''s been stuck right there for the past 3 days... why isn''t it moving from 60%? is it because faith has no more guilt in her heart? or is it something else?'' anon wondered as he looked at faith.


    "so, how are you going to find out the location of that machine that was firing those things..." faith asked.


    ''hmm... i will corrupt her more if i can have sex with her, and once she is corrupted. i will start the corruption of fiona.'' anon wondered as he was lost in his thoughts and ignored faith''s questions.


    "mr. jule, i am asking you something?" faith spoke as she touched anon''s face.


    "hmm...? what was that?" anon asked as he came out of his thoughts.


    "well, how are you going to find out the thing that''s launching these missiles?" faith asked again.


    "well, with this..." anon replied as he took out the movement trigger box from his inventory.


    "wait, you are thinking that. are you?" faith asked with a serious expression.


    "oh, i am, luv." anon spoke as he took out the magic crystal from his inventory and placed it right over the box.


    beep

 Chapter 454 -454

    chapter 454 chapter-454


    beep-beep


    as soon as anon placed the magic crystal over the movement trigger, a faint beeping sound emanated from the box.


    "mr. jule, what are you doing? what if the missile targets us? we can''t even stop them," faith began to say, but before she could finish her sentence, they heard another sound.


    shhhhhh


    anon and faith turned their attention to the source of the noise, which was rapidly approaching them.


    "mr. jule, it''s a missile," faith said, pointing at the incoming threat.


    ''i can''t sense them coming towards me. they''re working beyond magic... they''re dangerous,'' anon thought as he stood up.


    "mr. jule, what are you doing? we have to run. that thing will kill us," faith pleaded.


    "well, well... only the shell of these missiles is made of pure travertine. the explosive powder inside them remains the same," anon explained before closing his eyes.


    "mr. jule, please, we have to¡ª" faith''s sentence was cut short as a white aura enveloped anon''s body.


    hup


    anon leaped off the raven''s back, landing safely on the ground. the missiles adjusted their trajectory in response to anon''s movement.


    "my, my... i want to meet the person who invented these damn things," anon said with a smile, observing the four missiles approaching him.


    boooooom


    booooom


    booooom


    booooom


    all four missiles collided with anon, creating a fiery explosion in the vicinity.


    "noooooo... mr. jule!" faith shouted as she quickly dismounted the raven and ran toward the inferno caused by the missile collision.


    faith reached the spot, crying out, "please don''t be dead... please don''t be dead..." and to her relief, she soon spotted a figure emerging from the fire.


    cough-cough-cough


    it was anon.


    "hello, luv," anon greeted with a smile as he looked at faith.


    faith immediately embraced him and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "sob-sob i thought... i lost you too," faith sobbed.


    "don''t worry, luv. i won''t die that easily," anon reassured her.


    "why would you do something like that? and how did you even survive?" faith inquired.


    "well, just magic," anon replied with a smile as he hugged her.


    ''the explosive powder inside these missiles isn''t that potent... the pure travertine shell isn''t impervious, but i can still feel that one or two bones might have broken when these missiles hit me. i need a weapon made of travertine to withstand such attacks,'' anon contemplated.


    "i tracked down the location where these missiles came from," faith informed.


    "good... let''s go," anon replied as he carried faith in his arms and mounted the raven.


    caawwwww


    the three-eyed raven obediently took off, following faith''s directions.


    after an hour of flying, anon and faith arrived near a waterfall.


    "i don''t see anything here," anon remarked.


    "but according to my skill, the missiles were launched from this exact place," faith explained.


    "are you sure? can you pinpoint the exact location?" anon inquired.


    "yes, just wait a minute," faith replied as her eyes emitted a green glow while she focused on the waterfall.


    suddenly, a shocked expression appeared on faith''s face.


    "what''s wrong? do you see something?" anon asked upon noticing her expression change.


    "it''s inside the waterfall, i can see it," faith revealed.


    "well, let''s go," anon ordered the raven to approach the waterfall.


    cawww


    the three-eyed raven complied, descending toward the waterfall.


    "come," anon said as he took faith''s hand, and together they leaped into the waterfall.


    as they emerged on the other side, they found themselves inside a cave. the ancient cave was filled with spiderwebs, and torches were mounted on the walls.


    "wait... this place, i remember it," faith said.


    "how is that possible?" anon asked, puzzled.


    "yes, i''ve been here with my father when we were very young. my father was friends with a dwarf named fang juker. he used this place as his lab to construct various weapons. i always thought he was mad," faith reminisced. nove(lb/1n


    "why didn''t you mention this when we were outside?" anon wondered.


    "well, i was only five years old then. we always arrived here in a closed carriage without windows, and there was no waterfall at that time. this place must have become concealed by enchantments after his passing," faith explained.


    "how do you know he''s dead? maybe he''s still inside the cave?" anon suggested.


    "it''s not possible. he was 2,000 years old when i was five... he must have passed away a year or two after that," faith replied.


    beep


    a sudden beeping sound, similar to that of the movement-triggering box, interrupted their conversation.


    "what''s that sound?" faith asked.


    "i''m not sure," anon responded, using his scan skill to inspect their surroundings, but he couldn''t detect anything.


    "look, there''s something shining over there," faith pointed to a dimly lit area in the corner of the cave.


    [light]


    anon activated his skill, creating a small circle of light over his finger, illuminating the entire cave. the source of the light revealed a shocking discovery.


    a massive missile-launching cannon stood in front of them with twelve missile launch ports, six filled with missiles and six empty. attached to the missile-launching cannon was a device resembling the movement-triggering box, but it had only one piston and a smaller magic crystal on top.


    "a receiver..." anon remarked as he approached the device.


    "wait, mr. jule, it could be dangerous. what if it fires a missile here?" faith cautioned.


    "don''t worry, it won''t launch any missiles unless this box receives a signal from the device that sends the movement-triggering messages. i now understand that this magic crystal is a component or broken part of the same crystal that was placed on the movement-triggering box, enabling them to send and receive signals seamlessly without any problem of distance between them.


    this motherfucker used quantum physics to build this thing... he is one genius dwarf. using, quantum entanglement in this sort of thing." anon explained as he touched the device and noticed something unusual.


    "what is quantum physics, mr. jule ? is it like the ancient quantum magic ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "yeah, something like that." anon replied.


    ''even i don''t understand quantum physics that much, why are you asking me ?'' anon thought.


    upon moving the device, anon discovered a large metallic door concealed behind the missile-launching cannon.

 Chapter 455 -455

    chapter 455 chapter-455


    as soon as anon moved the box from its position, he discovered a large metallic gate concealed behind the missile launching cannon.


    "if i recall correctly, this cave used to be much larger than it is now... there was a big metallic door at the front leading to a very spacious room with various instruments and chemicals," faith explained while lightly touching the missile launcher.


    "it doesn''t end here," anon said.


    "what do you mean?" faith inquired.


    "come, take a look at this," anon pointed to the metallic door.


    curious, faith approached the door and observed it closely.


    "oh, you''re right... this is the door. if i remember correctly, it leads to the room i just described to you. but to open this gate, we have to remove the cannon from here, and i don''t think the two of us will be enough to even budge it. it''s fixed in place, see its base?" faith pointed at the bottom of the cannon.


    anon examined the cannon''s bottom and noticed it was securely anchored to the ground with thick metal pipes and large nails designed to absorb the missile''s recoil.


    anon stood up, walked towards the missile launching cannon, and handed his butler coat to faith. "hold this for me."


    faith questioned anon, "what are you trying to do? this thing has been here for who knows how long, and these nails are too old to be removed now. you can''t use magic on this."


    while faith expressed doubt about their chances of moving that thing, anon moved to the other side of the cannon, rolled up his sleeves, and grabbed it from the bottom like a man.


    clutch


    "come on, don''t let me down, baby, i worked hard on you. now is the time to pay off." anon muttered to himself as he flexed his biceps.


    hup


    anon strained, attempting to lift the cannon off the ground. his face turned progressively redder with the effort. he was using everything he had in himself physically.


    crack


    slowly, the nails began to come loose from the ground as anon continued to pull. anon kept pulling and pulling until every single nail from the left side of the cannon came out.


    "this is... impossible," faith muttered in disbelief as she observed that the cannon has been lifted from one side, she immediately walked over to the other side of the cannon, to observe anon pulling the cannon with all his strength.


    his clothes were tearing, his bowtie had broken, and his face grew increasingly red.


    "fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk..... come on, bitcccccch." anon shouted, boosting the power in his muscles. eventually, he successfully removed all the nails on one side.


    he stood up after removing the nails and walked to the other side of the cannon and grabbed the cannon once again.


    *hup*


    *hup*


    this time he wasn''t alone, faith also helped him in doing this.


    "i will help... mr. jule." faith spoke.


    ''it doesn''t matter... your presence here is useless to me woman. you don''t even have 25% of the physical power that i possess right now.


    come on... once more.'' anon thought as he tightened his biceps and supplied power to his legs.


    *ting*


    *ting*


    the nails started coming off from that side as well.


    once all the nails were out, anon carried the cannon away from its position, unveiling the massive metallic door behind it.


    anon then approached the metallic door and touched it. "this is pure travertine as well. what was this guy researching, that he had to live in such a secured place ?"


    "i don''t know; i was only five at the time. i believe he was a weapons developer," faith replied.


    "how do i open this?" anon asked, applying pressure to the gate, but nothing happened.


    "no, wait. there''s something that father did when he came to this door; it was related to this wall. he spent two minutes staring at this wall. i never knew why." faith pointed at the right wall, where two torches were mounted on both sides.


    "this torch... it''s not the same size as the others, it''s slightly shorter. an observation that''s not easy to make," anon said, indicating the torch on the right wall.


    faith pushed the shorter torch slightly.


    shhhh


    grrrrre


    the torch began to recede into the wall, and a small glass screen emerged. above the glass screen, an ancient elven magic circle floated with green symbols.


    "can you read this?" anon asked faith.


    "i can''t; it''s very ancient..." faith replied.


    "damn..." anon said with disappointment.


    [a blood detection magic circle,] link suddenly spoke.


    ''link, did you say something?'' anon inquired.


    [master, that magic circle is for blood detection. it can send a signal if the correct blood is placed on the circle and activate a destructive signal if the wrong blood is used,] link explained.


    ''a blood detection magic circle... with faith and her father sharing the same blood, this gate can be opened,'' anon thought, examining the magic circle.


    faith tried to decipher the elven inscriptions on the circle. "this is related to blood; i can understand some of the words. this one signifies blood, and this one indicates authority."


    "put your blood on the glass," anon instructed. n()ovelb1n


    "what? i don''t think it means that," faith hesitated.


    "just do it, luv," anon insisted.


    "alright, if you say so." faith took out her sword and made a small cut on her finger. she allowed two drops of blood to fall onto the glass plate.


    the magic circle above the glass screen began to rotate rapidly in a clockwise direction.


    beep


    suddenly, it came to a halt, changing to a red color.


    "what does that mean?" faith asked, puzzled.


    the glass screen receded into the wall, and the torch returned.


    click


    clank


    the sound of a lock disengaging emanated from the room''s door as it swung open.


    "jackpot. let''s go," anon said.


    "mr. jule, i already told you. he was a 2,000-year-old dwarf, and his research is equally ancient. there''s nothing in there that will interest you," faith replied as she followed anon into the room.

 Chapter 456 -456

    chapter 456 chapter-456


    as anon and faith explored the room, it became apparent that faith''s earlier description of the lab was accurate; the room was old, filled with shelves, tables, chairs, and various experimental tools. cobwebs hung in every corner of the lab, but curiously, there wasn''t a single insect in sight.


    as anon ventured further into the room, he came upon a table covered with a red cloth.


    "let''s see what you hide," anon said as he removed the cloth, revealing a shocking array of items beneath.


    these items were instruments designed for torture, and they were far from ordinary; they were tools for extreme, sadistic torment.


    "hoho... some intriguing torturing toys, huh...?" anon commented as he picked up a syringe from the table with five needles attached to its main needle.


    "what is this?" anon pondered, noticing a small white note inside the syringe.


    opening the syringe, anon retrieved the note.


    [nail acid injector: fill the syringe with toxic acid and insert the five needles between the subject''s nails and fingers. inject the acid into their fingers to extract any information you desire.


    designed by fang juker.]


    "wow... i even get a manual on how to use these toys, huh?" anon said with a sardonic smile. he placed the nail acid injector in his inventory and moved on to the next item.


    the next item anon picked up was a thin yet strong silver chain with three small golden rings.


    two of the rings were of the same size, while the third was slightly smaller.


    "what is this?" anon wondered as he examined the item. eventually, he grew bored and picked up the nearby white paper.


    [nipple-clit clamper device: this device is designed to torture female subjects and has three enchanted golden rings attached to an enchanted silver chain. the two rings adjust their size to match the subject''s nipples, while the third adapts to the size of the subject''s clit.


    the first enchantment causes the rings to clamp tightly when placed on the female''s nipples and clit.


    the second enchantment responds to the subject''s emotions. when the subject is angry, the rings vibrate and clamps even tighter. if the subject is about to climax, the rings prevent it without your consent.


    the third enchantment applies to the silver chain, responding to the subject''s movements; if they move slowly, the chain remains loose, but if they start to run, it tightens, causing their clit to move up and down as their breasts jiggle faster.


    designed by fang juker.]


    "wow... that''s quite the sinister stuff, but i personally like it," anon remarked with a dark grin. he stowed the clamper in his inventory and proceeded to examine the next items.


    time passed and anon acquired ten new magic-enchanted torture devices from that table.


    "hehe... this is some interesting stuff i''ve found today, but where is faith?" anon thought as he glanced around and realized that he hadn''t seen her for a while.


    he began walking to the other side of the lab to search for faith. however, as he moved in that direction, he felt something peculiar.


    "what is that?" anon questioned with a perplexed expression. his heightened senses detected a faint aura emanating from the corner of the room. anon turned to his left, looking at that corner. although nothing initially seemed out of the ordinary, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right.


    ''i feel this aura coming from that side... it''s like something is calling me into that corner.'' anon thought.


    approaching the corner, anon sensed his surroundings shift. suddenly, the corner transformed, revealing a dwarf''s corpse seated in a chair before him.


    "whoa... what the hell? how did this guy¡ª?" anon began to say but quickly took a few steps back.


    when he retreated, the corpse in front of him vanished. anon realized it was an illusion. he cautiously approached the dwarf''s corpse once more, and it reappeared.


    "why am i seeing this? i''m supposed to be immune to illusions due to my class, the aura... it''s coming from this corpse. it''s like this corpse is calling me." anon wondered as he surveyed his surroundings with confusion.


    upon drawing closer to the corpse, anon realized that it had already decayed into a skeleton.


    "how long have you been here, my friend?" anon mused, examining the dwarf''s skeleton. in the corpse''s hand, he noticed a book. a big red coloured book with golden lining on the corners and it had a big dwarf sigil made out of gold on it''s cover.


    "you won''t be needing this anymore, i guess," anon said, taking the book from the corpse''s grasp and opening it to read its contents.


    the first page revealed three paragraphs written in dark black ink.


    [i am fang juker... one of the leading engineers and scientists of the dwarven kingdom. they called me the "pervert bastard." nove-lb-in


    i was cast out of the kingdom due to my wicked experiments and studies, which i conducted secretly. i was indeed a pervert and a psychopath who used my experiments for sinister purposes, including seducing women.


    if you are reading this, there are only two possibilities: you have stolen it, or i am dead. if you seek to continue my wicked experiments, read this and gain the knowledge i acquired throughout my life.]


    "wow... this guy is just like me. let''s see... what have you done in your experiments." anon spoke as he turned the page over and noticed a heading on the top of the next page that read....


    [experiment no.1: the pocket watch of corruption.]


    [i made a pocket watch that works on magic crystal''s energy, it''s ticking sound can generate sounds that will put your target''s mind into a state of deep thinking for some time and in that time whatever thought you fill in their mind, they will start to think about it and after sometime their minds would start corrupting.


    i have used this gadget to sleep with more than 13 elven woman, one of them being the current elven queen, dorina. this watch is something that can only work on elfs only and this is one of my favourite creations.


    i will always keep it near me and if i die... i want you to have it. yes, you the one who is reading it, right now. it''s behind a painting of me and jefferson, in my lab on the right wall.]

 Chapter 457 -457

    chapter 457 chapter-457


    as soon as anon read where the pocket watch was, he immediately closed the book and put it into his inventory.


    after that, he exited the illusion and started walking towards the right wall of the lab.


    "if i can get this watch, i can easily corrupt any elf with my skills and this watch''s combination. i hope this guy made more items like this one," anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face, and he started walking even faster.


    but as soon as he reached in front of the painting, he noticed faith standing in front of the painting. n)-o)-v/.e)-l.(b)/1.)n


    "oh... hello, love?" anon spoke.


    "hmm...? oh, mr. jule... i am sorry, i forgot about the time," faith spoke as she wiped away the tears coming out of her eyes.


    "is that your father, love?" anon asked as he pointed towards the painting.


    the painting was big, and there was a male elf in the painting. he had blue hair and blue eyes, with a small dwarf standing beside him.


    the dwarf had brown hair and an eye patch on his right eye.


    "yes, he was a very good guy. he loved me so much," faith spoke as more tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "hehe... emotionally vulnerable. let''s use this opportunity..." anon thought as he closed his distance and slightly placed his hand over faith''s shoulder.


    faith also placed her head on anon''s shoulder and smiled as she looked at the painting.


    "so, what was your father''s name?" anon asked.


    "jerry jefferson, and the dwarf beside him is the one that i was telling you about earlier, fang juker," faith replied.


    "hmm... why would her father be friends with an evil and perverted person like juker? this is one strange thing," anon thought as he looked at the painting.


    "i miss him so much, mr. jule. i didn''t even know him that well when he died," faith spoke with a very emotional voice.


    [faith''s mind control: 60%]


    "ugh... this emotional tone and her corruption rate isn''t increasing even one bit. i just want my watch, woman, get off of me," anon thought as he tried to find an excuse to send faith away from him.


    "oh, i think i saw some of your dad''s pictures in the back of the lab. why don''t you go and check them out?" anon lied as he looked at faith.


    "hmm...? really? you aren''t kidding, right?" faith asked with a very big smile on her face.


    "oh, i am not... you should go and take a look," anon spoke.


    "okay, i will be back in a minute..." faith spoke as she immediately started walking towards the back side of the lab.


    "wow... she is one easy girl to manipulate with lies," anon spoke as he immediately grabbed the painting and took it off the hook.


    as soon as anon removed the painting, he noticed a pocket watch hanging behind the painting.


    the watch was all black from the outside, it had a red gem on its cover, and it looked enchanting.


    anon immediately placed the painting down and slightly took the watch off the hanger, on which it was hanging.


    anon observed the watch with a very excited expression and decided to open it.


    click


    as soon as anon opened the watch, a notification popped up in front of him.


    [system notification]


    [first class related artifact has been found. to use the artifact more efficiently, the host is advised to bind with it.]


    [would you like to bind with the artifact, ''pocket watch of corruption''?] [yes/no]


    ''hell yeah...'' anon answered.


    [binding has started... 10%... 30%... 60%... 90%... 99%]


    [''pocket watch of corruption'' has acknowledged you as its new master and is ready to be used.]


    suddenly another screen appears in front of anon.


    [name: pocket watch of corruption]


    [origin: fang juker.]


    [rank: s+]


    [description: this watch is made by the perverted dwarf named ''fang juker,'' who would do anything to seduce elven females.


    this watch is made out of pure travertine material and can''t be broken that easily. the gem on its top has an unknown origin, but it has a shocking effect when used with this match.


    as soon as the watch''s cover is opened, it starts ticking, and a very enchanting sound is generated from the watch. this sound directly affects the minds of the elven people, making them go into deep thinking, where their minds become vulnerable to mental attacks and can be easily manipulated.


    once you close the watch, it will cease to work on your opponent. needs a magic stone to work.]


    ''hmm... it only works on elves. that''s sad but still a very good thing for me,'' anon thought as he dismissed the screens and looked at the watch.


    "hmm...? why isn''t it ticking?" anon wondered as he looked at the watch''s still hands that didn''t move even one centimeter from their position.


    "why the heck aren''t you working?" anon spoke as he started to tap the watch slightly from the back.


    suddenly, the back lock opened up, and an empty mounting device came out of the watch.


    "oh, this..." anon immediately remembered because he had seen this thing on the movement triggering box as well. it was a mounter for the magic crystal.


    anon immediately took out a small magic crystal from his inventory and placed it over the mounter.


    the mounter started going back into the watch.


    "mr. jule, what are you doing?" suddenly faith''s voice came from behind.


    anon immediately turned around as he hid the watch behind him.


    "hmm...? oh, you are back, love," anon spoke as he looked at faith with a smile.


    "yeah, i am. why would you lie to me, mr. jule? there wasn''t a single painting at the back of this lab," faith spoke with a suspicious expression on her face.


    "oh, i thought i saw something like a picture-"


    "what are you hiding behind your back, mr. jule?" faith asked as she started walking towards anon.


    "hmm...? i am hiding nothing," anon spoke as he opened his inventory, and just as he was about to throw the watch inside his inventory, he noticed something unusual.


    tick-tock


    faith suddenly stopped in her tracks, and her pupils shrank.

 Chapter 458 -458

    chapter 458 chapter-458


    "hmm...? are you alright, luv ?" anon asked as he noticed that faith wasn''t showing any reaction to any question.


    *tick-tock*


    suddenly anon heard the sound of the clock''s ticking and realised what might have been going on.


    anon closed his inventory and looked at the clock with a smile.


    "so, you are doing this huh ?" anon spoke with a sinister smile.


    he closed the watch''s cover and the ticking sound stopped.


    "what are you hiding, there ? show me." faith spoke as she started walking again but before she could''ve reached near anon, he opened the clock again.


    *tick-tock*


    the clock started ticking again and faith stopped at her position once again.


    "okay, let''s see... what can i do with this thing." anon spoke as he moved towards faith.


    "you will stop right there and forget everything that happened in the last 6 minutes..." anon spoke as he closed the clock again.


    faith came back to her senses and looked around in confusion.


    "hmm...? what was i doing ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    ''wow... this thing really wiped out her memories but this is no good to me. i could''ve gained some experience points if i would''ve used ''memory wipe'' instead.'' anon thought as he looked at faith with a smile.


    "nothing, you were just telling about this picture." anon spoke as he pointed towards the painting of faith''s father.


    "oh, yeah. his name was, jerry jefferson and the dwarf that''s standing besides him is the one that i have been telling you about previously, fang juker." faith spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    ''hmm... so, i can earse her memories with it but what if it''s happening because i already have a 60% corruption over her mind. i should try this out on someone else, that has zero mind corruption.


    let''s try what else can i do, with this.'' anon thought as he opened the clock again.


    *tick-tock*


    suddenly faith''s eyes went back to the shady colour and her legs became frozen on one place.


    "you will become a hen once you wake up from this trance..." anon spoke as he closed the clock''s cover.


    *cough-cough-cough*


    as soon as the ticking sound stopped faith came back to her senses and started coughing.


    "what happened, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i don''t know... i am craving for corn all of a sudden and bok-bok-bok. i don''t know why i did that... i am so sorry." faith clucked as she moved her neck like a chicken three times.


    ''okay, not what i was expecting but that''s also a good thing. instead of planting ideas in her unconscious mind using my skills and wait for them to develop into bigger feelings.


    i can now open a backdoor in her conscious mind and directly add things to her conscious memory.'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    anon opened the clock once again...


    *tick-tock*


    faith''s movements got sealed again.


    "hmm...? what should i try now ? oh, first i should correct the previous thing.


    faith, you are not a hen anymore. you are now a slutty girl, who wants to fuck me desperately. you will try to please me with everything you have..." anon spoke as he closed the clock once again.


    "oh... hello handsome." faith spoke as she looked at anon with a slutty smile.


    "hmm..? is something wrong, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "well, well... you are always calling me love but you never make love to me. can''t you see, i am a very hot woman... who haven''t had sex in years and at this time this slut only wants your long and thick dick in her mouth, pussy and ass." faith spoke with the most slutty expression ever possible.


    ''oh, shit... this stuff is good. it''s a bad thing that it only works on elfs...'' anon thought as he puts the clock into his pocket.


    "you body is attracting me... look at this ass, don''t you want to slap my ass. here take a look at this..." faith spoke as she turned around, lifted her skirt, revealed her pink panties and started jiggling her ass like a slut in fron of anon.


    "ohh... if that''s what you want..." anon spoke as he slapped faith''s ass tightly.


    *slap*


    "anhhh... yes, jule... spank me even more. i have been a very bad slut." faith spoke. n-.ovelbin


    "what about the thing you said back in the carriage, that you will only have sex with me after reaching back to the elven kingdom ?" anon asked with a smile as he rubbed her ass.


    faith immediately stopped giggling her ass, she grabbed her panty from the both sides and removed them in one go.


    "look at this ass and pussy, do you think they can wait anymore, jule ? i want that thick dick of yours to satisfy them. now, fill me up with your dick." faith spoke as she started wiggling her bare ass and pussy at anon, just like a slut.


    "okay, well... here you go." anon spoke as he whipped out his dick and started rubbing it over faith''s wet pussy.


    "anhhh~ yes... i can feel your dick''s tip rubbing against my pussy lips. anhhh~ give it to me, jule. nail me hard." faith spoke as she started rubbing her wet pussy against anon''s dick even faster.


    *slap*


    "anhhhh~ please slap me more and use any of my holes as you like, jule." faith spoke as she felt anon''s slap on her ass cheek.


    "well then, give me a fucking blowjob bitch." anon spoke as he turned faith''s body around and stuck his cock directly into her mouth.


    faith squatted down and started giving anon a blowjob as she started playing with her pussy.


    *gwak-gwak*


    anon used her mouth like a blowjob machine and used her like a cheap whore.


    "okay, that''s it... time to fuck your lower mouth." anon spoke as he took out his dick out of faith''s mouth.


    "give it to me so hard that i will become your personal whore..." faith spoke with a slutty expression as she turned around and went down on her fours.


    anon placed his dick on her pussy and rammed it inside without any rubbing this time.


    "anhhhhhhh~ oh yeshhhh.... fuckk my pussssssy... anhhhh~" faith shouted as she felt her pussy tearing apart because of anon''s gigantic cock.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    anon started fucking her like a rabbit, he lost control on his hips and faith accepted his dick like an obedient slut.


    he pumped her like an onahole for the next two hours before filling her womb with his semen.


    "anhhhhhhhh~ yesssssss."

 Chapter 459 -459

    n)-o(-v()e-)l.)b((1.-n


    chapter 459 chapter-459


    *tick-tock*


    "you are not a slut anymore, faith." anon spoke as he used the clock again.


    ''although, i like the slutty faith more but i want to see the expression on her face after this little fuck we just had.'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "hmm...? where am i ?" faith asked as she opened her eyes in confusion and looked around.


    "hello, luv." anon spoke as he looked at faith with a smile.


    "jule ?" faith asked as she looked at anon with half-closed eyes. suddenly memories started rushing into her mind and she remembered everything that she had done with anon in the past 3 hours.


    "yep, i am jule." anon replied with a smile.


    "i-i am... sorry... i-i didn''t wanted to do that. i don''t know what took over me and i had... that with you. please don''t tell anyone about that. i beg you, my reputation will be ruined.." faith spoke as she stood up and requested anon to not speak of what they just did.


    "well, that''s not a valid request if you make it while my cum is still dripping out of your pussy and your boobs are still jiggling, right in front of my eyes." anon spoke as he smiled at faith.


    "noooo... don''t look at me." faith immediately covered her pussy and her boobs with both of her hands turned around, so that anon can''t see her.


    "uhm... your ass is still pretty much visible to me, luv." anon spoke as he smiled towards faith.


    "nooo... don''t see it. you pervert." faith shouted as she immediately started wearing her clothes.


    "well, that was one good sex session. i mean you are getting embarrassed for no reason, i saw you naked." anon spoke as he looked at faith and smiled.


    "i-i told you to forget about it." faith shouted.


    "well, weren''t you going to give it to me after reaching the kingdom as well?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''show me...'' anon commanded.


    [faith''s mind control: 80%]


    ''yes... finally, it increased,'' anon thought.


    "no, that would have been different, very different from what we just had. i wasn''t me..." faith spoke as she put on all her clothes once again and looked at anon with an embarrassed face.


    "oh, but i like that slutty faith more," anon spoke as he also put on his clothes.


    "i don''t know what took over me, and i started behaving like that. i am not like that, jule. i just want you to forget all of it, okay? and let''s just exit this place at once. we will go back to the castle, and i will show you my real side this time, okay?" faith spoke with a red face.


    "no, you go. i will come back tomorrow morning," anon replied.


    "why is that?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "i haven''t found the guy who tried to attack us. it''s not like the cannon sitting outside automatically started working and decided to throw some missiles at us. i will find him, and then i will come back to the colosseum directly," anon replied.


    "then, i will stay as well..." faith spoke as she started walking towards anon.


    "no, the queen needs you by her side. you should go," anon replied.


    ''just get out, woman. i want to see if this guy has more hidden treasures like this one here,'' anon thought.


    "i can''t leave you here; that would be¡ª" before faith could say anything else, anon opened the clock of corruption.


    tick-tock


    "now, listen here, bitch. you will go back to the castle right now," anon spoke as he closed the watch once again.


    "hmm...? i think you are right, jule. i should go back to the castle, and once you find the guy who attacked us, you bring that guy to me, do you understand?" faith asked.


    "okay," anon replied.


    "goodbye and take care of yourself..." faith spoke as she exited the room.


    "wow, this thing is sick. i can easily control her now. she didn''t even ask any questions this time. i think it really is related to the target''s corruption level, but i have to get her corruption level to 100% if i want to make her my proper bitch. who will do treason on my orders without even thinking twice," anon spoke as he placed the watch back into his pocket and took out the book that he got from fang''s corpse.


    "let''s see... what else did you invent, mr. fang," anon spoke as he opened the book and started reading.


    [experiment 4:


    the watch of corruption is working. i slept with many girls from the kingdom who were married and with the headmaid of the royal castle too. she was one flexible-


    "what the heck? why would he write about his sex life in this experiment log book?" anon spoke as he turned the pages once again with a disgusted expression on his face.


    [experiment 30:


    i met a guy when i went to the market today. he is a senior elf officer in the royal army, jerry jefferson. he followed me back to the cave. he knows where i live now... i think i will be thrown out of the elven kingdom as well.


    ....]


    [experiment 31:


    everything changed today. jefferson came inside the cave and knocked on my door. i was sure that he would throw me out of the kingdom, that''s why i already had my stuff packed, but what happened was something totally different.


    he offered me to be his friend. i accepted his friendship, and we became friends. it''s a big thing for me that i am now friends with a royal army''s officer. i will now corrupt his wife hehehe...]


    as anon turned to the next page, he noticed that page number 32 was missing.


    "hmm...? where is page no. 32?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    after searching around for a bit, anon decided to move on.


    [experiment 33:


    after what jefferson told me on the previous day, everything has changed for me. now, i have the same goal as jefferson, ''to destroy the elven kingdom and every last elf on this holy land.''


    i started working on mass destruction weapons, and jefferson started supplying me with pure travertine that only royal members can access."


    "whoa... these guys were planning to destroy the elven race? why would faith''s father want to do something like that? and what kind of brainwashing did he do on this guy that he agreed to destroy the whole elven race in just one day ?" anon thought as questions started building up in his mind. he kept reading the journal, and finally, morning came.

 Chapter 460 -460

    chapter 460 chapter-460


    [experiment no. 67:


    i have built it; i have built the things that will destroy the whole elven race. i call it ''the magic destruction missiles.''


    since the elven race is clearly dependent on magic, these missiles will be the best way to destroy them. magic is the only thing they can use to protect themselves, but once i launch these missiles at them, they will fall like a house of cards.


    their magic will fail, and the elven race will be destroyed for good.]


    [experiment no. 68:


    i have constructed a spell that can guide the missiles to their target, but i needed something else to trigger it.


    that''s why i created the movement-triggering box. once you pass through this box, and the box beeps, it means you are now tagged with a small and invisible mark of sacrifice.


    the movement-triggering box will send a message to the receivers. as soon as the signal comes, the missiles will be launched according to the target''s threat level. n(-o(-v(-e/.l.)b)/1//n


    the missiles will not stop until the sacrifice mark remains over your body.]


    "this guy was a genius..." anon spoke as he turned over to the next page.


    but as soon as he turned over to the next page, he noticed that the writing on the next page was gibberish. he couldn''t understand it.


    "what the heck is this language?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    [master, this is dwarven language.] link spoke up.


    "wait, can you read it?" anon asked.


    [unfortunately not, master. dwarven language is one of the ancient and very rare languages. i never got the chance to read or learn it.] link replied.


    "okay, let''s see..." anon spoke as he started turning the pages in hopes of finding something else that is not written in dwarven language.


    after turning around 100 pages, anon finally found it...


    [experiment no. 169:


    jefferson has been caught by the authorities; i think he will get executed. i don''t know what to do with this special armor that i made for him. i have also created more than 1,300 missiles and many missile launchers.


    these missile launchers are hidden all around the elven kingdom and can be activated at any time with just a single command that only two people know. me and jefferson.


    i don''t know what i will do with them, but for now... i will just put them aside and focus on my other projects. the perverted ones... hehehe...]


    "this pervert. what is the darn command to activate the missile launchers?" anon spoke as he turned over to the next page and noticed that all the other pages after that one are also written in dwarven language, and many pictures of different gadgets are drawn on the pages.


    "okay, i need a dwarf who knows this language. i have to give this book to biyuk." anon spoke as he closed the book and threw it inside his inventory.


    zzzzz


    suddenly, anon felt a vibration coming from his inventory. he opened the inventory and took out a communication crystal ball.


    as soon as he injected mana into the crystal ball, faith''s voice started coming from the other side.


    [mr. jule, the academic exchange event has started. please come back as soon as possible.]


    "well, time to go back now." anon spoke as he stood up and started walking towards the exit of the lab. but before exiting, his eyes fell upon something interesting.


    a mannequin that wore an eye-catching black-colored coat with a stunning design.


    anon immediately started walking towards the mannequin and used his skill on the coat.


    [demonic eyes]


    [name: the cursed armor of magi]


    [level: 1]


    [rank: ss+]


    [origin: fang juker.]


    [description: this armor is made from a mixture of very ancient cursed dragon''s scales and pure travertine.]


    [attached skill: [cursed invincibility]]


    "that''s one fancy name for a skill... let''s see what you can give me." anon spoke as he clicked on the skill and opened its description.


    [name: cursed invincibility (legendary)]


    [rank: s+]


    [once you use this legendary skill, your body will become invincible to every single magic and physical attack, but it also has a big downside.


    the time period you use this skill for is directly proportional to the time period that will get cut off from your life cycle. if you used the armor for one hour, your life will become 1 hour shorter. meaning, if you used this armor for the rest of your life, your lifespan will be halved, and you will die sooner than expected.


    note: can''t be used for more than one hour and can only be used once in every 24 hours. (this limit can be pushed if the armour levels up)]


    "this thing is... amazing. i have like 5,000 years to live because of that prampel tree''s leaves. if i use this armor continuously for the next 1,000 years, i won''t have any problems. only this 1-hour use thing makes me a little sad, but this thing is strong.


    hehehe... i found two of the most beautiful things here today." anon spoke as he took off the coat from the mannequin and wore it.


    "hmm... it''s big for my size." anon spoke as he noticed that the coat was touching the ground.


    suddenly it started shrinking, as if it heard anon''s voice. the coat adjusted its size accordingly to anon''s body size.


    "wow... you are one smart coat, huh?" anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    click


    crack


    suddenly the mannequin''s neck started twisting, and cracks started appearing all over the cave''s walls.


    "darn it, looks like i just pressed the self-destruct button of this place. how do i stop this? i want more things from here-"


    thud


    suddenly the gates started falling off, and the ceiling started breaking down as well.


    "shoot... forget this, i can''t be too greedy." anon spoke as he exited the cave and jumped through the waterfall.


    whistleeeeeeeeeeeee


    as soon as he jumped through the waterfall, he whistled loudly and summoned the three-eyed raven.


    cawwww


    "let''s go buddy... i need you to go as fast as you can." anon spoke as he stroked the raven''s neck.


    cawwwwwww


    the three-eyed raven shouted loudly, and a black aura covered its body.


    "whoa... i am seeing new things to-" before anon could''ve said anything else, the raven took off with its monstrous speed.

 Chapter 461 -461

    chapter 461 chapter-461


    in the colosseum... n-(o)/v--e-.l-(b).1/.n


    two ladies are fighting in the arena, both of them held magic wands in their hands and they were using spells non-stop to attack each other.


    fiona is sitting on her royal sitting place with the other royal ministers and royal chief guests.


    andrew is standing beside fiona, and he has a very unpleasant expression on his face.


    "charlie, is mr. jule here?" fiona asked with a bored expression on her face.


    "no, my queen," charlie replied.


    "did you find out anything about the person who attacked us last night?" fiona asked.


    "my lady, i have my special task force on it. they will do everything possible on this planet to bring out the one who attacked you, don''t you worry," charlie replied with a smile.


    "well, they better do. because i don''t want to kill you, charlie, you have been on my side for quite a while," fiona spoke with a smile.


    "it won''t come to this, my queen," charlie spoke as he bowed down to fiona and left the royal sitting place at once.


    "my queen, i don''t think he is going to come," andrew spoke in a whispering tone.


    "oh, he will, andrew. he always comes..." fiona spoke as she smiled towards andrew.


    "i know i shouldn''t ask this question, but why do you have such faith in him, my queen?" andrew asked with a confused expression.


    "he is the future, andrew... he is the strongest man i have seen in the elven kingdom; the day he won his first match was the day that guaranteed me as the next perfect queen of this kingdom.


    he will definitely make me the perfect queen of this kingdom, andrew, and once i become the perfect queen, the first thing i am going to do is, i will go and spit on my mother''s grave.


    bitch told me i was worthless and not worthy to even look at. she made her queen and gave me nothing. now, i will become the perfect queen, and jessica already became a slave. hahaha..." fiona spoke as she started laughing like a maniac.


    "what happened to the queen?" maison asked.


    "i don''t know; she must be talking about how beautiful she is," mrs. glen replied.


    "my queen, what will happen once he becomes your counselor? he can become a threat-" before andrew could''ve completed his sentence, faith showed him the gesture of her hand to stop talking right now.


    "i-i am sorry-"


    "come closer, andrew..." fiona spoke.


    "y-yes, my queen..." andrew spoke as he immediately closed his distance to fiona.


    "once i wear the crown of the perfect queen, you will kill that kid. do you understand, andrew?" fiona whispered into andrew''s ear with a sinister smile on her face.


    "b-but, you said he is stronger than any of us... my queen." andrew asked with a confused expression.


    "i said stronger, andrew. he is not immortal, is he? he also bleeds. use this to make him weak and kill him with his family." fiona spoke as she handed over a bottle of green liquid to andrew.


    "my queen, this is...!!" andrew looked at the green liquid with a shocked expression.


    "the magic sealing potion of the highest grade... he is nothing without his magic. you make him drink this, and he will be like a little puppy, then you kill him. do you understand?" fiona asked with a smile.


    "i understand, ma''am. your orders will be executed as soon as you wear the crown of the perfect queen," andrew replied as he also smiled at fiona.


    "now, back off... or i will spit on your face. you are smelling like shit... where have you been to get this smelly?" fiona asked with a disgusted expression.


    "i-i am sorry, my queen. i didn''t take a bath this morning," andrew spoke as he immediately backed off.


    "get out andrew and come back after taking a good long bath," fiona ordered.


    "yes, my queen." andrew spoke as he immediately exited the royal sitting area.


    "ladies and gentlemen, please have a big round of applause for our winner, miss. keely." sam announced, and everyone started clapping.


    "why do i have to come here every day? can''t they do this thing without me?" fiona spoke in a very low voice.


    "now, please welcome our next contestants of the match... on our left, we have the topper of her class, mrs. vaelora from the academy of wizards and magic." sam announced as a pretty young elven girl came out of the left door.


    she has ginger hair, black eyes, and fair skin with a cute face.


    "hello, mrs. vaelora... how do you feel today?" sam asked with a smile.


    "i feel confident, mr. sam. how do you feel?" vaelora asked back with a cute voice.


    "oh, no one ever asked me that question. well, it''s so cute of you to ask. i am alright, mrs. vaelora. so, do you think you will be able to defeat your opponent today?" sam asked.


    "well, i will try to win for sure. look, my kids and my husband are here to cheer for me. can you say hi to them, sam?" vaelora spoke.


    "oh, why not... hello, guys." sam spoke as he looked at her two small girls and her husband, who was just an average elven male, nothing special.


    "mama... you will win."


    "yes, mom. give it your best."


    "you can do it, val."


    the kids and her husband started cheering for vaelora.


    "now, now... please stop your cheering because the guy that''s about to go against mrs. vaelora isn''t a normal guy. he is ruthless and merciless when it comes to battle; if you are in the arena with this guy, his mood will decide your future.


    either you will walk out normally just like you came in or you will completely lose your brain.


    ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the representative of the royalty and our queen, mr. jule." sam announced as he pointed towards the right entrance gate of the colosseum.


    10 seconds passed, but no one came...


    ''wait... don''t tell me. he is late again?'' sam wondered.


    click


    suddenly a clicking sound came from the entry hall, and a man wearing a black coat stepped out in the arena.


    "woooooooohoooo"


    "mr. jule...."


    "yeahhhhhhhh...."


    the audience immediately started cheering for anon as soon as he entered the arena.


    "mr. jule, how is your mood today?" sam asked.


    "start this shit show..." anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at vaelora and used his skill.


    [demonic eyes]

 Chapter 462 -462

    chapter 462 chapter-462


    [name: vaelora]


    [race: elf]


    [class: assassin]


    [level: 100]


    [a married assassin who wants to defeat you at any cost. she contains a very incredible bloodlust in her body. her brain becomes sharper with every failed attempt to kill her opponent.]


    ''not a very good opponent, but she will work. i just want to test the durability of this armor, anyway,'' anon thought as he looked at vaelora.


    "it''s an honor to fight you, sir. please go easy on me..." vaelora spoke as she bowed down to anon with a cute smile on her face.


    "ready... 3....2....1. go." sam announced as he turned the sand hourglass upside down, and the sand started flowing down.


    as soon as sam announced the start of the match, vaelora disappeared from her position and reappeared behind anon with two daggers pointing directly at his back.


    she didn''t make a single noise during this process, but as soon as her daggers came in contact with the cursed armor, they broke into thousands of pieces and fell to the ground.


    "shit..." vaelora spoke as she realized that her plan had failed.


    ''how can he use a defensive spell so fast? i have to retreat as soon as i land on the ground-'' vaelora thought, but before she could''ve landed on the ground, anon grabbed her neck and broke it like a toy.


    crack


    thud


    "nice try..." anon spoke as he threw her body toward the other corner of the arena. n.-0velbin


    "oh my, he is going brutal today..." eve spoke as she looked at anon.


    "yeah, he looks very cool... when he kills people." deris spoke.


    "what type of fantasy is that?" eve asked with a confused expression.


    "i-i like him because of that. i can''t say anything else." deris replied with an embarrassed expression.


    zoom


    the immortal arena shined and repaired vaelora''s broken neck. she stood up once again and looked at anon with a smile.


    ''his reaction time is really fast... i have to prepare a decoy or i will die again.'' vaelora thought as she took out a kunai from her bag and threw it toward anon.


    anon easily turned to his left and dodged the kunai, but just as he was about to turn his face around, he noticed that vaelora had already closed the distance between them and had another kunai ready in her hands to stab anon''s chest this time.


    ting


    crack


    but just like last time, as soon as she stabbed anon''s chest with the kunai, it broke into thousands of pieces.


    "fuck..." vaelora shouted as she turned her body around to back off immediately, but it was too late... anon grabbed her neck and turned it around 180¡ã.


    crack


    another neck break, and her dead body fell to the ground.


    ''wow... this guy really is cruel. i mean killing a mother so brutally in front of her husband and two kids? how can he have so much guts?'' sam thought as he looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "wrong move, again." anon spoke as he threw her body back to the other side of the arena.


    zoom


    the immortal arena shined and fixed her neck once again.


    "fuu... you are very good, mr. jule. seems like i have to get really serious with you." vaelora spoke as she took out her green-colored pair of thin swords and became even more concentrated than before.


    "well, come at me with everything you got." anon spoke with a carefree tone.


    "here comes..." vaelora spoke as she started running toward anon with incredible speed and swung her swords at anon''s neck.


    ''the cursed armor is very strong; i have tested it enough... it''s time to finish this. she is not a match for my speed anyway. i need a stronger and faster opponent.'' anon thought as he disappeared from his position and reappeared behind vaelora.


    "wha-" before vaelora could''ve said anything else, anon grabbed her hands and forced her to cut her neck with her own swords.


    thud


    thud


    vaelora''s head and her body fell to the ground.


    zoooom


    the immortal arena shined and fixed vaelora''s body once again.


    she stood up from her place and looked at anon with a very angry expression this time.


    "... and i thought i was pretty strong to protect my family, but in front of him... i am just like a small ant." vaelora murmured as she looked at anon, who was spacing out during the match.


    ''why am i not feeling anything? it''s like my emotions just disappeared... i can''t feel anything. neither anger, nor lust.


    is it one of this coat''s functions?'' anon thought, and suddenly a screen popped up in front of him.


    [hidden skill [emotionless (passive)] has been activated]


    ''a hidden skill? show me its description.''


    [emotionless] [rank: s+]


    [once you wear the cursed coat of the magi, this spell will trigger passively and make you emotionless until you take it off once again. if you keep wearing this coat for a long time, you will start to become more and more emotionless.


    this was the curse that was given by the 13 gods to the dragon cosmos.]


    ''hmm... i should not keep this thing on, not for now. i will not be able to enjoy my life if i just become another emotionless person.'' anon spoke as he removed the coat slowly and put it back into his inventory.


    "take this...." vaelora shouted as she immediately attacked anon from behind with her swords. but this time, when anon turned his face toward vaelora, he had a menacing smile on his face.


    "yep, that''s his game face... that chick is finished now." eve spoke as a smile appeared on her face as well.


    anon turned around and released bloodlust from his body; he grabbed vaelora''s face this time and crushed her skull like popping a balloon filled with air.


    blood splattered all over anon''s face, and vaelora''s children fainted at once with their father.


    zoom


    the immortal arena shined, but this time vaelora jumped out of the ring as soon as she got healed.


    "i quit." vaelora spoke as she bowed down to anon and walked out through the exit.


    ''a wise decision... i would like more girls like her.'' anon thought as he smiled at vaelora.


    "ladies and gentlemen, we have our winner... please have a big round of applause for mr. jule." sam announced.


    ''what a monster. the first three deaths... were nothing. but this one was different, it felt like i am fighting something big, something monstrous.


    his bloodlust made me pee in my pants... i have to change them.'' vaelora thought.

 Chapter 463 -463

    chapter 463 chapter-463


    after completing all of his matches, anon returned back to the castle with fiona.


    "so, mr. jule. what are you doing today ? if you are free, maybe you ca-" before fiona could''ve finsihed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "i have things to do. i am not free." anon spoke as he immediately rushed into the castle and started walking towards his room.


    "d-did he just cancelled my invitation to dinner... without even listening to it ?" fiona asked herself, as she looked at anon leave.


    "yes, ma''am." maria spoke as she bowed down to fiona.


    "i wasn''t asking you maria..." fiona spoke.


    "i am sorry, your highness. i thought you were asking me." maria replied.


    ''this bastard dared to ignore my invitation and two times at that. i am going to kill him in the best way possible.'' fiona thought as she started walking towards her own room with maria.


    ''i need sex and not some lovey-dovey sex. i want real, sex. i can''t think straight with my balls full and stomach empty.'' anon thought as he approached, moon and hillary''s room.


    *click*


    *creak*


    anon opened the room''s door and barged directly into the room. as soon as he entered inside the room, he noticed that hillary and moon is sitting on the bed reading books.


    "hello, guys." anon spoke as he looked at both of them like a predator.


    "master, you are back..." hillary spoke as she immediately throwed the books aside and hugged anon tightly.


    "god... it''s like i am back in heaven." anon thought as he felt hillary''s huge boobs touching against his chest. anon slided his hands down from hillary''s waist to her ass and gave her a tight ass pinch.


    "anhhh~ master... you are crushing my ass..." hillary spoke as she looked at anon with a moaning expression.


    "i don''t give a fuck bitch... i am your master and you are just a fucking cum-bucket. do you understand ?" anon asked as he grabbed her neck from the back and started sucking her lips.


    "yesh.. mashter..." hillary spoke as she felt anon''s tongue forcefully raping her mouth and going all the way to her throat.


    with one hand anon, groped hillary''s ass and with the other hand, he rubbed her pussy.


    "master.... your private toilet is here as well. aren''t you going to use me too ?" moon asked as she removed all of her clothes and revealed her huge ass to anon.


    "oh, hell yeah." anon spoke as he turned his attention to moon and spanked her ass tightly.


    "anhhhh~ yes master... punish me... use me... fuck me." moon moaned out as she jiggled her ass in fron of anon''s face.


    "master... please look at this pussy as well... look at the pussy, that''s craving for you cock." hillary spoke as she also removed all of her clothes and showed her pussy to anon as she rubbed it like crazy.


    "hehe.... i need lubrication bitch." anon spoke as he grabbed moon''s hairs and forcefully used her head like an onahole to lubricate his dick.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    as moon lubricated anon''s dick, he licked hillary''s thick pussy.


    "anhhhhh~ yes master... lick me... lick my clit even more..." hillary shouted as she lifted her legs even higher in the air, just like bitch would do.


    "that''s enough... i need to punish this naughty milf''s pussy now. you come here and do an ass twerking dance for me." anon ordered as he took out his dick from moon''s mouth and rammed it directly into hillary''s pussy. nove-lb)1n


    "aaanhhhhhhhhhhh~ my pussshhhhyyyyyyy.... fuck meeeeeeee..... anhhhh~ " hillary shouted very loudly as she felt anon''s dick tearing her pussy apart and entering inside her womb directly.


    "master look at my ass... i am twerking my ass just like you taught me to. look..." moon spoke as she started clapping her ass cheeks and with every clap her pussy lips would also become visible from behind.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    anon grabbed moon''s hand and throwed her over, hillary.


    "anhhhh~"


    "anhhhh~"


    both of them moaned.


    "i need my pussy tower... now, i can fuck both of you without moving myself too much." anon spoke as he started rubbing his cock on both of their pussies.


    "master... give it to me. anhhhh~ i need you cum in my womb." hillary spoke as she seprated her pussy lips for anon to insert his cock directly into her pussy.


    "no, master... my pussy wants it more... please give it to me first, look... my pussy is begging you to fuck it. please master, give it to me." moon spoke as she also rubbed her pussy and opened it up for anon to fuck.


    anon inserted his cock into hillary''s pussy and started licking moon''s pussy with his tongue.


    "anhhhh~ yeassshhh... master... fuck meeeee~" hillary shouted and grabbed the bedsheet as she felt anon''s dick pounding her womb.


    "anhhhh~ yes master... lick my clit even more... yes, yes, yes... fuck... i am cumming." moon shouted as her eyes rolled back and she grabbed hillary''s neck while anon licked her pussy.


    "i-i am suffocating... anhhhhhhh~ cummm-ingggg~" hillary spoke as her face also turned into an ahegao expression and she also came like an idiot whore.


    "take this you fucking whores...." anon spoke as he injected half of his cum into hillary''s pussy and to finish it off, he switched over to moon''s pussy and filled her up as well.


    after their wombs got filled with anon''s thick semen, both of them passed out while making the ahegao faces.


    "fuck... both of them fainted already. i need a new toys." anon spoke as he kicked hillary''s ass and more cum squirted out of her thick pussy.


    anon wore his clothes back, lit up a cigar and moved to the nearest window.


    he looked at the moon and puffed his cigar.


    "so, what do you have for me, mike ?" anon asked.


    suddenly a black figure appeared besides him.


    "i greet, my master." mike spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "hmm... what''s the news ?" anon asked again.


    "master, this report is from madam sephie. she told me that it''s important for you to read it as soon as possible." mike spoke as he gave anon a piece of paper.

 Chapter 464 -464

    chapter 464 chapter-464


    anon took the report from mike''s hand and opened it.


    when anon opened the letter, he found only one sentence written on it: ''master, please contact me as soon as possible.''


    ''what happened to her?'' anon thought as he immediately used psychic connection to contact sephie.


    ''sephie, can you hear me?'' anon asked.


    ''yes, master. i can hear you clearly,'' sephie replied.


    ''good, what is it?'' anon asked.


    ''master, i have completed all the tests on the zombie that you sent to my lab,'' sephie replied.


    ''so? did you find something?'' anon asked.


    ''yes, sir. this virus is a mutated version of the previous virus we saw in humans and ogres. it''s specifically designed for the elves and has no effect on humans this time,'' sephie explained.


    ''hmm... tell me more about it, luv,'' anon asked.


    ''master, this virus can be spread very easily, but the time period for it to work on its host has been increased.


    unlike humans, where the virus showed its effects in a maximum of 1 hour, this modified virus takes at least 2 days to show its effects on the elves. it kills them slowly.


    this virus can only survive in two places: either drugs or elven bodies,'' sephie reported.


    ''good... what about the thing that makes these elf zombies so much stronger than human zombies in physical strength?'' anon asked.


    ''yes, that''s because once the virus enters inside an elven body, it directly attacks their heart where the mana is stored and destroys it completely within 2 days.


    once the heart is destroyed, the mana inside their heart starts leaking. it mixes up with their blood and kills them instantly; after that, the virus takes control of their brain and turns them into a monster with an enormous amount of strength.


    this is all i could find out about this virus for now, master,'' sephie spoke.


    ''good research, sephie... now, since this virus takes so much time to react... i suppose a medication can be made to prevent it from killing people, right?'' anon asked.


    ''you mean an antidote, right?'' sephie asked.


    ''yes, an antidote,'' anon confirmed.


    ''i will try my best, master,'' sephie spoke.


    ''good... i will be in touch,'' anon spoke.


    "so, mike... did you prepare the thing i asked for?" anon asked as he turned to look at mike.


    "everything is prepared, master," mike replied.


    "good... let''s go," anon spoke as he and mike jumped out of the window.


    both of them reached in front of lucy''s house, and mike knocked on the gate twice. nove.lb-1n


    "who is it?" lucy''s voice came from inside.


    "it''s me, mike. open the gate..." mike spoke.


    cleck


    creak


    lucy opened the gates, and both of them entered inside the house.


    "m-m-master... i greet you. p-please come in," lucy spoke as she immediately bowed down to anon like a good slave.


    anon walked inside, and immediately no.300 and jessica came out of their rooms as well.


    "we greet our master." both of them went down on their knees as soon as they saw him.


    "no.300, you are here good. lucy, prepare a room for me and no.300... i will have a long chat with her tonight," anon spoke as he looked at no.300 with a perverted smile.


    "y-yes, master," lucy replied as she bowed down to anon once more.


    ''oh my god... master is going to fuck me. after so many days... i will have master''s long thick cock in my pussy again,'' no.300 thought as her heart started beating faster and faster.


    "now, mike... show me, where is it?" anon asked.


    "please, follow me master," mike spoke as he led anon to a room that was built separately from the other rooms of the house.


    mike opened the door for anon and closed it once both of them were inside.


    as soon as anon entered the room, he noticed three dead elven corpses lying on the floor. two of them were male, and one was female.


    "where did you find them?" anon asked with a smile.


    "these two raped the girl and killed her. so, i killed both of them and brought them here, master," mike replied.


    "good... let''s do this," anon spoke as he summoned a white chalk in his hands and started drawing the cloning magic circle on the ground.


    after the circle was completed, anon used telekinesis to move one of the corpses to the circle.


    "this one should do the job..." anon spoke as he opened his inventory and took out a yellow-colored potion.


    this potion was made out of vampire blood and some other chemicals to create clones.


    anon walked toward the circle and dropped some drops of the cloning potion over the dead body. as soon as the potion drops touched the dead body, it turned into a white streak of light.


    "for the final phase.... [materialization]" anon used the skill to give the clone a shape and a face.


    the white streak of light started to take the shape of an elven male with long ears, blonde hair, and green eyes.


    as his face became clear, anon observed that he looks just like jule.


    "hehehe... link, try to possess this body." anon spoke as he touched the clone, and a sinister smile appeared on his face.


    [yes master...] link spoke as he materialized into his snake form, crawled over to the clone''s body, and transformed back to his tattoo form.


    suddenly, the clone opened his eyes.


    "hello...? is that you, link?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, master," link spoke.


    "hahahaha... yes. it fucking works." anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "here you go, link. wear these clothes, and now you only have one task to do. fight the matches in the academic exchange event in my place, okay?" anon asked with a smile as he handed over a pair of clothes to him.


    "i understand, master." link spoke as he bowed down to anon.


    "good... now, you go back to the castle and sleep, i will go back to no.300''s room and have some good time." anon spoke as he exited the room with a smile.


    "yes, master." link spoke as he bowed down again.

 Chapter 465 -465

    chapter 465 chapter-465


    after sending link back to the castle disguised as jule, anon felt relieved.


    "fuu... now, i can work freely without caring about the academic exchange event," anon said as he retrieved a cigar from his inventory and lit it.


    "i''m happy for you, master," mike replied.


    "oh, thanks, mike. by the way, did you give the pieces of pure travertine to biyuk?" anon asked.


    "yes, master, i gave all the pieces of that metal to sir biyuk," mike confirmed.


    "so, what was his reaction?" anon inquired with a smile.


    "well..."


    two hours ago, beneath anon''s house in the human kingdom...


    knock-knock-knock


    mike knocked on biyuk''s house, but there was no response.


    knock-knock-knock


    mike knocked again.


    "coming... why are you making such a fuss, first thing in the morning- oh, mr. mike. is there something i can help you with?" biyuk asked as he opened the gate.


    "master has ordered me to bring this to you, sir biyuk. he wants you to craft a weapon from this material, a weapon that can withstand anything," mike explained as he handed over the pieces of pure travertine to biyuk.


    "what is this? a black- oh, shit! is this pure travertine?" biyuk asked with a very happy and surprised expression.


    "yes," mike replied.


    "oh my greatest god, i never thought that i would work with this stuff ever again in this life. this is crazy... although it''s been used before, but i can make a very powerful weapon out of this. i will get to it right away. i will create him something that he will never forget. inform master that he will receive the weapon in about three months," biyuk spoke as he immediately went inside his house and closed the door loudly.


    thud


    "o-okay..." mike replied as he left the place with a bewildered expression on his face.


    back at lucy''s house...


    "hahaha... i knew it, i knew that he would go nuts as soon as he sees that pure travertine. so, did you meet your daughter and wife?" anon asked. n/.o(.v-(e((l/.b/.i/(n


    "yes, master."


    "you had intercourse with her?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-yes, master," mike replied in a shy tone.


    "you naughty boy. now, i should go to no.300''s room. it''s been a while since i had intimacy with an ogre girl with a very deep vagina. you go and keep a close eye on link. if anything out of the ordinary happens, inform me immediately," anon ordered as he left the room.


    "as you command, master," mike replied and promptly disappeared from the room.


    inside biyuk''s house...


    "pure travertine... sniff-sniff haaa... still got that charming smell, i see," biyuk said as he sniffed the piece of travertine.


    he immediately opened the door to his smithy and walked in. however, as soon as he stepped into his smithy, he noticed two ogres engaged in sex on the table that he worked on. one of them was no.456, biyuk''s one and only student, and the other was a random ogre girl.


    "oi, what the heck are you doing in my smithy?" biyuk shouted so loudly that all the windows in his house shattered immediately. his shout was so loud that passing ogres barged into the house to check if everything was alright.


    "oh, no. you run..." no.456 said as he looked at the ogre girl.


    "t-teacher... please forgive me. we were just talking with each other... and sud-" no.456 started explaining, but before he could say anything else, biyuk gestured for him to stop talking.


    "get that thing back in your pants and get out. you''re not my student anymore," biyuk said as he pointed towards no.456''s exposed dick.


    "oh... sorry," no.456 said as he adjusted his pants and immediately grabbed biyuk''s legs.


    "what are you doing? let go of my legs, you rascal," biyuk said as he tried to shake off no.456 from his legs.


    "i''m so sorry, teacher. i will never do something like this ever again. she was the one who seduced me... please, teacher, i will never do anything like that ever again. please forgive me," no.456 pleaded as he clung to biyuk''s leg.


    biyuk picked up his hammer and pointed it directly at no.456''s face. runes began appearing over the hammer, and biyuk released a powerful aura.


    "t-teacher..."


    "this smithy is my temple. i work here, and everything here is a part of my body. i will not tolerate someone like you destroying it. now, get out of here," biyuk shouted.


    "t-teacher... i promise you. i will never do anything like this... please don''t dismiss me from being your student. i swear on my life that i will never bring a girl into this house. please, don''t throw me out, teacher. i love being a blacksmith. i will never defy your orders ever again," no.456 begged as he held onto biyuk''s leg with emotional eyes.


    "okay, you want to become a blacksmith, huh?" biyuk asked as he withdrew his aura.


    "y-yes... teacher," no.456 replied.


    "well, then... you''ll have to sacrifice something," biyuk said.


    "i''ll do it. i''ll sacrifice anything you want," no.456 said.


    "sacrifice your mating life," biyuk demanded.


    suddenly, silence filled the room.


    "t-that''s... teacher, that''s not possible. i''m an ogre, i can''t do that," no.456 said with a scared expression.


    "then get out. either you sacrifice your mating life or learn blacksmithing. there''s only one choice. now, choose," biyuk said as he retrieved an old furnace from his collection and ignited it.


    suddenly, no.456 began walking toward the exit.


    "heh... i knew it," biyuk said with a smirk on his face.


    thud


    the gate closing sound came from behind biyuk.


    "here, i thought he was a good student, but i guess there''s no such thing as a perfect student," biyuk said as he opened the furnace and began placing the pieces of pure travertine inside it.


    "so, what is this stuff?" no.456''s voice came from behind.


    "what the-? you''re still here? i thought you left... i heard the door closing sound," biyuk said in surprise.


    "i''ve sacrificed my mating life, teacher. i''ll do anything to become a blacksmith like you," no.456 said with a broad smile.


    "hahahaha... good choice. now, let me teach you how to create the most powerful weapon in the world." biyuk spoke as he picked up a piece of pure travertine and started showing it to no.456.

 Chapter 466 -466

    ?


    *creak*


    anon opened the door to no.300''s room and entered inside slowly.


    but as soon as he entered inside the room, he noticed that no one was there.


    "hmm...? where is she ?" anon questioned as he looked here and there.


    *shhhhh*


    suddenly, anon heard a sound. the sound of flowing water.


    ''hohoho... looks like someone is taking a shower huh...?" anon spoke as a perverted smile appeared on his face and he started walking towards the shower.


    *creak*nove-lb-in


    anon slowly opened the door and noticed no.300 taking a shower with a smile on her face.


    anon removed all of his clothes as he sneaked into the bathroom and grabbed no.300''s huge boobs from behind with such tightness, that she immediately recognised, the one who is squeezing her boobs is no one other than anon himself.


    "anhhh~ master..." no.300 moaned as she looked at anon''s face.


    "hello, luv. were you taking a shower ?" anon asked as he puts his dick over no.300''s shoulder.


    [wow... master''s dick has grown even more. i can''t imagine what he will make of my pussy tonight. i hope he fucks me in every shameful way possible.] no.300 thought in her mind but she didn''t knew that anon was also listening to her thoughts.


    as soon as anon heard her perverted thoughts, he grabbed her neck and bit her left ear gently.


    "do you want to get messed up, luv ?" anon whispered in her ear.


    as soon as these words reached, no.300''s brain. a current ran through her whole body and she felt a tingling sensation in her pussy.


    "yes... master." faith replied as her hands automatically started moving towards her pussy.


    "what about these huge green nipples... ? why are these getting erect ? are you excited bitch ?" anon asked he inserted his fingers into no.300''s mouth.


    "yesh... masher.." no.300 spoke in a gibberish tone as she continued to masturbate.


    "squat down and give me a blowjob while rubbing your nipples." anon ordered.


    "yes..." no.300 spoke as she immediately squatted down to the ground, spreaded her ass cheeks and started giving blowjob to anon.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    meanwhile, no.300 gave anon a blowjob and rubbed her nipples. anon used his legs and to rub her pussy slowly.


    "your speed is slow..." anon spoke.


    no.300 immediately started shaking her head even faster.


    ''oh my fucking god... her mouth is like a dream place for my dick. it''s like her mouth is stuffed with cushions.'' anon thought as he grabbed no.300''s head and rammed his cock half-down inside her throat.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "don''t spill anything, luv." anon spoke as he released his cum directly inside her throat.


    no.300 nodded her head in yes and started drinking anon''s cum with her mouth pussy, like an obedient slave.


    "ahhh... the best feeling in the world. ejaculating with my full sized cock into a tight throat." anon spoke as he emptied his balls.


    after cumming in her mouth, anon took out his cock from no.300''s mouth and slapped her cheek with it.


    "suck out this oozing cum from my dick, luv. here, open wide..." anon spoke as he rammed his cock into no.300''s mouth again.


    *gwak*


    no.300 started pressing anon''s cock slightly with her hands as she started to suck out the leftover cum from his dick.


    "nice... now get down on all fours." anon order as he took his cock out of her mouth again.


    "yes, master... here is my obedient slave pussy for you... please fuck it as you like and fill up my womb." no.300 spoke as she immediately went down on all fours and started twerking her green thick pussy in front of anon.


    "oh, you have learned some slutty moves huh..? well, i have to warm you, these moves can cause you some pretty serious pain in your pussy, just like the one that you are about to feel now." anon spoke as he rammed his cock directly into no.300''s thick pussy.


    "annnnhhhhh~ yes master..... fuck my ogre pussy, pound it as much as you want... anhhhh~ anhhhh~ yes, yes, yes...." no.300 shouted and moaned like a bitch in heat.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    in the next room...


    lucy, rel and jessica are playing some kind of game.


    "mom, do you hear that ? i think someone is clapping in no.300''s room. shouldn''t we go and see, what they are appreciating her for ?" rel spoke with the most innocent face.


    "ahem... rel, kiddo. can you bring me a glass of water...? i think something is stuck in my throat." jessica spoke as she smiled towards rel.


    "yes, aunt princess." rel spoke as she immediately went to the kitchen.


    "i am so sorry for this, lucy. but master is-" jessica tried to explain something but lucy immediately interrupted her.


    "don''t worry, madam jessica. i can understand it. master is a good man, not like mine. so, did you and master ?" lucy asked with a smile.


    "no, i have a pact with him. until i become the queen of the elven kingdom, he can''t touch me." jessica spoke.


    "wait, aren''t you a slave as well ?" lucy asked with a confused expression.


    "i am..." jessica replied.


    "then, why would you sign a pact ? i mean, he can just force you to do these kind of stuff, right ?" lucy asked.


    "you won''t understand." jessica spoke with a smile.


    "anhhhhhhhhhhh~ yes masterrrrr.... punish my ass even more..." suddenly no.300''s voice resounded from the other room.


    lucy and jessica looked at each other as their faces turned red due to embarrassment.


    "h-he... must be very good in bed huh...?" lucy asked with an embarrassed expression.


    "y-yeah... i think so." jessica replied with a red face.


    "here you go, aunt princess. warm water for your throat." rel spoke as he handed over the glass of warm water to jessica.


    "thank you, kiddo. you are a life-"


    "anhhhhjhh~ fuckkkkkkkkkk.... yenshhhhhh... fuck fuck fuck..."


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    suddenly the sounds started getting louder and louder.


    "hmm...? mom, what does ''fuck'' means and why is no.300 crying while saying that ?" rel asked with a confused expression.


    "you haven''t told her anything about this stuff ?" jessica whispered to lucy.


    "i never had the time to teach her..." lucy replied.


    "well, i guess we should go and play in my room." jessica spoke with a broad smile.


    "yeah, let''s-"


    "fuckkk... yes... fill me up masterrrrr..."


    "take it you fucking whore...."


    "mom... what is a ''whore'' ?"


    "yep, my room. right now." jessica spoke as she covered rel''s ears immediately.

 Chapter 467 -467

    chapter 467 chapter-467


    "hmm....? it''s morning? already."anon woke up with no. 300 still sleeping beside him naked on the bed.


    *knock-knock-knock*


    suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    "come in." anon spoke.


    *creak*


    the gate opened up, and lucy entered the room with a tray filled with cookies and hot beverages in her hands.


    "good morning, master. i brought you something to eat." lucy spoke as she placed the tray near anon''s bed and started leaving.


    but just as she was about to leave the room, a sound came from behind.


    *tick-tock*


    a clock''s ticking sound froze up lucy''s movements and turned her eyes grayish.


    "hmm. still working. so, me getting this amazing watch wasn''t a dream." anon spoke with a sinister smile as he looked at the watch of corruption and then looked at lucy.


    "you are going to come back and kiss me on the lips." anon spoke as he closed the watch on corruption.


    "hmm....? what ? are you calling me?master?"no. 300 asked as she woke up from her sleep as well.


    "nope," anon answered as he looked at no. 300 with a smile.


    suddenly lucy came back to her senses, and she felt something that couldn''t be described that easily.


    ''why do i feel this? i am feeling this strong urge to kiss, master.'' lucy thought as her panties started to get wetter with each and every passing second.


    "is there a problem, lucy?" no. 300 asked with a smile.


    lucy turned around, and as soon as her eyes fell on anon''s naked body, she lost all of it and rushed towards him.


    she bowed down and gave him a lip-to-lip kiss.


    "woah, i didn''t know you were into master as well, lucy." no. 300 spoke as she looked at lucy with a smile.


    "ah, no. this¡ªi will go." lucy spoke as she ran out of the room at once.


    "what happened to her?" no. 300 asked with a confused expression.


    "maybe she didn''t like my kiss that much." anon spoke.


    "no, master. that''s just impossible... i don''t think any girl on this planet would ever agree to that." no. 300 spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "why do you have to make that face first thing in the morning?" anon asked as he jumped over no. 300 and pinned her down to the bed once again.


    "anhhh~ master... we did it all night, and yet, your cock is still so lively, i can feel it getting a massage by my ass cheeks." no. 300 spoke as she felt anon''s cock knocking on her asshole.


    "it looks like my cock needs a place to dump my morning load in... do you have that place, you ogre bitch?"anon spoke as he grabbed both of her huge green tits and started fondling them.


    "anhhhh~ i have many places for a cock like that... it''s your choice where you want to insert it. my pussy hole, my asshole, or would you prefer this bitch''s mouth? that''s talking all this crap right? now."no. 300 spoke as she smiled.


    "well, well, well... i want to fuck this bitch talking mouth of yours, but then i won''t get to cuddle your body while i fuck the holes in it. so, i will go with your asshole today... be prepared." anon spoke as he rubbed his dick in between her ass cheeks and suddenly rammed it into her asshole.


    "anhhhhhhhh~ yeshhhhh... you are tearing my ass apart, master. you are destroying my asshole." no. 300 shouted as she raised her ass up with every thrust.


    "take this, you fucking asshole." anon spoke as he increased the speed of his thrust.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    "annh~ annh~ annh~ fuckkkkk... fuck fuck.... yesssss. my ass. my master is fucking me the ass."


    as soon as anon noticed that no. 300 was enjoying the ass bang, he moved one of his hands from her right boob and slid it down to her clit.


    he started rubbing it like a wild beast.


    "annnnnnnnnnghhhhh~ mnnnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ masteerrrrrr.... cummingggg" no. 300 shouted as she squirted out cum from her pussy and went unconscious due to immense pleasure.


    "fuck, she fainted as well, but i will finish my business anyway." anon spoke as she grabbed her unconscious ass and filled it up with his semen.


    ''fuck, it feels nice to cum into unconscious ogre chicks..'' anon thought as he stepped off of no. 300''s ass and grabbed a cookie from the breakfast plate.


    he then took the cookie and inserted it into no. 300''s ass.


    "yep, that will stop the semen waste problem. now, i will be heading towards the colosseum to see what the fuck my pet is doing. it must''ve been started by now." anon spoke as he immediately went to the shower.


    after taking a shower, anon changed his clothes and removed the mask of nature from his face.


    anon takes out jule''s hair from the mask and puts another guy''s nail into it. the mask shines dark green for a moment, and anon puts it on.


    suddenly, his face and body started to change. his hair started turning brown, his eyes turned blue, his body started shrinking, and his hands became more muscular.


    this guy was one of the dead bodies that mike brought with him yesterday.


    "if you are already dead, you can''t blow my cover." anon spoke as he looked at himself in the mirror.


    "now, let''s see. who you actually?are..."anon said as he took out an identification card from the dead guy''s wallet.


    [name: lesley] n.-o(-v(-e)-l(/b--1/(n


    [age: 78]


    [gender: male]


    [address: 4th street under the bridge]


    [charges: child trafficking, rape, murder, and drug dealing]


    [time served in prison: 66 years.]


    "what the fuck? he spent 66 years of his fucking life in prison, and he was raping a girl again. is he in love with prison or? something?"anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "wait... a drug dealer. that one can help me a lot. if i want to find out about the zombie virus, this guy just might do the job." anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "but first, we go to the colosseum." anon spoke as he exited the house and started walking towards the colosseum.

 Chapter 468 -468

    ?


    anon found himself standing in a line of spectators waiting to purchase tickets for today''s match. it was an unusual experience for him, given his accustomed methods of entering various places undetected. he couldn''t help but wonder why anyone would need to buy tickets to watch a public event.


    ''hmm... you have to buy tickets to watch this?'' anon thought as he observed the guards checking each person entering the colosseum. his curiosity piqued as he contemplated the necessity of such a system.


    after a brief wait, it was finally anon''s turn. he approached the ticket booth, where one of the guards stood ready to assist the waiting spectators.


    "which seat?" the guard asked as anon reached the counter.


    "the best one," anon replied with confidence, secretly relishing the thought of witnessing the upcoming spectacle from the most advantageous vantage point.


    the guard raised an eyebrow and cast a judgmental glance at anon''s clothing and overall appearance.


    "hmm... yeah, get a vip seat, mate... haha... hey terry, look at this guy... he wants the best seat," the guard said, assessing anon''s attire.


    with curiosity, anon inquired about the price of a vip seat, prompting the guard to comment on his appearance and ability to afford such a luxury.


    "what is the price for the vip, seat ?"


    "are you serious, mate? look at your clothes... i don''t think you can even afford food for lunch today, and you''re talking about a vip seat," the guard scoffed, revealing his preconceived notions about anon''s financial situation.


    before the guard could complete his sentence, anon reached into his inventory and produced a platinum coin, which he promptly slammed onto the counter with a resonating thud.n((0velbin


    the guard''s eyes widened as he examined the platinum coin before directing a surprised gaze toward anon.


    "one vip seat, please. i can pay more if you want," anon said, offering a subtle, knowing smile to the guard, who was now caught off guard.


    "t-th-that will be 30 gold coins... here. i apologize if i offended you, sir," the guard stammered, hesitatingly accepting the platinum coin. in return, he handed anon a small bag filled with 70 gold coins, along with an entry ticket to the vip area.


    upon reaching the front of the line, anon was once again stopped by the guards stationed at the entrance. they asked for anon''s identity, a process he found quite redundant.


    "show me your identity card."


    "but that guy just went in without showing you any identity proof?" anon questioned, pointing to someone who had effortlessly entered the colosseum.


    "yeah, because he was wearing way better clothes than you. now, show us your identity," one guard demanded.


    "as you say....here you go." anon reluctantly revealed the watch of corruption, and opened it''s cover.


    tick-tock


    the clock started ticking, and both guards froze, their eyes turning a dull gray.


    "now, both of you will start slapping each other as hard as you can, and you will continue until someone with higher authority intervenes," anon instructed, closing the watch''s cover to trigger the hypnotic effect.


    the guards unfroze, only to find themselves in the midst of a peculiar and embarrassing situation. they began slapping each other, attracting the attention and amusement of the passersby.


    anon seized the opportunity to slip into the vip section. the guards had unwittingly given him an opportunity to avoid their scrutiny.


    upon reaching the entrance of the vip area, four more guards blocked anon''s path, eager to confirm his identity.


    "how many fucking guards are there in this place?" anon muttered to himself as he approached the final hurdle before reaching the vip area.


    "show us your entry ticket," one of the guards demanded, intent on verifying anon''s eligibility.


    anon promptly presented his entry ticket to the vip section, displaying it to the skeptical guards.


    "check him," one guard instructed his colleague, and all three began to thoroughly search anon''s person, looking for any concealed weapons or contraband.


    their inspection was thorough and intrusive, but anon remained patient. he knew he had nothing to hide and nothing to fear.


    "he is clear to go..." the guards declared in unison, announcing that anon posed no threat.


    "okay, you can enter," one of them said as they allowed him to pass through.


    entering the vip area, anon realized that he was no stranger to this seating arrangement. his eyes fell on fiona, sitting at the front with link beside her.


    ''at first, i used to sit beside her, but now i''m seated in the back with these rich pig folks,'' anon remembered, feeling a twinge of nostalgia.


    the seating arrangement in the vip area was tiered, with different levels of access, and it was strictly determined by one''s status and association with the elven kingdom. fiona and her chosen candidate were given seats in the first row. the second row was for individuals who conducted extensive business with the kingdom. the third row was reserved for the royal ministers, and the last row, where anon found himself, was for those fortunate enough to afford entry with their wealth.


    anon examined one of the fellow spectators sitting beside him, a portly elf, who had this slave at his side. the young vampire girl, around 8 years old, was fitted with a thick collar, and a metal chain leash held tightly by the plump elf.


    ''hmm... maybe her parents sold her,'' anon speculated as he observed the enslaved child.


    "hello, i am marvis. and you?" the rotund elf introduced himself, turning toward anon with a friendly smile.


    "name''s lesley," anon replied with a neutral expression, not particularly interested in engaging in conversation.


    "oh, do you like her?" marvis asked, tugging on the chain connecting him to the young vampire girl.


    "no," anon replied curtly, his gaze shifting away from marvis and the slave girl.


    "i love her very much. i just bought her today, and i''ve prepared a special cage for her to stay in... you know the best part of having an undead as your slave?" marvis inquired, his smile growing more wicked by the moment.


    ''disgusting fucker....'' anon thought in his mind.

 Chapter 469 -469

    ?


    "what is it?" anon asked, deciding to humor marvis, despite his distaste for the conversation.


    "you can choke them as much as you want, but they won''t die because they''re already dead... hahahahahaha..." marvis cackled maniacally, reveling in the perverse thought.


    "well, that''s good for you," anon responded, his tone remaining dispassionate as he turned his gaze away from marvis.


    his eyes landed on the little vampire girl at the end of the chain. something about her struck him as unusual, particularly her eyes.


    ''something isn''t right... her eyes... they don''t look like a vampire''s eyes, what are you hiding, little kid ?'' anon thought as he peered more closely at the young slave girl.


    curiosity led anon to utilize one of his praising skills, he triggered his ability, ''demonic eyes.''


    the vivid magical power flowed through him as he directed his focus on the girl.


    the information revealed by his skill confirmed his suspicions:


    [name: reva al gul]


    [age: 9]


    [race: (fake: vampire) | (real: ancient dragon)]


    [class: (fake: mage) | (real: black magic user)]


    [description: hiding her class and race for some unknown reason.]


    ''jackpot,'' anon thought, recognizing that the young girl was concealing more than he had initially perceived.


    "oi, lick my shoes... there is dust on them." marvis spoke as he pulled the chain on her neck and forced her to clean his shoes.


    *ghhhhh*


    the girl growled like a vampire and her eyes shined crimson red, she clearly didn''t wanted to do that, but she had no other choice or the collar will force her to do it.


    "shut the fuck up and do it, you vampire bitch.. *slap*" marvis spoke as he slapped the girl.


    tears started coming out of her eyes as she sat down on the ground, and closed the distance between her tongue and marvis''s shoes, but as she was about to lick his boots, a voice interrupted her.


    "wait..." anon spoke as he looked at marvis.


    "hmm...? is something the problem, mr. lesley ?" marvis asked with a confused expression.


    "this girl, sell her to me. i will give you double the price..." anon spoke with a smile.


    "ah... you see mr. lesley, i just bought her today. i can''t sell her off to you, even if you pay me double..." marvis spoke as he looked at anon.


    "triple the price..." anon spoke.


    "mr. lesley, it''s not about the money-"


    "five times..."


    "that''s... how about i use her once and-"


    "70 gold... right here." anon spoke as he brought out the golden coin''s bag and throwed it towards marvis.


    "deal, here is her slave contract. i will buy another one. hell, i will buy 70 more like her." marvis spoke as he stored the gold coin bag inside his storage ring and immediately left the vip area.


    "what a fucking idiot ?" anon spoke as he smirked and picked up the chain that was binded to reva''s slave collar.


    *grrrrrr*


    reva growled as she looked at anon with a very angry and irritated expression.


    "don''t worry, luv. i won''t hurt you..." anon spoke as he grabbed the slave collar and broke the chains instantly.


    *clank*


    "hmmm...?" reva was confused by anon''s this action. no one has ever broken these chains but anon did, she couldn''t understand what anon wanted to do with her.


    "you must be bothered by this collar huh...? here..." anon spoke as he disappeared the slave collar from her neck and transferred it onto her hands as a tattoo.


    reva became even more confused at this... she couldn''t comprehend what was happening to her. from the day, she was born... she is treated like a slave and no one ever removed that slave collar from her neck but anon did, he looked different to her.


    he had a warm smile on his face instead of a perverted or evil one. she felt her heart beating faster and faster.


    reva started closing distance between anon and herself. she walked upto him, looked him in the eyes and spoke one word that changed anon''s feeling towards her entirely...


    "pa-pa..." reva spoke with a very cute tone.


    "the what now ?" anon spoke as he looked at her in confusion.


    "papa..." reva spoke as she hugged anon''s leg tightly and started crying like a little child. due to her breakdown, her magic also started to get weak and two crimson red wings flapped out of her back.


    "oh shit, h-hey kiddo... your wings are out... get them in before someone sees them." anon spoke as he started panicking.


    ''if someone noticed that this girl is an ancient dragon child. trouble will come, surely.'' anon thought as he looked at her, but he was also feeling something inside his heart.


    it was neither, affection nor pity. it was love... anon felt loved by that child.


    "papa... they say reva slave.... papa save me. *sob-sob*" reva spoke as she looked at anon with big emotional eyes and her red tail also popped out from behind.


    ''fuck... don''t look at me with those eyes kid. get your wings and tail back inside your body.'' anon spoke as he patted on her head slightly.


    "i will just go to the toilet, gentlemen." a royal minister spoke as he stood up from his position and started moving towards the back where anon was sitting.


    "fuck... he is coming here..." anon spoke as he immediately summoned a big black blanket and throwed it over reva in order to hide her wings and tail.


    "come here, daughter. i will buy you that lolipop later, don''t worry..." anon spoke as he picked up reva and hugged her tightly. so that no one suspects their relationship.


    the royal minister passed by them and looked at anon for a second before turning towards the toilet.


    "fuck saved..." anon spoke as he realised something, the weight of reva''s body has decreased by a whole lot.


    he separated her from his body and looked at her...


    she was fast asleep in anon''s lap and she was back in her human form.


    "wow, now i have a daughter who is also an ancient dragon... that''s just great, but... she looks kinda cute." anon spoke as he touched reva''s cheek with his finger and reva immediately grabbed his finger with her little hands.n--0velbin

 Chapter 470 -470

    ?


    "ladies and gentlemen, we have gathered here once again, now let''s start this sacred competition. the eventa will go as usual, first two hours will be for physical duels, after that we will do some magic rumble and at last the mind games.


    for the first event today, we have two of the best competitors in the field of physical power.


    first one is the genius of all geniuses, the wizard who founded the magic circle enchantment at the age of 30. the mage who obtained the title of ''the youngest magi'' at the age of 50.


    ladies and gentlemen, welcome mr. harry from the h.p school of wizards and magic." sam announced as he pointed towards the right side of the entrance hall.


    suddenly, a thin man emerged out of the hall... he had black hairs, black eyes, a very mysterious aura around him and a pair of glasses on his eyes.


    "hello, mr. harry... how do you feel today ?" sam asked with a nice tone.


    "good." harry answered with a straight face.


    "oh, okay. but, what i meant to ask is how do you feel about your opponent today ?" sam asked again.


    "i feel confident, that i will fuck him up bad." harry answered with a straight face again.


    "well, that''s one confident face you have." sam spoke with an awkward expression.


    "i know, now call my opponent." harry spoke with the same straight face.


    "well, ladies and gentlemen... the opponent who is going to face mr. harry today is someone very special. he is neither a mage or a swordsman.n/(0velb1n


    some consider this young man the rising sun of the black magic users and some consider him an enemy against the pure magic users.


    this guy successfully completed a very horrific ritual, that is called ''the purge.''


    this ritual can''t be completed that easily, it needs a perfect black magician to chant the right words at the right time and if something goes wrong, you will easily get dragged to the depths of hell.


    even today, only a few of the black magic users are able to perform this ritual without any errors but guess what, this guy did it when he was just 10 years old.


    yes, i am talking abou the one and only, ladies and gentlemen... please welcome, mr. loyd f. griddle from the magical academy of black magic." sam announced as he pointed towards the left side of the entrance.


    suddenly a dark elf emerged out of the dark and started walking towards the stage, he was very thin... almost as if about to die any second now. he had very long hairs, his face barely visible and his hands were shaking like crazy.


    "h-hello, mr. loyd. how are you-" before sam could''ve completed his question, loyd turned to him and looked at sam with a deadly expression, even though his face wasn''t clearly visible but his bloodlust was very clear.


    "y-yeah... i-i-i guess... it''s time to start it." sam spoke in a scared tone, as he immediately started running towards the sand hours glass.


    "oi, fucker. i am going to crush you and your fucking academy of evil magic." harry spoke as he summoned a pair of white gloves in his hands and wore them without any delay.


    there were many tiny magic circles on the gloves and as soon as harry wore them, the gloves started glowing up.


    after that harry summoned a big green coloured wand in his hands and pointed it towards loyd.


    "hehe..." loyd smiled like a creep and summoned a hair clipper in his hands.


    everyone got surprised as soon as they saw, what loyd has summoned as his weapon.


    "what the fuck is that guy thinking ?"


    "yeah... use that as a weapon and you are done for."


    "fuck him up, mr. harry."


    "yeah, kill the evil fucker."


    "kill the evil."


    "kill the evil."


    "kill the evil."


    ...


    everyone sitting in the stadium started shouting bad things and curses as they looked at loyd. but, one of them was curious about him, anon.


    ''hmm... a hair clipper, why ? is it something that a black magician needs to cast a spell, or is he just fucking with him ?'' anon thought as he looked at loyd with a very confused expression.


    "ready, 3....2...1....go." sam announced as he turned the sand hour glass, upside down.


    as soon as the match was commenced, loyd started walking towards harry with a normal speed.


    "huh...? what the fuck are you doing ?" harry asked as he noticed loyd''s walking speed.


    "hehe..." loyd laughed and continued to walk towards harry without answering his question.


    ''hmmm...? i can''t understand him. he is neither using mana nor does he have a very strong physical body build. what is he trying to achieve by getting close to that guy ?'' anon wondered as he noticed that harry has finally taken some action against, loyd.


    "nature seed bullets..." harry spoke as he used his skill and suddenly thousands of seeds appeared hovering behind his back.


    harry points his wand towards loyd and unleashes the seeds at him with a very incredible speed.


    the seed bullet hits loyd''s body and he does very easily.


    "wait, just that ?" harry asked with a confused expression.


    *zoooom*


    suddenly the immortal arena shined and loyd wake up from his sleep of death, his wounds also got healed and he resumed his walk towards harry once again.


    "stay away from me... you filth. fire dragon..." harry used another spell and this time he summoned a tornado of fire that looked just like a dragon.


    the fire dragon immediately attacked loud, that resulted in his death once again.


    *zoooom*


    the immortal arena shined up again and loyd woke up again.


    ''what is he doing ?'' anon wondered as he looked at loyd in confusion.


    as soon as loyd got up, he resumed his walk towards harry with his hair clipper.


    "what the fuck do you want ?" harry asked with a confused expression as he picked up his wand and pointed it towards loyd once again, but before he could''ve casted any spells, loyd grabbed a hair out of harry''s head and pulled it out, tightly.


    "ouch... what are you doing ? you fucking idiot... " harry spoke as he immediately punched loyd in the face.


    suddenly anon noticed that something is wrong with loyd.


    "wait, is that, what i think it is ?" anon spoke as he noticed loyd was sitting in one corner of the arena and doing something with a wooden doll and the hair that he got out of harry''s hair.


    it was a voo-doo doll. loyd binded the voo-doo doll with harry''s hair and stood up.


    he looked at harry and smiled like a maniac as he pinched the voo-doo doll''s back slightly.


    "the fuck is wrong with yo-" before harry could''ve completed his sentence he felt a severe pain in his back.


    "heheheheh..." loyd smiled as he immediately summoned a nail and a hammer out of his inventory and nailed the doll with the hammer.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" harry shouted loudly as soon as he felt a very sharp pain in his chest. it was as if, someone has just pierced his chest with a spear.


    ''what the fuck is that spell ? show me...'' anon thought as he immediately used his skill.


    [demonic eyes.]


    [name: voo-doo control] [s-rank] [black magician official skill.]


    [voo-doo control is a formidable and feared skill rooted in the ancient culture of dark elf witches. among the elven race, it is renowned as one of the most powerful and sinister abilities. practitioners of voo-doo control wield a unique power that allows them to manipulate the bodies of their opponents through the use of a voo-doo doll.


    to harness this ability, the user must first acquire a voo-doo doll and then intricately bind a sample of their opponent''s hair to it. this binding process creates a mystical link between the doll and the target, granting the user a form of control over the individual. once the connection is established, the wielder of this skill can exert influence over their opponent''s physical actions, effectively taking control over their body.


    this dark and mysterious art is a reflection of the dark elf witches'' mastery over ancient and potent magic, making it both revered and dreaded within the elven culture. its implications are profound, as it allows the user to puppeteer their opponent''s movements and actions, potentially leading to dire consequences for those who fall victim to voo-doo control.]


    [warning: can take your own life if done in a wrong way.]


    ''fuck i want that skill... i have a voo-doo doll... i just want that skill. hehehe... i can''t imagine, what will i be able to do once i master that skill....'' anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    *thud*


    loyd has nailed sixteen nails into the voo-doo doll and harry on the other side can''t even move from his place because he is connected to the voo-doo doll.


    suddenly, loyd summoned one of his last nail and pointed it directly over the voo-doo doll''s head as he looked at harry with a smile.


    "n-no... n-no...." harry started to make a scared face as he knew what was coming.


    "yes do it..." anon murmured as he observed the moment with an evil smile on his face.

 Chapter 471 -471

    ?


    "w-wait... i am going out... i am going out. you win." harry shouted in fear as he exited the ring immediately.


    loyd slightly removed the hair from the voo-doo doll and throwed it aside.


    "ladies and gentlemen, although the match was pretty scary... but please give a round of applause to our winner, mr. loyd." sam announced.nove/lb(1n


    "booooooo...."


    "dieee... fucker."


    "you will get striked by lighting.*


    "god damn it... dieeee."


    "fuck off..."


    "leave the stage."


    ...


    everyone sitting in the stadium started cursing at loyd.


    "fuck, that''s no fun. why would he stop that ?" anon spoke as he looked at loyd with an irritated expression.


    "mnnhhh~ papa... ?" suddenly a sweet and melodious sound rang inside anon''s head.


    "hmm...? ah, you... i totally forgot about you." anon spoke as he looked at rev, who just woke up from her sleep.


    "papa... i am hungry." rev spoke as she rubbed her eyes.


    "i don''t have anything to eat and i am busy right now. i will buy you something later." anon replied with a straight face.


    "papa... please. rev is hungry." rev spoke with a very cute face as she touched anon''s lips.


    "hah... fuck. oi, you... can you bring her something to eat ?" anon spoke as he called out to one of the servants standing nearby.


    "okay sir, what would you like for your daughter ? a full meal or a small child meal ?" the servant asked as he closed his distance to anon.


    "she is not my daughter and bring her a small meal." anon ordered.


    "yes, sir... that will be 1 gold." the servant spoke.


    "here..." anon spoke as he handed over the one gold coin to servant.


    "i will bring it immediately, sir." the servant spoke as he immediately bowed down to anon and exited the place.


    "now, let''s have a talk with you until... link''s turn comes." anon spoke as he looked at rev with a serious expression.


    "papa... why are you hiding your face ?" rev spoke with an innocent face.


    "hmm...? what do you mean by that ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "papa is using a mask to hide his face..." rev spoke.


    "wha-? you can see me through the mask ?" anon asked with a very shocked expression.


    "yes, papa..." rev replied with a smile.


    ''wow... she is already strong enough to see through the mask that was made by the demon gods ? she can prove to be a very important asset to me in the future. hehehe...'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "umm... sir ?"


    "huh..? what ?" anon asked as he came out of his thoughts and looked at the servant, who was holding a tray of food in his hands.


    "sir, here is your niece''s meal." the servant spoke as he put down the tray in front of anon.


    "she is not my niece..." anon spoke.


    "oh... i guess.."


    "don''t guess anything. go and stand in the corner you were initially standing in." anon spoke with a straight face.


    "y-yes, sir." the servant spoke as he immediately moved back to his previous standing position.


    "here you go, kid. eat this...." anon spoke as he showed the food to rev.


    "hmm...?"


    "what ? why are you staring at the food with such big eyes ?" anon asked rev as he noticed that instead of eating the food, she was staring at the food with very big eyes.


    "rev never ate food like this... i only ate bread in the bad place." rev spoke as she looked at anon.


    "what do you mean ''bad place'' ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "the bad place, where they kept... rev with other slaves." rev spoke as she looked at anon with a sad expression.


    "oh, you mean... ''the slave trade centre ?'' " anon asked.


    "y-yes..." rev replied with a stammering and scared voice.


    "don''t worry, luv. you don''t have to be afraid of them anymore, you can eat as much good food as you like here. no one will stop you." anon spoke as he patted rev on the head.


    "really ? rev can eat as much as she want to ?" rev asked with a smile.


    "yes and while you eat, i have some questions for you." anon spoke as he looked at rev.


    "thank you, papa." rev spoke as a very happy smile appeared on her face.


    she sat down on the ground and started eating.


    "so rev, my first question is-" before anon could''ve completed his question, rev spoke in between and interrupted him.


    "papa, rev needs another plate..." rev spoke as she showed anon the empty plate of food.


    "huh...? you ate that one, already ?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "is something wrong, papa ?" rev asked with a guilty looking face.


    "nothing, luv. oi, come here..." anon spoke as he looked at the servant.


    "yes, sir... what can i help you with ?" the servant asked with a smile.


    "go and bring her, one extra large meal..." anon ordered.


    "anything else for your little sister, sir ?" the servant asked with a smile.


    "huh...? what ?" anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the servant.


    "i mean... your eyes are of same colour and... that''s why i thought of you as brother and sister." the servant spoke in a very hesitated voice.


    "listen here you fucking twat... you try to guess our relation one more time and i will fuck you up so bad that you will regret being born in this world." anon spoke as he looked at the servant with a very angry expression.


    "i-i-i am very sorry sir... h-how can i help you ?" the servant asked with a scared tone.


    "get her another plate... here." anon ordered as he tossed a platinum coin towards the servant.


    "y-yes... i will get it immediately." the servant spoke as he immediately left the area.


    after 5 minutes he came back with a plate of food and gave it to rev.


    "here you go, luv. now, my first question is... why do you call yourself ''rev'' ? why would you address yourself as a third person ?" anon asked with a straight face.


    "reena called herself that and that''s why i started calling myself rev..." rev replied as she stuffed food into her mouth.


    "who is reena, luv ? is she your mother ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "reena was my slave sister... in the bad place." rev spoke.


    "ah... she was another slave. okay, so where is she luv ?" anon asked.


    "a bad guy bought her from the bad place.... he slapped her when he bought her... rev promised her that, rev will come back with papa to save you, if rev ever found him. but today rev found papa.


    papa, you will save reena right ?" rev asked with a smile.


    "is she hot ?" anon asked.


    "hot...? what is that papa ?" rev asked with a confused expression.


    "i mean, does she have big boobs or big ass ?" anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "oh, reena sister has very big boobs... papa." rev replied.


    "oh, we are going to save her, rev. don''t you worry, just tell me who bought her." anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "papa... i don''t know his name but the bad guy from the bad place knows him very well." rev replied.


    "oh, you mean the slave trader right ?" anon asked.


    "yes, papa." rev spoke.


    "now, to the second and the most important question of all, why do you call me ''papa'' ? and do you even know what does the word papa mean ?" anon asked with a straight face.


    "sister reena, told me that... ''someday you will find a person... who will feed you good things, remove the collar from your neck and you will feel safe around him''.


    i searched and searched for papa but i never found him... i never felt safe around anyone. whenever someone brought me from the bad place, i would bite them, they will beat me for sometime but i will continue to do that everytime and at last they will return rev back to the bad place.


    but, today... papa saved me from the bad people... i am very happy papa." rev spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes but she continued to eat her food.


    "hahaha... don''t worry luv. no one will touch you now and if someone does you just tell me." anon spoke as he laughed a bit and looked at rev.


    "thank you, papa." rev spoke as she looked at anon.


    "ladies and gentlemen, your wait is over.... now comes the most awaited duel for today.


    on the right side we have the winner of the last 3 duel matches, the absence queen of the g.m magic academy, miss. fel." sam announced and a very beautiful white haired elf exited from the right entrance hall.


    "...and on the left side we have the one and only representative of the royalty, our queen''s candidate.... mr. jule. ladies and gentlemen, please welcome him with a big round of applause." sam announced and link entered inside the arena.


    "oh, my my... let''s see how this one goes." anon spoke as an amusing look appeared on his face.

 Chapter 472 -472

    chapter 472 chapter-472


    "ladies and gentlemen, please welcome mr. jule from the side of royalty," sam announced as he pointed toward the left entrance gate.


    link, who is in the body of jule''s clone, entered the arena and walked up to the stage.


    "so, my first question is for miss fel... why do they call you the ''absence queen'' of the academy?" sam asked with a smile.


    "i don''t like to waste my time on this stupid nonsense that you call studying. i prefer to fight, which is why i hunt wild monsters in the forests of morgan," fel replied without any hesitation.


    "oh, that''s a good thing. is there anything you want to say to mr. jule before the match starts?" sam asked.


    "not anything in particular, just remember that i am going to hunt you down like the rest of the monsters i hunted in the forests," fel spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "ohhh.... that''s one brutal thing to say. now, let''s move to mr. jule," sam said as he walked up to link.


    "hello, mr. jule... how are you feeling today?" sam asked.


    "good," link replied. n)(o(.v--e()l/)b/)i(-n


    "okay, is there anything you want to say to your opponent before the match starts?" sam asked with a big smile.


    "well, i can clearly see that this child doesn''t have any respect for anyone, neither her teacher nor her academy, and she is also not very good at physical fights either. i just want to say that you should keep a tight hold of your clothes. the winds are blowing at a very sharp speed today," link spoke as he looked at fel with a smile.


    "wait! what do you mean by that?" fel asked with a confused expression.


    "nothing. let''s start this match," link spoke as he took his position.


    "what does he mean by that?" anon wondered as he looked at link with a curious expression.


    sam walked down from the stage and approached the sand hourglass.


    "ready... 3....2....1.... go," sam announced as he turned over the sand hourglass.


    fel immediately summoned her broadsword and started running toward link at full speed, but before she could reach him, he used his skill to stop her.


    "quantum trapping..." link spoke, and immediately millions of ropes made of pure mana emerged from the ground and grabbed fel from every single part of her body.


    "n-no... leave me. you coward. if you want to fight, then fight me without using these tricks, and we will see who is stronger," fel shouted as she looked at link with an angry expression.


    "don''t talk to me in that voice, woman. you are nothing but a foolish and ignorant person. women were never meant for the arena; you are supposed to be at home, making food in your small kitchens and taking care of your man''s child," link spoke as he looked at fel with a smile.


    with this sentence, he offended about 75% of the women who were sitting in the colosseum.


    "damn... he is brutal with his words," anon spoke as he looked at link with a smile.


    "finally, someone spoke the truth," one of the royal ministers said.


    "yeah... i like this guy now," another one added.


    "well, it seems like no one said that to your mother, huh...?" fel spoke as she looked at link with an angry expression.


    "get out of this arena on your own, or you will never be able to get out of your house ever again," link spoke as he removed the quantum trapping mana ropes from her body.


    "hmm...? why would he do that? he should''ve killed her when he had the chance," anon spoke as he noticed link turning his back toward fel.


    "shut up," fel shouted as she picked up her broadsword once again and swung it toward link''s head with full speed.


    "haa... can''t say i didn''t warn you," link spoke as he used another one of his skills.


    [quantum cutter]


    as soon as link used this skill, fel''s clothes turned into dust, and she was naked in front of more than fifty thousand people.


    "oh, shit... he cut down her dress on such a molecular level that her clothes are nothing but dust now. link is one brutal snake while dueling," anon spoke with a very shocked expression as he looked at link.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhh....." as soon as fel realized that she was naked, she stopped her attacks and immediately tried to cover her private parts with her hands.


    "now, i am not going to exit this arena until i win, and i don''t think you want to show these people your naked body, right? so, why don''t you exit this place immediately, or i know other methods of making you feel even more ashamed," link spoke as he looked at fel with a straight face.


    "y-you... i will never forget this," fel shouted as she looked at link and exited the arena.


    ''humans have a major flaw in their personalities, and it''s called ''shame.'' i learned this from my master''s behavior and the things he did with the ladies. surprisingly, if you remove all the clothes of a woman in front of thousands of people and talk to her in a very cruel way, it can crush her self-esteem, and they will run away, like a stupid dog,'' link thought as he looked at fel leaving the stadium with a hateful expression in her eyes.


    "well, ladies and gentlemen, the winner of this round is mr. jule," sam announced loudly.


    clap-clap-clap


    every male elf sitting in the audience started clapping loudly, but the women sitting in the colosseum were in rage and started cursing him.


    "yep, i selected the right guy to fight for me. rev, let''s go and get you some clothes," anon spoke as he stood up from his position and started leaving the vip area with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ''tonight, i will start the process of corrupting the queen and have some fun with faith too. i have to corrupt her as well.'' anon thought as he exited the colosseum.

 Chapter 473 Chpater-473

    chapter 473 chpater-473


    anon sat in lucy''s house, having tea with mike and jessica.


    "master, i have taken samples from various drugs in the dark elven territory, but i haven''t found the zombie virus in any of them yet," mike reported.


    "how many samples did you exactly take?" anon asked as he took a sip from his cup.


    "about 12... sir," mike replied.


    "12 different types of drugs, and none of them have the virus... it''s surprising," anon spoke as he took another sip and started thinking with a very serious face.


    he continued to think for the next ten minutes without taking a single sip from his cup.


    "look at him; the master is thinking with such focus that he''s not taking one sip out of his cup anymore... i don''t think i''ll ever be able to achieve that focus. he''s just a genius. you should be thankful to him for saving your kingdom and making you the queen again," mike spoke as he looked at jessica with a proud expression.


    ''hmmm... what should i do with faith tonight ? should i make her sniff my feet like a dog or should i make her sniff my dick ? maybe dick... yeah and i will lick her clit so hard that she will cum non-stop... hehehe...'' this is what anon thought in his mind really.


    "yeah, i am very thankful to him. one year ago, i never thought that a human like him would come and promise me that he could make me the queen of the elven kingdom again, but now... i am confident that he is the only one who can change the ruler of such a big kingdom in just 3 months. the master is the best," jessica thought as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "it''s been only 2 months, 13 days, 7 hours, 43 minutes, and some seconds, love. don''t make it 3 months, and get your clothes ready. you''ll be sitting on that throne before the 18th day''s sun comes up," anon spoke as he drank all of the tea at once and stood up from his place.


    "wait, you mean... i''ll be the queen of this kingdom in 4 days? master, you do know that i need the approval of the previous queen to become the next queen, right?" jessica asked as she also stood up from her seat.


    "i know, that''s why i need 4 days... i will be leaving now," anon spoke as he started exiting the room.


    "master, please wait," jessica''s voice resounded from behind.


    "hmm...?" anon turned around and noticed that jessica was bowing down to him on her knees.


    "i will never be able to forget this kindness of yours, master. please accept my sincere gratitude," jessica spoke as she touched her head to the ground.


    even mike went down on his knees and bowed to anon in his honor.


    ''wow... i feel like a king,'' anon thought as he looked at both of them.


    "you''re welcome," anon spoke as he exited the room.


    as anon walked through the hall, he noticed no.300 coming from the front, and as soon as she noticed anon, she immediately bowed down to him.


    "your majesty, good morning," no.300 spoke.


    "hello, love," anon spoke as he slightly touched her chin, lifted her face, and kissed her on the lips.


    "mnnhhh~" no.300 moaned as she felt anon''s tongue entering her mouth.


    after kissing for 1 minute continuously, anon let go of her mouth.


    "did you do the thing that i commanded you to?" anon asked with a charming smile.


    "yes, my lord," no.300 answered as she looked into anon''s eyes.


    ''master''s eyes are so mesmerizing... i can stare at them all day,'' no.300 thought as she looked at anon.


    "good... get your team to work. i will have faith under my control tonight. i want you to start the cleaning today, okay?" anon asked.


    "yes, my lord," no.300 answered without even listening to the question, because she was too lost in anon''s eyes.


    "are you even listening to me?" anon asked as he doubted that no.300''s focus wasn''t here.


    "yes, my lord," no.300 replied.


    "i am a porcupine, no.300," anon spoke as he wanted to check her focus.


    "yes, my lord," no.300 replied as she looked at anon while still being in a trance. nove-lb/1n


    "no.300, wake up," anon spoke as he slightly slapped no.300 on the cheeks.


    "huh....? yes, my lord...?" no.300 asked as she came out of her trance.


    "did you do the thing that i told you?" anon asked again.


    "y-yes, master," no.300 spoke.


    "good... you have to start it tonight. okay?" anon asked.


    "yes, master... i will order my teams to get ready immediately," no.300 spoke.


    "good... i will leave now. i have to go somewhere..." anon spoke as he took out the mask of nature and exited the house.


    as soon as he exited the house... he noticed rev playing with rel on the street. she was jumping in some sort of squares made out of white chalk on the street with one leg.


    "yay... rev won," rev shouted.


    "oh my god... how are you so good at this game? you really never played this game before, right?" rel asked with a smile.


    "nope, rev never played this game... sister rel," rev spoke in a cute tone.


    ''hmm.. she looks good in her new clothes and kind of cute too,'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "papa, papa... you are here," rev shouted as soon as she noticed anon; she immediately ran up to him and hugged him tightly.


    "hello, love... do you like your new clothes?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i love them, papa... sister rel helped me pick them up," rev spoke as she kissed anon on the cheek.


    "good, now you go and play with sister rel... i have somewhere that i have to go," anon spoke as he put down rev.


    ''now, now... mr. lesley... let''s see, where do you live?'' anon thought as he took out a paper from his pocket and read the address that mike found for him.


    "32 street, 5th block... dark elven territory''s slum area."

 Chapter 474 -474

    ?


    "master, i greet you," rel spoke as she bowed down to anon.


    "hello, love... are you alright? what is that scar on your face?" anon asked with a suspicious expression as he noticed a small, red-colored scar on rel''s face.


    "ah... this is nothing, master. i just fell down from the stairs- ahhhhhhhhhhhh...." as soon as rel started lying, she felt unbearable pain in her mind and she fell down on the ground.


    "you can''t lie to me, love. you are my slave. either you tell me the truth right now or suffer unbearable pain," anon spoke as he looked at rel with a stern face.


    "i-i will tell... i will tell..." rel shouted as the pain in her mind started to weaken.


    "good..." anon spoke.


    rel slowly stood up and started talking... "today, when i was in the market with rev.... we were going to the candy store because she wished to have some candies. we went into the store and bought some candies, but as we were exiting the store... two dark elves walked into the store, they were my classmates, ken and len. they are twins, and they work with some bad people who sell drugs. they tried to sell me some drugs in exchange for money that master gave me. when i told them that i didn''t want to buy drugs, they started slapping me. i fell down on the floor, and then they started kicking me in my stomach. rev couldn''t see me getting beaten up, so she stepped in between to stop them but..." suddenly she stopped talking.


    "but, what?" anon asked as his expression turned furious.


    "papa... do you want to play with rev?" rev spoke as she tried to distract anon from the topic.


    "no, love. what happened after that, rel?" anon asked again.


    "t-they kicked her in the stomach, and blood came out of her mouth... i am sorry master, i am very sorry... i couldn''t save her. please forgive me," rel apologized as she immediately grabbed anon''s leg.


    "papa... don''t punish sister rel. it''s not her mistake, rev tried to protect her, and rev has been beaten by many bad people before; rev can handle it. please, don''t punish sister rel," rev spoke as she hugged anon again tightly and grabbed his hands to save rel from getting beaten up by him.


    anon released his hands and sat down, he grabbed rev''s top and slightly rolled it upwards.


    as soon as he rolled up her top, he noticed a red scar on her stomach and some stains of blood too.


    anon immediately summoned a special-grade healing potion and gave it to rev. "drink it, love."


    rev obediently drank up the healing potion, and her wounds healed up immediately.


    "do you feel better?" anon asked as he touched rev''s cheek gently and gave her a smile.


    "yes, papa... rev feels so much better now. thank you," rev spoke as she hugged anon tightly to show how much it meant to her.


    "good, now you go and rest for some time. no.300." anon shouted, and almost immediately, the gate of the house opened up, and no.300 walked out with a pair of battleaxes in both of her hands.


    "what is it, master? is someone attacking us?" no.300 asked as she looked around in confusion.


    "no, no one has attacked us. get rev to the bed and let her have some rest," anon ordered.


    "yes, my lord. let''s go, kid," no.300 spoke as she put back her battleaxes and slowly grabbed rev''s right hand.


    "papa... where are you going?" rev asked with a curious expression.


    "i am going to the market, love. i will bring you toys, okay?" anon spoke as he looked at rev with a smile.


    "okay, papa, but please don''t punish sister rel, okay?" rev asked with a smile.


    "don''t worry and bye..." anon spoke as he waved his hand toward rev while she went inside the house, and no.300 closed the gate behind them.


    thud


    as soon as the gate closed, anon grabbed rel''s shoulders and picked her up from the ground just like a toy.


    "what was the name of those guys, again?" anon asked as bloodlust started to leak out of his body, and at this moment, he can''t even control his anger.


    "k-ken and len, sir," rel replied with a scared expression.


    "good... do you know where they live?" anon asked.


    "i-i-i do, sir," rel replied with an even more terrified expression.


    "wonderful, now come with me." anon spoke as he let go of rel and started walking toward the city.


    "b-but..."


    "what? is something wrong?" anon asked as he noticed that rel wasn''t following him.


    "those guys, they are from a very rich and one of the top upper noble family. if we tried to do something to them, i don''t think any of us would live to-" before rel could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "shut the hell up and come with me... i don''t think you are strong or smart enough to give me advice," anon spoke as he looked at rel with a very angry expression.


    "y-yes, sir," rel spoke as she immediately started following anon.


    "here, drink this." anon spoke as he tossed a special-grade healing potion toward rel.n-(o-)v/(e.(l/-b./1/-n


    "i-i can''t, it''s too expensive for a slave like me," rel spoke as she tried to give it back to anon.


    "drink it, it''s my fucking order." anon ordered with the sound of authority.


    "y-yes..." rel immediately drank the potion, and her wounds got healed immediately.


    "listen to me, i will not tell you this again. if anyone ever touched you while you are with rev and you didn''t tell me about it... i will punish you, and believe me, sometimes my punishments are worse than death. do you understand?" anon asked with a loud voice.


    "y-yes, master." rel immediately agreed.


    "good... now let''s see the fuckers who dared to kick my girls. let''s see who wants to finish his life so soon, that they can''t wait for it end on it''s own." anon spoke as he summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    ''fuck... someone is going to die today.'' anon thought as he took a puff out of the cigar aggressively.

 Chapter 475 -475

    chapter 475 chapter-475


    anon and rel are standing in front of a very big mansion in the dark elven territory. the house is made out of the same material that the royal castle is made of.


    the house is built in the middle of the market, which is why a large crowd of people are coming and going in front of the mansion.


    "is this the one?" anon asked with a serious expression as he tossed his cigar aside and stared at the house like a maniac.


    "y-yes..." rel replied in a scared tone.


    he immediately took off his nature mask and revealed his original human face to everyone walking by.


    "hey... look. he is a human."


    "wow... never saw a human in the dark elven territory."


    "why is he staring at the douglas mansion? is he in the drug business as well?"


    the elves passing by started asking questions as they noticed a human in the most inner circle of the dark elven territory.


    "they should know who killed them..." anon spoke as he ignored the crowd and started walking toward the main gate of the house, suddenly he noticed two female guards standing in front of the house.


    "please stop. you can''t go in there without an appointment, and i don''t think that you will ever get an appointment. so, please leave," one of the guards spoke with a serious face.


    "do you have an appointment, mr. human?" another guard asked.


    "yeah, most certainly i do... here," anon spoke as he took out his watch of corruption and opened it.


    tick-tock


    the watch started ticking, and both of the guards froze in their places.


    "now, you two will remove all your clothes and go back to your home from the most crowded area possible... go," anon ordered as he closed the watch.


    suddenly both of them snapped out of their trance and started undressing.


    "h-hey... why am i removing my clothes?" one of them asked her partner.


    "i don''t know... i am removing them as well, and everyone is staring at us."


    "noooo... i don''t want to remove my panties.... ahhhhhh," one of them shouted as she removed every single piece of clothing from her body and revealed her boobs, pussy, and ass to everyone standing in the market.


    "fuck... it''s definitely him, he did something to us. i can''t stop my body... i don''t know where i am going," another one spoke as she started walking through the people, and everyone started touching them intentionally.


    as everyone started looking at the naked girls, anon walked right through the front gate and knocked on the door.


    knock-knock-knock


    after no reply... anon kicked the door slightly and broke it down immediately.


    thud


    "come out, fuckers. daddy is home..." anon shouted as he entered inside the house and looked around.


    "what the fuck happened?" a butler shouted as he came out of his room half-naked and looked at anon with a very angry expression.


    "i need the fuckers named... len and ren," anon spoke in an authoritative voice.


    "who the fuck do you think-" before the butler could complete his sentence, he lost his head, and his lifeless body fell down on the floor.


    hearing the sound of this fight... many people started coming out of their rooms, every single one of them half-naked and they had red eyes, most of them being a pair of male and female dark elfs.


    they were on drugs and they were having sex in the rooms.


    "oh, shit... he killed the butler."


    "fuck... he is dead."


    "who gives a fuck...? the guards and the owner twins will take care of him."


    "may we ask why a filthy human would come into our territory and kill our people for no reason?" a voice rang from anon''s behind.


    he immediately turned around and noticed two dark elves standing at the back, who looked exactly like each other.


    "we are asking you something, don''t you understand our language, mr. human?" len asked.


    "t-they are the ones... master," rel spoke as she immediately started shaking.


    "so, you are the ones who kicked my girls, huh?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "hmm...? i don''t remember anything about her." len spoke.


    "she is the one we met in the candy shop, brother. don''t you remember how much you enjoyed it when you kicked her little sister in the stomach?" ren spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "oh, she was the one? i don''t remember... hahaha. you see i don''t remember the face of every bitch that i kick in a day," len spoke as he looked at anon and smiled like a bastard.


    "why are you here, mr. human? are you here to avenge the white elf slut or the vampire girl?" ren asked with a straight face.


    anon, on the other hand, was looking at both of them without saying a word.


    "why isn''t he saying anything now?" len asked.


    "i think he is scared. i don''t feel any aura coming out of his body; maybe he is just a normal human who killed our stupid butler," ren spoke.


    anon just looked at them and listened to them talking negatively about him.


    after waiting for 10 seconds, both of them walked up to anon... nove-lb(in


    "i will overlook the butler thing because he was the most useless thing here... but if you try to do anything funny again, i will kill you. so, the best thing for you to do now is to leave this place, while you can... alive, that is," len whispered in his ear.


    "he is right, and pay for the door as well..." ren whispered in his other ear.


    a smile appeared on anon''s face as he started walking out of the house.


    ''what? why isn''t master doing anything? was that all we came here for?'' rel wondered as she looked at anon with a confused expression, but she started walking with him as well.


    suddenly, len grabbed rel''s hand and stopped her...


    "ahhh... leave me," rel shouted.


    "i never said anything about you leaving, sweetheart," len spoke as he looked at rel with an evil smile.


    anon turned around to look at rel.


    "oi, this girl belongs to us now. get the fuck out," ren said with a straight face.


    anon smiled at ren and continued to walk forward...


    "no, master... don''t leave me like this, please master..." rel shouted, but she lost her hopes when she saw anon exiting through the main door.

 Chapter 476 -476

    chapter 476 chapter-476


    "master, please come back," rel shouted as she observed anon walking out of the house''s main gate without even looking at her.


    "don''t worry, sweetheart. we will take care of your beautiful figure and make you the girl that everyone likes," len spoke as he gently touched rel''s face with his fingers.


    "what a fool? he came here to avenge you and now he''s leaving you here with us. that''s why you shouldn''t trust everyone," ren spoke, his face devoid of emotion.


    suddenly, a smile spread across rel''s face.


    "hmm...? why are you smiling?" len asked, a puzzled expression on his face.


    "i think she''s lost it," ren remarked.


    rel didn''t say anything. instead, she lifted her hand and pointed her finger towards the main gate, her smile growing wider. nove.lb.in


    "hmm...?" both of the twins turned around and looked at the main gates with puzzled expressions.


    as soon as they looked outside, they noticed that anon had stopped near the main entrance gate and was looking at them with a menacing smile.


    "what''s wrong with him? why is he standing there and smiling like a madman?" len asked, his confusion growing.


    "i don''t know. maybe he wants to see the girl one last time?" ren speculated.


    "no... that smile is not a good smile. i''ve never seen such a terrifying smile before. it''s like a demon is grinning at us. i don''t know why, but my instincts are telling me to kill him right here and right now," len stated.


    "well, i''ll call the guards and get this over with then," ren said as he summoned a crystal ball.


    anon opened his inventory and started searching for something...


    "he''s doing something..." len warned as he summoned his sword.


    after searching for a while, anon finally took out a cigar and lit it with his middle finger.


    "don''t worry, it''s just a cigar... why did you summon your sword from something like that?" ren asked with a confused expression.


    "you can''t feel any emotions. that''s why you won''t feel it. but, i can sense it clearly... it''s like the calm before a massive storm. i''ve felt it before..." len spoke, sweat forming on his forehead.


    "i don''t sense any bloodlust from him... i think he''s just a harmless human. you won''t need your sword; the elite guards are coming down to handle him, don''t worry," ren reassured.


    "oh, yeah? we''ll see who''s right," len replied, assuming a defensive stance and looking at anon with a serious expression.


    at a nearby church, two individuals stood on top, observing the situation with curiosity. these two were none other than jessica and mike.


    "what do you think about this situation?" mike asked with a smile.


    "i don''t know. master is unpredictable. but i know one thing for sure. whoever is inside that house is already dead," jessica replied, her gaze fixed on anon with a curious expression.


    "you''re right. i just want to see how master deals with them," mike said.


    ''at first, i thought maybe killing them would do the job, but it won''t. people won''t learn a lesson until you show them an example, and i''m going to set that example today,'' anon thought as he opened his inventory once again and took out a 7-foot-long, 3-foot-tall rail gun out of it.


    he placed the rail gun on the ground, pointing it towards the mansion.


    "what is that? is it some kind of magical artifact?" ren wondered.


    "i don''t know, but i suggest you summon your weapon as well. this guy is dangerous," len cautioned.


    ''charge up... full power,'' anon commanded as he started supplying mana into the rail gun.


    zzzzzzzzz


    the rail gun hummed as it charged up.


    anon placed the cigar between his teeth and gripped the rail gun''s handles with both hands, smiling menacingly at the twins.


    ting


    a sound indicated that the rail gun was fully charged. anon lifted his hand and gestured towards the church.


    "hmm... does he know that we are here?" jessica asked with a puzzled expression.


    "he knows everything, he is our master." mike replied as he disappeared from his position and reappeared inside the house. he grabbed rel and vanished again.


    suddenly, many dark elf guards came down from the upper floors and bowed to ren and len.


    "kill him and bring his head to me." ren ordered, pointing at anon.


    all the guards stood up and rushed towards anon with their weapons.


    len''s body started vibrating as his eyes started closing due to hyper tension on his mind.


    "don''t worry, even if he''s stronger than us, he can''t kill us. we have the girl that¡ªfuck!" ren started to say something but as he turned around to look at rel, he was left shocked when he realised that rel is gone now.


    he immediately turned back and looked at anon with a scared expression.


    "dasvidaniya sukas (good-bye, bitches)..." anon said as he pulled the trigger with a menacing smile on his face.


    in that single moment, ren and len''s life flashed before their eyes and both of them dropped their weapons as they fell down to the ground.


    booooooooooooom


    the rail gun''s single shot destroyed the entire mansion and several blocks behind it. it was a massive explosion, and the backfire of the rail gun was equally destructive, it obliterated houses behind anon as well.


    "diabolical... hahaha" anon spoke as he took a puff out of his cigar and placed the rail gun back in his inventory.


    "oh... shit. he destroyed more than 100 houses just now. that''s not right." jessica spoke as he looked at mike.


    "don''t worry, i already casted a mass teleportation spell on the people sitting inside the houses and teleported them in an empty ground that''s located around 1km in the south." mike spoke as he smiled and looked at jessica.


    "oh, that''s a relief but master can be really scary sometimes..." jessica spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "he is a man of principles, jessica. but, if someone touches his girls, he gets transformed into a monster that knows no limits." mike replied with a smile.

 Chapter 477 -477

    chapter 477 chapter-477


    "julia''s mansion..."


    knock-knock-knock


    a servant opened the gate and asked, "yes, what do you want?"


    "i have to inform madam julia about the incident that took place in the main market," a civilian, approximately 5''6" tall, spoke with a very tense expression.


    "come in," the servant said, sensing the gravity of the matter.


    "thank you..."


    julia''s room...


    julia was getting ready for her duty, equipping her swords and daggers.


    knock-knock-knock


    ''hmm...? who is it, so early in the morning?'' julia wondered as she looked at the door.


    "who is it?" julia asked aloud.


    "i am jack, madam," a voice came from outside.


    "jack? come in," julia spoke.


    click


    the door opened, and two men entered the room. one was the servant who had opened the door, and the other was the civilian.


    "miss julia, i greet you," the civilian immediately bowed to julia.


    "hello, is something the matter?" julia asked, looking at jack.


    "this gentleman here has an urgent report. i will leave you two alone for now," jack said as he exited the room.


    "okay... so, what is it that you want to report?" julia asked with a smile.


    "ma''am, there has been a significant accident today in the main market. a human destroyed the douglas mansion and killed everyone inside," the civilian reported.


    "what?" julia exclaimed, immediately standing up from her chair and looking at the civilian with a shocked expression.


    "yes, ma''am. it''s true. we have to get there as soon as possible."


    "let''s go; we leave now," julia said as she exited the room hastily, wearing a serious expression.


    the civilian immediately followed julia, and they left the mansion together.


    "damn... what happened to the douglas twins? are they dead as well?" julia asked.


    "yes, ma''am. i saw them enter the mansion with my own eyes," the civilian replied.


    "shit..." julia cursed as she opened the door and quickly got into a waiting carriage with the civilian.


    "how much time has passed since this incident took place?" julia asked.


    "about 10 minutes ago, ma''am."


    "10 minutes? you reached my mansion in just 10 minutes? how is that possible?" julia asked with a serious expression.


    "i came in a carriage, ma''am," the civilian replied.


    "oh, i''m sorry. i just thought that you came on foot because of your appearance and all... let''s just forget it. can you describe that human''s appearance... his face, ears, or eyes?" julia asked with a serious expression.


    "ma''am, he is still there," the civilian replied, fear evident in his voice as he got goosebumps. n--ovelb1n


    "what? he is still there? why would he do that?" julia asked with a confused expression.


    "ma''am, he was the one who sent me to tell you about this, and he was the one who paid for my carriage to your house," the civilian replied.


    "what?" julia spoke in a shocked tone as she looked at the civilian with a confused expression.


    ''who is this guy? why would he report himself? is this a trap for me?'' julia wondered as she prepared some of her best spells and her finest swords, getting ready for what might come next.


    screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    the carriage suddenly stopped.


    "we are here, madam," the driver informed as he stepped down and opened the gate for julia.


    julia got out of the carriage and saw a view that seemed like a dream.


    the destruction was massive, stretching from the douglas house to the 79th block of the dark elven territory.


    she looked around and spotted a man sitting on a wooden chair in front of where the douglas mansion once stood.


    he had long black hair and a well-built physique, as seen from the back.


    julia immediately unsheathed her sword and cautiously approached him.


    suddenly, she heard him mumbling something. she silently closed the distance and attempted to listen to what the man was saying.


    ?? this man''s just got to go", declared his enemies, but the ladies begged, "don''t you try to do it, please"??


    ?? no doubt this rasputin had lots of hidden charms, though he was a brute, they just fell into his arms ??


    ''is he singing after killing so many people?'' julia thought, her anger flaring.


    "who the heck are you? how dare you enter the elven kingdom? how dare you kill so many innocent people with families? identify yourself, you human bastard," julia demanded as she pointed her sword directly at anon''s throat.


    "my, my... aren''t you an angry young lady, miss julia?" anon spoke as he stood up and turned to face her.


    the moment he looked at julia, she felt something deep within. it was as if she had encountered this person before. his deep red eyes mesmerized her.


    "who are you? if you don''t tell me, i will kill you, and no one will save you," julia asked again, her voice quivering.


    ''why am i feeling this? it''s like i''ve met this person before, but i can''t remember where. he has an aura that''s oddly familiar... but i can''t recall where else i''ve felt this aura,'' julia wondered as she gazed at anon, a mix of confusion and determination in her eyes.


    "heh... you look quite cute when you play with these toys, but it''s time to set them aside and have a little chat," anon said as he grabbed the tip of julia''s sword with just two fingers, forcefully taking it from her hand.


    anon tossed the sword aside and firmly grasped julia''s right hand with his left, placing his right hand on her waist as he drew her closer.


    "what are you¡ª?" julia began to react, her training kicking in. she attempted to reach for her dagger, but anon interrupted her.


    "don''t do it, or everyone here watching us will become lifeless corpses. trust me, i''m not joking about this," anon said with an evil grin as he stared at julia.


    "what do you want?" julia asked with a serious expression, immediately stopping her attempt to reach for her dagger.


    "place your left hand on my right shoulder, love," anon instructed.


    julia glanced around and noticed many elderly and children among the onlookers.


    ''i have to follow his orders for now, or they''ll suffer...'' julia thought as she complied, putting her left hand on anon''s right shoulder.


    "what now?" julia asked with an angry expression.


    "now, we dance," anon declared as he began to waltz with julia in front of the onlookers.

 Chapter 478 -478

    chapter 478 chapter-478


    "what do you want? why are you making me do this? you don''t want money, right? because if you murdered all these people for money, then i will kill you right here, or die myself while fighting you," julia spoke with a determined expression as she looked at anon.


    ''wow... she looks cute, even when she is angry. i will get her into my bed as soon as i corrupt fiona,'' anon thought as he smiled and gazed at julia.


    "what are they doing? she should be attacking that human, right?"


    "yeah, why is she dancing with him?"


    "i think she is with him."


    "no, she''s been our chief commander for the last 70 years. she can''t betray us for a human kid."


    the public started talking about them as they noticed the two enemies who should be fighting to the death right now were dancing together.


    "do you really think that i would kill people for money?" anon asked with a smile.


    "you are a human... you can do anything for money and fame," julia replied with a hateful expression.


    "yeah, that''s right, but i didn''t kill anyone. so, you can get rid of the bad expression," anon explained.


    "what do you mean by that? don''t tell me you are a psychopath who thinks he didn''t kill anyone and just released them from their prison called ''life.'' are you one of them?" julia asked.


    "no, if i say that i didn''t kill anyone, it means i didn''t kill anyone, luv. you see those people standing all the way over there? they are the ones who lived in the houses i destroyed," anon said, pointing towards a large crowd of elves that mike teleported when anon used the rail gun.


    "how can i believe that you''re not just making something up?" julia asked with a suspicious expression.


    "you may ask anyone to confirm it..." anon said with a smile.


    screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    ...


    suddenly, many other carriages stopped behind julia''s carriage, and more than 200 soldiers stepped out of the carriages, including the vice-chief commander of the dark elves, miss ella.


    "soldiers," ella shouted, gesturing hand signs towards her team. as they understood her commands, they surrounded anon and julia in a circle.


    "weapons down and hold your fire...." ella shouted again.


    upon hearing this command, all the soldiers pointed their swords and wands at anon.


    "this is your first and final warning, mr. human. either leave our chief, or my team will kill you in 20 seconds. your time starts now... 19... 18... 17," ella threatened anon without hesitation.


    "so, what will it be? will you keep dancing with death, or will you surrender and come with us?" julia asked, her smile returning.


    "well, i''m not going to surrender that easily, luv. so, i choose to dance with death, but i want to tell you one thing... if you think that these guys will be enough to kill me, then you are very wrong. i will kill them before you can even blink," anon replied with a menacing smile.


    "7... 6... 5..."


    "you are bluffing," julia said, looking at anon with suspicion.


    "look in my eyes and say that again," anon challenged.


    "4... 3... 2"


    ''he''s not bluffing... he is speaking the truth. i have to stop them or they will die,'' julia thought as a tense expression appeared on her face.


    "stop, everyone," julia shouted.


    "hmm... chief, what are you doing?" ella asked with a confused expression.


    "withdraw your team. i need only one guy here... no one else," julia ordered.


    "but, chief¡ª" ella tried to ask something, but julia interrupted her immediately.


    "these are my official orders, and you have to follow them, vice-chief commander, ella," julia said firmly.


    ''who is this guy? after killing more than 500 elves, he is dancing in the middle of the main market with chief commander julia? he even made her give out orders that she would never give,'' ella wondered as she looked at anon with a very tense expression.


    ella walked up to julia and asked, "commander, what are your orders?"


    "go to the crowd of people over there and ask them if they are the ones whose houses got destroyed in this incident," julia ordered.


    "ma''am?" ella asked with a confused expression because from what she knew, the people within the houses were already dead.


    "just do it, ella," julia ordered firmly.


    "y-yes," ella responded as she immediately started walking towards the crowd of people. nove(lb)1n


    after 1 minute, ella returned and reported...


    "chief, you are right. they are the people whose houses got destroyed during this mass destruction. they don''t remember how, but the last thing they remember is that they were doing different things in their houses when they got teleported to an empty field around 2 km from here."


    "see... i told you," anon spoke with a smile, looking at julia.


    ''that''s a relief...'' julia thought.


    "so, what? you destroyed their houses. where will these people live now?" julia asked.


    anon removed his hand from julia''s waist and snapped his fingers.


    suddenly, a big bag filled with metal fell from the sky.


    thud


    "what is this?" ella asked with a confused expression.


    "this is a bag filled with platinum coins. you can use it to re-create this part of your kingdom," anon explained.


    ella immediately opened the bag and took out a handful of platinum coins.


    "they are real platinum, chief," ella reported.


    "okay, you take them and go get a royal builder to re-build these houses. until then, i will have a chat with our friend here," julia spoke as she turned towards anon, smiling.


    "that''s the smile i was talking about," anon said, smiling back at julia.


    "who are you, and what do you really want? you destroyed the houses first but saved the people in them, and now you''re giving them money to re-build their houses... what is the goal you want to achieve through all this?" julia asked.


    "i had one goal, and i''ve already achieved it," anon replied with a smile.


    "what was that goal? destroying the douglas mansion?" julia asked.


    "pretty much that... but my initial goal was to kill the twins only, and i don''t think you care about the extra people, not even a little bit, because inside that mansion were some faces that you sent to prison yourself. but now they were out before their serving time was over, and they were enjoying their prison lives here, right?" anon asked.


    "that''s right, but you can''t do that. it''s like-"


    "you didn''t care about them, did you?" anon asked with a smile.


    "nope, i wanted them to die anyway. but you have to leave now... or i will not be able to save you from the royal guards. you created such a big mess that the royal guards are on their way here," julia said.


    "well, i will take my leave then," anon said. he let go of julia''s hands and waist, but julia didn''t let go of his.


    "wait! at least tell me one thing, why did you kill the twins?" julia asked.


    "well, they touched my girls, and anyone who touches my girls is already dead," anon replied. he pulled julia closer and gave her a sudden kiss on the lips.


    "have a great time, luv, we will meet soon," anon added as he rolled her and disappeared from the place like the wind.


    "h-he kissed me..." julia thought as her face turned red.


    "what the hell is wrong with master''s charms? he definitely made her fall in love with him, after destroying half of her territory," jessica spoke as she observed julia''s shy expressions.


    "that''s master for you... let''s go back." mike spoke as he picked up the unconscious body of rel in his hands and disappeared.

 Chapter 479 Chapter-479

    ?


    *knock-knock-knock*


    anon knocked on lucy''s door...


    *click*


    *clank*


    julia opened the door as she bowed down to anon... "welcome back, master."


    "papa... you are back... yay." rev shouted with a very happy tone, as she came out of her room with a cute puppy in her hands.


    "oh, would you look at that. you found gin." anon spoke as he smiled and walked inside.


    just as lucy was about to close the door, she saw mike entering inside the house.


    "sir, mike... have you seen rel ? i can''t seem to find her anywhere." lucy asked with a worried expression.


    "oh, she is right behind me." mike replied as he walked into the house.


    "mother..." rel spoke with eyes full of tears as she hugged lucy.


    "oh, my child... are you alright ?" lucy asked with a worried expression.


    "yes..." rel replied with a calm tone.


    "good... come in." lucy said as she closed the door behind her.


    *thud*


    "how do you do that, master ?" jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "how do i, do what ?" anon asked.


    "how do you make your enemies fall in love with you ?" jessica added.


    "can''t say, it''s a secret." anon spoke as he smiled and blinked towards her.


    "i will go and make dinner for everyone..." lucy said as she started walking towards the kitchen.


    "well, i will leave now. i have some buisness in the royal castle." anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and started walking towards the kitchen.


    "so, what did you do with master ?" lucy asked with a smile.


    "n-nothing... we just roamed around the market for a while and came back." rel replied with a calm expression.


    "really ? did he take you to some naughty place or did something naughty with you ?" lucy asked.


    "let me answer that one..." anon spoke as he slightly slipped his hands inside lucy''s blouse and squeezed both of her boobs at the same time, giving her a feeling of satisfaction and comfort.


    "anhhh~ yes..." lucy spoke as she felt the weight of her boobs being lift up in the most elegant way possible.


    "m-master... what are you doing to mother ? why are you touching her at the naughty place ?" rel asked as her face turned red due to shyness.


    "well, don''t you see that your mother is enjoying this ?" anon asked with a smile.


    rel didn''t spoke anything and just observed her mother enjoying anon''s boob groping.


    "anhhh~ m-master... no the nipples... i am sensitive at the nipples. anhhh~ i can feel something hard touching my ass. annnhhh~" lucy moaned as she felt anon''s fingers groping her nipples slowly and gently, he would also pinch them in between the groping.


    "hmm... i didn''t do anything naughty with your daughter until now, but i will do it with you, if you are willing to come in the next room with me." anon whispered in her ear slightly, as he stepped back, turned around and walked into the side room.


    "umm... rel. darling, can you chop up the vegetables for mama and boil them too, please ?" lucy requested as she looked at rel with a smile and a shy expression at the same time.


    "why ? where are you going mom ?" rel asked with a confused expression.


    "i-i have to talk to master... about some important things, okay bye sweetheart." rel spoke as she ran inside the room and closed the doors immediately.


    "but... what important things mom ?" rel asked with a confused expression.


    inside the room...i think you should take a look at


    anon is sitting on the bed with a wide smile on his face.


    "hello, slutty mother..." anon spoke as he looked at lucy who just closed the door tightly and she is now looking at anon with a very erotic expression.


    "master, i need it..." lucy said as her clothes started slipping off of her body and her panties fall down to the floor.


    "wow... that''s one reaction, i haven''t seen before." anon spoke as he looked at lucy.


    lucy immediately removed every single piece of clothing from her body and sat down near the bed as she started unzipping anon''s pants.


    *zip*nove)lb(in


    anon''s dick immediately whipped out of his pants and entered inside lucy''s mouth.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    lucy immediately started giving blowjob to anon... she knew very well, how to give blowjobs.


    she sucked his dick like a vaccume cleaner and licked every single inch of it.


    "oh my god... that is one good fucking mouth you have, luv." anon spoke as he grabbed lucy''s head and stopped it from moving, instead he moved his dick in and out of her mouth. just like he would do to a pussy.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    even after anon grabbed her face, lucy''s vaccume didn''t reduce for one minute, instead it increased with every thrust and after 20 minutes, anon finally came inside her throat.


    "fuck... you are one good blowjob giver..." anon spoke as he looked at lucy and noticed that she was opening her mouth wide with the help of her fingers.


    "master... please pee in my mouth... treat me like your toilet. relive yourself in every way." lucy spoke as she stretched her mouth even more.


    *ahhhhh*


    "fuck... i can''t stop. here you go." anon spoke as he pointed his dick once again, towards her mouth and peed inside in without wasting any time.


    and without wasting any time, she drank anon''s piss as if it was water.


    as soon as anon watched this, only one thing came to his mind.


    ''she is already trained.'' anon thought as he immediately grabbed her neck.


    "anhhh~ y-yes... master.... choke me to death." lucy spoke as she enjoyed the choking.


    "who trained you ?" anon asked as his eyes glowed up purple.


    "m-my husband... did *cough-cough-cough*" lucy replied as bubbles started coming out of her mouth.


    anon immediately released her and throwed her over the bed.


    "what else did he teach you ?" anon asked with a smile.


    lucy smiled like a pervert, as she stood up over the bed and squatted down in a very sexy pose.


    "master, please hold me in this position by choking my neck and insert your huge dick into my pussy without any mercy.... make me your bitch, master." lucy said as she started twerking over the bed and shaking her ass towards anon in a very slutty way.


    "this is the good stuff..." anon said as a smile appear on his face and he walked upto lucy.


    he grabbed her neck with both hands and holded her body down in the squatting position, as soon as he touched her wide open pussy with his dick, lucy tried to stand up.... but anon didn''t allow her to run.


    "anhhhh~ yes..." lucy moaned as she felt anon''s dick touching her pussy lips.


    as soon as anon felt lucy''s pussy lips hovering over his dick, he rammed his dick directly into her pussy and slapped her on the cheek.


    *slap*


    "anhhhhh~ yesssss~.... fuck me master." lucy shouted as she tried to stand up from her squatting position but everytime she tried to do it, anon would pull her back by the neck and gave her a slap on her cheek.


    [after many chapters.... dark mode: on.]

 Chapter 480 Chapter-480

    ?


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "why are there slapping sounds coming from the room?"is master beating mother?"rel asked jessica as both of them stood outside the room, in which anon was fucking lucy''s brains out.


    "umm, i don''t think we should be here." before jessica could''ve said anything else, another loud noise came out of the room.


    "anhhhhhhhhhhh~ yesh, yesh, yesh... fuck me hard, master... fuck me."


    "yeah, that''s what i was saying. let''s go." jessica said as she took rel to the other room.


    inside the room...


    lucy is bound with ropes and lying on the bed; she can''t move a single part of her body, and anon can use every single hole in her body as he likes.


    both of her hands are bound together behind her back, and her legs are also bound together. all four limbs of her body are bound together behind her back with the help of thick ropes.


    her mouth is also jammed with a mouth opener gag ring made out of iron, and it didn''t allow her mouth to close even for a single second.


    "wow, your husband really had a kink for bdsm, huh?" anon said as he looked through her cupboard and found many more bdsm-related toys. like a whip and different-weight clamps attached


    n.)ovelb1n


    "oh, what is this?" anon said as he took out a toy that had a small ring on one end and a ball on another end.


    on the ball, only two words were written. "supply mana."


    anon immediately supplied mana to the ball without thinking twice, and as soon as he did, the ring on the other end started vibrating at a very high speed.


    *zzzzzzz*


    "woah. it''s a fucking vibrator." anon thought as he jumped back on the bed and turned lucy''s body around like a toy.


    "mnnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" lucy panicked and started nodding her head in ''no'' as soon as she looked at the toy that anon was holding in his hands.


    "hohoho... one ring... meaning your clitter, right?" anon asked with a perverted smile.


    lucy started nodding even harder, but anon didn''t give a fuck about what she did. he just went to her pussy and placed the ring over her clit.


    to his amazement, the ring was a perfect fit.


    "now... mana." anon said as he started supplying mana into the ball and the ring started vibrating.


    i think you should take a look at


    as soon as the ring vibrated, lucy''s clitoral area also vibrated, and she shouted...


    "anhhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    suddenly, she started squirting out of her pussy non-stop, and her whole body started vibrating like crazy. anon stepped aside and continuously supplied mana to the ring as he watched lucy cum over and over again.


    "oh my god, this is amazing." anon said as he stopped supplying mana into the ball and rammed his cock into her pussy without thinking anything else.


    ''nooo... don''t insert it in yet, master; i just came over and over.'' lucy thought as she came once again, and her eyes started closing due to the dizziness, but before she could''ve closed her eyes, anon supplied the mana into the ball, and the ring started vibrating again.


    "mnhhhhhhhhf!" lucy shouted as she started cumming once more with no signs of stopping.


    "oh, that''s good stuff... it''s like my dick is inside a vibrating womb." anon thought as he started thrusting his dick in and out of her pussy.


    ''nooooo... i will die. i can''t cum so much...'' lucy shouted in her brain as her face turned into a mind-breaking face; her eyes rolled up, and tears started coming out of them.


    blood started coming out of her nose, and her saliva also flowed out of her mouth, but she didn''t stop coughing.


    "here it comes. take my cum bitch." anon shouted as he grabbed her waist, pulled her womb down on his cock, and released a ton of cum inside her filthy womb.


    "mnnnnnhhhhh~" lucy shouted as she came one last time before going unconscious.


    "i want to pee... but why go to a toilet when i am already inside one?" anon thought as he pushed his dick deeper into her womb and peed inside.


    his pee flowed out of her pussy, and it got mixed with his cum inside her womb, but lucy didn''t know anything about it because her womb was extremely numb due to the last one hour''s pounding that anon gave her, and after 12 minutes of regular cum from the clitoral ring and a dick inside her womb, she completely lost all of her senses down the waist.


    "fuu... it''s time for me to leave, luv. get jessica to help you out of this." anon said as he wore his clothes, slapped lucy''s pussy once more, and exited the house.


    "fucking a girl and then using her as my toilet is the best feeling in this world... i can''t get enough of it." anon said as he smoked his cigar and moved towards the royal castle.


    he took out his nature''s mask and placed it on his face. in just a short period of time, anon got completely transformed into jule.


    "good... now let''s have some fun with my lovely patriotic girl. i have everything in my bag to break her mind and take her into my bed tonight." anon said as he took out fang juker''s diary out of his inventory and teared out a page that stated, faith''s father was one of the biggest traitors to this kingdom.


    ''i wonder how badly her soul will get crushed after reading this... hehehe, and once she is broken down, i will support her by giving her a slight lap rest.


    once she lies down in my lap, she is gone. after that, she will become my very own patriotic fuckpussy. who will do anything and everything i order her to do? from killing the queen to inserting a 20-inch dildo into her pussy without any lubrication


    she will help me corrupt the queen, and she will open her legs for me anytime i wish. heheheeha hahahaha! this is the best. manipulation is the best, and just to stimulate her emotions even more, i have this.'' anon thought as he smiled evily, and took out the watch of corruption from his inventory.

 Chapter 481 Chapter-481

    ?


    anon reached the front of the royal castle and leaped directly up to his room''s window, unnoticed by anyone.


    "hello, link," anon greeted as he noticed link sitting on the bed, reading a book named ''humans and elves.''


    "oh, master... i greet you," link replied, bowing immediately.


    "what are you doing?" anon inquired with a smile.


    "nothing, master. i''m just reading this book, which explains the dynamics between humans and elves. it delves into why humans don''t like elves and why elves don''t like humans," link responded.


    "is that so? well, you keep reading that book, and i''m going to dinner," anon said as he walked towards the door.


    "yes, master," link replied, returning to his book.


    anon left the room and started heading towards the main dining hall...


    suddenly, he noticed faith and three other maids approaching him with a trolley loaded with food, all covered with plates.


    "hello, luv. where are you going?" anon asked faith.


    "hmm...? so, mr. man finally decided to come out of his room, huh...?" faith replied, looking at anon with an irritated face.


    ''oh no... she''s a feminist too? link, you rascal,'' anon thought as he smiled at faith.


    "i know, i said some mean things today and¡ª" before anon could finish his sentence, faith interrupted him.


    "mean? you call them mean? you said that women are bitches born to serve males. do you know how furious the queen is right now? you''re just one step away from a hanging till death punishment. i''m going to the queen''s room with her food. would you like to come and apologize to her?" faith asked, anger evident on her face.


    "hmm... do i want to apologize?" anon said, a smile playing on his face.


    ''oh no... link, what have you done after i left?'' anon cursed link once again.


    "mr. jule, you are not the same as before anymore. you have changed; back then, you respected women so much," faith remarked, looking at anon with a sad expression.


    ''yeah, never did that,'' anon thought as he took out the page from fang juker''s diary and showed it to faith.


    "what is it? is it some kind of sorry letter? because the queen will need this," faith said, looking at the page.


    "i found it in that laboratory; you should take a look at this..." anon suggested as he handed the page to faith.


    ''yes, read it and be crushed to death...'' anon thought, smiling.nove.lb)in


    "what is it? ''experiment no.33...''" as faith began reading the contents on the page, her heartbeat quickened, and she started to step back from the maids.


    it seemed as if someone had taken everything from her - her happiness, her anger, her grief, and her faith in the word ''father.'' faith started crying and fell to the ground.


    "bring me some water..." anon commanded, looking at the maids.


    "h-hey... you bring water," one of the maids suggested, eyeing another.


    "no, you bring the water," the other pointed to a third maid and gave the order.


    "no, you bring it..."


    "no, you two bring it..."


    "no, you two bring it..."


    "shut the fuck up. all three of you go and bring me water," anon shouted, instructing the maids.


    "y-yes..." all of them responded in unison before hurrying off to get water for anon.i think you should take a look at


    "good... now comes this," anon said, taking out the watch of corruption from his inventory and opening it...


    tick-tock


    suddenly, faith''s body and eyes went still...


    anon sat down beside faith and whispered into her ear, "your emotions will overflow due to what you have just learned about your father. you will start crying louder and harder. jule will ask you ''are you alright?'' and as soon as he asks that, you will take him to your personal room without any delay," anon ordered before closing the watch and giving it some time to take effect.


    while waiting for the watch''s effect to kick in, anon mixed his blood into the food being carried to queen fiona.


    ''hehehe... as easy as a piece of cake, step one: add blood to the queen''s food, complete. let''s go... now, step two: manipulate faith and make her an obedient follower,'' anon thought, his lips curling into a wicked smile.


    "nooo... this can''t be. this is fake... m-my father can''t commit treason, t-the queen said he was the most loyal servants of all," faith sobbed, her voice trembling.


    "i''ve already checked the writing and the page quality of this page; they were designed during the great elven war, in which your mother died," anon replied with an evil smile.


    "no... no... no... please, someone tell me... this is bullshit, this is fake," faith pleaded, clutching her temples and crying even louder.


    "are you alright, luv?" anon asked with a concerned look.


    suddenly, something triggered inside faith''s mind. she didn''t know why she was doing it, but she knew her mind was telling her to do it. faith stood up and grabbed anon''s hand.


    "mr. jule, please come with me," faith said.


    "to where?" anon asked, pretending to be unaware of what was happening.


    "just come..." faith urged as she took anon''s hand and led him to her room.


    "i brought water."


    "me too, water."


    "me as well... wait, where is he?"


    all three maids were confused, wondering where anon had gone.


    "oi, we''re getting late for the queen''s food serving."


    "oh yeah, you''re right... let''s go, or she will fire us."


    thud


    faith entered her room with anon and closed the door behind her.


    "i-i can''t understand. what''s going on? what should i do? my father wanted to destroy the elven kingdom, why?" faith questioned as she walked around the room in confusion.


    "come here... lie down on my lap. you will understand everything," anon said with a smile as he looked at faith.


    "what are you saying mr. jule ? this is not the time for jokes. can''t you see how tense the situation is ?" faith asked with a very irritated expression.


    "you need to relax... come here." anon tried once more.


    ''come bitch... or i will pop out the watch.'' anon thought as he looked at faith.


    "okay..." faith replied as she started walking towards anon.


    ''jackpot...''

 Chapter 482 Chapter-482

    ?


    faith lay in anon''s lap, crying loudly. "i-i can''t believe it... jule. my father tried to wipe out the elven kingdom sob-sob," she spoke through her tears.


    "not only the elven kingdom, luv. your father wanted to kill every last one of the elves on this planet," anon added with an evil smile.


    "uwaahhhhh..." as faith listened to this, she started crying even louder.


    ''now, ladies and gentlemen... i am about to present you the best strategy to manipulate a girl. this strategy has never failed, and when i say never, it really means never. (the broken manipulation).


    a girl''s mind is most vulnerable to thoughts when she is in a broken-down state. the more broken down she is, the easier it is to manipulate her mind. you can plant any thought into her mind, and she will start pondering it deeply in this state.


    although i can use the watch of corruption to control her, she is an intelligent woman, and in the near future, she will likely discover it. that''s why i have to use this technique to manipulate her mind to its core.'' anon thought as he started curling faith''s hair slowly and began rubbing her left shoulder, giving her a feeling of comfort.


    "so, what do you think about your father, luv? do you think he was right?" anon asked in a low voice.


    ''you have to talk with your target in a very low voice because if you speak loudly, it might alert her that you''re doing something suspicious.''


    "i-i don''t know... jule. he was my father... i loved him, and he loved me back. he brought back toys every night, and we always played games before dinner.


    the chief commander at that time declared him as the most loyal knight of our kingdom. i don''t know how he became a traitor, jule... this thing doesn''t make any sense." faith spoke as she cried.


    "in that matter¡ª" before anon could complete his sentence, something triggered inside faith''s mind.


    "wait! it can be fake, right? this information... it can be fake too, right?" faith asked, looking at anon with a hopeful expression.


    "no, it''s not. i did some research on the chief commander who was in charge of our kingdom while your dad was alive, and it turns out he was also a traitor. they found out about him 50 years later and executed him. not only him, the queen killed everyone who was working under him for treason, and that includes your father, luv," anon replied, dashing her hopes without hesitation.


    "uwaahhhhh sob-sob..." faith began crying again, hugging anon tightly.


    ''if your target tries to pull herself out of her depression, it''s your job to plunge her even deeper into it to maintain your manipulation over her mind.'' anon thought as he smiled evilly and hugged her back.


    "don''t worry, luv. everything will be alright... everything will be alright. let''s just talk this out... come and lie down on my lap again; you will feel good..." anon said as he tapped on faith''s back and manipulated her into returning to his lap.


    "thank you, jule. you are the best boyfriend..." faith said as she wiped away her tears and settled back into anon''s lap.


    ''here comes the last step of broken manipulation. [the hammer of soul breaking]. this step is my favourite step... in the previous steps, i made faith comfortable around me, so comfortable that now one thing is clear in her mind: she won''t find this level of comfort anywhere else in the world.i think you should take a look at


    now, i will do something that will make her fall from this comfort zone. once she falls, she will do anything to climb back up to this comfort place.'' anon thought as a devilish look appeared on his face.


    "umm... faith. i have something to tell you about this ''boyfriend'' thing," anon spoke as his expressions returned to normal.


    "hmmm...? what is it?" faith asked with a confused expression, her eyes still filled with tears.


    "i am very sad to tell you this, but i can''t be your boyfriend anymore. sorry, luv," anon said as he stood up from the bed and began putting on his shoes.


    ''hammer no.1. start breaking her slowly at first...''


    "n-no... what happened? is it something i did? you didn''t like me crying, right? i-i am sorry, jule. i will never cry in front of you. never again, i promise... please don''t leave me, jule... not right now," faith said as she grabbed anon''s legs, begging him not to leave her.


    "it''s not about your crying or anything, love. it''s just that you''re not the girl i thought you would be," anon spoke.


    "w-what do you mean?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "umm... faith, you are the daughter of a traitor," anon said with a straight face.


    ''hammer no.2 comes here... break her to the limit that she loses her senses of reasoning and her world starts falling apart.'' anon thought as he looked at faith with a fake sympathetic expression.


    as soon as faith heard these words, her heart seemed to stop for a moment. she couldn''t comprehend what anon had just said to her face.


    "w-what are you saying, jule? we are boyfriend and girlfriend... y-you can''t leave me for that reason, right? t-there has to be another reason, right? please say that there is another reason... say it, jule." faith spoke, grabbing anon''s collar and shaking him.


    she started crying even harder as she hugged anon tightly, her body shaking.


    ''is this enough?'' anon wondered as he placed his hands on faith''s back. but as soon as he did, faith pushed him away.


    she wiped away her tears and looked at anon with a fake smile.


    "well, thanks for supporting me, mr. jule. you can now get out of my room," faith said as she pointed to the door.nove(lb(in


    "o-okay..." anon said as he turned around and exited the room. but as soon as he left the room, an evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 483 Chapter-483

    ?


    as anon exited faith''s room, an evil smile crept onto his face.


    "i might be the biggest rogue in this world," anon spoke as he walked toward his room.


    suddenly, a screen appeared in front of him:


    [1 new target found under the skill [mind control]]


    [would you like to execute the skill?] [yes/no]


    "talk about perfect timing... hahaha," anon chuckled like a mastermind and clicked the ''yes'' option without hesitation.


    [one new target has been captured]


    [fiona''s mind control: 0%]


    "nice, show me faith''s mind control..."


    [faith''s mind control: 80%]


    "excellent."


    ''now that i have broken her enough, she will start to distance herself from the world...'' anon thought as he summoned a cigar into his hands and began to play with it.


    knock-knock-knock


    "madam faith, we are here with your dinner. please open the door," two maids said as they knocked on faith''s door.


    "i don''t want to eat anything," faith replied without opening the door.


    "what? but ma''am, you have to¡ª" before the maid could finish her sentence, a loud sound emanated from inside.n-/o-.v.)e(.l--b-(1()n


    thud-thud-thud-thud-thud


    "don''t you understand what i''m saying? get out of my face, you bitches!" faith''s anger flared this time, and her bloodlust filled the room.


    "y-yes, ma''am," the maids said, immediately retreating from faith''s room.


    ''she will attempt to find various solutions to her problem, but no useful ideas will come to her because it''s too much for her to handle at once. she will reach the point known as "madness,"'' anon thought as he sniffed his cigar.


    inside faith''s room...


    "no... i have to do something. i can''t just sit in my room and pretend that nothing happened. i have to inform the queen, no. if i tell the queen about this, not only will i die, but my daughter will face the same punishment. i can''t do that. what if i run away from this kingdom? no, i can''t do that either; the royal guards will make my daughter''s life a living hell. i can''t think of any possible solutions. i don''t know what to do," faith shouted as she pulled her hair in despair, as if she were a madwoman.


    ''after trying everything, only one way will come to her mind, and she will do it... definitely,'' anon thought as he placed the cigar in his mouth and lit it.


    "there is only one way left now..." faith said as she left her room and started walking toward the castle''s roof.


    meanwhile, anon smoked his cigar while standing at his room''s window, looking at the moon and taking small puffs.


    "link, what are you reading now?" anon asked.


    "''how to satisfy your woman''... master," link replied.


    anon coughed as he inhaled smoke, taken aback by the book''s title.i think you should take a look at


    "what the hell? why are you reading a book like that?" anon asked, clearly puzzled.


    "master, i am a creature of knowledge. i extract knowledge from every piece of paper and store it in my mind to assist you at any moment. that''s why i am reading every single book in this room," link explained.


    "well, that''s one book i won''t be needing. i''m pretty good at satisfying my woman," anon said, turning his head in another direction.


    "is that so? well, if it''s something you already know, then it''s a waste of my time to read it, and i don''t like things that waste my time," link commented as he promptly burned the book to ashes.


    "smart move," anon remarked with a smile directed at link.


    suddenly, anon noticed something strange on the roof opposite his room.


    "hmm...? is that what i think it is?" anon questioned. he used his heightened senses to zoom in on the figure walking on the roof, confirming that it was faith.


    "here she comes..." anon whispered as a smile graced his face.


    ''this is the last part of the plan...'' anon thought as he discarded his cigar, climbed up onto the window, and prepared to jump back to the other side of the castle.


    "there is no other way..." faith said as she deactivated every protection spell around her body. she then jumped off the roof with a sorrowful expression on her face.


    faith closed her eyes, waiting for the ground to greet her. however, ten seconds passed, and nothing happened.


    "hello, luv," a familiar voice echoed in her ears.


    faith opened her eyes slowly, finding herself back on the roof from which she had jumped a moment ago.


    "mr. jule... sob-sob..." faith spoke as tears welled up in her eyes. she reached out to touch anon''s face and smiled through her tears.


    anon gently set her down, and she immediately hugged him tightly.


    "why? sob-sob why did you save me? you said you didn''t love me; then why did you save me?" faith asked as she sobbed loudly and lightly punched anon on the back.


    "i had to... because i love you but i can''t love you at the same time," anon confessed.


    "why? sob-sob give me an answer... why can''t you?" faith implored.


    anon cryptically replied, "well, because i am not the guy you think i am."


    "what?" faith asked, her face etched with confusion.


    "yes, i am not jule. my real name is anon... anon agreil." anon replied.


    suddenly a smile appeared on faith''s face as she spoke, "that was the reason, that''s why you did all this ? you stupid kid. it''s not like, i am going to kill you for telling me a fake name."


    "yeah and i am a human..." anon spoke.


    suddenly silence covered the whole environment and faith''s smile disappeared from her face.


    "n-no... tell me you are joking. you are joking, right ? it can''t be true... you aren''t a human. if you were to be a human... i would''ve detected it instantly." faith replied as she touched anon''s face slightly.


    "your tendency to reject the reality is not a very good habit, luv." anon spoke as he looked faith dead in eyes.


    faith realised that he wasn''t lying and she immediately jumped away from anon as she summoned her sword.

 Chapter 484 Chapter-484

    ?


    "who are you, and why did you come to our kingdom? reveal your true identity right now, or i will summon every guard in this castle to this roof," faith threatened anon.


    "if that''s what you wish for..." anon replied as he placed his hand over the mask of nature and partially removed it from his face. as he pulled the mask aside, anon''s real face was revealed ¨C dark black hair, shining red eyes, and a handsome visage. the moonlight accentuated his features, making him even more striking.


    "hello again, faith. i am anon agreil, a human," he spoke, bowing slightly in front of faith.


    "why are you here? are you planning to harm our queen? was the attack in the forest also your doing? did you fabricate that information to drive me to suicide?" faith questioned, pointing her sword toward anon''s neck.


    "calm down, luv. let me¡ª" before anon could explain, faith disappeared from her position, reappearing behind anon.


    she lightly touched anon''s back with the tip of her sword and said, "no, you won''t speak anymore. i''ll ask the questions, and you will answer with either ''yes'' or ''no.'' do you understand?"


    anon realized that he should play along for now. "okay," he replied.


    "good. first question: are you here to assassinate our queen?" faith inquired.


    "no, if i wanted to kill her, i wouldn''t have saved her in the forest," anon responded with a smile.


    "silence and answer with ''yes'' or ''no'' only. next question: were you responsible for the attack on our queen in the forest?" faith asked.


    "no," anon replied.


    "third question: did you forge those documents to drive me to suicide?" faith inquired.


    "no..."


    [he is speaking the truth... my skill, ''truth''s test,'' cannot be wrong.] faith thought, unaware that anon could hear her thoughts.


    ''her skill is under my illusion, and anything i say will appear truthful now,'' anon thought, smiling wickedly.


    "last question: did you ever love me, or were you just using me for your purposes?" faith asked, tears streaming down her face.


    anon turned around and looked at her warmly. "from the moment i saw you, i was completely in love with you."


    "really?" faith stammered, her voice filled with hope and emotion, tears still in her eyes.


    "yes, luv," anon affirmed.


    upon hearing this, faith dropped her sword and passionately kissed anon on the lips. their kiss was intense and passionate.


    ''wow... she genuinely believes i love her. well, i "love" each girl in my collection, but that kiss was something else. show me her mind control meter...'' anon thought.


    [faith''s mind control: 95%]i think you should take a look at


    ''just 5% more, and then she''ll be in my collection. what a delightful night... i''ve broken her to the core, and now i can build her up again as i please. this is the beauty of manipulating someone''s mind through their emotions,'' anon thought as he reciprocated the kiss with full passion.


    ''if you want to be the strongest in this world, there''s a simple rule: eliminate your emotions to the core or take control of them. if you eliminate them, you can conquer the world, but if you take control of them, you can control the world. if you let your emotions control you, you''ll become weak. be strong and manipulate the world at your fingertips.''


    after minutes of continuous kissing, faith broke the kiss and said, "i want you to make love to me as intensely as you can, anon. make me forget everything and make me yours for tonight. since you''re human, i assume you know a lot about lovemaking, right?"


    "oh, i do. trust me, once you share a bed with me, you won''t regret it," anon replied, touching faith''s chin lightly.


    "i''ve already taken you inside me, and i don''t regret it one bit," faith said in a seductive tone.


    "but... if we make love, you''ll be committing treason against your kingdom, and they will¡ª" before anon could continue, faith silenced him by sealing his lips with another kiss.


    she pulled away slowly and said, "forget the kingdom; i don''t care about it anymore. i only care about you and my daughter now."n-)0velbin


    ''patriotic faith has transformed into a lusty seductress who couldn''t care less about her kingdom,'' anon thought as he smiled and kissed her once more.


    "so, if i decide to destroy this kingdom, you''ll still be mine, right?" anon inquired with a smile.


    "absolutely. do whatever you want with this kingdom. i''ve served them for 400 years without receiving anything in return. but for you, i''d die right now. so, yes, i''m yours from this moment on. tell me to do something, and i''ll do it without question. would you like me to poison the royal army''s food or tamper with the kingdom''s main water source?" faith offered, her hand resting on anon''s cheek.


    "wow, you''ve switched to brutal mode, haven''t you? well, for now, let''s go back to your room and enjoy our time. i''ll teach you some really naughty things," anon replied as he picked faith up like a princess and headed toward her room.


    "you know, you look even more handsome now," faith said, her fingers brushing against anon''s lips.


    "i know," anon replied with a smirk.


    both of them reached in front of faith''s room and opened the gate, they entered inside the room.


    as soon as anon entered inside, he noticed that the room was a total mess, everything was broken and nothing was in it''s place, except the bed.


    "nice, it''s a good thing that you left the bed unharmed..." anon spoke as he puts down faith on the bed slowly.


    "let''s start this..." faith said as she moved her lips towards anon''s face to kiss him... but anon immediately backed off and dodged her kiss.


    "what are you doing ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "before you have sex with me, we have to establish some terms between ourselves." anon spoke.


    "what type of terms ?" faith asked.


    "the master-slave terms... you have to become my full-fledged cum-bucket, if you want to have sex with me. do you understand ?" anon asked.

 Chapter 485 Chapter-485

    ?


    "what do you mean by that ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "what i mean is... you have to show me your loyalty and to do that, you have to become my slave." anon spoke as he looked at faith with a smile.


    "but, i already said it. i am your bitch. just fuck me..." faith spoke.


    "yeah, no. either you accept to become my slave or i am out of this room." anon spoke.


    "but i don''t want to wear a slave collar and if-" before faith could''ve completed her sentence anon interrupted her.


    "you don''t have to wear a collar, luv. you just have to accept me as your master by the heart and become my cum-bucket." anon spoke.


    "wait, when you say cum-bucket... do you mean, that ?" faith asked with a suspicious expression.


    "yes, a cum bucket is only dedicated to it''s master. it won''t spread it''s legs in front of anyone other than it''s owner. once you become my cum-bucket, you will have to bend down in front of me whenever and wherever i tell you to.


    you can''t say no. it''s as easy as that..." anon explained.


    "okay, and what do i get out of it ?" faith asked.


    anon immediately opened his zip and whipped out his cock... he slammed the cock on faith''s nose and spoke, "my cock."


    *sniff-sniff*


    faith sniffed anon''s cock and immediately all the resisting parts of her mind got turned off.


    "i-i accept you as my master, and i am ready to become your cum-bucket." faith spoke as she continued to sniff anon''s dick.


    suddenly a screen popped up in front of anon.


    [faith''s mind control: 100%]


    ''yes, the moment she acknowledged me as her true master. she lost all the control over her mind.'' anon thought as he looked at the screen in front of him.


    "can i stuff your cock in my mouth..... master ?" faith asked as her cheeks turned red and the speed of her breathing started to increase with every second.


    "you can..." anon replied.


    as soon as these words fell into faith''s ear, her switch got flipped and she gobbled up anon''s cock without wasting another second.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    she started giving anon a blowjob and faith enjoyed it everytime anon''s cock touched the back of her mouth.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    ''either she is not that good at giving blowjobs or i am just addicted to lucy''s blowjob. i don''t know this but... fuck it.'' anon spoke as he grabbed faith''s head and used his skill...


    [body modification: gag reflex off]i think you should take a look at


    "suck it... bitch." anon spoke as he started thrusting his dick down her throat without any stops.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    ''oh, yes... using a mouth pussy is always the best.'' anon spoke as he grabbed faith''s hair and started using them to move her mouth back and forth.


    n/-o-.v((e((l.-b.-i-)n


    faith wasn''t resisting him even one bit, because she was enjoying the dominance.


    after fucking her mouth for the next 20 minutes without any stops, anon finally decided to cum as he released his white juice inside her mouth.


    *gulp-gulp-gulp*


    as anon ejaculated his cum inside faith''s mouth, faith continued to drink it without any hesitation but the amount of cum was too much, faith failed to drink all of it and some of the cum flowed out of her nostrils.


    "fuu... nice work, but you still have a long way to give a perfect blowjob." anon spoke as he pulled his cock out of faith''s mouth and tapped it twice on her forehead to mark her with his cum.


    "i hope, master will teach me with time." faith spoke as she smelled anon''s cum like a pervert.


    "you are just a fucking pervert..." anon spoke as he smiled and grabbed faith''s ass tightly.


    "anhhh~ my ass is sensitive... don''t grab them so hard." faith spoke as she looked at anon.


    "i love sensative areas and if it''s a girl''s ass... then only god can save her." anon spoke as he pulled her ass cheeks apart with more strength.


    "annnhhhhhh~ please master... you will tear my ass." faith spoke.


    "oh... yeah ? then why are your pussy lips opening like crazy and your asshole is also twitching." anon spoke as he inserted his thumb into faith''s asshole.


    "noooooo... master, that''s the wrong hole." faith spoke as she tried to run away from anon but he grabbed her ass and pulled her back.


    "where are you running off to bitch ? you are my cum-bucket... you have to do everything and anything i tell you to. even if you have to get your asshole fucked." anon spoke.


    "nooo... not my asshole. please leave my asshole, master." faith requested as she looked at anon with mercy eyes.


    "hell, no..." anon spoke as he summoned a dildoctopus from his inventory and rammed it inside her asshole.


    "aanhhhhhhhhh~ noooooo... it''s the wrong hole...." faith spoke as she realised that the dildoctopus''s tentacles are grabbing her ass cheeks slowly.


    "this is one of my creations... a sex toy i named ''dildoctopus.'' do you like it, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no... you can''t insert sex toys in my asshole, anon. please take it out... anhhh~ it''s vibrating and it''s releasing something inside my ass... anhhhh~ it''s grabbing my ass tightly.... master, please remove it." faith begged as she hugged anon, because her legs started to vibrate and she couldn''t stand up anymore.


    "luv, i am an evil man, when it comes to sex. so, i am going to fuck your pussy now... go and lay down on the bed..." anon spoke with a perverted smile on his face.


    "n-no... please not my pussy too, master. atleast remove this toy from my ass before- ahhhh, no." before faith could''ve said anything else, anon grabbed her hand and throwed her over the bed.


    "shut the fuck up, cum-buckets don''t talk that much. your work is only to moan for me like the bitch you are... do you understand ?" anon spoke as he walked over the bed and started rubbing faith''s pussy lips.

 Chapter 486 -486

    chapter 486 -486


    due to the dildoctopus... she was already wet but just for the fun, anon grabbed her clitoris and rammed his cock into her pussy.


    "anhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ fuckkkkkkkkkk~ yes, yes, yes


    ..... i am cummmmmmmmminnggggg~ " faith shouted as she lifted both of her legs into the air and cummed all over anon''s chest. her eyes rolled back to her head and her whole body started vibrating due to pleasure.


    it was clear that it was her first time cumming.


    "you fucking cum-bucket... you are supposed to store my cum in your pussy. don''t cum back on my body, bitch." anon spoke as he started thrusting his cock into her pussy without any mercy.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "faith, question... who''s dick is more bigger ? mine or your dead husband''s dick ?" anon asked as he grabbed faith''s nipples.


    "n-no anhhhhh~ i-i can''t answer that, master..." faith said as she closed her eyes.


    "you... fucking cum-bucket. you better answer me or i am pulling my dick out of your filthy pussy. do you understand?" anon spoke as he slapped faith''s tits and started pulling his dick out her pussy.


    *slap-slap*


    "anhhhh~ no, please. i will tell... i will tell... yours is bigger than anyone, i have every seen. anhhh~ master is bigger than my dead husband... please don''t leave my pussy." faith spoke as she locked anon''s body with her legs and her pussy tightened it''s grip on his cock.


    "good... now take this big cock and try to satisfy it with your tiny womb..." anon spoke as he penetrated faith''s womb with his cock and touched her belly button.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    anon continued to fuck faith, through the whole night with zero breaks and when the morning came, faith was lying on the bed unconscious, she didn''t knew what happened to her after the 55th round.


    cum was flowing out of every single hole of her body. her nose, her pussy, her asshole... even her ears and underarms. it was everywhere.


    anon was sleeping besides her with his dick still stuck in her pussy and he was getting a morning wood.


    "hmm...? what time is it ?" faith asked as she woke up from the sunlight falling on her face.


    she looked at a watch that was hanging on the nearby wall and noticed that it was 9 in the morning.


    "fuck... i am late for my-" faith shouted in a very tense voice, but as soon as she tried to stand up, she felt anon''s dick twisting inside her womb.


    "anhhhh~ fuck... master''s dick is still inside." faith spoke as her eyes started closing once more and she reached out for her clit slowly.nove.lb-1n


    faith started rubbing her clit and anon''s cock at the same time as she enjoyed the feeling of his cock inside her womb.


    "you doing the rub this time, luv ?" anon asked as he grabbed faith''s waist and pulled her towards him.


    "anhhh~ your cock just went deeper into my pussy, master. don''t pull me like that." faith spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "well, here comes the first load of the day... take this." anon spoke as he grabbed faith''s neck and squeezed it tightly.


    he squeezed it so tightly that, she started choking...


    "m-master.... i-i am... go...ing to- d-die." faith spoke as she felt anon''s dick going even deeper into her womb and suddenly a pressurized flow of sperm was released inside her womb, that painted her womb''s walls, white.


    "anhhhh~ fu-ck... *cough-cough-cough*"


    as anon came inside her womb, he continued to squeeze her neck to maintain the tightness of her pussy.


    "yessss...." anon spoke as he finally took out his dick from her pussy and all of his cum started flowing out of it.


    "fuu... that was good. faith, your pussy gets really tight, when i squeeze your neck." anon spoke as he spanked faith''s ass but suddenly he noticed that faith wasn''t responding anymore.


    "faith...? are you alright, luv ?" anon asked as he turned her body around and saw that faith has lost consciousness.


    "ah, shit... i must''ve stopped the oxygen supply to her brain." anon spoke as he stood up from the bed and went to the shower directly.


    after showering, anon exited the bathroom and started changing into new clothes.


    "hmm...?" suddenly faith came back to her senses and looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "hello, luv...? are you alright ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-you... keep your distance from me. you almost killed me, do you realise that ?" faith spoke as she immediately backed off from anon.


    "yeah, my bad... sometimes i tend to get too passionate in the tightness, that i forget you are a living thing as well." anon spoke with a smile.


    "ew... why is there cum in my ears ? no wonder, why my hearing is low since this morning. what did you do to me, while i was unconscious ?" faith asked as she rubbed the insides of her ear, with the pinky finger.


    "well, that''s confidential stuff. if you would''ve been awake... maybe you knew, what happened with you while you were unconscious." anon spoke as he smiled towards faith.


    "i have to take a bath now." faith spoke as she stood up from the bed and started walking towards the bathroom.


    "should i give the bedsheets to the maids ?" anon asked.


    "no... don''t even touch them." faith shouted loudly.


    "okay, calm down. what happened ?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "they are very dirty bedsheets and you don''t have to touch them... i will take them with me and throw them out of the castle, right after i take my bath and since my reporting time has passed, i am now officially on a holiday." faith spoke but inside her mind something else was going on.


    [are you kidding me ? throw them away ? they are like the best treasure in my eyes. i can use them to masturbate once anon leaves.] faith thought as she went inside the bathroom but she didn''t knew that anon heard every single word of her thoughts.


    "what a weird girl...?" anon spoke as he smiled and looked at himself in the mirror.

 Chapter 487 -487

    chapter 487 -487


    faith exited the bathroom and started changing into new clothes.


    suddenly, something triggered inside her mind, and she began to sing.


    ???? i have a boyfriend, who loves me. even if he''s not an elf, he still loves me. he has power, he has money, and i should call him "honey." ????


    suddenly, she turned around to look at the mirror and noticed that anon was still sitting on the couch behind the mirror.


    as soon as faith looked at anon, she sealed her lips and gazed at him with a very embarrassed and shy expression.


    "you should start calling me ''honey,''" anon said as he took a sip from his teacup and smiled at faith.


    "n-no... i thought... you were out... wait! if you''re here, then who''s competing in the academy exchange event? your match was scheduled for 9:30 today... it''s already 9:45... anon, you have to go there now," faith shouted as she looked at anon.


    "yeah? well, look at this. i''m not going because... i''m already there," anon replied with a calm tone.


    "what do you mean by that? you''re still here. how can you be in two different locations at the same time?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "oh, i can be anywhere, love," anon spoke as he grabbed faith''s waist and rolled her into his arms.


    "ouch... being romantic after that night, huh...?" faith asked as she sniffed anon''s breath.


    "why? is there a problem with being romantic?" anon asked with a charming smile.


    "no, but i hope... you can say that to the queen once you tell her that you were doing this instead of going to the academy exchange event," faith spoke as she released herself from anon''s hands.nove/lb-1n


    "do you have the thing that shows you the live footage of what''s going on inside the colosseum?" anon asked.


    "you mean the screen?" faith asked.


    "yeah, turn it on," anon replied with a smile.


    "okay, here..." faith spoke as she touched a button on her dressing table, and suddenly images started projecting on the mirror.


    it was the live footage of the colosseum, and on the screen, two participants were dueling. surprisingly, one of them was jule.


    "wait... you? here? then who is he? ahhh, i can''t understand this," faith shouted with a confused expression.


    "calm down, love. let me explain this to you. you see that guy standing over there? he''s just a clone that i created," anon replied.


    "what? your clone? wait! you can make clones? that''s illegal, don''t you know that? i don''t want to see my boyfriend in jail before..." suddenly, anon kissed faith, sealing her lips.


    after a moment of silence, anon separated his lips from faith''s and looked at her with a smile.


    "calm down... there''s no one strong enough here who can put me in jail," anon spoke.


    "really?" faith asked with an innocent expression.


    "really," anon replied.


    suddenly, faith hugged anon tightly and asked for a promise, "promise me that you''ll never leave me, no matter what happens. promise me."


    "i promise," anon replied after thinking for a bit.


    "you can''t break your promise. you told me that you never break your word, right?" faith spoke as she looked at anon''s face with a smile.


    "don''t worry, love. i won''t break my promise," anon replied.


    "good... now, explain something to me," faith asked.


    "what?"


    "how can you control a clone from this distance? from what i''ve seen, a clone can only be controlled in an area of 300 to 500 meters. so, how are you doing that?" faith asked.


    "well, do you remember the time when i used the ancient trumpet''s skill?" anon asked as he touched faith''s cheek.


    "in the colosseum, your first match, right?" faith spoke.


    "yes, at that time, did you see a snake that materialized and bound my whole body and helped me direct the skill toward the sky?" anon asked.


    "what? no. there wasn''t a snake. we saw you looking at the sky with some weird noises coming out of your body, and suddenly you roared so loudly that the clouds started fading away," faith replied.


    suddenly, a confused expression appeared on anon''s face.


    "wait, are you saying that... there was nothing over my body when i looked toward the sky?" anon asked.


    "no... it was just you standing in the middle of the colosseum," faith replied.


    ''what? did link use some type of invisible magic spell?'' anon wondered as he looked at faith.


    "well, there was a snake... he must''ve used an invisible skill to hide from you guys. he''s the one who''s controlling that clone''s body over there," anon replied.


    "wait... a snake. what was your name again? i''m sorry, i didn''t pay attention to it... when we were... together," faith asked.


    "anon... anon agreil," anon replied.


    "oh my god.... you are ''the anon,''" faith spoke as she immediately covered her mouth with her hand.


    "hmm...? ''the anon''?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, when you told me about the zombie thing back in the dark elven territory... i did some research on this stuff, and it goes back to the human kingdom. it''s where this thing started from. they came out of the ''nightmare forest'' in enormous amounts, and all seven human kingdoms fought as one. they had huge forces out there, but they still failed to kill even a quarter of those things. it was a losing battle for the humans, but then, sitting on a golden bird, came their savior.


    he wielded two black sickles in both of his hands and commanded an army of ogres. he was a handsome youngman with red sparkling eyes and muscular body.


    he fought off the zombies with his sickles and killed the biggest zombie of them all, the troll zombie. it was you, the saviour of the human kingdom, ''the anon,'' you are written as one of the heroes in the human kingdom''s history books. you are a legend, even the queen knows you." faith spoke.


    "wow... i''m famous," anon spoke.

 Chapter 488 -488

    chapter 488 -488


    "famous? are you kidding me? go back to the human kingdom and ask them about you. you''re like a god to the humans. you want to see how famous you are? come with me to the world trade conference; it''s being held in our kingdom this time," faith spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "i''m sorry, the what conference?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "the world trade conference... you don''t know about it?" faith asked with a surprised expression.


    "yeah... if i remember correctly.... never heard of it," anon replied.


    "the trade conference is a meeting of all the races that is held every year to refresh the terms of trading. many representatives from every race come to this conference every year.


    it''s a surprise that you don''t know anything about it..." faith spoke.


    "why is it a surprise?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "because you are the biggest trader from the human kingdom... hell, you have three of the biggest resource-exporting companies in your name. i am really surprised that you don''t know anything about this..." faith informed anon.


    "the fuck?" anon was left shocked when he heard this news.


    "you don''t know about it, do you?" faith asked with a smile.


    anon immediately walked up to the window of the room and shouted, "mike...."


    as soon as he shouted the word, mike immediately appeared in front of him with jessica beside him.


    "we greet our master," both of them spoke in unison as they bowed down to anon.


    "mike, what the fuck is going on here? faith says i am the biggest trader in the human kingdom, and i have three of the biggest trading companies in my name. is that true?" anon asked with an angry expression.


    "i-it is true, my master," mike replied with a stammering voice as he knew that anon wasn''t happy to hear this news.


    "wait! is that our previous queen, miss. jessica?" faith asked with a doubtful expression as she walked up to anon.


    "yeah, she is. now, be silent and let me have this talk..." anon spoke.


    "okay..." faith spoke as she backed off immediately and started to wear her clothes again.


    "mike, why haven''t i been informed about this information?" anon asked.


    "m-my master... i-i didn''t tell you about this because i didn''t want you to be distracted from your goal," mike spoke as he continued to look down.


    "mike, since i came to this kingdom... i have spent my fair share of time with elven women. you could''ve told me while i was doing that...


    fuck..." anon spoke.


    "m-my master... i am ready for any punishment for this deadly crime that i just committed. please kill me at this very moment for my mistake," mike spoke as he summoned two daggers in his hands and showed them to anon.


    "mike, don''t speak nonsense. you know i''m not going to kill you. do you have any record of these companies?" anon asked as he calmed down a bit after seeing mike''s undying loyalty.


    "i have everything stored inside my mind, master. just ask your question, and i''ll answer it immediately, and if you need it in written form, please give me 30 minutes," mike spoke.


    "okay, what are the names of my three companies?" anon asked.


    "sir, all of your companies are named after you. the ghost wood supplier is called anon wood suppliers limited.


    the company that supplies wine and alcohol is called anon wines and alcohol suppliers.


    the last and final company supplies gadgets that make daily life easier for non-magic users. it''s called anon gadgets suppliers.


    here is one of the example products, sir." mike spoke as he took out a small wooden box from his inventory and gave it to anon.


    anon looked at the box, and only one thing came to his mind.


    ''wow... this ghost wood is well-cut and well-furnished. i can tell that it''s a good product just by holding it in my hands.'' anon thought as he turned the box over and noticed that on the top of the box, a big ''a'' was written in a very fashionable manner.


    "what is this?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "it''s a lighter and gas torch for anyone who travels long distances by foot or carriage. it can be used for making food, lighting cigars, and you can just keep it open for light as well... this thing is created by madam sephie.


    it takes a little amount of mana, and it can go up to 3 days without flickering a bit." mike explained.


    anon immediately opened the box, and suddenly a big flame started burning in front of him. the box was made on a simple concept.


    it had three main components: a mana-storing ring at the bottom of the box, after that came the fire ball spell written down on rough paper, and at the top came a small copper pipe that combined both of them and gave out a fire based on the mana stored inside the ring.


    on the outside of the box, only a small button was attached, which had direct connections to the mana storage ring. anyone can click on the button and store the mana inside the mana storage ring to use it later in case of emergency.


    "this thing runs on mana, right?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, sir..." mike replied.


    "you made this thing for people who can''t use magic, right? so, how will they store mana in this?" anon asked.


    "that''s why we created this, sir." mike said as he handed over another device to anon.


    it was a black stick that had a small red stone on its top. this red stone was a b-ranked magic crystal that can store up to fifty thousand mana without breaking.


    "what is this?" anon asked as he looked at the stick and noticed the same ''a'' letter written on the other side of the stick.


    "master, this is a mana storage stick. a non-magic user can get another person to fill it up with mana for him once, and it can be used to recharge this box for the next month without any mana wastage." mike spoke.


    "so, it''s a one-time thing?" anon asked.


    "no, sir... these sticks and boxes are embedded with specific mana patterns. not everyone can fill them up with mana... if anyone unauthorized tries to fill up the crystal, it will explode." mike explained.


    "then how do they get it filled?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "well, we have opened these shops inside the human kingdom for now. they are called the mana recharge shops. we provide mana refilling services in exchange for money." mike replied.


    "wow... i mean, is anyone even buying these things?" anon asked as he looked at the mana storage stick with a very suspicious expression.nove)lb-in


    "master, the opening day sales were good, and it has only increased from there..."


    "what was the opening day sales?" anon asked.


    "it was around 200 jade coins," mike replied.


    "the fucking what coin?" faith shouted from behind.


    "wait, you''re saying these things... made me about 20,000 platinum coins on the opening day, and it''s still increasing?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yes... my master," mike replied.

 Chapter 489 -489

    chapter 489 -489


    "wow... my boyfriend is rich as well. hehehe... i am the luckiest girlfriend. " faith spoke as she looked at the mirror with a wide smile on her face.


    "mike, just for general knowledge. what is my current worth at this time ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "more than ten thousand jades and still increasing master..." mike replied.


    "wow, that''s like half of our kingdom''s economy." faith spoke as she finished her make up and walked upto anon.


    she slightly bend down and hugged anon from behind as he was sitting on his chair.


    "hello, rich boyfriend. aren''t you going to take your girlfriend on shopping ?" faith asked as she smiled and looked at faith.


    "why not, luv ? how much do you want for your shopping ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no, i don''t want money. i want you to come with me... you made me miss my duty today. now, you have to compensate for that by doing shopping with me." faith spoke as she pouted like a little kid.


    "okay, okay... let''s go." anon spoke as he stood up and both of them walked out of the room.


    anon summoned his mask of nature and transformed into lesley.


    "that''s a new face... who is he ?" faith asked.n//o..v/-e/(l)-b/.i.(n


    "well, mike found him. he raped a girl and then killed her, so mike killed him and his other friend as well. i used his friend''s body to make jule''s clone and i took his face.


    "that reminds me, where is this jule kid right now ? is he dead ?" faith asked.


    "nope, still inside a blacked out room in the basement of a castle in the human kingdom." anon replied.


    "madam faith, your carriage couldn''t be arranged due to some complications... would you be kind enough to use the royal carriage as your ride, today ?" one of the servants asked.


    "you mean the carriage that is used to drop the queen at the colosseum ?" faith asked.


    "yes, ma''am." the servant replied.


    "we will take it..." faith spoke.


    "thank you, madam. i will get it prepared immediately."


    both of them exited the castle and entered inside the royal carriage...


    "so, where to first ?" anon asked with a smile.


    faith immediately stood up from her seat and sat down on anon''s lap.


    "to the cloth shop... i want new clothes. i have been wearing the same old clothes for the last 40 years. now that i have a very rich boyfriend... i want to wear some good clothes." faith spoke as she smiled and rubbed her ass over anon''s knee.


    "luv, i think your ass is trying to say something to me." anon spoke as he grabbed her waist and pulled her backwards.


    "anhh~ and what is it saying ?" faith asked as she rubbed her ass faster over anon''s dick.


    "it''s telling me to tear off these pants of yours and fuck you right here in the carriage..." anon spoke as he reached for faith''s pants but before he could''ve done anything else... the carriage suddenly stopped.


    *screeeeeeeeeeeeech*


    "what the fuck ?" anon spoke as he looked outside the window and noticed that they have already reached in front of the cloth shop.


    "aww~ look at your face... if it would''ve been a bit further... i guess, you would''ve teared off my pants and ravaged me like a cheap whore, right in this carriage right ?" faith spoke as she stood up from anon''s lap.


    "oh, i definitely would''ve..." anon spoke as he grabbed faith''s ass and squeezed one last time.


    "annhh~ you are so desperate. here... just for the show." faith spoke as he opened the button and lowered down her pants for anon.


    her white laced panties were revealed and she immediately covered anon''s face with her ass.


    the silky panties rubbed all over anon''s face and a smell was left over his nose. the smell of fresh pussy.


    faith immediately covered her panties by wearing her pants back and she suddenly jumped out of the carriage.


    "wow... a teasing girl. i like that." anon spoke as he smiled and jumped out of the carriage with here.


    "so... did you like what you saw or should i say... what you smelled ?" faith asked with a naughty smile.


    "you are really a teasing girl... do you know that ?" anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "i know... since, i met you. i don''t know what has triggered inside mmy brain, but i want to do these kind of things more often now. please tell me when i am making you uncomfortable, okay ?" faith asked as she grabbed anon''s hand.


    "luv, believe me. this kind of thing will be the last kind to make me uncomfortable in this whole world and when a noble woman like you does it... you don''t know how sexy you look. so, keep on doing these things.


    last time my doctor said it''s good for health..." anon joked as he looked at faith.


    "what''s a doctor ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    ''ah fuck... i forgot they have healers here.'' anon thought.


    "i mean... no, don''t worry. let''s just go inside and get you some naughty clothes." anon spoke as he placed his hand over faith''s shoulder and both of them entered inside the shop.


    *ting*


    as soon as the gate opened, a ring sound came.


    "hello, dear cust- oh my, chief commander faith and with a guy. that''s not something you see everyday." an old lady spoke as she looked at faith with a smile.


    "hello, keet. can you show me some clothes ?" faith asked.


    "of course... that''s why we are here darling. come with me. is it the regular ones or do you want something under 1 silver again ?" keet asked as she walked her through the clothes.


    "whatever is the most expensive piece of cloth in this shop and it comes in her size. i want it." anon spoke as he flipped out a platinum coin towards keet.


    "my, my... faith, you have boyfriend and you didn''t introduced me to him ? hello, i am keet... faith''s regular dress designer. everything she is wearing from top to bottom is designed by me." keet spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "oh really ? you mean the panties too ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "they sure are. today is friday, so she must be wearing white laced panties, made with specific full-air pass through silk." keet spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.

 Chapter 490 -490

    chapter 490 -490


    "yeah, you are right... white laced panties are just great and about the smell... i was wondering why i can smell her sweet parts through them so easily.


    i am very grateful to you for making them." anon spoke as he smiled like a pervert.


    "oh, don''t worry dear. i have more perverted clothes in her size... do you have only this one coin or do you have more money to spend on her." keet asked with a greedy smile.


    "i have enough to buy this shop thousand times over. just show me the stuff..." anon spoke as he summoned a bag full of platinum coins in his hands and tossed it over to keet.


    "oh my god... i will give you the best clothes ever made in this whole world... don''t you worry, youngman. you have money and you have our chief commander as your girlfriend... i don''t think you will need anything else for the next 600 years." keet spoke as she and anon started laughing together.


    suddenly faith walked upto them with a pink coloured top in her hands and asked, "look at this, darling. what do you think about it ? will i look cute in this ?"


    "oh, you will, luv." anon replied with a smile.


    "okay, sold... 2 golds." keet spoke as she immediately snatched the top from faith''s hands and packed it inside a small paper bag.


    "w-whaaat ? 2 golds... ? have you finally lost it, keet ? you are saying that thing is 2 golds ? i think we should come some other day... there is a negative sale going on here." faith spoke as she looked at anon and started leaving the store.


    but before she could''ve passed by anon, she felt a hand over her waist that pulled her back.


    "what are you doing, luv ? if you like that top... we are buying it. no matter if it''s damn expensive." anon spoke as he looked at faith with a smile.


    "no... what if she said it was for 1 platinum ? would you still buy it ?" faith asked anon.


    "hell, yeah." anon replied as he slowly closed his distance between his lips and faith''s lips.


    "what if it was for 30 platinum coins ?" faith asked again as she touched her boobs to anon''s chest.


    "still the same answer..." anon replied as he felt faith''s breath blowing on his lips.


    "really ? what if it was for 1 jade ?" faith asked.


    "oh, you are getting it." anon replied as he touched faith''s lips with his lips and kissed her so hard that her breathing started to increase by the second and a wet mark appeared on her pants near the pussy.


    "aww... what a cute couple you guys are... now, let''s focus on shopping because i don''t have a bed my shop, okay ?" keet spoke as she disturbed anon and faith in between their romantic session.


    both of them seprated from each other and smiled as they looked at each other.


    "i am a little wet, right now." faith whispered into anon''s ear.


    "i know... i was fingering you there." anon replied.


    "you naughty..."


    "ahem... shopping ?" keet spoke again.


    "yeah...since winter is coming, i think i will take this one too." faith spoke as she pointed towards a green scarf hanging over a coat stand.


    "that''s a very rare scarf... it would be 2 platinum-"n)-o--v).e(-l)-b(/i()n


    "don''t push the limits... granny." anon spoke as he looked at keet with sharp eyes.


    "hahaha... i-i was just kidding. this will be for 2 silvers only." keet spoke as she immediately packed the scarf.


    "good..." anon replied.


    in the colosseum...


    link is standing in front of an elf girl around 30 year old, she is in a nun''s uniform and wearing a set of gauntlets in both arms.


    "i heard you are the unholy elf, who is stripping ladies naked in this holy arena and on the order of church... i am here to punish you. prepare yourself for the holy punishment, you unholy elf named jule.


    i am going to smack you down and these babies will knock some sense into your mind." the nun spoke as she clashed the two gauntlets together.


    meanwhile, link who is standing on the other side of the arena is very busy in reading a book named ''how to do thousand push-ups in one second.'' and he is completely ignoring the nun.


    "okay, so you have to pull your strength into your hands and release it all at once... huh ?" link murmured as he looked at the book very carefully without even blinking.


    "okay, let''s start this. ready ...3.....2...1 go." sam announced.


    as soon as the match started, the nun maiden jumped high into the air and came down at link like a falling comet with incredible speed.


    "dieeeeee...." she shouted and landed a punch on him.


    suddenly a dust clouds rise up from the ground and covered the whole area.


    after ten seconds the dust cloud finally settled down and what appeared in the arena after that shocked everyone.


    the nun had her left gauntlet stuck in the ground and link was standing over her right gauntlet, without any scratches on his body and he was still busy in reading his books.


    "what the fuck ? how did you do that ?" the nun asked with a surprised expression as she tried to take out her gauntlet out of the ground.


    "okay... this book is over." anon spoke as he burnt the book and stepped down from her gauntlet.


    as soon as link stepped down from the gauntlet, it came out of the ground immediately.


    "you fucking bastard. you dared to play with me ? i am one of the professional nun from, the kentanky church ?" the nun shouted as her gauntlets got covered in flames and her eyes started glowing in flames as well.


    "my, my... aren''t you using too much cursed words for a nun, kid ?" link asked with a straight face.


    "i am not that type of nun, you fool. i will fry your fucking brain out." she shouted as she immediately started running towards link.


    link didn''t liked to waist his time on the likes of her, he immediately moved at an incredible speed and used his skill.


    [quantum cuts]

 Chapter 491 -491

    chapter 491 -491


    [quantum cuts]


    link used his skill on the nun, but to his and everyone''s surprise, nothing happened to her clothes.


    "hmm...? what is that fiber that you''re wearing, kid?" link asked with a confused expression.


    "it''s a holy fabric made out of god''s silk and-"


    [quantum trapping]


    before the nun could say anything else, a number of black roots popped out of the ground and caught her from every angle.


    "what the hell...? you''re using these cheap tricks to fight?" the nun shouted as the roots bound her, preventing her from moving even a bit and not letting go of her body.


    link moved towards the nun and grabbed the clothes that she was wearing. he examined the fiber and immediately knew what it was made out of.


    "tranturan demonic spider web... " link spoke as he looked at the nun with a surprised expression.


    "get away from me, you stupid fucker." the nun shouted as the fire on her body started increasing by the second and completely burned the roots that were restricting her movements.


    link immediately jumped back and waited at the other end of the arena as he looked at the nun.


    "you''re wearing a very risky dress, kid. that thing can-" before link could complete his sentence, he noticed that the nun was coming at him with two gauntlets covered in scorching hot flames.


    her eyes were now completely covered with flames, and it looked as if she was losing her consciousness slowly.


    link slowly jumped from his place and landed on the other side of the arena.


    "-that thing can easily influence your mind and increase your anger by 300%. but i think you have spent your fair share of time with that piece of cloth; that''s why i can already see you getting angry so much without any reasons," link completed his sentence.


    "unholy elf... dies." the nun said as she looked at link with a very angry expression.


    "come at me..." link spoke as he folded one of his hands behind his back and showed the other hand to the nun.


    "yahhhhhhhhhh..." the nun shouted as she jumped over to link''s position.


    [thirteen thousand quantum taps]


    link used his skill as he jumped from his position and dodged her attack easily. but as soon as she landed on the ground, link immediately poked her back thirteen thousand times with just two fingers in less than a second.


    "gwahhhhhhh..." an endless amount of blood flowed out of her back as she fell down to the ground.


    "good... i still got this." link spoke as he looked at his fingers with a smile.


    suddenly, he noticed something odd. if the girl was dead, then...


    ''why isn''t the immortal arena shining?'' link thought as he looked at the girl and noticed that she was still alive.


    she stood up from the ground slowly, her flames were about to go out, but as soon as she looked at link, her flames started increasing once again and engulfed her whole body this time.


    "ghhhhhawwwwwwwwwww.... " the nun shouted as she became a big fireball.


    "okay-" before link could say anything, the nun disappeared from her spot and reappeared behind him.


    she grabbed link''s right leg and lifted him up in the air like a doll.


    "oh no..." link spoke as he tried to get out of her grasp, but he failed, and the nun smashed link into the ground with her full strength.


    thud


    thud


    thud


    ....


    she continued to smash him...n-)o--v-/e--l)-b--i-)n


    "wow... he is really getting a good beating from that nun, huh? didn''t know the church guys were this strong." maison spoke as he looked at link with a serious expression, but his mother was taking it as a joke.


    "hahaha... what a weak guy. one day ago, he was talking about how women are useless and should stay at home doing their housewife duties, and now look at him.


    getting beaten up by a nun... hahaha." mrs. glen said as she laughed loudly behind the queen.


    ''why is he getting beaten up by a nun? is that all to his strength? were all of those things he said to me back then fake?'' fiona wondered as she looked at link.


    thud


    thud


    "dieeeeee..." the nun shouted as she went insane and threw link out of the ring.


    but as soon as she threw link out of the arena, link immediately used his skill to stop himself from landing on the ground.


    [quantum invisible platforms]


    everyone sitting inside the colosseum got surprised when they saw that link was walking over the air using some type of invisible platforms.


    instead of landing on the ground outside, link walked back inside the arena and stood up on the opposite side of the nun.


    "i was wrong. her anger fills the tank of her power. i have never ever imagined that i have to use this against a woman, but whatever." link murmured as he started drawing a magic circle on the ground with his own blood.


    "you have to dieeeeeeeee....." the nun shouted as she started running towards link once again.


    "yeah, i know. just not today...." link said as he dodged her attack and appeared on the other side of the arena.


    "unholy elf... dies." the nun shouted as she got angrier, and the color of her fire started changing from red-yellow to pitch black.


    "hmm..." link looked at her with a confused expression.


    suddenly she ran towards link to kill him, but link dodged it easily and got back to his magic circle on the other side of the arena that was made out of blood.


    he completed the circle in a hurry and started enchanting a spell.


    "el firo, schulk. sword scher. i call upon thee to bless me with thy power." mike enchanted, and suddenly the magic circle started shining brightly.


    suddenly a sword started emerging out of the magic circle. it wasn''t that big of a sword; instead, it was more like a slim katana.


    the sword had real snake eyes all over its sheath and it was bound with black chains from every side.


    as soon as link grabbed the sword, he felt something running inside his body. the chains immediately left the sword, and link picked it up slowly.


    "this is my treasure... the cursed sword of nine gods." link spoke as he unsheathed the sword and felt a very vicious aura coming out of it.


    "dieeeeeeeeeeee....." suddenly he noticed that the nun was coming towards him again.


    link sat down on one knee, lifted his sword up in the air, and pointed it towards the nun as he used his skill.


    [quantum cutter: final form ''deathgiver.'']

 Chapter 492 -492

    chapter 492 -492


    [quantum cutter: final form ''deathgiver.'']


    [quantum cutter: deathgiver form]


    [this is one of the legendary skill''s last forms that was used by the spirit creatures and the dragons in ancient times. with this skill, the user can easily cut through his opponent on a quantum level.


    this skill can cut anything, such as mana ropes, illusions, and other things that aren''t easily cut with normal magic. to use this skill, the user has to focus on a single point, which is the endpoint of their sword. once the focus is gathered, the skill will consume twenty thousand mana as its activation cost, and a heavy backlash can be expected once used.]


    link sat down on the ground, focusing on the endpoint of his sword, gathering everything he had. he blinked his eyes and moved at incredible speed, so fast that no one could see him. it was as if he teleported from one end of the arena to the other.


    as he crossed nun, her movements stopped, and her eyes turned white. thousands of cuts appeared on her clothes and gauntlets, causing them to be destroyed.


    thud


    nun''s eyes turned white as her clothes fell apart, leaving her naked. however, link also suffered a heavy backlash, with his arms losing skin and his muscles tearing, causing blood to flow.


    "wow... that was a very bad backlash," link commented calmly, looking at his injured arms.


    "...and the winner of this round is mr. jule. please give him a big round of applause," sam announced.


    two nuns from the same church appeared, picking up the unconscious nun''s body. they didn''t say anything to link and simply glanced at him before exiting the colosseum.


    "something is not right..." fiona said, looking at anon.


    "what is it, my queen?" charlie asked.


    "jule... there''s something wrong with him. i can''t quite grasp it, but it''s as if he''s missing something now," fiona replied.


    "yep, that''s not jule," eve chimed in, looking at link with a serious expression.


    "what do you mean?" deris asked, appearing confused.


    "for the past five days, he''s been winning every match without even engaging with his opponents or driving them to madness. he no longer has that menacing smile, and he doesn''t seem like a psychopath anymore. it''s like he''s suddenly turned into a very intelligent scholar.


    look at him; he didn''t even smile when his skin got torn off, of his hands," eve explained with confidence.


    "what? who smiles in that kind of situation?" deris inquired, puzzled.


    "jule does... but he''s not smiling," eve replied with a very serious expression.


    behind the vip area, charlie is standing in the hall with a masked man...


    "have you completed the task that i gave you ?" charlie asked with a straight face.


    "y-yes, sir. this time.... there will be no mistakes.


    she is with a man named lesley, he is a small criminal who have committed crimes like, rape and stealing for the past 13 years. when they were inside a cloth shop, i have successfully installed a very dangerous bomb under her carriage and it will explode as soon as the carriage stops on it''s seconds stop.


    i assure you, she will die this time." the masked man reported.


    "yeah, just like the time when you assured me that the queen had died and guess what ? she walked into the castle about 20 minutes later." charlie replied as he looked at the masked man with a neutral expression.


    "i-i swear to my god, sir. i saw her dead body lying breathless in the forest. i don''t know, how she came back to life once again." the masked man spoke with a tensed expression.


    "that lab has been turned into ruins and i don''t know who did that, but i want a name. do you understand ?" charlie asked.


    "y-yes."


    in a clothing shop...


    anon was shopping with faith, and both of them appeared happy. however, something triggered in anon''s mind.


    ''why am i here?'' anon questioned himself. ''i have 100% mind control over this woman, and i''m here buying clothes for her. this is nonsense. i''m wasting precious time that i could use to manipulate other elf women. i still need to collect women for my "cow farm." focus, anon, don''t get soft.''


    "hey... why are you spacing out? i asked you something," faith inquired, smiling.


    "hmm...? what?" anon responded with a blank expression.


    "do i look good in this skirt?" faith asked, showing anon a black skirt.


    ''hmm... let''s see how absolute mind control works on her,'' anon thought.


    "faith... go and slap keet," anon ordered.


    "what? why would i do that?" faith asked, appearing confused.


    "it''s my order," anon stated, his eyes glowing purple.


    suddenly, faith''s eyes turned purple too, and she dropped the skirt on the ground. she started walking toward keet, who was standing near the counter.


    "hmm...? is something wrong, honey¡ª" before keet could finish her sentence, faith slapped her.


    slap


    "ouch... what the heck is wrong with you? why are you doing this?" keet asked, her voice raised in annoyance.


    suddenly, faith regained control of herself, realizing what she had done.


    "n-no... i''m sorry. i didn''t mean to do that... i''m very sorry, mrs. keet," faith quickly apologized, bowing to mrs. keet.


    "okay, i forgive you, but don''t go around slapping your elders," keet said, looking irritated.n-)o(-v).e-)l-)b)-i-)n


    "y-yes," faith replied, returning to anon.


    "hehe... that was funny," anon said, smiling at faith.


    "how did you do that?" faith asked, her expression serious.


    "what?" anon inquired.


    "that thing i just did... i didn''t want to slap mrs. keet, but i did, and i don''t know why. can you explain?" faith questioned with an annoyed expression.


    "you are my toy... you will do everything i tell you to. did you forget that, luv?" anon said, looking at faith with a smile.


    "you''re controlling my body against my will, you can''t do that. i''m not a toy," faith argued.


    "well, technically, you are my toy. you''re a toy that belongs to my collection, and i can control you as much as i like," anon replied.


    "no, i''m your girlfriend and not your toy," faith responded.


    "yeah, please say that again..." anon said, his eyes glowing purple.


    faith''s eyes turned purple as she started speaking, "i said, i''m your toy, not your girlfriend..."


    "good..." anon replied.


    "no, that''s not what i meant. what i meant to say is, i''m not your girlfriend, and you can control me like a toy. fuck... no." faith struggled to convey her thoughts.


    "hey, faith. is your daughter home ? hehe" anon asked with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 493 Chapter 493

    ?


    493 chapter-493


    "hey faith, is your daughter home?" anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "what? why?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "well, i just thought that she should meet her new daddy..." anon spoke as he looked at faith.


    both of them exited the cloth shop and entered inside the carriage once again.


    "no, no, no... you are not going to do anything to my daughter. my daughter is a very good girl and i won''t let you ruin her, instead you can do anything with me.


    look, if you want... i will drop down my pants right here and sit on your dick but please don''t touch my daughter, okay?" faith spoke as she looked at anon with hopeful eyes.


    "faith, luv. i never came to this kingdom to make a girlfriend... you were nothing but a cum-bucket in my collection from the start.


    you and your daughter, if i have to say more clearly. you guys are nothing but onaholes to me. i will use your pussies whenever i want and throw you away. after a while, i will come back to use you and the process will go on." anon explained.n/.o/)v(-¦Å-(l(-b-.i.-n


    "no... but, you said you love me..." faith spoke as she looked at anon with a shocked expression.


    "yeah i said that, but that was a lie... hahaha...." anon spoke as he smiled evilly and summoned a cigar from his inventory.


    "n-no... it can''t be possible. i used my skill to check it... you weren''t lying." faith spoke as she started reaching for her dagger that was binded near her left foot.


    [it was all a lie. how can i be so stupid? he made up everything... to fuck me and my daughter. how did i even believe a human ?my father wasn''t a traitor and neither am i.


    he has his guard down now, i can sense he has no skill up right now and this dagger made out of mithril... i can possibly kill him with the next blow, one deep cut under the neck and he is dead. all i have to do his pretend to be shocked.] faith thought in her mind as she continued pretending to be sad and shocked but what she didn''t knew was, anon can hear everything she is thinking right now.


    ''a fox in the form of an elf woman? i knew that she was an intelligent woman from the start but to think that she can pretend this much...update by n0velfuilb0ok.com it''s good that i can hear her thoughts easily. since she is going to use mana with that dagger, i am going to use auric energy, but i don''t think i will need it.


    although, i don''t understand one thing. she has seen me kill things beyond her level and do tasks that no one can do, but she is still trying to kill me, guess that''s what a mother instincts do to a person''s mind. anon thought as he continued to look at faith with a perverted smile.


    "now, we will go to your house and you will see your daughter getting raped by a stranger that you just met and guess who will help me? it''s you, congratulations faith. hahaha..." anon spoke as he started laughing and looking outside the window as he smoked his cigar.


    faith saw her chance, anon was looking outside the window and he had his guard down... it was the perfect moment to attack him.


    faith took out her dagger and supplied every single bit of mana into her right hand... she prepared herself to stab anon with everything she got.


    ''fuck you, human monster... faith thought as she launched her hand towards anon''s neck with full pressure.


    "stop..." anon spoke and faith''s hand stopped just before the dagger touched anon''s neck.


    "release me, you fucking son of a bitch. i will kill you... you manipulated my feelings and made me feel like a traitor. i am going to kill you right now." faith said with an angry expression as she directed all of her bloodlust towards anon.


    "shut up and sit down..." anon ordered.


    faith immediately followed his orders and sat down like a good bitch.


    "give me that dagger..." anon ordered as he raised his hand in front of faith.


    "i don''t... want...to...." faith spoke with a very angry expression but her body wasn''t listening to her, it was following anon''s orders, her hand moved on it''s own and she dropped the dagger into anon''s hand.


    "good girl... now, is your daughter home? and say the truth." anon asked as he played with faith''s dagger.


    "she is..." faith tried to bite her tongue but it failed and she had to speak the truth.


    "good... now, can you tell me what is bigger in her body? the boobs or the ass? you see... i haven''t been able to check out her body in the class, due to my sleeping issues." anon spoke as he touched faith''s right nipple with the sharp dagger''s point.


    "i will never tell you- her ass is bigger. fuck...." faith spoke as she cursed loudly.


    "good... so, it''s ass for both of you mother and daughter huh?" anon spoke as he slowly cut out a circle in faith''s top, near the nipples.


    "p-please... don''t do it. i-i love my daughter, she is the only one i love the most in this world. i will die if something happened to her.... please." faith spoke as she started crying in front of anon.


    ?


    "yeah... not going to work. i didn''t cry when you killed my team of ogres... they had families too. so, why are you crying?" anon spoke as he cuts down the straps of her bra and takes out her boobs.


    her nipples were now poking out of the holes that anon made in her top.


    "n-no... i-i didn''t had the slightest idea that they were with you. please... i-if i knew they were with you-"


    "what then? would you have spared their lives? speak the truth..." anon asked with an angry expression as his eyes started glowing bright purple.


    "n-no... i would''ve killed you as well." faith spoke as she started crying again.


    "good... now, it''s just fair that i make your daughter my cum- bucket, right?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he carved out a hole in the middle of her pants and her pussy lips popped out of the hole.


    [author: i know the previous chapters were not as good as you guys expect and they were cliches but they were necessary for anon to realise, what his real goal was in this world.]

 Chapter 494 -494

    chapter 494 -494


    "please... i am begging you. please don''t touch my daughter... i will do anything you want.


    i-i will become a real cum-bucket for you... i will always be naked around you and spread my legs as soon as you order me to. just spare her.... please." faith spoke as she grabbed anon''s legs and started begging her.


    "sit on my lap, luv." anon ordered.


    faith immediately stood up from the ground and sat down in anon''s lap.


    he grabbed her nipples that were poking out of the two holes that anon made in her top.


    "anhhh~" faith moaned as soon as she felt anon''s cold fingers on her warm nipples.


    "what is the name of your daughter again ?" anon asked.


    "p-please-" before faith could''ve said anything else anon interrupted her.


    "just answer the question..." anon spoke as he tightly pinched her nipples and made her to speak.


    "anhhhhh~ her name is elena." faith spoke as she moaned.


    "good... does she have a boyfriend ?" anon asked as he removed his hand from her right nipple and slided it down to her pussy, that was also poking out of her pants due to the cutout that anon made.


    anon noticed that faith wasn''t responding to his question, so he grabbed her clit and squeezed it tightly.


    "anhhhh~ no, she doesn''t have a boyfriend..." faith replied as pleasure made her speak.


    "nice..." anon spoke as he inserted his fingers inside faith''s pussy.


    "anhhhhhh~ not the fingers.... oh my god... it feels so good." faith spoke as she grabbed anon''s legs and closed her eyes.


    the carriage reached near faith''s house and the driver started slowing it down.


    suddenly anon felt something wrong... he immediately threw faith aside and reached near the window that was behind the drive.


    "oi, don''t stop... keep it moving." anon ordered as he opened the window.


    "as you say, sir." the driver said as he continued to drive the carriage without stopping.


    "you are not going to have sex with mu daughter, right ? thank you, anon. i can''t be more thankful to you and-" faith started to speak but anon interrupted her by showing the gesture of his hand.


    "don''t speak... there is a bomb under this carriage." anon spoke as he touched the carriage''s floor and used his skill ''telekinesis'' to find out the exact location of the bomb.


    "what ? why would someone put a bomb on royal carriage ?" faith asked.n(-ovelb1n


    "well, it would look like a genuine question if you ask it without fingering your pussy at the same time." anon spoke as he looked at faith and noticed that one of her hand was busy in squeezing her boob and her other hand was busy in fingering her own pussy.


    "oh, sorry..." faith immediately stopped touching herself and looked at anon with a embarrassed expression.


    "last time i felt it''s mana getting violent, when the carriage was about to stop. it means this thing is built to explode once the carriage stops." anon spoke as he looked at faith.


    "these type of bombs are only made by one race, the dwarfs. they wanted to kill the queen but instead they got us." faith spoke.


    "do you know, how to disable it ?" anon asked.


    "yeah, there must be a stop button on it... we just have to go underneath this carriage and-" before faith could''ve said anything else, anon opened the gates of the carriage and suddenly a blue coloured, semi-spherical shaped bomb came inside the carriage.


    "you disabled it already, obviously. turn it over and look at the bottom, you will see it..." faith spoke as she looked at anon holding the bomb in his hands.


    anon turned over the bomb and looked at the bottom of it. although the it was small but anon was pretty sure it was the sigil of dwarfs.


    ''no, something is wrong... this is the inner part of the kingdom. only tested dwarfs are permitted inside this area. it means, someone in the elven kingdom is doing all this shit and wants everyone to think that it''s done by the dwarfs.


    that''s a good planto start war but it''s too cliche, even for fiona. well, i will not get into this for now... let''s just focus on fucking some bitches for now.'' anon thought as he placed the bomb into his inventory.


    "oi, turn the carriage back to faith''s mansion." anon ordered the carriage driver.


    "as you order sir...." the carriage driver said as he turned the carriage back.


    "no... please, anon. don''t do this with her, she is a child who grew up without a father. she will get traumatized, of you just went and raped her.


    please, don''t do this." faith started begging again.


    "okay, okay... i will not rape her directly. happy ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "wait, what do you mean by that ?" faith asked with a suspicious expression.


    "well, i will be living in your house for a while and i will corrupt her slowly in front of your eyes. i will corrupt her until, she get down on her knees and begs me to fuck her, okay ?" anon spoke as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "n-no... that''s-" before faith could''ve said anything else, the carriage suddenly came to a halt.


    *screeeeeeeeeeeeech*


    "seems like we have reached out destination, home sweet home. let''s go, luv." anon spoke as he opened the door to the carriage and stepped out.


    faith changed her clothes inside the carriage and started walking behind anon.


    "we greet, madam faith." two guards standing on the entrance gate greeted faith as they opened the doors for both of them.


    faith walked inside and knocked on the main gate of the house.


    "coming..." elena''s sound came from inside.


    "ohhh.... cumming, huh ?" anon spoke as he looked at faith and licked his lower lip like a pervert.


    "you are a very evil bastard, anon." faith spoke as she looked at anon with an angry expression.


    "hey, say that again and you will be greeting your daughter without any clothes. do you want that ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "n-no... " faith said as she kept her mouth shut after that.


    *click*


    the gates opened and an elegant beauty appeared from inside the house, she looked exactly same as faith but with a huge ass and mid-sized breasts.


    she was wearing a short skirt and half-top.


    ''hehehehe... i am going to enjoy this.'' anon thought as he smiled towards elena.

 Chapter 495 -495

    chapter 495 -495


    "mom... hi. it''s been a while, since you were last home." elena spoke as she hugged faith tightly with a smile on her face.


    "h-hello, elena. how are you ?" faith spoke as she hugged her back.


    "i am good, mom. what about you ?" elena asked as she seprated herself from faith.


    "i-i am good as well." faith spoke in a stammering voice.


    ''faith, luv. don''t do that... speak in a normal tone, because if she gets even a little bit of hint that there is something wrong with you, then... i will definitely rape her right here and right now. do you want that ?'' anon spoke as he used his skill to communicate with faith through her mind.


    ''how are you inside my mind ?'' faith asked in confusion but she didn''t say anything out-loud.


    ''i can be anywhere, i want luv. just follow my orders or your daughter is getting a traumatic experience. do you understand ?'' anon warned.


    ''o-okay... i will follow.'' faith replied.


    "mom...?" suddenly elena''s voice rang inside faith''s ear.


    "yes ?" faith asked with a smile.


    "i asked, who is this human ? is he one of your students ?" elena asked as she pointed towards anon.


    ''no. i am a scholar from the human kingdom who came here for research purposes.'' anon''s voice resounded in faith''s head.


    "no... he is not my student. he is a scholar from the human kingdom who came here for research purposes." faith spoke.


    "oh, looks like a creep to me." elena spoke as she looked at anon with a disgusted expression because she didn''t liked humans, not even one bit.


    "elena... he is our guest. don''t say things like that in front of him." faith spoke as she scolded elena.


    "i-i am sorry... but why is he our guest ? he is a human and we don''t welcome humans in our kingdom and most certainly not in our houses." elena spoke as she looked at anon with the same disgusted expression.


    ''tell her some random story about me and get me to live in this house for the time being.'' anon ordered.


    ''i don''t want to fucker.'' faith thought in her mind.


    ''i can hear your thoughts... you will do a naked dance for me tonight.''


    ''fuckkkkk...'' faith shouted in her mind.


    at last she couldn''t resist his orders, she had to follow everything anon said.


    "he is mr. anon from the human kingdom elena and as i already told you, he is a scholar. so, he will be staying with us until his research is finished. it''s a special request from the queen..." faith replied.


    "what ? the royal castle is so big... can''t they make him stay there ?" elena asked with a suspicious expression.


    ''you better get your story right or i am going to rape her.'' anon spoke as he transmitted his voice into faith''s mind.


    "elena, don''t ask too much questions. i am your mother and this is my house, i can invite anyone i want and the queen ordered me to keep a keen eye on him. do you understand ?" faith spoke as she looked at elena with an angry expression.


    "i-i didn''t meant it that way mom... i was just asking-"


    "stop asking me questions. do it when you are big enough, now get away from the door... i am very exhausted and mr. anon is also exhausted.


    get a maid to show him his room." faith spoke as she walked inside the house.


    "as you say, mom." elena spoke with a sad expression. her mother has never talked to her like that but today she did.


    ''get her to show me the room... i don''t want a maid and order her, to tend to my every need until, i am in this house.'' anon ordered.


    faith immediately halted her steps and looked back at anon with an angry expression.


    anon on the other side, gave her an evil smile.


    "is something wrong mom ?" elena asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, as your punishment... you are going to show him the room and tend to every single one of his needs, until he is inside this house." faith spoke as she looked at elena.


    "but, mom... i don''t like humans-" before elena could''ve said anything else, faith interrupted her again.


    "did i ask you, what you like or don''t like ? do the damn thing, i am ordering you to." faith shouted.


    suddenly, elena''s body got shocked as she heard faith''s loud voice.


    "y-yes... mom." elena replied as tears started surfacing over her eyes.n--o/.v.-e)-l-(b//1)/n


    "good... i am going back to my room." faith spoke as she turned around and left.


    "don''t cry, luv. you don''t look beautiful while crying." anon spoke as he looked at elena with a smile.


    "don''t fucking talk to me... you are the reason for all this. just shut up and follow me... i will show you the fucking room and then that''s it." elena spoke as she looked at anon with a very angry expression.


    "oh, i am sorry. if i hurted you in anyway." anon apologized.


    "just come with me... don''t try to act fucking oversmart. i am an elf girl who hates humans, the most. you are never going to fuck me." elena spoke as she started walking inside the house.


    ''yeah, we will see about that. if i didn''t made you beg for my dick like a cheap whore, then i am not anon.'' anon thought as he smiled and followed her from behind.


    after walking for a bit, both of them stopped in front of a room.


    "this is your room from today onwards. the side room is mothers and this side''s room is mine. if you dared to even touch any of these doors... you are as good as dead." elena spoke as she warned anon with a threatening expression.


    "will remember that one." anon spoke as he opened the doors and entered inside the room.


    "hey..." suddenly elena''s voice resounded from the back.


    anon immediately turned back and asked, "what ?"


    "what is your field of research ?" elena asked.


    "oh, it''s sex and breeding." anon replied.


    "what ?!"

 Chapter 496 -496

    chapter 496 -496


    "what did you just say?" elena asked with a surprised expression.


    "what? my research field is ''sex.'' i research on¡ª" before anon could explain further, elena interrupted him.


    "no, don''t tell me. i don''t want to know more about this. but if you try anything funny with my mother or me... i swear to god, i will kill you," elena threatened.


    ''this is it... if i''m going to listen to her nonsense, then i''m going to charge her as well,'' anon thought as he took out the watch of corruption from his pocket and opened its cover.


    "oi, are you even listening to¡ª"


    tick-tock


    as the clock started ticking, elena''s eyes turned greyish, and her body stiffened, becoming like a statue.


    "so... what were you saying, bitch?" anon said as he walked over to elena and slapped her on the right cheek.


    slap


    "you dare me to touch you or your mother? me? i had sex with your mother, and you still have that attitude towards me? that deserves punishment. here you go," anon said, slapping her again, this time on the left cheek.


    after that, he returned to his position and closed the watch of corruption.


    "huh...? ouch... ouch," elena exclaimed as she placed both her hands on her cheeks.


    ''what is happening to me? why do i feel this pain on my cheeks?'' elena wondered as she began to rub her cheeks.


    elena''s sudden, strange reaction piqued anon''s curiosity.


    ''if what i''m thinking is right... it won''t take me long to corrupt her,'' anon thought as he opened the watch of corruption again.


    tick-tock


    as the clock started ticking once more, elena returned to her statue-like state.


    "hmm...? let''s see if this works or not," anon said as he walked behind elena, slowly lifted her skirt, and noticed that she was wearing pink panties with a rabbit face on the back.


    "pink... my favorite," anon commented as he slapped her ass tightly.


    slap


    after the slap, anon sat down, pulled her panties aside, and buried his face in her fat white ass. he began motorboating her ass in a perverted manner as he sniffed her asshole.


    bhurrrrrr


    "what a nice piece of ass you have. can''t get enough of this¡ª"


    before anon could say anything else, a notification popped up in front of him.


    [warning: the clock''s ticking time is about to end in 10 seconds. once the ticking time ends, the clock will close itself, and everyone under its effects will be released.


    if the host doesn''t close the clock manually before the time runs out, the watch of corruption will lose its effects on the particular target.]


    "what the fuck?" anon exclaimed as he pulled his face out of elena''s ass and looked at the notification in surprise.


    anon quickly fixed elena''s panties and rushed back to his position. he closed the watch and looked at elena with a smile.


    "ouchhh.... anhhhh~ what is happening... anhhh~ no.... something in the back... anhhh~" elena cried out at first, but then she began moaning as she fell to the floor.


    "are you all right, luv?" anon asked, moving closer to elena.


    "stop... don''t come near me. y-you''re a human," elena said as she stood up and left the room without saying anything else.


    once elena left the room, anon let out a sigh of relief. "phew... safe."n.(o).v-/e/.l-)b(/1)-n


    "what the heck is wrong with this thing? this warning was never in its description? why is it¡ª"


    before anon could say more, another message appeared in front of him.


    [name: pocket watch of corruption]


    [origin: fang juker.]


    [rank: s+]


    [description: this watch is made by the perverted dwarf named ''fang juker,'' who would do anything to seduce elven females.


    this watch is made out of pure travertine material and can''t be broken that easily. the gem on its top has an unknown origin, but it has a shocking effect when used with this match.


    as soon as the watch''s cover is opened, it starts ticking, and a very enchanting sound is generated from the watch. this sound directly affects the minds of elven people, making them go into deep thinking, where their minds become vulnerable to mental attacks and can be easily manipulated.


    once you close the watch, it will cease to work on your opponent. needs a magic stone to work.]


    "this? isn''t this the description of the pocket watch of corruption? why are you showing it to me again?" anon asked the system.


    [host is requested to click on the description and read it fully before taking any action next time.]


    "what? wasn''t that all there was to read?" anon asked, surprised by this revelation. he immediately clicked on the description, and another page appeared below.


    [....


    warning:


    this clock also has some minor drawbacks. it works on your opponent only if there isn''t too much noise around you and your opponent, and your opponent can only be hypnotized once they listen to the ticking sound clearly.


    the second drawback is that you can''t keep your opponent hypnotized for too long. the watch only works on your opponent''s mind for about 42 seconds, and if anyone tries to use it for more than 42 seconds, the watch will close, and the opponent you hypnotized will be released from the hypnosis and become immune to the watch.


    42 seconds is the most appropriate time for an elf to space out and return to their senses without suspecting anything. if this time exceeds 42 seconds, the elf will forcefully come back to their senses.


    if your opponent uses a high-level mind-clearing skill in the future, they will immediately remember everything that happened during the 42 seconds.]


    "how could i forget this? every powerful thing has its drawbacks... damn. i''ll read these things carefully from now on. even with all these limitations and drawbacks, this thing is cool," anon said, looking at the watch of corruption with a serious expression.


    *knock-knock-knock*


    suddenly a knock was heard on his door.


    anon went to the door and opened it. suddenly he noticed that faith is standing in front of his room.


    "what''s up ?" anon asked.


    "i want to have a talk with you."


    "well, you will have to get naked for any conversation with me." anon spoke.


    "i am ready."


    "come in then."

 Chapter 497 -497

    chapter 497 -497


    faith entered inside the room and looked towards anon with a very cute expression.


    "what do you want ?" anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "i want the things to go back, to how they were before today." faith spoke as she removed her top slowly with a seductive expression.


    ''hmm...? what is this bitch planning to do ?''


    "i want you to love me like you did before and in exchange... you can make me do any kind of kinky stuff you want." faith spoke as she removed her pants as well and revealed her white underwear with a hole in it... that anon made inside the carriage. n()0velb1n


    "what do you really want, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    faith immediately grabbed anon''s legs and started begging like a helpless bitch... "please... master, please. can''t you let my daughter go ? i will take her place and do anything you want in her place. i literally mean anything... you can make me your slave with a real collar around my neck. just spare her, please.


    if you want, i can arrange any other girl for you in this kingdom, you just point at her and she will be yours at that very second but please spare elena."


    ''wow... she is really desperate to save her from me huh...? so desperate, that she is willing to trade any other girl from the very kingdom that she was ready to die for two days ago.... that''s intresting.


    let''s see... to where i can push this. hehehe...'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "so, you are willing to do anything for her huh...?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-yes... you just name it. anything that''s possible under my authority... i will do it." faith spoke as a light of hope appeared in her eyes, but what she didn''t knew was that anon had far darker plans in his evil mind.


    "haa... it''s been a while since, i have done this. faith... darling, let''s play a game. a naughty one." anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    "h-huh...? a game ?" faith asked as she didn''t understood, what anon was trying to say.


    "yes, a game. rules are very simple for this game and if you win, as a price... i will leave your daughter. hell, i will leave this kingdom and never come back.... do you want to play ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "what if i loose ?" faith asked as she looked at anon.


    "smart question... that''s why they call you the chief commander, huh...? well, if you loose... your daughter will become my cum-dump and you will help me in completing my goals." anon spoke.


    "what is a cum-dump ? is it different from a cum-bucket and what is your goal ?" faith asked with a straight face.


    "well... cum-dumps are treated worse than cum-buckets and my goal is to get jessica on that throne in 3 days of time." anon replied.


    "that''s impossible... you can''t change the queen in 3 days. the public will rage out. you will disturb the balance too much by doing this." faith spoke with a very shocked and denying expression.


    "you don''t have to think about that... do you want to play the game or not ? because if you don''t do it then i have other ways as well...


    i will just manipulate your memories and make your forget everything about your daughter or just wipe out your memories and make you my mindless pet, who will help me rape her own daughter.


    so, choose... and fast, my dick is getting out of control. it needs a new pussy to destroy... you see. the one that''s next door will work." anon spoke as he sat down on the bed.


    faith was shocked after hearing this... she never imagined that something like this would ever happen in her life.


    ''w-what is wrong with this guy ? is he really a human ? the words he just said aren''t something a human would say... he is degraded to his soul. i can''t tell, if he lying at this point or speaking the truth about manipulating my memories.


    what should i do ?'' faith thought with a shocked expression as she looked at anon.


    "okay, times over-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence... faith immediately interrupted him.


    "i-i accept... i will play." faith shouted.


    "good. now, let''s get down to the main rules of the game." anon spoke as he stood up from his position and started walking towards faith.


    he sat down near her and slightly placed his hand under her chin.


    device from his inventory.


    "you and me are going to the world trade conference, this evening. all you have to do is... wear this thing." anon spoke as he summoned the nipples - clit clamper device from his inventory.


    "w-what is that ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "this is something you wear underneath your clothes.... so, no one will have to see this. now, get this bra and panty off... so that i can put in on your body." anon spoke as he smiled towards her with a perverted smile.


    faith slowly stood up and started removing her bra.


    "get it off, until i count to three... or you are out of the game. 3....2" anon spoke as he noticed that she was delaying the process purposely.


    faith immediately removed both of the item, before anon could''ve said 1.


    her boobs jiggled as they got released from the bra and her clit also came out of her panties.


    "good girl. now... let''s get this over with." anon spoke as he placed one of the ring over faith''s right nipple and as soon as the ring detected her nipple... it immediately grappled on it tightly.


    "anhhh~" faith moaned like a bitch, as soon as she felt her nipples being clamped by the ring.


    "now... other one." anon spoke as he puts another ring over the other nipple and it behaves the exact same way. it also grapples over her nipple.


    "anhhh~" faith moaned again.


    "now comes the main stuff..." anon spoke as he sat down and placed the last ring over faith''s clit and the ring immediately started to decrease it''s size as it grappled around it.


    "anhhhhhhh~" faith immediately came as she moaned loudly like a fucking cow and released a fountain from her pussy.

 Chapter 498 -498

    chapter 498 -498


    elena is lying on her bed and she is hugging a stuffed bear.


    "what is happening with me, mr. whiskers ? why did i behave like that in front of that human ? and i also felt something in my special place as well." elena spoke as she talked to the stuffed bear.


    "anhhhhh~"


    suddenly a sound resounded inside her ears, a woman''s moaning sound.


    "hmm...? what was that noise ?" elena asked as she looked around her room with a suspicious expression but after hearing no voice she went back to hugging the stuffed bear.


    "anhhhh~"


    suddenly, another moaning sound came.


    "okay... this can''t be my illusion... there is sounds coming from somewhere." elena spoke as she sat up and tried to hear where the sound was coming from but as soon as she started listening with full focus, no voice came.


    elena thought it was her mind playing tricks on her, she laid back and as she was about to hug the stuffed bear again, a very loud moaning sound came from the adjacent room.


    "anhhhhhh~"


    "okay that''s it. i heard it loud and clear this time. wait, it''s coming from the human''s room... that mother fucker. what is he doing now ?" faith spoke as she stood up from her bed and started walking towards anon''s room with a furious expression on her face.


    anon''s room...


    "anhhh~... no, this thing is doing something to me... master." faith said as she closed her eyes and moaned like a bitch.


    as anon looked closely, he noticed that the rings of the clamper are moving slowly around her nipples and clit.


    they are absorbing mana from her body just to convert it into a very strong aphrodisiac and release it back into her body, so that she can get even more aroused and cum faster.


    ''hmm... so that''s how this thing works huh...?'' anon thought as he looked at faith rubbing her pussy non-stop to cum once more.


    "don''t let her cum just keep her aroused." anon ordered.


    suddenly the rings of the clamper stopped rotating and started clamping around her nipples even harder.


    "anhhh~ c-cummming~" faith spoke as she rotated her head towards the ceiling and started rubbing her pussy even more.


    suddenly the rings stopped clamping her nipples and clitoris. instead, they started rotating in the opposite direction that stopped faith from cumming.


    "n-no... please don''t do that. i want to cum... please let me cum." faith begged as she rubbed her clit even more to cum but something was stopping her from cumming.


    "nice, now... faith. the one and only-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, a knock was heard on the door.


    *knock-knock-knock*


    "open the door, human." elena''s voice came from outside the door.


    "oh shit... it''s elena." faith spoke as she immediately started wearing her clothes over the clamper.


    "hmm... i can''t think, what will happen if she sees you here in my room without your clothes ? shall we check ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "n-no... please don''t open the door. j-just let me wear my clothes..." faith said as she wore her clothes in a hurry and hided her underwear in her pockets.


    she then moved towards the door and opened it.


    "yes, elena ? what do you want ?" faith asked as she looked at elena.


    "mom...? w-why are you in the human''s room ?" elena asked with a confused expression.


    "well... i had something that i wanted to talk out with mr. anon. there is nothing to worry, you just go back to your room." faith spoke as she looked at elena with a serious expression.


    although her hairs are a mess and her shirt''s buttons are not closed in order as well, but elena ignored everything and directly looked at faith''s right pocket.


    she had half of her panties sticking out of her pocket.


    "mom, what is that ?" elena asked with a suspicious expression as she pointed towards the sticking out panty.n(.0velb1n


    "huh...? what ?... oh, this is nothing. it''s one of my spare panties. now, you go back to your room or i will get angry again." faith spoke as she looked at elena with an evil smile.


    "mom, is that guy harrassing you or blackmailing you ?" elena asked with an angry expression.


    "i am not." anon spoke from behind.


    "shut the fuck up, i am talking to my mother." elena shouted.


    "well, that''s one tone... i would never like my cum-dump to talk to me in." anon murmured as he smiled towards elena.


    "sweetie, he is a good human. he is not doing anything, now-" before faith could''ve completed her sentence, she started feeling the rings clumping to her nipples and clit again.


    they started vibrating and squeezing them at the same time.


    "anhhhhhh~ anhhhh~" faith moaned as she looked at elena.


    "mom...? are you alright ?" elena asked with a worried expression.


    "i-i am alright. just a little ti- anhhhh~ i am tire- anhhhhh~ i am very- anhhhhhh~" faith started moaning loudly in front of her own daughter, as her hand reached to her pussy.


    "mom... what are you doing ?" elena asked with a very worried expression this time.


    "i am cumm-" suddenly the rings of the clamper stopped clamping and faith couldn''t cum, yet again. she came back to her senses but she was very irritated.


    "mom...? should i call a healer ?" elena asked.


    "no, sweetie. mama is alright, can you just go back to your room now ?" faith asked with a smile.


    "okay..." elena spoke as she left immediately.


    "ahahahaha... looks like you didn''t tell your daughter about sex, huh..?" anon asked as he laughed like an evil villain and walked upto faith.


    he closed the door and placed his hand over faith''s ass.


    "now, as i was saying... the one only rule of this game is... you have to keep this clamper on for the whole night and if you did it without begging me to make you cum until the next morning, then you can have you daughter''s freedom but if you came to my room and begged me to make you cum.


    then i will make your daughter a living pussy. she will only live to serve my dick for the rest of her life. now, let the game begin. hahahahahahahaha" anon spoke as he started laughing like a maniac.

 Chapter 499 -499

    chapter 499 -499


    anon and faith are standing on the front gate and behind them, is standing elena, with a very sad expression on her face.


    "okay, we are leaving for now, elena. we will return late at night, so you have to eat the dinnar alone. me and mr. anon will eat at the conference.


    get to the bed on time and read some books before sleeping. bye..." faith spoke as she exited the mansion without even hugging elena that she did everytime before leaving the house.


    "bye, luv." anon spoke as he slightly bowed in front of elena with a very evil smile on his face.


    elena didn''t speak anything, shejust turned around and started walking back to her room, she was very upset in her mother, that she couldn''t think straight now.


    ''why would she do that ? why wouldn''t she give me a hug before leaving ? there is something wrong with her. whenever she is standing next to that human, there is always this air of tightness around her.


    he is definitely doing something to her... but a human can''t be stronger than my mother. she is the chief commander of the elven kingdom for the last 350 years... how can a human that small, defeat her ?


    there has to be something else. i have to find out everything about this human.'' elena thought as she rushed to her room and closed her doors tightly.


    she then took out a communication crystal ball from her pocket and started supplying mana to the ball.


    "hello, hello... adventurer''s guild of demurrage city. if you want to be an adventurer then you have to come here physically. if you want to receive the prices of monster parts... you have to come here physically.


    thank you for your lovely time. what is it, i can help you with ?" a sweet sound came from the crystal balll.


    "ah... hi. i want to know about an adventurer. his name is anon... he is a scholar. can you tell me anything about him ?" elena inquired.


    "well, let me check for that name... please give me one second." the receptionist spoke.


    "yes..." elena spoke as she got even more curious to who anon is.nove-lb)in


    meanwhile inside the carriage, in which anon and faith are traveling together:


    faith is sitting in front of anon with a very angry expression on her face.


    "is something wrong, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no... everything is alright. who said anything is wrong ?" faith said as she started looking out of the window.


    anon slowly moved his hand and placed it over faith''s knee...


    "huh...? what are you doing ?" faith asked with a confused expression.


    "well... the rules stated that, i can do anything to you until tomorrow''s morning... did you forgot ?" anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "w-what ? n-no... i remember it clearly. you said there is only one rule, i don''t have to come to your room and beg you to make me cum until the next morning. that was the only rule." faith spoke with a very confident expression.


    "haaa... you are right. good for you..." anon spoke as he removed his hand from faith''s knee with a disappointed expression.


    "yeah... now get away from my body- aanhhhhh~ these damn things are- anhhhhh~ fuck... i am cumming~ anhhhh~ i am cumming..." faith started rubbing her pussy from over her pants as she thought that she will cum, in the next few seconds but to her disappointment, the rings prevented her from cumming, once again.


    "fuckkkkk...." faith shouted.


    "something wrong again, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "shut up... i don''t want to talk to you." faith spoke as she started looking out of the window once again.


    "well, that''s just rude. faith... since i can''t touch you accordingly to the rules, how about you touch me ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    faith immediately felt goosebumps coming on her hands... she immediately looked at anon and noticed his evil smile.


    she immediately understood, what he was trying to say.


    "no, no please... it''s against the rules..." faith spoke as she looked at anon with a very helpless expression.


    "well... i am feeling like beating my meat. i don''t think you would be interested in sitting near my cock and sniffing it while i masturbate, right ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no, i am not-" before faith could''ve completed her sentence, he body started moving on it''s own and she started opening her belt.


    "oh... you are removing your pants as well huh...? i thought you just said no to my purposal ?" anon spoke as he whipped out his cock and started masturbating in front of faith.


    "i am not moving my body.... you are controlling it." faith spoke with a very angry expression as she dropped down her white panties and say down near anon''s cock.


    faith stopped her breath, so that she won''t get a sniff of anon''s dick because she knew, if she sniffed his cock even slightly... she will turn into a crazy bitch, who only needs cock... even if it costs her daughter.


    anon started jerking off but he noticed that faith wasn''t reacting to this at all... instead she was sniffing his cock even more.


    ''what is happening ? what is going inside that mind of yours ? let''s see...'' anon spoke as he used his skill to look inside faith''s mind.


    [lalalalala... wawa wa wa wa wa.... i am a very good girl... who is sitting in a carriage with a guy jerking off in front of me and the weather is good outside- ]


    ''what the fuck is she thinking ? fuck, i forgot she knows about my mind reading skill. that''s one smart move... wait ! her nose is moving too fast... if she were to be really sniffing my dick, she wouldn''t do that and that means... this bitch is acting as if she is sniffing it, but she isn''t.


    well done. now i will play my game.'' anon thought as evil ideas started popping inside his head.

 Chapter 500 -500

    chapter 500 -500


    anon realised that faith was just acting and she wasn''t really sniffing his cock, while he jerked it off.


    "faith, luv. why don''t you open up your nostrils and give my dick a very deep sniff ?" anon asked with a big evil smile.


    "n-no... don''t do it... fuckkk *sniiiiiiiiifffff*" faith shouted and tried to stop herself from sniffing anon''s cock but her body had to listen what anon ordered and it did.


    faith''s nostrils got opened without her permission and she took a very deep sniff.


    anon''s manly smell entered inside faith''s nose and her pussy started getting wet... the rings started vibrating and clamping on faith''s nipples as it detected the high sexual arousal in her body.n//o/(v.-e)-l-/b.(i)-n


    "n-no... i don''t want to smell it... *sniff-sniff*" faith said as she closed her eyes and started licking anon''s balls slowly.


    "hmm...? are you kicking my balls, luv ?" anon asked with a smile as he touched faith''s nostrils with his dick''s tip and continued to masturbate.


    "*sniff-sniff*... anhhhh~ yesh~ annnhhh~ i am about to cum from this smell~ anhhhhhh~ c-cummming~" faith shouted as she sniffed anon''s dick constantly and inserted her middle finger up her pussy.


    but as always, when she was about to cum... the rings started rotating in the opposite direction and stopped her from cumming.


    "n-no... i want to cum. please remove this... please, i want to cum. i will do anything, just remove this from my body." faith spoke as she showed her pussy to anon.


    "hmm... your clit has swollen huh...? anon spoke as he looked at her red clit.


    "please, remove this... i beg you. y-ypu can use my asshole too... just let me cum please." faith begged as she started grabbing anon''s legs and started crying.


    "that''s no fun. you can''t get defeated, that easily. i will take your daughter, if you lost this bet... do you remember ?" anon asked with an evil smile he continued to slap his cock over faith''s nose.


    "i-i... remember." faith spoke as something came to her mind and she backed off from anon''s dick. faith wore her pants back and sat down in front of anon with a very sad expression on her face.


    *screeeeeeeeeeeeech*


    suddenly the carriage stopped in front of a ver big hall. that had some words engraved on it''s top, ''elsie hall of world meetings.''


    "well, i think that''s enough jerking off for a ride. let''s go luv." anon spoke as he looked at faith with a smile.


    "y-yes..." faith spoke as she opened the door.


    ''my panties are wet from all this pre-cum... i am aroused like a fucking bitch for the past 2 hours and i can''t think anything other than getting fucked by that dick, right now.


    i just want to take his cock, stuff it inside my pussy and cum endlessly with zero stops until i am unconscious like that night, but i can''t... i have to control myself.


    if i begged him to make me cum or fuck me. i will loose the bet and i will loose elena with it. i won''t let my precious daughter become this demon''s cum-dump.'' faith thought as she walked out of the carriage.


    *slap*


    suddenly she felt a very tight slap on her butt.


    "anhhh~ no." faith moaned a little bit, but she immediately covered her face to save herself from being embarassed in a public place like this.


    "what a nice ass... always a pleasure to slap this meat." anon spoke as he gave her another slap from behind.


    *slap*


    "anhhh-" faith moaned again but immediately covered her mouth once more to stop her voice from getting out.


    she finally stepped down from the carriage and started walking towards the main gate of the conference hall, with an itchy ass that anon just slapped twice.


    after her anon stepped out of the carriage, he was using the mask of nature to hide his identity as lesley.


    both of them walked inside the conference hall and entered inside the main room of the hall, where all the major meetings were held.


    as soon as both of them entered inside the room, they saw many men and women from different races sitting on the chairs around a very large and round, wooden table.


    "hello, mrs. faith." a dwarf lady with purple hairs stood up from her seat and greeted faith.


    "hi, how are you ?" faith asked in return with a straight face, but inside her clothes three rings were constantly forcing her to cum, but weren''t allowing her to cum at the same time. cumming was like life and death to faith, right now.


    "hello, mrs. faith... i see that you bring guests with you today. may i ask who is he ?" one of the beastman asked with a smile.


    "umm... he is my assistant in this meeting." faith replied.


    "oh, an assistant... i didn''t knew elfs needed assistants at all. hahahahhahahah....." a lamia girl spoke as she laughed loudly.


    ''hmm... she is one of sephie''s


    "now, please sit down on your places. we are going to start today''s topic of discussion." a woman said as she stood up from her place but something was different about her, she was half human above and half horse down the waist.


    ''oh... a centaur. these guy do exist in this world huh...? everytime, i see a new and amazing thing, only one thought comes to my mind. i haven''t seen much of this world.


    well, i will try to corrupt some centaur pussies as well in the future and then i will fuck them in front of their husband. hahahah... i will ride a milfy centaur in front of her husband... how good would that be.


    i read that they have an unbreakable bond with their partner and very deep pussies. if i am right she also has 6 breasts. i have decided, i will break a centaur milf and make her my own centaur cum-dump.


    her husband will be helpess in front of me and i will fuck his wife.... no, i will rape his wife in front of him.'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face and even more evil ideas popped inside his brain.


    "wait... the representative of the human kingdom are late again." one of the elf trader spoke.


    "hmm...? they are late today, as well ?" the centaur lady asked.


    "we are here..." suddenly two voices speaking in a unison came from behind.


    anon immediately turned around and he was left shocked with what he saw next.

 Chapter 501 -501

    chapter 501 -501


    as soon as anon turned around to look at the source of these voices, he was left shocked to see the human kingdom''s representatives.


    two ladies, both of them had red crimson eyes and stunning figure. one of them was holding some papers and she was ''valeria ravencroft: the sin of manipulation.''


    the other one on the side was holding a very big broad sword on her back and two small yet sharp daggers on her waist. she was ''ravenna bloodreign: the sin of anger.''


    ''hohoho... would you look at that. how did i not get this before ? it was them all along. they must''ve created those companies and made my name famous among the other kingdoms as a trader.'' anon thought as a ide smile appeared on his face.


    "you are late again." the centaur woman spoke.


    "i know and we are sorry for that. you see, there are three big companies that we are handling right now. it''s just too much work for us. i hope you understand that as a trader." valeria spoke as she looked at the centaur woman and bowed down to her slightly.


    "well, it''s okay. just take a seat-" before the centaur woman could''ve completed her sentence, a human from other side of the table stood up and interrupted her.


    "no, it''s not okay. first of all, how can they represent the human kingdom, if they are fucking vampires and they are running a company, that uses ogre monsters to gather wood from a very deadly forest.n-)ovelb1n


    they shouldn''t be allowed to sit here in this room. this is a meeting of good traders, they should be banned from here-" before he could''ve said anything else, he found two daggers pointed at his neck.


    he turned around and saw two glowing crimson eyes behind him, brimming with the thirst to kill.


    "say another word and your daughter will not see a father for the rest of her life... your wife will sell herself on the streets everyday and your five kids will be marked as slaves soon because she wouldn''t be able pay taxes for them to live in the kingdom." ravenna spoke as she slowly poked his neck with her daggers.


    ''wow... that''s one damn good threat. should remember that one for the next time. i knew that she was the sin of anger but this is fucking wonderful.'' anon thought as he smiled and looked at ravenna.


    "woah... they are representing the same kingdom and they are still trying to kill each other. i think that''s why they call the human kingdom a very dangerous kingdom huh...?" an elf spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "yeah, they are like mindless savages now. look at them." his friend added.


    "please sit down, sir alzar. they are representing your kingdom, remember that and you too, madam ravenna... how many times have i told you to keep your weapons inside their sheaths during this meeting" the centaur woman shouted.


    "rave, come back. don''t point your weapons at that guy." valeria ordered.


    "yes, sister val." ravenna spoke as she withdrew her daggers and started walking towards valeria.


    "fuu... safe." alzar murmured in a very low tone as he sat down on his seat.


    "not for long." valeria murmured.


    "now, let''s just start this meeting. no more weapons, we will only use our tongue." the centaur woman spoke as she started something on the board.


    "today is the last day of this meeting and today we are going to renew the contracts of this trade.


    since some of the companies are new this year, like from the human kingdom we have three new companies and from the elven kingdom, we have 20 new companies this year, so... i am going to repeat the rules of this meeting again for the new comers.


    now, you have a stash of paper in fron of you. they are the contracts from other companies or consumers, these contracts states that they need products from your company, whatever you are making right now.


    there is a price of buy written on the right side. if you find it reasonable, you should sign it otherwise... there are two boxes on the left and right side of your chair.


    one says, negotiations and other says, rejected. if you wan to negotiate with the other party throw it inside the negotiation box and if you don''t like the offer even one bit then throw it in the rejected box.


    these are the rules, you can start reading now and at the end, i will announce some special contracts, that are made for over 1000 jades. thank you." the centaur woman spoke spoke as she sat down on a chair.


    ''wow... i thought this is going to be fun, but this is hella boring.'' anon thought as he sat down on one of the chair and started looking outside.


    anon started getting bored, so he started looking at ravenna who was sitting free on the other end of the table, near the window.


    ''okay, ravenna is the strong one and valeria is the manipulative one. valeria is in charge of documents and ravenna is in-charge of eliminating someone, who stands in their way.


    that''s one good combo.'' anon thought as he stared at ravenna with a weird smile.


    suddenly, ravenna turned her face towards anon and noticed that he was continuously looking at her without even flickering his eye-lids.


    ravenna smiled towards anon and winked at him.


    ''hmm...? why is she winking at me ? did she forgot that she has a master to serve ?'' anon thought as he continued to look at her.


    "well, i have to go to the bathroom." ravenna spoke as she stood up from her chair and winked at anon again, giving him the signal to follow her.


    ''let''s see to what point she can take this. if she tried to cheat on me, i will kill her instantly. i don''t like cheating women, not even one bit.'' anon thought as he stood up from his chair and started walking behind her.

 Chapter 502 -502

    chapter 502 -502


    anon and ravenna exited the meeting room together and entered the restroom.


    first, ravenna entered the restroom, and anon followed behind her.


    but as soon as anon entered the restroom, he noticed a sharp broadsword being pointed at his face.


    anon looked up and noticed that at the end of this broadsword was ravenna.


    "why are you pointing this sword at me? i thought you liked me when you winked at me?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "what? like you? kid, you are like the last person... i would ever like in this world. you don''t even have a weapon on your body, and you expect ravenna bloodreign to like you? that''s funny," ravenna spoke with a very serious expression.


    "so, why did you call me here?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "well, i didn''t want to make a scene back in the meeting room. that''s why i called you here to explain something very clearly.


    i serve only one master, and his name is anon. he is the only guy i would sleep with because he has sexy muscles- what am i talking about?


    yes, so as i was saying, don''t look at me or my breasts like a creep in the meeting room, or i will kill you next time. now go," ravenna spoke with a very serious expression.


    suddenly a smile appeared on anon''s face, and he started looking at ravenna with a happy face.


    "what? you think i am kidding? kid, i am really going to kill you if you don''t go back to the meeting room right now," ravenna spoke.


    "your sword is too fragile for that," anon spoke as he provoked ravenna''s ire.


    "look, kid, don''t make me angry because once i get angry... i become somewhat mindless and uncontrollable. so, you better go now, and this is your last warning... i will now close my eyes and swing my sword at you, and if it kills you, then don''t blame me," ravenna spoke as she looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "what if i killed you as soon as you close your eyes?" anon asked with a smile.


    "come on, are you kidding me? you would kill me? no. you can''t do that. i am not sensing any trace of mana coming out of your body, and seriously, look at your body... i don''t think you can even run 2 km without breathing your lungs out." before ravenna could''ve completed her sentence, anon grabbed her sword.


    "hmm...? what are you-"


    "your sword is fragile," anon spoke as he tightened his grip around her sword and broke it with just one hand.


    tang


    "the what? how did you do that?" ravenna asked with a very shocked expression.


    "it doesn''t matter. you aren''t strong enough to kill me," anon replied as he looked at ravenna with a smile.


    "oh, you are... on, kid," ravenna spoke as she immediately threw away the broken sword and took out her dagger pair.


    ravenna suddenly jumped from her spot, pointing her daggers directly at anon''s neck.


    "die."


    as soon as she entered anon''s attacking range, he moved his hands at an incredible speed and broke both of her daggers with just his fingers.


    tang


    tang


    ravenna immediately backed off and went down on her knees.


    "master, ravenna bloodreign greets you," ravenna spoke as she immediately identified anon''s personality.


    "what gave me away?" anon asked with a smile.


    "your aura was the same as back then... when you stopped my attack. i have only experienced an aura like that once in my life, and that was back in the room where we first met," ravenna spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "good... now, let''s go back to the room," anon spoke as he removed his mask of nature and revealed his real face.


    "yes, master," ravenna spoke as she stood up and started walking behind anon.


    meanwhile, anon changed his clothes to look entirely different from how he was looking as lesley.


    he wore an entirely black coat made of bear fur and boots made of demon alligator''s hide.


    click


    the gates of the meeting room opened, and two individuals entered the room.


    "excuse me? who are you?" the centaur woman asked with a confused expression.


    "m-master...?" valeria spoke with a very shocked expression as she immediately stood up from her chair and kneeled down to anon.


    "he is our master, mr. anon agreil," ravenna spoke as she looked at the centaur woman with a very big smile.


    "oh... y-you mean, mr. anon, the company owner?" she asked as she stood up.


    "wow... he looks hot."


    "yeah... he really does."


    two dwarf women whispered as they looked at anon with a smile.


    "so, i guess... you need my signature on some papers, huh? well, i am here," anon spoke as he looked at valeria.


    "y-yes, master. please sit here. i will immediately prepare the papers that you have to sign," valeria spoke as she stood up and started looking through the papers at an incredible speed.


    "so, i hear you are bullying my girls, huh...?" anon asked as he looked at alzar with a very serious expression.nov¦Å-lb)in


    "i-i was just telling them... t-that they were late," mr. alzar spoke in a stammering voice as he looked at anon with a very scared look.


    "listen here, cunt. you are about to get homeless in 2 days, your wife will be my whore, and your children will be my slaves. so, run... time is ticking," anon spoke as he clearly threatened alzar in front of the whole meeting.


    "umm... can we please keep this a tension-free meeting?" the centaur woman spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "oh, this is tension-free... don''t worry, i just gave him the final warning of his life. other than that, everything is alright. you please continue," anon spoke.


    "o-okay," the centaur woman replied.


    "master, you nailed it. that line was too good," ravenna spoke.


    "it was your line," anon spoke.


    "yeah, but it sounded really good when it came out of your mouth."


    "i-i am going. i don''t want to sign any contract. bye..." alzar spoke as he ran out of the room like a filthy mouse.

 Chapter 503 -503

    chapter 503 -503


    "master, these are the papers that you need to sign." valeria spoke as he handed out a large bulk of papers to anon.


    "oh, this is.... a huge stack huh..?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "these are only from one company, master. i am still sorting the contracts from other two countries." valeria spoke.


    "the fucking what now ?" anon asked with even more shocked expression.


    "yeah, i think this is boring too. i say we reject every contract and keep doing work with whom we are doing right now." ravenna spoke from the other side.


    "no, if we do that... we won''t be able to spread our company''s name throughout the world." valeria argued immediately.


    anon on the other side was getting very bored as he was signing the papers.


    ''isn''t there a spell to sign all of these contracts automatically ?'' anon wondered as he continued to sign the contracts.


    "hey, handsome. do you have a girlfriend ?" a dwarf lady asked anon, with a flirty smile.


    she was around 5 feet, big boobs, pink hairs, make up on her face and a huge ass.


    "oh, hello luv."


    "anhhh~ fuck." suddenly a sound came from the other side of the table.


    everyone immediately turned their attention towards the place and noticed that faith was the one, who was making these kinds of noises.


    her face was red, she was sweating hard and she was breathing very heavily. it looked as if she just came from a run around the kingdom.


    ''ohhh, would you look at that ? looks like my rings are making her nipples and clit go crazy huh...?'' anon thought as he looked at faith and smiled like a pervert.


    "the fuck is wrong with that chick, master ?" ravenna asked with a confused expression.


    "don''t worry, luv. you won''t understand it right now." anon replied as he continued to observe faith.


    "anhhh~ no... please let me... fuckkkk~" faith moaned as she looked at anon with an angry expression.


    "are you alright, mrs. faith ? should i call a healer or something ?" the centaur woman asked with a worried expression.


    "n-no... anhhh~ i-i don''t- anhhhhhhhh~ need a healer. i-i just need... to go- anhhh~ to the washroom." faith spoke as she stood up from her chair and revealed her wet pants.


    "what is wrong with her ?"


    "i don''t know."


    "hey look at that.... her pants are wet. i think she was masturbating in the meeting."


    "are you nuts, dude ? she is our chief commander, don''t you dare say something like that again."


    everyone started talking about faith as they observed her weird way of walking.


    "i will be coming back from the washroom, you guys use this thing. i have imprinted my signs on this stamp. it should so the trick." anon spoke as he gave the stamp to valeria.


    "master, these contract papers are mana sensetive, if you don''t sign them using your own mana pattern, they won''t get signed." valeria spoke as she looked at anon with a straight face.


    "yeah, i know that. that''s why i made this stamp, it can sign these papers because i have imprinted my mana patter inside it." anon replied as he looked at valeria with a smile and left the room immediately.


    "but-" valeria tried to stop him, but she couldn''t.


    "hmm... master was right. look at this thing... it really works on these contacts." ravenna spoke as she stamped the contracts without even looking at them.


    "h-hey, don''t do that... i haven''t even read those contracts, yet." valeria shouted as she snatched the stamp from ravenna''s hand.


    meanwhile, anon was following faith to the bathroom.


    "hello, luv. are you alright ?" anon asked with an evil smile on his face.


    "d-don''t you... talk to me." faith spoke as she took the support of the wall and continued to walk forward.


    "well, if you say so." anon spoke as he suddenly slapped her ass.


    *slap*


    "anhhhhh~ noooo.... please, i beg you. don''t do that to me." faith spoke as she looked at anon with tears in her eyes.


    "yeah, as if i am going to stop after that face." anon spoke as he slapped her ass once again and it bounced back.


    "anhhhhh~ please... master. don''t do that... it hurts." faith spoke as she entered inside the washroom.


    she walked inside one of the stalls and tried to close the door but before she could''ve closed the door, anon grabbed it and stopped it from closing.


    "h-huh...? what are you doing ? i-i have to pee... please go away." faith spoke as she looked at anon with a helpless expression.


    "oh you aren''t going to pee alone, are you ?" anon asked with an evil smile.n))o(-v)-e/-1/)b)-i/-n


    "n-no... please don''t do that. please, i beg you." faith spoke as she tried to close the door forcefully.


    "really ? you are using force against me ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "please... leave me alone. i beg you..." faith cried out.


    "you know, what''s your problem ? you beg too much. now, open this door by your hands and invite me inside by sliding down your panties and showing me your pussy." anon commanded.


    "n-no, i don''t want to... please." faith spoke as her body moved on it''s own and she opened the gate for anon on her own.


    "good..." anon spoke as he entered inside the stall and closed the door.


    faith then started to open her pants with the same sad expression on her face.


    "how do you like this torture ? do you remember, how you tortured one of my ogres back in that dark room ?" anon asked with a smile as he closed his distance to her pussy and licked her clit slightly.


    faith''s body immediately started vibrating and she tried to cum with all of her remaining strength but because of the rings, she failed.


    "noooooooooooo...." faith shouted.


    anon on the other side, continued to lick her pussy and punch her nipples without any stops.


    "hmm... this is good. i guess, it''s ready to recieve my cock." anon spoke as he whipped out his cock and showed it to faith.


    as soon as faith saw anon''s dick, she immediately fall down to her knees and bowed down before anon on both of her knees.


    "master, anon... i-i beg you to make me cum and release me from this pain." faith begged as she prostated herself in front of anon.


    "hmm...? do you accept everything that will happen to your daughter, once you loose this bet ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i accept." faith replied.


    "well, you have to repeat it. you have to repeat everything that will happen with your daughter, once you loose this bet." anon ordered.


    "b-but..."


    "i am putting my dick back into my pants." anon spoke.


    "i-i am doing it... please don''t put your dick back." faith replied.


    "good, start now." anon spoke.


    "o-once, i lose this bet... i will give master anon my daughter as the price and he can do a-anything with her. he can make her a cum-dump or a breeding cow if he wants to and in exchange, i will take his dick into my pussy and cum like crazy." faith spoke as she became even more shy with every word she uttered out of her filthy mouth.


    "good... now, get me ready to fuck that shitty pussy of yours and if i liked it, i might just remove these shackles from your body." anon spoke.


    faith gathered the last of her shame and stood up from the floor. she removed all of her clothes and bent down in front of anon just like a bitchy cheap whore.


    "m-master... please fuck my pussy." faith spoke in a very shy tone as she started wiggling her ass slowly.


    "nope, not good enough. try anything else." anon replied.


    "m-master, please fuck this shitty pussy of mine and fuck the crap out of my m-mind. please make me cum over and over until this cum-bucket of yours go unconscious.


    please master, look at my asshole and pussy lips. you can use any of them because you are my owner. please master, use me." faith spoke as she started twerking in front of anon with a very desperate expression on her face.


    "hmm... i am thinking about it." anon spoke as he touched faith''s pussy and started slapping it like a cheap whore''s pussy.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~ anhhhh~ y-yes... master. punish me more master, my pussy needs more punishment." faith spoke as she started rubbing her pussy over anon''s fingers and tried to cum.


    "well... looks like someone is about get a dick in their pussy." anon spoke as he whipped out his cock once again and started rubbing it over faith''s pussy lips and asshole at the same time.


    "y-yesh... fuck me. please insert it inside master, don''t tease your cum-bucket any-" before she could''ve said anything else, anon grabbed her panties from the ground and stuffed it inside her own mouth.


    *mnhhhhh~*


    "now... let do this.". anon spoke as he rammed his dick directly into her pussy and knocked on her womb.

 Chapter 504 -504

    chapter 504 -504


    inside the washroom...


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhh~ anhhhh~ anhhhhh~" faith moaned loudly as she felt anon''s cock pounding her pussy brutally.


    "do you like that, bitch ? huh...? do you like that ?" anon asked as he slapped faith''s ass non-stop.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhhh~ y-yes... m-master." faith replied as she enjoyed anon''s cock.


    "say it loudly bitch." anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick by 2 inch and slapped her tits with full force.


    her boobs jiggled like crazy and turned red just after one slap.


    "you are my cum-bucket... no, you are my fucking cum-dump now and you will open your pants for only one guy and that would be me. do you understand, you fucking cum-dump ?" anon asked as he tightly grabbed faith''s chin and held her face against the wall.


    "y-ye...s, m-mafser." faith spoke in a gibberish voice as she felt anon''s dick, digging further into her pussy.


    as anon continued to bang faith, he held her body tightly and used her like a pocket pussy.


    ''anhhhh~ my body feels like pussy, right now. i can''t express this feeling but i am getting overwhelmed with my sexual desires and master is pumping more of these desires into me with every thrust.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "m-master... please remove these rings from my body... i-i can''t take this anymore. if i don''t cum right now. i will die from these sexual desires.


    please master show me someg-"


    *slap*


    "shut the fuck up... you are a fucking cum-dump and cum-dumps don''t have mouths." anon spoke as he slapped her on the face and covered faith''s mouth.


    [body modification]


    ''remove her mouth and replace it with normal skin.'' anon ordered and as soon as he removed his hand from faith''s mouth, her mouth was gone.


    "mnnhhh~ mnhhh~" faith tried to move away as soon as she noticed that anon has made her face disappear but as soon as she tried to move away, anon grabbed her from the neck and held her against the wall once more.n./o-)v--e--l)-b-.1.)n


    "you were an elf but now that you have accepted me as your master, you have been reborn into a thing that tends to my sexual desires, so keep your mouth shut and get fucked. don''t run away from me. you are my cum-dump, bitch and if you still tried to run away from me, i will make you paralyzed down from the knees.


    do you understand ?" anon asked as he looked at faith with an evil smile.


    faith immediately nodded in ''yes'' because she didn''t wanted to be paralyzed.


    "good... now, i am going to cum and as soon as i cum... i will remove these rings from your body and you will be free to cum." anon spoke as he started pumping his dick faster.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "mnnh~ mnhh~ mnhh~"


    "ohhh... take my cum with your commander pussy, bitch." anon spoke as he grabbed the clamper from the middle and pulled it back.


    as soon as the clamper came off, faith''s nipples and clit became free. anon didn''t wait even one seconds after that, he came straight inside her womb and released his white jeez inside her baby room.


    as soon as faith felt the cum flowing inside her womb, she couldn''t control her body anymore and she came. she came so hard, that she even pissed all over the floor.


    anon on the other side grabbed faith''s shoulder and pushed her body downwards on his dick, he grabbed her whole body tightly as if he was using a doll to release all of his sexual desires on her.


    faith on the other side, immediately went unconscious after the first three orgasms and her body continued to spray out fountains of cum through her pussy.


    anon released her body after filling her up to the brim. he wore his pants back and got ready to leave.


    "well, looks like my work is done in here. i will be going back... you should come back as well, luv." anon spoke as he looked at faith''s unconscious body with a straight face.


    faith''s body may be unconscious but her pussy was wide awake, as it was still spraying out the fountains of cum.


    "well... i think that meant yes." anon spoke as he looked at faith''s pussy cumming as he talked to her.


    after that he left the washroom and went back to the meeting room.


    "oh, you are here mr. anon. good, i was about to start." the centaur woman spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    anon went back to his seat and asked valeria, "what is about to start, luv ?"


    "master, she is about to address the top 5 biggest contracts of this years trade conference now. master to accept these trades you have to say yes and just sign on this contract.


    if you don''t like anything, you can negotiate right in the spot and believe me, you can ask for anything in negotiations." valeria spoke as she gave anon a contract written in golden ink.


    "oh, really ? does this thing gets any boring than this ?" ravenna spoke as she rolled her eyes in irritation.


    "yeah, same here. we need to get out of here soon or we will forget everything about fighting." anon spoke as he looked at ravenna with a wide smile.


    "yes master, you are absolutely right and that''s what i have been talking about to this sister of mine but she doesn''t understand that. she is all like, ''we have to take control over the trade system of the world and other things.'' why don''t you just chill for a bit and swing a sword now and then ?


    it will make your hands feel good." ravenna spoke as she looked at anon and valeria with a straight face.


    "haha... i like you, really." anon spoke as he laughed and looked at ravenna.


    "*cough* should i start this ?" the centaur woman asked as she looked at anon with a very serious expression.


    "yeah... start it." anon replied with a smile.


    ''what a rude human ? he doesn''t even know, how to apologize. well, what else can i except from a human.'' the centaur woman thought in her mind.


    "okay, let''s start this."

 Chapter 505 -505

    chapter 505 -505


    "the first contract of the day will come from a very old company of the elven kingdom named rosa furniture shop.


    this contract is proposed to a new company from the human kingdom named anon wood supplier limited.


    this contract holds a value of 250 jades and is valid for one year. the terms are simple: mr. anon has to supply his ghost woods for the price of 40 gold per log.


    "now, do you accept it, mr. anon? or do you want to negotiate with mrs. rosa?" the centaur woman asked with a straight face.


    everyone turned their eyes towards anon and noticed that he was sleeping on the contract.


    "umm... mr. anon? are you sleeping?" the centaur woman asked as she looked at anon with a surprised expression.


    anon has this peculiar habit. whenever he has relations with a woman, he likes to sleep like a baby afterward. anon is one of the many people who don''t wake up easily, but if you wake him up forcefully, the results won''t be very good.


    "mrs. valeria... please wake him up," the centaur woman requested.


    valeria immediately turned around and noticed that not only anon but ravenna was also asleep beside him.


    "m-master... please wake up. she is calling you... master," valeria tried to wake him up, but anon didn''t respond. he continued to sleep like a log.


    thud


    "are we here to joke around today? is this a place to sleep?" a lizard man shouted as he stood up from his seat and looked at anon with an angry expression.


    "hmm...? who the heck is... disturbing my sleep? i am going to charge up your brains... you all," anon spoke in a sleepy tone as he stood up from the chair and summoned his rail gun from his inventory.


    zzzzzzzzz


    the rail gun started charging, and as soon as it finished charging up, anon closed his eyes again and started walking around in his sleep with the rail gun in his hands.


    "woah... woah... what is that?"


    "is that a weapon?"


    "h-hey, calm down, man."


    "look at his eyes. he is still sleeping."


    everyone tried to stop anon because, first of all, they didn''t know what he was holding in his hands, they didn''t know what he was going to do with it, and they didn''t know whom he was going to attack in that state of mind.


    "enough of this... i am going to confront this person. there are rules here, and everyone has to follow them, regardless of their race," the angry lizard man spoke as he summoned two green-colored daggers in his hand and started walking towards anon.


    meanwhile, anon was still asleep and was walking around with a charged rail gun in his hand.


    "oi, wake up from your sleep. i know you are just pretending to be asleep to make fun of us," the lizard man shouted as he looked at anon with a serious expression.


    anon didn''t respond in any way. he just stood in his position with his eyes closed.


    "fine. i am going to count down to 3. if you don''t wake up, then i am going to attack you," the lizard man shouted.


    "please wait... this isn''t necessary. you can''t attack him like that," valeria spoke as she immediately came in front of anon to protect him.


    "madam, i am just going to neutralize him from that weapon... i am not going to kill him. i will make sure to keep my attacks very limited. now, please step aside. you won''t have to worry about him," the lizard man spoke in a very respectful tone.


    "no, i am not worried about him. i am worried about you. please don''t do something wrong. it could end up badly for you, and it''s a very humble request," valeria spoke with a tensed expression.


    "hahahahah..."


    "hehehe..."


    "haha... she roasted this guy hard."


    everyone started laughing at the lizard man as soon as they heard valeria''s concern.


    "okay, that''s it. madam, please step away from him. i will neutralize him without him even knowing," the lizard man spoke in a very angry expression.


    "fine... do whatever you want now. i just want everyone to know that i have already warned you about the master," valeria spoke as she stepped away from anon.


    "now... lizard dance, first form: cutter attack," the lizard man shouted very loudly as he started running towards anon.


    "hmm...? attack? okay!" anon spoke as he pointed the rail gun towards the source of the shouting voice and pressed the trigger.


    click


    zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz


    booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooom


    as soon as anon pressed the trigger, a very big explosion took place in the main capital of the elven kingdom. the meeting hall had a very big hole in its roof, but the good thing was that no one died during this incident. anon''s shot missed due to his sleep, and the shell that was launched from the rail gun passed by the lizard man, who was planning to attack him.


    as soon as the shell passed by his ear, he went deaf in that ear and dropped both of his daggers to the ground. his legs started vibrating at that very moment, and as he turned his head back to look at the hole that anon''s rail gun made in the roof, he started rethinking his life. blood started coming out of his ear, and he fell to the ground.


    "m-monster..." this was the word that he whispered as he looked at anon.


    anon, on the other side, dropped the rail gun to the ground, and the floor broke immediately. he then sat down on the ground, placed his head over the rail gun, and fell asleep again.


    "mhhhmmn~ target.... eliminated, returning to the... base," anon murmured in his sleep.


    no one sitting inside that hall had the courage to stand up from their chairs and walk to the exit gate after this incident. everyone was afraid that they could be the next target, and they wouldn''t be as lucky as the lizard man who survived the attack.


    except for one guy, a dwarf. he walked over to anon and lightly touched his rail gun.


    "this is interesting..." the dwarf spoke as he looked at the rail gun and touched it with very gentle hands.n./o-)v--e--l)-b-.1.)n


    "shhhh- heck, this thing is hot. how is he sleeping over this thing?" the dwarf questioned as he saw that anon''s body was resting on the rail gun.

 Chapter 506 -506

    chapter 506 -506


    "hmm...?" anon slowly opened his eyes as he woke up from the ground and looked around.


    he noticed that he was still in the same place, but something was different. sun rays were falling upon his face, which shouldn''t be the case under normal circumstances.


    anon immediately looked up and noticed a massive hole in the meeting room''s roof.


    "wow, what happened here?" anon asked with a confused expression as he stood up from the ground and noticed a rail gun lying on the floor.


    "my rail gun? why is it-" as soon as anon looked at the rail gun, he sensed something was wrong. he picked it up from the ground and began counting the shots within the rail gun.


    "3...4...5- heck, one shot is missing. that means... i did this," anon spoke as he looked at the empty slot.


    "master," valeria''s voice resounded from behind.


    anon turned back and saw valeria standing with ravenna and mike.


    "hey, do you guys remember anything about this?" anon asked with a smile.


    "here you go, master. maybe this will help you remember it," valeria said as she handed anon a small screen.


    as anon held the screen, a clip started playing. it featured anon walking around with a rail gun in his hands while he was still asleep.


    after watching the entire clip, anon returned the screen to valeria and spoke just three words, "i... am... amazing."


    "what now?" valeria asked with a confused expression.


    "this rail gun''s weight is over 3 quintals, and i''m firing it while sleeping. i''m a total badass," anon said with a wide smile.


    "yeah, same here. master looks really badass in this clip... look at him swing that thing as if it has no weight," ravenna said as she smiled and bent down to touch the rail gun lightly.


    "you can''t lift it, luv," anon told her.n(-0v¦Ålbin


    "can i try?" ravenna asked with a smile.


    "go ahead," anon replied.


    "master... i''ve already covered the reconstruction fees. we don''t have to worry about anything," valeria said.


    "so, didn''t the royal guards come here after hearing that big bang?" anon asked with a smile as he looked at mike.


    "they did, master, but commander faith handled them," mike replied.


    "oh... commander faith, huh...? she came back to her senses, huh," anon said.


    "master, the world trade conference is over, and all the contracts have been signed. we should all head back to the human kingdom," valeria said.


    "ahhhhhhhhhh.... darn, it''s heavy," ravenna shouted as she tried to pick up the rail gun from the ground, but it fell down again.


    thud


    "oops... i can''t do this," ravenna said as she walked back to her place.


    "master, aren''t you coming with us?" ravenna asked with a confused expression.


    "nope, i''m staying here for three more days, and then i''ll come back," anon replied with a serious expression.


    "well, with your permission, we''ll be leaving now, master," valeria said as she kneeled down in front of anon, and ravenna followed her without hesitation.


    "okay," anon replied as he walked up to the rail gun, picked it up single-handedly, and placed it in his inventory.


    "damn, master doesn''t even look that strong," ravenna muttered as she watched anon pick up the rail gun as if it were just a stick.


    anon overheard her comment and responded, "i may not look strong, luv, but i am strong."


    ''h-he heard that? he has sharp hearing too,'' ravenna thought to herself.


    "i do have sharp hearing because i can listen to the thoughts in your mind as well," anon said with a smile.


    "oh, i totally forgot about that," ravenna said.


    "well, you guys should go now and be careful when you cross the forest between the elven kingdom and the human kingdom; there seem to be assassins and robbers everywhere," anon warned.


    "yes, master," both of them said in unison as they stood up and started leaving the meeting hall.


    "i should return to the castle as well... today is sunday, it''s the day off for the academic exchange event. i have to corrupt fiona''s mind as well. i''m going, mike," anon said as he looked at mike.


    "as you say, master," mike replied.


    suddenly, anon noticed something strange. ravenna was coming back towards him with a black box in her hands.


    "master, this is a box sent to you by mr. biyuk. he said that it can only be opened by you," ravenna said as she handed over the black box to anon.


    "thank you, luv," anon said as he took the box from her. ravenna left after that.


    "is this that thing, master?" mike asked with an excited expression.


    "indeed it is," anon replied with an even more excited expression as he cut his thumb and let a drop of blood fall on the box.


    suddenly, the black box began to glow with white light, and its top opened up.


    as soon as the box opened up, it revealed two large black sickles made of pure travertine.


    the aura of the sickles was majestic, as if they had a will of their own.


    without wasting another second, anon picked up the sickles and, as they came in contact with his hand, they created a tight grip around his hand.


    "wow... biyuk really did some work on these bad boys, huh...?" anon said as he swung the sickles around to test their balance.


    swish-swish


    the sickles were five times bigger than the ''sickles of death,'' but they had even better balance and were made of a very sturdy material.


    anon summoned a platinum coin from his inventory and tossed it in the air.


    he closed his eyes and activated his heightened senses.


    anon listened to the coin''s flipping sound as it came down and tightened his grip on the sickles.


    *swish*


    *ting-ting-ting-ting-ting....*


    as soon as the coin came in his attacking range, anon swinged the sickles without any stop and cutted the coin in 32 different pieces.


    "nice..." anon spoke as he looked at the coin with a smile.


    "master, would you like to test them out with me?" link asked with a smile.

 Chapter 507 -507

    chapter 507 -507


    "master, would you like to test out your new weapons with me?" mike asked with a smile.


    "of course, but give me a minute before that," anon said as he examined the newly acquired sickles.


    [demonic eyes]


    [name: arcane slayers.]


    [creator: biyuk kujer]


    [rank- sss+(legendary)]


    [description: the arcane slayers, crafted from the purest travertine, stand as a testament to one of the most formidable legendary weapons ever made in the holy land. forged in the fires of a long-lost flame ''rivera,'' these twin sickles are imbued with a power that can cleave through the very fabric of existence without any problems.


    wielding the arcane slayers requires not just skill but worthiness, for they are a double-edged sword that spares no unworthy soul. only the worthy one can use these weapons. if an unworthy soul tries to embrace the power of arcane slayer, their soul will perish from the existence of reality.


    the arcane slayers bear the ability to sever the bonds of magic, rendering it asunder with uncanny ease, yet the depth of this mastery lies within the user''s grasp. the user''s level will define the level of magic he can cancel with these sickles.


    if the user is very skilled and connected to the sickles, they can cut through magic easily, but if the user is just using them as a weapon, they might encounter some problems.


    in the hands of the chosen, these sickles become an instrument of vengeance that ushers foes into the abyss. their strike leads the unfortunate to the darkest depths of torment, each cut a step closer to a painful and nightmarish demise. a mere touch of the arcane slayers can unravel the very essence of one''s being, making them the stuff of nightmares for those who dare cross their path.]


    [+2 skills]


    ''wow... that''s one impressive description for a weapon, but i want to read about the skills,'' anon thought as he clicked on the skill section.


    [space chaser]


    [rank: s+]


    [description: these sickles are made from a very sharp material called pure travertine, and they have the power to cut through the fabric of space and enter the quantum realm for a fraction of a second.


    although they can''t cut through infinite distances, they can still provide a huge advantage in life-and-death situations.


    once this skill is active, the sickles will cut through space and create a path for you to escape dire situations or chase your prey without any problems. the distance for space cutting is limited to 150 kilometers.]


    [warning and usage method: this skill can be very dangerous if the user isn''t strong enough. once you enter the quantum realm, your mind will start to go crazy, and if the user doesn''t exit in time, they will get stuck there for the rest of their life.


    ...]


    ''hmm... not falling for this again,'' anon thought as he immediately clicked to reveal the rest of the warning.


    [...


    this skill consumes about 60,000 mana for every single jump, and it can only be used 3 times every 24 hours. in the quantum realm, time will be measured differently.


    you have to face toward the direction in which you want to jump and use the skill.


    once inside the quantum realm, one second will equal 1 kilometer. so, if you want to travel 150 kilometers, you have to be inside the quantum realm for 150 seconds, which will equal 0.015 seconds in the real world once you step out.


    the longer you spend in the quantum realm, the more your mind will be disturbed, and if the user doesn''t exit in 150 seconds, their body and soul will be stuck in the quantum realm for eternity.]


    ''now, that''s the main warning. this is a very scary skill, but at the same time, it''s very useful,'' anon thought as he read the full warning and usage method of the skill.


    ''now, moving on. let''s see what''s the next skill,'' anon thought as he clicked on the other skill, and another window popped up.n)(o(-v()e.)l.-b-/1-.n


    [death''s eclipse]


    [rank: ss+]


    [ruffle''s rune enchantment: this skill comes from a very rare and ancient rune. once a weapon is enchanted with this rune, it gains a 0.3% probability of obtaining an ancient skill. although it often results in failure for most weapons, this weapon had the potential to house a legendary skill.]


    [description: this skill is one of the legendary skills that was used only once in the history of the holy land and was used by a demon god named ''oge.''


    oge was known to be one of the biggest mage hunter demons in the history of the holy land, and this skill was created by him to slaughter mages without any problems.


    once activated, this skill will create a solar eclipse that will prevent your opponent from using any type of magic for the next 30 minutes and instill unbearable fear into their mind.


    however, the user will also lose their magic and be unable to use it for the next 30 minutes.]


    [warning: if the user is standing outside the eclipse while the skill is cast, they won''t be affected, nor will the user.


    once cast, this skill can''t be stopped. to activate this skill, the user has to sacrifice seventy-five thousand mana. the skill can only be used once every twenty-four hours.


    the skill won''t work on opponents standing inside a nil area. the range of the skill is one kilometer around the user''s body.


    the user can choose a particular target before casting the skill to avoid mass magic disability.]


    ''my god... this is the best skill i''ve seen on a weapon so far,'' anon thought as a wide smile appeared on his face.


    "master? are you ready? should i attack?" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "yes and come at me with everything, mike or it won''t be fun." anon said as he pointed the sickle towards mike.


    "as you command... sir." mike spoke as he summoned his dagger pair and started chanting his first spell.

 Chapter 508 -508

    chapter 508 -508


    mike summoned his pair of daggers and began chanting his spell. suddenly, his daggers started shining brightly as he sprinted toward anon.


    mike pointed his daggers directly at anon''s heart, but just as he was about to make contact, two sickles appeared in the middle, halting his daggers.


    not only did anon stop mike''s attack with the sickles, but he also neutralized the enchantment on mike''s daggers.


    tang


    thud


    mike quickly backed off and examined his daggers closely.


    "master, your new weapons are incredibly potent. these daggers are crafted from ancient dragon scales, and not only did you neutralize the magic on my daggers, but you also caused them some significant damage."


    "that''s why i won''t use them now. i will attempt to use magic on you instead," mike declared.


    "bring it on, mike. i feel too powerful with these bad boys in my hands," anon replied with a smile.


    "well... here goes. fireball..." mike said as he casted a very large fireball towards anon, but as soon as it touched the arcane slayers, it turned into nothing.


    "hmm... here comes an even powerful spell. ''aurora beam...''" mike cast the spell and shot a potent multicolored beam at anon, with the same result.


    as soon as the beam touched the arcane slayers, it shattered into nothing but light.


    "try your most potent spell, mike," anon challenged.


    "as you wish, sir," mike replied as he summoned his old wand and casted a 7-star spell immediately.


    the spell took about a minute to cast, but at its end, a small ball of antimatter formed on the tip of mike''s wand.


    "this is my most powerful spell, master," mike stated.


    "how much destruction can it cause?" anon inquired, wanting to understand the power of the spell he was facing.


    "if it touches the ground, it will destroy half of the elven kingdom," mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "wow... i''m not sure if i can handle that," anon said as he gazed at mike with a very serious expression. nov¦Å(lb/1n


    ''i don''t know, if i will be able to hold that much destruction.'' anon thought.


    "master, i can''t contain this ball any longer. it''s an irreversible spell," mike said as he attempted to hold the ball but failed and released it toward anon.


    "now, either you prove yourselves or perish with half of the elven kingdom, boys." anon declared as he looked at the arcane slayers and used his skill.


    [cursed invincibility]


    suddenly, his coat shone, and he became invisible for the next hour, thanks to the ''suit of the cursed magi.''


    ''i don''t want to die so young,'' anon thought, relieved to be invincible.


    anon used the sickles to protect himself from the approaching ball of dark matter, resulting in a loud explosion.


    boooom


    suddenly a very large flash bang happened.


    after waiting for 10 seconds, anon finally opened his eyes and saw that everything around him was unharmed.


    he looked at the sickles and noticed there wasn''t a single scratch on them.


    "these sickles are incredibly powerful. did you see that, mike? how i fucked up your best attack?" anon asked mike with a wide smile.


    "i saw it, sir, and your weapon is absolutely magnificent," mike replied as he placed his wand back inside his pocket.


    "well, let''s go now. i have work to do. i''ll put these bad boys in my inventory for now," anon said as he stored the arcane slayers and left the meeting hall with mike.


    "i will also take my leave now, master," mike said as he knelt before anon.


    "okay, okay..." anon said as he puts his mask back on and transformed into lesley once again.


    mike left immediately, and anon started walking toward the royal castle. suddenly, an idea struck him.


    "why not... test it now? hehehe...." anon said as he summoned the pair of arcane slayers again.


    "okay, i have to face toward the castle... it''s about 3 kilometers from here, so 3 seconds." anon said as he turned toward the castle and used the skill.


    [space chaser]


    as soon as anon activated the spell, his sickles began to glow golden.


    he moved his sickle upward to examine it closely, but accidentally cut through space, sucking himself in.


    "woooahhhh- *sup*"


    the hole then closed by itself.


    anon found himself inside the quantum realm, moving so quickly that he couldn''t see anything at all.


    after counting to three, he slashed the sickle in the same pattern, creating a hole that threw him out.


    *thud*


    "oh my god..."


    "what the fuck- ?"


    anon stood up and observed that he was in the royal castle''s kitchen.


    "okay, we need to work on the landing positions of this skill," anon muttered as he left the kitchen.


    "h-how did he do that?" a chef asked, surprised.


    "no, the big question is... where did he come from?" another one asked.


    "umm... guys, your question should be... who is that guy?" a female chef suggested.


    "oh shit, we have to inform commander faith about this, right now," another chef said.


    all the chefs began running towards faith''s room.


    meanwhile, anon returned to link''s room.


    click


    he opened the door and entered inside the room.


    "woah... what are you doing, link?" anon asked, noticing over 30 books flying around link''s body. the whole room was filled with books.


    "oh, i greet my master.


    master, i was just trying to gain knowledge from each of these books," link said as he immediately bowed down.


    "you can be quite scary at times. well i will be going to fiona''s room. i have a slave to make." anon replied as he exited the room as jule.


    he walked towards fiona''s room and on the door of her room, he met her guard, faith.


    "hello, luv. how are you, after last night ? still a little numb in that juicy pussy of yours ?" anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "i-i am on duty, mr. jule." faith spoke.


    "hmm...? you are my fucking cum-dump bitch. if i ask you something, you will answer it. i don''t want to make you cheap whore, do you understand ?" anon asked as he placed his hand over faith''s cheek.


    "p-please... r-return to your room. q-queen can''t meet you now." faith spoke in a weird stammering voice.


    anon immediately understood something was wrong.


    "what is it, faith ? did you do something that you weren''t supposed to ?" anon asked as his eyes glowed purple.


    "n-no...i-i-"


    "tell me the truth." anon asked with full authority.


    "i-i have told everything to the queen and she knows who you are... she is waiting inside the room with more than 20 best elite guards and 10 best vampire shadow assasins. i-i am sorry." faith spoke as she uttered the truth in one second.


    "good... looks like i will have to take the other way now." anon spoke as he looked at faith with an evil smile.

 Chapter 509 -509

    chapter 509 -509


    "so, you revealed my secret?" anon asked faith.


    "y-yes," faith replied.


    "how did they get this information out of you?" anon inquired with a smile.


    tears welled up in faith''s eyes.


    ''my daughter...'' faith thought, aware that anon could hear her thoughts.


    "your daughter? how?" anon questioned, his expression puzzled.


    ''she conducted some investigation on you after we left for this meeting and discovered your true identity.


    then, she went to one of the royal ministers and disclosed everything. the royal minister brought her to the queen, who summoned me.


    i tried to prevent it, but she captured elena and threatened to kill her if i didn''t reveal everything. i''m sorry, master. i had no choice but to tell them. please forgive me, i am ready for any punishment.'' faith thought as tears streamed down her face.


    "so, what''s your role in all of this?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''my duty is to get you inside that room,'' faith thought.


    "well, i must be on my way then," anon replied as he began walking toward the room.


    suddenly, faith grabbed anon''s hand and stopped him.


    "hmm...?" nov¦Å(lb/1n


    "c-can you please save her, too ? she is the only person... i love." faith asked, her eyes filled with tears.


    "is she inside?" anon inquired.


    "yes..."


    "very well, i will do my best," anon said.


    "t-thank you," faith spoke.


    ''well, it''s time for some fucking action, i guess,'' anon thought as he summoned his cigar and lit it with his fireball spell.


    puff-puff


    taking a puff from the cigar, anon removed his jacket and handed it to faith.


    "do you need my help? should i come in with you?" faith asked, her expression filled with concern.


    "they will use your daughter against you. she could be in danger. is that what you want ?" anon asked as he took another puff from the cigar, looking at faith with a serious expression.


    "n-no..."


    "good. just remember, no one enters this room for the next hour. do you understand ?" anon asked.


    "i do, but... the assassins inside are not ordinary assassins. they are the elite assassins and mages of the elven kingdom. are you sure you won''t need help?" faith asked.


    "faith, let me tell you a story about a man named ''rasputin,''" anon said as he smiled at faith.


    "what?" faith asked, puzzled.


    ???? there lived a certain man, in russia long ago. he was big and strong, with a flaming glow in his eyes. most people looked at him with terror and fear. ????


    anon began to sing as he walked toward fiona''s door, opening it slowly.


    the room was shrouded in darkness, but to anon''s eyes, it meant nothing.


    swish


    as anon entered the room, a sword came at his face with incredible speed, but it wasn''t agile enough to land a cut.


    anon quickly stepped back, avoiding the sword.


    ???? but when his drinking, lusting, and hunger for power became known to more and more people, the demands to do something about this outrageous man grew louder and louder. ????


    anon sang as he grabbed the man holding the sword and effortlessly broke his neck.


    crack


    thud


    do it, please. ????


    the lifeless body fell to the floor.


    "come on... you''ll need to send someone more formidable than this guy," anon said with a smile and continued singing the song.


    ???? this man''s just got to go," declared his enemies. but the ladies begged, "don''t try to do it, please. ????


    "i want his head..." fiona''s voice echoed from a dark corner of the room.


    swish


    swish


    two assassins suddenly appeared out of thin air with sharp daggers and attacked anon, giving him no time to react.


    "back off..." anon said as he summoned his arcane slayers and swiftly beheaded the assassins.


    thud


    thud


    ???? ra-ra-rasputin, lover of the russian queen. ???? anon sang as he began to dance.


    suddenly, all the lights in the room were turned on, revealing everyone inside.


    there were about 17 elite guards, mages, and assassins in the room, with fiona holding elena in her grasp.


    "hello, love," anon greeted elena and fiona with a smile.


    "you can take off that mask. your loyal servant told us everything. you should have made faith your slave to prevent her from spilling the beans. now, look here... your plans and life will end here, human," fiona declared with a big smile.


    "do you really think you can defeat me?" anon asked with a smirk.


    "do you really think, you can exit this room full of professional croc-assassins and blood-mages ?" fiona asked, and three mages behind anon began chanting a powerful destruction spell to kill him.


    ''hmm...? that''s a very big spell... well, i am still invincible to everything for the next 23 minutes and since i am here... why not use that skill ?'' anon thought as he smiled.


    "why are you smiling ?" fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "hehe..." anon raised his sickles into the air, and used the legendary skill of arcane slayers.


    [death''s eclipse]


    as the skill took effect, a massive shadow covered the entire castle, and everyone within it lost their ability to use magic.


    "what? what''s happening to our magic?"


    "i can''t use mana."


    "neither can i."


    "i can''t cast any spells."


    the mages became powerless as their magic vanished and they felt helpless at this moment.


    "what did you do?" fiona asked with a serious and scared expression.


    "you thought i was the prey in this game, and you were the hunter. but as soon as i entered this room, the tables turned, and i became the hunter.


    now, i can''t let my prey escape. can i?" anon said as he moved toward the doors and closed them securely. he then took a small gramophone from his inventory and placed it on the table.


    [all the sounds in this room are sealed and will not escape.]


    "now, let''s get to it. i have a queen to rape with after this... hehehe..." anon said, looking at fiona and elena with a sly smile.


    "soldiers, kill that man. i''ll pay 200 platinum coins to anyone who kills him," fiona shouted loudly as sweat started dripping from her forehead.

 Chapter 510 -510

    chapter 510 -510


    "okay, so... this expense goes here, and this one goes here. hahaha... i''ve accounted for every single penny, even the ones i used for my personal needs are included in the royal expenses. my life is the best, i guess... this is the benefit of being the ''royal expense minister'' hahaha..." a rotund elf, around 200 years old, spoke as he examined a thin sheet of paper in front of him and chuckled.


    this man was none other than zard, the finance minister of the royal castle, and he was on his way to present the monthly expense report to the queen.


    as zard approached the entrance to the queen''s room, he noticed faith standing there but paid little attention to her, continuing to walk towards fiona''s room.


    swish


    suddenly, a sword blocked his path.


    "what the-?! commander faith, what are you doing? i need to see the queen. it''s the 1st of the month, and i must submit my reports to her," zard said, eager to enter.


    "you can''t. the queen is very busy right now. please return in an hour," faith said.


    ''one hour? no, i have to return home in 3 hours, and if i submit the report now, i can leave an hour early and spend it with a girl at the nearby brothel with the money i''ve taken from the castle funds... i can''t let her ruin my plans. i have to do something,'' zard thought as he smiled at faith.


    "um... mrs. faith, are these the queen''s orders to keep everyone out of the room?" zard asked.


    "yes," faith replied, maintaining a stern expression.


    "okay, but this is very important... i have to submit these reports. i''ll just go in, place the reports on the table, and then leave. please..." zard pleaded.


    "no, return in one hour, and if you don''t comply, i''ll have to take serious action," faith said firmly.


    "okay, i will go," zard agreed, turning around. however, as soon as he saw faith sheathe her sword, he turned back and dashed towards the room with full speed.


    "hey," faith called out, trying to stop him.


    "sorry, commander... this is very important-" zard began to explain, but he fell silent as he entered the room and found a human standing in the center, wielding two massive sickles, with several assassins standing around, three of them lying dead on the floor.


    "i *hick* i think... i''m in the wrong room. i-i''ll leave immediately," zard stammered, sensing anon''s bloodlust.


    "h-hold on..." faith shouted, attempting to stop him.


    "take one step back, and you''ll die before you know it. your head will roll on the ground like a marble." anon warned, looking at zard.


    "y-yes, sir." zard immediately froze in place as he gazed into anon''s crimson eyes.


    he saw death closely that day, it looked like he will die any second now.


    "come in, close the doors tightly, and use the lock this time, oh and one more thing... don''t barge into rooms like this." anon instructed.


    "y-yes..." zard promptly followed anon''s instructions, entered the room, shut the door, and stood completely still without moving an inch.


    "i''ll deal with you later. for now, i''ll deal with your so-called assassins," anon said as he looked at fiona and smiled in a sinister manner.


    "soldiers, anyone who kills that man will be awarded with 200 platinum coins. i just want his head," fiona shouted.


    as soon as this announcement was made, every assassin in the room leaped towards anon.


    meanwhile, anon remained calm because he was invincible.


    tang


    tang


    tang


    ...


    the swords and daggers that made contact with anon''s body either bent or shattered into pieces.


    "what the heck?"


    "my dagger was made from dragon scales... how is he doing this?"


    "damn it... he''s wearing some kind of armor beneath his clothes. avoid his lower body and aim for his head," one of the assassins yelled.


    once the assassins heard this, they shifted their focus to anon''s head. what they didn''t know was that anon''s armor rendered his entire body invincible, not just his chest and stomach.


    tang


    ...


    once again, their weapons broke into several pieces, reduced to nothing but dust.


    "our weapons are useless against him. what do we do?"


    ''what kind of spell is this? how is he doing it? is it really the work of his armor? how powerful is this guy?'' fiona wondered, her legs trembling with fear.


    she now felt threatened by anon''s very presence in the room, as if she were a hunter trapped in her own cage.


    step


    "now... it''s my turn," anon said as he began walking toward the nearest assassin.


    the assassin immediately assumed a defensive stance, preparing to protect himself from any incoming attacks.


    however, before he could react, anon placed the pointed end of his sickle under the assassin''s chin and swiftly pulled the man''s head from his body, along with the spinal cord, in a single motion.


    crisp


    thud


    tang


    tang


    blood began to flow from the decapitated assassin''s body as he collapsed lifeless to the floor.


    "what a weak body...?" anon remarked as he tossed the severed head off his sickle.


    thud


    everyone in the room realized one thing clearly after this display: anon was invulnerable, and they couldn''t kill him. he was a "monster." n--0velbin


    every assassin in the room turned their gaze to the exit door.


    the croc-assassins had one rule: if the mission failed, find the best way to escape because there might be more missions in the future, but if you don''t survive the present, there won''t be a future for you.


    two assassins mustered the courage to sprint toward the exit door, looking at each other with determination and taking off.


    swish


    swish


    however, as they took their second step, their heads fell to the cold floor.


    thud


    thud


    "don''t you all understand? i want to play... you can''t leave the game without my permission. hehehe...." anon said, looking around with a psychopathic smile.


    "m-m... *gulp* you''re a monster," one of the assassins uttered.

 Chapter 511 -511

    chapter 511 -511


    "what did you just say, mate ?" anon asked as he walked upto the assassin.


    "i-i said... you are a fucking-" before the assassin could''ve said anything else he felt anon''s sickle touching his chin.


    "hmm...? why did you stop ? didn''t you want to continue ?" anon asked with a smile.


    the assassin didn''t spoke anything, he just stood there without moving an inch from his place.


    "good. now, we are going to start the game of life and death, i call it ''the last one standing.''


    it''s a very easy game. there are a total of 11 assassins, a queen, a random man and girl here in this room. nove.lb-in


    now, i will go and sit in front of that gate and lit a cigar... before my cigar ends... i want one of the assassin dead. i don''t care who kills him but i want him dead.


    so, ladies and gentlemen... let''s start this game." anon spoke as he placed a chair near the exit door and sat down. he lit his cigar and started taking puffs out of it.


    *puff-puff*


    the assassins were in total confusion, they didn''t knew what to do... should they do what anon was saying or just stand still at their places.


    "hmm...? did i forgot to tell you guys the main rule of the game ? if you don''t complete the task within the given time, i will kill 3 of you guys." anon spoke as he looked at the assassins with the same psychopathic smile.


    "okay, that''s it... if you don''t let us go right now. i will kill her." queen fiona spoke as she stood up from her place and pointed her "who is she, again ?" anon asked as he pretended not to know her.


    "what ? don''t you know her ? she is the daughter of faith." fiona shouted.


    "oh, okay... you can kill her." anon spoke.


    "you are bluffing... you do care about her and you won''t kill me unless, i have her as my hostage, right ?" fiona spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "fuck her up... i don''t care at all. all i care about right now is raping you in that silky and fluffy bed after i finish this game of mine with these guys." anon spoke as he looked at fiona and went back to his cigar puffing.


    *puff-puff*


    "well... my cigar is about to finish. have you guys decided, who is going to die or do you prefer 3 deaths instead of one ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "sir, please let us-" an assassin stepped out of the crowd to talk to anon but as soon as he stepped out, a dagger came out of his chest and killed him at once.


    *chick*


    *thud*


    the assassin who was holding the dagger had a very guilty and serious expression on his face.


    *clap-clap-clap*


    suddenly anon started clapping as he stood up from his chair and went to the assassin.


    "good... choice mate. you saved some of your friends over hear and maybe yourself." anon said as he placed his hand over the soldier''s shoulder.


    "c-can i go now ?" the assassin asked in a scared tone.


    "hmm...? what are you saying ? the game is just starting and you dagger directly at elena''s neck.


    are already talking of leaving it ? didn''t you hear the name of the game ?


    well, let me repeat it for you, it''s ''the last one standing.''


    now, let''s start the second round. so... right now, there are 10 assassins left in the room. so, rules are the same once again but this time the number i am looking for is... 5.


    if 5 of you want to survive then you have to kill the other five of your buddies. so, let''s start the second round." anon spoke as he sat back down on the chair and lit his cigar.


    *puff-puff*


    "n-no... he is playing with our minds... w-we should stay calm and think about this." one of the assassin spoke.


    "we should ask for help from outside, right ? we should shout for help." another assassin spoke.


    "no, idiot. look at that thing over there... that''s a noise cancelling artifact. no one outside this room knows that we are here."


    "my cigar is half-way through boys." anon spoke as he looked at the assassins with a smile.


    "what do you gain from this ? why not go back to the human kingdom ? we will forget that you were ever here. both of our kingdoms can live peacefully.


    we don''t have to fight." fiona spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "yeah, your sugar coated talk won''t work with me. it may have worked on your sister, but i am different." anon spoke as he looked at fiona with a smile.


    "fuck... at least tell me, what is it that you want ? if it''s sex you want to have then... i can arrange you another girl from the kingdom.


    our kingdom has many beautiful females... if you are into older or minor females i can arrange that as well." fiona said as she tried to strike peace with anon.


    "my cigar is about to finish boys... you have 10 seconds..." anon spoke as he looked at the assassins.


    suddenly all of the assassins looked at each other and summoned their daggers.


    *tang*


    *tang*


    *chick*


    *thud*


    ....


    they started stabbing each other as they felt that anon was about to kill them any second now.


    "this shit is more fun than i thought... hahaha..." anon laughed as he observed the assassin''s bodies falling down to the ground.


    "times up..." anon spoke and all the assassins immediately stopped.


    "1...2....3...4, only four of you remaining huh...? that''s a good news." anon spoke as he looked at the four remaining assassins.


    "now... we are going to start the last round of this deadly game. the name of this final round is ''fuck off'' round.


    in this round, only one of you will survive and say fuck off to the rest of his buddies but this time... you have limited time to kill each other and that is 30 second.


    that starts now...30...29."

 Chapter-512

    chapter-512


    as soon as anon started counting down, the assassins began killing each other without hesitation.


    "no, wait-"


    chek


    thud


    "nooooo-"


    chek


    thud


    ...


    bodies fell to the ground, and at the end of the round, only one assassin remained standing, covered in blood ¨C a dark elf girl.


    "very good.... clap-clap-clap," anon applauded as he rose from his chair and applauded the dark elf.


    he approached her and placed his hand on her face.


    "you''ve done a pretty good job, luv. what''s your name?" anon asked, smiling.


    "s-serena..." she replied in a scared tone, feeling anon''s menacing presence.


    "serena... you''ve officially won this game. congratulations," anon declared as he removed her mask, revealing her cute face.


    "c-can... i leave now?" serena asked, still fearful.


    before anon could respond, a notification appeared in front of him.


    [skill (cursed invincibility) has been disabled.]


    ''hmm... my time limit is over already? i thought i had about 20 more minutes. oh well, what can be done,'' anon thought as he dismissed the notification.


    as anon''s invincible aura faded away, serena noticed it.


    ''the aura around his body has faded... maybe i can kill him after all. i don''t think he''s going to let me go, so i better make my last attempt at survival,'' serena thought as she tightened her grip on her dagger and prepared to stab anon in his most vulnerable spot ¨C his neck. but what she didn''t know was that anon could also hear her thoughts.


    ''she''s right... i won''t let her leave this room, but i would''ve let her live as my slave. oh, well... since she''s already planning to kill me, why not play this game to the end ?'' anon thought as another sinister idea crossed his mind and he smirked.


    "so... as i was saying, serena-" before anon could''ve said anything else, serena lunged at him with full speed and stabbed his neck with her dagger.


    *check*


    "wahhh-" n--ovelb1n


    *thud*


    anon''s body fell down to the ground and blood continued to come out of his neck without any stops.


    "y-yes... i-i killed him." serena spoke as she looked at anon''s dead body and smiled as if she just escaped hell.


    "you have done a very great job, girl. i should reward you for this." fiona spoke as she walked upto serena and patted her back.


    suddenly this thing triggered inside serena''s mind and her smile grew wider, not only did she escaped death today... she also made a hefty sum of money today.


    ''i won''t have to work as a assassin anymore. i won''t have to get my hands dirty ever again....'' serena started dreaming about the money that she is about to get from the queen.


    *check*


    "w-what... m-my queen ?" serena said as she looked at a sword coming right out of her chest.


    she turned around and looked at fiona who was holding the hilt of this sword.


    "this is your reward. a peaceful death by your queen... do you think, i will let you live after all this ?" fiona said as she looked at serena with a sly smile.


    *thud*


    after this serena''s lifeless body fell down to the cold ground.


    fiona then took out the sword out of her body and walked upto elena.


    "now, let''s have a talk with you.


    elena, you did a very good job by disclosing this man''s identity, but you have seen me murder people and i am not someone who likes to leave loose ends... so, i am sorry but you have to die as well.


    i will tell your mother, how bravely you fought him." fiona said and looked at elena.


    "n-no... i-i will not tell anyone anything. please, my queen... please don''t do this. i-i will just leave this kingdom with my mother... p-please, you don''t have to do this." elena begged as she looked at fiona with a helpless expression.


    "leave with your mother ? are you fucking kidding me ? you think i will let that bitch escape my castle today ? she is going to die, as soon as i exit this room.


    after i kill you, i will do the same with you mother." fiona said as she pulled the sword back to attack elena.


    "nooooo-..." elena immediately closed her eyes as she waited for her death on the floor.


    "what the- how are you- ?" suddenly fiona''s sound came.


    ''what is happening ?'' elena thought as she opened her eyes slowly and looked at fiona.


    suddenly she noticed that a hand is holding the sword just a inch away from her face.


    this hand belonged to anon. he was standing in front of her with a dagger still stuck in his neck.


    seeing this view, elena fainted once again.


    "what ? how are you still alive ? there is literally a dagger stabbed in your neck." fiona spoke as she looked at anon with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "that''s the beauty of it, luv. i don''t die." anon spoke as he pulled the dagger out of his neck and the troll''s locket healed him immediately.


    "a troll''s locket..." fiona murmured as she immediately sensed the troll locket''s magic.


    "oh... you are a very sharp girl huh...? well, let''s see if you have the same sharpness in that pussy of yours." anon spoke as he looked at fiona with a smile.


    "n-no... don''t you dare come near me. i-i am the fucking princess of the elven kingdom." fiona spoke as she immediately backed off and pointed her sword at anon.


    ''come in.'' anon ordered.


    *click*


    suddenly the gates opened up and faith stepped inside the room.


    "faith... very good. you are right on time. that guy has your daughter and-" before fiona could''ve said anything else, faith slapped her.


    *slap*


    "ouch... bitch, what are you doing ?" fiona asked with in a very high pitch of voice.


    *slap*


    "shut the fuck up. you used my daughter 30 minutes ago and threatened me that you will kill her, just to get master''s truth out of my mouth and now you think, i will support you ? you are one delusional bitch, fiona." faith spoke as she looked at fiona with an angry expression.


    "b-but... you said he... blackmailed you. i thought-"


    "he did... but after that, he made me his cum-bucket and fucked my whole body as if i am a living pussy. he made me obident with his thick and long cock... he taught me how to be a good bitch. now, it''s your turn." faith said as she moved towards anon, unzipped his pants and started giving him a blowjob right there.

 Chapter-513

    chapter-513


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    faith was giving anon a blowjob and fiona was looking at them with a very surprised expression.


    "so, fiona... do you know what is going to happen with you, now ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    fiona didn''t speak anything, she just stood at one place and observed anon with a very serious expression.


    "hello ? i am asking you... do you know, what is about to happen with your body ?" anon asked again.


    "wh-what ?" fiona asked in a scared tone.


    "i am going to tie you up with these magic disabling ropes, that will disable your magic and make you into a normal bitch.


    as soon as that happens, i will seal that shit-hole mouth of yours and throw you over that bed.


    once on that bed, you will get raped by me, everyday and night until that sly mind of yours break into the mind of a whore, who only lives for my dick.


    hahaha.... it will be fun." anon said as he grabbed faith''s head and started using it as a pocket pussy.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    as soon as fiona heard anon''s words... a very horrific picture of the senerio got created inside her brain and she got scared to death.


    "n-no... i-i am the queen of this kingdom, y-you can''t rape me... i-i will run away." fiona spoke as she started running towards the exit door of the room.


    "it''s good that death''s eclipse is over. i can use magic again." anon said as he used his skill.


    [telekinesis]


    as soon as anon used telekinesis, fiona''s movements got sealed and she became unable to move from her position.


    "what are you doing to my body ? release me at once or something very bad will happen to you." fiona spoke as she tried to get out of the telekinesis.


    "oh, my... i am so scared. what is going to happen with me, fiona ?" anon asked in a mocking tone.


    "guardsssss hellppppppp!!!! i am in hereeeeeee." fiona shouted as loudly as she can.


    "no one is going to come and save you. you see this artifact here, it prevents any voice from getting out of the room. one of the best artifacts, i ever bought." anon spoke as he pointed towards the mini gramophone.


    "now... you come to me." anon spoke as he used telekinesis and pulled fiona towards him.


    "nooo... i don''t want to get raped by a human. humans are disgusting." fiona shouted as she tried to stop her body from moving, but it moved against her will.


    as soon as fiona reached near anon, he took out two magic disabling ropes from his inventory and binded fiona''s hands first. after that he binded her feet. nove-lb.in


    "noooo-..." fiona shouted one last time before her mouth got sealed up with a piece of cloth.


    "oh fuck... i am about to cum. oi, cum-dump... turn around and open the gates to my cum-dump space." anon ordered as he looked at faith.


    "yes, master." faith spoke as she immediately stood up, opened her pants and bent down in front of anon.


    after that she slided her panties down and opened her pussy lips by her own fingers for anon to cum inside it.


    "good..." anon spoke as he grabbed both of faith''s ass cheeks and rammed his cock directly into faith''s pussy.


    "anhhhh~ yes~ yes~ yes~ anhhhhhhh~" faith moaned loudly as she felt anon''s cock entering inside her womb and shooting his white jeez.


    "that''s the stuff..." anon spoke as he grabbed faith''s throat and started squeezing it tightly.


    *cough-cough-cough*


    faith started coughing as her pussy started to get tighter with every second.


    "this tightness is amazing... it''s like your pussy is hugging my cock from all sides." anon spoke with a smile.


    "m-master.... *cough-cough-cough* i-i can''t.... *cough-cough-cough* breath." faith said as she felt oxygen supply getting slower but anon didn''t leave her until he emptied his balls inaide her womb completely.


    "fuu... that was great." anon said as he immediately pulled his cock out of faith''s pussy and without waiting another second, he stuffed it inside her mouth.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "yes, clean it properly. it''s been inside that filthy pussy of yours." anon said as he used faith''s mouth-pussy like a cleaning.


    ''this guy. he is a monster, i don''t know what he did with faith but she is totally his slave without a slave collar.'' fiona thought as she looked at anon with a disgusted expression.


    "don''t worry, fiona. you will be like her in two days." anon spoke as he looked at fiona and smiled evilly.


    "mnhhhhh... mnhhhh-" fiona tried to stop anon by shouting but the cloth in her mouth, blocked her voice entirely.


    "now, as per our bet. i will also have your daughter faith." anon said as he looked at faith and observed that she was wiping off the cum, that was coming out of her pussy.


    "hmm...? oh, yes master. i lost the bet, you can use her as you like." faith replied as she looked at anon for a second and then went back to her pussy wiping.


    "good... now. let''s get that bitch tied up as well." anon spoke as he moved towards the fainted body of elena and started tying her body with the magic-disabling ropes.


    "oi, human. if you let me go now... i will give you 200 platinum coins, a free pass to every brothel in the kingdom and 10 minor virgin elven girls with tight pussies.


    what do you say ? do you accept ?" fiona asked with a smile on her face.


    "what do i say ? let me tell you, what do i say... i will have your kingdom by tomorrow and as i do that... i will fuck you on the very stage that i declare you a queen, who did treason with her own kingdom." anon spoke as he looked at fiona with a straight face.


    "ha... hahahaha.... you think you ? a human can rule the elven kingdom ? my people won''t take this, they will rebel against you in no time." fiona spoke as she looked at anon and smiled at him.


    "oh... really ? what if she rules the kingdom ?" anon said as he pointed towards the entrance door.


    *click*


    the doors opened up and jessica entered inside the room.


    "j-jessica ?" fiona asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "hello, bitch sister. mama is home." jessica spoke as she looked at fiona with a very angry expression.

 Chapter 512 -512

    chapter 512 -512


    as soon as anon started counting down, the assassins began killing each other without hesitation.


    "no, wait-"


    chek


    thud


    "nooooo-"


    chek


    thudnove-lb.in


    ...


    bodies fell to the ground, and at the end of the round, only one assassin remained standing, covered in blood ¨C a dark elf girl.


    "very good.... clap-clap-clap," anon applauded as he rose from his chair and applauded the dark elf.


    he approached her and placed his hand on her face.


    "you''ve done a pretty good job, luv. what''s your name?" anon asked, smiling.


    "s-serena..." she replied in a scared tone, feeling anon''s menacing presence.


    "serena... you''ve officially won this game. congratulations," anon declared as he removed her mask, revealing her cute face.


    "c-can... i leave now?" serena asked, still fearful.


    before anon could respond, a notification appeared in front of him.


    [skill (cursed invincibility) has been disabled.]


    ''hmm... my time limit is over already? i thought i had about 20 more minutes. oh well, what can be done,'' anon thought as he dismissed the notification.


    as anon''s invincible aura faded away, serena noticed it.


    ''the aura around his body has faded... maybe i can kill him after all. i don''t think he''s going to let me go, so i better make my last attempt at survival,'' serena thought as she tightened her grip on her dagger and prepared to stab anon in his most vulnerable spot ¨C his neck. but what she didn''t know was that anon could also hear her thoughts.


    ''she''s right... i won''t let her leave this room, but i would''ve let her live as my slave. oh, well... since she''s already planning to kill me, why not play this game to the end ?'' anon thought as another sinister idea crossed his mind and he smirked.


    "so... as i was saying, serena-" before anon could''ve said anything else, serena lunged at him with full speed and stabbed his neck with her dagger.


    *check*


    "wahhh-"


    *thud*


    anon''s body fell down to the ground and blood continued to come out of his neck without any stops.


    "y-yes... i-i killed him." serena spoke as she looked at anon''s dead body and smiled as if she just escaped hell.


    "you have done a very great job, girl. i should reward you for this." fiona spoke as she walked upto serena and patted her back.


    suddenly this thing triggered inside serena''s mind and her smile grew wider, not only did she escaped death today... she also made a hefty sum of money today.


    ''i won''t have to work as a assassin anymore. i won''t have to get my hands dirty ever again....'' serena started dreaming about the money that she is about to get from the queen.


    *check*


    "w-what... m-my queen ?" serena said as she looked at a sword coming right out of her chest.


    she turned around and looked at fiona who was holding the hilt of this sword.


    "this is your reward. a peaceful death by your queen... do you think, i will let you live after all this ?" fiona said as she looked at serena with a sly smile.


    *thud*


    after this serena''s lifeless body fell down to the cold ground.


    fiona then took out the sword out of her body and walked upto elena.


    "now, let''s have a talk with you.


    elena, you did a very good job by disclosing this man''s identity, but you have seen me murder people and i am not someone who likes to leave loose ends... so, i am sorry but you have to die as well.


    i will tell your mother, how bravely you fought him." fiona said and looked at elena.


    "n-no... i-i will not tell anyone anything. please, my queen... please don''t do this. i-i will just leave this kingdom with my mother... p-please, you don''t have to do this." elena begged as she looked at fiona with a helpless expression.


    "leave with your mother ? are you fucking kidding me ? you think i will let that bitch escape my castle today ? she is going to die, as soon as i exit this room.


    after i kill you, i will do the same with you mother." fiona said as she pulled the sword back to attack elena.


    "nooooo-..." elena immediately closed her eyes as she waited for her death on the floor.


    "what the- how are you- ?" suddenly fiona''s sound came.


    ''what is happening ?'' elena thought as she opened her eyes slowly and looked at fiona.


    suddenly she noticed that a hand is holding the sword just a inch away from her face.


    this hand belonged to anon. he was standing in front of her with a dagger still stuck in his neck.


    seeing this view, elena fainted once again.


    "what ? how are you still alive ? there is literally a dagger stabbed in your neck." fiona spoke as she looked at anon with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "that''s the beauty of it, luv. i don''t die." anon spoke as he pulled the dagger out of his neck and the troll''s locket healed him immediately.


    "a troll''s locket..." fiona murmured as she immediately sensed the troll locket''s magic.


    "oh... you are a very sharp girl huh...? well, let''s see if you have the same sharpness in that pussy of yours." anon spoke as he looked at fiona with a smile.


    "n-no... don''t you dare come near me. i-i am the fucking princess of the elven kingdom." fiona spoke as she immediately backed off and pointed her sword at anon.


    ''come in.'' anon ordered.


    *click*


    suddenly the gates opened up and faith stepped inside the room.


    "faith... very good. you are right on time. that guy has your daughter and-" before fiona could''ve said anything else, faith slapped her.


    *slap*


    "ouch... bitch, what are you doing ?" fiona asked with in a very high pitch of voice.


    *slap*


    "shut the fuck up. you used my daughter 30 minutes ago and threatened me that you will kill her, just to get master''s truth out of my mouth and now you think, i will support you ? you are one delusional bitch, fiona." faith spoke as she looked at fiona with an angry expression.


    "b-but... you said he... blackmailed you. i thought-"


    "he did... but after that, he made me his cum-bucket and fucked my whole body as if i am a living pussy. he made me obident with his thick and long cock... he taught me how to be a good bitch. now, it''s your turn." faith said as she moved towards anon, unzipped his pants and started giving him a blowjob right there.

 Chapter 513 -513

    chapter 513 -513


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    faith was giving anon a blowjob and fiona was looking at them with a very surprised expression.


    "so, fiona... do you know what is going to happen with you, now ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    fiona didn''t speak anything, she just stood at one place and observed anon with a very serious expression.


    "hello ? i am asking you... do you know, what is about to happen with your body ?" anon asked again.


    "wh-what ?" fiona asked in a scared tone.


    "i am going to tie you up with these magic disabling ropes, that will disable your magic and make you into a normal bitch.


    as soon as that happens, i will seal that shit-hole mouth of yours and throw you over that bed.


    once on that bed, you will get raped by me, everyday and night until that sly mind of yours break into the mind of a whore, who only lives for my dick.


    hahaha.... it will be fun." anon said as he grabbed faith''s head and started using it as a pocket pussy.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    as soon as fiona heard anon''s words... a very horrific picture of the senerio got created inside her brain and she got scared to death.


    "n-no... i-i am the queen of this kingdom, y-you can''t rape me... i-i will run away." fiona spoke as she started running towards the exit door of the room.


    "it''s good that death''s eclipse is over. i can use magic again." anon said as he used his skill.


    [telekinesis]


    as soon as anon used telekinesis, fiona''s movements got sealed and she became unable to move from her position.


    "what are you doing to my body ? release me at once or something very bad will happen to you." fiona spoke as she tried to get out of the telekinesis.


    "oh, my... i am so scared. what is going to happen with me, fiona ?" anon asked in a mocking tone.


    "guardsssss hellppppppp!!!! i am in hereeeeeee." fiona shouted as loudly as she can.


    "no one is going to come and save you. you see this artifact here, it prevents any voice from getting out of the room. one of the best artifacts, i ever bought." anon spoke as he pointed towards the mini gramophone.


    "now... you come to me." anon spoke as he used telekinesis and pulled fiona towards him.


    "nooo... i don''t want to get raped by a human. humans are disgusting." fiona shouted as she tried to stop her body from moving, but it moved against her will.


    as soon as fiona reached near anon, he took out two magic disabling ropes from his inventory and binded fiona''s hands first. after that he binded her feet.


    "noooo-..." fiona shouted one last time before her mouth got sealed up with a piece of cloth.


    "oh fuck... i am about to cum. oi, cum-dump... turn around and open the gates to my cum-dump space." anon ordered as he looked at faith.


    "yes, master." faith spoke as she immediately stood up, opened her pants and bent down in front of anon.


    after that she slided her panties down and opened her pussy lips by her own fingers for anon to cum inside it.


    "good..." anon spoke as he grabbed both of faith''s ass cheeks and rammed his cock directly into faith''s pussy.


    "anhhhh~ yes~ yes~ yes~ anhhhhhhh~" faith moaned loudly as she felt anon''s cock entering inside her womb and shooting his white jeez.


    "that''s the stuff..." anon spoke as he grabbed faith''s throat and started squeezing it tightly.


    *cough-cough-cough*


    faith started coughing as her pussy started to get tighter with every second.


    "this tightness is amazing... it''s like your pussy is hugging my cock from all sides." anon spoke with a smile.


    "m-master.... *cough-cough-cough* i-i can''t.... *cough-cough-cough* breath." faith said as she felt oxygen supply getting slower but anon didn''t leave her until he emptied his balls inaide her womb completely.


    "fuu... that was great." anon said as he immediately pulled his cock out of faith''s pussy and without waiting another second, he stuffed it inside her mouth.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "yes, clean it properly. it''s been inside that filthy pussy of yours." anon said as he used faith''s mouth-pussy like a cleaning.


    ''this guy. he is a monster, i don''t know what he did with faith but she is totally his slave without a slave collar.'' fiona thought as she looked at anon with a disgusted expression.


    "don''t worry, fiona. you will be like her in two days." anon spoke as he looked at fiona and smiled evilly.


    "mnhhhhh... mnhhhh-" fiona tried to stop anon by shouting but the cloth in her mouth, blocked her voice entirely.


    "now, as per our bet. i will also have your daughter faith." anon said as he looked at faith and observed that she was wiping off the cum, that was coming out of her pussy.


    "hmm...? oh, yes master. i lost the bet, you can use her as you like." faith replied as she looked at anon for a second and then went back to her pussy wiping.


    "good... now. let''s get that bitch tied up as well." anon spoke as he moved towards the fainted body of elena and started tying her body with the magic-disabling ropes.


    "oi, human. if you let me go now... i will give you 200 platinum coins, a free pass to every brothel in the kingdom and 10 minor virgin elven girls with tight pussies.


    what do you say ? do you accept ?" fiona asked with a smile on her face.


    "what do i say ? let me tell you, what do i say... i will have your kingdom by tomorrow and as i do that... i will fuck you on the very stage that i declare you a queen, who did treason with her own kingdom." anon spoke as he looked at fiona with a straight face.


    "ha... hahahaha.... you think you ? a human can rule the elven kingdom ? my people won''t take this, they will rebel against you in no time." fiona spoke as she looked at anon and smiled at him.


    "oh... really ? what if she rules the kingdom ?" anon said as he pointed towards the entrance door.


    *click*


    the doors opened up and jessica entered inside the room.


    "j-jessica ?" fiona asked with a shocked and surprised expression.n-(0velb1n


    "hello, bitch sister. mama is home." jessica spoke as she looked at fiona with a very angry expression.

 Chapter 514 -514

    chapter 514 -514


    "j-jessica ? no, it can''t be... i sold you to a slave trader. h-how can you be free ?" fiona asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "i am still a slave, bitch. guess, my master wants me to takeover my kingdom again." jessica spoke as she looked at anon and smirked.


    "h-he is your master ? but the slave trader said a stupid boy bought you." fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "shut the fuck up. you like to propose deals huh...? let me give one deal as well, either you make me the queen of this kingdom by tomorrow morning and save your virginity or you get banged by master until your mind breaks and then you make me the queen of the kingdom.


    so, choose." jessica spoke, as she looked fiona dead in the eyes.


    anon on the other side was busy with faith and her daughter, he removed elena''s clothes and fucked faith at the same time.


    "hehehe... i can''t believe it. i have secured another mother-daughter pair for my collection, this is awesome. you two will be the third pair of my mother-daughter, cum-dump collection." anon spoke as he continued to bang faith''s asshole.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annnnnh~ yes master, fuck my asshole even more... aanhhhhh~ yesss~ fuck me like the stupid bitch, i am master. cum in my asshole whenever you like... anhhh~ yesh~" faith moaned as she felt anon''s hands pinching her nipple and clit at the same time.


    "you must be kidding me... do you really think, i will make you the queen of this kingdom, again ? i won''t go down, unless i see the demise of every single human in this world." fiona spoke as she looked at jessica.


    "you are stupid." jessica replied.


    "...and you are a fucking slave that belongs to a human. you are the most pathetic elf in the history of our bloodline.


    oh and one more thing, an elf should be virgin when she becomes a queen and since you are that animal''s slave, who thinks with his dick.


    i don''t think you are a virgin anymore, are you ?" fiona asked with a smile.


    "well, guess what ? it turns out i am still a virgin sister. now, choose... what do you want to do ? give me the throne and save your reputation or loose both of them ?" jessica asked again.


    "i am the queen of the elven kingdom, i will never break from a pathetic human''s small dick." fiona spoke as she looked at jessica with a confident smile.


    "oh, master isn''t like other males. he is special... once you taste his cock, you will never stop thinking about him. you will become his mindless cock-worshipping slave.


    i have seen it happen and for a living example, you can just look at that bitch over there. she was one of the most loyal knights, right ? but look at her now... she getting fucked ruthlessly by master''s cock like an obident slave." jessica spoke as she pointed towards faith.


    fiona turned her head towards faith and realised, that every single word coming out of jessica''s mouth is truth.


    "fuck this... okay, i will make you queen on two conditions." fiona spoke as she looked at jessica with an angry expression.n-.0velb1n


    "really ? you are about to get raped any second now and you are giving me tantrums ?" jessica spoke as she looked at fiona with a smile.


    "just listen to my goddamn conditions..." fiona shouted.


    "speak..."


    "first one, i want you to become a very ruthless queen with zero emotions for humans. you will instantly give death penalty to any human who invades our kingdom." fiona spoke as she looked at jessica with a serious expression.


    "rejected... next one." jessica replied.


    "condition number two, you have to attack the human kingdom one day and build our father''s statue in the middle of that damn kingdom.


    you have to punish every human for what they did to our father in the demon war 150 years ago." fiona spoke.


    "you stupid bitch, you are still holding that grudge ? it''s been 150 years... two generations have already passed for the humans. they don''t even know, who our father is, get some mind you idiot." jessica spoke as she looked at fiona with a disappointed expression.


    "you don''t know anything, you are just a fucking coward. dad went into war that day and he promised to come back but guess what ? these vicious humans betrayed everyone and released that poisonous gas into the battlefield.


    they killed our father and you are telling me to let go of that grudge ? you never loved dad, right ?" fiona asked with an angry expression.


    "i loved father, he was my hero. the day he was killed... do you know how much i cried ? but you didn''t cry... instead you picked up his sword and swore to take revenge for him.


    you decided to kill every single human just so you can avenge him."


    "yes, i wanted to avenge him because someone had to... you cried like a coward and i picked up his weapon like a queen. i always deserved to be the queen of this kingdom, jessica." fiona spoke as she looked at jessica with tears in her eyes.


    "then, why didn''t mom choose you to be the queen ? why did she choose me ?" jessica asked.


    "her mental conditions weren''t good... we both know that. you were her favourite child anyways." fiona replied.


    "no, she was going to choose you as the queen but just before the day of the declaration... she saw you in the basement, killing that human child mercilessly. that''s when she changed her heart and made me the queen." jessica spoke.


    "he was stealing fruits from the outer borders... he was a thief." fiona shouted.


    "he was just stealing fruits for her sister... they were living on our borders. that girl kept thinking that her brother will return back with food but she didn''t knew that all of her hopes were useless and stupid.


    she died waiting for him, fiona... she died. i saw her dead body when you sold me as a slave. i saw it with my own fucking eyes." jessica shouted as she summoned her daggers.


    "yes... kill me. kill me jessica and show the world that you are a ruthless queen." fiona said as she looked at jessica with a wide smile.

 Chapter 515 -515

    chapter 515 -515


    "i am not going to kill you, stupid." jessica said as she lowered her dagger.


    "see... you aren''t enough to be a queen. you are a just fucking loser." fiona said as she smiled and looked at jessica.


    "okay that''s it... final question. are you going to make me the queen or not ?" jessica asked with a serious expression.


    "i am not going to make you anything, bitch. so, you can go now and suck that human''s marvelous cock, that you have been talking about." fiona said as she looked at anon.


    "okay, if that''s how you want to do this." jessica spoke as she looked at fiona with an angry expression.


    "what are you gonna do ? get me raped by your human master ? well, i am not scared bitch. you can do anything you want to my body, but i am not going to make a coward the queen of the elven kingdom." fiona spoke as she looked at jessica with an angry expression.


    "fuck this... master, can you come over here for a moment ?" jessica asked as she looked at anon with a shy face.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~ yes... master. fuck, fuck, fuck~ annhh~ yessss~" faith moaned as she got fucked with one leg high up in the air and one the ground.


    "master....?" jessica called out once more, louder this time.


    "hmm...? wait a fucking second... i am about to release my jeez inside this fucking bitch." anon said as he grabbed faith''s throat and kissed her on the lips.


    he then grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him.


    "mmnnnhhhhh~" faith tried to moan as she felt anon''s dick knocking on her womb''s back wall and poking it continuously.


    anon suddenly grabbed faith''s ass and squeezed it very tightly, this was a signal for faith that she had to tighten her pussy or anon won''t be having sex with her for the next three days.


    as soon as faith get''s the signal, she squeezes her pussy as tightly as she can and welcomes anon''s cum inside her womb.


    *squirt-squirt*


    as anon filled faith''s womb, her pussy squirted out a fountain of cum. her eyes rolled back and she made an ahegao face with two peace symbols, that anon commanded her to do whenever she cums.


    after cumming inside faith... anon immediately went to jessica.


    "what''s up ?" he asked with a smile.


    "ummm.... m-master y-your... t-thing... is out." jessica spoke with a shy expression as she covered her eyes immediately.


    "hmm...? oh, you mean my dick." anon spoke as he immediately wore his pants and covered his dick.


    "okay, it''s in. so, what''s you sister saying ? is she going to make you the queen ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no, bitch won''t make me the queen... what should i do now ?" jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "hey, jess... if you don''t mind me asking, can you tell me how she tricked you into making her the queen ?" anon asked.


    "she gifted me a slave collar, decorated with all this shiny stuff... like jades, gold and silver. then she asked me to accept it... at first, i found it to be very confusing.


    i didn''t knew, why she was asking me to accept it but as soon as she closed that lock, it felt heavier and i instantly knew what it was. that''s how she tricked me into making her the queen." jessica spoke.


    "pfft..."


    "yeah, yeah... laugh on my stupidity." jessica spoke as she looked at anon bursting into laughter.


    "hahahahaha... how stupid can you be ? you thought a slave collar can be- hahahaha... i can''t believe it. if stupidity had a face... i think it will be yours jess." anon spoke as he continued to laugh but suddenly he stopped laughing and noticed that jessica had tears in her eyes.


    "hey, i was just kidding... don''t cry now." anon spoke as he tried to stop jessica from crying.


    "i-i *sob-sob* hadn''t seen a *sob-sob* slave collar before that day," jessica admitted as she sobbed, her voice filled with distress, like that of a sad child.


    "okay... okay... just calm down. here have a hug..." anon said as he hugged jessica.


    "t-thank you..." jessica spoke.n)(o-(v)/e--l/-b--i./n


    "good... now, can i rape your sister ? i mean, i have to corrupt her mind to get her undery thumb, right ?" anon asked with a smile as he separated from jessica.


    "you can but, what will we do about the royal knights ?" jessica asked.


    "what about them ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "master, that bitch is a queen... she has to attend the royal court everyday. if she missed even one day without an explanation, it''s all over for us.


    the knights from all over the castle, will raid this room." jessica explained.


    "i can kill all of them but then more will come, right ?" anon asked.


    "yep and the number will be increased when so many knight will just disappear after entering queen''s room." jessica replied.


    "so, that''s not an option. wait, i have another option. i can make a clone that looks just like her an we can-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence jessica interrupted him.


    "nope, won''t work. the jade throne only let''s the people from our bloodline sit on it or else it will turn red from green." jessica spoke.


    "hmmm... okay, i have the perfect solution to this problem." anon spoke as he summoned his nature''s mask.


    he then went upto fiona and clipped out a hair from her head.


    "ouch... what the fuck are you doing human ? if you don''t release me now, my royal knights will come and fuck you up... do you understand ?" fiona shouted as she looked at anon with a very angry expression.


    "yeah, keep the dirty words coming. we will see if you will be able to speak them after tonight." anon spoke as he went back to jessica.


    "what is this master...?" jessica asked as she looked at the nature''s mask.


    "this is the best thing, i have got from hell." anon spoke as he dropped fiona''s hair into the mask and placed it over jessica''s face.


    "what is happening to my body ?" jessica asked in confusion as she felt her body getting a little smaller and chubby.


    after 3 seconds all the changes in her body stopped.


    "well well, you look fantastic... here." anon spoke as he showed her a mirror.


    "this-? i am fiona ?" jessica shouted as she looked at her face.

 Chapter 516 -516

    chapter 516 -516


    "master, you changed my face to fiona ?" jessica asked as she looked at her face in the mirror.


    "yep, this way... the queen with the same bloodline will be present in the royal court while keeping the jade throne green. isn''t that right ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "master, you are a genius... i thought this was some kind of skill that you used to change your face, but this artifact is really cool." jessica spoke as an evil smile appeared on her face.


    "h-hey... what are you doing over there ? why does she look like me ? answer me you filthy fucks." fiona shouted as she looked at anon and jessica.


    "let''s go and have some fun with your sister." anon spoke as he grabbed jessica''s hand and went upto fiona.


    "oi, what are you planning to do with my face ?" fiona asked with an angry expression.


    "what do you think ? she is going to- wait, this is the best idea... why haven''t i thought this before ? jessica, can''t you declare yourself the queen while posing as fiona ?" anon asked with a wide smile.


    "no, master. you see transferring queen''s position is more than declaring, we have to do many different ceremonies to get this thing done.


    there are three rituals for this process and both of us have to be there for this." jessica replied.


    "oh, okay. well, seems like we have to do this the old way then. you go in the royal court as the queen and give me forty-eight hours with this girl right here and i will turn her into my obident bitch." anon spoke as he looked at jessica with a smile.


    "as you say, master." jessica replied.


    "oi, you can''t do that... that''s wrong." fiona shouted.


    "hmm...? says the one who made her sister into a slave and sold her to the humans that she hates." jessica spoke as she looky at fiona with a disgusted expression.


    "look, jessica... we are sisters right ? we can take care of this on our own, we don''t need a human interfering between us, right ? let''s just go to a room and figure this out like civilized people.


    we don''t have to use these cheap means, right ?" fiona asked with a smile.


    "oh, sister... do you really think that you can control me again, with that sweet talk of yours ?" jessica asked with a smile.


    "i don''t know why, but i want to slap myself so badly today." fiona spoke as she looked at jessica and grinded her teeths.


    "then do it..." anon replied with a smile.


    "damn it... open me, you fuckers. i am your queen. i am the queen of the elven kingdom, you can''t keep me here forever." fiona shouted loudly.


    "well, i will leave her in your hands then, master." jessica spoke as she started walking towards the exit door of the room and on the way to the exit she saw a man standing near the door.


    he was standing still, he wasn''t moving one bit from his position and he was sweating like crazy. this man was no one other than zard himself, the finance minister of the castle.


    jessica ignored him and opened the door.


    *click*


    "jessica wait..." suddenly anon''s voice came from behind.


    "yes, master ?" jessica immediately turned around and asked.


    "do me a favour and don''t let anyone inside this room for the next 48 hours... do you understand ?" anon asked.


    "crystal clear, master." jessica replied with a smile.


    "good... you can go now." anon spoke.


    she then left for the royal court directly.


    ''hehehe... this is fun. i don''t know how many years has it been, since i went to royal court.'' jessica thought as she continued to walk.


    "good morning, queen."n)(o-(v)/e--l/-b--i./n


    "my queen, good morning."


    everyone started greeting jessica, as they thought she was fiona.


    after walking for a bit, jessica reached in front of her royal court''s gate, where two maids and four guards were waiting for her.


    "my queen." all of them spoke as at the same time as they bowed down to jessica.


    "let''s go and claris... don''t let any maid go inside my room for the next 48 hours, do you understand ?" jessica asked.


    "yes, my queen." claris the headmaid of the castle replied.


    "now, let''s go and have some chit-chat." jessica spoke as she looked at her guards.


    one of them moved and knocked on the door of the royal court, three times.


    "everyone, please stand up. the beloved queen of the elven kingdom, mrs. fiona, is entering inside the royal court." one of the announcer inside the royal court announced very loudly.


    everyone present inside the court stood up on their places and bowed dow to jessica as she walked upto her throne and sat down freely.


    "sit down." jessica spoke.


    everyone present inside the royal court sat down as soon as they heard jessica''s command.


    "my queen, would you like to hear today''s crime reports?" one of her royal minister spoke up.


    "yeah, why not ?" jessica replied with a smile.


    "wait... really ?" the royal minister asked with shocked expression.


    "yeah... why are you so surprised ?" jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "n-no... i will show it you right away, my queen." the royal minister spoke as he started pulling out old files.


    meanwhile inside the queen''s room.


    "master... elena is sleeping. do you really not want to do her like this ? maybe her first time won''t hurt that much, right ?" faith asked as she spreads her own daughter''s unconscious pussy in front of anon to fuck.


    "nope, get your daughter out of here. i will come back for her later someday. today, i already have a fucking bitch to rape and knock some sense into her hollow brain.


    "okay, master. i will be leaving them." faith said as she picked up her daughter and started leaving.


    "faith... don''t leave me here. i am your queen, right ? y-you are a very loyal-"


    "shut the fuck up bitch. i am now loyal to master''s cock only. don''t fuck with me. i am going." faith said as she immediately exited the room with elena.


    "now, it''s just you and me. should we start your classes to become a good girl, luv ?" anon asked with an evil and perverted smile.

 Chapter 517 -517

    chapter 517 -517


    "don''t you dare touch-" before fiona could''ve said anything else anon slapped her.


    *slap*


    "say ''don''t you dare...'' once more and i will slap you harder everytime." anon spoke as he looked at her with a serious expression.


    "you fucking-"


    *slap*


    "say another curse word and i will slap you, again and not on your face this time." anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "you think you can do anything you want with me, because my hands are tied with a magic-disabling rope huh...?" fiona asked with a confident expression.


    "yep, that''s pretty much it." anon replied with a calm expression.


    "take these off of me and we will see, who is going to die and who is going to live." fiona spoke as she looked at anon with a mocking smile.


    "ha... well, here you go." anon said as he untied the ropes.n)(o-(v)/e--l/-b--i./n


    "you fool... now die. fireball" fiona shouted as she immediately summoned a very big fireball and throwed it towards anon''s face, but before the fireball could''ve touched anon''s face... the auric energy within him came out covered his whole body.


    *boooom*


    a big explosion took place and fiona immediately jumped out of anon''s grasp as she thought she finally bought her sometime to run out of the room.


    "i am the fucking queen of this kingdom... i will never get caught by a dimwit like you." fiona spoke as she smiled and ran towards the exit door with everything she had in her body.


    *swish*


    suddenly she stopped running as a sickle came in front of her throat.


    "this... how-" before fiona could''ve said anything else, anon slapped her tightly.


    *slap*


    "ouchhhh..." fiona shouted as she fell down to the ground and immediately looked at anon with a surprised expression.


    "look at me bitch... do you really think, you can leave this room without my permission ?" anon spoke with a menacing expression on his face.


    "*hick* d-don''t you dare-" before fiona could''ve said the word, anon hits her again.


    *slap*


    "fuc-" and again.


    *slap*


    "think what you are about to say, bitch." anon spoke as his eyes shined bright purple.


    "i-i am sorry..." these words came out of fiona''s mouth on her own, when she looked at anon''s scary eyes.


    "if you tried to escape this room once again... i will do something so wrong with you that you will beg for death but i won''t give it to you, since i want to see you get tortured.


    now, get up bitch and if you tried to take even one step towards that door again... i will do something that you will regret for the rest of your life." anon spoke as he warned fiona one last time.


    "y-yes, sir." fiona was trying to resist anon''s commands but she was helpless in front of his fearful aura and his scary purple glowing eyes.


    "now... come and sit down." anon spoke as he sat down on a wooden chair.


    fiona looked around and noticed a wooden chair in front of anon, she walked over to the wooden chair and sat down on the wooden chair.


    *slap*


    anon immediately stood up from his chair and slapped her once again.


    "who told you to sit on the chair ? or do you think you are someone special ?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "i-i-"


    "shut the fuck up and sit down on the ground like an obident bitch." anon spoke.


    "y-yes..." fiona spoke as she sat down on the ground.


    ''why am i doing this ? i don''t want to follow his orders... i am the queen of elven kingdom and i am sitting down on the ground. this is hideous... but i have this feeling, if i didn''t follow his orders... then i will face something that i wouldn''t be able to survive.'' fiona thought as she looked at anon with a scared expression.


    "introduce yourself without using the title of queen." anon spoke as he placed his right leg over his left leg and rested his head on his right hand.


    "i-i am fiona.... daughter of kureng and helena. i-i am a mage and i can perform basic magic-"


    "yeah, this is boring. stand up and get out of your clothes." anon spoke as he interrupted her immediately.


    "b-but... i can''t-" before fiona could''ve said anything else, anon immediately stood up from his chair and dashed directly to her with his eyes shining bright purple.


    "do it...." anon commanded with authority.


    "y-yes." fiona immediately spoke as she felt anon''s overwhelming death stare.


    "good..." anon spoke with a smile as he immediately backed off and went back to his chair.


    fiona started removing her top slowly.


    *boing*


    her boobs jiggled as soon as they got released from the tight top, that she was wearing. her pink bra was revealed when she she removed her top.


    after that she started removing her pants, her butt was rather huge and her thighs were also very thick.


    as soon as fiona removed her pants, her pink panty with a rose pattern was revealed.


    she then stood silently with a very shy expression on her face.


    "what is it ? why did you stop ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "what ? wait, do you mean that i have to remove my underwear too ?" fiona asked with a shocked expression.


    "are you fucking stupid or something, bitch ? what would i do with your body, if you kept your pussy and boobs hidden ? take the damn thing off... or you know what will happen, right ?" anon asked with a straight face.


    "o-okay..." fiona spoke as she started unstraping her bra with a disgusted expression on her face.


    as soon as she takes off the bra, her boobs jiggled again as her brown nipples poked out.


    her areolas were huge and her boobs were as round as a ball.


    "now the panties..." anon ordered as his hands itched to grope her breasts, but he stopped himself from doing this and waited calmly to enjoy the show.


    "y-yes..." fiona spoke as she tried to hide her boobs with her right hand and started removing her panties with her left hand.


    *swish*


    before she knew it, her right arm was severed from her shoulder and her blood started gushing out of her shoulder.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." fiona shouted as she loudly as she can. the pain was unbearable for her but anon was enjoying this show as he cleaned her blood from his sickle.


    "i told you... if you tried to be oversmart with me then this is what awaits you. you tried to cover your boobs with that hand and i took it off of your body... now if you don''t stop shouting in the next, 3 seconds... you aren''t getting that arm back." anon spoke as he placed his sickles back into the inventory.


    fiona immediately understood that she had no choice but to listen to anon''s commands.


    so, she bit her lower lip and stopped crying.


    "mnhhhhff... mnhhhhfff"


    "good girl... you are finally following all the rules and as a reward, you can have this back." anon spoke as he picked up fiona''s severed hand and attached it back to her shoulder.


    anon then summoned a special grade healing potion and poured it on her severed hand.


    the wound healed without any delay and fiona got her hand back but there was just one problem... it was reversed.


    "oh, my... would you look at that ? looks like, i did a little mistake huh...?" anon spoke as he smiled and looked at fiona''s face.


    "well, seems like i have to correct it again..." anon added as he summoned a sickle in his hand.


    "n-noooooo-"


    *swish*


    *chck*


    without listening to anything fiona said, anon sliced her hand once again, without any mercy.


    "ah-" before fiona could''ve cried out she remembered what anon had said earlier and she grabbed her lips once again to hold everything inside her mouth.


    "oh, you aren''t crying or shouting. that''s good... now, let''s get this arm back on and right this time." anon spoke as he attached her arm back, once again and poured the healing potion on it.


    "now... remove your panties without hiding anything, luv." anon commanded.


    "y-yes." fiona replied with a scared expression as she bent down to remove her panties.


    "turn your ass towards me, when you do it. i want to see it.. while you take your panties down." anon ordered.


    "o-okay..." fiona replied as she turned her ass towards anon and bent down to remove her panty.


    as her panty came off, her ass was widely exposed to anon.


    "hehehe... that''s some juicy ass you have, fiona." anon spoke as he looked at fiona''s ass.


    "i hope you die..." fiona whispered in a very low tone, but in less than one second, a sickle was in front of her face.


    "hiiii..." a squeak came out of fiona''s mouth as soos as she noticed the sickle.


    "luv, i have a very good hearing. so, next time you say something about me... you should re-think it five times before actually speaking it." anon said with a menacing smile.


    "y-y-y-yes... sir." fiona replied.


    "now, let''s make you a real bitch. who will do anything... on one command." anon''s spoke as he looked at fiona with a smile.

 Chapter 518 -518

    chapter 518 -518


    in a dark room that was filled with corpse, anon is sitting on a wooden chair and in front of him, a lady is standing naked.


    this lady is no one other than, fiona. the queen of the elven kingdom.


    ''hmm... i have used many ways to manipulate people, since i came to this world. i have used love, i have used sympathy, i have used money, i also used carnal desires and the biggest of them all... i have also used the skills that have been given to me by the system.


    but today, i am trying to use a very classic way to manipulate fiona and it is fear.


    it is said that people get manipulated easily by love, but i say they get manipulated easily by fear. a man who fears nothing, is a very dangerous man.


    fiona is a queen... she doesn''t know what fear is because 90% of the time, she was inside this castle in her entire life. that''s why she fears everything and today i will use that fear and try to manipulate her mind into taking my command on one call. just like a trained bitch.'' anon thought as he laughed evilly and looked at fiona standing naked in front of him.


    "come here..." anon commanded.


    "i-i can''t have sex with you... i am a que-" before fiona could''ve said anything else, anon stood up from his chair and his eyes shined bright purple once again.


    "*hiiii*....i-i am coming... i am coming." fiona spoke in a sqeaky voice as she started walking towards anon immediately.


    "good decision..." anon spoke as he sat back down.


    fiona walked upto him with a very shy expression.


    "let me sniff your pussy... bring it upto my face." anon commanded.


    "b-but-" fiona tried to resist anon''s orders, but before she could''ve said anything else... anon slapped her.


    *slap*


    "if i give you a command, that means you have to follow it without saying anything. if i command you to do something and you tried to say ''but'' again... i will rape you and i will rape you so horribly, that every elven lady will think twice before exiting her house.


    do you understand ?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "y-yes..." fiona spoke as she walked ahead and closed the distance between her pussy and anon''s face.


    her pussy was hairy, blonde and curly hairs.


    anon dipped his nose into those curly blonde hairs and placed his nostril over fiona''s clit, he then started sucking it in.


    "mnh~" fiona was about to moan but she didn''t moan. she controlled herself and bit her lower lip immediately.


    anon noticed this and started licking her pussy lips with even more intensity.


    fiona''s pussy lips were thick and pink, but they were smooth at the same time.


    *lick-lick-lick*


    as anon licked her pussy, fiona''s body''s started vibrating.


    "anh~" suddenly a small moan escaped her lips.


    anon suddenly grabbed both of her ass and started squeezing them.


    "shhh~" fiona started making different kind of sounds after this.


    ''he is licking my pussy, my royal pussy. a human is licking the pussy of an elevn queen. this is not right... this is not... anhhh~ he is squeezing my ass too.


    this human is anhhhh~ it''s like he is massaging my asshole by opening and closing it. i don''t know if i can take it or not but if i tried to say anything, he will beat me and rape me brutally.'' fiona thought as she tried to stop her moans helplessly.


    "mnnnnhhh~" fiona moaned again and again.


    *slap*


    suddenly anon slapped both of her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly one more time before removing his face from her fussy.


    "anhhh~"


    "fuuu~ that was good. you have a very sweet pussy for such a bratty personality." anon spoke as he moved up her belly and inserted his tongue inside her belly button.


    anon then dragged his tongue towards her boobs through her belly.


    "anhhh~" fiona moaned again as she felt anon''s rough tongue grinding against her smooth skin.


    anon them removed his hands from her thick ass and grabbed her boobs tightly.


    *squeeze*


    "anhhhh~" fiona moaned as she felt unlikely perfect pressure on her boobs. anon was squeezing them from the right points.


    although fiona''s boobs weren''t all that big, but they were perfect size to hold in his hand. her areolas were big and her nipples were brown and perky.


    anon started licking fiona''s right nipple slowly as he purposely grinded his tongue on it''s skin.


    "anhhhh~ no... please." fiona finally cried out.


    as soon as anon heard her, he went ahead and bit her nipple tightly.


    "annnhhhhhh~ i am.... cummmmmminnng" faith shouted as a fountain of cum was thrown out by her her pussy.


    anon immediately moved his hand towards her pussy and started beating her wet pussy with his hand.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    at the same time, he wrapped his other hand around her waist and pulled her other nipple inside his mouth as well.


    "anhh~ anhh~ anhh~ anhh~ yesnsshhhss..." fiona immediately lost the control over her body and started vibrating like crazy.


    she lost her control at last and fell down to the ground while cumming like a bitch.


    "haa... what a weak bitch ? i have to train her properly or she will die from cumming endlessly." anon spoke as he summoned a cigar in his hands and snapped his fingers.


    *snap*


    on a mere snap of anon''s fingers, over 20 ogre assassins appeared from all sides of the room.


    "my lord." each and everyone of them immediately spoke as they all went down on their knees.


    "clean up this room, don''t leave even one drop of blood in this room and do something about the disgusting odor as well." anon commanded as he puffed his cigar.


    *puff-puff*


    "yes, my lord." all of them spoke as they immediately disappeared from their positions and re-appeared with cleaning apparatus.


    in under 3 minutes, the whole room was cleaned and it was smelling like roses.


    "where am i ?" fiona asked as she woke up and looked around in confusion. after waking up, the first thing she saw was anon''s laughing face.


    "hello, luv. are you alright after that, deep orgasm ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhh.... you are real. it all happened... it wasn''t a nightmare ?" fiona shouted as she immediately backed off from anon.


    "nightmare ? luv, although i am a living nightmare but believe me... i won''t easily disappear." anon spoke as he snapped his fingers and ashes of his burned out cigar fell down to the ground.


    "p-please... let me go. i-i will give you anything to leave me... please human. i-i will give you a-" before fiona could''ve said anything else, anon stood up from his chair and slapped her.


    *slap*


    "shut the fuck up. did you lost it after going unconscious ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "you w-want..." fiona whispered in a very low voice.


    "what was that ?" anon asked.nove.lb)1n


    "i asked... what do you want ? why are you beating me so brutally ? if you want to rape me, them rape me. why are you torturing me ?" fiona shouted as she looked at anon''s face.


    "well, well, well... that''s one good question you have asked fiona. here is your answer..." anon said as he summoned a crystal ball in his hands.


    "wh-what is that ?" fiona asked with a confused and scared voice.


    "well, this is a clip that was taken from 3 years ago... look at it." anon spoke as he gave the crystal ball to fiona.


    fiona holded the crystal ball and supplied mana into it.


    suddenly a scene appeared inside the crystal ball.


    fiona is sitting inside her room, she is drinking tea and in front of her are standing three different individuals.


    [my queen.. are you sure about this ?] ares asked with a hesitated expression.


    [i am sure.] fiona replied.


    [but... my queen. she is the queen of a human continent.] a man wearing a black mask spoke.


    [don''t worry, all you have to do is just go and scare her a little... once you come back, i will take care of you. just don''t drink for real... only pretend to be drunk. do you understand ?] fiona asked.


    [yes, my queen.] all three of them spoke in unison as they left the room and the clip ended.


    "i-i don''t know... who these guys were. t-this is fake. someone made it on purpose to-"


    *slap*


    "shut up... let me tell you what happened that night. your boys got drunk for real and they went to the human kingdom. they walked up the kingdom''s wall and entered inside derein''s room.


    although, their job was just to scre her but her husband came in between and your boys got angry. they started playing with him and killed him in their little game.


    but, they didn''t stop there... the lust inside their bodies woke up, after the alcohol took over their minds and it made them rape derein and her daughter.


    they wanted to escape after killing both of them and succeeded in killing her daughter but guess what... they couldn''t kill derein and she survived to tell the tale.


    you made it all a drunk mistake and gave the three boys a lot of money to shut their mouths. that wasn''t a good move, you should''ve killed them as well." anon spoke as he looked at fiona with a smile.


    "h-how do you know that ?" fiona asked with a surprised and shocked expression.

 Chapter 519 -519

    chapter 519 -519


    "h-how do you know that ?" fiona asked with a shocked and confused expression.


    "i know everything, luv." anon spoke as he looked at fiona with a smile.


    "n-no... i-i ordered them just to scare her... i never told them to rape her or her daughter, it wasn''t my mistake, human. please try to understand this..." fiona tried to trap anon in her sweet talk but anon wasn''t a fool.


    "luv, answer me one thing... if the roots of a tree are hollow will the tree survive ?" anon asked.


    "what ? n-no... it won''t. it will fall down." fiona replied.


    "good... so, who is at the fault here ? the tree or it''s root ?" anon asked as he summoned his cigar and lit it up.


    "r-roots..." fiona replied.


    "who gave the orders to go to the human kingdom and scare the queen ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "b-but-"


    "shut the fuck up and answer the damn question bitch." anon shouted.


    "i-i did..." fiona replied in a scared tone.


    "good... so you are the root here and all of this was your mistake, right ?" anon asked.


    "this- but-"


    "answer it... or i will do something real bad." anon spoke as he popped out a set of torture apparatus from his inventory, that he got from juker''s lab.


    "i-it''s.... my mistake." fiona replied immediately.


    "good, now let''s get you started on your training." anon spoke as he summoned a sharp and long whip out of his inventory.


    *crack*


    anon suddenly slashed the whip on the ground and looked at fiona with a smile.


    "stand up and start dancing." anon commanded.


    "i-i don''t-"


    *crack*


    before fiona could''ve completed her sentence, anon slashed her with the whip.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" fiona shouted loudly as soon as she felt anon''s whip landing on her body.


    "now, now... dance." anon ordered again.


    "y-yes..." fiona said as she started dancing immediately.


    she started doing a royal dance that is taught to the princesses of the elven kingdom. the one difference in her dance was her clothes.


    fiona swinged her ass like a cheap whore as she danced in front of anon.


    "good... hehehe... jiggle your boobs bitch. *crack*" anon shouted as he cracked his whip on the ground.


    "hiiii.... y-yes..." fiona spoke as she immediately started jiggling her boobs too.


    ''how shameful can this human be ? he is making me, the queen of the elven kingdom dance naked in front of him like a cheap whore.


    i should''ve taken the advance magic lessons back then... mom was right. fuck...'' fiona thought as she continued to dance and jiggle her boobs.


    ''i wonder... how should i take her virginity ? should i insert my dick first or a dildoctopus ?'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    meanwhile in the northern valleys of the human kingdom...


    the weather is cruel, dark clouds are all over the valley and rain is pouring down like crazy.


    two human males are sitting under a shed made out of logs and leaves.


    one of them is arthur, he is wearing his royal golden armour... that''s shining brightly.


    the other man sitting besides him is the chief commander of derein''s kingdom, dome.


    "sir, it''s time you should go back to madam derein. i will take care of this shit here. these dragon bastards are nothing in front of my sword.


    don''t you worry, sir. i will manage it." dome said as he looked at arthur with a smile.


    "i know, you will manage it, dome. but this is not the time to go home, these dragons are playing it dirty. i can''t go home now or our soldiers will fall down like a house of cards.


    we have to fight together and get them off of our borders." arthur replied.


    "sir, these bastards have no end. they just keep coming back, no matter... how many we kill.


    we kill one of them, ten more come back. they are reproducing at an incredible rate. if the statics of our scholars are right, them they are producing about... 3000 dragon soldiers per day.


    we took it lightly when they purposed the ''line'' rule but now... we are trapped." dome said as he spitted on the ground and looked outside with a very angry expression.


    ''3 months ago, the dragon queen was defeated by the fallen one... he became the king and took the control over the whole dragon kin.


    he started making mutated dragon soldiers that are a mixture of trolls, ogres and dragons.


    these soldiers are strong, fast growing and they are dragons. all in all, they are total chaos.


    one female dragon can give birth to thousands of soldiers per day and they mature in about 30 days.


    once the soldiers mature, they are taught how to fight and eat. the mature dragons teach them how to fight with weapons and transform from their human form to the real dragon form at will.


    at first, when these soldiers appeared on the borders of the human kingdom, i went for a check... i never thought i would see so many dragons at once but they were there and they were very dangerous.


    the first thought, that crossed my mind was to obliterate all of them right then and there... but ''the fallen one'' was there too. he was powerful then before and he was very calm back then.


    he was looking for demons, the ones who created misunderstandings between him and his wife 2000 years ago but it was disturbing for the humans.


    that''s when we made a deal, no human will or shall pass through the dragon kingdom''s border or he will get killed instantly by the dragons or they can do anything they want with him.


    it was the same for humans, if a dragon crossed their borders and entered inside the human kingdom.


    he will get killed instantly and his body parts can be used as materials to make weapons for the humans but the body parts of the mutated dragons weren''t that good.


    that''s why they are killed and burned instantly to avoid the danger of spreading a massive plague everywhere.


    although, it''s very difficult to burn them here in the valley, our soldiers have to drag the bodies of the killed dragons outside the valley and then burn them-'' arthur thought before he was interrupted by a knocking sound.


    *knock-knock-knock*


    "who is it ?" dome asked in an angry tone.


    "sir, it''s me jim." a very soft voice came from outside.


    "jim, come in." arthur spoke.


    *click*


    "i greet, sir dome and sir arthur..." jim, a boy with slim body, black hairs and small face entered inside the tent and immediately bowed down to both of them.


    "yes, jim ? is something serious ?" arthur asked with a straight face.


    "s-sir, they have one of us." jim said with a scared expression.


    "fuck..."nove/lb/1n


    "shit..."


    both arthur and dome cursed as they immediately picked up their swords and exited the room.


    as soon as they came outside, they saw a lot of soldiers standing in one place, looking at something.


    "oi, cunts... king arthur is here. where the fuck is your respect ?" dome shouted loudly.


    everyone turned around and looked at dome with a scared expression.


    "oh, shit... king is here."


    "fuck."


    "where is he ?" arthur asked with a worried expression.


    everyone stood silent and no one answered.


    "fucking, bitches... didn''t you hear, what your king just asked ? where the fuck is that cunt ?" dome shouted as his eyes glowed white.


    "t-there sir..." one of the soldiers spoke as he pointed towards a distant point.


    inside this valley, lied the borders of the dragon and the human kingdom and a blue magic barrier seprated this border.


    no one with ill intentions for the other party can pass through this barrier. only those who willingly cross this border without any ill intensions for the other party can pass through this border.


    although the barrier seprated both races from each other, it wasn''t that strong to start with. it can be easily broken.


    on the other side of the borders, lived the dragon soldiers... they were in their human form since they didn''t have to fight.


    although, the rule was same for everyone and they had one of the human soldier on their side.


    the dragon soldiers were playing with him in every way possible, they were hitting him with wine bottles... kicking him and cutting off his fingers one by one.


    "how did they got him ?" arthur asked with an angry expression.


    "s-sir, he was drinking and they challenged him for a drinking competition. both of them kept drinking for one hour and one hour later... we lost.


    our soldier was tight... his mental condition wasn''t stable after drinking that much. a female dragon from their side appeared and called out to him.


    he stood up and walked right through the barrier. we tried to-"


    "shut up... these idiots, my king... we are wasting time on these fuckers-" before dome could''ve completed his sentence, a dragon soldier interrupted him.


    "oi, human... look at this, i believe this is yours." a dragon soldier shouted as he kicked back the severed head of the soldier.


    *thud*


    the head stopped near arthur''s leg.


    "hahaha.... stupid humans."


    "what is wrong with this king ?"


    the dragon soldiers started making fun of arthur but arthur remained calm and picked up the soldier''s head.


    "dome... i need you to send a message home." arthur said as he looked at the dead soldier''s face.


    "what should i write, your majesty ?" dome asked with a confused expression.


    "it''s time to call him." arthur said as a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 520 -520

    chapter 520 -520


    "i-i can''t dance.... anymore. i-i am tired... p-please...." fiona said as she looked at anon with a tired expression and scared voice.


    "okay, okay... i am not a heartless monster. you can take a break..." anon said as he looked at fiona.


    "thank... you." fiona said as she stopped dancing and sat down on the floor for one second.


    but as soon as fiona stopped dancing, anon cracked his whip.


    *crack*


    "ouch..."


    "i forgot to tell you one thing... you can rest but you have to give me a blowjob for every second that you rest of you have to get back on the dancing.


    do you understand ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "b-b-blowjob... ? y-you mean... where a female has to insert a male''s private part in her mouth ?" fiona asked with a hesitated expression.


    "nope, nope... a blowjob is a process in which, you will suck my dick like a lolipop and will not let go... until i cum or your cheeks get tired of sucking.


    now get to it or i will start to whip you..." anon said as he raised his whip.


    "w-wait... i am doing it... i am doing it... don''t whip me." fiona said as she immediately ran towards anon and unzipped his pants like a obident slut.


    "good..."


    fiona took his cock out and started sniffing it with a very disgusted expression.


    "hurry up or *crack* " anon said as he cracked his whip again.


    "y-yes..." fiona said as she immediately started sucking anon''s dick.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "yep... you suck at sucking." anon said with displeased expression.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    as she continued to suck anon''s cock... anon felt even more displeased with the blowjob.


    ''hmm... it''s time to modify her mouth.'' anon thought as he placed his hand on her head.


    [body modification]


    ''okay, replace her mouth walls with her pussy walls.'' anon ordered.


    [replacing mouth walls with pussy walls.]


    ''hmm...? what is it ? i am feeling something in my mouth. no... this feeling isn''t right.'' fiona thought as she immediately tried to back off from anon''s dick but before she could''ve done it... anon grabbed her head and forcefully used her mouth as a pocket pussy.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "oh, yes... now this feels right." anon said as he continued to fuck fiona''s mouth pussy.


    on the other side, fiona was being used and she couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''nooooo... i am being used like a filthy toy and now he is changing my body to pleasure his dick.


    what should i do ? i can''t use magic against him... he is too strong and if i tried to stop in will, he will beat me and force me to do something even worse than this... please someone help me.'' fiona thought as she continued to pleasure anon with her mouth pussy.


    "your teeths are annoying... i am taking them for now but don''t worry, i will give them back." anon said as he looked at fiona with a wide and evil smile.


    ''n-no... please... nooooooooooooooooooo-'' fiona thought as she shouted in her mind and tried to shake her head in ''no'' but as soon as anon noticed this, he grabbed fiona''s hairs and forced his dick, deep down her throat.


    [body modification]nove/lb/1n


    ''take her teeths away and make the gums softer. one more thing, make her mouth hole, smaller.... adjust it to the size of her pussy hole.'' anon ordered.


    [retrieving the teeths, making the gums softer and re-sizing target''s mouth hole accordingly to her pussy.]


    suddenly, all the teeths inside fiona''s mouth disappeared and her mouth hole became very small... just like her pussy.


    "mnnnhhhhhhhh~" fiona tried to say something... but anon didn''t even paid attention to her... he continued to use her mouth as his pocket pussy.


    "body modification really does the work... that''s why i love this skill." anon said with an evil smile.


    *click*


    suddenly the gates opened up and a young man with a scum like face entered inside the room.


    he was covered in blood and he had two headless bodies of the in his hands, the bodies belonged to the gurads, who were protecting fiona''s room on jessica''s orders.


    "i was right... that bitch isn''t my queen." he said as he cleared the blood from his face and revealed his real face.


    this guy was none other than, fiona''s personal protection team''s chief commander.... andrew.


    ''andrew... yes. he will definitely save me. fuck, i am saved. thank you god. thank you.'' fiona thought as hope flickered in her eyes.


    "hello, andrew. so, that''s why i have been sensing all that bloodlust around the room. it was you... killing the guards huh...?" anon asked with smile.


    "hmm...? a human ? what is a human doing in the human kingdom ? no, my mistake. you were never here.


    actually... after this very moment... you seazed to exist." andrew said as a smile appeared on his face and he unsheathed his swords.


    "any last wishes, human ?" andrew asked as he pointed his sword towards anon.


    "last wish ? yeah, i have one... i want to fuck every single female in this world." anon said as he smiled and continued to use fiona''s mouth pussy.


    "hahaha... you are funny but, i am serious now. human, you are found guilty of rape, murder of these two guards and peace breaking of two kingdoms. henceforth, i shall kill you without any trial." andrew said as he immediately started running towards anon.


    anon on the other side was very calm and collected but he suddenly placed his hand over fiona''s head and used his skill.


    [body modification]


    ''close her ears. make her deaf for some time.'' anon ordered.


    [closing target''s ears.]


    suddenly both of fiona''s ears got covered with her skin and her sense of listening faded away.


    ''what happened ? i can''t hear anything ? is he dead yet ? did andrew kill him ?'' fiona wondered as she immediately looked up and saw anon smiling towards andrew with a weird clock in his hand.


    ''what is-?'' as soon as fiona turned around she noticed that andrew has stopped on one place and he is looking at anon with a dumbfounded expression and grey eyes.


    suddenly she looked back at anon and noticed his lips moving, she immediately turned back to look at andre and what she saw after that left her in awe.


    andrew picked up his sword and stabbed it through his own throat ruthlessly.


    ''fuck.... what the fuck did he do to andrew ?'' fiona thought as a very shocked expression appeared on her face.


    suddenly she felt anon''s hand over her head and seconds later, her hearing senses came back and her mouth became normal.


    "w-what did you do with andrew ?" fiona asked with a surprised expression.


    "i am a magician, luv. i can do anything... i can make anyone disappear and i can kill people with their own hands.


    this guy entered inside the wrong room today and got what he deserved from the very beginning, death." anon said as he looked at fiona with a smile.


    "i-i- !! t-this... is impossible... ho-how can he ?" fiona couldn''t make sense of how anon made andrew kill himself.


    "now... get that pussy ready. i need some juice. here use this to rub your pussy and rub it tightly... this will help you absorb the pain of your first time." anon said as he summoned a bottle of red oil in his hands and tossed it towards fiona.


    "w-wait... what do you mean, first time ?" fiona asked with a shocked expression.


    "what i mean is, i am going to fuck your pussy and if you don''t do it... i will fuck your pussy raw... maybe with some of my spit, but all in all... i will fuck your pussy." anon said with straight face.


    "b-but... i am a queen... i-i can''t have intercourse with you unless... you are my... husband." fiona said as she looked at anon.


    "i am your master from now on. so, get that pussy oiled or i am going to fuck you like a cheap bitch and throw you in some cheap whore house for the next 10 days with your pussy and asshole sticking out of a big hole.


    in that whore house, you will get oiled every second and a new dick will fuck you every minute... you will become a cheap whore toilet for the sexual release of your own men, that you rule.


    now, you don''t want that... do you ?" anon asked as he smiled evilly and looked at fiona.


    fiona got so scared, that she immediately opened the oil bottle and started rubbing it on her pussy.


    suddenly, something happened... she started feeling a itchy sensation in her pussy. fiona rubbed her pussy to get rid of it but the more she rubbed, the more the itching grew...


    "w-what did you give me ?" fiona asked as she looked at anon.


    "oops... looks like instead of normal oil... i gave you the sexual overdrive oil. hehehe" anon said as he looked at fiona with an evil smile.

 Chapter 521 -521

    chapter 521 -521


    "no... m-my pussy is itching from the inside... please do something about it.... i beg you." fiona said as she inserted her fingers in her pussy but she couldn''t reach the place, where it was itching.


    "hmm...? did you say something luv ? i don''t think, i can hear you clearly." anon said as he smiled and looked at fiona.


    "p-please, human.... please give it to me... i can''t take it anymore... please... i am begging you." fiona said as she continued to finger herself and grabbed anon''s legs.


    "hmm...? what are you begging for luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-you know it. you know what i am asking for... don''t waste time and give it to me." fiona said as she tightened her grasp on anon''s leg.


    anon leaned in and looked at fiona''s face... "say it clearly or keep that finger inside your pussy forever."


    "i-i- want you... to fuck me." fiona said as she lowered her eyes in shyness.


    "with what ?" anon asked.


    "with your... d-dick. i want you to fuck me with your dick..." fiona said as she punched the floor in anger but she couldn''t do anything about the itchiness inside her womb.


    "i don''t want to..." anon said as he stood up and started walking away.


    "n-no... w-wait, don''t do this... i am begging you, please." fiona shouted as she tried to stop anon but seeing that he wasn''t stopping, she said something that halted anon''s steps.


    "i-i will give the throne to jessica."


    "hmm...? why should i believe you ?" anon asked as he turned around and looked at fiona with a smile.n/-ovelbin


    "i-i will give it to her right now... i-i will sign a mana contract with you. just fuck me..." fiona said as she looked at anon with a desperate expression.


    "i don''t need a mana contract to make you work. bend down and beg like an obident bitch..." anon said as he started removing his shirt.


    fiona stood up and bent down slightly, "human, please fuck me."


    as soon as anon heard this, he immediately slapped fiona''s ass tightly.


    *slap*


    "anhhh~" she moaned and fell down again.


    *thud*


    "you have to beg nicely, it''s like you are ordering me to fuck you, bitch." anon spoke as he slapped her other ass cheek as well.


    "y-yes. mister human, please fuck my pussy with your big dick." fiona said as she stood up once again and bent down once again.


    *slap*


    "call me master and you are not begging properly... maybe this will help you." anon said as he slapped fiona''s pussy and poured more oil inside her pussy.


    "n-nooo... don''t pour that thing inside me... please.... annhhhh~ m-my womb is... anhhh~ something-" fiona said as she immediately felt the oil coming into effect.


    the itchiness inside her womb grew by ten times and fiona''s natural mating instincts woke up.


    she immediately opened her legs and laid down on the floor. "master, please fuck my pussy... please master bless my pussy with your huge dick." she said as she swinged her ass like crazy and opened her pussy lips for anon''s dick to enter.


    "looks like the oil really helped you, huh ?" anon asked with a smile as he also removed all of his clothes and started walking towards fiona.


    anon stroked his dick few times before he started to stroke it over fiona''s pussy.


    "now... tell me, what are you ?" anon asked.


    "annnh~ i am your slave, master. please fuck your slave master, please fuck your slave." fiona spoke as she swinged her pussy lips up and down on anon''s dick.


    "no, no... you aren''t my slave. my slaves have a higher status then you, bitch. you are my cum-bucket, do you understand ?" anon asked as he slowly inserted his dick''s tip inside her pussy and instantly retrieved it.


    "annnnhhhhh~ yes, yes master... i understand. i am your cum-bucket."


    "good... now, what''s your purpose ?" anon asked.


    "i live for your pleasure, i will collect your cum, whenever and wherever you order me to because i am your cum-bucket." fiona said as she tried to insert anon''s dick inside her pussy.


    *slap*


    "annnnnh~"


    "don''t be oversmart... you have to answer all the questions before getting this dick inside your pussy, do you understand ?" anon said as he slapped her ass and grabbed her neck tightly.


    "yeessshhhh, mashterrrr~" fiona spoke as she felt anon''s tight hands choking her throat.


    "good... now, here is your price for being a good bitch." anon said as he rammed his dick inside fiona''s pussy without any mercy.


    "annnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhh~" fiona moaned loudly.


    ''his dick broke my hymen and it knocked directly on my womb... he is grabbing my throat from the front and his dick is choking my pussy from the back.


    this feeling is.... the best. aaannnhhhh~'' fiona thought as white bubbles started coming out of her mouth and her pussy started cumming non-stop.


    the itching in her womb was getting scratched by anon''s dick. after the fifth thrust, she fainted due to oxygen shortage and continuous orgasms.


    "hmm...? one more bitch down... hehehe..." anon said as he looked at fiona''s unconscious body and laughed.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    even after she fainted, anon continued to pound her pussy mercilessly.


    78 minutes later...


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    fiona''s pussy is red from all the pounding.


    "hmmmm....? aaanhh~ annnh~ annnnh~ annnhhhh~ my pussy...master, you are fucking me, again?" fiona asked as she felt her pussy getting pounded by anon''s dick.


    "again ? i haven''t came once bitch and you came, i don''t know... fifty-four times ? you wake up like this everytime, ask the same question and faint once again when you cum from this hairy pussy of yours but good for you this time, because i am about to cum.... now take this bitch." anon said as he grabbed both of fiona''s legs and picked her up like a sex doll.


    "annnhhhhh~ masssster.... yes~ yes~ yes~ annhhh~ it''s expanding inside me." fiona shouted as she felt anon''s dick getting bigger with every thrust.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "savour the flavour, bitch." anon said as he released her body from his hands and came at the same time.


    fiona couldn''t understand what happened for one second, but suddenly she realised that she was free falling over anon''s dick and his white jeez was filling her womb.


    "annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... yeeessssssssssssssssss~~~~~~" fiona shouted like a whore, as she got hooked on anon''s dick.

 Chapter 522 -522

    chapter 522 -522


    jessica is sitting on the throne, posing as fiona, with faith standing right beside her to prevent anyone from getting near her and sensing the aura difference.


    suddenly, a voice starts to ring inside faith''s head.


    "luv, do me a favor and send jessica to fiona''s room," anon commanded.


    "as you command, master," faith immediately replied.


    she leaned in and whispered into jessica''s ear, "master is calling you to fiona''s room. i think it''s time."


    "but he said he would do it tomorrow... i think it''s about something else," jessica whispered back.


    "you should see for yourself... let''s go," faith replied.


    "okay... today''s royal court is adjourned," jessica spoke as she stood up from her throne and looked at everyone with a smile.


    "umm... excuse me, my queen. is everything alright?" a royal minister asked with a doubtful expression.


    "yes, everything is alright. why do you ask?" jessica responded.


    "you never adjourn the royal court before its time. so, why today?" he asked.


    jessica had no answers. she started thinking for a proper response, but before she could come up with something good, anon''s voice resounded in her head.


    ''tell him that you have something big to announce today and call everyone in the kingdom to the royal announcing area.''


    ''master, is she ready already?'' jessica asked with a surprised expression.


    ''oh, she is... just come back, and we will get over with this shit.'' anon commanded.


    ''i-i am coming to your room immediately, master. i-i don''t know how to thank you for this.'' jessica replied as she started walking towards the exit door of the royal court.


    "my queen, you didn''t answer my question?" the royal minister asked again.


    "who the heck are you to ask me questions? i am the queen of this kingdom, and you are not a royal minister anymore. not just that, i am taking away your royal status as well... now, get out of my court," jessica shouted, looking at the royal minister with an angry expression.


    "what?"


    "she just took away everything he owned a moment ago."


    "wow... our queen was so brutal?"


    "okay, i am not asking questions in the court from today."


    all the other royal ministers started talking as they looked at the minister who just got fired from his job.


    ''i am getting excited here, and this guy is ruining my mood with his stupid questions.'' jessica thought, looking at the royal minister with a disgusted expression.


    "m-my queen... please don''t do this. i-i forgot my position in this court... please spare me. please, my queen, give me one more chance, and i will never repeat something like this," the royal minister spoke as he fell to his knees, begging for his position.


    "if you don''t get out of my court right now, i will get you kicked out of this court, and your family will also get kicked out of your house," jessica shouted once again.nove)lb)in


    "y-yes, my queen..." the royal minister understood that it was futile to beg her. he stood up silently and started walking towards the exit door of the royal court.


    "now, i want every single person in this kingdom in the royal announcing area in the next 1 hour. anyone have any more questions for me?" jessica asked with a smile as she looked at the other ministers.


    every single one of them immediately shook their heads in ''no.''


    "good... now, i should get going," jessica spoke as she exited the royal court with faith.


    "wow... you are brutal. i mean, you utterly destroyed that guy by taking his royal status back," faith spoke as she looked at jessica with a smile.


    "well, i am fiona right now, and the more her reputation goes down, the more my chances of becoming the queen come true.


    i don''t know how master did it... but he is like an angel to me right now," jessica spoke as she looked at faith with a smile.


    "well, i can guess. how he did it, he has this long wand in his pants that makes people go crazy for it... specially the women.


    his dick is so big that, he must''ve raped her over and over until she became his mindless cock-worshipping slave. oh, i miss his dick..." faith spoke as she licked her upper lip, just like a pervert.


    "wow... you really love his dick, huh?" jessica asked with a smile.


    "take it and you will know the answer," faith replied with a smile.


    after walking for a bit, both of them reached in front of fiona''s room. both of them saw small blood droplets on the ground and summoned their weapons.


    ''master, there is blood on the door... are you alright?'' faith asked.


    ''i am alright, luv. just come inside,'' anon commanded.


    "everything is alright... i have talked to master," faith spoke as she looked at jessica and placed her sword back inside her sheath.


    "okay," jessica replied as she opened the gate.


    click


    as soon as the gates opened up, a strong smell of semen and bodily fluids burst out.


    as the room got lightened up, both of them saw anon sitting on a wooden chair in the middle of the room, and fiona is standing besides him wearing her royal green outfit.


    "master."


    "master."


    both of them spoke as they immediately went down to their knees.


    "hello, luv. are you ready to become the princess?" anon asked as he looked at jessica with a smile.


    "master, you have done something that i wouldn''t be able to do in ages. i can''t thank you enough for this... please accept my gratitude," jessica spoke as she bowed down to anon on both of her knees and touched her head to the ground to show her sincerity.


    "remove the mask and let''s go," anon said as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the exit of the room.


    fiona followed him like an obedient slave and exited the room with him. after that, jessica and faith came.

 Chapter 523 -523

    chapter 523 -523


    in the elven kingdom, a large crowd of people gathered behind the royal castle''s announcement area, and most of them were confused.


    "why are we here?" a civilian asked.


    "i don''t know... maybe queen wants to increase the tax again?" another civilian replied.


    "what? tax rise again? we can''t deal with this anymore... if the tax rises even slightly, i won''t have enough to feed my family."


    "yeah, me too. i will just sell my land and start a new job."


    "me too."


    everyone started thinking that this was an announcement for tax increment again.


    suddenly, the curtains of the stage opened, and fiona walked out onto the stage.


    "the queen is here, everyone bow down." a soldier shouted very loudly.


    "long live the queen." everyone shouted as they bowed down to fiona.


    "hello, my people. today, i am here to confess my crimes." fiona spoke as she looked at everyone standing in front of her.


    "what? crime confession?"


    "what is she talking about?"


    "i don''t know."


    everyone was confused as they didn''t know what fiona was talking about.


    "i, fiona, am a very bad queen. i have done hideous things in the past. i took tax from poor people and used it to bribe the royal ministers so that they won''t rebel against me in the royal court.


    i assassinated my own mother and sold my sister as a slave to the humans. i killed the farmers along with their families who tried to go against me.nove.lb)in


    i blackmailed poor people into giving up their property and committing suicide with their families." fiona spoke with a wide smile on her face.


    "how can she laugh after saying these things?"


    "how cruel."


    "she is a monster, man."


    "we don''t want you as our queen."


    "yes, we don''t want you as our queen."


    "we don''t want you as our queen anymore." everyone shouted as they started throwing rocks at fiona, but none of them touched her due to a protective spell over her body.


    "please keep yourself calm... i know, i have done things that i shouldn''t have, and that''s why i am here to redeem myself.


    i am leaving the position of the queen for this kingdom''s sake and making someone else your queen.


    ladies and gentlemen, please welcome... my dear sister, jessica, to the stage." fiona spoke as she pointed towards the red curtains of the stage, and a beautiful lady walked out of them.


    this lady was none other than jessica herself.


    "wait... i thought queen jessica was murdered?"


    "yeah, me too."


    "that woman sold out the first queen as a slave to the humans... she deserves a death sentence."


    "yes, we need a queen like madam jessica. we don''t need a corrupt queen like her."


    everyone started shouting as they continued to throw rocks at fiona.


    "everyone, please stop. i know my sister has done things that can''t be described in words, and she committed countless crimes while being the queen of this holy kingdom, but rest assured, i will punish her accordingly." jessica announced, but no one in the public reacted to this statement.


    ''tell them that you are going to halve their tax.'' anon''s voice resounded in jessica''s brain.


    "... and i am going to halve the tax rates." jessica added.


    "woooooooohooooo..."


    "yesssss.... madam jessica is the best."


    "madam jessica i love you."


    everyone started clapping and dancing as soon as they heard this news. they immediately accepted jessica as their new queen.


    "the land that has been taken from the farmers at a very low price will be given back."


    "wow... she is amazing."


    "yesssss.... madam jessica is our queen."


    "madam jessica."


    "madam jessica."


    everyone started dancing happily as they accepted jessica as their new queen.


    "now... let''s start the crown transfer ceremony, sister." fiona spoke as she looked at jessica with a smile.


    "of course, sister." jessica replied with a straight face.


    suddenly, two mages walked up to the stage. one of them was holding a jug of holy water in his hands, and the other one was holding a holy book.


    "hello, madam jessica... long time no see." the mage who was holding the holy book spoke as he smiled towards jessica.


    "hello, father tat." jessica replied with a smile.


    "i see you have become sly with your words huh...?" tat spoke as he looked at jessica.


    "a friend of mine taught me." jessica spoke.


    "let''s start the transfer process, my queen... please place your hand over the holy book. you too, madam jessica." tat spoke as he held the book between both of them.


    fiona and jessica immediately placed their hands over the book.


    "on the name of the holy spirit... i call upon thee to bless the new queen of the elven kingdom with her powers." tat spoke as he started chanting a spell.


    suddenly, the holy book started glowing, and the green crown that was over fiona''s head disappeared.


    "can''t they just pass the crown to each other...?" anon asked with a bored expression.


    "the real crown won''t accept the new queen without this ceremony; it will go back to its original owner." faith replied with a smile.


    "who needs a crown to rule over these stupid elves anyway?" anon asked as he summoned a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "true." faith spoke.


    on the stage...


    "now... drink one sip from this jug... both of you." tat spoke as he gave the jug of holy water to fiona.


    gulp


    she took a sip out of the jug and gave it to jessica.


    gulp


    as soon as jessica drank the holy water, woods started appearing over her head, and in just 30 seconds, these small woods took the shape of a crown and started shining brightly, just like a halo.


    "madam fiona, you are now a normal royal girl, and miss. jessica is the new queen of the elven kingdom." tat announced loudly.


    clap-clap-clap


    everyone started clapping and cheering as soon as jessica became the queen.


    fiona then left the stage and went back to anon.


    "good job." anon spoke as he slapped fiona''s ass.


    "thank you, master." fiona spoke as she smiled towards anon.


    "now, one more thing and these idiots will accept her wholeheartedly." anon spoke as he winked towards a servant who was standing beside faith with two big plates in his hand.


    "yes, sir." the servant spoke as he walked up to the stage and revealed thousands of silver coins to fiona.


    "what?" jessica asked with a confused expression.


    ''throw the coins towards them...'' anon ordered.


    ''yes, master.'' jessica replied as she took a handful of coins out of the plate and started throwing them towards the audience.


    "money... rain."


    "grab as much as you can."


    "moneeeyyyyyyy..."


    everyone went crazy and started hitting each other as they collected the coins from the ground.


    "greedy bastards..." anon spoke as a smirk appeared on his face.


    after throwing all the money... jessica walked back to anon.


    "so, what now, master? you conquered the elven kingdom, and you already own the human kingdom. what''s next?" jessica asked with a smile.


    "well... i am thin-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, a black shadow appeared in front of him.


    "mike?" anon immediately identified that the black shadow was mike.


    as the black clouds disappeared from his body... mike''s body was revealed.


    he was covered in blood from his head to his toes; his right leg was gravely injured, and his eyes were looking exhausted, as if he is fighting for days without any stops.


    "m-master... h-help..." mike spoke as he fell down to the ground, and his eyes started closing.


    "what happened to you? here, drink my blood..." anon spoke as he immediately placed his hand in front of mike''s mouth.


    "t-thank you *bites*..." mike said as he bit anon''s hand and started drinking blood out of it.


    as he drank more and more blood, his wounds healed rapidly. after mike''s body got fully repaired, he woke up and bowed down to anon immediately.


    "i greet my master." mike spoke.


    "what happened to you? who in the world did this to you?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    mike is not someone who can get beaten up that easily. so, when anon saw him in this half-dead condition, he was left shocked.


    "master, today.... i received this letter from madam derein that had my name on it. it only had one word on it. ''help.''


    as soon as i got this message, i went to the human kingdom, immediately and met queen derein...." mike suddenly stopped talking.


    "what?" anon asked.


    "master, the human kingdom is on the verge of its destruction... the dragon armies are marching towards our kingdom.


    your help has been requested on the borders of human kingdom; it''s time for you to return, master." mike said as he looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "looks like it''s time to finish the ''unfinished business,'' huh?" anon spoke as he took a puff out of his cigar and throwed it away after that.

 Chapter 524 -524

    chapter 524 -524


    mike and anon are sitting in a quiet room inside the royal castle and both of them have a very serious expression on their faces.


    "so, tell me about it... how strong are they ?" anon asked breaking the silence.


    "they are strong master, very strong. their skin is hard to cut through, even with the advance magic, they are experts in hand to hand combat and weapons as well." mike replied with a serious expression.


    "so, you want to explain... how you got into this shape ?" anon asked as he summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    *puff-puff*


    "yes..." mike replied.


    6 hours ago in the elven kingdom, lucy''s house...


    *chii-chii*


    a blue bird dropped a letter in lucy''s chimney and flew away.


    mike and no.300 were sitting in the same room, as the letter came down, no.300 got alert immediately.


    "what the fuck is that ?" no.300 shouted loudly.


    "just a letter, no.300. calm down." mike said as he looked at no.300 with a smile.


    "oh... a letter." no.300 said as she went ahead and picked up the letter in her hands. she then read the name on the envelope.


    "sir, mike... this letter came for you." no.300 spoke as she handed the letter to mike.


    "a letter for me ? it must be my daughter, she is- wait, it has a royal seal on it." mike said as he noticed a small golden seal on the back of the letter.


    "a royal seal ? who does it belongs to ?" no.300 asked with a curious expression.


    "it''s a golden feather, it means... queen derein. i think you mistook my name for master''s name." mike said as he turned the letter around and noticed that it was his name on the letter.


    "i know how to read, sir. don''t take me for a fool." no.300 spoke as she went back to reading her newspaper.


    "that''s a bit odd... why would she send me a letter ?" mike questioned as he turned the envelope back once again and noticed a small red coloured dragon on it''s bottom right corner.


    "an urgent speed-post ?" mike said as he removed the seal and took out the letter.


    no.300 peeked inside the letter, as soon as she heard that it was a speed-post but she was left shocked, when she saw that the letter was blank.


    "no.300, it''s not a good thing to peek on someone''s letter." mike spoke as he looked at no.300 with a straight face.


    "hehe... i was curious, sorry. but, there is nothing on the letter... is it a joke or something ?" no.300 asked.


    "it''s a secret message, written with magi''s ink." mike spoke.


    "magi''s ink ? what''s that ?" no.300 asked.


    "magi''s ink is a special type of ink, that is used to write secret letters to spies or to receive information from them.


    this ink is odour less and invisible to naked eyes. it''s contents can only be revealed with a secret word that is used while encrypting this message." mike explained.


    "how do we know the word ? if it''s a secret and only the writer knows it ?" no.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "there are clues on the envelope for that... like this one." mike said as he pointed towards the red dragon that was on the bottom right of the envelope.


    "a speed post sign ?" no.300 asked with even more confused expression.


    "yes, queen derein sent the letter with the help of a messenger bird but it has a speed post sign on it... why do you think that is ?" mike asked with a smile.


    "i don''t know." no.300 replied with a confused expression.


    "of course you won''t, a speed post sign is used when a letter is sent by a postman. since, this letter is sent by a messenger bird, the speed-post sign is useless here.


    do you understand now ?" mike asked again.


    "okay, i don''t understand anything. just tell me the secret word, sir mike." no.300 spoke with a straight face.


    "reveal your true nature, red dragon." mike said as he used mana while saying these words and suddenly the paper started glowing.


    as the glow faded away, only one word appeared over the letter, "help".


    "help ? what''s that supposed to mean ?" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "help means when someone is in-" no.300 started explaining the meaning of the word ''help'' but mike interrupted her immediately.


    "i know, what it means no.300. i am just saying that because i don''t understand, why and where she needs my help." mike spoke.


    "well, she didn''t write that on the letter, right ?" no.300 asked.


    "i can see that as well... no.300. i think, i should show this to master." mike spoke as he stood up from his chair and placed the letter in his pocket.nove.lb/in


    "what if it''s an emergency ?" no.300 asked.


    "i have to show it to master before taking any action, last time he scolded me too much for hiding the company thing." mike spoke as he looked at no.300.


    "she could be dying and master is busy in some royal queen making process... didn''t you say it yourself, yesterday ? are you sure that you want to disturb him ?" no.300 asked with a smile.


    "no, no, no... that''s what you said when i tried to tell him about the companies and you manipulated my mind into not telling him.


    i am not doing this again." mike spoke as he looked at no.300 with a straight face.


    "so, it was no.300 who holded you back from telling me about the companies huh...?" anon asked as he interrupted mike''s story.


    "yes, master..." mike replied.


    "hmm...? why would she do that ?" anon murmured.


    "she said that... if she did naughty things, you will punish her." mike replied.


    suddenly a smile appeared over anon''s face.


    "hahaha... that''s what i expect from my army''s chief commander. well done." anon spoke as he laughed out loudly.


    "master... should i continue ?" mike asked.


    "oh, yeah, yeah.... but before that... mike i want to ask you one thing." anon asked as he leaned in with a serious expression.


    "yes, master ?" mike replied as he leaned in with a serious expression as well.


    "how does it feel to be manipulated by an ogre girl ? pfffft... hahahahahaha..." anon laughed as he tapped mike''s shoulder.


    "fuck... no.300... i will take revenge for this." mike murmured under his breath.

 Chapter 525 -525

    chapter 525 -525


    "so, should i go to the human kingdom by myself ?" mike asked no.300.


    "well, she would''ve wrote this letter to master if she needed master... but she wrote this to you, it means she needs you." no.300 spoke as she looked at mike with a smile.


    "okay, i will go to the human kingdom and take a look at the situation, if it''s just a small problem... i will deal with it and report it back to master.


    here, hold this crystal ball and if something serious happens here... you immediately inform me, do you understand ?" mike asked no.300 as he gave her a big crystal ball.


    "yes, sir." no.300 spoke as she took the crystal ball obidently.


    after that, mike left the house and headed directly for the human kingdom.


    he ran through the forests, jumped over the rivers and killed every monster that came in his way without any hesitation.


    in mere 13 minutes, he reached in front of derein''s castle...


    "who are you ?" a guard asked as he stopped mike from entering inside the castle.


    "name is mike... i am master anon''s servant. i am here on queen derein''s orders." mike spoke as he looked at the knight with a smile.


    "why are you smiling ?" the knight asked.


    "you don''t know me, that came as a surprise to me." mike replied.


    "why should i know you ?" the knight asked.


    "are you new here ?" mike asked.


    "yes, i was working in the dwarf kingdom for the last 5 years. i came back home, yesterday." the knight explained.


    "oh, that''s why..."


    suddenly another knight, who was also his partner came upto him running...


    "what the *huff-huff* hell are you *huff-huff* doing ? why are you stopping sir mike, here ?" the other knight asked his partner as he tried to catch a breath from all the running.


    "i-i was just checking, who he was and-"


    "i am so sorry, sir mike... please come and forgive this idiot... he is new here. apologise to him, you fucking idiot." the knight said as he punches his partner in the back.


    "i don''t have time for this, just don''t do this when master comes..." mike said as he left after that.


    "wait... sir, anon is coming back ?" the knight asked but mike was already gone by then.


    "hey, who is anon and who was that vampire guy ? since when are we permitting these guys in the 7th ring ?" the knight asked.


    "let me tell you a story, son."


    "i am not your-"


    "just listen to the fucking thing."


    inside the castle...


    *knock-knock-knock*


    mike knocked on derein''s gates.nove-lb/1n


    *click*


    a maid opened the door and looked at mike with a straight face.


    "hi, is queen derein here ?" mike asked in a polite tone.


    "i am sorry, queen can''t meet anyone. please go back." the maid replied as she tried to close the door but before she could''ve closed the door, mike stopped it with his hand.


    "okay, tell her that mike came to meet her and you are one rude maid. i am going, bye." mike said as he removed his hand and started walking towards the exit door of the castle.


    "what''s with this new staff ? they are so rude... i bet if master was here, she would''ve been dead by now. if only i had the permission to kill people too." mike murmured under his breath.


    inside derein''s room...


    *click*


    the maid closed the room''s gate and walked upto derein.


    derein is sitting on her bed and she is crying loudly.


    "who was it *sob-sob* ?" derein asked with a sad face.


    "it was a vampire named ''sike'' my queen. but, don''t you worry, i sent him back and told him to come back at a suitable time." the maid informed derein with a smile.


    "you fucking stupid... his name is mike not ''sike'' and i called him here. you are fired from this job, get the fuck out of my castle." derein spoke as she immediately rushed out of her room.


    "w-what ?" the maid was left surprised when she heard all of this.


    mike was walking towards the outside door of the castle with an angry expression on his face but his steps were halted when he heard a voice calling his name from behind.


    "mr. mike, please stop."


    mike immediately turned around and noticed that this voice belonged to no one else other than derein herself.


    "queen derein... i thought you didn''t wanted to meet me ?" mike spoke as he looked at derein.


    "n-no... it was just a misunderstanding." derein replied.


    "well, i don''t think it was... because your maid cleared it pretty well to my face." mike spoke as he continued to walk.


    "sir, mike... please, i already fired that maid and i assure you that it won''t happen again, please come back." derein spoke as she grabbed mike''s hand and looked at him with big emotional eyes.


    "okay, okay... let''s go." mike said as he and derein went back to the castle.


    "my queen, please forgive me... i won''t repeat this mistake ever again. please my queen, i have two children to feed." the maid spoke as she grabbed derein''s legs.


    "nope, you are already fired and you are grabbing wrong pair of legs." derein spoke as she looked at the maid with merciless eyes.


    the maid immediately understood what derein meant and she grabbed mike''s legs.


    "sir, please forgive me for doing this... i was unknown of your identity. please sir, i have children to feed."


    "okay, okay... can''t you give her the job back ?" mike asked derein.


    "well, if you say it like that, okay. but, one more mistake and you are a goner. go now." derein spoke as she looked at the maid with an angry expression.


    "t-thank you, sir. thank you, my queen. i will never forget this... " maid said as she exited the room immediately.


    "so, why did you call me here ? and not master ?" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "sir, mike... i have something that i have to show you. please come with me..." derein said as she walked upto her bookshelf that in the middle of her room.


    she pulled a purple coloured book backwards and suddenly the shelf started moving from it''s position as it revealed a secret staircase way.

 Chapter 526 -526

    chapter 526 -526


    "where does this staircase lead to?" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "i will explain everything, for now... please follow me," derein spoke as she continued to go down, and mike followed her.


    "so, why didn''t you write the letter to master?" mike asked.


    "i did... he never answered. that''s why i had to write it to you," derein replied.


    "yeah, he is really busy taking over the elven kingdom. today is the day; he is finally going to take over the whole kingdom by replacing the queen," mike explained.


    "that''s good," derein replied with a straight face.


    "i thought you would be more happy after listening to this... wasn''t this your dream from the start?" mike asked.


    "sir mike, at this moment... my own kingdom is on the line, and i don''t have anyone to protect it," derein spoke as she looked at mike with a very serious expression.


    although mike didn''t understand what was going on at the moment, he thought it was best to keep his mouth shut and just follow her for now.


    after walking down the stairs for about 12 minutes, both of them finally reached in front of a highly forged gate made out of travertine.


    knock-knock-knock knock-knock knock knock-knock-knock


    derein knocked on the door with a weird knocking pattern.


    click


    suddenly, the door opened up, and both of them entered inside the room.


    as soon as mike entered the room, he noticed that the room wasn''t a normal room... it was a lab.


    in the middle of the lab was a thick tube filled with yellow liquid, and inside that tube was floating a half-dead body of arthur.


    the tube was connected to 21 huge mana stones, and inside the room were five healers trying to keep arthur alive.


    "is that king arthur?" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "yes... he is arthur. look what those bastards did to him," derein spoke as she walked up to arthur and touched the tube from outside.


    "who did this to him?" mike asked with a shocked expression.


    "he was on the borders of the dragon kingdom, and suddenly a fight broke out. every single soldier from their side tried to kill arthur, and when they couldn''t kill him, they tried to burn him alive.


    arthur lost half of his body in that process; the healers tried to heal him immediately, but the burns on his body were very deep, and the fire that he was burned with is made out of negative mana.


    now, neither the healers nor the healing potions can heal him," derein spoke.


    "so, why is he inside that tube?" mike asked.


    "although we can''t heal him, we can slow the process of his death, and that''s why i asked anon to come as soon as possible, but he didn''t reply to letters, and that''s why i had to call you here.


    please, mike... convince anon to come here and heal arthur. i will do anything for him in return. please, mike," derein spoke as she started crying in front of mike.


    "h-hey... keep yourself calm. i-i will inform master about this immediately," mike spoke as he immediately used his spell to teleport from the room to the outside of the castle.


    ''i wish i had a spell that could teleport me to a more faraway distance.'' mike thought as he started running back to the elven kingdom.


    as mike was running towards the elven kingdom, he encountered something unusual.


    six dragon warriors in the middle of the forest, and they are bullying a family of wild vampires.


    wild vampires live in the forests and they usually live near demon hidings. these vampires also know everything about herbs and the forest fruits.


    "oi, tell us... bitch. tell us, where is the demon hiding or we will kill all of you," one of the dragon soldiers spoke as he pointed his spear towards the male vampire.


    the male vampire immediately hid the rest of his family behind him and started growling towards the dragon soldiers.


    he had two small daughters and one wife.


    grrrrrrrrr


    "ha... look at this fucker. growling at me like a dog..." one of the soldiers spoke as he kicked the male vampire in his face and broke his skull immediately.


    "aahhhhh... dear. please don''t hit my husband... please sir, we don''t know any-"


    slap


    "shut the fuck up, bitch... we will talk to you when it''s your turn to talk, you understand?" another soldier spoke as he slapped the female vampire.


    "h-hey... d-don''t you dare... hit my mother." the daughter vampire spoke up as she walked up front to protect her mother from the dragon soldiers.


    "look at this fucking shit... she thinks she can stop me from hitting her family.... let me teach you something kid. nothing-" before the dragon soldier could''ve killed the vampire kid, a hand stopped his spear.


    "hmm...? who the fuck are you?" the dragon soldier asked with a confused expression.


    "i am a vampire..." mike said as he broke the spear with one hand.


    "a royal vampire? what do you want?" the leader of dragon soldiers asked.


    "why are you beating these people?" mike asked with an angry expression.


    "well, i am volkov... the 3rd commander of the immortal dragon army, and i can do anything i want. if you have a problem, then leave or die." volkov said as he hit mike with the big hammer that he was holding in his hands.


    thud


    mike went flying and crashed down into a tree.


    "yes, he is dead after that." one of them spoke as he looked at mike''s broken body.


    crack


    crack


    ....


    "fuck... that thing is heavy." mike spoke as he stood up from the ground, and his body got healed back to normal.


    "what the fuck ? he is alive ? well, can''t say i wasn''t expecting that from a vampire." a dragon soldier spoke.


    "well, if you want to die so bad... why don''t i take my weapons out ?" mike spoke with a smile.


    20 minutes later of fighting....nove-1b.1n


    mike killed 3 of them and got beaten up preety brutally... at last, he had no other choice as he went ahead and used his teleportation spell to run away from the place with the vampire family.


    after that he came back to the elven kingdom.

 Chapter 527 -527

    chapter 527 -527


    "in the northern valley of the human kingdom...


    the environment is calm and silent, with remains of war break out on the border...


    dead bodies are lying on the ground, and rain is pouring heavily with no signs of stopping.


    dome is sitting inside the mess room with his soldiers, and they are having dinner. everyone has tension clearly visible on their faces.


    "what happened, back then... can you tell me? i am new on the post." a soldier asked as she looked at the other soldier.


    the old soldier turned towards the new soldier and looked at him with a grim expression.


    "i-it''s okay, if you don''t want to tell me. i mean who wants to kno-"


    "king arthur banned wine after an incident that took place two days ago. the weather here is cold, and soldiers are practically living on wine.


    our bodies won''t work without wine, and when king arthur banned it, we were pretty depressed. we didn''t know how to deal with the cold weather here, and our heads started hurting after 1 day only.


    but, we were dealing with it pretty good... until those dragon fuckers started drinking right in front of us. they started tempting us with wine and hot girls.


    our cravings started jumping out of our bodies, and one of our soldiers lost his will. he ran across the barrier, and as soon as he crossed the barrier, they killed him like a fly.


    king arthur couldn''t take any more of that crap, he crossed the barrier and started killing them one by one.


    in just 10 minutes, he killed over 3 thousand soldiers, but suddenly, an original dragon came from their camp and released his fire breath on king arthur.


    his armor couldn''t take it, his body got burned, and he died on the spot. although i never saw his body, those who saw him... told me that he was dead.nove(lb.in


    that''s why everyone is so serious around here, and those dragon fuckers are celebrating our king''s death." the soldier explained.


    "wait... if king arthur is dead, then who is leading us?" the new soldier asked.


    "i don''t know, but for now... sir, dome is all we have."


    "fuck... we are doomed."


    "yeah, we are... that''s why, the environment is so tense."


    suddenly dome stood up from his chair and broke a glass...


    crack


    "everyone listen carefully... we lost our king today, and we are sitting here like cowards filling our pits. are we really that pathetic?


    can''t we even fight those bastards and avenge our king?" dome asked as he looked at everyone, but no one spoke anything; they just kept looking at their food like shameless cowards.


    "okay well, i guess... i have your answers. i am going to fight those fuckers... alone, and i will not back down until i die. you guys are a shame to this kingdom." dome shouted as he picked up his giant hammer from the ground and started walking towards the exit gate of the mess.


    knock-knock-knock


    as soon as dome touched the door''s handle, someone started knocking on the door from the other side.


    dome was confused; he didn''t know who would knock at the mess door and in the middle of the night.


    everyone stood up from their places and pointed their weapons towards the door of the mess.


    dome looked at his soldiers for one second as he nodded his head towards them and started twisting the handle to open the door.


    click


    dome opened the door and looked at the tall figure that was standing on the doorsteps.


    this man''s figure wasn''t quite clear as there was darkness outside, and only two red glowing eyes could be seen from inside.


    "w-who are you?" dome asked with a confident face, but in his heart, he was scared of the man''s aura.


    the unknown man stepped inside the room, and his face was revealed; this guy was none other than mike himself.


    "wow... that''s a very warm welcome." mike said as he looked at all the soldiers, pointing their weapons towards him.


    "a vampire? what do you want?" dome asked with a confused expression as he lowered his weapon, and so did the rest of the soldiers.


    "hello, soldier. i am here on the orders of madam derein, and i am your new vice-commander. name is mike." mike spoke as he tapped mike''s right shoulder with a smile.


    "wait... vice-commander? how can you be the vice-commander... i am the vice-commander of this army, or did i get promoted to the chief-commander of this army?" dome asked with a confused expression.


    "don''t dream that big, soldier boy. king arthur is coming back.


    so, you guys better get outside, or he will get angry. do you understand that?" mike explained.


    "king arthur is dead, you fool." dome spoke.


    "here..." mike spoke as he tossed a crystal ball towards dome.


    "what is this?"


    "dome, it''s me arthur. can you hear me?" suddenly arthur''s voice resounded from the other side.


    "s-sir, arthur? is that really you?" dome asked with an unbelievable and shocked expression.


    "yes... listen to that vampire man and get outside. i am coming back to the camp in just 10 minutes." arthur spoke as he breaks the crystal by throwing it.


    "now, do you understand? get outside or..." mike spoke as he looked at dome with a smile.


    "....but it''s pouring out there. the soldier won''t survive long if they were to stand for another hour in that chilling rain." dome spoke.


    "i don''t know what rain are you talking about?" mike spoke as he pointed towards the outside of the mess.


    all the other soldiers looked outside the dome and noticed that it wasn''t raining anymore.


    "what the? it was just raining a moment ago-" as soon as dome looked up, he noticed that rain was still pouring but the mess is now covered with a big invisible mana dome.


    one by one soldiers stepped out of the mess and started making lines in order to show their manners to the king.

 Chapter 528 -528

    chapter 528 -528


    over one thousand soldiers are standing on the grounds of the northern valley in a very organized pattern, and they are looking toward the dark forest in front of them, waiting for their king.


    "oi, human scum... why the hell are you standing like that? waiting for your dead king or something? hahahaha..." a dragon soldier shouted and laughed as he looked at the human soldiers.


    "i think they are getting ready to attack us again... hahaha."


    "well, dear humans, don''t sweat it... we can just burn you down without any problems. hahaha."


    "here... you guys want some more wine or a naked girl? you can have it all; just cross that barrier, and you can have it."


    "brother, don''t say that... these guys will really come running, hahaha..."


    "what a bunch of stupid losers."


    the dragon soldiers started laughing and mocking the humans as they showed them the booze and a naked dragon girl once again to lure them back in.


    "no one will move from their position, and if you dare to move... i will kill you before these fuckers. do you understand?" dome asked with a very loud voice.


    "yes, sir." all the soldiers shouted together.


    "i don''t hear you, motherfuckers.... did you say something?" dome shouted even louder this time.


    "yes, sir." the soldiers replied with an even higher tone of voice.


    "hey, guys... what if i gave you a good offer? we won''t kill you guys; you can come here and join us." their leader spoke as he stepped out of his tent.


    he had red scales over his hands and a big, thick red tail wagging behind him, with two naked dragon chicks curled around his hands. one can easily tell that he was an original dragon and not a mutated one.


    "leader... we greet you."


    "long live, commander."


    "my leadership."


    the dragon soldiers immediately bowed down to him as they acknowledged him as their leader.


    "stand up..." the leader spoke.


    "leader, we were just playing with them and-"


    "i know, i heard your voices... that''s why i am here. so, humans... i have a very good offer that might pique your interest in joining us.


    i, as the leader of these dragon warriors, am proposing a very good deal for anyone who is willing to join us.


    we will provide you with good food until your little life ends, we will provide you with any human girl that you point towards to empty your balls, and we will give you the most important thing of all, power.


    in return, all i want is... your loyalty. so, who is interested? please step forward and cross this border to show your support for your new and better family.


    as a welcome gift, i will be giving out this expensive wine and this girl to you for the night. my offer is only valid for 1 guy at a time. so, come and get your gifts." the leader spoke.


    everyone knew it was a trap; the dragon soldiers started laughing under their breath as they heard this. they knew their leader was just playing with the humans, and that''s why he only called out to one human.


    one minute passed, but not even one soldier moved from their position. the human soldiers weren''t stupid either... they knew it was a trap, but not every one of them was that intelligent.


    suddenly, a man covered in a black coat started walking towards the dragons.


    his hands are vibrating, and he is walking weird as if his right leg is injured. his face is covered in the hood of his coat.


    "fuck... what are you doing, man? it''s a fucking trap. they will kill you." a human soldier spoke as he grabbed that man''s shoulder and tried to stop him.


    "let him go... he has lost to his lust and greed. it''s futile to stop him; it''s no use keeping him here anymore." dome spoke as he looked at the soldier who was stopping the man covered with the black hoodie.


    "what a foolish human ? he got sucked in by his evil desires and now they are going to cost him his life. no wonder 99% of humans are weak." mike spoke as he sighed.


    "y-yes, sir. think about it and go back, man... you have a family or someone you can return to, right?" the soldier spoke as he tried to stop him one last time before removing his hand from his shoulder.


    "i don''t have anyone to return to... i am alone." the man in the black hoodie spoke as he continued to walk forward, and at last, he crossed the border.


    "hahahaha.... he crossed the border."


    "what a fucking fool?"


    "he really fell for that."


    the dragon soldiers started laughing immediately as they looked at the man in the black hoodie. one dragon soldier moved at a very high speed and blocked the way back to the human side.


    "you can''t go back now, brother. not alive, that''s for sure... hahaha." he laughed as he summoned his sword.


    "no, no... don''t touch him. he is my prey." the team leader spoke as he walked up to the human and tapped his shoulder.


    "so, you are the fool... who fell into my trap, huh...? i mean, why would you even come here? are you that stupid, really?


    can''t you understand what that guy was telling you? well, since you are here, you are going to die anyway. and since i am a very generous person, i will grant you one last wish.


    you can ask for anything, and i will fulfill it¡ªwine, women, food, or money... well, not like you can do anything with it because you will be dead as soon as your wish is granted. and don''t ask to return, or i will kill you immediately.


    so, ask, human... what do you need as your last wish?" the dragon leader asked.


    "what''s your name?" the human in the black hoodie asked.


    "hmm...? my name?" the dragon leader couldn''t understand what the human meant by that.


    "yes... what is your name?" the human asked, once again.


    "okay, my name is rok. was that your last wish, to know my name?" rok asked with a smile.


    "no, my last wish is.... i want to sing." the human spoke.n/-o-.v-/e/-l-(b.-i-)n

 Chapter 529 -529

    chapter 529 -529


    "huh...? what do you want?" rok asked, trying to clear his confusion.


    "i want to sing a song for the last time," the man repeated.


    "hahaha... you want to sing a song? look at this idiot, will you? he wants to sing a song at the end of his life. well, while you''re at it, why don''t you show me some dance as well?" rok mocked as he laughed.


    "as you say," the human replied.


    "hahaha...."


    "hahahaha... what a loser?"


    "well, we''ll have some entertainment now."


    the dragon soldiers laughed, and the human soldiers became even more depressed, about to witness one of their fellow brothers die once again.


    "sing, human, sing," rok spoke as he started drinking his wine.


    heeeiiiinnnnove-lb.1n


    suddenly, a white horse jumped out of the bushes, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "we greet our king." all the soldiers spoke simultaneously, bending down to their knees.


    arthur stepped down from his horse and looked at his soldiers with a wide smile, then turned his eyes towards dome.


    "hello, dome. did you meet your new vice-commander?" arthur asked.


    "yes, my lord. i have met him. but, my lord... how did you?" dome replied.


    "it''s a long story; i will explain it to you some other day. for now, tell me about the conditions out here?" arthur inquired, eyeing the dragon soldiers.


    "you''re still alive, huh? looks like my fire wasn''t strong enough to kill you, king arthur," rok said, smiling.


    "you, in its entirety, aren''t strong enough to kill me, fucker," arthur retorted with a deadly expression.


    "we''ll see if you can say that next time or now when i kill this human soldier of yours, but first, he will sing a nice song for us and show us a good dance. how lovely is that?" rok asked with a mocking smile.


    "you..." arthur shouted as he went back to the dome.


    "who is that? and why is he there?" arthur asked with an angry expression.


    "sir, that guy got caught up by his greed and walked to the other side with his own free will. our soldiers tried to stop him, but he didn''t stop. it''s not our mistake, sir," dome explained.


    "fuck... i need his identity. i want to throw his family out of my kingdom immediately," arthur declared.


    "does anyone know him here?" dome asked loudly.


    no one answered even after one minute.


    "what? you don''t know him? anyone?" dome was confused; soldiers were like brothers on the border, and they were bound to know each other.


    "oi, human... start singing and sing loudly so that your voice goes all the way over there," rok shouted.


    a smile appeared on the mysterious man''s face as he started singing...


    ???? there lived a certain man in russia long ago, he was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    as soon as this melody reached mike''s ears, his eyes widened in surprise.


    he turned around and looked at the mysterious man with a wide smile.


    "what is that-" before the dragon soldier standing besides him could''ve said anything, his head got decapitated and fell to the ground.


    thud


    "what the fuck?"


    "shit... how did his head get cut off?"


    everyone standing near that dragon soldier started running away. even rok got a bit stunned by this.


    "you did it... who are you? identify yourself," rok asked as he pointed his sharp claw towards the mysterious man.


    "i am just a human who loves to sing and dance," the mysterious man spoke as he removed his hoodie, revealing his real face.


    the mysterious man was none other than anon himself.


    "answer me, who the fuck are you? i am asking you this one last time, or i am going to kill you. do you understand that?" rok shouted as he swung his claws.


    thud


    crack


    but anon grabbed his hand mid-way, used his auric energy, and broke it easily without much effort.


    "i don''t think you like my song, huh? well, let me change it up for you, but the dance will be the same... death''s dance, okay?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "soldiers, attack him. kill him," rok commanded.


    all the other dragon soldiers picked up their weapons and pointed them towards anon.


    "master is here. i should''ve known about this... i feel like a fool now. i thought he said, he will come after 2 days... then why is he here now ?" mike spoke as he looked at anon with a smile.


    ''he broke an original dragon''s hand that easily ? he must be really strong.'' dome thought as he looked at anon with a surprised expression.


    "sir, anon... should i come to that side for help ?" arthur asked as he was also surprised to see anon here.


    "shame on my name, if i had to call someone for help to deal with these fuckers." anon spoke as he smiled like a psychopath towards the dragon.


    "killl that mannnn, at any fucking cost...." rok commanded as he shouted very loudly.


    immediately, ten dragon soldiers started running towards him with full power.


    ???? this man''s just got to go, declared his enemies


    but the ladies begged, "don''t you try to do it, please".


    no doubt this rasputin had lots of hidden charms


    though he was a brute, they just fell into his arms.????


    anon started singing once more as he spun his sickles at such a high speed that wasn''t even humanly possible. as soon as the enemies entered his attacking range, anon decapitated their heads without waiting.


    thud


    thud


    thud


    ...


    heads were rolling over the ground, and in just a few minutes, anon killed over 500 dragon soldiers.


    "who the fuck is this monster? is he a human, for real?" rok asked with a shocked expression as he saw that anon wasn''t stopping; instead he was killing his soldiers ten times faster than arthur did.


    "my leadership, we have to burn him down with your sacred fire. please bestow your powers-" before the dragon soldier could''ve completed his sentence, a sickle pierced through his throat and decapitated his head.


    *thud*


    "well, your soldiers are all gone and you are the only one left. what now ?" anon asked with a smile.


    over ten thousand soldiers got wiped out in just 7 minutes and 48 seconds.


    rok couldn''t believe it, he was left shocked when he saw this and only one thought came to his mind.


    ''i have to run.''

 Chapter 530 -530

    chapter 530 -530


    "wow... i can''t believe it. how can sir anon have this much power? he wiped out an entire army of those mutated dragons. what did he do in the elven kingdom?" arthur asked with a shocked and surprised expression as he looked at mike.


    "these guys aren''t real dragons; they are just a cheap copy of the noble dragon blood. even you can kill them... that commander is also a copy, just a bit better than these soldiers. that''s why he can take his dragon form and use the sacred fire skill. that''s why master can kill so many of them without even blinking his eyes," mike explained.


    "you mean that guy is not an original dragon?" arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, he is a fake copy... a real dragon''s aura is really scary, and when an original dragon comes near you, i don''t think you will be able to stand your ground, let alone kill him. ''the fallen one'' is making too many cheap copies of these dragons; i think he is forcing the females to mass reproduce the eggs. that''s why the quality of these soldiers is getting lower day by day," mike spoke.nove-lb-in


    "you are right; we have received the same information," arthur confirmed.


    "what is going on there? why aren''t they fighting anymore?" dome asked as he looked at anon and rok.


    "yeah, i am wondering the same thing," mike spoke as he tried to use his ultrasonic hearing, but it was useless. no magic can pass through the barrier.


    on the other side of the barrier...


    "y-you can have anything you want, just join us, and you don''t have to do anything for the rest of your life. we will feed you... for not doing anything, we will even give you dragon girls to pass your time with. what do you think?" rok asked with a smile.


    "you really are one sly motherfucker, huh...? do you really think i need your food and girls?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-you are a human... you must have wishes, right? you just name them, and i will grant your wishes. i-i mean... you have caused enough bloodshed; why increase it? let''s just solve this matter by talking, okay?" rok spoke, smiling towards anon.


    "okay, i have one wish... if you can complete it, i will leave you," anon spoke.


    "anything, just name it. i will grant you anything; you just name it," rok replied with an excited expression.


    ''what can a human ask for? money? girls? dragon scales? i will grant it to him as long as i get to run from here without any more scratches on my body.'' rok thought as he looked at anon with a curious expression as to what he is going to ask.


    anon leaned in and whispered something into rok''s ear.


    suddenly, rok''s eyes widened in shock as he immediately backed off from anon and looked at him with a very shocked expression.


    "what? can''t grant that wish, can you?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-you are... insane. i am out of here." rok spoke as he transformed into his dragon form and started flying away from the battlefield at once.


    "come on, man... you are running now?" anon spoke as he started walking towards him with a smile on his face.


    whistleeeeeeeeeeeee


    "why is he whistling?" dome asked with a smile.


    mike immediately turned around and saw something coming towards him with very high speed.


    cawwwwwwww


    "there she goes..." mike said with a smile.


    suddenly, a very large third-eyed raven appeared out of the forest and crossed the barrier without any problem.


    anon jumped from the ground and landed over the third-eyed raven.


    "let''s catch that fucker, luv." anon spoke as he touched the third-eyed raven''s head, but suddenly, he realized something.


    "yes, master." the raven spoke.


    "hmm...? you are evolved, aren''t you?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i am, master." the raven replied.


    "hahaha... so, do you have a name now?" anon asked.


    "no, master.... but, i will be very happy to have one. would you bless me with one?" the raven asked.


    "what are you? a male or a female?" anon asked.


    "a female, master." the raven replied.


    "how about, chico?" anon asked.


    "i love it, master... thank you for giving me the beautiful name." chico replied as her feathers started glowing, and anon''s mana started decreasing.


    ''still consumes mana to give names, huh?'' anon thought as he looked at chico.


    "master, should i attack him?" chico asked.


    "no, luv. he is mine." anon replied with a smile.


    rok was heading towards a very big mountain; this mountain is also considered as the castle of ''the fallen one''.


    as soon as chico caught up to rok, anon stood up and jumped off of chico''s back.


    "come here, you running fucker..." anon said as he landed over rok''s back.


    "get off of me... human." rok shouted as he tried to shake off anon from his back.


    "oh... you can''t do that fucker..." anon said as he covered his hand with auric energy and pierced it through rok''s skin to get a better grip on his back.


    "aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..... my skinnnnnn." rok shouted very loudly as soon as he felt anon''s hand piercing through his skin.


    "oh, i almost forgot... i have one other hand as well." anon spoke as he covered his other hand with auric energy and pierced it through rok''s skin once more.


    "noooooooooooooooooooo..... leaveeeeee meeeeee....." rok shouted as he crashes into ''the fallen one''s castle.


    inside the castle were many many dragons, and on the throne of the castle was sitting ''the fallen one.'' everyone stood up from their seats as soon as they saw rok crashing into the castle with a human on its back.


    as soon as rok crashed into the castle, he transformed back into his human form.


    "oh, good... you are back into your human form. it''s easy to beat you this way." anon spoke as he grabbed rok''s throat and started punching him without any stops. anon didn''t realize that he was in a royal court right now and that there were dragons everywhere around him.


    thump-thump-thump


    anon smiled like a maniac as he saw the blood coming out of rok''s mouth every time he punched his face.


    "stop at once, human."

 Chapter 531 -531

    chapter 531 -531


    "stop at once, human!" a thunderous voice echoed through the royal court.


    abruptly, anon ceased his assault on rok, redirecting his attention to the origin of the commanding voice.


    upon fixing his gaze on the source, anon discerned an imposing dragon, its massive form dominating the scene.


    obsidian scales adorned its body, extending from head to toe, complemented by two ominous black horns, a pair of imposing wings, and eyes ablaze with a menacing yellow glow.


    "hmmm...? who the fuck are you?" anon asked with a zero-fuck given expression.


    "you have the audacity to question our king''s identity in his own royal court? death is the price you pay," a menacing voice echoed from behind.


    anon slowly turned, only to discover a legion of dragons filling the royal court ¡ª the royal ministers at the forefront, and a horde of regular dragons in the back.


    ''hmm...? when did i come here ? one, two, three... okay there are too many here but still doable.'' anon thought as he continued to look around.


    "identify yourself, human," demanded ''the fallen one.''


    "i''m anon, your friendly neighbor from the human kingdom. keep the party going; i''ll take this outside. sorry for the interruption. bye-bye, guys," anon declared as he effortlessly dragged rok outside.


    "m-my king, s-save me...." rok begged as he looked at ''the fallen one''.


    "kill him," commanded ''the fallen one.''


    chck


    in an instant, a dragon soldier swung his sword, severing anon''s head. yet, before the severed head hits the ground, a new head was regenerated with the help of the troll locket.


    thud


    "well, that was rude. is that how you treat your guests ?" anon remarked, turning with a psychopathic smile to face the astonished dragon soldier.


    "you..." the dragon soldier stammered, attempting another strike. but this time anon effortlessly caught the sword mid-swing.


    "let me return the favour." anon suggested, channeling auric energy to shatter the sword. swift as lightning, he seized a shard, enveloped it with auric energy, and thrust it into the dragon soldier''s neck with such speed that he couldn''t react.


    *chk*


    *thud*


    the soldier''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground as anon stood, unscathed and eerily calm amidst the royal court.


    "how dare he kill one of us and still stand like that in our royal court ?"


    "kill him."


    "kill him."n.-ov¦Ålb1n


    ....


    everyone started chanting the same thing loudly.


    "shut up..." ''the fallen one'' ordered.


    immediately silence covered the whole royal court and everyone started looking towards ''the fallen one''.


    he stood up from his throne and started walking towards anon, as he walked towards anon, a black aura started covering his body and suddenly he turned into his human form.


    although he was looking like a human, his face and hands still had a hint of black scales. his tail was long and it wagged as he walked.


    his eyes were still the same yellow colour, but now they looked more human like.


    ''the fallen one'' walked upto anon and looked him dead in the eyes.


    "i am gerald, ''the fallen one'' and no one has ever dared to do, what you have done today. do you have any final wishes before your death ?" gerald asked as he released his bloodlust on anon.


    "hehe..." anon simply smiled and unleashed all of his bloodlust over the whole royal court.


    *booooooooom*


    as soon as anon released his bloodlust, everyone sitting inside the royal court froze up in their places.


    "t-the aura."


    "his aura is too strong for a human."


    "who is he ?"


    everyone started asking questions as they looked at anon with a surprised expression.


    "you are strong, it''s sad that you have to die. why don''t you join us ?" gerald asked with a serious expression.


    "yeah ? well, do you know... why i am beating this guy ?" anon asked with a smile as he pointed towards rok.


    "why ?" gerald asked.


    "he asked me the same question..." anon replied.


    "well, you just started a war between the humans and the dragons. i am glad, you are the ones, who started it." gerald spoke as he turned around and started walking towards his throne.


    "burn him alive and make it painful. i want to hear him scream and beg for his life, while he burns." gerald commanded as he looked at his royal ministers.


    "yes, sir." his seven royal ministers spoke in a unison as they stood up from their seats and started casting their ''sacred fire'' skill towards anon.


    "a room, full of lambs... who are about to be chopped by the wolf. how exciting.... hahahahaha." anon spoke as he laughed like a maniac and summoned his arcane slayers.


    lifting them upwards, anon used his skill...


    suddenly a very big shadow covered the whole mountain and all the magic inside the mountain was eliminated.


    "hmm...? what is-" before gerald could''ve said anything, he transformed back into his dragon form against his will.


    "w-what is happening ?"


    "i don''t know..."


    "why did i turn back into my dragon form ?"


    all the dragons, who were present inside the royal court in their human forms started turning back into their real form as soon as the magic inside the mountain was eliminated.


    even rok turned back to his dragon form.


    "i can''t use ''sacred fire'' ?"


    "me too..."


    "can you ?"


    "no."


    "not only ''sacred fire'', i can''t use any of my spells."


    "yeah..."


    ...


    all the seven royal ministers were confused to why they can''t use the ''sacred fire'' spell or any other magic.


    "human, what did you do ?" gerald asked with an angry expression.


    "a full royal court filled with dragons and one human. how stupid will it sound, if the news got out that, one human killed all of you, with his bare hands ?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he rolled eyes towards everyone standing in the royal court.


    "y-you are bluffing... i don''t sense any magic coming out of your body as well." one of the royal ministers spoke.


    "yes, you are as vulnerable as we all are." another one added.


    "yeah ? let''s see... if you can say that after this..." anon spoke as he walked over rok''s body and grabbed his right wing with his bare hand.


    *chhhhhk*


    without any delay, anon used the auric energy and teared rok''s right wing apart from his body.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." rok shouted so loudly that the rocks over the mountain started vibrating.

 Chapter 532 Chapter-532

    ?


    "so, what were you saying ? i am vulnerable ?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he started walking towards the seven royal ministers.


    "s-stop... right there human." one of the royal minister spoke as he swinged his tail towards anon with full force.


    *booooom*


    anon stopped the minister''s tail with one hand and looked at him with a smile.


    "fuck..." the royal minister spoke as he realised what was going to happen next.


    anon used the auric energy and teared the royal minister''s tail apart from his body at once.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." the royal minister shouted as blue blood gushed out of his back.


    anon tossed his long tail aside and kept walking towards gerald with the same psychopathic smile on his face.


    "stop him from reaching near the king." one of the royal ministers ordered the gurads.


    every single dragon guard standing in the room, rushed towards anon and tried to stop him from reaching near gerald, but no matter how many of the guards tried to stop him... anon didn''t stop, instead he killed anyone who came in his way.


    in the next 5 minutes.... only screams and blue blood appeared in the room.


    after killing every single guard in the room, anon finally reached in front of gerald.


    "what do you want ?" gerald asked with a straight face.


    "what do you think ?" anon asked with a smile as he jumped and landed over gerald''s nose.


    "h-how dare he-" one of the ministers was about to say something but he was immediately interrupted by another royal minister.


    "shut the fuck up, do you want to die or something ?"


    "b-but, gerald is our king... now."


    "yeah ? i saw the your loyalty when he was enslaving our queen, don''t fake it anymore. just shut that mouth of your and watch.


    he is our king, but he is not above our own lifes is he ?" the royal minister asked with a straight face.


    "n-no." the another minister replied with an ashamed expression.


    "good..."


    "you don''t want to kill me. if you wanted to kill me, you would''ve done it already. so, what is it that you want ?" gerald asked with a straight face.


    "you are right... i don''t want to kill you. this is my first and last warning to you, ''the fallen one''. if your kin tried to kill one of my kin, i will erase the existence of your kin from the face of this planet.


    you want to reproduce these shitty dragon soldiers of yours ? i don''t have any problems, but if they mess with the humans... you are dead.


    if i see a single dragon in the human kingdom that has hostile motives against us, you are dead.


    you or your soldiers or any dragon from this kingdom tried to do something that i don''t like, you are dead.


    do you understand ?" anon asked.


    "i understand, but-"


    "uh-uh... there is no space for ''but'' in this. you only have two options, yes or yes. it''s upto you, which one do you choose ?" anon asked again.


    "yes." gerald replied.


    "good... i will take my leave now." anon spoke as he jumped off of gerald''s nose and started walking towards the exit of the mountain.


    *thump*


    suddenly anon felt something, that caused him to halt his steps.


    "hmm...?" anon wondered as he looked back.


    *thump*


    ''what is this ? it''s like something is calling to me.'' anon thought as he started walking towards gerald once again.


    "what now, human ?" gerald asked as he noticed at anon coming back once again.


    *thump-thump*


    as anon walked closer to gerald''s throne he felt the thumping sound get louder and louder.


    "get aside..." anon commanded.


    "there is nothing here.... why would you- ?" gerald tried to stop anon but before he could''ve said anything else anon was standing in front of his throne.


    *thump-thump-thump-thump*


    "hmmm... here." anon spoke as he touched the throne that was carved out of stones and used his auric energy to blast it away.


    *booooooom*


    as soon as the throne got destroyed, anon noticed a red coloured dragon sleeping beneath the throne, she was injured and had iron shackles in her hands and legs.


    ''left wing is injured, heartbeats aren''t going well and skin has too many scars.'' anon thought as he looked at the sleeping dragon.


    "i will be taking her with me..." anon spoke as he started walking towards the red dragon.


    suddenly gerald came in between and stopped anon.


    "i am sorry but you can''t take her. she is my wife, you can take any other girl from our kingdom but she is off limits." gerald spoke with a straight face.


    "oh, yeah ? well, guess what ? i need her even more now. so, get out of my way or you are dead." anon replied with a smile as he summoned his sickles.


    "y-you can... have her." gerald replied as he immediately stepped away from his wife.nove(lb)in


    ''this human, i have to do something about him, fast. how can a human be so powerful that he made an original dragon like me, look so powerless in front of him ?'' gerald thought as he looked at anon with a neutral expression.


    "hup..." anon grabbed the iron shackles and broke them with his bare hands.


    *tang*


    *tang*


    *tang*


    ...


    "come here, luv." anon spoke as he picked up the whole dragon over his head and exited the cave after that.


    "i-i can use my magic again..." one of the dragon spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "me too..." his friend spoke.


    everyone transformed back into their human form and started exiting the royal court one by one.


    "my king, what should we do ?" a royal minister asked as he walked upto gerald.


    "we should go behind him right now." another royal minister spoke.


    "no, we should give it some time and attack him at an unexpected moment." the third royal minister spoke.


    "we should speak to his other enemies and join hands with them in order to kill him." the fourth royal minister spoke.


    "i should go and kill him right now." the fifth royal minister added.


    "i say we observe him for sometime, figure out more about him and attack him when we are ready to kill him." the sixth royal minister spoke.


    all the six ministers started suggesting different things but the seventh one was just standing there without speaking anything.


    "what are you thinking ?" gerald asked as he looked at his seventh minister.


    "my king, we should wake up our ancestors now. the prophecy is coming true." what seventh minister spoke, made everyone fell silent.

 Chapter 533 Chapter-533

    ?


    "one hundred and fifty thousand years ago, in the dragon kingdom, inside a massive mountain, eight dragons sat on thrones, and in front of them stood an elderly dragon wrapped up in chains.


    "so, any last wish before you die, father?" one of the dragons, seated on the middle throne, asked with a smile.


    he was pitch black, with golden glowing eyes, two very long wings, and two black horns.


    "why would you betray your own father, son?" the old man asked with a sad expression.


    "huh...? why would i betray you? well, can''t you see it yourself? i betrayed you for this throne, father.


    i betrayed you for this throne and this power. my friends here helped me with it, and now we can make the dragon race one of the strongest races out there on this holy land.


    i told you the same thing, father, but you slapped me and told me it''s evil and that god will punish me.


    where is your god now? let me tell you something, father; there isn''t a god up there. but, don''t you worry... i will become the new and real god of this world.


    a god who will exist and lead the world to its glorious future. but, for that to happen, you have to die." the black dragon replied.


    "a god huh...?" the old dragon spoke as he looked at the ground with a disappointed expression.


    "did you say something, father?" the black dragon asked with a smile.


    "hahahaha...." suddenly, the old man started laughing loudly.


    "w-why is he laughing?" one of the dragons asked with a worried expression.


    "i think he finally lost it..." another one spoke.


    "why are you laughing, father?" the black dragon asked with a confused expression.


    "gregory, my son. you want to become a god, huh? i would''ve given you the throne... if you would''ve asked for it, i would''ve made the world bow to you. but you crossed your limits at that very moment when you thought of yourself as a god. you can be strong, you can be powerful... but you can''t be a god." the old man said as dark clouds covered the whole sky and lightning started thundering.


    "w-what is happening?"


    "i-i don''t know..."


    "h-hey... greg, should we leave?" a dragon friend of gregory''s asked with a scared expression as he witnessed the loud thundering clouds outside the cave.


    "shut up and sit down, you coward..." gregory spoke as he stood up from his throne and started walking towards his father.


    swishnove-lb.1n


    gregory summoned a black shadow sword and placed it over his father''s throat.


    "goodbye, father..." gregory spoke as he pulled the sword backward and swung it with full power.


    tang


    as soon as the sword touched the old man''s neck, it broke.


    "what?"


    "hehehehehe... hello, gregory the great." the old man spoke as he looked at gregory with a wide smile on his face; his eyes were shining dark red, and his body started glowing dark blue.


    tannnnng


    suddenly, all the chains over the old man''s body broke, and he started floating in the air without flapping his wings.


    "a demon?" gregory asked with a confused expression.


    "not any demon; i am madak... the demon king." madak spoke as he looked at gregory with a smile.


    "d-demon king...?" one of the dragons, sitting on the throne asked.


    "w-we should run." another dragon added.


    "stupid, we are dragons. we are stronger than demons. sit down or gregory will kill you..." gregory''s best friend dren spoke as he looked at both of them with a disgusted expression.


    "my father won''t let a demon like you take his body... how did you do it?" gregory asked with a confused expression.


    "first of all... your father''s soul was very tasty. i can''t tell you how much i enjoyed devouring it." madak replied with a smile.


    "state your purpose or you know what is going to happen to your soul, right?" gregory spoke as his throat started glowing from the sacred flame.


    "no, no, no... don''t use sacred flames. i am here because your father made a deal with me." madak replied.


    "you are lying; father will never make deals with a demon like you... get ready to get your soul burned." gregory spoke as he continued with the spell.


    "wait, wait... he said something like ''you have to take the help of darkness if you want to show the real path of divinity.'' " madak spoke.


    as soon as gregory heard this, he paused the sacred flame skill and looked at madak with a straight face.


    "continue..." gregory spoke.


    "well, your father traded his soul for a prophecy. a prophecy that i stole from the fate book of angels. he wanted me to tell you this prophecy..." madak spoke.


    "a prophecy? what does it say?" gregory asked.


    "gregory son of kile, about some hundred years from today.... you will have a kid with a beautiful dragon girl from the west. you will declare him as the sole heir of your kingdom. as soon as you do that... all of your friends who are sitting behind you right now will turn back on you, but they will fail and you will kill all of them successfully, securing the full control of this kingdom. your son will mature after some time and on this certain day of a random year... your son will do the same thing with you that you did to your father today. not only this... your son will try to conquer the world and fail miserably. the cause of his failure will be an individual from a very inferior race called ''human'', this individual will destroy your son''s throne first and kill him exactly 10 days later on this same day. prophecy ends... deal has been completed." madak spoke as he left kile''s body.


    gregory turned around and looked at his seven friends with a smile and spoke, "what a load of crap was that?"


    "yeah, i don''t understand that as well..."


    "i mean, what''s a ''human''? he said shit that doesn''t even exist."


    "i mean, you don''t have to kill your father anymore... hahaha."


    "hahahaha...."


    "hahhahaha...."


    ...


    everyone started laughing, but they didn''t know that the prophecy was true.

 Chapter 534 Chapter-534

    ?


    human borders...


    the border is empty, and only two figures can be seen standing there: derein and mike.


    "he went to the dragon kingdom, all alone?" derein asked with a surprised expression as she looked at mike.


    "yes."


    "how can you let him do that? he is your master, isn''t he?" derein asked.


    "vampires can''t cross that border... i have already tried it several times. i want to help my master too; i have already called no.300 back from the elven kingdom, and they are on their way. sadly, that''s all i can do for now," mike spoke, looking at derein with a serious expression.


    "where is arthur and the rest of our army?" derein asked.


    "they went behind the master to support him in the battle," mike replied.


    "arthur is on that side as well?" derein asked with a scared expression.


    "don''t worry too much; he is not a child. be grateful that the master healed him on time," mike spoke.


    "what''s there to be grateful for if he becomes like that once more? i am going to save you arthur." derein spoke as she crossed the border immediately and summoned her bow.


    she then left to search for arthur.


    "child..." mike spoke as he walked towards arthur''s cabin.


    inside the dragon kingdom''s forest...


    arthur is moving towards gerald''s castle with his whole army.


    "come on, soldiers... we have to support sir anon now. he is fighting for us, he is fighting for our families. we are going to support him, do you understand ?" arthur shouted as he continued to search for anon.


    "yes, sir." all the soldiers shouted as they followed arthur without any hesitation.


    meanwhile, on the bank of a random river...


    anon is sitting on a rock with the dragon that he rescued from gerald''s castle.


    "okay, healing potions aren''t working on you... neither the troll locket. so, what is it that you need?" anon asked as he touched the dragon''s nose slowly.


    [scanning unknown life form....]


    [10%....20%...40%....50%....70%....80%...90%....100%]


    [scan has been completed... new life form has been detected]


    [logs have been saved to the ''book of wisdom''.]


    ''open the book of wisdom and show me the latest log,'' anon commanded.


    [opening the ''book of wisdom,'' showing log number 534.]


    [name: dragon queen]


    [level: 290]


    [description: after getting brutally defeated by the dragon king, gerald, she was buried alive under the royal throne. when she was about to die, she sent one last call for help to any kind soul out there who can help her.]


    [medical conditions: her vitals are running very low as she has received a very brutal wound at her core, which has caused her life force to leave her body at a very low rate over time.]


    [treatment: unknown]


    "well, that''s one treatment... i would like to do," anon spoke as he closed the window and turned the dragon towards the other side.


    as soon as he turned the dragon towards the other side, he saw a big wound on her stomach that was emptying her life force slowly, just like the system has stated.nove-lb-in


    "okay... nor the healing potions are working on her, neither the troll locket and i have never felt this helpless, ever since i came to this world. fucckkkk..." anon shouted.


    "wait... that can work." anon spoke as he immediately placed his hand over the dragon''s body and used his skill.


    [error: your mind control is not high enough.]


    [error: zero mind control detected.]


    "fuck again..." anon shouted.


    "i am sorry, luv. i can''t save you... but, i have tried everything already. so, i will try to give you a painless death at the very least," anon spoke as he summoned his sickles and pointed them over the dragon''s neck.


    suddenly the dragon opened her eyes slowly and looked at anon with her big pink eyes.


    "kill..." she started speaking something... but it wasn''t clear.


    "hmm...? did you say something?" anon asked.


    "kill me. it hurts... to live like this now," the dragon spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "i will try to give you a painless death, luv," anon replied as he placed his sickle on her neck. but before he could have killed her, anon got interrupted.


    "master, wait..." suddenly, chico''s sound came from the forest.


    "hmm...? is that you, chico?" anon asked as he looked towards the bushes.


    "*hup*... master, don''t kill her. i have something that can save her..." chico said as she jumped out of the forest and walked up to anon.


    as soon as chico jumped out of the forest, anon noticed that she wasn''t in her raven form; instead, she was a human now.


    thick thighs, long black hair down to her ankles, medium-sized breasts, and a thick ass.


    she was wearing a pair of see-through black blouse and pants.


    "wow... you look even more sexy in your human form, chico," anon spoke as he looked at chico with a perverted smile.


    "i am blessed with this sentence, master," chico spoke as she immediately bowed down to anon.


    "so, what do you have that can save her?" anon asked with a smile.


    "master... i have something that can heal her, here," chico spoke as she summoned some blueberries in her hand and gave them to anon.


    "hmm....?" anon was confused, so he immediately used his skill to scan the berries.


    [name: the berry of val.]


    [type: herb]


    [rank: b]


    [description: berry of val is a specific type of berry that has no effects over the other races, but for the dragon race... these berries aren''t lesser than any treasure.


    they are mostly found at the center of the dragon kingdom, and these berries hold a very unique healing property in their juice.


    if applied over an injury of an injured dragon, it will heal it immediately. but if the juice''s amount exceeds a specific limit, it will act as a very dangerous acid, and if the juice''s amount is lesser than the needed amount... then there will be no effect.]


    "wow... this is a very dangerous fruit you have here, luv. what if i applied the wrong amount of juice to her body? or if it remains lesser?" anon asked chico.


    "master, i have been living inside this forest for the last 100 years, and if i am right, then ten berries are the right amount that will get her wounds fixed, but you have to feed it to her instead of applying it over her wounds one by one," chico replied.

 Chapter 535 -535

    chapter 535 -535


    "okay... if you say so," anon spoke as he walked up to the dragon''s mouth and opened it slowly.


    he then took all the berries in his hands and squeezed them together tightly.


    the juice that came out of the berries fell directly inside the dragon''s mouth.


    one minute passed, but nothing happened...


    "what is happening? why isn''t she healing, chico?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "look, master... it''s taking effect," chico spoke as she pointed towards the dragon''s wound on her stomach.


    anon immediately looked at the wound and noticed that it was really healing.


    "wow... this shit really works. i wonder if i should open a company in the dragon kingdom too?" anon thought with a smile on his face.


    "ugh... w-where am i?" suddenly, the dragon started talking once more as she opened her eyes and looked at anon''s face.


    "not in hell, that''s for sure, luv." anon spoke as he turned the dragon around so she can get back on her feet.


    thud


    after helping the dragon, anon noticed that something was still not right about her.


    the aura around her body was still too weak for a dragon.


    "what is wrong with your body, luv?" anon asked the dragon.


    "human, you have saved me. i can''t tell you how much i want to thank you, but i don''t have enough life force to continue on with my life.


    that''s why, as a return gift... you can have my scales and make weapons for yourself, human. i heard that my kind''s scales are very precious and price-worthy in your kingdom.


    have a good life." the dragon spoke as she closed her eyes once again and placed her head on the ground slowly.


    "you done with your talk?" anon asked as he went ahead and kissed the dragon on her face.


    suddenly a notification popped up in front of anon.


    [transferring 500 years'' worth of life force to the unknown dragon.]


    suddenly, the dragon opened her eyes once again and looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "why are you giving me your life force?" the dragon asked with a surprised expression.


    "i don''t want a beauty like you to die..." anon replied with a smile.


    ''if i were to travel on a dragon... i will look even more cool, hehehehehe... i have to save her for now. i can always get the life force by planting more of those life force-sucking trees.'' anon thought as he smiled towards the dragon.


    "i thought humans were heartless and only greedy for money... guess i was wrong, huh?" the dragon spoke as she looked at anon.


    "yep..." anon replied.


    ''nope, you are right. it''s just that i want to fuck dragon girls too. so, i am going to make you my dragon-pussy. hahaha... sounds good.'' anon thought in his mind.


    "let me get into my human form as well..." the dragon spoke as she turned into a streak of light, and her height started decreasing.


    after 10 seconds, the light faded away... a beautiful woman was revealed.


    her skin was glowing white, gigantic boobs, pink nipples, small areolas, red scales on her waist and shoulders.


    she had long pink hairs, glowing red eyes, and she was naked.


    [life force transfer has been interrupted at 179 years... make contact with target''s body again in under 30 seconds, or the transfer will fail, and 321 years will be deducted from your life force.]


    "well, let''s make the contact then..." anon spoke as he stepped up and grabbed both of her tits.


    boing


    "hmm...? i know they are exposed, but these things are my private parts, i hope you know that. they are called ''boobs'' in your language, if i am right." the dragon woman spoke with a smile.


    "i know... i am just supplying some more life force to your body, mrs..... ." anon replied as he started groping her boobs slowly.


    "name is adeline, and you are groping them now. you are one naughty human with too much life force. do you have a skill that steals life force?" adeline asked with a smirk on her face.


    "hehehe... nice and round boobies." anon spoke as he grabbed her nipples and started squeezing them slowly.


    "yep, you are too lost in fondling my boobs." adeline spoke as she observed anon for the next hour fondling her boobs with zero breaks, but she had no effect because she was a dragon.


    [transfer complete.]


    ''fuck... i have fondled her boobs so much, and she doesn''t show any signs of breaking, forget the signs of breaking... she doesn''t show any signs of arousal. what is wrong with her?'' anon wondered as he looked at adeline with a confused expression.


    "you done?" adeline asked.


    "yes..." anon replied.


    "good... now, do you have a pair of clothes for me?" adeline asked with a smile.


    "yeah, here..." anon replied as he immediately summoned a pair of clothes and gave them to adeline.


    "thank you..." adeline replied as she wore the clothes.


    "sir, anon... are you here ?" arthur''s voice came from the forest that was behind anon.n//o.(v-(e(.l))b--i).n


    "hmm...? is that you, arthur?" anon asked as he looked towards the bushes.


    "sir anon ?" arthur asked in confusion because he couldn''t see anon''s face.


    "yo, arthur. what are you doing here man ?" anon asked with a confused expression as he jumped out of the bushes.


    "sir, anon... we are here to save you and fight with you. i have called for backup and-"


    "shut up... i have talked to the dragon king. he won''t do anything stupid to you guys, ever again. you can go back and sleep now." anon replied.


    "y-you talked to ''the fallen one'' ?" dome asked with a surprised expression.


    "i gave him one last warning, if he ever tried to invade our kingdom, i will kill him and his real name is ''gerald''. " anon spoke as he looked at dome with a smile.


    "h-h-he threatened the dragon king ?"


    "how powerful is he ?"


    "he must be a god or something to do that."


    at first the soldiers were amazed and surprised by anon''s statement but then, one question changed it all.


    "is he speaking the truth ?"


    "i think he is just lying."


    "yeah... he can''t do that."


    "no one can do that."


    it was easy to declare anon''s achievement as a lie, instead of accepting it as the truth.

 Chapter 536 -536

    chapter 536 -536


    "hello, everyone," adeline spoke as she hopped out of the bushes and stood beside anon with a smile on her face.


    "a dragon..." suddenly, a soldier shouted from the back of the crowd.


    "soldiers, take your positions," dome shouted.


    immediately, all the soldiers standing behind dome pointed their weapons at adeline.


    "soldiers, att-" before dome could say anything else, a sickle was being pointed at his throat.


    dome immediately looked up and noticed that anon was holding the sickle, his eyes shining bright purple, and he wore a psychopathic smile.


    sensing his aura, dome got afraid, and not even a single word escaped his throat.


    "say another word from that sweet mouth of yours, and you can say bye-bye to your head, mr. mustache," anon spoke as his smile grew wider.


    dome started sweating at this point, his face covered with too much sweat.


    ''what did i do to deserve this? i just got my soldiers ready to attack the dragon that was about to ambush him, but he is attacking me. wait, she isn''t attacking anyone... she was just standing there. shit, i fucked up,'' dome thought as more sweat started dripping from his face.


    "sir, anon... i think dome must''ve confused the situation a bit here. he must''ve thought that this dragon girl was coming to ambush us from behind. he didn''t know that she was with you. why don''t you let him go this once?" arthur spoke.


    "is that the case, dome?" anon asked with a straight face and zero expressions.


    "y-yes... i-i-i am very... s-sorry, sir," dome replied in a stammering and scared voice.


    "good..." anon spoke as he placed his sickles back inside his inventory.


    suddenly, anon placed his hand over dome''s shoulder and whispered something into his ear. "look, friend, i have nothing against you. i mean, if i had something against you... you either would''ve been sold as a slave or would''ve been burned alive by now. but i don''t have anything against you, and that''s why... if you show me your weapons first... i will kill you before you can use those weapons. do you understand?"


    "y-yes... sir. i-i-i am sorry for this," dome replied.


    "good, she is with me, and you can''t kill her with this many soldiers because she is an original dragon. she will make barbecue out of you guys, eat you up, and won''t even burp after that," anon spoke.


    "y-yes..."


    "okay, issue resolved. it was just a little misunderstanding, guys. don''t worry," anon spoke as he smiled and went back to his place.


    "a small issue? you almost killed that guy, dear," adeline spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    "yeah, i know, but i didn''t, that''s why it was a small issue. and since when are you calling me dear?" anon replied with a smile.


    "well, since you saved me from my ex-husband. i mean, you are my husband now; i can''t call you by name," adeline spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.


    suddenly, utter silence covered the forest. anon was too shocked to say anything at this comment.


    ''okay, let''s do a little search. system, show me a memory where i got married to a dragon,'' anon commanded.


    [no specific memory found.]


    ''search again,'' anon commanded.


    [no specific memory found.]


    "sir, anon," sidd arthur called out from behind.


    "hmm...? yes?" anon asked as he turned towards arthur with a neutral face.


    "umm... congratulations on getting married, but... when did you get married? it''s been like an hour since you entered inside the dragon kingdom," arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "yeah... i am wond-"


    "arthur... where are you?" suddenly, derein''s voice rang from behind.


    "is that queen derein?" dome asked.


    "derein, i am here," arthur shouted as he waved towards her.


    "arthur... there you are," derein spoke as she looked at arthur and started running towards him.


    derein walked up to arthur and hugged him at once.


    "oh, you idiot. why are you running to the dragon kingdom with such a small number of soldiers?" derein spoke as she slowly opened her eyes and looked at anon, who was staring at both of them with a neutral expression.n.(ovelbin


    "mr. anon... i need to talk to you alone," derein spoke with an angry expression.


    "yeah-"


    "no, you can''t talk to my husband alone. say it here in front of everyone," adeline spoke as she stepped up and blocked the space between anon and derein.


    "just fuck off, you dragon bitc- wait, did you just say ''husband''?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, he is my husband," adeline replied.


    "oh... oh my god, that''s one big news... well, congratulations mr. anon. i hope you guys live happily-"


    "shut up, derein. adeline, why are you calling me your husband?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "well, because... you saved me from my ex-husband. in our family dragon culture, the male that saves you from any grave danger is to be taken as your husband. not only did you save me from my husband, you pulled me back from death''s door and gave me a new life; that''s when i took you as my husband for the rest of my life, dear. that''s why i let you touch my boobs back then, you know," adeline spoke as she hugged anon tightly, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "ohhhhhh...." everyone started nodding their heads in an understanding pattern as they looked at anon with a smile.


    "hello, we are still inside the dragon kingdom lovebirds, don''t forget that... let''s just go back to our kingdom now. you guys can sort this out there," derein spoke.


    after this, all of them started walking towards the human borders.


    "so, why can''t you call me with my real name?" anon asked.


    "well, to call one''s husband with his real name is a very insulting thing in our culture. you know, just like these humans... they call you sir because you are stronger than them, and i call you dear because i respect you as your wife. and i liked it back then when you called me ''luv''. i never thought anyone would ever call me that. thank you, dear," adeline spoke as she gave a small kiss on anon''s cheek.


    chu


    ''well, that wasn''t the plan. but who the fuck cares about the plan now? all i know is, one dragon bitch scored successfully.'' anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.

 Chapter 537 -537

    chapter 537 -537


    anon and the others crossed the border and entered inside the human kingdom once again.


    "where to now ? should i get you guys married in the chappal ?" derein asked with a smirk as she looked at anon.


    "haha... very funny derein. look that guy just committed suicide due to your joke." anon spoke with an irritated expression.


    "okay, okay... let''s go back to the royal castle... i will give you a royal treat." arthur spoke as he tried to cheer up the environment.


    "honey, now that mr. anon has resolved the situation... you won''t leave the castle for the next few months right ?" derein asked as she curled her hands around arthur''s hands.


    "yes, luv." arthur replied.


    "oi, don''t copy my style. use other words..." anon shouted from the back.


    "hahah... i-i am sorry, sir anon." arthur spoke immediately.


    "so, you want to make some babies with me, darling ?" derein whispered into arthur''s ears.


    "that''s a good plan... you guys should get to it. don''t forget to invite me to the live show... okay ?" anon spoke from behind.


    "ugh... why do i forget that his listening skills are too good." derein spoke.


    "masssssterrrr..." suddenly mike''s voice came from behind.


    anon immediately turned around and noticed mike coming towards him with full speed.


    "master, please punish me for not being able to help you on the other side." mike spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "mike, it''s not your mistake, no one other than humans and dragons can cross through that border. so, don''t sweat it and go home, meet your wife and daughter." anon spoke with a smile.


    "thank you, master. i will take my leave now." mike spoke as he immediately disappeared.


    *thump-thump*


    suddenly the ground started vibrating and trees started dancing.


    "now what ?" anon spoke as he turned around once more and noticed a big army of ogres mounted on direwolfs, coming towards him with full speed.


    all the new soldiers walking behind dome got alerted by the incoming ogres and they immediately summoned their weapons. since, they were new in the army, they didn''t knew that this army of ogres belonged to anon.


    "stand down..." arthur ordered immediately.


    all the soldiers immediately followed arthur''s orders.


    the ogres stopped in front of anon and no.300 stepped down from her direwolf.


    she immediately went down on her knees and greeted anon, "no.300 greets, master."


    following her, all the other ogres stepped down from their mounts and kneeled down to anon, "we greet, our king."


    "hello, no.300. i heard you have been a naughty girl to mike huh ?" anon asked as he looked at no.300 with a smile.


    "master, that was..."


    "no, problem. i will punish you tonight." anon spoke.


    "i will be ready for any punishment, my lord." no.300 replied as a smirk appeared on her face.n/(ovelb1n


    "for now, you should go home and did you complete the task that gave you in the elven kingdom ?" anon asked.


    "yes, master. i have completed it, but we haven''t found anything." no.300 replied.


    "fuck... well, go home for now. we will talk about this some other time." anon replied.


    "master, i have someone that wants to meet you." no.300 spoke.


    "hmm...?" anon was confused.


    "papa..." suddenly a cute sound came from the middle of the ogre army.


    everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the source of this sound and suddenly a small girl jumped out of the crowd.


    this girl was none other than reva herself.


    "papa... i missed you." reva spoke as she hugged anon tightly.


    "hello, reva." anon replied with a smile.


    "wow, that''s one damn good speed to get married and have a kid. i mean, is there a time dilation area in the dragon kingdom or something ?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "sir, anon... congratulations on your daughter but... when did you-" arthur was about to say something but he was interrupted by anon before he could''ve completed his sentence.


    "she is not my real daughter, stupid." anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "oh, that''s what i have been wondering." arthur replied.


    "so, we have a child too." adeline spoke as she touched reva''s cheek.


    *grrrrr*


    reva''s eyes started glowing dark blue, her blue scales started appearing over her cheeks and she started growling towards adeline.


    "now, that''s interesting, a newborn from the lockhart family. when did you hatch little girl ?" adeline asked with a curious expression.


    "stay... away." reva spoke with a very angry expression and suddenly heavy bloodlust escaped her body.


    *boooom*


    the bloodlust was too much for humans to handle and everyone standing near anon fell unconscious even the ogres.


    the only standing ones were anon, adeline and chico. after the sudden surge of bloodlust out of her body, rev also went unconscious.


    "okay, what the fuck was that ?" anon asked adeline.


    "you suppressed her bloodlust with your body or she would''ve been dead by now." adeline spoke with a smile on her face.


    "why did she let out so much bloodlust on your touch ?" anon asked.


    "i am from the sunflower family and she is from the lockhart family, we are born enemies. only a touch from the other party can activate our natural instincts to kill each other." adeline explained.


    "why didn''t you let out that much bloodlust then ?" anon asked.


    "i am a grown up dragon. i can control my bloodlust... but she can''t. everytime i touch her, she will feel threatened." adeline replied.


    "so, if i am not around her and you touched her, she will die. is that what you mean ?" anon asked with a straight face.


    "yeah and in the worst case scenario... she will blow up this whole kingdom into ashes." adeline replied.


    "what the fuck ? she doesn''t even look that powerful ?"


    "she isn''t that powerful, but her core is... lockhart dragons have magical cores in their heart that can expand at a very fast rate to store more mana inside it and use it to protect themselves but she is a child and if her core exceeds the expansion limit... she will explode. boom... one kingdom goes to dust." adeline explained.

 Chapter 538 -538

    chapter 538 -538


    "so, how do i get her to control her bloodlust ?" anon asked.


    "you can''t for now... i will keep in mind to not touch her from now on." adeline spoke.


    "what if she sees you after waking up ? won''t she get all worked up remembering this event ?" chico asked.


    "yeah, good question chico." anon spoke.


    "thank you, my lord." chico replied.


    "nope, she won''t remember this after she wakes up. you see, she went into a overdrive just now, it''s like what the humans do with that elven drug... i can''t remember it''s name." adeline spoke as she tried to think of something.


    "you mean... overcharge ?" anon spoke.


    "yes, overcharge. humans do it with drugs and dragons do it with their cores... whenever a dragon unleashes the energy of it''s core, he enters a stage in which his body gets an immeasurable amount of power but the power of his mind gets decreased by a whole level.


    a dragon''s mind starts to make temporary memories when it enters into overdrive and once the overdrive finishes, the memories that were made in that time are destroyed." adeline explained.


    "*cough-cough-cough* ...."


    suddenly arthur started coughing as he stood up from the ground.


    "what the hell happened ?" arthur asked as he looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "don''t worry, arthur. everything is alright." anon replied.


    "haaaaa.... arthur nooo." derein woke up screaming arthur''s name.


    "hey, hey... i am right here. take deep breaths... i am right here." arthur spoke as he tried to comfort her.


    "oh my god... arthur." derein started crying as she hugged arthur tightly.


    ''i don''t know why, but whenever i see her hugging him. i feel that she loves arthur too much and the urge to exploit this relationship wakes up within me.


    i can make her do nasty stuff by using this but she will do nasty stuff if i tell her to... because she has 2 pending favours on herself.


    fuck it... my dirty mind is always looking to fuck people in the dirtiest way possible and for some reason, i like it.'' anon thought as he smiled and looked at both of them hugging each other.


    "hup..." suddenly no.300 and the other ogres started waking up one by one.


    "what happened ?"


    "i don''t know."


    "are you guys alright ?" anon asked with a very loud voice.


    "yes, your majesty." all the ogre soldiers replied at the same time.


    "good... you guys go back home now. i will come back at night." anon commanded.


    "as you command, my lord." no.300 spoke as she immediately left with her army after this.


    "that kid is dangerous, sir anon. why don''t you give her to our mages, so that they can help her control that thing ?" dome spoke as he looked at anon with a smile.


    [she can prove to be a very good weapon, if we could clone her.] dome thought but he didn''t knew that anon can hear his thoughts.


    "touch her and you won''t have hands to wash your butt next morning, fucker." anon declared with authority.


    "y-yes... sir." dome immediately understood that anon has understood his intentions.n(-ovelb1n


    "dome, you can''t use that child as a weapon. don''t even try to do that again, if you want to live." arthur spoke as he looked at dome with an angry expression.


    "y-yes, my king. i was just thinking about the kingdom''s safety sir." dome replied.


    "okay, okay... forget this. mr. anon, is she going to do it again ?" derein asked with a serious expression.


    "nope... you can have my word on it." anon replied.


    "good, because i have kids in my castle and i don''t think they will be able to take that. now, let''s go." derein spoke.


    "dear, are your legs hurting ? do you want to ride on my back ?" adeline asked with a sweet smile.


    "no, i am-" before anon could''ve said anything, chico interrupted him.


    "hey, hey... miss. adeline. please don''t cross your line here, only i deserve to carry master from one place to other. he is only going to ride on my back... right, master ?" chico asked anon.


    "oh, really ? can you even take his weight on that small back of yours, you filthy demon bird ?" adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "don''t you dare cross your line, miss. dragon. i have lived in that very forest of yours for the last 200 years and i was the one who came up with the berries that saved your life. so, be a little grateful now, you back-stabbing dragon bitch." chico spoke as she walked closer to adeline with an angry expression on her face.


    "he is my husband and he will only ride on my back. if you want to fight this out, we can do that too." adeline asked with an even angrier expression.


    "oh, i am ready to do anything for my master."


    "then, bring it on you darker than night bitch." adeline spoke.


    "ladies..." anon spoke as he tried to stop both of them.


    "well, you asked for this bitch. raven strike of death..." chico spoke as she immediately jumped back, transformed back into her raven form and attacked adeline with her best skill.


    "thunder punch..." adeline, used her skill as her punch got covered in lightning.


    "the raven will die..." dome spoke as he immediately calculated all the possibilities of this battle before it was even started.


    "hold her..." anon spoke as he tossed reva into arthur''s hands.


    as they were about to clash with each other, anon appeared in between both of them and stopped them at once with his pinky fingers only.


    "ladies, would you like to stop now ? or do you want me to neutralize you ?" anon asked with his psychopathic smile, he was angry and both of them knew it.


    "we are sorry..."


    "...master."


    ... dear."


    both of them spoke at once as they kneeled down in front of anon.


    "good, i will deal with you tomorrow. let''s head for the castle now." anon commanded.


    "yes."


    "if there were to be two men on their places... they would''ve been inside the ground by now." arthur spoke as he looked at derein.


    "i know. he is very delicate with his women." derein replied.

 Chapter 539 -539

    chapter 539 -539


    anon and the others entered the royal castle, where all the maids and butlers bowed down to them as they entered the dining hall.


    "welcome, queen derein and king arthur. may i serve you something special, or would you like the normal meal?" the chef asked as he bowed down to both of them.


    "hello, art. we have guests today, bring the tastiest thing you have on your menu," arthur ordered.


    "as you command, my lord," art spoke as he immediately went back to his kitchen.


    suddenly, the gates on the opposite side opened, and four kids entered the dining hall. two of them were derein''s step-daughters, anna and jenna, and the other two were arthur''s boys, will and frederick.


    "hello, mother."


    "hello, mother."


    "hello, father."


    "hello, father."


    after greeting derein and arthur, all four of them sat down at the dining table and looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "who is this gentleman, father?" frederick asked.


    "yeah, who is he?" will added.


    "this one here is mr. anon, kids," derein spoke with a smile.


    "wait, oh my god... you are ''the anon''?" anna spoke with a very surprised expression. she immediately stood up from her chair and approached anon with an excited expression.


    "can i shake your hands, sir?" anna spoke.


    "yeah... why not?" anon spoke as he shook hands with anna.


    "i can''t believe it, i am shaking hands with one of the legendary figures... that humanity has ever seen," anna spoke with a wide smile on her face.


    suddenly jenna stood up from her seat and approached anon slowly.


    "sir, anon... hello, i am jenna," jenna spoke as she looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "hello. do you want to shake hands as well?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no, sir."


    "oh, no problem." anon replied.


    "can you make me one of your concubines?" jenna asked with a serious expression.


    suddenly, the whole room got covered with awkward silence.


    "dear, you should answer the girl. it''s rude to keep her waiting like that," adeline spoke as she touched anon''s back slightly.


    "well..." as anon was about to speak something, he got interrupted by derein immediately.


    "no, he can''t. right, mr. anon?" derein asked as she looked at anon with big eyes.


    "yes, she is right. but, we can have sex if you want to?" anon asked with a smile.


    "what the fuck ?" derein shouted.


    "well, i can have sex with you..." anna spoke immediately.


    "ladies, just for your information. mr. anon is the one who beat the crap out of you when he was in the elven kingdom. he came to our kingdom, posing as fiona''s butler, and he was the one you two had the duel with," derein explained with an angry expression.


    "wait... really?" anna asked with a surprised expression.


    "yes." anon replied with a smile.


    "oh, that''s why i was getting the feel of that similar aura coming out of your body," jenna spoke as she looked at anon.


    "now, why don''t you two... go back to your seats?" derein asked.


    "yes, mother." both of them spoke as they went back to their seats.


    "oh, so you are the famous figure... ''mr. anon'' huh?" frederick asked with an attitude-filled voice.


    "i am..." anon replied with a smile.


    "i heard you have a very big ogre army with you... is that true?" will asked with a curious expression.


    "it is..." anon replied.


    "are you a noble or a-" frederick was about to ask him the question, but before he could complete his question... anon interrupted him.


    "hold those words in your mouth, or you can easily lose your tongue, boy," anon spoke as he looked at frederick with a smile.


    "what? are you threatening me inside my own castle?" frederick asked.


    "freddy... if you say one more word of disrespect to mr. anon, i will kick you out of this castle. this man is the reason why you are having this dinner... you asshole," arthur spoke as he burst out in anger.


    frederick was surprised at this; his father has never talked to him like that. why would he do that now?


    "father, i was just-"


    "shut the fuck up, frederick." arthur shouted again.


    ''he took my full name, i haven''t heard him say that since the day i was born. this guy is really important here.'' frederick thought as he looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "i am sorry, sir anon. this guy doesn''t know anything about you, other than that you are a very famous guy. please forgive his tone and manners. i am really disappointed in him," arthur apologized as he bowed down to anon.


    "no problem. all is forgiven, but i only forgive once. remember that," anon spoke as he looked at frederick with a smile.


    "i will, sir." frederick spoke, but he wasn''t feeling sorry at all. he wanted to test anon''s strength at any cost now, but he didn''t want to anger him.


    that''s when frederick started to think of ways to test anon''s strength without provoking him.


    "so, mr. anon... why don''t you tell me about the things you did in the elven kingdom?" derein asked with a smile as she tried to lighten the mood.


    "you don''t want to know that," anon spoke.


    "well, there is still time for the food to come. so, why don''t you tell us some of your interesting stories of how you took over the elven kingdom?" derein asked.


    "what?" everyone sitting inside the room shouted in confusion.


    "what? why are you guys getting so surprised for?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "mom, did you just say ''took over the elven kingdom''?" anna asked with a surprised expression.nove)lb-in


    "yeah... oh, my mistake. i forgot to tell you guys... mr. anon has taken over the elven kingdom now, but don''t tell anyone about it, okay?" derein spoke.


    "according to my intel... the current queen of the elven kingdom has been changed with a new queen named ''jessica.'' but, she is an elf," jenna spoke.


    "fuu... for one second there, i thought... sir, anon really took over the elven kingdom," arthur spoke with a smile.


    "hello, jessica... how are you, luv?" anon spoke.


    everyone immediately turned their eyes towards him and noticed a crystal ball in his hands.


    "i am alright master, is there something you want me to do, master?" jessica asked from the other side.


    "no, are you busy?" anon asked.


    "yes, master. it turns out my bitch sister fucked up the economy of our kingdom by doing so many parties and i am cleaning up her mess now. it''s real hard to become a queen, master," jessica spoke.


    "okay, luv. i will contact you later... have fun," anon spoke as he placed the crystal ball back inside his inventory.


    "that was the queen of the elven kingdom. ladies and gentlemen..." anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 540 -540

    chapter 540 -540


    "so, that was the new queen of the elven kingdom, guys. any other doubts? i would be happy to clear them now, since we have time until the food comes," anon spoke with a smile.


    "if that''s true then... we can access the advanced magic from the elven kingdom, right?" frederick asked with a smile.


    "oh my god, i never thought of this possibility... if we got the permissions to enter inside their main magic spells, we will get so much ahead in the magic research field that no one will be able to stop us," jenna added.


    "now, now... don''t get excited, kids. you aren''t getting any spells or shit from the elven kingdom," anon spoke as he looked at jenna and frederick.


    "what? why not? aren''t you the leader of the elven kingdom now? it means you can have everything they have, right?" jenna asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, i can have everything i want, but i am not giving you anything," anon replied.


    "but, you are on our side, right? you should help us. i mean, all you have to do is go inside their mage tower and get us some of their spells like the immortal arena.


    if we can get our hands on that spell, we can make immortal soldiers with that or even better... an immortal empire... where no one dies.n)-0velb1n


    the human kingdom will achieve new heights and-" frederick spoke before he got interrupted by anon.


    "blah, blah, blah... why don''t you shut that blabbering mouth of yours?" anon spoke as he looked at frederick with a disgusted expression.


    "w-what?" frederick asked with a confused expression.


    "shut the fuck up, idiot. you guys aren''t going to get any help from the elven kingdom.


    you think i am on your side, and i will help you advance in magic, just because i am a human? kid, you are so lost.


    get back to the real world," anon replied.


    "but, why won''t you help us... sir, anon?" arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "arthur, you are a nice guy. that''s why... i am going to explain this to you in the easiest way possible," anon spoke as he stood from his chair and walked up to anna and jenna.


    "arthur, let''s take the example of anna and jenna here... you are their father, right?" anon asked.


    "yes..." arthur replied.


    "okay, so... let''s assume they sat down in an exam at the academy, and jenna here has learned everything that will come in the test, and she is ready to top the exam.


    meanwhile, anna is doing nothing but playing with her sword, and she has no tension about the paper because she can just cheat from jenna''s exam paper and get the same marks as her.


    now, you came to know about this thing, will you let it happen?" anon asked.


    "of course not, if she kept cheating from her exam paper, she wouldn''t learn anything. i would immediately stop her from doing this," arthur replied.


    "good, now... all you have to do is think of me as the father of both the kingdoms, the human kingdom and the elven kingdom as well.


    if i gave you the spells that they achieved in so many years, then you won''t be able to evolve in the magic department, you will halt and just to clear it again... i am not on anyone''s side.


    even if i am a human, i won''t support you guys in every little quarrel you guys will have in the future with other kingdoms.


    i made a promise to derein, that i will bring her the heads of her criminals... i will do that and that''s it. deal completed," anon spoke as he sat back down and the servants started coming out of the kitchen with royal food.


    "well, that''s understandable and i agree with you completely. now, let''s just forget about this and eat our food. i don''t want to ruin our friendship with you," arthur spoke with a smile.


    "good. now, let me eat my food," anon spoke.


    "umm... papa? where are you?" reva, who was lying on a nearby sofa, woke up and looked at anon as she rubbed her eyes softly.


    "morning, luv. you woke up at the right time. come here, let''s have lunch," anon spoke as he looked at reva with a smile.


    "yes... papa," reva spoke as she walked up to anon and hopped up on the table.


    "hmmmmm~ this food is delicious, dear. these humans make really good food, huh?" adeline spoke with a pleased expression.


    "yeah... this dish is really tasty. what is this?" anon asked.


    "sir, this is giant demonic crow''s meat, boiled and fried in the pine oil," art replied.


    gwwwaaa


    as soon as chico heard this, she vomited every single piece out of her mouth.


    "fuck, man... he can be one of my cousins, for all i know. i apologize, master, but i can''t eat this... i am out of here," chico spoke as she immediately walked out of the room to wash her mouth.


    "well, i like it... pass me some salt," anon spoke as he continued to eat.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "so, mr. anon, would you like to teach me one or two things about fighting? no pressure, it''s all up to you," frederick spoke.


    "frederick... what did i-''"


    "no, no, arthur. let the kid speak," anon spoke.


    "sir, i would be lucky to get some pointers from you, and it would be very lucky for me... if you taught me some fighting tactics," frederick continued.


    "i don''t think, it''s a good idea... last time i did that and it hurt pretty well," anna spoke.


    "i am a man, anna. i can handle pain," frederick replied.


    "not a very good idea, gentleman," derein spoke as she looked at frederick with a serious expression.


    "okay, i will teach you some things. it''s been a while since i did some fighting myself," anon replied.


    "well, you are fucked," derein murmured as she went back to eating her food.


    "haha... let''s go. brother will fight, sir anon," will shouted in excitement.


    "let''s take this to the arena downstairs," anon spoke.

 Chapter 541 -541

    chapter 541 -541


    inside derein''s royal castle...


    arena...


    anon is eating an apple, and frederick is standing in front of him with a very serious expression on his face.


    ''what is he doing? the match is about to start, and he is still eating? well, it makes him an easy target for me,'' frederick thought as he looked at anon.


    "okay, i have seen his fighting style... he always attacks you from the backside and aims for your head," anna whispered into frederick''s ear.


    "i will remember that, sister. thank you," frederick replied.


    "well, let''s start this match then. start the fight in 3... 2.... 1, go," derein shouted.


    frederick immediately locked his eyes on anon, observing even the slightest change in his posture to protect himself accordingly.


    one minute passed, but anon continued to eat his apple without moving from his position.


    ''what is wrong with him? why isn''t he attacking me?'' frederick wondered, looking at anon with a serious expression.


    "you have the chance to attack me first, kid. don''t waste it... bring me the best you can do," anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "as you wish..." frederick spoke as he immediately summoned his gauntlets.


    his gauntlets weren''t ordinary; they were made of mithril, giving them lightweight and swift movements, with long and pointy thorns to devastate opponents.


    "oh... nice gloves," anon spoke as he looked at the shining gauntlets.


    "these are gauntlets, and here i come... ''ground shaker,''" frederick shouted as he punched the ground in front of him.


    boom


    lights¦Í¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm the ground cracked, and pointy shards of metal surrounded anon, but as they approached, anon thumped his feet on the ground.


    boom


    all the metallic shards turned to dust and fell.


    "try something else, kid..." anon spoke, taking a bite out of his apple and looking at frederick with disgusted eyes.


    "you... ''thunder smash,''" frederick got angry and used another skill. he jumped into the air, gauntlet sparkling with blue and yellow thunder, leaping towards anon.


    ''telekinesis''


    anon immediately stopped frederick in mid-air, looking at him with the same disgusted expression.


    "h-how can you-?" frederick was confused.


    "i can do many things, son, like this one..." anon replied with a smile, closing his hand into a fist.


    crack


    crack


    ...


    as soon as he did that, frederick''s bones started cracking one by one, his body folding into a ball shape. pain overwhelmed him, and he shouted for his father''s help.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... save me fatherrrrrr..."


    "wow, dear is really powerful, huh?" adeline spoke, looking at reva.


    "papa once beat a very bad man and destroyed his house because he kicked rev in the stomach, papa is really strong." reva smiled towards adeline.


    "is that so?" adeline spoke, charmed by anon.


    ''what a strong male he is. if gerald were only 1% of what he is... i guess, our marriage would''ve been a success,'' adeline thought.


    "fatherrrrrrrrr.... saveeeee meeeeeeeee," frederick shouted.


    "sir anon, please don''t do that to him. i know he said awful things to you, and he will apologize. please, sir anon, don''t do this. he is my son, and i can''t watch him in that condition," arthur begged.


    "well, if you say so, arthur. i will leave him," anon spoke, stopping the telekinesis skill, and frederick fell to the ground.


    crack


    crack


    "ahhhhhhhh-" frederick shouted as he broke some more bones.


    "here... have a healing potion, son. i hope my pointers will help you," anon spoke, placing a special healing potion in front of frederick and leaving.


    "he is brutal..." anna spoke seriously.


    "no joke... i''m glad he only smashed my head into the ground back then," jenna added.


    will, on the other side, was really scared after seeing what anon did to his brother.


    arthur immediately went to the stage and poured the healing potion into frederick''s mouth. as it took effect, frederick''s body healed.


    after a minute, he was fully healed.


    "father... thank you for-" before frederick could say anything else, arthur slapped him.


    slap


    "you idiot... don''t you get it? he is a monster. you can never defeat him. i am very disappointed in you, and you will face consequences for this. you will remain in your room for the next 30 days, think about what you did. you will get only one meal and only 2 glasses of water per day. you will not make any contact with the world outside and not talk to anyone while inside that room," arthur spoke, looking at frederick with a disappointed expression.


    "but, father... i was the one who got beaten-"


    slap


    "say another word, and i will increase your punishment to a whole year. now, go to your room... or do i need to call the guards to lock you up?" arthur asked angrily.


    ''what is happening? why is my father talking to me like that? he is the one and only reason for all this mess, and i won''t forgive that bastard. i will kill you, anon agreil,'' frederick thought, hate gathering in his mind.


    "i told you it was a bad idea..." derein spoke, looking at frederick with a smile.


    "i will kill you too, bitch," frederick murmured.


    "we will see..." derein replied, her expression turning serious.


    "let''s go and apologize to mr. anon." arthur spoke as he walked upto derein.


    "yes, let''s go. kids... you go back to your room and practice for your test." derein spoke.


    "yes, mother." anna and jenna spoke as they left immediately.


    after that arthur and derein went to the dinning hall, where anon was eating his food with reva and adeline.


    "sir, anon... i am very sorry for what happened back there. i assure you, it won''t happen ever again." arthur spoke.


    "don''t sweat it arthur, your kid was curious... i just erased his curiosity. have some crow legs..." anon spoke as he tossed a crow leg towards arthur.


    "t-thank you..."


    *knock-knock-knock*


    suddenly a knock was heard on the dining table''s room.


    "come in..." derein spoke.


    *click*


    the gates opened and suddenly a knight entered inside the room...


    "this better be important... i am with a guest right now." derein spoke.


    the knight immediately went down on his knees and reported, "my queen, the mysterious demon girl inside the academy has killed another 30 students today."n))o)-v.(e)-l..b//i)/n

 Chapter 542 -542

    chapter 542 -542


    "my queen, the mysterious demon girl inside academy has killed over 30 students in the past 3 hours. the knights that we deployed in the dorms were found dead in the store room of the house.


    three teachers are injured as well, my queen." the knight reported.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "this again ? deploy more knights in the dorms and send some mages as well this time. this thing is getting more and more out of hands." derein commanded.


    "yes, my queen..." the knight spoke as he left after that.


    "what''s all the quarrel about, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "nothing, it''s just some mysterious girl killing students in the dorms of the magic academy. we deployed knights in order to catch her but turns out she is stronger than we thought." derein spoke.


    now, anon only heard three words out of all this,''girl.... killing and magic academy.''


    ''a girl who kills students... that seems intresting. i wonder how she will behave on my bed.'' anon thought as perverted thoughts started popping in his evil mind.


    "she is a demon... a succubus to be exact." adeline spoke.


    "what ? how do you know that ?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "yeah, how do you know that ?" anon asked.


    "that knight is under her spell..." adeline replied.


    "no way, he looked normal to me." anon spoke.


    "yes, there are sensors inside this castle that can detect a demon''s presence easily. there is no way a knight under a demon''s spell can enter inside this castle." derein spoke.


    "that succubus is not an ordinary demon. she is a very strong demon that is seeking protection and hiding from something in the human kingdom.


    her appetite is the proof of her strength, that''s why she is killing people at such a noticeable rate. she isn''t killing them out of fun. she is killing them to satisfy her hunger for the life force of the males.


    you can confirm it by observing the gender of the students that are being killed by the succubus." adeline spoke.


    "yeah, you are wrong... the 30 students that died 3 days ago had 5 females in them." derein replied.


    "that''s all the more reason to suspect it... she is killing some females as well to hide her identity and show herself as a mysterious ghost.


    the spell on that knight was very light and it was well hidden with a scent passive spell, that''s why you guys can''t sense it but i have spent my fair share of time in between these demons and i can sense them at once.


    when you look at the bodies of these victims that she killed, you will notice forced sex marks on their bodies and their reproductive parts broken." adeline replied.


    "you are right about the marks but they were on the females too... but, i never checked the male''s reproductive parts.


    "can i take a look at the dead bodies of the knights that she killed ?" anon asked.


    "yeah, why not ?" arthur spoke.


    "okay, let''s go." derein spoke.


    after this all of them stood up from their chairs and exited the dinning hall...


    "that knight, is he in charge of the other knights ?" adeline asked.


    "yes, he is." derein replied.


    "that''s why they are dying. he informs the succubus about the new knights that you deploy in the form and she kills them the next day.


    you should really appoint a new guy with a demon proof talisman or something." adeline spoke.


    "are you kidding me ? a talisman is so expensive that if i went ahead to buy one of those things, it will cost us about half of the royal treasure and i am not sure if that will be enough." derein replied with a shocked expression.


    "what''s the total worth of the human kingdom ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "about 380 platinum coins... right now." derein replied.


    "are you kidding me ? you are running a fucking kingdom and that''s what you have in your royal treasure ?" adeline asked with a confused and suprised expression.


    "well, we have to provide money and education for the dead soldier''s families and give salary to the soldiers that are protecting this kingdom in the borders right now.


    we have faced a war 3 months ago and had to spend most of our treasure amount in that. you can ask mr. anon." derein spoke.


    "you should increase the tax and use your kingdom''s resources to earn more money for your kingdom or you guys will get crushed by your own economy and if a kingdom gets crushed by it''s own economy, they won''t have any other choice then ''war''.


    what''s the tax rate of your kingdom ?" adeline asked.


    "well, 3% of every gold coin." adeline replied.


    "wow... how are you guys even surviving ? your default tax should be about 30% per silver coin and the service taxes should get doubled as well.


    the farming tax should go upto 70% per plot. the farmers in your kingdom have more money than a royal minister.


    a normal farmer has minimum 100 plots in one farm and you are charging them what ? 10% on the whole property ? you guys will get destroyed if you continued to go like that." adeline explained.


    "she is right... you have to increase the taxes in the kingdom or your economy will kill you before anything else." anon added.


    "well, if you say it like that... i will immediately take actions on this and increase the taxes to the numbers that this dragon girl just suggested." derein spoke.


    "what if people started rebellion against the increased tax rates ?" arthur asked.


    "you are a king, get them aside from the others and kill them. as simple as that... once killed the rebel will end." anon spoke.


    "yeah, dear is right." adeline spoke.n/(o()v)/e/)l--b((i(-n


    after walking for a bit, all of them reached in front of a metallic door.


    arthur opened the door slowly and suddenly a very disgusting and very unpleasant smell burst out of the room.


    ''corpses.''

 Chapter 543 -543

    chapter 543 -543


    arthur, derein, anon, and adeline entered the room and saw 30 corpses lying in front of them, all covered with white clothes.


    "i hate it here... it''s like i am standing in hell," derein spoke as she covered her nose immediately.


    arthur also covered his face with a small cloth.


    "let''s see... if you have broken dicks or not, boys," anon spoke as he immediately walked up to one of the male''s dead bodies and removed the cloth from his body.


    as soon as anon did that, the male''s naked body was revealed.


    there were big scratch marks over his chest, slap marks on his cheeks, and his penis was broken and swollen, just like adeline said.


    "it''s like this guy got raped real hard by that succubus," anon spoke as he moved to the next male''s body and removed his cloth as well.


    his body was in the same condition, a broken penis and rape marks all over his body.


    "this one is the same too," arthur spoke as he pointed towards another dead body.


    "yeah, this one too," derein spoke.


    "well, that proves it, huh...? this is the work of a succubus," anon spoke as he looked at adeline, suddenly he noticed something odd.


    adeline was lifting one of the dead knight''s bodies in her hands and she was searching for something on his body.


    "something wrong, luv?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "hmm...? no, i was just searching for the demonic markings," adeline spoke.


    "what''s that?" anon asked in confusion.


    "a demonic marking is left when a demon kills someone. that''s like a curse to them, it''s like a small mark left on the dead body. these marks can help us reach its owner very easily.


    we can track that demon if i can see the shape of the mark.


    in more than 90% of the cases... it''s near the neck or over the chest," adeline spoke.


    "i don''t see any marks on these bodies, other than huge scratches," anon spoke as he looked at the dead body carefully.


    "she is one brave succubus... scratching over her own demonic marking," adeline spoke as she smiled and looked at the dead body.


    "why is she brave for that? you should say sly or smart," anon spoke.


    "no, a demon can''t scratch its own marking. it hurts like hell when they do that, and only the demon who left the mark can destroy it. it''s like cutting your own leg with a saw," adeline explained.


    "oh... that''s interesting. well, i have something for this then," anon spoke as he summoned a green-colored potion from his inventory.


    "what''s that?" adeline asked in confusion.


    "this is something i created for fun... it''s called ''restoration potion.''


    this potion can restore any type of organic matter from a single cell, for a certain time before turning it back to its original state," anon explained.


    "organic matter? single cell? what are all these terms, dear?" adeline got even more confused after listening to anon''s explanation.


    ''sometimes... i forget that i am standing in another world right now,'' anon thought.


    "this motherfucker can remove those scratches from that body and convert it back to its original form for some time," anon spoke.


    "really? i haven''t seen something like that in my whole life, dear," adeline got excited as soon as she heard about this.nov¦Å(lb.in


    pop


    anon opened the cork and poured the potion over the dead body''s chest.


    suddenly the scratches started healing, and the knight''s original skin started appearing once again.


    "woooow... this is awesome. dear, you are really smart. chuu" adeline shouted in excitement as she kissed anon on the cheeks.


    "what are you shouting for?" derein asked as she walked up to anon and derein.


    "woah... look at that, derein. he is healing? but how?" arthur spoke as he pointed towards the knight''s body.


    the restoration potion turned out to be more powerful than anon thought it to be... the whole body of the dead knight started repairing, and suddenly...


    lights¦Í¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "haaaaaaaa....." the knight opened his eyes and gasped for air.


    "the fucking what?" anon shouted in shock.


    "oh, shit... you brought a dead man back to life. mr. anon, you are fucking awesome," derein shouted as she couldn''t believe her eyes that a man who was dead just a few moments ago is now awake once again.


    "sir, anon... y-you are like a.... god," arthur spoke with a stammering voice.


    "dear, you are so powerful... you can bring the dead back to life. i married the right man this time. i want to have your babies so bad," adeline spoke as she got aroused by watching this.


    ''how the fuck did i bring him back to life? i thought only his body would get recovered, but to bring the whole human back to life... that''s really awesome,'' anon thought with a smile on his face, but suddenly something triggered.


    "oi, do you remember your identity?" anon asked the knight.


    "hmmm...?" the knight looked at anon just like a lost child would.


    "yep, his brain is flushed, and he forgot everything he learned from his birth," anon spoke as he looked at derein and the others.


    "well, that''s not bad... you still brought him back to life, right?" derein replied with a smile.


    "hey, look at his hand," arthur shouted.


    suddenly everyone turned their eyes towards the soldier''s hand and noticed that it was turning into a black liquid-type thing.


    "ah... fuck. the time limit for the restoration potion is over," anon spoke.


    suddenly the knight''s whole body turned into black liquid.


    "well, too bad for me... i didn''t bring him back from death," anon spoke as he moved away from the black sticky liquid.


    "i didn''t see it," adeline spoke.


    "what?" anon asked.


    "the demonic mark, i didn''t see it. can you use your potion on this soldier, dear?" adeline asked with a cute face.


    "i can... but i don''t have many of these potions. this will be the last one," anon replied as he poured another bottle of restoration potion on another dead soldier''s body.


    "haaaaaaa..."

 Chapter 544 -544

    chapter 544 -544


    as soon as anon poured the restoration potion over the knight''s corpse, it woke up and came back to life once again.


    "haaaaa..."


    "wow... this looks magnificent every time i see it," adeline spoke as she looked at the knight with curious eyes.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm "do it fast, luv, or he is going to turn back," anon spoke.


    "oh, right..." adeline spoke as she immediately started searching for the demonic mark.


    "found it..." after searching for a bit, she finally found it.


    "where?" anon asked.


    "here... look at this," adeline spoke as she pointed towards a very small pentagon mark near the knight''s shoulder.


    "this is a ''demonic mark''?" anon spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "you look disappointed, dear," adeline spoke with a smile.


    "nah, i just thought... it would look better than that," anon replied.


    suddenly the knight''s body started degrading.


    "he is turning back to the black shit... what now?" derein asked.


    "demon hunter..." adeline spoke as she closed her eyes and placed her hand over the demonic mark.


    suddenly a figure started emerging out of adeline''s body; it looked just like a dog but made out of blood.


    adeline immediately removed her hand from the knight''s body as it turned into black liquid. she then stood up and looked towards the dog that was made out of blood.


    "what is that?" arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "a blood hound... he can track any demon with its mark, even if it''s on the other end of this world. it''s a compulsory skill that every dragon has to learn in order to hunt demons," adeline spoke.


    "so, what are you guys planning?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "obviously, catch that succubus," anon replied.


    "what? the sun is going down, and today is a full moon night. the demons are very strong under the full moon. you should catch it in the morning.


    i will personally send some soldiers with you," derein spoke.


    "it''s true that demons get stronger under the full moon, but don''t forget... so do the dragons. my raw strength will reach its peak tonight, and this blood hound will only exist for the next 2 hours; we have to hurry," adeline spoke.


    "well, we can send soldiers immediately as well," arthur spoke.


    "don''t send soldiers, arthur. i don''t want her to know that we are on the hunt. a hunter never lets his prey know about his presence," anon explained.


    "o-okay, sir anon," arthur spoke.


    bark-bark


    "she is on the move... the dog can sense it. we have to go... now," adeline spoke.


    "what are we waiting for then? let''s go," anon spoke.


    "should i arrange a carriage for you?" derein asked.


    "nope... dear will ride on my back," adeline spoke.


    "yeah... we can do that," anon replied as both of them left the room immediately.


    "these guys are really going to hunt that succubus huh?" arthur spoke.


    "they will, and i guarantee you... mr. anon will enslave her," derein spoke.


    "he will?" arthur asked.


    "oh, i will..." anon spoke as he entered back inside the room.


    "sir, anon... back so soon?" arthur asked.


    "yeah, forgot to give you this," anon spoke as he tossed a small bag towards arthur.


    "what is it?" arthur asked in confusion.


    "a little help..." anon spoke as he exited the room once again.


    "a little help?" arthur spoke as he opened the bag and looked at its contents.


    "holy shittt..." arthur shouted.


    "what? what is inside the bag dear?" derein asked with a curious expression.


    "here... look," arthur spoke as he gave the bag to derein.


    derein opened the bag, and what she saw amazed her so much that she couldn''t speak anything.


    "h-h-how many are they?" derein asked.


    "about 300 jades... that''s like a hundred times our royal treasure," arthur replied.


    "shit... he is one rich guy," derein spoke.


    "well, he is owning three of the best companies in the kingdom that trade with several other kingdoms," arthur spoke.


    on the castle''s roof...


    "master will ride on my back..." chico shouted.


    "no, dear will ride on my back," adeline spoke.


    "wait, wait... before i kill one of you in frustration. let''s just clear this matter, okay? i am going to ride over adeline''s back whenever i want to go over the kingdoms. in the local areas like the academy or to the next continent... i will ride on chico''s back," anon spoke.


    "well, i accept it... dear," adeline spoke.


    ''i will be dear''s royal ride if he wants to show off a dragon to the other kingdoms. hehehe...'' adeline thought as she smiled towards chico.


    "me too, master," chico replied.nove(lb-in


    ''what a stupid bitch? master never travels to the other kingdom that much... he will use me as his official ride all the time now. hehehe...'' chico thought as she smiled towards adeline.


    ''who am i going to fuck first is the real question... i mean, adeline has the biggest boobs and a fluffy pussy too... since she is a dragon, i can insert my full-sized dick inside her pussy.


    but, chico has a good body as well... her ass is huge too. ugh... i am confused, should i fuck chico first and save adeline as the sweet dessert or should i use adeline as the starters and then fuck chico?


    fuck it, i will think it when it''s time to fuck them...'' anon thought as perverted thoughts kept bouncing inside his head.


    "good... now bend down- i mean, transform to your original form and take me to the academy, chico," anon commanded.


    "yes, master," chico spoke as she immediately turned back into her third eyed raven form.


    anon and adeline immediately mounted over chico and left for the academy.


    in just 10 minutes, all three of them reached the academy...


    wooof-woooof


    "why is he barking so loudly?" anon asked as he stepped down from chico''s back.


    "she is near... the blood hound can sense her presence," adeline replied.


    "well, i don''t see anyone here..." anon spoke.


    "show us the way... blood hound," adeline commanded, and as soon as she commanded, the blood hound started running towards the back of the academy.

 Chapter 545 -545

    chapter 545 -545


    behind the academy, near the dorms...


    two knights are talking to each other.


    "so, what''s up with your family?"


    "nothing much... my wife is still working as a maid, and my kid is going to the academy. what about your family? anything good happening with your kids?"


    "nope, my kid is dumb as fuck... he can''t even cast a fireball spell, and he is 5 years old already."


    "don''t push him... he will learn."


    "yeah, you say that because your kid casted the fireball spell when he was 3 years old. your kid is talented, man..."


    "no, no, he is like any other kid now. he performs-"


    tack


    suddenly, a sound came from behind.


    "who is there?" both of them spoke at once as they turned around and pointed their spears towards the sound, but there was nothing other than empty space behind them.


    "what was that? i thought i heard something."


    "yeah, me too."


    "well, it must be air..." the knight spoke as both of them turned their heads back to the front.


    as soon as they turned their heads, they saw a white blonde girl standing in front of them. she wasn''t wearing anything other than her underwear.


    "woahhhh... girl, what are you doing here, in the middle of the night and naked at that?" the knight shouted.


    "i am lost, sir. can you show me the way to dorm 13? wink" the girl spoke as she winked towards one of the knights and slid her brazzer to the left.


    " gulp w-why not? come with me." the knight spoke as he started walking with her.


    "oi, wait..." the other knight spoke.


    "wait a minute... what is it?" the knight asked.


    "you stupid, she can be the mysterious killer who kills people. you shouldn''t go with her." the other knight spoke in a worried tone.


    "look, man, i am sexually frustrated for the past 3 months... my wife isn''t giving me anything, and i am on duty 17 hours, you think i care if she is a mysterious killer or not?


    i am going to fuck her, and if you want to help me bang that chick... then come with me, or you can stand here for the rest of the night." the knight spoke with a desperate expression.


    "mister...? is there a problem? here, you can have this if you want." the girl spoke as she removed her underwear and gave it to the knight who was worried.n/-ovelb1n


    "i am in." the other knight spoke.


    "good, let''s go."


    both of them went with the girl...


    wooof-woooof


    "we are walking behind this dog for like 10 minutes now, and he is taking rounds around the same area, again and again." anon spoke.


    "this should not happen, how can she do this?" adeline spoke with a confused expression.


    "what''s wrong?" anon asked.


    "the blood hound, it''s getting confused. she has spread her scent all over the place in an infinite pattern.... whenever the blood hound thinks he is near her, it gets on the starting point once again, and everything starts to repeat.


    she is one goddamn bitch..." adeline explained.


    "so, you are saying this motherfucking dog is making us go round and round in circles around this dorm, right?" anon asked.


    "yeah... we have to find-" before adeline could''ve said anything, anon interrupted her.


    "shhh... i am hearing something..." anon spoke as he tried to gather his focus.


    "i don''t hear anything." adeline murmured.


    "helpppp..." a faint sound resounded in anon''s ear.


    "someone is calling for help... in that direction." anon spoke as he pointed towards the bathrooms of the dorm.


    "it can be a trap." adeline spoke.


    "who gives a fuck? i need that succubus..." anon spoke as he immediately ran towards the bathroom, and adeline followed him.


    anon reached in front of the bathroom''s entry gate and placed his hand over the gate to open it, but as soon as he did... a wave of unknown magic entered inside his body.


    the unknown magic immediately rushed to his heart and exploded. since the auric energy can''t protect his insides... he had to take the explosion.


    boop


    anon immediately grabbed his chest as he felt the immense pain... but, the pain didn''t last for long as his heart got regenerated pretty quickly.


    "what''s wrong, dear? are you alright?" adeline asked with a confused expression as she saw that anon is grabbing his chest very tightly.


    "this door is enchanted with some type of magic that made my motherfucking heart explode. this bitch is asking for death." anon spoke with a very angry expression.


    "a defensive spell and a strengthening spell..." adeline spoke as she examined the door.


    "that''s one damn good defensive spell..." anon replied.


    "yeah... they place these types of spells for us. dragons have five hearts, two lower and three upper hearts. the lower hearts are weak, and most of our mana is stored in them.


    the upper hearts can easily take the blow of this spell, but the lower two will explode immediately." adeline explained.


    "well, do you know how to neutralize that spell?" anon asked.


    "i do, but it won''t be a very silent way." adeline spoke.


    "oh, i like explosions..." anon spoke.


    "well, get ready then... " adeline spoke as she gathered flames in her throat and shot them directly towards the gate.


    boooooom


    a very big explosion took place, and the gate broke.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm anon immediately jumped inside the room and noticed a demon girl fucking a knight.


    she had black horns, one pointy tail, and two small black wings on her back.


    "who dared to disturb my dinner?" she shouted as she turned her head towards anon.


    her eyes shined golden as she looked at anon with an angry expression.


    "a human?" the succubus spoke as she immediately turned her eyes towards adeline, who was standing besides anon.


    "a dragon!!!!!" the succubus shouted as she immediately stood up and bared her fangs towards adeline.


    "what the fuck is wrong with you? are you really a succubus or a cat?" adeline asked with a smile.


    "a dragon inside the human kingdom? that''s a delicacy to see..." the succubus spoke as she looked at adeline.


    "why is a high demon like you here in the human kingdom, killing these weaklings?" adeline asked with a smile.


    "i can ask the same thing. what is the dragon queen doing here?" remil asked.


    "just hanging out... but you dodged my question. did the council of the high demons betray you?" adeline asked with a smile.


    "it''s none of your business. if you get out of this room right now, we can end this without making any scenes or anything, and we can talk tomorrow calmly." the succubus spoke with an irritated expression.


    "well, i am not the one making decisions here. you can talk to my husband regarding that." adeline spoke as she pointed towards anon.


    "hmm...? a human and a dragon married? i am getting too many surprises tonight. hello, human... what''s your name?" remil asked with a smile.


    "you don''t give a fuck about my name, right?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i don''t, but you figured it out real quick. i may have taken a liking to you, maybe if you leave with your dragon wife... i can get you one exclusive night with me.


    you know, succubus are really good at all the kinky stuff in sex." remil replied with a perverted smile.


    "i will say this once, and this offer will be valid for only one minute after i finish speaking. here is the offer: either you become my slave and accept this slave collar right here and right now, or fight me, and i will beat you so brutally that you will accept this collar automatically, after getting beaten up.


    your time starts now..." anon spoke.


    "what? is this a joke or something?" remil asked with a confused expression.


    "believe me, this guy is very strong. he is not joking when he is saying that." adeline spoke as she looked at remil with a smile.


    "so, are you saying that if i didn''t accept your offer, she is going to beat me or are you going to beat me?" remil asked anon.


    "i am alone in this... she is only here for the show." anon replied.


    "well, in that case... bring it on hum-" before remil could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her by punching her in the face.


    "time''s up..." anon spoke.


    boom


    remil crashed into the bathroom''s wall and broke it immediately.


    "fucking hell? when did the humans become so much stronger?" remil spoke as she stood up and dusted her clothes. the injuries that she sustained on her body started healing instantly.


    "this is going to be one hell of a match..." remil spoke as she looked at anon with an evil smile.


    the dark markings on her body started increasing.


    ''her power is increasing... why ?'' anon wondered.


    "dear, she is using the full moon''s power to strengthen her body... be ready." adeline spoke.

 Chapter 546 -546

    chapter 546 -546


    "well, well... human. aren''t you stronger than these pathetic ones ? did your dragon wife helped you in getting stronger ?" remil asked as her dark blood filled inside her eyes.


    her nails started growing and her veins started appearing all over her legs.


    "booo...." remil spoke as she disappeared from her position and appeared right in front of anon''s face.


    *booooom*


    she punched anon in the face and anon went flying back to the back wall of the room where he broke another wall.


    in one of the teacher''s room...


    "hey... did you hear something ?" a girl asked.


    "no, you have classes tomorrow and you need to sleep..." the teacher spoke as he hugged the girl and went back to sleep.


    "i thought, i heard something... like an explosion or something." the girl murmured as she went back to sleep.


    back in the bathroom...


    as the cloud of dust settled down, remil noticed that anon''s unconscious body was lying their without moving one bit.


    "well, that was it ? is it over already ?" remil asked with a smile.


    "nope. it''s just starting..." adeline spoke as she smiled and looked at remil.


    "what ?" remil asked in confusion.


    ???? but when his drinking and lusting and his hunger


    for power became known to more and more people... ????


    ???? the demands to do something about this outrageous


    man became louder and louder.????


    anon''s voice resounded through the hallways as he started singing.


    remil immediately turned her head towards anon and noticed he was standing on his feet once again.


    "still alive and no injuries sustained... that''s intresting. are you using a spell or an artifact to do that ?" remil asked with a curious expression.


    ????this man''s just got to go, declared his enemies


    but the ladies begged, don''t you try to do it, please.????


    ???? no doubt this rasputin had lots of hidden charms


    though he was a brute they just fell into his arms.????


    anon didn''t answered the question and continued to sing...


    "well, doesn''t matter... you are going to die, now." remil spoke as she rushed towards anon with an incredible speed.


    her long nails were ready to tear through anon''s body.


    "die... human." remil spoke as she tried to tear through anon''s throat with her nails but before her nails could''ve reached anon''s neck, a long sickle came in between and stopped her hands.


    "arcane slayers..." anon spoke as he looked at her, dead in the eyes.


    as soon as remil touched the arcane slayers, her magic started fading away... every single enchantment and every single spell stopped working when she touched the sickle.


    remil immediately jumped back in defence...


    ''what is this ? why is my magic fading away ?'' rem wondered in confusion, because she didn''t knew that anon''s arcane slayers are made out of travertine.


    "did you do this ?" remil asked as she turned towards adeline.


    "nope, i am just standing here... i told you, my husband is a strong man." adeline replied with a smile.


    "you shouldn''t look the other way, when your opponent is right in front of you." anon''s bone chilling voice came from remil''s back and as soon as she turned around she noticed that anon is standing right in front of her face, smiling like a psychopath.


    "when did-" before remil could''ve said anything else, anon punched her with a fist full of auric energy.


    *booooooom*


    remil flew through the bathroom walls and crashed on the academic grounds.


    ''i had no enchantment on my body and it''s hurting pretty bad. fuck, that human is no ordinary human...'' remil thought as she slowly stood up from the ground.


    anon walked out of the bathroom slowly and looked at remil with a psychopathic smile.


    remil immediately started enchanting her body with different spells to protect herself from anon.


    "are you alright, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i don''t like your smile, you fucking psychopath." remil spoke as she summoned her whip and cracked it on the floor loudly.


    *tsshhhh*


    "you break my heart, darling." anon spoke as he summoned his arcane slayers once again.


    lights¦Í¦Ïvel "killing strike of the demon goddess ''alora''..." remil spoke as her whip started pink.


    as soon as she attacked anon with that whip, the whip stopped glowing and a message popped up, right in front of anon.


    [demon seal''s authority has been activated.]


    [demon opponent has been detected. authority is starting to take effect.]


    [your opponent''s magical and physical strength has been reduced by 30%]n))o.-v-/e))l/(b(/1--n


    "oh, almost forgot about this thing." anon spoke as he turned his wrist around and noticed the demonic seal shining brightly.


    "what the fuck is happening ? first my enchantments, then my whip and now this... it''s like my power is leaving my body... " remil spoke as she felt the power decreasing in her body.


    "i told you... don''t look away." anon''s voice resounded from remil''s back and as soon as she turned back... she noticed anon standing right behind her, pointing a sickle directly at her neck.


    as soon as the sickle touched remil''s neck, all the enchantments on her body, started fading away once again.


    ''it''s him... he is purging my enchantments but... how ? my magic can''t be purged with any purging skill.'' remil was too confused at this point and she understood one thing, she can''t defeat anon.


    "h-human... w-we can talk this through... wait, that seal." suddenly remil noticed the demonic seal on anon''s hand.


    "y-you are the ''choosen one'', m-my lord, please forgive me for attacking you. i-i never knew you are the choosen one, please forgive me." remil spoke as she immediately kneeled down to anon.


    ''fuck... i was about to beat the crap out of her body but this seal, saved her. well, whatever...'' anon thought.


    "oh, well... the fun ends here. i don''t think, you want to kill me anymore now, do you ?" anon asked as he placed the arcane slayers back into his inventory.


    "n-no, my l-lord..." remil replied in a stammering voice.


    "so, remil... why don''t we go inside and have a sweet talk...?" anon spoke as he looked at remil with a smile.


    "y-yes, my lord." remil replied in a very scared tone.

 Chapter 547 -547

    chapter 547 -547


    anon, adeline, and remil are sitting inside a classroom.


    anon is sitting in the teacher''s chair, adeline is standing right beside him, and remil is sitting on the ground with her head bowed down to the ground.


    "so, remil... why are you here?" anon asked.


    "b-because, you told me to be... m-my lord?" remil spoke.


    "not in the classroom, stupid. why are you in this kingdom, the human kingdom?" anon asked again.


    "m-my lord, 150 years ago... i-i was assigned a secret mission by sir, counselor in the human kingdom. it was to collect some individuals from this academy, that can be converted into potential demon generals.


    when i came here, i-i couldn''t help but kill the male students and suck their life force out of their sweet and young bodies. at first, i thought it was under control... i killed one, then two, then three, and on the third day, i killed fifty students." remil spoke.


    "wow... that must''ve been a feast for you huh?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no one noticed the missing students due to the war with the demon kingdom. i kept killing them and sucking their life force out of their bodies.


    after some time, i lost my control over the killings and forgot the day count. suddenly, one day... the war was over, and someone noticed the decreasing number of students within the academy.


    i stopped killing for some time, but i am a succubus, i can''t live without any life force my lord... that''s why i started killing again, but this time, i kept the numbers very low... about fifty to sixty maximum-" remil spoke.


    "that''s not a very low number, stupid bitch." adeline spoke.


    "yeah, i think that was one of my biggest mistakes, i never knew that humans would notice them, but they did. that''s why the professors caught me and trapped me inside a magical mirror.


    the magical mirror was made out of very special glass, it was one of a kind. the sand to make that glass can only be found in the lizardmen empire''s desert, and it was enchanted with elven empire''s ancient spells.


    i couldn''t get out of that mirror even after trying my best, and as i feared, i was trapped. one century passed, and i was locked inside a dark room with some other junk.


    i slept most of the time to conserve my leftover life force and clung onto the hope that someday, i will get out of the mirror.


    then, one day a stupid human walked inside that room. i was very happy because his aura was weak. i could sense his weak will power, and that''s when i gathered everything i had inside me and called out to him.


    he listened to my cry and came to help me... as soon as he removed the cloth from the mirror, i seduced him and escaped from the mirror prison.


    after escaping, i started killing again. but this time... i reduced my killing numbers to half of what i was killing back then."


    "yeah, still a stupid bitch. killing thirty humans in one night is also suspicious." adeline spoke.


    "i know..." remil accepted.


    "continue..." anon ordered.


    "as i continued to kill the students... the knights from the royal chivalry started coming to the dorms.nove-lb-in


    i knew that i can''t kill a royal knight. that''s why i caught one of their leaders and made him my slave. after this, i continued to kill students and he covered it for me in front of the human queen." remil spoke.


    "well, that was one good story... now wear this collar." anon spoke as he gave the slave collar to remil.


    "my lord, you don''t need a slave collar to control me. i am already your slave; please give me any order, and i will accomplish it immediately." remil spoke.


    "yeah, just like you did with the counselor, right?" anon asked with a smile.


    "t-that was a mistake, my lord... it will never repeat again. please, give me a second chance." remil requested.


    "this is your second chance, luv. get this collar inside your neck or this time... my sickles will not stop before cutting your brain into two halves.


    this is the last time, i am going to say this..." anon spoke as he tossed the slave collar towards remil and stood up from his chair.


    he summoned a cigar and a rail gun from his inventory... anon lit up the cigar and started taking puffs out of the cigar.


    ''charge with 2% mana...'' anon commanded.


    zzzzzzz


    the rail gun started charging as anon continued to puff the smoke out of his mouth.


    "she is not going to let her free will go away like that... even if you are the chosen one, dear." adeline whispered into anon''s ear.


    anon didn''t reply to this and continued to puff out the smoke.


    ''i can''t let him take away my freedom. so, what if he is the chosen one? i am also a demon and i will not sacrifice my freedom, just to live as a human''s sex doll.


    okay, there is one exit door in this room. the dragon girl and the human are standing far away from it, and i am the closest to it. they are standing near the window and looking outside. if i can get out of this room... i will use the stealth skill and escape into the night.


    the full moon is on my side, and if i drink a haste potion... i will be too fast for anyone to catch. i can find more humans to suck life force from later, but for now... i have to keep my freedom.'' remil thought as she locked her eyes on the exit door of the room and prepared herself to run away from anon.


    "dear, are you listening to-" before adeline could''ve completed her sentence, she heard a weird sound.


    zoooooop


    adeline immediately turned around and noticed that remil has escaped.


    "dear, she ran away. should i catch her for you?" adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "nope... this is about to get interesting." anon spoke as he sucked in lots of smoke into his lungs and tossed the cigar aside.


    anon then pointed his rail gun towards remil''s left leg.


    "bang..." anon spoke as he released the smoke from his mouth and pulled the rail gun''s trigger with a wide smile on his face.


    boom

 Chapter 548 -548

    chapter 548 -548


    5 minutes ago...


    ''demonic footsteps...'' remil activated her spell, locked her eyes on the exit door, and started running with every single strand of strength left in her body.


    as soon as remil exited the room, she turned around and noticed that no one was following her. a smile appeared on her face as she started celebrating her freedom.


    "haha... take that, you sucker. i can''t understand the demon gods. why would they choose someone so pathetic to be the ''chosen one''? and a human at that." remil spoke as she continued to run away.


    ''it''s time to activate the stealth skill-'' before remil could''ve completed her sentence, she started feeling immense pain in both of her legs and crashed down to the ground.


    "w-what is happening?" remil spoke as she lost consciousness.


    after 5 minutes, remil opened her eyes once again and saw anon''s face right in front of her....


    "hello, luv. are you alright?" anon asked with a smile on his face.


    "y-you, again?" remil asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, me again," anon replied.


    "n-no... don''t kill me." remil wanted to run away but she couldn''t feel her legs. as soon as she turned her eyes towards her legs, she noticed that both of her legs were gone.


    "m-my legs... w-what did you do with my legs?" remil asked with a shocked expression when she noticed that both of her legs were missing.


    "i blasted them away when you were too busy running away from me. well, i planned to blast away the left one only... but your right leg came in between and booom. it got blasted away too." anon replied with a smile.


    "y-you are not the ''chosen one''. y-you are a fucking monster.... you kill the ones that choose you. you were chosen to protect us, and you are killing us instead." remil shouted as she tried to make anon feel guilty about attacking her.


    "oh my god, you are right... how can i do this? the demon gods chose me to protect you, and what am i doing here?" anon spoke as he regrets his mistake.


    "that''s why i am-" before remil could''ve completed her sentence, anon pointed his rail gun over remil''s left hand and pulled the trigger.


    booooooom


    "aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....." remil shouted loudly as she felt her left hand getting blasted away from her body.


    anon sat down and grabbed remil''s hair...n((o(/v.(e-)l--b-(i)/n


    "listen here, bitch. your gods chose me because i was a monster, and you thought you could run away from me after giving me a lecture on saving demons? you think you are very sly, but you are not, bitch." anon spoke as he stood up once again and pointed the rail gun over her right hand.


    ''charge up with 1% mana....'' anon commanded.


    zoooooooooo


    "n-no... no, no, no.... wait, i will become your slave... please don''t do this... no-"


    boooooom


    anon shot once again and blew up the right hand as well.


    "aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." remil shouted and she started crying loudly.


    "here... you look in pain." anon spoke as he took out a knife from his inventory and sliced the skin off of his right hand.


    as soon as the skin from his hand was peeled off, the troll locket was revealed. anon took out the troll locket and gently placed it over remil''s face.


    "a troll locket !!? wow, dear. you are incredible... i never thought i would see something like that ever again." adeline spoke with a surprised expression when she noticed the troll locket.


    "thank you, luv..." anon spoke as he stood up.


    "y-you fucking... monsterrrrr. i will meet you in... hell." remil shouted as she looked at anon with a wide smile.


    "you aren''t going anywhere, luv. i will show you what kind of monster i am. start healing..." anon spoke as he commanded the troll locket to heal remil.


    suddenly, the troll locket started shining, and it started healing remil''s hands.


    "w-what are you... doing?" remil asked with a confused expression.


    as soon as her left hand got regenerated back to its original form, anon pointed his rail gun over it and...


    *boooom*


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." remil shouted as she felt the immense pain of her hand getting blasted away once again.


    after this, her left hand grew back and...


    *booooom*


    anon shot it once again.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... fuckkkkkkkkk." remil shouted as anon blew up, her body parts without any hesitation.


    the troll locket was using her own life force to restore her body parts, just so anon could destroy them once again for fun.


    "heal her slowly... so that, i can destroy her slowly." anon commanded as he smiled like a maniac and continued to destroy remil''s body.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."


    booooooooom


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."


    boooom


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    ....


    this process continued for the next 30 minutes without any stops, and after the 30 minutes passed, adeline grabbed anon''s hand.


    "dear, stop... please. i don''t think she is worth it... i know she did things that aren''t fair, but look at her face..." adeline spoke with a disgusted expression.


    anon turned around and looked at remil''s face...


    she was devastated from all the torture that he did on her for the last 30 minutes...


    "k-k-kill me.... p-please." remil murmured as she begged for her death.


    "well, if you say so..." anon spoke as he placed the rail gun back into his inventory and placed his hand over the troll locket.


    he then supplied mana into it, and the troll locket healed remil''s whole body in one go.


    ''my husband is really merciless... after the first 15 minutes, my soul started shaking from all that blood bath. how can a human be this merciless?'' adeline thought as she rubbed her chest in order to digest the scenes that she just saw.


    "okay, you are ready to go..." anon spoke as he took the troll''s locket and placed it inside his right hand, once again.


    "huh...?" remil realized that anon has healed her body back to its original form and he is not attacking her anymore.


    "here... you have ten seconds to wear this." anon spoke as he throws a slave collar in the opposite direction of where remil was lying down.


    "i-i will..." remil spoke as she immediately gathered everything she had in her body and approached the slave collar.


    she picked up the slave collar and locked it around her neck without any hesitation.


    click

 Chapter 549 -549

    chapter 549 -549


    click.


    remil immediately locked the slave collar around her neck, and a slave contract appeared right in front of anon''s face.


    anon smirked evilly as he grabbed the slave contract and placed it inside his inventory without wasting another second.


    "and that''s how you make a succubus, your full-fledged slave," anon spoke as he looked at adeline and smiled normally.


    "r-right, dear," adeline replied with a smile, but she was still afraid of him.


    "don''t be afraid of me, luv. i don''t hurt cute girls like you," anon spoke as he slowly walked up to adeline and grabbed her chin slightly.


    he then kissed adeline on the lips and forced his tongue into adeline''s mouth to show her that he had the authority here.


    after kissing for one minute straight, anon took his tongue out of adeline''s mouth.


    "i like it rough," anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "as you say, dear," adeline replied as she smiled at anon.


    ''wow... that was one good kiss. gerald never did this to my lips... i think i am releasing the love liquid from my pussy. dear really knows how to please a girl,'' adeline thought as she grabbed her pussy over the pants and squeezed it tightly.


    ''annnh... that feels good.''


    "now, adeline... let''s go to the royal castle one last time before going back to my home," anon ordered.


    "as you command, dear. should i take you on my back this time?" adeline asked with an excited smile.


    "yeah... we can do that," anon replied.


    "thank you, dear," adeline replied as she transformed back into her original dragon form and bowed down to anon.


    she then opened her left wing for anon to climb on.


    "follow me, luv," anon ordered remil as he slowly climbed over adeline''s back.


    "y-yes, master," remil replied in a scared tone, as she stood up from the ground and started following anon without wasting another second.


    "let''s go..." anon commanded.


    "yes, dear," adeline spoke as she flapped her wings and started flying high into the air.


    flap-flap.


    after flying for about 5 minutes, all three of them reached in front of the royal castle.


    at first, the guards were scared when they saw the huge dragon flying towards them, but once they saw that anon was the one riding it, they calmed down and went back to their positions.


    adeline landed over the royal castle''s roof and opened her left wing once again for anon to walk down without any problems.


    anon and remil stepped down from adeline''s back, and she transformed back into her human form.


    "let''s go and show her the culprit that''s been killing the students," anon spoke as he started walking towards derein''s room.


    as soon as anon reached in front of derein''s room, he noticed that the doors were closed and two guards were standing in front of the door.


    as anon stepped forward to enter inside the room, one of the guards spoke up...


    "sir, anon... madam derein has ordered us to stop anyone from coming inside this room for the next hour."


    "yeah, yeah... fuck off," anon spoke.


    "y-yes, sir." the guards immediately ran off because they knew what would happen if they tried to talk back with anon.


    anon placed his hands over the gates and noticed that the gates were locked from inside.


    "hmm...? that''s suspicious..." anon spoke as he applied a little more strength and broke the gates down.


    boom.


    "woahhhh..."


    "shit... what the fuck, mr. anon?" derein shouted as she immediately covered her body with a white blanket, and arthur did the same.


    "sir, anon... what are you doing here?" arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "well, i caught your mysterious girl," anon replied as he immediately noticed that arthur and derein were about to have sex.


    derein immediately walked up to anon with a very angry expression and spoke, "mr. anon, this is not a very appropriate time for you to visit a couple that got together after so many months."


    "oh my, were you busy having sex, or are you just going to start it?" anon asked with a smile.


    "we were about to have it before you suddenly broke our doors and rushed into the room," derein replied.


    "umm... derein, can i talk to you... outside the room for one minute only?" anon asked with a smile.


    "really?" derein asked with an irritated expression.


    "just come... it will be fun," anon spoke.


    "okay, but just for one minute, okay?" derein spoke as she walked out of the room with anon.


    "girls, go and wait for me in the dining hall," anon commanded as he looked at adeline and remil.


    "yes, master."


    "yes, dear."


    both of them spoke in unison as they left the corridor immediately...


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "what is it that you want to talk about, and it better be important?" derein asked.


    "well, you remember that i saved arthur twice, right?" anon asked.


    "yeah, so?" derein asked with a confused expression because she couldn''t comprehend what anon was trying to do here.


    "well, you said that i have two favors left that you owe me, right?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yeah... that''s right," derein replied.n./o-.v-(e--l)(b..i..n


    "so, i want to ask for a favor right now," anon spoke.


    "what? you want a favor from me? i mean, you have more money than our royal treasure, and you can have any girl you want in this kingdom with your powers.


    so, what is it that you want from me?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "i want you to leave arthur and have sex with me, right now and right in front of him. while he watches us with his helpless eyes," anon replied.


    "what? have you lost it? arthur is ready to have sex with me... in that room, and you are saying that i have sex with you right in front of him while he watches you fuck me?" derein asked with a shocked expression.


    "yeah, that''s pretty much it... you said it was a favor, and i can ask for anything; well, this is what i ask for," anon spoke.


    "nope, not happening. i will have sex with you, but tomorrow. today, i will only have sex with arthur. now, please leave," derein replied as she started walking back towards the room.


    ''song of the siren king...''


    "stop right there, derein..." anon spoke.

 Chapter 550 -550

    chapter 550 -550


    ''song of the siren king...''


    "stop right there, luv." anon commanded.


    as soon as anon''s voice entered inside derein''s ears, she stopped immediately and her legs froze up, against her will.


    "what the fuck ? why can''t i move ?" derein murmured in confusion.


    "come back here..." anon commanded.


    suddenly derein turned around and noticed that her body wasn''t listening to her and she was working on anon''s command now.


    "m-mr. anon... y-you can''t control me like that." derein spoke in a very low voice as she realised that anon is not in a good mood.n)(ovelbin


    "well, well... you get frank with me first, granted two favours to do anything with you. i took over the elven kingdom and killed the ones who raped you and that''s how you treat me ?


    do you really think you can come here and tell me to go away, just so, you can go back to your room again, and have sex with your lovely, husband ? oh, you are mistaken gravely, luv." anon spoke as he looked at derein with a cold expression.


    "m-mr. anon... i-i understand your feelings but, you have to understand my feelings as well... i can''t do this, not right now.


    you want to have sex with me, come after 30 minutes and you can have me for the rest of the night... okay ?" derein asked with a smile.


    "i am not going to fuck a used pussy-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, arthur came out of the room.


    "hey, what are you guys talking about ?" arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "arthur, please go back into the-"


    "arthur, look me in the eyes..." anon spoke as he walked upto him and used his skill.


    anon''s eyes shined bright purple and so did arthur''s eyes.


    "mr. anon, please don''t do this..." derein immediately walked upto anon and tried to stop him.


    "shut the fuck up, bitch." anon replied.


    "arthur, i am going to fuck your wife... do you have a problem with that ?" anon asked.


    "no, master." arthur replied immediately.


    "good... now, let''s go." anon spoke.


    "mr. anon, please don''t do this... i-i will have sex with you right now, just release my arthur from your spell. please, i beg you..." derein begged.


    "the more you beg me, the more i will do it. so, lose the cloth..." anon spoke.


    "here... you can fuck me, okay ? just release arthur." derein replied as she dropped the white blanket from her body and revealed her naked body to anon, right in front of arthur.


    "hmm... this is not fun, let me change it." anon spoke as he touched arthur''s head slightly and released his mind from the absolute hypnosis but kept him under body controlling hypnosis.


    "huh...? what is going on ? why are you standing naked in front of sir, anon... derein ? and why can''t move my body ? it''s like, my whole body is frozen in this place.


    answer me derein..." arthur asked with a confused expression.


    derein slowly walked upto arthur and touched his cheeks...


    "darling, do you remember the sudden zombie attack that happened near the outskirts ?" she asked.


    "yeah... what about it ?" arthur asked.


    "well, you remember that mr. anon sent his army of ogres to help us, right ?" derein asked.


    "derein, don''t ask me stupid questions and tell me why the fuck are you standing naked here and why can''t i move my body ?" arthur asked with an angry expression.


    "i-i promised mr. anon, that if he sent his army to help us... i will owe him a favour and that can include anything that comes under my jurisdiction." derein explained.


    "w-what is he asking ?" arthur asked with a stammering voice.


    "he wants to have sex with me, right in front of you... while you watch us helplessly." derein replied.


    "you fucking bastard... how dare you to ask my wife something like that ? she is my wife you fucking commoner." arthur shouted loudly in a very loud voice.


    "shhh... keep it low, arthur." anon commanded.


    suddenly arthur stopped talking as if someone glued his lips together.


    "mnnnnnnhhhhhh... mnnnh.... mnnnhhh" arthur tried to say something but his voice wasn''t clear.


    "well, how do i explain this arthur ? okay, here is one. arthur, your wife shaked hands with the devil to save your life and that''s when she gave me a second favour." anon spoke as he looked at arthur with an evil smile.


    "well, derein... since, i am asking for favours. what don''t you grant me one more favour that you owe me ?" anon asked with the same evil smile.


    "w-what do you... want, mr. anon ?" derein asked with a scared tone.


    "well, i am going to put it in the simplest way possible... i want you to stop having sex with arthur and become my cum-dump instead." anon spoke.


    suddenly silence covered the whole room and both of them looked at anon with angry expressions.


    "what ? it''s a favour... i can ask anything, i want. now grant my wish by signing this mana contract... hehehe." anon spoke as he summoned a mana contract and gave it to derein.


    derein took the mana contract and started reading it...


    [1. you can''t have sex with other than anon agreil.


    2. you can never ever have sex with arthur.


    3. you will become anon agreil''s cum-dump and always be at his disposal for use. he will use you however he likes and whenever he likes.


    you can''t resist or deny his commands, if any command is denied after signing this contract, you will either become anon agreil''s slave or die.]


    "i am not going to sign this... do whatever you want. kill me, i don''t care but i am not going to cheat on my husband." derein replied with an attitude filled voice.


    "okay, your choice." anon''s poke as he summoned a sword from his inventory and throwed it towards derein.


    "what ? you want me to kill myself ?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "no... i want you to kill your dear husband... hehehehehe." anon spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "arthur... you can speak now but keep your voice low, i don''t want to kill every single living thing inside this castle except you two. you understand ? because they have families too, you know and i don''t think you want anyone to loose their life just because you shouted loudly." anon spoke with a smile as he freed arthur''s mouth.


    "anon, you bastard. this is not right... i respected you because you saved my life twice and this is what you give me in return ?" arthur asked with an angry tone.


    "oh my god... this is not right ? fuck man... i thought this is right. thank you for clarifying it brother. you fucking stupid, son of a bitch.


    you think, you are going to shake hands with the devil make a deal and leave without paying a price ? you are mistaken. as i already told your wife every fucking thing has a price in this world.


    saving your life had a price and your wife is going to pay it with her body, while you watch it. every thrust of dick into her pussy will remind you that, this is one pussy you can''t fuck anymore because it belongs to anon now.


    derein, i will give you one more chance to sign this contract." anon spoke in a cold tone.


    "you said that everything has a price, right ?" derein asked with a straight face.


    "i did... what about it ?" anon asked.


    "well, there should be a price to pay, for me to not sign this contract, right ?" derein asked with a smile.


    ''fuck... she turned my words against me. what was i thinking, when i said that ? wait, i can use that... hehehehe.'' anon thought.


    "*cough-cough-cough* there is a price for that as well... you are right." anon replied as another evil idea struck inside his mind.


    "tell me... the price then." derein asked with a smile, as she thought that she has outsmarted anon''s mind.


    "well, if this is what you choose... here." anon spoke as he summoned a sword from his inventory and throwed it towards derein.


    "what ? do you want me to kill myself ? okay, i will do it... if this is what it takes." derein spoke.


    "no, not you... i want you to kill someone else..." anon spoke.


    "who ?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "kill your dear husband for me, luv." anon ordered.


    suddenly derein''s body started moving on their own and she bent down to pick up the sword that anon throwed in her direction.


    "no, no, no... mr. anon, this is not right. please, i-i will sign the contract... please don''t do this... mr. anon listen to me." derein shouted as she picked up the sword and pointed it towards arthur.


    "well, i can''t do anything now... you choose this." anon spoke.


    "n-no... please mr. anon." derein begged.


    "derein, kill me. you can save yourself from this monster." arthur spoke as he looked at derein with a smile.


    "no, you idiot... i did all this just so you can live and now you are telling me to kill you, with my own hands ? i will never do that..." derein spoke.


    "yeah, yeah... kill him, fast." anon ordered.

 Chapter 551 -551

    chapter 551 -551


    "kill him, fast..." anon ordered.


    "n-no..." derein spoke as her hands grappled the sword''s handle tightly against her will and her mind forced her hands to point the sword over arthur''s neck in order to kill him.


    "kill me... love." arthur spoke as he smiled towards derein.


    "yeah, kill him luv." anon spoke.


    "mr. anon please, don''t do this... please mr. anon, i will do anything you tell me to, i will make you this kingdom''s king.


    please mr. anon..." derein begged as her hand moved backwards.


    "hmm... i will think about it after you kill arthur." anon spoke.


    derein immediately realised that there was nothing to bargain now. her hand moved on it''s own and with full force, a sword came towards arthur''s neck.


    "noooooooooooo...." derein shouted as she closed her eyes and looked away.


    "i love you, derein." arthur shouted and closed his eyes as well.


    *chk*


    suddenly silence covered the whole corridor.


    derein opened her eyes slowly and looked at arthur, but what she saw after that, left her surprised.


    arthur wasn''t dead, her hand stopped right before the sword could''ve sliced through arthur''s neck.


    "well, well, well... wasn''t that one hell of a show ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "what-?" arthur asked with a confused expression as he opened his eyes.


    "do you really think, i would kill you arthur ? i will never kill you man. if i killed you, who will watch your wife getting fucked by me ?" anon asked.


    "you motherfucker... why are you doing this to us ?" derein asked with an angry expression.


    "because, i enjoy it. i enjoy your suffering... i enjoy it when you get angry." anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "you are sick, you monster." arthur spoke.


    "you hurt my feelings, arthur. well, doesn''t matter... let''s all go back into your room, so i can fuck arthur''s wife right in front of arthur.


    sounds delicious... hehehe." anon spoke as he laughed creepily.


    after this, all three of them went back to arthur''s room.


    *click*


    anon closed the doors and looked at derein with a perverted smile.


    "now, shall we have some sweet sex ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i don''t like you..." derein replied.


    "no one does, at first... hehehe. now, arthur... sit down and watch your wife while she gives me a good naked dance." anon spoke.


    "you fucking bastard... don''t you dare.." arthur spoke with a very angry expression.


    "oh, i will... derein, start dancing for me and will you please drop that white blanket... while you swing your pussy and ass for another man, while your dear husband looks at you." anon ordered.


    "why are you doing this ? why don''t you just fuck me and get it over with already ?" derein asked with a helpless expression.


    "oh my god, are you a fucking stupid or what ? didn''t i tell you, i enjoy it, when you suffer. now, swing that ass and pussy for me bitch." anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    "you are sick..." derein spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "i am...? well, thank you for your advice. now, dance." anon replied.


    derein knew that she had to do whatever anon was ordering her to do or something even worse can happen.


    with pain in heart, she looked at anon with a hateful expression and started dancing.


    "yes, shake that ass... it''s not shaking enough, derein." anon spoke as he noticed that derein wasn''t shaking her ass and only acting as if she is really shaking it, suddenly another evil idea popped inside his mind.


    "okay, i understand that you don''t want to shake that fat ass of yours but guess what ? you will shake it or your dear husband will die." anon spoke as he summoned a sword and used his skill to move it directly over arthur''s neck.


    "nooo... i will shake it." derein shouted as soon as she realised that arthur''s neck was under anon''s sword.


    "oh, you will huh ?" anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "y-yes, i will shake my ass..." derein spoke.


    "good, shake it hard enough so that your pussy lips can be visible... do you understand ?" anon asked.


    "y-yes..." derein replied as she immediately turned back and bent down in front of anon, she then started shaking her ass and this time, she shaked it so hard that even her pussy lips were shaking with her ass.


    "you looking at this... arthur, look at how your wife is shamelessly swinging that ass and pussy of hers... in front of me. that''s what you call power...


    look at her..." anon spoke as he looked at arthur with a smile.


    "d-derein..." arthur spoke in a very low tone as he started crying and tears started coming out of his eyes.


    "awww... hey derein look at this... your strong husband is crying." anon spoke.


    suddenly, derein stopped twerking her ass and looked at arthur with a sad expression.


    "oi, who told you to stop ? i will cut his fucking neck... continue to shake that ass." anon shouted.


    "i-i am doing it... i am doing it... please don''t do anything to him." derein spoke as she bent down once again and started twerking her fat ass.


    "i will take revenge for this, anon. i will take revenge..." arthur spoke as he looked at anon with a very angry expression.


    "you will ? well, why don''t i enjoy the full service then ?" anon spoke as she looked at arthur with an evil smile.


    "what ?" arthur asked with a shocked expression, because he knew that something wrong is about to happen with derein now and all because of him.


    "derein, luv come to me with that twerking ass of yours and shake it after placing that pussy on my face." anon spoke.


    ''fuck... i want to kill him. he is making me do all this stuff right in front of the man that i love so much. i hate my life, why did i ever gave him favour ?


    no, why did i ever meet him in the first place ? i should''ve kept my distance from him. he is a dangerous person. everyone warned me but, i was stupid.'' derein thought as she stopped twerking and went upto anon.


    "no, please... derein don''t do it... i will die rather than watch you rub your pussy on this bastard''s face. please derein, don''t do it." arthur spoke as he shaked his neck swiftly in a ''no'' manner.


    "what are you saying, arthur ? your wife twerked in front of me, just to save your life and now you are saying that she should stop and let you die ?


    is that what you want, derein ?" anon asked as he looked at derein with a smile.


    "i-i can''t let that happen arthur, i love you so much... i can''t let you die like that. please arthur... i-i have to so whatever he is ordering me to.


    please, just let me save your life." derein spoke as she touched arthur''s face and looked at him with a smile but tears were still coming out of her eyes.


    "hey, hey... i can''t stand this shit drama of yours, put your pussy on my face and shake it." anon ordered.nove-lb-in


    derein then turned around and bent down, right in front of anon''s face.


    as soon as she bent down, her pink pussy was revealed widely to anon. after this, she took a few steps back and slightly touched her pussy on anon''s nose.


    "if you don''t do it properly... i will have to kill your husband, derein." anon spoke.


    "i-i am doing it... i-it''s my first time doing something like this." derein spoke as she immediately covered her mouth and regretted the words, she just said.


    "whhhhat ? did you say, first time ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "n-no... i didn''t." derein spoke as she stepped back and stuffed anon''s mouth with her pussy.


    "mnnnhhhh~" anon started sniffing and licking derein''s pussy immediately, but soon he noticed that she wasn''t shaking her hips anymore.


    "hey, shake you ass... bitch." anon ordered as he slapped derein''s ass tightly.


    *slap*


    "anh~" as soon as the slap landed over derein''s ass... she felt something that she had never felt before, something weird.


    ''what is this feeling ? i don''t get this, when i do it with arthur and right now, i am not having sex but i am feeling it. wait.... is he licking my clit-''


    "annnhhhh~ h-hey... don''t lick me in weird places..." derein spoke as she stopped twerking again.


    *slap-slap*


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "stop twerking one more time *lick-lick* without my permission and dear arthur''s *lick-lick* neck will roll in your legs." anon spoke as he continued to lick derein''s clit and pussy without showing any signs of stopping.


    "annnh~ no, don''t do that..." derein spoke as she started twerking her ass once again.


    ''i-i can''t think anything like this, he is licking my pussy too hard and i am ashamed to say this... but, i-i may be enjoying this.'' derein thought as she closed her eyes and focused on anon''s tongue wrapping around her clit.


    she couldn''t help it, she was a woman too and anon''s tongue was too much for her pussy.


    "oh, no.... something is cumming..." derein shouted as her twerking speed increased with every lick.


    "cum... bitch... cum on arthur''s face... hehehe." anon spoke as he continued to lick her pussy, but turned it towards arthur''s face when derein started cumming.

 Chapter 552 -552

    chapter 552 -552


    "annnnhh~ i am... cummmmmminnng~" derein moaned loudly in pleasure as she released a fountain of cum from her pussy and as soon as she did, anon turned her pussy towards arthur''s face.


    *squirt-squirt*


    "how do you like it arthur? i bet you are tasting your wife''s cum for the very first time right ? because you never made her cum... haha..." anon spoke as he laughed.


    "i... will kill you... with my own hands." arthur spoke as he looked at anon with a very angry expression.


    "well, try your best." anon spoke as he slapped derein''s ass.


    *slap*


    "annnnh~" derein moaned and squirted more cum over arthur''s face.


    *squirt-squirt*


    "your wife is squirting on your face and look... i am not holding her ass now. she is doing it on her own..." anon whispered into arthur''s ear as he removed his hands from derein''s ass.


    ''best way to destroy a relationship between a man and a woman is to plant a seed of doubt in both of their minds and the best thing about this method of corruption is that, you don''t even need to repeat it once again.


    it will grow into a big tree over time and it''s the fastest method to destroy any relationship, no matter how much love is between the couples.


    although this technique has one disadvantage, it doesn''t work if i generate any negative idea directly into their unconscious mind.


    due to the thing named ''love'' these type of unconscious thoughts are killed easily by the target''s conscious mind. i have to manually feed these thoughts directly to arthur''s mind in order for this to work effectively.


    i have named this technique, ''the venomous seed of doubt.'' anon thought as a slight smile appeared on his face.


    ''h-he is right... why is derein doing that ? why is she doing this to me on her free will ?'' as soon as this thought came into arthur''s mind seed of doubt started growing inside arthur''s brain.


    as derein stopped squirting, her legs lost the power to stand and she fell down to the ground, losing her consciousness.


    *thud*


    "d-derein ?" arthur asked with a worried expression.


    "arthur, i want to talk to you." anon spoke.


    "derein, are you alright ? can you hear me, derein ? h-hey, check her... what is happening with her ?" arthur couldn''t understand, why derein would lost her consciousness like that.


    "arthur, focus here... on me. what i am going to tell you next is not something, you will be able to believe if you don''t pay full attention to me." anon shouted as he looked at arthur.


    "what the fuck do you want me to listen to, huh ? look, what you did to wy wife... look at her you monster, you made her this miserable." arthur shouted as he started crying.


    "arthur, she is passed out because of too much pleasure." anon spoke with a smile.


    "what ?" arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, your wife enjoyed cumming so much that she fainted while cumming on your face." anon spoke.


    ''n-no... t-that''s not possible, she loves me and she will never enjoy these filthy things. yeah... you are right arthur, why are even thinking about this ? your wife is a royal lady and she will never cheat on you with a guy like him.


    she hates him and he is doing this just to break our relationship.'' arthur thought.


    "you are saying shit things, just so you can break our relationship. i know men like you... you enjoy this." arthur spoke as he looked at anon with an angry expression.


    "i mean, she will cheat on you... as soon as she comes back to her senses, then you will witness it with your own eyes." anon spoke as he smiled towards arthur.


    "she will never cheat on me, on her own free will." arthur spoke.


    "okay, let''s do this... i will not use any magic for the next 30 minutes and if she doesn''t beg for my dick in the next 30 minutes then, i will leave you two alone forever but if she begged for my cock... you will accept my relationship with your wife and you will never have sex with her, okay ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "what if you used magic to make her beg ?" arthur asked.


    ''got him.'' anon thought.


    "well, here... i gave you your free will back, but you have to pretend that you are still under my control and you have to sit there like an object.


    just observe us... don''t speak or do anything. i warn you, if you tried to do something funny... i will kill you instantly." anon spoke as he released arthur from his skill.


    "okay... i accept your deal." arthur spoke.


    "good... now, let the fun begin." anon spoke as he went to the bed and lied down slowly.


    5 minutes passed and derein opened her eyes slowly....


    "huh...? where am i ?" derein asked as she stood up slowly from the ground and looked around in confusion.


    "hello, luv." anon''s voice resounded inside the room.


    suddenly, all the memories of her dirty dance rushed into her head as she turned around and looked at anon with a scared expression.


    "y-you are still here ?" derein asked.


    "why would i go away, luv ? no, how can i go away, just after eating the starters ? i need to finish the main course as well... right ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "what weird thing do you want me to do now ?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "i want you to open my zipper and take my dick out of my pants." anon ordered.


    derein walked upto him without any hesitation and sat down on her knees, right in front of his legs. she then grabbed anon''s zipper and started opening it.


    "no, no, no... luv. why are you using your hands ? use that mouth of yours to open it, and sniff it while you open it. hehe..." anon spoke as he smiled at her.


    "fuck..." derein spoke as she grabbed anon''s zip in-between her teeths and opened it slowly.


    ''*sniff-sniff*... what a disgusting smell... but, why am i getting wet....? is it because of this smell ? no, it can''t be. what am i thinking ?'' derein thought.


    suddenly anon''s long cock jumped out of his pants and fall over derein''s face.


    ''wooah... what is this thing ? can i even take it inside my pussy ? now, i understand... why girls like him. it''s due to this thing, but how can someone have this size of dick ?'' derein thought as her heart rate went up and her pussy started getting more and more wet with every second.


    "suck it, bitch." anon ordered.


    "h-huh ?" derein asked with a confused expression.


    "what ? you don''t know how to suck a dick ?" anon asked.


    "i-i do..." derein spoke in a stammering voice.


    "oh my god... you haven''t sucked a dick. what the fuck are you doing with her in the name of sex ?" anon asked as he turned towards arthur.


    "fuck off..." arthur replied.


    "well, this is something that you do to make your man happy, derein." anon spoke as he grabbed derein''s head and rammed his whole cock inside her mouth.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "what a nice mouth you have... it''s like i am fucking two soft pillows." anon spoke as he continued to use derein''s mouth pussy.


    "mmnnnhhhh~" derein tried to speak something but anon didn''t gave her the chance to say anything, he continued to fuck her mouth pussy without giving her any breaks.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "don''t say anything, bitch. just keep that tongue of yours moving." anon spoke.


    10 minutes passed...


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    derein''s face is red, her cheeks are hurting really bad and her mouth is stiff.


    "shit, i am cumming. don''t spill anything or you know, he will die..." anon spoke as he grabbed derein''s head with both of his hands tightly and rammed his cock deep into her throat.


    *gwak-gwak*


    he then sprayed his cum into derein''s mouth.


    ''this fucker is using my mouth like a pussy and releasing his waste inside my mouth, it tastes so bitter. i want to kill him but i can''t spill anything or he will kill arthur.


    i have to suck everything inside.'' derein thought as she started sucking anon''s cock.nove-lb-in


    "nice, take out every single drop out of my cock." anon spoek as he closed his eyes in pleasure and continued to enjoy derein''s vaccume mouth.


    as derein sucked anon''s cum out of his dick, her pussy released thick love juices on the ground and arthur noticed it.


    ''why is she getting so much excited while doing that filthy thing to his dick ? don''t tell me derein, you are enjoying this. don''t prove him right, derein.'' arthur thought as the seed of doubt started sprouting inside his mind at rapid speed, more and more negative thoughts started coming to his mind and anon noticed this.


    ''hehe... look at her more arthur, the more you think about her the more i benifit from this.'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 553 -553

    chapter 553 -553


    "fuu... that was some nice cumming session, luv. let''s get down to the main course now." anon spoke as he slapped derein''s cheek with his dick.


    "yeah, yeah... let''s just get this over with.." derein spoke with a straight face.


    "good... now, bent down and let me give you a taste of paradise." anon ordered.


    without wasting another second, derein bent down in front of him and started shaking her ass automatically. this time she was shaking her ass like a pure slut would do. her pussy lips were wet and they were spraying cum on her thighs as she twerked her fat ass.


    "why are you shaking your ass ? i never ordered you to shake it or are you enjoying it, now ?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''he is right... why is she shaking her ass like a lowly bitch, who wants to get fucked by her master ?'' arthur thought as he observed derein''s expressions and noticed that she wasn''t feeling sad about twerking her ass now.


    "n-no... y-you ordered me to do it, r-right arthur ?" derein asked as she looked at arthur.


    "he never did, derein. you started shaking your ass in front of him as soon as he commanded you to bent down." arthur replied with straight face.nove-lb.in


    "a-arthur... why are you lying ? why would i shake my ass in front of him, if he never ordered me to do it ?" derein asked with a straight face.


    "you tell me that... it''s like you are his pet and he is your master." arthur replied.


    "n-no... arthur. don''t think it like that, i-i love you and only you." derein spoke.


    "oi, do it fast... i don''t have time for this shit." anon ordered.


    "o-okay..." derein spoke as she stopped shaking her ass and bent down.


    as soon as she bent down, the curve of her ass looked amazing and her pussy lips fluffed out. the juice from her pussy was flowing out and she couldn''t control it.


    "oh, yeah..." anon spoke as he touched the tip of his dick over derein''s pussy and started rubbing it upside-down slowly.


    "annhh~" derein started moaning as she felt anon''s dick rubbing over her pussy and clit.


    as soon as anon noticed that derein''s pussy is opening automatically for his dick, he rammed his dick directly into her pussy.


    "annnnnhhh~" derein moaned loudly, so loudly that some of the guards standing under room heard her.


    "wow... king arthur is going hard on queen, derein. hehehe." one of the guard spoke.


    "shut up, idiot. she is our queen." another guard replied.


    "so, what ? he is our king too. hehehe..."


    "you fucking stupid..."


    back in the room...


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annnh~ annnh~ annnh~ annnhhh~" with every thrust, derein moaned in a pleasure.


    "you enjoying that, bitch ? huh...? answer me." anon asked as he increased the speed of thrusting.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "n-no... annnh~ anhhh~ h-hey... go slow... annnh~ you w-will break my pussy like that." derein spoke as she tried her best to hold her moans.


    "oh, really ? well... why don''t i break it, then ?" anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick by 1 inch and it penetrated derein''s womb a little.


    "aaaannnnnnnhhhh~ y-your dick.... it''s-" derein tried to speak something but she suddenly stopped talking.


    "my dick what, luv ? why don''t you continue?" anon spoke as he grabbed derein''s breasts and increased the size of his dick by one more inch.


    this time anon''s dick touched her womb''s back wall and what she felt was amazing. derein couldn''t hold it in anymore and her inner lust woke up...


    "aaaaannhhhhh~ my breasts and my pussy at the same time, don''t do thissss~" derein shouted loudly.


    anon realised that she was about to come and this was the right moment for his plan to work.


    "i-i am cummi-" before derein could''ve completed her sentence, anon took his cock out of her pussy.


    "huh...? w-what are you doing ?" derein asked with a confused expression as she looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "enjoying myself... why ? do you want my dick ?" anon spoke.


    "n-no... i-i don''t want it... n-no one wants it." derein replied.


    "oh, really... well here..." anon spoke as he rammed his cock back into derein''s pussy and this time he went deeper inside her womb.


    *slap*


    "annnnnnhhhhh~ mnnnnnhhhh~" derein moaned loudly as she bit her lower lip tightly and tried to hold off her moans.


    anon took his cock out of her pussy once again and rubbed it over her pussy lips.


    ''why is he doing this ? i was about to cum and he took his cock out again. i hate him....'' derein thought as anger started building up inside her brain.


    *slap*


    "annnnhhh~"


    *slap*


    "annhhhh~"


    ....


    anon on the other side continued to repeat this process. he rammed his cock directly inside her womb and took it out whenever derein was about to cum.


    5 minutes passed like that....


    ''five more minutes derein and we will be free from this monster''s trap... just five more minutes.'' arthur thought as he helplessly looked at his wife getting sexually tortured by anon.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annnh~ annnhh~ annnhhh~ yes, yes, i am cummmmmin-" as soon as derein was about to cum, anon took his cock out of her pussy once again.


    "i don''t want to do it anymore... you can do it with arthur now..." anon spoke as he walked upto the bed and sat down with his dick still standing tall.


    as soon as this sentence entered inside derein''s mind, the shape of arthur''s dick got formed inside her mind.


    ''no, he can''t even reach half of the way... i-i can''t cum with arthur''s cock. i-i need his cock...'' derein thought as her carnal desires took over her mind.


    "n-no.... nooo, please don''t do this... i-i can''t cum from his dick." derein spoke as she immediately walked upto anon and turned around in order to insert anon''s dick back inside her pussy.


    but, just as she was about to sit on his cock, anon grabbed her ass cheeks and stopped her.


    "don''t rush it, luv. i said, i am not interested in doing it anymore. go and fuck someone else." anon spoke.


    "n-no... please. i-i can''t cum from anyone''s dick... only y-your dick can make me cum. please, mr. anon... please make me cum." derein spoke in a desperate tone.


    "d-derein... what are you doing ? i-i am right here and i-i can hear you clearly." arthur spoke as he looked at derein with a very shocked expression, he couldn''t believe the thing that was happening right in front of him.


    his own wife that loved him so much, is now begging another man for his dick.


    "i am sorry, honey. but you dick is too small in front of mr. anon and i can''t cum from it, his cock is the only cock that can make me cum right now.


    "derein, i will fuck your pussy but i have a condition and if you accepted it... i will make you cum like crazy and i know you want it." anon spoke.


    "what is it ?" derein asked with an eager voice, it was clear from her voice and facial expressions, that she will accept any condition to get anon''s dick inside her filthy pussy.


    "my condition is simple, all you have to do it... say something to arthur....." anon spoke as he whispered something into derein''s ear.


    "h-how can i-''"


    "don''t you want this dick...?" anon spoke as he slowly inserted the top of dick inside her pussy and rubbed her clit a little.


    "annnnhhh~" derein moaned in pleasure as she felt a current running through her whole body.


    "come on, it''s not that hard... all you have to do is say what i said to you and you will receive this long and thick cock of mine into that filthy royal pussy of yours.


    it''s all upto you now... if you don''t decide anything in the next second, i am going back to my home and then you can continue with arthur." anon spoke as he slowly took out the tip of his dick from her pussy.


    "wait, wait, wait... i-i will do it... i will do it..." derein spoke in a desperate tone.


    "do it fast bitch... my dick won''t wait for your pussy. i have seven more pussies to fuck." anon spoke.


    "a-arthur, i love you very much but... i-i don''t think you can satisfy my pussy anymore and make me cum, that''s why i have decided to become master anon''s cum-bucket and my pussy will now be for his exclusive use only.


    our wedding is also over, here is your ring..." derein spoke as she took out her engagement ring and placed it over her erect clit.


    "d-derein... what are you, saying ? i-i am your husband and y-you are leaving me for his cock ? w-ehy are doing this derein ? answer me you fucking sluuut...." arthur shouted as he summoned his holy sword and ran towards derein to kill her at once.


    [telekinesis]


    suddenly arthur''s movements got restricted once again and he couldn''t move from his position.


    "look at her arthur, i am her master now. i can order absolutely anything to her right now and she will obey it... here, i will give you an example.


    derein bark like a dog and ask your master for treat." anon ordered.


    "master, *wooof-woooof* please fuck this bitch cum-bucket of yours and *wooof-woooof" fill my womb with your cum." derein spoke as she barked like a dog.


    "here is your treat..." anon spoke as he let go of derein''s ass and she fell directly over anon''s dick.

 Chapter 554 -554

    chapter 554 -554


    "here is your treat, bitch..." anon spoke as he released derein''s ass from the height and her pussy fell directly over anon''s cock.


    *slap*


    "annnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ my pusssy is breaakkkkiiiinnnngggggg~ cummmmmmmingggg~" derein shouted so loudly that her voice reached in every single corner of her castle.


    as soon as anon''s dick touched the back wall of her womb, derein felt the ultimate pleasure, she released a pressurized fountain of cum, her eyes rolled over and she went unconscious due to the ultimate pleasure that she felt from cumming so much... even arthur was shocked to see her at this moment.


    their engagement ring, that was hanging on derein''s clit, flew over to arthur''s legs.


    *ting*


    "what a fucking whore...?" anon spoke as he throws her unconscious body on the ground.


    *thud*


    as soon as derein''s unconscious body touched the ground, she opened her legs just like a frog and continued to cum without any break.


    *squirt-squirt*nove-1b-in


    "she is not going to come to her senses until tomorrow and tomorrow... i will return and fuck her again." anon spoke as he wore his clothes and moved upto arthur.


    arthur was shocked, he couldn''t believe that the girl who was lying in front of him, spraying cum out of her pussy like a cheap whore is his wife, whom he loved and married.


    "arthur, i can understand your feelings." anon spoke.


    ''i don''t, i like seeing people in this state of regret, sadness and no point of return... i don''t know why, but i feel this amazing satisfaction in my mind everytime, i do it.'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "why would you do this ? why ? we were a happy couple and you destroyed us. why do you enjoy this, anon ?" arthur asked as tears started coming out of his eyes.


    "are you sad ?" anon asked.


    "i am..." arthur replied.


    "i can fix it... arthur. i can make your relationship back to how it was, but the big question is do you want me to ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "w-what do you mean ?" arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "here..." anon spoke as he dropped one drop of blood over arthur''s hand.


    "what is this ?" arthur asked.


    "a drop of my blood... if you drink it, i will be able to manipulate your mind and once i get inside your mind. i will replace these horrible memories with some very happy memories.


    do you understand ? i will make you happy once more, you will forget everything about this event and derein too. so, do you want it ?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''i am not being a good guy here. i am merely conducting a psychological experiment and using him as my subject. i want to test and see if arthur will sacrifice the truth for a pathetic illusion or if he will embrace the truth and live with it,'' anon thought as he continued to tempt arthur with his sweet words.


    "i will erase all the memories from what happened two hours ago, and you can continue living your lives, as if nothing ever happened." anon spoke.


    "what do you want in return?" arthur asked.


    "a fair question. in exchange, i will set a limiter on derein''s memories and yours as well," anon replied.


    "limiter?" arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, a limiter... let me explain it with an example, the limiter that i am going to set on your mind will be a sex limiter. you will remember everything and every moment you had with derein but you will never be able to have sex with her." anon explained.


    arthur asked with a confused expression, "what limiter are you going to set on derein''s mind?"


    "well, that will be a memory limiter... whenever she is with you, she will not remember anything that happened today. the moment i touch her, she will remember everything.


    she will have two memories after today: one will be her normal memory that will function regularly, and the second one will be her parallel memories that she will create with me.


    i will have sex with her whenever i want, and the moment i break physical contact with her, she will forget everything that occurred between us. however, the next time i touch her, she will remember everything again and this cycle will continue." anon explained.


    "so, what do you say ? do you want your life back ?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''i feel like devil, who is offering an apple to a certain girl.'' anon thought.


    "i-i will take it..." arthur replied as he licked off, anon''s blood from his hand.


    ''what a pathetic bastard... but, i will enjoy it. it''s like i am playing with a bunch of dolls and i can''t wait to enjoy derein''s reaction everytime she remembers this day''s horrible memories... hehehehheheh...'' anon thought as he smiled towards arthur.


    "nothing is happening..." arthur spoke.


    "hmm....? that''s odd... here take this one." anon spoke as he gave him another drop of his blood.


    *lick*


    arthur immediately licked the blood drop and immediately a notification popped up in front of anon...


    [one new target has been found under the skill [mind control]]


    ''commence the skill...'' anon ordered.


    [target is under too much stress, the corruption level has been increased upto maximum.]


    [arthur''s mind corruption: 100%]


    "nice... now arthur, you just have to fall asleep and you will have all these memories gone by tomorrow." anon spoke as he used his skill over arthur.


    "i can''t sleep with everything going in my mind..." arthur replied.


    "look in my eyes and your eyes will feel heavy. you will sleep like a baby and every tension in your mind will go away." anon spoke as he used absolute hypnosis over arthur''s mind.


    *yawwn*


    *thud*


    arthur immediately fell asleep and a smile appeared over anon''s face.


    "now, now... let''s start this... memory wiper." anon spoke as he placed his hand over arthur''s forehead and started sucking out his memories.


    [memory alter]


    "okay, let''s replace your memories with a good night sleep and your common sense as well, you and derein can''t have sex from now on and this is common sense. she is only anon''s property and only he can fuck her." anon spoke as he started changing arthur''s memories.


    "arthur is good to go. now, comes derein." anon spoke as he immediately moved upto derein and started altering her memories as well.

 Chapter 555 -555

    chapter 555 -555


    in derein''s castle, inside the dining room...


    reva is sleeping on the table, adeline is watching reva with a smile on her face, and remil is sitting in one corner of the room, scared.


    "isn''t she cute? she is my daughter. can you believe it?" adeline asked with a smile as she turned towards remil.


    "d-don''t kill me, my lord. please, don''t kill me..." remil''s body is shaking, and she has been murmuring the same words for the last two hours.


    "oi, come out of that pathetic state now. dear is not going to kill you. if he wanted to kill you, he would''ve done so already. so, get out of that stupid delusion of death now," adeline spoke as she looked at remil.


    "r-really? master, won''t kill me? w-what if he doesn''t like me and decides to torture me again, just like he did in the academic grounds?" remil asked as she crawled up to adeline.


    "he won''t kill you, believe me. if he wanted to kill you, why would he make you his slave, and you look really creepy when you are afraid," adeline spoke.


    "thank you, miss. adeline. i-i feel good now that you have cleared all my doubts," remil spoke as she stood up slowly and looked at reva.


    "isn''t she cute?" adeline asked.


    "wait... she is a lock, and you are-"


    "yeah, i know," adeline spoke.


    "aren''t you guys born enemies? how come you have a daughter of the same family that wants to kill you from birth?" remil asked with a confused expression.


    "she is not my real daughter, not even dear''s real daughter. my husband found her as a slave and bought her because he is too kind, you know," adeline spoke as she looked at remil with a smile.


    "y-yeah... i saw that," remil replied.


    "that''s when this lockhart girl thought that my husband is her father, and dear accepted her because of his big heart," adeline spoke.


    "what if her real father comes one day? what happens then?" remil asked.


    "he won''t... lockhart family is long gone. my family wiped every single one of them about thousands of years ago," adeline explained.


    "wait, then how did she survive? she doesn''t look like a thousand-year-old," remil asked with a confused expression.


    "her egg must''ve been buried underneath the soil, with some sort of preserving spell. someone must''ve found it recently, and when they took it out of the soil, the preserving spell must''ve ended, and she came out as the result of hibernation," adeline explained.


    "ah... now i understand," remil spoke.


    "mmnnnhhh~" suddenly, reva started rubbing her eyes as she woke up from her sleep and sat up on the table.


    she rubbed both of her eyes with both of her hands in a cute manner and looked at adeline with a smile.


    "where is papa?" reva asked.


    "dear is busy with something, honey. why don''t you talk with me?" adeline spoke.nove-lb-1n


    "nooo... i want- hmmm... ? who are you?" reva asked as she looked at remil.


    "m-me? i-i am... remil. hi, nice to meet you," remil spoke as she shook hands with reva, but as soon as she grabbed reva''s hand.


    she felt an aura, and not some ordinary aura but a very terrifying and bloodlust-filled aura.


    remil immediately backed off as she got scared from all the bloodlust that she was sensing from such a small child.


    "hahaha... did you forget that she is an ancient dragon?" adeline asked as she laughed out loudly.


    "h-her bloodlust is too much... it''s like she will jump at me now and kill me mercilessly," remil spoke.


    "well, she won''t... so, don''t worry." suddenly, anon''s voice resounded from behind.


    remil, adeline, and reva immediately turned their heads towards anon and noticed that he was walking up to them with a smile on his face.


    suddenly, remil''s whole body started shaking as she remembered everything that had happened with her in the academic grounds.


    "hello, luv." anon spoke as he kissed adeline on the lips.


    "hello, dear." adeline replied as her cheeks turned red from the kiss.


    "papa... is she my mama?" reva asked with a cute and innocent expression.


    "why would you think that?" anon asked with a smile.


    "my sister''s in the bad place told me that when a man and woman kiss, they become husband and wife. you are kissing her, is she my mama?" reva asked.


    "well, if you are counting every woman that i kissed as your mother, then you are going to have a problem counting your mothers, luv." anon spoke as he slowly touched reva''s cheek and pulled it.


    "i don''t understand, papa." reva spoke with a confused expression.


    "you can call me mama, reva." adeline spoke as she smiled at her.


    "yaaay, reva has mama and papa too... reva is very happy. mama, let''s go and play with the ball, okay?" reva asked with a smile.


    "dear, can i go and play with reva, please?" adeline asked anon.


    ''why is she asking for his permission? she is the queen of dragons, and he is the chosen warrior of the demons... how are they husband and wife in the first place?'' remil thought as she looked at adeline with a confused expression.


    "yeah, yeah... go and play outside the castle... we will leave for my house in a bit." anon spoke.


    "okay, dear... let''s go and play reva." adeline spoke as she exited the room with reva.


    "now, now... we are alone huh...?" anon asked as he looked at remil with an evil smile.


    "m-master... i am very sorry for doubting your powers. i was a foolish demon. i hope you can find it in your big heart to forgive me.


    please master, please forgive me." remil spoke as she went down on her knees and begged for forgiveness.


    "well, you are my slave now. so, you will need some life force to keep yourself alive... here." anon spoke as he placed his hand over remil''s chest and started supplying some of his life force into her body.


    "i have given you 1 year''s worth of life force... enjoy." anon spoke.


    "t-thank you, master." remil replied.

 Chapter 556 -556

    chapter 556 -556


    anon exited the castle with remil and observed that adeline is playing with reva, but she was avoiding any type of physical contact.


    "let''s go, ladies," anon spoke as he looked at reva and adeline.


    "yes, dear," adeline spoke as she started walking behind anon.


    "papa, where are we going?" reva asked as she grabbed anon''s pinky finger and started walking besides him.


    "we are going to my home, the real one," anon spoke.


    "oh my god, i am so excited to go and see where my dear husband lives," adeline spoke as she looked at remil with an excited expression.


    "y-yeah.... i am excited as well," remil spoke.


    "dear, should i transform into my dragon form?" adeline asked with a smile.


    "nope, we are going to go by foot. i want to see what the royal capital is up to without me," anon spoke as he declined adeline''s back ride.


    "as you command, dear," adeline replied with a smile.


    in an unknown and dark alley...


    "fuck... fuck... someone help. anyone help me..." a girl shouted as she ran inside the dark alley.


    she is wearing academy''s uniform and her clothes are torn apart, a small cut is on her right cheek, and a cross sign on her upper left pocket with 5 small golden stars under it.


    it was clear that she is from a five-star household and not an ordinary household but, the denver house of justice.


    "someone help me...." the girl shouted as she ran even deeper inside the alley.


    suddenly, she hits a dead end and stops...


    "fuck... no, no, no... please don''t do this.... not a dead end here." the girl spoke as she touched the wall and her expressions turned grim.


    she immediately touched her waist as if trying to find something.


    "w-where is it? where is it? please.... god, help me..." she prayed and started searching for it, around her body in a very scared manner.


    "are you searching for this, little lamb?" a man''s sound resounded from the back.


    the girl immediately turned around and noticed 3 guys standing behind her with a wand in their hands, and the wand had a cross on it, similar to the one on her dress.


    all three of them were werewolves with black fur all over their bodies, in the academy''s uniform, and a claw mark on their uniform with seven stars underneath it.


    it was clear they were from the seven star royal house, the werewolf household.


    the one in the middle had long claws and a bigger body than the other two; he was clearly the alpha of the group, and the other two were his minions.


    one of his claws had a little blood on it, and it was pretty clear that the blood belonged to the girl.


    "m-my wand..." the girl spoke as she looked at the wand, and sweat started dripping off of her forehead.


    "you want this? here..." the alpha boy spoke as he broke the magic wand and threw it towards the girl.


    ''why am i in this situation?'' the girl thought as she started remembering what happened back in the academy.


    seven hours ago in the academy of magic and swordsmen...


    in the royal magic class...


    "okay, so this is what you call ''the immortal arena.'' although it''s still a concept in our kingdom, the elves have made this thing into a reality about 200 years ago..." the teacher spoke as the bell rang.


    tringgggggggggg


    "okay, class, this is it for today... do you have any questions?" the teacher asked.


    "yes, sir..." a girl with blonde hair spoke as she raised her hand.


    "stand up and ask..." the teacher spoke.


    "teacher, i want to ask... why is our kingdom so behind in magic research?" the girl asked with a smile.


    now, this was a very insulting question to ask in the same kingdom that you are living in.


    "what''s your name and house?" the teacher asked.


    "i am from a five star house that works under the denver house of justice, and my name is lyra." the girl spoke.


    "heh... now these guys are also speaking." a werewolf boy mocked.


    "hahaha..."


    "hahah..."


    "hehehe..."n()o..v)(e(/l-.b-(i-/n


    ....


    the class started laughing as soon as they heard this.


    "well, miss. lyra... i don''t think we will be able to build this type of thing for the next 300 years because we don''t have enough sources and knowledge to build this. now, please sit down. any other questions?" teacher asked.


    suddenly the werewolf boy raised his hand...


    "yes?"


    "hello, my name is keat, i am from the seven-star household, house of werewolves, and my question is... are these guys from the ''denver house of justice'' even allowed to sit with us? because the last i heard from their house leader is that they are under a commoner''s rule, who is missing for the past 3 months. hahahaha..." keat laughed as he started mocking lyra.


    "stupid bastard..." lyra spoke as she looked at keat.


    "hmm...? did you say something to me, little lamb? do you want me to bite you? ''denver house of justice'' more like ''slave house of justice.'' hahaha..." keat spoke as he laughed once again.


    "hahaha...."


    "hahaha...."


    "hehehe... he is so funny."


    "yeah... hahaha."


    ...


    the class started laughing loudly.


    "lyra, don''t rage out... it''s temporary, just take it for now. he will-" before her friend could''ve completed her sentence, lyra stood up and started shouting.


    "keat, you are a fucking asshole. who can''t do anything, you are nothing but a worker''s son in your household. do you even know that your mother has an illicit relationship with three more men other than her husband? you should go back home and find out who your real father is... fucker." lyra shouted as she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "you fucking, bitch... you have crossed your limits... you are dead now." keat shouted as he jumped off of his bench and started running towards lyra with an angry expression on his face.


    suddenly, the teacher disappeared from his position and appeared right in front of keat.


    "please sit back... or you will have to deal with consequences." the teacher spoke.

 Chapter 557 -557

    chapter 557 -557


    as soon as keat ran towards lyra, the teacher who was taking classes appeared between them and stopped keat.


    "mr. keat, please stop this immediately or i have to report you to the principal, and you don''t want to face madam yggdrasil right now. so, either you go back to your seat or be prepared for a suspension from the academy," the teacher explained.


    "fuck, but remember i will be coming for you, five-star bitch," keat shouted as he looked at lyra with a very angry expression.


    "yeah, yeah... run back to your seat with your tail between your legs, you fucking pussy," lyra spoke as she looked at keat with a mocking smile.


    "you-" keat was about to say something, but he held back on the words and went back to his seat.


    "miss. lyra... those words don''t suit the lady of a royal house. i can send you to the principal''s office for saying that," the teacher spoke as he looked at lyra.


    "i-i am sorry, sir," lyra apologized immediately.


    "sit down and prepare yourself for what''s coming next. class is over..." the teacher spoke as he exited the class after that.


    "what have you done?" lyra''s friend asked with a tensed expression.


    "what? do you think i will take it? i am a good magician, and if he tried anything outside the academy, i will use my best spells against him," lyra replied.


    "you stupid, it''s not about skills. he is a seven-star noble werewolf, and you are a five-star human. do you really think you can defeat him?" she asked.


    "well, i-i have a chance..." lyra replied with a stammering voice.


    "yeah, what if he called his two friends as well?"


    "w-well... then, i can use my best spells like... aura beam," lyra replied.


    "you don''t even know the basics of that spell... it will take you 5 more years to learn that spell, and that is if you focus only and only on that single spell," she spoke.


    "i-i... k-know... t-that''s why i-i was practicing it for the last 5 years," lyra replied.


    "i call bullshit on that, and let''s assume, you do know how to use aura beam. what if he sent assassins from his family? who will save you then? your father will literally hand you over to keat''s family, if he listened to what you did today," lyra''s friend replied.


    "okay, this is it. you are demotivating me now. whose side are you on, his or mine? and you are living in the same circumstances, you think house of witches is safe just because you guys changed your leader? no, your house surrendered too in front of mr. anon. they bully you as well, you just don''t know how to take a stand for yourself," lyra spoke.


    "yeah, you took the stand... let''s see where it takes you, i will come to your funeral, if they had one," she spoke.


    "f-fuck... you think he is going to kill me?" lyra asked with a scared expression.


    "look at him... he is planning to kill you with his minions right now. i am using my ''ultra hearing'' skill, and they are going to catch you after the classes are over... you better take another way to your house," her friend spoke.


    "t-they are planning to kill me? i-i have to ask the principal for protection... i-i mean, i may have said a little too much, but you can''t kill me for that," lyra spoke as she regretted what she just did.


    "too much? you literally called his mother a cheap whore, who works in a seven-star household."


    "h-hey, i-i never used those kinds of words..." lyra replied.


    "well, sounded like that to me and all the other students in the class."


    "fuck... i am scared, what should i do, nebi?" lyra asked with a scared expression.


    "i don''t know, you are on your own." nebi replied.


    "you are my best friend and you are leaving me to die alone, just like that?" lyra asked.


    "you say i am your best friend, i never accepted it... and maybe, if you go now and grab his legs... maybe he can forgive you." nebi replied.


    "fuck, i am not going to do that. if i did that, not only i will lose my self-respect, i will lose my house''s respect. if that happens, my family will kick me out and i will die either way... i am fucked." lyra spoke as she started getting more and more worried.


    all the classes ended but both of them couldn''t come up with an idea...


    "well, i may not see you tomorrow... why not have a last hug." lyra spoke as she hugged nebi.


    "you accepted your fate huh...? that''s a good thing, i will miss you... friend." nebi spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "h-hey, why are you crying?" lyra asked with a smile.


    "why is this happening to us, lyra? what did we do to deserve this? you were right, today it''s you and tomorrow... it can be me. why are we so unlucky, lyra?" nebi asked with a sad expression.


    "hey, don''t worry... have faith in the almighty, he will send someone to help you. maybe not for me because it''s too late for me, but you are a good girl and the god will definitely protect you." lyra spoke as she exited the academy with tears in her eyes.


    ''fuck, i am going to die... i have to take other way home. god, please save me.''


    back to the present...


    "you thought you can escape us by choosing another way, huh? but guess what? we are werewolves and we have extraordinary smelling senses. you can''t escape our nose, bitch." keat spoke as he started walking towards lyra.nove.lb-in


    "h-hey... d-don''t come near me... someone helllllppppppp...." lyra shouted as loudly as she can.


    "you really think, anyone has more authority than me, in this 5th ring? even if someone comes to help you, he will go away after looking at this..." keat spoke as he pointed towards his 7-star uniform.

 Chapter 558 -558

    chapter 558 -558


    keat walked up to lyra and grabbed her chin slowly.


    "i will remember your face in the afterlife, you bastard, and i will come back for my revenge," lyra spoke with a hateful expression on her face.


    "oh, really? are you even listening to yourself right now? did you finally lose it due to the fear of death?" keat asked with a smile.


    "i will meet you in hell..." lyra replied.


    "you are not going anywhere, bitch. not this fast. death is a delicacy that i am not going to give you so soon," keat replied as he smiled evilly.


    "w-what do you mean?" lyra asked with a confused and scared voice.


    "you know, winters are coming, and so does our mating season, and that''s why i am going to rape you first. i will take as much fun as possible out of your body and then give you to my boys over there. after that, they will rape you. you are going to experience hell for the next 6 months. be prepared because for this world, you are already dead, and no one will come searching for you. you are doomed, lyra," keat spoke as he smiled evilly towards lyra.


    "j-just kill me... you sick bastard. you fucking coward..." lyra shouted.


    "oh, i am not going to kill you. even if you try to provoke me. you called my mom a whore huh? let''s see what people will call you after 6 months," keat spoke as he grabbed lyra''s hair from behind and pulled them tightly.


    "ahhhhh...." lyra shouted as she felt pain in her head.


    "shut up, bitch. didn''t you hear me before? no one is going to come and help you," keat spoke.


    ''god, please help me. please, god, help your lost lamb. please, save my virginity.'' lyra prayed as she closed her eyes and waited for an angel to come and help her.


    whistle-whistle


    "hmm...?"


    "who is that...?"


    suddenly, a whistling sound started coming from the other end of the alley.


    "who''s there?" keat asked in a very loud voice.


    whistle-whistle


    no answer came from the other side.


    "this is your last warning. either you reveal yourself or i am going to attack you," keat spoke as he raised his hand towards the glowing red dot.


    "oh my, you scared the shit out of me..." a male''s voice came from the shadows, and almost immediately, a tall man walked out of the dark.


    red glowing eyes, muscular but lean body, glowing red cigar in his left hand, and his right hand was inside his pocket. this man was none other than anon himself.


    "who the fuck are you?" one of keat''s minions asked.


    "you dare disturb our boss in the middle of work? are you asking for death?" another minion shouted.


    "who are you, fucker? are you a noble? if you are a noble, then i am a 7-star noble. now get the fuck out of here." keat spoke.


    keat is not from this kingdom; he is an exchange student who got transferred from the other kingdom to this kingdom under the name of the werewolf house. that''s why he doesn''t know anything about anon''s identity.


    "m-mr. a-a-a-anon." lyra spoke in a very scared voice as she immediately went down on her knees.


    "anon...? i have heard that name before; they say you are very strong but now that i look at you... you look like a small kid to me. are you a copy-cat?" keat asked with a confused expression as he walked up to anon and observed him from a closer distance.


    "well, i don''t care who you are.... here, take this and don''t open your shit-hole mouth in front of anyone about this matter. do you understand?" keat spoke as he tossed a silver coin towards anon.


    catches


    anon caught the silver coin and looked at it with a smile. he then looked at one of keat''s minions and used his skill...


    ?


    ?


    ?


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål ?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    .


    .


    .


    hypnosis...


    ''kill that other minion for me...'' anon commanded with his eyes.


    "yes, master..." the minion spoke as he immediately summoned his sword and stabbed the other minion''s throat without wasting another second.


    chk


    "augghhh..."


    thud


    he immediately died, and his lifeless body fell down to the ground.


    "what the hell? oi, why would you do that, you fucker?" keat asked as looked at his minion with an angry expression.


    the minion then looked at anon once again as his eyes shined purple.


    ''now, kill yourself...'' anon ordered.n.(o..v-/e..l..b)/1.)n


    "yes, master..." the minion spoke as he lifted the sword up to his own neck, and as he was about to slice it off, keat interrupted him.


    "oi, have you gone mad?" keat asked as he immediately snatched the sword from his hand and threw it away.


    the minion looked at keat for one moment before he walked up to an iron rod that was coming out of the wall and stabbed his head directly into the iron rod.


    chhhkkk


    "hiyaaaa...." a squeaky voice escaped from lyra''s mouth as soon as she witnessed the scene of brutal suicide.


    his blood and brain material immediately splattered out, and the alley was filled with a gruesome scene.


    "w-what the hell is going on? y-you did this... right?" keat asked as he immediately turned towards anon.


    "me...? how can i do that? i am standing right here; i haven''t even moved one step from here," anon replied, continuing to smoke his cigar.


    "fireball..." keat shouted as he cast a very big fireball and threw it towards anon.


    boooooooooom


    a cloud of smoke and dust covered the alley.


    ''is he dead?'' keat wondered.


    30 seconds passed, and the cloud of dust settled down.


    keat focused his attention on the point where anon was standing, and he was left shocked when he noticed that anon is still standing on the same spot with literally zero marks on his body.


    "h-how...?" keat asked with a tense expression.


    puff-puff


    anon took one last puff out of his cigar and tossed it aside.


    "let''s get this over with... now. shall we?"

 Chapter 559 -559

    chapter 559 -559


    "let''s get this over with, shall we?" anon asked as he tossed his cigar aside and walked up to keat with a smile on his face.


    "y-you stay... away from me. wind bulle-" before keat could cast the spell, anon interrupted him.


    "it won''t work; don''t waste your mana. your efforts are futile, kid." anon spoke as he placed his hand over keat''s right shoulder.


    at that very moment, keat realized that every single word coming out of anon''s mouth is true. keat realized that anon is someone he can''t kill.


    "p-please, i-i didn''t mean to offend you. p-please let me go, and i will give you so much money that-" before keat could complete his sentence, anon applied a little pressure over his shoulder and brought him down to his knees.


    thud


    "i-i am sorry, sir... i-i didn''t know that it was you. i-i apologize to you with all my heart, please sir... i beg you, spare my life." keat begged as he grabbed anon''s leg, and his body started shivering.


    "what''s your name?" anon asked.


    "k-keat, sir." keat replied in a stammering voice.


    "keat, i am a good man, and i would''ve let you go at first, but the moment you tossed this coin towards me... you tipped death, and that''s why it''s coming to get you now." anon replied as he placed the silver coin right in the middle of keat''s forehead.


    "w-what are you doing?" keat asked with a very scared expression.


    "nothing, i am just giving you what you deserve... do you want to apologize to that girl over there before dying?" anon asked with a straight face.


    "i-i will... but, will you leave me after that?" keat asked.


    "i will..." anon replied.


    "t-thank you... sir." keat spoke as he immediately crawled up to lyra.


    "lyra, i-i am sorry, that i-" before keat could complete his sentence, anon interrupted him.


    "that''s good enough..." anon spoke as he immediately summoned his sickle and sliced keat''s forehead horizontally.


    blood gushed out of his skull; the brain was clearly visible, his eyes turned white, and his lifeless body fell down to the ground.


    thud


    shiverrrrrr


    as soon as lyra noticed this, her body started trembling with fear.


    ''what will he do with me? will he kill me as well because i witnessed him murdering a seven-star guy? or will he kill my whole family so that no one can raise their voices in this matter?


    i should beg him to kill me only and leave my family.'' lyra thought as she gathered everything within her body and raised her head slowly to look at anon''s face.


    but as soon as she raised her head, she noticed that anon is sitting right in front of her face, and their faces are only an inch away from touching each other.


    kiss


    suddenly anon kissed lyra on the lips...


    "hello, luv." anon spoke as he separated his lips from her lips.


    lyra''s body that was shivering from the cold a moment ago started warming up at an incredible speed.


    her face turned red, head started spinning, butterflies started giggling inside her stomach, her breathing speed started increasing, heart rate went up, and her legs started vibrating.


    "s-s-sir, a-anon... p-p-please... d-don''t kill my family." she spoke in a stammering voice, although she had no clue what she was speaking because her mind was now occupied with another question.nove-lb)in


    ''why did he kiss me? why did he kiss me? why did he kiss me? why did he kiss me?....'' this question was the only thing going through her mind.


    "i assume your name is lyra... right?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-y-yes, sir." lyra replied as her temperature kept rising.


    "do you live inside this ring, luv?" anon asked.


    "i-i-i do, sir..." lyra replied.


    "okay, you have to stop doing that... you are stammering too much. here... let me help you." anon spoke as he looked directly into lyra''s eyes and used his skill.


    [hypnosis]


    "calm down and stand up..." anon spoke.


    suddenly, lyra''s mind started calming down, and her breathing speed returned back to normal automatically.


    "you okay now, luv?" anon asked.


    "i am, sir." lyra replied obediently.


    "now, first of all... stop kneeling and stand up." anon ordered.


    "yes, sir." lyra spoke as she immediately stood up from her kneeling position.


    "why was he doing this to you?" anon asked.


    "it''s a long story, sir..." lyra spoke.


    "don''t have time for that..." anon replied as he placed his hand over lyra''s head and used his skill.


    [memory wipe]


    in just 5 seconds, anon found out... why these guys were going after her...


    "okay... you have done some cruel insult back there huh?" anon spoke with a smile.


    "it was a mistake; i admit it, sir. but, he-"


    "don''t worry, it was fine... your house is under my command, and from what i have found out from your memories, is that... every other house''s students are making fun of you and bullying you, huh?" anon asked.


    "yes, sir." lyra replied.


    "okay, you can go home now... i will take care of this matter from here." anon replied.


    "thank you, sir. i will never forget this kind favor, and if you don''t mind, can i ask one question, sir?" lyra asked.


    "go ahead..." anon replied.


    "should i tell everyone about your arrival?" lyra asked.


    "no, everyone will know about it by tomorrow, and don''t make anything out of that kiss... my lips were getting dry, that''s why i kissed you.


    do you understand ?" anon spoke.


    "as you command, sir." lyra replied as she left after that.


    anon summoned another cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    *puff-puff*


    "can''t wait for tomorrow, but the night is still young and i have four more whores, waiting at home for me." anon spoke as he turned around to leave, but suddenly his leg touched keat''s body.


    "hmm...? oh, you... take his remains and throw them in front of his house." anon spoke as he exited the alley.


    as soon as anon exited the alley, more than 20 ogre assassins appeared inside the alley, they picked up the dead bodies and disappeared from the alley.

 Chapter 560 -560

    chapter 560 -560


    after walking for about 20 minutes, anon and the others finally reached in front of his house.


    to anon''s surprise, his house didn''t look one bit similar to when he left the human kingdom. back then, it was just a small wooden house with three floors, but now it had transformed into a very big mansion made out of bricks and stones.


    there were over 150 rooms inside the mansion, and every single one of them was lit up with lamps that anon''s company made.


    "wow, papa... you live here, in this big house?" reva asked as her eyes glowed.


    "dear, your house is really big... i didn''t know that you live inside such a mansion," adeline spoke as her eyes lit up as well, because for the last two thousand years, she had been living inside a cave.nove-lb/in


    "yeah, i didn''t know it either. well, let''s head inside..." anon spoke as he looked at the mansion with a smile and started walking towards it without wasting another second.


    as he walked towards the front gate of his mansion, anon noticed many people standing near the main gate: no.300, mike and his family, biyuk, sephie and her secretary no.5069, along with two more ogre guards.


    as soon as anon approached them, all of them immediately went down and kneeled in front of anon...


    "we welcome you, our lord." all of them spoke in unison.


    "how are you guys?" anon asked with a smile.


    "we are good, our lord." all of them spoke in unison again but this time in a lower tone.


    as anon looked at the main door of his house, he noticed that it was made out of pure platinum, and they were very thick, almost impossible to break.


    anon walked up to the gates and touched them slightly, and as soon as he touched them, he noticed that the gates were enchanted with a 5-star defensive spell.


    "who made this gate?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i made it, master..." biyuk spoke as he stood up from his position with a smile on his face.


    "good work... what happens when this defensive spell is activated?" anon asked.


    "master, the spell is not deployed by me... you have to ask madam sephie about it," biyuk replied.


    "master, there are a number of traps attached to this gate. in reality, this house has a mind of its own. two months ago, i found this monster named dungeon master... this monster lived inside dungeons and killed people by trapping them inside the dungeon.


    this monster can easily bend a dungeon according to his free will, and that''s when i started my research over his mind. after working for 15 days without any rest, i was able to combine his mind and a dungeon''s core together to form the ultimate dungeon core for our house.


    after that... i installed it inside this gate, and now it controls every single thing inside the house. you can use this to give him orders, master..." sephie spoke as she handed over a small golden ring with a red stone over it to anon.


    "what is this?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "this is a control crystal ring, master... to stop the monster from working on its own free will, i have created this ring... with this, you can easily control him." sephie explained.


    "oh, that''s really cool..." anon spoke as he immediately wore the ring and felt his mind getting connected with dungeon master''s mind.


    "open the doors..." anon ordered.


    suddenly, the crystal over the ring shined bright red, and the doors started opening by themselves.


    creakkkk


    ''this is really cool... it''s like one of those things back on earth. what did they call them... ah, yes, ai.'' anon thought as he looked at the ring with a smile.


    "darling, can me and rev... look through your mansion, please?" adeline asked with big eyes.


    "yes, papa... please." reva asked with the same big eyes.


    "you can take her with you..." anon replied with a smile as he pointed towards remil.


    "yay... let''s go, rev." adeline spoke as she jumped up in excitement.


    after this, all three of them went inside the mansion.


    "well, it''s nice seeing all of you here... now, if you don''t have any work with me, you guys can return back to your works except no.300.


    no.300, i need you to show me around the house." anon spoke as he looked at sephie with a smile.


    "it will be my pleasure, master." no.300 replied with a wide smile as she immediately bowed down to anon.


    after that, everyone else went back to their works, and no.300 started showing anon around the house.


    "master this is the ground floor... it''s- anhhh~" before no.300 could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her by sliding his hand inside her panties from behind.


    "hmm...? were you saying something, no.300 ?" anon asked with a normal expression as he continued to grope no.300''s huge and fluffy ass without any stops.


    "i-i was saying- annnh~"


    *squeeze*


    before she could''ve said anything else, anon squeezed one of her ass very tightly and made her to cry out in pleasure.


    ''annnh~ master''s hand is so rough... it''s like he will crush my ass... he is so strongggg~'' no.300 thought as he looked at anon with an innocent expression.


    "why are you stopping in the middle of your sentence, no.300 ? do you need punishment ?" anon asked as he slapped her ass tightly.


    *slap*


    "annnnh~ master, yessss~" no.300 moaned loudly as her whole body started vibrating from pleasure.


    "i heard, you have been very naughty in the ogre kingdom, is that right ?" anon asked as he slipped his hand back into her panties and this time he went deeper and grabbed her pussy directly.


    anon then started rubbing her pussy lips together...


    "annnhh~ i-i am sorry master...." no.300 spoke as her legs gave out and she fell down to her knees... but anon didn''t stop he continued to rub her clit without any mercy.


    "i heard you have wrong directions to mike in order to get punished, is that right ?" anon asked as he grabbed no.300 neck with one hand and continued to rub her pussy with the other hand.


    "annnhhhhhhhh~ i-i am cummmmminnnng~" no.300 shouted but before she could''ve cum, anon stopped rubbing her pussy.


    "i will punish you accordingly now..." anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 561 -561

    chapter 561 -561


    "t-this is the... second floor m-master and annnh~ it has... annnnh~ 30 rooms on it, annnnnnnh~" no.300 spoke as she showed the house to anon, while he pumped two of his fingers into no.300''s pussy without any breaks.


    "hmm... good good..." anon spoke as he made a hook of his fingers and pushed against no.300''s g-spot.


    "annnnnnhhhhhhhhh~ master, i-i am cumm-" before no.300 could''ve completed her sentence, anon stopped his fingers and started groping her boobs instead.


    ''master is such a tease... he is teasing my pussy with his fingers and whenever i am about to cum... he stops fingering me. this punishment is too hard on me... i just want to jump on him and get my pussy fucked by his dick.'' no.300 thought as pre-cum started dripping out of her pussy but she didn''t knew that anon can hear her thoughts as well.


    ''well, well... why don''t we make this game a little bit intresting ?'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face and an evil idea came to his mind.


    anon immediately summoned a small rubber ball from his inventory and throwed it down on the floor.


    "hey, no.300 pick that ball up for me." anon ordered.


    "as you command, master." no.300 spoke as she immediately went ahead and bent down in order to pick up the ball, but as soon as she bent down, anon grabbed her panty and tore it apart with his fingers.


    *teaaarrrr*


    "annhh~" no.300 moaned as she felt her panty ripping off of her pussy.


    anon placed his hand over no.300'' back and stopped her from getting up.


    "this fat ass of yours is getting bigger... guess it needs to be disciplined throughly." anon spoke as he started spanking no.300''s huge ass.


    *slap-slap*


    "annhhhh~ annnhhhh~ yesssss master... punish meeeeee..." no.300 shouted as she felt anon''s slap pleasuring.


    "you slut... you like being punished huh...? let me punish you..." anon spoke as he whipped his cock out of his pants and started rubbing it over no.300''s wet pussy slowly.


    "anhh~ yes... master. please fuck my filthy pussy with your cock." no.300 moaned as she felt anon''s dick rubbing over her pussy.


    "oh, you are not going to get this easily this time... bitch." anon spoke as he grabbed both of her boobs and started squeezing them tightly.


    "annnh~ annnh~ m-my boobs.... master... not my boobs." no.300 moaned as she felt electric currents in her body everytime anon pinched her nipples.


    "this is your punishment, bitch and you don''t tell me how to give it, do you understand ?" anon spoke as he pinched both of her nipples at the same time in order to increase the pain.


    "annnnnnnhhhhhh~ yessss, masssterrrrr~" no.300 moaned as her whole body started vibrating.


    anon walked upto her mouth and inserted his cock inside no.300''s mouth.


    "take this and make my cock all nice and clean." anon spoke as he started using no.300''s mouth pussy.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "nice mouth, bitch." anon spoke as he enjoyed his blowjob without any interruptions and he continued to squeeze her boobs.


    after 10 minutes passed, anon finally took his cock out of no.300''s mouth...


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "okay, i have my cock fully lubricated now... let''s get to the main work... is this room empty ?" anon asked as he pointed towards one of the room.


    "it is master..." no.300 replied as she slowly stood up from the ground and started touching her mouth.


    ''master''s cock is so big that my mouth went numb, only after giving him one blowjob and in the middle of it, i thought he is going to dislocate my jaw for one second there.'' no.300 thought as she entered inside the room with anon.


    the room was built in a very royal manner, even better than derein''s castle. there was one king size bed in the middle of the room, one window, a bookshelf and many lamps inside the room.


    as soon as no.300 entered inside the room, anon grabbed her hand and tossed her over the bed as if she is an object.


    "annnh~" no.300 let out a slight moan as she landed over the soft bed.


    ''master is so strong, he threw me over the bed as if i am nothing, he really is the alpha male.'' no.300 thought as she immediately raised her pussy towards anon and welcomed him sincerely to fuck her.


    "now, now... let''s get to the man course..." anon spoke as he smiled like a pervert and increased his cock''s size to full.


    "please master, fuck no.300''s pussy with your holy cock and punish her... please master, a slave like me can''t help it but, crave for your cock.


    fuck this slave pussy and release your sexual desires inside my body, please master... annhhhn~" no.300 spoke as she started rubbing her pussy lips and pre-cum flowed out without any stops.


    anon walked upto her pussy and looked at it with a smile...


    no.300''s pussy was craving for anon''s dick, as it was opening and closing in desperation.


    "here you go bitchhh.... fuuuuckkk~" anon spoke as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks and rammed his cock directly inside her pussy without any stops.


    "yessssssssssss~" no.300 shouted in pleasure as her back started folding downwards and her ass started up-lifting automatically... it was a natural feminine instict that a female use in order to pleasure her male partner''s dick.


    anon then laid down over no.300''s back slowly and grabbed her boobs with both of his hands... although her tits were too big to fit into anon''s hand her still managed to gert her areolas and nipples.


    *pinch-slap


    anon pinched her nipple and pumped his dick inside her pussy at the same time.n-(o-(v-.e()l((b(.i(-n


    "annnnh~" no.300 couldn''t explain the level of pleasure she was feeling at this moment. she was over the 7th cloud.


    as soon as anon pinched no.300''s nipples, he felt her pussy getting tighter and tighter.


    anon then slowly licked no.300''s ear and bit it... from the corner.


    "annnnnhhhhhh~ master, i am cumming, i am cumming master.... i am cummmmminnnnngggggg~" no.300 shouted as she let out a loud cry from her mouth and a fountain of cum out of her pussy.


    *squirrttttt*


    no.300 bit her lower lip tightly, as her eyes rolled back in immense pleasure.

 Chapter 562 -562

    chapter 562 -562


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "whom do you belong to, bitch ?" anon asked as he banged no.300''s pussy with incredible speed.


    "annnh~ annnh~ annnh~ to... you, annhhh~ masterrr~" no.300 spoke as she came once again.


    "how many times does this one make ?" anon asked as he grabbed no.300''s throat and started choking her.


    "thir- thirteen... m-master..." no.300 replied in a choking tone.


    anon is fucking no.300''s pussy for the last 45 minutes with zero stops and he can''t stop fucking her because, an ogre''s pussy is the only thing that can hold anon''s full dick size and he can fuck it without any restrictions.


    no.300''s pussy has turned from dark green to swollen red and anon hasn''t came even once.


    "no.300, i am going to cum and it''s going to be one huge load... " anon spoke as he climbed over no.300''s body and continued to pound her pussy without stopping, instead he increased the speed.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhhh~ annnh~ annhh~ cum inside my pussy master... i will annnh~ take all of it inside my womb. annnhhhh~" no.300 replied as she raised her ass in order to store anon''s cum inside her womb.


    "i am cumming, take all of it bitch." anon spoke as he wrapped his body around no.300''s body, penetrated her womb and squeezed her boobs one last time, as he emptied his balls inside her womb without any stops.


    "c-cummmminggg~" no.300 spoke as she came for the fourteenth time and got her womb filled with anon''s cum.


    as soon as anon came inside no.300 he felt relieved and took his cock out of her pussy.


    as soon as anon took his cock out of her pussy, no.300 placed her hand over her pussy to prevent anon''s cum coming out of her pussy.


    anon looked at no.300 doing this and slapped her thick ass one more time.


    *slap*n.)o(-v--e))l//b/-1--n


    "annhhh~ master~"


    "you are a good bitch, no.300. i will leave now, since... i have more girls to fuck." anon spoke as he wore his clothes.


    "me and my pussy will await your cock''s return master..." no.300 spoke as she bowed down to anon, while keeping one of her hand over her pussy.


    anon left the room with a smile on his face...


    ''hmmm... whom to next ? gia ? no, kia.... oh... it''s freya. fuck this... i will take all of them together.'' anon thought as he immediately moved towards freya''s room.


    after walking for about 2 minutes, anon finally reached in front of freya''s room...


    *sniff-sniff*


    "still using the same perfume huh...?" anon spoke as an idea struck inside his mind.


    ''if this ring controls this house then... can i go through this door, without making any noise ?'' anon questioned.


    *swoop*


    suddenly the gate disappeared from it''s position without making any noise.


    ''woah... this is really cool. i can really use more of these dungeon cores to make dungeons that will work as my life force sucking machines.'' anon thought as he smiled evilly and entered inside the room.


    as soon as he entered inside the room, the gate re-appeared without making any noise.


    ''nice.'' anon thought as he smiled and looked at the door with a satisfied expression. he then turned around and looked at freya, who was sleeping on the bed with her ass raised high up in the air and she is sleeping naked just like back then.


    ''haa... this brings back memories.'' anon spoke as he immediately removed all of his clothes and placed them over the table that was besides him.


    anon walked upto freya''s fat ass and started sniffing her pussy slowly.


    after sniffing he slowly licked her thick pussy.


    "mmnnnhh~" freya moaned slowly as a smile appeared on her face.


    ''well... if you are raising your ass so high... then i am not going to turn it down.'' anon thought as he adjusted the size of his dick accordingly to freya''s pussy depth and placed it right in front of her pussy hole.


    he then placed his hands slowly over her hands and his legs over her legs.


    "wakey wakey, princess..." anon whispered into freya''s ear as he rammed his dick directly inside her pussy and pierced through her womb directly.


    *slap*


    "annnnnnhhhhhhhh~" freya immediately woke up and moaned very loudly.


    "hello, mother." anon spoke as he licked freya''s cheek slowly.


    "m-masterr....? y-you are back... annh~" freya spoke as she looked at anon with a tensed expression.


    "i am, bitch and your pussy seems to have gotten even more tighter huh ?" anon asked with a smile as he kissed freya on the lips.


    "mnnnh~ master... i have trained my pussy to recieve your dick for the last 3 months." freya replied with a smile.


    "oh really ? let''s see... how your training is then... you fucking, cum-bucket." anon spoke as he pulled his dick out of her pussy slowly and increased it by one inch, he then slammed it back inside with full force.


    *slap*


    "annnnnnnhhhh~ yeshhhh~" freya moaned.


    anon slided his hands under her boobs and grabbed both of her nipples at the same time.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annnnnh~ annhh~ annhh~ annnnhhh~.... yes, yes, yes... " freya moaned as she closed her eyes and enjoyed anon''s dick banging her pussy.


    anon suddenly increased two more inches and increased the pumping speed of his dick...


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annnh~ anhhh~ annnhhh~ master... master, there is something wrong... y-your dick..." before freya could''ve said anything else, anon grabbed her throat and choked it tightly.


    "shhhh.... it''s increasing, i know and believe me... i am going to enjoy ripping your pussy apart... hehehe..." anon spoke as he continued to bang his dick on the back wall of freya''s womb.


    ''fuckkk... my womb will be destroyed at this rate and my pussy will break... but, i can''t stop him now... i am his cum-bucket and i have to satisfy his dick at any cost.... but, it''s tooo biggg...'' freya thought and anon heard it clearly.


    "hehe... let''s see if, i can fit... one more inch in there, bitch." anon whispered into freya''s ear.


    "n- *cough-cough-cough* n-no... m-mas-" before freya could''ve completed her sentence, anon tightened his grip over her throat and increased one more inch in his dick.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "mnnnnnnhhhhhh~"


    suddenly freya''s body started vibrating and white foam came out of her mouth.


    her pussy started cumming and pissing without any stop as she passed out from too much pleasure.


    "fuck, i totally forgot that human cum-buckets are much more fragile then elfs and ogres. well, this one is a goner..." anon spoke as he immediately let go of her throat.

 Chapter 563 -563

    chapter 563 -563


    "well, you performed good or at least you tried too." anon spoke as he slapped freya''s ass and noticed his stamp was still on her ass check, that said ''master anon''s property.''


    ''well, i am going to go and see my dear sisters now... or should i say cum-buckets... hehehe.'' anon thought as he smiled and exited freya''s room.


    after walking for about 30 seconds, anon arrived in front of gia''s room and employed the same trick the he used to enter inside freya''s room.


    upon entering the room, anon noticed that gia was sleeping peacefully on her bed.


    a smile formed on anon''s face as he approached gia slowly and observed her sleeping face.


    "still using the same trick?" anon inquired.


    swish


    suddenly, gia woke up from her sleep and pointed her magic sword directly at anon''s face.


    "hello, master..." gia spoke with a perverted smile, because when she came out of her blanket... she wasn''t wearing anything.


    "ho ho... you are all ready huh ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "well, i knew that... my pussy will be the first thing you will need after arriving home. so, i prepared it for you beforehand." gia spoke with a smile as she tossed her sword aside and kissed anon on the lips.


    anon took his time and enjoyed her soft lips slowly with his tongue... after kissing for 30 seconds, anon forced his tongue into gia''s mouth and started wrapping his tongue around her tongue.


    *kiss-kiss*


    "mnnnhh~" gia moaned as she felt anon''s hand on her pussy and his other hand groping her right boob.


    after kissing for another 45 seconds, both of them seprated their lips from each other...


    "haaa~ master, you lips are so delicious... i just want to eat them." gia spoke as she looked at anon with perverted eyes.


    "your pussy is getting wet already... seems like you have been putting it to work, huh ?" anon asked with a smile as he pinched her clit and nipple at the same time.


    "annh~ yes... master... i have been waiting for you and my pussy is waiting for your dick... please fuck me like a cheap whore... like you used to back then." gia spoke as she sat down and grabbed anon''s dick slowly.


    she then inserted his dick inside her mouth and started giving him a blowjob...


    "hmm...?" gia spoke as she took anon''s cock out of her mouth and looked at it with a strange expression.


    "what happened, luv ?" anon asked with a confused expression.n).o./v-/e--l-(b(/i))n


    "this taste... you have fucked mother''s pussy, haven''t you master ?" gia asked with a puffed mouth.


    she was angry that anon hasn''t fucked her first...


    "don''t have time for this, bitch." anon spoke as he tightly grabbed gia''s mouth and opened it forcefully, he then rammed his cock into her mouth-pussy without any stops.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "your mouth is still tight like before..." anon spoke as he continued to pump his cock inside her mouth with zero stops.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    ''annhh~ master is using my body as if i am a fuck-toy... just like before. i love it... annhh~''


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "use that tongue of yours bitch." anon spoke as he slapped her on the cheeks continuously.


    "yeshh... mashterh~" gia spoke in a stammering voice because her mouth was full of anon''s cock.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    20 minutes later...


    "i am cummmmming, bitch... take all of it inside that throat of your." anon spoke as he grabbed her head and rammed his dick deep inside her throat.


    "mnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" gia tried to shout as she felt anon''s dick blocking her air pipe but she couldn''t shout because anon wasn''t letting go of her head.


    suddenly, gia felt anon''s cum flooding her throat.


    *squirt-squirt*


    as soon as anon came inside her throat, gia also squirted out from her pussy.


    ''master is so rough..... annhhhhh~ he is filling up my stomach with his cum.'' gia thought as she noticed anon''s cum dripping out of her nose as well.


    "fuuu~ your mouth-pussy is so good at giving blowjobs... it''s like you are born to become my cum-dump." anon spoke as he took his cock out of gia''s mouth and looked at her with a smile.


    "t-thank you master... please fuck my pussy as well.... i have trained it to recieve your cock tenderly for the last 2 months... please use it master." gia spoke as she immediately lifted her legs up in the air and spreaded her pussy lips for anon to fuck.


    "ho, ho... your pink pussy seems to be calling for my cock..." anon spoke as he immediately mounted over gia''s body and started rubbing his cock on her pussy.


    "master, please don''t tease your cum-dump''s pussy anymore and pound it restlessly. please dump your cum into my pussy and relieve yourself." gia spoke as she looked at anon with a desperate smile.


    "well then, don''t mind if i do... anon spoke as he rammed his dick directly into her pussy and touched the back wall of her womb.


    "annnhhhhhhhhhh~" gia moaned loudly as she felt anon''s dick filling her womb''s cavity without leaving any gaps.


    "your pussy is tight... what have you been doing with it ?" anon asked with a smile as he started pumping her pussy like a piston.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annh~ annnh~ annnh~ annh~ annnh~ annnh~ master... annh~ slow- annnnnnnnh~ annnhhhh~ please master, m-my pussy will break at this aannhh~ rate." gia spoke as she felt her pussy getting torn apart by anon''s dick.


    "no, seriously... what did you do with this pussy ? it feels a lot tighter from the last time..." anon asked.


    "i have annnh~ been training it, by holding annhh~ a sword with it, master." gia spoke.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "oh, really ? why don''t you explain this excercise of yours to me ?" anon asked as he slowed the pussy pounding speed.


    "i-i would take my sword and insert it''s handle into my pussy and do squats with it.


    in this excercise, i try to hold the sword for as long as i can without dropping it off of my pussy." gia explained with a smile.


    "oh, i would love to see you perform that excercise tomorrow, first thing in the morning, come to gia''s room with your sword... do you understand ?" anon asked as he increased the pounding speed once again.


    "as you command master..." gia replied with a smile.

 Chapter 564 -564

    chapter 564 -564


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annnh~ master... i am cumming~" gia shouted as she started squirting.nove/lb.1n


    "i am going to cum as well, bitch... take this." anon spoke as he squeezed gia''s ass cheeks and emptied his balls inside gia''s womb once again.


    "you made me cum twice without fainting... you have really trained for this huh ?" anon spoke as he grabbed gia''s throat and rammed his cock inside her throat in order to clean it properly.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwwak*


    "fuuu~ let''s go to kia''s room. i bet, she will be very happy to see her dear brother and sister, after such a long time... right ?" anon asked as he looked at gia with a smile.


    "give me one second master... i will just wash my body and-" before gia could''ve completed her sentence anon interrupted her.


    [refreshing winds]


    *sweeep*


    suddenly a breeze of cold air and water ran through gia''s whole body and cleaned it thoroughly.


    "i don''t think, you need it now." anon spoke as he looked at gia with a smile.


    "master, you are really amazing. let''s go and surprise sister, kia." gia replied with a smile.


    "we don''t have to go anywhere, her room is right next to your room, right ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yeah, why ?" gia asked in confusion.


    "just keep your mouth shut and i will show you a very intresting magic..." anon spoke as he commanded the ring to disappear the wall between the room''s without making any sound.


    *swish*


    without making a single sound, the wall between the two rooms disappeared.


    "wha-!?" before gia could''ve let out any sound out of her mouth, anon placed his hand over her mouth and stopped her from speaking.


    ''i told you, don''t speak... i want to surprise her...'' anon ordered as he used the skill, ''psychic connection.''


    ''i-i am sorry, master.'' gia replied with a smile.


    after this, both of them sneaked upto kia''s bed slowly and looked at her sleeping soundly with a smile on her innocent face.


    ''sometimes, i wonder... how can this cute face plan to kill me and still sleep so peacefully.'' anon thought as he looked at kia with a perverted smile.


    ''oi, gia... i have an idea in my mind... let''s play the game of ''rape saver'' okay ?'' anon spoke.


    ''wow, that''s one hell of a name for a game and i don''t think it''s a normal game, right master ?'' gia asked.


    ''i will explain you the game now...'' anon thought as he started explaining the game to gia, through his mind.


    after 1 minute, both of them smiled like perverts as they looked at kia...


    ''you ready ?'' anon asked.


    ''hell, yeah...'' gia replied.


    ''let''s do this...'' anon spoke as both of them walked back to gia''s room and the wall re-appeared behind them.


    "you start the game..." anon ordered.


    "okay..." gia replied as she walked out of the room.


    ''the game ''rape saver'' is simple...


    gia who is already naked, she will go out in the hallway and start shouting ''help me'' as loudly as she can.


    kia''s room is the nearest to her, so it''s obvious that she will walk out of her room, immediately and try to help her sister....''


    "heellllp meeee, someone pleasseeeeeee...."


    "someone helppp meeee..." gia''s shouting sound started coming from the hallway and immediately a smile appeared over anon''s face.


    "the game is on..." anon spoke as he rubbed his hands together and walked upto the door to observe what''s going on outside.


    kia''s room...


    "someone hellppp...."


    "hmmm...? is that gia''s sound ?" kia spoke as she immediately stood up from her bed and started walking towards her door.


    "helllppp, someone..."


    *click*


    kia immediately opened her door and observed that gia is lying in front of her room, buck naked.


    "gia, what happened ? why are you calling for help ? and where are all of your clothes ?" kia asked as she immediately rushed towards gia.


    "sister... h-help me... please help me..." gia spoke as she grabbed kia''s shoulders and started begging her for help.


    "w-what happened ? just calm down... first and tell me everything. take long breaths and tell me slowly..." kia spoke as she tried to calm her down.


    "i-i was sleeping in my room and suddenly... i-i heard something. i woke up from my sleep and searched for the source of that strange sound.


    w-when... i didn''t find anything, i went back to sleep and suddenly, something crawled inside my blanket... when i tried to run away, it caught me and *sob-sob*" without speaking anything further, gia started crying.


    "what was it and what did it do to you ?" kia asked with a worried expression.


    "i-it was a ghost, sister and it raped me..." gia spoke.


    suddenly silence covered the hallway...


    "have you seen, what time is it now ? what the fuck are you saying at this time ?" kia spoke with an angry expression.


    "you think i am kidding ?" gia asked with an innocent face.


    "yes you are, because there is no such thing as ghosts..." kia spoke.


    ''what the fuck is she saying ? you are living in a world of magic, bitch and you don''t believe there are ghosts here ? that''s one foolish assumption.'' anon thought as he looked at kia with a strange expression.


    "sister, i speak the truth... please believe me." gia spoke as she stood up slowly and looked at kia with a serious expression.


    "okay, okay... let''s just assume that you saw a ghost in your room, but why would he rape you ?" kia asked.


    "sister, if you don''t believe me... just go and see for yourself." gia spoke.


    "fuck this... let''s go." kia spoke as she walked upto gia''s room and opened the door slowly.


    as soon as she entered inside the room, she saw that the room was totally empty.


    "no one is here-" before kia could''ve completed her sentence, a sound came from the room.


    *thud*


    kia immediately turned around and looked at the source of this sound, but strangely she didn''t found anything.


    "what was that ?" kia asked.


    "i-i told you... it was the ghost." gia replied with a scared expression.


    "yeah... no, i don''t believe it." kia replied.


    "okay, let me show you..." gia spoke.

 Chapter 565 -565

    chapter 565 -565


    "okay, let me prove it to you then." gia spoke as she entered inside the room.


    "h-hey, why are you going inside the room ?" kia asked with stammering voice.


    "because, i want to-" before gia could''ve completed her sentence, she started flying in the air.


    "look at me sister... what do you want to say about this ? do you think i have a flying skill ? i can''t even use magic. it''s the ghost..." gia spoke.


    "h-holy shit..." kia spoke with a sacred voice as she immediately backed off from gia''s room.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    suddenly, slapping sound started coming out of gia''s room.


    "annnh~ annhhh~ annnh~ sister, look... he is raping me again. he he ripping my pussy apart with his long dick, annnh~ anhhh~" gia shouted as she continued to moan.


    meanwhile, anon is standing in a dark corner of the room and he is enjoying the show while using his skill, [telekinesis] over gia''s body.


    ''come on, kia... offer to help your sister. a ghost is raping her... you have to become a ''rape saver'' now.'' anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "sis- annnh~ sister... please annnh~ anhhh~ save me. anhhh~ he is not letting go of anhhh~ my pussy, this time." gia begged as she looked at kia with a desperate expression.


    "d-don''t worry, gia. i-i will call someone to h-help you, immediately." kia spoke as she started walking towards the other direction.


    ''stop her...'' anon commanded.


    "stop, sister... y-you can''t annhhh~ go anywhere... annhhh~ t-this ghost has seen your anhhh~ body and he anhhh~ wants to rape you now, annhhh. if you leave me here with him anhhhh~ h-he will kill me instantly anhhh~" gia spoke.


    "w-what ? i-i mean... h-how a-am i supposed to-" kia started stammering and getting nervous as she looked at her little sister getting raped by ghost.


    "sister... i-i don''t have time, he is saying that if you don''t get naked and bend down in front of him, in the next 1 minute, he is going to cum inside me and kill me at the same time.


    y-you have to save me, p-please..." gia begged with a desperate expression.


    ''what should i do ? i-i can''t even fight him because of his invisible body and i don''t think my magic will work on him. the only option that''s left to save gia is to sacrifice my own pussy for her...


    i-i can''t let my sister die... i-i have to do it. y-yes, do it... kia.'' kia thought as she slowly walked into the room with a scared expression on her face.


    ''got her...'' anon thought with a smile.


    as gia walked into the room, anon used his skill and directed his sound into another direction...


    [echo]


    "hello, thick girl... what''s your name ?" anon asked in a changed voice.


    "i-i am kia." kia replied with a scared expression.


    "hehehehehe... you came here to save your sister huh ?" anon asked in an evil voice.


    "y-yes, sir... p-please leave gia and y-you can use my pussy instead." kia spoke.


    "how am i supposed to use a pussy that''s covered with clothes ?" anon asked in a loud and scary voice.


    "i-i-i will remove my clothes but, first you have to let her go." kia spoke.


    "very well... i letting the girl go." anon spoke as he placed gia back on the ground.


    "t-thank you, sister..." gia spoke as she immediately ran out of her room.


    "now, it''s time for you to complete your side of the deal..."


    "y-yes, sir." kia spoke as she slowly turned around and bent down.


    as soon as kia bent down, her fat ass curved at such a perfect angle, that it looked delicious.


    ''what a fine piece of ass she has... it''s like god made her specially to use that ass of hers. i have fucked so many elf girls but that ass... nope. not even melanie had that ass... wait, melanie... fuck, i forgot to transport the milf bitches here from the elven kingdom in order to make my own milking barn.


    well, first i have to make a barn for them, adjust milking times and modify their bodies in order to produce milk. i am going to enjoy that part... can''t wait for my own ''milf cow farm.'' hehehe... i have to order jessica to send them over fast.'' anon thought as perverted thoughts started building up in his mind and his cock stood up straight.


    "ummm... mr. ghost ? are you still there ?" kia asked.nove-lb-in


    anon immediately looked at kia and noticed that she is trying to stand up.


    [telekinesis]


    he immediately used his skill and applied pressure over kia''s back and stopped her from standing up.


    "where do you think, you are going ?" anon asked.


    "i-i am sorry, sir. i-i thought-"


    "don''t think, bitch... pull down your pajamas." anon ordered as he stepped out of the dark and slowly walked upto kia.


    kia sticks both of her thumbs inside her night pajama and pushes it down slowly.


    *swish*


    as soon as she pulled down her pajamas, her pure white underwear was revealed.


    anon slowly grabbed kia''s ass cheeks and started groping them over her underwear.


    "anh~ anh~" kia started moaning in a very low voice, as she felt anon''s fingers sliding over her thin underwear.


    "how did your ass grew to be so big ?" anon asked in ghost''s voice.


    "i-i don''t know, sir. it''s a natural thing..." kia replied with an innocent face.


    *slap*


    "lie... tell me how did you do it." anon asked as he slapped kia''s butt.


    "i-i used to do exercises with my ass sir... w-when, i noticed that my friend''s ass is big, i wanted mine to be bigger than hers and that''s how i got such a fat ass." kia replied.


    "good girl..." anon replied as he buried his face into kia''s butt and started sniffing.


    *sniff-sniff*


    "oh my god, what a soft ass... hehe..." anon spoke as he started licking her pussy slowly over her underwear.


    "annnh~ anhhh~ nooo~ please... i wore that underwear today." kia spoke as she moaned slowly and her legs started vibrating.

 Chapter 566 -566

    chapter 566 -566


    "annnh~ annnh~ please, sir ghost... don''t lick my underwear, i just wore it, y-you will spoil it..." kia spoke as she crossed her legs slowly.


    "keep your legs straight or i will kill you, girl." anon spoke in a ghost tone.


    "y-yes, sir." kia spoke as she immediately straightened her legs for anon.


    *lick-lick-lick*


    anon continued to lick her pussy and asshole through her white underwear.


    "annhh~ anhhh~ no... please." kia moaned as she felt anon''s rough tongue grinding against her pussy and underwear.


    suddenly, anon started feeling a salty taste in his mouth...


    "you are getting wet, are you about to cum... thick-girl ?" anon asked.


    "n-no, sir." kia replied.


    *slap*


    "don''t lie in front of me, bitch." anon spoke as he slapped her ass tightly.


    "i-i am sorry, sir. i-i am about to cum... you are right." kia spoke as she bent down a little more and placed both of her hands over her knees.


    *lick-lick-lick*


    anon continued to lick her pussy and waited for her to reach climax.


    "annnh~ annhh~ annhhhhhh~ i am cummi-" before kia could''ve completed her sentence, anon stopped his tongue.


    "hn-" kia let out a weird sound from her mouth as she pushed her ass back a bit.


    "what are you doing ? why are you pushing your ass backwards ?" anon asked in the ghost''s voice.


    "i-i didn''t pushed my ass..." kia spoke with a blushed expression.


    *slap*


    "annnhhh~"


    anon slapped both of her ass cheeks at the same time and squeezed them tightly. he then grabbed her white underwear from both sides and pulled it down in one go.


    *swish*


    as soon as the underwear got out of the way, kia''s thick ass and plump pussy was revealed.


    *snifffff*n-(o(-v.-e-)l.(b.)1)(n


    "haaa... what a strong smell." anon spoke as he immediately buried his face into kia''s ass once again and his nose inside her pussy lips.


    "hiyaa~" kia immediately let out a wierd sound out of her mouth as soon as she felt anon''s nose digging into her pussy and sniffing it slowly.


    ''what is the problem with this perverted ghost ? why is he doing such perverted things to my body... he is just like master.'' kia thought as she felt anon''s tongue licking her clitoris, slowly.


    *lick-lick-lick*


    "anhh~ anhh~ anhh~, that''s my anhhh~ clit... mr. ghost." kia spoke as she moaned and grabbed anon''s face even more tightly using her ass cheeks.


    "yeah, i know..." anon spoke as he enjoyed the pressure on his face and licked her clit even more furiously.


    "annhhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~ no, don''t lick it so fasttt~" kia spoke as she felt anon''s tongue getting faster with every single lick.


    anon on the other side grabbed kia''s ass from both sides and squeezed them tightly.


    "annnhhhhhhhhhhhh~ i am cumm-" as kia was about to cum again, anon removed his tongue from her clit.


    ''ahhhhhhhh, what the fuck is wrong with this ghost ? why is he removing his tongue everytime... when i am about to cum ?'' kia thought with an irritated expression.


    anon slowly bent down over kia''s back and closed the distance between his mouth and her ear.


    "hello, cum-bucket." anon spoke in his original voice.


    "m-master...?" kia spoke as she immediately looked back and noticed that the ghost that she was getting her pussy licked by was no one other than, anon himself.


    "you can come in now..." anon spoke as he backed off from her body and looked at the door.


    *click*


    the doors opened slowly and gia entered inside the room with a wide smile on her face.


    "did she fell for it ?" gia asked.


    "oh, her body was shaking... when i was licking her pussy." anon replied with a smile.


    "y-you two... w-what are you talking about and where is the ghost ?" kia asked with a confused expression.


    "ghost ? oh.... ''you mean, me ?'' " anon spoke in ghost''s voice.


    "y-you were pretending to be the ghost all this time ?" kia asked with a surprised expression.


    "yep and she was also with me in this..." anon replied with a smile.


    "you are so stupid to believe me... really." gia spoke as she looked at kia with a smile.


    "you bitch... i hate both of you, i am going back to my room." kia spoke as she wore her clothes back and started walking towards the exit door.


    "kia, stop right there." anon ordered with full authority.


    kia''s body started disrespecting her mind and stopped immediately as it followed anon''s orders.


    ''fuck... i forgot that my body cannot disobey his orders.'' kia thought as an angry expression appeared over her face.


    "turn around, luv." anon spoke.


    "i don''t want to... but, this body of mine won''t listen to my mind." kia murmured as she turned around against her will.


    "well, to tell you the truth... your mind is the one that''s giving commands to your body... i have just tamed your mind to listen to my sound and obey it immediately." anon explained with a smile.


    "i don''t want to have sex with you... we can talk about this tomorrow in the evening, because i have exams from tomorrow." kia spoke as she looked at anon with an arrogant look.


    "leave us alone and shut the doors... when you go." anon commanded as he looked at gia with a smile.


    "as you command, master." gia spoke as she bowed down to anon and started walking towards the exit door.


    "have a great time with the ghost, sister." gia spoke as she poked kia on her right nipple and left the room after that.


    "i hate you..." kia murmured as she looked at gia.


    *click*


    gia closed the doors as she left the room.


    "anon, listen to me... i know you want to have sex with me but i can''t have sex with you. i-i have work to do... so, please can we do it tomorrow ? i will satisfy you myself..." kia spoke.


    ''if he buys this... i can do it again tomorrow and i will never have to have sex with him again. hehehe...'' kia thought in her mind.


    "no, we are going to have sex now and here." anon replied with a smile.


    "fucking, hate you." kia replied with an angry expression.


    "that look of yours is what i love... at first, i thought i liked girls who listens to my command without any resistance but then it hit me... i don''t feel arousal for obedient slaves that much.


    i feel way more aroused, when i think about breaking girls like you... now, get every single piece of clothing off of your body, luv." anon replied with an evil smile.

 Chapter 567 -567

    chapter 567 -567


    "i-i hate you..." kia spoke with a disgusted expression as she started removing her clothes one by one in front of anon, even though she didn''t want to.


    "i know and i want you to maintain that attitude, until i break that little pussy of yours..." anon spoke as he smiled evilly at kia.


    "why did you come back ? i thought you died..." kia spoke as she looked at anon with an angry expression and removed her pyjamas.


    as soon as she dropped her pyjamas to the ground, her wet underwear was revealed.


    "you really think, i would die that easily ? oh, you are mistaken, luv." anon spoke as he walked upto kia and placed both of his fingers in between her legs.


    he then crawled them slowly upto her pussy and started rubbing it.


    *rub-rub*


    "anh~" kia moaned but she immediately covered her mouth in order to stop the moaning sound.


    "that''s one wet pussy for someone, who hates me... or do you secretly want me to punish this fat ass of yours ?" anon spoke as he tightly slapped kia''s ass cheek.


    "anhhh~" kia moaned out loud as she removed her panty.


    "oh, you liked that... didn''t you ?" anon asked with a smile as he squeezed her ass tightly.


    *sqeeezeee*


    "annnhh~ n-no... i-i don''t like it..." kia spoke.


    ''yes, press it even harder...'' kia thought in her mind and anon heard it.


    "you are one naughty girl..." anon spoke as he squeezed her ass even tighter.


    "annhhhhhhh~" kia moaned as she lost her balance and fell over anon''s shoulders.


    "i think, this pussy is saying something to me..." anon spoke as he grabbed both of her pussy lips slowly and pinched them together.


    "annnnnnnnh~ n-nooooo... don''t do thissss~" kia moaned as she enjoyed the pussy-pinch.


    "your pussy is too wet, for a girl who doesn''t like this..." anon spoke as he started rubbing kia''s clit.


    "n-no... i-i am not enjoying thisss~" kia replied with a hesitated expression.


    "i never said, you were enjoying this.." anon replied with a smile.


    ''fuck... i am enjoying it once again. when he left the house, i thought... i had my own free will of actions, but my pussy didn''t let me sleep at night.


    every night, my pussy would start itching and i would start to get horny without any reason.


    i was used to getting fucked by his dick, every night. but as time passed, my itching slowly faded away and now that he is back, all that itching is back too...


    i can''t help but enjoy the perverted things, that he is doing to me.'' kia thought as she looked at anon with a hesitated and shameful expression.


    she didn''t knew that anon can also hear her thoughts clearly.


    ''hmm... so, if i don''t fuck a woman for too long, she will start to forget the tase of my dick huh ?


    system, show me her mind corruption, level.'' anon ordered.


    [kia''s mind corruption level: 98%]


    ''as expected... it got decreased by 2% in 2 months, it seems, i have to fuck them on a timely manner, in order to keep my corruption level high over their mind.


    well, 2% in 2 months doesn''t seems that bad but it''s not good either... let''s see, how much effort it takes to increase the corruption level once again.'' anon thought as he stopped fingering kia and stood up.


    "identify yourself." anon spoke as he walked upto the bed and sat down.


    "what ?" kia asked with a confused expression.


    "identify yourself, your name, what is your class and extra things." anon replied.


    "i am kia. i am an obedient cum-dump for my master, anon- no, i didn''t meant to say that..." kia spoke as she immediately covered mouth and tried to stop her mouth from speaking anything else.


    "hmm... continue." anon ordered with a smile.


    kia''s hand moved away from her mouth automatically and she started speaking against her will...nove-lb.in


    "i go to magic academy and my most important task is to attend to master anon''s dick. i worship his dick, day and night.


    i entertain master anon with my chubby body and fat ass... i obtain pleasure in getting punished for my bratty behaviour by master anon.


    i also enjoy it, when master anon does some extremely perverted stuff with my body. thank you..." kia spoke as she stopped talking and fell down to her knees in shame.


    she covered her face with both of her hands and started nodding her head furiously...


    "no, no, no.... i-i didn''t say that, i-i didn''t say it... please...." kia murmured again and again.


    "so, miss. cum-dump, i think you want this, right ?" anon spoke as he placed his dick over kia''s face.


    kia removed her hands from her face and looked at anon''s giant cock.


    ''s-so big ? i-it''s even bigger from last time...'' kia thought with a mesmerized face.


    "you want this in your pussy don''t you ? answer honestly." anon asked with a smile.


    "y-yes, master..." kia replied with a mesmerized expression but as soon as she heard her own voice, she came out of her trance and immediately backed off from anon''s dick.


    "k-keep that thing away from me..." kia spoke with a hesitated expression.


    ''show me...'' anon commanded.


    [kia''s mind corruption: 99%]


    ''as expected, the corruption speed is faster... it means, gaining back the corruption level of a target, that i have fully corrupted before is easy.'' anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "cum-dump, turn around and bend in front of your master''s cock. welcome it inside your pussy by spreading your ass cheeks and pussy lips..." anon commanded.


    "no, no, no, i don''t want to do this..." kia spoke as she tried to resist anon''s orders but her body was clearly dancing on anon''s fingers.


    kia walked upto anon and turned around. she then, slowly bent down and swinged her ass in front of anon.


    "m-master... p-please fuck your c-cum-dump." kia spoke as she opened her pussy lips and ass cheeks for anon.


    "hehehe... i am going to ravish you." anon spoke as he spits over kia''s pussy and inserts his cock inside her pussy.


    "annnnnnnnnnnnhhhhh~"

 Chapter 568 -568

    chapter 568 chapter-568


    next morning....


    sunshine shined through the curtains and fell over anon''s face.


    "hmm...? where is this fucking light, coming from ?" anon asked as he woke up from his sleep.


    anon stood up from the bed and noticed that there was no one inside the room... nove(lb-1n


    "where is everyone...?" anon asked with a confused expression and started yawning.


    *yawwwnnnn*


    "fuuu~"


    *knock-knock*


    suddenly a knock was heard on the room''s door...


    "hmm...? come in." anon replied.


    the doors opened and freya entered inside the room with a plate in her hands...


    the plate was filled with delicious breakfast food, bread made from the best quality wheat, high quality vegetable soup, roasted chicken a glass of old wine on the side and a cup of black tea.


    freya was also naked...


    "i greet... my master." freya spoke as she immediately bowed down to anon.


    "hello, luv. i see you bring me break fast..." anon replied with a smile.


    "yes, master... please enjoy your breakfast, while i give you, a morning blowjob as an obedient cum-dump." freya replied with a smile.


    "hehe, i missed waking up like this..." anon spoke as he immediately sat over the bed and started eating his food.


    freya on the other side sat down on the floor and started kissing anon''s dick slowly.


    she then started licking it slowly.


    "hmm... this bread is really good." anon spoke as he slowly ate the bread with his vegetable soup and wine.


    *gwak-gwak-gwakkkk*


    freya on the other side was enjoying her time with anon''s dick. she was using her tongue to clean the insides of anon''s dick and her cheeks were creating a tight space around anon''s dick, so that he can feel like his dick is inside a tight pussy.


    "fuck yes..." anon spoke as he enjoyed freya''s blowjob without any doubt.


    *gwak-gwak-gwakkkk*


    "where is kia, gia and cherry ?" anon asked.


    "they just left for the academy master..." freya replied as she took anon''s cock out of her mouth and started licking his balls.


    "hmm... are they still walking upto the academy ?" anon asked.


    "no, master... they go in a carriage now. a private carriage that madam valentine arranged for them." freya replied.


    "good good... i have to go to the academy as well." anon spoke as he finished his breakfast and picked up the black tea from his plate.


    "hmmm...? freya, you do know that i only like my tea with milk, right ?" anon asked with a strange expression.


    "i do, master..." freya spoke as she immediately stood up and down in front of anon.


    she then started pinching her boobs over the tea...


    *tip-tip*


    suddenly, milk started coming out of her boobs.


    "i thought, you would like frsh milk in your tea, master." freya spoke as she kept dropping her own milk into the tea.


    "hehehe... good good... i think, i will skip tea for now and drink some raw milk instead." anon spoke as he immediately grabbed both of freya''s boobs and started sucking on both of her nipples at the same time.


    *suck-suck-suck*


    "annhh~ yes, master... anhhh~ yes... drink as much as you want. i am your own person cow... please use my boobs as you seem fit..." freya replied as her pussy started getting wet.


    *succckkkkk*


    after taking a long sip out of freya''s boobs... anon finally let them go.


    "i am full *burrrp*, now that you have emptied your boobs into my mouth, it''s time... that i empty my balls inside your mouth." anon spoke as he pushed frey down to her knees and rammed his dick inside her mouth.


    he then wrapped his legs around freya''s body and started using her mouth to his pleasure, just like a pocket pussy.


    *gwak-gwak-gwakkkk*


    5 minutes passed...


    "fuckk... i am cumming, suck everything into your mouth bitch." anon spoke as he released his smegma inside freya''s throat.


    *squirt-squirt*


    the cum''s quantity was too much for freya too take in and it flowed out of her nose.


    after emptying his balls inside freya''s throat, anon took his cock out of her mouth and started rubbing it over her forehead and her cheeks.


    "clean it..." anon ordered.


    "y-yes... master." freya spoke as she immediately started licking the cum that was over anon''s dick and after licking off every last drop of cum from his dick, she sucked out the left over amount of cum from his urethra.


    "it''s done master... would you like to use my pussy as well ?" freya asked with a smile.


    "nope, i have to go to the academy... i will think about it tonight. you can leave for now." anon ordered.


    "yes, master..." freya spoke as he stood up from the floor and left the room immediately.


    anon then stood up from the bed and wondered...


    "where is the bathroom ?" anon asked he brought the ring closer to his face.


    suddenly, the images of all the bathrooms that were inside the mansion, started appearing in his head...


    "show me the closest one to me..." anon spoke.


    the closest bathroom was 2 corridors away from him.


    "create me an attached bathroom in this room..." anon ordered.


    the ring shined bright red and the bricks inside the room started moving.


    in just 30 seconds, an attached bathroom was ready inside anon''s room...


    "this is nice..." anon spoke as he entered inside the bathroom and took a bath.


    after taking the bath anon came out of the bathroom room and opened his inventory.


    anon then took out a pair of academic uniform...


    "nope, this is the elven kingdom''s uniform. i need this kingdom''s uniform." anon spoke as he started searching for the human kingdom''s academic uniform, inside his inventory.


    5 minutes passed...


    "the fuck ? why isn''t there another pair of the uniform in my inventory ? i think the last one got destroyed in that race but i remember buying another one the next day.


    well, whatever... i will wear this instead." anon spoke as he took out an all black suit from his inventory and wore it within seconds.


    "ready to go to the academy and kill some fuckers, huh ?" anon asked with a smile as he looked at his own reflection in the mirror.


    after this anon left for the academy.

 Chapter 569 -569

    chapter 569 -569


    as anon stepped out of the house he raised both of his hands into the air and yawned...


    *yawwnnnnn*


    "fuui~ why am i getting so sleepy today ?" anon wondered in a lazy tone.


    "whatever... *whistleeeeeeee*" anon spoke as he whistled loudly and started looking towards the sky.


    suddenly a shadow appeared besides him....


    "i greet, my master..." chico''s voice resounded.


    "hmm...? oh, chico... i thought you will come in your rave form, that''s why i was looking at the sky." anon spoke.


    "if that''s what you wish for master, then i can come to you in my raven form." chico spoke with an obedient look.


    "nah, i just want a ride to the academy." anon spoke.


    "absolutely, master. i will bring you anywhere you want, just point your finger towards the direction and your obedient pet will always follow." chico spoke as she immediately transformed into her raven form.


    "very good... let''s go." anon spoke as he jumped over chico''s back and tapped on her head slowly.


    *flap-flap*


    "yes, master..." chico spoke as she immediately flapped her wings and started soaring towards the sky.


    *caaaaaaaaaawwwwwwwwwww*


    as anon was getting bored sitting over chico''s back, he pulled out a rail gun from his inventory and started cleaning it with a slik cloth.


    "master, are you going on a monster hunt ?" chico asked with a confused expression.


    "yep... kind of similar to that." anon spoke with a smile on his face.


    outside the academy...


    a royal carriage stopped in front of the academy...


    kia, gia and cherry stepped out of the carriage and started walking towards the academy''s main gate.


    "sister, why are you walking all funny ?" cherry asked as she noticed that kia is walking really slow and her legs are vibrating a little.


    "n-nothing... i-i am just not feeling so good today." kia replied with a smile.


    "hmmm.... seems like someone had a wild night, huh ?" gia asked with a perverted smile.


    "shut up and i hate you for that joke last night... i will never ever forgive you." kia spoke as she continued to walk towards the academy.


    "so, what do you think ? will master come to the academy, today ?" gia asked.


    "wait, master is home ?" cherry asked with a surprised expression.


    "yeah, why are you getting so surprised ? it''s not like he is some kind of- whatever. why are you getting so surprised ?" kia asked with a confused expression.


    "are you kidding me ? he came back and didn''t used me ? that''s like insult to my pussy." cherry spoke.


    "it''s ''insult to my face'' not pussy. you idiot." kia spoke.


    "he used both of you, didn''t he ?" cherry asked.


    "he sure did..." gia replied with a smile.


    "fuck... how can master do this to me ? i mean, i have the tightest pussy in our family, then why ?" cherry asked with a sad expression.


    "well, maybe he is interested in adults and not children..." kia replied with a neutral expression.


    "i am 18... i was a child, 3 years ago and this child has masturbated so many in the last 2 months, that you won''t even do in your entire lifetime." cherry spoke.


    "ho ho ho... destroyed." gia spoke as she looked at kia with a mocking smile.


    "shut up... you two are nothing but horny idiots, who only need carnal pleasure in their lifes and-" before kia could''ve completed her sentence, she noticed that some 5-star royal boys are bullying a girl from a 3-star royal witch house.


    "hello, witch girl... or should i say ''bitch girl'' hahaha.... your house is under the royal house of witches, right ?" the bully boy asked.


    "y-yes, sir..." the timid girl replied in a stammering voice.


    "your parent house is working under a commoner... so, don''t think of yourself as a royal member, bitch. do you understand ?" the bully boy asked loudly.


    "i-i don''t think-"


    "you think ? hey, brothers... look at this bitch. she is giving opinions now..."n-)o-.v--e.(l/)b))i-)n


    "hahaha"


    "hahahha...."


    "hhahahah..."


    "s-sir, i-i think this is not right... please let me go." the timid girl spoke in a sacred voice.


    "oi, fuckers... why don''t you let that girl go ?" gia shouted as she summoned her spear.


    "hmm...?"


    "who is she ?"


    "a commoner, i guess..."


    "no, no, she is mr. anon''s sister. we shouldn''t touch her." one of the bully''s minion spoke up.


    now, anyone would''ve backed off after hearing this sentence, but this guy''s ego was above his own head.


    "anon''s sister huh ?" the bully spoke as he walked upto gia slowly.


    "what ? you want to fight ?" gia asked with a smile.


    "you really think, i am scared of you just because you are anon''s sister ?" the bully asked.


    "well, you should be..." gia spoke.


    "oh, well... i am not and if you don''t stop talking in the next second, i will hurt you and we will see if that missing brother of yours will come or not.


    oh, sorry... not missing, but dead. i heard, that he died 15 days ago, when he was fighting a strong monster in the forest. is that true ?" the bully boy asked as he looked at gia with a smile.


    "you fucking bastard... don''t you think your tongue is running to fast ?" gia asked with an angry expression.


    *push*


    "what are you going to do about it, huh ? kill me ? you fucking, commoner." the bully boy spoke as he pushed gia back and she fell down on the ground.


    "take one more step and you will die..." kia spoke as she placed her wand directly over the bully boys''s head.


    "woah... woah, i was just kidding and-" before the bully boy could''ve completed his sentence... one of his minions shot a magic wind bullet towards kia''s hand.


    *thud*


    as soon as the bullet hits her hand the wand fells down to the ground and kia becomes vulnerable as well.


    "good job..." the bully spoke as he looked at his minion.


    "thank you, sir."


    "now... what should i do with you, beautiful." the bully spoke as he slowly touched kia''s face.


    *boooooooooom*

 Chapter 570 -570

    chapter 570 chapter-570


    behind the academy...


    flap-flap


    "master, we have arrived," chico announced, gently landing on the ground.


    hop


    anon jumped off of her back and started patting chico''s head with care.


    "good girl. you may return now," anon ordered, with a smile.


    "as you command, master," chico responded with a smile, before taking off.


    flap-flap


    anon chose this secluded spot behind the academy for his arrival, because he didn''t want anyone to know that, he is back in the kingdom.


    "now, let''s see who''s talking too much behind my back." anon muttered as he strolled toward the main gate and summoned his rail gun.


    "charge it upto 100% and set fire to multiple shots of 2% mana..." anon ordered.


    [rail gun has been adjusted accordingly to your orders.]


    "nice..."


    approaching the gate, anon observed a sizable crowd of students gathered around the entrance gate.


    "what''s happening there?" anon questioned, utilizing his heightened senses to discern the situation.


    "what are you going to do about it, huh? kill me? you, commoner," a male voice taunted.


    "take one more step, and you will die a horrible death," kia warned.


    ''hmm...? is someone fucking with my girl ?'' anon wondered, as he decided to listen some more before taking any action.


    "woah, i was just kidding, and¡ª"


    thud


    a wind spell''s sound echoed, and something dropped to the ground.


    ''action is on, huh?'' anon smirked, advancing toward the commotion.


    "now, what should i do with you, beautiful ?" the bully sneered, touching kia''s face.


    boooooooooom


    a deafening noise erupted from behind, capturing everyone''s attention.


    as soon as everyone looked at the source of this sound... they recognised the shooter, immediately.


    "i-it''s anon..."


    "holy fuck... it''s really anon."


    "ray is dead now."


    "haha... now, what were you saying about my brother, mr. ray ?" gia asked with a smile.


    ray''s body was frozen in one place... he couldn''t move from his place. his eyes were wide open in shock and fear.


    ray couldn''t figure out his next action... he was so scared, that he peed in his pants.


    "your hand looks very displeasing to my eyes." anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he pointed his rail gun towards ray''s hand and pulled the trigger.


    *zzzzz*


    *boooom*


    as soon as the shell hitted ray''s hand, his righ hand was destroyed completely and blood started gushing out of his right shoulder.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, myyyyy haaanddddddd..." ray shouted so loudly, that everyone standing near the academy was able to hear him cry in pain.


    ray immediately started running towards the main gate of the academy, in hopes that the teachers will save him.


    as soon as ray passed through the verification gate, a sound came...


    [noble]


    ??he ruled the russian land and never mind the czar


    but the kazachok he danced really wunderbar??


    ?? in all affairs of state he was the man to please


    but he was real great when he had a girl to squeeze??


    anon started singing and dancing as he started following ray.


    "that''s enough, brother... you don''t have to-" before kia could''ve said anything else.


    anon paused her mouth by placing his finger over it.


    "shhhhhhh~"


    he then continued to walk towards the verification gate.


    ??ra-ra rasputin, lover of the russian queen.


    ra-ra rasputin, russia''s greatest love machine.?? n.(o((v))e-/l/(b((i)-n


    as soon as anon passed through the verification gate another sound came...


    [commoner]


    anon immediately turned towards the gate and pulled the trigger...


    *click*


    *booom*


    the gate was immediately blown into pieces...


    "he is going to kill him..." kia realised and started running behind him, immediately.


    "oh, i hope he does...." gia spoke as she started running as well.


    "h-hey... wait for me." cherry spoke as she started running behind gia.


    everyone who was standing near the gate also started walking towards anon, in order to see.. what he is going to do next.


    teacher''s office...


    there are currently 32 teachers sitting inside the room and all of them are preparing for what to teach today.


    "so, what is it you are going to teach today, sir ?" a female teacher around the age of 23 asked with a smile.


    "nothing, mam. i am going to take a test today... i think, my class is going to pass and-" before the other teacher could''ve completed his sentence, a loud thudding sound came.


    *thud*


    every teacher sitting inside the room, immediately turned their attention towards the source of this sound and noticed that a student covered in blood is standing on the entry door of the room.


    he is missing one hand and a scared expression is covering his face, as if running from death.


    "oi, are you alright ?" a teacher shouted as he immediately rushed towards him.


    seeing this, more teachers started coming towards him.


    "what happened ?"


    "who is he ?"


    everyone started asking questions...


    "someone call a healer... this kid is gravely injured." a teacher shouted.


    "n-no, t-teacher... teacher, please... save me, t-that guy is going to kill me." ray spoke as he grabbed the male teacher''s hand tightly.


    "what are you saying ? who is going to kill you ?" the teacher asked with a serious expression.


    "a-anon teacher... anon is going to kill me... please save me teacher." ray begged as tears started coming out of his eyes.


    all the 32 teachers, who were standing near ray immediately backed off... even the one who was holding him.


    "a-anon is back ?" the male teacher asked with a scared expression.


    the fear was clearly visible on their faces.


    "what did you do ?" a female teacher asked.


    "t-teacher... p-please don''t do this... please save me from that monster." ray kept begging as he crawled upto the teacher''s feet.


    "i asked, what did you do ?" the female teacher asked with a fearful expression.


    "i-i... touched his sister...but-" before ray could''ve completed his sentence, anon''s singing sound started coming from the corridor.


    ??"this man''s just got to go", declared his enemies


    but the ladies begged, "don''t you try to do it, please"??


    *knock-knock*


    "hello, teachers. are you all having a good morning ?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he knocked on the gate.

 Chapter 571 -571

    chapter 571 -571


    "hello, teachers. are you all having a good morning?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    the room got covered in silence. no one in the room dared to speak.


    "oh, there you are... i was just looking for him. i am sorry to disturb you..." anon spoke as he started walking towards ray.


    "n-no... please, no... t-teacher, save me... please, teacher." ray spoke as he grabbed the female teacher''s leg with his left hand and started shaking her body.


    "l-leave my leg..." the female teacher spoke as she immediately kicked ray''s hand away.


    "n-no..."


    "come here... mr. ray. let''s go and play outside." anon spoke as he grabbed ray''s left leg and started sliding his body against the ground forcefully.nove/lb.in


    "n-nooooo.... please, i-i am sorry, mr. anon. i-i will n-never r-repeat this mistake, please let me live." ray begged as his back grinded against the rough floor.


    anon brought him outside to the academic ground and released his leg.


    every single student of the academy was watching anon at the moment.


    "is that anon?"


    "woah... what is he doing with that boy?"


    "why is he missing one hand?"


    "you don''t know? that boy touched anon''s sister and insulted her. anon is just punishing him."


    "well, that''s one brutal punishment."


    near the entrance of the academic grounds, kia is being held by gia...


    "let me go, he is going to kill him." kia spoke as she tried to free herself.


    "sister, you do know that master can control your body with just his mind, right? and why are you getting all protective over such an asshole? that guy attacked you, and if master wouldn''t have arrived at the right time.... god knows what he would''ve done to you." gia explained.


    ''she is right... what if master wouldn''t have arrived there at that time?'' kia thought as she calmed down.


    "p-please, sir... i-i didn''t know you were alive... i-i am so sorry-" ray begged as he immediately bowed down to anon.


    "so, if i would''ve been dead... you would''ve raped my sister, huh?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "n-no, sir... i-i barely even touched her..." ray replied as his body started shaking in fear.


    "okay, okay... i will give you one chance to save your life." anon spoke as he looked back and noticed a teacher standing near a pile of spears.


    "kind sir, can you throw me that spear?" anon asked in a very formal tone.


    "y-yes..." the teacher spoke as he picked up the spear from the ground and brought it up to anon almost immediately.


    "hmmm.... whenever brother laughs like that, he starts to talk very formally, have you noticed it?" cherry asked with a smile.


    "he does?" gia and kia asked at the same time.


    anon took the spear from the teacher''s hand and threw it towards the open field...


    thud


    the spear hits the ground at a distance of 500 meters from where anon was standing...


    ''hmm... i tried to throw it up to 100 meters only but whatever, makes the game even more interesting.'' anon thought as he walked up to ray once again.


    "now, you see that spear?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-yes..." ray replied as he looked at the spear.


    "good... now, all you have to do is touch that spear, and i won''t kill you... do you understand? and you can''t use any magic either." anon asked.


    "r-really?" ray asked with a smile.


    "oh, i am a man of my words." anon replied.


    "i-i will do it... i will do it..." ray spoke as he immediately stood up from the ground and started running towards the spear.


    ''i will live... i won''t die today... y-yes...'' ray thought as he looked at the spear and smiled.


    ????but when his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power became known to more and more people, the demands to do something about this outrageous man became louder and louder.????


    anon started singing once again as he summoned his railgun and pointed it towards ray.


    "just a bit more..." ray spoke as he reached within 300 meters of the spear.


    200 meters....


    100 meters...


    70 meters....


    "bang..." anon spoke as he pulled the trigger.


    zzzzzzzzz


    booom


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." ray cried out in pain as he felt his left leg getting destroyed by the railgun.


    thud


    he fell down to the ground and started crying...


    "come on, man. you can do it... you are so close to the spear." a student shouted from the top floor.


    "you can do it..." another student shouted.


    ''yes, yes... keep on cheering him. i want him to think that he still has hope to live after all...'' anon thought with a psychopathic smile on his face.


    ''i-i have to get up... i-i can''t die here... i-i am so close to the spear.'' ray thought as he slowly stood up with the help of his left hand and right leg.


    although blood was gushing out of his other leg... he still wanted to live.


    ray started hopping on one leg...


    hop-hop


    as he got closer to the spear, his eyes started to get heavier and heavier. due to extreme blood loss... his body was shutting down, slowly.


    20 meters....


    "bang...." anon spoke as he pulled the trigger once again.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." ray cried out as he felt his right leg getting destroyed as well.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål thud


    he fell down once again, but ray didn''t want to lose at this point. so, he started grabbing the grass with his left hand and pulling his body towards the spear.


    "fuckkkkkkkkk..." ray cried out as he felt his body grinding against the ground, but this didn''t stop him.


    after 2 minutes and 34 seconds, ray finally made it to the spear.


    the distance between him and the spear was mere 1 meter, he only needed one little push... in order to reach the spear.


    "y-yes... i-i can do it..." ray spoke as he pulled his body one last time, but just as he was about to grab the spear, anon stepped over his hand and broke the bones in it...


    crack


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." ray cried out.


    "you really think i would let you live after what you have done?" anon spoke as he pointed the railgun towards ray''s head.


    "you motherfuc-"


    boooom

 Chapter 572 -572

    chapter 572 -572


    "you motherfu-"


    boom


    before ray could say anything else, anon pulled the trigger and destroyed ray''s head completely.


    "fuck... he killed ray."


    "well, anon is more brutal now, huh?"


    "he is a fucking monster."


    "he looks really cool."


    "i would do the same if someone touched my sister."


    "that''s too much, even if he touched his sister..."


    everyone started giving their opinions on what anon did.


    "fuu~ feels good to be back..." anon spoke as he de-summoned his rail gun and started yawning.


    yawnnnnn


    screeeech


    suddenly, a royal carriage stopped right in front of the academy.


    inside the carriage were sitting a very sexy and beautiful milf.


    "ma''am, we are here..." the carriage driver spoke.


    "i know..." the woman spoke as she closed the screen in front of her and stepped down from the carriage.


    as soon as she stepped down from the carriage, a gust of cold wind passed through her body.


    "winter is coming..." the woman spoke with a smile as she removed her coat and tossed it back into the carriage.


    as soon as she removed the thick coat from her body, her body curves were revealed.


    big boobs, thick ass, long hair, brown skin tone, thick thighs, and a beautiful face.


    this woman is none other than yggdrasil herself, the principal of the academy.


    yggdrasil immediately walked towards the verification gate and noticed that it was destroyed completely.


    "kids these days are getting too excited..." yggdrasil spoke as she closed her hand and started chanting a spell over it.


    after the spell was completed, yggdrasil opened her hand and blew air towards the verification gate.


    suddenly, the gate started repairing by itself, and in just 5 seconds, it returned back to its original form.


    "now, you look better..." yggdrasil spoke as she started walking towards the academic grounds.


    in the academic grounds...


    anon walked up to kia and looked at her angry expression with a smile.


    "a ''thank you'' will do the job, luv." anon spoke as he looked at kia.


    "she is not talking to you..." cherry spoke.


    "oh, hello... little luv. haven''t seen you since, i don''t know when." anon spoke with a smile.


    "master, you didn''t come to my room last night. why is that? you don''t love me anymore?" cherry asked with big eyes.


    "umm... cherry, your pussy is tight and i get that, but your size is still too small for me and i only like them big and curvy.


    so, you have to wait until your body becomes thick and curvy, just like your mother or sister." anon spoke as he pointed towards kia.


    "okay..." cherry replied with a smile.


    "good. now, let''s come back to the main topic... why aren''t you talking to me?" anon asked.


    "you didn''t have to kill him. you could''ve scared him." kia spoke.n/-o)/v/)e)(l(-b(-i-.n


    "yeah, yeah... leave him alive, so that he can rape you tomorrow. i don''t believe in this forgiveness crap." anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "you-" before kia could say anything, a sound interrupted her.


    "he is right..."


    anon immediately looked at the source of this sound and noticed a milf walking towards him.


    "m-madam, yggdrasil. i-i greet the principal." kia spoke as she immediately bowed down.


    gia and cherry also bowed down.


    "i believe you are the famous figure, who fought amongst the zombies and stood beside our king, in the war. mr. anon agreil." yggdrasil spoke with a smile.


    "i am." anon replied.


    "well, mr. anon... why don''t we have a talk in my office?" yggdrasil spoke.


    "sure..." anon replied with a smile.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål ''hehe... what a body. i will definitely get her into my collection and add her to my barn. if her body is so curvy in these tight clothes, i can only guess... what she will look like if i removed them.'' anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "well, let''s go then..." yggdrasil spoke as she and anon started walking towards her office.


    <demonic eyes>


    [name: yggdrasil.]


    [class: charmer(female special class)]


    [race: dryads]


    [level: 134]


    [hp: 70,000/70,000]


    [mp: 140,000/140,000]


    [description: she is a forest spirit that seduces males of any race in order to suck the life force out of his body over a long period of time.


    although she is a dryad, she hasn''t killed a single male in her life.]


    ''hmm... that''s interesting, a dryad... who hasn''t killed a single male in her life? how is that possible?''


    "mr. anon?"


    "hmm...? oh, yes?" anon asked as he came out of his trance and noticed that he is standing right in front of yggdrasil''s office.


    "come in..." yggdrasil spoke.


    "yeah." anon spoke as he stepped inside her office.


    as soon as anon stepped inside yggdrasil''s office, he felt refreshed, as if mother nature hugged him tightly and washed him with her love.


    anon looked around and noticed that the room was very neat and clean.


    on the left side there was yggdrasil''s sitting desk and just beside the desk was a big shelf filled with different kinds of plants.


    as anon looked around, he noticed that the walls are also covered with long roots and forming different kinds of designs on the wall.


    "you really love, plants." anon spoke.


    "i do, mr. anon. please sit, down. would you like something... tea, coffee, or perhaps wine?" yggdrasil spoke as she took a seat.


    anon sat in front of her and noticed that there was a small plant on her table, that had the shape of a human female.


    the plant was inside a cube-shaped glass and it was enchanted with the spell of unbreaking.


    anon finds it suspicious and decides to use his skill on the plant...


    [name: yggdrasil''s heart]


    [rank: b+]


    [level: ???]


    [description: this plant is the heart of a dryad named, yggdrasil.]


    ''keeping your heart out of your body, smart move. keeping it in front of her eyes, good plan but exposing it to my eyes, biggest mistake.'' anon thought in his mind as an evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 573 -573

    chapter 573 -573


    "so, what is it that you want to talk to me about?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yes, that... wait, let me close the doors, or someone else will hear us," yggdrasil spoke as she stood up from her seat and walked up to the gate.


    as she walked up to the gate, yggdrasil shook her huge ass to seduce anon.


    ''is she trying to seduce me?'' anon wondered.


    click


    ''yeah, yeah... keep looking at my fat ass, you pathetic human male. i will enjoy sucking the life force out of that sexy and muscular body of yours.'' yggdrasil thought as she closed the door and locked it.


    as soon as yggdrasil closed the gates, she used her skill on anon.


    ''charming smell...''


    suddenly, a very sweet aroma filled the entire room.


    sniff-sniff


    as soon as anon sniffed the sweet aroma, a notification immediately popped up in front of him.


    [your opponent has used the skill ''charming smell''...]


    [due to the class ''mind frobrax,'' you have successfully resisted the skill ''charming smell.'']


    ''why do these bitches always think that i am going to fall for their charms?'' anon thought.


    "oops... i dropped my pen," yggdrasil spoke as she bent down to pick up her pen and shook her ass sideways to grab anon''s full attention.


    ''well, well... why don''t i play along for some time and see where this game leads to.'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "uff~ sometimes, i can''t understand why am i so clumsy?" yggdrasil spoke as she grabbed her blouse and started shaking her boobs right in front of anon.


    "mr. anon, are you alright?" she asked.


    "hmm...? oh, yes... i-i am alright," anon spoke as he continued to look at yggdrasil''s boobs with undivided attention, but she didn''t know that he was merely acting.


    ''hahaha... here i thought, this guy will be very hard to manipulate, but look at him getting manipulated by such a pathetic spell and just a show of my cleavage.'' yggdrasil thought as a smile appeared on her face, but she didn''t know that anon could hear her thoughts as well.


    ''wow, it''s surprisingly easy to make this bitch believe that i am really manipulated by her stupid spell.'' anon thought.


    yggdrasil slowly placed her hand over anon''s hand and used another skill.


    [your opponent has used the skill ''manipulative touch''.]


    [due to the class ''mind frobrax,'' you have successfully resisted the skill ''manipulative touch.'' ]


    ''another skill? she really wants to take me under her control, huh?'' anon thought as he smiled and looked at her hand.


    "mr. anon, do i look pretty to you?" yggdrasil asked.


    "y-you do, ma''am," anon replied with a stammering voice.


    "really? but do you know that a sweet and pretty lady like me needs protection from the dangers that are lurking outside, right?" yggdrasil asked as she flapped her eyes towards anon, and another notification popped up.


    [your opponent has used the skill ''eyes of the charmer''.]


    [due to the class ''mind frobrax,'' you have successfully resisted the skill ''eyes of the charmer.'' ]


    ''okay, i am getting a bit irritated now.'' anon thought as he looked at her eyes.


    "i-i do understand that, ma''am. you definitely need protection," anon replied.


    "good, but... there is no one strong enough to protect me here in this kingdom, except you, mr. anon," yggdrasil spoke.


    ''just wait for a few minutes, and this protector will become a predator in no time.'' anon thought.


    "r-really?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yes, so... will you protect me, mr. anon?" yggdrasil asked.


    ''hell no. i will rape you instead.'' anon thought.


    "why not, ma''am?" anon replied.


    "really? but, what will you use to protect me, mr. anon?" yggdrasil asked.nove(lb-1n


    ''that''s one odd question. she doesn''t want to make me her slave; she wants something else.'' anon thought as his suspicion grew.


    "i will protect you with everything, ma''am," anon replied.


    "really? that''s so sweet, but will you use that rod-like thing too, that you used to kill that student outside?" yggdrasil asked with a seductive smile.


    ''bitch, wants my rail gun.'' anon understood immediately.


    "mr. anon, will you use it?" yggdrasil asked again.


    "i will..." anon replied with a smile.


    "really, mr. anon?" yggdrasil asked with a very happy expression.


    "yes..." anon replied.


    just as anon was about to stop the act, he noticed that yggdrasil''s face has turned sad once again, and it meant only one thing; she is going to ask for something else as well, and that''s why anon thought of continuing the act a bit longer.


    "what happened, ma''am?" anon asked as he acted all confused.


    "i mean, you are strong, and your weapon is strong as well, but i don''t think, one weapon will be able to protect me.


    so, for my safety''s sake... can you tell me how this weapon of yours is made, mr. anon? i promise you... i will only use it for my safety and tell no one about it," yggdrasil spoke as she used another skill.


    [your opponent has used the skill ''voice of the charmer.'']


    [due to the class ''mind frobrax,'' you have successfully resisted the skill ''voice of the charmer.'' ]


    at this point, anon''s anger was over his holding limit.


    "yes, of course... i have it right here. please take it..." anon spoke as he opened his inventory and dipped his hands inside the inventory.


    ''yessss... once i get that weapon''s formula. i will make an army of soldiers who will help me conquer this world.


    i still can''t believe, i manipulated this fucker so easily, and they say he is a monster. well, look at him now, i made a monster into my obedient dog.'' yggdrasil thought as her heartbeat started raising due to extreme excitement.


    "yes, found it..." anon spoke as he started pulling his hand out of the inventory.


    "yes, yes... give it to me," yggdrasil spoke with an overexcited expression.


    "here you go... bitch." anon spoke as he pulled out his arcane slayer sickles and chopped yggdrasil''s body into pieces without wasting another second.

 Chapter 574 -574

    chapter 574 -574


    "well, here you go... bitch," anon spoke as he took out his arcane slayers and chopped yggdrasil''s body into thousands of little pieces.


    "i was enjoying this manipulation game at first, but after a certain point... it became absurd. now... let''s get to the main deal." anon stopped talking as he looked at yggdrasil''s body.


    "you really think you can fool me? i know you are listening to every word i am saying right now." anon spoke with an obvious expression.


    suddenly, the roots inside the room started moving towards yggdrasil''s chair.


    in under five seconds, all the roots overlapped each other and formed a human female-like shape.


    after two more seconds, the human body''s face was formed, and yggdrasil came back to life once more.


    "hmm... so, when did you find out?" yggdrasil asked with a serious expression.


    "from the moment you called out to me on the academic grounds..." anon replied with a smile.


    "then, why pretend to be under my control and all this bullshit?" yggdrasil asked.


    "well, as i already told you... it was fun at first, but when you asked me about my rail gun''s formula... you crossed your limits." anon replied.


    "haha, you caught me... what about it now? i am an immortal creature, as you just saw. you can''t kill me unless you kill all of mother nature." yggdrasil spoke as she smiled towards anon.


    "oh really?" anon asked.


    "yes... why do you have doubts about my immortality? well, you can clear them by killing me as many times as you need." yggdrasil spoke with a tension-free expression.


    "oh lady, my lady... what if i crush your heart?" anon spoke as he simply placed his hand over yggdrasil''s heart.


    "y-you know about my heart?" yggdrasil asked with a very shocked and surprised expression.


    "i know everything..." anon replied with a smile.


    "y-y-you can''t do it... that glass is enchanted with the highest grade of unbreaking spell. even i can''t break into it." yggdrasil replied with a bold smile, but she was really afraid inside her heart.


    "well... okay." anon spoke as he tightened his grip over the glass box.


    after trying for about one minute, anon finally made a sad face and looked at yggdrasil.


    "hahahaha... i told you, mr. anon. i am immortal, and that heart is indestructible until it''s inside that glass box.


    now, why don''t we sign a peace agreement and-"


    "auric energy..."


    suddenly, the auric energy covered anon''s whole hand and...


    crack


    a crack appeared over the glass box.


    "oh shit, not good." yggdrasil spoke as she immediately rushed over to anon and tried to stop him.


    "m-m-mr. anon, p-please... why don''t we sort this matter out by sitting down and talking calmly, just like two matured adults?" yggdrasil spoke as she tried to stop anon from breaking the glass box.


    "oh, i am no adult... i am just a naive child with stupidly overpowered skills." anon replied as he applied even more pressure on the glass box.


    craccckkkkkkkkk


    suddenly, more cracks started to appear all over the box.


    "hiyyyaaa... n-no, mr. anon... please don''t do this. i-i will do anything you want, please... don''t do this. mr. anon please-" before yggdrasil could''ve completed her begging, anon broke the glass box entirely.


    smaasssshhhh


    the glass broke entirely, and anon picked up yggdrasil''s heart in his hands.


    "now, what were you saying?" anon asked with a smile as he squeezed the small plant.


    "nooooooo.... no, no, no... please mr. anon, i-i will die if that plant gets destroyed." yggdrasil spoke.


    "oh, really? i thought you were immortal, just like you said 10 seconds ago, or did you forget that as well?" anon asked with a smile.


    "n-no... i am not immortal, it was just my foolish tongue that slipped while talking nonsense... please forgive me and give me my heart back?" yggdrasil spoke in a very desperate tone.


    "see... that''s how you manipulate someone, and in this method, all you have to do is blackmail your opponent." anon replied with an evil smile.


    "y-yes... i understand. now, please give me my heart back... please, mr. anon." yggdrasil begged.


    "okay, okay... i will give it back, but what do i get in return?" anon asked with a smirk.


    "w-whatever you want." yggdrasil spoke.


    "yeah, then... i want to rule the dwarven kingdom. can you fight them and defeat them for me?" anon asked.


    "w-what? t-that''s impossible..." yggdrasil replied with a shocked expression.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "really? but you said ''whatever i want,'' what was all that about?" anon asked in a mocking manner.


    "i-i meant, whatever you want... that is under my jurisdiction." yggdrasil replied.


    "hmmm... i don''t think i want anything that''s under your jurisdiction because, this whole kingdom is under my jurisdiction." anon replied with a smile as he plucked out a small leaf from the plant and ate it."


    "oouchhhh... p-please don''t, mr. anon." yggdrasil spoke as tears started coming to her eyes.


    suddenly, a notification popped up in front of anon.


    [your life force has been extended by 1 year.]


    as soon as anon read this notification, an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "hehehe... so, these leaves are your life force, huh?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile.n./0velb1n


    "n-no... mr. anon, please don''t do this. i-i need the leaves, plea- ouchhh." before yggdrasil could''ve completed her sentence, anon plucked another leaf out of the plant and started chewing on it.


    "hmm... tastes like refreshing mint." anon spoke.


    suddenly, yggdrasil went down on her knees and grabbed anon''s legs.


    "please, i beg you... please, give me my heart back." yggdrasil begged.


    "okay, okay... here." anon spoke as he gave her the heart back.


    "t-thank you, mr. anon." yggdrasil spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    suddenly, the plant disappeared from yggdrasil''s hand.


    [illusion]


    "hahahahaha... you are such a stupid bitch. you really think i will return in that easily?" anon asked with a smile.


    "w-why are you doing this?" yggdrasil asked as tears started falling out of her eyes.


    "okay, okay... let''s get over these games and talk about the real deal. i need you to accept this slave collar and become my slave." anon replied with a smile as he tossed a slave collar towards yggdrasil.

 Chapter 575 -575

    chapter 575 chapter-575


    "you are joking right ?" yggdrasil asked with a smile.


    "oh, i don''t joke, luv. i am a very serious person, when it comes to making slaves and i also want to test if your breasts can produce milk for me.


    now, get this slave collar on that neck of yours or be ready to face your death and i guarantee you, it will hurt a lot." anon spoke.


    "n-no, y-you can''t do this to me... i-i mean, i-i am not any simple monster, i am a-"


    "dryad, i know and i am showing you so much mercy just because, you haven''t killed someone until today.


    i will let you meet remil after this and you can ask her, to what limits i can go, when it comes to being crazy." anon replied with a psychopathic smile.


    "mr. anon, y-you aren''t doing the right thing with me. y-you will regret it..." yggdrasil spoke.


    "oh my god, i didn''t knew that i was doing something so wrong with you. please forgive me and wear this slave collar, bitch." anon spoke.


    "o-okay wait... w-what if i give you something, that can pique your interest ? will you spare me then ?" yggdrasil asked.


    "hmmm...? what do you have that can pique my interest ? if it''s money then-"


    "no, not money... it''s something even greater than money."


    "hmm...? go on." anon spoke.


    "it''s a map to the secret location of a very powerful weapon. the weapon that gods of the higher standing hided here on the holdy land." yggdrasil spoke.


    ''a map of a very powerful weapon, that gods hided ? that sounds interesting.'' anon thought as his interest piqued.


    "okay, it''s a deal... you give me the map and i will give you your freedom, but you still have to listen to my orders and if i found out that the map you gave me is a fake, then i will find you... no matter where you hide in this world and i will do some real horrible things with you." anon replied.


    "i promise you, this map is not a fake and even after giving you the map, i will still be under your command. here... this is the map and i can''t produce milk or have sex with you." yggdrasil spoke as she summoned a map and gave it to anon without wasting anytime.


    "what if i make you my slave now ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "you won''t." yggdrasil spoke.


    "why are you so sure about that ?" anon asked.


    "the rumours i heard about you might be true or fake, but all of them had one thing common in them, that you are a man of your word and i don''t think that''s fake or is it ?" yggdrasil asked.


    "nice move, you really have a sharp mind. but, i will still fuck you." anon spoke with a smile.


    "you can''t and it''s not because i don''t want to... it''s just that, i really can''t have sex with you." yggdrasil spoke.


    "what do you mean ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "you see i am a dryad, the creature of lust and nature. but i am a virgin dryad and i suck a little amount of life force out of male''s by creating an illusion, in that illusion they seem to think that they are having sex with me and give up their life force easily.


    in this method, i don''t have to kill anyone and my desires are very limited in this method." yggdrasil explained.


    "hmm... well, i will respect that and leave you a virgin for now but, you will still have to follow every single order of mine without any resistance, do you understand ?" anon asked.


    "i understand, sir. i will always listen to your orders and try to execute them with everything i have." yggdrasil spoke as she bowed down to anon.


    "by the way... if you want to manipulate someone, don''t just use your skills continuously on your target. it can destroy a normal human''s mind easily and if he used some kind of protection artifact, then you will get hurt in a very bad way." anon explained. n)-ovelb1n


    "i-i will keep that in my mind, sir. thank you for the insight." yggdrasil spoke.


    "no problem." anon spoke as he exited the office.


    [would you like to execute the skill ''mind control'' on the target ?]


    "yes..." anon ordered.


    [yggdrasil ojik''s mind control: 12%]


    ''can''t leave you without any security, luv. i left a few drops of my blood over her body, when she was re-creating herself.'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    suddenly two more royal carriages stopped right in front of the academy.


    one of them had the symbol of a werewolf on them and the other one was from the fire dragon''s house.


    both of the doors opened at the same time and two ladies stepped out of the carriages...


    "oh my, is that you luna ?" a human female with fair skin tone, small body and glasses asked.


    "teacher, letti ? are you here, for him as well ?" luna asked with a serious expression.


    "yeah, i just heard that he is back in the kingdom. you are here for him too ?" letti asked with a smile.


    "yes. i have a score to settle with him." luna spoke with an angry expression as she walked towards the verification gate of the academy.


    "oh my, seems like something interesting is about to happen..." letti spoke as she immediately followed luna.


    deep inside the stormborn sea...


    a very beautiful mermaid is running away from some dark creatures that are following her with an incredible speed.


    "what have i done ? i shouldn''t have done that... father i am sorry." the mermaid spoke as she used every last drop of stamina, she had in her body and increased her speed upto such a level that the dark creatures couldn''t follow her anymore.


    after escaping the dark creatures, the mermaid entered inside an abandoned pirate ship.


    as soon as she entered inside the ship, she noticed that more than 300 mermaids and sirens are already hiding inside the ship.

 Chapter 576 -576

    chapter 576 chapter-576


    in the beginning of the holy land, gods created creatures who were dependent on water and fire.


    the creatures that used fire walked up to the lands and were called the dragons. however, the creatures that used pure water magic decided to live inside the ocean to strengthen their magic skills by residing in the same element they were using.


    although, when the god of mischief created demons, some of the demons decided to go underwater and reproduce there.


    the demons were clever; they enchanted and manipulated the mermaids into sleeping with them and giving birth to their offspring.


    the mermaids were very innocent at the start. they didn''t think twice and started reproducing with the demons.


    for the next five years, the demons reproduced without any stops. but all of this came to an end when one of the gods noticed this. nove.lb.1n


    as all the other gods were informed about this, they cursed the demon race. if a demon ever tried to step inside the stormborn sea, he would die instantly.


    after that day, no demon dared to step inside the stormborn sea, and the offspring they reproduced with the mermaids came to be known as the ''sirens.''


    sirens were innocent children, and the gods couldn''t kill them. so, they left them alive, but they didn''t know that sirens had the beauty of a mermaid and the mind of a demon.


    thirty years passed without any disturbance, but after 30 years, a hurricane came that destroyed the peace completely.


    the sirens started discriminating among themselves; they started assigning positions and power.


    they started building an empire where the wrong was punished, and the right was rewarded, but the mermaids didn''t like it.


    mermaids always thought that they should all live with love, happiness, and equality.


    the sirens didn''t like this thinking, and this thing started a war between the two races.


    although the mermaids were very lovely creatures, they knew how to protect themselves from the sirens.


    they chose a queen to guide them in the war and started fighting the sirens.


    the sirens had to use dark energy, as they were from the demonic bloodline, and the mermaids used pure magic.


    the fight continued for the next 300 years, and at last, the mermaids won, but they had to pay a very high price for winning. they lost their queen, and that''s when they understood.


    power was needed to maintain control. the sirens begged for mercy, and the mermaids showed them mercy, but on one condition: they couldn''t live with them anymore.


    on that day, the sea was then divided between the sirens and the mermaids. rules were made.


    the sirens went deep into the depths of the sea and built their kingdom from scratch.


    meanwhile, the mermaids also created a kingdom and assigned powers to the stronger ones to maintain peace and prepare themselves for any future attack.


    the peace was maintained for the next 400 years, but the mermaids didn''t know that the sirens were burning in agony and anger.


    they wanted revenge, and in the fire of their revenge, they forged a monster. a monster that was designed to destroy the mermaids entirely... it was named ''aegis.''


    but as they were creating the monster, they added their blood to its dna, and as soon as they added their blood, aegis gained its own consciousness and got out of control.


    the sirens did everything in their power to kill it, but aegis ran away from the siren kingdom and attacked the mermaids.


    although the mermaids were already prepared for the attack, they never expected... that such a thing would attack them.


    aegis went on a rampage for the next two days and destroyed more than half of the mermaid kingdom and finished almost 70% of their population.


    king nereus realized that if he didn''t do something about this creature right now, his kin would be finished.


    that''s when he decided to go and seek help from the land, but when he didn''t find anyone to help him, he used the last way to save his kingdom; he signed a deal with the demon king himself.


    in exchange for his soul, king nereus obtained a legendary artifact.


    the artifact held immense powers in itself. as soon as king nereus went back to his kingdom, he used the artifact and sealed ''aegis'' inside his own body to save his kin from extinction.


    according to the deal, his soul was extracted out of his body as soon as he used the artifact, and his body was sealed inside a very secure room.


    that room was buried under the foundation of a new mermaid kingdom, and his daughter took charge of the kingdom.


    the peace returned back to the mermaid kingdom, but not for long.


    king nereus''s body was still aging, even though it had no soul inside.


    as the demon king''s successor declared war on the human and the other kingdoms...


    the number of human pirates started increasing in the stormborn sea because it was the only place... where the demons couldn''t hurt them.


    but when too many pirates started rising... wars started happening within the sea, and many ships got destroyed during these wars.


    the wrecked ships started sinking into the sea, and they landed directly over the mermaid kingdom.


    most of the ships were destroyed completely by the defense mechanism of the mermaid kingdom before they could''ve reached the grounds of the kingdom, but one day... an unknown wrecked ship that was sinking into the sea carried a special type of enchanted explosive powder that was waterproof.


    when the defense mechanism tried to destroy the ship, the explosive powder inside it burst out and destroyed the defense mechanism instead.


    the waves that were generated out of the explosion shook the foundation of the kingdom, and ''aegis'' was released once more, but this time... he didn''t attack the mermaids immediately.


    he waited for the perfect moment. aegis started creating his own minions with the dark energy that he got from the sirens and waited for the perfect time to strike.

 Chapter 577 -577

    chapter 577 chapter-577


    24 hours earlier in the mermaid kingdom...


    queen neridia is sitting on her throne, just like any other day, but today there is no one inside the royal court other than the royal ministers.


    there are 13 royal ministers in neridia''s royal court, out of which... 10 are female mermaids and the other 3 are male mermaids.


    "i am getting bored," neridia spoke with a bored expression.


    "my queen, you should go and utilize your important time in some other activities instead of sitting here and wasting it," minister tidalia spoke up.


    tidalia is one of the oldest ministers in neridia''s court; she has been a minister since neridia''s father was the king.


    "you say that, madam tidalia... but you are sitting there since early morning, and if you are sitting there at that age, why can''t i?" neridia replied with a smile.


    "my queen, my age is just too much for this minister stuff... i am thinking of retiring now," tidalia replied with a smile.


    "madam tidalia is right, my queen. she is really getting old. i guess that''s why sometimes she forgets to stand up after sitting on her seat... hahaha," minister azura spoke as she tried to crack a funny joke, but no one laughed.


    "come on, guys. that was funny... right, drakon?" azura asked as she looked at the male mermaid sitting beside her.


    "nope, not even one bit... that''s worse than a human''s sense of humour," drakon replied with a straight face.


    "my queen, i agree with madam tidalia, you should go and do something else with your precious time," another minister advised.


    "okay, okay... we will decide it with voting. how many of you guys want me to take the day off from this court and do something that i like, give me a show of hands," neridia asked.


    immediately twelve of the ministers sitting inside the royal court raised their hands, but one of them kept their hands down.


    "oi, seafern. do you want our queen to sit inside an empty royal court instead of letting her do something interesting with her time?" azura asked with a serious expression.


    seafern didn''t speak anything; instead, he continued to stare blankly into the air.


    seafern is one of the most talented ministers that neridia has in her royal court. seafern is not only a disciplined scholar, but he is also known as the master of martial arts.


    "what''s wrong, seafern? are you alright?" queen neridia asked with a smile.


    "oh, he is always like that. it''s like he is looking at some ghost in front of him. sometimes when i see him at night, i get scared," azura spoke.


    "have some shame; he is blind, and you are making fun of him? how disappointing," drakon spoke.


    "h-hey... i-i didn''t mean it in that way, and-"


    crack


    suddenly, a cracking sound came from seafern''s body.


    "seafern, what are you doing?" the minister that was sitting beside seafern asked.


    suddenly seafern''s tail, like a fish, started turning into two human-like legs.


    "why is he using his legs?" azura asked with a confused expression.


    "seafern, what are you doing?" neridia asked with a serious expression.


    suddenly, seafern stood up from his seat and summoned his pair of green shining gelatin blades.


    "woah... woah... calm down, seafern," drakon spoke as he stood up from his seat and turned his tail into legs form as well.


    seafern didn''t stop and started running towards neridia without speaking anything.


    "we have to stop him..." azura spoke as she transformed her tail into legs form and summoned two long chains in her hand.


    all the other ministers sitting inside the royal court stood up as well and transformed their tails into leg forms.


    this process of transforming tails into legs is used for fighting in the mermaids and it is called aquamorphosis.


    "catch him from the left side, azura. everyone else protect the queen," drakon shouted.


    "yes..." azura replied.


    "let him go..." tidalia spoke with a smile.


    "lady, tidalia... what are you say-?" before azura could''ve completed her sentence, tidalia flickered her hand, and a strong wave of water pushed all of the royal ministers away from seafern.


    hup


    suddenly, seafern jumped towards neridia and pointed his long blade''s tip towards neridia''s head.


    ''is this how it ends?'' neridia thought as she closed her eyes tightly.


    crackkkk


    before seafern could''ve reached neridia''s body, the glass window behind her throne broke, and two dark creatures jumped towards neridia from behind.


    these creatures had red glowing eyes, an irregular body shape, and long teeth.


    "kill, queeeeeeennn now." the creatures shouted, but before they could even touch neridia''s body, seafern''s blade pierced through their bodies and destroyed them entirely.


    their bodies immediately turned to black ashes and started floating in the water.


    "holy mother of all fishes... what was that!" azura asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "are you alright, my queen?" seafern asked neridia as he looked at the floor.


    "y-yes, but... h-how did you see th-" before neridia could''ve completed her sentence, seafern hits her slightly on the head. n-/o./v))e)/l--b)-i/-n


    bonk


    "is that, what i taught you in your self-defence class? to close your eyes when you see an enemy coming at you?" seafern asked with an angry expression.


    "oucch... b-but, how did you know that i closed my eye-"


    "more of them are coming... 100... 300... 600 and increasing. we have to get you out of this place right now." seafern spoke with a serious expression.


    "we can fight them..." azura spoke.


    "but, first, we have to use our defensive skills..." drakon spoke.


    "there are too many... they will outnumber us easily, and their master is coming with them. we have to escape with our queen, right now." seafern shouted.


    "not all of us have to escape. me and the rest of the ministers will take care of this place, and we will try to hold them back for as long as we can.


    seafern, you have to escape with the queen and keep her alive at any cost... don''t forget your promise to the king and don''t forget your oath that you took for this kingdom.


    do you understand?" tidalia spoke as she stood up from her seat and transformed her tail into legs.


    "i understand, madam tidalia. we have to go my queen..." seafern spoke as he grabbed neridia''s hand.

 Chapter 578 -578

    chapter 578 chapter-578


    "i-i can''t go like this... i-i can''t leave my ministers like that... leave my hand," neridia shouted as she freed her hand from seafern''s grasp.


    "lady tidalia... i am not going anywhere; i am going to stay here," neridia shouted as she looked at tidalia.


    crack-crack


    suddenly, two more glasses broke, and more dark creatures rushed inside the royal court from each side.


    "azura... use everything you have. everyone, get your best weapons and skills out of your pockets... we have a long way to go," drakon spoke as he pulled out his wand and started shooting water bullets towards the dark creatures.


    every single minister started fighting the dark creatures, and the royal guards rushed into the royal court with their weapons.


    tidalia walked up to neridia and touched her face with both of her hands.


    "your cheeks feel like my daughter''s cheeks. she would''ve looked just like you if she would''ve been alive today," tidalia spoke as she squeezed neridia''s cheeks slightly and gave her a big smile.


    "please, please... let me stay and help you guys. sob-sob please... i-i can''t run away from this... sob-sob. if i ran away today, father will say that i was a coward who ran away when her people needed her help. sob-sob," neridia spoke as she started crying.


    tidalia hugged neridia and whispered something into her ears, "the one who runs away is not always a coward, darling. run today and hide; you will have to wait for the perfect opportunity to strike again, just like a lion does. do you understand?"


    "y-yes sob-sob," neridia replied as she hugged tidalia tightly.


    "now, go and listen to everything seafern says, okay?" tidalia spoke.


    "yes..." neridia replied as she immediately left with seafern.


    "now, now... what is going on here?" tidalia asked as she turned around and noticed that out of 11 ministers, two were already dead.


    "madam tidalia... we need your help," drakon spoke as he got surrounded by many dark creatures.


    "you guys won''t let this old woman retire, will you?" tidalia spoke as she flickered her hand slowly, and every single dark creature inside the room turned into ashes. but this took a heavy toll on her body.


    as soon as tidalia used this spell, she felt her knees getting weaker and weaker. after some time, blood started coming out of her mouth.


    "madam tidalia." both azura and drakon rushed up to her and grabbed her body.


    "i-i am alright... just some old age problems," tidalia spoke.


    "i know i shouldn''t be saying this, but that was fucking cool," drakon spoke.


    "yeah, i mean... that was fucking awesome, madam tidalia," azura spoke. nove-1b-in


    suddenly, more dark creatures rushed inside the room. this time, they rushed towards tidalia, as they noticed that she is a big threat to them right now.


    "well, well... if i am going to die, i better die with my glory," tidalia spoke as she picked her wand up from the ground, pointed it towards the ceiling, and started chanting.


    "the mother of all, the creator of all, ''goddess aqua'' bless your child with your powers to put up one last fight before death embraces me into its cold arms," tidalia spoke as her wand started shining, and she returned back to her peak condition once again for a short period.


    "s-she looks beautiful..." azura spoke.


    "she really does... i wonder, why did the king marry our queen''s mother instead of her," drakon spoke.


    boooom


    baaam


    booooooooooooom


    in between these loud noises of explosions, neridia and seafern are making their way towards the back of the castle.


    suddenly, some dark creatures noticed this and started following them silently.


    "what was that promise that lady lidia was talking about?" neridia asked as she looked at seafern.


    "there was a promise that i made to your father on the day you were born... lady lidia was there as well," seafern spoke.


    "what was the promise?" neridia asked.


    "i will tell you when the right time comes. move fast; we don''t have time," seafern replied as he continued to walk ahead.


    neridia followed seafern without wasting any time and continued to cry.


    after walking for about 12 minutes, both of them reached the back of her castle, where a carriage was waiting for them.


    the carriage was covered with algae and black paint. it was an emergency carriage that was drawn by two giant seahorses.


    seafern went ahead and freed one of the seahorses from the carriage.


    "here. you know how to ride a seahorse, right?" seafern asked.


    "i-i have ridden a trained seahorse..." neridia spoke.


    "good."


    "only once..." neridia added.


    "no problem; that''s enough to get the basics. just get on his back," seafer spoke.


    "you are coming with me, right?" neridia asked.


    "yes, i am com-" before seafern could''ve completed his sentence, he felt something.


    seafern stopped talking and started staring towards the hallway that they just came from.


    "what happened, seafern?" neridia.


    "i am not coming with you, my queen... but, you have what it takes to survive, and i believe you," seafern spoke.


    "n-no... seafern, you can''t do this to me. i-i will not be able to do this without you," neridia spoke with a very stressed expression.


    "my queen, listen to me... you are a very brave girl. here... ahhhhhhhhhh...." seafern spoke as he gouged out both of his eyes from his eye sockets and pressed them together.


    "s-seafern... what are you doing?" neridia asked with a scared expression.


    as soon as seafern pressed his eyes together, a metallic pendant was formed into his hand that looked just like a metallic eye.


    "here... my eyes will always keep an eye on you," seafer spoke as he smiled and pulled out a piece of black cloth from his pocket and covered his empty eye sockets with it.


    "s-seafern... p-please don''t die," neridia spoke as she hugged seafern.


    "the promise was to keep you alive at any cost, no matter... what i lose. go now... ticth" seafern spoke as he slapped the seahorse, and it started running away with neridia.


    seafern then pulled out his blades once again and started walking towards the hallway.


    craawwwwwww


    suddenly, many dark creatures started coming out of the hall.


    "die, you filthy creatures," seafern spoke with a disgusted expression as he started running towards the dark creatures with his blades.

 Chapter 579 -579

    chapter 579 chapter-579


    inside neridia''s royal court...


    a gigantic monster, about 9 feet tall, is sitting over neridia''s throne.


    pitch-black eyes, a dark red body, human-like but without hair on his head, and a muscular build. his nails are very long and dirty.


    this monster is none other than aegis himself.


    his left leg is resting over azura''s head, and the right leg is resting over drakon''s head. tidalia''s body is lying in front of him, and his dark minions are eating her.


    suddenly, five dark minions walked inside the royal court with seafern''s unconscious body.


    "master, we have brought him here.... hehehe," the minion spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "how many of you did he kill before going unconscious?" aegis asked.


    "about ten thousand, master..." the minion replied.


    "so, he is the strongest here... huh?" aegis asked.


    "yes, master, but this guy is blind. he can''t see anything," the minion reported.


    "don''t worry; i will fix him and make him an obedient minion of mine," aegis spoke as he stood up from the throne and crushed both the skulls at the same time.


    crack


    crack


    he then stepped over tidalia''s head and crushed it as well.


    crack


    after this, aegis walked up to seafern and grabbed his head.


    "i, aegis, will turn you into my minion by inserting my negative mana into your body," aegis declared as he started transferring the dark mana into seafern''s body.


    the negative mana was too harsh on seafern''s body, and due to the unbearable pain, he regained his consciousness.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." seafern shouted in agony as he felt unbearable pain in his body.


    the negative mana inside his body was tearing his muscles apart and recreating them again and again to make him obedient.


    ten minutes passed, and seafern stopped shouting. seafern''s body was now covered with a dark aura, same as the minions, but he had his eyes glowing bright green.


    seafern stood up from the ground and looked at aegis for one second. he then immediately went down on his knees and showed him respect.


    "hahahahah.... very good. you are now my minion... aegis''s minion. you will guide my minions and find that queen, who you helped in running away... do you understand?" aegis asked.


    "yes, your majesty..." seafern replied as he immediately stood up from the ground and walked out of the royal court to find neridia.


    "where will you run to now, neridia? i will catch you and take what''s mine... hehehe." aegis spoke as he walked back to the throne and sat down.


    somewhere in the middle of the ocean...


    neridia is swimming, but she is scared of her environment.


    "i should''ve learned how to ride a seahorse properly instead of taking the magic class," neridia spoke as she felt that someone is watching her.


    neridia stopped and turned back immediately...


    "w-who is it?" neridia asked in a very low tone, but no one came into her sight.


    ''was that an illusion?'' neridia spoke as she turned her head back to the front and started swimming again.


    tap-tap


    ''okay... that was a noise.'' neridia thought as she turned around almost immediately to see who is following her.


    suddenly, she noticed that two dark minions are coming towards her from behind with full speed.


    "n-nooooooo...." neridia shouted as she started running away from the minions with full speed.


    neridia kept running for the next 30 minutes, and all of her stamina is exhausted now, but the minions behind her are still at the same speed.


    "father, please forgive me... i couldn''t save the empire." neridia spoke as her speed started slowing down. n-/ove1bin


    suddenly, the locket that seafern gave her earlier started shining brightly as she felt a boost of stamina in her body.


    "seafern..." neridia spoke as she gathered everything inside her body and boosted her swimming speed so much that the minions couldn''t follow her anymore.


    neridia turned her head and noticed that the dark minions aren''t following her anymore.


    ''they are gone... finally.'' neridia thought as she stopped swimming and decided to take some rest before continuing.


    but resting outside was a stupid decision right now, that''s why she started searching for a wrecked ship to rest in.


    after swimming for some time, neridia found a big wrecked ship, stuck over a giant rock.


    "yes, a wrecked ship..." neridia spoke as she immediately rushed towards the ship.


    neridia entered inside the ship and started swimming towards the deepest part of the ship, its hull.


    but as soon as neridia entered inside the ship''s hull... she noticed that she wasn''t the only one hiding inside the ship.


    there were about 300 mermaids and sirens inside the same ship''s hull.


    "nooooo... don''t hurt us." some of the mermaids shouted, meanwhile, the sirens pointed their weapons towards the unwanted visitor.


    "who are you? identify... yourself." one of the sirens asked.


    "she is the queen of the scared mermaids, keep the weapons down." the siren queen, lorelei, spoke as she walked up to neridia and grabbed her hand tightly.


    "huh..?"


    "get inside or all of will die, idiot." lorelei spoke as she pulled neridia inside the room and closed the doors once again.


    "my queen... are you alright?" a mermaid asked as she touched neridia''s hand.


    "y-yes... i am alright." neridia replied with a serious expression.


    "i guess, your castle is also sacrificed huh?" lorelei asked with a serious expression.


    "y-yes..." neridia spoke.


    "so, you ran away too huh? just like me." lorelei asked with a smile.


    "it wasn''t my choice. i am nothing like you... i know how to protect my people." neridia replied with an angry expression.


    "obviously... why would the great queen run away from her people?" lorelei spoke in a mocking tone.


    "both of you stop fighting, and you keep your mouth in control... lor." an old siren spoke from behind.


    "grandmother... she was the one who started it." lorelei replied with an angry expression.


    "if you don''t apologize right now... i will hit you with my stick." the old siren spoke.


    "i-i am sorry... neridia." lorelei spoke.


    "is this all of us?" neridia asked.


    "no, there are about 30 other ships... that have several other sirens and mermaids within them, but all of them are far away from each other." the old siren informed.


    "which one is the nearest?" neridia asked.


    "10 kilometers from here..." lorelei replied.

 Chapter 580 -580

    chapter 580 chapter-580


    "so, it attacked you as well, huh?" neridia asked as she looked at lorelei with a serious expression.


    "why wouldn''t it attack us?" lorelei asked with a confused expression.


    "well, since you guys built it and all... i thought, it won''t-"


    "stop right there, or i will do something that you won''t like." lorelei spoke with an angry expression.


    "why? did i say something wrong?" neridia spoke with a very confident expression.


    "yes, our ancestors made that thing... our current generations have nothing to do with them. so, you better shut that mouth of yours or..." lorelei spoke.


    "both of you shut up... this is not the right time to fight each other. aegis is a threat to all of us... if he conquers the 7 seas, then he will become unstoppable and so powerful that no one will be able to defeat him.


    that''s why we have to notify the other 6 kingdoms." lorelei''s grandmother spoke.


    "grandma, you do know that we can''t send a message through the seas... his minions are patrolling near the border." lorelei spoke.


    "if they see us... then it''s all over for us." neridia spoke with a serious expression.


    "then... we will have to take help from the outsiders." lorelei''s grandmother spoke.


    "oh, hell no. we are not going to involve a single human in this or any other species that live on land.


    a mermaid''s body can earn so much money that humans will start to hunt us, instead of helping." neridia spoke with a serious expression.


    "really? do you think we don''t know that? a siren''s body is twice the price of a mermaid''s body, and yet, look who is more afraid." lorelei spoke.


    "are you seriously considering calling a human to help us?" neridia spoke as she looked at lorelei''s grandmother.


    "my granddaughter here knows someone special. someone who knows the skill, ''song of the siren king''. what do you say now?" lorelei''s grandmother asked.


    "well, i will say you are full of bullshit. because that skill is a special skill, and only a male mermaid can learn it by practicing it regularly for more than 200 years, and yet... he won''t be able to master it." neridia spoke.


    "not just that... they say the one who learns this skill properly becomes the king of the sea." lorelei spoke.


    "how can a human learn that skill... humans aren''t smarter than us, and they have a very short lifespan too. how can a human learn this skill... you are lying." neridia spoke.


    "i have seen him... he can run over water, he has a very handsome face and a muscular body." lorelei spoke as she started thinking about anon, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "okay, okay... let''s just assume that there is a human out there... who somehow learned this skill. what now? how do we call him here and get him ready to help us, without betraying our trust?" neridia asked.


    "well, we can give him something in return... to help us." lorelei''s grandmother spoke.


    "like what?" neridia asked.


    "how about you?" lorelei spoke.


    "w-what? why would i give myself to a human?" neridia asked with a surprised expression.


    "because, he is going to save your kingdom. can''t you sacrifice yourself for your people?" lorelei spoke with a smile.


    "i-i will sacrifice myself on a whim... when it comes to my people." neridia spoke.


    "stop the talk of sacrifice... i will give him something else, something worth his time. for now... we have an even bigger problem here.... who is going to call him for help?" lorelei''s grandmother spoke.


    "i can go... he will recognize me immediately." lorelei spoke up with a wide smile on her face.


    "no, you are the queen of the sirens... if i let you go, the dark minions will spot you immediately." grandmother spoke.


    "well, should we send her then?" lorelei spoke as she pointed towards neridia.


    "no, you idiot... that''s the same thing. she will get spotted way before you."


    "i-i can go..." a small mermaid spoke up from behind.


    "hmm...? come forward little one." the grandmother spoke.


    "y-yes..." the small mermaid spoke as she stepped forward and bowed down to neridia.


    "how long can you stay on land, without water?" grandmother asked.


    "i-i haven''t tested it in a long time, but i can easily stay on the land for up to 3 days." the small mermaid spoke.


    "okay, that''s enough to find him... isn''t it, lor?" grandmother asked.


    "well, yeah... he has red mesmerizing eyes, muscular body build, attractive face and he knows how to get any lady he wants." lorelei spoke.


    "just give her the name, will you?" neridia asked.


    "his name? i think... it was something like canon or ranon. i don''t remember it properly, but i am sure, it''s one of these two." lorelei spoke.


    "really? you talk about this guy for so long and you don''t know his name? that''s just great... wow." neridia spoke with an angry expression.


    "woah... calm down. i am trying to remember it..." lorelei spoke.


    "sister, i know his name..." one of the female sirens spoke up.


    "really? what is it?" lorelei asked with a smile.


    "it''s anon. that werewolf girl was calling him by this name." the siren reported.


    "yes, right... that was the right name, anon. now go, find anon and bring him to us on any cost, do you understand? no matter what you have to give." lorelei spoke as she looked at the small siren with big and scary eyes.


    "y-y-yes... i-i-i understand." the small siren spoke with a scared expression.


    "here... this scroll will give you a swift flight to the land, but using this is only a one-way ticket... so, hope that you bring him back, because he is the only one who can bring you back to us." lorelei spoke as she gave the scroll to the small mermaid.


    "w-what if he doesn''t want to come?" the mermaid asked.


    "well, then... you can stay on the land as well. now use the scroll." lorelei spoke.


    the mermaid immediately opened the scroll and disappeared from the ship''s hull.


    "what are the coordinates of that transfer scroll?" neridia asked.


    "somewhere, near the shore... i guess." lorelei replied with a confused expression.


    "really? you guess? you sent one of my people to die out there without even knowing the coordinates." neridia spoke. n(-ovelb1n


    "hey, i calculated them with the best equipment... they can''t be wrong." lorelei spoke.

 Chapter 581 -581

    chapter 581 chapter-581


    inside the human kingdom, magic academy, class 1b:


    "okay, students, this is the fifth circle of the spell, and with this, you can cause the fire radiation to...." a female teacher is instructing the class, and everyone inside the class is silent.


    "h-hey... where is he looking now?" a guy asked his partner.


    "h-how can i know?"


    "look back and see if he is looking at us..."


    "w-what if he kills me for looking at him?"


    "y-you idiot, just do it."


    "n-no. i am sorry."


    everyone inside the class is scared of anon, who is sleeping on the last bench of the class in adeline''s lap, and remil is massaging his legs.


    "that''s a dragon girl, right?" a girl asked her friend.


    "y-yeah, and the one massaging his legs is a succubus. he is one scary guy to talk to in their presence," the other girl spoke.


    "i mean... how can someone make a succubus their slave? look at her neck; she is wearing a slave collar, and from her body, she looks like a higher-standing demon," another girl spoke up.


    "maybe he bought her from a slave trader?"


    "hell, no... there is no slave trader in the human kingdom who holds the power to capture a succubus as his slave."


    "she is afraid of him... her forehead is covered in sweat, hands are vibrating, face is oddly scared every time anon moves around. she is definitely scared of him..." a girl wearing glasses spoke up.


    "madam... s-silk, from the dragon house?" a girl asked.


    "yes, but don''t act all surprised and scared.... i am here just to monitor him. so, just keep your mouth shut for a minute," silk spoke.


    ''anon is back in the kingdom, and he has killed one royal member from the werewolf house and a guy from the 5-star house working under the martial house. he spent about 15 minutes inside the principal''s office and came out with a smile on his face and leaves on his clothes. what can that mean, and why is he killing the royals? someone from the alchemist group is sitting here as well... just like me, in order to monitor anon''s moves. are the alchemists with him or against him, or are they just observing him?'' silk thought as she tried to find out something by connecting all of these events.


    knock-knock


    suddenly, a loud knock was heard on the class''s entry door.


    everyone got startled by this loud knock and immediately turned their eyes towards the gate.


    as soon as everyone looked at the gate, they noticed luna standing on the entry door with an angry expression on her face.


    "m-madam... luna?" the teacher was left shocked when she noticed that luna is very angry at the moment.


    "is he here?" luna asked.


    "d-do you mean..."


    "yes, anon." luna completed the question.


    ''hmm...? asking about anon with an angry face, it means... she found out about the killings, but anon is a professional killer. no one can find the corpse of his prey unless he wants it to be found. it means.... he is pulling the strings. this is all planned out?'' silk wondered as a smile formed on her face, and her curiosity started rising by the second.


    "y-yes... mr. anon is sitting on the last bench," the teacher informed.


    luna immediately walked inside the class and started walking towards the end of the class, where anon was sleeping soundly.


    "anon, anon, ano-" before luna could''ve shouted his name once more, adeline appeared right in front of her and placed her finger over luna''s lips.


    "shhhh... my husband is sleeping, and you shouldn''t wake him up. he can kill you..." adeline spoke with a smile on her face.


    "oh, really? let''s see... anon, wake up, you coward. what are you trying to prove by killing my family members, huh? are you showing that you are stronger than our house?" luna shouted loudly.


    "what kind of [expletive] is barking so loudly?" anon spoke as he slowly stood up from the bench and looked at luna.


    "oh... hello, luv. haven''t seen you in a long time. how are you?" anon asked with a smile.


    "don''t pretend as if you don''t know anything, anon. i know you are the one who did it... i know your-"


    [song of the siren king]


    "shut up. your voice is too loud," anon spoke, and as soon as the words left his mouth, the whole class stopped talking.


    "good... now speak in a very low tone," anon spoke.


    "you killed my auntie''s brother who just got transferred here from the other continent... didn''t you?" luna asked in a low but angry voice.


    "yeah, i did... what about it? after i killed him, my slaves must''ve chopped him into pieces and thrown him on your doorsteps... right?" anon asked.


    "yes..." luna spoke as her anger grew.


    "good... i ordered them to do that, in order for you to find out," anon spoke with a smile.


    "you, you, you... you have a very big attitude, and i don''t like it," luna spoke as she started walking towards anon with an angry expression.


    swish


    before luna could''ve taken one more step towards anon, a sharp demonic blade and a fire-blazing sword were pointed directly at her throat.


    "take one more step, and your father won''t have a corpse of his daughter to weep upon," adeline spoke as she let out a heavy amount of bloodlust from her body.


    "i wonder, how your meat will taste like, small wolfy. haven''t eaten one of you in years....hehehe," remil spoke as she looked at luna with an evil smile.


    even luna got scared from their bloodlust for one second, but she couldn''t back off now.


    "is that, what you are now? a man hiding behind some ladies?" luna mocked anon.


    "haaa... what an old technique to lure me out, but just to keep your little heart. ladies please step aside and let the little furry wolf in," anon commanded.


    "yes, dear."


    "yes, master." nove-lb.in


    both of them spoke at once as they immediately backed off their weapons from luna''s neck.


    "why did you kill my cousin?" luna asked as she walked up to anon.

 Chapter 582 -582

    chapter 582 chapter-582


    "why did you kill my cousin ?" luna asked anon.


    "i don''t know... because he was trying to rape that girl overe there." anon spoke as he pointed towards lyra.


    luna immediately turned around looked lyra.


    "is this true ?" luna asked.


    "y-yes, ma''am... he really tried to rape me." lyra replied immediately.


    "anything to say now, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "you could''ve beaten him or just scared him... why did you kill him ?" luna asked.


    "i will say this for the first and the last time, if someone tried to touch the people from the houses that are serving under me, then the only thing they will get from me is ''death.''


    no matter what rank or house they are from, luv." anon replied with a serious expression as he let out an enormous amount of bloodlust from his body.


    as soon as anon released the bloodlust, everyone sitting inside the classroom started suffocating... even luna couldn''t breathe properly.


    "are you trying to scare me ?" luna asked with an angry expression.


    "no... you want to see how scary i can be ? here..." anon spoke as he increased the bloodlust to 10%. n.(o--v)-e((l(-b--1--n


    *booooom*


    the air became even more thick and everyone started feeling immense pressure on their bodies, as if something is pushing them down towards the ground.


    *crack*


    the chairs started cracking.


    ''fuckkk... the bloodlust is too much, i can''t even lift my head up right now.'' silk thought as she tried to lift her head up but failed miserably in front of anon''s bloodlust.


    "stop... it." luna spoke as she went down on her knees and tried to stand up once again but failed.


    "you see this, luv... if i increased my bloodlust just by a bit, everyone sitting inside this class will either die from suffocation or their bodies will blast like ballons.


    this is what scary means." anon spoke as he immediately stopped releasing the bloodlust.


    as soon as anon''s bloodlust disappeared, everyone gasped for air and opened all the windows inside the class, in order to breath properly.


    "go home and tell your father, that if someone tried to bully the witch house or the denver house... they will get the same results as well.


    no one is an exception, luv." anon warned with a smile.


    "y-you... we will go to the king." luna spoke up.


    "why not ? luv. go and try it..." anon spoke as he went back into adeline''s lap and closed his eyes in order to sleep again.


    *thud*


    "fuckkkk...." luna shouted as she stormed out of the class with an angry expression.


    "who is this little kitten, dear ? is she one of your concubines ?" adeline asked.


    "she will be." anon spoke as he turned his head around and smelled adeline''s stomach.


    *sniff-sniff*


    "nice perfume... where did you get it ?" anon asked.


    "your vampire slaves gave it to me... they said it''s used as an aphrodisiac to attract your human males." adeline replied.


    "no, wonder... most of these fuckers are getting sexually aroused by your presence." anon spoke.


    "you need perfume to do that ?" remil asked with a smile.


    "look at that... someone is talking normally now, huh ?" anon spoke as he looked at remil with a smile.


    "i-i just thought, that i h-have to serve master for lifelong and..."


    "yeah, yeah... i understand. just talk normally now..." anon ordered.


    "yes, master." remil replied.


    *cough-cough*


    "hello, luv..." suddenly a familiar voice resounded into anon''s ear.


    "hmm...?" anon immediately turned around and looked at the source of this sound.


    "oh, letti... how are you ?" anon asked with a smile as he stood up from the bench and kissed letti on the lips.


    "oh..." letti spoke as she was a little surprised by this but before she could''ve said anything else, anon sealed her lips with his own lips.


    *chuuuuuuu*


    as both of them kissed, the students looked at them with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "why wouldn''t someone handsome like him fell in love with me ? am i not preety enough ?" the female teacher murmured as she cried inside her heart, but remained neutral on the outside.


    "this is latest news... teacher letti has a affair with anon ?"


    "holy cow..."


    "they look good together."


    "is that even allowed between a student and a teacher ?"


    "he is anon, everything is allowed for him..."


    students started gossiping about anon and letti...


    "sister.... what are you doing ?" silk asked in a an angry voice, when she couldn''t take it anymore.


    after hearing silk''s voice, anon finally let go of letti''s lips.


    "that was amazing..." letti spoke.


    "i know." anon replied with a smile.


    after this both of them turned around and looked at silk with a smile.


    "what are you doing here, silk ?" letti asked with a smile.


    "looking at you, kissing that man in front of more than seventy people." silk replied.


    "why are you angry, then ?" letti asked.


    "we are the daughters of the, ''dragon house of flames''. i can''t let you ruin our house''s name like that, we have a reputation to maintain." silk spoke.


    "what are you saying ? how am i ruining the house''s name ?" letti asked.


    anon was a commoner and letti was a royal, but silk couldn''t say it out loud, because anon would get angry and if she thought about it inside her mind, he will hear her thoughts with ease.


    "y-you come with me... i have something to talk to you about." silk spoke as she immediately walked upto letti, grabbed her hand and started pulling her out of the class.


    "hah... finally some rest." anon spoke with a smile, as he lied down into adeline''s lap and started sniffing her waist once again.


    *knock-knock*


    suddenly another knock was heard on the door.


    as soon as the teacher turned towards the entry door, she noticed that another small girl is standing there.


    "who are you, now ?" the teacher asked with an irritated expression.


    "i-i am here to meet m-mr. anon." the small girl spoke in a scared tone.


    "master, she is a-" before adeline could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "i know, i have already sensed her aura." anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and started leaving the class.


    adeline and remil, followed behind him.


    ''finally, they left.'' the teacher spoke as she let out a sigh of relief.


    "so, class... where was i-" before the teacher could''ve said anything else, the member of the alchemist house, who was keeping an eye on anon, stood up and left the classroom.


    behind him, followed 3/4th of the students sitting inside the classroom.


    "w-what was that !?" the teacher asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 583 -583

    chapter 583 chapter-583


    inside the magic academy, an empty classroom...


    anon is lying in adeline''s lap, remil is massaging his legs and the small mermaid girl is sitting in front of him.


    "you''ve changed your appearance to that of a human girl, but your aura is still the same. you guys have to work on your imposter skills." anon spoke as he looked at the small girl.


    "i-i-i am v-very... s-sorry, sir. t-this change of body has been given to me by a magic scroll... that q-queen lorelei''s grandmother gave me." the girl spoke in a stammering and scared voice.


    "why are you talking all scared ? i will not kill you, if you speak normally and stop apologizing to me for no reason." anon spoke.


    "i-i am sorry, sir." she replied.


    ''i think, some screw inside her mind is loose.'' anon thought as he looked at the girl with a weird expression.


    "you talk to her... i am going to listen." anon ordered adeline.


    "as you say, dear." adeline spoke.


    "tell me your name." adeline asked


    "i am diana, sir." diana replied.


    "so, diana... why are you here, again ?" adeline asked with a smile.


    "yes, let me tell you from the start..."


    3 hours later...


    "... and that''s why i was sent here to find sir anon and request him to help us." diana spoke.


    anon is asleep, remil and adeline is the only one listening to diana''s story.


    "hmmm... okay, master will think about it." adeline replied with a smile.


    "b-but, i was ordered to bring sir anon back, as soon as possible." diana spoke with a tense expression.


    "i told you... i will inform my husband about your story and he will think about it." adeline replied with an angry expression this time.


    "don''t be angry on her, luv. she is just a messenger." anon spoke as he slowly wrapped his hands around adeline''s waist and started rubbing his face on her smooth stomach.


    "annh~ dear, you naughty boy. that tingles..." adeline spoke as she smiled and caressed anon''s hairs.


    "what are you offering in return for my master''s help ?" remil asked.


    "nice question..." anon spoke immediately.


    diana started thinking about the question and after thinking for a while, only one thing came to her mind.


    "o-our queen, neridia." diana replied.


    anon immediately stood up and looked at diana with a smile.


    "umhhh.... what was that again ?" anon asked.


    "they said, we are going to give you our queen neridia, as a thanks for helping us." diana explained. n)/o-(v/.¦Å-/l--b--i(/n


    "just to confirm this, what do you guys mean by ''giving'' here ?" anon asked.


    "huh...? i-i am sorry, i didn''t understand the question." diana asked.


    "i mean... will you give her to me as a wife, concubine or as a ''do whatever you want with her'' thing ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i am not quite sure about that... but, i guess ''giving you'' means, handing her over to you totally and you can do whatever you want with her." diana replied.


    "oh, you''ve got yourself a deal. let''s go and kill some motherfucking aegis." anon replied with an excited expression.


    "really ? you will come with me ?" diana asked as she got excited as well.


    "yeah, you already wasted about 3 hours of my day. so, i better help you and get myself some mermaids and siren toys to play with. hehehe..." anon spoke as he started laughing like a pervert.


    "umm... should i repeat the story once more, since you were sleeping and-"


    "nope... i have already readed your mind and i know everything about you. like, what school you go to, who is your mother and father. i also know what kind of panty you are wearing right now." anon spoke.


    "h-h-huuuuuuuuuh ?" diana shouted with a shocked expression.


    ''wait... i am not even wearing an underwear ? is he lying to me ?'' diana thought as she got suspicious of anon.


    "i am not lying to you and i know you aren''t wearing an underwear." anon spoke up.


    "w-what ? sir, you can hear my thoughts too ?" diana asked with a hesitated expression.


    "yeah... i can and in the past 3 hours, you have thought of nothing but sex with me in 90 different positions while telling your story.


    believe me, some of them are too good. you have a very perverted mind and i like it." anon spoke with a smile.


    "hiyyaaaaa..." diana immediately covered her face as she felt ultimate shame right now.


    ''oh my god... what have i done ? i didn''t knew he can hear my thoughts and i can''t even stop to think about the things i thought in the last 3 hours.


    oh god, i am dying from shame. what if he hates me now and rejects to my purposal ?'' diana thought as she continued to hide her face with her tiny hands.


    "you know... i can still hear your thoughts and i am still ready to go with you." anon spoke.


    "r-really ?" diana asked with a hesitated expression.


    "yeah... let''s go immediately. i can''t wait to play with some mermaids." anon spoke.


    ''play with me and i will show you something so good- ahhhhhh.... no, diana. don''t you even dare to think about sir anon that way now.'' diana thought as she continuously nodded her head in ''no''.


    "oh, i can play with you... but we should really go now." anon spoke.


    "y-yes, sir." diana spoke.


    after this, all of them stepped out of the classroom and noticed that it was already evening outside and students are going back to their homes....


    "sir, this is all the money i have... i hope, you can buy a good ship or rent one in order to reach in the middle of the sea." diana spoke as she took out a small bag of gold coins and gave it anon with a pure and innocent face.


    anon slightly tapped diana''s head and spoke, "luv, i don''t need a ship."


    "huh...? but, if we-" before diana could''ve said anything else, adeline placed her finger over her lips.


    "shhhh... just watch me." adeline spoke as she stepped into the academic grounds and transformed to her orginal dragon form.


    "holyyyyy fuck..."


    "dragon attack... it''s a dragon attack."


    "someone help... call the mages."


    "h-hey... look, that''s your brother, right gia ?" yumi, who was one of gia''s good friend asked.


    "hmm...? oh yeah... that''s my brother." gia replied with a smile.


    "are you guys going back home on a dragon ? because that would be sick." yumi spoke in a very excited manner.


    ''master, it''s me gia. can you hear me ?'' gia used the psychic connection.


    ''hmm...? yes, luv ?'' anon asked.


    ''master, can you take me and my friend home... on your dragon, please, please please...? i want the rest of the girls to think-''


    ''i got you... you can come.'' anon replied.


    ''yay... thank you.''


    "hey, you want to come with us ?" gia asked yumi.


    "really ? that would be my life''s one dream come true." yumi replied with a smile.

 Chapter 584 -584

    chapter 584 chapter-584


    gia and yumi hopped over adeline''s back...


    "h-hello, sir," yumi spoke with a smile as she lifted her hand towards anon for a friendly handshake.


    "hello, luv," anon spoke as he shook her hand slowly before letting it go.


    "i-i just shook hands with... mr. anon. h-hey, you saw this right, gia?" yumi asked as her heartbeat started racing, and her hand started vibrating.


    "yeah," gia replied with a smile.


    "oh, i am not washing this hand for the rest of my life... i will put it inside a glass jar and-"


    "take your seats, ladies; adeline is about to fly," anon spoke.


    "sit down, yumi, or you will fly away," gia spoke.


    "y-yes," yumi spoke as she sat down slowly and continued to look at her hand with a wide smile on her face.


    "let''s go, luv..." anon spoke as he touched adeline''s head slowly.


    "yes, master..." adeline spoke as she immediately flapped her wings and took off.


    inside an empty corridor, three men from the alchemist house noticed this and immediately ran outside.


    "call them..." their leader ordered.


    "yes, master.... whistleeeeeeee"


    as soon as the whistle was blown out, three big and white owls landed in front of them.


    "let''s go... we can''t lose his sight," their leader spoke as he immediately hopped onto one of the owl''s back.


    "yes, sir..." the two servants spoke in unison as they hopped onto the other two owl''s back.


    after this, all of them started following anon...


    "umm... excuse me, mr. anon," yumi spoke up.


    "yes?" anon asked with a smile.


    "oh my god... he is smiling towards me... holy shit, i think, i just let out my love juices... right now," yumi spoke as she immediately felt a current running through her body.


    "seems like you are sexually aroused by me, huh?" anon asked with a smile.


    "oh, i am so aroused that... i will kill anyone to have sex with you right here and right now," yumi murmured.


    "he can hear you and me too," gia spoke with an irritated expression.


    "umm... i am sorry about that. mr. anon, are you dating someone right now?" yumi asked.


    "nope," anon replied. nove-lb/in


    "would you like to date m-"


    "nope, i don''t like dating," anon replied.


    "then, how about making me your concubi-"


    "nope, you are not worth it," anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "just sex?" yumi asked.


    "just sex, it is," anon replied with a smile.


    ''yesssss....'' yumi got so excited that she started feeling butterflies inside her stomach.


    "master, we are here..." adeline informed as she landed down in front of anon''s house.


    "okay, ladies... it''s time for me to go," anon spoke with a smile.


    "mr. anon, when should i be ready, for you?" yumi asked with a shy expression.


    "i don''t have any fixed time; i fuck girls whenever and wherever i want. so, you better be prepared for this next time you see me," anon spoke.


    after gia and yumi stepped down from adeline''s back, mike appeared in front of them.


    "i greet, my master," mike greeted as he bowed down to anon.


    "hello, mike... do you want something?" anon asked.


    "master, i have arranged everything for your milf barn... i will get it all ready in three days. i hope you won''t mind the time," mike spoke.


    "no worries, take your time," anon spoke with a smile.


    "sir, anon... i-i don''t want to say this, but the sun is going down, and aegis''s powers are increased at night, we won''t be able to cross the border... if we won''t make it to the sea now," diana spoke.


    "okay, okay... i am going, mike. you manage here, and if something comes up... don''t hesitate to contact me. let''s go, luv," anon ordered as he tapped over adeline''s head once more, giving her the signal to take off.


    "yes, master..." adeline spoke as she immediately flapped her wings and took off.


    "so, how am i going to breathe underwater?" anon asked diana.


    "here, this is a special skill that''s been developed by our research team. with this skill, you will be able to breathe underwater very easily," diana spoke as she handed over a small piece of paper to anon.


    "hmm...? there is nothing written on this paper?" anon asked as he looked at both sides of the paper.


    "sir, this is a special paper enchanted with the memory flash skill. once you tear it apart, the skill will be flashed into your mind, and you will be able to use it with ease," diana explained.


    "nice, technology..." anon spoke as he tore the paper apart immediately, and just like diana said, a skill flashed into anon''s mind.


    [you have successfully learned the skill <underwater breather>]


    "you have to use this skill before jumping into the water, sir," diana spoke.


    "okay..." anon replied.


    as soon as they reached near the stormborn sea''s shore, diana noticed that the sun had gone down, and night had covered the sky.


    "s-sir... we have to stop for now. it''s night already, and if we enter from the shore now... the dark minions will definitely notice-" before diana could''ve completed her sentence, anon sealed her lips with his own.


    as anon felt the smooth texture of diana''s lips, he slowly bit her lower lip with his teeth and rammed his tongue inside her mouth forcefully.


    ''oh, my god... his tongue is piercing into my mouth as if he is my master and i am his slave. i don''t even know how i am feeling, but i know one thing, if he kept kissing me like this... i don''t know if any other male will be able to satisfy me anymore,'' diana thought as she continued to lick anon''s tongue with her own tongue.


    after kissing for one good minute, anon let go of her lips.


    as soon as diana looked around, she noticed that they are now flying in the middle of the sea.


    "o-oh shit, we won''t be able to find that place if we don''t start from the shore... i-i only know the way back home from that shore, sir. w-we have to turn back..." diana spoke with a very tense expression.


    "don''t worry... you are with me now," anon spoke as he touched her fluffy cheeks slowly with his finger.


    "master... some owls are following us," adeline informed.

 Chapter 585 -585

    chapter 585 chapter-585


    master, some owls are following us... should i kill them?" adeline asked.


    "don''t worry, they won''t be able to follow us after this..." anon spoke as he picked up diana into his arms, just like a princess.


    "you ready to swim, luv?" anon asked with a smile.


    "b-but... what if we get lost inside the sea and don''t find our way back out of there, and-" diana started blabbering without any stops.


    "shhhh... don''t worry and just believe in me," anon spoke in a very calm tone.


    diana calmed down immediately and looked at anon''s face with an innocent expression.


    "do you believe me?" anon asked.


    "y-yes..." she replied.


    "good... adeline, return back home after this," anon commanded.


    "as you command, dear," adeline replied.


    "why is he standing up with a girl in his arms?" the spy of the alchemist house wondered in confusion.


    [underwater breather.]


    "we will jump in 3...2...1," anon spoke as he immediately jumped off of adeline''s back and fell directly into the stormborn sea.


    splash


    the spies of the alchemist house immediately stopped in the middle of the air.


    "master, he jumped into the stormborn sea," one of the spies spoke.


    "i know... i have eyes too," the leader spoke.


    "should we follow him?" another spy asked.


    "no, he will come up within a few minutes... we will wait here," the leader ordered.


    "yes, master." both of them spoke at the same time.


    on the wrecked ship...


    neridia is looking through the window.


    "don''t do that, girl. if a dark minion saw you through that window, he will immediately report this location to his master, and we will all die," the grandmother spoke as she looked at neridia.


    "i-i was just looking out to see if diana is coming or not..." neridia replied as she immediately backed off from the window.


    "it''s dark already, and the night shift minions are patrolling the borders. these minions are ten times stronger at night than during the day. nove-lb-in


    if your girl tries to pass through them right now, then we better prepare a grave for her. the food collection team should be coming back any moment now. help us prepare dinner for everyone," grandmother spoke.


    "yeah... you are right." neridia spoke as she swam up to lorelei and started distributing the old plates they found inside the ship.


    "so, how much damage did you sustain?" neridia asked lorelei.


    "only 700 of our species are remaining..." lorelei replied in a cold tone.


    "i-i am sorry to hear that... i-i didn''t know you guys suffered such huge damage," neridia apologized immediately.


    "they attacked us on the night of the full moon, when we were singing on the rocks above the sea. i didn''t even know that my kingdom was under attack," lorelei spoke.


    "then... how did you find out that your kingdom was being attacked?" neridia asked.


    "my butler... reached out to me, his body was covered with wounds and blood. he couldn''t even speak properly because his mouth was torn halfway by those fuckers.


    i rushed back to the kingdom immediately, but it was too late for us. the kingdom was already destroyed, i escaped with only 714 women, men, and children.


    we took refuge in these wrecked ships and tried to send a message to your kingdom about the attack, but all 14 of my messengers were brutally killed by that monster aegis.


    he tried to obtain information about our refuge, but my messengers didn''t give away anything and died a very horrible death.


    i couldn''t even get to bury their bodies.... that''s when i decided that i will kill that monster so brutally that even his soul will shake from fear," lorelei spoke as she broke one of the plates in anger.


    crack


    "i-i am very sorry to hear about those messengers. but, you have some really trustworthy messengers. i mean, to not give up even one word to that monster... that''s incredible," neridia spoke with a serious expression.


    "oh, they were all mothers... who had their husbands and children on these ships. we sent them as messengers because, a mother siren will never give up their family''s address to a monster.


    they will get killed, you know," lorelei spoke with a neutral expression.


    "you are a very evil person, do you know that?" neridia spoke.


    "i know that, already. tell me something-" before lorelei could''ve completed her sentence a loud knock was heard on the door.


    knock-knock


    hearing the sudden knock, everyone on the ship got alerted.


    the mermaids grouped up together, whereas the sirens picked up their weapons and assumed their defensive stances.


    "calm down, it should be the food collecting party... go and open the door," grandmother spoke.


    "why would the food collecting party knock so loudly?" lorelei asked with a suspicious expression.


    "i will open the door, and if anything other than a mermaid or siren comes through that door, just kill it immediately," neridia spoke as she swam up to the door and grabbed its handle.


    "well, you aren''t a coward like your people huh?" lorelei spoke as she grabbed a spear from the table and pointed it towards the gate.


    knock-knock


    "are you ready?" neridia asked.


    "born ready... open the motherfucking gate," lorelei spoke with a very confident expression.


    click


    ctuch


    as soon as the doors opened, three mermaids and two sirens rushed inside the hull.


    looking at them, lorelei and the other sirens immediately turned their weapons down.


    "i told you, that it was the- wait... one, two, three, four, five... i sent out six of you. where is one siren?" grandmother asked with a suspicious expression.


    "huff-huff they huff-huff saw huff-huff us huff-huff...." one of the mermaids spoke up.


    "you should relax before speaking... your breathing rate is too high," neridia spoke as she closed the door and walked up to the mermaid.


    lorelei also walked up to one of the sirens and asked, "what happened?"


    "my queen, the dark minions saw us... one of the sirens from our group that was from the other ship, pulled their attention towards herself," the sire explained.


    "the fuck, she did?" lorelei asked with a very shocked expression.

 Chapter 586 -586

    chapter 586 chapter-586


    "what the fuck did you just say?" lorelei asked with a serious expression.


    "my queen, we were collecting algae from the old stones, and while we were doing that, a female siren from ship no.13 pulled the attention of some dark minions towards herself," the siren reported.


    "please tell me she followed the ''code of sacrifice,''" lorelei asked with a serious expression.


    "n-no, my queen," the siren replied.


    "what''s the code of sacrifice?" neridia asked with a confused expression.


    "it''s like an oath taken by us. if a siren is seen by a dark minion, she will sacrifice herself to save the rest of the group and will never lead them to hiding," lorelei explained.


    "what? you''ve been here for like 64 hours, and you''ve already made oaths like that?" neridia asked with a surprised expression.


    "we are sirens. we like to be organized and alive," lorelei replied.


    "my queen, we have to run away now," the siren from the food-collecting party spoke up.


    "fuck, don''t tell me she led them to the ships," lorelei asked.


    "she did, my queen. she is now heading towards her own ship, and a big army of dark minions is coming towards us. we have to leave this hiding as soon as possible," the siren reported with a hesitant expression.


    "connect me to ship no.13," grandmother spoke.


    "grandma, this is not right..." lorelei spoke with a very serious expression.


    "just connect me to ship no.13, or all of us will die..." grandmother shouted.


    "here, ma''am," a soldier siren spoke as she handed over a small white pearl to grandmother.


    "fuck..." lorelei immediately turned around in anger as she broke another plate.


    crush


    "w-what is she doing?" neridia asked lorelei with a hesitant and confused expression.


    lorelei didn''t speak anything and continued to look at the broken plate.


    "lorelei... i asked you something. what is your grandmother doing?" neridia asked again as she grabbed lorelei''s shoulders and gave them a good shake.


    "she is going to sacrifice the whole ship to save the others..." lorelei spoke in a very low tone.


    "w-what? n-no, wait... there are mermaids on that ship; you can''t do that," neridia spoke as she immediately swam up to grandmother.


    "so, what? there are sirens on that ship as well, and i don''t think you want all of your people dead, right?" grandmother asked with a neutral expression.


    "they are innocent mermaids... they didn''t do anything to deserve death," neridia shouted.


    "what do you suggest, then? should we wait for the dark minions to come here and find all of us? is that what you want?" grandmother asked with a serious expression.


    "i-i say, we go there and fight with them..." neridia replied in a stammering voice.


    "yeah? do you even know what will happen if any of the dark minions see you there? they will immediately inform aegis about this or worse, they will capture you and take you to him. once he obtains the queen of mermaids, he will easily find the queen of sirens, and if he gets both of you in one place, then he will break his lifelong curse," grandmother spoke with an angry expression.


    "what curse?" neridia asked with a confused expression.


    "i don''t have time for this... hello, ship no.16, can you hear me?" grandmother asked as the small pearl started shining brightly.


    [yes, grandmother... this is ship no.16. we can hear you clearly.] a sound came out of the pearl.


    "a siren from your ship has broken the ''code of sacrifice.'' i hope you are aware of that... right?" grandmother asked.


    [w-we know, ma''am.]


    "good... you know what''s going to happen now, right?" grandmother asked.


    [y-yes ma''am. we are ready to sacrifice ourselves.] she spoke in a very scared but disciplined voice.


    "good... i don''t want anyone from your ship opening their mouth about the other ships, now... get out of that ship and don''t even let the dark minions doubt that you were hiding inside a ship. do you understand, ship no.16?" grandmother asked.


    [yes, ma''am. we won''t let them doubt the other ships or let out a single word about you.]


    "good... you''ve served us well." grandmother spoke as she immediately broke the pearl after that.


    "y-you can''t do this... there are innocent lives on that ship. your people are on it as well." neridia spoke with a very tense expression.


    "we know, and that is why they are going to sacrifice themselves." grandmother replied.


    "lorelei... are you just going to stand there and listen to her bullshit?" neridia asked lorelei.


    "i-i can''t go against her decision..." lorelei replied in a scared tone.


    "what? you will let your people die... just because your grand-" before neridia could''ve completed her sentence, grandmother grabbed her hand tightly and turned her face towards herself.


    "remaining alive right now is the first priority for us. go out there, and you will get captured within seconds... now only some of your innocent people are dying, but if you go out there, then you will risk everyone''s life in danger.


    sorry, you won''t risk our life... you will kill all of us. so, just keep your mouth shut and let me focus on saving your filthy lives. so that you can kill that monster and start over once again." grandmother spoke in an angry tone.


    suddenly, something woke up inside neridia''s heart; she immediately shook off grandmother''s hand.


    "what are you doing?" grandmother asked.


    "i am doing something that a responsible queen should do." neridia spoke as she started swimming towards the exit gate.


    "you will die." grandmother spoke.


    "i am already dead as a queen, if i don''t help my people." neridia replied as she looked at lorelei with a disgusted expression.


    "you are being a stupid fool right now." grandmother shouted.


    "a queen shall live and die with her people. if this is what the goddess of the sea has prepared for us, if this is the end of our species, then let it be... but, i will not die as a coward.


    i ran away once but i can''t do it twice." neridia spoke as she opened the door and exited the ship. nove)lb/1n


    click


    thud


    lorelei looked down in shame, as she couldn''t utter a single word out of her mouth.

 Chapter 587 -587

    chapter 587 chapter-587


    neridia is now swimming as fast as she can to reach the ship no. 16, which is about 32 km from her.


    mermaids are very fast swimmers, and due to their long and balanced tails, they can travel up to 1 km/minute.


    right now, neridia has broken that record by going 2 km/minute.


    if seen from a distance, neridia looks like a bullet fired out of a gun underwater.


    "i can''t leave my people like that... i have to fight for them," neridia spoke as she summoned a weapon into her hands.


    it was a trident made out of deris jade, one of the strongest materials underwater. it''s even stronger than pure travertine, but it has one big flaw¡ªit can only work underwater; once outside, it will turn into normal jade.


    this trident is a family treasure in neridia''s family. originally made by the sirens and wielded by their king, ''adolf,'' in the great water war, he was killed by neridia''s grandfather, and the trident was taken away by the mermaids.


    although neridia''s grandfather passed it down to her father and then to her, the trident never accepted them as its true master. they can never unleash its true power until the trident accepts them as its one true master.


    after swimming for about 16 minutes, neridia finally reached her destination¡ªship no.16.


    all the mermaids and sirens are walking out of the ship with sad and scared faces.


    one of the female sirens is locked with chains, and the other sirens are looking at her with angry and disgusted expressions.


    "wait..." neridia shouted as she immediately swam up to them, but before she could have reached them, two siren soldiers immediately stopped her by pointing their tridents at her.


    "who are you?"


    "state your purpose."


    "we greet, our queen." all the mermaids spoke at once as they bowed down to neridia.


    "queen?" both the soldiers looked at each other with surprised expressions.


    "weren''t you supposed to be on ship no.13?" one of the soldiers asked.


    "yeah, you shouldn''t be here..." another soldier spoke up.


    "i am here to protect my people from danger," neridia replied with a serious expression.


    "protect them? do you even know how to fight?"


    "hey, what''s happening here?" suddenly a female siren, who was wearing the badge of a general, swam up to them. nove)lb/1n


    "general, she is the queen of these mermaids, and she says that she wants to protect her people and all..." one of the soldiers explained.


    "hello, i am general sera of ship no.16, and i have already received the information of you coming here. i am strictly ordered by grandmother to send you back to ship no.13.


    now, either you go by yourself, or i will grab you against your will and take you there myself. which one do you want?" sera asked.


    "i am here to save my people from those monsters, and i am not going to go back at any cost. today, i will fight with my people and die with them," neridia spoke.


    "yeah? ask your people if they even know how to fight. if only one of them can even use a trident, then i will let you stay here.


    don''t waste your life on these stupid people, just go back to the ship and plan on how you are going to revenge our deaths," sera spoke.


    "why can''t we just transfer them to another ship?" neridia asked.


    "they are all affected by her aura. the minions can now find them from the deepest corner of the sea," sera explained.


    "how did they get affected by her aura?" neridia asked with a serious expression.


    mermaids and sirens release a special aura from their bodies. every mermaid has a different aura around them, and this aura can be manipulated at will.


    they use this aura to imprint big rocks while researching in the deep sea, so they can find their way back easily.


    "when she was informed that we are about to sacrifice her, she unleashed all of her aura over this whole ship, and all of them got affected by her aura, except us three... because we were outside patrolling the ship.


    now, if you don''t want to get affected by her aura, go back," sera spoke.


    "i am saying this for the last time... i will not go back without my people," neridia spoke with a serious expression.


    "well, you two take care... i will be going to shop no.13 with-" before sera could have completed her sentence, she was abruptly interrupted by another siren.


    "general... general." a watcher siren came swimming towards them at a very fast pace.


    she stopped about 2 feet away from sera and the two guards, so that her aura can''t affect them.


    "what happened?" sera asked.


    "t-they are coming." the siren informed with a scared expression.


    "how many of them?" sera asked as she summoned her trident.


    "a-about.... ten thousand ma''am, and all of them are second stage minions." she informed.


    "second stage?" sera asked with a surprised and shocked expression.


    aegis has separated his minions into three categories: first stage, second stage, and third stage minions.


    first stage minions are not that good at fighting; these types of minions are only good in fighting if they are in large groups, and most of the time they just search around for mermaids in the sea.


    second stage minions are really good at fighting, and they can easily defeat an army of sirens with half the numbers.


    third stage minions are very strong minions that share the same power source as aegis. whatever they see, aegis sees, and they are really dangerous to fight with.


    "y-yes, ma''am. they will reach us in about 10 minutes. can i go back to my family now, please?" the siren asked with a desperate expression.


    "you can go," sera permitted.


    "you have to go now, because i don''t want to spend the last time of my life dragging you around. i want to fight alongside with my soldiers and die a worthy death.


    now go- huh?" sera spoke as she turned around and noticed that neridia is not in front of her anymore.

 Chapter 588 -588

    chapter 588 chapter-588


    "where is she?" sera asked in a loud voice.


    "general, look..." one of the siren soldiers spoke as she pointed towards the group of mermaids.


    sera immediately turned around and noticed that neridia is hugging a girl from the mermaid group.


    "obviously... why would she listen to me? inform grandmother; the mermaid queen has been sacrificed," sera ordered as she summoned her trident and started swimming towards neridia.


    "general is going to kill her, huh?" another siren soldier asked.


    "yes, that''s what grandmother commanded us."


    "are you alright?" neridia asked as she hugged an old mermaid. nove-lb(in


    "i-i am alright, my queen, but you shouldn''t be here. the darkness is near; you should leave," the old mermaid spoke.


    "i can''t leave you guys; you are-" before neridia could''ve completed her sentence, sera interrupted her.


    "oi, you..." sera called out loudly.


    "huh...?" as soon as neridia turned around to look at sera, she noticed that sera is in a very angry mood.


    "die, you stupid." sera murmured as she instantly threw her trident towards neridia with full force.


    tang


    neridia immediately blocked the incoming trident with her own trident.


    "what is the meaning of this?" neridia asked in a very loud voice and angry expression.


    "grandmother has ordered us to kill you if you don''t go back to the ship so that the dark minions can''t catch you," sera spoke as she raised her hand, and her trident came back to her.


    "you can''t kill our queen..." a young mermaid shouted as she immediately stood in front of neridia.


    "kid, you are going to die anyway... do you really think i won''t kill you?" sera asked with a smile.


    "i am going to protect my queen, and if you want to kill her, you have to kill me too." the young mermaid spoke.


    "as you wish... you can die with her." sera spoke as she lifted her trident and pointed it towards neridia and the kid.


    suddenly, more people stepped up in front of neridia and looked at sera with angry expressions.


    "if you want to kill our queen, then you have to kill all of us first." a male mermaid spoke as he looked at sera with a serious expression.


    "all of you are going to die in a few moments, and i don''t want to take your blood on my hands, so why don''t you guys just step aside and let me kill her." sera spoke up.


    "we are not going to move from here... if you want to kill our queen, then you have to kill us too." another mermaid spoke up.


    "very well, all of you can die together with your queen." sera spoke as she started enchanting her trident with a powerful spell, but she was immediately interrupted by a loud roar.


    grawwwwwwwwwwww


    sera immediately looked at her right and noticed that hundreds of dark minions are coming towards them, swimming at a very fast pace.


    grawwwwwwwwwwww


    stage two minions looked exactly like a mermaid in physical terms, except they were all black from the top of their head to the end of their tail.


    all of them had red glowing eyes and held swords in their hands that are made out of the same material as their bodies.


    "fuck... soldiers, prepare to fight. i will deal with you later if i survive this." sera spoke as she backed off and formed defensive stances with the rest of her soldiers.


    as soon as sera felt the aura coming from the dark minions, her body started vibrating. adrenaline started rushing to her brain in a very large amount, and her heart beat started beating at an incredible speed.


    "hold your grounds... we will attack as soon as they come in range." sera shouted as she observed that all of her soldiers are also shaking from fear, but they are not running away. instead, all of them had a smile on their faces.


    "i have lived a shit life, and this is the end of it. i am so angry that i won''t be dying before killing at least hundreds of these things." one of the siren soldiers spoke.


    "just hundreds? i am thinking of killing about thousands of them." another soldier spoke.


    although all of them knew that they are going to die without even killing one of these minions, they weren''t ready to admit this.


    as the dark minions closed the distance, all of their hearts started racing.


    ''900 meters...'' sera thought as she tightened her grip over her trident.


    "we will attack in 10 seconds..." sera commanded.


    "9..."


    "8...."


    "7..."


    "6...


    "5..."


    "4...."


    "3....2-" before she could''ve completed her countdown, a human male appeared in front of her out of nowhere.


    "h-huh?" sera was too confused to understand what was going on.


    the human male turned towards sera and looked at her with a sweet smile.


    ''red enchanting eyes... black hairs just like the deep sea... fair skin tone as if pearls are shining and such a handsome face... who is this guy?'' sera wondered as she looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "luv, cover your ears, or you will go deaf after this." anon spoke as he looked at sera with a smile.


    "y-yes..." sera didn''t know why she agreed with anon, but she felt safe in his presence, and without any further ado, sera covered her ears.


    as the other sirens looked at sera, they followed her and covered their ears as well.


    the mermaid looked at them with a confused expression and didn''t know what was going on.


    "everyone... cover your ears." suddenly, diana''s sound resounded from behind.


    neridia immediately turned around and noticed that diana is shouting something.


    "diana... you are back." neridia spoke as she looked at diana with a smile.


    "cover your ears fast, or you guys will go deaf.... sir, anon said that." diana shouted once again.


    "y-yes... everyone cover your ears." neridia ordered.


    everyone followed neridia''s order and covered their ears immediately.


    grawwwwwwwwwwww


    the minions roared as they reached, right in front of anon.


    "you want to do a roaring competition with me?" anon asked with a smile as he used his skill.


    [deafening roar]

 Chapter 589 -589

    chapter 589 chapter-589


    deafening roar


    anon unleashed his skill, opening his arms and inhaling water into his lungs. his throat emitted a bright green light, and as soon as a minion reached right in front of his face, he released all the energy he had collected inside his throat.


    bhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnnnnnn


    a sharp and loud roar echoed from anon''s mouth. the vibrations from his roar were so intense that anything in contact with them was instantly destroyed¡ªrocks, corals, shells, fishes, and dark minions.


    thousands of dark minions were obliterated by that single roar. those who survived attempted to escape, but anon swiftly dealt with them.


    "water bullet..."


    swish


    swish


    swish


    anon eliminated the remaining minions one by one.


    swish


    swish


    ...


    "grawww..." a minion growled as it fell on a large rock after being shot by anon''s water bullet.


    the injured minion tried to crawl away, but anon crushed its hand with his leg.


    crack


    "grawwwww...." the minion growled loudly.


    "yeah, yeah... die." anon spoke as he used his water bullet to shoot the minion directly in the head.


    "well... that was the last one." anon said as he walked back to sera and the others.


    as anon approached them, he noticed that all of them were still covering their ears and staring at him with shocked and surprised expressions.


    "you can uncover your ears now..." anon spoke.


    sera immediately uncovered her ears and swam up to anon. n-.ovelb1n


    "a-are you a demon god?" sera asked in a stammering voice.


    "nope." anon replied.


    "a-are you a demon?" sera asked again.


    "nope. i am just a normal human, luv." anon replied with a smile as he touched sera''s cheek slowly.


    "t-then... how did you do that?" sera asked.


    "what?" anon asked.


    "y-you erased the existence of more than ten thousand second-stage dark minions with just a roar. that''s not something a human can do." sera spoke.


    "well, i am a little bit different from others, luv. now it''s my turn to ask questions, are you married?" anon asked with a smile.


    "h-huh...? n-no... i am still single." sera replied with a confused expression.


    "good... any boyfriend or boy that you are interested in?" anon asked.


    "n-no... i am a soldier siren. we aren''t allowed to mate or have a family, sir." sera spoke.


    "really? that''s a shame... well, i will talk to lorelei about this; you better be ready to serve me... tonight." anon replied with a smile.


    "y-yes..." sera replied, as she looked directly into anon''s eyes and got enchanted by his deep red eyes.


    "good... now, i want to talk to her." anon spoke as he started swimming towards neridia.


    "w-wait... n-no, i-i can''t mate, and..." before sera could''ve completed her sentence, she noticed that anon is now talking to neridia.


    "general, who is that guy?" one of the siren soldiers asked.


    "i-i don''t know..." sera replied.


    "he looks so handsome, right?"


    "oh, don''t ask... it felt as if the demon god himself came down to save us from these fuckers. his eyes are so enchanting, that i can''t even look away from his face."


    "me too... i haven''t felt like this since i was fifteen years old, and today when i saw him, it was like something woke up inside me. i want to start a family with him..."


    "fuck that... i just want to make him my husband and give my body in his hands, so that he can ravage me as much as he wants."


    all the sirens were enchanted by anon''s charisma, but the mermaids felt a threatening aura coming out of his body¡ªa demonic feel.


    "hello, luv..." anon spoke as he swam up to neridia, and suddenly, all the mermaids backed off from neridia as they felt a threatening aura coming from anon''s body.


    "my queen, this is sir anon. that queen lorelei ordered me to bring here." diana spoke from behind.


    "o-oh... h-hello, i-i am neridia. the-" before neridia could''ve completed her sentence, anon grabbed her hand tightly and pulled her towards himself.


    "anhh... what are you-"


    chuuu


    anon wrapped his hands around her waist and sealed her sweet and pink lips with his own lips.


    "mnnnhhhhh... mnnhhhhh" neridia struggled as she tried to get out of anon''s hands, but she failed and started feeling something penetrating inside her mouth.


    ''h-he is penetrating my mouth with his tongue... i am feeling so weird right now. what is happening with my body, it''s like my whole body is tingling and someone is giggling my tail ? i-i can''t understand anything, and his hands are too strong as well... i can''t break free from his grasp.


    what should i do ?'' neridia thought.


    after kissing for 30 seconds, anon let go of neridia''s waist...


    "oh, i am going to enjoy my time with you... little, fishy." anon spoke as he looked at neridia with a perverted smile.


    "i-i want to thank you for saving all of us, but at the same time, i want to ask you something... w-why the fuck would you do that ?" neridia asked with a loud and angry tone.


    "hmmm...? what do you mean? you are mine... that was the deal, right diana ?" anon asked as he looked at diana with a confused expression.


    "y-yes, sir." diana replied in a scared tone.


    "diana... come with me and let''s have a small talk." neridia spoke as she looked at diana with an angry expression.


    "c-can''t we talk here... my queen?" diana asked with a scared expression.


    "come now or i will do something to you...." neridia spoke as she swam away from anon.


    after her followed, diana. both of them swam one kilometer towards the west and went behind a big rock to keep their conversation a secret.


    "y-yes my queen? i-is there anything... i-i can help you with ?" diana asked with a hesitated expression.


    "oh you can help me, tell me... what is this ''deal'' of yours with that human ?" neridia asked.


    "m-my queen... y-you said that you will sacrifice yourself for your people and that''s why, i may have said that, ''we will give you away to sir anon if he helps us in winning this war.'' i-i am sorry my queen..." diana spoke as she apologized immediately.


    "whatttt !!!?"

 Chapter 590 -590

    chapter 590 chapter-590


    "you traded me to that human ? i am your queen, diana. how can you do this to me ?" neridia asked as she shouted very loudly.


    "m-my queen, w-when sir anon asked me for something in return for his help, i-i remembered your talk with queen lorelei and how you were ready to sacrifice yourself for our kingdom.


    that''s why i said that we will give you our queen of you save us from aegis." diana explained herself.


    "his aura is demonic, just like the sirens... i have felt it. he is not a good man, diana. you have to cancel your deal. i am not going to give myself to such an evil and rude man.


    did you see, how he kissed me in front of all those people ? he is shameless and i don''t like him." neridia spoke.


    ''if only i can give him my body in return for saving us... oh, my god... i can''t even imagine him playing with my body... hehehehe...'' diana thought as she started feeling horny again.


    "diana ? hello, diana ? what are you thinking ? i am ordering you to do something here..." neridia spoke as she shaked her body.


    "y-yes... my queen. i-i will immediately cancel the deal..." diana spoke.


    "good... let''s go back now." neridia spoke.


    after this both of them swam back to the group and observed that anon is now surrounded by a lot of sirens.


    some of them are feeling his muscles, while others are touching his face slowly and other parts in a sexual way. n)-o)/v(-e--l--b//1/)n


    "oh my... sir, your abs are really thick huh ?"


    "sir, your hands are really sturdy... how much weight can you lift with them ?"


    "haha... sir, please don''t hesitate to touch my body wherever you want."


    "me too, sir. touch me as well..."


    all the sirens are attracted to anon, just like fishes are attracted to a bait. due to his demonic aura and evil nature, anon is the perfect mate in every siren''s eyes.


    he is the stronger, muscular and handsome too. every siren present around anon wants to conceive his child right now.


    "go and talk to him..." neridia spoke as she looked at diana with a serious expression.


    "y-yes..." diana spoke as she walked upto anon with a timid and scared expression.


    "ummm... s-sir anon." she called out.


    "wait a minute... ladies. yes, luv ?" anon asked.


    "s-sir anon, i-i don''t want you to think wrong of me, but... our queen wants to break the deal." diana spoke as she immediately lowered her head.


    "what ?" anon asked.


    "i-i am really really sorry, sir. i-i never thought that she will cancel the deal... please forgive me for this and you can punish me too, if you want." diana spoke.


    "are you sure, you want to cancel the deal ?" anon asked.


    "y-yeah... we are 100% sure." diana spoke.


    "okay, i will take my leave then..." anon spoke as he immediately stood up and started leaving.


    "wait..." neridia spoke from behind.


    "hmm...? what ?" anon asked, turning around.


    "aren''t you going to help us ?" neridia asked with a surprised expression.


    "what ? no, she just cancelled our deal... " anon spoke as he pointed towards diana.


    "yeah... but as a kind human, shouldn''t this be your duty to help us, because we are in danger right now ?" neridia asked.


    "nuh-uh... i don''t run charity buisness little fishy. i will help you, if you get our deal back on or i am out of here." anon spoke


    "wait, sir. please don''t leave us... we will give you the same deal, if you help us." sera spoke suddenly.


    "nice, nice... continue the talk, luv." anon spoke as he swam back to sera and grabbed her by the waist.


    "i-i was saying that... t-the sirens can offer you the same deal that they were offering and you can choose as many girls as you want from our kingdom.


    although, we are only 700 left, but still we are ready to do this." sera spoke.


    anon immediately pulled sera close to himself and looked her directly in the eyes.


    her eyes are calm like a sea and body is silky even though she is a warrior.


    "what about you ? will you give yourself to me ?" anon asked with a romantic smile.


    "i-if that''s what you want, sir. i-i am ready to do everything for my kingdom..." sera spoke as she closed her eyes and slowly formed her lips into a kissing pattern.


    anon smiled at her and kissed sera on the lips slowly.


    *chuuu*


    after kissing for one good minute, anon let go of her mouth and tongue.


    "haaaa...." sera gasped for water as she touched anon''s pumped up chest and felt his manliness, what the others have been feeling till now.


    "are you sure, you want to give away your queen ?" anon asked.


    "yes... i have already recieved confirm orders from our queen and grandmother. please allow me to get you back to our ship, so that you can eat your dinner and prepare for tomorrow.


    it''s late night now. we will leave for ship no.13 tomorrow early in the morning, then you can meet our queen and then you can discuss the offer once more.


    tonight, i will be your partner inside your room... who will try to satisfy you. you can do whatever you want with my body, sir.


    let me show you your private room in the ship." sera spoke as she started swimming towards the ship.


    "okay... hehehe" anon spoke as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "wait... " suddenly another voice came from behind.


    anon turned around and noticed that it was none other than neridia herself.


    "i-i am ready to revive our deal but you have to be on our side...." neridia spoke.


    "hmm.... not interested." anon spoke as he continued to follow sera.


    "wait, wait... i-i will give you the same deal as her." neridia spoke up.


    ''hehe... now this shit is getting fun. let''s raise the stakes... shall we.'' anon thought as he saw a golden opportunity.

 Chapter 591 -591

    chapter 591 chapter-591


    "hmm...? so, you are offering the same deal huh ?" anon asked with a smile as he looked at neridia.


    "y-yes, but you can only take the girls that are interested in coming with you. y-you can''t take them against their will and you can have me too." neridia spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "hmm... that seems like a condition, luv. i will think about your offer tomorrow, okay. tonight, i will be enjoying my siren chick over here." anon spoke as he wrapped his hand around sera''s waist.


    "o-okay..." neridia spoke as all of the mermaids and sirens returned back to ship no.13.


    "sir, please come with me... i will show you your room." sera spoke.


    "why not luv, let''s go." anon spoke as he let go of sera and started following her from behind.


    as anon was swimming behind her, he noticed sera''s tail waging and suddenly a question raised inside his head.


    "hey, i have a quick question for you..." anon spoke.


    "you can ask me anything, sir." sera spoke as she looked at anon with a neutral expression.


    "you have a tail from your waist down, so how will you have sex with me ? i mean there is no pussy to fit my cock in..." anon asked.


    "well, i can do this too... sir." sera spoke as she immediately turned her tail into two human like legs, that had a pink pussy between them.


    "woah... that''s cool as fuck and all of you can do this ?" anon asked.


    "yes, sir... we mate just like humans. it''s just that, male''s in our kingdoms are very rare to find, for someone unknown reason.


    we have a very high rate of female birth though." sera spoke as she turned her legs back into a tail.


    "hmm... that''s good, the more the females, the better it is for me." anon replied with a perverted smile.


    after swimming for about 5 minutes, both of them reached back to ship no.13.


    "so this is ship no.13 huh ?" anon asked with a smile as he looked at the wrecked ship.


    "yes, sir. there... the first room on the top floor is your room, sir." sera spoke as she opened the gate for anon and noticed that there were siren soldiers inside the room, who were cleaning the wrong but there was something suspicious about all of them.


    all of them were in their human form and they were all bent down, as if showing their pussies to anon and asking him to fuck them without any breaks.


    "all of you... out now and change back to your tails or i will do something that you won''t like." sera shouted.


    "oh my... you are back, general ?"


    "w-we were just cleaning the room for sir, anon ma''am."


    "y-yes... we were making sure his room stays clean and fresh."


    all of them started making diffrent excuses as they transformed back to their tail form and started leaving the room with a disappointed and sad expression on their face.


    "ma''am... should i sleep with sir anon, tonight ? only in case he needs something and i can also take care of-" a siren asked with a smile, but before she could''ve completed her sentence, sera interrupted her.


    "shut the fuck up. you just want to get fucked by sir anon. get out now, you horny bitch." sera shouted.


    "y-yes, ma''am." the siren spoke as she immediately left the room.


    "please enter inside sir..." sera spoke as she opened the door once again and invited him inside the room.


    "thank you, luv." anon spoke as he entered inside the room and noticed that it was well lit from every corner with the help of some glowing jellyfishes.


    the bed was old and it was all rusty... there was a small table made out of iron on the side but it was also covered in rust.


    there wan an old book shelf at the end of the room, that had a variety of old wine and liquor in it.


    anon looked around with a smile and sat down on the bed, slowly.


    "what a weird feeling... it''s like i am floating in air." anon spoke as he lied down on the bed slowly, but his body felt very light, as if he had no weight in him.


    "i will send some food for you immediately, sir." sera spoke as she started leaving.


    *swish*


    "wha-!?" sera turned around and she was left shocked when she noticed that anon, who was lying on the bed just a second ago is now standing right in front of her.


    sera immediately turned around to look at the bed and noticed that anon wasn''t there. nove/lb/1n


    "how did you ? and so fast-!?" sera was shocked by this that she couldn''t even ask questions properly.


    "luv, i am not something you can comprehend..." anon spoke as he wrapped his hand around sera''s waist and pulled her inside the room with him.


    anon used his skill ''telekinesis'' and closed the door.


    *thud*


    he then pinned sera to the room''s wall and looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "you look very serious from the outside but your heart is very soft from the inside." anon spoke as he slowly touched sera''s lips with his fingers.


    "w-why would you say that, sir ?" sera asked.


    "well, back then... when that kid stood in front of neridia, you didn''t kill her. why is that ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "w-well... i-i was about to kill her but then more people stepped up in front of her and just when i started enchanting my destruction spell, the dark minions came." sera spoke.


    "no, no, no... don''t lie to me luv. i know that you were never going to kill that kid. i readed your mind back then and it''s one of my abilities." anon spoke.


    "y-you can read minds, sir ?" sera asked with a hesitated expression.


    "i can, luv. i can easily tell what you are thinking right now. you are thinking ''how i am going to have sex with-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, sera sealed his lips by giving him a long kiss.

 Chapter 592 -592

    chapter 592 chapter-592


    as soon as sera kissed anon, he took the opportunity and explored the insides of sera''s mouth with his tongue.


    "mnnh~ chuu~ mnnnhhh~ chhuuu~" the kissing sounds coming out of their room was intense and three siren soldiers are listening to these sounds as they were rubbing their pussies.


    after kissing for one good minute, sera and anon separated their lips from each other.


    "wow... that was one intense kiss huh ?" anon asked with a smile.


    sera immediately looked away with a shy expression and red face.


    "i-i did it, to stop you from from saying that... t-that was my intention." sera spoke in a hesitated tone.


    "really ? then, what about touching my dick... while kissing me and transforming your tail into human like legs ? isn''t that one of the signs that a siren is sexually aroused ?" anon asked with a smile.


    sera immediately looked down and noticed that her right hand was over anon''s dick and she was rubbing it unconsciously, while her tail has also transformed back to their leg form.


    "i-i am sorry, sir." sera spoke as she immediately removed her hand from anon''s dick and transformed her legs back into the tail form.


    "don''t apologise without any reason, it''s natural for you to behave like this." anon spoke as he grabbed her shoulders and tossed her over to the bed.


    *sqeak*


    the springs inside the bed''s mattress started squeaking as soon as sera fell over it. her long blue hairs immediately opened up and covered her whole face.


    before sera could''ve stood up once again, anon landed over her body and pinned her down to the bed.


    "where do you think, you are going luv ?" anon asked with a smile as he slowly moved sera''s hairs off of her face.


    "i-i am sorry... i-i will tie my hairs immediately-" sera spoke as she tried to free her hands from anon''s grasp but she failed to do so.


    "don''t worry, you look great with open hairs... you look beautiful." anon spoke as he slowly touched sera''s lips with his nose and felt the softness of her lips.


    "r-really ?" sera asked in a very low tone.


    "hmm...? you asked something ?" anon asked.


    "y-you said ''beautiful'' is that true ? am i beautiful ?" sera asked with an innocent expression.


    "you are one of the most beautiful girls i have ever seen..." anon replied with a smile and it was true, sera''s beauty was incomparable to neridia, lorelei or any other girl in anon''s collection.


    sera was one of the most beautiful girls from the kingdom but due to her passion for fighting, she was unaware of her own beauty.


    but today, when she heard this from anon''s mouth, she couldn''t believe it.


    "why would you ask that ?" anon asked with a confused smile.


    "i am from a lower level in the kingdom and a lower level''s sirens aren''t allowed to be beautiful. they are supposed to fight and win battles for the kingdom.


    they aren''t allowed to mate or have family for the rest of their lifes." sera explained.


    "then, why are you letting me do this to you ? why are you letting me mate with you ? tell me the truth..." anon asked as he used his skill.


    <hypnosis>


    suddenly, sera''s eyes shined bright purple and she was immediately hypnotized by anon''s skill.


    "sir, you are a very powerful man and when i informed about your power to grandmother, she ordered me to seduce you at any cost and give you the best girl on this ship. but, since you showed the most intrest in me... i decided to service you tonight with my body." sera spoke the truth.


    <hypnosis over>


    suddenly, sera snapped back to reality, realizing what she had just said. she immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands and looked at anon with a tense expression.


    "i-i am sorry, sir. i-i didn''t meant to say that..." sera spoke.


    "so, are you not attracted to me ?" anon asked as he used his skill once again.


    <hypnosis>


    "i was mesmerized by you, ever since you looked at me with that sweet smile of yours, sir." sera replied.


    "so, do you want to mate with me or are you just following the orders of that old lady ?" anon asked.


    "both sir..." sera replied.


    <hypnosis over>


    "i-i am sorry, sir. please don''t hold back when you punish me for deceiving you." sera spoke with a sad expression.


    "well, i am going to punish you and it''s going to be one hard punishment." anon spoke as he slowly slided his hands down to sera''s boobs and removed the clothes that she was covering them with.


    her boobs were a little smaller than hillary''s and kia''s boobs but she was definitely had the body of a milf. big boobs, a super curvy waist and smooth textured ass.


    "huh...?" sera was left surprised when she noticed that anon is sucking on her boobs instead of punishing her.


    sera thought, anon is going to cut one of her hands or take one of her eyes out of her eye socket, but instead he is pleasuring her.


    *suck*


    "annnhh~"


    anon grabbed her big areolas and pressed both of them tightly in order to suck her nipples more efficiently.


    sera moaned loudly as soon as she felt anon''s tongue licking both of her nipples at an incredible speed.


    she had never felt this much pleasure in her whole life.


    "annnnnh~ no, sirrr~. m-my boobs are annnhhh~ very weak anhhhh~ " sera spoke as she couldn''t stop moaning from anon''s nipple licking.


    "you are one naughty girl, sera. leave everything and become mine, i will make sure you get every kind of pleasure you want.


    i will take you back to my home and fuck you, like you''ve never been fucked before. i will add you into my collection and then, you will live a better life.


    what do you say ?" anon asked as he looked at sera with a smile.


    "i-i will go with you, sir anon. make me yours and fuck me as much as you want... i will now serve you from this day forward. i swear my loyalty to you, sir anon." sera spoke as she transformed her tail into her legs form, showing her submission to anon.


    ''hehehehehe.... what an easy chick to manipulate. well, it''s not her fault... now is the time to execute my master plan.'' anon thought as his evil plan started taking shape into his mind.nove/lb/1n

 Chapter 593 -593

    chapter 593 chapter-593


    anon lies beside sera, and both of them are naked...


    anon had sex with sera for a good hour, but he didn''t find it too enjoyable. the experience was weird underwater. so, they are now sleeping and cuddling each other.


    suddenly, anon opened his eyes and gazed at sera. he then slowly touched sera''s cheeks and used his skill...


    [memory wiper]


    suddenly all of sera''s memories were wiped out and all of them were inside anon''s head.


    ''learn that skill, which can help me travel faster in water and return all of her memories after that.'' anon ordered the system.


    [you have successfully learned the skill, <aquamorphosis>]


    [memory alter]


    anon returned all of her memories after learning the aquamorphosis skill. but, even after all of this... sera was still asleep.


    ''a real sleeper, huh...?'' anon thought, smiling as he slowly stood up from the bed.


    he opened the gate and exited the ship quietly.


    "let''s see... what this skill can do... aquamorphosis." anon spoke.


    suddenly his legs started merging together and in just a few seconds, a pitch black tale appeared in exchange for anon''s legs.


    "this feels weird, but if this shit can help me travel faster in water then, i will take it." anon spoke as he started swimming towards the east side of the sea, where neridia''s kingdom was situated.


    ''when diana approached me that day, adeline did a little scan on her body for me and found out something very interesting.


    mermaids are a fragile and weak race; they live underwater and absorb oxygen from the water, which means they receive less oxygen compared to those on land.


    due to this single factor, their bodies are weaker than those who live on land.


    as soon as adeline informed me about this, a plan started forming inside my mind, and i did a little research on the stormborn sea.


    stormborn sea is connected to six other seas, and if i could take over all these seas, i would be able to manipulate the economy of the dwarven kingdom. for example, three seas surround the dwarven kingdom.


    dwarfs love booze too much; no matter the age group, they just love it. once you are 10 years old, you are legally an adult in the dwarven kingdom and can drink as much as you want. dwarfs are crazy for one more thing, fishes.


    dwarfs are fond of fishes and eat more than 10 fishes almost every day with their booze. but what if that suddenly stops?


    what if every fish disappears from all there seas, and their supply of wine and liquor stops as well? the demand will remain the same, but the supply will be short. n)-ovelbin


    once this happens, they will try to contact other kingdoms in order to buy fishes and liquor. since elves and humans are the only kingdoms that make fine wine and liquor, they will definitely go to them to make a deal but the elfs will immediately say no, and the humans too, because both of them works under me.


    after taking a ''no'' from both the kingdoms, they won''t just sit ideally, they will definitely go to the lizardmen or the beastmen''s kingdom, and that''s when i will transfer all the fishes towards the elven kingdom and the human kingdom.


    since beastmen and lizardmen, make the most disgusting wines... they will never take wine from them.


    days will pass and just like a drug addict, their addiction will force them to consume wine.


    dwarfs will start suffering; they will do anything to get good food and liquor because dwarfs can live without fish for a moment, but without liquor, it''s impossible for them to survive and work in the mines.


    then, one human, that will be me obviously, will open a small shop inside the dwarven kingdom, a fish and liquor shop.


    hahaha... i will give out fishes and booze, but i won''t be asking for money; instead, i will ask for their wives, daughters, and mothers in return... hehehe. in just two days, i will take over every woman in the dwarven kingdom and that will be my ultimate victory.


    i will call this method, ''the mass manipulation.''


    but, will they give up their family for fishes and booze? well, i have to test it for myself.'' anon thought as he continued to swim towards neridia''s kingdom as more and more evil things started coming to his mind.


    ''mike, can you hear me ?'' anon spoke as he used the skill, psychic connection.


    ''i can hear you clearly master. is there anything, i can help you with ?'' mike asked in a very sincere tone.


    ''yes... kidnap a family of dwarfs for me.'' anon ordered.


    ''as you command master but this can take about 3 days, as their kingdom is too advance to infiltrate and their homes are also throughly protected with different magic enchantments. i hope that''s not a problem master...'' mike started, as he immediately accepted anon''s orders.


    ''no problem, take your time and keep them inside a room. don''t give them any alcohol or fish... just supply wthem with regular vegitarian food... do you understand ?'' anon asked.


    ''yes, master. i understand your orders and i will execute them immediately and master, your barn is about to complete as well.'' mile informed.


    ''good.'' anon replied with a smile.


    after travelling for about 15 minutes, anon finally reached on the northern borders of the mermaid kingdom and noticed that the borders of the mermaid kingdom are being protected by the second-stage dark minions.


    "hmmm.... they shouldn''t be a problem." anon spoke as he started swimming towards the border gates and suddenly, some of the dark minions noticed him approaching towards them.


    "grawwwwhhhhhhhhhhhh..." one of the minions roared and alerted the other minions about anon''s presence.


    suddenly all the minions gathered together and started swimming towards anon in order to kill him.


    "yeah, yeah... come and get me boys." anon spoke as he pointed his finger towards the dark minions and used his skill.


    [ice bullets]


    suddenly, thousands of magic circles appeared behind anon and millions of ice bullets were launched out of them towards the dark minions.

 Chapter 594 -594

    chapter 594 chapter-594


    "die..." anon spoke as he launched the ice bullets and in just 5 seconds, all of the dark minions who were charging towards anon in order to kill him, died.


    "grawwwww..."


    "grawwww..."


    "graaaaaaaawwwww...."


    ....


    after killing every single dark minion, anon entered inside the mermaid kingdom and started swimming towards the royal castle.


    anon met other dark minions but he didn''t waste his time on them and killed them instantly.


    "you guys are too weak to even stand in front of me. i want to meet your master and ask him, why did he even make ?" anon spoke as he continued to walk towards the royal castle.


    after swimming and killing minions for the next 5 minutes, anon finally reached in front of the royal castle.


    "if i go through the main gate... those annoying minions will definitely disturb me and i can''t take there growling sounds anymore... it''s like someone is stabbing my ears with two big needles.


    that''s why, i will go directly towards the throne room." anon spoke as he immediately swam upto the roof of the castle.


    "what is this castle even made out of ?" anon spoke as he touched the roof slowly and noticed that it was a different material that he had never seen before.


    anon pulled his hand back, made it into a punch and punches the roof.


    *thud*


    but instead of breaking, the roof starts to shine blue-ish pink.


    "hmm....? this is weird." anon spoke as he slowly touched the roof''s shining area and as soon as he did... the lights gathered together and shocked back anon''s hand.


    *boop*


    "fuck... what the hell is this material ? it''s as if, the wall is punching me back." anon spoke as his curiosity started rising.


    suddenly, he pulled his hand back once again and punched the roof once again.


    this time anon used more force and the results were differentas well. the area that lit up after the punch was bigger than the previous one.


    "hmm... intresting." anon spoke as he summoned a metallic sword from his inventory and slowly touched the roof with it''s tip.


    *tang*


    as soon as the sword came in contact with the roof, the light gathered together once again and blew up the sword immediately as the roof''s colour turned back to normal.


    "holy fuckkk... this is amazing. this material can store the kinetic energy inside itself and converts it into potential energy in the form of light.


    the potential energy stays put until someone or something touches it once again and once it touches this surface, the stored potential energy gets gathered at the point of contact and converts back to it''s original form... meaning the kinetic energy and that''s why i felt the insane backfire, when i touched this light." anon spoke as he immediately understood, what the material does.


    "who are you ?" suddenly a very heavy voice came from anon''s behind.


    "hmm...?" anon turned around and noticed a dark minion, who had green glowing eyes and looked like male mermaid.


    this guy was none other than seafern himself, who is now transformed into a third-stage minion by aegis.


    "who are you and why are you punching the roof of our master''s castle ? are you also the one, who killed my master''s dark minions on the borders ?" seafern asked in a very heavy tone.


    "look man, whoever the fuck you are... i don''t care. so, come back in a while and then we will fight okay ?" anon asked as he turned his head back towards the roof and started touching it once more.


    "either you state your purpose for coming here and killing our minions or i will kill you right now." seafern spoke with a very serious expression but anon paid almost zero attention to it.


    "so, if i attack it with magic, will it work then too ?" anon murmured as he prepared a spell to attack the roof.


    [ice bullet]


    anon summoned a single magic circle and launched one ice bullet out of it. nove-lb-in


    *thud*


    the bullet hits the roof and the lights started shining once again.


    "ho ho ho... that''s good... it works with magic too. this is incredible." anon spoke as he launched one more ice bullet over the same spot but this time, it got destroyed as soon as it came in contact with the roof.


    *tang*


    "oh... it backfires on the magic spells too ?" anon was amazed by this material''s working principles.


    ''if i can cover my house with this material, then it will become an impenetrable castle. that no one will be able to break... or should i make an underwater castle as well ?


    hehehe... if i make an underwater castle, then i will be able to keep my sluts and slaves here as well. i should do that... once i get out of here.


    i will give mike orders and he will make me a good castle here.'' anon thought.


    as anon was thinking about his underwater castle, he didn''t knew that seafern was planning to kill him from behind.


    seafern summoned his glowing green blades and swinged them at anon''s neck, in order to decapitate him.


    *tang*


    but before the blades could''ve touched anon''s neck, the auric energy activated and formed a protection layer around anon''s whole body, making him invincible to magic attacks and since seafern''s blades are made out of pure magic, they broke immediately.


    "hmm...? that''s odd...." seafern spoke as he looked at anon, who remained unharmed even after his attack.


    "i told you to leave me alone but you didn''t listen to me... now, you will become a part of my experiment." anon spoke as he turned around with an angry expression and punched seafern in the stomach with full force.


    seafern was thrown back immediately, but he survived anon''s punch.


    "i-i have to... inform master." seafern spoke as he tried to run away but before he could''ve even take another step forward anon grabbed him by the neck.


    "where are you going ? didn''t you hear me ? you are going to be a part of my experiment now and since i have already tested your durability... it''s time to put you to the real work. hehehe..." anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.

 Chapter 595 -595

    chapter 595 chapter-595


    anon stood near the magical roof, holding seafern in his right hand.


    "hmm...? let''s use that," anon spoke, casting another spell.


    [water bullets]


    thousands of water bullets suddenly formed around anon.


    "l-leave... me," seafern spoke as he attempted to break free from anon''s hand but couldn''t move.


    "for the best results, i have to hit the roof with all the bullets at the same time, or it won''t work," anon spoke as he adjusted the angles of the water bullets.


    after 1 minute of preparation, anon was ready to release the bullets.


    "let''s do this..." anon spoke, releasing the bullets.


    booooooooooop


    the water bullets struck the magical roof together, making it glow brightly.


    "hahaha... now let''s see if this roof can destroy you or not?" anon spoke, looking at seafern with a smile and throwing him towards the magical roof.


    seafern tried to balance his body, but before he could do it, his tail touched the magical roof, and all the light on the floor gathered near seafern''s tail.


    zzzzzzzzz


    "no-" before seafern could say something else, all the energy followed into his body and...


    boooooop


    seafern''s body blasted, and his remaining body parts scattered in the water.


    "holy fuck, that was something. well, playtime is over..." anon spoke, summoning his arcane slayers and stabbing both of them into the roof.


    as soon as he stabbed the arcane slayers into the roof, the magical roof turned into a normal roof.


    anon pulled his hand back and punched the roof once again, but this time it didn''t shine; it got blasted away.


    boooooooooop


    as soon as the roof broke, anon immediately jumped and landed inside the royal court.


    as soon as he landed inside the royal court, he looked around and observed that there was no one inside the royal court; all the seats were empty.


    "who are you?" suddenly, a very heavy voice resounded from behind.


    anon immediately turned around and looked at the source of this heavy voice.


    as soon as he turned around, anon noticed that aegis was sitting over the main throne of the mermaid kingdom, looking at anon with an angry expression.


    "oh, hello fucker... i have been searching for you all this time. are you the aegis that everyone is talking about?" anon asked as he used his skill.


    [demonic eyes]


    [name: aegis]


    [race: chimera]


    [class: unknown]


    [level: 220]


    [hp: 300,000,00/300,000,00]


    [mp: 1500,00,00/1500,00,00]


    [description: aegis is very angry because you''ve disturbed his sleep, but he is still unknown of your power and doesn''t want to attack you before confirming your power.]


    ''interesting... he seems like an intelligent monster.''


    "your tone is rude... human. i don''t like it," aegis spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "oh, i am sorry, sir... here, i have this sweet present for you," anon spoke as he started searching his pockets.


    suddenly he looked at aegis with a serious expression and showed him the middle finger, "fuck off... motherfucker."


    "you are asking to die..." aegis spoke as he stood up from his throne slowly, his expression neutral.


    "oh yeah? then come here and kill me... why are you still standing there?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''not an ordinary human, definitely. if he were to be a normal human, he would''ve run away like a scared cat right now.'' aegis thought.


    "it seems you have killed millions of my dark minions and one of the best dark minions i had in just 30 minutes.


    i don''t think you are an ordinary person. so, who are you, sir?" aegis asked with respect as he walked up to anon and looked at him dead in the eye.


    "well, you are right. i am not an ordinary person, fucker." anon replied with a smile.


    "what is your purpose for breaking into my castle? if i may ask, sir." aegis asked.


    "i want to make you my slave..." anon replied.


    "excuse me, sir? you want what?" aegis asked with a surprised expression.


    "aegis, i want to¡ªno, i will make you my slave." anon repeated again.


    "hahaha... i think you are confused. you see, i am aegis. i am the conqueror of the siren and the mermaid kingdom. i have killed thousands of people just for fun, and you think i will become your slave?" aegis asked with a smile.


    "well, it''s better than being a dead corpse, right?" anon asked with a smile. n(/o-(v/)e./l/)b./1()n


    ''is this human really that strong? or am i just being afraid for no reason? no, no, he broke the damage-reflecting ceiling, i can''t ignore that fact, and he also killed my third-staged minion.'' aegis thought as he maintained his patience.


    "aegis, you see, i am not that kind of guy who will spare the life of someone like you, but since you didn''t talk to me like a shit-faced bastard, i am sparing your life... so, think a hundred times before speaking anything." anon spoke with a serious expression this time as a small amount of bloodlust leaked out of his body.


    ''the bloodlust... it''s not that much, but i have a very strong feeling that this is not even 10% of his total bloodlust. this human is definitely stronger than me... but i can''t become his slave.'' aegis was a monster, but he was a smart monster, and he knew how to behave in situations like this, and suddenly an idea came to his mind.


    "why don''t we work together, as allies? you can have the position of a senior too, sir." aegis proposed with a very respectful tone and expression.


    "aegis, answer me something. why would you destroy the mermaid kingdom and the siren kingdom?" anon asked with a smile.


    "to break my curse, sir." aegis replied.


    "well... i am going to break your bones in the next ten seconds if you don''t accept this slave collar." anon spoke as he tossed the slave collar towards aegis.


    ''what should i do? should i try my luck?'' aegis thought as he gathered everything he had in him and spoke.


    "what will i get if i accept your slave collar?" aegis asked.

 Chapter 596 -596

    chapter 596 chapter-596


    45 minutes ago...


    anon stood up from the bed and exited the ship...


    "hmm...? where is he going ?" sera asked as she slowly stood up and rubbed her eyes.


    sera... couldn''t understand, what had just happened with her, but she felt her head throbbing from intense pain, when she woke up.


    "ouch... ouch... my head hurts like hell." sera spoke as she grabbed her head tightly and tried to control the pain.


    after a few seconds, the pain inside his brain settled down and she walked upto the exit door of the room.


    sera opened the door, in order to search for anon but as soon as she opened the door... she saw that anon is floating right in front of the ship and his legs are now replaced by a pitch black fish tail.


    sera immediately closed the door and opened it again slowly in order to spy on anon.


    sirens had dark blue coloured tails and mermaids had jade coloured tails but pitch black tail was something new to to sera. she had never seen something like that.


    "what is that ? how can he use our skill ? isn''t he a human ?" sera questioned with a confused expression.


    *swish*


    suddenly, she noticed that anon is going somewhere.


    sera''s curiosity stirred, she immediately exited the room and decided to follow anon.


    sera maintained a distance of 3 km from anon and continued to follow him.


    "how can he swim so fast ? it''s like he knows how to use this skill from birth and why is he heading towards the mermaid kingdom ?" sera questioned as she kept following anon.


    after following anon for the next 15 minutes... sera noticed that anon is now standing in front of the mermaid kingdom.


    "what is he doing here ?" sera thought.


    "grawwwwhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "grawwwwhhhhhhhhhhhh....."


    ....


    suddenly, she noticed that anon has killed thousands of dark minions, who were protecting the main gate of the mermaid kingdom.


    "h-he is really scary, powerful and sexy at the same time. how can someone kill so many dark minions with just a flick of their fingers ? sir, anon is really good at overwhelming his opponent." sera spoke as she slowly followed anon.


    anon killed every dark minion that came in front of him inside the mermaid kingdom and reached the royal castle without any problems.


    "fuck... it''s like he is talking a stroll through an algae garden and the minions are like water to him, they are getting destroyed as soon as they touches him." sera spoke with a surprised expression.


    after reaching the royal castle, sera noticed that anon is punching the magical roof.


    "should i help him with the reflection roof ? maybe, i can make him owe us one, after i help him." sera thought as she decided to help anon but she immediately backed off, when she noticed the third-staged minion seafern, coming in front of anon.


    "holy mother of demons... that''s a third-stage minion. sir anon, won''t be able to fight him alone... i have to help him with this. wait, what if i saved him from getting attacked and make him owe us another favour... haha, grandmother will definitely promote me after that." sera thought as she immediately summoned her trident and waited for seafern to attack anon from behind and same thing happened, seafern summoned his long green blades.


    "this is it..." sera spoke, but just when she was about to step up, she noticed something interesting and shocking as well.


    *tang*


    seafern''s blade broke as soon as they touched anon''s neck.


    "what ? how can that be possible-" before she could''ve processed the scenes that were happening in front of her, she noticed that anon has already punched seafern and grabbed him by the neck, he is laughing like a psychopath while looking at seafern.


    "what is he doing ?" sera couldn''t comprehend the things that anon was doing.


    suddenly, she noticed that anon has summoned water bullets and he is hitting the magical roof with them.


    after hitting the roof with the water bullets, anon tossed seafern towards the magical roof and....


    *boooop*


    as soon as he touched the roof, his body got blasted away.


    "f-fuck... h-he killed a third-staged minion just like that ? how strong is he actually ?" sera thought with a very shocked expression, but she was still trying to figure out the why anon was here.


    suddenly, she noticed that anon has summoned two sickles in his hands.


    "what ? sickles ?" sera was left confused when she noticed that anon''s fighting weapons are sickles.


    anon stabbed the sickles into the roof and punched it very tightly...


    as soon as he punched the roof this time... it blasted away, just like a normal roof.


    "h-he broke the roof...too." sera couldn''t help but get even more surprised at every action that anon was taking one after another.


    after this sera slowly sneaked into the royal court with anon and noticed that anon has landed directly in front of aegis.


    "fuck... even i can''t save him now. this guy is definitely a dead man after this." sera spoke as she looked at anon with a worried expression.


    sera started to leave the royal court, but she was left stunned when she noticed that aegis isn''t doing anything to anon instead a scared expression is clearly visible on his own face.


    "what is happening there ? i can''t hear them properly." sera spoke. n.)ovelb1n


    "what will i get, if i accept your slave collar ?" aegis asked.


    "a good question... no one ever asked me this question." anon replied with a smile.


    "well, after becoming my slave... you will have to listen to my every order, without any delays and you can have your freedom or break your curse or whatever you want to do, i don''t care... but, i want you to behave like an obedient dog in front of me... do you understand or you will be a dead corpse ?" anon asked.


    "i-i understand.... but, do i have to give these kingdoms back to the mermaids and sirens too ?" aegis asked.


    "oh, hell no... you keep on doing whatever you are doing. i will take care of the rest, instead i will support you too. now wear that collar..." anon spoke.


    "as you command, my master." aegis spoke as he immediately wore the collar without any further questions.


    suddenly a slave contract was formed in front of anon.


    anon placed the slave contract in his inventory and started walking towards the exit door of the royal court.


    "master... about the girl..." aegis spoke.


    "i know about her..." anon replied as he suddenly disappeared from his place and re-appeared right in front of sera.

 Chapter 597 -597

    chapter 597 chapter-597


    as anon was walking towards the exit of the royal court, he was suddenly interrupted by aegis''s voice.


    "master, the girl..." aegis spoke.


    ''huh...? what girl are they talking about ?'' sera wondered, because she was properly hiding her presence and her aura was also at the minimum possible level. so, they couldn''t be talking about her or so she thought.


    "i know about her... don''t worry." anon spoke as he disappeared from his location and re-appeared right in front of sera.


    "hello, luv." anon spoke with a smile.


    "hiya-" sera let out a squeaky sound as she was left shocked and surprised, when she looked at anon. n)-o()v).e)/l)-b//i/.n


    "h-how did you- !?"


    "i told you, luv. i am very hard to comprehend... so, don''t put pressure on that little fish brain." anon spoke as he grabbed sera''s neck softly.


    "i-i am sorry... sir. i-i didn''t mean to-" before sera could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "i know, i know... you never meant to follow me and hear my conversation, but you did hear and saw all of it, didn''t you ? i suppose that was a mistake as well... right ?" anon asked with a smile as he tightened his grip around sera''s neck.


    "i-i am sorry, sir. i-i will never-" sera was interrupted once again by again.


    "i know this one too. you will never ever repeat the same thing again and you will also keep your mouth shut... right ?" anon asked.


    "y-yes... please don''t kill me. you said i was beautiful, right ? so, you won''t kill me and-" before sera could''ve completed her sentence, she started suffocating.


    "you are indeed beautiful, but your mind is not that beautiful, sera. you said, you are my woman and yet you followed me, just so you can report my actions back to your grandmother.... that''s not a very good thing." anon replied as he tightened his grip even more.


    "i-i *cough-cough* am s-sorry, s-sir." sera spoke as she felt her air pipe getting more and more pressed.


    "you were ready to die back then... why are you so afraid of death here ?" anon asked.


    "i-i don''t *cough-cough* know... after seeing you, *cough-cough*, i-i have started to fear death... *cough-cough* please leave me, sir." she begged.


    "haaa... alright." anon spoke as he let go of her throat.


    *cough-cough-cough-cough*


    sera started coughing without any stops.


    "t-thank you, sir." sera spoke.


    "don''t thank me, wear this slave collar. you are my slave from now on." anon commanded as he tossed a slave collar in front of sera.


    "s-sir ?" sera couldn''t understand this.


    "don''t ''sir'' me. you will wear that collar and call me master from this day forward. do you understand ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "b-but, you love me and you said, i am very beautiful too..."


    "shut the fuck up, bitch. at first, i thought... i will add you to my collection of girls but it seems, you are just a slutty bitch, like the rest of your friends.


    now, you either wear that slave collar or something really horrible will happen..." anon replied with an irritated expression.


    "i-i am sorry, sir. but, i have already sworn my loyalty to the siren kingdom, you can kill me if you want." sera spoke.


    "yeah... the same loyalty that you swore to me huh ? well, let''s see... for how many minutes can you maintain this loyalty of yours.


    we are going to play a little game here... to see how much loyalty you hold to your kingdom." anon spoke as he grabbed sera''s hand and started dragging her.


    anon let her go after reaching in front of the throne.


    "master... should i kill her for betraying you ?" aegis asked.


    "na, i am going to play a little game with her..." anon replied as he went up and sat down on the throne.


    "as you command, master." aegis spoke.


    anon summoned a small bracelet in his hand and 10 keys, out of which... only one can open the bracelet.


    "minions..." anon called out and immediately 10 minions appeared in front of him. since, their master is now anon''s slave, the minions are automatically anon''s slave as well.


    "here... lock these 10 keys to the ground..." anon ordered as he gave the ten keys to the minions.


    the minions took the keys immediately and did as anon ordered them to.


    the minions locked the 10 keys to the floor with small chains.


    "good... now lock this bracelet on her right hand." anon ordered the minions.


    the minions immediately followed his orders and grabbed sera''s body from each side, while one of them binded the bracelet into her right hand.


    "o-ouch, h-hey... leave me. if i die, grandmother will definitely come back for me..." sera spoke as she looked at anon with an hateful expression.


    "what are you being so happy for ? i am not going to killing you. i am just going to play a little game with you. i made everything in this game. the keys, the bracelet and all other things. i call it... locks, keys and fucks.


    let me explain you the game rules..


    there are 10 keys in front of you, out of which only one unlocks that bracelet. now that bracelet isa very life threatening element.


    everytime you poke it with a wrong key, it will inject a special type of aphrodisiac into your body that is specially made to arouse any female in this world, no matter the breed.


    the aphrodisiac will increase your sexual drive everytime you insert a wrong key into the bracelet.


    to insert the keys into the bracelet, you will have to bow down, pick up the key and try it out by staying in the same position and you can''t get up unless you either unlock the bracelet or accept my slave collar.


    the game is simple, open the bracelet and go home, but everytime you bow down to pick a key and try it... i will come and fuck your little pussy with my dick until you move onto the next key or unlock the bracelet.


    now, now... there is one twist in the game. you will be blindfolded for the rest of the game. now, we should start the game.... hehehe." anon spoke as he started laughing loudly.

 Chapter 598 -598

    chapter 598 chapter-598


    "you understand the rules... right ? now, start the game." anon ordered. nove.lb-1n


    "s-sir... please-" before sera could''ve completed her sentence, two dark minions covered her eyes with a black cloth and stuffed her mouth with another piece of clothing.


    "mnnnhhhhhhh... mnhh... mnnhhh...." sera tried to speak, but she couldn''t because of the cloth.


    "your time starts now... if you don''t bend down and pick up a key in the next 30 seconds... the minions standing behind you will kill you, brutally.


    your time starts now..." anon spoke as he stood up from the throne and walked behind sera with a perverted smile on his face.


    "mnnnhh..." sera


    ''what should i do ? i-i shouldn''t have followed him here... what was i thinking back then ? you fucking stupid girl.


    i don''t have any other choice, if i want to keep my life and my freedom... i have to do this.'' sera thought as she started walking slowly, she knew that position of the first key, was near her right leg and in order to try it out, sera bent down slowly.


    as soon as she bent down, her pink pussy got squeezed by her thick thighs and it popped out.


    "hehe..." anon saw this and immediately opened his pants.


    sera on the other side, started searching for the key and after searching for 2 seconds, she finally found the key.


    sera immediately picked up the key, but before she could''ve placed the key inside the bracelet''s keyhole, she felt something touching her pussy.


    ''hmm...? that''s his dick...? why does it feels bigger now ?'' sera thought as she started searching for the keyhole on the bracelet by touching it slowly.


    suddenly anon started rubbing her pussy and sera started feeling something penetrating her pussy.


    "mmnnhh~" sera moaned out as her focus started to divert from the keyhole.


    "you betrayed me and there is a punishment for every betrayal. this is your punishment bitch..." anon spoke as he curved his fingers inside her pussy and touched her g-spot.


    "mnnnnnnhhhhhhhh~" sera moaned loudly, as her body started vibrating automatically and her pussy started squirting without any stops.


    *squirt-squirt*


    "you like that bitch... huh ? here take this ..." anon spoke as he squeezed her g-spot again and again.


    "mmnhhhhhhhhhh~"


    *squirt-squirt*


    "mnnnhhhhhhhhh~"


    *squirt-squirt*


    ...


    ''anhhhhhh~ anhhhh~ annhhh~... i-i can''t focus on the keyhole... no, his fingers are making me cum non-stop. b-but, i can''t loose here... i-i have to do it... oh, no again... anhhhhhhh~'' sera thought as she squirted once more.


    *squirt-squirt*


    after squirting once again, sera finally found the keyhole and inserted the key inside it...


    *bzzzz*


    the bracelet vibrated real hard, indicating that this was the wrong key...


    as soon as it stopped vibrating, a small in came out of the bracelet and stabbed directly into sera''s hand. the bracelet then released a small amount of aphrodisiac into her body making her feel even hotter and aroused.


    ''noooo.... anhhhhhhh~'' sera thought as she immediately figured out that this was the wrong key and she has been injected by the aphrodisiac.


    after this sera throwed the key aside and stood up straight.


    as soon as she stood up, anon also stopped fingering her pussy.


    "mmnnnhhh... mnnhhhh..." sera turned around and tried to speak something but anon wasn''t interested in talking anymore.


    *slap*


    "shut the fuck up and start searching for the next key, bitch." anon spoke as he slapped sera''s tits with full force and left a red mark on them.


    "mnnnnhhhhhh..." sera shouted as ssoon as she felt anon''s hand hitting her breasts.


    ''ouchh... this fucker, how can he slap my tits so hard ? am i his plaything, that he can toy around with ?'' sera thought, but she had no other choice... either she can follow anon''s orders or she can get punished in an even more brutal way by him.


    "didn''t you hear me ? or do you want me to turn your blue body into crimson red ?" anon asked in a loud voice.


    "mnnhhh... mnnhhhh..." sera tried to speak something, as she shaked her head in a ''no'' and immediately turned around to search for the second key.


    there was just one problem in the key finding process, if sera wanted to find a key blindfolded, then she will have to bent down and if she bent down... anon will definitely molest her.


    so, she choose a more smarter way and started hitting her legs around in order to find the keys with her legs.


    "get down, bitch..." anon voice and a kick on her ass came from behind.


    "mnnnhh-" sera immediately fell down on the floor and started searching for the keys.


    ''please someone, save me. i beg you... please someone save-'' before she could''ve thought of anything else, anon grabbed her head, rammed his fingers inside her pussy and raised her ass in order to fuck her.


    he then slowly bent forward and whispered something into her ear, "no one is coming to save you... i am the only one, who can help you right now bitch."


    as soon as she heard this, her soul started shaking and trembling in fear.


    ''i-i forgot he can hear my thoughts too...'' sera thought as she felt totally helpless at this moment but she wasn''t ready to give up her freedom.


    "it''s good that i surrendered myself to you master or you would''ve been fingering my ass like that too, right ?" aegis spoke as he looked at anon with a smile.


    "aegis, don''t ruin my mood. get the fuck out of this room." anon commanded.


    "y-yes, sir and i apologise... if i hurted you unintentionally." aegis spoke as he immediately left the royal court.


    "now... now... let''s enjoy ourselves." anon spoke as he rammed his cock into sera''s pussy.


    "mnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" sera moaned out very loud, as he felt anon''s giant cock tearing the walls of her pussy apart without any mercy.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "now, you will get fucked like a stupid bitch for the next hour with this dick and believe me, i will fuck you in every position possible for a bitch like you... prepare yourself." anon spoke as he started fucking her pussy.


    ''what did i even do to deserve this...? why am i being punished so brutally- annhhhhhhh~ that cock is too big for my pussy, it''s barely even fitting inside. noooooooo, it''s inside my wombbbbbb~'' sera thought as she felt her pussy getting wider with every thrust and now it was her womb''s turn.

 Chapter 599 -599

    chapter 599 chapter-599


    59 minutes later...


    after squirting for the twentieth time... anon pulled his cock out of her pussy and slapped her ass cheeks with force. suddenly his cum that was being stored inside her cum-tank womb for the last hour, flowed out and started floating inside the water.


    he then rammed his cock back into her pussy and started pounding it again.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    sera''s pink pussy is now turned into a whore playtoy pussy, that is getting pounding mercilessly by anon''s cock and it''s making her squirt non-stop.


    sera''s hands have lost the strength to hold the weight of her body and her whole body is now lying down on the ground, only her ass and pussy is high up in the air, so that it can get fucked by anon''s dick. her mouth is salivating, tongue is lying outside of her mouth, crossed eyes and her ass is moving on her own.


    her body has lost so much strength by squirting regularly, that she couldn''t even moan right now or think straight.


    anon is not even moving his body now, sera''s ass is moving on it''s own, as if her pussy has gained a mind of her own and it wants to get fucked by anon''s dick without any stops.


    "here you go, disgusting and betraying bitch.... one more load cumming in your womb." anon spoke as he grabbed sera''s ass tightly and unloaded his white jeez inside her womb once again.


    *squirrttttttttttttt*


    as soon as anon let out his semen inside her womb, sera squirted one more time before passing out from the pleasure overload.


    "haaa... what a shame ? couldn''t even get to the second key..." anon spoke with a smile, as he looked at sera''s passed out body and placed his leg over her left ass cheek.


    as soon as he placed his leg over her ass cheek... her pussy opened up a little and anon''s cum immediately flowed out of her crack.


    "well, well... that was it for this bitch. i don''t think she will, go against me ever again." anon spoke as he wore his clothes and started walking towards the exit door of the royal court.


    after exiting the royal court, anon noticed that aegis was standing right outside.


    "master..." aegis spoke as he immediately bowed down to anon.


    "yes, yes... don''t act all obedient now. you understand your work, right ? do whatever the fuck you were doing and don''t disturb me... when i am near the mermaids, do you understand ?" anon asked


    "b-but master, if you are protecting the queens of sirens and mermaids... then how will i break my curse ?" aegis asked with a hesitated expression.


    "yeah, curse... what''s this curse of yours ?" anon asked. n/(o-)v--e--l--b--1).n


    "master, the curse was placed on my body when the sirens were making me, as a security measure. i can only use 70% of my powers right now.


    if i succeed in breaking this curse, i will be able to-" before aegis could''ve completed his sentence, anon interrupted him.


    "yeah, yeah... i know the rest." anon spoke as he touched aegis''s chest.


    [scanning unknown dna....]


    [10%.... 40%.... 60%.... 80%.... 100%]


    [scan completed... results have been saved inside the ''book of wisdom''.]


    ''open the book of wisdom'' anon commanded.


    [book of wisdom... opening.]


    ''show me log- 559.'' anon ordered.


    [unknown dna]


    [name: aegis]


    [race: chimera]


    [class: unknown]


    [description: aegis''s body is working fine but a mana lock has been detected on his heart that is holding back 30% of his power.]


    ''can i open the lock ?'' anon questioned the system.


    [breaking the lock will cost you ''300,000'' mana and 5 years worth of life force, would you like to continue ?] [yes/no]


    ''what is my remaining, life force ?'' anon asked.


    [3989 years]


    ''break the lock...'' anon ordered.


    [breaking the lock....]


    suddenly, anon felt a little bit of his life force and 30% of his mana slipping out of his body.


    "master, this..." aegis spoke as he felt an unknown energy flowing into his heart and suddenly, the flow of energy was increased.


    *booop*


    a small wave of energy left aegis''s body and his power started increasing, even anon can feel it.


    "you happy now ? your curse broke..." anon spoke as he looked at aegis with as smile.


    aegis looked at anon with a shocked expression and immediately went down in his legs.


    "master, i will never forget this... it''s like you''ve attached the missing part of my body back to it''s place. thank you masterrr.... i will serve you with everything i have in this body of mine." aegis spoke as he grabbed anon''s legs.


    "no, problem... now, i am going back. keep that girl with you, until i come back." anon spoke as he immediately left the royal castle.


    "y-yes, sir..." aegis spoke as he looked at anon''s leaving figure and felt very happy.


    "hahaha... i can''t believe it, my body is back to it''s prime... i will not feel empty anymore. i should test that...." aegis spoke as he formed a small ball of mana into his hands and shot it towards a big rock that was lying in front of him.


    *boooooooooom*


    the rock was immediately turned into dust.


    "hahahahahaha... yes, my magical powers are back as well. it''s good that i didn''t attack master out of my personal ego and acted with my mind." aegis was too happy and couldn''t stop thinking about how smartly he handled the situation.


    inside ship no.13....


    lorelei and grandmother are sleeping very peacefully but they didn''t knew that their peace was temporary...


    suddenly, lorelei felt a burning sensation in her heart...


    "ouchhhh... ouch... ouch... grandma, something is not right... with my ouch heart." lorelei shouted.


    everyone on the ship woke up and looked at lorelei with a shocked expression because her heart was shining brightly golden and it was creating a burning sensation inside her body.


    "no, no, no, no... how can this be possible ?" grandmother asked with a shocked expression as she immediately swam upto lorelei and looked at her heart with a serious expression.


    "the curse is broken but how did it broke without you ?" grandmother asked with a confused and shocked expression.

 Chapter 600 -600

    chapter 600 chapter-600


    grandmother is swimming over the ship with a very tense expression on her face and a small pearl in her hands.


    "no, no, no... it can''t be possible. how did the curse broke without her ? and why isn''t sera listening to my pearl''s call ?" grandmother spoke with a tense expression.


    grandmother tried to contact ship no.13, but all of her attempts were in vain as there was no response coming from the other side.


    "what the hell is sera doing on that damned ship ?" grandmother shouted in anger as she broke the pearl.


    "grandma, i am not feeling well... it''s like, there is a fire burning inside my chest... can you do something about this ?" lorelei asked with an irritated expression.


    "this is temporary, lorelei. but, that demon''s powers are released permanently from our curse and we have to do something about that. the first thing he is going to do after getting released is kill me and then kill you.


    we can''t wait for tomorrow... we have to leave now." grandmother spoke.


    "go ? where ?" lorelei asked with a confused expression.


    "we are going to hide under the third emperor''s grace, he is the only one who can save us... let''s go." grandmother spoke.


    "b-but... what about the sirens sitting inside that ship ?" lorelei asked with a tense expression.


    "don''t think about them, lor. your life is my priority right now... if we don''t leave this kingdom now, aegis will destroy everything. we have to go now..." grandmother spoke with a serious.


    "what about sir, anon ? he is still on ship no.16. shouldn''t we ask him for help ?" lorelei asked.


    "no, we can''t trust that human now. aegis has gotten stronger than before... we are leaving for the third empire''s kingdom right now." grandmother ordered.


    "y-yes..." lorelei couldn''t argue with grandmother because she was afraid of her.


    "good..." grandmother spoke as both of them started swimming towards the north.


    back on ship no.16...


    anon returned back to the ship and saw a large number of sirens swimming over the sea.


    anon swam upto them and asked with a charming smile, "what''s wrong, ladies ? everyone okay here ?"


    "sir, anon..."


    "sir, anon..."


    "sir, anon.."


    suddenly, all of them surrounded anon from all sides and started touching him once again.


    "what happened, luv ? why are you all swimming here on the top of the ship ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "sir, we are trying to find general sera, but she is not responding to our voice or signals. we don''t know, where she went... we can''t track her aura either." one of the siren spoke up.


    "yeah... it''s like she just disappeared from the stormborn sea." another one added.


    " well, she could''ve ran away..." anon replied with a smile.


    "no, no, no... she is a very good general and she won''t even think of running away without us."


    "what is happening here ? why are you guys talking so loudly in the middle of the night ?" neridia asked as she swam upto anon.


    for the next 10 minutes, a siren explained it to her...


    "so your general, the on that tried to kill me is missing, right ?" neridia asked.


    "yes..." one of the siren replied with a sad expression.


    "well, that''s good. i hope the dark minions take her and eat her alive." neridia cursed.


    "wait, are you the one who kidnapped her ?" one of the sirens asked with serious expression.


    "are you stupid or what ? why would i kidnap her and i don''t even have space to put her in. ask him, maybelline he knows something or maybe he is the one who kidnapped your general." neridia spoke as she pointed directly at anon.


    "we believe sir, anon. he is our saviour not a backstabbing person, like you mermaids." one of the siren spoke.


    "huh...? what did you just say ?" neridia asked with an angry expression.


    "woah, woah... waohhhh. ladies, calm down. you won''t get anything by fighting here."


    *grawwwww* nove-lb/in


    suddenly all of them heard a large dark minions''s sound, that is coming towards them.


    "a third staged, minion. everyone go inside." neridia warned.


    "runnnnn...."


    "runn... it''s a third stage minion."


    ...


    everyone started shouting and running back into the ship.


    anon followed behind and entered inside the hull of the ship, where all the mermaids were sleeping and sirens were looking outside from several small wooden cracks.


    anon went to one of the siren and grabbed her waist slowly from the behind.


    "hello, luv." anon whispered slowly into her ears, as he easily seduced her.


    "h-hello, sir anon... is there anything i can serve you ? like algae, food or my body ?" the siren asked with a naughty expression and smile.


    "how about you share this wooden crack with me, luv and in return, i will rub your crack. what do you say ?" anon asked with a smile as he touched the siren''s tail.


    "o-of course... please use me, i mean use this crack as you like." the siren spoke as she immediately transformed her tail back into her the leg form.


    she removed the clothes that were covering her pussy and bent down a little so that anon can run her pussy with ease.


    "good, girl..." anon spoke as he started rubbing her fluffy and pink pussy with his fingers and he was also looking outside, in order to see... what this third-staged minion looks like, that everyone is so afraid of.


    suddenly a very giant dark minion appeared right outside the ship.


    as soon as the dark minion, appeared... anon''s excitement started growing up and the rate of his fingering increased.


    "annh~ anhhh~ anhhh~..." the siren started moaning slowly as she felt anon''s finger rubbing and clipping her clit in between them.


    the minion was too big and it was almost impossible to look at his full body, through a mere crack in the hull of the ship.


    anon got frustrated by this and curved his fingers inside the siren''s pussy and touched her g-spot.


    "annnhh~ yes~ yes~ yes~" the siren girl moaned in pleasure as she squirted cum out of her pussy and everyone looked at this.


    a human making a siren squirt.


    as soon as the mermaid females saw this, their breeding chambers opened up.


    [author: 600 chapters... let''s go.]

 Chapter 601 -601

    chapter 601 chapter-601


    ''this minion is a rogue... if he were to be under aegis''s command, then i would''ve been feeling a master-slave connection between him and myself. but, i am not feeling it... that means, someone else is controlling him.


    but, who ?'' anon questioned as he felt something touching his fingers.


    anon slowly turned his head, towards his hand and noticed that the siren, who was squirting a few seconds ago is now licking his fingers clean.


    "what are you doing, luv ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "sir... i-i ruined your hand, i am just cleaning it." the siren girl replied with a smile as she continued to lick his fingers.


    ''we are literally inside water... make excuses that can really work.'' anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "should i help you too ?" another siren girl asked as she transformed her tail into legs and started rubbing her pussy slowly.


    she then started swimming towards anon''s hand slowly and totally forgot about finding sera...


    "yeah, me too..."


    "me too, sir." nove-lb(in


    ...


    other siren girls also got attracted to anon because of his sexual pheromones.


    "no, that''s enough... i am going outside to look at that dark minion." anon spoke as he released his hand from the siren''s mouth and started swimming towards the exit door.


    suddenly, neridia stopped him by coming in between the exit gate and anon.


    she has a red face, racing heartbeat and her blood is boiling inside her body. it was clearly visible that neridia was totally aroused.


    "what ? you want to clean my fingers as well ?" anon asked.


    "yes- i mean no. you can''t go outside, that''s a third-staged dark minion... he will kill you so fast that you won''t be able to say your last words, before dying a horrible death." neridia spoke.


    "really ? well, i have to see it for myself..." anon spoke as he slowly grabbed neridia''s waist and pulled her towards himself.


    "huh...? w-what are you doing ?" neridia asked with a very shy and surprised expression.


    anon then bend down and whispered something into her ear, "what do you think will happen, if i opened your legs in front of all your people and rammed my cock directly into your small and tiny pussy ?


    will they come to save you ? or will they beg me to fuck them as well ? look at them... every mermaid sitting at the back of the room is already rubbing her pussy non-stop. some of them are cumming as well..."


    as soon as neridia processed, what anon had just said... her face got even red and her tail automatically transformed into a pair of legs.


    "y-you... can''t do that. n-not in front of them..." neridia spoke with a very shy expression as she looked at the back of the room and noticed that anon is right... there really are mermaids at the back of the ship''s hull, who are rubbing their pussies without any stops and some of them are cumming as well.


    "i have the power here, luv... i can do whatever i want with you and the best thing is, i don''t even need your permission to do that.


    so, either you step aside or i will fuck you first until you go unconscious and then throw you aside." anon spoke with a perverted smile on his face.


    "i-i will step aside..." neridia spoke as she immediately stepped aside with a shy expression.


    anon opened the door and swam outside...


    "hmm...? where did he go ?" anon questioned as he noticed that the minion wasn''t there anymore.


    "help..."


    a faint sound came from a distance...


    anon immediately turned around and noticed that it was coming from the back of the ship.


    he swam upto the back of the ship and noticed that a mermaid is coming towards him with full speed.


    but, even after reaching near the ship... she wasn''t slowing down.


    "nooo... i can''t stoppppp.... stepppp assiiiiddeeee...." the mermaid shouted loudly.


    anon immediately spreaded his hands and caught the female mermaid in his arms, stopping her at once.


    *thud*


    *chk*


    "ouch, ouch, ouch..." the mermaid spoke as she started rubbing her head and shoulder.


    "are you alright, luv ?" anon asked as he looked at the mermaid with a neutral expression.


    "i am not, didn''t you hear me back then ? i warned you to step aside, so that you won''t get hurt... but instead of stepping aside you collapsed with me and both of us got injured now.


    why would you do that ? are you stupid or something, human ?" the mermaid asked with an angry expression.


    she had long blue hairs, golden glowing eyes, a long golden tail with shiny scales on it and a cute face.


    "am i stupid ? well, here is your answer... luv." anon spoke as he stepped aside and revealed a sharp wood''s pole directly behind him.


    if anon would''ve stepped aside, the mermaid would''ve died by running directly into the sharp wooden pole that was attached to the ship''s back.


    "oh my god..." the mermaid spoke as she immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands and realised how big of a mistake she has done by calling anon, a stupid.


    "i-i am very sorry, sir. i didn''t knew that you were saving my life... please forgive me, please forgive me. are you hurt somewhere ? does it hurts ?" the mermaid spoke as she touched anon''s back slowly with a tense expression on her face.


    "i am alright, luv. who are you ?" anon asked with a curious expression.


    "oh, i totally forgot to introduce myself. hello, i am the army general of the mermaid kingdom, who served under madam neridia... my name is sifona. you can call me sif too, sir. may i ask your name, if you don''t mind ?" sifona asked with an innocent expression.


    "i am anon the human. i am just chilling here for sometime." anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "hmm...? but, how are you able to breath underwater, sir-" before sifona could''ve completed her sentence, she was interrupted by neridia''s voice.


    "sif ? is that you ?" neridia asked.

 Chapter 602 -602

    chapter 602 chapter-602


    "sif, is that you ?" neridia asked with a confused expression as she swam out of the ship.


    "m-my q-queen ? y-you are... alive !? oh my god..." sif spoke as she immediately swam towards neridia and hugged her tightly.


    "oh, thank you gods of seven seas... it''s really you, sif. i thought you died..." neridia spoke as she started crying.


    "me too, my queen. i thought you died when those dark minions attacked the royal castle. i thank all the gods that watch over you, my queen." sif spoke.


    "you don''t know, how happy i am to see you, sif." neridia spoke as she hugged sif again.


    "my queen, me too. i am happy as well..." sif spoke as she started crying as well. n--0velb1n


    "well, well... that''s one heart warming reunion, but you were coming towards the ship in a hurry and you were shouting, ''help, help.'' what was all that about ?" anon asked with a neutral expression.


    sif slowly seperated herself from neridia and wiped her face.


    "y-yes... my queen, we are in need of help. a third-staged dark minion has attacked our ship and my guards are fighting it right now. i thought, i would find some siren and mermaids soldiers on this ship, who can fight with us and bring them back to our ship... so that we can kill that minion." sif explained.


    "sif, i don''t think you will be able to find anyone here, who can fight and-" before neridia could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "take me there..." anon spoke.


    "what ?" sif asked with a confused and surprised expression.


    "take me to that minion... where is your ship ?" anon spoke as he immediately turned his legs into a pitch black fish''s tail.


    "since when can you do that ?" neridia asked with a confused and surprised expression.


    "you want to know about this or save your people who are fighting with that minion ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "o-okay, take him with you, sif. he can handle that minion or so i think. you can handle him, right ?" neridia asked anon


    "i should be able to kill him..." anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "okay, come with me now. my queen, i will definitely return back if we survived." sif spoke as she swam upto anon.


    "take care, sif." neridia spoke with a smile. although she is smiling from outside, there is too much stress in neridia''s mind.


    ''will they return back ? should i let sif leave ? i should go with them. no, if i left... who will look over the mermaids and sirens on this ship. arggggghhh... this is difficult.'' neridia thought and after thinking for about 10 seconds she let her go.


    "follow me closely or you will loose my sight in this dark and believe me, you don''t want to get lost in this area of the stormborn ocean." sif spoke as she looked behind and noticed that anon was directly under her.


    "okay..." anon replied with a serious expression.


    "do you even know, how to fight ?" sif asked with a confused expression.


    "just a little bit..." anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "well, a little bit should help. after all you are a human, you should be stronger than us." sif replied with a serious expression.


    after swimming for about 10 minutes, a thought popped up inside anon''s mind...


    ''how did that minion travelled so much distance in such a short time ?''


    "we are here..." sif spoke as she pointed towards her ship.


    anon immediately looked at the ship and noticed that it was almost destroyed and a giant third-staged minion was destroying the ship, but it wasn''t the same minion that anon saw back on his ship.


    it was even bigger than the one he saw back on the ship.


    ''a different minion... ? how many of these rogue minions are roaming inside this sea ? no, bigger question is... who is making them ?'' anon wondered as he noticed that some of the mermaids are fighting the dark minion but there attacks aren''t that effective towards the minion and a bunch of them are lying dead in the minion''s legs.


    near the minion...


    "fuckkkkk... what should we do ? this fucker is too strong for us." one of the mermaid shouted.


    "how many of us are alive and how have died, already ?" another mermaid asked.


    "ma''am, about 300 are alive and 150 are already dead... including 13 males." a mermaid soldier reported.


    "ma''am, should we run ?"


    "no, madam sif... should be coming back at any moment now, with help." the senior mermaid replied as she continued to fight.


    "but ma''am-" before the soldier mermaid could''ve completed her sentence, the minion grabbed her by his giant hand and started squeezing her tightly.


    "a soldier is in his grab, ma''am."


    "i know, i am not blind... attack his hand with full force. we need to get her out of his hand." the senior mermaid ordered.


    "yes, ma''am." all of them shouted together as they started attacking the minion''s hand together with their best moves, but the minion''s hand didn''t even flinched and he continued to squeeze the mermaid.


    "am i going to die here ? is this the end of it all ? is this how my life''s story ends ?" the mermaid spoke as she felt her bones getting crushed by the minion''s hand.


    "we can''t save her... run away now." the senior mermaid ordered with a disappointed expression on her face.


    all the other mermaids looked at their dying subordinate with a very disappointed expression and felt helpless.


    *thud-thud-thud*


    suddenly, something started happening to the minion.


    "hmm...?" the senior mermaid looked at the minion and noticed that his hand was opening by itself and his whole body was moving in a very weird way.


    the minion let go of the mermaid he was holding inside his hands and she fell unconscious from sudden pressure release.


    "grabe her... someone. she is out of that monster''s hand." the senior mermaid shouted with a wide smile on her face.


    the other mermaids immediately went down and grabbed their subordinate.


    the minion''s body was being lifted by something, he looked down and noticed that something under his legs is lifting him.


    all the mermaids immediately looked down and noticed that a human was standing beneath the minion''s leg, his body covered in a white aura and he was lifting the minion with his left hand''s middle finger as if lifting a small weight.


    "it''s been quite a while, since i picked up such a heavy weight." anon spoke as he overthrew the minion with just a finger.

 Chapter 603 -603

    chapter 603 chapter-603


    ''fear, a four letter word. what is fear ? a state in which a being is afraid of his death or it''s end.


    fear is like a two edged sword, if you are on the wrong side then you will live like a cockroach barely trying to survive in this world for nothing but your useless life that no one even cares about.


    but, if you are on the right side of this sword and you have gained triumph over your fear, then you will live like a master and your life will mean something to this world. you will become a ruler.


    i have died back on earth and with my death, i lost the last fear i had... the fear of death. now, i am using this fear of death as my weapon in order to control the world around me.


    aegis accepted to become my slave, because he had the fear of death in his mind. he didn''t wanted to die and decided to become my slave instead of being a dead corpse.


    i could''ve simply killed him and become the ruler myself, but i don''t have that much time to rule and take care of this kingdom.


    i don''t want to rule kingdoms, i want to rule over the puppets... who rules over the kingdoms.


    just like, aegis. aegis was the perfect guy to become the new ruler of the mermaid kingdom, on temporary base obviously.


    once my plan is finished, i am thinking of killing him and make someone else the queen of the mermaid kingdom and take neridia back with me, to my house. then i will put her inside my personal bathtub and fuck her everytime i take a bath... yeah, that''s a good place for her, my own mermaid pussy.


    aegis is like a permit card for me, he will allow me to travel to any other kingdoms without any problems.


    i mean, the other kingdoms will definitely permit the mermaids to enter as they are one of the healthiest females in the whole sea to reproduce with and male mermaids are also very rare to find in the sea, so they are most welcomed as well.


    which kingdom wouldn''t want to save them from a sea monster ? and that''s when, i will sneak into their kingdoms and before they even realise that they''ve let in a very dangerous man into their kingdom with the mermaids... it will be too late. hehehe...


    when, i was leaving for the stormborn sea, i asked adeline to do some research on the seven kingdoms of the sea and dig their past out.


    she followed my orders without any second doubt and told me some important things about the seven seas.


    the seven seas are ruled by seven different species...


    first are venomspires.


    the venomspires are very similar to lamias... they are also half-human and half-snake, the only difference is that they are much more poisonous, they live at the bottom of the deep sea and the water they live in is mostly toxicated with different poisonous... so, no one even talks to them outside their own race.


    they are helpful in nature but when it comes to honour, they can be very brutal.


    second empire belongs to eclipsewhispers.


    the eclipsewhispers are shadowy beings with the ability to manipulate darkness. they dwell in the dark corners of the sea and any ship that comes in their area never makes it out of the ocean.


    they are pure predators. sometimes, they don''t even know the difference between their allies and enemies.


    third empire belongs to mystifins.


    mystifins are the most royal race inside all 7 seas. they have human like bodies but instead of lungs they use gills to breath underwater. mystifins are the masters of martial arts.


    fourth empire is aquahearts.


    aquahearts are the creatures that lives between the sea. they maintain the balance between the upper world and the lower world of water. they protect the lower worlds of underwater from the upper world who lives on land and vice-versa.


    they look like half-octopus and half-humans. it''s said that their females are really good at giving sexual pleasure by their 8 hands and vaccum creating holes in their whole body.


    seems like, i have to check them out.


    the fifth empire and sixth empire belongs to mermaids and sirens.


    the seventh empire belongs to sonarshapers.


    the sonarshapers navigate through echolocation. with specialized sonic abilities, they create intricate sonar patterns that serve as a form of communication, allowing them to coordinate movements and share information across vast distances in their pitch-black environment.


    they evolved from dolphins and they have a dolphin like face but down from the throat... they have a human like body. most of them are females and have ultra huge breasts and fluffy pussies as per the information.


    100 years ago, when some humans accidentally found the seventh empire, they barged into the kingdom and kidnapped some young sonarshapers from the kingdom.


    they sold their bodies in a brothel and it is know that the humans became the richest persons in the whole kingdom in just 2 months. it is said that, once a human fucked their pussies... their is no way to forget it.


    i will definitely take over that kingdom, even if i fail in taking over the rest of them.


    if i am right... then the closest kingdom to this sea is the third empire of mystifins and according to adeline''s information.


    they are the best hand-to-hand fighters in the 7 seas but i have to find out for myself if they have a strong mind too or not.


    they spend, 70% of their time in training and 30% time in doing other things, like eating and sleeping.


    they don''t play, study or reproduce that much. but, there is a festival in the mystifins called, ''the reproduction ritual.'' n)-ovelbin


    in this ritual... a female gets the chance to select their partner, have sex with them and get pregnant.


    once a female is pregnant, she can''t do anything other than making food, taking care of other childrens or making clothes for the people.


    all these females are kept in a safe place, called the royal chamber of birth.


    i don''t know that much about it, but my first priority will be to get into that chamber and fuck some pregnant bitches because the queen of the mystifins also lives in that chamber and if i corrupt her directly then... it will be a piece of cake after that.''

 Chapter 604 -604

    chapter 604 chapter-604


    "it''s been quite a while, since i lifted this much weight." anon spoke with a smile as he overthrew the minion with just his finger.


    *booom*


    the dark minion fall down over a big rock and destroyed it completely.


    "w-who is that guy ?" a mermaid asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    ''who is this guy and how is he that strong ?'' the senior mermaid wondered as she looked at anon with a suspicious expression.


    "mari, are you alright ?" suddenly sif''s sound resounded from the back and every mermaid immediately turned around to look at sif.


    "madam, sif... you are back." mari the senior mermaid shouted as she immediately swam upto sif.


    the other mermaids followed mari as well.


    "are you guys alright ?" sif asked with a smile.


    "we are alright ma''am... but, is that guy with you ?" mari asked with a serious expression as she pointed towards anon.


    "yes... he is sent here by our queen neridia." sif explained.


    "what ? our queen is alive ?" mari asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "she is... i saw her in the flesh with my own eyes." sif replied with a smile.


    "madam, look the minion is standing up once again..." a mermaid shouted as she saw that the dark minion was standing up once again.


    "should we help the human, ma''am ?" mari asked with a tensed expression.


    "no... let''s just observe for now. he told me, not interfere with him or the minion for the next 10 minutes." sif replied, as all of them turned towards anon and started looking at him with a curious expression.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwww....." the dark minion stood up and growled towards anon with a very angry expression.


    "oh my, did i make you angry motherfucker ?" anon asked as he activated the auric energy and covered his whole body with it.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwww...." the minion shouted once again, as if telling anon to step aside and i will spare your life.


    "what are you crying for man ? come and fight me... i am like hundred times smaller than you and it''s been a while since i practiced my hand-to-hand combat." anon spoke as he looked at the minion and gave him a mocking smirk.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwww..."


    *thud-thud-thud* nove(lb(1n


    the minion started running towards anon with full speed and punched him from above.


    but, anon holded back the minion''s punch with just one hand and grabbed it tightly with of his hands.


    "time to fly underwater, motherfucker." anon spoke as he lifted the dark minion once again and overthrew him 1km away from where he was standing.


    "h-how.... is he doing that ?" mari asked with a very shocked expression.


    "he is called here on the call of sirens... that''s all i know about him for now." sif spoke.


    "h-he is fighting from the siren''s side ?" another mermaid asked with a scared expression.


    "we don''t know that yet. we don''t know from whose side this guy is fighting from." sif spoke.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww...." the dark minion shouted so loudly that many powerful waves got generated from his voice and they pushed away everything that came in their way, even the mermaids.


    the dark minion stood up once again and formed a big hammer in his hands, with the same material that his body was made out of.


    "ohhhh... this is getting intresting, come at me with everything, you dark ass fucker." anon spoke as a psychopathic smile started forming on his face.


    *thud-thud-thud*


    "grawwwwwwwwwwww...." the minion started running towards anon with full speed and jumped from a distance, in order to crush anon with his big hammer.


    "heh... you are weak and stupid..." anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared on the minion''s left side.


    "he is fast..." sif spoke.


    "too fast and that''s his speed in water..." mari added immediately.


    "grawww... !?" the minion couldn''t understand, how anon travelled so fast to him, but he knew that he can''t stop his body from falling down now and it was a big disadvantage to him.


    *boooooom*


    before the minion could''ve landed back on the ground and balanced his body from falling down, anon gave him a strong punch that was filled with auric energy and it did him permanent damage on his face, that was permanent and couldn''t be healed.


    the dark minions had the property of quick healing with their dark magic, but anon''s auric energy cancelled that out and made a permanent scar on his face.


    *thud*


    the minion fall down once again and his body got injured brutally, but the damage he sustained from falling was instantly healed.


    "come on, pump it... fucker." anon spoke as he swam down and grabbed the minion''s body tightly with both of his hands.


    he then picked the minion up and threw him towards a big rock that had a long sharp edge coming out of it.


    *thud*


    the minion''s body hits the rock and the sharp edge of the rock immediately pierced through his chest.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww...." the minion howled in pain as it tried to free himself, but as soon as he tried to move forward he felt something touching his chest that was stopping him from freeing himself.


    "grawww !?" the minion looked down and noticed that it was anon''s leg and due to his leg he was stuck.


    he couldn''t take out the sharp edge of the rock out of his chest.


    "so... you do feel pain." anon spoke as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "graawwwwww...." the minion immediately picked up his hammer in order to attack anon.


    "thunder javelin...." anon summoned a thunder javelin in his hands, covered it some of his auric energy and threw it towards the minion''s hand with full force.


    *booooooom*


    the javelin hitted it''s mark and vanished the minion''s hand in one go.


    "graawwwwwwwwwwwww..." the minion shouted once again as it felt intense pain, when he got hit by anon''s auric energy.


    "you like that, you fucking bastard ?" anon asked with a smile as he started punching the minion''s face.


    *bash-bash-bash....*


    "gwaa... gwaaaahhh....gwaahhhhhhh..." with every punch, the minion''s voice started to get lower and lower.


    "yeah... you like that mother fucker ? now, tell me... who the fuck is your master ?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile.

 Chapter 605 -605

    chapter 605 chapter-605


    "graaaawwwww...." the dark minion shouted loudly as it felt immense pain.


    "you feeling that sweet pain?" anon asked with a smile.


    "graaaawwwww...." the dark minion shouted again.


    "good... good, feel it... feel the pain, and now take me to your master," anon ordered.


    "graaaawwww- tch" suddenly, the minion made a big spear out of his other hand and stabbed it through his own skull, killing himself at once.


    "hmmm....? these things, they know how to commit suicide, huh?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "are you alright, sir?" sif asked as she swam up to anon.


    "yeah, i am good, and¡ª" before anon could complete his sentence, his eyes fell over mari.


    mari had the body of a milf, big boobs, a huge butt, a slim waist, and the cute face of a mature woman.


    "hello, luv. what''s your name?" anon asked with a smile as he immediately swam up to mari and grabbed her hand.


    "i-i am mari, sir." mari replied in a stammering voice because she had never been touched by a man before.


    even at the age of 70, she is still a virgin.


    ''oh my god... he is touching my hand. should i back off... no, no... that would be rude behavior to our savior.


    should i politely take my hand back?'' mari thought, but she didn''t know anon could hear her thoughts loud and clear.


    "you have really soft hands, mari. i will take you back to my home and see what else you have that''s soft." anon spoke with a smile.


    "w-what? b-but, i-i can''t go outside this¡ª"


    "yes, she will be very happy to go with you, sir. in fact, she always wanted to go and see the upper land." sif spoke as she immediately jumped in between and pinched mari on the back.


    "ouch..." mari let out a squeaky noise as soon as she felt the pinch. she then looked at sif and noticed that sif was looking at her with very big eyes.


    ''if we want to keep him on our side, then we have to keep him happy for now. once we get out of this situation, we can just give him a normal mermaid girl from our kingdom and say goodbye to him.


    but, for now... we have to keep him happy.'' sif thought, but anon heard her thoughts as well.


    ''here i thought that mermaids had clear hearts, but seems like they are nothing but just some underwater selfish bitches.


    well, if they are going to play politics with me... then i am also going to play with their bodies, and i am going to play as much as i want with them.'' anon thought as his anger started to rise once again.


    *zzzzz*


    suddenly, the dead minion''s body started moving once again.


    "hmm...? still alive?" anon asked turning around, with a confused expression.


    suddenly, the minion''s body started moving but it wasn''t alive, the black material that his body was made out of started dissolving into the water, and 2 minutes later, a black crystal that was the size of a human''s body, came out from the middle of his body, in which a small beast girl was trapped.


    she had black fur all over her body, and she was lying unconscious inside the crystal. n/-ove1bin


    "what is that?" sif asked with a confused expression.


    "isn''t that a beast who lives on the upper land?" mari asked.


    "this girl... i know her. she is jena..." anon murmured as he exclaimed in surprise.


    ''when i came to this world, i participated in a magic battle contest, in order to win a chance to enter the magical academy.


    that''s when i fought freeda... a beastgirl who offered to sponsor me but instead i became her butler. when i became her butler, i fucked her mother... took control over her whole house and if i remember correctly... she is freeda''s little sister, who got kidnapped and never got found, her name is jena.


    what in the fucking hell, is she doing inside a dark minion''s body?'' anon wondered as numerous questions started raising inside his mind, but he couldn''t think of any possible answers.


    "should we break the crystal and get her out, ma''am?" a mermaid soldier asked as she summoned her trident.


    "don''t you dare touch her..." anon spoke immediately as he lost control of his bloodlust for a bit, and a little of it leaked out.


    sif, mari, and the mermaid soldiers got scared immediately, as an immense amount of pressure got exerted over their body from anon''s bloodlust.


    but, as soon as anon noticed that his bloodlust was leaking, he immediately stopped.


    ''oops... looks like my threatening tone got out of hands a little bit. sometimes, i wonder... if i released all of my bloodlust over them... what will happen?'' anon thought as he looked at the mermaids who were barely holding each other and trying to breathe.


    anon went ahead and grabbed the crystal slowly...


    ''what is this stone, it''s emitting dark energy. demonic eye.''


    [name: debris''s soul stone.]


    [rank: b++]


    [description: these types of stones are very rare to find, and they only form in the deepest part of the sea. it is said that debris stones are one of the darkest stones that are used by demonic shamans to create their weapons and dark minions. these stones are used to enchant the minds of low intelligence beings and trap their souls inside them.]


    "debris huh..? interesting. have you guys ever heard of debris stones ?" anon asked, turning around.


    "you mean, the soul stone debris?" sif asked.


    "yes..." anon replied.


    "it''s a mythical lore that the mother mermaids used to scare their children with. it is said that the eclipsewhispers... will come and take them with you if you don''t act properly. they will trap your soul within the debris stones and make your real body into an eclipsewhisperer." sif explained.


    "but, not even a single eclipsewhisperer has been seen in the last six thousand years, and everyone thinks that the debris stones are not even real. both of them are only myths." mari spoke.


    "well, looks like your mythical lores are not mythical anymore... i have to contact mike and the others." anon spoke as he looked at jena''s unconscious body.


    "sif... is everything alright here?" suddenly, neridia''s voice resounded from the back.

 Chapter 606 -606

    chapter 606 chapter-606


    "sif, is everything alright here?" suddenly, neridia''s voice resounded from behind.


    "we greet our queen." all of them immediately turned around and bowed down to neridia.


    "who is that?" neridia asked anon as she looked at jena.


    "no one... you don''t have to worry about her. you guys continue with your get-together. i will be back in a bit," anon spoke as he started swimming towards the surface of the water.


    ''jena... how did you even get here?'' anon wondered as he looked at jena''s frozen body.


    after swimming for about 13 minutes, anon finally reached near the shore of the human kingdom.


    as soon as anon walked out of the water, he noticed that mike and adeline were already waiting for him on the shore.


    "i greet, my master." mike immediately bowed down and greeted anon just like always. n(.0velbin


    "hello, dear... chuuu" adeline walked up to anon and kissed him on the lips.


    ''hmm... compared to her lips, a mermaid''s lips are a hundred times softer,'' anon thought as he continued to kiss adeline.


    after 30 seconds, both of them separated their lips from each other.


    "hello, luv." anon spoke as he looked at adeline with a smile.


    "darling, it''s been a while since you are away from the house. you should come home and have some kids with your wife... or at least have some fun with me," adeline spoke as she slowly touched anon''s cheek and looked at him with a seductive expression.


    "did no.6969 teach you this?" anon asked with a smile.


    "wasn''t that appealing, my dear husband? should i learn some other seductive arts?" adeline asked with a sad expression.


    "you really need to work on your expressions... i can easily find it out when you are faking it, luv," anon spoke with a smile as he picked up the debris stone and walked up to mike.


    "it can be possible, and there is a high probability that this guy knows of your presence too. he knows from where and when you are looking at him. so, stop spying on him from now on," anon commanded.


    "as you command, master, but i am using the shadow hiding and concealment techniques... how can he see me?" mike questioned.


    "he has the eyes of all-seeing... he is made to look through every illusion and every trick i play. this guy is made by the gods specially so that he can fight and kill me without any problems.


    don''t go near him for the time being; i will deal with him after i have conquered the 7 seas," anon ordered.


    "yes, sir," mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to anon.


    ''master found out so much just by a mere picture. he is truly a genius...'' mike thought as he admired anon in his thoughts.


    "by the way... what does this guy do?" anon asked.


    "he just completed his studies from the magical academy and works in a bread factory, sir. he is one of the chefs there and makes bread from day to night," mike replied.


    "from the uniform in this picture... it seems like he is a student of alchemy, and he is still making bread after doing a course in alchemy?


    even the lowest-scoring guys can become a lower level alchemist, and this guy became a chef. i think the gods forgot to give him a sharp mind after all," anon spoke with a smile.


    "i have tried to dig some information on his past and his parents, master, but-" before mike could''ve completed his sentence... anon interrupted him.


    "there is not much in his past, and his parents are dead, but when you tried to find more about his parents, you found out that the people with these names never existed in this kingdom.


    he has a clean past, almost no criminal record, not even a minor fight. he looks like a perfect guy, and that''s why this past is hard to believe... isn''t that right?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-yes... master. every single one of those details is true. it''s as if this guy-"


    "appeared out of nowhere, i know because he really did, mike. don''t go near him for now and bring this crystal back to sephie as fast as you can," anon ordered.


    "as you command, master." mike spoke as he grabbed the debris crystal and looked at adeline.


    "may you conquer the whole world, my dear husband... chu" adeline spoke as she gave a sweet kiss to anon on the lips.


    anon squeezed her ass cheeks tightly and spoke, "i will, luv."

 Chapter 607 -607

    chapter 607 chapter-607


    anon turned around and prepared his body to dive into the sea once again.


    "master..." suddenly mike''s voice resounded from behind. n/.ovelb1n


    "yes...?" anon asked turning around.


    "master... there is something that kole said, when he told me about this man." mike spoke with a tense and serious expression.


    "what ?" anon asked with a curious expression.


    "he said, you have to kill him fast or he will be a pain in the ass in a few months." mike spoke.


    "why would kole say that ?" anon asked.


    "i don''t know, he said that he had a vision of some kind. i don''t think, he can see the future, but i thought that informing you about this is best thing i can do." mike replied.


    "okay, i will take care of him after this..." anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "yes and there is one more thing master. here, this is something that madam sephie made for you, when she heard that you are going underwater." mike spoke as he gave anon a small wooden box, that had a small triangle over it.


    "what''s this ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "i don''t know it''s full use master, but i will tell you everything that madam sephie told me about it. this small box is a special compressed space chamber that has hundred different booby traps inside it, and it''s called the ''chaos box''.


    these traps are specially designed for underwater use and they will come out based on your situation. if you want to escape from something... just say ''escape'' into the small triangle and press it slowly.


    as soon as you press it, a booby trap will pop out from the box and it should save you from the potential danger." mike explained.


    "well, that''s one good thing to keep with me. say ''thanks'' to sephie from my side." anon spoke, as he turned around once again and jumped into the stormborn sea.


    *splash*


    "what happened ? why so sad ?" anon asked with a confused expression as he sat down near sif.


    "hello..." sif greeted.


    "hi..." anon spoke as he turned his attention towards mari who was sitting right besides sif.


    "luv, can you move from here, so that mari can come here ?" anon asked sif with a smile.


    "oh, yeah..." sif spoke as she immediately stood up from her position.


    "i-i think.. i am alr-" before mari could''ve completed her sentence, sif interrupted her.


    "shut up and scoot over to him, mari. you have to please that man, so that he can help the mermaids." sif immediately whispered into maki''s ears.


    "but, ma''am... you know that i fear males... no matter what race they come from." mari whispered back.


    "i know... but, you have to please this male and i suggest you to please him accordingly, because if you failed to please him with words, then i am ready to sacrifice your body for the kingdom''s sake.


    do you understand ?" sif whispered.


    "y-yes... ma''am." mari spoke with a sad expression as she scooted over to anon and gave him a slight smile.


    ''these guys... they don''t even know, what they are playing with. do i look like a kid to them ? that they can just give a toy to play with and then take it back whenever they want ?'' anon thought as an evil idea popped into his mind.


    anon slowly curled his right arm around mari''s waist and suddenly pulled her into his lap.


    "ouch..." mari let out a little sound before realising that she is actually sitting inside a male''s lap, that she fears so much.


    "make yourself comfortable, luv. you are going to sit there for a very long time, once we get out." anon spoke with a smile as he looked at mari.


    "y-yes..." mari spoke with a smile, because she knew, if she tried to resist anon, he will get angry and won''t help them.


    ''hmm.... good control power but let''s see, if you can take this, maki.'' anon thought as an evil idea came to his mind.


    "you have a very nice piece of ass, mari. i wonder, what your pussy is like ?" anon spoke as he started groping maki''s ass.


    "okay, i can''t do this..." mari spoke as she immediately stood up from anon''s lap.

 Chapter 608 -608

    chapter 608 chapter-608


    nove(lb/in


    "okay, i can''t do this... i-i am sorry, sir." mari spoke as she immediately stood up from anon''s lap and swam out of the ship.


    "s-s-sir anon, please forgive her for what she did." sif spoke as she immediately begged for forgiveness.


    "hmm... looks like our deal is not working out neridia ?" anon asked neridia with a smile.


    "i-i will try-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "well, looks like it''s time for me to leave." anon spoke as he stood up from his position.


    "wait, y-you will get her. i promise..." neridia spoke with an angry expression.


    "good... that''s how you keep your deal." anon spoke with a smile as he sat down once again.


    "i am keeping my deal, what about you ? when are you going to kill, aegis ?" neridia asked.


    "well, he is a strong monster to defeat... it takes some time in order to defeat such a powerful guy." anon lied so beautifully, that every word coming out of his mouth felt so real.


    "lorelei has fled the kingdom with her grandmother, the sirens need a new queen or king. there is nothing coming to my mind right now... i don''t know what to do. arggggghhh... it''s all messed up. i think this is the end for our species." neridia spoke with a very tensed expression.


    "calm down, luv. don''t put too much pressure on that little mind of yours... how about, sera ? she can be the new queen of the sirens ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "sera ? oh, yeah that siren who tried to kill me huh. at first, i thought you would purpose yourself to become the king of the sirens but oh well, i don''t have a problem with her being the queen of the sirens, but in order to become the queen... she has to be present here first." neridia spoke.


    "don''t worry, about her. i will bring her back..." anon spoke.


    "what ? bring her back from where ?" neridia asked with a confused expression.


    "i meant, i will find her and bring her back, but why would lorelei flee ?" anon asked.


    "okay, so... what if i bring back sera and you can have full control over her ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "w-what ? what do you mean ?" neridia''s curiosity began to stir.


    "look, i know a spell that i can use on sera and make her your slave... she will listen to everything you say and orders.


    the sirens will never listen to a mermaid queen''s orders and you know that, don''t you ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i know..." neridia spoke.


    "that''s why i am proposing this deal, i can make her your slave and then you can have power on both of them, the mermaids and the sirens too." anon spoke.


    ''power is something that can corrupt anyone, even if you are the most honest and hardworking guy in the world.


    i can guarantee that, she will immediately fell for this...'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "what do you want in return ?" she asked.


    ''looks like the little fishy took my bait...'' anon thought.


    "well, yeah... i want you to go to the mystifins and ask for their help. if you guys can get a temporary base to live in with basic needs... i will be able to make a plan peacefully in order to defeat aegis." anon spoke.


    "wait... really ? that''s all ? you want us to be safe in return for making sera my slave ?" neridia asked with a surprised and suspicious expression.


    "well, yeah... that''s pretty much it." anon replied.


    "well, i can accept that deal. but, if there were to be some hidden motive behind this deal..." neridia replied as she made an angry expression.


    "don''t worry... i am a man of my word luv, but i want that mari girl in my bedroom tonight, do you understand ? because this was the deal." anon asked with a smile.


    "she is yours, don''t worry. but if you want to mate with her, you have to use force because she doesn''t like males." neridia whispered into anon''s ear.


    "don''t worry, i am an expert in that." anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 609 -609

    chapter 609 -609


    anon is now resting inside his room and looking at the box that, mike gave him.n.-o-(v--¦Å()l..b./i/-n


    suddenly, a voice resounded inside his head.


    ''master, umm... can you hear me ?'' it was sephie''s voice.


    ''hello, luv. how have you been ?'' anon asked with a smile.


    ''i am really good, master. what about you... are you doing alright down there ?'' sephie asked.


    ''oh, i am perfectly fine, luv. i assume, you got the gift i sent, right ?'' anon asked.


    sephie''s lab...


    sephie is sitting right in front of the crystal, while the crystal is hovering over the ground. there is no one else inside the room.


    "i can''t seem to understand this master, but there is something about this crystal that doesn''t feels right." sephie spoke.


    ''why ? is something bothering you about the crystal ?'' anon asked.


    *boop*


    suddenly, a very faint sound came from the crystal.


    sephie immediately picked up a pen and a notebook from her nearby table and started writing something on the notebook.


    "there is a sound coming out of this crystal, master. it was very low at first and came at long intervals, but now... the sound is getting louder and the intervals between them are getting shorter.


    i don''t understand, if this is a good sign or a bad sign... i just thought that you should know about this." sephie reported.


    ''her heart must''ve started to work once again and it''s a good sign, she is coming back to life...'' anon spoke.


    "oh, yes... that could be the reason. why didn''t i thought of that ? stupid, me." sephie spoke as she immediately wrote something down in her notebook.


    ''anything else, luv ?'' anon asked.


    "yes, master... i have studied this crystal and there is something very special about it... i can''t-" before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    ''you couldn''t find it anywhere, not in the human kingdom, not in the elven kingdom and not even in the mines of the dwarves, right ?'' anon asked as a smile formed over his face.


    "yes, master. you are exactly right... it''s like it''s not from this land." sephie spoke.


    *thud*


    *click*


    they closed the door on their way out, just like anon ordered them to.


    "n-no... no." mari immediately swam towards the exit door and tried to open it, but anon holded the door''s lock with his ''telekinesis'' skill.


    "what a turn of events right, luv ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "n-no... please don''t touch me. please, i will do everything you tell me to, but please don''t touch me." mari begged as she immediately sat down on the floor and started looking at anon with a scared expression.


    anon summoned a sword from his inventory and tossed it towards mari.


    "here..."


    *tang*


    "w-what ?" mari asked with a confused expression.


    "pick up the sword and kill your queen for me. you said you can do anything, right ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i can''t kill our queen... she is the last one left from our royal family and-"


    "so you can''t do it, right ?" anon asked.


    "n-no, but you can ask me to do anything else... i-i can even take off my clothes and show you my naked body.


    but, please don''t touch me." mari replied.


    "okay, i ask you to kill a small mermaid child from your kingdom. can you do that ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "n-no... i-i can''t d-do that..." mari replied as she started to understand, that anon wasn''t a saviour... he was the devil.


    "see, you can''t do anything other than offering your body to me." anon spoke.


    "n-no... please." mari begged once again.


    "okay, okay... this is your last chance, if you can''t do this... then, i will take your body forcefully and use it like a toy, until i am satisfied." anon spoke.


    mari got even more scared after listening to this...

 Chapter 610 -610

    chapter 610 -610


    "so, this is going to be your last chance if you want to walk out of that door with your virginity, so you understand ?" anon asked with a very evil smile.


    "y-yes..." mari replied in a scared tone, because she knew that anon was about to ask her something that she will not be able to do and that''s why, she grabbed the handle of the sword, that anon tossed towards her earlier.


    ''i am better off dead, then giving my body to this psychopathic bastard.'' mari thought as she gathered strength in her hand and started thinking over and over about committing suicide by stabbing the sword directly into her air pipe.


    "okay, so this one is the easiest task... all you have to do is kill the ones who betrayed you." anon spoke as he started weaving his web of sweet words.


    as soon as these words entered inside mari''s head, she couldn''t understand what anon meant by that.


    "w-what ? w-who betrayed me ?" mari asked with a confused expression.


    "who didn''t betray you mari ? the queen, who gave you away to me with just a few sweet words or the senior sif, who holded you dear for the past 37 years but sold you out as soon as her own life came to danger." anon spoke as he summoned a small crystal ball from his inventory and gave it to mari.


    "w-what is this ?" mari asked with a serious expression.


    "just supply mana into that ball and you will see it for yourself..." anon spoke.


    ''what is this ? is this a trap ? should i supply my mana into this ball ? i don''t think-''


    "don''t think too much. it''s just a crystal ball, it won''t bite you back." anon spoke.


    mari gathered every last bit of her courage together and supplied mana into the crystal ball with one hand, while keeping a tight grip over the sword''s handle.


    as soon as she supplied mana into the crystal a scene from the slpast started playing inside the crystal ball.


    it was anon and queen neridia talking to each other. obviously, it was a little tweaked version of what really happened back then.n/(ovelb1n


    anon used his ''illusion'' skill in order to alter some events and generated some that are totally new and never even happened.


    ''yes, ma''am... i have done it and what about her brother ma''am ?'' sif asked.


    ''kill him and tell her that sir anon can bring him back to life, if she satisfied him in an even more seductive way.'' neridia spoke.


    "n-no... alex, s-she is going to kill my little brother, alex. p-please, i-i have to go and save him." mari spoke with a very tense expression.


    "don''t worry, he is safe. i have already saved him. in fact, he is standing right outside this door." anon spoke as he pointed towards the door.


    ''this whole scene is an illusion that i made out of my imagination and according to her expressions, it worked perfectly fine, i guess.'' anon thought, as his evil idea was working out just like he planned it.


    "sister, are you alright ?" suddenly a small boy''s voice resounded from the other side of the door.


    "a-alex ? i-is that you al ?" mari asked with a smile.


    "yes, sister... it''s me, alex." the boy spoke.


    "d-don''t you worry, alex. sister will come out soon and she will protect you, o-okay ? don''t you worry." mari spoke.


    "yes, sister..."


    "good and now..."


    ....


    as mari was talking to her brother, while facing towards the gate. anon was smiling evilly behind her back.


    ''there is no one outside, it''s a trick that i created by mixing two my skills together... first one is illusion, that''s making my voice sound like her brother''s voice inside her head and second one is a skill that is redirecting my voice to the other side of this door.


    what a pathetic creature... now, let''s finish this plan and make her my slave.'' anon thought as an even bigger evil smile appeared over his face.

 Chapter 611 -611

    chapter 611 chapter-611


    "now, now... do you believe me, mari ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i believe you." mari replied.


    "so, you have two ways out of this... either you can get out of this room and loose your brother''s life or you help me by becoming my slave.


    it''s your choice..." anon spoke as he opened the door''s lock with his ''telekinesis'' skill.


    *click*


    mari stood up, turned around and placed her hand over the door''s handle.


    ''what ? did i fail ?'' anon questioned.


    *click*


    suddenly, he noticed that mari has locked the door once again.


    "i-i am ready to become your slave... m-master." mari spoke as she turned around with a neutral expression.


    "well, then... here you go, luv." anon spoke as he summoned a slave collar and handed it over to mari.


    mari took the slave collar, her hands vibrating but she was too determined to save her brother''s life.


    *click*


    as soon as she wore the slave collar, a slave contract was formed in front of anon.


    anon took the slave contract and placed it inside his inventory.


    "good... you are now my obedient slave. now, let me get a taste of your lips." anon spoke as he wrapped his hands around mari''s waist and pulled her towards himself.


    "hiya~" mari let out a squeaking sound as she felt anon''s chest touching her boobs.


    "don''t worry, luv. you are in my care now... you will now experience a whole new world unlocking in front of you." anon spoke as he kissed mari on the lips and started sucking on them. n.-ovelbin


    "mnnhhh~ mnnhhh~" mari started moaning as she felt anon''s hand sliding down to her pussy.


    it was different for him as well, he had never felt this good inside any other female''s pussy on the land.


    "oh, yeah... i will fuck you like a slutty bitch and tear this small and soft pussy of your apart before you even know it, bitch.


    you understand, that ?" anon asked as he started banging her even harder.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhh~ yes master, please fuck me... yes, yes, yes..." mari spoke as she continued to squirt while anon was fucking her.


    suddenly, anon grabbed both of her boobs and started squeezing them tightly, while fucking her pussy mercilessly.


    "annnhhhhhh~ anhhhhh~ n-no... not my breasts...." mari moaned out as she holded the door with both of her hands in order to stand properly.


    anon squeezed and twisted mari''s breasts continuously, while pounding her pussy.


    "don''t call them, breasts... bitch. call them boobs, do you understand ?" anon asked as he grabbed mari''s mouth and squeezed it.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "y-yez... mazter... anhh~ anhh~ anhhh~, please play with my boobz az you anhh~ please..." mari spoke in a jumbled tone.


    "oh, i will... you are now my property, my toy and i can play with my toys whenever i want... do you understand that ?" anon asked as he suddenly pinched her clit and start pulling it.


    "annhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" mari let out a very loud moan before cumming non-stop.


    ''what is this feeling ? it feels like i am in heaven... is this what it feels like to be under a man ? i was missing out on this until now ?'' mari wondered as she came once more.


    suddenly, anon grabbed her neck and started pounding her pussy harder.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "bitch... i am cumming. so you better take all of it inside your womb." anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick by 3 inches and pierced through mari''s womb.


    "anhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" mari felt an unstoppable amount of pleasure inside her pussy that she was unable to explain.


    "fuck, i am cumming..." anon spoke as he felt mari''s pussy getting tighter and tighter with every second.


    both of them came at the same time and mari passed out from such intense pleasure.


    "oof... virgin pussies are really the best and matured once are just a treat." anon spoke as he emptied his balls inside mari''s womb and cleaning his dick with her unconscious mouth pussy after that.


    "fuu... time to bring sera back." anon spoke as he exits the room.

 Chapter 612 -612

    chapter 612 chapter-612


    anon is now standing in front of the mermaid kingdom''s main gate...


    *creaaakkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk* n.-ovelbin


    the gates opened up and the first thing that anon saw after the gates opening, was aegis bowing down to him in a very obedient manner.


    "i welcome, my master." aegis greeted.


    "hello, aegis..." anon spoke as he walked inside and the gates were instantly closed by some dark minions.


    "how are you master ?" aegis asked sincerely.


    "i am alright, aegis. where is my fuck pussy, that i left here last time ?" anon asked.


    "she is inside my royal court, sir. i have already prepared her for you... please come." aegis spoke as both of them started swimming towards the royal castle.


    "so, aegis... i have a question in mind for you." anon spoke.


    "please, master.... ask it without any worries. your loyal slave will answer everything truthfully." aegis spoke.


    "yeah, i know you will because if you don''t... then the collar will give you the feeling of ultimate physical and mental torment." anon replied.


    "i-i know master. i-i just wanted to say it in a way that you-"


    "i understand, i am just fucking with you. now, to the question. i have seen 2 gigantic minions made with the same magic that you make your minions with.


    i know that you are not strong enough to control them. so, do you know anything about them ?" anon asked.


    that''s all i know about them master." aegis spoke as both of them reached into the royal court.


    as soon as the minion''s opened the gates of the royal court, anon noticed that sera is sitting right in front of them with her legs wide apart.


    "i greet my master with my pussy... please fuck me master." sera spoke as she opened her pussy lips with her own fingers, so that anon can fuck her.


    anon placed his leg over sera''s pussy and started rubbing it with his leg.


    "i am bored with your loose pussy, but i will fuck it later... if you follow my orders and get the fuck out of this room right now, you stinky cunt." anon commanded.


    "y-yes... master." sera spoke as she immediately stood up and left the royal court at once.


    "i can leave too, if you want master... ?" aegis asked as he looked at anon with a neutral expression.


    "no, you stay... i still have things to ask you." anon spoke as he walked upto the royal throne and sat down.


    "as you say, master." aegis replied as he obediently stood near anon.


    "so, when you say that these creatures in this deep sea are dangerous, what is the level of threat they possess ?" anon asked.


    "master, i have seen many tribes in the deep sea that are so powerful that, even if one of them got out of the deep sea... they will destroy all seven kingdoms, inside the seven seas in just one day." aegis replied.


    "holy shit... they are that strong ?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "oh, that''s for one tribe master... if all the deep sea creatures were to be released from that realm, then they will definitely destroy everything on this holy land and take over everything once again just like they did at the start." aegis spoke.


    "are you sure about that aegis ? because, there are some really strong people living up there on land." anon replied with a smile.


    "i know master, i have seen every creature living on land. even if you combine all of them... i don''t think you can even kill half of the creatures from the deep sea.


    one of the tribes in the deep sea, captured my soul and tortured me for 200 years... i mean, if they can capture my soul then i am preety sure they can do anything." aegis replied.

 Chapter 613 -613

    chapter 613 -613


    "this deep sea... how do you get there ?" anon asked with a curious expression.


    "well, master... there are two ways to enter inside the deep sea. first one is to seperate your soul from your body just like i did." aegis spoke.


    "yeah, skip that one... hit me with other one or someone will catch me and torture me like your soul- wait, why did they tortured your soul in the first place ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "h-haha, t-that''s not i-important master. let me tell you another way to enter inside the deep sea." aegis spoke as he tried to dodge the topic.


    "tell me aegis... why did they tortured your soul or i am going to torture you." anon asked with a serious expression.


    "i-i got captured by some #&@# and they tortured me for ?@&?." aegis spoke, making some of his words unclear on purpose.


    "speak properly, aegis..." anon shouted loudly.


    "y-yes, sir. i was captured by some kids and they tortured me for fun." aegis immediately spoke the truth as soon as he heard anon''s shouting voice.


    suddenly silence covered the whole royal court for the next 10 seconds...


    "psst... hahahahahahaha.... you got tortured by some kids ? shame on you aegis... hahahaha. you took over two kingdoms over night and some kids- hahahaha." anon started laughing uncontrollably.


    "t-they weren''t some normal kids, sir. they had magical powers and that''s why-" before aegis could''ve completed his sentence anon interrupted him.


    "oh my god, they had magical powers ? are you sure ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "yes master..." aegis replied.


    "so, you got captured by a kid''s magic huh ?" anon asked.


    "y-yes..." aegis replied with a shameful expression.


    "yes, master. i understand." aegis replied.


    "now, there are two more questions that i want to ask. first... what do you know about debris soul stones ?" anon asked.


    "master, the debris stones are used in the deep sea as a common medium of trade. just like you use gold and silver coins on the upper land, this debris stone is the currency of the deep sea.


    although, the debris stones are filled with negative mana and they are also used to make one''s body stronger in the deep sea.


    the eclipsewhisperers use a big quantity of these stones to make a nuleotide and in order to make it work, they trap a living beastkin''s girl inside the crystal.


    that''s like a ritual''s sacrifice you give, when you want to use demonic powers." aegis explained.


    "is it necessary for the girl to be a beastkin?" anon asked.


    "yes, sir. it''s necessary... it''s written in their ancient books. if they don''t do it right then the ritual won''t work." aegis explained.


    "what about your minions ? you don''t use any of these stone or shit, right ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "no, master... you see these minions are too small to consume the demonic energy, they can work perfectly fine with just the negative mana.


    but, if i tried to make a little bit larger minions then i won''t be able to control them without a debris stone and a beastkin''s girl." aegis replied.


    "wow... that''s some fucked up shit and why are these creatures attacking the mermaids ? aren''t they supposed to protect the main entrance or something ?" anon asked.


    "master, you must''ve been real close to the main entrance if you have seen them. they attack anything, they see near the main entrance." aegis replied.


    ''is that so ? well... seems like i have to meet these eclipsewhisperers now.'' anon thought as he stood up from his throne and started walking towards the exit door.


    "i look forward to next your visit, master." aegis spoke as he bowed down to anon''s leaving figure.n.(o(-v-.e(/l./b.-i)-n

 Chapter 614 -614

    chapter 614 -614


    inside the ship...


    a siren soldier and sif are looking at each other with furious expressions...nove)lb-1n


    "you think you can defeat me ? huh, little mermaid ?" the siren soldier asked with an arrogant smile.


    "oh, you want to try me ?" sif asked with a very serious expression.


    "what is happening here ?" neridia immediately stepped in between and tried to stopped both of them.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "oh, good... you are here. now, get this little soldier of yours out of my face." the siren soldier spoke.


    "why don''t you do it yourself, you bitch." sif spoke.


    "what did you just called me ?" the siren soldier asked with a very angry expression.


    "i called you a b-i-t-c-h. you got a problem with it, bitch ?" sif asked with a smile.


    "woah, woah, woah... stop right there both of you." neridia shouted as she immediately stepped in between both of them.


    "my queen, you shouldn''t be involved in this... i will just give this damn siren, a good beating and then she won''t talk to me like that." sif spoke.


    "i said stop it. first, tell me what happened here ? i just left the ship for 2 minutes and you already created such a scene here ?" neridia asked with an irritated expression.


    "my queen, this siren... she called me an animal with no leash." sif informed.


    "is that true ?" neridia asked as she turned towards the siren soldier.


    "yes, it''s hundred percent true... all of you are animals with no leash." the siren soldier spoke.


    "oh, yeah ? why do you think that ?" neridia asked with a serious expression.


    "b-because, you don''t have any control over these mermaids of yours. on the other side... we sirens are properly organised and we listen to every command that out senior gives us." the siren replied.


    "fuck off... your queen ran away, when it came to fighting." sif shouted.


    ''sera is still my slave and i have ordered her to behave like neridia''s slave for the next few days. so that the sirens don''t run out of order.'' anon thought as he looked back once more before leaving.


    neridia and sera walked back inside the ship...


    "madam sera, you are back."


    "my god... we were searching for you ma''am."


    "thank god you are alright ma''am."


    all the sirens immediately rounded up near sera and started talking to her.


    "sirens... attention." sera commanded loudly.


    "yes, ma''am." all the sirens spoke in unity as they immediately lined up.


    "our queen has fled the scene and in order to maintain the order, i am your temporary queen. i suppose you all can accept it, without any problems." sera spoke.


    "yes, ma''am." all of the siren soldiers pole in unity.


    "good... now, be at rest until your next orders." sera commanded.


    ''good... now, i have both mermaids and sirens under me. i feel so good now.'' neridia thought as she looked at the sirens with a satisfied smile.


    meanwhile, anon is swimming at a very high speed towards the third empire of the mystifins.


    ''if you want to take over a kingdom, then you have to penetrate inside the kingdom first and get a disguise.'' anon thought as he reached near the front gate of the mystifin kingdom.


    the mystifin kingdom is far larger than the mermaid or the siren kingdom.


    it occupied a very large landmass and a big wall protected it. the wall was made out of the same material that, the royal castle''s roof was made out of.


    the upper part of the kingdom was covered with an invisible magic dome, that destroyed anything it came in contact with.


    "hmm...? seems like the penetration in this kingdom won''t be easy." anon spoke with a serious expression as he started thinking of different ways to penetrate inside the mystifin kingdom.


    if he tried to disable the magic over the walls then the whole kingdom will get alerted and everyone will know that someone is trying to ambush them.

 Chapter 615 -615

    chapter 615 chapter-615


    ''there is only way to enter inside the mystifin kingdom and that is the front gate of the kingdom.


    but, if you tried to go inside through the front gate they will obviously catch you because you are not a mystifin.


    there are about 30 guards standing over the main entrance of the kingdom and there are seven security gates, a mystifin has to go in order to prove that he is really mystifin.


    the first 3 gates are magic sensors, they will sense the aura, magic core and mana pattern of a mystifin.


    the next two gates are physique chekers. the swimming style of a mystifin is unique and cannot be mimicked easily.


    that''s what the next two gates are used for. the second last gate is a id checkpost.


    every single mystifin carries an unique id. this id is embedded into their mana pattern by the mages when they are born.


    the last gate is a physical id checkpost... they give them physical id cards too. if you lost your id card or don''t want to show the physical id card... you will not be able to enter inside the kingdom.


    that''s it master, that''s what madam adeline has found out in the books.'' no.300 informed through the ''psychic connection'' skill.


    ''what the fuck is wrong with these guys ? why are they so afraid of someone else entering inside their kingdom ?'' anon asked with an irritated expression.


    ''madam adeline is saying that... a kingdom is not secured if anyone can come inside it and go back on their free will.'' no.300 spoke. n(-ovelbin


    ''i know but these fuckers are too much. i mean, 7 checking gates ? that''s even secure than the pentagon.'' anon spoke.


    ''your majesty, madam adeline is asking what a ''pentagon'' is ?'' no.300 asked.


    ''it''s nothing. i want a way inside that kingdom without making a scene. ask her if she knows something no.300.'' anon ordered.


    ''... and madam adeline sends her love, your majesty.'' no.300 spoke.


    ''wow... didn''t knew that adeline was so smart. well, i will wait for three hours and try to get a mystifin.'' anon spoke.


    ''master if you need any help, please order me and i will come there with my entire army.'' no.300 spoke.


    ''yeah and how do you plan to breath underwater ?'' anon asked as a smile appeared on his face.


    ''i-i... don''t know, master.'' no.300 replied in a sad tone.


    ''don''t worry... i will take care of this myself. you guys just send me that device fast.'' anon ordered.


    ''yes, master...''


    suddenly, anon noticed something...


    the guards on the front gate were changing places with another guards.


    "a shift change ?" anon questioned as he looked at the guards with a confused expression.


    one hour later...


    as soon as, one hour was completed... the guards changed once again.


    "what is happening ? why are the guards changing their shifts in such a short time ?" anon wondered.


    suddenly something struck inside his mind...


    "are they really changing shifts or are they just shifting around the seven gates to keep their mind refreshed ?


    it can be one of the possibilities and if this were to be the case, then these mystifins aren''t stupid creatures. they are very careful about their security and i don''t think, anyone will be able to get inside that kingdom easily and-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed something strange... a guard on the front gate was going away from his post.


    "hohoho... there comes the sweet opportunity." anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately began to swim towards the front gate but from the other side of the wall, so that no one notices his presence.

 Chapter 616 -616

    chapter 616 -616


    as anon swam to the other side of the wall, he noticed that the mystifin is standing near a rock and he seems to be waiting for someone.


    his body looks just like a human, he has human like face, human like legs and human like physique, except one thing... there are two gills on each side of his stomach.


    ''this motherfucker looks just like a normal human, if i remove those gills from his body.'' anon thought as he looked at mystifin with a curious expression and wondered, what he was waiting for.


    suddenly, another mystifin female popped out from his back...


    "boo..."


    "oh my god..." the male mystifin got scared immediately and looked at the female mystifin with a smile.


    "hello, ela... how are you ?" he asked.


    "i am good... mr. guard. but, what are you doing here on your duty time ?" ela asked as she curled her arms around the male mystifin''s body.


    "just taking out my precious time to see you..." he said as he curled his arms around her waist and pulled her in.


    ''woah, woah... looks like these horny creatures are about to fuck and how can i let it happen in my presence ?'' anon spoke as an evil idea popped up into his mind.


    anon slowly and silently sneaked upto them.


    "i want a kiss..." ela spoke.


    "but, i have a wife..." the male mystifin spoke.


    ''the fuck !? you are having an affair ? a good man should be satisfied with one woman and since you are such a naughty person... you will get punished.'' anon thought as he suddenly revealed himself from behind and the male mystifin immediately noticed anon but before he could''ve said anything, anon used his skill.


    <hypnosis>


    anon''s eyes and the male mystifin''s eyes shined bright purple at the same time...


    ''now, now... you are under my control. just to confirm it... slap the girl in front of you.'' anon ordered.


    "yes..." the male mystifin spoke in a trance.


    "wow, you said ''yes'' faster this time, huh ?" ela spoke with a happy expression but as soon as she closed her eyes and curled her lips to give him a kiss, the male mystifin slapped her tightly.nove-lb-1n


    *slap*


    "ahhh, ouch, ouch, ouch... are you a fucking idiot ? what are you doing ? if you don''t want to kiss me, then say so.


    "mnnhhhhhhh..." ela tried to shout very loudly, as she saw the blue blood coming out of her head but she couldn''t shout became her lips were sealed.


    due to taking a hit on the head, ela lost her balance and fell back on the rock.


    "mnnhh... mnhhh.... mnhhhhhhh..." ela started to slide her body backwards with the help of her hands.


    ''at first, i was thinking... how am i going to pass three hours here, but looks like i found a way hehehe.


    now, hit her on the left shoulder and keep hitting until it breaks, aldrin.'' anon ordered with an evil smile.


    *tang*


    "mnnhhhhhh...."


    *tang*


    "mnhhhhhhh...."


    *tang*


    ....


    2 hours and 30 minutes later...


    ela is lying half-dead on the stone and aldrin is standing in front of her, staring into the empty space.


    "mnnhh..." ela tried to speak something, but her body is so damaged that not even words are coming out of her mouth now.


    anon swam upto aldrin and snapped his fingers...


    *snap*


    as soon as anon snapped his fingers, aldrin came back to his senses...


    "hmm...? what is-" before aldrin could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that ela is lying half-dead right in front of her.


    "oh shit, ela what happened to you ? are you alright, ela ?" aldrin immediately rushed upto ela and picked up her body in both of her arms.


    "n-no... ela, h-how did this happen ?" aldrin asked with a serious and scared expression.


    "wow man, you really beated the shit out of her, huh ?" anon spoke with a serious expression.

 Chapter 617 -617

    chapter 617 -617


    "wow, man... you really beat the crap out of her, huh?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "huh...? w-who are you? did you do this to her? answer me... did you do this?" aldrin asked as he looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "what are you saying, man? you are the one who did this to her," anon spoke.


    "w-what? n-no... this can''t be possible. why would i beat up my own senior general''s daughter? you are the one who did this... you will be coming with me," aldrin spoke with an angry expression, trying to blame anon for everything.


    "well, i will come with you, but i would recommend you to look at this before taking me with you," anon spoke as he tossed a crystal ball towards aldrin.


    "what is this?" aldrin asked.


    "ugh... sometimes, i forget that you guys don''t use these things here," anon spoke as he took back the crystal ball and supplied mana into the ball.


    suddenly, a scene started playing inside the crystal ball...


    this was the same scene in which aldrin was beating the crap out of ela.


    as soon as aldrin looked at this, his face turned white due to fear.


    "n-no... h-how can i-? i don''t even remember this ever happening? i-i don''t remember a single thing... from an hour ago," aldrin spoke as he tried to remember the last thing he saw before his blackout.


    suddenly, something struck inside his brain.


    "y-you...!?" aldrin spoke as he pointed towards anon.


    "what? me?" anon asked with an innocent expression.


    "yes, i saw you before my blackout... y-you made me do this, didn''t you?" aldrin asked with a serious expression.


    "oh, you caught me. well, you are absolutely right, sir. i manipulated your mind into playing my little game, but who will believe you?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "i-i will kill you..." aldrin spoke as he stood up and bent down to grab his trident.


    snap


    suddenly, anon snapped his fingers, and aldrin''s body stopped moving once again, but this time he was fully conscious of his surroundings.nove-lb-1n


    "why can''t i move my body around?" aldrin asked with a serious expression.


    ''hello, luv. i guess sephie gave you my blood, huh?'' anon asked.


    ''yes, dear. but, i am still amazed... i mean talking from such a long distance... this skill is extraordinary,'' adeline spoke.


    zzzzzzzzzzz


    click


    the square-shaped device carriage box stopped right in front of anon and opened its lid. it revealed a small wooden box from inside it.


    "thank you, small guy," anon spoke as he took the wooden box and closed its lid.


    as soon as the box''s lid was closed, it turned around and launched itself towards the surface of the sea, with very high speed.


    ''nice job, sephie. you made a good delivery box,'' anon praised.


    ''thank you, master. i can''t wait to take that pat on the head...'' sephie spoke with an excited expression.


    ''oh, you will get it and not only over the head... you are going to get it on many parts of your body the next time i visit... i will be taking your virginity. you are a virgin, right?'' anon asked.


    ''i-i am... master,'' sephie spoke in a stammering voice.


    ''good... now, adeline.''


    ''yes, dear?'' adeline asked.


    ''tell me how to use this thing,'' anon asked.


    ''dear, first of all... you have to open the wooden box by supplying your mana into that wooden box,'' adeline ordered.


    ''okay...'' anon spoke as he immediately supplied his mana into the wooden box.


    click


    suddenly, the box opened up and revealed a small device that was made out of metal, and inside the device was a tiny levitating mana core.


    ''okay, i have the device... how do i use it?'' anon asked.


    ''well... dear, as you already know that it''s a sonar rays creating device. so, all you have to do is get inside the gates and supply mana to this device... once you supply mana to this device, it will confuse their checking devices and pass you through the checking gates without even scanning your body or mana pattern.'' adeline explained.

 Chapter 618 -618

    chapter 618 -618


    "just that ?" anon asked.


    ''yes, dear.'' adeline replied.


    "well, thanks adeline... you did good work." anon replied.


    ''dear... are you going to do it with me too ?'' adeline asked.


    "what ?" anon asked.


    ''the thing you are going to do with sephie. i don''t have my virginity but i believe, i can satisfy you too.'' adeline spoke.


    "oh, don''t worry luv. i am going to fuck you as well, once i return." anon replied.


    ''thank you, dear. i look forward to your home coming.'' adeline replied in a happy tone.


    anon looked at the device with an evil smile and then looked at aldrin.


    "what should i do with you now ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "didn''t you hear me ? my friends will search for me-"


    "yeah, yeah, i heard that. don''t fucking repeat it." anon replied.


    "then you better let me go." anon spoke.


    "yeah... you are right. i should really let you go." anon spoke as he snapped his fingers.


    *snap*nove-lb-1n


    suddenly aldrin gained the control back over his body and now he could move freely.


    "haaa... ela. here eat this." aldrin spoke as he took out a small bottle filled with special grade healing pills and tossed all of the pills into her mouth.


    ela''s body started healing but she was getting healed very slowly.


    "why are you still standing here ? go away..." aldrin spoke as he looked at anon.


    "yeah... just wait a minute-"


    *chck*


    suddenly, ela summoned a dagger and stabbed it right through aldrin''s throat.


    "yep, there it is." anon spoke with a smile.


    "hah!? e-e..lla ?!" aldrin spoke as he looked at ella with a surprised expression, and died due to blood lose on the spot.


    as soon as anon heard the sound, a smile appeared over his face.


    ''this sound means, that i have passed this gate.'' anon thought.


    "oi, come on... move faster." a guard shouted from the other side.


    anon moved to the next gate and felt something inside his core.


    *zzzzzzzz*


    anon supplied mana to the device once again.


    *bing*


    ''pass...''


    ...


    anon passed the first five gates without problems and reached the last two gates.


    as soon as he entered inside the sixth gate, anon felt a force exerted over his body.


    ''hmm...? is trying to read my mana pattern from the inside ?'' anon thought as he opened his mana pattern, because if he doesn''t... the gate won''t be able to read it.


    this time the gate worked a bit faster and it let out a failing sound...


    *honzzzz*


    ''fuck...'' anon immediately supplied mana to the device and let out the sonar sounds.


    "what is happening ? why is the gate-" before the soldier could''ve completed his sentence, the gate stopped the irritating sound and let out the passing tone once again.


    *bing*


    "everything is alright, don''t worry. must''ve been an error." the other soldier shouted.


    "okay, come and show me your physical id." the soldier in the next gate spoke.


    ''damn it... how can i forget to take his physical id ? i don''t even know, what their ids look like.


    if i want to create fake id with my illusion, then i have to look at one first.'' anon thought as an idea came to his mind.


    "show me yours first..." anon spoke as he looked at the guard with a smile.


    "what ? have you finally lost your mind ? why should i show you my id ?" the soldier asked with a serious expression.


    "why ? are you afraid that you will get caught ?" anon replied with a sly smile.


    "what the fuck are you saying ? are you asking for death here, man ?"

 Chapter 619 -619

    chapter 619 -619


    "aren''t you an outsider posing as one of us ?" anon spoke.


    "what are you saying ? why would i do that ? i am literally sitting inside a gate, that means-" before the soldier could''ve completed his sentence, anon interrupted him.n(-ovelbin


    "that means, you are making excuses." anon replied with a smile.


    "oi, what the fuck is happening here ?" another mystifin soldier asked, as he swam upto anon.


    "this guy is asking me to show his id... he think that, i am an imposter here." the id checking guard spoke in a very angry tone.


    "what ? i have know this guy for one year... why do you think he is an imposter ?" the other soldier asked.


    "well, you see... i can feel the aura of anyone and i don''t feel his aura correctly. i don''t think this guy is even a real mystifin." anon spoke.


    "what the fuck are you saying ? i am a 100% real mystifin, here... this is my id." the id checking guard spoke as he whipped out a small card that had his name and a small mana pattern print on it.


    ''nice...'' anon thought as he immediately scanned his id into his mind and created a same to same id with his ''illusion'' skill.


    suddenly a black cloud covered anon''s hand and turned into an id that looked just like the id checking guard''s id.


    "well, i am so sorry and here is my id." anon spoke as he showed his id to the guard.


    the guard looked at the id and then looked at anon''s face.


    "aldrin huh ?" the guards asked.


    "yes..." anon replied with a smile.


    "sign here and write your missing shift time, it will cutted from your holiday hours." the guard spoke as he slided a magic enchanted register and pen towards anon.


    ''wow... this is cool. these guys made writing possible underwater by enchanting this register and pen with water phobic magic huh...?'' anon thought as he grabbed the pen and wrote down the things he was asked to write. after writing the things, anon exited exited the tunnel and entered inside the mystifin kingdom.


    "are you the one named, aldrin ?" a heavy voice resounded from the right side.


    anon grabbed his another hand as well, while still looking him in the eyes.


    "y-you, fucki-" before the genaral could''ve completed his sentence, anon twisted both of his hands with an incredible force.


    *crackkkkk*


    *crackkkk*


    both of the general''s hand were destroyed to the shoulder in one single blow.


    his muscles tore apart and started floating into the water, his blue blood flowed out of his torn hands and some fragments of his bones as well.


    the general immediately backed off from anon but he didn''t make a single sound even after all of this.


    "who are you ?" the captian asked with a dead serious expression.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "you''ve trained your body for this... didn''t you ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i asked who are you ?" the genaral asked as his body started repairing immediately and in just 3 seconds, he was back to his original form.


    this was even faster than the anon''s troll locket.


    "i am aldrin the mystifin and you have some cool regeneration abilities. you have attracted my attention, successfully." anon replied with a smile.


    "you are not a mystifin. you are an imposter and i don''t know how you passed through the checking gates, but you are definitely not a mystifin." the general spoke with a very confident expression.


    "fuck man, you got me. well, you are right... i am not a mystifin. i am.... ummm... what do you call it ? yes, monster.


    i am a monster, who is going to take your memories and make you into my mindless puppet in the next 30 seconds." anon replied with a psychopathic smile.


    "oh, you got the wrong guy man." the general spoke as he summoned his whippes, that looked like a jelly fish''s tentacles.


    "hehe... we will see, who got the wrong guy." anon replied.

 Chapter 620 -620

    chapter 620 -620


    "die, fucker..." the general shouted loudly as he targeted anon''s throat with his whips and tried to behead him at once.


    suddenly, both of his whips stopped right before hitting anon''s throat due to the skill ''telekinesis.''


    "what!?" the general couldn''t believe his own eyes as he looked at his whips stopped in the middle of the air.


    "i told you, i am a fucking monster," anon replied with a smile as he swirled his hands and ordered the whips to catch the general''s throat.


    the whips immediately turned around and caught the general''s throat instead.


    "wha- cough-cough" the general immediately felt an immense amount of pressure getting exerted on his neck.


    the second whip grabbed his gills and prevented him from breathing underwater.


    ''this guy, he really is a fucking monster... what should i do?'' the general thought as he looked around and saw a small dagger placed over his chair.


    he immediately grabbed the small dagger and started cutting the whips.


    crack


    crack


    after cutting both of the whips, he stood up once again and saw that anon is not there anymore.


    "where did he go?" the general asked as he immediately turned around and noticed that anon is standing right behind him with a psychopathic smile on his face.


    "come... let me take a good look at your eyes," anon spoke as he grabbed his head and used his skill.


    <hypnosis>


    suddenly, both of their eyes shined brightly purple, and before he even knew it, he was under anon''s hypnosis.


    "now, now... let me take that skill of yours, boy," anon spoke as he cut his hand and dropped some of his blood drops into the general''s mouth.n-(ovelbin


    [one new target has been found under the skill, mind control]


    [would you like to commence the skill?] [yes/no?]


    ''do it...'' anon ordered.


    as soon as the general was under anon''s mind control, he used his other skill.


    ''memory wipe...''


    "let''s see... a healing skill. yes, this must be the one..." anon spoke as he successfully found the skill he was looking for.


    [you have successfully learned the skill <jellyfish regeneration>]


    [skill name: jellyfish regeneration]


    [rank: legendary]


    [tier: sss+]


    [description: jellyfish''s regeneration is one of the best healing spells in the holy land, holding an incredible healing power that can even recover its user from a single cell.


    jellyfish''s regeneration is a very ancient skill that is very hard to learn and it can easily out-heal anyone with a very low usage of mana. it''s an auto-passive skill, that activates 2 seconds after any minor or major damage is done to your body.


    this skill has only one drawback: you have to get in touch with an external water source if you want to activate this skill.]


    [mana: 300 mana/second]


    "d-d-dear, why don''t you please go and change your clothes first? i-i will prepare your new clothes, please dear," she spoke with a weird smile.


    "get the fuck out of my way, bitch..." anon spoke as he suddenly slapped her on the cheek, and she immediately fell down to the floor.


    click


    anon opened the closet and saw a male mystifin hiding behind the clothes.


    he looked like a kid around 18 years old.


    "i-i am sorry, s-s-sir. p-p-please... don''t-" before the guy could''ve completed his sentence, anon grabbed his face and pulled him out of the closet.


    he was totally naked and he was too scared of anon.


    ''this is going to be fun...'' anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "aldrin... l-leave the boy; it''s between you and me. w-why don''t we talk it out?" aldrin''s wife spoke as she stood up from the ground and tried to release the boy from anon''s hand.


    ''it''s good that you aren''t any girl from my collection, or you would''ve been dead by now for cheating on me.'' anon thought as he tightened his grasp on the boy''s face.


    crack


    crack


    "ahhhhhhhhh..." the boy shouted very loudly as he felt his skull cracking from every side.


    "shut up, you fucking twat... it was your fucking dick inside her pussy, wasn''t it? you could''ve taken it out, but you started enjoying it, huh?" anon asked.


    "n-no... aldrin, i-it was an accident..." aldrin''s wife spoke as she grabbed anon''s hand.


    "oh, really? why didn''t i think of that, earlier? he must''ve slipped and fell into your pussy, right?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''i-i have to make up a fake story and tell him right now. i can''t say that i got bored of him and found this guy. yes, this story should melt his heart...'' she thought, but she didn''t know that anon could hear her thoughts loud and clear.


    "n-no... s-since we weren''t having sex for some time, i-i called him over, and-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon kicked her in the stomach, and blood came out of her mouth.


    thud


    "ahhhhhhh.... my core." she shouted very loudly and started rolling over the ground as she grabbed her stomach.


    "don''t lie to me, bitch." anon replied with a smile.


    ''wow... punishing a cheating bitch is better than killing her, huh...? she is not even my wife... i am just beating the shit out of them just for one thing, to get this guy''s father''s attention.


    he is the son of the governor, and once he finds out that i killed him, he will definitely take me to the king of this kingdom, and once that happens... i will end my plan by taking over him.'' anon thought as he applied full pressure to his hand and crushed the guy''s skull.


    crunch


    as soon as anon crushed his skull, aldrin''s wife turned white from fear.


    "n-no... no, no, no... you fucking idiot. do you even know who this guy was ? he was the son of the governor.


    we are fucked now... we are so fucked-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon slapped her again.


    *slap*


    "ouch... are you-"


    *slap*


    "shut the fuck up, bitch. get your clothes off and bend down."

 Chapter 621 -621

    chapter 621 -621


    "have you gone mad ? what are you saying ? you killed the governor''s son and you want to have sex right now ?


    you should hide his-"


    *slap*


    "oucchh..."


    "you bitch, you think you can order me around, huh ? i am your fucking owner now and you will do everything i tell you do from now on or i will fucking kill you... do you understand ?" anon shouted as he pulled out a long sword from his inventory and pointed it directly at aldrin''s wife.


    "i-i understand, dear... i-i will get naked for you." she said with a scared expression and started removing her clothes immediately.


    first she removed her top and revealed her big boobs, she had brown nipples and dark areolas around them.


    her boobs weren''t that big, but they were big enough to attract anon''s attention.


    after removing her top, she started looking at anon with a silent expression.


    "the fuck are you waiting for ? do you need a sword stabbed in your ass ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    ''this feeling of rape... can''t get enough of it and the scared expression on her face, oh my god... what a satisfying feeling.'' anon thought as he felt pleasure in punishing aldrin''s cheating wife.


    she then immediately bent down, removed her lower skirt and revealed a dark pussy covered in hairs.


    even though her pussy was covered with hairs, her pussy lips were clearly visible through the hairs.


    she then looked at anon once again...


    "bend down and open that pussy for me..." anon ordered as he pointed the sword directly at her pussy.


    "y-yes... dear." she spoke as she immediately bent down in front of anon.


    "good..." anon spoke as he touched her pussy slowly and started pinching her pussy lips together.


    "d-dear... don''t you think we should-"


    *slap*


    before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon gave her pussy a tight slap.


    "shut the fuck up..." anon ordered as he whipped out his cock.


    "y-yes, dear..." she said.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*n-)ove1b1n


    anon started slapping her ass and pussy.


    "heug~ anhhhhhh~ anhhhhhh~ how is it... so big !???" she shouted as she felt anon''s dick tearing her pussy apart and entering into her womb directly.


    "this is what a bitch gets..." anon said as he pulled his cock out, all the way back and slammed it right in with full force.


    *slap*


    "anhhhhhhhhhh~ nooooo~ my pussy is tearing apartttttt~" she shouted as anon''s dick hitted the back of her womb.


    "that''s what i want to do, you fucking whore..." anon spoke as he grabbed her boobs and squeezed them as tightly as possible.


    "anhhhhhhhh~ d-dear... please, i-i am sorry... i-i won''t repeat-"


    *slap*


    "shut the fuck up... i don''t want your apologies... i will destroy this slutty pussy of yours today. do you understand ?" anon spoke as he slapped her on the cheek.


    "anhhh~ n-no... please don''t destroy my pussy..."


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    anon listened to nothing and pounded her pussy even faster and harder.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~"


    "change of position... get on that bed and get your legs up in the air. open your pussy for my dick to enter..." anon ordered.


    "d-dear... i-i am really sorry, i-i never wanted to-"


    *punch*


    before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon punched her in the face and throwed her over to the bed.


    "aughhh...."


    "shut up and open your pussy, bitch." anon ordered.


    "a-a-as you say, dear-" she immediately followed anon''s order and lied down on the bed just like anon ordered her to.


    she then grabbed both of her legs with her hands and showed her slut pussy to anon.


    "good, now say... i am a fucking slut, who lives to worship my cock-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, a knock was heard on the door.


    *knock-knock*


    "mom, i am home..."

 Chapter 622 -622

    chapter 622 -622


    *knock-knock*


    "mom... i am home." a sweet sound came from outside.nove1b1n


    suddenly a evil smile appeared over anon''s face.


    ''aldrin''s daughter is back home huh...? she is a student in the local school and her age is 18.


    back on earth, one of my army mate used to say this one thing about girls, that if she is eighteen then she is green.'' anon thought as an evil idea popped inside his head.


    "oh, no... our daughter is home. d-dear we have to-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon grabbed her lower jaw and prevented her from saying anything else.


    "shut up, bitch. our daughter has to know that if her mother is going to cheat on her father like a cheap whore, then her father is definitely going to punish her like a cheap slut." anon spoke as he immediately walked out of the room and started walking towards the main door.


    but, before he could''ve reached out to the handle... aldrin''s wife stepped in the middle and tried to stop anon from doing so.


    "n-no dear, y-you can''t do this... i-i will do everything you tell me to do, but please don''t involve our daughter in this." she said with a serious expression.


    "okay, i won''t involve her into this..." anon spoke.


    "thank you-"


    "...but you will." anon spoke as he immediately used his skill on her.


    <hypnosis>


    suddenly her eyes shined bright purple and she was under anon''s mind control.


    ''huh...? what is happening ? my body is not moving according to my will. i-i can''t even lift my lips in order to speak.


    is this a new skill he got ? but, when did aldrin became such a monster ? he is slapping me and punching me, as if he is someone else today.'' she started thinking, but she didn''t knew that anon was listening to her thoughts as well.


    "now, turn around and welcome our daughter into the house with a big smile on your face... after that you will bring her to our room and i will slowly explain her the process of reproduction.


    *click*


    she then opened the door and entered inside the room.


    "where is-" before she could''ve said anything else, she noticed that a dead body is lying over the floor and her father is sitting naked on the bed with his giant cock standing like a tower in between his legs.


    "welcome, sweetshell..." anon spoke as he looked at aldrin''s daughter and noticed that a very scared and confused expression has appeared over her face.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." sweetshell shouted on top of her lungs and immediately turned around in hopes of exiting the room at once.


    *click*


    but, her mother entered inside the room and immediately closed the door''s lock.


    she still had the weird smile on her face and she was staring at sweetshell with the same creepy smile.


    "m-mom... w-what is the meaning of this ? w-why is there a dead body in your room ?" she asked with a scared expression.


    her mother didn''t replied and started walking towards anon, with her creepy smile.


    "m-mom !?" sweetshell looked at her mother with a confused expression but couldn''t understand what was happening here.


    "hypnosis over..." anon spoke as he snapped his fingers.


    "sweetshell... run. this guy is not your father anymore, he is a murderer and-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon snapped his fingers again.


    *snap*


    she stopped talking immediately and her body froze up just like a doll.


    "now, tell our daughter... what did you do behind my back." anon ordered.


    "i was fucking the governor''s son for some money and to relieve myself from my sexual stress but i was caught by your father and now he is going to punish me in front of you like a cheap slut.


    after this, he will fuck you as well and take your virginity today." she said as she immediately bent down in front of anon.

 Chapter 623 -623

    chapter 623 -623


    "m-mom... what are you saying ? d-dad, what is mom saying ?" sweetshell asked with a confused and scared expression.


    "well, luv. your mother is right and i am not your father... here." anon spoke as he removed his mask and revealed his true face to aldrin''s daughter.


    witnessing anon''s real face, she got shocked and immediately fell down to the ground.


    "w-who are you ? where is my father ?" sweetshell asked with a scared expression.


    "i am the one, who is going to take your virginity, luv." anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "n-no... i-i will not give you anything." she said as she immediately reached for a metal rod that was lying near the closet.


    "oh my, what are you going to do with that rod ? kill me ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-if you don''t leave my mother right now, i-i will really kill you." she spoke in a scared tone.


    "but, your mother is free. look, i am not grabbing her or anything." anon replied.


    "y-you have done evil magic on her, take it back... or i going to hit you on the head with this rod." she said as she tightened her grip over the metal rod.


    "okay, okay... i will release your mother. don''t hit me, luv." anon spoke as he snapped his fingers once again.


    *snap*


    suddenly, aldrin''s wife came out of her trance and noticed that she was bending down in front of anon just like a cow.


    "huh...? what am i...? sweetshell !!! you are still here ?" she shouted loudly.


    "mom... come here. i will not escape without you." sweetshell spoke.


    she then turned around and noticed that the man sitting on the bed wasn''t her husband instead it was some other guy she hasn''t seen in her whole life.


    "w-who are you ?" she asked with a scared expression.


    "i am-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, sweetshell hitted his head with the same metallic rod she was holding in her hands and ran out of the room with her mother.


    anon fell unconscious on their bed and both of them successfully escaped the house.


    "mom, are you alright ?" she asked with a tensed expression.


    "well, if you want to find your mother, than you have to wake up..." all the anon''s spoke in unity.


    "haaaahhhh...." suddenly, sweetshell woke up and realised that she was still inside her parent''s room. her mom is looking at her with a helpless expression, while getting fucked by anon like a fucking bitch.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhh~ anhh~ annnhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~ i am cummin, i am cumming, master, i am cumming~" she shouted loudly.


    "look at your daughter, bitch. she is looking at you. tell her what kind of slut you are." anon ordered as he grabbed her neck and forced her to look at her own daughter while cumming like a pig.


    "sweetshell... i-i am a very selfish slut, who needs nothing but a man''s dick inside her pussy and because i cheated on your father with the governor''s son, master anon is going to punish your cheating slut mother with his long dick." she spoke with a slutty smile on her face.


    anon is pounding her pussy for the last 40 minutes and her eyes are barely opening at this point. her body can''t even stand properly now, anon is grabbing both of her hands behind her back and beating her pussy continuously to teach her that cheating is not a option under anon.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annh~ anhhh~ anhh~ anhhh~" she moaned like a cheap slut, as she felt anon''s dick digging deeper and deeper into her pussy.


    suddenly, anon pulled her boobs and filled her worthless womb with his baby seed.


    "annnhhhhhhh~ don''t look at your mother, anhhhhh~" she shouted as she came a shit ton and fainted like a cheap slut.


    "fuuu~ that was a good storage capacity your womb has, slut." anon spoke with a smile.


    anon let go of her hands and suddenly her unconscious body collapsed to the floor.


    as soon as anon let go of her body, his dick came out of her pussy and semen leaked out of her crack.


    *thud*


    "now, sweetshell... you know that your mother cheated on your father and she has been punished for her mistake already.


    but, my dick still wants to pound some pussies. why don''t you offer me your pussy and help my dick calm down ?" anon asked with an evil smile.


    "n-no... please don''t..." sweetshell spoke with a scared expression, as she immediately approached the door knob but failed to open it.


    "okay, this is it. you forced me to do this..." anon spoke as he grabbed her skirt and tore it apart, just like an animal.


    "nooooooooo..."

 Chapter 624 -624

    chapter 624 -624


    "noooooo... leave me." sweetshell shouted as she tried to break free from anon''s grasp but she is too fragile to breakout from anon''s hands.


    *tearrrr*


    anon tore her skirt and panty at the same time. he then throwed her over her unconscious mother''s body.


    "annhh~" as soon as she landed over her mother''s body, semen followed out of her mother''s unconscious pussy.


    "suck it..." anon spoke as he placed his dick right over sweetshell''s lips.


    "n-no... k-keep it away from me." she spoke with a scared expression and pushed away anon''s cock with her hands.


    "look me in the eyes, you fucking bitch." anon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <hypnosis>


    suddenly both of their eyes shined bright purple and sweetshell lost the control of her body.


    "w-what have you done ? why can''t i move my body ?" she asked.


    "because you are my one time use doll from this moment on. now, open your mouth." anon ordered.


    without any delay, sweetshell followed anon''s order and opened her mouth against her will.


    "good, here... let me plug that big mouth of yours." anon spoke as he rammed his cock directly into her mouth.


    "mmnnn mnnnhhh..." she tried to speak something but anon''s dick was keeping her tongue down.


    "yes, yes,... suck. your mouth is so tight... i wonder, if your pussy is tight or your mouth. we should check it, right ?" anon spoke as he took his cock out of her mouth.


    "y-you are disgusting and-"


    "talk dirty..." anon ordered.


    "master, please fuck my young and tight pussy with your huge cock. take my virginity and fill me up with your white liquid, just like you did with my mother." she spoke just like a sex doll.


    "oh, i will..." anon spoke.


    as soon as anon''s command was completed, sweetshell came back to her senses and realised, what she just said.


    "n-no... please-"


    "shhhhhh... entertain me with these huge ass cheeks..." anon ordered.


    after 10 minutes, her legs went numb but she couldn''t stop squatting because of anon''s orders.


    "okay, stop..." anon commanded and she immediately stopped, right in the middle of the squat.


    "pleaaaseeee... i can''t take it anymore. please leave me... i can''t do anymore excercise. my legs are hurting." sweetshell begged.


    her pussy was hovering directly over anon''s dick and as soon as anon saw this, an evil idea popped up in his mind.


    "let''s play a game... sweetshell." anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "w-what !?" she asked with a confused expression.


    anon snapped his fingers and opened the exit gates of the room.


    "if you can get to that door without collapsing to the ground, then i will leave your house, okay ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "r-really ?" she asked.


    "yes, i am going to release you now." anon spoke as he snapped his fingers once again and gave her free will.


    sweetshell tried to stand up, but she collapsed immediately and her fell over anon''s dick.


    *tear*


    "anhnnnhhhhhhhhhhhh... no, my pusssy hurtssss~" she shouted loudly as blue blood flowed out of her pussy.


    anon''s dick tore her hymen and directly knocked on her tight womb''s door.


    *kiss*


    her womb kissed anon''s dick because her body knew that anon was a suitable mate for her and it was just being honest.


    "what tightness... oh fuck." anon spoke as he grabbed her waist and pulled her down even more.


    "anhhhhhh anhhhhhhh~ noooo, that''s for my future husband." she moaned loudly as she felt anon''s dick entering her womb.


    "i am your owner, bitch. you don''t have any right to think about yourself from this moment on. you lost the game and now, i will fuck you to death. you don''t even have a future... after this." anon spoke.


    ''he is right, i lost the game and now he is my owner. he can do anything he wants with me.'' sweetshell thought as she accepted her faith.


    anon fucked her for the next 3 hours and when her pussy became loose, he lost his interest in both of them.


    anon grabbed both of their heads and crushed their skulls, after using them.


    "fuuu. one-time use pussies are the best. you can use them when they are tight and destroy them once they are loose." anon spoke as he exited the house with a big bag, that had the governor''s dead son in it.

 Chapter 625 -625

    chapter 625 -625


    governor''s house...


    an older male mystifin is sitting on his table and eating algae made dish.


    he is jared, the governor of the mystifin kingdom.


    *crunch-crunch*


    *knock-knock*


    suddenly a knock was heard on the door...


    "come in..." he ordered.


    *click*


    another male mystifin soldier entered inside the room and started walking towards jared.


    "g-good morning, s-sir." he said with a scared expression as he bowed down to jared.


    "morning my ass... why are you disturbing me in the middle of my breakfast ?" jared asked with an irritated expression.


    "s-sir... y-your son..." he said.


    "what did he do this time ?" jared asked with a disappointed expression.


    "s-sir... y-your son has been killed." he informed.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål *thud*


    the bowl of algae immediately slipped from jared''s hand and fell down on to the floor.


    he looked at the soldier with a shocked expression.


    "w-wha- what did you say ?" jared asked with a serious expression.


    "yes sir, your son has been killed by a young soldier around my age and he is now sitting over his dead body in the middle of the city. he says, he wants to meet you..." the soldier spoke as he looked at the floor, while speaking.


    suddenly, he noticed that the whole room has fell silent and not even a sound is coming out of jared''s mouth.


    the soldier gathered everything inside his body and looked up.


    "heh..?" suddenly, he noticed that jared was long gone from the room.


    in the middle of the city...


    "what is happening ?"


    "i don''t know..."


    "why is that guy standing over a corpse ?"


    "is he a murderer ?"


    "ah, finally..." anon spoke as he stepped down from the dead body and started walking towards the royal guards.


    "keep your distance, young man." the royal guard shouted.


    "m-my son..." jared immediately fell down to his knees and picked up his son''s dead body in his hands.


    *sob-sob* he then started crying loudly.


    "did you kill him ?" the commander of the royal guards asked.


    "i did..." anon replied with a smile.


    "why ?" he asked.


    "for fun..." anon replied with a smile.


    "what are you ? a psychopath or mentally ill person ?" he asked with a confused expression.


    "i am, anon..." anon replied with a smile.


    "well, anon... looks like your days in the outside world are over. guards arrest him and take him back to the royal court." the general ordered.


    "yeah, yeah... i surrender." anon replied with a smile.


    the guards immediately caught him and locked his hands with heavy metal chains.


    "wait, general..." jared spoke from behind.


    "yes, sir governor ?" the general asked with a serious expression.


    "i want that guy, leave him. i want to revenge my son''s death." jared spoke.


    "sir, you know that we can''t do it. he is under arrest and now only the king can kill him. i am sorry for your son''s death tho..." the general spoke as he turned around and started walking.


    "wait... i will give you any price." jared shouted.


    the general then turned around and looked at anon with a smirk.


    anon looked back at the general and he was curious if the general will be sold or not.


    "you can buy me, sir. but, not a knight''s honour..." the general spoke with a smile as he turned around once again and started walking towards the castle.


    15 minutes later, all of them reached in front of the castle...


    "heh..." anon smirked as he looked at the castle.


    "what are you laughing for ?" the general asked with a confused expression.


    "you will see in a bit..." anon replied with a smile.


    "well, i don''t think you will be alive in a bit..." the general replied as all of them entered inside the royal court.


    the royal court was medium sized and there were mystifins sitting on both sides of the court.


    there were three thrones in the middle of the royal court. a blonde mystifin was sitting on the middle throne and on the two besides him were occupied by lorelei and her grandmother.

 Chapter 626 -626

    chapter 626 -626


    anon looked at them with a smirk and then turned his attention towards the man, that was sitting in between them.


    <demonic eyes>


    [name: nerzis decari]


    [race: mystifin]


    [class: blood martial artist]


    [description: the only thing he fears is losing his crown. nerzis loves his power, more than anything in his life and he will do absolutely anything to gain more power.]


    ''wow... that''s an interesting character. it''s like i found the best suited doll for my dollhouse.'' anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "we greet, your majesty." all of the guards spoke with a serious expression as they bowed down to their king, except one guy and that was anon as always.


    "how dare a mere commoner stand-up to me like that ?" nerzis shouted.


    "what a fool...?" grandmother spoke as she smiled towards anon.


    "guards cut-off his legs immediately." neridia ordered with an angry expression.


    "yes, your majesty." the guards spoke as they immediately swam upto anon with incredible speed and aimed for anon''s legs with their tridents.


    ''let''s see if maxing out that skill worked or not...'' anon thought as he used his skill.


    <command of the sea ruler>


    [song of the siren king''s next stage is command of the sea ruler.]


    "stop..." anon spoke with a very heavy and commanding tone.


    suddenly, every single mystifin standing inside the royal court became as still as a block of ice.


    "w-what ? h-how did he..." the grandmother who was laughing a moment ago, got surprised as she looked at anon with keen eyes this time.


    "h-how dare you use your skill in my presence ?" nerzis shouted in a commanding tone but in reality, he couldn''t move his body either.


    *tang*


    anon immediately broke out of his metal chains that were wrapped around his hands and started swimming towards the king.


    "s-stop... stop at this moment. someone stop him..." the king shouted as he saw anon coming towards him directly.


    suddenly, anon changed his direction and went upto lorelei, who was sitting right besides him.


    "unfreeze, luv..." anon ordered.


    "y-yes, my king..." she replied.


    "so you already have a master, huh ?" anon spoke as he swam upto lorelei''s grandmother.


    "h-hello..." she spoke with a smile.


    "she follow your orders and until you are alive, she will continue to do so. you have to die." anon spoke as he placed his finger directly over her forehead.


    "n-no, my king... p-please... leave grand-"


    <water bullet>


    *toop*


    *toop*


    *toop*


    ...


    before lorelei could''ve completed her sentence, thousands of water bullets pierced through grandmother''s body and killed her instantly.


    "n-no..."


    ''shit... h-he killed her... this guy is a monster... someone save me. i still have to give my wife a son.'' the king thought as he got more and more scared of anon.


    "now... are you loyal to me lorelei ?" anon asked as he looked at her with a smile.


    lorelei looked at anon for a moment and spoke, "y-yes, my kin-"


    but before she could''ve completed her sentence, thousands of water bullets pierced through her body as well.


    *toop*


    *toop*


    *toop*


    ....


    "how can you become loyal to me so fast, if you can''t even be loyal to your grandmother for the rest of your life ?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''fuckkkkk... he killed lorelei as well... i am the only one left now. am i going to die today ? is this how i die ?'' nerzis wondered as he looked at anon with a scared expression.


    "don''t be scared... i won''t kill you unless you are loyal to me. now answer one question for me, are you loyal to me ?" anon asked as he placed his middle finger over nerzis''s head.


    ''if i said, yes. i will die... but, if i said no... then i will die as well... what should i say ?'' nerzis wondered as he felt his life slipping out of his hands.

 Chapter 627 -627

    chapter 627 chapter-627


    ''i am general hulio of the mystifin kingdom. i wake up at 4 in the morning, go to the royal castle, and work on pending cases for my kingdom.


    i work until it''s night, and that''s when i go back to my house. i live with my wife and son. the king is happy with my work, and i think i will get promoted to a senior general post in one or two months. my life was going well until today when it all changed.


    when i heard that someone had killed the governor''s boy, and he is standing over his dead body in the middle of the city, i immediately took my army and went to arrest the criminal.


    i thought this would be one of the hardest jobs for me, but when i reached the location, the criminal surrendered himself without wasting any time.


    it was suspicious at first, but i brought him back to the royal castle and presented him in front of our king. but that''s when i noticed he wasn''t a normal guy; he was a mastermind who played with us like some dolls and manipulated us into his trap.


    he killed the governor''s son to attract our attention and get inside the royal court without any problems.


    the moment we all bowed down, he dared to stand tall in front of the king, looking him dead in the eyes.


    i knew that it was straight death for him, but what i didn''t know is that he was the real monster in all of this.


    with just one single word, ''stop,'' he halted the moments every single mystifin standing inside the royal court. the level of authority in his voice was so high that my body listened to his command automatically, against my will.


    he broke the sacred chains of magic sealing with just a flick of his hands. it was as if the chains were some type of toys for him.


    even when our king was shouting for help, we couldn''t help but look at him helplessly.


    he killed the two siren guests without blinking his eyes, and everyone inside the royal court observed him with a scared expression because that was the only thing we could''ve done right now.


    even if he kills our king, right at this moment, i don''t think anyone in this royal court can do anything to him.'' hulio thought as he looked at anon continuously without even blinking his eyes.


    "answer me... are you loyal to me, mystifin king?" anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "i-i have three wives, sir." nerzis replied.


    "good... call all of them to the room that we are going to have a meeting in and if you got any sexy daughters, then call them as well." anon ordered.


    "b-but, sir-"


    "didn''t you hear me ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i did, sir. but, can''t i arrange some other girls for you ? i-i will arrange the best girls of my kingdom for you and-" before nerzis could''ve completed his sentence, anon placed his hand behind nerzis''s back.


    "listen here, mate. it''s only been 7 days since i have been under this sea and i am getting bored, fucking hyper bored. i literally controlled two of your people outside the kingdom and made them kill each other just for my entertainment purposes.


    the only thing that''s keeping me sane here is sex. so, if you don''t want to see all of your kingdom go down to dust, do whatever i am telling you to do, okay ?" anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple and he emitted a very dangerous aura from his body.


    "i-i understand, sir. i-i will do it... i-i will call all of my wives and daughters to your room. but, please don''t kill me..." nerzis spoke.


    "good, now you are talking properly to me." anon spoke.


    after walking for a bit, anon and nerzis finally reached in front of a grand room...


    "sir, please make yourself comfortable here and just wait for a few moments... i will immediately call them." nerzis spoke as he immediately went away.


    ''ha... what a fucking waste of time.'' anon spoke as he looked at the ceiling of the room and noticed a very pretty design over it.


    another room inside the royal castle...


    nerzis, his three queens and his 2 daughters are standing inside the room with grim expressions on their faces.


    "what are you saying my king ? how can we sleep with someone else ?" one of queens spoke.


    "yes, dad... i-i don''t even have a boyfriend. i can''t sleep with someone unknown."


    "are you fucking stupid ? that guy is going to kill all of us, if you don''t mate with him, right now."

 Chapter 628 -628

    chapter 628 chapter-628


    "if you don''t come with me right now and have sex with that human. then all of us are going to be dead. that human can definitely do what he says and he threatened me to destroy my kingdom with such a fearful expression... that i won''t be able to forget in my entire life.


    now, as your king, husband and father... i order all five of you to come with me and do everything that pleases that human''s intrest. do you understand ?" nerzis asked with a scared expression, his body shaking in fear.


    no one spoke anything and everyone started staring at the ground with hesitated expressions.


    "are you guys deaf or what ? didn''t you hear, what i just said ?" nerzis asked with a loud voice.


    "y-yes..." all of them spoke in a very low tone.


    "good, come with me now." nerzis ordered as he started walking towards the grand room, where anon was resting.


    all of them stopped right in front of the room and started looking at the closed gates with hesitated expressions.


    nerzis turned to look at his wives and daughters, "are you ready ?" he asked.


    "yes..." all of them spoke in unison, but all of them were scared of what''s going to happen next.


    nerzis gathered all of his strength together and raised his hand to knock on the door...


    *knock-knock*


    nerzis knocked twice on the door and asked, "can we come in, sir ?"


    "yes." anon''s sound came from inside.


    *click*


    *creack*


    nerzis then opened the doors and maintained a fake smile on his face.


    "hello, sir... i am back with my wives and daughters..." nerzis spoke.


    anon immediately turned around and noticed that two of his wifes are thick milfs but the third one is very thin and looks like a shitty old hag.


    "get her out of the room..." anon ordered as he pointed towards his third wife.


    "as you say, sir." nerzis spoke as he turned towards his third wife and spoke...


    "didn''t you hear him ? get out..."


    *teaarrrrr*


    "two..."


    *tearrrr*


    *tearrr*


    "three..."


    "it''s done, sir." nerzis spoke as he tore his second wife''s panty and looked at anon with a smile.


    "good... now, take off my pants..." anon ordered.


    "y-yes, sir..." nerzis spoke with a fake smile.


    "not you stupid. send your daughter..." anon ordered.


    "y-yes, sir. go... what are you waiting for ?" nerzis asked as he looked at his daughter with an angry expression.


    "f-father... i-i can''t do this... i-i am sorry." his daughter replied as she covered her huge boobs with her left hand and her pussy with her right hand.


    "nerzis, i think she wants you dead." anon spoke as he looked at nerzis with a smile.


    "n-no... sir. come here you fucking, bitch." nerzis spoke as he grabbed his daughter''s hair from behind and started pulling them with full power.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhh... father, please don''t do this... it''s hurting me." she shouted.


    "then listen to his orders or i will kill you myself... do you understand, my daughter ?" nerzis asked her with an angry expression.


    meanwhile, his two wives looked at him with scared expressions. they couldn''t believe their husband could go to these lengths in order to save his own life.


    he was ordering his own daughter to mate with an unknown person, that she had never met in her entire life.


    "go and take off his clothes..." nerzis spoke as he throwed his daughter towards anon.


    *thud*


    "ahhh..."


    she slowly stood up and looked at anon with a scared expression.


    "hello, luv." anon spoke with a smile.


    without saying anything, she started removing anon''s pants.


    "good... girl. it''s good that you listen to your daddy or else your daddy would''ve been dead by now." anon spoke as he tapped her head with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 629 -629

    chapter 629 chapter-629


    she removed anon''s pants and as soon as his pants came off, anon''s dick jumped out and slapped on her lips.


    "eeekk..." nerzis''s daughter let out a squeaky voice, as soon as she saw anon''s huge dick.


    she immediately backed off from anon and looked at it with a scared expression.


    "what are you shouting for ? give me a boobjob with your squishy boobs." anon ordered.


    "i-i..." she tried to speak something but anon wasn''t in the mood of listening. he immediately stood up from his chair and started walking towards her.


    anon bent down in front of her and asked, "what''s your name ?"


    "i-ivor." she replied in a scared voice.


    "ivor, huh...? so, ivor... let me ask you something. what do you think will happen, if i forcefully mated with you right here ? will your father save you ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i don''t know..." ivor replied with a scared expression as she looked at her father, but nerzis immediately turned around in shame.


    "see... this fucking, son of bitch doesn''t care about you. he doesn''t care if you die or live... he wants his life saved at any cost and after seeing your reaction towards my dick, i don''t think you will mate with me.


    you see, i can easily control your small mind and make you a cheap whore for me right here and right now. but, i won''t do it... because i enjoy your stupid sad faces when you do something against your will, while having full control over your body.


    so, i am going to manipulate your will now. come, let me show you an example of my powers." anon spoke as he started swimming towards one of windows.


    suddenly, anon turned around and noticed that ivor is not following him.


    "what are you doing ? come here... i am not going to kill you or rape you." anon spoke with a smile.


    the soldiers would fuck her mouth, cum in it and change positions, they did same with her pussy.


    in just 10 minutes, over 150 soldiers fucked that one female mystifin like a cheap public fuck-toy and filled her stomach with stomach.


    her stomach got so much bloated from all the semen, that it appeared as if she is going to give birth to a child right now.


    she died in the end when the last group soldiers choked her gills, mouth and nostrils with their thick semen.


    "you saw that ? she died the worst possible death. i mean you haven''t even thought of dying that way, have you ?" anon asked with a smile, as he looked at ivor.


    ivor got so scared of anon, that she started shaking heavily in fear.


    "hey, you don''t have to be afraid... i will never do something like that to you. unless you give me a reason too. will you give me a reason, luv ?" anon asked as he touched ivor''s face and looked at her with a psychopathic smile.


    "n-no..." ivor spoke as she immediately went down to her knees and shoved anon''s cock, in-between her boobs.


    she then started giving anon a boojob...


    nerzis and his two wives who were standing on the window next to him, got scared as well.


    ''what a monster... if someone can rule the world, then he is the one, with zero doubts.


    i have to be on his good side at any cost, i can get re-married and have as many daughters as i want after this, but if i make him angry now, then it will be the end of me and my empire.'' nerzis thought as he looked at anon with a scared expression.


    ''this guy is too powerful... if i can satisfy him with my body. then, maybe he will take me as his concubine or even as a time-pass slut.'' both of nerzis''s wives thought at the same time.


    but, none of them knew that anon can hear all of their thoughts.


    ''what stupid people have i involved myself with ? these fuckers think that they can tame me, like a fucking dog.'' anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    ''i will do anything in order to not die like her. i don''t want to die like her, please god don''t let me die like that... someone save me from this monster, please.'' ivor thought as she continued to massage anon''s dick with her boobs.

 Chapter 630 -630

    chapter 630 chapter-630


    "okay, i am cumming... open your mouth and take my dick in your mouth, while continuing your boobjob." anon ordered.


    "y-yes, sir. as you say..." ivor spoke as she immediately started sucking anon''s dick top with her mouth and continued to massage his dick with her boobs.


    "oh, fuck... i am cumming." anon spoke as he grabbed ivor''s hairs, took his cock out of her breasts and rammed it directly into her mouth.


    *gwaaaak-gwakkkk-gwaaakk*


    ivor felt immense pain in the back of her head and she wanted to remove anon''s hand from there, but at the same time, she was afraid that anon might get angry and order the whole kingdom to fuck her.


    so, she decided to take the pain and anon''s dick into her throat without resisting, even though it was her first time taking a guy''s cock in her mouth.


    *squirt*


    anon let out a huge amount of semen into her mouth and filled her throat with his jeez, but there was something missing in this.


    he didn''t felt the same tightness in her throat, so he grabbed ivor''s throat and started squeezing it tightly.


    "mnnnhhhhhhhhhh... mnnnnhhhhh..." as soon as he started choking her throat, anon''s semen started following out of ivor''s nostrils.


    "ahhh~ that felt nice." anon spoke as he let out the last drops of his semen into her throat, and only then did he let go of her throat.


    *thud*


    "huh...?" suddenly, anon noticed that as soon as he let go her throat, she fell unconscious on the floor.


    ''ah... i must''ve grabbed her air pipe or something...'' anon thought as he moved back to his chair and opened his legs, while looking at the two wives of nerzis.


    "you... come here and clean my dick. i have some semen residue here..." anon spoke as he pointed towards his first wive, who had big boobs just like her daughter and huge ass as well.


    "y-yes, my lord..." she spoke with a willing expression, as she immediately went down on her knees and started sucking anon''s dick without wasting another second.


    *gwak-gwak-gwak-gwak*


    "what are you staring at ? i want you to clean my mouth... come here and clean it." anon ordered as he looked at his second wife.


    "a-as you say, my lord..." the second wife replied as she immediately swam upto him and started kissing anon.


    nerzis on the other side watched this from a distance and wondered if anon willnlet him live after this or not.


    "anhhhh~"


    *bite*


    "annnnnnhh~ no, my lorrdddd~"


    ....


    anon continued to bite her pussy lips, while she continued to swing them over his face and sometimes he would bite her clit very tightly, giving her the feeling of almost orgasm but leave it immediately.


    after sometime, her pussy became beet red from all the biting marks and continuous rubbing.


    "i am bored..." anon spoke as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks and pulled her down with full force.


    *kick*


    "anhhhh~"


    he kicked the first wife on her breasts who was sucking his dick and throwed her away.


    the immediate kick on her breasts, striked a neuron inside her mind that gave her the feeling of pleasure and she immediately moaned like a bitch.


    he then rammed his standing dick inside the swollen pussy of second wife and broke through her womb''s entrance in the first hit.


    *slap*


    "anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ nnoooooooooooooooooo~" the sudden pressure and the force of anon''s dick going inside her womb, effected her mind directly and triggered a chain reaction in her body.


    in this reaction, her mind immediately tried to close the gates for her pussy, but instead it squeezed anon''s dick and pleasured him even more.


    in this process, her face got fucked up, her tongue came out like a regarded bitch, her eyes rolled over and she lost the control of her whole body.


    anon didn''t give a fuck about her loose body and started to fuck her pussy silly, just like an onahole.


    ''i-i am being used... just like an object. i-i feel so ashamed, but i can''t even do anything about this... this man, who is not even my husband is using my body like a cock sleeve for his pussy.''


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhh~ anhh~ anhh~ anhhh~"


    "so, nerzis... i have an offer for you." anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to fuck his second wife.


    "what sir ?" nerzis asked with a confused expression.


    "do you want to rule all the other kingdoms, except the sirens and the mermaids ?" anon asked.

 Chapter 631 -631

    chapter 631 chapter-631


    "s-sir ?" nerzis asked with a shocked expression.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annh~ anhh~ anhh~ heuggh~ anhhh~"


    while his second wife continued to jump over anon''s dick like a cheap whore, nerzis couldn''t understand what anon is trying say.


    "what ''sir'' ? answer me in yes or no." anon spoke.


    "y-yes, sir. i absolutely want to rule over the other kingdoms, but is it really possible ?" he asked with a confused expression.


    "everything is possible." anon spoke with a smile.


    "then, i will be glad to rule the other kingdoms, sir. i will always work under you and never betray you." nerzis spoke with a very excited smile.


    "good...wait, i am cumming..." anon spoke as he grabbed her ass cheeks and pulled her down with full force, once again.


    *squirt*


    "anhhhhhhhhhh~ yesssss~"


    as soon as anon started cumming inside her womb, nerzis''s second wife also started squirting and moaning like a stupid bitch.


    "fuuu~ fuck off now, bitch." anon spoke as he emptied his balls inside her womb and tossed her aside, like a toy.


    "anhhhh~ a-as you say... m-my lord~" she spoke in a trance as anon''s semen continued to squirt out of her loose pussy.


    "m-my lord... d-do you want to fuck me, too ?" nerzis''s first wife asked with a smile.


    "i am not in the mood, bitch." anon spoke as he grabbed her neck and tossed her aside just like an object.


    *thud*


    "ahhhhh...."


    he then wore his clothes and walked upto nerzis.


    "s-sir, please have a seat..." nerzis spoke immediately.


    "allow the mermaids to stay." anon ordered.


    "as you say, sir. all the mermaids are allowed to stay here, take them in." nerzis spoke as he looked at his servant.


    "y-yes, sir." the servant spoke as he immediately left the room.


    "anything else you want, sir ?" nerzis asked as he looked at anon with a smile.


    "is everything ready ?" anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "yes, sir. everything is ready. send her in..." nerzis shouted.


    on his command, a beautiful mystifin female entered inside the room.


    she had long blue hairs, medium sized breasts and a huge ass.


    "i greet, my king." she said, as she bowed down to nerzis.


    "i greet, my lord as well." she continued as she bowed to anon.


    "is this girl to your satisfaction, sir ?" nerzis asked.


    anon stood up from his chair and walked upto the girl.


    he then grabbed her ass and squeezed it tightly...


    "anhhhh~ my lord~" she moaned in pleasure.


    "she will do the job. send her." anon spoke as he slapped her ass and went back to his position.


    *slap*


    "anhhh~ thank you~ my lord~" she moaned and spoke in a seductive tone.


    "as you say, sir. preci, you are going to go with sir anon as my messenger and you will read my surrender notice to every single king and queen. do you understand ?" nerzis asked.


    "as you command, my king..." preci spoke as she bowed down to nerzis.


    "okay, let''s go... i don''t have time to waste." anon spoke.

 Chapter 632 -632

    chapter 632 -632


    anon is standing outside the royal castle with preci and nerzis. there is a giant seahorse standing besides them.


    "sir anon, please use this to travel to the venomspire kingdom. this seahorse will take you there in just 30 minutes.


    this is my personal seahorse and it can travel faster than waves." nerzis spoke.


    "okay..." anon spoke as he raised his hand and patted the seahorse.


    *hieeenn*


    the horse immediately bowed down to anon and invited him to sit on his back.


    "let''s go..." anon spoke as he wrapped his hand around preci''s waist and sat over the seahorse with her.


    "have a safe trip, sir." nerzis spoke with a smile.


    "don''t worry, i will." anon replied with a smile as he grabbed preci''s left boob and squeezed it slowly.


    "annhhh~ my lord~" preci moaned as she looked at anon with a smile.


    *slash*


    "giddy-up... boy." anon shouted as he grabbed the seahorse''s leash and slashed it.


    *heiinnnn*


    the seahorse immediately started swimming at an incredible speed...


    as soon as the seahorse left the royal castle, nerzis let out a sigh of relief.


    "fuuu~ finally gone... but, can this guy really bend the will of all the other underwater kingdoms ?" nerzis wondered.


    "sir... are you alright ?" hulio asked from behind.


    "yes, hulio. i am alright but looks like your work is about to increase." nerzis spoke.


    "what do you mean, sir ?" hulio asked with a confused expression.


    "hulio... that guy is out to conquer the seven kingdoms of the sea. he already took over the mermaids, sirens and my kingdom.


    now only 4 kingdoms remain, out of which one is pure myth, the eclipsewhisperers. but, i think this guy has the potential to bring them out of the myths." nerzis spoke with a smile.


    the seahorse stopped right after making a loud noice.


    "hmm...?" anon immediately looked ahead and noticed that 7 male venomspires are standing in front of them.


    all of them looked very similar to lamias but they had small wings in the middle of their body and long teeths filled with dangerous venom.


    "the rogue venomspires... they rob and kill anyone who dares to pass through this way." preci replied with a serious expression.


    "is there something wrong, gentleman ?" anon asked as he jumped off of the seahorse''s back.


    "hello, sir... seeing that you have such a big seahorse and such a beautiful lady, i guess you are going towards our empire right ?" one of the venomspires asked with a smile.


    "yes, is there a problem with that ?" anon asked.


    "no, no, sir. there is no problem, but you have to pay the tax if you want to pass through this way." he spoke.


    "oh, my... there is a tax ? how much is it ?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "sir, you see we don''t have any female venomspire with us and we all need a female who can help us produce some off-springs.


    so, we will be taking her as the tax." the venomspire spoke with a serious expression.


    "oh, my... i can understand your problem... go ahead. you can take her." anon spoke as he stepped aside.


    "sir ?" preci asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "hehe... come here girl. we are going to use you for a good purpose." the venomspire spoke as he moved towards preci.


    "heh..." suddenly a smile appeared over anon''s face.


    as soon as the venomspire raised his hand to touch preci''s hand, something happened.


    *slash*


    for a very brief moment... the space between the venomspire and preci got divided by a small slash of wind.


    it appeared as if the sea has been divided into two parts on that very point.


    green coloured blood came out of the venomspire''s wrist.


    "wha-" before he could''ve comprehended, what was happening with him... his hand got separated from his body.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

 Chapter 633 Vhapter-633

    chapter 633 vhapter-633


    "ahhhhhhhhhhh...." the venomspire shouted in a very loud tone and immediately backed off from preci.


    his venomspire friends got alerted as soon as they looked at their injured mate.


    "w-what happened ?" one of them asked with a scared expression.


    "i don''t know... i didn''t see anything." another one replied.


    "did you see something ?"


    "no..."


    "h-he did it..." the injured venomspire replied as he pointed towards anon with his other hand.


    as soon as the other venomspires listened to him, they immediately turned their eyes towards anon.


    "you, what did you do to our friends ?" one of the venomspire asked with a very angry expression.


    "what ? me ? how can i do anything to your friend ? i haven''t even moved from this place." anon replied with a calm tone and for the venomspires it was true.


    anon''s slashing speed was too fast for them to see it with their naked eyes.


    "i will get the girl... you get back." one of the strongest venomspire from the group spoke as he immediately started swimming towards preci with a serious look on his face.


    "please, take her..." anon spoke as he backed off even further from preci.


    the venomspire observed anon with keen eyes and he was ready to react, even at the slightest moment of anon.


    "come here, gir-"


    *slash*


    before he could''ve completed his sentence, a streak of light passed through his throat and the venomspire was decapitated at once.


    "fuckk..."


    "it''s that guy, definitely. kill him." the injured venomspire shouted loudly.


    "kill him..."


    all of them immediately summoned their magical spears, that had snake like build and a very sharp spearhead.


    "oh my... but, i haven''t killed anyone." anon replied with a psychopathic smile.


    "i don''t giveaway my toys, luv." anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed the leash once again and both of them continued on their journey.


    after travelling for about 5 minutes, both of them reached on the front gate of the venomspire kingdom.


    the kingdom was really huge and compared to the mystifins, it was almost five times in size. but unlike the mystifins... it was opened from all sides and had very small walls.


    "wow... they look like snakes but they''ve created such a big empire huh ?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "sir, venomspires are mostly males and that''s why most of them choose to do labour work." preci spoke.


    "stop..." suddenly, two male venomspire guards stopped anon at the main gate.


    "sir, we are here from the mystifin kingdom, here is the royal seal and i am a messenger." preci spoke as she immediately showed a small metallic seal to the guard.


    "oh, i am sorry madam... please go ahead. but, you have to leave the seahorse here, madam." the guard spoke as he immediately gave back the royal seal to preci.


    "okay..." preci spoke as she stepped down from the seahorse and anon followed her without any problem.


    "thank you for visiting... if you head to the north, you will find the royal castle, madam." the guard spoke as he looked at preci.


    "okay..." preci replied as she immediately started walking towards the north direction and behind her followed anon with a neutral expression.


    "so, master anon... how do you want me to read this message ?" preci asked with a smile.


    "what do you mean ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "i mean, should i read it with a smile, a neutral expression or should i read it with a proud expression ?" she asked.


    "well, read it with a ''i don''t give a fuck...'' expression. just act as if you don''t care about anything." anon spoke.


    "okay... i understand." preci spoke.


    as they were going through the streets, anon looked around and noticed many venomspire families shopping with their kids and small kids playing on the streets.


    ''there is not that much difference between the human empire and this empire... except, there are almost zero female here.'' anon thought.


    after swimming for about 5 minutes, both of them reached in front of the royal castle.


    "halt your steps... you are now standing in front of the royal court, state your purpose for coming here." two guards who were standing in front of the royal court''s gate shouted in unity.


    "your voice is too loud... anon spoke as he started rubbing his ear with his finger." he summoned his arcane slayers behind his back but preci suddenly, grabbed anon''s hand.


    "m-my lord, not now... please." preci spoke as she looked at anon with a smile.

 Chapter 634 -634

    chapter 634 -634


    "m-my lord, not now... please. these guys are innocent," preci spoke with a smile.


    "well, if you say so..." anon spoke as he de-summoned his sickles and looked at the guards with a neutral expression.


    the guards looked at them with confused expressions.


    "state your¡ª" before the guards could''ve completed their sentence, preci immediately interrupted them.


    "yes, yes, here... i am here as the royal messenger of the mystifin kingdom, and i have a very important message for your king right here," preci spoke as she showed the royal seal to the guards.


    "you can go inside..." the guards shouted once again as they opened the big doors, and both of them immediately walked inside the royal court.


    as soon as anon entered inside the royal court, he noticed that it was filled with venomspires from all sides.


    the king was sitting on a throne in the middle of the hall, and his 13 royal ministers were seating behind the king.


    "hmm..? a mystifin and a human in my royal court?" the king asked with a smile.


    "i greet the king of venomspires..." preci spoke with a smile as she bowed down to him, but anon continued to look at him without bowing down.


    ''what a rude human? he is not even bowing down in front of me, the king of this kingdom? maybe, he is unaware of our rules... i can let it go for once.'' the king thought as he looked at anon and decided to ignore his rude behavior just this once.


    "yes, welcome to the venomspire kingdom... how can i help you?" the king asked with a smile.


    "sir, i come as a messenger of the mystifin kingdom, and this letter is something that''s been given to me by king nerzis himself. may i read it out loud for you?" preci asked with a neutral expression.


    the ministers who were sitting behind the king immediately started to talk about this...


    "a message for us?"


    "is he going to beg for help, again?"


    "i heard a monster named aegis took over the mermaid and the siren kingdom; maybe he is taking over his kingdom now," one of the 13 ministers spoke.


    "hehe... we should ask for a greater price this time, my king."


    "shut up and let me listen to the message first..." the king spoke in a loud voice.


    as soon as he shouted, all thirteen of them stopped talking.


    "she can be a thief who stole the seal and wants to start a war between the two kingdoms?" another minister spoke.


    "my king, we should arrest both of them and keep them in a room. then, we should send someone to confirm if they are really from the mystifin kingdom because i don''t think the mystifin king would send a human with such an absurd notice.


    i sense something suspicious here..." the minister who was sitting right besides the king spoke.


    "okay, soldiers arrest both of them and throw them inside the confinement room." the king ordered.


    suddenly, four venomspire soldiers started swimming towards anon and preci in order to arrest them.


    "enough with the words... now, let my sickles speak..." anon spoke as he summoned his arcane slayers and a psychopathic smile appeared over his face.


    "hehe... die, you stupid snakes." anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and reappeared right there in just 1 second.


    "hmm....?" the king suddenly noticed that the soldiers weren''t moving anymore.


    "what happened, soldiers? do-" before the king could''ve completed his sentence, all four guards got decapitated, and their bodies fell down to the floor.


    "what the heck?"


    "how did he?"


    "he just disappeared for one second and then reappeared; how did he decapitated 4 guards in one second?"


    "are the humans really this strong?"


    ....


    the audience immediately started talking about anon''s amazing speed and his agility.


    "so, it is true huh?" the king asked as he finally stood up from his throne and looked at anon with a smile.


    "indeed... surrender your crown or i will take it myself with your life." anon spoke with a smile.


    "kid, you are in the wrong royal court today. this is the venomspire''s emp-"


    <command of the sea ruler>


    "shut the fuck up." anon spoke in a deep voice.

 Chapter 635 -635

    chapter 635 -635


    "shut the fuck up..." anon commanded with authority.


    suddenly, every single venomspire standing inside the royal court stopped talking.


    their bodies were acting on their own, they wanted to talk, but couldn''t talk.


    even the king himself true to speak, but he also felt helpless at this moment.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "i will give you one last chance to surrender your crown and swear your loyalty to the mystifin kingdom or everyone that''s standing inside this court will die a very painful death... now only the king can speak." anon spoke.


    "human, wait... listen to me." the king spoke as he immediately understood that anon wasn''t a normal human being.


    "i am listening..." anon replied.


    "what are the mystifins offering you ? just tell me and i will give you 5- no, 10 times more. name your ask, money, power or girls. i will help you get everything, just join my kingdom instead of the mystifins..." the king replied with a serious expression.


    "you fucking stupid, you can only give the answer in ''yes or no''. now, answer fast or i will start killing your audience one by one..." anon replied.


    "i-i... can''t we talk about this in more private ?" the king spoke with a serious expression.


    "everyone standing inside the court... please grab the neck of the person, who is standing next to you and start choking it with full force and keep doing it until your partner die..." anon ordered.


    suddenly, every single venomspire standing in the royal court followed anon''s orders and started choking the person, who was standing next to them without wasting another second.


    *ughhhh*


    *neghh*


    *hueggg*


    they couldn''t even speak because of anon''s first command.


    "n-no... no, please leave them... i will do anything." the king spoke with a very scared and tense expression as he looked at his people choking each other. some of them were even grabbing their own children''s throat.


    "they will die in about 10 seconds and if you don''t place your crown in my feet, then you will responsible for their death." anon replied with a smile.


    "wait, wait... i-i surrender. i swear my loyalty to the mystifin kingdom and king nerzis... here is my crown. p-please stop them now... please... stop them." the king spoke as he immediately walked upto anon and placed his crown directly into his feet.


    "yep... let''s go." anon spoke as both of them exited the venomspire empire and sat on their seahorse.


    "giddy up boy, let''s go and have some fun..." anon spoke as he grabbed the horse''s leash.


    "heeiiiinnnn.." the seahorse let out a loud noise and started swimming towards the sonarshaper''s kingdom.


    "what a weird guy ?" one of the gate guards spoke.


    "yeah, i mean... it''s been like hundreds of years since i saw a human underwater." another guard spoke.


    "fuck man, it was as if i am dying and..."


    "yeah... no shit. that human was really a monster..."


    suddenly the guards turned around and noticed many people coming out of the royal court, some of them angry and some of them scared.


    "hey, what happened ? is the royal court adjourned already ?" one of the guards asked.


    "i don''t know... let''s ask them." other guard adviced.


    "oi, kid... come here." one of the guard called out.


    "yes, sir ?" a small kid walked upto them with a scared face.


    "why are you so scared ? it''s not like we are going to kill you or anything... hahaha."


    "sir, i am not scared of you." the kid replied.


    "what ? so, are you scared of my partner here ? don''t worry, he is harmless as well... i was just asking, why is the royal court adjourned so early ?" the guard asked with a smile.


    "sir, did you saw the human... who just left the kingdom ?" the kid asked.


    "yeah... we saw him. what about him ?" another guard asked with a confused expression.


    "he just made out king swear his loyalty to the mystifin king nerzis and we are now working under the mystifin kingdom." the kid replied with a scared expression.


    "w-what ?"

 Chapter 636 -636

    chapter 636 chapter-636


    in the middle of the ocean, a seahorse is moving at an incredible speed and over the seahorse''s back, anon is having sex with preci.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~ yes, yes, yes~ my lord... fuck my ass even more, fuck my ass harder my lord..." preci shouted as she felt anon''s dick going into her asshole deeper and deeper.


    anon grabbed both of her ass cheeks and plowed her like a cheap slut.


    "do you like my big dick, luv ?" anon asked as he grabbed preci''s throat.


    "yes, my lord... anhhh~ i am enjoying your long and thick dick anhhh~ plowing through my pussy." preci spoke with a wide smile.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "here comes, my cum." anon spoke as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly, as if they are stress relief balls.


    "anhh~ anhnnnhhhhhhhhhhhh~ yessssssss~" preci moaned loudly as she felt anon''s cum flowing inside her ass.


    "heiiinnnn..." suddenly the horse started making diffrent sounds.


    "hmm...?" anon immediately looked up and noticed a big kingdom right in front of them.


    the kingdom was glowing brightly due to the shiny jellyfishes around it.


    "we are here, huh ?" anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "well, my lord... did you enjoy my ass ?" preci asked with a smile.


    "oh, you were a treat, luv." anon replied with a perverted smile as he squeezed her huge ass-cheek once again.


    "annhh~ thank you for using me, my lord." preci replied with a smile.


    "how many days are we travelling for ?" anon asked.


    "two days, sir." preci replied.


    "with all the sex and sleeping. i lost the track of time and i am really hungry now." anon replied with a serious expression.


    "master, here... i have something for you." preci spoke as she immediately summoned a small rice ball covered with some seeweads and gave it to anon.


    "let''s go and say hi..." anon spoke as he immediately controlled his lust and started swimming towards the main gate.


    "huh...? is that a..." suddenly, a guard noticed anon.


    "oh my god.... dangerous human coming, guards immediately send everyone in and get ready with your weapon." their leader shouted.


    "oh, shit... human..."


    "everyone get inside, there are humans coming towards us... let the females in first." a guard ordered as he opened the gates and everyone immediately ran inside.


    "runnn...."


    "humaaannn..."


    "shit, humaaaan..."


    ....


    the people started shouting loudly and panicking as soon as they heard the news.


    "human, stop right there or we will destroy you immediately..." the leader of the guards shouted in a very loud tone and all the other guards behind him summoned their sonar guns.


    they pointed their guns towards anon.


    "woah, woah, woahhh... we come in peace. don''t worry... i am preci the royal messenger of the mystifin kingdom." preci spoke as she immediately came in front of anon and showe dthem the royal seal.


    "what ? a royal messenger ? but, what is that human here for ?" the leader asked with a serious expression.


    "sir, should we attack him...?" the guards asked.


    "hold..." their leader spoke.


    "my lord is here on the orders of the mystifin king, he is one of our ally, don''t worry. he is harmless." preci shouted from a distance.


    "looks like, these guys don''t like me huh ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "my lord, after a very horrible incident with the humans, these guys lost their faith in the human kind and now treats them as a sworn enemy." preci replied in a whispered tone.


    "yeah, i know... that kidnapping one, right ?" anon asked.


    "yes... two females of their kin were enslaved by some humans and they sold their bodies until their death." preci explained.


    "yeah, i know that... last time they saw some humans, two of them got enslaved. now that i am here, their whole kingdom is going to be enslaved. what a coincidence." anon spoke in a very low voice.

 Chapter 637 -637

    chapter 637 chapter-637


    "how should we believe that you are not here to kidnap one of our kind, again ?" their leader asked with a suspicious expression.


    "well, i can easily dest-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, preci interrupted him.


    "my lord is really harmless... you can take my word on this and you can check my kingdom''s royal seal... here." preci spoke as she moved forward and gave the royal seal to the leader.


    "hmm... okay, you can go through but that human can''t go into the kingdom like that... everyone will get panicked." the leader spoke.


    "don''t worry..." anon spoke as he summoned the mask of nature and placed it over his face.


    suddenly, his body started transforming and he became aldrin, once again.


    "what the ? how did he do that ?" one of the sonarshaper spoke from behind.


    "he can go like that, right ?" preci asked with a smile.


    "y-yeah..." the leader replied with a shocked expression.


    "let''s go, my lord..." preci spoke.


    after this both of them entered inside the sonarshaper''s kingdom.


    "they made this place really good, huh ?" anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "master, if they would''ve attacked you back then-" before preci could''ve completed her question, anon replied.


    "i would''ve destroyed this kingdom entirely..." anon spoke with a smile.


    "wow... that would''ve been a mess." preci replied.


    as they walked through the brightly lit streets of the kingdom, anon noticed two sonarshaper''s mating in dark alley.


    the girl had huge boobs, huge butt and a slim waist, she was too seductive.


    percy looked at anon with a confused expression...


    "we would like to go to the royal court." anon replied.


    "as you wish... follow me, please." lopi spoke as he immediately changed the tunnel and started swimming towards the other tunnel.


    after swimming for about 3 minutes, all three of them entered inside a big room.


    the room was made from the corals and it was in the shape of a dome. in the middle of the room was the throne, on which a very busty milf was sitting.


    she had unbelievably huge boobs and ass so big that she can''t even fit on the throne properly. her waist was a little chubby but it was to anon''s liking.


    her face was similar to the other sonarshapers but her body was anything anon has seen until now and after looking at her, only one thing came to anon''s mind.


    ''she is definitely going to become a cow in my milf barn and i will fuck her everyday before milking her huge boobs with my own hands.'' anon thought with a perverted smile.


    "i will inform the queen about your arrival... please wait here." lopi spoke as he immediately swam upto the queen and started whispering something into her ears.


    the queen nodded her head and spoke something to lopi, he then swam back to anon and preci.


    "the queen will listen to your message after 2 more case. please wait until then..." lopi spoke.


    "two cases ? won''t it take too long to declare a decision ?" preci asked.


    "don''t worry, you are standing in the sonarshaper''s royal court. our queen gives a decision instantly..." lopi replied.


    "case 30896, rape of the neighbour''s wife. the accused will step forward now..." announcer announced.


    two female guards stepped forward with a male sonarshaper, wrapped in chains.


    "do you accept your mistake ?" the queen asked with a serious expression.


    "i-i do, my queen but... i didn''t do it-"


    "you are sentenced to death... next case." the queen spoke.


    "wow... that was a quick decision." anon spoke with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 638 Chaptwr-638

    chapter 638 chaptwr-638


    "case 30897, rape of the friend''s wife. the accused will step forward now..." the announcer declared again. explore the genesis of this content at nov@lbin


    "wait, rape again?" preci asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, 90% of the cases that come to this royal court are related to rape... someone raped their friend''s wife, someone raped their son''s wife, and the worst of all, someone raped their own daughter.


    i am sorry; you have to listen to this," lopi replied with a disappointed expression.


    "don''t worry, i can understand," anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "hmm...? you do?" lopi asked as he immediately looked at anon with a confused expression.


    "yes, i can understand," anon replied with a calm expression.


    ''i mean, there are literally so many busty milfs walking everywhere in this kingdom; if they won''t get raped, then who will?'' anon thought as he continuously looked at the queen''s huge breasts.


    she was wearing a blouse made out of kelp, and from the angle where anon was standing, the queen''s right nipple is clearly visible.


    "thank you for understanding our conditions, kind sir. it''s just that no one has ever said that after coming here... others always say that we are perverted creatures and many more disgusting things, but you are the only one who understood us. all the sonarshapers are not alike, and everyone has a different personality," lopi spoke with a very passionate expression.


    meanwhile, anon is thinking about something else...


    ''hmm... her nipples are as big as my fingers and they are thick as well... should i try inserting my dick into her nipples? now, that i think about it... making her a cow will be a waste of her body... i should make something else out of her. how about a whore bed? yes, a whore bed out of that body will match perfectly with my needs. i will sleep over her huge boobs every night and whenever i wish, i can fuck her pussy or ass. i can turn her around and sleep over her ass as well. i should definitely make her into my whore bed and-'' before anon could''ve thought of anything else, preci interrupted him.


    "my lord, it''s our turn... we have to go... my lord," preci shouted as she grabbed anon''s body and started shaking it.


    "huh...? oh, yes... let''s go," anon spoke as he immediately came out of his trance and started walking with preci.


    "a royal messenger and her partner are coming to the royal court with a public message," the announcer announced in a high-pitched voice.


    both of them came to the middle of the room and looked at the queen.


    "i greet the queen," preci spoke as she immediately bowed down to the queen, but anon didn''t do the same.


    "i didn''t know that male mystifins were so disrespectful when coming to another kingdom," the queen spoke as she looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "hello, luv," anon spoke as he waved his hand towards the queen.


    the daughter immediately looked at anon and understood that he was the one doing it....


    "guards, kill the mystifin..." she shouted.


    suddenly, all the guards standing inside the royal court pointed their sonar guns towards anon.


    "wait..." anon spoke.


    suddenly, all the female guards felt an immense force pulling their fingers back from the gun''s trigger.


    "what is happening?"


    "i don''t know... i can''t pull the trigger..."


    "me too... it''s like something is pulling my finger back..."


    "now, ladies... please turn your beautiful guns towards your own faces, and miss queen, please turn around and look at them," anon ordered.


    "n-no... my hands are moving on their own."


    "i-i don''t want to die..."


    "someone save me... i-i have a child."


    "n-no... please leave me..."


    the female guards got really scared as they turned their guns towards their own faces.


    the queen turned around and noticed this...


    "wait... don''t do this, we can talk this out," she shouted in a loud voice.


    "what is there to talk now? you rejected my offer and now, i am going to-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that a sharp dagger is coming towards his face.


    catch


    before the dagger could''ve hit anon''s face, he grabbed it with zero effort.


    "s-so fast!?"


    "wow... your daughter is really crafty with daggers huh...?" anon spoke as he looked at the dagger with a smile.

 Chapter 639 -639

    chapter 639 -639


    "so, do you think you can kill me?" anon asked with a smile as he looked at his daughter.


    "you monster... why are you using these cheap tricks to take over our kingdom? if you want to fight, then why don''t you fight us with your physical power?" her daughter shouted loudly.


    "what''s your name, luv?" anon asked with a smile.


    "you aren''t worthy of knowing my name..." she replied with a serious expression.


    "my lord, her name is princess jui," preci spoke with a smile.


    "jui, and what''s her mother''s name?" anon asked.


    "her name is olga," preci replied.


    "okay, jui, let''s play a game..." anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "no, jui, don''t do it... i can feel the maliciousness in his tone. don''t fall for it..." olga spoke as she looked at jui with a serious expression.


    "don''t worry, mother. i will make you feel proud of me. what game do you want to play, mystifin?" jui asked as she looked at anon.


    "the rules of the game are very simple... both of us are going to fight right here, but we aren''t going to use any magic in this fight," anon replied.


    "will you leave my kingdom if i win in your game?" jui asked with a serious expression.


    "no, jui... don''t do this." olga spoke.


    "wait a minute, mother. i think i can save the kingdom." jui spoke in an arrogant voice.


    ''the fish is about to take my bait...'' anon thought as he looked at jui and smiled.


    "i will leave your kingdom. not only that, i can guarantee you that if you defeat me in this game, the mystifin kingdom will become enslaved to your kingdom." anon replied with a malicious smile.


    "tell me about your game?" jui asked.


    "well, well... that''s a problem, you have to agree to play the game first in order to know the rest of the details about the game." anon replied.


    "let''s start it... mystifin." jui spoke as she looked at anon.


    "okay..." anon spoke as he immediately drew a circle around both of them and created a null circle.


    [you''ve entered inside a null area.]


    suddenly, a notification popped up in front of anon.


    "now, do you want to go first, or should i?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i will take my turns first..." jui spoke with a serious expression.


    "okay, you can start-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, jui jumped with very high speed and landed a kick directly over anon''s right shoulder.


    ''let''s see if you can take this...'' jui thought as she gathered all of her strength into that one kick and landed it with full force.


    bam


    but to her surprise, anon didn''t even move from that kick.


    "what the- !?" jui spoke as she immediately backed off from anon and looked at him with a serious expression.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål ''i poured everything i had into that kick, but looking at his expressions... it appears as if it did nothing to him.'' jui thought as tension grew inside her mind.


    suddenly, another thought came to her mind, ''what if he is only pretending to be alright, and his shoulder is already broken?


    yes, that''s entirely possible... he is just pretending to be alright. if i hit him once again on the same spot... then, i can easily reveal it.'' jui thought as she immediately jumped and slammed anon''s right shoulder with her kick again.


    bam


    but, anon was still unfazed by the kick.


    ''n-no way... he is that strong? don''t tell me, i have taken a wrong fight. i should''ve listened to mother...'' jui thought as she looked at anon''s legs, and another thought popped into her head.


    ''if i want to make him fall down to the floor, then i have to hit near the back part of his knee and make it bend.'' jui thought as she immediately slid behind anon''s back and grabbing the floor she kicked anon''s right knee from behind with full force.

 Chapter 640 -640

    chapter 640 -640


    bam


    this time, when jui kicked anon''s knee from behind, she felt as if she is kicking a giant metallic rock with her leg.


    "fuck..." she shouted as she felt immense pain in her leg.


    "you have only 1 chance left, luv." anon spoke with a smile as he looked at jui.


    "y-you fucking monster..." jui spoke as she immediately stood up and grabbed anon''s right leg with both of her hands.


    she then started pulling it with everything that was left inside her body.


    "come on!" she shouted very loudly, as she tried to move anon''s leg from one place and make him fall down.


    "whoops..." anon spoke as he suddenly let go of his leg.


    thud-thud-thud


    "ouch... ouch..." jui shouted as she went rolling like a ball to the other side of the royal court.


    "well, well... looks like your chances to make me fall down are over. you should now come back inside the circle and try not to fall down, luv." anon spoke with a smile.


    ''fuck... i-i failed to make him fall down. his body is so fucking strong. how can anyone make him fall down? mother was right all along; he tricked me into this vicious game.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål now, i have to try and not fall even once or these guards will die, and i will never become the queen of this kingdom.'' jui thought as she stood up and started walking towards the null circle.


    after walking inside the null circle, jui looked at anon and spoke, "what if you failed to make me fall down as well?"


    "well, well... i was just thinking, when were you going to ask that question. well, because i have a really big heart, i will give you another handicap.


    if i failed to make you fall down even once, then i will leave your kingdom, but if i managed to make you fall down to the ground four times... then all of these soldiers will kill every single sonarshaper sitting inside this royal court before taking their own lives.


    what do you say?" anon asked with a smile.


    ''this is the gambler phenomenon manipulation. when you are winning something in the game of gambling... you tend to stop and go home with your prize or you continue to play until you lose a bit.


    "guards... guards..."


    ....


    everyone started panicking as they tried to open the doors with pure force, but the doors won''t even budge from their positions.


    <command of the sea ruler>


    "please shut the fuck up..." anon ordered, and as soon as he ordered, all of the sonarshapers stopped talking.


    "now... ladies and gentlemen, please go back and sit on your respective positions. don''t you see that your princess is fighting for your lives here?" anon spoke with a smile.


    the sonarshapers started moving against their wills, and all of them sat back down on their previous seats once again.


    "now, should we start this, luv?" anon asked with a smile.


    "nooooo... you are no one to decide the life and death of my people. once i get out of this state, i swear to the sea gods... i will kill you, and it will be the worst death possible.


    there is still time to apologize for your actions and leave this kingdom, mystifin." olga shouted.


    "fuck man... you shout really loud, and why are you calling me a mystifin again and again? i am no mystifin, you see... i am a human." anon spoke as he slowly removed the nature''s mask and revealed his real face to everyone.


    "what the- !? y-you are a human?" jui asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "yes, luv." anon replied with a smile.


    "you dared to come inside my kingdom and do all of this, you mere human... i am going to kill you, i swear." olga shouted.


    "your mother shouts too much... i have to do something about her babbling mouth. just wait a second, luv." anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards olga.


    "don''t you dare touch me, you fucking degenerated human. i will..." before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon grabbed her clothes and tore them apart with literally zero efforts.


    "h-hey... what are you doing to my mother!?" jui shouted loudly.


    "you insolent hu-" before olga could''ve completed her sentence, anon made a ball out of her clothes and stuffed them into her mouth.


    "fuu... you look good now. without clothes and not talking like a bitch anymore."

 Chapter 641 -641

    chapter 641 chapter-641


    "now... now... let''s play, luv." anon spoke as he walked down to jui and looked at her with a smile.


    "i have to avoid falling down just once and you will leave the kingdom, right ?" jui asked.


    "yep, that''s right..." anon replied with a smile.


    "okay... you start." jui replied as she prepared herself for any sudden movements of anon but anon didn''t make one and he calmly walked towards her.


    ''what is he doing ?'' jui thought as she observed anon coming towards her with a confused expression.


    suddenly, anon stopped right in front of her face and touched her shoulder.


    *tap*


    "wha-!?"


    *thud*


    with a single tap from anon''s finger, jui fell down to the ground.


    ''how did he do that ? i couldn''t even get the chance to maintain my body''s balance.'' jui thought as she immediately stood up and immediately walked away from anon.


    but, before she knew it... anon immediately appeared behind her and pushed her from the back.


    *thud*


    "h-how are you doing that ?" jui asked with an irritated expression, she immediately stood up and observed anon with keen eyes this time.


    suddenly, anon disappeared from his place and re-appeared behind jui, but this time... jui was prepared for this and she immediately ran away from the place.


    "my leg, no-" jui shouted as she noticed that anon''s leg has dis-balanced her leg this time and she fell down once again.


    *thud*


    ''no, no, no... i have already fell down 3 times and only one time is left, if i fell down one more time then it will be all over.


    all of the people sitting inside this royal court will die and i will never become the queen of this kingdom.'' jui thought as she looked at her mother and noticed that she was crying.


    ''what ? how she defying my skill ?'' anon thought with a confused and shocked expression.


    "wait..." anon ordered and all the guards immediately stopped.


    anon slowly walked towards olga and took out the ball of kelp from her mouth.


    "you want to say something, luv ?" anon asked.


    "i surrender, you can have my crown, my kingdom will be mystifin kingdom''s slave from now on. you can also rule this kingdom, but please leave these innocent people.


    they don''t deserve this... please, sir. i beg you please leave them." olga spoke in a scared tone.


    "from ''insolent bastard'' to ''please, sir'' huh ? that''s a good development in that filthy tone of yours." anon replied with a smile.


    "n-no... please, sir. i-i am very sorry for calling you that. i-in fact, i am the insolent bitch here because i talked to you in such a stupid way.


    but, please sir... don''t kill them. there are small children in-between them... i-i will do anything, you ask of me, but please spare my people and let them go." olga begged for anon''s mercy, just like a whore would beg for money.


    "really anything ?" anon asked with a perverted smile as he grabbed her huge ass and squeezed it tightly.


    "anh..." olga let out a small squeaky voice out of her mouth as soon as she felt anon''s hand squeezing her ass.


    "what about some entertainment with that filthy and slutty body of yours ?" anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "i-i will do it... please wait in my room and-"


    "not in your room, i want you to shake that ass over my dick, right here in this royal court. i will sit on your throne and you will sit on my dick, while you listen to the rest of the cases and you will only pass the judgement that i am going to tell you." anon spoke.


    "h-here !? in front of everyone ? what will they think of their queen ?" she asked with a serious expression.


    "that their queen is a filthy little whore, who wants nothing but a cock inside her pussy. who wants to get fucked in front of everyone and prove to them, that you''ve surrendered to my dick." anon spoke with a smile.


    "b-but-"


    "kill them..."


    "no, wait..."


    "hold it..." anon ordered.


    "i will do it." olga replied with a shameful expression.

 Chapter 642 -642

    chapter 642 chapter-642


    "i-i will do it..." olga replied with a shy expression.


    "good... come on." anon spoke as he immediately sat down on her throne and slapped olga''s butt tightly.


    *slap*


    "anhhh~" olga moaned as she turned around and looked at anon with an angry expression.


    "now, now... what are you staring at me for ? get that thick pussy on my dick right now and start doing some squats." anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    olga slowly started opening her panty that was made out of kelp.


    "what are you doing ? wasting my damn time." anon spoke as he grabbed her panty and tore it apart forcefully.


    "h-heyyyy..." olga shouted as she felt even more embarassed now.


    "what ? you want everyone sitting here to die ? just turn around and show me that fat ass of yours." anon ordered.


    "o-okay..." olga spoke as she looked at the people sitting inside her court and turned around obediently.


    "my, my... what do you guys even eat to get an ass this fat ?" anon asked with a smile as he immediately grabbed both of her ass cheeks, but her ass cheeks were too big to fin in anon''s hands. so, he just grabbed a portion of them and started squeezing them tightly.


    ''why ? why is this happening with me ? i haven''t even done evil deeds to get punished in this way... i am letting a human touch my butt in front of so many people.


    but, if i tried to resist him... he will kill them without any mercy. i have to follow his- anhh~ he is squeezing them really tight.


    even my husband, never played with my ass like this. anhhh~ wait, did he just inserted his face into my ass ?'' olga thought, as she immediately turned around and looked at anon.


    *nod-nod*


    olga immediately shaked her head in ''no''.


    "well, then... here you go, meet your partner for today, jr. anon." anon spoke as he took his pants off and revealed his big to everyone.


    ''s-s-so big...?'' olga was amazed by anon''s size and she couldn''t stop staring at anon''s long and thick dick.


    "get your ass down, bitch. i want to penetrate that milf pussy of yours." anon spoke as he grabbed olga''s ass once again and forced her to put her pussy over anon''s dick.


    ''oh my god... it''s going in... a human''s reproduction part is going inside my baby making part. god, please forgive me. ohhh...'' olga''s eyes immediately rolled up as she felt anon''s dick''s head penetrating through her pussy''s entrance.


    "mnhh~" olga moaned but due to her hand, her moans weren''t coming out properly.


    as she went down, anon''s dick continued to penetrate through her pussy and reached in front of her womb''s entrance.


    ''my sacred baby chamber, where jui spent 4 months is about to get penetrated by this human''s dick. dear, please forgive me for taking another male''s dick into my womb.'' olga thought as she went down even more and touched anon''s thighs.


    "mnnnhhh~" suddenly, she felt anon''s dick penetrating through her womb''s entrance and entering inside her womb.


    *slap*


    "mnnhhh~"


    suddenly, anon slapped olga on the ass tightly.


    "what are you sitting comfortably for ? get that ass up and down like a cheap fuck toy... don''t you know how to fuck ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i-i am doing it..." olga spoke as she slowly stood up and felt anon''s dick getting out of her womb and her pussy after that, but the pressure that her pussy applied over anon''s dick, when it was being pulled out, it was too much.


    "fuck... your pussy is literally trying to suck my dick and you are saying that you aren''t enjoying this ? you fucking liar bitch..." anon spoke as he slapped her thick ass once again.

 Chapter 643 -643

    chapter 643 -643


    *slap-slap*


    olga is now continuously squatting over anon''s dick like a cheap whore and everytime her huge ass hits anon thighs, it makes a loud slapping sound.


    suddenly, anon grabbed her ass and stopped her from squatting.


    ''what ? did i do something wrong ?'' olga wondered as she immediately looked at anon with a confusing expression.


    "call the next case... i want to pass out some judgement today." anon spoke with a smile.


    "b-but..."


    "do you want them dead ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "n-no.... i am calling. announcer, announce the next case." olga ordered.


    but, the announcer couldn''t even stand up due to anon''s previous command.


    "you can move..." anon spoke as he looked at the announcer with a serious expression.


    "y-yes... t-the next case is 30880. the father who raped her own daughter." announcer announced.


    "start squatting now..." anon ordered as he released olga''s ass once again.


    "y-yes..." olga replied with a shameful expression, as she started squatting over anon''s dick once again.


    her pussy gobbled up anon''s dick and it tightened up, whenever anon''s dick was going out.


    "step forward, whoever this guy calls up and if you tried to run away... then you are dead. simple as that." anon spoke as took off his skill from everyone and everyone sitting inside the royal court, got their free will to move again.


    suddenly, an old looking sonarshaper stepped forward and with him a mature woman with a very sexy body.


    she had huge boobs and sexy ass, just like jui but she was still inferior to olga.


    "do you accept your mista-" before olga could''ve completed her sentence, anon slapped both of her boobs and squeezed them tightly.


    "no, dad... please leave me. i beg of you... my queen, please save me. my queen..."


    "human, don''t do this... this is not-" before olga could''ve completed her sentence, anon slapped her boobs once again.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "shut the fuck up... can''t you see, i am busy in listening to a case right now ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "but this is not-"


    "you fucking bitch, you dared to speak again ?" anon asked with an angry expression.


    "i-i just meant that-" before olga could''ve completed her sentence, anon increased the size of his dick by one inch and bent her bown.


    "i will teach you, what can happen if you try to go against my command." anon spoke as he immediately started to fuck her like a rabbit.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap.*


    *slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhhhhh~ anhhhhhh~ anhhhhhhh~ no, you are going to tear my pussy apart... slow down... please slow down." olga shouted in a very loud voice.


    "you fucking cheap bitch... you dared to interrupt me ?" anon asked as he slapped her ass and squeezed her boob tightly.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "anhhh~ anhhhh~ anhhh~ n-no, i am sorry... please don''t do it... i am very sorry. i will never interrupt you." olga shouted as she apologized for her mistake loud and clear in front of her people.


    ''no, no, no... my pussy walls are expanding and his dick is hitting the backwall of my womb with too much force, if he continued to fuck me like that, my womb will come out and hang out of my pussy.


    i have to stop him... but this rough speed of fucking is too pleasuring. it''s like i am enjoying it, while he is deforming my pussy.'' olga thought as she grabbed the floor and continued to take anon''s full force dick hitting on her womb.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "don''t you dare speak to me like that ever again, you fucking degenerated whore..." anon spoke as he continued to pound her pussy with with full speed.

 Chapter 644 -644

    chapter 644 -644


    *slap-slap-slap-slap*


    *anhh~ anhhh~ anhhh~ please, please.... slow down." olga shouted loudly.


    anon is continuously pounding olga''s pussy in front of her own royal court and everyone is looking at them with aroused expressions.


    "i am cumming.... take it all in, bitch." anon spoke as he increased the speed of pounding.


    *slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap-slap*


    "annnh~ anghh~ anghhhh~ n-no, do it outside... what if i got pregnant ? anhhghh~ anhgghhg~ sonarshapers can get pregnant from a human''s baby seed." olga replied.


    "oh, really ? then get pregnant you fucking bitch..." anon spoke as he immediately pulled olga''s ass back with full force and clapped it, while he emptied his balls into her womb.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" olga shouted loudly as she let out an arousing sonar sound from her mouth.


    ''his semen is filling my pussy, this feeling is different... the water inside my womb is getting replaced with this humans semen.


    oh my god, he is releasing so much semen into my pussy... i might really end up getting pregnant after this. please god... save me from this monster and his monstrous dick...'' olga thought as her eyes rolled over to the back of her head and she went unconscious.


    "feww~ that was refreshing..." anon spoke as he let go of olga''s body and she fell down to the floor just like a dead corpse.


    her butt was still high up and anon''s semen was flowing out of her pussy.


    "okay... i guess it''s time for me to leave. you... guys are now the slaves of the mystifin kingdom, you can leave now and you old man... go and fuck your daughter somewhere else." anon spoke as he opened the doors of the royal court.


    "t-the doors are open..."


    "runnnn...."


    "run for your life..."


    i guess, i will just make some random girl the queen of this kingdom and-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, jui immediately went down on both of her knees and directly touched anon''s feet with her head.


    "sir, i am very sorry for hurting you with my words or my filthy actions. i will make sure that, i won''t repeat the same mistake in the future, if you make me the queen of this kingdom. please sir, i beg of you..." jui begged.


    ''what a high level of greed, this girl possesses... i wonder, to what level i can stretch it to.'' anon thought as an evil idea popped inside his head.


    "okay, i will make you the queen on one condition..." anon spoke with a smile.


    "anything, sir. you just have to say it..." jui replied with a confident expression.


    "okay, i will take your mother back with me and make her my whore bed..." anon spoke as he expected a surprised expression on jui''s face but unlike his expectations, something else happened.


    "you can do whatever you want with her, sir. she is all yours..." jui replied immediately.


    ''hahaha... fuck man, she really sold out her own mother as a whore bed to me in return for the queen''s throne.'' anon laughed inside his mind as he looked at jui with a smile.


    "that''s not all... i want you to supply 2 new girls every month to my house." anon spoke.


    "i will supply 10 girls, every week..." jui replied faster than the speed of light.


    ''shit man, she really wants to become the queen of this kingdom.'' anon thought.


    "okay, then you are the new queen of this kingdom, but remember one thing... you will have to follow all of my orders-" before anon could''ve completed his sentence, jui interrupted him.


    "sir, i will never even dare to disobey your orders. just give me one chance... i will serve under the mystifin kingdom with everything i have." jui spoke with a very serious and passionate expression.


    "hmm.... since, you are this obedient. i am not going to make you work under the mystifin kingdom... you are going to work under me directly, just like the mystifin kingdom." anon replied with a smile.


    "i-i understand, sir." she replied.


    "okay, i will be leaving now. pack your mother and send her to the surface, my slaves will pick her up from there." anon ordered.


    "yes, sir. should i prepare an army to help you conquer the other kingdoms as well, sir ?" jui asked.

 Chapter 645 -645

    chapter 645 chapter-645


    "do you really think, i needed an army to take over your kingdom, luv ?" anon asked with an evil and scary smile.


    "n-no sir... absolutely not. i-i am really sorry, if offended you in any way and-" before jui could''ve completed her sentence, anon placed his finger over her lips and stopped her from speaking anything else.


    "shhhh... your voice is irritating. go and do your work.... preci let''s go." anon spoke as he started leaving the royal court.


    "yes, my lord..." preci spoke as she immediately followed him from behind.


    "so, what''s the next location we are going to ?" anon asked.


    "my lord, the last kingdom that''s left to take over is the ''aquahearts.'' we will reach them in about 2 days, since we are really deep in the sea right now and they live in the middle of the sea.


    after taking over this kingdom, you will become the master of all the seven seas, since the deep sea is not ruled by anyone... you can just take over it and declare it as your empire." preci explained.


    "it''s not last luv. i have one more kingdom to conquer..." anon spoke with a smile as he exited the royal court.


    "mermaids, sirens, mystifins, sonarshapers, aquahearts and the venomspires... these are the only kingdoms in the all 7 seas master." preci spoke.


    "what about the ''eclipsewhisperers''? " anon asked with a smile.


    "but my lord, they are just some mythical creatures that old people used to tell us about as a bed time stories." preci spoke.


    "well, looks like your bedtime stories aren''t just bedtime stories..." anon replied with a smile.


    suddenly, anon''s psychic connection skill activated...


    ''master, can you hear me ? it''s me, sephie.'' sephie spoke.


    ''i know, luv. i can recognise your voice... what happened ?'' anon asked.


    ''master, that crystal just broke...'' sephie spoke.


    "fuck... is she dead ?" anon asked in a loud voice.


    "what ? my lord, is everything alright ?" preci couldn''t understand, why anon would flip out like that.


    "sephie... is that girl dead ?" anon asked again.


    "ma''am, please put it down. or it can easily crush your hand." the ogre girl spoke.


    "oh, okay..." sephie spoke as she immediately placed the cube on the floor and in under a minute the small metallic cube turned into a big10x10x10 room.


    "wow... this is amazing. how did you make this ?" sephie asked with a smile as she looked at the room with a smile.


    "ma''am, we have used space magic that high level mages use in making storage rings. we tried to fold everything inside a small cube but... we could only get it to a room at best for now, but we are working on it day and night.


    i haven''t been to my home for the last 5 days, neither did my team." the ogre goel replied.


    "you are working in a team ?" sephie asked.


    "yes, ma''am. we are a team of 15 members... these girls are the members of my team, the ones sleeping over there are also the part of this project." the ogre girl spoke as she pointed towards more ogre girls who were sleeping near the resting area.


    "w-wow... you are really taking this seriously huh ? when did you start this project ?" sephie asked.


    "ma''am, we started it about 6 hours ago and this is all we have achieved, i know it''s very slow but we are trying our best and that''s why i would like to request of you.


    please can you give us a testing room for our project ?" the ogre girl asked.


    "s-six hours !? you achieved this much in six hours ? what''s your name girl ?" sephie asked with a surprised expression.


    "i am no.098, ma''am..." the ogre girl replied.


    "you can definitely get a room for your experiment. i will immediately contact no.300 and tell her to give you guys a big room for your project." sephie replied with a smile.


    "ma''am, can we get a room as well ? we are working on a project as well..." another male ogre spoke.


    "what ? you are also working on a project ? what kind of product are you working on ?" sephie asked.


    "ma''am, we are working on a fertility drug that can increase the numbers of off-springs a female can produce after mating once..." the male ogre spoke.


    "that''s not a project, that''s just a perverts way of saying that he wants more children out of her wife... haha." the ogre girls started laughing.


    "at least i am making something useful and i have almost completed my project, you are not even half-way there, idiot." the male ogre replied.


    "you-" before the female ogre could''ve said something, a loud bang was heard from the sealed room.


    *bang*


    "oh shit..." sephie spoke as she immediately started running towards the room.

 Chapter 646 -646

    chapter 646 chapter-646


    *booom*


    suddenly, another explosion was heard inside the room and it was even louder.


    sephie and all the ogres reached in front of the room immediately.


    "what the hell happened here ?" sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "ma''am, look..." one of the ogre girl spoke as she pointed towards the door''s bottom.


    sephie immediately looked down and noticed that pitch black smoke is coming out of the room.


    "this room is where that-" before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, another loud explosion happened and the gate was blown off with pressure towards sephie.


    "ma''am... step back." the male ogre shouted as he immediately blocked the incoming metallic gate with his hand.


    *crack*


    the speed of the gate was too much, and it instantly broke his hand.


    "fuck... protect madam sephie with your life." the injured ogre shouted as he immediately backed off and another ogre took his place.


    "ma''am, please stay behind us." all the ogres immediately stood in front of sephie and covered her from all the directions.


    *grrrrrrrrr*


    suddenly, a very horrifying sound started coming out of the room.


    "weapons..." the group leader shouted.


    "yes, sir." all the ogres immediately summoned their weapons and assumed their defensive stances.


    "the main motive is to save madam sephie, no matter if you die or become half-dead." the ogre leader shouted.


    "yes, sir."


    *graaawwwww*


    suddenly, a figure walked out of the pitch black smoke.


    "something is coming out... prepare everything you have, we will attack as soon as the figure gets clear." the group leader shouted.


    "yes, sir." all the ogres shouted as they tightened their grip over the weapons and the mages started enchanting.


    *graaawwwwwhhhhhhh*


    the figure came out of the smoke. a beastgirl, with long black hairs all over her body and green glowing eyes just like some monster.


    *grawwwwwwwwwwwwhhhhh*


    "n-no.300..." sephie spoke with a smile.


    "oh, hello madam sephie... did she killed all these guys ?" no.300 asked with an angry expression.


    "y-yes... but, i want her alive no.300. she is a subject of master anon and he ordered me to keep her alive." sephie replied.


    "don''t worry, i will keep her alive but she will pay for killing my guys..." no.300 spoke as she immediately tightened the grip over her battleaxes and used a skill.


    <berserk>


    suddenly, a red light started emitting out of her body and no.300''s physical powers as well as her defensive powers got buffed by 100%.


    the more damage she takes, for the next 30 minutes. the more her power will increase. but, the more her power grows, the more her thinking capacity decreases.


    *grawwwwwwwwwwww*


    jena shouted loudly as she looked at no.300 with an angry expression.


    "come at me bitch..." no.300 shouted as she immediately started running towards jena.


    "graaawwwww..." jena shouted as she immediately disappeared from her place and re-appeared behind no.300.


    "what ?" no.300 asked with a confused expression but before she could''ve landed on the ground, jena stabbed her nails into her back and tried rip it apart, but due to 100% defense increment, it didn''t work on her body.


    *thud*


    "you bitch..." no.300 landed on the ground and immediately swinged her battleaxes back at jena with full speed.


    *cut*


    both of her battleaxes, hitted over jena''s left leg and made two small cuts over it.


    *grawwwwwwwwwwww*


    jena shouted as she landed on the ground and backed off from no.300.


    suddenly, no.300 noticed that jena''s wounds have already healed back.


    "looks like, i have to end it fast..." no.300 spoke as she activated another skill.


    <vinor''s strength>


    no.300''s offensive will get increased by 400% for the next one minute and every debuff over her body will be removed immediately.


    but, her defensive will get reduced by 70%.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwww..." jena shouted as she jumped towards no.300 to attack her.


    "let''s end this..." no.300 spoke as she immediately disappeared from her position and re-appeared behind jena''s back.

 Chapter 647 -647

    chapter 647 -647


    boom


    no.300 hit jena from behind, but jena was fast enough to dodge it.


    "you fucking bitch..." no.300 shouted as she jumped towards jena once again with full strength and succeeded in landing a blow over her.


    but, to no.300''s surprise... jena blocked both of her battleaxes with just her right hand.


    the battleaxes were able to stab into jena''s hand, but they couldn''t cut through them completely.


    "how did you-" before no.300 could''ve asked her question, jena punched no.300 in the core directly and threw her towards the wall with full force.


    "ack... shit..." no.300 spoke as she stood up, and her anger grew even more. as her anger grew, the aura around her body started to get even more dense and glowing.


    her body started turning red, and her eyes were turning green.


    tang-tang


    jena removed both of her battleaxes from her hand and threw them towards no.300, as if inviting her to a fight.


    "fuck you... bitch." no.300 shouted as she picked up her battleaxes and started running towards jena with full speed.


    "yaaahhhhhhhhhh..." no.300 shouted as she threw one of her axes towards jena with full strength.


    jena dodged the axe without any problems, and as soon as she turned to look towards no.300 again, she noticed that an axe is coming right at her face.


    jena immediately backed off from her position, but no.300''s axe left a long cut over her nose and her forehead.


    "grawwww...?" jena suddenly felt the blood flowing out of her nose.


    "oh, you didn''t like it?" no.300 asked with an evil smile.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwwwhhhhh..." jena shouted loudly as her nails grew even more. jena picked up a big chunk of metal from the ground and started running towards no.300 with it.


    "what the hell...!?" no.300 couldn''t understand what jena was planning to do with the metal chunk, but she assumed her defensive stances anyway just for safety.


    throws


    suddenly, jena threw the big metallic chunk towards no.300.


    "huh...?" no.300 was confused because the metallic chunk was really easy to dodge, and without wasting any time, no.300 turned towards her left and dodged the metal chunk.


    but, before long... her troll locket started shining and her tail grew back.


    but the cut part of her tail rotted away so fast that she couldn''t even imagine.


    "this... thing was stopping her." sephie spoke as an idea struck inside her mind.


    sephie immediately grabbed a big and sharp fragment of the debris carefully and walked out of the room.


    thud


    boooom


    scratch


    tang


    as soon as she walked out of the room, she noticed that no.300 has turned crimson red, her eyes are shining brightly green, and her body is covered in blood.


    meanwhile, jena was standing perfectly fine in front of her.


    "rooooooooaaaaarrrrrr...."


    "gwaarrrrrhhhhhhhhhhh....."


    both of them shouted very loudly before engaging in a very tense fight.


    scratch


    tang


    boooom


    they were moving at such an incredible speed that no one standing inside the room was able to see their moves clearly.


    "no.300... here use this. this should stop her..." sephie shouted as she immediately threw the large fragment of debris towards no.300.


    even though no.300''s mental thinking level has gone negative, she immediately understood what sephie was trying to say.


    no.300 immediately disengaged from the battle and grabbed the fragment of the debris.


    jena saw this, and she immediately understood that she had to run now, and that''s what she did.


    she tried to run out of the room, but before she could''ve even reached the exit door... no.300 appeared in front of her and stabbed her chest with the debris fragment.


    grawwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwhhhhhhhhhhhh-

 Chapter 648 -648

    chapter 648 -648


    inside sephie''s lab...


    no.300 is lying unconscious on a table, and right beside her was lying jena. she was also unconscious.


    "fu... how the hell am i going to explain this to master?" sephie spoke as she looked around and noticed that more than 70% of her lab has been destroyed completely.


    "ma''am... we can re-build it with zero problems," one of the ogre girls spoke.


    "yes, ma''am... you can stay in one of our houses until then. we will try to repair the lab in just 2 days, and if possible, we will only take one day at max." the ogre girl spoke with a smile.


    "okay... but, i have to report this to master. you guys take-" before sephie could''ve said anything else, she noticed that the ogres standing in front of her are scared to death, and their bodies are vibrating at a very high speed.


    "what happened?" sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "m-ma''am... look behind you." one of the ogre girls spoke as she pointed towards sephie''s back.


    "what is behind-" as soon as sephie turned back, she saw something that made her completely silent.


    it was jena; she was sitting on her bed, and her eyes were looking around like a lost child.


    suddenly, both of their eyes met.


    "excuse me..." she said as she looked at sephie with a smile.


    "m-me?" sephie asked with a scared expression.


    "yes... do i know you? your aura has a different quality..." jena spoke.


    "you must know my master... his name is anon agreil." sephie spoke.


    "wait... really? anon is your master? what about all these ogres...? are they anon''s slave as well?" she asked with a smile.


    "y-yes..." sephie replied as she looked at two ogres who were standing directly behind her.


    suddenly, both of the ogres closed their eyes and flinched.


    "why are they acting all scared in front of me? have i been sleepwalking in my sleep?" jena asked as she looked at the two ogres.


    "nothing, nothing... do you remember, how you got here?" sephie asked.


    "how i got here...? umm... the last thing i remember is, i was taking a walk near the sea with my friends and after that... i don''t remember anything.


    it''s still very foggy in my memories... why can''t i remember anything after that? what is happening with me?" jena thought as she grabbed her head immediately and her body started to produce the same black aura.


    "shit, take this... madam jena, i can explain to you this..." sephie spoke as she immediately gave the notepad and pen to the ogre girl and ran towards jena with a serious expression.


    "what? you can explain this?" jena asked with a confused expression as she looked at sephie.


    "yes, it''s a condition called ''hurious''. in this your condition, your memories can become a little foggy and the blackouts are normal too.


    why don''t you take some rest for now. because the best way to treat this condition is to take as much sleep as possible." sephie explained.


    "really? will i be cured?" jena asked.


    "absolutely and then, you can go back to your house." sephie spoke.


    "o-okay..." jena spoke as she went to sleep after this.


    "good... take a good sleep." sephie spoke as she slowly walked away from her and signaled the other ogres to get out of the room as well.


    all the ogres standing inside the room, left the room at once with zero delays.


    after quietly exiting the room, all the ogres looked at sephie with a tensed expression.


    "i am going to report this to master... all of you should go home for now. if you tried to repair the lab now and she woke up from the noise, then i don''t think it will be good for you guys.


    so, let''s just leave this place." sephie ordered.


    "ma''am... what about you? are you going to come with us too?" an ogre girl asked.


    "no, i am going to stay and if something happens... i will call out for help immediately." sephie replied.


    "y-yes... ma''am." the ogres spoke as they immediately started going back to their houses.


    ''how am i going to explain this to master...?'' sephie thought as she gathered the courage inside her heart and used the skill ''psychic connection''.


    ''master... can you hear me? it''s me sephie...''

 Chapter 649 - 649

    chapter 649 - 649


    "so, you are saying that jena is an abnormal girl now, and whenever she tries to think about her past, she turns into a freak and kills everyone, right?" anon asked.


    ''that part is not confirmed yet, master,'' sephie replied from another side.


    "you said that she emitted a dark aura when she was stressed, right?" anon asked.


    ''yes, master.... but i stopped her right before she could''ve turned into something dangerous. i can''t understand what to do now, master.


    no.300 is too injured to fight now, and her wounds are getting worse with time; she isn''t even healing from any healing potions or my troll locket.


    please master help me...'' sephie spoke with a very sad tone.


    "i will be there in 30 minutes, luv..." anon replied with a serious expression as he cut the connection.


    "my lord, where are you going in 30 minutes?" preci asked with a confused expression.


    "i am going to go home for a bit after taking over the aquaheart kingdom." anon replied.


    "my lord... we are really deep in the sea, and aquaheart kingdom is really high from here. even if you travel on the fastest seahorse, you will reach there in 1 day minimum.


    there is no-" before preci could''ve completed her sentence, anon grabbed both of her lips with his fingers and shut them tightly.


    "luv, what is the fastest route to the aquaheart kingdom? no matter if it''s dangerous or not. just give me the route." anon asked with a serious expression as he let go of her lips.


    "m-my lord... there is indeed a route to go up faster, but that route is very deadly. it is said that the souls of the dead await you on that route..." preci spoke.


    "wow... seems like my kind of route. now, tell me... where is it?" anon asked with a very serious expression.


    "my lord, if you go to the middle of the 7 oceans, there is a place known as the osmosis... it is said that it''s a place of chaos, and underwater storms are always forming there.


    i don''t know why, but i took this job. even though, i didn''t want to. but... in the process of this kingdom capturing, you have captured my heart, and now i want to live. i want to live for you, my lord.


    please, my lord.... give me the honor of becoming your concubine before i die. please, my lord, i beg you." preci spoke as she immediately grabbed anon''s legs.


    "what an overacting queen are you?" anon asked with a smile as he grabbed preci''s neck from behind and immediately jumped into the huge tornado.


    "huh-"


    the tornado was spinning at such an incredible rate that, in just 30 seconds... anon had taken more than 150 rounds inside that tornado.


    "tell me when to get out...." anon shouted really loud.


    "yes, my lorrdd..." preci replied from below.


    anon tightened his grip over preci''s body and tried to keep her with himself at any cost.


    "ouch... master, my nape is hurting..." preci shouted as she felt anon''s grip getting tighter and tighter.


    "what? should we get out?" anon asked with a confused expression, as he didn''t hear a word preci was saying.


    "nooooooo... don''t get out. i said your grip is too tight." preci shouted once again.


    ''yep, i can hear her clearly fine. but, it''s fun to make her feel like an idiot... haha.'' anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    after traveling inside the tornado for 10 minutes, anon and preci finally reached in front of the aquaheart''s kingdom.


    "master we have to get out..." preci shouted.


    "what should we shout?" anon asked with a smile, even though he heard her clearly.


    suddenly, preci looked at anon and told him to get out of the tornado with hand signs.


    "oh, okay..." anon spoke as he immediately jumped out of the tornado.

 Chapter 650 - 650

    chapter 650 - 650


    "well, well... it''s really big." anon spoke as he released preci''s neck and looked at the aquaheart kingdom.


    "ouch ouch... i think my brain moved from it''s regular place and buwaaahhh-" preci spoke as she vomitted.


    "woah..." anon gasped as he immediately moved away from her.


    "i-i am alright- buwaaahhh..." preci spoke as she continued to vomit.


    "you don''t look alright. you can stay here, i will go to this one myself..." anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "no, my lord i can let you go- *buwaaahhh.*..."


    "yep, i am going on my own. give me that royla seal thing." anon spoke.


    "here... my lord. if you want, i can come with you. i am feeling fine n- *buwaaahhh*"


    "no, i am fine on my own." anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately started swimming towards the aquaheart kingdom.


    as he swimmed towards the main gate, two male guards noticed him coming.


    the aquahearts have blue eyes with a dark purple pupil, 2 hands, 2 legs and 8 tentacles full of suckers that are attached to their head directly.


    the longer a aquaheart''s tentacles, the older he or she is. they have a tendency to get attracted to shiny things.


    "is that the human ?" one guard asked.


    "yep, he is the one that general told us about." another one spoke.


    "what now ? should i greet him ?"


    "i-i don''t know... you are my senior. you talk to him."


    "what ? how can i do this without you ?"


    "hello, luv. i noticed that you have arranged a very warm welcome for me. may i ask, what this is for, i mean, i am not even that famous ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "sir, you are the most famous person now in all the seven seas. the man who conquered all five kingdoms within a few days and without even moving a finger that is.


    the human, who travelled from the land and turned around the tides of all 7 seas.


    i mean, with just your words you made 5 kingdoms kneel before you. that was impressive and i guess you are here for the same purpose, right ?" feline asked.


    "you are very intelligent... luv. what was your name again ?" anon spoke with a smile.


    "sir, it''s feline and our king would like to meet you. please come with me." feline spoke as she turned around and anon noticed what a fast ass she had.


    "well, feline... are you single or married ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "i am-" before feline could''ve completed her sentence l, anon interrupted her.


    "you know what ? don''t worry... i don''t care anyway." anon replied with a smile.


    all four of them walked inside the royal castle.


    after walking for about 2 minutes, all of them reached in front of a big room that had giant gates.


    "sir, we are here our king is waiting inside this royal room." feline informed.


    "oh, is he locked inside ? do i have to break the gates ?" anon asked.


    "n-no, sir. i was just informing you about our king''s presence, i will open the door for you." feline spoke as she immediately opened the doors and both the guards walking with them turned around and acted as the protectors of the royal room.


    feline and anon walked inside the royal room.


    as soon as they entered inside the room, anon noticed that an old man around 70 years is sitting on the last chair of the big dinning table.


    his tentacles were very long and he was keeping them together with the help of kelp ropes.


    "hello, sir human. why don''t you take a seat ?" the king spoke as he looked at anon with a big smile.


    "hello..." anon spoke as he slowly walked upto the opposite side of the dinning table and sat down.

 Chapter-651

    chapter-651


    "hehehe... your character, your body is really similar to what i heard." the king spoke with a weird smile.


    "hmm...? what did you hear about me ?" anon asked.


    "a human, with the evilest aura around his body and a body that looks normal, but a monster''s strength inside it.


    a man, who can get any woman he wants and a man who can bend down the wills of every king. the human who took over all the 5 kingdoms of the sea and now sitting here to conquer the last one.


    the one, who didn''t fought any wars to do so and you are the human, who created such disturbing tides in the stormborn sea. may i know the name of this gentleman ?" the king asked.


    "shouldn''t you tell your name first before asking mine ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "oh my, please forgive this old man... my memories are getting foggy with every passing day, my name is jadrin, i am the king of this small kingdom." jadrin spoke.


    "hello, jadrin. i am anon and you are right, i am here to take over your kingdom." anon replied with a calm expression.


    "i guess, i will be a stupid to say ''no'' huh...?" jadrin asked with a smile.


    "if you have heard so much about me, then you are right. you will be a stupid to say no." anon replied.


    "well, i surrender." jadrin spoke with a smile.


    "wha-!?" feline was left shocked when she heard this.


    "what are you getting surprised for ? do you want me to fight a monster, defence minister ? i am sorry sir, i am using the term ''monster'' to define your strength. don''t take it personally." the king spoke.


    "no offence taken." anon replied with a smile.


    "b-but, sir... aren''t we even trying to fight ?" feline asked with shocked expression.


    "i don''t have the strength to fight this man, defense minister. why don''t you show her an example of your power, sir ?" the king asked as he looked at anon with a smile.


    "hehehehe..." suddenly anon started laughing loudly.


    "is something wrong, sir ?" jadrin asked with a smile.


    "3...2...1... attack." feline said as she immediately jumped towards anon, her sword directly pointing at anon''s chest.


    *tang*


    but as soon as she got close to anon, he easily evaded her sword by placing the auric energy covered knife in front of him.


    "what the- how did it took the force of my blow ?" feline asked with a confused expression as she immediately backed off.


    but, without thinking much... feline immediately took out another sword from her inventory and now she holded swords in both of her hands.


    "third form... tornado''s eye." feline spoke as she immediately started spinning like a tornado and both of her swords were now two strong blades rotating at a very high speed.


    she then started coming towards anon.


    "nice skill..." anon spoke as he immediately holded his knife vertically in front of him.


    *tang-tang-tang-tang*


    feline''s skill failed immediately as she failed to penetrate through anon''s knife.


    "*huff-huff*.... how is that knife so strong ?" feline asked with a serious and very tired expression.


    "don''t worry, defence minister. you can try again... you have about 9 minutes left." the king spoke as he looked at feline with a smile.


    "y-yes, sir." feline spoke with an encouraged expression.


    she immediately summoned three more swords and the tentacles attached to her head immediately grabbed the three swords.


    "fifth form... thunder slash." feline spoke as she immediately disappeared from her position and re-appeared behind anon''s back.


    she then attacked anon from all seven sides with an incredible speed.


    but, before her blades could''ve touched anon''s body, he turned around and stopped all the blades at once with the help of his knife.


    *tang-tang-tang-tang*


    "my... my... that some incredible speed." the king spoke with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 652 -652

    chapter 652 -652


    ??652 chapter-652


    ''how is he doing that ? how can he stop all of my blades together with just a small knife ? he is not even using his other hand to fight.


    the skills and speed of this human is just too much. i have to do something about that.'' feline thought as she looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "you have five minutes left, luv." anon spoke with a smile.


    "that''s it... i am using it." feline spoke as she immediately summoned 5 more swords and all of her empty tentacles grabbed the swords.


    now, feline holded 10 swords with her body... 8 with her tentacles and 2 with her hands.


    "sword sunder charge... final form, death''s array." feline spoke as her eyes shined brightly blue and a mystical aura surrounded her body.


    "oh my... that''s her ultimate attack." the king spoke with a surprised expression.


    "well, i am a little scared..." anon replied with a smile.


    "charge unleash..." feline murmured in a low voice as she immediately disappeared from her place and re-appeared behind anon.


    feline attached anon with her blades from all ten direction and left him no way to escape.


    "heh..." anon smirked and immediately moved his hand with a very fast speed.


    in just 1 second... anon tackled all ten blades and disarmed feline.


    *tang*


    *tang*


    *tang*


    *tang*


    ....


    all ten blades fall down to the ground and feline was left shocked at this.


    "h-how can you do this ? how can you match the speed of my blades and not only match it but disarmed me as well ? these blades are the fastest moving blades in the whole seven seas. how did you stop them with a knife ?" she asked anon with confused expression.


    anon only released 15% of his total bloodlust.


    "your time is over... now." anon spoke as he immediately withdrew his bloodlust and looked at feline with a smile.


    *thud*


    *thud*


    both of them immediately fell down to their knees and started taking long breaths.


    "i-i am really sorry, sir. i tried to cross my limits, please forgive my stupidness. please sir." feline begged for mercy as she immediately grabbed anon''s legs.


    "i already warned you, luv. since you have already surrendered your kingdom to me... i will be taking my leave now." anon spoke as he looked at the king with a smile.


    "w-wait... sir. i-i have something that i would like to give you as a present from my side." jadrin spoke as he immediately stood up from the ground and walked upto anon.


    "hmm...? what is it ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "here, sir anon. i know it''s not the best type of gift... but, i will be honoured if you took it." jadrin spoke as he gave anon a small box.


    anon took the box and immediately opened it.


    as soon as he opened the box, anon noticed a pair of gloves inside the box.


    "hmm...? gloves ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    <demonic eyes>


    [name: octa gloves]


    [rank: special grade]


    [tier: sss+]


    [description: made inside the ocean''s guarding kingdom... the aquahearts. these octa gloves are the carriers of the 8 different legendary skills and they can be used in different types of situations in order to protect yourself or attack your opponents.]


    [mana: depends on the technique used.]


    "these gloves are magical, sir. they will help you in your journey ahead. i ordered my personal royal crafters to make them, just for you." jadrin spoke.

 Chapter 653 -653

    chapter 653 -653


    ??653 chapter-653


    "okay... it''s time for me to leave. by the way... thanks for the gift. you are a good and smart man." anon spoke as he slowly placed his hand over jadrin''s shoulder.


    "really ? that''s an honour sir." jadrin spoke as he immediately bowed down to anon.


    "no, worries... i am going." anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "sir, did you forgive me ?" feline asked with a worried expression.


    "you are cute luv and i always forgive the cute chicks." anon spoke as he exited the room with a smile on his face.


    "w-what ? chicks ? what does that mean ? and did he forgive me ?" feline asked with a confused expression.


    "h-he holds the power..." the king spoke with a serious expression, as he continued to stare at the exit gate.


    "my king ?" feline asked with a confused expression.


    "that guy, he holds the power to rule over the world... h-he is the only one who can do it. the one who can rule this world. the one who can bend anyone to his will.


    the one who will... become a god." the king spoke.


    feline didn''t said anything and continued to stare at jadrin''s face as if she understood what he was trying to say.


    outside the kingdom...


    "hello, luv. are you alright now ?" anon asked as he swam upto preci.


    preci immediately bowed down to anon and spoke, "i greet the lord of the six oceans." she then looked above and gave him a wide smile.


    "hahaha... i like that. so, i have to go for now." anon spoke as he slowly placed his hand over preci''s cheek.


    "my lord... are you going to leave me here ? in this alone sea ?" she asked with an emotional and sad expression.


    "don''t worry, i will return and take you back with some other girls... that i want to pick up from here. until then, how about you stay in nerzis''s royal castle and have some fun." anon spoke with a smile.


    suddenly, a massive hole opened up and sucked him in.


    anon travelled through the quantum realm at a very high speed and he was keeping count of the seconds, so that he doesn''t get lost in the quantum realm.


    "1...2....3...4...5... out." anon shouted and as soon as he did, a hole opened in front of him and threw him outside.


    *thud*


    "oh fuck..." anon shouted as he landed inside a dark space.


    "huh...? who is it ?"


    "who dares to invade my house...?" an ogre''s sound came as he immediately turned on the lights and noticed a human lying over his partner''s breasts and his face was buried in-between her pussy.


    "h-how dare you touch my partner''s body ? you fuck-" before the ogre could''ve completed his sentence, his partner woke up and interrupted him.


    "hmm...? what happened ? why are you shouting so loudly ? i was having a good dream and- huh..? is that a human over my pussy ?" the ogre girl asked with a confused expression.


    "yes and he is going to die now... but, i would love to see his face before i kill him." the male ogre spoke as he touched anon''s body and turned him around.


    "kill me ? are you serious ?" anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the ogre.


    "y-y-y-your m-m-majesty !!???" the male ogre shouted as he immediately bowed down to anon.


    "y-your m-m-majesty !?" hearing her partner, the ogre girl looked at anon and noticed that it was really anon.


    "w-we greet, the king." both of them immediately bowed down in front of anon.


    "s-s-sir... please f-f-forgive me.... i-i-i didn''t knew that you were the human and i said some really bitter things, please punish me sir." the male ogre spoke.


    "m-me too, sir. i am really sorry for trapping your face into my pussy, i thought you were a big stone, i was trying to crush in my dream and-"


    "shut up, both of you. keep sleeping... i am going." anon spoke as he immediately exited the house.


    ''fuck man... i really have to figure out the place i land in. today i landed in a pussy, what if next time... it opened the portal in front of someone''s ass ?'' anon thought as he started walking towards sephie''s lab.

 Chapter 654 -654

    chapter 654 -654


    ??654 chapter-654


    *knock-knock*


    anon knocked over the entrance gate of sephie''s lab.


    "anyone home ?" anon asked.


    suddenly, a small ball that was engraved inside the metallic door, started moving.


    it turned around and turned red as it looked at anon.


    "identity confirmed... welcome master anon." the door spoke as it opened by itself.


    *click*


    "damn... that girl made some really futuristic shit here." anon spoke as he looked at the gate closing itself.


    *click*


    as anon walked inside the lab, he noticed that the lab was devastated from the insides. it was as if a bunch of monsters fought here to death.


    ''wow... they really made a mess our of this place huh ?'' anon thought as he slowly walked upto the main hall.


    as anon entered inside the main hall, he noticed three beautiful girls sleeping in the middle of the hall.


    on the first bed, no.300 was lying unconscious... her body fully covered with wounds and blood. she was barely surviving from the blood lose.


    anon walked upto her and slowly touched her on the chest.


    "m-m-my lord... p-please... s-save me. i-i w-want to l-live f-for you.


    m-my lord... p-please... save me..." no.300 repeated the same sentence over and over in her sleep.


    "you will be alright, luv." anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill.


    <jellyfish''s regeneration>


    suddenly, all the wounds over no.300''s body started healing and in just mere seconds... she was all healed up.


    anon then bend down and kissed no.300 on the lips. he then moved towards bed no.2.


    on bed no.2, jena was lying unconscious.


    "let''s see... what''s wrong with you, luv." anon spoke as he slowly looked at her body and used his skill.


    <demonic eyes>


    ''well, i thought we were going to have sex but what can be done. let''s see what the other girls are upto.'' anon thought as he picked up sephie into his arms and slowly placed her over the bed.


    "have a sweet sleep, luv. once you wake up... we will have plenty of sex." anon spoke as he tucked her inside the bed and left the room a smile.


    after exiting the room, anon started walking towards the exit door of the lab.


    *click*


    the exit door opened on itself as soon as anon stepped in front of it.


    "we greet your majesty." a loud noise came as soon as anon stepped out of the lab.


    "hmm...?" anon immediately looked ahead and noticed that all the ogres and orcs are bowing down to him with their heads looking at the ground.


    "hello, guys... hope you guys are doing good." anon spoke with a smile.


    "thank you sir, we are doing perfectly fine." all of them shouted together.


    "okay... so, why are you all gathered here ? do you guys need anything ?" anon asked.


    "no sir." all of them shouted together.


    "okay, then... get back to your sleep." anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "yes, sir." all of them shouted as they immediately turned around and left.


    ''wow... it''s like their numbers are growing by the day. i am pretty sure that they have already exceeded the numbers of the whole human kingdom.'' anon thought as he looked at the ogres.


    "who is making so much noisy....?" suddenly, a familiar sound came from the lab and the gates opened up.


    *click*


    "i asked who is-" no.300 started speaking but as soon as she looked at anon standing outside the gate, she immediately went down on her knees.


    "i-i am sorry... your majesty. i-i was just-"


    "don''t worry, luv. you deserved a good sleep after all that fighting." anon spoke with a smile.


    "master, how do you know- oh, sephie must''ve told you about it huh ? you didn''t have to come here master... i got it all under control here." no.300 spoke with a smile.


    "hahaha... i know, i know... i am just here to get some things done." anon replied with a smile.


    "oh, is it something that i can help with, master ?" no.300 asked.


    "no, i will take care of it myself. you can go and take a sleep." anon replied.


    "as you command master."

 Chapter 655 -655

    chapter 655 -655


    ??655 chapter-655


    anon walked upto the house and knocked on the main door.


    *knock-knock*


    suddenly, the doors opened on itself.


    "this thing looks really cool... no matter, how many times i see it." anon spoke as he walked inside the house and the gates closed on itself.


    as anon walked inside the house, he concealed his aura, so no one can sense him beforehand.


    ''let''s see how they will react, when they see me without being prepared.'' anon thought as he started walking towards the dinning hall as it was already time for lunch.


    as anon walked upto the dinning hall, he started hearing noises of different people.


    he then knocked on the gates of the dinning hall.


    "yes, come in... it''s open." mike''s voice came from the inside.


    ''hehe... mike''s reaction will be priceless after this.'' anon thought as he immediately opened the and entered inside the room.


    "oh, hello guys..." anon spoke with a smile.


    around the huge dinning table, a large number of people were sitting and their expressions changed immediately as soon as they saw anon.


    mike and his family, the 5 vampire wives, remil the succubus, adeline the dragon queen, reva and many others... immediately went down on their knees.


    "we greet our master." all of them spoke at once except adeline and reva.


    both of them came running upto anon and hugged him tightly.


    "papa... where did you go ?" reva shouted as she immediately hugged anon tightly.


    "haha... hello, kiddo. how are you ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "reva was missing papa so much..." reva spoke with a smile.


    "don''t worry, i am here." anon spoke.


    the other girls in the room, also removed their clothes and started walking towards anon with their naked bodies and according to his order all the males left the room.


    "master... please suck my nipples..." freya spoke


    "n-no, master... please help yourself with my boobs..." mike''s wife spoke.


    "please squeeze my ass too master..." mike''s daughter spoke as she turned around and bend down in front of anon.


    "mine too master..." remil spoke as she bend down in front of anon.


    "master... would you like to have some dinner ?" a voice came from the other side of the room.


    anon immediately turned his head towards the noise and noticed that no.6969 is standing naked with some food in her hand.


    her nipples were clipped with two red berries and she was standing in a very sexy pose, both of her hands behind her back, back little leaned and legs opened.


    "please master... have your lunch." no.6969 spoke as she started shaking her huge boobs and the berries stick to her boobs started shaking as well.


    "oh fuck, that''s sexy." anon spoke as he looked at no.6969.


    all the other girls immediately noticed this change in anon''s behaviour and all of them immediately walked upto no.6969.


    all of them then turned around and did the same thing as her... all of them immediately placed their hands behind their heads, leaned their backs and opened their legs.


    "master please fuck us too." all of them spoke in a very loud tone.


    "this is fucking heaven..." anon spoke as he immediately jumped over the girl and started fucking them like crazy.


    13 hours later, inside the dinning hall...


    the hall is dead silent and a very thick smell of smegma and love juice is filling the air inside the room.


    all the girls are asleep and buried underneath their pussies, asses and boobs is anon.


    "fuck man *breaths* " anon spoke as he tossed a girls pussy aside from his face and woke up.


    he then looked around and noticed that his cum is following out of no.6969''s pussy and directly falling into remil''s mouth.


    "wow... that''s erotic, i don''t know why but that''s really erotic." anon spoke with a perverted smile as he bit mike''s daughter''s right ass and squeezed freya''s big boobs while his dick was inside mike''s wife''s mouth.

 Chapter 656 -656

    chapter 656 -656


    ??656 chapter-656


    anon stood up and wore his clothes, he then exited the room and started walking towards the exit gate of the dinning hall.


    "fuuu... that was some good time." anon spoke as he summoned a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    *light*


    *puff-puff*


    "fuck man... i really missed this underwater." anon spoke with a smile, as he looked at his cigar.


    ''there are questions to ask, like how did jena got underwater and how did the eclipsewhisperers found her.


    there are thing to be done, killing that god''s avatar. i have to level up myself, but everything here is beneath my level and i can''t seem to level up, even if i kill someone or something equal to my level.


    i have to talk to the demon gods and ask them, how to level myself up. *puff-puff*'' anon thought as he tossed aside the cigar and started walking towards sephie''s lab once again.


    "we greet, your majesty." two ogre guards immediately bowed down to anon.


    "yes, yes..." anon replied with a neutral expression as he started walking towards the lab.


    as soon as anon reached in front of sephie''s lab... he noticed many ogres standing on the front gate.


    "hello, guys.. anything intresting happening here ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "y-your majesty... is here." one of them shouted loudly and all of them immediately went down on their knees.


    "we greet, your majesty." all of them shouted in a very loud tone.


    "why are you all standing here for ?" anon asked the ogre girl, who was kneeling in the front row.


    "sir, we work here with madam sephie but today we are afraid of that beastgirl... she is really evil. she killed many of our guys yesterday and injured our great grandmaster, no.300.


    i am very sorry for our coward behaviour, your majesty." the girl replied with a serious expression.


    "come..." anon spoke as he started walking towards the main gate of the lab.


    "y-yes, sir." all of them spoke in a very low tone as they stood up and started walking behind anon with scared faces.


    "don''t worry, no one can touch you until i am here." anon spoke as he looked at them with a serious expression.


    "thank you master... for saving me." no.300 spoke as she immediately walked behind anon and looked at sephie with a smile.


    "sephie, i can understand your concern... but, you have to really get that potion out of this lab. no, give it to me... i will destroy it immediately." anon spoke.


    "master... nooo. i made it with so much time and effort, here i will cover it so you don''t smell it anymore." sephie spoke as she immediately covered the potion by a big glass lid.


    "don''t worry about her... she will be totally fine even without thing." anon spoke.


    "i understand master." sephie spoke.


    "now, let''s go and have a chat with that girl." anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards jena''s room.


    anon ordered the ogres to make a new strong and highly reinforced room for jena, so that she can''t escape easily and he even ordered mike to enchant the room with his best reinforcement enchants.


    the room is sealed from all sides and only a one-way see through glass is available inside the room.


    the ones who are standing outside can see what''s going on the inside the room but the ones inside can''t see what''s going on outside of the room.


    "master... please take care." sephie spoke as she immediately placed her hand over anon''s shoulder.


    "don''t worry, luv." anon spoke with a smile.


    as he walked towards the entrance door, he noticed that no.


    300 is coming with him.


    "where are you coming ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "what do you mean master ? i am coming with you." no.300 replied with a neutral expression.


    "no, you stay here." anon replied.


    "what !??? master you can''t go in there on your own, i have to beat the shit out of that bitch too." no.300 spoke with a surprised expression.


    "no, no... you stay here. i will go." anon spoke.


    "i am sorry, master. i can''t let you go in alone and-"


    "these are my orders, now go and stand there." anon ordered with authority.


    "y-yes... sir." no.300 couldn''t help but listen to anon''s orders.

 Chapter 657 Chaptwr-657

    chapter 657 chaptwr-657


    ??657 chaptwr-657


    as anon entered inside the room, he noticed that jena is lying over the bed, unconscious.


    "it''s time for you to wake up, luv. waterball..." anon spoke as he used his spell and summoned a water ball right over jena''s face.


    he then let go of the water ball and it fell directly over jena''s face.


    *splash*


    "haaaaa...." jena woke up immediately and rubbed her eyes.


    *rub-rub*


    "who dared to- huh ? anon is that you ?" jena asked as soon as she noticed anon standing near him.


    "yep, it''s me 100% in the flesh." anon replied with a smile.


    "what are you doing here ? you are on duty at my house, aren''t you ?" jena asked with a confused expression.


    "what duty are you talking about ?" anon asked.


    "you didn''t tell master about her memories ?" no.300 asked as she observed anon from the outside.


    "i did tell master and not only about her memories, i told him about every single detail that i have found about her." sephie replied.


    "then why is he-" suddenly something triggered inside both of their minds and they looked at each other with a serious expression.


    "master is trying to turn her." both of them spoke at once as they immediately turned their eyes towards anon.


    "what do you mean by that ? you are supposed to start working as my sister''s personal buttler from today, did you forgot already ?" jena asked with a smile.


    "ah, that huh...? well, that was 4 months ago... do you remember anything that happened to you during these four months ?" anon asked.


    "what are you saying ? what four months ?" jena asked with a confused expression.


    "you have been missing from your house for the last 4 months, luv. i think they also stopped searching for you." anon replied with a smile.


    "what are you saying ? have gone mad ? ouch... my head hurts. i-i need to go home." jena spoke as she stood up from the bed and started walking towards the exit door.


    she grabbed the door''s handle and tried to open it with full force.


    "hnggggg.... why isn''t this opening ?" she shouted loudly.


    "ho... i assume you can perfectly understand what i am going to say next. now, you have two options... leave her body and surrender to me or i will come there myself." anon spoke with a smile.


    "graawwww... human... too much believe in himself. not going to win. going to die..." jena spoke in a very deep and scary voice.


    every single hair on her body started floating into the air as she channeled the dark aura throughout her body.


    "oh, my... looks like you are already familiar to my language huh ?" anon asked with a smile as he channeled his auric energy into his whole body.


    ''her aura is not inferior... no, it''s different from everyone i have ever fought.'' anon thought as he let out his bloodlust by 3%.


    "what is happening ? why are they looking at each other ?" sephie asked.


    "the warrior''s dominance... both of them are waiting for one to look inferior in aura so that the other one can attack." no.300 spoke as she observed both of them closely.


    *boom*


    suddenly, the dark aura around jena''s body increased even more and tried to suppress anon''s bloodlust.


    ''not enough... fine.'' anon thought as he released 7% of his bloodlust.


    suddenly, everyone standing outside the room got goosebumps as they felt their auras passing through them.


    the room can hold the attacks but the auras were leaking out of it.


    *boooom*


    suddenly, jena''s aura increased even more and matched anon''s aura.


    "d-do you feel that ?" sephie spoke as she felt both of their auras.


    "master is not backing down, neither is the girl." no.300 spoke with a serious expression.


    ''15% bloodlust release...'' anon thought as he immediately released 15% of his bloodlust.


    *booooooom*


    "not... enough." jena spoke as she let out more dark aura from her body and now the dark aura around her body started floating into the air that was surrounding her.


    *zzzzzzzzz*


    the enchanted glass started vibrating. sephie raised her hand and just as she was about to touch to the glass, no.300 grabbed her hand.


    "do you want to die, madam sephie ?" no.300 asked with a serious expression.

 Chapter 658 -658

    chapter 658 -658


    ??658 chapter-658


    "w-what do you mean no.300 ?" sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "what i mean is that the glass you are about to touch, holds about 70% of their combined aura and since 30% is leaking... it means the aura is fighting to get out of the room.


    if you touched this glass right now... you will turn to dust in mere seconds. even i won''t be able to survive it." no.300 spoke as she let go of sephie''s hand.


    "is it that dangerous ?" sephie asked as she immediately stepped back.


    "let me show you..." no.300 spoke as she immediately turned around and noticed a huge rock lying near the gate.


    she immediately went ahead and picked it up from the ground easily.


    "what are you doing no.300 ?" sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "just watch this rock..." no.300 spoke.


    suddenly, she threw the rock towards the glass.


    *shhhhhhhh*


    as soon as the rock came in contact with the glass, it directly turned into dust.0v3l.bin.


    "oh my god..." sephie spoke as she immediately covered her mouth in shock.


    "see... that''s what happens to your body." no.300 spoke.


    "then... how are they still standing inside ?" sephie questioned.


    "look at their clothes..." no.300 spoke.


    sephie immediately turned around and noticed that anon''s clothes are getting torn apart from different places slowly.


    the same thing was happening with jena''s clothes.


    "they are fighters and they will fight to death..." no.300 spoke as she looked at them with full focus.


    ''this is getting fun now... release 30% bloodlust.'' anon ordered.


    "oh shit..." no.300 immediately understood, what anon was going to do and she immediately covered sephie with her body to save her from the direct contact.


    *booooooooooooooooooooooooooooom*


    suddenly, anon''s aura burst out of his body and created a wave of terror in a radius of 30 kilometres.


    "need... m-more..." jena spoke as she immediately lifted her finger into the air and drew a circle with her leaking dark aura.


    "holy shit..." suddenly mike''s sound rang from behind.


    no.300 and sephie immediately turned around and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "how long...?" mike asked.


    "10 minutes at max..." no.300 replied.


    "sir mike, can this room really hold them back ?" sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "yeah, that''s why i am here. i have to enchant it over and over until it becomes strong enough to hold both of them back without any problems." mike spoke as he immediately sat down and started enchanting his spells.


    "you have to do it fast... the dominance of aura isn''t working... they are going to solve this by hands pretty soon." no.300 spoke.


    "i will immediately start the enchantment..." mike spoke as he started enchanting his spells and started covering the room with many defensive arrays.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwww...." suddenly, jena took a step forward and sucked in all of her aura.


    "fine..." anon spoke as he sucked in his aura and bloodlust as well.


    "t-they stopped !?" sephie asked with a shocked and confused expression.


    "ah, shit... step-aside... they are going hand-to-hand." no.300 shouted as she immediately covered sephie once again.


    suddenly, jena channeled all of her dark energy into her punch and released it towards anon with an incredible speed.


    anon immediately dodged it and concentrated all his auric energy inside his hand and punched jena back, directly in her core.


    *booooooooooooooooooooooom*


    *thud*


    *thud*


    *thud*


    ....


    as soon as the punch landed, jena went flying out of the room.


    the enchanted walls break from too much force and jena went flying through the houses.


    "fuck... they are out of the room." mike spoke as he immediately started running towards anon.


    "what happens now ?" sephie asked with a tense expression.


    "nothing, we are just about to witness the fight between two monsters. let''s go... it''s going to be legendary." no.300 replied as she immediately picked up sephie and started running behind mike.


    sephie wrapped her tail around no.300''s body to get a proper grip and not fall off easily.

 Chapter 659 -659

    chapter 659 -659


    ??659 chapter-659


    ''i spent 13 hours in order to enchant that room, and i did enchant it for more than 17 times, but master broke it with just one punch... i mean, i feel completely useless in front of him,'' mike thought as he searched for anon throughout the city.


    boooom


    suddenly, an explosion was heard from the southern side. mike immediately ran towards the explosion.


    thud


    jena fell down to the ground, but without wasting any time, she immediately jumped back to her feet.


    "grawwwwwwwwwwwwwww...." jena shouted loudly as she looked around for anon.


    "i am here..." anon''s voice rang from behind, but before she could react to his voice, anon punched her in the face with his auric energy.


    booooooom


    jena went flying once again and broke more than 13 houses at once.


    "graawwwwwwwwwwwwwww...." jena shouted so loudly that the rocks on the ground started shaking.


    jump


    no.300 and sephie reached the scene and noticed jena shouting loudly.


    "where is master?" sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "there..." no.300 spoke as she pointed towards anon, who was calmly walking towards jena with a wide smile on his face.


    "you two are here as well, huh?" mike asked as he landed right beside them.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "you think i am going to miss a fight like this?" no.300 spoke with a smile.


    "well, it''s fine until they stay here... if they get out of here, then it can be a problem." mike spoke with a worried expression.


    "don''t worry, the exit to the outer world is on the northern corner. they won''t go there," no.300 spoke.


    "well, they reached this corner in just 10 seconds... who says they can''t go there?" mike spoke.


    "oh, i never thought of this." no.300 spoke.


    anon immediately understood that jena was just using the piece of metal as a distraction to distract anon''s attention from her, and the main goal was to attack his neck in the process.


    ''fuck.... it was a distraction.'' anon thought as he immediately turned towards jena and immediately punched her in the stomach with full force.


    boooooom


    thud


    jena went flying immediately, but she landed on the ground perfectly fine, as if anon''s attacks were dealing zero damage to her body.


    "what the fuck is wrong with her body...? she is not taking any damage..." no.300 shouted with a confused expression.


    "maybe, master is not hitting her hard enough because he doesn''t want to kill her," sephie spoke.


    both mike and no.300 immediately turned to look at sephie with a surprised expression.


    "w-what?" sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "that punch is master''s special punch... master told me that whenever the kaboom sound comes out of his punch, then it''s his sonic boom," no.300 spoke.


    "sonic boom? what''s a sonic boom?" sephie asked with an even more confused expression.


    "ask him, i didn''t understand how it works. master taught both of us its working, i couldn''t understand it. but, he did," no.300 spoke as she pointed towards mike.


    "i-i didn''t get it properly since he used some really weird terms, but i will try to repeat what master said.


    so, he is focusing his mana on two points of his hand. his shoulder joint and his elbow joint, he is using that mana to move his hand faster than the speed of sound and do a sonic boom," mike spoke.


    "what''s the speed of sound?" sephie asked.


    "he said that it takes some time for any sound to reach our ears because it travels through the air, and if we can move our body faster than that speed, then we can jump out of the sound barrier and create a sonic boom when we stop," mike spoke.


    "what? what? what? i-i don''t understand... what''s a sound barrier and how can we move faster than that... if we don''t know the sound''s speed." sephie asked as more and more questions started rising inside her head.


    "i-i don''t know... i told you. that''s why i can''t do it... i don''t know how fast do i need to move my hand or what''s a sound barrier." mike spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    "see... i am not the only stupid here," no.300 spoke with a smile.


    [connect established]


    [8 skills found]

 Chapter 660 -660

    chapter 660 -660


    ??660 chapter-660


    [8 skills have been found]


    ''good...'' anon spoke as he looked at the screen, but suddenly jena jumped on him from behind and tried to tear his head off.


    "graawwwwwwwwwwww..." jena shouted as she missed anon''s attack again.


    "fucking hell... just give me anything." anon spoke.


    [random skill has been choosen]


    [skill name: knuckles of the unbreakable hand.]


    [description: turns your hand into solid titanium. your meele attacking power and speed, will increase by 20% for every punch you land on your target for the next 59 seconds.


    as an after effect, every healing spell or skill will be purged for 10 seconds, after every punch.]


    anon immediately read the description and felt his knuckles getting harder.0v3l.bin.


    ''let''s do this...'' anon spoke as he saw jena coming at him with full speed.


    "graawwww..." jena shouted as she immediately jumped and aimed for anon''s face this time.


    "this will hurt... like hell." anon spoke as he immediately took a step back and jena missed her attacking point.


    as she was about to land on the ground, anon punched her in the jaw and immediately dislocated her jaw.


    *boooom*


    *crack*


    "grawwwwww!!!!?" jena shouted as she felt the pain.


    jena immediately backed off from anon and tried to fix her jaw as it wasn''t healing itself.


    "did that hurt you ?" anon asked with a confused expression as he noticed that she wasn''t healing.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål ''these things work... she isn''t healing anymore.'' anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "graawghh..." jena tried to shout but she couldn''t shout anymore, due to her broken jaw.


    "haha... now we are talking. let''s play..." anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind jena.


    "boo..." anon spoke in a very low voice as he blowed a punch directly into jena''s back.


    *booom*


    "gaahhaahajaaa..." jena let out a weird voice as she fell down to the ground in pain.


    suddenly, jena''s body started choking and her mind started shutting down from low supply of oxygen.


    "okay... i will come." anon spoke as he released her from his grasp.


    "h-human... s-stupid. i-i will wait for you on the jelad point. if you loose... i take girl''s body forever. 13 days from now..." the eclipsewhisperer spoke as he immediately left jena''s body and she fell down unconscious on the floor.


    *catches*


    anon immediately caught jena''s unconscious body and picked her up into his arms.


    "let''s go home, luv." anon spoke as he started walking towards sephie''s lab.


    "master, should i take the girl ?" mike asked as he appeared near anon.


    "no, call adeline... immediately." anon ordered with a serious expression.


    "y-yes... sir." mike spoke as he immediately disappeared.


    "master, are you alright ?" no.300 asked as she ran upto anon with sephie wrapped around her body.


    "i am alright. sephie... take care of jena and find out, how is that bastard controlling her body." anon spoke with a very serious expression as he gave jena''s unconscious body to sephie.


    "y-yes, master." sephie replied with a scared expression.


    "master, can i help you in anything ?" no.300 asked.


    "no, you keep on doing whatever you were doing." anon replied immediately as he left the place.


    no.300 and sephie were left confused as they couldn''t figure out, why anon was so angry.


    ''that tone of his speaking... when he called me stupid. it felt so real, i know... many have threatened me till now, but this one was different. i have to be prepared for this one.


    he was so powerful, while being in her body... i can''t even imagine what strength he will have in his real body.'' anon thought as he immediately started walking towards his training room.


    *click*


    anon opened the door and entered inside the room. as soon as he entered inside the room, anon noticed a ton of stuff lying around.


    dumbbells, hand weights, leg weights and many more things.


    anon immediately picked up a small dumbbell from the ground and looked at it with a serious expression.


    he then started supplying mana into the dumbell and suddenly, the dumbell started to get heavier and heavier.


    "okay... that''s it." anon spoke as he immediately stopped supplying mana into the dumbell.


    everything inside this room is made out of the same material and it called, ''rokoi''.


    rokoi is an artificial material that is made by sephie inside her lab and this material has a very unique ability.


    the more mana you supply to it, the more heavier it becomes. for example if you supplied 30 mana into the dumbell it will weigh over 10 kgs.

 Chapter 661 -661

    chapter 661 -661


    ??661 chapter-661


    huff-huff


    anon''s face is burning red; he is wearing no clothes, and sweat is pouring out of his body like water. his abs are tightened to the core, and triceps are about to burst out from the pressure.


    the temperature of the room is also burning hot.


    anon is holding a metallic rod in his hands, and he is supplying mana to the rod without any breaks.


    the weight of the rod is over 13 quintals, and anon is trying his best to pick it up and do a deadlift, but his back is not helping him.


    tang


    suddenly, the rod fell down from his hands.


    as soon as it fell down, the rod''s weight returned back to 25kg.


    "fucckkkkkkkkkkk... fuckkkkkkkkk..." anon shouted as he couldn''t do the deadlift.


    "no, no, no... i have to get stronger. i have to get stronger..." anon spoke as he immediately bent down once again and grabbed the rod.


    he then supplied mana into the rod and felt it getting heavier with time.


    in just 30 seconds... the rod gained its previous weight back.


    "okay.... come on baby... don''t disappoint daddy..." anon spoke as he immediately picked it up with full strength.


    "heinhgghgg...." anon''s pitch increased as he felt his veins popping out and his triceps tearing from the insides.


    titch


    suddenly, anon''s right tricep tore apart, and his muscles came out.


    anon immediately looked at this, and the view didn''t make him nervous or scared; instead... it made him angry.


    "fuckkkkkkkkkk.... how can my body be so fragile!???" anon shouted as he continued to supply the mana into the rod, and its weight increased up to 14 quintals.


    titch


    titch


    the dumbbell immediately slipped out of his hand and fell down to the ground.


    "fuck.... what is this dumbbell made out of?" mike asked as he picked it up once again, but he didn''t dare to supply mana into it again.


    "it''s made out of ''rokoi,'' sir, mike." suddenly sephie''s sound came from the entrance gate.


    "huh...? sephie, how long have you been here?" mike asked turning around.


    "i have been here for the last 3 hours... just when master entered inside this room." sephie replied.


    "what have you been doing here for the last 3 hours?" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "i have been watching master... when i met master last time, i noticed he was worried, and that''s why i followed him to this room.


    these things are made from a special material that i found 2 months ago on master''s orders. he ordered me to make these things when he was in the elven kingdom.


    i didn''t understand why he would order me to make such equipment that would get heavier when supplied with mana.


    but, i made them according to his orders and placed them inside this room. this room is sealed for the last two months... but, today master opened it." sephie stopped speaking.


    "to do what? exercise?" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, but not any normal exercise..." sephie spoke.


    "what are you trying to say sephie? i can''t understand you." mike spoke.


    "here... look at this. i installed a monitoring mana fragment in this room, in order to keep an eye on this room. don''t think of me as a weird girl; i do it with every room i make." sephie spoke as she handed over a crystal ball to mike.


    "what is this?" mike spoke as he started to supply mana into the crystal ball and suddenly, anon''s moving image appeared inside the crystal ball.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "it was activated today when master entered inside the room and recorded everything that happened in the last 3 hours...." sephie spoke.


    "what? he is just doing normal exercises..." mike spoke as he looked at anon and noticed that he was only doing normal exercises.


    "i know... but look at master here..." sephie spoke as she skipped the scene to the last 10 minutes.


    "fucckkkkkkkkkkk...." anon''s shouting sound came out of the crystal ball.


    "oh my god... master''s body is tearing apart !!!!" mike shouted with a shocked expression as the crystal ball immediately slipped out of his hand and fell down to the ground.


    crack

 Chapter 662 -662

    chapter 662 -662


    ??662 chapter-662


    "why was he doing that !???" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "i-i don''t know... but, the way he shouted... it felt like a big fight is going to happen and master will be facing off someone strong." sephie replied.


    "who is stronger than master in all the seven kingdoms, you tell me. master can destroy a kingdom on the flick of his finger and you are saying that there is someone stronger than master ?" mike spoke.


    "remember what master said once, ''there is no one in this world who is strongest, there will always be someone stronger than you''." sephie replied with a serious expression.


    "what should we do then ?" mike asked.


    "i-i don''t know..." sephie replied with a worried expression.


    sephie''s lab...


    anon is sitting in the rest area with adeline.


    "is something bothering you, my dear ?" adeline asked with a smile.


    "it''s nothing, how much do you know the eclipsewhisperers ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "hmm... ''eclipsewhisperers'' ? you mean... those mythical creatures that live underwater ?" adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "yes... they are not mythical anymore." anon spoke as he picked a bottle of water and chugged it down without stops.


    "what !? eclipsewhisperers are real ? h-how can they be real, dear ?" adeline spoke with a scared expression.


    "they are, because i just fought one of them today and he challenged me to a duel." anon replied with a smile.


    "n-no... dear, don''t do it... please just don''t." adeline spoke as she immediately walked upto anon and hugged him tightly.


    "what are you doing, adeline ? are you alright ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "i am alright, dear. but, please don''t fight that eclipsewhisperer, okay ?" adeline asked as she looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "first sit down and calm down, okay ?" anon spoke as he gently grabbed her shoulders and made her sit down.


    "i-i am calm, dear." adeline spoke with a serious expression.


    "no, you are not calm. your heart is beating really fast and you are lying to me. what are you hiding from me, adeline ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "master, these eclipsewhisperers... they are really scary and dangerous creatures, you should never get involved with them." adeline spoke with a scared expression.


    "adeline, you are a dragon. why are you so afraid of the eclipsewhisperers ? tell me... " anon asked with a calm expression.


    "okay. this story is told to me by my great grand father, one of the originals. the first of the dragons, that gods created for the holy land.


    my great-grandfather was a really good dragon and that''s why he became the king of the dragons. he ruled the dragon kingdom peacefully for the first 22 years.


    but, after the first 22 years passed, something happened. something unexpected. a man walked inside my great-


    grandfather''s royal court.


    he looked odd... my great-grandfather described him to be tall, thin and covered with yellow cloth strips from his head to his legs.


    his eyes were crimson red and his mouth was dark as hell. his teeth looked similar to a monster''s teeth and a green liquid was following out of his monstrous mouth.


    "who are you ?" my great-grandfather asked.


    ''why is she so worried? what is the deal with these ''eclipsewhisperers'' ?'' anon thought.


    "okay, okay... i won''t fight them." anon spoke with a smile.


    "r-really ?" adeline asked with smile. a relieved smile.


    "yes, yes..."


    ''nope... i can''t go back on a duel challenge and i can always run out of the fight if it get''s ugly. yeah that''s what i am going to do...'' anon thought as he hugged her again.


    "but, you have to find out about them anyways. okay ?" anon asked.


    "yes, dear... i will do anything for you." adeline spoke as she rounded up her lips, looked at anon and closed her eyes.


    "oh, okay..." anon spoke as he kissed adeline on the lips.


    *chu*


    anon first licked her lips with his tongue and after licking her lips for the first ten seconds, anon finally penetrated her mouth and started licking her mouth from the insides.


    ''oh, my... this feeling of being kissed by my husband is so good. that stupid dragon never did this... i never understood why humans did this with their partner, but now i do.


    i live kissing.'' adeline thought as she felt butterflies inside her stomach.


    ''the fuck !? her tongue is so strong... she is literally licking my tongue like a sweet lolipop.


    it''s like, i am the one getting raped inside her mouth... i have to take control.'' anon thought as both of them continued to kiss for the next 10 minutes without any stops.


    "ummm... master ?" suddenly, sephie''s voice interrupted both of them.


    "haaaahhhh..." both of them seperated their mouths from each other and a long string of saliva appeared in between their mouths.


    "yes, sephie ?" anon asked as he licked his lips softly.


    "master... were you searching for me ?" sephie asked.


    "you ? no. who told you that ?" anon asked.


    "no, one... i have a system here that informs me about your presence, so whenever you come in... i receive a sound transmission through this crystal ball.


    as soon as the sound reached me... i rushed back to the lab immediately." sephie replied.


    "oh... no, no... i was just here it get some water and have a private talk with adeline." anon replied.


    "master... should i arrange a room for you two ?" sephie asked with a smile.


    "no, no... i am not going to have sex with anyone for the next 15 days." anon replied.


    "why is that, darling ?" adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "oh, right... you have that duel-" before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "i have a really important thing coming up, a competition that i want to participate in, luv." anon spoke.


    ''she will go back to that begging thing again, if she knows that i am going to fight the eclipsewhisperer in the next 13 days.''


    "what type of competition, my love ?" adeline asked as she wrapped her hands around anon''s waist.


    "well, it''s to see how much girls you can fuck..." anon lied with a smile.

 Chapter 663 -663

    chapter 663 -663


    ??663 chapter-663


    inside the training room...


    anon is doing push-ups with a big dumbell on his back, that weighed over 5 quintal.


    "30,789... 30,790... 30,791...." anon counted as sweat fell down to the ground from his whole body like water.


    *tip-tip*


    the room''s temperature and gravitational force was high as anon adjusted it according to his need.


    ''i am not going to get defeated... i am not going to get defeated... i am not going to get defeated.'' anon thought as he continued to do push-ups without any stops.


    outside the room...


    mike and sephie is standing outside with a crystal ball in their hands.


    "oh my god... master is literally torturing himself." sephie spoke with a worried expression.


    "i mean... that weight doesn''t look all that heavy..." mike spoke.


    "that thing is over 7 quintal, sir mike." sephie spoke.


    "what !??" mike shouted as he looked at sephie with a confused and shocked expression.


    "yes, as i already told you... it gets more heavier everytime you supply mana into it." sephie spoke.


    "my god... is master using mana to lift it ?" mike asked.


    "that''s why i called it torture... he is not using any magic in picking that thing up. that''s his raw power." sephie spoke.


    "how can a human''s body lift up that much weight ? i mean, my body will literally breakdown from all that weight." mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "should we stop him ?" sephie asked.


    "no, don''t you remember what he told us in the rest room...?" mike spoke.


    30 minutes ago...


    inside the rest room.


    "oh... is that really a competition dear ?" adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "n-no... why would he hurt himself ? that''s not an excercise." sephie spoke.


    "what shoul-" before mike could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that anon has started skipping with the rope.


    "what is master doing ?" mike asked with a confused expression.


    "i don''t know... i-i never saw this, it seems like he is jumping over and over the rope, while moving it around his body." sephie spoke.


    "wait... look at his legs, his legs are moving really fast... it''s almost impossible to see them if you don''t use mana." mike spoke.


    "yeah... i mean, his physique is powerful enough to do that." sephie replied with a neutral expression.


    "10,001... 11,014... 12,030... i have to go faster than that. i am only doing about thousand skips per 30 seconds... i have to reduce the time and increase the skips." anon spoke as he stopped the skipping and dropped the rope onto the ground.


    "fuuu... i smell like shit. it''s time to take a bath." anon spoke as he smelled his underarms.


    anon then looked around and noticed that sephie is still watching him.


    "sephie, get a bath ready for me... a warm one okay ?'' anon ordered as he went to his next excercise.


    "d-did he just...?" sephie asked with a shocked expression


    "i told you. master can''t be fooled with this... see, he knew about us from the start but didn''t wanted to say anything.


    now, close this... i will prepare a bath for master and an apology." mike spoke as he broke the crystal ball and walked away.


    "i-i have to apologise to master, immediately. he will think of me as a pervert.


    oh sephie... you stupid, why would you even do this ?" sephie spoke as she slapped herself slightly on the head and immediately walked towards anon''s traning room.


    *click*


    "huh...?" anon looked back and noticed that the room''s door was about to open.


    suddenly, he saw that sephie is standing on the door.


    "master, i am really sorr-"


    "no, sephie don''t come in." anon shouted but it was too late, as soon as sephie bowed down to anon in order to apologise, half of her body was inside the room and as soon as she bent down.


    immense gravitational force and high temperature, pinned her down to the floor.


    *thud*


    "ouch... ouch... ouch.... master, my head... my head ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....." sephie shouted as she felt her upper body getting crushed by the room''s immense pressure and after 2 seconds... it started burning.

 Chapter 664 -664

    chapter 664 -664


    ??664 chapter-664


    "fuck, sephie.... why would you come inside the room ? turn gravitational force to zero and adjust the temperature to zero." anon ordered as he immediately used his skill <telekinesis> over sephie''s body to save it from getting crushed under the immense pressure.


    in just 30 seconds... the room reverted back to it''s original state.


    "fuuu~" anon spoke as he withdrew his skill from her body.


    sephie immediately stood up and noticed that her face and upper body is covered with burn marks and her bones are broken as well.


    but, before she could''ve felt too much pain... her troll locket started healing her and in just 30 seconds... she was healed back to her original form.


    "are you alright, luv ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "master... i-i am sorry for spying on you, please forgive me and don''t kick me out of this place... please master, i beg you for forgiveness. i will do anything master. please don''t throw me out." sephie spoke as she immediately grabbed anon''s legs.


    "what ? why would i do that ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "huh...? aren''t you angry that i was watching you secretly with sir mike ?" sephie asked.


    "i mean, i knew it from the start. so, it wasn''t a secret... i just allowed you to watch me." anon spoke with a smile.


    "then... you are not going to kick me out of the town ?" sephie asked.


    "nope... don''t worry. is my bath ready ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "oh, yes... yes... mike must''ve prepared it by now." sephie spoke.


    "okay, then... i will take a bath. prepare my dinner." anon ordered.


    "y-yes, master." sephie replied as she immediately stood up and started running towards her lab.


    "yes, yes, yes... master is not angry, i am not going to get kicked out of the house." sephie spoke with a very happy expression as she immediately jumped over her bed and relaxed.


    ''when he applied all that pressure on my body, i thought he was really angry and he is going to throw me out of the town today.... but, master really has a big heart.


    "fuck... it''s cold. but, i need this cold bath in order to heal my body." anon spoke as he sat down inside the bath and closed his eyes.


    ''i am coming, human. i will take everything from you... hehehehe.'' suddenly, a sound started buzzing inside anon''s head and he opened his eyes immediately.


    "what the fuck..?" anon said as he noticed that all the ice in his bathtub has already turned into warm water due to his body''s high temperature.


    "how long have i been sitting inside this bathtub ?" anon asked as he immediately stepped out of the bathtub and opened the bathroom''s door.


    "master, master... look at my pussy. it''s twitching for you big cock..." freya spoke as she wiggled her ass and pussy in front of anon like a cheap whore.


    *slap*


    "not now, bitch." anon spoke as he slapped freya''s ass slightly and moved away from the spot.


    "what ? master... no, please give me your dick.... look my pussy is releasing love juices out of it for your cock.


    please bless my worthless fuck-toy pussy with your huge and enormous cock." freya spoke as she immediately tried to take anon''s dick into her mouth.


    but, before she could''ve done it... anon pulled his cock out.


    "i said no. use a fucking ''dildoctopus''." anon spoke as he left the place immediately.


    ''fuck man... i miss that ass and pussy. i had full authority to fuck that slut right there without any stops and until she passed out, but... i didn''t do it because i have to gather up my energy for the fight.'' anon thought as he immediately entered inside the dining hall and noticed that two woman are lying naked on the dining table with food on their bodies.


    these two were none other than kia and gia.


    "hello, master.... would you like to have some of my meat ?" kia asked as she pointed towards a steak that was right over her pussy.


    "... or would you like to have my cream filled buns ?" gia asked as she wiggled her huge cream whipped ass cheeks.


    anon''s dick immediately stood up as he noticed this view.


    "master, do you want to have some wine through my boob cup ?" kia asked with a smile.


    "...or, would you like to eat out some soup from my pussy ?" gia asked.


    ''fuckkkkkkkkkkk...'' anon shouted inside his brain.

 Chapter 665 -665

    chapter 665 -665


    ??665 chapter-665


    "both of you... get out of the room." anon ordered.


    "what !?" both of them immediately looked at anon with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "yes, yes... get the fuck out of this room." anon spoke as he looked in the other direction and started walking towards his chair.


    "master ? why are you saying that ? i mean, you can use both of our pussies while eating... i will even give you a blowjob if you want." kia spoke.


    "no... i don''t want any blowjobs. just get the fuck out, you two." anon ordered.


    "o-okay... but-" before kia could''ve said something else, anon stopped her.


    "no, but. just go..." anon ordered as he sat down on the chair and started eating his food.


    "okay." gia and kia spoke as both of them immediately exited the room.


    "fuck man... my balls were about to burst out from all that saved semen in them and if only, i would''ve looked at their pussies for one more minute.


    my dick would''ve exploded for real." anon spoke as he slowly picked up a big chunk of meat and started eating it.


    "fuck man... i am hungry and this is delicious." anon spoke as he ate the food without any stops.


    30 minutes later...


    "fuck man, *burrrrrppp*... oh... what a nice meal it was. i think, i ate over 75 kg of meat alone huh ?" anon spoke with a smile as he slided his hand over his stomach slowly.


    "now... let''s get back to the workout now, shall we ?


    since, i have the healing ability... i don''t need any rest and i can continue to workout without any sleep. but, sleep is still important for me... if i want to keep my mental condition in line." anon spoke as he stood up from the dinning table and started walking towards the underground town.


    after arriving at the ogre town, anon noticed that two guards are fighting with each other at the entrance of the gate.


    "you fucking stupid..."


    "no, you fucking stupid... i am smarter."


    "you are the stupid one... take this."


    *punch*


    "yes, why ?" anon asked.


    "here... i made something for you." sephie spoke as she gave a black and very slim coat to anon.


    "a coat huh ? should i take this as a gift for the winters ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "no, master... this coat is special. please wear it and supply mana to it." sephie spoke.


    "wait... is this made out of ''rokoi'' ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yes master, but it''s made from a very pure form of rokoi. just try it on..." sephie spoke with an excited expression.


    "okay, okay... let''s see." anon spoke as he wore the coat and at first the coat was pretty light. it was as if, it''s holding no weight.


    "okay, here goes the mana..." anon spoke as he supplied a very small amount of mana to the coat.


    *thud*


    "fuck..." anon immediately shouted, as he fell down to his knees.


    he immediately stopped the mana flow and the coat became as light as a feather again.


    "sephie... what have you made ?" anon asked with a smile as he looked at the coat.


    "master, this coat is made out of really pure ''rokoi''... you can say that i have refined it fifteen times to get this results." sephie spoke with a smile.


    "what the ratio of mana and weight here...?" anon asked.


    "i think it''s 1 to 70... master." sephie replied with a smile.


    "you mean, if i supply 1 mana to this thing... then i will get 70 kgs ?" anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "yes, master..." sephie replied.


    "no wonder, why i felt all that weight when i supplied 300 mana to it." anon spoke.


    "master, you can train your body easily with this. it has an auto mana sucking feature as well. all you have to do is just press this button on the front and supply the amount of mana you want it to take for the next 24 hours." sephie spoke as she pointed towards one of the coat''s button.


    "okay... this one ?" anon spoke as he pressed the button slightly and supplied 10 mana to the coat.


    suddenly, anon felt the 700kgs of weight over his body.

 Chapter 666 -666

    chapter 666 -666


    ??666 chapter-666


    "okay... 700kgs is good... but not good enough." anon spoke as he looked at his foot.


    "let''s see... 20 mana." anon spoke.


    *zz*


    suddenly, the coat''s weight was doubled and anon felt even more pressure on his body.


    anon immediately looked at his foot and spoke, "not good enough."


    "hmm...?" sephie looked at anon''s foot and wondered why he was looking there everytime, before saying the same sentence again.


    "okay, 50 mana..." anon spoke.


    *crack*


    "m-master... that''s a little-" befor sephie could''ve said anything, she noticed that anon''s legs have started to create immense pressure on the ground below him and cracks have appeared all over it.


    "nice... this should work." anon spoke as he looked at his foot with a smile.


    "what ? master, you aren''t going to keep it that way right ?" sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "of course not..." anon replied with a smile.


    "oh, okay... fiu~ for a moment there i thought you are going to walk around with much weight on your body and-" before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, anon interrupted her.


    "i am going to increase it slowly." anon spoke with a smile.


    "what !???" sephie asked with a shocked expression


    "yes... bye... i am leaving now. you have really made a good thing for me sephie." anon spoke as he tapped sephie on her head and started walking towards the training room.


    *thud*


    *thud*


    *thud*


    since, you are already dead... you won''t get a heart attack or any other heart related problems. so, master that thing...


    you can even beat me in magic if you try hard." anon spoke.


    "really, master ?" mike asked with a smile and a passionate expression.


    "hell yeah... just try it." anon spoke.


    "thank you, master. i will try my best to become the best magi in the world." mike spoke as he immediately left the room.


    "wow... i can really motivate people huh ? well, i don''t believe in motivation myself... i believe in discipline and luck.


    if you have to discipline to wait for the right opportunity, then lady luck will definitely turn around and smile at you. that''s when you have to grab her hand and fuck her- what the fuck am i saying ? this ''not having sex'' thing is getting to my mind, i should just train." anon spoke as he started training once again.


    elven kingdom...


    inside the main hall of the ancient mage library...


    this ancient library is the most sacred place inside the elven kingdom. it can be considered as the heart of the elven kingdom and only the present elven queen can enter inside this library.


    *click*


    suddenly, a clicking sound came from the door.


    *click-click-click*


    after some more clicking sounds, the door opened up and a man that looked just like jule entered inside the room.


    "hmm...? this is it huh...? the centre of all the knowledge... the heart of the elven kingdom. this place contains ancient books written by the gods of this holy land.


    if i can get my hands on that knowledge, then i will become the smartest being in the holy land and after i become the smartest being, i won''t treat that human as my master anymore." he said as he looked around and noticed millions of books lined up in old book shelfs.


    the book shelfs were arranged in a round shape around the room and they touched the top of the room that was really high.


    "hehehe... i am going to consume every single piece of this information in this place." he said as he closed the door and started walking towards the shelfs.


    [warning: pet ''link'' has developed some malicious intensions in his heart. (notice not delivered due to unknow reasons)]


    [chapter: 666 huh...? hail the devil bruh.]

 Chapter 667 -667

    chapter 667 chapter-667


    ?667 chapter-667


    "heinngggg.... come on fuckkkerrr...." anon shouted as he lifted the metallic rod, that was over 17 quintal.


    after completing his deadlift, anon let go of the rod.


    *tang*


    the rod fell down to the ground and returned back to it''s original weight.


    "shit... that was good." anon spoke as he felt immense pain in his back, legs and the shoulder joints.


    <jellyfish''s regeneration>


    suddenly, all of the pain disappeared from his body.


    "fuu~ ...." anon sighed as he grabbed a bottle of water from the table and started drinking water out of it.


    ''i have been training my physical body in order to win the upcoming battle.


    but, it''s not happening fast enough. for some reason, if my magic doesn''t work on that eclipsewhisperer... then, i have to resort to my raw strength.'' anon thought as he placed the water bottle aside and started walking towards the dumbell section again. the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    *knock-knock*


    suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    "yes... come in." anon spoke.


    "hello, master..." no.300 spoke as she looked at anon from the outside of the room.


    "mike told you about the training room, huh ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "yeah, master... can i train with you master ? please master, don''t say no... please master, i beg you." no.300 spoke as she immediately bowed down to anon.


    4th human kingdom, gior''s bakery...


    a large factory with over 300 workers and 50 chefs, this factory is one of the best bread making bakery in the all 7 kingdoms and the bread made in this bakery is really sweet.


    *clap-clap-clap-clap*


    "okay, okay... guys. it''s lunch time." a senior chef announced as he entered inside the kitchen.


    "oh, it''s lunch time already ?"


    "let''s go and have some lunch..."


    "hey you coming ?" a girl chef asked a young guy who was making bread.


    "yes, yes... just give me a minute." a guy with blonde hairs, blue eyes and muscular body build spoke.


    "come on man, how much bread are you going to make ?" the senior chef asked.


    "just this last batch, sir." the young man replied.


    "you do know that you alone won''t get paid extra for making an extra batch, right ? we all get shares per batch we make." the senior chef spoke with a smile.


    "i know, sir. that''s why i am making it... so, you guys can also get a raise in your monthly incomes and be happy with your family." the guy replied with a smile.


    "you idiot... are you doing extra work again ?" suddenly a girl''s shouting sound came from behind.


    "oh, shit... looks like your sister is here adam. i will leave you guys alone for now... have a good talk." the senior chef spoke as she immediately left the room.


    "oh, no..." adam spoke as he turned around and noticed a cute girl standing behind him. she was small, had blind hairs and blue eyes just like adam.


    "h-hello, iris... how are you ?" adam asked with a smile.


    "you stupid ass... why did god even make you my big brother ? you are working your ass off for these pieces of shits, who don''t even know your name.


    why are you so stupid, big brother ?" the girl spoke with a very angry expression.


    "oh, my god... such curse words out of your small and cute mouth. how many times have i told you to not talk in that language... but you never listen to me." adam spoke as he smiled and started working again.


    "brother, i respect you and i would never want to talk to you in that tone, but your good nature will only buy you these curse words out my mouth. now, come with me and have lunch." iris spoke.

 Chapter 668 -668

    chapter 668 -668


    ??668 chapter-668


    "yes, yes... i am coming. but first... i have to complete these batch of breads." adam spoke as he continued to knead the dough.


    "ughhhh... here, i will help you." iris spoke with a n irritated expression as she took the other dough and started kneading it.


    "thank you, iris. you are such a sweet girl..." adam spoke with a smile.


    "sweet my ass... i don''t even want to touch this thing, i am just doing it for your sake." iris spoke as she continued to knead the dough.


    "iris... don''t curse while kneading the dough, your words will make it taste bad." adam spoke.


    "oh my god... please make him a little selfish, i can''t deal with this guy anymore. please help me." iris spoke.


    "hahaha... not happening. gods listen to me more than you... little iris." adam spoke with a smile.


    ''i am adam. 2 years ago, i was nothing... an orphan who begged for a day''s meal on the roads with his little sister.


    we aren''t blood related brother-sister, but both of us are orphan and we are from the same orphanage. we escaped the orphanage together as they were about to sell us to the elven kingdom as slaves.


    we escaped the night before and ran until we came to this continent. once we came to this continent, i tried to search for work but i got nothing as i was too small to work.


    the orphanage from this continent offered to take us in, but we rejected the offer immediately and decided to live on our own.


    as we never got any work, we slept 3 to 4 nights without any food or clothes. iris cried all night for food and milk but i couldn''t get it.


    i did re-enroll inside the academy and found the guy, that the god was talking about. his name was ''anon agreil.'' he was a really evil guy... he had immense power in his body and he used cheap tricks for his entertainment.


    anon wasn''t a good guy, he did unspoken things with his mother and sisters. he then made an army of ogres underneath his house and did dirty things with them as well.


    i couldn''t even begin to describe the things he was doing with him. but, i continued to observe him and his powers. the powers that this guy holded was amazing and the will to win everything was even more impressive.


    he created thing that no one has ever seen... like a small pipe like thing that shot a very powerful and focused energy ball towards the target.


    a big tower that can control lightning from the sky and bend them according to his will. this guy was strong but i wasn''t weak either.


    the gods gave me the responsibility and immense powers to kill him. i was preparing myself to kill him but he suddenly disappeared from the human kingdom.


    no matter, where i searched... i couldn''t find him. it was as if the earth swallowed him.


    suddenly, one month ago... he re-appeared in the elven kingdom and it turned out that he was the owner of the three biggest companies that were situated inside the human kingdom and their yearly revenue was immense.


    he lacked no money or power... it was getting harder to defeat him and that''s when i created a plan.


    the plan was simple, i will train hard as hell for the next month and kill him at the first day of the next month.


    today is the second last day of the month and i think, i am strong enough to kill him now. that''s why, i will kill him on the day after tomorrow.


    i will not let the god down and let this world be controlled by a menace and evil guy, who only does dirty things with girls and treat them like objects.


    i am adam... the hero and saviour of the holy land. i will make sure that no one harms it. the only purpose for my life right now is to kill anon agreil at any cost.''


    "what the hell are you thinking with that serious expression ?" iris asked with a serious expression.

 Chapter 669 -669

    chapter 669 -669


    ??669 chapter-669


    kole the phantom slave that anon bought from the slave trader is now sitting inside his room and he is concentrating real hard.


    "ol giom future ja..." kole spoke in a very low voice.


    suddenly, a dimond like shape appeared over his forehead, that started shining brightly red and his body started floating into the air.


    suddenly, his face''s expressions started to change and a very stressed expression appeared over his face.


    "water... other world... fight... death." kole spoke as he immediately opened his eyes with a shock and fell down to the floor.


    *thud*


    "ouch... ouch... i have to find him." kole spoke as he immediately stood up and started walking towards the exit door of his room.


    inside the training room...


    "fucckkkkkkkkkkk...." anon shouted as he pulled up the rod that had over 24 quintal weight.


    "w-wow..." no.300 spoke as she just learned to properly walk and lift the weight in this atmosphere, where as anon was lifting so much weight.


    *thud*


    anon let go of the weight and puffed his chest up.


    ''what a hot view... hehe. i am so lucky...'' no.300 spoke as saliva came out of her mouth while looking at anon''s muscular body and his eight-pack abs.


    "what are you doing, luv ?" anon asked with a smile as he wiped out sweat from his body with a cloth.


    but, no.300 was in a trance and she couldn''t stop staring at anon''s body like a pervert.


    anon walked upto her and slowly touched her nose with his finger.


    "h-huh, y-yes i am here..." no.300 spoke as she immediately came out of her trance.


    "no, you are not luv. you are here to practice, so focus on that." anon spoke with a smile.


    "i-i am sorry master. i can''t help but think about your body and your dick... my pussy gets on fire whenever i look at that bulge in your pants. i am really sorry for that master." no.300 spoke with a perverted and seductive expression.


    300 asked.


    "don''t worry, he is harmless... i think your guards are stopping him from entering inside the town. let''s go..." anon spoke as he started walking towards the entrance gate of the town.


    "look man, whatever your name is ''role'' or ''dole'' you can''t say our king''s name like that, if he saw you... i swear he will beat the living shit out of you and kill you.


    so, just leave... go." the guard spoke.


    "first of all my name is kole. you shithead and second, you think this is funny ? but, i have some really important news for your king.


    now, go and get him." kole spoke with an irritated expression.


    "look man... i can''t help you. i haven''t even seen you around here. so, i can''t disturb our king for your news. so, please wait until someone with a authority comes and authorize you to come in. do you understand, mole ?" the ogre guard spoke as he looked at kole.


    "my name is kole. you fucking idiot..." kole replied with a very angry expression.


    "yeah, yeah-"


    "what is happening here ?" anon''s voice came from behind.


    both of the guards immediately turned around and saluted anon.


    "we greet our king..." both of them spoke in unison.


    "who are you ?" no.300 asked as she she bent down a little and looked at kole as he was very short in height compared to no.


    300.


    "i am kole. i am his... advisory." kole replied with a neutral expression.


    "slave... he is my slave." anon spoke immediately.


    "ugh... yes, yes... i am his slave." kole accepted.


    "kole huh...? more like small." no.300 spoke with a smile.


    "what''s the matter kole ? out of your room... that''s a rare sight to see." anon spoke with a smile.


    "yeah... just here to deliver a news. you are going to die... bye." kole spoke as he turned around and started leaving.

 Chapter 670 -670

    chapter 670 chapter-670


    ?670 chapter-670


    "yeah, just here to deliver a news. you are about to die... bye." kole spoke as he immediately turned around and started leaving.


    silence covered the atmosphere and everyone looked at kole as he was leaving.


    "hmm...?" kole turned around and looked at them, he then walked some more steps before turning around and noticing that no one is stopping him.


    "the fuck is wrong with you guys ? aren''t you going to stop me and ask why ?" kole asked with an irritated expression.


    "no, you can leave." anon spoke with a smile.


    "what ? you don''t want to know your future ?" kole asked with a shocked expression.


    "well, tell me then..." anon spoke.


    "ughhhh... this thing never works. okay, you know that i am a phantom, right ?" kole asked.


    "oh my god... you are a phantom ? that''s a new one..." anon spoke in a mocking tone.


    "really ? i just delivered the news of your death and you are making fun of me ?" kole spoke as he looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "well, you started it... come let''s continue this talk in the dinning room, while i eat my favorite meal before my death." anon spoke with a smile.


    "you aren''t afraid of your death are you ?" kole asked with a serious expression.


    "no, i am. i just don''t show it.... come." anon spoke.


    "your eyes didn''t twitch, your body temperature remained the same and your expressions were as calm as the sea. what are you even made of ?" kole asked as he started walking with anon.


    "i am just a human, kole. a chill human..." anon replied with a smile.


    "really ? if i tell a real human that he is going to die in the next 3 hours, he will go crazy... he will do things beyond thinking and look at you. not giving a fuck about death.


    it''s as if you play with it everyday..." kole spoke with a surprised and confused expression.


    "okay, okay... calm down. i want to have my meal in silence." anon spoke as all three of them reached in front of the dinning room and sat down on the chairs.


    "now, explain to me what happened." anon asked as he started eating the fruits.


    "try me..." anon spoke with a smile as he drank a full glass of wine and started paying attention to kole''s words.


    "the chant is... #@?_ #-+?& @_-?((..." kole spoke.


    "what ? that''s bullshit... you aren''t saying anything, it''s like you are speaking some random non-sense." anon spoke with a smile.


    "yeah, master is right... you aren''t making sense whole speaking..." no.300 spoke.


    "okay, now... both of you look at that chair there... ol giom future ja." kole spoke as he pointed towards a chair and started enchanting again.


    "wait... i didn''t hear it say it again." anon spoke as he immediately turned around.


    "that''s the thing... you won''t be able to listen to it if you are paying attention to me." kole spoke.


    "wait... no.300 you keep looking at that chair and i will focus on his mouth." anon ordered.


    "yes, master..." no.300 spoke as she continued to look at the chair, while anon looked at kole''s face.


    "say it..." anon spoke.


    "^-#-&#+ --#+?-+...."


    "what the hell ? that''s just bullshit." anon spoke as he looked at kole.


    "no, master... i heard it... he was chanting the same spell." no.


    300 spoke as she looked at anon with a serious expression.


    "you did ?" anon asked with a confused expression.


    "okay, you turn around and i will look at the chair..." anon spoke.


    "yes, master..." no.300 spoke as she looked at kole''s face this time.


    "go..." anon ordered.


    "ol giom future ja...." anon heard it but due to lack of attention he didn''t learn it.


    "what the hell ? you are saying something in a whole other language." no.300 spoke.


    "no, i heard it." anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "now, that we have wasted enough time here... why don''t we get to the main topic ?" kole asked.

 Chapter 671 -671

    chapter 671 -671


    ??671 chapter-671


    "okay, okay... tell me. what did you see ?" anon asked.


    "look there is a thing that happens whenever i tell someone their future, it changes. just like it happened right now... i told you what you are about to do and you didn''t do it.


    but, when i told you that you are about to die... your future didn''t change. it remained the same... i have checked it over a hundred times now and it''s still the same." kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "so, i am destined to die at any rate huh ?" anon asked.


    "no, that''s the catch... look future can be changed and it can''t be at the same time, both of the possibility exists." kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "what the fuck, kole ? i don''t understand a damn thing... can''t you speak in a more understanding way ?" anon spoke with a confused expression.


    "okay, okay... look at it this way, suppose you are about to leave this room, let''s take this as the main scenario okay." kole spoke.


    "okay, i am leaving the room..." anon spoke with an understanding expression.


    "so, if you are leaving the room and i told you not to leave the room because you will get killed as soon as you step outside that door.


    you listened to me and stayed inside, but when i see that future again... the future didn''t change. you will still die, if you stepped outside that door.


    that means..." kole spoke as he looked at anon.


    "it means that there is some kind of event that will trigger once i step outside that door, right ?" anon spoke as he completed kole''s sentence.


    "yes, that''s right... in this scenario the death is inevitable because it will only happen once you step outside.


    but, let''s take the same scenario again... it''s just like the previous one, you are going out of the room and i stopped you to go out by telling you about your death.


    you stopped and decided to stay inside and suddenly, the roof of the hall broke and fell down all over the floor.


    you see this... you were saved in this scenario, because you didn''t stepped out of the room." kole explained.


    "okay, okay... now, i am getting the hang of it... so, this avoidable scenario is based on time right ?" anon asked.


    "what ?" kole asked with a confused expression.


    "yes, i mean... that roof was destined to fell down and it did on the same time. wether i step out of the room or not, it won''t change the timings of the roof breaking, right ?" anon asked with a serious expression.


    "y-yes... i-i never paid attention to the time factor in this. it''s a good observation." kole spoke with a profound expression.


    "so, the scenario you saw about my death... how can i avoide it ?" anon asked.


    "yeah, that''s the problem... the more it''s in the future, the more blur it is in my memories. you see, i can see the scenarios more clearly that are about to happen in the next one or two hour.


    what i saw of you was kind of a vision... i saw three things in it, first was water, second was a man saying the word ''other worlder'' and the third thing was..."


    "my death..." anon completed kole''s sentence.


    "yes." kole spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "i have a very serious question to ask you, jole." no.300 spoke with a dead serious expression.


    "hmm...? go ahead and my name is kole." he said with a serious expression.


    "your future... changed." kole spoke with a surprised expression.


    "yesssssss....."


    "let''s gooo..."


    both mike and no.300 shouted in joy.


    "you are going to die an even horrible death now." kole spoke.


    suddenly the whole room was covered by silence again.


    "what the fuck are you doing ? playing with our minds man ?" mike asked with an angry expression as he walked towards kole.


    "mike stop..." anon ordered.


    "but, master..."


    "it''s not his mistake... just step back." anon spoke as he walked out of the null area.


    "yes master..." mike spoke as he immediately backed off.


    "what did you saw this time ?" anon asked with a smile.


    "this house, everyone''s dead... you head lying on the floor and body lying on the house''s roof." kole spoke.


    "everyone''s dead ? who is everyone ?" anon asked.


    "him, her and every single being living in this house... including me." kole replied as he pointed towards no.300 and mike.


    "okay, did you see who killed us ?" anon asked.


    "yes, a very vicious creature... he is covered in numerous white cloth strips, green shining eyes, monster like teeths and a very scary smile on his face.


    he was laughing loudly, after killing you." kole explained.


    "the eclipsewhisperer." anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "master, you should''ve killed him right there, when you had the chance." no.300 spoke with a serious expression.


    "i know, luv. but, i didn''t knew that he was that powerful. i have to go somewhere... you guys continue." anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "master, where are you going ?" mike asked.


    "going to ask for advice from someone." anon replied.


    "i don''t think anyone can help you in this matter... do you know anyone ?" kole asked with a confused expression.


    "well, i know that wisest creatures in the world... i just have to go and meet them." anon spoke as he immediately left the room.


    "master, i will come with you..." no.300 spoke as she immediately followed anon.


    "me too, master..." mike spoke as he immediately followed behind no.300.


    "who is he going to ask for advice ?" kole asked with a confused expression as he turned around and noticed that a black figure wrapped in white bandages is standing in front of him.

 Chapter 672 -672

    Chapter 672 -672


    ??672 Chapter-672


    As soon as Kole Turned around, He noticed that a Creature covered in white bandages, green shining eyes and monster like mouth is standing right in front of him.The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    "Woah... What the-" Before Kole could''ve said anything else, the Eclipsewhisperer snapped his fingers and shutted Kole''s mouth.


    "A Demi-God Phantom, Enslaved to a Human. What a shameful moment... For you." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as it looked at Kole with a smile.


    "Mnnhh..." Kole tried to speak something but his mouth was shut due to his magic.


    "Oh, my mistake... Here you go, but don''t shout for help." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he let go of Kole''s mouth.


    "So, You are the Eclipsewhisperer huh ?" Kole asked with a serious expression as he observed the creature from top to bottom.


    "I am indeed and I can also free you from that slave collar of yours, it''s stopping you from working on your own free will, right ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "What do you want in return ?" Kole asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing, Just don''t help that human. I will release you from that slave collar and you will run away from this kingdom.


    Do you understand ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with an evil smile.


    "I understand, But don''t want it... You can go back now." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? You want to support that human ? Why ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Do you really think, I am his slave ? Here..." Kole spoke as he grabbed the slave collar and took it off easily.


    "Intresting..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Do you really think, I would let a human make me his slave ?" Kole spoke as he walked upto the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Then, Why are you helping him ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "He helped me with my revenge, When I had no powers. Now, That I have all of my powers are back... I am repaying him." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "I will kill you, If you don''t stop helping that human." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh my... Will you ? Did you forgot the contract that you made with the gods ?


    "Annhhh~ Annhhh~ I am about to cum... Master. I am about to Cum... I am about to Cum." She repeated over and over, but after a while Hillary realised that she couldn''t cum, even though she was on the verge of Cumming.


    Hillary Shaked her ass at an incredible rate but she couldn''t cum even after trying so hard.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Master... I can''t cum." Hillary spoke as she continued to beat Anon''s dick with her thick and juicy pussy.


    "I know..." Anon spoke as he tossed his cigar aside and grabbed Hillary''s ass tightly.


    He then stood up and bent her down from the reverse-cowgirl position to doggy style.


    "Annhhh~ Master..." Hillary spoke as she felt Anon''s tight grip on her ass.


    "Where is moon ?" Anon asked.


    "At the shop... Master." Hillary replied.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick to maximum, grabbed her neck and started pounding her pussy hard.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "AANHHHHHHHHHHH~ SO BIGGGGGGG~ Master you are tearing my pussy apart..." Hillary shouted in extreme pleasure as her eyes rolled over and she felt Anon''s grip on her neck choking her to death.


    As soon as he increased the size of his dick, it got hooked inside her womb and now... Hillary''s womb Moved with Anon''s dick on every Single push and pull.


    "MASTERRRRR~ MY WOMB IS MOVINNNGGGG~ Anhhhhhhhh~ " Hillary shouted as she felt her womb shaking with Anon''s dick.


    But, Anon wasn''t stopping.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "You are just a fuck toy, Bitch. So, Behave like one... Fuck toys don''t talk... Do you understand ?" Anon spoke as he tightened his grip over her neck and choked her throat so much that she couldn''t speak a word now.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Masher... I ham Dying...." Hillary spoke in a gibberish tone as she felt her life slipping away.


    "Fuck... I am cumming... Let her cum." Anon spoke as he immediately released all of his cum inside her womb and let go of her throat.


    As soon as he let Hillary cum, A fountain of cum was released out of her pussy, along with some piss and she went unconscious after that.

 Chapter 673 -673

    Chapter 673 Chapter-673


    ?673 Chapter-673


    Royal Castle...


    Inside the main meeting room of the castle, over 30 philosophers are sitting and all of them are looking at their Queen, Jessica.


    Jessica is looking towards the main entry gate of the room with a worried expression.


    "My Queen... May I ask-"


    "No, Sit down." Jessica spoke interrupting him in the middle of his talk.


    "Y-Yes... My Queen." The scholar immediately sat down. N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the door opened and Anon entered Inside the room.


    He holded a cigar in his right hand and a Glass of fine white wine in his left hand.


    "Hello, Everyone..." Anon spoke with a smile he took a puff and a sip from the wine glass.


    "Mast- I mean... Sir Anon. Please come in." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke in a very low voice as he walked upto Jessica.


    "Master, Is it true ? The prophecy ?" Jessica asked with a serious expression.


    "Who know what''s going to happen in the future, Luv ? Let''s focus on the present..." Anon spoke as he tossed his cigar into the dustbin and placed the wine''s glass over the table.


    "Everyone... Please meet my good friend from the Human kingdom, Mr. Anon." Jessica spoke as she introduced the scholars to Anon.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon..." All the scholars spoke in a low tone.


    "Master, These guys are the wisest Elfs in the whole kingdom. I have gathered all of them on your orders." Jessica whispered.


    "Hello, Hello... Guys. As Jessica already told you about me, I am a human and I am not immortal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You never were..." A young scholar spoke from the back.


    "Hmm...? Who said that ? Please stand up." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I was the one... I am sorry if it hurted your feelings." The young scholar spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, No... No... What''s your name Good friend ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''That''s what you call, ''Taking an Axe up your Ass''.'' Jessica thought as she looked at the young scholar with a neutral expression.


    You see, I am a human and I am not immortal. I know the date of my death. A friend of mine did a prophecy about it and it turns out to be true. My death is inevitable and it cannot be avoided.


    So, My dear friends... Your job is to save me from my Death, by giving me some useful ideas. You can ask the questions now." Anon explained and stopped talking after that.


    Silence covered the room and no one dared to ask anything.


    "E-Excuse me...." Suddenly a little lady wearing glasses raised her hand.


    "Yes, Luv... First question." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "C-Can I ask... Who did the prophecy ?" The lady asked in a stammering voice.


    "It was a phantom, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-You mean... The ones who are found inside the ''Forest Of nightmare'' ?" She asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "But, They are really really rare and very powerful too." She spoke.


    "Yeah... I know." Anon spoke.


    "O-Okay..." The lady said as she immediately sat back down.


    "I have a question..." An old man spoke.


    "Yes, Ask."


    "Do you know that place of your death ?"


    "Yes, Over the stormborn sea." Anon replied.


    "When are you going to die ?" Another scholar asked.


    "11 days later." Anon replied.


    "Who is going to kill you ?" Another one asked.


    "An Eclipsewhisperer..." Anon replied.


    "Not possible, They are not real."


    "Yes... How can they exist ?"


    "They do and one of them is going to kill me. Now, Give me some solutions to save my life." Anon spoke.


    "Well, How about you don''t go near the stormborn sea ?" A scholar spoke.


    "No, that one won''t work." Anon replied.


    "How about you run towards the other side of the stormborn sea and increase your distance from it ?"


    "No, that won''t work either. Anyone else ?" Anon asked.

 Chapter 674 -674

    Chapter 674 -674


    ??674 Chapter-674


    Anon is sitting inside the Royal Castle''s main room and Jessica is sitting right besides him.


    "Master, Don''t worry... Everything will be alright. What if they couldn''t find a solution for your situation. There will be other solutions, right ?" Jessica spoke with a sad expression.


    "I am not worried, Luv." Anon spoke as he summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "So, Tell me About yourself... Is everything alright ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, I can''t say everything is alright... My sister made a ton of stupid mistakes and I am still correcting them." Jessica spoke.


    "Hmm... I never saw your sister in my house. Did you not send her there ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I did send her master, But she stabbed herself to death in the way. I made sure that she had no weapons, but I don''t know who gave her a dagger.


    I am very sorry for that, Master." Jessica spoke as she immediately apologized to Anon.


    "Eh, No worries... I never liked her." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "So, What now master ?" Jessica asked.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "What are you going to do after this ? now that you know about your death ? Is there something that you want me to do for you ?" Jessica asked.


    "Well... I haven''t thought about this. But, I think I am going to fuck some bitches, kill some Motherfuckers and train my body continuously for that fight." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "That''s a good plan... Do you want some Elven girls for that ? Or do you want to do it with me ?" She asked.


    "If I took your virginity before you turn 400 year old... Then the throne won''t accept you." Anon spoke as he stood up and started walking towards the window of the room.


    He then leaned in the window and looked outside with a smile on his face.


    "Master, What are you thinking ?" Jessica asked.


    "I feel chained... Jess. Ever since I gained consciousness, I have never felt this way. I can do anything I want across the Seven kingdoms and at the same time I am still chained by death.


    I have skills and Artifacts that can literally make me invincible.... But, The prophecy is not changing. It means, that creature is really strong and my death is certain." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Master... The future can be changed right ? Can''t you change it ?" Jessica spoke with a worried expression.


    "No... Not this one. No matter, how much I train... I will die from his hands at the end. It''s my destiny now." Anon spoke as he finished his cigar and tossed it aside.


    "Mast-" Before Jessica could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    He then sealed her lips with his lips.


    *Chu*


    Anon gently slided his tongue inside her mouth and started licking her mouth from the insides.


    ''What a gentle kiss ? Is this what it feels like to kiss a man ?'' Jessica thought as she slowly placed her right hand over Anon''s cheek and started licking his tongue with her own tongue.


    "She is not joking, Her expressions are serious. Luv, Don''t tell me... You found a spell to bring back people from death ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Not a spell, Sir. Here..." Lilith spoke as she immediately summoned a thick book out of thin air and opened the page No.


    588885.


    "Here... Look at this drawing. This creature can help you bring the dead people back to life." Lilith spoke as she pointed towards the drawing of a bird that was covered in orange flames and had a terrifying Aura around her body.


    "What is this creature ? I never saw this creature on the holy land." Jessica spoke with a serious expression.


    "This creature lives inside the volcanoes of the Eastern valleys, My Queen. I don''t know the name of this creature since it''s a very old book and the writting is missing from some pages-" Before Lilith could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "A Phoenix..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the book and stood up from his chair.


    "You know this creature, Mast- I mean... Sir Anon ?" Jessica asked as she looked at Anon with a Confused expression.


    "A Phoenix is a very Royal, clear heart and pure creature, and it is said that they have 7 lives to live. Their bodies covered in eternal flames that can revive even the dead." Anon explained as he looked at the phoenix''s picture with a wide smile.


    "Yes, Sir... That''s what we need. The eternal flame from that creature''s body and If we can get our hands on it... Then we can easily revive you with it''s eternal flames once you die.


    This way, the prophecy will be completed and you won''t die anymore.


    "Hahaha.... What was your name again, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he gave her the book back.


    "I-I am Lilith Foster, Sir." She spoke with a stammering voice.


    "Lilith... You are coming with me back to the human kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But, Sir... My family ?" Lilith asked with a neutral expression.


    "Don''t worry, I will send them the double amount of your salary every month. Okay ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, if you say it like that... Then I can''t say no, Sir." Lilith replied with a smile.


    "Good... Let''s go and hunt this bastard down then-"


    "Sir, We can''t do that." Lilith spoke immediately.


    "Hmm...? Why is that ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "A Phoenix is a very Royal and Pure creature, just like you said.


    So, we can''t touch it... Only the one with a pure heart and who has direct connections with God, can touch it and not get Burned to death.


    If you, me or even our Queen tried to touch it... Then we all will get Burned from her eternal flames until our death." She explained.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål "That''s a fucking problem huh ?" Anon spoke as he sat down once again.


    "Even if we get a human priest who has a connection with gods... It will take us weeks to teach him, how to fight.


    Forget about taking the eternal flames from the phoenix and we don''t know how much times does it takes for an Individual to establish a connection with god." Jessica spoke with a neutral expression.


    Suddenly, Something triggered inside Anon''s mind.


    "I may know someone..." Anon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.

 Chapter 675 -675

    Chapter 675 -675


    ??675 Chapter-675


    "I have to go." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "Master- I mean Mister Anon, Do you need some help from me ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "No, Luv I will manage this on my own now. I am going to take this girl with me though." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Lilith.


    "Oh, Okay... Miss Lilith, Have a great time then." Jessica spoke as she looked at Lilith with a smile.


    "T-Thank you, My Queen..." Lilith spoke as she also left with Anon.


    "Haa... I also wish to go back to master''s house and have a cup of tea with a nice sleep, instead of solving this Kingdom''s problems.


    But, I am the Queen. I can''t look away from my responsibilities... Jessica get back to work." Jessica spoke with a bored expression as she immediately started walking towards her Royal Court.


    Anon is standing on the top of the castle with Lilith and he is taking puffs out of his cigar.


    "Umm... Sir, How are we going to get to the Human kingdom ?" Lilith asked with a confused expression.


    "My Ride is coming..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-Then... Shouldn''t we go downstairs and wait at the gate instead of standing on the roof ?" Lilith asked.


    "Heh... My ride will come here..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Eh...?"


    Main market of the Elven Kingdom....


    "Mooom... Please buy me this toy. Please mom..." A girl shouted in front of a toy shop as she grabbed her mother''s gown.


    "You already have so many dragon toys like this one, Baby. What are you going to do with the same toys ?" Her mother asked with a serious expression.


    "Mom, I love Dragons..." The little girl spoke.


    "Fine... Sir, Please pack-"


    *Rawwwrrr*


    Suddenly, A thundering sound came from the sky.


    "W-What was that ?"


    "Hey, Look up..."


    "What is that ?"


    "Mom... Look, A dragon."


    "Honey, What are you saying ? How can a- Fuck, That''s a dragon." The lady spoke as she looked in the sky and noticed a huge dragon flying really close to the ground.


    "Mom... You said the bad word haha."


    "Let''s go home... I think we are under attack."


    "We are under attack !!! It''s an attack by the dragons... Run everyone."


    "AHHHHHHHHHH...."


    "Runnnnnnnnnnnnn....."


    "Save usssss...."


    Royal court...


    "Okay, next case it-" Before the Announcer could''ve completed his sentence, A knight came running into the Royal Court.


    As Anon landed in front of his house, he noticed that something wasn''t right.


    "An array ?" Anon thought as he walked upto the main gate tried to touch it, But as soon as his hand got close to the gate, An electric shock was felt inside his body.


    *Spark*


    "The fuck ? Who casted this ?" Anon asked as he looked at Adeline.


    "I don''t know anything about this dear, I was outside all day shopping for Remil and Rev." Adeline replied with a neutral expression.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he covered his body with Auric Energy and grabbed the gate''s handle forcefully. The shock like feeling kept increasing the more Anon holded the door, the more it increased.


    Kole''s room...


    Kole is meditating in a very peaceful atmosphere and his body is floating into the Air.


    But, Suddenly... He felt severe pain in his head. It was as if someone was grabbing a nerve inside his brain and trying to break it with full force.


    "Ouch, Ouch... Who is doing this ?" Kole asked as he immediately stood up and started searching for the intruder.


    As his pain grew he knew that something is not right.


    "Someone is trying to break my Array... Ouch, It hurts." Kole spoke as he immediately started walking towards the main gate of the house.


    *SPAAARRKKK*


    "Dear, Please remove your hand... I can''t see you get hurt." Adeline replied as she noticed that, huge lightning bolts are now coming out of the gate and they are striking Anon continuously without any stops but, Anon is not leaving the gate''s handle, instead he is pouring more and more strength to break it.


    *Thud*


    "YAAAHHHHHHHHHH.... MY HEAD, MY HEADDDD... HURTS. SOMEONE STOP ANON.... PLEASEEE... THAT MONSTER WILL BREAK MY FUCKING HEADDDD." Kole shouted as he fell down to his knees and grabbed his head with both of his hands tightly.


    "Woah, What happened Jole ?" No.300 asked as she immediately came running towards Kole.


    "LISTEN HERE OGRE GIRL... STOP ANON OR MY HEAD WILL EXPLODE. THE PROTECTIVE ARRAY ON THIS HOISE IS CONNECTED DIRECTLY TO MY MIND AND IF HE- AHHHHHHHHHHH... STOPPPPPP HIMMMMMM." Kole shouted.


    "Woah, Woah... Okay Jole. I will talk to master..."


    ''Umm... Master can you hear me ?'' No.300 thought as she used the skill, ''Psychic Connection.''


    ''Luv, I am in the middle of something... I will talk to you later.'' Anon spoke from the other side.


    ''Master, don''t break that barrier... It''s connected directly to Kole''s mind and if you break it kole will die. Yep, that''s what he said.'' No.300 informed.


    *Spark*


    "What ?" Anon asked as he immediately removed his hand from the gate''s handle.


    "What happened dear ? Are you alright ? Is something wrong with you ? Do you need my life Force ? Or anything else ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Kole opened his eyes and noticed that Anon is standing right in front of him.


    "Y-You... You merciless monster. I am trying to protect your house from that Eclipsewhisperer and you are trying to kill me ?" Kole shouted as he looked around and noticed that he out of the house now.


    "How am I supposed to know that you casted this Array, When I never saw your original mana pattern and why wouldn''t it let me and Adeline enter inside the house, while an ogre can easily pass through ?" Anon asked.


    "I made this array In accordance to power level and restricted anyone''s entry above her power level." Kole spoke as he pointed towards Adeline.


    "Wow... So you restricted my entry in my own house." Anon spoke.


    "You can go in with this token. Until you have this in your pocket the Array won''t do anything to you." Kole spoke as he passed on a blue token to Anon and Adeline.


    "Can it stop an Eclipsewhisperer ?" Anon asked.


    "It stopped you out here for 3 minutes... Pretty sure it can stop him for sometime." kole replied with a serious expression.

 Chapter 676 -676

    Chapter 676 Chapter-676


    ?Underground City, Sephie''s Lab...


    Anon sitting on a big wooden chair in the middle of the room. Mike, Sephie, No.300, Lilith and Adeline are sitting in front of him with serious expressions on their faces.


    Kole is lying on a bed right besides Sephie and his head is covered with a ton of ice.


    "Master, What now ?" Mike asked breaking the silence.


    "We have two goals at hand now. First is to get this guy to work for us... His name is Adam, Works at a bread making factory, he has a little sister... Who is not his blood-related sister, but he loves her like one." Anon spoke as he showed Adam''s picture to anyone through a magic crystal ball.


    "The second goal is not important right now... So, let''s just focus on the first goal. Anyone got any good ideas , On how we get the guy to work for us ?" Anon asked.


    "Rape his sister..." No.300 spoke immediately.


    "No, take her hostage and blackmail him." Sephie followed right after.


    "All wrong, We should infect her sister with some strange disease and then we can tell him to bring the flame from a phoenix in order to cure her and once he do that... We will kill him brutally and his sister too." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Wow.... You guys are really dark. I am sitting among some of the darkest minds huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, We get it from you. I mean you are the mastermind behind every evil plan." No.300 spoke with a straight face.


    "Okay, The ideas are all good... But the important question is... Can I blackmail him in order to bring back the flames, Lilith ?" Anon asked.


    "W-W-Well... There is no particular condition to that, You can do anything in order to make him bring back the phoenix''s flame." Lilith spoke.


    All of them looked at Lilith with serious expressions and no one spoke anything.


    "I-I-Is something... W-Wrong ?" Lilith asked with a scared expression.


    "Okay, We are going to blackmail him with his sister." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "I told you, That was the best idea." Sephie spoke as she also stood up and walked out of the room with Anon.


    "Yeah, But my illness idea wasn''t bad, right master ?" Mike asked as he followed behind.


    "It was good but it''s too much work... We are going to do it the easy way." Anon replied.


    After a while everyone left the room and only Lilith was left inside.


    "W-What dangerous people !? They want to blackmail some poor guy with his sister and that ogre said she will rape her too ?


    Oh, Lord... Please save that child." Lilith spoke as she prayed to God.


    Gior''s Bakery...


    Anon and Mike entered inside the bakery, But as soon as they entered... A very heavy holy Aura was felt by their bodies naturally.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    *Click*


    "Jerry, Bring me another-" The manager started speaking but stopped immediately as he noticed that the ones who entered inside his cabin is not his maid but two wearing black coats.


    "Who permitted you to come into my office like that ? Get out.... Jerry, get both of them out of my office right now." The manager shouted, but his maid didn''t come.


    "Jerry, Where the fuck are you ?" He shouted again.


    "Oi, both of you get out of my office... Right now. We will talk tomorrow. Get out for now." The manager spoke with an irritated expression.


    "Hello, Mr. Manager..." Anon spoke as he walked upto to the manager and sat down in his front chair.


    Mike did the same and sat besides Anon.


    "Didn''t you guys here me ? Get the hell out of my office. I will listen to your requests tomorrow... Not go or I will call guards." The manager threatened.


    "Master... I will-" Mike got angry as he saw how a stupid human was shouting on his master.


    But, Anon immediately placed his hand over Mike''s Shoulder and gave him a signal to calm down.


    "Mr. manager... We are leaving." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the exit door.


    "But, I wish someone give you the important information about your daughter." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wait..." The manager spoke.


    "Yes ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "What is the information ?" He asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, I will tell it to you... Tomorrow, Once your daughter dies, Okay ?" Anon spoke as he started to leave the room.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... I-I was just joking back then... I-I didn''t mean any of it, Please come in. Would you like some tea, Coffee or perhaps wine ?" The manager spoke with the politest tone possible.


    ''Wow... The man who was talking so rudely just a moment ago is now ready to lick master''s feet, is this what mind''s power can do ?'' Mike thought as he looked at the Manager.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s sit." Anon spoke as he sat down.


    "So... What were you saying about my daughter ? Is she alright ? Please don''t tell me... She got involved in another drug related case or anything more dangerous." The manager spoke.


    "Oh, no no no... It''s nothing like that, In fact she is sitting inside her magic class in the academy... Look." Anon spoke as he showed him his daughter''s live footage with the help of a magic crystal ball.


    "So, Why is she going to die ?" The manager asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, there are more than 100 Assassins standing outside your daughter''s classroom and they are going to kill every single student inside that class at anytime." Anon spoke.


    "WHAT !???!? Then shouldn''t we tell the principal about this ? She will definitely do something about this... Right ?" The manager asked with a tense expression as he got worried for his daughter.


    "She won''t do anything, because she is also working for the guy, who the assassins are working for." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "W-Who are they working for ? Do you know him ?" The manager asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... That guy is... Me. Hehehe..." Anon replied as an evil smile appeared aover his face.

 Chapter 677 -677

    Chapter 677 -677


    ??"W-Wait... You are the guy planning to kill my daughter ?" The manager asked with a serious and scared expression.


    "Yes, not only kill her... They will rape her first, in front of the whole classroom and then kill her...." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "What do you want ? Money ? Some papers signed ?" The manager spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t like your attitude, Boys... Rape-"


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... S-Sir, It was my foolishness to make you stand in the lobby and talking so rudely to you.


    Please don''t kill or rape my daughter, Sir. Please, I beg you... I-I will do anything you say. Please, Sir... Have mercy." The manager started begging as he immediately went down on his knees and started grabbing Anon''s leg for mercy.


    "You see that, Mike ? Sometimes... You don''t need raw force to put a stupid idiot down." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mike with a smile.


    "I-I see master..." Mike said as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    ''Master is really dangerous when it comes to mind games, No one can tell what his next move is going to be.'' Mike thought as he immediately summoned some papers and placed them on the table.


    "Now, Mr. Manager... Please sign these Papers for me." Anon spoke as he gave a pen to the manager.


    "Y-Yes..." The manager immediately looked at the papers and understood what the papers are for.


    ''Property Transfer.''


    "S-Sir... I don''t think you want my signature on this." The manager spoke.


    "Why would you say that ?" Anon asked.


    "I am just a manager... I am not the owner of this bakery. The owner sits on the third floor." He explained.


    "Huh...? Didn''t you say, he was the owner ?" Anon asked as he immediately turned towards Mike.


    "I never heard of the owner master... He is the one that the workers told me about." Mike explained.


    "Y-Yes, That''s because the owner didn''t came out of his office for the last 2 years. The workers changed over time and now they think I am the main boss of this factory." The manager spoke.


    "Fuck man... You Should''ve said that from the start. Wasted my damn time. Kill his daughter and rape his wife as well..." Anon ordered as he stood up from his chair.


    "S-Sir, Please don''t do this !! H-How will I live without my family ?" The manager asked as he immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Yeah, that''s a good point. Mike take him outside and kill him without a sound, don''t leave any proofs behind. I don''t want that motherfucker to get alerted... " Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "No.. I will-" Before the manager could''ve completed his sentence, Mike snapped his fingers and sealed his mouth with a dark aura.


    "Didn''t you hear, what my master just said ? He said to not let you make any kind of suspicious noises. Now, let''s go and I will show you what hell looks like." Mike spoke as he grabbed his collar and both of them disappeared from the office immediately.


    As Anon was walking to the third floor, he suddenly ran into a little girl and felt a shock running through his whole body.


    "What the hell-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that the girl standing in front of him was none other than Adam''s sister, Eve.


    "Are you alright, Sir ? I-I am very sorry for running into you like that." Iris spoke as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "Mike, how can a girl grow up without her mother ? Now that her father is not there, she will either become a very successful person or a cheap whore.


    It''s always about your choice. Now, let''s go into that office before I open a wise man''s lecture class here." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay, master." Mike said as he followed Anon.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Anon knocked on the office''s gate...


    "Come in..." An elderly man''s voice came from inside.


    *Click*


    Anon opened the gate and entered inside the room with Mike.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, he noticed that the room was dark and only one candle was glowing inside the room.


    The candle was over a wooden desk, where a slim old man was playing with a small wooden cube. But, The strange thing about the old man was, he wore a blindfold on his eyes


    "Hello, Mr. Anon..." The Old man spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? You know my name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The saviour of the human kingdom, The killing machine, The one who took over the Elven Kingdom in just 2 months... Why wouldn''t I know you ?" The old spoke with a smile.


    *Chek*


    Anon immediately summoned his arcane slayers and looked at the old man with a serious expression.


    "No one knows about the Elven Kingdom... How do you know that ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You think you are the only one, who can collect information on others, Mr. Anon ?" The old man asked with a smile.


    "I won''t ask you again..." Anon spoke as he assumed his attacking position.


    "Please refrain from attack this old bones, Sir. I am to-" Before the old man could''ve completed his sentence, Anon throwed one of his arcane slayer sickle towards the old man with full strength.


    *Throw*


    *Catch-Catch*


    The old man grabbed both the sickles with just fingers and smiled towards Anon.


    ''That''s not magic... He stopped my arcane slayers with just his raw strength. How is that even possible ? How can an old man be that strong ?'' Anon thought as he immediately assumed his defensive stances and activated his defensive skills.


    Mike also caught the air of situation and summoned his dagger pair.


    "My, My... What good will these weapons do to you ?" The old man asked with a creepy smile.


    "Who are you old man ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he covered his whole body in Auric energy.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Is that Auric Energy ?" The old man asked.

 Chapter 678 -678

    Chapter 678 Chapter-678


    ?"Isn''t that Auric Energy ?" The old man asked with a serious expression.


    "How do you know that ?" Anon asked.


    "If you have that energy, then that means Ion is dead right ?" The old man asked.


    "Do you know him ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, We Trained together... For some time. Then he left due to so much workout." The old man spoke with a smile.


    "You trained with that old elf ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, he was my friend in the training grounds, but after a while, he left due to the workout increase.


    Rest In Peace... My Friend." The old man spoke as he prayed for Ion.


    "What''s your name, Old man ?" Anon asked.


    "I am Damon Frerior, The owner of this Bakery." The old man spoke with a smile.


    "Now, Damon either you tell me-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon turned around and pressed a red switch that was right behind him."


    [You have entered inside the Null Area]


    Suddenly, A notification popped up in front of Anon.


    ''A trap !??'' Anon thought as he looked back and noticed that the exit gate of the room was still open.


    ''No, it''s not a trap the doors are open.... Then why did he enable a Null Area''s Array ?'' Anon wondered.


    "Don''t worry... Let''s sit down and have a chat without any magical stuff. You see... I don''t like it very much." The old man spoke with a smile as he placed Anon''s arcane slayers on the table and sat down on his chair.


    "Mike go out..." Anon ordered.


    "But, Master-"


    "Don''t worry... I won''t harm your master." The old man spoke with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Mike spoke as he immediately walked out of the room.


    Anon sat down in front of the old man and looked at him with curious eyes.


    ''I can''t use my demonic Eyes... Damn it.'' Anon thought.


    "So, Mr. Anon... I suppose you don''t know anything about me, but I know everything about you." The old man spoke with a smile. Embark on an adventure to the origins at N?v€l??n#¡ï


    "What do you know about me ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Hmmm... Good question, Let''s see... One day you were sleeping on your bed, but then the next moment you got some amazing mind control powers, that you used to dominate your Step-mother and Step-sisters.


    After that, You fucked them without any stops from the next 1 month. Then you got bored and fucked a beast female.


    Then a beast female again but this time a mature one. You used your mind control powers to gain anything you wanted, you showed off your powers in the academy and did everything to win that stupid race.


    *Thud*


    "I have trained with Ion for several years... Do you really think that I won''t be able to defend myself from such a stupid punch ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Oh yeah ? What about this ?" Anon spoke as he throwed another punch from the left side and aimed for Damon''s face this time.


    *Tick*


    This time, Damon stopped Anon''s punch with just his Left Hand''s index finger.


    "What the fu-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon throwed his whole body upside down on the ground.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Fuck... Old man, You are strong." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up without wasting any time.


    "Let''s see... if you can stop them too." Anon spoke as he immediately picked up his Arcane Slayers from the table and tried to stab Damon''s face with the sickles... But Damon stopped both of his sickles with just his index fingers.


    "Hmm... Instant Come back. Now I can understand... Why he choose you. But... There are too many openings..." Damon spoke as he immediately kicked Anon''s leg with his leg and throwed him towards the other side.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck..." Anon shouted as he stood up once again and sat down on the chair.


    "What happened ? Admitting defeat so easily ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "You are stronger than me... Here. But, come outside and I will show you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What will you show me outside ? Do you think anything will change ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes... If I get out of this room, then I will be able to use magic again." Anon replied.


    "Hmm... Why do you think that ?" Damon asked.


    "We are sitting inside a Null area right now... If I get out of it, then I will be able to defeat you easily with my magic." Anon spoke with a smirk.


    "You think this is an Array ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Seems like your observation skills are not as good as I expected. This is not an array kid, It''s coming out of my body.


    I am the source of a moving ''Null Area'' Kiddo." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ? There is a skill like that ?" Anon asked with a stammering voice.


    "Oh, No... No... There isn''t, You see there is mana leaking out of your body everytime. So, I had a crazy idea... i just took the spell formula of the Null spell and-"


    "And Fused it with your mana source, You fucked up with your heart and survived." Anon spoke with a Surprised expression.


    "Correct, you are smart. I fucked with my heart and survived... I also got some Null spells. Just like the one you experienced right now.


    But, I had to pay a price..." Damon spoke with a smile as he removed the blindfold from his eyes.


    "You eyes..." Anon spoke as he noticed that Damon''s eye sockets were empty.


    "That''s the price I had to pay for this." Damon spoke.

 Chapter 679 -679

    Chapter 679 Chapter-679


    ?"So, whenever I come close to you... The null Area will Nullify my magic ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, in a 100 meters of my body no magic will work. Even if you shoot any magic towards me from a distance, it won''t reach me because of the null Area." Damon replied with a smile.


    "You are invincible... You have incredible speed and strength and no one can use magic on you. You are fucking invincible, I should do that to my body." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t... This process has a very low survival rate.


    Your fancy troll locket can''t heal you when your heart is being deformed by magic... It can only heal you from physical injuries and Even if you succeeded in that process... You will loose the ability to use magic as well.


    After that you will only be able to use nullify spells and believe me it hurts when I use them." Damon spoke.


    "Well... That sounds a really bad trade. I mean trading your magic using capability for a moving null area, isn''t that just stupid ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Not for me. You see I have been really bad at magic since I was a child and that didn''t change even when I tried my best as an adult, that''s why I decided to do this.


    You know, Just Risk it for the biscuit." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "That''s my- You were there when I said that ?" Anon asked with a Surprised expression.


    "Haha... When I lost my eyes, All my other senses got really heightened and I started listening to even the smallest noises made around me, I started smelling water..."


    "What ? Water doesn''t-"


    "It does... Your nose is just not strong enough to sense it." Damon spoke.


    "I also have heightened senses. Just for your knowledge..." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "You can''t use them without magic and even if you can... They aren''t stronger than mine. You are using mana to heighten them and Mine is natural." Damon spoke.


    "Fine, Your senses are better than mine. How did you find me ?" Anon asked.


    "I sensed a strange energy... A very very strange energy that I have never sensed.


    I followed it and guess where it lead me to ? You house. Then, I heard somethings, some really perverted things... I immediately left the spot but decided to keep an eye on you.


    Days passed, you grew stronger and stronger everyday, I witnessed all of it with my ears." Damon spoke.


    "I never sensed you near me." Anon spoke.


    "Whenever I came near you... I used a secret spell that nullified all your magic but it won''t inform your senses that your magic has been disabled.


    You thought your magic was still on, but it wasn''t." Damon replied.


    "So, You have been stalking me ? You are the pervert here man." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Cough-Cough-Cough-Cough, I-I am not a pervert, Kid. I was just keeping an eye on you." Damon spoke.


    "Yeah, Yeah... A Fallen Angel. I was a god before I raped a girl on the holy land to pass some time and just for that, those Fucking shitheads throwed me inside a human''s body." Damon spoke.


    "You raped a girl ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... She was really beautiful. I couldn''t control myself. I think she was a dragon... I don''t remember anymore." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "How many years have you been living for ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I am god... So I was immortal. But after being thrown into this Human''s body... I have lived for about 5000 years now." Damon replied.


    "A human never lives that long." Anon replied.


    "Yeah, you see... When I was being judged in the Heaven''s court. I asked a demon to help me stealing the Spell of immortality and my memories too.


    Before my reincarnation into a human''s body, they took away my memories and destroyed them.


    But, that demon found me on the holy land and gave me back my memories and the scroll that holded the spell of immortality.


    I used the scroll and gave it back to the demon as a payment for helping me. Then, they made their own gods and this stupid thing started where the avatars are sent to fight each other and prove who is stronger.


    13 gods select 13 avatars and the 7 demon gods select 7 avatars. Demon gods were loosing for the last I don''t know 7000 years or so... And I guess you are their last chance, right ?" Damon spoke.


    "Yeah... That''s what they said. So, You know everything about me and the demon gods ?" Anon replied.


    "Not at first when you Received the powers, but with time I understood, what was going on." Damon spoke.


    *Click*


    Anon slowly closed the gate and sat down on his chair.


    "Since you''ve told me so much... Why don''t you tell me the thing that you want from me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm... Anon, What do you think I want ? I am a blind man, Even if I have so much power... It''s a fucking waste, I can''t see shit. For the past 1000 years, many races have come on this holy land and I haven''t seen a single one of them-"


    "You want you eyes back..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, I want my eyes back. I want to fuck some bitches while looking at their faces, I want to jiggle those boobs while I look at them.


    I have sworn that I won''t have sex until I get my eyes back. But, Since I don''t have a normal Human''s body-"


    "Your eyes can''t be healed with simple magic." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Yes and that''s why I waited for this very moment... I waited for that one guy who can bring me back my eyes and looked he is here now." Damon spoke with a wide smile.


    "Why do you think, I can bring back your eyes ?" Anon asked.


    "You conquered the Elven Kingdom in 2 months, achieved the Auric Energy and You have a body modifying ability." Damon spoke.


    "You know about that ?" Anon asked.


    "Anon... I know every single one of your ability. You read your skill descriptions too loud, man. Now, Help me in getting my eyes back and I will help you do whatever you want." Damon spoke.


    "What if I said ''No'' ?" Anon asked with a big smile.

 Chapter 680 -680

    Chapter 680 -680


    ??"There is no point in doing that... You need me and I need you. Don''t act like a fool and just accept the offer, Anon. Be the wise man." Damon spoke with a straight face.


    "Fine... I will try to find some way of getting you your eyes back... But, What will I get in return ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "How about a mentor ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "A mentor ? You ? Why would I take you as-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Anon and he did it so fast that Anon couldn''t even react to his speed.


    ''How did he...?''


    "I hope this answers your question..." Damon spoke as he slowly touched Anon''s back with his index finger.


    "Fine... But, I want that boy too." Anon spoke.


    "That''s a Deal then." Damon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he Shaked his hand.


    "Do you need help in killing the boy ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "No, I can handle him." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine... But, a sweet warning... Don''t get too close to him. He has the holy blessing of Madam Poliya, also known as the goddess of purity.


    If you tried to touch him... Your demonic energy will awaken his senses and you will be turned into ashes in no time.


    One more thing, you may have that demonic energy but you don''t know how to use it. I will teach you how to use it." Damon replied with a smile.


    "I want to corrupt that boy''s sister and to do that-"


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know. Come with me." Damon spoke as he started walking with Anon towards the working sector of the factory.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Suddenly, A Senior Chef came running into the room with a very tense expression and started clapping loudly to attract everyone''s attention.


    "Everyone... The owner of the factory is on a round. Do your best and don''t let him find any slackers.


    If you have headache, stomach pain or any other shitty problem that is stopping you from doing the work then get the fuck out of this factory now.


    Because the owner won''t like you, I will say that you are on a holiday. Now go... He must be here soon." The senior chief announced and immediately ran towards the other sectors to inform them as well.


    "Hmm...? The owner is out of his room ?"


    "Well, he had to come out of his room."


    "I haven''t even seen him for the last 3 years. I almost forgot what he looks like."


    "Yeah me too."


    "I heard he is blind and can''t see."


    ....


    Everyone started talking about the owner''s visit but Adam was focused on his bread making.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door and everyone immediately turned silent as they looked at the door and saw that the owner was standing at the door.


    "Hello, Everyone... I guess some of you may not even know me.


    So, Let me introduce myself.... I am Damon, The owner of this small bakery. I am blind and I don''t have a family... I don''t visit this place more often.


    "Excuse me, sir ? Is something wrong with you ? If you''re not happy with this change, I can take it back." Anon asked with a smile.


    Everyone immediately stopped shouting and turned to look at Adam with a serious expression.


    "H-Huh...? N-No... I-I am very happy." Adam spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Then why aren''t you smiling man ? If you behave like that then I will take back the promotion from everyone." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-Huh...?"


    Everyone immediately looked at Adam with a hateful expression.


    "Oi, Say thank you and fucking smile... Or we will kill you after this shift."


    "Adam, apologise immediately to Mr. Anon... Or I am going to give you a really good beating after he goes."


    "You hardworking piece of shit... If I don''t get this promotion just because of you. Then I swear on both of my children that I will kill you today." A female over 50 shouted from a distance.


    Suddenly, Adam''s sister Iris stepped in front of him and bowed to Anon...


    "I-I am very sorry for my stupid brother''s rude behaviour, Sir. H-


    He is very happy and thankful for the promotion, Sir.


    I apologise once again from hai side." Iris spoke in a very polite tone.


    "Bow to him... Stupid brother. Do you want to die ?" Iris whispered as she punched Adam''s knee.


    "O-Ouch... Y-Yes... I-I am sorry, S-Sir." Adam spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    ''What am I doing ? I have to kill this man, not bow down to him.'' Adam thought as he got even more angry.


    "I was just kidding... I won''t take away all of your promotion just for one guy. Well, have fun guys... I will go and Announce this in the other sectors as well." Anon spoke as he exited the room with Damon.


    "Yeahhhhhhhhh.... Free promotion."


    "Everyone... Today''s dinner is from my side. Have funnn..."


    "Let''s goooo... Man."


    "What a good guy he is... Gods must''ve sent him to help us."


    "Yeah... Mr. Anon is really a God''s angle."


    ''No, No, No... He is not any god''s angle... I am the god''s angle. I was the one, who was sent by the God to kill him.


    Why are you all worshipping him ?'' Adam thought with a very serious expression as he looked at everyone around him.


    "Brother... Are you fucking stupid ? Why did you act like that ?" Iris asked with a very angry expression.


    "I-Iris that guy is not a-" Before Adam could''ve completed his sentence, Iris interrupted him.


    "I don''t want to talk to you... Stupid." Iris shouted as she left the place immediately.


    ....


    "So, that was your first move huh ? Turning everyone against him ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Was it bad ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It was nice... But, I am going to charge you every single copper that I am going to loose in the upcoming days." Dam replied with a smile.


    "Then you better calculate the worth of this whole factory." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 681 -681

    Chapter 681 Chapter-681


    ?Anon and Damon are standing inside an empty room, that has very thick and reinforced walls.


    "So, What are we going to do now ?" Anon asked.


    "I am going to show you, What Eclipsewhisperers are..." Damon spoke as he snapped his fingers and suddenly shadows around the room became alive.


    Some of them took the form of small human like figures, but with wings. While the others Some looked like small Eclipsewhisperers.


    "Hmm... How did you do this ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Eclipsewhisperers are creatures of the dark... They were here even before I was born. They used dark magic and dark Arts to fight.


    There was no mana here back then, when my forefathers found this land, but out of grace they blessed this land with mana.


    The Eclipsewhisperers didn''t like it. As mana was really poisonous to them.


    They fought us in order to save their land, but we didn''t back off that easily. We used everything we had and Annihilated almost 80% of their population." Damon explained and as he continued to speak, the little shadow figures started doing as he was saying.


    "Wait, What do you mean by ''Found This Land'' ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Gods and souls can travel through realms without any problems and they always search for a new land to gain more and more worshippers.


    The more a god is worshipped, The more stronger he becomes and the stronger he becomes, the more his travelling capacity increases. It means he can go through more realms and find more worshippers there.


    Now, let''s get back to the topic. We Annihilated 80% of the Eclipsewhisperers from this land but the remaining 20% used their darkest spells and killed more than 300 gods.


    After that, A long war started... It went on for the next 30,000 years and at last... The Eclipsewhisperers were defeated.


    But, The gods couldn''t kill them, because they were also weak and vulnerable at that time. If they would''ve killed the Eclipsewhisperers... Other creatures from the deep sea would''ve come out to fight them and that''s when they came with an idea.


    A pure Mana Contract. They formed a pure Mana contract with the Eclipsewhisperers.


    I don''t know the terms clearly, but it was something like, Eclipsewhisperers will remain under the water and won''t let any creature from the deep sea cross the gate.


    In exchange for this, Gods blessed them with the immunity to mana. After this our mana didn''t hurt them and they became immune.


    But, There was a condition in the mana contract that the gods never told them and it was the 100 years ground step, Condition. An Eclipsewhisperer can only step once on the ground in a 100 years and not more than one can step out together.


    The time limit to stay outside will be 24 hours max and when the Eclipsewhisperer found out about this... They weren''t happy.


    But, they had to accept it because they''ve already signed the contract.


    Some of the gods left the holy land after gaining some human follower, but some of them stayed to keep an eye on the Eclipsewhisperers and make sure that they stay inside the ocean.


    Exactly 14 gods stayed back..." Damon suddenly stopped speaking.


    At this point your life source... That is also known as your soul. Will leave your body and you will die... But let''s just say that you got the fire of pheonix and somehow you revived your soul, but as soon as your soul enters back into your body it will leave again due to so much pain and suffering.


    You will die again, before someone can even heal you. Now, I don''t think you will have more than 1 phoenix''s fire." Damon spoke.


    "Then what do I do ?" Anon asked.


    "Train your soul and move it according to your will... That''s what I did with my body. Only my body is immortal... My soul is still mortal.


    For the last 1500 years, My soul tried to leave my body several times. But, I had full control over it and I never let it leave.


    You have to do the same, Once your soul enters inside your body... You have to hold it in until someone heals you and brings you back to life properly." Damon explained.


    "How am I going to train my soul ?" Anon asked.


    "What do you think I am here for ? I will teach you. But, first... We will see how much control do you have over your Soul." Damon spoke.


    "How are you going to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon walked upto him with a big smile on his face.


    "Woah, Woah... Why are you coming so close to me ?" Anon spoke as he immediately stepped back.


    *Grab*


    Suddenly, He grabbed Anon''s right shoulder...


    "What are you-"


    "This is going to hurt. Soul Remover..." Damon spoke as he immediately punched Anon in the stomach, right at his core.


    *Booof*


    Suddenly, Anon felt something happening inside his body and in the next moment he noticed that his soul has left his body and he is floating in the air like a ghost.


    "Holy fuck... What have you done-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, His soul was sucked back into his body.


    "You have no control over your soul, Kid. You need to practice really hard." Damon spoke.


    "H-How the fuck did you do that ? How did you seperated my soul from my body ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Forced Astral Projection... One of the techniques that only a god knows. You aren''t feeling any type of pain, at the place that I punched right ?" Damon asked.


    "No... " Anon replied.


    "That''s because, I didn''t punch your physical body. I punched your soul with my soul power... This forced your soul to come out of your body for a very short time." Damon explained.


    "You said, I have no control over my soul. What if I had control ? What would''ve happened then ?" Anon asked.


    "Then your soul would''ve reflected my power back at me and my soul would''ve left my body instead.


    Anon, you have to take control of your soul because your soul will be the first Target of that Eclipsewhisperer.


    He can also try to steal your soul while killing you." Damon spoke.

 Chapter 682 -682

    Chapter 682 Chapter-682


    ?"Why would he steal my soul ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Your soul is darker then Anyone else on this holy land... Do you know that ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Okay... Is that a compliment or an insult ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "It''s the truth... Your soul is so dark, that if a creature that feeds on souls... Consumes it. He will either become the strongest creature on the planet or die a very horrible death.


    When I punched your soul with my soul... Some of my soul''s outer defensive layer got destroyed by your soul''s darkness." Damon explained.


    "How did my soul got so dark ?" Anon asked.


    "Really ? You don''t know the reason why your soul is so dark ?" Damon asked with a straight face.


    "I mean, I may have killed some guys-"


    "It''s not about killing someone Anon. You made people curse you and hurted their hearts. Your soul get''s pure when you do a good deed and make people happy, but it get''s darker when you do a evil things and fuck your own family.... Or someone''s wife in front of her husband." Damon spoke with a straight face.


    "Fine, Fine... I am the baddest person. What now ?" Anon asked.


    "But, Here is a fun fact... Do you know, how much time will it take a normal human to get his soul that dark ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "How much ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "300 years... Minimum. If he killed more than 3000 people everyday. But, look at you... You did things so cruel that your soul got really dark in just a short amount of time.


    Your soul is a walking feast for that Eclipsewhisperer... It''s good that no one can tell your soul''s darkness level without hitting it directly with soul energy." Adam explained.


    "Fine, Fine... It''s been a while since we are talking. When are you going to teach me some cool fighting Moves ?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "Okay... First, Let me show you what you are going to learn for the next 7 days." Damon spoke as he summoned a long spear from his inventory and tossed it towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon caught the spear and started rotating it around his body rapidly.


    "What am I supposed to do with this ?" Anon asked.


    "Throw it towards me with full force... Use your Auric energy as well." Damon spoke with a smile as he placed his right hand behind his back and Pointed towards Anon with his left hand.


    "You think you can stop my all out throw with just your left hand ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am confident...." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t know the extent of your power. So, I can''t say for sure... But, let''s see." Anon spoke as he stepped back and stretched his body in order to throw the spear with full force.


    "Hello, where-"


    *Punch*


    Damon then re-appeared behind Anon and punched him in the back.


    "Ouch-Ouch... You fucking..." Anon immediately made a punch and swinged it backwards in order to hit Damon but he disappeared.


    "See... That''s what you don''t want to do. Don''t let your anger get to you, Use it as a fuel and try to find out my location." Damon spoke as he re-appeared in front of Anon and punched him in the stomach this time.


    "Gwahh... You shit head." Anon spoke as he immediately swinged his punch once again but Damon evaded it easily.


    "Your speed is too slow..." Damon spoke as he hits Anon in the legs.


    *Thud*


    "Fuckkk...." Anon shouted as he immediately fell down.


    "You have to maintain your posture and keep track of your every single body part." Damon spoke.


    "Fine... Come now." Anon spoke as he stood up and assumed a defensive stance.


    ''He will definitely come from behind. I have to pretend that I am on the front defense but in reality I will be on rear defensive...'' Anon thought as he moved his left leg a bit back and waited for Damon to strike.


    "Now, Now... This is your biggest problem. You think, I am always going to attack you in a series of pattern based attacks.


    But... I can do this too." Damon spoke as he picked up the spear from the ground and throwed it towards Anon.


    "What was that-" Before Anon could''ve said anything else. The spear hitted his hand and he got alerted immediately... But as soon as Anon''s stance was disturbed... Damon re-appeared behind him and grabbed him by the neck.


    "This is the third time you''ve died... You need to focus more." Damon spoke with a serious tone.


    "I can''t fucking Focus without my senses... I-Idiot." Anon spoke as he felt Damon''s hand choking his throat.


    "You can... That''s why you have a soul. Focus with it and try to see the outer world... Just like you did a while back." Damon spoke as he released Anon''s neck and let him go.


    "*Cough-Cough* Now I understand how the girls feel when I choke them." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Focus here Anon, Forget the girls.... Use your soul''s power to feel the world near you. A soul that dark can easily detect the smallest thing in this room and that''s a advantage of dark soul.


    Those who have a pure soul can only see the good things. But, those who remain in the shadows can see everything... So, use your soul." Damon spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Anon.


    He raised his hand to punch Anon''s back, but this time Anon grabbed his hand.


    "Gotcha Bitc-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon opened this hand, Grabbed Anon''s hand and turned his whole body upside down.


    *Thud*


    "It was a good catch... But, you didn''t use your soul. You predicted my move, You have to use your soul''s power Anon. Look deep down into your soul and use it to your advantage." Damon spoke.

 Chapter 683 -683

    Chapter 683 -683


    ??"W-Why do I have to do this ?" Anon spoke as he did push-ups while carrying Damon on his back.


    "Hmm....? That''s because you are training your soul." Damon replied with a smile.


    "How is my soul getting trained, when I am doing physical training ? And How the fuck are you so heavy ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he struggled to lift Damon.


    "My body has adjust itself to your weight lifting limit, Kid. The more stronger you get, the more heavier I get." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I have a question for you..." Anon spoke as he completed another push-up.


    "Ask-Ask... I love to answer your questions." Damon spoke with a excited expression.


    "How strong are you really ?" Anon asked.


    "Hmmm... That''s a little bit difficult to answer. How should I say this. Yes, It will be accurate to say that if hundreds of you came at me at the same time.


    I will kill all of you without even blinking twice." Damon replied with a calm tone.


    "You are kidding me..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Why would you think that ?" Damon asked.


    "I-If Hundreds of me came at you, at the same you won''t survive." Anon spoke as he struggled to pick up from the ground.


    "Oh... Really ?" Damon spoke with a smile as he immediately started to increase his weight.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly the ground beneath Anon started breaking.


    "Oi Oi Oi...." Anon spoke with a tense expression, as he felt the tension on his body increasing with every second.


    "Something wrong, Kid ?" Damon asked with a smile as he continued to increase his weight over Anon''s body.


    *Cracccccck*


    The ground broke more and more with the increasing weight.


    "Fuckkkkkkk..." Anon shouted as he gathered all of his strength and tried to push Damon''s weight back up.


    "You don''t accept defeat... Do you ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I am not going to... Accept fucking Defeat-" Anon spoke as he tried to push Damon back-up but went unconscious in the process.


    *THUD*


    "Hehe... There''s your answer, Kid." Damon spoke with a smile as he stood up from Anon''s back and started walking towards the wooden chair.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Huh...? What happened ? Why is it so dark ?" Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and found himself in a dark chamber.


    Nothing was visible in the room, everything was dark. As Anon took a step forward... He noticed that he is walking inside a dark liquid.


    "What is this ?" Anon spoke as he immediately bent down and tried to touch the liquid but as soon as he did... The liquid disappeared from the very place.


    "Oh... This is the first time when I raped Kia, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... You raped and innocent girl." Anon''s soul spoke.


    "Are you fucking stupid ? All of them tried to kill me." Anon shouted.


    "No... They tried to kill Anon. You aren''t Anon... You are Rasputin. You could''ve escaped this house without hurting or raping anyone." His soul spoke.


    "Why would I do that ? If I got three bitches to fuck. Obviously, I would fuck them." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, You aren''t feeling any guilt right now ?" His soul asked with a surprised expression.


    "No..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Wait, how can this be ? There has to be something wrong with this. You Should''ve been crying by now. But you are not even making a sad face." Anon''s soul spoke.


    "How can you talk to me, If you are my soul ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...?"


    "If you are my soul, then that must mean that you are me. Then, Why do you want to make cry ?" Anon asked.


    "B-Because... Y-You dumped that Balck stuff on me. I was such a pure soul and then you made me like this." Anon''s soul replied.


    "Wait... This is my soul chamber right ? So, if I do this..." Anon spoke as he suddenly summoned a bread loaf into his hands.


    "What !? H-How did you do that ?" Anon''s soul asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s my soul chamber, My consciousness and my body. I just forced my mind to listen to my command." Anon replied with a smile as he throwed the bread loaf towards his soul.


    "Wha-" Before his soul could''ve completed his sentence, The bread loaf hitted on his face and it hitted really hard.


    *Tang*


    "Ouch Ouch... I am your fucking soul, You idiot. If you damage me... Then You will die." Anon''s soul spoke.


    "Yeah... I would rather die then to have soul that doesn''t even listens to me." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a AK-47 into his hand and pointed it towards his own soul.


    "Woah, Woah... Calm down, Anon. We can talk this out in peace. I am your own soul, You don''t have to point a fucking gun at me." His soul spoke with a serious expression.


    "When I was in the army... What do you think I have trained the best ? My body ? My techniques ? No, It was my consciousness.


    There was fear of dying inside my heart always but I trained my consciousness so well that I wouldn''t even flinch even if my death is standing right in front of me.


    So, you better start listening to me or I will fucking kill you. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he loaded the gun and looked at his soul with a death stare.


    *Click-clock*


    "O-Okay, Okay... I-I will Listen to you. I will listen to you... Don''t kill me." Anon''s soul spoke with a scared expression.


    "If there were to be a part of my body that I hate... Then it would be my soul. Because my soul is a bitch... But don''t worry. I will work on you and make you into a man again.


    Now, send my consciousness back out." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." His soul spoke in an obedient tone.

 Chapter 684 -684

    Chapter 684 -684


    ??*Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and the first thing he saw after waking up was Damon''s smiling face.


    "Hello, Kid. Did you talk to your soul just now ?" Anon asked.


    "How did you know ?" Anon asked.


    "Because that''s how I got to talk with my own soul." Damon replied with a smile.


    "You mean someone sat on your body with the whole world''s weight and then you met your soul ?" Anon asked a straight face.


    "Yes... That''s correct. So, What''s your soul like ? Happy ? Full of dark thoughts ? Perverted or something evil ?" Damon asked.


    "It''s neutral..." Anon replied with a low tone as he was embarrassed to tell him that his soul is just a scared bitch.


    "Neutral ? Really ? Even after being that dark ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes... Forget that, Let''s focus on the training again." Anon spoke as he stood up from the ground.


    "No, No... The training is over for today. We are going to continue it from tomorrow... Now, here is the information that you wanted." Damon spoke as he passed a slip of paper to Anon.


    "Oh, Okay..." Anon spoke as he opened the slip and looked at it carefully.


    [Iris Morning Walk- 7:00 AM.


    Iris First Shift- 9:00 AM.


    Iris Second Shift- 11:00 AM.


    Iris Third Shift- 1:00 PM.


    Iris Leaving Time- 3:00 PM.


    Iris Evening Walk- 6:00 PM.]


    "Hmmm... So she does a three shift job huh ? With Two morning and Evening walks. Well, I don''t think I can take control over her mind with my blood... Due to the holy array.


    Fine, Let''s play the game of Love once again." Anon spoke as he looked at Iris''s schedule and left the room.


    But, As soon as Anon stepped outside the room... He felt somehow diffrent from when he went into the room. He can now use all of his powers.


    "What is this ?" Anon questioned as he looked at his hand and realised that he can control his mana more efficiently now.


    He took control over the excessive mana outflows from his body and now he can store all of it inside his body without any problems.


    "How did I got so much better at controlling my mana, when I wasn''t even using it for the last 5 hours ?" Anon wondered as he looked around with a confused expression.


    "Who gives a fuck... Let''s do this later. First we go and fuck up Mr. Adam." He said as he started walking towards the factory''s first sector, Where Adam worked with his sister.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the first sector, Everyone started bowing and greeting him with respect.


    "Hello, Sir Anon."


    "I greet Sir, Anon."


    "You are doing good guys. Keep it up..." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly walked upto Adam and stopped.


    "Hmm...? Can I taste the bread ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Adam.


    "What ? Why ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Oi, Don''t you have any sense who you are talking to ?" Adam''s co-worker shouted.


    "Yes, he asked you so politely to test your bread and you are being so rude ?"


    "Yes, Jera... Do it."


    "Do it, Do it..."


    "Jera, Jera... Go Go."


    "Oh my god... If everyone wants that, then how can I say, no ?" She said as she immediately walked upto Anon and slowly kissed him on the lips.


    Anon kissed her back and rammed his tongue directly inside her mouth. He started kissing her very roughly.


    Suddenly, Anon turned her back towards Adam and started squeezing her ass in front of him as he looked at Anon.


    "Okay... Your tax is gone now." Anon spoke with a smile as he let go of her lips.


    "Aww... I wanted to kiss for a while more." She spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Maybe some other day." Anon spoke as he blinked at her.


    "Okay... Hehe."


    "What do you want to show me with that ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "I just want to tell you that... In just a few days, It will be your sister in that lady''s place." Anon spoke with a very evil smile.


    "You dared to say that to me ? I will end your life right now." Adam spoke with a very serious expression.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that Iris just left for the washroom.


    <Command of the Sea Ruler>


    "Everyone... This guy here wants to kill me. Can you all protect me... With your lives ?" Anon spoke as he used the mass hypnotizing spell.


    "Protect Sir Anon."


    "Protect Sir Anon."


    "Protect Sir Anon."


    ...


    All of them started saying the same thing in a trance as they immediately covered Anon and formed a defensive wall in front of him.


    "You will have to kill all of them, if you want to kill me, Adam." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "You... How ?" Adam was Confused as to how everyone in the room has started to protect him like a king.


    "These are my lambs now. They will kill or die for me... You see this guy here..." Anon spoke as he grabbed a random guy.


    "What''s your name, Sir ?" Anon asked.


    "My name is-" Before the man could''ve Completed his sentence, Anon Interrupted.


    "Fuck your, I want you to pick up that knife and cut that lady''s right hand completely." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master." The man spoke as he immediately picked up the sharp bread cutting knife from the table and walked upto a skinny lady.


    He then placed the knife over her right hand, but before he could''ve harmed her, Adam immediately grabbed the man''s hand and stopped him from doing so.


    "Why are you doing this ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm... Because, I like it. I enjoy it, When people die." Anon spoke with a big evil smile.


    "Don''t do this Anon... Accept god''s grace and die by my hands." Adam spoke with a serious expression.


    "Adam... I have got this life for some special reason and I haven''t achieved it until now. So, don''t bother with your god lecture.


    You stopped him... But, What if I ordered all of them to kill each other ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 685 -685

    Chapter 685 Chapter-685


    ?"What do you want, You evil bastard ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing much for now... Let''s just say, Your sister." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are not getting Iris. I won''t even let your shadow fall over her." Adam replied.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The washroom''s gate opened up.


    "Well, I dare you to protect her, from me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately released everyone from his spell.


    "Hmm...? Why am I standing here ?"


    "Fuck... My bread will go bad."


    "Mine too..."


    "How did I got here ? I was just standing there."


    ...


    Everyone went back to their positions and Iris came out of the washroom.


    "Hmm...? Oh, Mr. Anon and Stupid Brother... What are you guys talking about ?" Iris asked as she walked upto them with a smile.


    "Oh, Hello Iris... I was just talking to your brother about his work. He is doing such a good job and you too.


    I mean, Maintaining such a beautiful figure... With so much work. It''s just impossible." Anon spoke with a smile. N?v¦ÅlB?n: Unleashing Imagination, One Read at a Time.


    "O-O-OH... I-I do walks... Every morning and Evening... S-Sir Anon. I-I am not even that beautiful." Iris spoke with a very shy expression.


    "Oh, you are really beautiful, Luv. If I get the chance... I would love to take you out sometime and give you a tase of my favourite dish." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, You cook ? What is-" Before Iris could''ve completed her sentence, Adam Interrupted her.


    "Iris... Go back to work." Adam spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? What are you saying ? I just came here to-"


    "Didn''t you listen to what I just said ?" Adam asked with an angry expression as he looked at her with big eyes.


    "What the hell is wrong with you ? Why are you-"


    "Just go back to your work..." Adam spoke again.


    "Fine, Fine... I will go back. It was nice talking to you Sir, Anon." Iris spoke with a smile.


    "Byeee~" Anon spoke with a very happy expression.


    "Oi, You... Look at me. I will fucking kill you and burn your body to ashes if you ever tried to touch my sister. Do you understand me ?" Adam spoke in a very low tone.


    "Wrong again... Their salary is about 1 gold per day." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "*Cough-Cough-Cough-Cough* E-Excuse me, What ?" Adam asked as he was very surprised to hear this.


    "I said their salary is 30 golds per month and I provide them with a house to live in, A good neighborhood of helpful Ogres and Good food 3 times a day in all you can eat mess.


    The food is top tier and I have given them the full right to leave but forget about leaving, they don''t even want to go back to their houses now." Anon spoke.


    "Why would anyone want to go home when they have that much money coming into their pockets every month ?" Adam spoke in a very low voice.


    "Hmm...? You said something ?" Anon asked with a smile even though he heard him.


    "What did you do to the priest of that church ?" Adam asked.


    "Oh, you mean that guy..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the back wall of the room.


    Adam immediately turned around and noticed that a priest was pinned to the wall.


    "S-Shit... Why have you hung his dead body here ?" Adam asked with a shocked expression.


    "Who said that''s a dead Body ?" Anon asked with a smile, and suddenly the priest opened his eyes.


    "H-H-Help... M-Me. Please..." The priest spoke with a very sad tone.


    "Now, Adam... You have two choices, Either you can save this man''s life by pulling out all the four pins out of his body or you can use that sword and stab it through his heart.


    The crime committed by this man aren''t even forgiveable..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and walked upto Adam.


    "Did he do something else other than raping girls ?" Adam asked with a serious expression as he looked at the priest.


    "Oh, he did things beyond your expectations.... He drugged the water of the church and gave it every single lady as a blessing to maintain their marriage longer.


    Once they got addicted to the drug... They started coming to him more and more. He then used them as cheap whores and opened a small brothel at the deepest part of the church.


    This guy sold their bodies to men of different species every night in return for giving them that filthy drug.


    He even used these ladies to lure their friends and daughters into this racket. Can you believe it ?


    Once he got bored with all that... He started raping underaged girls and as if that wasn''t enough, he killed them, roasted their bodies in fire and ate them." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "H-He really did all that ?" Adam asked with a serious expression as he looked at the priest''s face.


    "Don''t go on his face expressions... He may look like a saint, but he is the real devil in disguise." Anon spoke.


    "N-N-No... H-He is l-lying, S-Sir. I-I am a S-Saint... I-I didn''t do anything wrong. P-Please let me go." The priest spoke in a half-


    conscious way.


    "But, He is denying it." Adam spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "What the fuck, Man ? Didn''t the gods gave you some spell that can see through lies ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I don''t have a skill like that." Adam replied.


    ''Heheh... It''s good that you don''t have that or it would''ve been a real pain in my ass.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.

 Chapter 686 -686

    Chapter 686 -686


    ??"Well, What do you want to do with him ? After listening to his crimes ?" Anon asked with a smile.N?v¦ÅlB?n: Transforming Moments into Memories.


    "I will let him go for now and report him to the superior church and if they don''t Listen to me either. Then, I will take him to the Royal Court." Adam spoke with a serious expression as he pulled out the pins from his body and let him go free.


    "T-Thank Y-You... G-Good, Sir. I-I won''t forget your kindness." The priest spoke with a smile as he immediately exited the cabin and started walking towards the exit door of the factory.


    "Wow... I am surprised by your decision." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Adam.


    "It''s god''s right to give and take someone''s life..." Adam spoke with a righteous expression.


    "Haha... You are right. Looks like it was already written in that priest''s fate to live today, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I already told you, God is the only one who can give you life and who can take your life away from you." Adam repeated himself.


    "Fine... Fine... Have a seat." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the window of the left wall and opened it slowly.


    *Click*


    After opening the window, The first thing Anon saw, was the priest crawling out of the building on his knees.


    "What''s the work you want me to do ?" Adam asked with a serious expression as he checked the chair first and sat down slowly.


    "Mike, leave me and this gentleman alone." Anon ordered as he picked up the big iron nails from the ground and stood near the window with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, Master." Mike said as he immediately stood up and left the room with the criminal.


    "So...? What now ?" Adam asked.


    "By any chance, Do you know something about a bird named ''Phoenix'' ?" Anon asked as he picked up one nail from his hand, pointed it towards the crawling priest''s left leg and throwed it with full force.


    *Chk*


    *THUD*


    The nail hitted directly into the priest''s leg and he cried out loudly.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...."


    "What was that ?" Adam asked as he immediately stood up from his chair.


    "Nothing, Sit down and answer the question that I asked you." Anon spoke.


    "N-No, I don''t know any bird that goes by such a strange name." Adam replied as he sat back down.


    "Well, there is a bird like that..." Anon spoke as he picked up another nail and shot it towards the priest''s right leg.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKK..."


    "What are you doing ? Are you killing that Priest, right now ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "It lives in the eastern volcanoes of Magmara. Your task is simple... Go there and bring me back eternal flame of this creature." Anon spoke with a smile as he shot one more nail into the priest''s ass.


    "MYYY ASSSSSSSS... SOMEONE SAVE MEEEEE, PLEASE." The priest shouted in agony and pain.


    "If you want to kill him then just do it... What are you torturing him ?" Adam asked with an angry expression.


    "First, You have to tell me the working of that eternal flame... Clearly and honestly or we won''t have any deal." Adam spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ughh... Fine, Eternal flames can bring back the dead." Anon replied with a bored expression.


    "What ? That''s very unholy... You can''t bring back anyone from death. You have to accept your fate, You have to accept your death." Adam spoke as he looked at Anon with a sympathetic expression.


    "Oh, really ? I think you are right... I should die and accept my faith, But... Before dying how about I turn your sister into a cheap whore who sells her body at the city brothel for 1 copper per hour ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Thud*


    "Oi, Don''t you dare say that again... I will kill you, If you said anything else about my sister." Adam spoke as he stood up from his chair and slammed his hand over the wooden table.


    "Yeah ? Did that hurt you ? Why don''t you accept your faith and see your sister turning into a cheap whore ?" Anon spoke as he also stood up from his chair.


    "That''s it..." Adam spoke as he immediately let out a whole lot of holy Aura from his body.


    Anon also covered his body with Auric energy and let out his bloodlust.


    Both of them looked dead serious, in each other''s eyes."


    "You think, I will be afraid of you ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    "I don''t care if you are afraid of me or not... But, if you tried to touch my sister, I swear to the 13 gods... I will do everything I can do, in order to kill you.


    Do you understand ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, then... I will do everything, I need to do... In order to make your little sister a special whore just for me." Anon replied with a serious expression as he increased his bloodlust.


    "You-" Before Adam could''ve said anything else, a knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Sir Anon, Brother... Is everything alright ?" Iris''s sound came from outside.


    Both of them immediately went back to their normal state and adam immediately rushed to the cabin''s gate.


    *Click*


    "Iris, What are you doing here ?" Adam asked with a straight face.


    "Is everything alright ? Sir, Anon is something wrong with my brother''s work ? Are you kicking us out of the factory ?" Iris asked with an innocent expression.


    "Oh, No No... What are you saying ? I am not kicking you guys out, Instead... I am increasing your salary to permanent basis... You guys will now get 1 gold per day, no matter how much or how less work you do in the day." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Really ? Brother... Did I just heard that wrong ? Are we finally going to get out house ?" Iris asked as she looked at Adam with a very big smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Adam couldn''t say no to that face.


    "YaY.... I will tell everyone about it." Iris shouted as she immediately ran towards the working sector.


    "So, you need a house huh ? What if I give you one... In the seventh ring ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I will do it." Adam replied almost immediately.


    "Good, we have a deal."

 Chapter 687 -687

    Chapter 687 -687


    ??Adam exited Anon''s cabin and started walking towards his working sector.


    "Did he just agreed to do your work for a house, Master ?" Mike asked as he jumped into the room.


    "Yep, Greedy is a very demonic thing, Mike. If it reaches your mind... Then it can destroy you completely." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master... This guy has the protection of a god. How can greed corrupt him ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "He didn''t had a god''s protection from the birth... He was also a normal person some years ago." Anon replied.


    "So, Are you going to corrupt him master ? Aren''t you going to kill him ?" Mike asked with a curious expression.


    "The demon gods, told me two things... Either I kill the God''s representative or enslave him. If he brings me back the eternal flames... Then, He will be eligible to become my slave." Anon spoke.


    "What if he failed master ? What will happen then ?" Mike asked.


    "Guess, We will never know." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and sat down on his seat.


    "Master... Aren''t you coming home ?" Mike asked with a straight face.


    "No, I have to corrupt Adam''s sister." Anon spoke.


    "I thought, You had a deal with him master." Mike spoke.


    "Yeah and the deal was... I give him a house and he will bring me back the eternal flames. His sister is a fair game now." Anon spoke as he summoned a cigar from his inventory and tossed it towards Mike.


    "Woah..." Mike catches the cigar and looks at it with a very happy expression.


    "What are you looking at it for ? Just lite up the damn thing and smoke." Anon spoke as he summoned another cigar and lit it up with his finger.


    "Master... Why would you give me such an expensive cigar ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t ask questions, Mike. If anyone gives you cigar... Then just smoke it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied as he lit up the cigar in the same style that Anon did.


    "Heh.." Anon smirked as he noticed this.New novel chapters are published on


    ''We can''t interfere with the mortals... That''s the iron rule.''


    "What am I listening to ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "These are my brothers and sisters talking about you and that Adam guy." Damon replied with a smile.


    "They know about our deal ?" Anon asked with a serious and shocked expression.


    "Unfortunately, They do." Damon replied with a smile.


    "How ? You said this was a blind spot ? You said they can''t see or hear anything that goes here." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "But, They can read his mind... As soon as he got out of the building, They readed his mind and knew about the deal he made with you." Damon replied.


    "Wait, If they can read his mind... Then they must know about you too, Right ?" Anon asked.


    "Look Anon, I created this factory at the age of 18... I was a kid back then and they won''t recognise me after so many years and even if I get caught, I will just move to another blind spot... There are many blind spots in the world like this one.


    I am just a stupid old man to them... But, They have seen you and now they know, that you are using their representative for your own benefit." Damon replied.


    "Fuck... But, They can''t interfere with the Mortals... One of them just said this right ?" Anon asked.


    "One of them can take a hit for the team." Damon replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "There are thirteen gods and If one of them tried to interfere with the Mortal world. Our father would kill them and they know this.


    But, This is the last chance of the Demon gods to win this battle. If they got defeated one more time. Then, They will be wiped out of existence.


    One of the gods will tear a small part of their soul and save it in the womb of Creation''s Godess. She is one of the sweetest sister in all of them.


    She was also the one who tried to save me from the judgement but failed to do so.


    Now, a god will come down and tell the representative about your reality. He will do everything in order to stop him from bringing you the eternal flame and after that... Our father will kill him.


    But, he will take birth once again from her womb." Damon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 688 -688

    Chapter 688 Chapter-688


    ?"So, You are saying... He will die but take a rebirth from his own sister''s womb ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes... That''s the plan." Damon replied.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... First, tell me one thing. How can you even hear their talk from here ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, It''s a device that I created... Since I know the mana signature of my sister... I sneaked a small part of my mana into her mana signature and got this to work today.


    But, I can''t do anything other than hearing them talk. If I tried to do anything, She will find out about this immediately." Damon spoke.


    "Okay, So... What now ? What should we do ? How do we stop your brothers and sisters ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, it''s your bad luck that you can''t stop them from coming here and it''s your good luck that none of them have gotten this idea until now." Damon replied.


    ''How about the Re-Birth Game ?'' Suddenly one of the gods spoke.


    ''What ? You want to do that again ?'' One of the other goddess asked.


    ''I am not going to keep anyone''s soul into my womb, I am clearing this now. So, don''t expect anything from me.''


    "This is the sister, that I was talking about before and looks like your good luck has turned into badluck.


    The Re-Birth Game is the same thing that I was telling you about a second ago." Damon spoke.


    ''Come on, Sister. It will be the last time... Prophecy of his death has already been confirmed and if he got the eternal flames of that phoenix then It will be a very big problem.'' one of the male god spoke.


    "He is our biggest brother... Helios, God of the Sun. He is a greedy bastard... He wants to win in every single thing he does and always keeps his pride over everything." Damon explained.


    ''No, No, No... I have to sacrifice my holy powers for a single rebirth. You have used my womb twice already and I am not doing it now.


    I am the weakest of you all now.''


    ''Sister, Don''t worry... We will protect you at any cost. We are your family after all... We stay together.'' Another god spoke.


    "Bastards, they are trying to corner her and force her into giving Re-Birth. What Fucking retards." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Calm down, Man." Anon spoke.


    *Boooooooom*


    Damon shouted as he kicked table with a little force and it went flying through the building immediately.


    "Woah..." Anon was shocked to see how far the table went even when he applied a little to no force.


    "I knew it... She will give up." Damon spoke as he switch offs the hearing device and placed it back into his ring.


    "What now ? Should I take his sister hostage and blackmail him ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "A god loses about 50% of his or her powers when they step down to the mortal land but even that 50% is 200% more than your power.


    That God will have 24 hours before he get''s spotted by our father and in that 24 hours... He will try to give full protection to Adam and his sister.


    So, You won''t be able to do anything." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Then, I will wait 24 hours and then take his sister as hostage. When that God is killed." Anon replied.


    "You think that God won''t do anything ? He will definitely give some extra powers or skills to Adam in order to kill you and tell him about your prophecy." Damon spoke.


    "Then you tell me what to do... Do you even have any ideas ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Hehe... Don''t worry, Kid. I was a god too... So, Whenever a god takes the control of a human''s body... He is 1% of what''s his orginal self and with each hour... His powers are increased by 10% until they reach 50%.


    So, We will have about 5 hours until he get''s super strong... If we can kill him while he is weak, then we can win the trade and you can also take the skills that he brings for Adam.


    All we have to do is find the spawn location of that God. We have to find the individual who''s body he is going to take over." Damon explained.


    "How are we going to do that ?" Anon asked.


    "With eyes..." Damon spoke as he pointed towards Anon''s eyes.


    "What ? I am not going to give you my eyes..." Anon spoke immediately.


    "No, you idiot. Have you heard about Mana strings ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah... The invisible threads found in the fabric of magic around you." Anon replied.


    "Yes... Once that God takes over a human''s body. A large burst of holy mana threads will be generated from that individual''s body and all we have to do is see them in order to find that individual." Damon explained.


    "I can''t see them..." Anon spoke.


    "You can... If I support you." Damon spoke as he smiled towards Anon.

 Chapter 689 -689

    Chapter 689 -689


    ??"Wait... You can do that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "As I have told you before... I can do Many things." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "So, When is this god going to come here ?" Anon asked.


    "Soon... I think tomorrow morning. We have to be prepared for him." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Wait, What ? He is going to arrive so early ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah... If they want to stop Adam from getting the eternal flames, then it would be the best for them to come as soon as possible." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Should I bring some weapons ?" Anon asked.


    "You got those magic cancelling things ?" Damon asked.


    "You mean, Arcane Slayers ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Those... Keep them with you and cast that magic cancelling skill when I say." Damon spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon replied.


    "What are you waiting for now ? Go home and meet me in front of the factory at 2." Damon spoke.


    "Oh... I don''t mind staying here for the night." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "That would be fantastic... Stay here. There is a extra mattress in the almirah." Damon spoke.


    "I don''t need sleep... There is just so much going on. I can''t sleep properly for now." Anon spoke with a tense expression.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "Don''t take too much tension. Your name is Anon Agreil... Just remember it and sing that song." Damon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door.


    "What song ?" Anon asked.


    ???? There lived a certain man... ???? Damon sang the first line of the song and exited the room after that.


    ???? In Russia Long Ago... ????


    As soon as these words came out of Anon''s mouth, All of his tension and worries went away and his steps started dancing on their own.


    ???? There lived a certain man, in Russia long ago.... ????


    ???? He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow... ????


    ???? Most people look at him with terror and with fear... ????


    "Look around and tell me if you can see it..." Damon spoke.


    Anon immediately looked around and noticed Billions of small strings floating into the air.


    "I-I see them... H-How are you doing this ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Can you see bright golden once ?" Damon asked.


    "No, there are many colours... But not bright golden. There is a pitch black thread here." Anon spoke as he raised hand to touch it... But, Before he could''ve done that, Damon pulled him towards the other side.


    "Don''t do that. It''s not right to touch them intentionally..." Damon spoke.


    "What ? But, We walk through them normally... When we can''t even see them." Anon spoke.


    "Yes and that''s why, I used the word ''Intentionally'', If you see them and try to touch them intentionally... Then you can disturb the balance of this world and specially don''t even think about touching that pitch black line.


    Even the gods don''t know what that string is for... Just look for the golden lines." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay..." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    Both of them walked towards the centre of the city and suddenly, Anon noticed something.


    "Hey, I am seeing something on that side." Anon spoke as he saw a golden glow coming from an ally.


    "What ? Where ?" Damon asked immediately.


    "There.. it''s coming from behind that alley..." Anon replied.


    "Okay... Come Come." Damon spoke as both of them immediately went towards the alley.


    As soon as they entered inside the alley, Anon saw many Golden glowing mana strings that were going towards a green house.


    "The strings around you are too many, Aren''t they ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Your eyes are taking damage... But, I am absorbing it. Just tell me the location of these strings and we will go there." Damon spoke.


    "They are going into the green house." Anon spoke.


    "Good...." Damon spoke as he immediately let go of Anon''s hand and all the mana strings around him disappeared once again.


    "Should I spawn my Arcane Slayers ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes and if you have any other defensive enchantments or offensive buffs, trigger them as well. You are going to fight a God Now." Damon spoke as he immediately spawned a magic staff from his inventory.

 Chapter 690 -690

    Chapter 690 -690


    ??<"Wind Armor">


    "Okay, I am ready. That was the last defensive buff..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he held his Arcane Slayers tightly.Updated from


    "Good... We go inside in 3..."


    "2...."


    "...1." Damon spoke as he immediately broke the main gate of the house and barged in.


    Anon followed him from behind and noticed that a young man around 18 was sitting in front of them, carefully polishing his holy sword.


    "What the- ? How did you two get in?" The young man asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "He is the one..." Damon spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he immediately disappeared from his position and reappeared behind the youngster.


    Anon swung his sickle towards his neck, But the youngster stopped Anon''s Arcane Slayer with just two fingers.


    "So, You guys already know about me, huh? That means there is a rat among the 13 gods..." The youngster spoke with a smile.


    Anon immediately used his other hand and tried to stab him in the neck with his other sickle.


    Tang


    But, the second attack was also in vain, as he easily grabbed the second sickle too.


    "The fuck!?" Anon spoke as he immediately backed off from the youngster.


    He maintained the distance between both of them and looked at the youngster with a serious expression.


    "So, You are the famous and last representative of the demon gods, huh? Anon Agreil... The Devil, Who does unholy things with every woman he sees." The youngster spoke with a smile.


    "Well, I will take that as a compliment." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "How did you know that I am coming here? Tell me the name of that traitor, who gave you this information?" The Youngster asked with a smile.


    "That information is classified, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile as he realized that he was just buying time, so that he doesn''t have to fight.


    Anon turned his head towards Damon and noticed that he was showing him 4 fingers.


    Cough


    Anon coughed and signaled Damon that he has seen his hand sign.


    "Anon... As you have already seen it. I am really strong and you wouldn''t want to die before your prophecy comes true, right?


    So, you better leave. While, I am being generous." He said with a smile.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and looked at Damon''s hand. Now, he was showing three fingers.


    Cough


    "Do it..." Damon shouted.


    <Body Modification>


    "Heal his eyes..." Anon ordered.


    [Healing Target''s eyes will cost you, 3000 years worth of life force and 400,000 mana.] [Would you like to continue?] [Yes/


    No?]


    ''What the fuck? I have to sacrifice so much?'' Anon thought as he read the text again.


    "Fine, Just do it..." Anon ordered.


    [Healing Target''s eyes.]


    [10%... 20%.... 30%....]


    5 minutes later...


    [...100%]


    [Target''s Eyes have been healed.]


    As soon as this message popped up, Anon felt his life force and mana getting sucked out of his body at an incredible speed.


    "Woah..." His head started spinning and legs started shaking.


    Grab


    Anon grabbed a table that was beside him and struggled to even stand straight.


    "Are you alright, Kid?" Damon asked as he immediately stood up and grabbed Anon''s shoulders.


    "I-I am fine." Anon replied with a stammering voice.


    "You don''t look alright..." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with his new eyes.


    "You can see... Good." Anon spoke as he went unconscious.


    "You did a good job, Kid." Damon replied as he picked up Anon''s unconscious body into his hands and left the place immediately.


    Inside the Hall Of Gods...


    "What do you mean ''He died''?"


    "How can that even happen?"


    "Didn''t know that Anon was so strong."


    "Shut up all of you... There is a traitor in between us, Who supplied the secret information to Anon.


    I don''t know how he or she did it but it happened and now, I want him or her to come out on their own."

 Chapter 691 -691

    Chapter 691 -691


    ??Blink-Blink


    "Where am I?" Anon asked as he opened his eyes slowly and looked around.


    "Hmm...? Is this my house?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he immediately stood up from his bed and started walking towards the window.


    Click


    Opening the window, Anon looked outside and noticed that there was grass everywhere and Rev was playing with Adeline and Remil in the backyard of the house.


    "When did I get here?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared behind Anon and bowed down to him immediately.


    "I greet you, My Master," Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Who brought me here, Mike?" Anon asked as he turned around and picked up an apple from the fruit basket beside his bed.


    "I brought you here, Master. The man who is the owner of that bread factory called me and handed over your unconscious body to me," Mike explained.


    "How much time has passed?" Anon asked as he immediately turned around and looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "S-Six... Master," Mike replied with a stammering voice.


    "Oh, then it''s alright... I thought a day passed or something," Anon spoke with a relieved expression.


    "Master... S-Six days passed," Mike spoke as he dared not look directly into Anon''s eyes.New novel chapters are published on


    "What?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," Mike replied.


    "Are you kidding me? I have been passed out for 6 days? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Anon asked in a loud tone.


    "I-I am sorry, Master. But, Mr. Damon said that you have to take rest for as long as possible," Mike spoke.


    ''I have been sleeping for 6 days straight, that means the fight with Eclipsewhisperer is going to be on the day after tomorrow.


    Fuck, How can I waste so much time.'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "I am hungry. Get the breakfast ready, Mike. I am coming down, after taking a shower," Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Master," Mike replied as he immediately left the room.


    Anon then took his robe off and went into the bathroom. As soon as he entered the bathroom, he noticed a big tub filled with warm water and vapors coming out of it.


    Anon immediately jumped into the water bath and started focusing.


    ''I have to focus on my goals right now... But, I want to fuck some pussies as well.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Damn it," Adeline spoke with a disappointed expression on her face.


    "Hahaha..."


    ....


    Everyone started laughing and enjoying as they finished their food, and everyone went back to their work.


    Anon left the house and went back to the factory.


    As soon as he entered the factory, everyone started greeting him with respect.


    "Hello, Sir Anon..."


    "Sir, Anon... Are you alright?"


    "I greet you, Sir Anon."


    "Good morning, Sir Anon."


    ...


    Anon ignored all of them and went to the top floor without wasting any time.


    He grabbed the door handle and opened it. But, as soon as he entered the room, he noticed a view that was very familiar to him.


    Milfs and Legal Teenage girls lying around the room, Naked and a Young man around 21 is fucking the shit out of them one by one.


    The young man had blonde hairs and a muscular body. He also had a tattoo of two black wings on his back.


    "Is that you, Damon ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Yes, Bitch... Moan, Moan even harder while I cum in that thick pussy of yours." He said as he grabbed a MILF''s throat and choked it as hard as he can.


    "Anhhhhhhhhh~ M-My Throdeeee~" She moaned like a pig as the young man filled her pussy with his thick cum.


    ''This guy is too young and he didn''t react to Damon''s name. Guess, he is not Damon then.'' Anon thought.


    "Oi, Motherfucker... Who the fuck are you ? Tell me, before I shove a fucking sword up your ass." Anon shouted.


    "Huh...? Anon ? You regained your conscious ?" He asked as he turned around to look at Anon with a smile.


    As soon as he turned around, Anon noticed that his eyes were shining brightly Golden and his dick was dangling in-between his legs.


    "Damon... It''s actually you !!!" Anon spoke with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 692 -692

    Chapter 692 Chapter-692


    ?"Yeah... Obviously, it''s me. Why are you acting like that ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? You look... Like a fucking 21 year old right now." Anon spoke with a surprised expression.


    "What ? Really ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he summoned a mirror and gave it to Damon.


    Damon grabbed the mirror and looked at his face carefully.


    "Wow... Did you do this ?" Damon asked with a curious expression as he touched his face.


    "You dick is dangling in-between your legs, you better wear some clothes before talking to me. I will be waiting outside for you." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the room.


    "Okay...." Damon spoke.


    5 minutes later...


    Damon exited the room and he was looking totally different from before. His Aura and dressing sense changed so much that he felt like a whole another person.


    He was wearing a formal set of black coat-pant but still covering his eyes with a blind fold.


    "Wow... You look like a whole new person right now." Anon spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Now, I have two questions for you..." Anon spoke.


    "Please ask. I am more than happy to answer any questions you ask." Damon replied.


    "First question... What have been doing for the last 6 days ?" Anon asked.


    "I looked at your eyes and I am fine." Anon spoke.


    "Well, you aren''t a normal guy... are you ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, You are right but you look really stupid with that thing. Here use this." Anon spoke as he gave a pair of sunglasses to Damon.


    "What is this device, Anon ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Just wear them... They are sunglasses." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh... Sunglasses, did you make them ?" Damon asked as he removed his blindfold and wore the sunglasses instead.


    "Yes, They are one of my original creations and this is the only one available in this whole world." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Damon removed his blindfold and wore the sunglasses.


    "Woah... Everything looks... Black and so comforting to my eyes. How did you do this ?" Damon asked with a happy expression as he immediately walked towards one of the window and looked directly at the sun.


    "I can even look at the sun without any problems now, Mr. Anon you are really genius man." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Good morning, Sir Anon and Sir Owner." Suddenly, A normal man appeared in the corridor and he immediately bowed to Damon and Anon.


    "Yes, Good morning..." Anon replied.


    "Oi, Look me in the eyes... Are you feeling anything ? Any type of attraction or anger ?" Damon spoke as he holded the man by his shoulders and forced him to look into his eyes.


    "N-No... Sir." The man replied with an innocent expression.


    "Okay, Okay... You can go now." Anon spoke as he released the man from Damon''s hands.


    "T-Thank you, Sir." The man spoke as he immediately left the place.


    "Haha... This is the best thing of my life. Mr. Anon, you haven''t only gave me back my eyes, but you also made me younger and gave me your sunglasses. You are such a kind and generous guy.


    I will not let this favour go by, without returning something back. Come with me... I will give you something special." Damon spoke as both of them started walking towards the underground training chamber.

 Chapter 693 -693

    Chapter 693 -693


    ??"I am telling you this information in advance... I am not interested in guys," Anon spoke with a smile as he entered the training room with Damon.


    "Don''t worry, it''s the same for me," Damon replied with a smile.


    "Are we going to train?" Anon asked.


    "Just come, Anon. Don''t ask too many questions... You won''t regret this one," Damon replied with a weird smile.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he walked up to Damon.


    "So, I am going to give you this as a gift from my side," Damon spoke as he summoned a golden heart in his hands.


    "What is... This?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is a very special thing, my friend. A heart that''s enchanted with holy aura. I got this from that guy we killed.


    This thing can connect you directly to the source of a god''s power and make you incredibly strong," Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Connect me to what?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "A god''s power source, Anon. As you already know, gods never die. They either go down or up by the number of followers they currently have.


    You see, there have been many gods in the history of our family who have gone down due to the lack of followers and many of them rose up due to these followers.


    So, these gods... They look for individuals who are famous or have the potential to become someone very powerful in the future.New novel chapters are published on


    They bless these individuals with special powers and make them even stronger... In return for your followers.


    Once you get connected to a god''s power source, all of his powers will be yours and all of your followers will be his. An equal trade," Damon explained.


    "Okay... But, how much power are we talking about? Since these gods are fallen gods... I don''t think they will have any power," Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, no, no... You are absolutely wrong. The powers of a god to influence the mortal world are decided by his or her followers, but their own powers are independent of followers," Damon explained.


    "So, why are they called fallen gods... If they have the same amount of power as the other gods have?" Anon asked.


    "Because they fall down from their position as a god... A god is made by his followers, and if he has no followers, then he is just a normal guy with some mystical powers.


    Now, this heart is a ticket to meet those gods and fix a power agreement with them. So, do you want to do this?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Umm... Is something wrong?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are not a god... Are you, kid?" One of them asked as he slowly stood up and walked up to Anon.


    "No, but... You guys are," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, are you looking for a god with whom you can sign a power contract?" One of them asked with a curious expression.


    "Yeah, I am here to do that," Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    As soon as these words came out of Anon''s mouth, the hall went silent, and everyone turned their attention towards Anon.


    "Sign it with me."


    "No, I saw him first... So, I am going to sign it."


    "No, get aside, you idiot. I am going to form the contract."


    "You are an idiot... I want him."


    ...


    Everyone inside the hall started fighting over Anon, and they started walking up to Anon with their unique set of papers that he had to sign in order to represent them as his sponsor.


    "Sign it, kid, and I will give you unimaginable powers."


    "No, kid... Sign my contract and you will get even stronger powers than his powers."


    "Kid, I will make sure to give you my protection... Just sign this contract."


    ...


    ''Heck... I thought no one would listen to me here. But, these guys are more desperate than a salesman to sell their contracts. Do they know me? Or my reputation in the outside world?


    I should take advantage of that. Hehehe...''


    "Okay, okay... Guys, calm down. I am going to auction myself now. Rules are simple, the more benefits you give me... The more your chances increase of getting a contract.


    Now, let''s start this..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 694 -694

    Chapter 694 -694


    ??"First... I will describe myself and how much followers I have, okay.


    So, My name is Anon Agreil and I am 18 years old, I am not a very good guy and I have raped several girls.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    I have done things that are beyond anyone''s thinking capacity and I will continue to do so in the future.


    So, Be aware of what you are going to be a part of and don''t make a mistake while selecting." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "He raped girls...?"


    "He said ''Things'' It means he definitely committed some serious crimes."


    "I don''t think I can offer him my contract now..."


    "Yeah, Me too... I am desperate to gain followers but I won''t give my powers to such a criminal."


    ...


    Every god now looked at Anon with a disgusted expression and they started returning back to their seats.


    ''Hmm... Should I tell them about the number of followers I have or should I wait until the right god, appears ?'' Anon thought with a Confused expression.


    "So, Who wants to sign a contract with me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We don''t want to sign a contract with such an evil guy..."


    "Yeah, You are not fit for our holy powers."


    "Go and try your luck somewhere else..."


    ....


    All the gods spoke with a serious expression as they went back to their work except one.


    A little girl, She had short black hairs, Wounded body and cut marks on her whole body.


    "H-Hello..." She said with a stammering voice.


    "You are god, too ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes... I-I am sorry for my appearance." She spoke.


    "Were you in a battle or something ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... Some gods were bullying me. So, I had to slay them..." The girl replied with a shy expression.


    "What ? You killed gods ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes... But, Just because they were bullying me. I am not a cruel, God. Please believe me..." The girl spoke with a scared face.


    "I am Anon." Anon replied as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "O-Oh... I am Harmony." She replied as she Shaked hands with Anon.


    "So, Harmony... Do you want to form a contract with me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." She spoke with a shy expression.


    "Well, Do you want to know anything about me ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Sir. I am ready to form a contract even if you have only one follower." Harmony spoke with a worried expression.


    "So, Is the contract formed ?" Anon asked.


    "No, You have to seal the contract..." Harmony spoke.


    "Do you want me to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Harmony jumped and sealed Anon''s lips with her lips.


    *Chuuuu*


    As soon as the contract was formed... Anon felt an enormous amount of energy following into his body and the same was happening with Harmony.


    Her body started to develop with every second and she started maturing.


    Her boobs started to get bigger and heavier and it was the same with her ass.


    "We, Will meet soon Mr. Anon." Harmony spoke as Anon''s conscious was pulled out of the space.


    Inside the training room...


    "Why is he taking so long ? He sould''ve formed a contract by now." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon''s unconscious body.


    *Booooooooooom*


    Suddenly, a very deadly Aura was released by Anon''s body.


    "F-Fuck..." Damon got scared as the Aura was too much even for him to handle.


    But, To stop the aura from leaking out... Damon immediately casted a spell and tried to keep the aura inside the training room.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Another wave of Deadly Aura was released out of his body and on this point, even Damon was having a hard time in holding back Anon''s Aura.


    "FUCKKK ANON, WITH WHOM HAVE YOU FORMED A CONTRACT WITH ?" Damon shouted as loudly as he possibly could''ve but his voice was suppressed by the Demonic Aura that was coming out of Anon''s body.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As if that wasn''t enough, One more wave of demonic Aura was released out of Anon''s body.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKK... What have you become, Anon ?" Damon spoke as he immediately summoned a sword in his hands and started walking towards Anon.


    ''Sometimes, When a human goes to the world of gods... His soul is replaced by some evil or demonic gods.


    If Anon''s body got possessed by some evil god... This world would be doomed. I should''ve told this to him before sending him there... How can I forget such important detail.'' Damon thought with a serious expression as he used 80% of his Null Aura to nullify Anon''s Aura.


    But, If one more wave came out of Anon''s body... Damon won''t be able to hold it back and his Aura will be released into the outside world.


    Damon pointed the sword directly over Anon''s chest and gathered all of his power at the tip of the sword.


    "I am sorry friend, I can''t let you destroy this word..." Damon spoke as he immediately pressed down the sword with full power.


    But, Before the sword could''ve even touched Anon''s body, His eyes opened up and he immediately grabbed the sword with just two fingers.


    "What the- !?" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon pulled all of his Aura back into his body and released it in one burst.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the burst of Aura was released out of his body, the whole factory started shaking... as if an earthquake was in progress.


    "Ouch, Ouch... What the fuck are you doing Anon ?" Damon asked with a serious expression as he stood up slowly.


    "What were you doing, Man ? You had a fucking Aura covered sword in your hand, pointing directly towards my chest." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Wait... That mark on your hand. What have you done, Anon ? Whom have you signed a contract with ?" Damon asked with a very serious expression as he pointed towards Anon''s left hand.

 Chapter 695 -695

    Chapter 695 -695


    ??"Huh...? What mark ?" Anon asked as he immediately looked at his hand and noticed that a black spider''s mark was over his left hand.


    "Oh, What is this ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "What is that !?? Are you fucking kidding me ? You don''t know what that mark stands for ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "No..." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "That''s the seal of A demon god... I sent you to form a contract with a holy God not a demonic God.


    If my knowledge is correct, Then this symbol should belong to a Demonic goddess right ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes... A cute one." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Anon... What was the name of that goddess ?" Damon asked.


    "Her name... I think it was Harmony." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What !??! Harmony ? Fuck, Fuck, Fuck..." Damon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the other corner of the room as he grabbed his head.


    "What happened now ?" Anon asked.


    "Do you even have the slightest idea why Harmony lost all of her avatars and followers ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Never really thought of that..." Anon replied with a carefree expression.


    "Because She is the goddess of ''Rage and Vengeance''. Even when everyone accepts defeat Harmony stands up and fights.


    Some gods, Even call her the Shining star of the destruction. Because... Anyone who follows her or becomes her avatar... Is consumed by rage and anger.


    Yet, You formed a contract with her... Anon how can you be so careless ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hey... I never knew what she was and Who cares if she is the goddess of Rage or Anger-"


    "Vengeance."


    "Yeah, Same thing... I don''t care about that. I don''t get provoked that easily." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "You literally killed 37 soldiers, 2 knights and 1 nobleman just for slapping you. You hanged his body to the wall with the help of Long iron nails." Damon replied with a tensed expression.


    "Damon, Damon, Damon... Calm down, Man. I know when to control my anger and when to release it.


    So, Don''t you worry..." Anon spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Fine...what skills you got ?" Damon asked.


    "Oh, I haven''t checked them until now." Anon spoke.


    "What ? But, Checking the skills is the first thing to do before you make a contract with any God." Damon replied.


    "Well, You should''ve told me all these damn things before you sent me there." Anon spoke in an angry tone.


    Empowerment Mechanism: To harness the full potential of the domain, the user must designate targets with the "Mark of Sacrifice." Once a sufficient number of targets have been marked, the user must eliminate them within the domain''s confines.


    Life Force Absorption: Upon the demise of the marked targets, the domain channels their life force, draining their stamina, strength, mana, and speed. These vital energies are then transferred to the user''s body, augmenting their own capabilities with the stolen powers of their fallen foes.


    Duration and Re-casting: The domain persists for approximately 35 minutes after initial activation, during which time the user can utilize its powers to their advantage. However, after the first 5 minutes, the user can cast the domain again, albeit at an increased cost of mana and sacrifices. Each subsequent casting intensifies the user''s fury, amplifying the domain''s potency and empowering the user with greater strength and resilience.


    Domain of the Undefeated embodies the relentless pursuit of power at any cost, enabling the user to commandeer the life force of their adversaries and harness it to fuel their own ascension to dominance within the dark confines of their domain.


    Self-Debuff: There is no Debuff in this skill, But if insufficient amount of Sacrifice Targets are marked in the domain... Then all your Stats will decrease to 50% of their original value.


    If the marked Targets left the area... You will also loose power.


    Mana Cost Per use: 7000


    Cooldown: 48 Hours]


    "Okay... This skill also has some pretty nasty de-buffs, But this skill is a valid skill if you look at the other skill." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "No, This is a good skill... I can use it in the fight with that Eclipsewhisperer." Anon spoke with a confident expression.


    "How are you going to use it inside water ?" Damon asked.


    "Well, that''s the beauty of this spell... It doesn''t say that I can only cast it on ground. I can cast it anywhere I want." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Clever. What the last skill ?" Damon asked.


    "Okay... So, Last skill is named as Vengeance Mirror." Anon spoke.


    "Ohh... That''s a new name... haven''t heard any skill like that... What does it do ?" Damon asked.


    "Have you heard of the two skills that I told you already ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah... Our teachers told us about these spells when we were kids. But, never knew that the demons would get to them." Damon replied.


    [Skill Name: Vengeance Mirror


    [Rank: SSS++]


    [Description:


    Vengeance Mirror bestows upon the user a shield of retribution, rendering them impervious to both physical and magical harm for a duration of 10 seconds. Upon activation, an arcane formation envelops the user''s body, serving as a barrier against incoming attacks.


    Invincibility: Upon activation, the user becomes immune to all forms of physical and magical damage for the subsequent 10-


    second duration. This grants the user temporary invulnerability, allowing them to withstand even the most formidable assaults unscathed.


    Reflective Arcane Barrier: Simultaneously, the skill conjures an intricate arcane barrier around the user, designed to absorb any incoming attacks from adversaries. Once absorbed, the energy of the opponent''s assault is amplified by 200% and promptly reflected back towards them.


    Multi-cast Capability: Vengeance Mirror can be cast up to 5 consecutive times, allowing the user to maintain their defensive prowess throughout extended engagements. With each successive use, the power of the reflected attack increases by an additional 100%, reaching a maximum reflection potency of 500%.


    Mana use: 60,000/ cast


    Cooldown: 1 hour- single cast, 5 hours - double or triple cast, 7 hours for rest of the casts.]

 Chapter 696 -696

    Chapter 696 Chapter-696


    ?"She gave some pretty powerful spells huh ?" Damon spoke.


    "Yep, But these debuffs are equally dangerous to me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, in order to achieve power... You have to face the debuffs as well. But that first skill''s debuff is too much." Damon replied.


    "Hey, Damon... I want to test these skills." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon with a smile.


    "Huh...? Then do it... Why are you smiling towards me like a creep ?" Damon replied with a awkward expression.


    "I want to try them with you..." Anon spoke.


    "Are you kidding me ? These skills will melt me." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, You said that even if hundreds of me come at you at the same time... You will still win." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, The previous you... Not the present you. Now you have formed contract with a demonic goddess. I don''t want to die before I see my 13 brothers and sisters die.


    So, I am not going to fight you." Damon replied.


    "Hey, Damon... Don''t you want to test my powers ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... Why would I want to do it ?" Damon replied.


    "Well, because you were so interested in my skills... I thought you would like to see them in action.


    But, If you don''t want to do it... Then nothing can be done." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "Wait..." Damon''s voice resounded from behind.


    "Huh...? Do you want something ?" Anon asked turning around.


    "Fine, I will do it. But, If I got killed in the process, promise me that you are going to kill all 13 of my brothers and Sisters." Damon spoke as he started walking away from Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Damon. You are not going to get killed that easily..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "We are going to start as soon as this coin touches the ground and we have to stop as soon as one of us get''s down to the ground." Damon spoke as he summoned a platinum coin into his hands and tossed it into the Air.


    *Flip*


    Both of them looked at the coin with keen eyes and as soon as the coin touched the ground...


    Both of them disappeared from their positions and re-appeared in mid-air...


    Damon immediately used his Null Area to nullify Anon''s magic abilities and used his hand to attack Anon on his chest...


    But, Before his hand could''ve touched Anon''s chest, Anon grabbed it and twisted it with full force.


    ''As expected... His physical powers have been increased as well...'' Damon thought as he immediately released his hand from Anon''s hand and backed off.


    "Your back is open..." As Damon was backing off, Anon appeared behind him.


    "Fu-" Before Damon could''ve said anything else... He felt Anon''s punch hitting his back.


    *Boooom*


    Damon immediately crashed into the wall, But without wasting any time he stood up once again and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Kid you''ve-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon disappeared from his spot and re-appeared near Damon with a punch pointing directly at his face.


    Anon slowly stood up from the ground and noticed that Damon was lying unconscious right next to him.


    "Oi, Damon... Are you alright ?" Anon asked as he touched Damon''s body but no reply came.


    "Oi, Why are you behaving like that man ? Speak something..." Anon spoke as he touched Damon''s body slowly but no reply came.


    "Fuck... Don''t tell me. Did I killed him ? But, I don''t even remember what happened after that last punch." Anon spoke as slowly grabbed both of Damon''s hand and turned him around.


    "Fuck man... Please don''t be dead." Anon spoke as he immediately checked his nerves but felt no pulse.


    "Shit, Shit, Shit... Damo-" Before anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon woke up.


    "You fucking son of a bitch... Why the fuck would you get so serious in a friendly fight ?" Damon shouted.


    "I don''t know... The Adrenaline pump increased in my body and I felt immense power and bloodlust inside my body.


    It was as if... I will burst out of power any moment." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "That''s why I told you to not sign a contract with the demonic goddess, You idiot." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I understand, But... What should I do now ? I am getting really angry on small things..." Anon explained.


    "Like what ?" Damon asked.


    "Like your voice... I really want to kill you right now because, you are shouting so loudly on me. But, I am doing my best in order to maintain my posture and conceal my Anger." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah... Get away from me first of all. You are like a walking explosion chamber right now." Damon spoke as he immediately stood up and maintained distance from Anon.


    "Damon... How can I control my anger ? The amount of irritation and anger, I am feeling right now is too much. Please do something thing...


    I want to destroy the next thing that comes into my sight." Anon spoke as he immediately closed his eyes.


    "Okay, Okay.... Just calm down and concentrate, try to relax." Damon spoke in a very low voice.


    "I am trying that... Can''t you see this. You fucking idiot..." Anon spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Okay... Okay... Okay... Yes, That thing will work in this situation." Damon spoke as he immediately summoned a small jade pendant from his storage ring and tossed it towards Anon.


    "Anon pick up the thing that''s right in front of you." He spoke.


    "Where ? Here ?" Anon spoke as he slowly grabbed the jade pendant and picked it up from the ground.


    "What to do now ?" Anon asked.


    "Now, Say ''Anger''..." Damon spoke.


    "Okay... ''Anger''..." Anon spoke.


    As soon as Anon said this, The jade pendant started to turn red and in just seconds... The pendant was crimson red.


    All of Anon''s anger was absorbed by the pendant and he didn''t felt all that Angry and irritated after this.


    "Wow.... I feel good. What did you do ?" Anon asked.


    "That''s my Jade mystic Pendant... I used it when I was a kid. This is a Artifact toy made by the gods... It''s used in order to make the small god kids feel calmer.


    It absorbs all of their emotions into itself and gives them a calm and emotionless temper.


    You have to keep it in touch with your body to feel calm like that. Do you understand ?" Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Okay, I will make sure to keep this toy with me. Thank you, Damon." Anon replied with a smile and sweet tone.


    "Anon with no anger issues... What a funny view hehe..." Damon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 697 -697

    Chapter 697 Chapter-697


    ?Anon''s House, Inside Kole''s Room...


    Kole''s body is flying in mid-air and he is concentrating.


    The diamond on his head is shining brightly red and the Aura around his body was pure and balanced.


    "What ? How can this be..?" Kole spoke as he immediately opened his eyes and landed on the ground.


    He immediately exited the room with a worried expression on his face. Updated from


    Underground city...


    Anon''s Training Room...


    "Huh...?" Anon was surprised to see that he can now easily pickup 30 to 40 quintal weight without any problems or applying any stress on his body.


    "Wow... Master. You have gotten really strong. What have you been eating ?" No.300 asked with a surprised expression.


    "Just the regular meals, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "O-Oh..." No.300 replied as she noticed the sweet smile over Anon''s face.


    ''Why is master smiling like that ? I have never seen him smile like that.'' No.300 thought as she went back to her weight lifting.


    "Is something wrong with my smile, Luv ?" Anon asked with an even creepier smile.


    "N-No... Master." No.300 replied.


    ''What is going on ? I feel too relaxed. It''s like, I have become a whole different person.


    Is it because of this locket ? Should I remove it ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the small jade locket.


    "No.300..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Can you leave the room for a bit ?" Anon asked.


    ''Why is master asking me so nicely ? He sould''ve been ordering me to leave. Is this guy really my master ?'' No.300 wondered.


    "Leave No.300, Please." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." No.300 replied with a suspicious expression and left the room slowly.


    *Click*


    As soon as she closed the gate... Anon looked at his Jade locket and slowly removed it from his neck.


    "Let''s see..." Anon spoke as he placed the locket on the nearby table and in that exact moment, A very dangerous beast woke up inside him, His physical power was increased by 70% instantly.


    His anger became uncontrollable and he grabbed the first thing that came in his hand.


    After picking up a metallic rod from the ground, Anon threw it towards the exit door with full force.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The gate was immediately destroyed and everyone from around the town gathered around Anon''s training room.


    "What happened ?"


    "I don''t know... I heard a very loud explosion."


    "Master... Are you alright ?" No.300 immediately rushed into the training room and noticed that Anon was lying unconscious inside the room.


    "What happened here ? Who attacked my master ?" No.300 shouted as she looked at the nearby Ogres.


    "Sir, Anon... Please help me. I can''t loose again, I have heard so much about you from the 7 demon gods.


    They said, you are the only one who can save me from my Doom and make me a greater demonic goddess just like them.


    Please, Sir Anon... Please help me." Harmony spoke as she hugged Anon tightly.


    Before Anon could''ve said anything else, His conscious was sucked out of the Astral space.


    "HaaaaaaaaH..." Anon woke up in the real world and looked around with a serious expression.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, He noticed thousands of lazers scanning him from every angle.


    *Click*


    [Subject is completely Fine]


    "Master... Woke up. Madam Sephie, Master woke up... Look." No.


    300 shouted very loudly as she immediately ran towards Anon.


    Sephie followed her without wasting another Second.


    Anon walked out of the scanning machine and looked at No.


    300 with a smile.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with his charming smile.


    "Master, You are back to normal." No.300 spoke as she immediately hugged Anon.


    "What are you doing No.300 ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, please don''t scare us like that... We thought something happened to you and this machine was also behaving in a very strange way this time." Sephie spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry guys... I am not going to die that easily." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Where is he ? Anon..."


    Suddenly, Kole''s shouting voice came from the main hall.


    "Is that Kole ? What is he doing here ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Anon... Where are you ?" Kole shouted very loudly.


    "I am here... What do you want kole ?" Anon asked as he walked out of the examination room.


    "Are you alright ? Nothing happened to you, right ?" Kole asked as he immediately checked Anon''s body from every corner.


    "What''s wrong kole ? Is everything alright ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, No, No... Nothing is alright. I can''t see it anymore..." Kole spoke with a worried expression.


    "What can''t you see ?" Anon asked.


    "Your future... I can''t see it anymore." Kole replied with a serious expression.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t know..." Kole replied with a worried expression.


    "Okay, Calm down... It''s not the end of the world. Tell me... What do you see, when you try to see my future ?" Anon asked with a calm expression.


    "I see darkness... Pitch black darkness. Nothing else...." Kole replied.


    "That''s because a god has involved herself into this..." Suddenly, A Familiar sound came from Anon''s behind.


    Anon and the others immediately turned around and noticed a young man standing at the Hall''s entrance gate.


    "Damon ? What in the fucking hell are you doing here ? Aren''t you afraid of gods anymore ? Or do you want them to destroy my house from their wraths ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Kid. I am young again and a lot of time has already been passed... I don''t think they will even notice me now... Since, I am your age now." Damon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 698 -698

    Chapter 698 -698


    ??"So, Why are you here ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I was just here to train you a bit more before your big fight... But, Seems like something even intresting was going on here." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "What were you saying about that... God''s involvement thing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "This phantom here has the ability to see the upcoming future, right ?" Damon asked.Updated from


    "Yes, I am Kole..." Kole spoke as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Hello, Kole... I guess, you are the one who did the prophecy of Anon''s death... Right ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes, I was the one and Who are you ?" Kole asked with a Confused expression.


    "Does it matter ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, It does matters... You came into our house without even my knowledge. There is a very strong Array around this house that is impossible to bypass... But, you somehow did it..." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "This guy is really out of your league, Kole. You can''t stop him with your arrays..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why ? Is he an angle or something ?" Kole asked with a serious expression.


    "I am..." Damon spoke as he walked upto Kole and looked him dead in the eyes.


    "Y-Your eyes... You are really an angel !!???" Kole spoke with a very worried and scared expression.


    "Kole... I have kept an eye on you and your family too. Your family was murdered by a vampire and his Friends right ?


    You lost everything and when you came to the human kingdom, in order to revenge your family... Some slave traders caught you and made you into their slave, if I am right." Damon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Kole replied in a scared and stammering voice.


    "See... That''s how a slave should be kept." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Why don''t you continue the ''God involvement'' thing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh yeah... Almost forgot about that, Thanks for reminding me.


    So, Mr. Phantom, You can''t see his future, right ? That''s Because... Mr. Anon''s future has become undecided due to a God''s involvement.


    He has signed a Power-contract with a demonic Goddess and Now, His future can''t be decided." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Really ? Anon you have signed a Contract with a demonic goddess !!??" Kole asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes and I want some of your help with that." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What help ?" Kole asked.


    "I need something that can help me calm down from too much anger..." Anon spoke.


    "What happened to the jade locket that I gave you ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah... That was stupid. That thing turns me into a fucking bomb, If it gets separated from me... Then everyone around me is pretty much dead.


    So, I need something else..." Anon explained.


    "Wait... You want something to control your anger. Have you signed a contract with her !!???" Kole asked with a shocked expression.


    "Who is ''Her'' ?" Anon asked.


    "He is talking about Harmony." Damon replied.


    "Hey, Come on man. You are a rich guy... You have three factories running right now. You make such huge profit everyday and you are crying over such small things ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Damon, I swear to god... If anything else in this room explodes, I will fucking take your factory." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fine, Fine... I won''t destroy anything. I promise." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Good..."


    "Hey, Anon... Those two girls upstairs, Are they your slaves too ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... Why ?" Anon replied with a neutral expression as he picked up the rod from the ground to do a deadlift.


    "So, Can you give one of them to me... Just for one night... Hehehe ? I promise, I will not horm them and return-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, He felt an incredible bloodlust coming out of Anon''s body.


    The amount of bloodlust was too much, Even for Damon.


    "A-Anon... I-I-I-" Damon started to feel more and more suffocated with every passing second.


    As he looked at Anon, He saw a dark and purple Aura coming out of Anon''s body.


    ''What is happening ? Why am I feeling so suffocated...? I am a fucking god in a human''s body and yet, I can''t withstand his Aura... What is wrong with this guy ?'' Damon thought as he immediately started walking towards the exit door.


    But, the bloodlust continued to increase with every second and even moving became a challenging task for Damon.


    "N-No... A-Anon..."


    *Thud*


    Damon finally fall down to the ground and the pressure over his body continuously increased without any stops.


    *Thud*


    Anon dropped the rod and started walking towards Damon.


    He grabbed him by the collar and picked him up from the ground.


    "Look at me, Damon..." Anon spoke in a very low but deep voice.


    Damon slowly looked at Anon and noticed his face wasn''t looking like a human anymore...


    He had long incisors now, Two small red horns were coming out of his forehead, his eyes were dark purple and his pupil looked similar to a Demon, the highest ranking ones.


    "A-A..." Damon tried to speak something but words weren''t coming out of his mouth.


    He was inside a human''s body for the last 9000 years and a god before that... He fought many battles and faced many opponents, But Anon right now was the most terrifying being he had ever came across.


    "You are my good friend, Damon. Don''t force me to kill you... Do you understand ?" Anon asked in a calm but the most threatening tone at the same time.


    Damon couldn''t bear the pressure of Anon''s bloodlust and decided to use his skill, Null Void without any further ado.


    But, Before he could''ve clapped his hands together, Anon grabbed both of his hands with an incredible speed and looked at him with an even serious expression.


    "If you ever tried to even think of fucking my girls... Then, Consider yourself dead, My friend. If you understand... Then blink your eyes once." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    *Blink*


    Damon immediately blinked.


    "Good..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately withdrew all of his bloodlust and came back to his normal form.


    [Author: Exams finished. You guys will get 4-5 chapters from tomorrow.]

 Chapter 699 -699

    Chapter 699 -699


    ??Damon is sitting on a chair inside Anon''s training room and he is looking at Anon with a very cautious expression.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Damon ?" Anon asked with a straight face as he picked up the rod from the ground and started doing a deadlift.


    "Huh...? N-No... I was just looking at the weight you were lifting up. How much is it ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "This is about 30 quintal on each side." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "So, Anon... You really don''t remember what happened just 5 minutes ago ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I already told you 3 times, I don''t remember a thing. Why are you asking the same question again and again ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "O-Oh, Nothing Nothing... I was just confused about something." Damon spoke with a smile.Updated from


    "Well, Tell me what is it... Maybe I can help." Anon spoke as he placed the rod back down and completed his deadlift.


    "No, No... Don''t worry, It''s all good." Damon replied with a smile.


    ''He doesn''t remember anything. What can this mean ? I haven''t seen this type of symptoms in anyone.


    Is this normal for a human ? Or is this an effect of that demon goddess''s contract ?


    Well, whatever... I understood one thing, Never touch Anon''s women and that''s more than enough for me, right now.'' Damon thought as he looked at Anon with a curious expression.


    "Stop staring at me like a fucking pervert and tell me... What should I do next ? I have completed my warm-up." Anon asked as he looked at Damon with a straight face


    "Oh, Okay... Come with me." Damon spoke as he started walking towards the north-west corner of the room.


    "What are you going to do here ? There is no equipment here." Anon asked.


    "Yeah... I know. That''s why I am here..." Damon replied as he snapped with his fingers.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly a very big stone appeared in front of him. The stone was finely cutted into a cuboid shape.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s a stone... That you have to destroy." Damon spoke.


    "Okay... What do I use ?" Anon asked.


    "Use anything, But you have to destroy it with just one blow and every single piece of this stone should be destroyed completely." Damon spoke.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately stood in front of the stone and touched it slightly.


    He then focused all of his Auric energy into his body and transferred it directly to his hand.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    In just a Moment... Cracks started appearing all over the stone and in just a moment, all of it broke down to nothing but small rocks.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "So... ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon with a smile.


    ''What is this guy doing ?'' Damon wondered as he looked at Anon with a curious expression without saying anything else.


    ''In the military School... I learned about Tesla''s different Creations and one of them was the ''Earthquake Oscillator''.


    This device worked on the principle of ''Interference''.


    Everything in the known universe vibrates at a certain frequency, even atoms and Electrons.


    Interference states that if you combine two matching frequencies together, their addition will either add up their product to a maximum level or cancel out each other giving no result.


    Tesla created a machine, that when attached to an object, and resonated at the same frequency then it can easily destroy it to small particles of dust.


    This machine was also the reason why New York had a very big earthquake in 1983.


    So, If I can vibrate my hand at the same frequency that this Stone''s Molecules are vibrating then...'' Anon thought as he slowly started to vibrate his hand but the vibrational chnage in his hand wasn''t visible to naked eyes, Only he can feel it due to his heightened sense of touching and listening.


    After 30 seconds passed... Anon finally found out the right frequency.


    He immediately took a step back from the stone block and only touched it with his index finger. He then looked at Damon and spoke...


    "I don''t mana for this shit, Damon." Anon said as he started vibrating his finger at the same frequency as the stone''s particles were vibrating.


    "Huh...? What do you-" Damon was confused as to what Anon was saying. But, Before he could''ve raised any other questions he noticed that something was wrong with the stone block.


    *Zzzzzzzzz*


    The whole stone block vibrated at an incredible speed and in just a few seconds... The stone cube was turned into pure dust.


    "Phew~ Never thought it will work." Anon spoke as he looked at the dust with a smile.


    "Y-Y-You... How the fuck did you do that ?" Damon asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "I used my knowledge... Damon." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You turned a fucking rock into dust with just your index finger and no mana usage ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah... That''s pretty much, what I did." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Don''t smile motherfucker... Teach me, How did you do that ?" Damon spoke as he immediately walked upto Anon with a serious expression.


    "I thought you were supposed to teach me things..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck that... Just teach me this. Who knows if you died tomorrow and I don''t learn it. I don''t want to risk it..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Are you serious ? You think I will die tomorrow ?" Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay, Okay, Okay, I am so sorry... But, please teach me how to do it, Anon. I am literally begging you now." Damon spoke with a emotional expression.


    "Fine, Fine... Let me teach you." Anon spoke.


    2 hours later...


    "... And that''s how it works. Do you have any questions ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... What is a ''Oscillator'' again ? And Who the fuck was Tesla ? And What is ''Interference'' ?" Damon asked with a very Confused expression.

 Chapter 700 -700

    Chapter 700 -700


    ??"I don''t understand it... How can you destroy things with just your hand''s vibration ?" Damon asked.


    "See... That''s why you can''t understand it. Don''t bother learning this, I have spent 15 years learning this shit. That''s why I can do it..." Anon spoke with a stressed out expression.


    "I have got 15000 years... If you survived tomorrow, Please teach me everything that you know.


    Please... I will reward you with divine Artifacts if you teach me your magical techniques." Damon spoke with a curious expression.


    "Yeah... I don''t think you will be able to understand anything even in 15000 years.


    So, What''s the next thing you are going to teach me." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, I can teach you some more things but who knows... Maybe you have their best and modified alternatives as well just like the previous one." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Just teach me... Damon." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Fine... Turn around and sit down. Face your back towards me..." Damon spoke.


    "Okay... Like this ?" Anon asked as he slowly sat down on the ground while facing his back towards Damon.


    "Fine... What now ?" Anon asked.


    "Concentrate all of your energy into your heart and try to focus as hard as possible." Damon spoke as he touched Anon''s back slightly with both of his hands.


    After touching his back, Damon started supplying his own mana into Anon''s body.


    *Shhhhh*


    As soon as Damon''s mana enter inside Anon''s body... Anon''s defensive mechanism got activated.


    Anon''s Auric energy started destroying the outer mana that was entering inside his body.


    "Huh...? This is-" Before Damon could''ve said anything else... He felt something really wrong.


    It was as if something was moving into his hands from Anon''s body.


    "This is... Fuck." Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, A explosion happened inside his hands and both of his hands got destroyed in this incident.


    *Boooom*


    "FUCKKKK !?" Damon shouted loudly.


    "Huh...? What the fuck happened to you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Heal me... Heal me fast." Damon shouted as he immediately bent down in front of Anon.


    "Woah... What the fuck happened to you ? Jellyfish''s Regeneration..." Anon spoke as he immediately used his healing skill on Damon and healed both of his arms back to their original form.


    "What the fuck is wrong with your Auric Energy...? Can''t you Control it ?


    Order it to stay out of my way... I am trying to channel my mana into your body with minimum wastage and I willl distribute it among all your body equally. So that you can use magic without any problems." Damon explained.


    ???? No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms. Though he was a brute, they just fell into his arms ????


    "Woah... Anon, how are you doing this ? You just learned this technique and your mana refinement rate is really good." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    In just few seconds... Anon''s mana usage rate went down to 45%.


    "Fuuu~ That was really tricky." Anon spoke as he opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.


    He then looked at Damon and noticed that Damon was already looking at him with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "What happened ? You Happened !!! You Motherfucking monster... You have reduced your mana activation rate by 40%.


    Anon, You just broke a record right now. You have reduced your fucking mana usage rate to 30%. That''s fucking incredible... You have beated an Awakened Elder Elf in using mana efficiently.


    What a fucking Menace... Are you ?" Damon spoke with a smile and surprised expression.


    "Oh... Really ? Well, That''s cool." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Really ? That''s your reaction ?" Damon asked dwith serious expression.


    "Hey, I don''t find it as cool as you do. So, let''s just get to the next thing, okay ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Fine, Fine... What a stupid man ? Broke the whole world record for the least mana usage and still don''t think of it as an achievement.


    If the elfs found out about this... They will definitely make you their king." Damon replied with a smile.


    "I already have the Elven Kingdom under me, Damon. You know that, right ? " Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I know, I know... Now, The next thing I am going to show you next is kind of a trickery. A survival skill to run away in dangerous situations." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Here... Take this. I have made this one for you." Damon spoke as he tossed a bracelet towards Anon.


    Anon caught the Bracelet and noticed that the bracelet was made out of purple coloured beads, 21 beads exactly.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I have created it myself... It''s called ''Multiplier.''" Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Wow... ''Multiplier'' What a unique name. Where did you get an idea of this name ?" Anon taunted.


    "Don''t do that Anon... I am trying to teach you one or two escape tricks." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fine, Fine... What does this thing do ?" Anon asked.


    "This multiplier can form a same to same copy of yourself and you can decide to give it an X amount of mana. ''X'' Being the amount of mana you want him to have as strength, Energy and Aura.


    Just take a bead out and throw it towards the floor as hard as possible." Damon spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he took a bead out and to his surprise, The bracelet didn''t break instead it got a little smaller.

 Chapter 701 -701

    Chapter 701 -701


    ??"Now... I have to smash it on the floor, right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... With full power, it won''t work if you" Damon replied with a smile.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he smashed the bead onto the floor with full force.


    As soon as the bead hitted the floor, A clone that looked just like Anon was created.


    Anon touched the clone and felt it''s body.


    "Hmm... What principle does this thing works on ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "What do you mean ?" Damon asked.


    "I mean... I know a technique that I can use to create clones of myself-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Something struck inside his mind.


    ''Clone... What was the last time, when I used that skill ?


    Yes, In the Elven Kingdom... I created a clone of that elf kid. I don''t remember his name and gave it to Link.


    Link... Where is Link ? When was the last time I saw him ? Where is he Now ?'' Anon thought as a tense expression appeared over his face.


    "What happened ? What were you trying to ask ?" Damon asked.


    "Huh...? Yes, I also know a technique that can create clones just like this one. But, In order to use that technique I have to sacrifice, equal amounts of blood and the Meat of a human to create a perfect clone.


    Doesn''t this thing works on the same principle ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Wow... That''s an evil technique... But, Luckily this thing is mess free. You can use it without murdering people.


    I created it with my powers..." Damon replied.


    "Yeah, I know that. But, What principle does it work on ?" Anon asked.This chapter is updated by


    "Fuck principle, Anon. Just use the damn thing... Why do you want to know what principle it works on ?" Damon spoke with an irritated expression.


    "You didn''t create it, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fine... It''s created by a friend of mine. Now, Use it." Damon replied.


    "I am from earth..." Anon replied.


    "Yeah... Well, there are infinite earths. Which one are you from ?" Damon asked.


    "They have names ?" Anon asked.


    "Ah, Sorry... How can you know the name. Only gods can know that." Damon replied.


    "Well, their were wars on that earth, big nuclear bombs and ton of Angry people." Anon replied.


    "Yeah... This can be any earth. Trillions of them have the same thing common. So, you were a human on the previous earth too ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah." Anon replied.


    "Cool, Man. I have only heard of reincarnated persons... Never saw or met them face to face." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Wait, Wait... There are so many questions in mind right now. According to you... What is a ''God'' Damon ?" Anon asked.


    "A god...? The one who can kill you." Damon replied.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I mean it''s really hard to explain. Come with me... Let me explain this to you with an example." Damon spoke as he moved upto a wooden desk and used his magic on it.


    Suddenly, Very small human like figures appeared walking over the wooden table.


    "You see... That''s how we see you humans from above. So, I can just punch this small human and end his life and this human is so powerless that he won''t be able to anything against me.


    On the same time, I can give him a small part of my power and make him stronger then the rest of his friends.


    That''s what a God is... The one who has become so strong that he can easily kill you with his pinky finger or he can make you so strong that no one can defeat you in the mortal world. You understand ?" Damon explained.


    Anon Listened to Damon''s explanation and something suddenly came to his mind.


    "Damon... Did you created all these worlds ?" Anon asked.


    "You mean all the infinite universes ?" Damon asked with an understanding expression.


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "No... We have our own gods. We believe, They created these worlds..." Damon replied.

 Chapter 702 -702

    Chapter 702 -702


    ??"What do you mean you have your own gods ?" Anon asked.


    "What I mean is there are beings that are even stronger than us gods and we call them our gods. That''s where we get our powers from... We worship our gods and get a small part of their powers." Damon replied.


    "Demon gods have their own gods too ?" Anon asked.


    "No, No... The Demon race was created by mistake when my little sister was trying to make a new race for the holy land.


    Then some demons became so powerful that they achieved God hood and Became Demon Gods.


    That''s why all of this ''Avatar Fight'' thing is happening. You are the last avatar of the demon gods... If you died one more time then they will get wiped out of existence by the Holy gods.


    Their mistake will be wiped out... The mistake holy gods did many many years ago." Damon replied.


    "Woah... That''s new information." Anon replied.


    "Well... Don''t you want to know how this clone thing works ? You have a fight tomorrow." Damon asked.


    "Damon... Once I get over this fight thing, I will have lots of sex and after that... You will have to explain all of this to me. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Okay..." Damon replied with a smile.


    "So, How does this works ?" Anon asked.


    ''So, The concept of Multiverse is true... It means, I can fuck the same girl infinite times and take her virginity infinite times if I learned to travel across a dimension.


    Hehehe... That''s interesting, Very Very Intresting.'' Anon thought as many perverted thoughts came to his mind and due to having no sex for the past 15 days... His sex drive started to get overloaded.


    ''Fuck... I am feeling really horny. But I can''t give in... I have a fucking fight tomorrow and I can have all the sex, I want after that.


    I can call any girl, I want into my bed and fuck her like a cheap sex toy until the morning and- No, Anon focus.'' Anon was having a really hard time focusing due to having no sex.


    "Hello ? Can you hear me ? I am saying something." Damon spoke.


    "Huh...? What were you saying again ?" Anon asked.


    "I said, you have to decide the amount of mana you want to give him. In order to make him work." Damon spoke.


    "Oh, Okay... Give him 200,000 mana." Anon spoke.


    "Don''t tell me... Just think of it while looking at him and the mana will transfer automatically." Damon explained.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he immediately looked at his clone.


    ''Transfer 200,000 mana to the clone.'' Anon thought.


    "Oh, Adam... How are you son ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "How do you know it''s me and what are you doing here ?" Adam asked as he looked at Damon.


    "He is not the one you should be talking to Adam." Anon''s voice rang from inside.


    "You bastard... You sent to die there didn''t you ?" Adam shouted in anger as soon as he looked at Anon.


    "Well, you didn''t die... That''s a good thing. Did you got the thing that I told you to get ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." Adam spoke as he summoned the lamp that Anon gave him.


    The lamp shined with a very bright and warm light.


    "Wow..." Anon spoke as he immediately walked upto Adam and tried to grab the lamp from his hand but before he could''ve done it... Adam de-summoned the lamp.


    "Wait... Before I give this lamp to you. I want you to sign this mana contract." Adam spoke as he gave the mana contract to Anon.


    "Huh...? What''s this ? I, Anon... Will never touch Adam''s sister Iris and If I ever did... I will die no matter the circumstance." Anon read it out-loud.


    "Hmm... Intresting." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Really, Adam ?" Anon asked as he looked at Adam with a smile.


    "Yes, Now sign that contract or I am going back with this flame." Adam spoke.


    "Fine... Fine... Here." Anon spoke as he immediately cutted his finger and dropped a little amount of blood on the mana contract.


    [Contract Sealed]


    "Good... Here." Adam spoke as he took the mana contract from Anon and Gave him lamp. He left immediately after that.


    "How did he come here in the first place ?" Anon asked.


    "Must''ve sensed your Aura." Damon replied.


    "Can I Break that contract ?" Anon asked.


    "Nope... You will really die. Mana contract is a very powerful thing. But, there are always loopholes in it. You just have to exploit them..." Damon spoke with an evil smile.


    "I can''t touch his sister... But, She can touch me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Exactly... Hehehe..."


    "Hehehe..."


    Both of them started laughing evilly.

 Chapter 703 Cahpter-703

    Chapter 703 Cahpter-703


    ??*swish*


    Dark clouds covered the sky and particles of snowfall appeared...


    Underground city, Anon''s training room...


    "Heinggg.." Anon spoke as he picked up a very heavy rod from the ground.


    His face was red, The pressure inside the room was too much and the temperature was hot as well.


    Anon''s muscle bulged within the special coat that Sephie gave him, his veins popped out more and more as he picked up over hundred quintals of weight without using any skill or mana.


    *Drop-Drop*


    Sweat dropped down from his forehead like crazy.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    *Thud*


    Anon immediately let go of the Rod and turned towards the door with a smile on his face.


    He walked upto the door and opened it...


    *Click*


    As soon as the door opened, Anon noticed that Damon was standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "It''s time, Kid. Your opponent sent this..." Damon spoke as he tossed a black skull towards Anon.


    On the black skull, A message was written in crimson red colour...


    [You have 1 hour to get to the stranded shore, in the middle of the stormborn sea... If you don''t come. I will summon you here forcefully.


    You can save yourself from the forced teleportation if you enter inside a <Null Area>, But the moment you step out of that Area... I will summon you here and kill you brutally.]


    "I guess... Your Eclipsewhisperer friend is really agressive." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Should''ve killed the bastard when I had the chance." Anon spoke with a smile as he applied pressure to the skull and broke it into small pieces of dust.


    "I have applied a very high level <Null Area> Array around your house. If you want, I can activate it and that Eclipsewhisperer won''t be able to summon you.


    You can stay here for the rest of your life, Fuck, eat, Sleep and Do whatever you want. You have a reputation in all 7 kingdoms and everyone is afraid of you.


    Three factories that make a fortune every 24 hours and An army of Ogres who will do anything on a single call. You don''t need to get out of here, Kid. You can spend the rest of your life here without any problems. Inmean I spent thousands of years in that factory. You will get used to it after a while." Damon spoke with a smile.


    Anon slowly walked upto Damon and placed his right hand over his shoulder.


    *Tap*


    "Hmmm...?"


    "Damon, If I stayed into this house for the rest of my life. I will get really bored and Secondly... I won''t be able to look into the mirror and call myself a man.


    I don''t want to be called a fucking pussy.... I would rather die before that happens and I have this now... So, What''s the tension ?" Anon spoke as he showed him the lamp that contains the eternal flames.


    After sephie got separated from him, Anon opened the Golden box and noticed three metallic syringes filled with golden shining liquid.


    ''A special Type of Overcharging fluid made by the heights grade monster''s blood. My powers will be over the top with just one Shot and I am pretty sure that I can definitely win with 2 shots.


    If I had to take the 3rd shot... My powers will soar through the skys... But, then the drawbacks of this Overcharge, will claim my life without any doubts.'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "My dear husband... Please eat this." Adeline spoke as she brought a small pieces of sweet bread to Anon.


    "Hmm...? What is this ?" Anon asked with a smile as he picked it up and started eating it.


    "Mnhh~ What is this ? It''s so sweet and flavourful..." Anon spoke.


    "My dear, this food is Dragon fish... We call it ''The Last Meal.'' " Adeline spoke with a neutral expression.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "What the fuck ? You think, I am going to die as well ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "My love, I will never think that... But, I had to give you this. If I didn''t do this... I will be called a bad wife in the dragon empire." Adeline spoke with a afraid expression.


    "Well, It does taste good... Did you make this ?" Anon asked as he continued to eat it.


    "Yes, My love... I am very happy that you like it." Adeline spoke with a smile.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Kid... You should look at this." Damon spoke as he knocked on the dinning room''s gate.


    "Hmm...? What is it Damon ?" Anon asked as he noticed that Damon was holding a piece of paper into his hands.


    "Here... Look at this." Damon spoke as he gave the piece of paper to Anon.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked as he took the paper from him and looked at it carefully.


    [Biggest Event Of History]


    [ANON AGREIL VS. THE CREATURE OF MYTH ECLIPSEWHISPERER ]


    [THE EVENT WILL HAPPEN IN THE MIDDLE OF THE STORMBORN SEA IN ONE HOUR.]


    "What the fuck is this ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Damon.


    "These papers are being distributed amongst the whole 7 kingdoms. I guess your Eclipsewhisperer friend wants to fight you in front of all the seven races."


    "That Eclipsewhisperer did this ?" Anon asked.


    "He must''ve controlled a human in order to do this..." Damon replied.


    "Looks like... I really have to win now, huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he tore the poster apart.


    "Only 15 minutes left for the match... Shouldn''t we go ?" Damon asked.


    "You coming with me ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Yes... I can''t miss a match between an Eclipsewhisperer and A reincarnated guy. This is going to be one of the most legendary fight.


    Why do you think, I came here in the first place ?" Damon spoke with a smile.


    "You are fucking stupid... Let''s go and kill a Motherfucking Eclipsewhisperer." Anon spoke with a smile as he ignited the poster at novelhall.com

 Chapter 704 -704

    Chapter 704 -704


    ??In the middle of The Stormborn Sea...


    Over a stranded Island, Many Humans, Elves, Dwarfs and even Lizardmen are gathered.


    "Where is he ?" A Dwarf asked with a smile as he drank booze out of his bottle.


    "I don''t know... Maybe he choose to run away." An old elf spoke with a smile.


    "Anon ? Running away ? That''s Impossible... He is our hero, He won''t run away." A half-beast and Half-Human boy spoke.


    "Boy, What are you doing here ? This isn''t the place for kids." The elf old man spoke.


    "Would you guys shut up ? My ears are crying right now." A girl from the lizard clan spoke with an attitude filled voice.


    "Fucking, Insects..." The dwarf spoke as he took another sip from his bottle.


    "What did you say ? I don''t think, I heard it clearly." Lizard girl spoke with a serious expression.


    "Nothing..."


    *Gubb-Gubb*


    Suddenly, The water Started moving near the island''s shore.


    "Look, the water is moving..." One of the Dwarfs spoke from behind.


    "I don''t feel any Aura.." The elf spoke.


    Suddenly, A being emerged out of the water... This being was no one other than, Aegis The Monster Of Death Himself.


    "Woah... It''s a sea monster."


    "Everyone be in formation..." The Elf leader commanded.


    "Dwarfs.... Take out your weapons and point directly at his head." The dwarf leader commanded.


    Suddenly, Everyone standing on the island immediately summoned their weapons and started looking at Aegis with serious expressions.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah.... Calm down. I am here just to watch my master''s match." Aegis spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Who is your master ? Is that Eclipsewhisperer who organised this match, your master ?" The Elf Old man asked with a serious expression.


    "No, No... I am Master Anon''s Servent." Aegis replied with a smile.


    "WHATTT !?" Everyone standing on the island shouted in unison.


    "Yeah... I am Master Anon''s Servent." Aegis repeated himself.


    "Who is this kid ?" The dwarf asked with a smile.


    "He must be very dangerous, If such a Powerful Creature is his Slave." The Elf old man spoke.


    *Snap*


    Aegis snapped his fingers and in just a moment, Hundreds of crabs came out of the ocean and made a chair of sand for Aegis to sit on.


    "They are late huh ?" Aegis spoke as he sat down on his sand chair.


    "Yes... We have been waiting here for the last 3 hours." A human spoke.


    "Are you from a Royal house kid ?" The dwarf asked.


    "No... Why ?" The human asked.


    Everyone started talking about the Eclipsewhisperers but what came out of the water was totally different.


    It was mermaids, Sirens, Aquahearts and Sonarshapers.


    The representative and some guards from each kingdom stepped out of the sea and came to the land.


    "We greet all the Upper world beings..." Jadrin, the king of the Aquahearts spoke as he bowed down to the other races.


    "Hello, I am Kai... The Representative of the Elven Race." Kai spoke.


    "I am the Representative of the Human race..."


    "I am also the representative of the human race..."


    "Me too, I am also..."


    After this everyone introduced themselves to Jadrin.


    "So, Are you the king of all the Seven kingdoms ?" Frank asked with a smile.


    "No, No, I am just the king of the Aquahearts. But, All the six kingdoms are kind of working under one particular man, right now." Jadrin spoke.


    "Huh...? All six of them ?" Luna asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes..." Jadrin replied.


    "Is it an Eclipsewhisperer ?" Letti asked with a smile.


    "No, It''s a human." Jadrin replied with a smile.


    "A human is rulling the Six underwater kingdoms ? These Motherfuckers are that strong ?" A Dwarf spoke from behind.


    "It''s Mr. Anon, Isn''t it ?" A sweet voice ran from behind.


    Everyone immediately turned around and noticed a cute girl standing behind them.


    She wore pure white and golden clothes, her eyes covered with a white see-through blindfold. She holded a big golden cross in her hands and a majestic smile on her face.


    "You are... Madam Porita. Aren''t you ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Porita !? The high priestess of the Justice house ?" Frank spoke with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Hello, Nice to meet everyone." Porita spoke with a smile.


    "H-Hello..." Frank''s face turned bright red as soon as he saw Porita.


    ''What a cute girl... If I can get her to marry me, Out children will be very beautiful.'' Frank thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Yes, She is right... All the Six kingdoms are working under Mr. Anon." Jadrin spoke from behind.


    "Woah... All six of them ?" Luna asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Ma''am... I don''t think anyone standing here has the power to deny Master Anon''s orders and we are here on his orders to watch today''s match." Jadrin spoke.


    "Wait isn''t that-"


    Before anyone on the island could''ve said anything else. A loud bang was heard from the inside of the ocean and a wave of terrifying Aura was released.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Everyone standing on the island got scared, as to what kind of being would generate this type of strong and terrifying Aura.


    "Look... Someone is walking on the water." An elf spoke as he pointed towards a being, who was fully covered in bandages.

 Chapter 705 -705

    Chapter 705 -705


    ??"Hey, Look over there... That guy is walking on water." An elf shouted as he pointed towards a guy who was covered in bandages and he was walking over the water as if it was ground for him.


    As soon as these words were heard, every single being standing on that island turned their eyes towards the Eclipsewhisperer.


    Some of them got curious, Some of them were worried and The representatives of the 7 Sea kingdoms were scared.


    "Just as described in the tales... A being who can walk on water. Holding the stick of death in his hand.


    Eyes as cold as death and Body covered in the shreds of Human skin.


    His teeth shall remind you of the Devil and the Cold Smile on his face represents ultimate Doom. He is walking death." Jadrin spoke as sweat covered his forehead.


    Even the others took a step back as soon as they heard Jadrin''s talk.


    "So, That''s a Eclipsewhisperer huh ?" The drunk dwarf spoke as he took a step forward and drank the whole bottle of booze.


    "Looks like someone got really drunk..." Kai the old elf spoke as he looked at the Dwarf.


    The Eclipsewhisperer reached near the island and Looked at everyone with his emotionless smile.


    "HELLO...." He spoke in a very low voice but as soon as these words left his mouth, A very dangerous Aura covered the whole Island and A very thin barrier of energy was formed.


    ''A Barrier...?'' Kai thought with a suspicious expression.


    Everyone felt a chill running down their spines and their defence mechanism got active. All of them summoned their weapons in order to protect themselves.


    "I-I didn''t even wanted to summon my weapon... But, his aura forced my body to behave this way." Kai spoke in a very low tone.


    "Mine too..." Frank spoke as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer with Avery serious expression.


    "Why isn''t he coming to the ground ?" Luna asked with a very serious expression as she pointed her sword directly at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Because he can''t... An Eclipsewhisperer can only step on the ground for one day in 100 years." Jadrin spoke as sweat dropped down from his forehead.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you guys... For Now." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "What does he mean by ''For Now'' ?"


    "Oh my god... He is planning to kill us."


    "RUNNNN...." An Elf shouted loudly.


    Three more Elfs followed him from behind.


    "No, This island is covered in a-" Before Kai could''ve completed his sentence, the three Elfs touched the energy barrier and they were reduced to ashes in just a second.


    "Fuck... We are trapped." Frank spoke with a tense expression.


    "What to do now ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, whatever he says... We don''t have any other choice for now. He is the strongest being here for now." Frank replied.


    "Yep, Until someone stronger arrives..." Letti spoke with a smile.


    "You mean, Anon ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... He is the only one who can fuck up this shitty Eclipsewhatever." Letti replied with a calm expression.


    "Madam, That language doesn''t suit the representative of the Dragon Flame House." Letti''s assistant spoke from behind.


    "Really ? You want to correct my way of speaking right now ?" Letti asked with a serious expression.


    Please don''t harm my family..." Edin spoke with a very scared and worried tone.


    "Hahaha... So, my master was right. Creatures that are bound by the stupid Relations can even sacrifice themselves for their family huh ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "P-Please..."


    "Tell me one thing... What will happen to you if all three of them died ? You won''t get hurt physically. Then, why are you crying for them ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "T-They are my family... I-I can''t see them die before my eyes. Please take my life instead and spare them... Please, Sir. I will become your slave... Please." Edin spoke as tears started falling down from his eyes.


    "Hehe... Let''s see, What will you do once I throw them inside the ocean and the sharks eat their body parts.


    We will see, If you are going to cry for them and for how long will you cry." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he let go of Edin''s family and all three of them started to free fall into the ocean.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOO..." Edin shouted as loudly as he can.


    2 seconds passed but no sound of water splashing came from the Eclipsewhisperer''s behind.


    "Hmmm....?"


    "Look..."


    "How ?"


    "Oh my god..."


    "Isn''t that..."


    Everyone started to look at the Eclipsewhisperer with a surprised and shocked expressions.


    "Huh...?" Th Eclipsewhisperer immediately turned around to see Edin''s family.


    As soon as he turned around, He saw that All three of them are still floating into the air and there is a dark purple glow around their bodies.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Look... It''s Anon."


    "Oh, My god... Anon is here."


    "Frank look..."


    "What the hell ?"


    "Holy shit... What is that ?"


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately turned around and saw a massive army of Wyverns flying towards the island.


    The army of Wyverns covered the whole horizon and their wings flapped at such a rapid rate that the water over the ocean started vibrating.


    On the back of the Wyverns, Ogre soldiers were mounted and in front of the Wyverns, A huge Red Dragon was flying.


    On the back of the Dragon, A throne was situated... A throne made out of monster Skulls and over the throne was sitting a Young man.


    Pitch Black hairs, Purple shining eyes and A Very handsome face.


    He wore pitch black clothes, his left leg was over his right one and his face leaned over his right hand.


    This Youngman was None other than Anon himself.


    "Hello, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 706 -706

    Chapter 706 Chapter-706


    ?"Anon..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hello, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile from distance. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Anon slowly placed Edin''s family on the ground and stood up from his throne.


    "Halt..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand in the air.


    "EVERYONE HALT..." No.300 shouted in a very loud voice and every single Wyvern stopped and started hovering at one place.


    Anon walked and jumped off of Adeline''s back and landed directly into the water, but instead of sinking he started walking on it just like the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "A Human walking on water... Incredible." Kai spoke with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Not the first time seeing it..." Luna spoke with a neutral expression.


    "We are the winner of this match already... There is no way this guy can fight so many Ogres at the same time and we can also support him if needed." Frank spoke.


    "No, The Army can''t take part... It''s an One vs. One Duel." Jadrin spoke immediately.


    "Are you kidding me ? Anon has the strongest army of this world... Why wouldn''t he used it, when he needs it the most ?" Frank asked with a surprised expression.


    "Because, If he did... Then he will be called a coward. He has to prove that if he is commanding an army that big, then he also has the power to fight the same army back." Jadrin spoke with a prideful face.


    "What ? That''s stupidness..." Frank spoke.


    "That''s the Chivalry of a Knight, Kid. The pride of a Fighter and The will of a King." Jadrin spoke.


    "But, He isn''t even a king..." Luna spoke.


    "Girl, are you stupid ? Don''t you see all those Ogres behind him ?" Jadrin asked with a serious expression.


    "No, No, No... You have got it all wrong. Those Ogres are guided by their own Queen. Her name is No.300 and she a sla- Oh my god... Anon is the king of These Ogres." Frank spoke.


    "Not only those Ogres, he has all 6 underwater kingdoms under him and I guess The human ones too.


    He is the ''One True King'' Of All and Today is the day, he is going to prove it." Jadrin spoke with a very prideful face as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    As soon as the others heard this, They felt a chill running down their spines.


    "My, My... Looks like I am not the only one who can walk upon water huh ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "When and where do you want to start the fight ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah... Anon is getting angry. Are you going to Kill me Mr. Anon ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a Smile.


    "Should''ve killed you when I had the chance..." Anon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well, You missed it and now... You are standing here. So, The rule no.1 is to never let your enemy go out of your hands... Heheheh." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a disgusting smile.


    "You have to tell me your name, in order to-" Before Jadrin could''ve completed his sentence, The Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "Evior Giu Loam." He said as he looked directly into Anon''s eyes.


    "Mr. Evior Giu Loam... Do you agree for the-"


    "I agree. Place it..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Fine, here goes nothing... ''THE ULTIMATE DEATH'' I call you upon this field and may you claim the life of the Loser and give new powers to the Winner of this match." Jadrin spoke as he Closed his eyes and started concentrating.


    Suddenly, Jadrin''s Body started vibrating and his hairs started hovering into the Air. A long scythe appeared in his hands and his body got covered in dark tattoos.


    Black flames appeared all over his body and he looked like an entirely different being right now. A chilling aura came out of his body and he kept his eyes closed.


    "WHO SUMMONED ME ?" As soon as Jadrin opened his mouth, A very strong Aura was released with his words.


    "Death, my friend... How are you ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "DEATH IS NO ONE''S FRIEND. WHO SUMMONED ME HERE, I ASK AGAIN ?" He spoke with his eyes still closed.


    "I summoned you, Death." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a neutral expression.


    "FINE, IF YOU HAVE SUMMONED DEATH, THEN YOU SHOULD KNOW THE PRICE OF MY SUMMONING..." Death spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Yes... I know and We have formed a Death''s bounding already. We just need your approval." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    ''Is that really ''Death'' ?'' Anon questioned as he looked at Jadrin''s body.


    "I am indeed Death, Kid." He spoke as he turned to look at Anon with his eyes still closed.


    "How can you !?" Anon spoke as he couldn''t understand, How death was able to hear his thoughts, he never came under his skill and his mind should be strong enough to block him.


    ''How is he hearing my thoughts ?'' Anon thought.


    "Well, I am not the only one, who can listen to Someone''s mind. Isn''t that right Anon ?" Death spoke with a smile.


    "You copied my skill ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "There is no one in this world that I don''t know and there is no skill in this world that I can''t use Anon but, I can''t be god because I am DEATH. The ultimate destroyer." He spoke.


    "Why are your eyes closed ? Won''t you look at the match in order to decide the winner and loser ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Anon, Death is everywhere and Death is nowhere... I don''t need mortal eyes to look at your pathetic match.


    Just, Finish this fast. I have people to kill." Death spoke with a serious expression.


    "What about the domain ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "Oh, Domain... Both of you cut your fingers and drop some of your blood into the sea, In order to know the size of your Fighting airs.


    "Fine..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he immediately summoned a sharp knife and cutted his finger.


    "Let''s do this..." Anon spoke as he also summoned his sword and cutted his fingers.


    As soon as both of their bloods got mixed, A circular Barrier appeared around them and it was about 5 km away from both of them.

 Chapter 707 -707

    Chapter 707 -707


    ??"The Barrier of death has been created... The one who loses this match, shall lost his soul to me.


    All of his powers and Skills that he gained throughout his life will be transferred to the opponent and I will take his soul back to Hell.


    Now, I will toss this coin of balance into the air and once it drops into the water... You two can start the fight." Death spoke as he kept his eyes closed and Summoned a Black coin that had a sickle on one side and a skull on the other side.


    *Toss*


    Death tossed the coin into the Air and everyone focused their eyes over the coin. Except Anon and the Eclipsewhisperer, they continued to stare at each other.


    As the coin started descending towards the water... Everyone''s heartbeat got very High as to who will attack first and how will the match last.


    Will Anon kill the Eclipsewhisperer or will he die here ?


    Questions Started rising and The curiosity increased with every passing second.


    The coin came down and as soon as it''s tip touched the water''s surface... The Eclipsewhisperer was the first one to perform his move.


    "Dark orb Blast..." He spoke as he released a giant orb filled with dark energy towards Anon and it blasted with such a powerful sound and energy that it blew him away immediately.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The water near Anon was converted into steam instantly due to such high energy release and everything got foggy around him.


    "Is he dead ?" Kai asked with a serious expression.


    "That explosion was Powerful..."


    "Thunder Javelin... Third Form, Spear Forest." Anon''s voice came from the fog as Golden and Blue lights shined and suddenly, Thousands of spears were released from the Fog.


    "Domain Zero..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he created a temporary Domain around him and none of the spears could enter inside his Domain.


    The fog cleared and Anon''s figure was revealed, He looked just fine and sustained no damage.


    "Woah... These skills are too powerful. How can such a young kid know such powerful skills ?" Kai spoke with a surprised expression.


    "He is not an ordinary kid *Hiccup*, Kid has the power to overpower a whole kingdom by himself." The drunken Dwarf spoke as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "You probably don''t even know what kind of spell he used. Speaking nonsense while being drunk... Typical Dwarfs." Kai spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "That skill is a Thunder and Fire mixture of mana and once released in it''s third form it creates multiple sphere like figures towards your opponent..." The dwarf spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? So, What ? Everyone knows that... Even my students know that." Kai spoke with a smile.


    "Shadow Blades..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he used his skill and Summoned thousands of dark blades. He then released all of them towards Anon.


    "Water Wall... Ice Barrier." Anon used two defensive skills at the same time and created a very powerful barrier to protect himself from the upcoming attack.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    ''The water Wall will slow the blades by 30% and the ice wall will take care of the damage, this will give me 100% protection.'' Anon thought as he prepared his next move.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    As Anon predicted, All of the shadow blades were immediately stopped by the water Wall and Ice barrier.


    "Nice move, Kid... Now let''s-" Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve completed his sentence, He felt something was wrong and he immediately moved away from his position.


    As soon as he moved away from his position, A beam of Very powerful energy was released from under the water.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a pair of gloves and Wore them.


    "Those gloves... They are very rare magic Artifact. I have been trying to make them for the last 300 years but came out to be unsuccessful everytime... How can a Human kid make them ?" The dwarf spoke with a shocked expression as he looked at the ''Octa Gloves''.


    "These Gloves are not made by Sir, Anon. They are made by our expert blacksmiths under water. With the sonaric metal from the land of sonar shapers. Our king made them specially for Sir, Anon." Feline who was standing silent till now spoke up.


    "What ? Your blacksmiths made them !?" The dwarf asked with a shocked expression.


    "Don''t underestimate us, upper lander." Feline spoke with a smile.


    "Let''s see... What these bad boys can do. Give me something to kick his ass... " Anon spoke as he knocked both of his gloves together and suddenly both of the gloves started shining.


    A golden glow came out of them and the gloves were transformed into a beautiful pair of Golden gauntlets.


    [Fourth Form: Gauntlets of Purity.]


    [With each punch landed over the enemy, The damage outcome from these gauntlets will be doubled for the next 60 seconds and once the 60 seconds are finished and ultimate move will be unlocked.


    The Fist Of Purity: If this punch lands on your opponent, All the Buffs will be purged and your opponent will recieve 500k damage. After this the gloves will go on a cooldown of 3 minutes.]


    "Let''s do this..." Anon spoke as he immediately started running towards the Eclipsewhisperer with full speed.


    "Not so soon kid... Barrier Of Darkness." The Eclipsewhisperer used a defensive skills and immediately a Barrier made out of dark matter appeared around him.


    "Let''s see smart ass... Activate my Authority." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he activated his authority.


    [You''ve activated a Demon god''s Authority.]


    [Child Of Thunder has been activated.]


    "GIVE ME EVERYTHING YOU HAVE..." Anon shouted loudly as he raised his gauntlets towards the sky.


    "FINE, MY CHILD..." The Demon god of Thunder spoke with a smile as he rained down his wrath.


    Thousands of Dark clouds immediately appeared in the sky and formed a big cyclone like figure over the ocean.


    *Thunder*


    *Thunder*


    Thunderbolts fell down directly over Anon''s Gauntlets, Giving them a Overcharged effect.


    [Thunder Punching]


    [Normal Punch Speed has been increased by 300% for the next 30 seconds.]


    ''This will do the job...'' Anon thought with as mile as he started punching on the Dark Barrier with full speed.


    His punching speed was so fast that even their after images started forming as he punched the dark barrier.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    The thunder in his Gauntlets started to increase with every punch and the golden glow as well. But, as a backfire... Blood also started coming out of Anon''s hand but he wasn''t the one to stop.


    "Let''s see... If your barrier can witch stand this or not." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to punch the dark barrier and in just 5 seconds the damage of the gauntlets got so much stronger that the dark barrier was broken forcefully.


    "Huh...? How-" The Eclipsewhisperer was shocked to see his barrier breaking like that. But, before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon''s punch hitted his face and he was immediately launched into the water like a rocket.


    "Indeed a mad man..." Death spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 708 -708

    Chapter 708 -708


    ??[Octa Gloves Will go on a Cooldown Now.]


    [Time Until Re-Use: 2:59]


    [Authority ''Child of Thunder'' Has been stopped and can be re-used again in 48 Hours.]


    "Shit..." Anon spoke as he read the text in front of him.


    *Gup-Gup*


    Suddenly, Bubbles started to appear on the water surface.


    Anon immediately assumed his self-Defence stance and waited.


    *Splash*


    Suddenly, The Eclipsewhisperer came out of the water and he had a big scar on his right cheek, that was made by Anon''s punch.


    "Oh, Looks like that one hurt you huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he deployed his Defensive skills.


    "Enough... You dared to hit me on my sacred face. Now, Pay it''s price with you life, Anon." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted with a very angry expression as he pointed his stick towards Anon and it started shining brightly green.


    "Jade Strike...." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he concentrated a very powerful ball of energy at the tip of his stick and started enchanting it with even more powerful spells.


    "Fuck... It''s Jaden strike. The kid won''t survive." Kai spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Why ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Jaden strike is a legendary skill... I have only heard about it in the ancient texts. It is said that this skill takes a long time and concentrated manner to cast but if casted successfully... The skill will hit it''s target at any cost and destroy it completely." Kai explained.


    "Can this skill be dodged ?" Letti asked with a worried expression.


    "No, this is a ''Strike True'' skill... Once released from the caster the skill will definitely hit it''s target at any cost." Kai explained.


    "ANON... ATTACK NOW, DON''T LET THAT MOTHERFUCKER CAST THE SKILL." Damon shouted from a distance as loudly as he could''ve.


    "Huh...? What is he saying ?" Anon couldn''t understand anything that Damon was saying.


    "ANON-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Adeline interrupted him.


    "Don''t shout, They are standing in a Death Binding Zone. Can''t you see it ?" Adeline spoke.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes..."


    "Divine Eyes Of Cronos..." Damon immediately used his skill and suddenly his eyes started shining golden.


    As soon as he used his skill, Damon could now clearly see the Death''s Barrier.


    "Oh, Fuck... Why did he agree to a death barrier ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "He is my dear husband. He knows what he is doing, don''t worry." Adeline spoke with a proud expression.


    ''Death''s Binding zone is the only way that Eclipsewhisperer can defeat Anon. He will definitely use some sly technique to take him out of the zone and then death will claim his soul.


    Once inside that zone, Nothing can go inside... Only the insiders can come out and the first one to come out will definitely die.


    Why would you say ''Yes'' to a Death''s binding zone, Anon ?'' Damon thought as he looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "What are you smiling for death ? Go and collect his soul and give me all of his powers." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "What soul do you want me to collect ? Neither of you stepped out of the barrier nor did you die." Death spoke with a wide smile.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN: 8TH FORM, ARCH SPEAR>


    Suddenly, A very big spear came out from the water underneath and took out the Eclipsewhisperer''s right hand with it.


    "What the FUCKKKKK ?" The Eclipsewhisperer shouted very loudly as it felt his hand getting torn apart from his body.


    The spear was made out of pure thunder, Fire and Ice element. As soon as it touched the water surface, a big cloud of steam was created.


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately grabbed his severed hand and jumped away from the spot.


    "Oi, Look... Did you see that ?"


    "How can this be possible ? I just saw him die."


    "How can he be alive ?"


    "What the fuck is this guy made out of ?" Kai asked with a serious expression.


    "That''s master''s spell... I know it." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "How did this Motherfucker survived that attack ?" Damon asked with a Confused and shocked expression.


    "Dear, You are alive. I am so happy..." Adeline spoke with a smile as she joined both of her hands together and thanked the gods.


    The Eclipsewhisperer looked at the steam and the fog around him with full focus in order to avoide any sudden attacks.


    He placed his hand back to it''s original place and the bandages made out of human skin immediately helped him in rejoining his hand.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, he heard a clicking sound from the mist and as soon as he turned to look at the source of this sound, he observed a small flame.


    "Breeze..." Anon''s voice came from within and a small breeze of air swept away all the clouds of steam.


    As soon as the clouds were gone, Anon''s body was revealed. His upper clothes were totally destroyed but the lower ones were still in contact. His six-pack and biceps were revealed and he was holding a cigar in-between his fingers, that he lit up with his middle finger.


    "How did you survived that attack Anon ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    "Haa... What can I say ? Maybe, I am immortal or something *Puff-Puff*." Anon replied with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar.


    "Don''t joke with me fucker... I asked you something, Answer me." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted in an angry tone.


    ''It''s good that I activated the ''Jellyfish regeneration'' skill just before dying and it took effect after my upper body was blown away... This thing right here only had 13% chance of success and it worked.


    Looks like lady luck is singing from my side today.'' Anon thought with a smile on his face.


    "Let''s dance... I will play the music." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    ???? There Lived a Certain Man, in Russia Long Ago... ????


    "Haha... He started singing. This the end for that Motherfucker." Damon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 709 -709

    Chapter 709 Chapter-709


    ???There lived a certain man in Russia long ago,


    He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow... ??


    Anon started singing and dancing over the water while holding the cigar in his hand.


    "Have you gone, Mad ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    "No, But you are about to.." Anon replied with a smile as he continued his song.


    ??Most people look at him with terror and with fear, But to Moscow chicks he was such a lovely dear... ??


    "Fine... This is the time to end it." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a very serious expression as he immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    He summoned a big black sword into his hands and pointed it towards Anon''s stomach.


    ''If he got hitted by this sword... His body''s healing capacity will get negated for the next hour and then we will see... If you can heal or not, pathetic human.'' The Eclipsewhisperer thought as he Focused his dark energy at the tip of the sword and moved at a very fast pace.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Sword Of Gergio]


    [This sword is made out of an unknown materials and once this sword touches someone''s body... Their healing will get neglected for the next hour.


    Can only be activated with a dark attribute.]


    ''System... Do I have any ability that can negate my opponent''s healing ?'' Anon asked.


    [2 abilities have been found.]


    [Octa Gloves Third Form, Furious Claws contains a poisonous substance within them that can negate your opponent''s healing by 100% for the next three hours and give them a slowing Debuff for the next hour.


    But, The Octa Gloves will go on a 10 minutes cooldown after the use.]


    "Octa Gloves Third Form, Furious Claws..." Anon spoke with a smile as he tossed his cigar aside.


    [Manual Selection has been detected...]


    [Third Form: Furious Claws is selected.]


    Suddenly, The Octa Gloves that Anon was wearing in his hands turned into big, long and very sharp metallic claws.


    As the Eclipsewhisperer approached him, Anon moved towards him without going into any Defensive position.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer couldn''t understand this, Anon should try to Dodge or defend himself but he is moving towards him instead.


    "Die Kid..." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted as he stabbed the sword right through Anon''s heart.


    [Your healing has been negated for the next one hour.]


    "Shit..." Luna shouted.


    "That went right through his heart." Frank spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, He has a very good healing spell." Feline spoke.


    "That sword is not a normal sword... It negates the healing for one hour even if a single cut is done with it." The drunken Dwarf spoke up.


    Anon looked at the Eclipsewhisperer and gave him a very creepy smile.


    "I LIKE BLOOD..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic expression.


    "W-What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer''s tone started to crack as he felt the confidence in Anon''s tone.


    "Not just that... Let''s make it even more interesting... ''DEATH''S ECLIPS.'' " Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately used his skill and casted it all over the Death''s binding zone.


    Suddenly, A big dark shadow covered the whole area.


    [Death''s binding zone is unaffected by your skill.]


    "None of you can use your skill over my authority, Kid." Death replied with a smile.


    "Shit..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Anon, You are one of the most worthy opponent I have seen until now but now... It''s time to finish it.


    Dark Poison..." The Eclipsewhisperer used his skill and dropped a black coloured liquid into the water.


    Suddenly, A being emerged out of the water that looked just like him.


    "Kill him." The Eclipsewhisperer commanded as he pointed towards Anon.


    "Yes..." The clone replied with a serious expression as he started walking towards Anon with full speed.


    But, Without any further ado... Anon used his arcane slayers and sliced his body into two.


    *Chk*


    "That was your best card ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh... The fun is about to begin Mr. Anon. Just wait for it..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a Smile.


    "Wha-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Two pairs of hand came out of the water and grabbed his right and left leg tightly.


    *Gup*


    Both of them pulled him down and when Anon was inside the water... He noticed that there were now two Eclipsewhisperer clones inside the water.


    Both of them tried to attack Anon, While he was inside the water but before they could''ve done it... Anon used his arcane slayers once again and killed both of them.


    Anon observed their bodies and noticed that they were regenerating again... If the Eclipsewhisperer clones are cutted into two halves... Both of the parts will regenerate and create a new Eclipsewhisperer clone.


    Now instead of 2 there were 4 clones.


    "Fuck..." Anon shouted as he immediately came out of the water.


    "I assume, you have figured out the way of how this way works... Huh ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "You fucking shithead..." Anon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Everytime you kill my Clones... They will re-generate and create new clones and with this technique you will be covered with my Clones in no time.


    So, you can stop me from healing but, How will you stop them and every clone that you create will be extra intelligent then the last one... Hehehe. What are you going to do now Anon ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    Anon looked at the Eclipsewhisperer and smiled like a psychopath...


    "Activate the skill..."


    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>

 Chapter 710 -710

    Updated from


    Chapter 710 Chapter-710


    ?<DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>


    As soon as this skill was activated, A dark forest was materialized inside the Death''s Binding zone.


    Pitch black trees stood over the water and as soon as the others saw this, They got shocked.


    "What the fuck is that ?" Kai asked with a serious expression.


    "A Domain... Unknown to us." The dwarf spoke with a smile as he looked at the dark forest.


    "I have done a very deep research on domains and I know every Domain that exists in this world... There is no way that''s a Domain." Kai spoke with an angry expression.


    "If you haven''t seen it, then it doesn''t mean that there is nothing like that. For an Elf elder... You are very timid in knowledge section." The dwarf spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You... Don''t you dare say another-" Before Kai could''ve completed his sentence, The dwarf interrupted him by putting his finger over his lips.


    *Shhhh*


    "The show is about to begin..." He spoke as he slowly stood up and pulled his binoculars down to observe the match from a distance.


    "You think, You can scare me with these decorations kid ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "Who wants to scare you ? I don''t want my prey to run away..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    ''What is this guy planning to do ?'' The Eclipsewhisperer wondered.


    "Arcane Slayers..."


    5 hours ago...


    Inside the Dinning hall.


    Anon was eating his food peacefully and suddenly, Biyuk walked upto him with a small black stone in his hands.


    "Master..." Biyuk spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? What is it, Biyuk ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Please use this, If it''s an emergency." Biyuk spoke as he gave the small Blackstone to Anon.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "Master... This is an enchantment awakening stone. It can Awaken your weapons for the next 30 minutes and give them 100% more damage, Debuff effect and healing effect.


    But, once the awakened weapon''s time runs out... There is a very high chance that the weapon will break." Biyuk spoke.


    "I understand..." Anon spoke as he took the awakening stone and placed it inside his inventory.


    Present time...


    "Let''s dance to death..." Anon spoke with a creepy smile as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "C-Clones... Kill that guy." The Eclipsewhisperer commanded with a stammering voice.


    His clones immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "Awakening stone..." Anon summoned the awakening stone and placed it near the arcane slayer''s handle.


    "Master is going to awaken his weapons... Close your eyes." Biyuk shouted from behind.


    "Ah... You guys, Close your eyes." The drunken Dwarf on the island spoke as he turned around and looked at Luna, Letti and Frank.


    "Why ?" Frank asked with a Confused expression.


    "Close them or you will go blind..." The dwarf spoke with a smile as he immediately closed his eyes.


    Luna and Letti also closed their eyes, But Frank decided to keep his eyes open.


    "Awaken..." Anon commanded.


    [Would you like to Awaken your weapon ? There is a 70% chance that your weapons will break.]


    As he turned to look at his Clones... He observed that 24 clones have now turned into 48 clones.


    "Heheheh... This is going to be fun. Such a Powerful being will get drowned by my mere clones." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Again..."


    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>


    [Skill has been re-casted, 14000 mana has been costed for the re-cast. Targets for sacrifice are increased...]


    [Mark 12 Targets with the sacrificial mark...]


    "Mark huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately marked 12 clones by just looking at them.


    [Targets have been marked... You have 10 minutes to kill the marked Targets and re-cast the ability or it will go on a cooldown of 48 hours.]


    "Time to dance..." Anon spoke as his whole body got covered in flames.


    ??There lived a certain man in Russia long ago


    He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow... ??


    Anon started singing once again as he moved out at a very high speed with his sickles and killed everything that came in his way.


    "Hahaha... What an idiot... He is killing them even though he knows that they will just grow more and more in numbers..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he started laughing.


    "Why is master doing that ? Those clones are increasing everytime he is killing them." Adeline spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, Adeline. He is using Harmony''s blessing..." Damon spoke.


    "Who is Harmony ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... I am sorry. She is a demon goddess... Anon formed signed a Power-contract with her." Damon explained.


    "Oh, Is that why master''s power has increased ?" Adeline asked.


    "Yes..." Damon replied.


    ??He ruled the Russian land and never mind the Czar, But the kazachok he danced really wunderbar... ??


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    ...


    Anon killed like a maniac and in just 30 seconds he sliced all 48 clones into nothing.


    [Your fury grows by 40% and Strength is increased by 40%]


    As soon as Anon''s body received this energy, The Eclipsewhisperer lost the exact same amount.


    "What the hell is happening ? Why is my energy being drained like that ? I am getting weaker and weaker every minute..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    He immediately casted a healing spell but due to healing negate... His skills didn''t work.


    Suddenly, All the Clones regenerated themselves and 48 clones were now turned into 96 clones.


    "Again...." Anon spoke with a smile as he casted the skill again.


    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>


    [Skill has been re-casted, 28000 mana has been costed for the re-cast. Targets for sacrifice are increased...]


    [Mark 60 Targets with the sacrificial mark...]


    Anon immediately swept his eyes through the horde of clones and marked every clone he saw.


    [Targets have been marked... You have 20 minutes to kill the marked Targets and re-cast the ability or it will go on a cooldown of 48 hours.]


    ??But when his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power, Became known to more and more people... ??


    ?? The demands to do something about this outrageous man became louder and louder... ??


    Anon sang and cutted through the clones like a maniac meanwhile the other watched him do it like a madman.

 Chapter 711 -711

    Chapter 711 -711


    ??*CHK-CHK-CHK*


    "That''s nonsense... He kills one of those clones and two stands up again. If he keeps that up, then he will loose no matter how strong he is..." Kai spoke with a serious expression.


    "He is trying to defeat Anon with the overwhelming numbers of his own clones. After sometime... Anon will definitely get overwhelmed by those things and he will loose." Frank spoke with a very serious expression as he casted an analysis skill over Anon.


    "Looks like... The kid will get defeated in this Battle." The dwarf spoke with a serious expression.


    Where everyone on the island were unhappy and sad, Anon''s army on the other side were full enjoying this.


    "Look at him... He is getting stronger and stronger with every single kill." Damon shouted with a wide smile on his face.


    "My dear, Looks more and more handsome with every single kill. I am getting very aroused by his moves and his stunning body." Adeline spoke with a seductive expression.


    "Master is really going all out... Huh ? He isn''t going to leave any single of these clones." No.300 spoke with a smile as she nodded her head in satisfaction.


    "That guy is dead... I don''t think he has anything else left now." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Now, What ?" Kole asked.


    "Now... Game Over." Damon spoke with a wide smile on his face.


    "I-I feel weak... I-I can''t even stand properly... He is sucking my life force like a bloody leech. But, If I withdrew my skill then the chances of my death will increase by 90% and if I didn''t do it... Then I will die slowly like this." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression as he fell down to his knees and his eyes started closing slowly.


    He felt his life Force getting sucked out of his body, whenever Anon Killed his Clones but he also knew that if he withdrew his skill now... All of this clones will disappear and he will have to fight Anon face to face again.


    But, Anon was too strong to defeat in a one versus one, right now.


    ''I can''t get defeated like this... I have to do something, Don''t get defeated by a Human... Wake up...'' The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he slapped himself really hard and came back to his senses.


    "Skill withdrawal..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a very loud voice and every single clone present on the water disappeared and a monster rose from the horde of these clones.


    Anon looked like a maniac right now... He had a cigar in-between his lips, two sickles in both of his hands and not even a piece of cloth on the upper part of his body.


    "Magnificent..." Adeline spoke with shining eyes as she looked at Anon''s body.


    "Hmmm...? Where did all the fuckers go ? I want to chop some more heads... Come on man. Send more..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "You fucking... Monster. You cheated... You have signed a Power-contract with a God." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a tired yet angry expression.


    "You break my heart by saying those words... How is that cheating ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Death... He cheated. He has formed a Power-contract with a God." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he looked at death.


    "No contract was made in the time of your duel and anything that happened before this very moment is nothing for me." Death spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Fuck..." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted in a very irritated manner.


    "Oi, You got something else you want to show me or should I just kill you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fine... You can kill me..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a helpless expression as he went down on his knees.


    "Huh...? Are you really smoking cigars in the middle of our fight ? This lizard is stronger than me kid. Don''t take it lightly..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Come at me Motherfucker..." Anon spoke as he wore his octa gloves and activated his skill.


    [Octa Gloves, Fifth Form : Sonic Boosters.]


    [Sonic Boosters]


    [A skill that can be found among the daily life use but it''s modified in the Octa Gloves and due to the magic buff... The effects of the gloves are also modified by 300% and they are activated once you join both of your hands together in a circular shape and form a loop.


    All the sound passing through that loop will get modified and louder by 500%. The gloves can only be used once and it will go on a 5 minutes cooldown after the first use... If used 5 consecutive times... The cooldown will increase to 50 hours.]


    "Kill him, Guardian..." The Eclipsewhisperer commanded as he pointed towards Anon.


    The lizard like monster immediately understood that Anon was her target.


    She immediately started running towards him and suddenly opened her big maw to devour him whole in one go.


    "Come to daddy..." Anon spoke with an angry expression as he joined both of his hands and formed a ring like figure with his fingers.


    [Skill Sonic booster is now Activated.]


    Anon''s hand shined bright golden.


    <Deafning Roar, Third Form: WAR CRY>


    Anon sucked in the whole cigar with his incredible suction force and Finished the whole cigar in one go.


    *Shhhhhhh*


    Suddenly, Everything went dead silent. The Eclipsewhisperer immediately detected the incoming danger and decided to jump down from her guardian angel as soon as possible.


    Anon''s chest got filled with concentrated mana and incredible energy, even his throat started shining brightly Golden from all the energy.


    Anon looked directly at the Big maw that was trying to devour him, but before her teeths could''ve even touched him... Anon decided to release all of his concentrated energy.


    ''Die Bitch...'' Anon thought as he let go of all the energy that wa stored inside his chest.


    *BANHGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    HHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    *Chkkkkk*


    "Queeeeeeerrrrrrrrrr-"


    As soon as the soundwaves coming out of Anon''s mouth passed through the Sonic Booster ring, it got even more powerful and toxic that once it touches the guardian angel''s skin... The molecules that created her body got too excited from the excessive energy and jumped out of their orbit.


    Which resulted in complete dismantling of her body and her body was turned into a cloud of red dust immediately.

 Chapter 712 -712

    Chapter 712 Chapter-712


    ?''What have I done ? Whom have I messed with ? This kid is not an ordinary person... First, I thought he was a gifted kid but he is much more than that. Updated from


    He has skills and the brains to use them properly. He is way above my league and I have already used all of my skills... Even the hidden card.


    But, nothing worked... I have to talk to him and cancel out the death''s binding.'' The Eclipsewhisperer thought as he turned to look at Death, who was smiling directly at him directly.


    "Looks like death is smiling towards you..." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Anon, Listen to me... I might''ve done a mistake by fighting with you and I-" Before he could''ve said anything else, Anon interrupted him by a hand-sign.


    "Might have ? Are you sure you want to say that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he released a cloud of smoke out of his mouth.


    "I-I have committed a grave sin by taking a fight with you, Sir Anon. Please, Can we just talk for a bit ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Talk... I am listening. *Puff-Puff*" Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Umm... Why don''t you come here for a second ? So that we can discuss it in private..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a desperate expression.


    "You really think I am going to close distance with my enemy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I swear... I won''t attack you. Please, I just want to talk for a bit..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "No, No... Talk whatever you want to talk about right now or I am coming to your side, in order to take your head." Anon spoke as he Summoned his sickles.


    "O-Okay... How about we cancel the death''s binding and call it a truce ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "Hahaha..." Anon started laughing.


    "O-Obviously... Not for free, I will give you something really expensive in return." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Like what ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Umm... How about ships filled with tons of gold and jades ? You humans like those things right ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a curious expression.


    "Naa... Offer something else or get your head off " Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Wait. How about, Some skills ? Really powerful skills." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "I have already defeated you and a being who is weaker than me, how can he have strong skills.


    So, offer Something else and do it fast... Because in the next 30 seconds you will be off with your head." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the Eclipsewhisperer slowly.


    "What is happening ? Why isn''t he killing him ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "What is happening ? Why isn''t the kid killing him ?" Kai asked with a Confused expression at the same time.


    "Look that Eclipsewhisperer is joining his hands in front of Anon, it''s a gesture of saying sorry, If I am right." Adeline spoke as she pointed towards the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Why is he saying sorry ? He is inside the death''s binding zone... It can''t be cancelled." Damon replied.


    "Or it can be..." Adeline spoke with a serious expression.


    "What ? How ?" Damon asked.


    "Death''s Binding zone... My great grandfather told me about it. Once you Summon death over the field it won''t go back without taking a life but it can also be cancelled." Adeline spoke.


    "How can you cancel death''s binding zone ? It''s impossible..." Damon spoke.


    "In order to cancel the death''s binding zone, you have to... Giveaway half of your lifespan to death and if failed to comply... Death will reap both of their Lifes." Adeline started explaining.


    "Okay, Okay... I will give you anything you ask for. Just ask it..." The dwarf Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a scared expression.


    "About 2000 years now." Anon replied.


    "Woah, That''s too much for a human." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "Yeah, I know..." Anon replied.


    "But, you don''t have to worry... My lifespan is about four lakh fifty hundred thousand years and even after sacrificing half of it... I will have enough left to give you back your lifespan.


    So, you don''t have to worry about it." The Eclipsewhisperer explained.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke.


    "Death, We would like to cancel-" Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve said anything else, Anon stopped him.


    "Wait, I want the key first or no deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, I can''t-"


    Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve denied him, Anon Summoned his arcane slayers.


    "F-Fine... I am summoning it." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he raised his hand and closed his eyes.


    "Al Summon lo Joiln..." The Eclipsewhisperer enchanted some type of spell and suddenly a dark key appeared hovering above his hands.


    He then pushed it towards Anon and the key moved upto him.


    Anon grabbed the key and used his skill...


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Key Of Joiln]


    [Rank: ???]


    [Description: Can take you to Deep sea, from a water body.]


    Anon read the description and immediately placed the key into his inventory.


    He then turned around and started looking towards the sunset.


    "Death, We want to-" The Eclipsewhisperer started speaking but before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon rapidly turned around and kicked him very hard in the chest.


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately fall down on the water...


    "Ouch... Ouch... Are you out of your fucking mind ? What are your doing ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Anon is laughing like a psychopath.


    "Huh...?" The Eclipsewhisperer immediately looked down and noticed that he was lying out of death''s binding zone.


    "N-No... You double crossed me." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a scared expression.


    "My name is Anon Agreil and No one lives after fucking with me, Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and Looked at death.


    Death nodded his head and opened his eyes and the first glance locked his target on the Eclipsewhisperer.


    Death''s eyes were dreaded and cold. As soon as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer, A chill ran down his spine.


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately stood up and started running.


    "N-No... I-I don''t want to-" Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve completed his sentence, Death Disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of him.


    A black scythe appeared in his hands and he immediately beheaded the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Soul has been riped..." Death spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.

 Chapter 713 -713

    Chapter 713 Chapter-713


    "Soul has been reaped successfully..." Death spoke with a smile.


    "Well, What do I get now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You will get this guy''s powers..." Death spoke with a smile as he opened his hands and Summoned a crystal into his hands.


    He then enchanted a spell over the dead Eclipsewhisperer''s body and sucked out his soul and powers from his body.


    Half of it went into death''s own body and half went into the crystal ball.


    "Here..." Death spoke as he tossed the crystal ball towards Anon.


    Anon caught the crystal ball and looked at death with a Confused expression.


    "What is this ?" He asked.


    "This guy''s powers and half of his life Force..." Death spoke.


    "Life-Force ? I thought you will only give me his powers." Anon spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Anon, Anon, Anon..." Death spoke with a smile as he walked towards Anon and placed his hand over his shoulder.


    "You have a mark on your body that tells me that you have already came across one of my brothers. Maybe in some other world... But, I am not going to dig into this matter.


    All I have to say right now are two Things... You see this guy right here ?


    He is a kid in the Eclipsewhisperer''s community and once his family finds out about his death. They are going to be pissed, Very pissed.


    So, be ready for that and the second thing is to carefully extract that power or your body will blast out like a balloon." Death spoke with a smile.


    "What the fuck do you mean by that ? Are you threatening me that his family is going to kill me ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hahah... An intelligent guy only needs a sentence to understand what I mean." Death spoke with a smile.


    "I am leave now Anon but I hope we don''t meet soon and even if we do... I wish, I don''t have my partner in my hand." Death spoke as he looked at his scythe.


    "Well... All I have to do is fight you back." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Your confidence is what I like, but your attitude is something I fear and you should fear from it too." Death spoke as he left Jadrin''s body immediately and his body sank into the water.


    "What a fucking stupid guy..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "MAASSSSSTERRRR..." Suddenly, A very loud sound roared from the sky.


    Anon immediately looked up and noticed that all the Wyverns are hovering over him round and round.


    The Ogres are shouting Anon''s name in Victory and everyone is very happy.


    Suddenly, Adeline flies down from the sky and starts walking towards Anon.


    As soon as she reached near him, She went down to her knees and bowed to Anon.


    "My love... You are the most handsome and strongest male, a dragon like me can never get a husband like you.


    You''ve blessed me with your company and I am very thankful to you." Adeline spoke with a very sincere voice.


    "Well, We are ready for a war... If you want to do it..." The holy priestess from the back spoke up with a smile.


    "Ma''am, Please calm down... We aren''t here for a war." Kai spoke with a serious expression.


    "Then apologize, You and this girl... Both." Frank spoke.


    "Why me ?" Kai asked.


    "Because you stopped me and came in-between us..." Letti spoke up.


    Meanwhile this all was happening... Anon was still kissing Adeline.


    After a few more seconds, He released her lips.


    *Chu*


    "My Love... That was really good kiss. But, Are we going to do it tonight ?" She asked with a shy expression.


    "Hmm...? What are you talking about, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he teased her.


    "Y-You know that thing... When you remove all of your clothes and make babies." Adeline spoke up.


    "Oh, that''s the only thing I am going to do for the next 7 Seven days." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "My love, Should I transform back into my dragon form ?" Adeline asked.


    "Na... I have to go there first. Those guys are fighting and I want to show off my powers... So, Let''s go and have some fun." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, as you say my dear." Adeline spoke as she immediately started walking with Anon towards the island.


    "You want a War ? Then we will give you a fucking war..." Letti shouted.


    "We have Sir, Anon on our side. Whom do you have ?" The high priestess asked with a smile.


    "Please don''t underestimate us... We may not have a warrior like sir Anon but we have thousands of soldiers that can easily defeat him if gathered together.


    But, We don''t have to do it... We can just forget that this ever happened and go out separate ways." Kai spoke.


    "Then Apologise and go away, you fucking pussy." Frank shouted as he walked upto Anon.


    "Oi, Keep your voice in limit when talking to me. I am the war chief of the Elven Kingdom." Kai shouted loudly.


    "... And I am Anon Agreil." Suddenly, Anon''s sound came from the other side.


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "Sir, Anon... I am-" Before the High priestess could''ve introduced herself, Anon showed her a stop sign.


    "I know you...Come to my room tonight." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Sir- This-"


    "Now, You... What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at Kai.


    "I-I am Kai, Sir." Kai spoke with a stammering voice.


    "Kai... Huh ? Let''s have a talk with your Queen." Anon spoke as he summoned a crystal ball from his inventory and supplied mana to it.


    "Hello, Jessica... *Cough-Cough* It''s me Anon."


    "Oh, Hello Mister Anon... How can I help you." Jessica''s voice came from the other side.

 Chapter 714 -714

    Chapter 714 Chapter-714


    Hello, Jessica... Cough-Cough it''s me, Anon," Anon spoke with a smile as he supplied mana to the crystal ball.


    Anon coughed intentionally here to give her a signal that he is standing between people while talking to her.


    "Hello, Mister Anon. How can I help you?" Jessica spoke as she immediately understood his signal.


    "Yeah, there is this guy here... His name is Kai," Anon spoke as he looked at Kai.


    "Oh, Kai... Yes, Yes... He is my war chief. Is something wrong with him?" Jessica spoke up.


    Kai immediately puffed his chest in pride as he looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, I killed him by mistake. I hope that''s alright with you..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But¡ª" Before Kai could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed his mouth shut.


    "Mnnnhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª" Kai tried to remove Anon''s hand away from his mouth, but the grip was too powerful for him to open.


    "I mean... I found him after so many interviews and trials. But, if you killed him by mistake... Then it''s alright. I will find another war chief for the army," Jessica spoke with a normal voice.


    Kai''s face immediately turned white as he noticed Jessica''s reaction.


    ''What is my Queen saying? How can she let the matter of my death go like that?'' He thought while still trying to break free from Anon''s grasp.


    "Oh, and I also killed 5 of your soldiers as well," Anon spoke as he turned to look at the Elven soldiers with a psychopathic smile.


    The soldiers immediately got scared and took a few steps back in fear.


    "Oh, No problem... The rest are alive, right?" Jessica asked.


    "Yeah.... The rest of them are still alive," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not an issue then. Take care Mr. Anon. I have to go now," Jessica spoke as she cut the connection.


    "Bye, Luv..." Anon spoke as he slowly placed the crystal ball back into his inventory and looked at Kai with a psychopathic expression.


    "Mnnnhhhh Mnnhhhhhh¡ª" Kai started to scream as he tried to nod his head and free himself from Anon''s grip. New novel chapters are published on


    "You are done, Kid," Anon spoke with a dead serious expression as he smashed his lower jaw into pieces.


    Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack


    Thud


    Kai''s dead body fell down to the ground and immediately died on the spot.


    "Now, please raise your hands if you saw me kill this guy. I only need 5 hands... No more, No less," Anon spoke as he looked at the soldiers.


    The soldiers immediately felt what Anon meant by this, and no one dared to raise their hand, leave the hand... No one even dared to look at him directly.


    "Well, Looks like you guys understood the assignment, Very good," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Woohoo... That''s your place, Bitches," Frank shouted from behind with a wide smile on his face.


    Anon immediately took out the crystal ball and noticed that this was the same crystal ball, he uses to contact Jessica.


    Anon immediately supplied mana to the crystal ball and suddenly, Jessica''s worried sound came from the other side.


    "Master... Have you sent this big three-headed dragon to our kingdom? He is destroying things and killing people without any stops," Jessica spoke.


    "No, Jessica. I haven''t sent shit to your kingdom... That dragon is working under a blonde guy''s command and you have the full authority to kill him," Anon spoke.


    ''Master... Another Dragon Chimera has appeared in the Human kingdom.'' Suddenly, Sephie''s sound rang inside his head.


    ''Fuck... This is annoying. Okay, Sephie... Bring that thing out, I will be home soon,'' Anon ordered.


    ''As you say master...'' Sephie spoke as she immediately cut off her connection.


    "Master... Two more dragons have entered insist the Elven Kingdom and one of them had two heads and the other one has 7 heads.


    These things look very ugly and our magic spells aren''t working on them," Jessica reported.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I will take care of them in just 10 more minutes... You guys try to keep them on the borders, if you can," Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master... I will try my best, but I don''t think... I will be able to keep them at bay for long," Jessica spoke in a serious tone.


    "Dear, should I head home?" Adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Luv..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    ''Why couldn''t I live peacefully and have sex? Everything was so good at first and now it''s all a mess.


    I will bring it back to what it was at the start and have tons of sex and live a peaceful life,'' Anon thought with a serious expression as he nodded his neck in satisfaction.


    After flying for about 7 minutes, Anon and his army came back to the Human kingdom.


    As soon as they reached the Human kingdom, Anon noticed two Dragon Chimera zombies destroying the kingdom and killing people like ants.


    The Dragon Chimeras were made out of the same dragons that Anon once killed in the east valleys.


    One Dragon Chimera had three heads, out of which two were active and one was dead.


    The two faces were spitting a very toxic green liquid all over the kingdom, decomposing all the materials that came in contact with it, even the stones and road blocks.


    "What the fuck is that thing? Luv, can you take me a bit down?" Anon asked as he slowly touched Adeline''s head.


    "Yes, my dear... As you say," Adeline replied as she immediately started flying low over the kingdom.


    Anon summoned a glass beaker and took some of the liquid into it, but as expected by him... The glass beaker immediately melted away.


    "Okay... This shit is really toxic. We need something else to store it," Anon spoke.


    "Master, I have to go up fast or we will directly collide with him," Adeline spoke as she pointed towards the three-headed chimera.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he threw away everything and grabbed some of the green toxic liquid into his own hand.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKK.... FLY UP, ADELINE." Anon shouted as loudly as he could''ve because the liquid was continuously eating his hand and bones away, meanwhile his skill was healing him at the same speed.

 Chapter 715 -715

    Chapter 715 Chapter-715


    Sephie''s Lab...


    "Okay, Okay... Put it right there and place that table there." Sephie commanded the ogres who were moving her stuff into her personal room.


    After the Lab''s destruction, Sephie re-created the whole lab and this time, she made a personal room just for herself.


    "Should I put this here, Madam sephie ?" No.300 asked.


    She was holding a big metallic ball in her hands that had a skull sign on it.


    "No, No, Put it right there... In the middle of the room, Over that Table." Sephie spoke.


    "Oh, okay... But, What is this thing anyway and why are you putting it in the middle of the room ?


    If you don''t mind me asking." No.300 spoke.


    "This thing is a self-destruction bomb. If someone with an unknown mana pattern breaks into my room, this ball will release a deadly gas into the room and that has will be oderless and invisible just like air." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "Ohhh... Sounds dangerous. What does this invisible gas of yours can do to the intruder ?" No.300 asked with a smile as she didn''t take it too seriously.


    ''What can a gas do to a warrior ?'' She thought.


    "As soon as this gas Enters inside your body, You will feel a tingling sensation in your nose, eyes and Ears at first, but soon the sensation will turn into a very irritating feeling.


    Your mana will be sealed and you won''t be able to use it for the next 30 seconds.


    After 10 seconds, You will feel burning sensation in all your openings and as soon as you start feeling that... Blood will flow out of your eyes, Ears, Mouth and Nose.


    After that you will die a very crucial death and your body will decompose.


    Once the unknown mana pattern Disappeares... The gas will go back into the Ball." Sephie explained with an evil smile.


    As soon as No.300 heard this, She felt scared.


    "Madam, Sephie... This thing won''t attack me or my ogre soldiers, right ?" No.300 asked with a scared expression.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry, This ball is directly connected to my mana source, If I know you then it won''t say anything to you." Sephie explained.


    "Fuu~ I got really scared back there..." No.300 spoke as she sighed in relief.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, A loud knocking was heard on the door.


    "It must be master, I informed him about the Dragon. No.300 open the door." Sephie ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am..." No.300 immediately started moving towards the door and opened it.


    *Click*


    As soon as she opened the door, She was left surprised to see that Anon was covered in sweat and he was holding a green toxic liquid in his hands, that was eating away his skin and meat.


    "Get out of the way, No.300..." Anon spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Master..." No.300 immediately stepped aside.


    "Master, You are- Oh, My god... What is happening with your hand ?" Sephie was also left shocked when she saw what is happening to Anon''s hand due to the green toxic liquid.


    "Sephie, do you know this liquid ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    *Puff-Puff*


    Taking two puffs out of the cigar Anon walked upto Biyuk and asked...


    "Is it ready ?"


    "Master... The preparation are all ready but the drawbacks of this thing can destroy the entire house." Biyuk spoke.


    "Why ? Is the foundation not stable ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s made from the strongest material master..." Biyuk spoke.


    "Then, What''s the matter ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, it''s just that... You are the one operating it." Biyuk spoke with a worried expression.


    As soon as Anon heard this, a smile appeared over his face.


    "Don''t worry, I will try not to destroy the house. Have you evacuated everyone to the underground city ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, master... Everything is in the place now." Biyuk spoke.


    "Fine... I want a live view of that zombie bastard." Anon ordered.


    "Here you go, Master..." Biyuk spoke as he handed a helmet to Anon.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "This helmet has a glass layer in front of it and a mana stone at the back... With this, you should be able to see the live view of the city." Biyuk spoke.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he wore the helmet and suddenly, A live view of city appeared in front of him.


    Two giant zombie Dragons destroying the city, One of them spewing the green liquid all over the city, meanwhile the other one just physically destroying the city, He wasn''t throwing the toxic liquid out of his mouth.


    "Master, Are you ready ?" Biyuk asked.


    "Puff-Puff... I was born ready, Biyuk." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped into the big hole that was in the middle of the room.


    "Well, That''s more master like..." Biyuk spoke with a serious expression as he tapped some buttons over the big box that he was holding in his hands and suddenly, the House''s roof opened up and A Gigantic Rail Gun Came out of the house.


    The Rail gun was so big that even the Royal Castle looked small in front of it and Anon was sitting on the back of the rail gun.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "It''s time to kill some Dragons... I guess." Anon spoke as he grabbed the cigar with just his teeths and inserted both of his hand inside the two holes that were made on the end of the Rail Gun.


    He then Aimed his for his target...


    "That one looks more reinforced, I will go for the other one first." Anon spoke as he turned the Rail Gun''s aim towards the Dragon, Who was just destroying the town physically.


    "Charge up... Darling." Anon spoke as he started supplying mana into the Rail Gun.


    *Zzzzzzzzzz*


    Due to immense mana supply the gun was charged immediately and it was ready to fire the first shot.


    "Hello, Princess... Hope you had a good time playing around. Dasvi Dania Suka..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Dragon zombie and clicked both of the triggers at once.


    *Click-Click*New novel chapters are published on

 Chapter 716 -716

    Chapter 716 -716


    ??*click-click*Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    As soon as Anon pressed the trigger, Two shells covered with immense energy left the Rail Gun and hitted their target.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the shells hitted the Dragon zombie, His body got destroyed immediately.


    "Hehe... Looks like, I won''t need an antidote for those plants now." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned the Rail Gun''s point towards the other Dragon.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The second Dragon Chimera zombie got really angry as he saw that his friend has been turned into a dead piece of meat and he roared as loudly as he could''ve.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Keep crying like that. I will take that head of yours..." Anon spoke as he charged up the Rail Gun, once again.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    Inside a dark room...


    "WHAAAATTTT !? HOW THE FUCK DID YOU KILL A DRAGON ZOMBIE LIKE THAT !?" A blonde guy shouted as loudly as he could''ve.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Oi, Keep it in control... People are sleeping here." A sound came from the next room.


    "You fucking... Oi, Go and kill all of them." The blonde guy ordered a big zombie who was sitting Right besides him.


    The zombie had a big mask on his face, Two diffrent coloured eyes, A beast like body, but a horse''s legs.


    He stood up silently from the ground and exited the room.


    *Click*


    "Who is it-"


    *Thud*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-"


    "MONSTERRRRR-"


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    *Chk-Chk*


    "Fuck Anon, I admit You have powerful weapons... But, I have the most dangerous weapon." He spoke as he took a cup of coffee from the table and sipped out coffee from it.


    "Haa... Activate Full defensives and change the target to Anon''s house. I want you to rain down my new liquid all over his house and his body.


    He may not die from it... But, at least I will give him some pain." The blonde guy spoke with a smile.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gate opened up and the big zombie entered inside the room. He was holding a lizardman''s head in his hand and he was eating it raw.


    "Oi If this room smelled like shit, I will fucking dismantle your body. Do you understand that ?" The blonde guy spoke with a serious expression.


    "Graw..." The zombie let out a small sound and exited the room once again.


    *Zzzzzzzzz*


    The Rail Gun got charged to it''s full potential once again.


    "Let''s see... *Puff-Puff*" Anon spoke as he puffed out smoke from his mouth and pointed the gun towards the other Dragon.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed something unusual. The zombie Dragon stopped spewing the green liquid.


    He got frozen like a stone in one place and didn''t move for the next 5 seconds.


    "Luv, Can you dodge that ?" Anon asked.


    "Easily master... Please grab my fur, So that you don''t fall off." She spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her fur.


    Suddenly, The raven turned upside down and dodged the showering green liquid.


    In just seconds, the toxic liquid''s quantity was doubled.


    "He is trying desperately to kill me..." Anon spoke with smile.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck... Fuck... Can''t you even target him properly ? You fucking stupid undead..." The blonde shouted in anger as he stomped his foot over the table and broke the glass screen.


    Anon reached over the Dragon Chimera''s shoulder and stepped down.


    "Luv, Keep flying around him. I will need to escape as soon as I break the receiver." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." She replied with an obedient expression.


    "Now... Now... Where are you ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at his back carefully and looked for any unusual spot or body part that''s unnecessary.


    ''In order to receive mana from far away points... The receiver has to be on the outer side.''


    "Shake your Motherfucking body... He knows about the receiver, Stupid." The blonde man shouted loudly in anger as he saw his plan falling apart once again.


    Suddenly, The Dragon stopped moving towards his house and started shaking it''s Body as fast as he could''ve.


    "Woahhh... Looks like you''ve figured out, What I am going to do with you, huh ?


    It means, Your Receiver is on the outside of your body and I am right, but where is it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes got locked into it''s tail.


    The tail of the Chimera Dragon had a very suspicious shape. It was fully erect and covered with thousands of spikes.


    "Hehehe... Looks like, I found it." Anon spoke with a smile as he jumped down to the Tail Area.


    "Now, One of these spikes should be your mana Receiver... But, I won''t bother with finding it." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned his arcane slayers and got ready to strike his tail with full force.


    Suddenly, The dragon Chimera stopped moving and his neck turned around 180¡ã.


    "What the fuck !? There is a function like that in this thing ?" Anon spoke with a surprised expression.


    Suddenly, A very big wave of the green liquid was released out of his mouth that fell over his own body and Anon''s body as well.


    But, The chimera''s body was covered with a protective barrier so... It was saved from the liquid''s effect and Anon''s body got Burned brutally.


    "Hahahahaha... Got that Motherfucker." The blonde guy shouted with a smile on his face.


    "Wait... Why didn''t he let out a cry or a shouting sound ? He got hit by it, Right ?" The blonde guy spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t think you have any idea... Who you have been fucking with Kid." Anon voice came out of the green liquid.


    As he slowly stood up and wiped off, The green liquid from his face and hairs.


    Due to the Green toxic liquid, Anon''s skin and muscles were getting Burned brutally but his regeneration skills were healing him just as fast.


    The pain he felt was immeasurable but Anon didn''t let out a cry for help or Shouted in agony.


    Instead he looked dead into it''s eyes and touched his tail slowly with the Arcane Slayer.


    As soon as they touched the Chimera''s body, The magic Barrier was nullified and all the toxic liquid that he previously used on Anon, ended up Decomposing his own tail and the back part of his body.


    "Die... Motherfucker." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 717 -718

    Chapter 717 -718


    ??*Stomp-Stomp*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK.... HOW CAN HE BE SO CLAM !?" The blonde guy shouted with a very angry expression as he threw away all the stuff and started stomping his legs here and there.


    "That fucking bastard... No, No... I have to kill this Motherfucker if I want my plans to succeed. I have to kill Anon Agreil." The blonde guy spoke with a serious expression as he started chewing his own nails.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." The blonde guy ordered.


    *Click*


    The gates opened up and a zombie girl entered inside the room. This girl looked better than the other zombies and she was even wearing a set of glasses over her eyes.


    "Master, The zombie Dragon Chimeraa we sent to the Elven Kingdom are dead as well. Do you want me to release more ?" She asked.


    "That Motherfucker must''ve informed them about it''s weakness. Anon Agreil... You are my prime target now." He spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Master, Should I release another Dragon ?" The zombie girl asked.


    "You fucking bitch... Don''t you understand me ? He knows their weakness... They are wastage of time now. Go and make me something else... I also want Anon Agreil''s weaknesses. Every single fucking one." The blonde guy ordered.


    "As you say, Master." The girl spoke with a neutral expression and left the room.


    Outskirts...


    Anon is taking a hot bath on the outside of his house.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of him and immediately bowed down.


    "Master, Both of the Dragons that attacked the Elven Kingdom are dead." Mike reported.


    "Good..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Zzzz*


    Suddenly, He felt a crystal ball vibrating inside his inventory.


    "Yes, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he supplied mana to the crystal ball.New novel chapters are published on


    "Master, I can''t thank you enough for the tip. I hope, you will continue to look over us just like that." Jessica''s voice came from the other side.


    "I will, Luv. I will..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you, Master." Jessica spoke.


    "No, Problem." Anon replied as he placed the crystal ball back into his inventory.


    "Hah... Finally, peace at last." Anon spoke with a smile as he closed his eyes and looked at the sky.


    Suddenly, He noticed that snow has started falling down.


    "Having a Hot bath in a snowfall is the best." Anon spoke with a smile as he summoned a cigar, lit it up and started puffing.


    "Fine... I will give you 1 jade per month if you do it. You can keep the booze too and sell it to any other kingdom... But, not the Dwarfs." Anon spoke.


    "Are you serious ? Then, it''s a deal... We will sell it to the Lizardmen and the Harpies. They are huge fan of our alcohol and always asks for more and more alcohol but it''s always short in stock." Derein spoke.


    "Good... Your jade will be sent to you every month but remember, not even a single bottle should go to the dwarf kingdom and I want you to make it as a rule for every single trader.


    If anyone is found supplying alcohol to the dwarfs, I want you to kill him instantly." Anon ordered.


    "Yeah, I can arrange that. Wait, Don''t tell me... You are taking over them too ?" Derein asked with an excited expression.


    "Yes, Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hahaha... Hey, Tell me when you take complete control over their kingdom. We will have a big party again, Just like the last time." Derein spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, We will... Just like the last time. Hehehe..." Anon spoke with an evil smirk on his face.


    "Okay, Bye... I have to go now." Derein spoke as she cutted the connection from her side.


    "One kingdom is arranged, Now comes the other kingdom." Anon spoke as he pulled out Jessica''s connection crystal ball and supplied mana to it.


    "Hello, Master..." Jessica''s voice came from the other side.


    "Luv, Cancel the trade of fishes and wine with the Dwarf kingdom." Anon ordered.


    "Oh, But master... That''s an economic resource for us. I won''t be able to run our kingdom without that money.


    The dwarfs pay a huge sum for the fishes we catch and the old wine we make." Jessica spoke.


    "What''s the total amount you make from this in a month, luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "About, 3 jades per month master." Jessica spoke.


    "Fine... I will give you 5. Sell, Them somewhere else." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, Okay... If you say that we will stop the trading of fishes and wine with the dwarf kingdom and start to do it with the Harpies... They are always asking for fishes and wine, but they pay about half the price of what the dwarfs pay." Jessica spoke.


    "Don''t worry, Sell it to them... But, Don''t trade with the dwarf kingdom now. Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... I understand perfectly. Please rest assured. From this moment on, There will not be a single Fish sold to the Dwarf kingdom." Jessica spoke.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he cutted the connection and placed the crystal ball back into his inventory.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of him again and bowed down...


    "Master... I have warned all the other kingdoms about not selling fishes and any kind of alcohol to the dwarfs. All of them have agreed instantly... When I told them your name." Mike spoke.


    "Good, Mike... You can go now." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Master..." Mike spoke as he disappeared from his position.


    "Haa... Everything is in it''s position. Now, We will wait for the results." Anon spoke as he stood up from the bath tub and started walking inside the house.


    As soon as Anon opened the door... He was greeted with a naked ass and fluffy pussy.


    This girl was none other than Freya herself, she was lying on the floor with her ass high up in the air, her legs opening like a cheap whore and her pussy lips spreading for Anon.


    "Masterrrrr~"

 Chapter 718 -719

    Chapter 718 Chapter-719


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile and perverted expression as he immediately moved ahead and grabbed Freya''s ass very tightly.


    "Annnh~ Yes~ Master~" Freya spoke with a perverted expression as she felt Anon''s tight grip over her huge and round ass.


    After grabbing her ass, Anon immediately shoved his face into her ass and started motorboating.


    *Brrrrr*


    "Annh~ Yes master... Yes~" Freya enjoyed as Anon rubbed his face in between her ass and on her pussy very aggressively.


    "Be prepared... You are going to be the first Cum-Dump, I am going to use after 15 days of no sex." Anon spoke with a perverted expression as he grabbed both of Freya''s pussy lips and started squeezing them together.


    As soon as he pushed her pussy lips together, Freya''s body started twitching as she felt incredibly slutty at this point.


    "Yes master~ use my pussy... Use my worthless body to satisfy your needs. Please master... Use your Cum-Dump as you like~ " These words Started coming out of Freya''s mouth automatically as soon as she felt Anon''s hand over her pussy.


    Suddenly, her pussy started leaking and pre-cum started coming out of her pussy.


    "You bitch... You are already leaking. Looks like you need to be punished..." Anon spoke as he immediately slapped Freya''s pussy tightly with his hand. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    *SLAP*


    "Annnhhhhhhh~ Master~ Yessssss~" Freya shouted in pleasure as more cum dropped down from her pussy.


    "You fucking Cum-Dump... Take this." Anon spoke as he slapped her hairy pussy once again.


    *Slap*


    "Ohhhh yessshhhh~ Masterrrr punish me moreeee~" Freya shouted as she continued to lift her ass up.


    "Fine... I will show you your place, You fucking Cum-Dump." Anon spoke as he stood up and placed his right leg over Freya''s face and continued to slap her pussy non-stop.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Good... That''s what I was expecting." Anon spoke with a smile as he whipped his cock out and noticed that his cock was already rock hard from not having sex.


    "This is going to be fun..." Anon spoke as he kicked Freya''s ass and turned her other way around.


    He then sat down on her cow-like udders and inserted his cock into her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon started using her mouth, to give his cock a blowjob. While he continued to sit on her boobs and using them as cushions.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Look at master... He is brutally using mom''s body as if she is a toy. That''s disgusting..." Kia spoke with an angry expression.


    "Yeah...? Well, this says something else." Gia spoke as she immediately pulled her pajamas down along with her panty and revealed her wet pussy, that was leaking all along.


    "H-Heyyy... What are you doing ?" Kia asked with an angry expression as she immediately pulled both of them back up.


    "Your pussy is literally dripping wet with pre-cum and you say that''s disgusting ? This is even more disgusting sis.


    So, stop pretending and get your pussy ready as well... Because master won''t like a Cum-Dump that''s not always ready to take his cock.


    Look at mom... She is a good Cum-Dump, Always squirts cum out of her pussy, whenever master Hits her.


    "I-I see..." Gia spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    "Mashteree~ *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak* " Freya spoke as she licked Anon''s dick top with her tongue while she continued to give him blowjob.


    Her legs automatically rose up in the air just like a whore as she invited Anon to fuck her hairy pussy.


    Anon saw this and immediately understood that Freya''s natural female instincts have kicked in and turned her into a filthy bitch who wants a strong male to fuck her pussy.


    [Next chapter incoming in 30 minutes...]

 Chapter 719 -720

    Chapter 719 -720


    ??Anon pulled his cock out of Freya''s mouth and slapped it on her face once or twice.


    "Here... You remember this smell." Anon spoke as he rubbed his dick over Freya''s nostrils in order to make her mind remember the smell of his dick.


    "Hah... Now, let''s use your worthless pussy... Should we ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stood up from her boobs and placed his foot over her face one last time before moving towards her pussy.


    "Yesh~ Master~" Freya curled her hands and opened her legs just like an obedient bitch would do in front of her master.


    "Haha... What a fucking cheap bitch you are ?" Anon asked with a smile as he sat down on his knees and started rubbing his dick over her wet and red pussy lips.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Master~ please don''t tease this bitch anymore and use my pussy. Please bless my pussy with your cock~" Freya spoke as she felt Anon''s dick rubbing over her pussy continuously but he wasn''t inserting it inside her pussy.


    "Here you go, You fucking Cum-Dump Pervert..." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick into Freya''s pussy.


    "ANNNHHHHHHHHHH~ FUCKKKKKK~" Freya shouted in pleasure as she released a fountain of cum from her pussy


    Her womb''s entrance immediately kissed Anon''s dick and welcomed it in by opening it''s gate.


    Anon increased the size of his dick and touched the back wall of her womb.


    "ANHHHHHH~ YESSSNNNSSS~ IT''S INSIDE MY WOMBBBB~" Freya shouted in ultimate pleasure as she came once again.


    "Woah... Mom is cumming without limits." Kia spoke as she inserted two fingers into her pussy.


    "W-What is wrong with mom ?" Gia asked with a red face as her hand automatically went inside her pajamas and then her panties.


    She then touched her clit and felt a shock wave going through her whole body. Her whole body started vibrating and with just a touch she came.


    "What the fuck !? Are you alright ?" Kia asked with a confused expression but Gia didn''t listened to a word Kia was saying.


    She removed her pajamas and panties. She then started masturbating like a maniac.


    "You fucking bitch... You were ready for this, Weren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed her body and started moving it over his dick just like a pocket pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Annh~ Anhhh~ Yes Yes Yes~ Master... Fuck that bitchy pussy and tear it apart.


    Use your Cum-Dump master, Use me..." Kia spoke as she felt Anon''s dick going all the way inside her womb and poking her belly button from the inside.


    Her saliva started dripping out of her mouth and her eyes started rolling back just like her mother''s did.


    Anon suddenly increased the size of his dick and his banging speed as well...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Master... Wait, your dick Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Fuck~ Fuck~ Fuck~ my pussy is going to tear apart~ master~ FUCKKKKKKKK~" Kia shouted in pleasure as her womb barely holded Anon''s dick.


    "Yeah, you like that ? You fucking Cum-Dump ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her boobs, started pinching and rotating her nipples.


    "Fuckkk... Not my nipples too masterrr~" Kia shouted loudly as she felt her nipples getting twisted.


    Suddenly, Anon felt his balls were getting sucked, he immediately turned his eyes down and noticed that Gia was sitting on her knees and sucking his balls like an obedient dog.


    After seeing, Gia''s huge boobs... Anon couldn''t control himself and immediately seperated Kia''s pussy from his dick and throwed her aside like an object.


    "Ouch... Masterrr~ I want moreee~" Kia spoke with a perverted expression as she immediately stood up and started walking towards Anon.


    Anon on the other side, Grabbed Gia''s neck from behind and looked at her face.


    "Hello, Luv... Do you want this ?" Anon asked as he slapped his cock on her forehead.


    "Yes~ Yes~ master... Please give me your dick." Gia spoke with a perverted expression as she immediately started licking Anon''s dick.

 Chapter 720 -720

    Chapter 720 -720


    ??"Fine... Here you go." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Gia''s body by the Waist and bent her down.


    He then started rubbing his cock over Gia''s pussy.


    *Rub-Rub*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Master... Please fuck me. Insert your huge cock into my pussy and tear it apart. Play with my boobs and squeeze them as hard as you want." Gia spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her ass cheeks tightly and pulled her pussy behind with full force.


    As soon as Anon pulled her pussy back, His cock hitted the back wall of Gia''s womb and her eyes got rolled back due to immense pleasure.


    For a second there, Gia lost the control of her body and went unconscious but Anon immediately slapped on her huge boobs that were hanging down like a cow''s udders.


    ''Wait... Cow. I have a Barn of cow Milfs too... Hehehe. I will go there to have some milk after this...'' Anon spoke with an evil smile as he started banging Gia''s pussy without any mercy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Aanhhh~ Yes master~ Fuck me moreee~ Fuck my pussy~" Gia spoke with a perverted expression as she enjoyed Anon''s dick.


    "Let me get a hold of these knockers..." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed Gia''s boobs and started squeezing them tightly.


    "Ahh... What softness ?" Anon spoke as he squeezed her boobs even tighter.


    "ANHHHH~" Gia moaned loudly as she felt Anon''s hands squeezing her giant boobs.


    "How about some fun ?" Anon spoke as he grabbed Gia''s neck and let go of her body.


    As soon as he removed the support, her body immediately hanged over Anon''s dick and the pleasure she felt was Ultimate.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YESSSS~ MASTERRRR~" Gia shouted in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick hitting the back wall of her womb aggressively.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon fucked Gia''s pussy for the next 30 minutes and finally he reached his limit...


    "Fuck... I am cumming." Anon spoke as he started choking Gia by the neck.


    "M-Master... I-I can''t breat-" Before She could''ve completed her sentence, Anon inserted his other hand inside her mouth and continued to bang her pussy.


    "Shut the fuck up... I don''t care if you can breath or not bitch." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from her mouth and grabbed her clitoris instead.


    He then tightly pinched it and made Gia cry in pleasure...


    "ANHHHHHHHNNHHHHHH~ YES MASTER... EMPTY YOU BALLS INSIDE ME AND FILL ME UPPPP~" Gia shouted even though she struggled to breath and tightened her pussy for Anon.


    "Fuck... I am cumming." Anon Spoke as he grabbed Gia''s body by the Waist and pulled her down with full force.


    "HEINGHHHHHH~ MASTERRRRR.... FUCKKK~" Gia''s eyes rolled back and her tongue came out of her mouth.


    She made an ahegao face as her mind broke from the ultimate pleasure. Anon filled her womb with his white jeez and due to his backed-up state, the cum''s quantity coming out of his dick was too much.


    As soon as Gia felt Anon''s cum filling into her womb, she went unconscious and her pussy came like crazy.


    Normally Anon would''ve left her body, but the tightness in her pussy was even better than Gia and Freya''s pussy.


    So, he started moving his dick in and out of her pussy. With each pull, Anon was feeling her womb coming along with his dick.


    "Oh, my god... Her pussy is very tight." Anon spoke as he stood up from the ground and along with his dick, he picked up Cherry''s unconscious body from the ground.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon continuously banged Cherry''s unconscious pussy for the next 45 minutes and used her like portable pocket pussy.


    After getting bored with her unconscious body, Anon threw her unconscious body over the bed and started walking towards the underground city.


    "I want to fuck some real girls now. These human girls are so stupid." Anon spoke with a smile as he opened the door to the basement and started walking towards the entrance of the city.


    At the entrance, Two female guards were standing.


    "So, How did you like the bone soup I sent to your house ?" First ogre girl asked.


    "Yeah, it was good... But, my mother made it better." The other ogre girl spoke.


    "Hmm... I should learn it from your mother."


    "Hello, Ladies..." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the front.


    Both of the guard immediately looked at him and saw that Their king is standing in front of them, Naked.


    "Y-Y-Your Majesty... We greet you." Both of them immediately bowed down to Anon and as soon as they bowed down, They saw Anon''s huge dick standing.


    His dick was in full size and it was coming upto their faces.


    ''Woah... What a big Dick ? I wish I could get fucked with that.'' The ogre thought as she looked at Anon''s huge dick, but she didn''t knew that Anon can hear her thoughts.


    "Ladies, Stand up and turn around..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Your majesty..." The ogre girls immediately followed Anon''s orders and turned around instantly.


    "Remove every cloth from your body and bent down in front of me... Show me your round asses and fluffy green pussies." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Your majesty..." The ogre girls spoke as both of them immediately removed the clothes that they were using to cover their boobs and pussies.


    After removing the clothes, both of them bent down and revealed their green fat asses and fluffy pussies to Anon.


    "Heheh... What a view." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved ahead and inserted two fingers of each hand into both the pussies at the same time.


    "Anhh~"


    "Anhh~"


    Both of them moaned together as they felt Anon''s fingers going inside their pussies.


    "Ladies... You are going to get fucked, I hope you don''t have a problem with that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "No, your majesty." Both of them spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 721 -721

    Chapter 721 -721


    ??Anon immediately sat down and started licking the first girl''s pussy.


    Although ogres are intelligent but they aren''t very hygienic creatures. At first, when Anon noticed this, he ordered Sephie to teach the Ogre girls about cleanliness and hygiene because he is going to fuck them.


    Sephie immediately understood her assignment and taught every single ogre about cleanliness and hygiene.


    After that, all the Ogre girls understood that they had to keep their pussies clean all the time because their king can come and fuck them whenever he likes.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~" The ogre girl let out her moans as she felt Anon''s tongue rubbing over her pussy very smoothly.


    As Anon licked her thick pussy, he felt the soft fluffiness of her skin over there and her pink skin inside the pussy also started to come out as a sign of surrender.


    It was clear that she was opening her pussy on purpose for Anon.


    "Oh, Yeah..." Anon spoke as he slowly pushed both of her fluffy pussy lips together.


    "Anhhh~" She has never felt like this and this was the first time in her life that she was experiencing this much sexual pleasure.


    "You like that ?" Anon asked as he continued to press her pussy lips together.


    "Y-Yess~ Your majesty~ Very much..." She replied in a stammering voice.


    "Ho Ho.... Let''s see if you can take this." Anon spoke as he slowly slipped his hand a bit down and grabbed her big clit with his index finger and his thumb.


    As soon as he pinched her clit, A very powerful reaction came out of her body and she came instantly.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    "ANHHHH~" She let out a squeaky and Loud moaning voice before falling down to the ground.


    "I-I am sorry, Your majesty. I-I will stand up once aga- Anhhh~" As the ogre girl tried to stand up once again, she noticed that her legs aren''t moving anymore.


    "Don''t try, Luv. You are a virgin... Your legs won''t let you stand up after this stimulation." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed both ofbher legs and raised them high up in the air.


    He then looked at her pussy and noticed that it was twitching very fast, as if asking for Anon''s dick.


    "My, My... Looks like this pussy needs something, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as touched his cock''s tip over her pussy.


    Right now, Anon''s dick was in it''s full size and it was the right size to fuck a ogre girl with.


    "Y-Your majesty... Please insert it in my pussy..." The girl spoke with a shy expression as she couldn''t look into Anon''s eyes.


    "Oh, my... Look at this shy pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as he rammed his dick into the ogre girl''s pussy.This chapter is updated by


    "Annhhh~ Yes, Your Majesty~" She shouted in pleasure and her back arched up immediately.


    ''The tightness of a virgin pussy is best. Even Cherry''s pussy couldn''t bear this tightness and the culrs of a ogre girl''s pussy... Oh my god this heaven.'' Anon thought as he looked at the other Ogre girl and noticed that she was looking at Anon''s dick and Her friend''s pussy with a red face.


    "Luv, Why don''t you squat over her and put that pussy over my face." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Your majesty." The other ogre girl immediately did as Anon ordered her to do.


    She squatted down immediately over her friend and placed her pussy right in front of Anon''s face.


    As soon as Anon looked down, he noticed that both of their boobs are touching each other and their nipples are pecking at each other constantly.


    "Hmm... I don''t think she will let you have it." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the ogre girl who is squatting and cumming over Anon''s dick again and again like a monkey.


    "Oi, Stand up and leave." No.300 spoke as she immediately tapped the girl over her head.


    *Bonk*


    "Ouch, Mom... Don''t do that. I am serving your majesty with my pussy." The ogre girl spoke.


    "Mom...? No.300 are you her mother ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... But, not a blood-related mother. Her mother died in a war and she now calls me her mother.


    I am very happy that her first time happened with you, your majesty." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Now sit on my dick fast... I want a mature pussy to handle my cum." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master..." No.300 spoke as she immediately squatted down over Anon''s dick and gobbled it up in one go.


    She then started pounding her own pussy with Anon''s dick.


    "Your majesty... Do you want me to serve you with my pussy ?" No.300''s Step-daughter asked with a smile.


    "Yeah Dance, twerk your pussy and ass for me." Anon Ordered.


    "As you say, Your majesty..." The girl immediately accepted the command and started dancing like a cheap slut.


    She started throwing and twerking her father ass right to left and showing her pussy like a bitch.


    "Hehe... This is fun." Anon spoke as he observed her perverted dance and enjoyed it with a wide smile on his face.


    The ogre girl would show her pussy to Anon like a cheap slut while dancing and she even Shaked her ass as hard as it could''ve been done.


    "No.300... Wher are you ?" Suddenly, Anon heard Sephie''s voice coming from the behind.


    "Oh, it''s Madam sephie..." No.300 spoke as she stopped banging her pussy over Anon''s dick.


    "No.300 stand up, she will now sit on your place..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards her Step-daughter.


    "I-I am sorry master. I will not stop again... Please forgive me master..." No.300 begged as she started banging her pussy even harder.


    "Never ever stop once you put your pussy on my dick, right luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Ogre girl who was giving Anon hair massage and her boobs to suck.


    "As you say, You majesty... Do you want to suck on other boob your majesty ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, Give me both of them at the same time." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, My king... Here." The ogre girl spoke as she grabbed both of her nipples together and placed them in front of Anon''s lips.


    Anon immediately bit both of them and started sucking on them.


    "Master, This-" Before sephie could''ve completed sentence, her face turned red and she immediately turned around.


    "Sephie, remove your clothes and wait in your lab. I will fuck you after this..." Anon ordered.


    "A-As you say, Master." Sephie spoke in stammering voice as she immediately left the place.

 Chapter 722 -722

    Chapter 722 -722


    ??Sephie removed her top and revealed her medium sized boobs that had pink nipples.


    "HOHOHO... Look at that." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie''s boobs.


    "Master... Should I remove the lower ones as well, like No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a shut expression.


    Although she was being shy, she wanted to remove her clothes willingly, in order to get fucked by Anon.


    "Yes, Yes... Remove Everything..." Anon spoke.


    Sephie removed all of her clothes and revealed her pink pussy that was situated in the middle of of her tail and her waist.


    "Ohhh... So, That''s where your pussy is huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly looked at her pussy and noticed that it was a very fluffy shape.


    It was small, wet and triangular in shape.This chapter is updated by ..." Anon slowly touched her pussy and got a very good reaction out of Sephie.


    *Poke*


    "Anhh~" sephie immediately moaned in a very low voice.


    "Now, Now... You don''t have an ass huh ? Let''s see, If I can use your pussy." Anon spoke as he sat down and started licking her pussy.


    *Lick-Lick*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Master... Slowly." Sephie moaned in a very low voice as she felt Anon''s tongue licking over her soft pussy.


    As soon as Anon licked her pussy, he felt a sensation in his tongue.


    ''My tongue is slipping really smooth over hear pussy... It''s like I am licking a rubber pussy.'' Anon thought as he continued to lick her pussy.


    Slowly, Sephie''s tail coiled around Anon''s body and wrapped him.


    It was one of the natural instinct of a lamias to wrap their tails around their mate''s body once they breed.


    "Oh master, My master... Yes, Please impregnate me." Sephie spoke in a trance.


    Lamia''s tend to change personalities once they mate with their partner and become more slutty.


    "Hehe..." Anon laughed as he stood up and pulled his dick out.


    Sephie opened up her hairs and hugged Anon tightly, while his cock penetrated sephie''s virgin pussy.


    "Anhhh~ Yesss~" sephie moaned in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick going deep into her pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon started banging her pussy, While the other Ogre girls and No.300 continued to rub their pussies.


    70 minutes later...


    4 girls and Anon is lying unconscious on the floor, All of their pussies are filled with Anon''s cum and it''s flowing out of their womb.


    Anon is lying over the two Ogre girl''s breasts and a smile can be seen on his face. His dick is still inside No.300''s unconscious pussy and an Ogre girl''s boob in his mouth.


    As soon as Derein and Jessica heard his tone, a serious expression appeared over their faces.


    "Don''t you think, you have to much of an attitude ?" Derein asked.


    "I don''t think so, I am just stating facts to you ladies. What I am saying is you wasted my time and in exchange you aren''t telling me anything.


    You are wasting more of my time now. So, Either say anything or I am leaving." The dwarf king spoke with a serious expression.


    "You fucking-" Before derein could''ve completed her sentence, Jessica grabbed her hand.


    "Calm down... Mister Gwan-Ki-Ol... That''s your name, right ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Are you here to know my name ?" Gwan asked.


    "Fine... Let''s do this. I thought it will be hard but I can''t take it anymore. Both of us are cancelling alcohol and fish supply contracts with you.


    Human kingdom and the Elven Kingdom won''t supply wine or Alcohol to you from now on." Derein spoke up.


    "Are you in this too ?" Gwan asked as he looked at Jessica.


    "Yes, Sir... We are cancelling every contract with you." Jessica spoke up.


    "Hahaha... Well, Well, Well... You may think that you can cancel the contract just like that but you should know that in order to cancel the contract you have to pay 30% of the original value of the contract.


    And according to the contract''s actual value, both of you have to pay around 70 jade each to me.


    That will be one-third of your economy I guess and you can''t even think about that much... Because Human kingdom''s total economy is around 30 to 40 jades, I guess." Gwan spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, You crossed your limits..." Jessica spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well, I am just stating facts...if you want to cancel contract between us... You have to pay that amount and it will unbalance both of your kingdoms by so much that you won''t be able to recover from it.


    So, you better keep up with your alcohol supply." Gwan spoke as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "We will pay it..." Derein spoke from behind.


    "Hmm...? Look who is speaking... Are you sure you can pay it though ?" Gwan asked turning around.


    Derein looked at Gwan and didn''t speak anything...


    ''He is right... I don''t have that much money right now. How will I pay if he asked me for the money now ?'' She thought with a serious expression.


    Jessica immediately grabbed her hand slowly whispered into her ear...


    "Oi, What are you thinking ?" She asked.


    "I don''t have that much money on me right now..." Derein replied.


    "Don''t worry, You don''t have to pay it now. It will be paid in front of the Trade community leaders. I am sure master will give you the silver by then or I will pay for you." Jessica spoke.


    "Okay... Okay, I understand." Derein spoke as she turned to look at Gwan and spoke...


    "We will pay in full... Now, The contract is broken."


    "Wait, What ?" Gwan asked with a Confused expression.

 Chapter 723 -723

    Chapter 723 -723


    ??"Are you guys serious about this ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, We are very serious." Derein and Jessica spoke at the same time.


    "What the hell is going on here ladies ?" Gwan spoke with a smile as he sat down again and looked at them.


    "What do you mean ?" Jessica asked.


    "It''s obvious... Human kingdom doesn''t have that much money to pay me but she is ready to pay... That means someone else is pulling her strings.


    Now, I want to know if that person is pulling your strings or not ?" Gwan asked Jessica.


    A smile appeared over Jessica''s face and she spoke...


    "What if he is pulling my strings as well ?" She asked.


    "Then, I would like to know this person''s name and the reason why he is doing that." Gwan spoke.


    "We don''t want to give it to you... We will leave now." Derein spoke as she stood up and started walking towards the exit door.


    Jessica followed her without saying anything.


    "Wait..." Gwan shouted, Anger was clearly visible on his face.


    "How about we talk this through, like civilized persons ?" Gwan spoke.


    "Oh, But we are ladies... I don''t think you would want to have a chat with us." Jessica spoke with a mocking tone.


    "Okay, Okay... I admit it was my mistake and I am really sorry for my mistake. I shouldn''t have talked to you guys like that." Gwan spoke.


    "Say whatever you want to say... I don''t have time for this shit." Derein spoke with an attitude filled voice.


    ''This Bitch... I want to kill her with my hammer. But, In a hard time... You have to compromise.'' Gwan thought as he smiled and looked at her.


    "Ma''am... I am really sorry to waste your time. But, would you be kind enough to sit down once again, so that I can revise my offer ?" Gwan asked.


    Now, Both of them knew that no offer coming from Gwan''s side can change their minds because it was a direct order from Anon. But, they looked at each other and decided to make more fun of Gwan.


    Both of them sat down once again and looked at Gwan with a smile.


    "Okay... Guess I can give you some more minutes out of my Precious time." Derein spoke.


    "Me too... But, make it quick. I have a kingdom to run." Jessica spoke.


    ''Yeah... as if I am sitting free here.'' Gwan thought.


    "Speak something... or we are leaving Mr. Gwan." Derein spoke.


    "Y-Yes... How about this, I will double the amount of money I am giving you and you can keep the supply of your alcohol same." Gwan stated.


    "Not impressed..."


    "Me tooo..."


    "Fuck... You killed her ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Sir... She was following me back to the house and I didn''t wanted our base''s information leaking around in the ninja community." No.999 spoke.


    "Fuck information No.999..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the bag and opened it immediately.


    As soon as he opened the bag he saw a head covered in green mask.


    Anon slowly removed the mask...


    "Please don''t be beautiful... Please don''t be beautiful...." Anon repeated again and again as he opened the cloth mask and as soon as the mask opened up.


    Akira''s face was revealed... A very pretty face, blue shining eyes, Fair skin tone and cold lips.


    *Thud*


    "Nooooooo...." Anon immediately dropped the head down and shouted loudly.


    "M-Master.... Is something wrong ? Did I do something wrong ?" No.999 asked with a Confused expression as he didn''t understand what Anon meant by this sudden shout.


    "You fucking idiot... Do you have rest of her body ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... Here." No.999 spoke as he summoned another bag that was larger than the previous one and had Akira''s body inside it.


    Anon slowly opened the bag and prayed...


    "Please don''t have a good body... Please don''t have a good body...."


    As soon as Anon opened the bag, her body was revealed from the front side. She had Medium sized breasts and a slim Waist.


    "Fuu~ I thought she had a great body too." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned her body around and saw her Humongous and Round Ass.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!" Anon shouted as he immediately grabbed his head.


    "Y-Your M-M-Majesty... D-Did I do something wrong ?" No.999 now understood that killing Akira was a big mistake.


    "No.999, Why would you kill such a good bitch ? She could''ve been my jerk off toy or a cow in my farm... At least ask me before killing a fine ass like her." Anon spoke with a sad expression.


    "No.999 has disappointed his master... He shouldn''t exist in this world." No.999 spoke as he summoned a dagger into his hands and placed it right over his neck.


    "I am very sorry master, Please accept my apology..." No.999 spoke as he started cutting his throat with the dagger... But, before he could''ve completely decapitated himself, Anon grabbed his hand and healed his wound.


    "I don''t want two dead bodies here No.999. The ones who are gone can''t be brought back to life and there is no point in punishing you because you have already proved that your life is fully devoted to me.


    So, Clean this mess and keep a close eye on that dwarf guy. If something interesting happens, report it to me immediately... Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "As you command your majesty..." No.999 spoke as he immediately disappeared from the location with the dead body.


    "What a waste... Such a milf died. Her small body and that humongous ass... Wait that ass, hehehe.... Once I get some Dwarf girls, I will fuck with their bodies as much as I want.


    Give them ultra huge boobs or give their ass pillow like softness. I should make all of them lactate and since they are so small... I can also remove their hand and legs from their bodies and make them into proper Onaholes... Na, That would be a bad idea... Or will it be a good idea ?


    I can''t wait to play with some dwarf milfs. But, for now... I am going to breed some cows and milk them." Anon spoke as he exited his house and started walking towards his Harem barn that had many different varieties of girls in it.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only

 Chapter 724 -724

    Chapter 724 -724


    ??As soon as Anon opened the gate of the Barn.... He saw Hundreds of Girls inside the barn all of them were down on their knees just like a cow.


    Their heads are stuck inside a wooden wall in front of which there was a long assembly line on which food was served for them.


    There were Humans milfs with stupidly huge ass and boobs, there were beast girls with multiple huge boobs and Even Elven Milfs that has soft and huge boobs.


    "Master, Your cow Milfs are ready to be milked." Mike spoke as he walked inside the barn with Anon.


    "My, My... You made a very good arrangement, Just like I told you to." Anon spoke with a satisfied expression.


    "Yes, Master. I have done the work just like you told me to." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, Do I know all of them ? Because I can''t remember any of their names." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, You may know one or two of them but rest of them are unknown to you because I have collected several milfs from houses that fitted the body criteria, you gave me.


    Huge Breasts, Round and Soft ass, over 35 years age and Looks appealing to eyes." Mike replied as he looked at Anon.


    "HoHoHo... Nice. How did you collect them ? Did you buy them out or Snatched them away ?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, 50% of these Milfs have been sold to me by their husbands and childrens for money and 30% of them were snatched away from their families, most of them are from Elven Kingdom.


    The rest 20% are huntres that went into the Nightmare forest and got lost, our ogre team found them and brought them here." Mike explained.


    lights¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "Oh... Nice Nice... I see some really juicy ass and pussies here. How does this works ? Like do they stay here all the time or you leave them outside too ?" Anona asked.


    "Sir, We leave them out three times a day in order to remove waste from their bodies." Mike explained.


    "Good... Good... Anyone tried to run away ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir... One tried to run away. We caught her, binded her to a rope and after that 300 Ogres fucked her.


    She gave birth to more than 500 ogre children in the last 21 days and we show her as an example to these Milfs so that they don''t try to run away." Mike explained.


    "Very good, Mike... Now, Leave." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command master. Please enjoy..." Mike spoke as he closed the barn''s gate and left Anon alone with his cow Milfs.


    "Now, Now... Hello Girls." Anon spoke with a smile as he started removing his clothes.


    "HELLO MASTER, WE GREET YOU." All of them shouted together.


    "Mike gave taught them good manners..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, today we are going to do a introduction day... I will fuck all of you and milk your breasts and when I do that you have to introduce yourself. I don''t want to see your face or know your name... Just tell me your profession and about your life... Like how many kids you have and shit.


    At least I should know what type of MILF I am fucking right now. Do you all understand ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "YES, MASTER." All of them spoke up.


    Do you want to get fucked by the Ogres ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... I-I acknowledge it but I want to know the price for what my husband has sold me to a monster like you." She asked as she dropped her weapon.


    "I guess he asked for about 300 gold." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, fair enough... At least I am worth 300 golds and food here is better than my house and I don''t mind giving milk because my breasts can''t produce it.


    It''s been a while since I gave birth." She spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I will fix it for you." Anon spoke as he walked upto her and grabbed her right boobs.


    <Body Modification>


    "Woah... Woah... I feel something." She spoke as milk started coming out of her boobs.


    "See... Now, Get down and wiggle that ass for me." Anon ordered.


    "Fine... But, Please be gentle... It''s my first time after so many years." She spoke with a serious expression as she immediately bent down on her knees.


    "Luv, You can ask for anything but don''t ask me to be gentle... I am not a gentle guy." Anon. Spoke as he grabbed her neck and choked her.


    "H-Hey... Please..." She spoke with a serious expression.


    "Shhh... You are now my property and I will use my property however I like." Anon spoke with a smile as he rammed his dick into her pussy.


    "ANHHHHHH~ So BIGGGGG~" She moaned loudly.


    "Haha... What a fucking slut you are ?" Anon asked as he increased the size of his cock and knocked on her womb directly.


    "ONHHHH~ FUCK~ YOUR DICK IS KISSING MY WOMB~" She shouted like a slut as her eyes rolled back.


    "Here you go, you little slut..." Anon spoke with a smile as he increased the size of his dick even more and entered inside her womb.


    As soon as his Dick penetrated into her womb, Her Mind broke and her tongue came out of her Mouth.


    "NOOOOO~ YOUR DICK IS CHOKING MY WOMBBB~ CAN''T BREATHE~" She shouted.


    "Haha... This is just the start..." Anon spoke as he pulled his dick out of her pussy and as he pulled it out he felt the suction force her pussy was applying to keep it in.


    As soon as Anon''s dick came out of her pussy, he noticed her pussy lips twitching like crazy.


    "FUCKKKK~ PLEASE MASHTERRR~ HAVE SOME MERCY ON THIS STUPID FEMALE~" She spoke with an ahegao face.


    "Well, you came down really quickly... Guess you needed a good dicking session." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes Master~ I am your bitch... I am your cow... Please milk my boobs master." She spoke.


    "I will..." Anon spoke as he started milking her boobs into a bucket while pounding her pussy from behind.

 Chapter 725 -725

    Chapter 725 Chapter-725


    The Elf MILF is lying on her shoulder, her ass rising high up in the air and Anon''s cum dripping down from her pussy.


    Her eyes are Rolled back and her tongue is out of her Mouth just like a cheap whore.


    Anon is sitting near her ass, his hand is over her ass and with his other hand he is drinking her fresh breast milk.


    "Fuuu~ Haha... Your pussy was good." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her ass cheek.


    *Slap*


    As soon as he slapped her ass, More of his cum flowed out of her pussy.


    "Oh, Looks like my balls are out of control today." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the ground and started walking towards the next Cow Milf that he is going to fuck.


    "Hmm... Whom should I fuck next ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked around and suddenly noticed a round furry ass.


    "Heheh... How can I ignore a real bitch while fucking bitches ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started running towards the furry ass that was wiggling like crazy.


    Anon grabbed It and started squeezing her huge boobs.


    "Woof~ Master... Please fuck me." The girl spoke in a happy voice as she started wiggling her tail and ass together.


    "Introduce yourself while I take a look at your furry pussy." Anon ordered with a smile as he started to rub her pussy.


    "Annh~ Master I am from a four star household woof~ I am mother of two girls and a widow whose husband died 30 years ago in a battle. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    My children sold me to the vampire, because I was occupying free space in their house woof~" She spoke.


    *Slap*


    As soon as she felt Anon''s hand slapping her ass


    cheek tightly, her breasts got hyper active and started producing milk automatically.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Master.... Yessshhh~" She shouted in a very happy voice and continued to enjoy Anon''s slaps.


    After slapping her ass for ten minutes without any stops... Anon finally decided to fuck her.


    He whipped his cock out and rubbed it over her pussy.


    "Anhhhh~ Yes master, Fuck my pussy and make me your bitch. Turn me into an obedient dog master woof~" She spoke with a happy expression as she Wiggled her pussy over Anon''s dick.


    "Haha... Girls here are very intresting." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock into her pussy without stops and penetrated her womb at once.


    As soon as Anon''s cock penetrated inside her womb, her boobs got really heavy.


    "WOOOOOOOOOFFFF~" She Howled as she felt Anon''s dick inside her womb.


    "Your boobs are holding a lot of milk... I can Sense it, why don''t we take some of that out ?" Anon asked as he placed a bucket right in front of her boobs and pressed her right nipple slightly.


    As soon as he pressed her nipple, milk gushed out of her boob and fell directly into the bucket.


    With such a small press, her boobs released a lot of milk and as soon as Anon saw this, evil ideas started coming into his mind.


    "Looks like real bitches give more milk then normal bitches." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned himself upside down and removed the bucket from the way.


    *Ting-Ting-Ting*


    Suddenly a bell rang and everyone immediately dropped their Pickaxe.


    "It''s fucking lunch time... Let''s have some booze and fishes."


    "Hahah.... Let''s have a duel on who can eat more fishes and drink more booze, Old man juik." A young dwarf spoke.


    "Ha... Hahahaha... Look at this small dick, he is challenging me to a booze drinking duel. Kid, ask your mother my name... She will tell you who I really am." The old dwarf spoke with a smile.


    "Ohhhhh...."


    "Hahahahha...."


    "Hehehe... Brother Juik directly went to his mother."


    "Don''t bully the kid, Juik." Another Elderly Dwarf spoke from behind.


    "Brother Lyui... What can I do ? This stupid ass is talking non-


    sense." Juik spoke with a smile.


    "Oi, guys... Come here, Look there is a notice on the booze barrels." A Dwarf shouted from the distance.


    "What type of notice ?" Juik asked.


    "I-I don''t know, It''s written in a very wierd language.... It''s like, If I focused really hard I will be able to decode it." The dwarf spoke with a serious expression as he continued to look at the letter.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly, Juik slapped the dwarf from behind...


    "You fucking idiot... You are holding the letter upside down." Juik spoke as he snatched the letter our of his hand.


    "Okay guys, It''s a letter from the chairman of mines... He says-" Juik suddenly went silent as he readed the letter and his facial expressions turned very serious.


    "What ? Are you also holding it upside down ? Hahaha..." A Dwarf asked as he started laughing loudly.


    "Hahahah..."


    "Hehehe... Brother just let him read it or I will die from all that laughing."


    "Puwahaha.... I can''t stop laughing. Today is a good day."


    "Oi, Juik What does the letter say ?" Lyui asked with a serious expression.


    "The chairman says, This is all the booze we are going to get from today... The unlimited booze break system has been suspended and from today onwards we will only get 5 barrels of wine every single day.


    The fishes will be the same... Only two barrels of fried fishes will be given to us." Juik spoke.


    As soon as these words came out his mouths, everyone stopped laughing or making fun of him.


    All of them looked at him as if he is a devil or something, who just stole their wine.


    "How are we going to work, if they are going to give us such a small amount of booze ?" Suddenly a dwarf spoke up from the crowd.

 Chapter 726 -726

    Chapter 726 Chapter-726


    "We have to talk about this to the Chairman." Juik spoke with a serious expression.


    "Let''s go..."


    "Yeah... We are with you, sir Juik."


    "We support you, Sir Juik."


    Everyone started shouting from the back.


    "Fine... I will take care of this matter. Everyone, We are going to the Chairman''s Office. Leave you work and come with me." Juik shouted. The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Yaaayyy..."


    "Let''s gooo..."


    "We will show the chairman our power."


    "Stupid, You are a simple miner..."


    All of them started walking towards the Chairman''s Office.


    After walking for about 3 kilometres, all of them reached in front of the Chairman''s Office...


    "Chairman... Come out. We have something to talk about." Juik shouted.


    Inside the office...


    "Oh fuck... They are here. What am I going to tell them ?" The Chairman spoke with a very worried expression.


    "Sir, You should tell them the whole truth... I mean we can''t do anything, even if we keep them in the shadows." An Elf girl who is standing right next to the chairman spoke up.


    "No, if I told them about the deal cancellation... Then they will leave my mines at once. I can''t do this Ela. I-I need to lie, in order to keep them here. But, I can''t think of a proper lie." The chairman spoke.


    "Sir, Why don''t you say that due to some worker''s low efficiency in work caused us a big loss and we can''t afford unlimited alcohol now.


    This way, our work done will also increase." The Elf girl spoke.


    "Wow... Ela. I just love your brain." The chairman spoke with a smile as he immediately stood up and started walking towards the exit door.


    "Thank you sir but-" Before Ela could''ve completed her sentence, the manager opened the door.


    *Click*


    He opened the door and stepped outside with confidence.


    "Gentlemen, I know why you are here and I will give you a proper cause for that. You might be wondering why you are getting counted barrels of alcohol and I can understand your concern in this matter.


    So, due to your lack of work in the last 15 days, our company has suffered a very big loss and for that reason, I am limiting your alcohol supplies. If you have any questions ask now and go back to your work after that." The chairman spoke with a wide smile and confident expression.


    "Oh, I thought it was because Human and Elf kingdom cancelled the contract of alcohol with our kingdom." Juik spoke with a serious expression.


    "WHATTTT !!??? How do you know that ?" Teh chairman asked with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Because it''s written in today''s newspaper Stupid. I got it when I was coming here." Juik spoke as he throwed the newspaper towards the manager.


    He read the front page and noticed that the front page has a big headline of Alcohol cancel contract.


    "As you say, Sir." Ela spoke as she immediately left the office.


    "Why would those kingdoms cancel the contract with us ? If everything goes like this... Then I will have to close my mines soon.


    I have to contact someone in the human kingdom, who can sell me booze in black and at a low price.


    But, I am sure I won''t be the only one who will try to do this. So, I have to be fast." The chairman spoke as he immediately stood up from his chair and started searching for something in his almirah.


    But, he didn''t knew that someone is watching him from the shadows.


    A ninja ogre who is sent by Anon is keeping a very keen eyes on this guy because Anon told him to.


    This guy is a very good trader but his mind is easy to break and he can get overwhelmed easily.


    In order to penetrate inside the kingdom, This guy will be the best pawn for Anon.


    3 hours ago....


    Anon is talking with No.999.


    "Take the Jades from Mike, Give them to both of them and close this matter fast No.999. I want this contract cancelled as soon as possible." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master..." No.999 spoke.


    "Good... You can leave now." Anon ordered.


    "Master, If you don''t mind... Can I ask you something ?" No.999 spoke.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Master, I have seen you defeat such powerful people with a very low effort and you''ve overwhelmed people with just your voice.


    Then, Why would you do this to the dwarfs instead of directly taking over their kingdom.


    I know you can take over them without any efforts, you can even order madam No.300 to take an ogre army with her and conquer that kingdom easily... But, you are still choosing the hardwork. Please enlighten me master and please punish me if I have crossed a line." No.999 asked with a serious expression as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Haha... You haven''t crossed a line No.999. I will answer your question.


    Okay, so assume you have a new mating partner No.999, you have two choices in this matter...


    You can either have your partner easily without any efforts okay but she will remain unloyal to you and get fucked by another Ogre behind your back because she thinks that the other ogre is stronger than you.


    But, on the other hand you can first beat the shit out of that other ogre and then have your partner.


    Now, your partner knows that you are the strongest and she won''t go back to that other ogre. So, Which way are you going to choose, No.999 ?"


    No.999 immediately understood what Anon was trying to say.


    "Master, Now I fully understand what you are trying to say. Please forgive my small brain for not understanding your purpose behind this. I will leave now master." No.999 spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    "Bye..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''That''s all bullshit... I want to play with their minds, their wives and their daughters. I will play with their minds, so hard that they won''t be able to recover from my mind games.


    I will make them forget the difference between reality and dreams.'' Anon thought with an evil smile.


    "Master... The the Alcohol drug you told me to make is ready." Sephie spoke from behind.

 Chapter 727 -727

    Chapter 727 -727


    lights¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm ??"It''s been 2 days... Master should be done by now. It''s dinner time anyways." Mike spoke as he started walking towards the MILF Barn.


    Mike unlocked the gate''s lock and opened it slowly.


    *Creak*


    As soon as he opened the gates, A strong smell of semen came out of the room.


    "Mast-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Anon is sleeping over an Elf MILF''s ass.


    ''Master is sleeping... Should I wake him up ?'' Mike thought with a serious expression.


    Mike then slowly turned around and noticed that all the milfs were unconscious inside their stables. Some of their bodies were even upside down and cum was flowing out of their pussies.


    Milk was flowing out of their boobs and their nipples were swollen.


    ''Looks like master didn''t spare a single of these Milfs.'' Mike thought as he looked at the other side and noticed that the milfs on that side were in the same condition.


    Some of their wombs were also hanging out of their pussies due to extreme sexual pleasure.


    "Hmm...? Mike, Is that you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he opened his eyes slowly and stood up.


    "Master..." Mike immediately went down on his knees.


    "What time is it ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s 3 in the evening sir..." Mike replied.


    "3 ? I only spent only 5 hours here ? It felt like more..." Anon spoke as he summoned his clothes and started wearing them.


    "Master you''ve spent 2 days in this barn..." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "2 days ? Well, That''s a new record... I guess I drank over 50 liters of milk in these 2 days but, Somehow I am hungry again... Is the dinner ready ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Sir. The servents will serve it on your order..." Mike spoke.


    "Mnnnhhhhhh... I need more dick." The Elf MILF spoke in her sleep.


    "Get this bitch back into position Mike." Anon spoke as he got fully dressed and started walking towards the exit door of the Barn.


    "As you say, Master." Mike replied as he immediately stood up, grabbed the Elf MILF and placed her head inside the wooden wall hole, just like the other MILF cows.


    He then started walking towards Anon.


    "I had some really good sex in these last 2 days but I am really hungry and fatigued. I will have some dinner and sleep again." Anon spoke.


    "As you wish master..." Mile replied.


    "Don''t wake me up Mike, until it''s a big emergency and as in emergency I mean, if it''s something that even you can''t handle." Anon commanded.


    "I understand completely master..." Mike replied.


    Anon and Mike both entered inside the dinning hall and noticed that all the chairs are empty and lots of delicious food is being served on the table.


    "Master... Would you like to have a blowjob while you eat ?" An ogre girl who was serving the food asked with a smile.


    He then released his cum directly inside her throat.


    *Gulp-Gulp-Gulp*


    The ogre maid obediently drank all the cum and didn''t even flinched while Anon forced his cum into her throat.


    "Haaa... That was good." Anon spoke as he took his cock out of her mouth.


    "I will clean it for you, master or would you like to use my pussy too, master ?" The ogre maid asked with a smile.


    "Well, I won''t be a guy if I declined that offer... Turned around and put that green pussy over my dick." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master..." The ogre maid spoke as she immediately picked up her maid uniform and the turned around.


    She then obediently placed her pussy over Anon''s dick and slided it down.


    "Anhhh~" she started moaning as she slammed her pussy over Anon''s dick again and again.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    While she used her pussy to pleasure Anon''s dick, Anon noticed that Mike is thinking about something with a very focused expression.


    "What happened Mike ? I think you have some questions in that mind of yours..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master... You are right. I do have one question that I would like to ask you. But, I don''t know if it will be an appropriate question." Mike spoke.


    "Well, I already know your question because I can read your mind.


    You want to ask, What kind of creatures live in the Deep Sea. But, you are not asking it because if I didn''t knew the answer to this question then you are afraid that you will hurt my ego." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, master. If I crossed a limit..." Mike immediately spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Don''t worry, Mike. My ego is not that big and I really don''t know what kind of creatures live on that side because I have never been there. I wish someone can tell me something about that place... So, I can go a little bit prepared." Anon spoke.


    "Master, I may know someone who can tell you about the Deep Sea." Mike spoke.


    "Hmm... Really ? Who ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "The First Vampire... The original one, Jaega Leo King." Mike spoke.


    "The first Vampire ? He is still alive ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes master... It is said that he is still in this world and he is living under the shadows. Some wild races of vampires claim that they have seen him in the Bloodmoon Forest of the North on the Night of Red Moon that happens in the 12th cycle of every five years.


    They say that he comes out of his hiding spot on that particular night and visits the grave of his beloved mother.


    If you can get to him master, then you can gain the infinite knowledge that he has collected over the years." Mike explained.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~..."


    "You ever tried to catch him ?" Anon asked as he ate more food and took a sip of wine from his glass.


    "Well, Master... I was never interested in this kind of thing but some people wandered off into the Bloodmoon Forest, just to find that guy several times.


    Some even believe that he has found out the way to obtain absolute immortality."The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 728 -728

    Chapter 728 -728


    ??8 days later, Underground city...


    Sephie is sitting inside her personal room, sipping coffee from her cup while looking at some documents.


    *Page turning sound*


    "Hmmm..."


    *Sip-Sip*


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on her door...


    "Come in, It''s open." Sephie spoke as she slowly placed down the coffee cup and looked at the entry door.


    *Click*


    The gate opened and Mike entered inside the room.


    "Hello, Sir Mike... Would you like to have some coffee ?" Sephie asked.


    "No, It messes with my head and makes me uncomfortable." Mike replied as he walked upto Sephie and sat down besides her on the chair.


    "So, How can I help you ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Well, I was getting bored. So, I thought why not come here and pass some time." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, Well, Well... That''s a miracle. Sir Mike is bored for the first time..." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "Master is sleeping for the past 8 days and I don''t have anything to do. Everything is working perfectly fine..." Mike spoke.


    "Why don''t you go and spend some time with your family ?" Sephie asked.


    "That''s what I have been doing for the past 7 days... Wait, Your Aura... It''s different from before." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah ? What does it feels like now ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "You had sex with master.... Didn''t you ?" Mike asked.


    "What the !? How can you sense that ? It''s been more than 9 days since we had sex." Sephie asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, once a girl gets her virginity broken by master... Her Aura get''s stronger by the day." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Is that so ? Looks like I have to do it more often..." Sephie spoke in a very low voice.


    "What ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Nothing..."Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, Another Knock was heard on the door.


    "It''s open..." Sephie spoke.


    *Click*


    The gate opened once again and No.300 entered inside the room.


    "What are you doing here, Sir Mike ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    Inside Anon''s room...


    Anon is sleeping soundly on his bed with two naked ogre girls and two Elven Milfs.


    Anon slowly opened his eyes and looked around... He noticed the bright sunlight coming inside his room from behind the curtains.


    "What the fuck is going on ? How long have I been sleeping for ?" Anon asked with a lazy expression as he stood up from his bed and wore his robe and started walking towards the windows of the room.


    He then slided the curtains to the side and summoned a cigar into his hands.


    Anon lit the cigar and while he was lighting the cigar, He poured a glass of pure red wine into the glass that was made out of pure gold.


    "Haa... Mike." Anon spoke with a low voice.


    Underground city...


    "Mike... Mike... Mike..." Anon''s voice echoed inside Mike''s ears and he immediately stood up from the chair.


    "Woah... Don''t scare us like that." Sephie spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah, What happened ? Did we got invaded by an enemy ?" No.


    300 asked as she also stood up from her chair and Summoned her axes.


    "No, Master is awake and he is calling me. I have to go... Bye, Girls." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    "How did he know that master is calling him ?" No.300 asked with a Confused expression.


    "First, Sir Mike is a Vampire... He can even hear a ant walking. Secondly, He drank master''s blood once and now master can contact him with his mind communication skill that he uses to contact us." Sephie explained.


    "Oh, yes... I totally forgot about that." No.300 spoke with a understanding expression.


    "How can you forget such things, No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Hey, I have a very small mind and I have to remember the fighting techniques too... So, I can''t remember everything." No.


    300 replied.


    "Your mind can store the same amount of information as everyone, No.300." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    Inside Anon''s room...


    "I Greet my master..." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon on one knee.


    Anon sat on his chair peacefully and sipped his red wine while smoking his cigar and enjoying the view outside the window.


    "Mike... How long have been asleep for ?" Anon asked.


    *Sip*


    *Puff*


    "8 days, Master." Mike replied.


    "Hmm... It''s time to take round to the Dwarf kingdom Mike."


    "Shall I inform Mrs. Adeline sir ?" Mike asked.


    "No, we are going with secret identities..." Anon spoke.


    "Should I prepare the carriages then, sir ?" Mike asked.


    "No, we are going through the public transport, I will take a small round in the human kingdom as well. I want to kill someone... My hands are itching."

 Chapter 729 -729

    Chapter 729 -729


    ??Royal Capital, 7th ring...Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "5 apples for 1 copper.... 5 apples for 1 copper..."


    "Please look here, We have the tastiest bread of all time."


    ....


    The capital was more lively then ever and the vendors were shouting loudly in order to sell their stuff.


    At the entrance gate of the 7th ring...


    "Hello..." A man with blonde hairs and pitch black eyes walked upto the guard and raised his hand towards him for a friendly handshake.


    He was wearing good clothes and had a smart looking friend with him.


    These two were none other than Anon and Mike.


    "Are you a royal ?" The guard asked.


    "No..." The guy replied.


    "Then how dare you think, that I am going to shake hands with you, Stupid ?" The guard asked with a smile.


    ''Master, should I slice his head off ?'' Mike''s voice resounded inside Anon''s head.


    ''No, Mike... I am working on a new technique today. I want to see, to what point I can handle my anger and that''s why... I am going to endure every stupid guy today.'' Anon replied with his skill Psychopathic Connection.


    ''As you command, Master...''


    "Oi, What are you laughing about ? Show me your damn ID card and go inside..." The guard spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, Yes... Here."


    <Illusion>


    As soon as Anon used his skill... A dark cloud formed over his hand and shaped up into a fake ID card.


    "Will you give me this for 2 coppers ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, No... Kid. No bargaining here. This sea food costs 3 coppers/2 pieces and I will sell it for 3 copper only." The shopkeeper spoke with a serious expression.


    "Haa... But, I only have 2 coppers. Well, fine... I am going." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the other stall.


    "W-Wait... Okay, Okay... Take it." The shopkeeper immediately spoke up.


    "Haha... Thank you." Anon spoke with a smile as he gave him the two coppers and took two pieces of seafood from his stole.


    "Here you go Mike... Have a taste." Anon spoke as he gave one piece to Mike.


    "Master... What are you doing ? We have to kill that guy and everything he holds dear to him." Mike spoke up with a serious expression.


    "Mike... Didn''t you hear what that girl just said ? A noble man never gets angry on the ones who are weaker than him." Anon spoke with a smile as he controlled his anger.


    "M-Master..." Mike immediately understood that how easily he got consumed by anger and forgot everything that Anon has told him just a moment ago.


    "Master, I am really sorry for letting my Anger take over me like that. Please forgive me..." Mike Apologized immediately.


    "I wanted to kill him as well once he pushed me back Mike, but his girlfriend''s words saved his life." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a big bite from his food and started walking towards the transport station.


    "Sometimes, I don''t understand why these guys call themselves Noble, When they know that there are beings out there who can kill them easily." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Not only noble master, some of them even consider themselves as the gods of this land." Mike spoke.


    "Hahahaha... God. Mike you know what I always say right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes master, ''There is always someone out there, who is stronger than you.''" Mike spoke.


    "Right... Now, let''s get some cigars because I am almost out of my stock now." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the cigar shop.


    *Ting*


    As soon as he entered inside the shop a bell rang and the old man working inside the shop immediately stood up and looked at the incoming customers.


    "Yes.... How can I help you ?" He asked with a smile.

 Chapter 730 -730

    Chapter 730 -730


    ??"Hello, Markus..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the old man.


    "Hmm...? Who are you gentlemen and how do you know my name ?" Markus asked with a Confused expression.


    ''Ah, Fuck... I forgot that I was in disguise.'' Anon thought immediately.


    "Umm... Mr. Anon told us about you. He said you sell best cigars in all seven kingdoms." Mike immediately spoke up and settled his doubt.


    "Oh, You are Sir Anon''s friends ? Please have a seat gentlemen... I will bring some wine for you guys." Markus spoke as he immediately went in.


    "Master, Why do you always buy your cigars form this old man ?" Mike asked.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    "Because he makes good Cigars, gives me 10% discount and serves me wine even without knowing who I really am." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master-"


    "Here you go gentlemen... Here is your delicious wine. Please have a sip..." Markus spoke as he gave the wine to Anon and Mike.


    "Thanks..." Both Anon and Mike spoke at the same time.


    "So, Mr..." Markus spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Oh, I am Jack." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Haha... Mr. Jack. Please tell me... What would you like to buy from my shop ? Antiques, Cigars or Maybe old wine." Markus asked with a smile.


    "Well, I would like to buy Some Cigars..." Anon spoke.


    "Okay and how many packs of cigar do you want sir ?" Markus asked.


    "I want 69 crates of your best cigars..." Anon spoke.


    "Hahaha... Mr. Anon told you to say that didn''t he ? He always places the same order with the same exact words. I always tried to convince him to buy 70 full crates but he never did and I guess you would be the same, right ?" Markus asked with a smile.


    "Yes... Only 69 crates of cigar." Anon spoke.


    "As you say, Sir... I will prepare your order and until then please wait in this room and enjoy your wine." Markus spoke with a smile as he went to the other room.


    "Oh, thank you..." Anon took the wine bottle and placed it inside his inventory.


    After this he placed all the crates of cigar into his inventory and took out the empty crates.


    "I will be waiting to do business with you again, Mr. Jack and say hi to Mr. Anon for me." Markus spoke as Anon exited his shop.


    "I will..." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the shop.


    He then summoned a cigar placed it in-between his lips and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Master... Where to next ?" Mike asked.


    "To the dwarf kingdom..." Anon spoke as he saw a group of wagons standing in front of a big bread factory.


    "Hmm...?" Anon suddenly noticed a sigil sign on the wagons and immediately understood that these wagons were also going to the dwarf kingdom.


    "Let''s go with them..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, these wagons are third party wagons... They go from the forest routes in order to avoid Royal Tax.


    The Royal wagons are that way..." Mike spoke.


    "Mike... What''s the fun in going through the safe way ? Reaching your destination is no fun, it''s all about the way you travel through and travelling through a safe route is boring as fuck.


    We will go from the Forest route, Maybe I make some female friends in the way. I mean having sex in a wagon will be a new experience." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards the wagons.


    "Master can be really carefree sometimes... Haha." Mike spoke with a smile as he immediately followed Anon.


    Inside the factory...


    "Okay... That''s too low for what you give to the regular transporters, Mister." A human girl with muscular body spoke with a serious expression.


    "I mean you aren''t paying Royal Tax.... So, that should be more than enough right ?"


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Ummm... Excuse me ? Am I interrupting something ?" Anon asked as he knocked on the door.

 Chapter 731 -731

    Chapter 731 -731


    ??"Inside the factory, seven people are standing in front of the factory owner.


    In the front, a girl with a muscular body build is standing, and her face has a big burn mark on its left side.


    "Mr. Keel... I am not going to repeat myself. You promised me 7 gold for this transport, and now you are only giving me 3 gold? What should I make of that?" She asked with an angry expression.


    "Look... I know I promised you that... but why would I give it to you if you aren''t even taking a guarantee of my goods to reach their location? If I can get assured that my goods will reach their location, then I will give you 6 gold, and if something happens to my goods, you will give me a full refund," Keel spoke with a smile.


    "You fucking... But, this is still too low for such a long transport route. I have 5 drivers and 7 crew members to feed... How do you think I am going to pay them?" The girl asked with an irritated expression.


    "Hey, hey... You aren''t going to pay the Royal Tax, are you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you aren''t going to pay the Royal tax, then you can easily distribute this money between you guys. Now, don''t waste my time and go..."


    "But-"


    "I will give you 3 golds..." Suddenly, Anon''s voice rang from behind.


    Everyone immediately turned around and noticed a guy with blonde hair and black eyes standing on the factory''s entrance gate.


    "Who are you?" The girl asked with a confused expression.


    "I am just a traveler looking for a wagon. I heard that you guys are also going to the Dwarf kingdom... Will you drop me there? I will give you the missing amount of money that he promised you. How about it?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, you should use the Royal wagon-" A mercenary started speaking but before he could''ve completed his sentence, the girl mercenary immediately punched him in the stomach and stopped him from speaking anything further.


    "Hahaha... Why not, Sir? We will take you to the dwarf kingdom without any problems." She spoke with a smile.


    "Leader... What are you doing?" The other mercenary asked in a low voice, with a confused expression.


    "Can''t you see it? The money is coming to us, and you stupids are trying to send it away." She spoke with an angry expression immediately.


    "I-I see..."


    "So, is it possible and I have a friend with me as well...?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why not? We will leave in about 30 minutes... Please have a seat until then. I am Kira, and I will be your host during this journey.


    This is my crew. I have 3 girls and 4 guys with 5 wagon drivers. You can ask for any help on the way from any of them. Please enjoy the trip... Thank you." Kira spoke as she left immediately after this to load the stuff into her wagon.


    "Hello, I am Lisa. I hope you enjoy our ride..." A girl with blue eyes and blue hair walked up to Anon.


    "Oh, hello... I am Ano- I mean Jack. My name is Jack." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm... What a coincidence, my small brother has the same name as you." Lisa spoke with a smile.


    "Hahah... What a funny coincidence. Now, will you stop flirting with him and help me?" Kira shouted from a distance.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am..." Lisa spoke with a scared expression as she immediately started walking towards Kira.


    "Kid... Do you know how to fight?" Another girl with black hair and brown eyes walked up to Anon.


    "I mean... I know it theoretically." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Haha... Kid, you should know that we will cross through a very dangerous forest, and there will be beasts and bandits... Hehehe." She spoke with an evil smile as she tried to scare Anon with her words.


    She grabbed the leash and got ready to move forward.


    "Looks like a snowfall is going to happen..." Suddenly Anon''s voice came from the back.


    "Hmm...?"


    Anon came up to Kira and sat beside her on the driver''s seat of the wagon.


    "What are you doing?" Kira asked.


    "Nothing... I don''t like to sit back. I thought, I would rather enjoy the view with you here," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Haa... You are a stupid kid. If you think you will impress with that, then you are just making a fool of yourself," Kira spoke with a smile as she whipped the leash and the horses started moving.


    As soon as the first wagon started moving, the other 12 followed behind.


    "I thought he will come and sit with me..." Lisa spoke with a sad expression.


    "Don''t worry... Not everyone likes a whore," a man around 23 spoke from the other wagon.


    "You fucking asshole... I will kill you."


    "Hahahaha...."


    "Hehehe...."


    "Hahahahaha..."


    Ten minutes later, all 13 wagons left the Royal Capital...


    "So, may I ask how long have you been doing this for?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why should I tell you this?" Kira asked.


    "Don''t be rude... A cute girl like you shouldn''t be that rude," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay, stop that... Just stop that. I will tell you... 12 years. You happy?" Kira asked with an Irritated expression.


    "Yeah... Can I ask one more question?" Anon asked with a sincere voice.


    "No..."


    "You are very cute... Do you-"


    "Fine... Ask. Why did I agree to even give you a ride?"


    "For the money..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah... Thanks for reminding me. I was just saying it metaphorically, idiot," Kira replied.


    "Oh, I am sorry... Don''t have a sense for that kind of thing. Anyways... That mark on your face... What happened?" Anon asked.


    "I am not going to answer that... Ask something else," Kira replied.


    "It looks cut-"


    "Fine... I will tell you. What a headache..."

 Chapter 732 -732

    Chapter 732 Chapter-732


    "Will you shut up if I tell you what happened to my face?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine... Just let me take the next turn, and I will tell you," Kira replied.


    "Okay..."


    As the wagons reached in front of the tax post, two royal guards stopped them...


    "Stop at once," the guards shouted.


    "Hello, Mark... How are the kids?" Kira asked as she hopped down from the wagon.


    "My kids are good... Who is this kid? Your new boyfriend?" Mark asked with a smile.


    "Nah, he''s just a customer. I''m taking him to the Dwarf Kingdom," Mark replied.


    "Huh...? Why didn''t he use the normal transport wagons then?" Mark asked.


    "Shhh... Mark, keep it low. He''s new and doesn''t know all that. Just shut up..." Kira spoke with a very serious expression and in a low voice.


    "Okay... Okay... How much is he paying you?" Mark asked. Updated from ... 50 coppers," Kira lied immediately because she knew that Mark would definitely ask for a commission.


    "So, where are my 20 coppers?" Mark asked immediately.


    "How about 15?" Kira asked with a smile.


    "No... 20 or pay tax," Mark spoke.


    "Fine... Here," Kira spoke as she gave 20 coppers to Mark and came back to the wagon.


    "Taking money as if he is going to let us go through the Royal Road..." Kira spoke with an irritated expression as she sat down on the driver''s seat and whipped the leash.


    "I am in the middle of a forest. Snow is falling down heavily, and the sun is also going down. What do you think I can do in this particular environment?" Anon asked.


    "You can recount your money... pretty sure you have too much of it on you," Kira spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I can''t do that," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why?" Kira asked.


    "I have too much... If I started counting now, it will take me more than 100 years to count the money, and I will have more until then," Anon replied with a smile.


    "You rich ass... What is your business anyway?" Kira asked.


    "I supply wood to different kingdoms and create different gadgets. The lamps hanging on these wagons are made by my company," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "No doubt why you are so rich..." Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    "Now, I answered your question. It''s your turn to answer my question," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ugghhhh... Fine, if you want to know it so bad. I will tell you... 3 years back, I had a boyfriend... A young guy who looked just like you.


    He made some stupid promises of living and dying together with me and the fuck up is, I believed him because I was fucking stupid. We had a small house at the north corner of the Royal Capital''s 7th ring.


    Everything was going great until one night. I was returning back to our house, and suddenly I saw many people running towards our street.


    It was a massive fire caused by a monster outbreak... I ran as fast as I could have and reached there, but our house was already on fire.


    I rushed into the house and saw my boyfriend unconsciously lying on the floor. I picked him up and started running outside, but a big wooden pillar that was covered in flames fell from above, and I used my face to block it from falling over my boyfriend.


    My face burned like hell, and the pain I felt that day was something else... But, what happened after that hurt even more..." Kira spoke as she stopped talking, and tears started gathering up inside her eyes.


    "What happened?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "When he came to his senses... He looked at me and got scared immediately. He said... I look like a fucking monster, and that he will never talk to me ever again.


    He broke everything that was in-between us and left me... Even though I sacrificed my face to save him.


    That''s when I realized that the physical pain was nothing... It was this emotional shit that hurts the most," Kira spoke with an angry expression as she didn''t let a tear fall down from her eyes.

 Chapter 733 -733

    Chapter 733 Chapter-733


    "Are you happy now?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Not happy. I mean, that was sad and pathetic," Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, I know... I am pathetic, and that''s why I wasn''t telling you about this," Kira spoke with an irritated expression.


    "Not you. That guy is pathetic... He never loved you. He must have loved your face and body. That''s why he left you," Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Shut up... I don''t need advice from a kid," Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    Crack


    Suddenly, a sound came from the side, and the next second, a huge tree fell down in the middle of the road, blocking it completely.


    "Everyone, STOP!" Kira shouted very loudly as she pulled the leash tightly.


    Screech


    All 13 carriages stopped immediately.


    Suddenly, a crystal ball started vibrating inside the wagon.


    Kira immediately took out the crystal ball and supplied mana to it.


    "What happened, Leader?" The driver of the last wagon asked.


    "A stupid tree fell down in front of my wagon..." Kira replied with a serious expression.


    "Oh... Okay."


    "Tell Yuko to come here and help me get it aside...." Kira ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am." The driver spoke as he cut the connection.


    In the last wagon...


    "Yuko... The captain is calling you. A big tree has fallen in front of the wagon... Help her move it away." The driver informed.


    Yuko was the same girl that tried to scare Anon previously in the factory...


    "Can''t you let me sleep peacefully?" Yuko spoke with a lazy expression as she woke up from her sleep and looked at the wagon driver.


    "Hey, not my orders... It''s the captain you should be saying this to." The wagon driver spoke. Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    "Yeah, yeah... As if I can," Yuko spoke as she stood up and looked at Mike, who was looking at the blank space in front of him.


    "What a weird guy." Yuko spoke as she jumped out of the wagon and wore her enchanted gloves that granted super strength to her body for a limited amount of time.


    ''Master...'' Suddenly, Mike''s voice resounded inside Anon''s head.


    "It''s an ambush..."


    "My hands were getting frozen anyway...It''s time to kill some guys, I guess." The dwarf spoke as he picked up his great axe and jumped out of the wagon.


    "Kid... Go inside the Wagon." Kira shouted.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke as he immediately went inside the wagon but he kept watching them.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Another arrow came out of the forest and this time it came directly for Kira''s head.


    She dodged it easily but then noticed that something wasn''t right with the arrows. Kira picked up the arrow and noticed that a sticky substance is sticking to the arrow''s head.


    "Be careful everyone... The Arrows have paralysis liquid stick to them. You get hurt by one of them and you are as good as dead.


    Girls... Be extra careful. These arrows are for you." Kira spoke as she knew that the bandits wanted to paralyze the girls and rape them later.


    "Yes, Captain..."


    "Smart, Looks like they will be able to defend themselve without any help..." Anon spoke as he stopped observing them and sat back to relax.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, rapid sound of bodies falling came from outside and a notification came in front of Anon''s eyes.


    [You have successfully resisted the effects of [Paralysis Wave] Skill due to your Class.]


    ''Master... Are you alright ?'' Mike asked.


    ''I am alright... What about you ?'' Anon asked.


    ''I applied defensive skill in advance master... The spell had no effect on me but all of them are paralyzed.'' Mike informed.


    ''Yeah... I can see that.'' Anon replied as he took a look outside and noticed that all of them are lying down on the ground paralyzed like ducks.


    ''Shall I do something master ?'' Mike asked.


    Suddenly, Anon''s hand touched a glass bottle.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and noticed a crate full of Wine and old alcohol.


    Anon removed the cloth from other boxes and noticed that they have the same content in them.


    ''I thought I told them not to supply alcohol to the dwarf Kingdom...'' Anon thought.


    ''Mike... Pretend to be paralyzed. I want to see what this is all about.'' Anon ordered.


    ''As you command master...'' Mike replied.

 Chapter 734 -734

    Chapter 734 Chapter-734


    *Blink-Blink*


    Akira slowly opened her eyes and looked around. The first she saw was Anon''s face...


    "What the fuck ?" Akira spoke with a Confused expression as she sat up.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Akira noticed that her hands are binded with a magic refraining rope and Anon is in the same condition.


    She then looked around and noticed that all of her teammates are lying unconscious on the ground and all of them are inside a tent.


    "Oi, What is going on ?" Kira asked Anon.


    "Nothing much... About 40 to 50 bandits caught us, tied us up and throwed us inside this tent." Anon spoke with a calm expression.


    "What do they want ? Money ?" Kira asked.


    "Not money-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A man entered inside the tent.


    His body is huge and muscular, one eye covered with a black patch and face is fully covered in scars. Updated from


    "Black patch... On the right eye, Black eye Bandits." Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, My... Looks like you know us." The man spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm....?"


    "What is going on ?"


    "Where am I ?"


    "How did I get here ?"


    One by one, Everyone woke up and looked at the muscular man.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Danny Deckman]


    [Age: 35]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Swordsman]


    [Level: 143]


    [HP: 150,000/150,000]


    [MP: 300,000/300,000]


    [Description: A Bandit who kills for fun and Rapes woman without any limits. He has no sense of teamwork and only knows how to rule others.]


    ''Oh, I altered it''s magic configurations and turned it into a simple rope. What about you ?'' Anon replied with a smile.


    ''I broke it 30 seconds later, after these monkeys binded my hands with it and used a normal rope to bind my hands master...'' Mike replied.


    ''Good Good... As expected of my assistant.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    "I will be the one to die." Kira spoke after sometime of thinking.


    "Huh...?"


    "Captain... what ?"


    "No, Captain... How are we going to escape this place if you died ?"


    "Captain... Please don''t do this. I mean we have them. We don''t even know them... Just choose one out and we will support you." Lisa spoke.


    "Yeah... That''s why God sent them together with us." Another crew member spoke.


    ''Master, I think they are talking about us.'' Mike spoke.


    ''You can''t distract me with that. It''s your turn to play...'' Anon spoke.


    ''Well... Here.''


    ''Hahah... Another loose. Mike don''t be a loser man. What''s the point of playing, if I am going to defeat you everytime.'' Anon spoke with a smile as he defeated Mike again in the Tic Tac Toe.


    ''Master, One more time...'' Mike spoke with a determined expression.


    "Yes, Captain... We should all take the name of that black haired guy." Yuko spoke with a serious expression.


    "Are you all fucking stupid ? Or did you just lost your humanity at this point ? You guys are going to sacrifice two children now ?" Kira shouted with an angry expression as she looked at her crew members.


    Everyone looked down in shame and realised what they have just done...


    *Awooooooffffffff....*


    Suddenly, A Wolf''s howling sound came from a near distant place.


    "Someone set you guys up..." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to play the Tic Tac Toe.


    "Huh ?"


    "Huh ?"


    "Huh ?"


    ....


    "What do you mean ?" Kira asked with a Confused expression.


    "You hear that sound ? It''s a mountain wolf..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What about it ?" Yuko asked with a Confused expression.

 Chapter 735 -735

    Chapter 735 -735


    ??"This gowl belongs to an off-spring Mountain Wolf... That means we aren''t that far from a mountain wolf''s den.


    A mountain wolf always makes it''s home at the highest point of the mountain in order to protect it''s kids from the predators.


    That means these Bandits also lives near the top of the mountain and What kind of Bandit would come down from all the way here to the bottom of the mountain with a full team, when it''s snowing this heavily ?" Mike continued and explained the rest.


    "Unless... Someone has provided them about our transport details beforehand." Kira immediately understood what Anon was trying to say.


    "These two look really relaxed... I think they are the ones who set us up." Lisa spoke from the other side.


    "We wouldn''t be in these ropes with you, if we setted you up in this." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to play.


    lights¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "Who can be-" As Kira was saying this... Something struck inside her mind and she understood everything.


    "That guy beside keel... He had a one-way communication crystal ball in his hands when we were leaving the factory.


    It was keel obviously... They will return all the wagons and his stuff to keel and keep us here as their slaves." Kira spoke.


    "That Motherfucker... I will kill him. If I got out of here." Yuko spoke with an angry expression.


    ''It''s time to find out the truth...'' Anon thought as he turned around and looked at Kira.


    "You should''ve understood this when you were loading the bottles of alcohol and wine into your wagons.


    Our kingdom has banned any trade of alcohol and fishes to the Dwarf kingdom." Anon spoke.


    "You looked inside the package ?" Lisa asked with a surprised expression.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked.


    "We are mercenaries. We aren''t allowed to look inside a package. They give us money and we transport it through a back way." Kira explained.


    "Ah... So, you didn''t knew anything about what was inside that package, right ?" Anon asked.


    "No... But, now we do and this proves the fact that keel set up into this trap." Kira spoke with an angry expression.


    ''Well, looks like I don''t have to kill all of them after all.'' Anon thought with a smile as he turned back around and started playing again.


    ''Hahaha... Master look... I defeated you.'' Mike spoke with a smile.


    Anon turned around and noticed that Mike has really Defeated him.


    "Leader... Are you alright ?" A woman covered in heavy clothing entered inside the tent.


    She had a muscular body as well and a black patch on her right eye, just like Danny.


    "These worms... Thought they can ambush me. It''s our job to ambush you fucking Idiots... Not yours." Danny spoke as he throws Yuko towards Kira and the others.


    "Tia, Drag all of them out of the tent... I will give them the most painful death possible in this world." Danny spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir." The girl spoke with a smile as she ordered the other bandits to drag everyone out of the tent.


    As one of the Bandit approached Anon, Tia stopped him...


    "Leave him... I will take care of him and the other one as well." Tia spoke.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The bandit spoke as he immediately left the tent.


    "Hello, Kid... What is your name ?" Tia asked with a smile as she approached Anon slowly.


    "Hmm...? I am Jack." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hello, Jack... You know what ? Both of you are going to become my slaves. You see... I like cute kids like you." Tia spoke with a sadistic expression.


    "Yeah, We will see..." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to play his game.


    "Hmm...? What do you mean ?" Tia asked with a Confused expression.


    "Nothing, Ma''am." Anon replied.


    "Tia, Being the kids out as well... Let them see what will happen if they don''t listen to me." Danny shouted from outside.


    "Yes, Captain... You heard our captain kid. Come with me and see what will happen to you... If you didn''t listen to me." Tia spoke.


    ''Master... I defeated you again.'' Mike spoke as he defeated Anon again.


    ''5 times in a row... How ?'' Anon questioned as he stood up and started walking with Tia.


    As soon as both of them exited the tent... They saw several men and women sitting outside around a big bone fire.


    ''How many... Mike ?'' Anon asked.


    ''Exactly... 74 master. 30 women and 34 men.'' Mike replied.

 Chapter 736 -736

    Chapter 736 -736


    ??"Everyone... Today, We have more slaves with us. There are women and Men you can use as sex outlets or physical labour slaves." Danny spoke with a smile.


    "YaY..."


    "Let''s Goooo..."


    "Hahaha... Give that scar girl to me."


    ....


    "WE WANT SACRIFICE." Someone shouted from the crowd and everybody went silent immediately.


    "Sacrifice huh ? Don''t worry guys... That''s why I am here... To offer the sacrifice to our god." Danny spoke with a smile.


    "Whom have you choosen ?" Danny asked as he pointed towards Kira.


    "I will sacrifice myself..." Kira spoke.


    "Are you stupid ? Do you really think I will kill a girl without raping her ? Well, If you can''t do it... I will do it myself."


    Meanwhile all this was happening, Anon was busy in his Tic Tac Toe game where Mike was defeating him again and again.


    ''How the fuck, Can I get defeated by Mike who just learned the game ?'' Anon thought with an angry expression.


    "I choose that kid..." Danny spoke with an evil smile as he pointed towards Anon.


    "But, Captain... I-"


    "You can have the other one, Tia. I don''t want to sacrifice an adult male who can be a good slave." Danny spoke with a smile.


    "What a waste... But, It''s okay. I will keep this one..." Tia spoke as she placed her hands over Mike''s Shoulder.


    "You can''t do this... Don''t take the kid. Take me instead..." Yuko spoke up.


    "No, Take me instead..." Lisa spoke.


    "No one is going to get sacrificed... Only, I will be the one to get sacrificed." Kira spoke with a determined expression.


    "Wow... All the ladies are ready to die for a boy ? What''s your relationship with this child ?" Danny asked with a smile.


    "Are you his slaves or something ? Because he clearly doesn''t care about you guys. Look at him... Playing last games of his life." Danny spoke with an evil smile.


    "Too Late..." Danny spoke with a smile as he striked his blade down with full strength.


    But, Before his blade could''ve Even reached Anon''s neck, Anon raised his left hand and flicked the sword with his fingers.


    *Tang*


    As soon as Anon flicked the sword with his fingers... The sword broke into thousands of different metal pieces and fell down to the ground.


    For the next 3 seconds, utter silence covered the environment.


    "Eh..?" Danny looked at his hand and noticed that the only thing left in his hand is his sword''s handle.


    "What the hell Happened ?" Tia asked with a serious expression.


    "What ?" Kira and the others also looked at this with a confused expression.


    "W-What is happening ?" Yuko asked with a scared expression as she felt that something was very wrong here.


    *HOWWWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL*


    *AWOOOOOOOOFFFFFFFFFF*


    *HOWWWWWWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL*


    *HOOOWWWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL*


    Suddenly, Many Mountain Wolf''s started howling together as if warning their companions to run away.


    Every single bandit started feeling uncomfortable and started looking at each other with a confused and sacred expression.


    "What is going on ?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Why are so many Wolfs crying at the same time ?"


    "Captain... These kids. They are not ordinary kids..." Tia broke the silence and shouted with a serious expression.


    "Huh...?" Danny was still unaware of what is going on there


    "Just as I was about to win..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he stood up and removed his nature''s mask.

 Chapter 737 -737

    Chapter 737 Chapter-737


    "Just as I was about to win... You disturbed me. Not before or after... But at the right moment when I was about to win." Anon spoke as he slowly removed his mask and his real face was revealed to everyone.


    His body transformed back to his original form as well, It became lean and muscular.


    "What the fuck is happening here ? Who are you ?" Danny asked with a Confused expression as he knew Anon''s name but not his facial identity.


    Mike immediately stood up from his place and walked upto Anon. He then removed his disguise and revealed his real face.


    "A-A vampire...?" Someone spoke up.


    "He is a vampire..."


    "What is a vampire doing here...?"


    ...


    Everyone was so Confused except the guys who were from the Human Continent.


    "H-Hey... That guy right there, Isn''t he ?" Lisa asked with a scared expression.


    "Y-Yes... Sir, Anon." Yuko replied with a serious expression.


    "Captain... ?" Yuko immediately looked at Kira and noticed the look on her face.


    She was Scared, Confused and Serious at the same time.


    "Who are you Motherfucker ? And How dare you break my sword like that ?" Danny asked with a neutral expression as he kept his distance from Anon.


    Mike then Summoned a big coat made out of pure, Giant Bear''s Fur and placed it over Anon''s back slowly.


    "Master..."


    "Fine, You''ve disturbed my game and Now, I will play with you." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately let out a small fraction of his bloodlust.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    But, To others... It was more than enough to choke them to death.


    Everyone immediately grabbed their throats and tried to breath.


    "C-Captain... A-Are we going to die ?" Lisa asked with a scared expression as she looked at Kira.


    "ON YOUR KNEES..." Anon spoke as he raised his right hand into the air and slightly waved it down.


    "I have a deal for you... For the next 10 minutes, I will do anything, I want with your body and if you endured them without dying.


    I will let you and all these people live to see another day." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Danny once again.


    "I-I accept..." Danny replied almost immediately as he stood up from the ground.


    "Good... Your 10 minutes Start now." Anon spoke as he walked upto Danny and grabbed his left hand.


    "Huh...?"


    *Tearrrr*


    Anon tore Danny''s left hand apart from his shoulder.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Danny shouted loudly as he felt his muscles getting torn apart.


    "Hmm...? Crying fast ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I can''t..." A man who was standing at the last of the crowd spoke as he immediately turned around and started running away.


    But, soon utter darkness covered his eyes and death embraced him into it''s arms.


    Mike decapitated the man at once and throwed his right besides his body.


    "Yaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh..." A female bandit shouted loudly as she looked at this.


    "Oh, Fuck... He actually killed him."


    "Shit... How did he get here so fast !?"


    *Tearrrr*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK." Danny shouted again in pain and everyone immediately turned their eyes back to him.


    This time Anon tore his right hand and placed both of them over the ground.


    "I-I will die..." Danny spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry... I won''t let you die that easily. But this time... I will make sure to give more." Anon spoke as he slightly attached both of his hands back to their place and used his healing spell.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    Both of this hands were instantly healed back and as soon as this happened, Danny immediately understood what is going to happen with him for the next 9 minutes and 23 seconds.

 Chapter 738 -738

    Chapter 738 Chapter-738


    8 minutes and 32 seconds later...


    *Crack*


    *Crack*


    "NOOOOOO.... PLEASE... Kill me." Danny shouted as Anon broke his hand bone into four parts, One of his eye has been gauged out of his face and the other one is bleeding really bad.


    Both of his legs are torn down and all ten fingers are broken.


    "Hmm...? But there is only 1 minute left Danny ?" Anon asked with a smile as he lit up his cigar and turned to look at the other bandits.


    All of them were scared to death, 4 of them tried to run away but killed at the moment. Some of them were even pissing their pants.


    "N-No... Please, I-I don''t want to live anymore. P-P-PLEASE KILL ME-" Danny shouted with all of his leftover strength and finally his vocal box bursted out and he died on the spot.


    *Thud*


    Danny''s lifeless body fell down to the ground and he finally died.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Now, Where is that girl ? Ah, There you are... Come here, Luv." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at Tia. Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    *Puff-Puff*


    Anon took a puff out of his cigar and released some smoke out of his mouth.


    "M-Me, Sir ?" Tia asked with a serious and scared expression expression. She already lost one of her hand but she didn''t wanted to end up like Danny.


    "Yes, Yes... You Luv. Come fast." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Tia Started moving towards Anon and as she passed through the Bandits, she noticed that all of them were looking at her as if seeing her for the last time.


    "I-I am Sorry... S-Sir." Tia spoke with a scared expression.


    "Where is your hand ?" Anon asked.


    "T-There..." Tia spoke as she pointed towards her severed hand. It was lying in snow, cold and frozen.


    "Bring it over to me..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes..." Tia replied as she immediately went back and brought her severed hand back to Anon.


    She handed it over to Anon and stepped back immediately.


    "You''ve 5 seconds to do this on your own or your own people will throw you inside the fire." Anon ordered.


    "I-I will become your slave. I-I will do everything you want... Y-


    You can even beat me during sex a-and I know several sex positions.


    B-But, Please don''t kill me." Tia spoke with a serious expression.


    "You just wasted your 5 seconds. Whoever throws her into the fire will get to live..." Anon spoke as he looked at the other Bandits.


    "N-No... I-I am going." Tia spoke as she immediately stood up and started walking towards the Fire.


    ''I am not going to die in fire... I would rather kill myself without any pain.'' Tia thought as she immediately summoned a sword into her hands and stabbed it through her head.


    But, to her surprise... The sword broke as soon as it touched her head.


    "So, you have buffing skills..." Anon spoke as he looked at Tia and his hand was pointing towards her.


    "H-How did you Buff... M-Me ?" Tia asked with a Confused and scared expression.


    "That should be least of your concerns now, Luv. You have given a foul play and now you have to pay the penalty." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "N-No..."


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon used his skill and forcefully Moved her body towards the fire.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO... I AM BURNINGGGGGGGGGGGGGG-" Tia shouted.


    "Buff... ''Heal Overtime''." Anon spoke as he buffed her body with an overtime healing buff.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... IT HURRTTTTTTSSSSSSSSS !!!!!!" Tia shouted in agony and pain. Her clothes melted away and her skin started burning as well, but due to the healing buff... Her body was healing at the same time. Not allowing her to die at all.


    "Now... Burn." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master... The Strom is about to get heavy." Mike informed.


    "Oh, But It was getting fun..." Anon spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "I am sorry sir."


    "Fine... Let''s end this game." Anon spoke as he activated his skill.


    <Command Of the Sea Ruler>

 Chapter 739 -739

    Chapter 739 Chapter-739


    <Command Of the Sea Ruler>


    "So, Guys... I have to leave for now. But, before going I want to end this game. So, How many of you have ever killed an innocent guy or girl ? Raise your hands." Anon asked with a smile.


    90% of the Bandits raised their hands and the ones who are left out were all children.


    "Hmm... Almost everyone. Okay, ladies and gentlemen... Please stand up and take your weapons out of your pockets." Anon ordered.


    Everyone stood up and did as Anon was ordering them to even if they didn''t wanted to do this.


    "M-My body is moving on it''s own..."


    "I-I can''t control myself."


    "W-We are going to... Die."


    ...


    "Now, Look at the person next to you with a very lovely smile and place your swords at each other''s neck." Anon ordered.


    "P-Please Leave them..." Yuko spoke with a scared expression.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at Yuko with a Confused expression.


    "You are a Hero... How can you kill people so brutally ?" Yuko asked.


    "Yuko what are you saying ?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Captain... They are people too. They have children... How are they going to survive in this world ?" Yuko asked with a serious expression.


    "You are a Hero, Mr. Anon... Please-" Before Yuko could''ve completed her sentence, Anon disappeared from his position and re-appeared near Yuko''s Face.


    His eyes shined brightly purple and he looked directly into Yuko''s eyes.


    "I am not a Hero, Luv. You gave me that Title and if you look at my nature, you can''t even call me a proper Human." Anon spoke with a demonic smile as he touched Yuko''s right cheek with his index finger.


    But, in an instant he returned back to his orginal form. His eyes stopped shining and his smile returned back to a normal one.


    "Well, if you want them to live. I will let them live... But, Let''s ask them what will they do tomorrow, If I left them alive today." Anon spoke with a smile.


    He then turned to one of the bandit and used his skill on him.


    <Hypnosis>


    "If I leave you alive today... What are you going to do tomorrow ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I will... I-I will..."


    "Your choice, Luv. The blood is attracting the Mountain Wolfs... So, you better get them fast or they will be in-between their jaws." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Should we turn back, Sir ?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Call me Anon." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Sir Anon." Kira replied immediately.


    "Do you have an address for the delivery ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah... Keel gave us this address for delivery of these wagons." Kira spoke as she gave a piece of paper to Anon.


    "Let''s see, Who is going to receive this delivery. I want see this guy''s face." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I will be in the last wagon..." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Yes... But, I am going to complete that game once we reach home." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I understand, Master." Mike spoke as he started walking towards the last wagon.


    "Umm... Should I empty this wagon for you, Sir Anon ?" Kira asked.


    "No, No... I am going to be sitting on the same spot that I was sitting on before." Anon replied.


    *Swissshhhh*


    Suddenly, the pressure of winds increased and the amount of snowfall increased as well.


    "The winds don''t want us to leave, I guess." Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon immediately used his skill and created an invisible shield in front of the first wagon that protected the wagon from heavy winds and cleared the excessive amount of snow from the path.


    "That''s... Amazing." Kira spoke with a surprised expression.


    "It is... Isn''t it ?" Anon asked with a smile as both of them sat down on the drivers seat.


    Kira grabbed the leash, but Anon immediately grabbed her hand and took the leash from her hands.


    "I don''t think you want this..." Anon spoke as he looked at Kira with a smile.


    ''What a handsome face... I want him to grab both of my hands and take me into the wagon right now.'' She thought as she looked at Anon''s face but what she didn''t knew was that Anon can clearly hear her thoughts.


    "What is happening ? Why isn''t captain''s wagon moving ?"


    "I will go and check it out..." The dwarf spoke as he started walking towards the wagon.

 Chapter 740 -740

    Chapter 740 Chapter-740


    "Captain... Why aren''t we moving-" Before the dwarf could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that no one was sitting at the driver''s seat.


    "What ? Where is captain ?" The dwarf asked with a Confused expression.


    *Thud-Thud*


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Suddenly, He heard... Some strange sounds coming from the back part of the wagon.


    He slowly lifted the curtain and noticed that Kira was lying naked inside the wagon and Anon was pumping his cock into her pussy at full speed.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "You like that... Huh ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Kira''s neck and continued to fuck her pussy while sucking on her boobs.


    "Anhh~ Yes, Yes, Yes... Fuck me more. It''s been so long, since my pussy got a good fuck, Sir Anon. Please fuck it moreee~" Kira shouted in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick entering inside her womb.


    Anon suddenly, picked her up from the ground and started pounding her pussy while carrying her into his arms.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    The dwarf immediately covered the wagon''s curtain and went back to the other wagon.


    "What is happening ? Why isn''t Captain''s Wagon moving ?" Yuko asked with a Confused and Curious Expression.


    "Captain is getting banged by Sir Anon in the back of that wagon." The dwarf informed.


    "What the fuck !?" Lisa immediately shouted in shock as she stood up from her place.


    "A-Are you sure ?" Yuko asked with a shy expression.


    "You want me describe it to you ?" The dwarf asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No..." Yuko immediately replied.


    "Oi, come here and describe it to me..." Lisa spoke up.


    "Okay..."


    "What now ? We can''t move without captain''s wagon and since she is busy... We can''t move forward." The wagon''s driver spoke up.


    "I will drive that wagon..." Mike spoke up with a neutral expression as he immediately stood up and exited the wagon.


    "This guy looks so hot..." Lisa spoke with an erotic expression as she looked at Mike.


    "I have a Daughter and a wife... Who is thousands of times smarter and prettier than you are. Don''t even think about me..." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he turned around and left. Updated from


    "D-Did he just-" Before Lisa could''ve completed her sentence, Everyone sitting inside the wagon started laughing on her.


    Chilled airs were howling in the sky but the warmth of the sun was like a sweet song.


    The wagons finally reached at the front gate of the Dwarf kingdom.


    The dwarf kingdom was very different from all the other kingdoms.


    The gate was huge... Even larger than the Elven Kingdom. It was made out of Black travertine and reinforced from all the angles.


    Automated Archery towers were built over the wall that can easily shoot down a Dragon without any problems.


    The walls that protected the Dwarf kingdom were all enchanted with 5th class Reinforcement enchants.


    The upper side of the Kingdom was also covered with an invisible shield that allowed only Air and birds to fly through it.


    "Stop at Once." The Dwarf Guards shouted as the wagons reached in front of the Dwarf kingdom.


    "Sir, Anon... Wake up. We are at the Dwarf kingdom." A sweet sound rang inside Anon''s ears.


    "Hmm...? We are ?" Anon asked as he slowly walked up and grabbed Kira''s hand.


    "Hey..."


    *Pull*


    Anon pulled Kira towards himself and since she wasn''t wearing any clothes, her boobs immediately got squeezed in-between Anon''s chest and herself.


    Anon slowly grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly.


    "Anhh~"


    "Good morning, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Good morning, Sir Anon..." Kira spoke with a smile.


    Anon slowly sealed both of her lips with his lips and used his skill as he touched her face.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Regenerate her dead face skin and replace the dead cells.'' Anon ordered.


    [Healing Target''s Dead and Burned skin]


    After kissing for a while... Anon finally let go of her lips.


    "Your face looks even more cute now." Anon spoke with a smile as he summoned a mirror and showed it to her.


    As soon as Kira looked into the mirror, She noticed that the Burned mark on her face has been fixed and healed completely.


    "Y-You... Healed me." Kira spoke with a shocked expression as tears started coming out of her eyes.

 Chapter 741 -741

    Chapter 741 Chapter-741


    "Sir Anon *Sob-Sob* I-I can''t thank you enough for what you''ve done for me today." Kira spoke as she continued to cry.


    "Well, this scar reminded you about your past. So, I thought why not write your past, again ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    Kira immediately dropped the mirror and kissed Anon on the lips as tightly as possible.


    *Chuuuuu*


    Outside the Wagon...


    "What do you have in there ?" The guard asked Mike.


    "I don''t know." Mike replied with a straight face.


    "What ? Are you from a transporting firm ?" The dwarf guard asked.


    "Yes..." Mike replied.


    "You have to pay the tax, if you want to go inside. That will be 10 coppers per wagon and show me your ID as well.


    I will need to look at your Firm ID as well." The guard asked.


    "Hello, Sir. I see that you are disturbing my partner over here..." Anon spoke as he sticked his head out of the wagon.


    "What ? Human ? Are you guys trafficking Humans ?" The guard asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, No No... We are just having a good time and rest of your questions shall be answered by this." Anon spoke with a smile as he tossed a gold coin towards the guard.


    *Grab*


    The guard grabbed the gold coin and looked at it carefully... He then tossed it back towards Anon.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Kid... Don''t you dare bribe us. Show us your IDs right now or turn around." The Guard spoke in a very attitude filled voice.


    "Oh, Okay... Wait a moment." Anon spoke as he went inside the wagon once again.


    "Sir, Anon... We are standing at the wrong gate. We were supposed to enter from the back gate but your partner led all the wagons to this gate.


    We are not an official Transporting firm... But, if we turned around now. They will definitely follow us to the back gate." Kira spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv.... Let me deal with these bastards." Anon spoke as he took a bottle of 500 year old alcohol from the crate, got dressed up and stepped out of the wagon.


    The guard immediately looked at his partner and shouted..."You fucking Idiot... Can''t you see Sir is standing here in the snow. Open the gate for him."


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." The other dwarf guard immediately stood up from his place and opened the gate for Anon.


    "Good... Now, If both of you can sit on four legs and bark like a dog. I will give you this bottle." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "But, Sir-" Before the dwarf could''ve completed his sentence, Anon dropped the bottle but caught it before the bottle hitted ground.


    "Noooo... W-We are doing it. Please keep it safe..." The dwarf guards spoke with a serious expression as both of them immediately went down on their fours like a dog.


    "Bark..." Anon spoke as he swinged the bottle over their heads.


    "woof woof..." The guards barked but in a very low voice.


    "Louder..." Anon spoke as he dropped th bottle but caught it again swiftly.


    "WOOOF WOOOF..." Both of them barked loudly this time.


    "Good... Dogs." Anon spoke as he placed the alcohol''s bottle over the ground and ordered Mike to enter inside the kingdom with the wagons.


    "Enjoy..."


    As soon as Anon left, Both of the dwarf guards immediately grabbed the bottle and started fighting over it.


    "No, It''s mine..."


    "No, you fucking idiot... It''s mine."


    "Give it to me or I will kill you.*


    "No, I will kill you..."


    ...


    "Why are they so desperate for Alcohol ?" Kira asked with a Confused expression.


    "Because their supplies are cancelled and demads are high." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, You are going to sell the alcohol here at double price, to make huge profit right ?" Kira asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want profit, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Then why did we bring the alcohol here, Sir Anon ?" She asked.


    "Heheheh...." Suddenly, Anon started laughing evilly.

 Chapter 742 -742

    Chapter 742 -742


    ??"So, This address should be around here somewhere." Kira spoke as she turned the wagon towards an abandoned industrial area.


    All the wagons came to a stop as soon as they saw, an old Factory that was in ruins.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked with a smile as he jumped off of the wagon and summoned a cigarette into his hands.


    He lit up the cigar and strated walking towards the factory.


    "Hmm... Who is going to receive the order at such a stupid spot ?" Kira asked with a Confused expression.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gates of the Factory opened up and a young human came out of the factory.


    He had black hairs and Blue eyes.


    "Hello, Gentlemen... I am Mr. Lui and You must be Mr. Danny... Right ?" The young man spoke with a smile as he raised his hand in front of Anon.


    "Yes, Mr. Lui..." Anon spoke with a smile as he Shaked hands with Lui.


    "So, Where is my stock ?" Lui asked with a smile.


    "I have it in these Wagons, Sir." Anon replied.


    "Well, unload them... What are you waiting for ?" Lui spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you say, Sir. Luv, Please unload the container for Mr. Lui." Anon spoke as he looked at Kira with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Kira spoke as she immediately understood that Anon was trying to get information out of Lui.


    "Here is the rest of your payment and keep the rest as tip." Lui spoke as he tossed 3 gold coins towards Anon.


    "Oh, Thank you sir." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, Mr. Lui... Why don''t you tell me this ? I heard that trade of alcohol is banned in between the human and the dwarf kingdom... So, Why are you doing this ?" Anon asked.


    "You saw what was inside the package ?" Lui shouted as he immediately turned to look at Anon, but as soon as he looked at him... He saw that Anon''s eyes are shining brightly purple.


    <Hypnosis>


    "I am just a servant to Sir, Keel. As soon as the contract of Alcohol trade got cancelled... Our company received a large order of 500 Alcohol crates per day.


    Mr. Keel knew it was very dangerous to smuggle it through the back way, But he did it anyways." Lui spoke without any stops just like a doll and revealed the whole truth.


    "Obviously... How can I forget that you guys can do anything for money. What do you know about the black eye Bandits ?" Anon asked.


    "Queen Derein has declared a Death Penalty on anyone who is found guilty in an alcohol smuggling case to the dwarf kingdom.


    That''s why we thought of disposing the group of transports with the help of the black eyed bandits. We gave their time and travel route to the bandits in exchange for transporting our wagons to the dwarf kingdom, where I will receive them." Lui explained.


    "Hmm... Can''t say, you were the best strategists, but it was a good plan. Yet, your luck was very bad, since I was in that wagon.


    Well, What punishment should I give you ?" Anon thought as he looked around and saw a small pond of water nearby that was frozen from the cold.


    "Lui, Go and Break the ice over that pond with your bare hands and don''t stop hitting even if your hands start to bleed.


    Once the snow is broken, You have to drink the cold water that''s underneath the Ice and keep drinking it until you vomit.


    Once you vomit.. repeat the process and keep doing it until you die. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Yes, Master..." Lui spoke as he immediately turned around and started walking towards the frozen pound.


    Yuko was really Sacrificing her Sword''s Will to Anon.


    "Y-Yuko... Are you sure about this ? You can''t go back if sir Anon accepted your Sword''s Will." Kira informed.


    "I am 100% Sure captain..." Yuko replied with a determined expression.


    "Well, then it all matters to Mr. Anon." Kira spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    Anon took the last puff out of his cigar and threw it aside.


    "Sword''s Will, huh ? I don''t accept it..." Anon replied as he let out a small amount of smoke out of his mouth.


    "W-What !? Why ?" Yuko asked with a Confused expression.


    "You are too weak..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "B-But... Sir Anon-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "You''ve got tons of things to learn, Luv. You really think, I will make a kid like you my partner ?


    Why would I even need your will ? A newborn ogre can fight better than you do." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Woah..."


    lights¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "Mr. Anon, Didn''t even gave her a chance."


    "Yeah... No mercy for her."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hehehe..."


    The drivers started laughing as they saw this.


    Yuko felt very humiliated by this and she immediately stood up as she pointed her sword towards Mike.


    "Hmm...?" Mike looked at this and he immediately understood what Yuko was trying to do.


    "Mike don''t kill her..." Anon immediately stopped Mike because he had already casted an Absolute Death spell over Yuko, but due to Anon''s orders, Mike took back the spell and stopped chanting.


    But, No one other than Anon knew this.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Sir, Anon... Please forgive me for this but I want to challenge your current assistant to a Duel and prove that I am more powerful and skilled than him." Yuko spoke with a serious expression.


    "Mike, What do you say ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "I will do it master..." Mike replied as he looked directly into Yuko''s eyes. Mike wasn''t behind when it came to prove his worth for his master.


    "Fine... Your fight will start as soon as this coin falls to the ground." Anon spoke as he took out a silver coin from his inventory and tossed it into the air.


    "Please fight me with all you''ve got..." Yuko spoke as she assumed her fighting stance and summoned her Sword Aura in order to fight.


    "As you wish... I will go all out." Mike replied.


    The coin dropped down on the snow and before Yuko could''ve even moved an inch from her place.


    She noticed that Mike was already standing behind her, with his hand on her neck and his other hand grabbing her sword.


    "You lose." Mike whispered into her ears.

 Chapter 743 -743

    Chapter 743 Chapter-743


    "You lose..." Mike whispered into her ears as he let go of her neck and her sword.


    "H-How...? I couldn''t even see you moving." Yuko spoke with a serious expression.


    "I have been training my speed and my magic for the last 200 years, Lady. Do you really think, you can defeat me like that ?


    I was about to use only 10% of my strength at the start, but when you told me to use everything I have got... I felt the honour in your voice and used everything." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Now, you understand ?" Anon asked with a smile as he summoned another cigar and lit it up.


    *GWaaahhh*


    Suddenly, A man''s vomiting voice came from the nearby pond.


    "What... Is that ?" Lisa asked with a Confused expression.


    "Nothing, you should be concerned of luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "OKay." Lisa replied as she decided to ignore the voice.


    "So, Mr. Anon... Should we go back ? I mean, We can have lunch together in this famous restaurant that I know and we can-" Kira started speaking but Anon interrupted her immediately.


    "I can''t come with you, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he let out a cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    "What ? But, Why ? I will pay for the dinner if you want..." Kira asked with a sad and cute expression.


    "Luv, I came here for a purpose... Now, I can''t go back without completing it, can I ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Kira.


    "Then, Can I stay with you ? I can help you, you know..." Kira spoke with a cute expression.


    "Captain ?"


    "What are you saying, Captain ? Who is going to guide us home ?"


    "Captain... Don''t leave us alone."


    Everyone spoke up as they looked at Kira.


    "See... You have a team and you should go with them." Anon replied.


    "Sigh... Okay. But, promise me that you are going to have a dinner with me once you get back to the kingdom and I will pay." Kira spoke.


    "Fine, Fine... We will have a dinner." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Okay, everyone get in the Wagons... We are going back." Kira ordered.


    "Oh... Kira. I will need the wagons." Anon spoke as he immediately stopped them.


    "But, How are we going to get back if you are going to keep the wagon, Mr. Anon ?" Lisa asked with Confused expression.


    "I am not keeping them, Luv. I am buying them... Here." Anon spoke as he pulled out a jade coin and tossed it towards Kira.


    Kira looked at the coin and went into shock immediately...


    "I-I-I-Is that a Jade coin ?" The wagon driver asked with a stammering voice.


    "Yep... For all the wagons and horses. I will give you... 1 jade coin." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "A-Accepted, Sir... All of them are yours and if you say so... I will even give you my clothes." The elf druver shouted as he immediately jumped from the wagon and all the others did the same.


    "Oi, I am the captain fucker. I will decide it... Here Mr. Anon, You can keep them for free." Kira spoke as she stepped down and gave the coin back to Anon.


    All of them looked at Kira with a sad and Confused expression.


    Anon looked at the coin and smiled.


    He then gave it back to Kira and closed her hand slowly.


    "Keep it..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I can send my children to the big academy now."


    "I can buy a house."


    "I can buy a wife."


    ...


    "But... Captain, If he gave us all of his money-"


    "He said it''s just 0.0000000001% of his economy, Lisa." Kira spoke.


    "How rich is Mr. Anon ?" The dwarf asked from behind.


    "Well, only Mr. Anon knows the answer to that." Kira replied.


    Back at the Abandoned factory.


    "Mike... What should be my economy right now ?" Anon asked.


    "You are the world''s richest person, Master. You can easily buy out 2 kingdoms now." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Not good enough. Move this alcohol into the factory." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master. *Clap-Clap*" Mile clapped twice and suddenly many ogre ninjas covered in black clothes appeared out of nowhere and walked upto the driver seats of the wagons.


    All them parked the wagons inside the factory and disappeared once again.


    "Well, Well... Looks like you found guys to help you huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am sorry, Master. I would''ve done it myself but this method was time efficient." Mike replied with a smile.


    "No problem... Now, let''s start the real plan." Anon spoke as he entered inside the factory and took out two crates of alcohol from the wagon.


    He then placed both of them inside his inventory and took a horse out of the wagon.


    "Master, Should I come with you ?" Mike asked.


    "No, You stay here and take care of the horses and the wagons. I will come back once I am done." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Master, One more thing. What should I do with him ?" Mike spoke as he pointed towards Lui''s Dead body.


    Anon turned to look at Lui''s body and noticed, that Lui''s internal organs are coming out of his mouth and blood was flowing out of his ass.


    "Dispose of him. No, wait... You know what ? Let him stay there. I want to see how the dwarfs are going to react to this body, once they find him." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, Sir." Mike spoke with an obedient expression.


    Anon then summoned his mask of Nature and placed it over his face.


    This time, He turned into a young man around 21 who had black hairs, Black eyes and a normal looking face.


    "Let''s go buddy..." Anon spoke as he mounted over the horse and whipped it''s leash.


    *Heinggg*


    The horse then started running with it''s full power.


    *Step-step-step*


    It took Anon 40 minutes to reach the capital and as he reached the capital, he looked at the sun and noticed that it was the perfect time to search for a target.


    Anon sat down near the frozen fountain of the city and started looking at the passing by dwarfs with a smile on his face.


    No one paid attention to him, as there were many other guys from different species were also sitting near that fountain.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed a pair of mother and daughter going through the market. Both of them had great curves on their small bodies.


    Anon licked his upper lip with his tongue and spoke with an evil and perverted smile... "TARGET FOUND."

 Chapter 744 -744

    Chapter 744 Chapter-744


    Both of the ladies had a very curvy body, The girl had big boobs and a round ass, her hairs were blonde and eyes were emerald coloured.


    Her mother was the same, Huge Boobs, Big Round Ass and she was pregnant as well.


    "Target Found..." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he licked his upper lip with his tongue and stood up from his seat.


    ''Hmm... How should I do this ? Okay, I have a plan in my mind.


    First, I will have to find out how many males are their in the house.


    Once, I found out the number of males... The environment will play it''s role. It will snow very heavily tonight and once that happens, I will be a human who got trapped into the Kingdom due to the heavy snow.


    I will go and knock on their home in the middle of the night to seek help. I have heard that dwarfs are kind and honest Creatures and they always help everyone.


    So, that''s the point of penetration... That''s how I will get into their house. Once inside... It will be a piece of cake from there.


    I will take out my best weapon and that is... The bottle of alcohol. Then, I have to see... What the dwarfs can sacrifice to get that bottle of alcohol.'' Anon thought with an evil smile.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Anon noticed a male dwarf walking upto the two with a big smile on his face.


    Anon walked upto the same stall and started looking at the items, while listening them talk.


    "So, What ?"


    "Hey, Dad said... He needs his alcohol tonight." The male dwarf spoke up.


    "Tell your dad that Alcohol''s price is too much, we can''t afford it now. He has to eat dinner without it." His mother replied.


    "Mom, Dad works all day crafting swords and other things. All he asks is for one thing and that is Alcohol... We can''t say no to that." Her daughter spoke up. Updated from


    "I have a baby on the way and a bottle of alcohol costs more than 4 golds... Do you really think, we can afford that ?" Her mother spoke with an angry expression.


    "Mom... I don''t know anything about that. Dad told me this and I have already conveyed his message to you. Now, it''s all upto you... Do whatever you guys want. I am going back to my work." The male dwarf spoke as he left after this.


    ''Looks like I have choosen the perfect target... Their conditions are in my favour. The dad doesn''t seem like an adjusting person and the brother also doesn''t give a shit to the family.


    Just a little push and both of them will be over my dick in no time. Hehehe...'' Anon thought as he started smiling like a pervert.


    "Sir, You''ve been looking at the items for the past 30 minutes... Do you want something ? We are going to close the shop..." The shopkeeper asked with a bored expression.


    "Oh, Yeah... Pack these bangles for me." Anon spoke as he picked up a pair of bangles from the table and gave it to the shopkeeper.


    "Okay, That will be one silver." The shopkeeper spoke up.


    "Wait, What ? For a pair of bangles ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, That''s the price... Since the alcohol''s price went up, everything got more and more expensive.


    So, You want them or not ?" He asked.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that the mother and daughter has already left the stall.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he tossed a silver coin towards the shopkeeper and left immediately.


    "Oi, Take your bangles... What a wierd guy ? Where did he go ?" The shopkeeper shouted from behind.


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke as he started acting like, he was out of breath.


    "Excuse me, Sir ?" A woman''s sound came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and saw the mother and daughter standing behind him.


    "Yes ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I saw that you missed your last Wagon to your kingdom and their aren''t any taverns nearby... The nearest one is 10km away from here.


    So, if you don''t mind me asking... Where are you going to stay tonight ?" The mother asked with a kind smile.


    ''That''s what you call, ''Chopping your own leg with a fucking axe.'''' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "I guess, I will start walking back and go to the nearest tavern." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, How are going to go back ? The snowfall will get heavier and heavier with time and if you kept walking for 10 km... You will freeze to death." Her daughter spoke with a concerned expression.


    "Well, if that''s what luck has in store for me... I will happily take it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, You won''t... You will come with us and stay the night on our house." Her mother spoke up.


    "But, I can''t do that... I am an stranger and a Human after all." Anon spoke up as he used his skill.


    <Alluring Scent>


    As soon as he activated this skill, Both of them started feeling an attraction towards Anon and Since the mother was pregnant, her enhanced emotions got even more heightened.


    "So, What ? You are a living being after all... I can''t just ignore you and let you die here like that. Just come with us, Kid." The mother spoke up.


    "Well, if you insist that much... Then I will take you up on the offer. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself again, I am Jack." Anon spoke as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "I am Serina and this is my daughter, Kito." Serina spoke as she Shaked hands with Anon and then kito Shaked hands with him.


    "So, where is your house ?" Anon asked.


    "Just around the corner... Come." Serina spoke as she started walking in front. Kito decided to walk with Anon, So he doesn''t loose his way.


    "H-Hello." Kito spoke with a shy expression.


    "Hi..." Anon replied with a charming smile.


    ''What the fuck ? This bitch already wants to get fucked by me ? How easy it is to get these girls fall for me ?'' Anon thought as an smile appeared over his face.


    "Kito, Walk with me..." Serina spoke in a strict tone.


    "Y-Yes, Mom." Kito immediately listened to her mother and started walking with her.


    ''Well, Well... So, it''s the mother that I have to break and the daughter will break as well.


    I can''t wait to see the view, when this same MILF is going to order her stupid daughter to sit on my cock and bounce over it like a cheap whore. hehehe, it will be interesting.'' Anon thought as he looked at their asses bouncing around.


    "There Is our house... It can be a little small for you, But don''t worry. You will fit perfectly."


    The house of the dwarfs weren''t that small, if compared to a normal Human''s house, there was just a small difference. A negligible diffrence.

 Chapter 745 -745

    Chapter 745 Chapter-745


    "Come in, Jack... I know the space here is not that big, But it should be adjustable right ?" Serina asked.


    "No, No... It''s actually really spacious, just a little small if compared to a normal human''s home." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Really ? Never been there, I don''t know how big the human houses are." Serina spoke with a smile as she placed the shopping bag aside on the dinning table and started walking towards the kitchen.


    "Please have a seat... Mr. Jack." Kito spoke with a smile as she cleared out a chair for Anon immediately.


    "Oh, Thank you... Luv." Anon spoke as he sat down on the chair.


    "L-Luv !?" Kito got surprised as soon as she heard this word coming out of Anon''s mouth.


    "Ah, It''s an expression we use in the human kingdom to address our loved ones and those who helped us in a time of need." Anon explained immediately.


    "Ah, I thought... You meant something else, hehe." Kito spoke with a shy expression as she immediately went to the kitchen to help her mother.


    ''Don''t worry, Luv. I will fuck you... But first, I will play with your minds to my heart''s content and then I will break you and once you break.... I will re-build you according to my own use.'' Anon thought as an evil expression appeared over his face.


    He then looked at the asses of the dwarf mother and daughter cooking dinner in the kitchen, and licked his lips like a pervert.


    ''This is fun knowing that I can fuck both of them right now and turn them into my own Cum-Dumps, but still... I am waiting for my dinner to be cooked properly and only eat it once it''s done.'' Anon thought with a perverted smile.


    "So, Mr. Jack... Why don''t you tell us something about yourself ? Are you married or still searching for a Human female ?" Serina asked.


    "Well, I am single ma''am and I don''t have much interest in Human females. I mean, there are so many girls around the world... Why marry in your own race ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he wanted to test out Serina''s thinking process.


    "Wow... That''s a good thinking and-" Kito started speaking but Serina interrupted her immediately.


    "That''s not a very good thought, Mr. Jack. A man should always marry the woman from his own race and have physical relationships with only his wife.


    You are young and handsome, you should find a good Human Female and get married." Serina spoke up.


    ''Hahahah... A good MILF, who is not sexually frustrated. Guess, I will enjoy breaking this bitch.'' Anon thought as he looked at Serina.


    But, Kito wasn''t very happy, when she heard this. She knew that her mother won''t let her get married to Anon.


    "Go and place these plates over that table, Girl." Serina spoke as she handed some utensils to Kito.


    "Yes, Mom..." Kito spoke as she immediately walked upto the dinning table and started arranging the plates.


    She slowly looked at Anon and saw him smiling at her.


    Anon''s charm was too much for her. Her heart was already melting for Anon and she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Kito arranged the plates and smiled towards Anon, slowly.


    Anon immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him.


    "Ah... What are you doing, Mr. Jack ?" Kito asked in a very low voice with a smile as she felt Anon''s breath directly on her lips.


    "I am doing, what your heart wants me to do." Anon spoke as he slowly touched her lips with his fingers and kissed her tightly.


    Anon grabbed the back of her neck and didn''t let it go, he was really rough with her lips.


    Anon''s tongue licked over her lips as he slowly placed his hand over her right boob and started groping it.


    *Chuuu*


    "I did decide to go back, but your mother told me not to go and stay here instead." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah, So like is it normal to stay at unknown people''s house in the Human kingdom ?" Dras taunted with a smile.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly, A slap came from behind and hitted Dras''s head.


    "Ouch..." Dras immediately turned around and noticed that the slapper was none other than his mother herself.


    "M-Mom... What are you doing ?" He asked with a Confused expression.


    "He is our guest, treat him like one or I will give you another slap, Idiot." Serina spoke with an angry expression.


    "I-I understand." Dras spoke with a serious expression.


    "Dras, I am out... You can use the bathroom." Loid spoke as he came out of the bathroom.


    "Yes, Dad..." Dras spoke as he stood up from the chair and started walking towards the bathroom.


    Loid came and sat down on the chair that was right in front of Anon''s chair.


    "Don''t mind that kid. He is stupid asshole..." Loid spoke with a smile.


    "I didn''t..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Why did you came to the Dwarf kingdom ? If you don''t find it too personal assistant a question." Loid asked.


    "I don''t, I came here to deal with some business." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, What is your buisness ?" Loid asked.


    "I deal with Wood transportation and Some other stuffs." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah, good good... Are you helping your father with the buisness ?" Loid asked.


    "No, No... I own the business." Anon replied.


    "Oh, at such a young age ? You must be a really hardworking child huh ?" Loid spoke with a smile.


    "That, I am." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Here is the food..." Serina spoke as she brought the dinner to the table and kito helped her.


    "Hey, Jack... If you don''t mind me asking. What''s the price of Alcohol in the Human kingdom ?" Loid asked.


    "Umm... About 15 coppers per bottle and 50 for 100 year old. It increases with the time you know." Anon replied.


    "Hahaha... Yes, Yes. But, Still you guys can make a really good profit if you supplied alcohol to us. Because it''s about 4 gold for a fresh bottle and 10 for a 100 years old.


    That''s like a 1000x profit... Right ?" Loid spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s true... Even I deal with alcohol transportation." Anon replied.


    "Wait, Really ? You got some ?" Loid asked without any Hesitations.


    "I do... Here. Take this as a gift." Anon spoke as he pulled out a bottle of 100 year old wine and gave it to Loid.


    ''Now, Starts the master plan. heheheh...'' Anon thought with an evil smile.

 Chapter 746 -746

    Chapter 746 Chapter-746


    "Wow... A-Are you sure about this ? I-I mean... I can pay you for this wine, If you want." Loid asked with a stammering voice as he looked at the wine bottle and his mouth started watering.


    "Don''t worry... Take it. It''s a gift for you to letting me stay here for the night." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hahaha... Well, if you say so. I will take it." Loid spoke as he immediately picked up the bottle from the ground, opened it''s cap and started drinking it.


    ''There is a drug in that wine, that Sephie made for me. I call it the ''Addictor''. This drug dulls your senses of judgement and makes you addicted to it slowly.


    A male dwarf''s mind is sharp, He can drink gallons of wine and still walk straight as if nothing had happened to him. But, This drug will overcome his mind''s sharpness and turn him into an animal.


    That would be fun to watch...'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "So, What''s your buisness anyway Mr. Jack ?" Dras''s voice came from behind.


    "Oi, Don''t make him uncomfortable by asking the same questions again and again... He is not some toy, who will repeat himself again and again.


    I have already asked him about his job, you don''t have to investigate anything. Now, shut up and sit down." Loid spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Dras, while he sipped the wine from the bottle.


    ''Very Good... He is hoping to get some more bottles out of me by taking my side.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Dad... Where did you get that wine ?" Dras asked with a surprised expression.


    "Mr. Jack gave it to me. He transports them to the Dwarf kingdom." Loid spoke as he took another sip out of the bottle.


    "But, That''s illegal right ?" Dras asked as he looked at Anon with a suspicious expression.


    "Oi, Sit down and keep your mouth shut or I will beat the shit out of you. You are going to teach him, what''s illegal and what''s not ?" Loid shouted.


    "What is happening here ?" Suddenly, Serina and Kito came out of the kitchen with the last dish.


    Both of them sat down on the dinning table and looked at Loid and Dras.


    "Mr. Jack... D-Do you have another bottle ? J-Just one more." Loid asked as he looked at Anon with a drunk expression.


    ''Hehehe... The game begins.'' Anon thought.


    "I do have it... But, It will be chargeable Sir." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "I-I will pay... Just give it to me. I haven''t had that good of a wine in the whole month. I-I want more..." Loid started begging.


    "No, You can''t. These two were enough for today... We can''t afford to buy more wine. Now, shut up and eat your dinner." Serina spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I want more too..." Dras spoke from the other side.


    "What the hell is wrong with you guys ? Don''t you understand me ? You are not going to get more wine... Now, eat your dinner.


    Mr. Jack, don''t give them anymore wine." Serina spoke with a serious expression.


    "I am sorry, Guys." Anon spoke with a smile as he started eating his food.


    But, He observed that both of their behaviours were changing rapidly. The drug started fucking with their minds already.


    Loid and Dras started eating but their bodies started shaking slowly and their legs started vibrating. It was clearly a symptom of Addiction.


    ''The cravings will only increase with time and at one point, you will do anything I tell you too, just for a sip of that wine.'' Anon thought as he smiled and continued to eat his dinner.


    30 minutes later...


    The dinner was over, But Dras and Loid''s conditions were worsening. Sweat started accumulating over their foreheads.


    "Fuu~ that was a good dinner. I will now have my appetizer." Anon spoke as he summoned a bottle of wine and placed it over the table.


    As soon as Loid and Dras, looked at the bottle... Their legs started shaking even more rapidly and the amount of sweat increased.

 Chapter 747 -747

    Chapter 747 Chapter-747


    *Sip-Sip*


    Anon took two sips out of the wine bottle and acted as if it was the best thing in the world.


    *Lick*


    *Gulp*


    Both, Loid and Dras looked at Anon with greedy and mouth watering expressions but they couldn''t do anything.


    "M-Mr. Jack... P-Please give me some." Loid asked in a very low voice.


    "Hmm...? What was that ?" Anon asked.


    "Mr. Jack... Please give us one more bottle of wine and I will arrange a very good sword for you.


    It''s an A-rank sword and can even cut through a Dragon''s scale easily. I made it personally." Dras tried to negotiate for the bottle of wine with his sword.


    "I-I will give you purely mined travertine. 2kg of travertine just for that bottle." Loid spoke as he pointed towards the wine bottle.


    ''Hmm... Both of them are ready to sell their stuff. Just a little more and I will end this game, Because I am bored as well and I want to fuck both of them.'' Anon thought as he summoned two wine glasses from his inventory and started pouring wine into them.


    "This wine is different... It''s thousands of years old and only hundred of them exist in this world." Anon spoke with a smile as he slided the glasses towards both of them.


    "T-Thank you..."


    "Thank you."


    Both of them immediately picked up their glasses and started drinking the wine.


    As soon as the wine entered inside their bodies, they felt relief and satisfaction.


    But, What they didn''t knew was that the amount of drug was even more in this wine than the previous ones.


    "Haa..."


    "Burp... That was good."


    Both of them placed their glasses down and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Mr. Jack... You''ve given us such good wine. We will definitely return this favour." Loid spoke with a smile.


    *Sniff*


    Anon then sniffed the wine and smiled.


    "What a good scent... It''s like I am in heaven." Anon spoke as he took the first sip.


    "D-Dad... Can''t we do something ?" Dras asked as he looked at his father with a helpless expression.


    "N-No... Dras. He will leave after this... Just endure it for a bit more." Loid spoke as his legs started shaking again.


    20 minutes later...


    Both of their bodies were vibrating and it was clear that their cravings were incredibly strong this time.


    Anon poured the last glass of wine into the glass and started sniffing it.


    "Hmm... Looks like, I have to go huh ?" Anon spoke as he placed the glass over the table, in between the father and son.


    He then picked up the wine crates and started walking towards the exit door of the house.


    "W-Wait... Mr. Jack-" Suddenly, Dras''s voice came from behind.


    "Yes ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I want to buy your wine." Dras spoke.


    "Okay, I have already told you the price... Your sister and mother for the night. But, Both of you have to be agreed on this one." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "I-I agree... Dad, What about you ?" Dras asked as he immediately picked up the wine''s glass and drank from it.


    Loid looked at his son and then looked at the crate of wine.


    "I-I-I..."


    "It''s not that hard, Loid. Listen to your feelings and let go of your wife and daughter. You can drink to your heart''s content tonight and all you have to do is give me your wife and daughter, Just for one night." Anon whispered into Loid''s ear as he smiled like the devil.


    "What are you guys doing- What the !? Why is there a crate of wine over the dinning table ?" Serina asked with a shocked expression as she came out of the kitchen.


    "I agree..." Loid spoke as he stood up from his chair.


    "Hehehe... Nice."

 Chapter 748 -748

    Chapter 748 -748


    ??"What are you agreeing to ?" Serina asked with a serious expression as she looked at Loid.


    "I-I..." before Loid could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "Mr. Loid and Mr. Dras just sold you out to me for the night in exchange for these crates of wine. One for each..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Serina.


    "What nonsense ? Is this human speaking truth, Loid ?" Serina asked with a serious expression.


    "S-Serina... I-I couldn''t stand the urge. I-I want to drink and it''s just for night after all. Please do it for me... Serina." Loid spoke with a scared and worried expression, as he grabbed the Wine crate and went to his room.


    "You... How can you sell your own wife and Daughter to a human ? Do we look like whores to you ?" Serina asked with a serious expression.


    "Mom... It''s not that big of a deal. Just have sex with the Human and these wine crates will be ours." Dras spoke with a carefree expression as he picked up a bottle from the crate and started drinking it without any second thoughts.


    "What kind of son are you ? You sold you own Mother and Sister... For Alcohol ?" Serina asked with an angry expression.


    "Yes, I did and I will continue to do so if I get more Alcohol. I work day and night in front of that fire to earn this house food and water.


    Dad use all of his earnings to drink alcohol and I work day and night like a fucking mule. You can do this much for me at least, right ?" Dras asked as he started drinking the second bottle of wine.


    "You two have gone insane... I am fucking pregnant. How am I supposed to have sex with him and your sister is a virgin too ?


    Do you want a human to take her virginity ?" Serina asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, not like she will stay a virgin for the rest of her life. She will loose it sometime and why not him ? He is a rich and experienced guy... Maybe he will give her some tips on how to get fucked." Dras spoke with a smile as he continued to drink.


    "Okay, Let''s get over with these family dramas. Serina, Luv... Let''s start this." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Serina''s lips with his hand.


    Serina immediately grabbed Anon''s hand and whipped it away with a hateful expression.


    "If you dared to touch me or my daughter, I will squash your body like a fucking turmind roll." Serina shouted with an angry expression.


    "Ooohhh... Aggression, I like it." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Ugghh... I can''t watch this. I am going to dad''s room. Do whatever you want with them." Dras spoke as he also stood up, took the wine crates and went to Loid''s room.


    "Mom... What is wrong ?" Kito asked with a scared expression as she came out of the kitchen.


    "Nothing, Kito... You go back to kitchen. I am going to have a private chat with Mr. Jack now." Serina spoke with a serious expression as she grabbed, Anon''s hand and dragged him to another room.


    *Click*


    She locked the room and turned around...


    "So, Are we starting ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No..." Serina immediately spoke as she walked upto the cupboard and opened the second drawer from the bottom.


    She then took out a bag of coins and gave it to Anon.


    "T-This is all I have for now and I will pay the rest of the money for those alcohol crates, after i save more. Please take it and forgive us." Serina spoke as she gave the coin bag to Anon.


    "Heh..." Anon smiled and opened the bag.


    As soon as he looked inside the bag, he noticed that there were about 40 to 50 gold coins inside.


    "These are our emergency savings... But-"


    Before Serina could''ve completed her sentence, Anon returned the bag to her.


    "Luv, I don''t want money... Look into my eyes." Anon spoke as he used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Now, You will do everything I say... Your mind will be free but your body will do everything I say, Do you understand ?" Anon asked as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Yes..."


    "Kito... Run out and call for help. This guy is very dangerous... He can-"


    "Shhh... Shut up. Why are you scaring her ?" Anon ordered with a smile as he stood up from the bed and started walking towards Kito.


    "M-Mr. Jack, A-Are you a bad guy ?" Kito asked as she showed a knife to Anon.


    lights¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm ''At this point... I think, I am the bad guy.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Luv, Look into my eyes and you will understand everything." Anon spoke as he used his skill once again and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Luv, give me that knife." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." Kito spoke in a trance as she gave the knife to Anon.


    "Come in and lock the door." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Yes, Master..."


    *Click*


    Kito did everything, Anon was ordering her too... Just like a doll.


    "Now... Stand besides your mother." Anon ordered.


    "Yes..." Kito replied as she immediately went to her mother and stood besides her obediently.


    "Now... Your mind is free from my hypnosis but your body will still listen to my commands." Anon ordered.


    "Yes.. Master. Huh... W-What ? I-I was just there and-" Kito spoke as her consciousness came back.


    "You can speak too..." Anon spoke as he looked at Serina.


    "You fucking asshole... Leave my daughter. I will have sex with you. Just don''t touch her... I swear to god, that if you tried to touch her... I will kill you.


    You can''t control me for life... I swear on my name that I will kill-"


    "Dirty talk to me..." Anon ordered.


    "Please fuck my pussy, I believe that you haven''t Fucked a pregnant dwarf Milf before. I will give you a taste of it.


    Come and fuck this old pussy... Please, I haven''t had sex for the last 5 months and I just want to have some wild sex with you.


    Please Mr. Jack... Fuck me like a pregnant cow and full up my womb again." Serina started talking like a cheap whore immediately.


    "M-Mom... What are you saying ? W-Why are you talking like that ? What have you done to my mother ?" Kito asked with a Confused and scared expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, Luv... You see, I have brought both of you from your father and brother for the night, for tonight... Both of you are going to be my disposable Cum-Dumps.


    I will use you and then throw your used pussies away." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Y-You are evil..." Kito spoke with a scared expression as she understood that Anon was not a good guy.


    "Sir, Jack... Fuck me please, My pussy can''t wait to get fucked by your huge dick." Serina spoke up again.


    "See... Your mom wants to get fucked by me and you were also ready to get fucked by me... Weren''t you back then ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "That''s because, I thought you were a good guy." Kito spoke as she started crying.


    "Sigh... Why do you think, I am a good guy ? Did I tell you to think that ? I don''t remember. Now, those pants look really tight on your legs.


    So, both of you loose the pants... But leave your panties on. I mean, it''s a long night of winter... I want to enjoy my new toys fully before I break them. So, we will go slow.


    Now, remove it both of you." Anon ordered with an evil smile.


    Both of them immediately opened the buttons of their pants and slided them down, revealing their soft and squishy legs.

 Chapter 749 -749

    Chapter 749 -749


    ??As both of them rolled their pants down, their silky and soft legs were revealed.


    "Ah... What sweet scent. What are you guys using to wash your pussies ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately sat down and buried his face into Serina''s pussy.


    *Mnnhhh*


    "Haa... This is good. I heard that a pregnant pussy needs more fucking than a normal pussy, is that right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Serina.


    "You are a fucking prick... Nothing else but a fucking prick." Serina spoke with an angry expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Ha... Luv, I am in fact a, fucking prick. But, tonight... This prick is going to fuck you two heheheh." Anon replied with a perverted smile as he slowly touched Kito''s pussy.


    As soon as he touched Kito''s pussy over her panties... He felt that it was already wet.


    "N-No..." Kito spoke with a shy expression.


    "You are wet, Already ? That''s good... Hehe." Anon spoke as he immediately buried his face into Kito''s panties as well.


    "Annnh~ Mom..." Kito spoke as she moaned.


    "Kito..." Serina spoke with a worried expression as she looked at Kito.


    "Anhhh~ No, That place is dirty. Anhhh~ Anhhh~" Kito spok as she continued to moan, but Anon continued to move his head around over her panty.


    "N-No... Please, Don''t do it... S-Something is cumming... Anhhh~" Suddenly kito released a fountain of cum from her pussy, as she felt her clit getting simulated from over her panty by Anon''s tongue.


    Kito felt like she was in heaven, her eyes went all the way back to her head and her mouth opened up slowly.


    Anon removed his face from her panty and looked at kito with a smile.


    "So, How did you like cumming for the very first time, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at Kito.


    Anon moved his tongue faster but in an elegant way as well. He teased her clit and squeezed her ass at the same time.


    Serina Holded her voice back and tried not to react to Anon''s licking.


    ''Oh my Fucking God... This kid is licking my pussy with such roughness and grabbing my ass as well... Now, I understand why humans are called sex crazed monsters.


    Annnhhhhhhhhhhh~ I want to moan really loud at this point, he is teasing my clit with his rough tongue while squeezing my ass. I can''t believe it, My daughter is standing right next to me... While he is licking my pussy and I am actually feeling good from this.


    Does this mean... I am a pervert ?'' Serina thought as she Holded her upper shirt with both of her hands and closed her eyes due to such intense pleasure.


    "Anh~" Suddenly, A small moan left her mouth. Serina immediately opened her eyes and covered her mouth with her left hand.


    ''Oh no, I moaned... Shit.'' Serina thought as she turned her neck towards kito and observed that kito was looking at them with a very serious expression whole masturbating.


    Her fingers were over her pussy and she was rubbing it rapidly.


    "M-Mom..." Kito looked at her with a smile.


    "N-No... Kito. That''s not a good-" Before Serina could''ve completed her sentence, Anon immediately gave her a good slap on the ass.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" As soon as the slap hitted on her ass cheek, Serina forgot everything and got devoured by her carnal desires. She let out a loud moan and came right over Anon''s face.


    "Annnhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Fuckkkk... I am cumming." Serina spoke as she continued to shake her ass while she came.


    After cumming, she stood up from Anon''s face and laid down on the other side of the bed.


    "Well, That was something..." Anon spoke as he picked up Serina''s panty from the bed and wiped his face off with it.


    He then laid back and slowly touched, Serina''s lips with his middle finger.


    "Looks like... Someone liked the licking session." Anon asked with a perverted smile as he inserted his middle finger inside Serina''s mouth.

 Chapter 750 -750

    Chapter 750 -750


    ??"I-I don''t know, What you are talking about..." Serina replied as she sucked on Anon''s middle finger like a baby.


    "I am familiar to this behaviour... I had a sister, who used to behave just like you. Then I fucked her up two three times and made her into my obedient bitch." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "What ? You had sex with your own sister ?" Serina asked with a surprised expression as she immediately took Anon''s finger out of her mouth.


    "Well, not my original sister... She was my Step-sister, Who almost killed me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You humans are really weird people." Serina spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "Well, can''t do anything about that, can we ?" Anon replied with a smile as he immediately grabbed her pussy.


    "H-Hey... Slowly, I am pregnant." Serina spoke with a shy expression.


    "Well, Well... Your expressions are changing, Luv. Looks like you want to get fucked like a bitch as well, huh ?" Anon asked with a perverted expression as he immediately kissed Serina on the lips.


    *Chu*


    "Mnnhhhhh..." Serina tried to speak something, but Anon didn''t let her lips get out of his lip''s grasp.


    He continued to rub her pussy and pinch her clit, while penetrating her mouth with his tongue.


    As Anon was getting rougher and rougher with her, Serina''s body was reacting more and more to it as if begging to do it more roughly.


    "M-Mr. Anon..." Suddenly, Kito''s sound came from behind.


    Anon let go of Serina''s lips and as soon as he did a long string of saliva came out of their mouths.


    *Lick*


    Anon licked it and looked at Serina with a perverted smile.


    Serina hadn''t seen such type foreplay before and due to such intense foreplay, her nipples started leaking milk out of them. Her shirt started getting wetter.


    ''Looks like I increased her sensitivity too much... I should''ve increased it by 1.32 percent only. I can''t imagine, what would''ve happened if I were to increase it upto 30x or something.


    Either she would''ve died on the spot or she would''ve gone bananas I guess. Hahaha...'' Anon thought as he finally let go of her mouth.


    "What have done to her ? Why is cumming like that ?" Serina asked as she looked at Kito with a Confused expression.


    "Well, I simulated some nerves in her brain and increased the amount of sexual pleasure she feels by 2x.


    So, If you smack her ass like this..." Anon spoke as he slapped over her ass cheek.


    *Slap*


    "ANNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ I AM CUMMMMINGGGHHHHHGGG~" Kito shouted in pleasure, as she holded her shirt with both of her hands and opened up her legs while standing like a cheap whore.


    She released a fountain of cum out of her pussy, that made her whole body shake like a paper in wind.


    "N-No... Don''t do that. She will go crazy from such pleasure. She is just a kid..." Serina spoke with a worried expression.


    "Darling, Keep masturbating... I will go and deal with your mother. After I am done with her... I will give you a good dicking.


    Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Kito''s Mouth with his right hand.


    "Yesh, Mr. Anon..." Kito replied as she started masturbating once again.


    "Good. Now, What were you saying, Luv ?" Anon asked as he walked upto Serina and started opening her shirt.


    "I-I was just saying that you shouldn''t do that with my daughter... She is not ready for such-" Before Serina could''ve completed her sentence, Anon opened her shirt and immediately started sucking the milk that was coming out of her boobs.


    "Anhhhh~ Noooo..."


    "Haa... Natural Milk of a dwarf female. What a sweet flavour. So, what were you saying ?" Anon spoke as he continued to suck the milk out of her boobs like a milking machine.


    "Nothing... Just keep sucking my breast milk out. Anhhhh~"


    Kito watched this and came continuously without stopping.

 Chapter 751 -751

    Chapter 751 -751


    ??"Annhhh~ Yes... My milk, drink more of my milk... Empty my breasts, Yes. Anhhh~" Serina moaned as she felt Anon''s mouth sucking out all the milk from her breasts.


    Fter sucking for about 16 minutes, Her breasts stopped producing milk.


    "Haa... That was a nice dessert after the dinner, Luv." Anon spoke as he let go of her boobs.


    "Well, The dessert''s main course is still waiting..." Serina spoke as she immediately turned around and raised her butt high up into the air, revealing her pussy to Anon.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Anon looked at her hairy pussy and immediately buried his face into it.


    ''This is heaven... No matter, how many times or with how many girls I do this with... It''s always the same.


    I just want to sniff this smell out of this hairy pussy again and again. In just minutes, This pussy will be covered in my cum. Haha...'' Anon thought as he swiftly moved his head around and sniffed her pussy last time before pounding it.


    "I am going to fuck you like a fucking rabbit... You better prepare your pussy." Anon whispered into Serina''s ears.


    "H-Hey... I have a child in me. Go slow..." Serina spoke up.


    *Slap*


    Anon immediately slapped her ass tightly.


    "Don''t teach me, how to fuck a bitch like you and tell your baby to fasten his seatbelts because this is good to be a wild fuck." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately removed his pants and pulled his monstrous cock out.


    "Wow..." Kito spoke with an open mouth as she looked at Anon''s cock and her mouth started watering.


    "Oi, Come here and suck it... You don''t want your Mommy''s pussy to get messed up with a dry dick, right ?" Anon asked as he looked at kito.


    "N-No, Sir..." Kito spoke as she immediately rushed to the bed and immediately inserted Anon''s cock into her mouth, as if she was waiting for this moment.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    She started giving a perfect blowjob to Anon... While Anon continued to grope her mother''s ass cheeks and slap them without any stops.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Ahhhh~ Annhhh~ Annhhh~"


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "That''s enough... Get away from my dick bitch. It''s like you are going to suck out everything from me." Anon spoke as he grabbed Kito''s head and removed her mouth from his dick.


    "Now, Now... This pussy is going to get a good pounding, be ready luv." Anon spoke as he touched his dick''s head over her pussy and started rubbing it.


    "Oh, yes... Give it to me." Serina spoke as she licked her fingers and then touched her pussy to make it wet from the outside.


    "Here you go, Pregnant bitch." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick into her pussy and started pounding it mercilessly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhhhhh~ Anhhhhhhh~ ANNNNNHHHHH~ Noooo... Go slow. M-My baby will die." Serina shouted but she enjoyed Anon''s dick at the same time.


    "Who gives a fuck about your fucking baby ?" Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed her neck and started pounding her pussy even harder.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Annhh~ Annnhhh~"


    "Yes, Fuck Mommy more..." Kito spoke as she licked Anon''s dick while he pounded her mother''s pussy.


    [Baby is in good conditions.]


    ''Well, didn''t expected him to survive after all this...'' Anon thought as he looked at kito and a smile appeared over his face.


    "Kito... Luv, It''s time to fuck. What do you say ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "Yes, Sir... I-I will get my pussy ready immediately. M-My Breasts don''t produce milk, but I can give you a boobjob." Kito spoke as she immediately stood up from the bed.


    "A boobjob ? Where did you hear that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I read books... O-On how to reproduce and some books that humans wrote. Different positions in which you can reproduce and different ways to satisfy your partner." Kito replied.


    "Hohoho... Looks like you''ve read all the theory you need to satisfy a man huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I will try my best, Mr. Anon..." Kito replied as she opened her shirt and revealed her huge jugs.


    "You really have huge jugs huh ? I think they are equal in size to your mother, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started fondling them.


    "Ummm... M-Mine are bigger than Mommy''s boobs. Her''s got bigger because of her pregnancy... Mine were bigger before." Kito replied with a serious expression.


    "My My.... I sense jealousy in your voice, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly touched her face with his right hand while continued his fondling with the left hand.


    "I-I am just telling you..." Kito replied with a shy expression.


    "So, When are you going to give me that Boob-Job ?" Anon asked.


    "Right now, Sir..." Kito replied as she sat down to her knees and pressed both of her boobs together.


    She then wrapped Anon''s dick in-between her breasts and started moving them up and down.


    "Fuck... Yes. Are you sure... You never did this before ?" Anon asked as he felt the squishy feeling of her soft and huge boobs.


    "I-I will not lie to you sir Anon. I-I am doing this for the very first time... But, I have readed about this several times." She replied with a sincere expression.


    "Use your mouth and tongue too..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Kito replied as she immediately opened her mouth and started licking Anon''s dick as well.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Oh, Yes... This is the perfect Boob-Job. I might not break you and make you my personal Boob-Job giving toy." Anon spoke with a smile as he pressed her head on his dick.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "*Slurp* I-I will be honoured to serve you, Sir. Even if it''s as a Toy." Kito spoke as she slurped out the remaining semen from Anon''s urethra.


    "Hehe... Nice. Keep sucking..."


    Her Boob-Job continued for the next 15 minutes and after 15 minutes, Anon came all over boobs and her face.


    "Fuck... You are really a good toy. It''s decided... You are going to be my personal Boob-Job giving toy." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "T-Thank you, Sir."


    "Now, show me that pussy... I will fuck it and make it remember my Dick''s shape."


    "As you command, Sir."


    "Not sir... You will call me master from now on."


    "Y-Yes, Master..."

 Chapter 752 -752

    Chapter 752 -752


    ??Next Morning, Dras''s room...


    "Hmm..." Dras woke up and noticed that sunlight was shining through the window.


    "It''s morning already ?" Dras spoke as he stood up and suddenly, two empty bottles of wine that were lying over his body fell down to the ground and broke.


    *Clink-Clink*


    *Break-Break*


    "Fuck... My head hurts. Where is dad ?" Dras asked as he looked around and noticed that his dad was sleeping under the bed with his hands wrapped around a bottle of wine.


    "This Old Geezer... How many did he even drink ?" Dras asked as he slowly walked towards the door of the room, but the hangover from last night was too much, even for a dwarf like him due to Anon''s drug.


    "This wine sure was strong as fuck..." Dras spoke as he grabbed the doorknob and opened the door slowly.


    As soon as he opened the door, he came into the hall and noticed Anon, who was sitting on their dinning table disguised as Jack.


    "Yo-You didn''t leave, Mr. Jack ?" Dras asked as he slowly sat down in the front chair and grabbed his head.


    "Well, Well... Looks like someone couldn''t hold the level of my wine, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What was in that fucking Wine ? My head feels like, it''s about to burst out." Dras asked as he tightly grabbed his head.


    "That was pure wine made out in own company... 100% pure, No dilution or any other chemicals mixing." Anon replied.


    ''Except, A bit of drugs... Hehe.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Whatever... Mom, Bring me a glass of water. I need to leave for work." Dras shouted.


    "Yes..." Serina''s voice came from the kitchen.


    "How about your dad ? Did he liked my wine ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Go and ask him yourself, He is out on the floor." Dras replied with a serious expression.


    *Click*


    <Command of the Sea Ruler>


    "Stop." Anon commanded.


    As soon as these words fell into Dras''s ears... His body froze immediately.


    ''W-What !? What is happening ? Why can''t I move my legs or say something out of my mouth ?'' Dras thought as he looked at his hands with a Confused expression.


    "Close that door." Anon commanded from behind.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Dras''s body started moving again. His hands closed the door, just like Anon ordered him to do.


    ''Why aren''t my fucking hands listening to my mind ? What the fuck is happening to me ?''


    "Come here and sit down..." Anon ordered.


    Suddenly, His legs started moving... Dras turned around and started walking towards Anon.


    ''It''s him... He is controlling me with his voice. But, How ?'' Dras understood that Anon was controlling his body but he couldn''t understand how.


    He sat back down on the chair, just like Anon ordered him to do and started staring at him.


    lights¦­¦Ïv¦Ål ?¦Ïm "You can speak." Anon ordered.


    "What the fuck have you done to my body ? Is it because of that fucking wine you gave me ?" Dras asked with an angry expression.


    "Oh, come on... I don''t need that to control your stupid body. You are weak and easily controlled dolls. That''s how I fucked your mother and sister last night.


    They couldn''t say anything and I fucked their pussies while they cried over the bed like cheap whores." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he closed the distance between his face and Dras''s face.


    "You are a monster... A fucking monster." Dras spoke with a serious expression.

 Chapter 753 -753

    Chapter 753 Chapter-753


    "You are a shame on humanity... A fucking Demon. No, You are even lower than a fucking Demon, You are a Worm." Dras spoke in a very hateful tone.


    "Darling, Don''t talk to our master like that or I will punish you." Serina spoke from the Kitchen.


    "Heh..." Anon chuckled as soon as he heard this.


    "Wha-What have you done to my mother ? Why is talking like that ? Answer me ?" Dras asked in a loud voice.


    "Hey, Keep it low... My ears hurt." Anon spoke as he rubbed his ear with his pinky finger.


    "I will kill you, just release me." Dras spoke with an angry expression.


    "But, I haven''t tied you. Go wherever you want... I don''t care." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Are you mocking me, Motherfucker ? You think this is funny ? Why don''t you fight me like a real man, huh ?


    Oh, Sorry... I forgot, You aren''t a fucking real man." Dras spoke as he tried to make Anon Angry and get out of his skill.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry, I will give you the proof of my manhood while I eat breakfast and watch your mother dance naked in front of me as your sister give me a Boob-Job." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "You fucking asshole-"


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "HELP HELP... SOMEONE HELP." Dras shouted loudly.


    "Shut up, you stupid fuck. Serina, go and open the door, Luv." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." Serina spoke with a Smile as she came running out of the kitchen, naked and opened the door at once.


    *Click*


    As soon as she opened the door, She noticed a Red eyed gentleman standing in front of her with a pale face and sharp incisors.


    This guy was none other than Mike himself.


    "Hello, welcome." Serina spoke with a smile as she invited Mile into the house.


    "Ah, Naked pregnant woman at the door... I am at the right house." Mike spoke with a smile as he entered inside the house and noticed that Anon was sitting near the dinning table.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Kito came out of her room and she was naked as well.


    Kito looked at her brother for a brief moment but ignored him completely... Because the one person she wanted to look at was Anon.


    Kito immediately walked upto Anon, Opened his zip and pulled his cock out.


    *Chu*


    She kissed Anon''s dick and spoke "Good morning, Master''s Dick. Hope you had a good night in my pussy."


    "HoHo... You see this Dras ? I have disciplined your sister into my Obedient slut. Ah, Sorry... My slutty Toy. I have renamed her... She is now called Boob-Job Slut." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Dras.


    At this moment, Dras''s eyes were getting red from all the mind disturbing scenes.


    "Huh...? Looks like your brother is not happy with your name, Luv. Why don''t you show him, Why I gave you that name ?" Anon asked with an evil smile, as he looked at Dras.


    "MNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Dras tried to shout very loudly and stand up to hit Anon, But his body wasn''t under his control, right now.


    "As you command Master. Brother, me, my pussy and my boobs are Master Anon''s Slave from this day forward.


    I will now, Show you why Master Anon gave me the name, Boob-Job Slut." Kito spoke as she immediately went down on her knees and separated her legs from each other just like a cheap whore.


    Her pussy was totally revealed as she started giving Anon a blowjob with her mouth-pussy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Ahhh... What a great mouth your sister has... I mean, I have fucked tons of whores, Milfs and even virgin girls. But, she is a hidden gem, Dras.


    You know what ? I am taking her with me and I will use her body to my heart''s content. Once I am done with her... I will throw her into some dustbin. Pick her up from there, Okay ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "MNHHHHHNNHHHHH..." Dras tried to shout again as blood was clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Woah... I am just kidding man. I won''t throw her, Don''t worry. But the body using part is true... I will use her as I please. So, yeah... You guys can forget her hahaha." Anon spoke as he laughed evilly.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Loid came out of his room with a huge hammer in his hands. His face was red and he looked really dangerous due to his facial expressions.


    "You dare to fuck with my family ? You think you can just come into the Dwarf kingdom and do whatever you want ?" Loid spoke with an angry expression.

 Chapter 754 -754

    Chapter 754 -754


    ??"You are Dead Meat, Kid. Hammer Thrasher..." Loid used his skill as he started running towards Anon with full speed.


    His hammer started shining brightly golden as he ran towards Anon.


    But, Anon didn''t even bothered to from his position instead he smiled at Loid, while his daughter gave him a Boob-Job.


    "Die... HUMAN." Loid shouted as he jumped into the air and targeted Anon''s head with his Hammer.


    "Stay in your limits, Dwarf." Mike''s voice resounded from behind and suddenly, Loid''s body froze in the middle of the air.


    *Thud*


    "What- !?" Before Loid could''ve understood anything, He was lying on the ground paralyzed.


    "Well, Well... What were you saying ? ''Kid you are dead meat'' and ''Die Human''. Looks like your plans failed miserably huh ?" Anon spoke in a mocking tone.


    "Human, If you don''t release my daughter and wife from your dirty magic... I will kill you." Loid shouted as he tried to stand up but he couldn''t even feel his hands or legs.


    "Oh, my god... I am scared. I will release them immediately, Sir. Do you think I will answer like that ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Suddenly, Loid looked at his daughter and tears started coming out of his eyes.


    "Please.... Please, I beg you. Please level my family alone. I-I will do anything... Please just leave them." Loid spoke as he started crying.


    "Eh... Try something else. I don''t have a heart that can offer you sympathy." Anon replied as he enjoyed Kito''s Boob-Job.


    "Okay, Breakfast is ready... Master Anon, Here is your Soup and Roasted bread with some pork meat." Serina spoke as she walked out of the kitchen fully naked with a plate of food in her hands.


    "S-Serina ?" Loid spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Ah... Loid, You are up ? I will serve you the breakfast, once Master Anon tells me to." Serina spoke with a smile as she placed the food plate in front of Anon.


    "Thank you, Luv. Wait, Where is my milk ?" Anon asked with a perverted expression as he immediately grabbed Serina''s left boob.


    "Anhhhh~ Master, You have to take it out yourself." Serina spoke with a smile as she bowed down like a cow in front of Anon and started pouring milk out of her boobs into the cup.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    "Haaa... This is everything a man needs. After filling up the cup, start the dance." Anon spoke as he ate his bread and soup.


    "Yes, Master." Serina spoke with a smile.


    "Serina... How can you do this ? Y-You are doing this willingly !?" Loid asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Loid... Your dick is this small and Master Anon''s dick is this big. So, you better shut up and after all... You were the one who sold me to him." Serina replied as she continued to pour milk out of her boobs.


    After the cup was full, Serina stopped and stepped back from the table.


    "Master, I will now perform a naked dance in front of you." Serina spoke as she started dancing like a cheap slut.


    Her boobs were going up and down, whole she danced and her ass was also swinging pretty hard.


    *Clap-Clap*


    He then grabbed the corn and pulled it out of her pussy at once.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Anon''s semen flowed out of her pussy like a river as she moaned in pleasure.


    "Get that pussy cleaned up and wear some good clothes, Luv. We are going on a field trip." Anon ordered as he exited the room.


    *Click*


    "Y-Yes... Master." Kito spoke as she started walking towards the washroom, but her legs were very soar and the semen flowing out of her Pussy wasn''t allowing her to even move properly.


    As soon as Anon exited the room, He noticed that Dras was still sitting on the dinning table and Loud was on the ground.


    "Hello Guys, You must be hungry huh ? Here, Eat this... Fresh out of your sister''s pussy, garnished and fermented with my cum for 4 hours inside your sister''s womb.


    It should taste delicious." Anon spoke as he throws the corn in front of Dras and orders him to eat it.


    Dras had no other choice but listen to Anon''s orders. He picked up the sticky corn from group and started eating it.


    "Hey, Don''t eat alone... Give some to your mother as well okay and I am taking your sister with me..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the house.


    "N-No... You can''t take Kito. I-I won''t let you." Loid spoke from below.


    "Yeah... What are you going to do about it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took the corn from Dras''s hand and rammed it into Loid''s mouth.


    [New Target has been detected under the skill ''Mind Control'' !! ]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?]


    ''Yes...''


    [Loid : 100% Mind Corruption.]


    ''Nice... Breaking minds are easy now.'' Anon thought with an evil smile.


    "Let''s get your family back on track. So, you won''t become a problem for me in the future." Anon spoke as he used his other skill.


    ''Memory Wiper.''


    In an instant, All of Loid''s memories were transferred to Anon''s mind.


    "Let''s delete the part where you had a daughter..." Anon spoke as he immediately deleted all of Loid''s memories that were related to Kito.


    ''Memory Altering...''


    He then gave all of his memories back to him.


    "One done... Two to go." Anon spoke as he immediately repeated the same process with Serina and Dras.


    20 minutes later...


    Dras, Serina and Loid are standing in front of Anon, fully dressed just like dolls, their eyes are shining brightly purple. The house is all cleaned up, Just like when Anon arrived.


    "Okay, Guys... Let''s do this. So, You guys never had daughter, okay. I never came here and you don''t know me.


    Once I go through that door and close it, You guys will return to your daily works as if nothing happened. Thank you for the service." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door with Mike and Kito.

 Chapter 755 -755

    Chapter 755 -755


    ??"So, What are you going to do today ?" A dwarf asked his friend.


    Both of them look very sad and depressed as they are returning From their work.


    "Go home, Eat Food, Talk with my family and Die maybe..."


    "Oi, Don''t talk like that."


    "Friend, I haven''t sipped a single drop of alcohol for 2 days straight and what do you want me to talk about ?"


    "Well, You can''t just die. You have a family to fee-" Before the other dwarf could''ve completed his sentence, A loud voice came from the shop that was in the middle of the market.


    "Alcohol, Alcohol here. Come and get yourself a Bottle of Hundred year Alcohol, Guys." Anon shouted loudly.


    Every single male dwarf present in the market immediately got attracted towards the shop and started walking towards the shop.


    "Hey, Look... He is selling Hundred year old alcohol. Let''s go..."


    "A human selling, Alcohol ?"


    "That''s odd, huh ?"


    "Yeah... I thought it was illegal to sell alcohol to us in the Human kingdom."


    ...


    Everyone started gossiping as they walked upto the shop, Where Anon was sitting in the front and Mile was standing behind him.


    "Kid, Are you really Selling Hundred year old alcohol here ?" A dwarf asked as he looked at Anon.


    "Hey isn''t this guy, Anon Agreil ? The guy who is a hero in the Human kingdom ?"


    "Yeah... You are right, He is really Anon."


    "Looks like, Mr. Anon wants to become our hero as well."


    "How much for one bottle ?"


    Suddenly, A dwarf man came running towards the shop in a good coat.


    "I-I will buy whole stock. Whatever price... Just say it." He spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Hey, That''s not fair... We are standing here too."


    "Yeah... You can''t buy it all by yourself."


    "I will buy 4 crates."


    "No, I will buy 5."


    "I want the whole stock."


    "What''s the price...?"


    ....


    Everyone started shouting as they pulled out gold coins from their pockets.


    "Fine, Fine... Calm down everyone. I am not selling this alcohol for money." Anon spoke up with a smile as he stood up from his place and looked at the dwarfs.


    "What !?"


    "Not selling for money ?"


    "What does that mean ?"


    "What does this kid even want to do ?"


    ...


    "As I said, This alcohol is not going out for money. For one bottle of hundred year old Alcohol, You have to bring me one girl... No matter if she is your daughter, mother or even sister. I accept it all...


    For the thousand years old wine... You have to bring me 2 ladies and for one hundred thousand years old pure wine, You have to bring me 3 ladies.


    I am going to use them for one night, I am going to rape them, cum inside their wombs and many more lewd things. But, only for one night


    "Human and Vampire, This is our last warning to you guys. If you don''t get down on the ground now, We will have to kill you-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Anon pointed his hand towards his chest and casted a spell.


    "Thunder Javelin, Last form."


    Suddenly, A very shiny Javelin formed in front of Anon''s hand.


    "Go..."


    Anon launched the Javelin towards the general and just like he said, the Javelin turned into dust as soon as it touched the Travertine''s armour.


    "Impressive... Even the strongest magic can''t go through it huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You have attacked us... SOLDIERS, KILL BOTH OF THEM RIGHT NOW." The general shouted with all his might.


    "Master, Shall I ?" Mike asked with a worried expression.


    "Sit down, Mike... I want to stretch my body and I haven''t killed anyone with my bare hands in so many days." Anon replied with a smile.


    "A-As you command Sir..." Mike spoke with a worried expression as he sat down on the chair but he was still too worried about Anon.


    As the soldiers were coming towards Anon, with their sharp spears pointing directly at his chest.


    Anon placed both of his hands into his pant''s pocket and started tapping his left foot on the ground as if making a rhythm out of it.


    *Tap-Tap* *Tap-Tap-Tap* *Tap-Tap* *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia long ago,


    He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    "Hya..."


    "Hya..."


    "Take this..."


    Anon started singing as he easily dodged the spears without even taking his hands out.


    ????Most people look at him with terror and with fear, But to Moscow chicks he was such a lovely dear????


    Anon continued to sing as he suddenly jumped from the ground and sat over a soldier''s shoulders.


    ????He ruled the Russian land and never mind the Czar, But the kazachok he danced really wunderbar????


    Anon sang as he wrapped his legs around the soldier''s neck.


    "N-No... I-I can''t Breathe...." The soldier spoke as his face started turning red and the spear dropped down from his hands.


    ????In all affairs of state he was the man to please,


    But he was real great when he had a girl to- ????


    "Squeeze~" Anon spoke as he squeezed the Soldier''s neck and broke it without any effort.


    *Crack*


    *Thud*


    The soldier''s dead body fell down to the ground and the other soldiers looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "H-He didn''t even used his hands."


    "I-I know..."


    ????But when his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power, Became known to more and more people. ????


    ???? The demands to do something, about this outrageous man, became louder and louder. ????


    Anon sang so Loudly that everyone crossing through the market stopped to look at him.


    "Kill him... Why are you all standing like idiots ?" The general shouted with an angry expression.


    Suddenly, A Guard started running towards Anon with his Spear pointing at Anon''s face.


    ???? This man''s just got to go, declared his enemies, But the ladies begged, Don''t you try to do it, please. ????


    Anon sang with a smile as he easily dodged the attack by ducking down and kicked the soldier at his most vulnerable spot... His Dick.

 Chapter 756 -756

    Chapter 756 Chapter-756


    Anon is standing in the middle of 30 Corpses with his hands still inside his pocket and a smile on his face.


    The general is looking at Anon with a serious expression as he don''t know what to do.


    Should he call for back-up or should he run away and inform the king about Anon''s presence.


    "Who is this Man ?"


    "He killed all the Royal Guards without even using his hands."


    "What the hell is singing ?"


    "I don''t know... It''s like, He is telling a tail of some guy named ''Rasputin''."


    "Who is that ?"


    Everyone started gossiping about Anon as they looked at him with serious expressions.


    "Shut up you guys... Look, He is walking towards the general. Is he going to kill him too ?"


    ...


    "Haa... Only you are left huh ?" Anon asked as he slowly walked towards him.


    The general knew his death was walking towards him, But he wasn''t going to go down without a fight.


    He immediately took out a small metallic rod from his pocket and supplied mana to the rod.


    In just seconds, The rod started expanding and a glowing blade came out of it''s top that was shining brightly golden.


    "Infinity Spear..." The general spoke as he immediately assumed a defensive stance.


    "Now, Now... Looks like someone still has the spirit to fight huh ?" Anon asked as he smiled at the General.


    "I-I am not afraid of you, Human." The General spoke in a stammering voice as his hands started shaking.


    "Your hands and voice is shaking, Forehead is covered in sweat and the way you are grabbing that spear is also wrong." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-It''s the best way, I know." General spoke with a stammering voice.


    "Hah... What a shame." Anon spoke as he approached the general and took his hand out of his pocket.


    ''Fuck... How should I attack ? I see many openings, But at the same time... I can also see that all of them are merely baits and-'' Before the general could''ve thought of something else, Anon grabbed his hand.


    "Not from here... Grab it from here." Anon spoke as he took his hand off and placed it on the right direction.


    ''What !? I-Is this guy for real ? Why is he teaching me how to grab a spear ?'' The general thought with a Confused and shocked expression.


    "The spear''s weight should work in your favour not your opponent''s favour... This spear is lighter than most of the other spears but still a little disadvantage can get you death penalty. You understand ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." The General spoke with a confused expression.


    "What is this blade made out of ? Aura ? Or Mana ?" Anon asked as he touched the spear''s blade and noticed that it was made out of Aura and it was really sharp. A mere cut from that spear can send you to heaven.


    "You made this ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..." General replied.


    "You can make Aura weapons, huh ?" Anon asked.


    "The king brought her from a slave trader, Trained her like a dog for the last 30 years and turned her into a killing machine.


    A heartless monster, Who can kill anything on sight, Sir. If you want master... I can deal with her." Mike asked.


    "Are you kidding me ? You want me to give you my lady, So you can kill her ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Master. Please punish-"


    "I am just joking, Mike. Don''t go punishing yourself all of a sudden." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am sorry, master. But, I have a question... Can I ask it ?" Mike asked.


    "Well, I already know what''s going inside your mind. But, You can speak it out loud." Anon spoke.


    "What are we going to do with all that Alcohol master ?" Mike asked.


    "Let it be... I am going to take over the kingdom now and After that... I am going to make the alcohol traders legal again.


    Because, I can easily fuck any girl I want after becoming the king. No more Games." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oi, There they are..." Suddenly, Hundreds of soldiers came running towards Anon and Mike.


    "Ah... It''s the guards." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Hello, Guys... Looks like your King sent you to fight me huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We aren''t here to fight... Mr. Anon. We are sent here to hunt you down and bring back your head on a spear''s head.


    Just like the one you sent to our king." A soldier spoke with a smile.


    "Haa... What cute expressions you guys have." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Knights In Formation... We have to kill that bastard." The caller of the platoon came out and pointed his sword towards Anon.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... I am going to get killed, But... All I want is your families to be safe. Don''t you want it ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "What nonsense are you saying, Human ? Looks like you''ve started blabbering because your end is near." The general spoke with a smile.


    "I love this part... You see, 98% of the soldiers present here today have families, friends or a family member that they love right ?


    So, What will happen if they died ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Are you threatening to kill our families kid ? You should look at our numbers carefully." The General spoke with a smile.


    "Your name is Keith, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    The laughing dwarf immediately stopped.


    "How do you-"


    "You have a daughter, A son and A lovely wife. Now, Keith guess what will happen if they died like right now ?


    Here let me show you guys." Anon spoke as he summoned a screen and Keith''s house appeared over the screen.


    "See, This is your house... Now, All I have to do is give a command and puff... Your house will get erased from the face of earth." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are bluffing... How can you-"


    "Shoot." Anon spoke in a low tone and suddenly, A loud explosion happened over Keith''s house.


    His house got evaporated as if there was nothing there.

 Chapter 757 -757

    Chapter 757 -757


    ??*thud*


    Keith immediately went down on his knees as he looked at his family getting evaporated from existence.


    Now, This shot was fired out of Anon''s huge railgun that was situated on his house.


    With some modifications and changes, Anon created some special shells for the railgun that can hit their target even if shot in the exact opposite direction.


    Anon installed a mana controlling device inside the shell that can navigate the shell towards it''s direction and this device is set to navigate towards the triggers.


    Triggers are small mana stones with Anon''s mana inside them. Whenever a shell is fired out of the railgun, the shell will immediately detect Anon''s mana and start moving towards it even if it''s kilometres away from the stone.


    Once the shell reaches near the stone, a small mana transfer is completed and the shell bursts out, vaporizing anything in a 200 meter radius.


    "Well, Keith... What do you want to say now ?" Anon asked with a smile.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... YOU MURDERED MY FAMILY, *Sob-Sob*." Keith shouted as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Mom, What happened to our house ?"


    "Kids, Stay away from the house."


    Suddenly, Keith''s family appeared in the screen.


    "T-They are Alive..." Keith spoke with a smile as he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Well, looks like they were out on some buisness huh ? But, What will happen... If another explosion happened on the same spot ?


    Will they survive, Keith ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No... Please. I-I resign... I-I won''t fight you. I-I am leaving." Keith spoke as he dropped his cap and immediately ran away.


    "What !?"


    "How can captain run away like that ?"


    ...


    "Looks like your captain loves his family more than the kingdom huh ? Well, he should... But What about you guys ? Do you love your families too ? Because it''s not necessary that all of your families are out of the houses too." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Guards and suddenly, hundreds of houses appeared over the screen.


    All of these houses belonged to the guards, who were standing in front of Anon.


    "One chance is all I am going to give you, Surrender yourself to me and come to the Royal Court. Our king ordered me to bring you alive.


    We will talk to your Queen and maybe, you will make it out of here, alive. If you decided to go against my will, I will chop you and your vampire friend into so many pieces that even your mother won''t be able to add you up for the final burial." Jonas spoke with a smile.


    "Fine... One chance." Anon spoke as he raised his finger as well.


    "Hmm...?" This time Jonas looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "One chance is all I am going to give you... Either you kill yourself now or I am going to kill you in the cruelest way possible." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are going to regret this decision, Kid." Jonas replied with a serious expression as he let out his bloodlust.


    "Make me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master... This guy is-"


    "Mike, Shut up... Don''t speak anything now. I have to focus." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir..."


    "Hahaha... I was told that you are cocky but you are something else. Well, I was expecting to hear a ''No'' from you because real warriors never surrender, not even to death.


    You are going to Die here, Anon Agreil and I will make sure of that." Jonas spoke with a smile as he immediately raised his metallic hand towards Anon.


    As soon as Anon saw his hand, he immediately looked behind and noticed that the axe was coming back at him with full speed.


    "A master bound weapon... Impressive." Anon spoke with a smile as he easily dodged the axe.


    *Swissshhhh*


    *Grab*


    As soon as Jonas grabbed the axe, a very strong wind pressure was created around him that knocked out all the other soldiers to the ground.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Jonas looked at the soldiers and spoke, "Weak fucks..."


    *Spit*


    He then turned around and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "A fight, After so many years..."

 Chapter 758 -758

    Chapter 758 -758


    ??*crackle*


    Anon cracked his knuckles and Looked at Jonas with a smile.


    "Let''s fight, Motherfucker... My hands were getting all itchy, Anyways." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "DIE... SUN-JUMP." Jonas activated his skill as he jumped into the sky with his axe and suddenly, a sun like shine and warmth came out of his axe, Blinding everyone standing under it.


    Jonas came down at Anon with full power, But Anon immediately disappeared from his position, dodging the attack with zero-effort.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as his axe hitted the ground, A massive explosion took place that melted nearby shops without any problem.


    Anon then re-appeared behind Jonas, but before he could''ve done anything... Jonas took out his axe from the ground and landed a horizontal attack on Anon.


    "CUT-THROAT..." As soon as he used this skill, A powerful Aura came out of the axe that sliced everything in it''s range.


    But, Anon dodged this attack as well by ducking down.


    "You need more to fight me." Anon spoke as he kicked Jonas on his nut-sack.


    *Tang*


    But, Instead of hitting his balls, Anon hitted something hard like steel.


    "What the-!?"


    *Boooom*


    Before Anon could''ve thought of something else, he saw the giant axe coming from above.


    Anon immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared at a distance from Jonas.


    "Hehehe... I have got balls of Iron, Kid. Half of my body is made out of iron. Mostly the vulnerable parts. So, no opening for you." Jonas spoke with a smile.


    "Well, Your wife must be very happy with you..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Joking ? Fine, GROUND SHAKER..." Jonas spoke as he immediately stabbed his axe into the ground and a big crack was formed in the ground.


    "Ah..."


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, The crack burst out in an explosion.


    His speed got increased by 5 times and Strength was increased by 100%.


    He ran towards Anon with full speed and attacked him with full power.


    As soon as Anon saw the axe coming towards him, He smiled and blocked it directly with help of his sickles.


    *SCREEEEEEEEEEEEECH*


    As soon as these weapons came in contact with each other, they created a very irritating sound.


    "Your Strength is admirable for a human... But, You won''t last." Jonas spoke as he looked at Anon and forced his axe down with full power.


    Anon on the other side was also using the best of his physical strength to stop his axe from slicing him into half.


    "I will overpower, YOU HUMAN." Jonas spoke with a psychopathic smile as he pressed down even more, his strength was increasing and so did the hairs on his body.


    *Break*


    Anon felt the ground beneath him breaking down slowly.


    "Fine... Auric Energy." Anon spoke as his body got covered in a white light.


    Auric Energy gave him a huge power boost... He easily tanked Jonas''s axe and even pushed it back.


    "What !? That''s Elven-" Before Jonas could''ve completed his sentence, Anon kicked him in the stomach and he went flying through 16 houses without any stops.


    "Don''t fuck with me... You fucking gorilla." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he spinned his sickles.


    "HYAAAAAAA.... FALLING STAR." Jonas shouted as he jumped into the the sky and started falling down towards Anon with full speed.


    His axe shined brightly purple as he came down.


    "Hah... What a stupid guy. I guess it''s time to end it." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped up towards him.


    "Huh...?" Jonas was left surprised when he saw this.


    As both of them came closer to each other, The temperature started rising rapidly between them.


    Anon raised his sickles toward Jonas and both weapons collided with each other.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A very bright and Dangerous explosion happened in the middle of the sky, That left the whole dwarf kingdom in awe.


    Everyone looked at this view from distance.

 Chapter 759 -759

    Chapter 759 Chapter-759


    A big cloud of dust settles down and two figures out of it.


    One was Anon, Who looked tired and on the other side there was Jonas, Who was standing still in front of him as if nothing is happening to him.


    Jonas raised his axe towards Anon and spoke...


    "Kid, You are tired... Do you have any wishes before your death ?" Jonas asked with a smile.


    "He is not tired, Idiot." A voice suddenly rang inside Jonas''s ears.


    "What do you mean ?" Jonas asked in a low voice.


    "The coat around his body is made out of some special material. Look at the ground below him... Whenever he is taking a step forward, The ground is breaking.


    The wait of that coat is over 95 quintals..." The voice spoke.


    "What !? 95 Quintals ? But, his movements and speed is almost equal to mine..." Jonas spoke. Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    "I don''t know... Why he is wearing it but I would suggest you to kill him fast, because if that coat gets off of him. You are a dead man, even I can''t save you after that." The voice spoke.


    "He is a dead man, Already Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly corrected his posture and stopped supplying mana into the coat.


    "Fuck... The weight of his coat, He can control it. It went from 96 quintals to zero in a moment and he can hear me too... How can he even hear me ?" The voice asked in shock.


    *Crack*


    Anon cracked his knuckles and his neck as he looked at Jonas with a death stare but this time shit was real.


    Even Jonas felt fear from Anon''s gaze...


    "H-His physical powers have been increased by leaps... His aura has changed, I can feel it. This guy was diminishing his powers from the beginning. How dare he toh with me ?" Jonas asked as he immediately assumed a strong defensive pose and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Now, I understand why you were moving so smoothly against me, Even though I was only using 1% of my powers but you were able to keep up with me.


    You have two more eyes that are looking out for you from a distance huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jonas.


    "1-1% Power !?" Jonas spoke as sweat started accumulating over his forehead.


    "Run, Run... You can''t defeat him. If you want to see tomorrow''s sunrise... RUN." The voice shouted in his head.


    "You know, you can''t run away from me right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I know and that''s why... I am going to fight you, You fucking monster... Even if I have to die here today." Jonas spoke with a brave expression or he pretended to be brave, Because his inner instincts were shouting to run away from Anon as soon as possible.


    "Oh come on, You already know that you are going to die here. So, Why don''t you let me talk to your friend ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Although Anon was smiling from the outside, in his mind, he is experiencing unbearable bloodlust and Anger.


    He just wants to rip out Jonas''s body parts and dismantle his whole body but Anon is not letting his Anger take over his body.


    "I am listening..." The voice inside Jonas''s body spoke up.


    "Well, Well... From your voice, I can say that you are a female and a Human as well, Right ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes... You are right and I know you very well, Mr. Anon Agreil." She spoke.


    "No, No, Mr. Anon... Please don''t. I beg you... That weapon is bound to Jonas if it breaks-"


    "I know, He will die... That''s why I want to do this... Hehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed like a psychopath and increased the pressure by second.


    "Master is trying to break the purest form of travertine with his bare hands... Is it even possible ?" Mike spoke in a low voice as he looked at the axe with a serious expression.


    "Let''s see... What happens if I let loose a small amount of anger..." Anon spoke as he released a small amount of anger and suddenly, he felt his physical strength growing enormously.


    *Crack*


    A crack appeared over the Axe and the pain in Jonas''s heart also got sharper.


    "I-It''s breaking..." Mike spoke with a shocked expression.


    "C-Come back..." Jonas spoke as he raised his hand toward his Axe and tried to call it back.


    But, Anon''s gripping force was simply too strong... The axe couldn''t even bulge from his hand.


    ''Jonas... I am unwinding your connection to the Axe... Please hold on.''


    "More...." Anon spoke as he released more of his anger and felt his physical strength growing.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    More cracks appeared over the axe as the force was getting more and more with every passing second.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH....." Jonas shouted loudly as he felt his heart getting crushed as well.


    Mike on the other hand who was witnessing this scene, with every passing second he was getting more and more fascinated by Anon.


    "More... More... I NEED MOREEEE." Anon shouted as his clothes started tearing off.


    50% anger released...


    His bulging muscles got all pumped up and a small black horn came out of his forehead''s left side.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    At this point the axe was fully covered in Cracks and Jonas''s face has also turned blueish.


    "Beautiful..." Mike spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and observed Anon''s overwhelming physical strength with admiring eyes.


    ''No, No, No... Please Mr. Anon... I am begging you. Please let Jonas live... Please, I will do anything you want. I will become your slave. PLEASE...'' The voice shouted.


    "HELL NAH..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he released all of his Anger and bloodlust at once.


    100% Anger released...


    *CRACK-CRACK-CRACK-CRACK*


    Suddenly, A white light shined out of the Axe and it got destroyed. Creating a very dangerous explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    This explosion completely Annihilated anything in a 500meter radius around Anon.

 Chapter 760 -760

    Chapter 760 -760


    ??Inside the Dwarf kingdom''s Royal Castle, Royal Court...


    Gwan, The King of Dwarfs is sitting on the throne with a very serious expression and around him are sitting his 9 Royal Ministers.


    "This is a very serious situation, Sir." A Royal Minister spoke.


    "I say, We should assemble all the Guards we have right now and Launch an attack on the Human kingdom." Another minister spoke.


    "That''s stupid... We should Deal with the bigger threat for now."


    "We should ask him what he wants and negotiate."


    "No negotiations will be done with a human in this kingdom. He has to die..."


    All 8 ministers gave their opinion on th current situation except one.


    This minister was none other than, the same dwarf who saw Anon''s fight with the Eclipsewhisperer in the stormborn sea.


    He holded a bottle of alcohol in his hands and looked at his legs while taking sips out of it.


    "4 ministers are on the side of Negotiating with Anon and 4 ministers are against it.


    Minister Noma, What do you say about this ? Your opinion will decide our decision." Gwan spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Noma.


    Noma looked at the king and smiled.


    "Why are you smiling, Minister Noma ? Do you think it''s something funny going on here ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Your majesty... I am looking at these fools. Playing the game of politics in this safe space." Noma spoke with a smile as he placed his bottle aside and stood up from his Chair.


    "What do you mean, Minister Noma ?" Gwan asked with a Confused expression.


    "21 days ago... I received a piece of information. It was about a battle... The battle that was going to be conducted between Anon Agreil and An Eclipsewhisperer, In the middle of the Stormborn Sea." Noma.


    "You believe that ? It was all made up lie... No one has ever seen a real Eclipsewhisperer. Anon gave people money to talk about this story. So, he can get more famous." A minister spoke with an ignorant smile.


    "That''s your problem, Right there... Your Majesty. Guys like them are the main problem of this kingdom. He heard the news and immediately called it fake.


    Neither did he made an effort to find out more about this scenario, nor did he go there.


    But, I did and I saw it all with my own eyes." Noma spoke with a serious and confident expression.


    "That''s bullshit... You are saying that you saw an Eclipsewhisperer ? A living one with your own eyes ?" Other minister asked.


    "Give us some proof... You should''ve recorded their fight right ?" Another minister asked.


    "How can you record anything if you are trapped inside a mana sealed barrier ?" Noma asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine, I believe it... You saw Anon fighting with an Eclipsewhisperer. What then ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "I have seen Anon fight... When he enters into the battlefield, he becomes a maniac. The one who cares about no one and nothing except his own Victory.


    He overwhelmed an Eclipsewhisperer by using only a part of his total strength and received the Eclipsewhisperer''s strength in return too. That means he is even stronger now..." Noam spoke but before he could''ve completed his sentence, He was interrupted by gwan mid-way.


    "Minister, Noma... Clear it out in two sentences to me, I don''t want to wastey time listening to Anon''s legends. What is this guy exactly and How strong is he ?" Gwan asked.


    "Two sentences huh... Fine. Your majesty, Anon is an Avatar of a Demonic Goddess..." Noma spoke with a smile.


    "A Demonic Goddess...?"


    "Who forms a contract with them..?"


    "But, it can be possible... Maybe that''s why he is so strong."


    "Yeah... That can be the reason."


    ....


    All the ministers started talking to each other about this matter.


    Gwan saw faith and Confidence in Noma''s eyes that day.


    Noma murdered the king and thousands of guards in one night and brought the crown for his friend.


    That''s when he realised, that the things he has done... were unforgivable. Noma tried to leave Gwan''s side immediately but, that''s when Gwan spoke up.


    "Are you really going to leave friend like that ? How will I rule this kingdom all alone ?"


    "I can''t stay... Gwan." Noma spoke with a sad voice.


    "I want to ask my second favour then... I want you to stay by my side as my Royal minister until I rule this kingdom." Gwan spoke.


    A favour was a favour and that''s how Noma was forced to become Gwan''s Royal Minister.


    Present time...


    "Gwan... Ask your favour wisely." Noma spoke with a serious expression.


    "One last fight... My friend." Gwan replied with a smile.


    "FUCKKKKKKKK...."


    *Crash*


    Noma shouted as he threw the bottle of alcohol on the ground and broke it into several pieces.


    "What is happening here ?" A minister asked.


    "I don''t have any fucking idea..."


    "Do you ?" He asked as he turned to another minister.


    "Nope."


    ...


    All the ministers were confused to see this view.


    Noma looked at Gwan with a very angry expression.


    "I am going to Prepare my weapons..." Noma spoke as he immediately left the court.


    *Sit*


    Gwan sat back down and placed his hand over his forehead.


    ''What is happening to my kingdom ?'' He thought.


    "My lord, Should we-"


    "This court is adjourned... Go back to your houses, Except the finance minister and army captain." Gwan spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, My lord."


    All of them left and only two ministers were now standing inside the Royal Court.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the court door.


    "Come in..." Gwan spoke.


    A knight came running into the court with a very Scared expression on his face.


    He immediately went down on his knees and looked at Gwan.


    "S-S-Sir... O-Our Teams and Commander Supreme, Have been wiped out." The knight informed.


    "WHAT !?"

 Chapter 761 -761

    Chapter 761 -761


    ??In the middle of the Dwarf kingdom...


    Thousands of dwarf soldier''s Corpses are lying around and in the middle of the corpses, one man is sitting fully covered in blood.


    "Hah... I feel refreshed after releasing my Anger." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the ground and hurled his hands through his long hairs.


    Blood and pieces of meat poured out of his hairs.


    "I smell horrible... Should take a shower." Anon spoke as he immediately started moving towards, one of the nearest house.


    All Dwarfs have already evacuated the Royal capital and went to the outskirts.


    Anon entered inside the house and went to the bathroom directly.


    He sat down in the Lotus position and water started pouring down on his head.


    ''Anger took over once again and I couldn''t control it. I need more control...'' Anon thought with a very serious expression.


    As the cold water fell over his body, All the blood and pieces of meat were immediately removed from his body.


    After taking the bath Anon disposed of his previous clothes and wore new ones.


    He then exited the house and looked around with a smile.


    "Well, Well... Looks like, I can create quite a Havoc... When I am angry, huh ?" Anon spoke.


    "Master..." Suddenly, Anon heard Mike''s voice coming from a distance.


    Anon turned around and noticed Mike sitting on his knees. He was also covered in blood and pieces of meat.


    "Mike... Go and take a shower." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, My lord." Mike spoke with a very loud voice as he immediately went inside the house.


    "What happened to him ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    Anon then turned around and saw all the corpses of the soldiers... He had killed.


    "What are you trying to do ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he entered inside the house.


    "What do you mean ?" Noma asked with a Confused expression.


    "Why are you drinking alcohol with me ? Shouldn''t you prepare to fight me or something ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, I have already prepared and I don''t want to drink with Anon Agreil, I want to drink with the guy... Whom I saw at the stormborn sea, Fighting with an Eclipsewhisperer and killing him.


    Consider this as a last wish, Before death." Noma spoke.


    "Haa... Fine. I am not that big of dick, I can at least drink with you, If that''s your last wish." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down on a wooden chair.


    "What would you like ? Wine, Alcohol..."


    "I will take wine." Anon replied.


    "Good, Choice... I have this special wine that my great grandfather brought from the human kingdom about 700 years ago, But never got the chance to drink it.


    This wine is being passed down in my family and waiting to be opened on a very special occasion. Guess today''s the day." Noma spoke as he started un-screwing the cork.


    "Got no family ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Nope... Makes you weak and so many tensions on mind. Take care of this, Take care of that... I would rather die single." Noma replied as he poured the dark red wine into two glass cups and passed one of them to Anon.


    "I don''t think that''s true... You just have to be strong enough in order to protect them." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You got someone special...?" Noma asked.


    "Nope... I have sworn to live my life freely and fuck MILFs without any stops." Anon replied with a smile.


    "HAHAHAH... Nice Thinking. I will also try that in my next Life. I have lived this life with fun and Joy, this final toast will be to DEATH." Noma spoke as he raised his glass into the air.


    "To death..." Anon spoke with a smile and both of them drank the wine.


    "Well, I will meet you in the Battlefield then... Mr. Anon." Noma spoke as he left after that.


    "Yeah..."


    ''What a weird guy ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.

 Chapter 762 -762

    Chapter 762 -762


    ??As Anon and Mike moved towards the Royal Castle, Many came in their way.


    Some came in peace with negotiation offers and other offerings. Meanwhile, Others came with forces and tried to defeat Anon.


    Clearing his way to the Royal Castle... Anon finally reached at the front gate of the Royal Court.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Anon Knocked on the gates slightly and the gates opened up automatically.


    "Hello, Anon Agreil..." A very heavy voice welcomed Anon into the Royal Court.


    Anon immediately turned his eyes towards the throne and saw Gwan sitting on the throne, fully prepared to fight with a silver armour and huge spear in his right hand.


    "Are you the Dwarf King ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Don''t act like that... I can''t believe, you don''t know me already." Gwan spoke with a smile.


    "Just trying to be friendly..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t try to be friendly with me... You''ve Killed thousands of my men and women in this battle. What kind of Animal are you ?


    Don''t you known anything about mercy or forgiveness ?" Gwan asked with a disgusted expression.


    "Who do you want me to forgive ? I gave all of them an opportunity to run away but they choose to sacrifice themselves." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are the one, Who broke out alcohol agreement, aren''t you ?" Gwan asked with a suspicious expression.


    "You figured that one out really quickly huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You may think you are very smart and strong, but in reality you are just a piece of shit.


    What did my kingdom even do to you ?" Gwan spoke with an angry expression.


    "Nothing... I just want to take over your kingdom." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Even if you take over my kingdom now, it won''t be able to last longer in your possession. You have already damaged the base structure of our army and reparing it will be impossible.


    People will leave this Kingdom and go to other kingdoms. A kingdom without people is just an empty place, Mr. Anon." Gwan spoke with a serious expression.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, After all... You would be dead in a few minutes and dead people shouldn''t think too much. It can be harmful for the mind... You know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I hate you guts... Mr. Anon." Gwan spoke with an angry expression as he stood up from his throne.


    "Even, I hate my guts." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I will not surrender without a fight..." Gwan spoke as he started stepping down.


    But, Before he could''ve cracked his neck... Another guy came in and pulled gwan out of Anon''s hands.


    "We met again... Mr. Anon." Noma''s voice resounded from all the corners of the Royal Court and it became difficult for Anon to locate his actual position.


    "A voice transporting skill... Nice." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, he felt Someone standing right behind him.


    Anon immediately ducked down but it turned out to be a decoy.


    *Swishhhhh*


    As soon as Anon sat down, he saw two blades coming right at his face.


    "Enough..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he grabbed both of the blades with his bare hands and broke them at once.


    "Huh... How did you ?" The Elven girl asked with a Confused expression.


    Anon immediately wrapped his hand around her Waist and pulled her into his embrace.


    "Light..." Anon used his skill and created a small ball of light on his index finger.


    In the light, Anon looked at the Elven girl and spoke... "You aren''t a Milf... You are young."


    "Leave me..." She shouted as she tried to free herself from Anon''s hands.


    "Hyaaa....." Suddenly, Gwan attacked on Anon''s leg with his spear but as soon as the spear touched Anon''s leg... It broke into thousands of pieces.


    "What the !?"


    "Fuck off... I am talking with her." Anon spoke as he immediately Kicked gwan back.


    *Thud*


    Gwan hitted a pillar and immediately went unconscious.


    "Master, Gwan..." The Elf girl spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, He is just unconscious..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Leave me or I will-" she spoke as she Summoned two kunais into both of her hands and tried to stab Anon''s neck with it... But the kunai''s broke as well.


    <Cursed Invincibility>


    Anon is using his coat''s skill to make Himself invincible.


    "I will take you back to my house and play with you on my bed, Luv. You will be fun to play with... I am sure." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 763 -763

    Chapter 763 -763


    ??"Leave me..." The Elf girl shouted and Anon let go of her.


    As soon as she got out of Anon''s hands, She disappeared into the dark once again.


    "Fine... Let''s finish this. Mike, is everything ready ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master..."


    "Good... Lights." Anon spoke as he immediately created 18 orbs of light and made everything clearly visible inside the Royal Court.


    As soon as the lights were spreaded among the Royal Court, Anon saw the Elven girl standing at a distance from him, in a defensive stance.


    Gwan was standing behind him with his spear directly pointing at his back and Noma was standing in front of Anon with a pair of Gauntlets in his hands, that were made out of pure Travertine.


    "Well, Well... Aren''t we getting all pumped up here ? Just the three of you or more coming in ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No more life casualties will happen in this battle other than us three..." Noma spoke with a serious expression.


    "Haa... Nice choice." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, everyone can see you now... Elven Kingdom, Human kingdom and every other kingdom on the holy land." Mike shouted from above.


    "Good Job, Mike." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Are you trying to humiliate us in front of the whole world ?" Gwan asked with an angry expression.


    "Just trying to set an example for everyone... You see, there are people in all these kingdoms... Who don''t know me and I just want to show everyone, what I am capable of." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Who cares... Let''s fight." Noma spoke with a smile as he assumed a defensive stance.


    "Fine... Let''s do this." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Elven Kingdom...


    "Hey, Look at this..."


    "Looks like the human will win for sure."


    "Yeah... He is so strong."


    "Hey, Look... Sir Anon is Fighting the Dwarf kingdom''s king." A worker spoke as he casted the live view on a bigger mirror screen.


    "What !?" Kai shouted as he immediately stopped kneading the bread and looked at the screen with a serious expression.


    ''He is taking over the Dwarf Kingdom too ? This guy is just too powerful huh ?'' Kai thought with a serious expression.


    Damon''s room...


    "Annh~ Annhhh~ Annnnnnhhh~ Yes~ Yes~..."


    "Fuck me too, Mr. Damon."


    "Me too, sir."


    Damon is fucking three elven girls...


    "Hehehe... Wait for your turn ladies. I can only fuck one pussy at a time." Damon spoke with a smile.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    "No, One is here... Go away. What stupid guys ? Coming and knocking on my door whenever they want." Damon spoke with an irritated expression.


    "It''s me, Kai. I want to talk to you..." Kai shouted from outside.


    "Can''t even let a man fuck..." Damon spoke with an angry expression as he stood up and wrapped a towel around his lower half.


    *Click*


    Damon opened the door and looked at Kai, Who was standing on his door with a serious expression on his face.


    "What ?" Damon asked with an angry smile.


    "Do you know anything about this ?" Kai spoke as he showed a small screen to Damon.


    "Ah... Yeah, Anon is going for a total domination over the Dwarf kingdom. He told me about this, but I forgot in the end.


    What about it though ?" Damon asked.

 Chapter 764 -764

    Chapter 764 Chapter-764


    "Damon... I am a fucking God''s avatar." Kai spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah...? I didn''t knew that, thank you for the information and just for your knowledge, I was also a fucking god about 3000 years ago." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I know that and That''s not the problem... It was about the contract we made." Kai spoke.


    "What contract ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, it was a secret contract between me and Anon."


    "So, Why are telling this to me ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, because he is breaking the fucking contract." Kai spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Show me the contract..." Damon asked.


    "I-I don''t have it..." Kai replied.


    "Why not ?" Damon asked.


    "It was a... Ver....." Kai spoke in a very low voice that even Damon couldn''t hear him.


    "What the fuck are you saying, Kid ?" Damon asked in a High tone.


    "It was a verbal contract." Kai spoke.


    "A what ?" Damon asked.


    "A verbal-"


    "I heard it the second time... That thing won''t work in this world. Verbal contract with Anon is like trusting a hungry wolf." Damon replied as he started closing the door.


    But, Kai stopped the door with his foot...


    "Come back, Damon Baby."


    "Sir, Damon... I have my pussy ready."


    "Oi, Remove your leg... I have girls to fuck." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Kai.


    "This is serious..." Kai spoke with even more serious expression.


    "Fine... Ladies wait a second. I will deal with this guy and come right back." Damon spoke as he stepped out of the room and closed it''s door.


    "What is it ? You have two minutes to explain everything to me or it''s between you and him after this." Damon spoke.


    balance.


    "Hey, Stand still..." Anon spoke as he immediately applied more pressure over Noma''s shoulder and broke it.


    *Crack*


    "FUCKKKKKK..." Noma shouted as he felt his shoulder breaking.


    "Noma... Are you alright ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "Game Over..." Anon''s voice rang from Gwan''s backside.


    "What the-!?" Gwan immediately tried to turn around but Anon grabbed his neck tightly, preventing him from looking back.


    *Crack*


    Anon immediately broke Gwan''s neck and killed him in go.


    "NOOOOOOOOO...." Both Noma and The Elven girl shouted loudly as they saw Gwan''s body Falling to the ground, While his neck and spine remained into Anon''s hand.


    "What are you shouting for ?" Anon spoke as he snatched the spear from Gwan''s hand and stabbed it into Noma''s throat.


    *Chkkk*


    The spear went in from the front and came out from the back of Noma''s neck with his vocal cord.


    As Noma looked at the spear, He smiled and looked at Anon. Noma then peacefully closed his eyes and fell down to the ground.


    As soon as Gwan died... The Elven girl was freed from her slave contract.


    "I-I am free..." She spoke with a serious expression as she slowly touched her neck and felt the space empty because her slave collar fall down.


    "How does that feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "A-Are you going to kill me ?" She asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon and assumed a defensive stance.


    "Oh, We are going to have some fun..." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind the Elven girl.


    "What !?"


    Anon immediately picked her up into his arms and looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "Have you ever heard about sex ?" Anon asked.


    "What ?"

 Chapter 765 -765

    Chapter 765 Chapter-765


    "H-He... Killed our king ?"


    "Yes, A human killed our king."


    "What is going to happen with us ?"


    ...


    All the Dwarfs watching this scene got very Scared by the fact that a human is now going to rule over their kingdom.


    Inside the Royal Court...


    "Haa... Finally." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the king''s throne with the Elven girl still in his arms.


    He sat down and looked directly at the people who were watching him live.


    "Hello, Everyone... The dwarfs specially, I know you guys are afraid that you will now get enslaved by the Humans or the Elfs or someone else.


    You don''t have to worry about that, I have all the other kingdoms under my command as well." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, to tell you guys the truth... I am not going to be the one who will be your king. This guy here will become your new king.


    Come.." Anon spoke as he waved his hand.


    The back gates of the Royal Court opened up and Biyuk entered inside the court room dressed in Royal clothes.


    "Hello, Mr. Biyuk." Anon spoke as he Shaked hands with biyuk.


    "Hello, Maste- I mean Mister Anon. I-I am blessed by the gods to have a f-friend like you and I-I will do my best to govern this kingdom." Biyuk spoke with a stammering and worried voice.


    His body was all stiff and hands were shaking.


    "Why are you shaking, Biyuk ?" Anon asked in a low voice.


    "Master, I am becoming the king of the dwarf kingdom. I never even became the head of a family and now this... I think it''s just too much." Biyuk spoke with a worried smile.


    "Just turn your face towards that direction and say the things, I am going to say in your head with full confidence. Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "As you say master..." Biyuk spoke as he immediately turned around and looked at the world with full confidence.


    ''Hello, Fellow Dwarfs...'' Anon''s Voice rang inside Biyuk''s head.


    "Hello, Fellow Dwarfs..." Biyuk repeated exactly what Anon was saying inside his head.


    "I am Biyuk Kujer... Your new king. I was a blacksmith in your kingdom 200 years ago but I was betrayed by my own house, where I used to work for some mere weapons.


    I was beaten down and my powers were sealed away... Then I was sold to the Slave traders. But, I made it out of all that and made friends with Mr. Anon here.


    As your new king, I have established some new terms with the other kingdoms and now... Alcohol contracts will be formed back with the Human kingdom.


    You guys will get all the alcohol you want during work and on the off-hours as much as you like on the previous rate as well, No... It will be even cheaper.


    The tax of the kingdom will be less by 12% from today on and rented lands will also get a 50% discount on the land for the next one year..."


    ''Master, Our economy will get a major set back if that happens.'' Biyuk spoke with a serious expression.


    ''It won''t... The tax will come back to it''s original value in just 3 months and until then, all the weapons traded by the Dwarf kingdom will be doubled in prices.'' Anon replied.


    ''Who will buy so expensive weapons master ? The Human kingdom will be sold out if we increased the prices that much.'' Biyuk spoke.


    "O-Oh, My mistake... I-I should go out. Please don''t hit me..." The Elven girl spoke with a scared experience as she immediately started crawling out of the carriage.


    "Stop." Anon spoke.


    "Hiyaa... Please don''t hit me on the back, I have too many burning scars and fresh injuries there. It hurts when you touched... Y-You can hit me on the face but pleas-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Adeline stood up and slowly touched the back of the Elven girl.


    "Ouchhh..." With just a single touched the elven girl felt immense pain.


    Adeline used her nails and slowly cutted down the cloths from her back and revealed some scary and forest beating marks.


    It was clearly visible that she was first beaten down with a whip that had a sharp blade at the end of it and then to stop the bleeding, she was burned all over her beating marks with a metallic rod.


    "Did your husband do this to you ?" Adeline asked with a very sad expression as she remembered her past.


    "N-No... M-My master did, Yesterday." She replied with an innocent expression.


    "Why did he do this to you ?" Anon asked.


    "H-He was angry and started beating me... Whenever I tried to run away or fight back, that collar would grab my brain and give me immense pain." She spoke with a scared expression.


    "Get that mask off of your face, Girl." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." She replied and removed the mask from her face.


    As soon as she removed the mask from her face and head.


    Anon noticed that her head was bald and there were blood marks on her head and her face also had some big scars.


    Her left cheek had a hole in it.


    "Wow... Looks like you lived with a monster huh ?" Mike asked with a serious expression as he looked at her closely.


    "Worse than a monster... A psychopath. He beated her to reduce his stress but didn''t kill her and then ordered her to protect him, What a psychopath ?


    If she didn''t followed his orders, the slave collar will give her immense pain." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes..." The Elven girl replied with a scared expression.


    "What about the lower parts ?" Adeline asked.


    "Master, Once took a Burning hot sword and-"


    "Shhh... I have heard enough, Luv. Don''t give my mind strange ideas, It''s already dirty enough. I don''t want to kill girls during sex..." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Dear, Can you fix her ?" Adeline asked with an emotional expression.


    "Fine, Open your mouth, Luv..." Anon spoke as he cutted his finger and dropped two drops of his blood into her mouth.


    <Body Modification>


    [Elven Body Detected.]


    [Body has taken major Damage...]


    [340,000 mana and 100 years worth of Life force will be charged for full restoration.] [Would you like to continue ?] [Yes/


    No ?]


    ''Continue...'' Anon ordered.

 Chapter 766 -766

    Chapter 766 Chapter-766


    As soon as Anon gave the command, all the mana and life force were sucked out of his body.


    In just 3 minutes, the Elven girl returned to her original state as if nothing ever happened to her.


    Her blonde hair grew back with even more shine this time. Her cheeks returned to their normal and silky state.


    All the scars over her back disappeared, and a new refreshing aura covered her body. Her face became so beautiful that not even seven moons together could describe her beauty.


    "How do you feel now, Luv?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Elven girl.


    "I-I... M-My face and my back," she spoke in a stammering voice as she slowly touched her back and felt that there was nothing on her back now.


    "All healed up, huh? You look good this way," Adeline spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, I-I can''t thank you enough for this... Y-You freed me from my pain and even healed all of my previous injuries. T-Thank you," the Elven girl spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s feet to show her gratitude.


    "Calm down, Luv. You never told me your name..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am Ginger, Sir," she spoke as she looked at Anon with an innocent expression.


    "My, my... Such a bitter name for such a cute lady," Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly touched Ginger''s cheek.


    "T-Thank you, Sir. My mother gave me this name... But, Over these past years... It got all foggy in my mind," Ginger spoke.


    Thud


    Suddenly, a bump came in the way, and everyone inside the carriage jumped.


    "So, What was I saying? Yeah-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, another bump came, and the carriage bounced.


    Thud


    "Oi, Driver... What kind of driving is this?" Mike asked as he shouted loudly.


    Thud


    With this bump, Anon immediately understood that something was wrong.


    He immediately activated his heightened senses.


    "Mike, there is no fucking driver on the carriage," Anon spoke with a serious expression, and suddenly, the carriage fell off the cliff.


    "Master... Shall I-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "No time, everyone out..." Anon commanded.


    In just a fraction of a second, everyone sitting inside the carriage disappeared and reappeared on the edge of the cliff.


    Everyone looked down and noticed that the carriage was breaking down as it hit big stones and trees.


    "For one moment, I stopped using my skills, and this happened," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-Master... I-I am sorry, It was all my mistake. I will immediately destroy that driver''s entire family," Mike apologized as he immediately went down on one knee.


    "Mike, it''s not the driver''s fault," Anon spoke as he turned around and started walking towards the other direction.


    In just 0.0003 seconds, Anon approached Link and grabbed him by the neck.


    "You might want to think it over... Master," Link spoke with a smile as he looked directly into Anon''s eyes.


    "I don''t think again... Link, and you know that," Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started increasing the pressure on his neck.


    "Well, you should listen to this before you kill me, Almighty Anon. I have been to your underground city and placed a very complicated and dangerous bomb in the middle of that city.


    It''s made from quantum enchantments and with just a thought, I will detonate it. So, you should get back," Link spoke with a smile.


    "Why do you think... I care about that city?" Anon asked with a smile as his anger started rising rapidly.


    "Because, every woman you''ve conquered to this day is there. I mean not all of them... But 80% of them are there.


    Pretty sure, you don''t want to kill them," Link spoke with a smile.


    "How dare you blackmail my mast-" Mike started speaking, but he was immediately interrupted by Anon.


    "Stay back, Mike. I will deal with this fucker on my own," Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," Mike replied.


    ''Sephie... Can you hear me?'' Anon asked as he immediately tried to use his skill


    .


    [You can''t use that skill!!!]


    ''What!?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Trying to contact them? Won''t work... Look at this, I have created it myself," Link spoke as he raised his hand, and suddenly, a small white circle appeared over his hand.


    "Mind skill blocker... Specially made for you," Link spoke as he showed it to Anon with a smile.


    ''This fucker... Should I crush his head like a pumpkin? But, what if there was really a bomb in the underground city? I can''t lose all the girls I earned over the past 7 months. I should ask... What he wants first.''


    Anon slowly let go of Link''s neck and turned off the Phoenix Ignition skill.


    "What do you want?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I saw your fight with that Eclipsewhisperer the other day. Quite impressive, I have to say. It gave me many pointers on you and the skills you have. I have created more skills like this, that will only work on you. Like this skill... Protects me from your direct hypnosis, and this one tells me if your blood or anything related to you is inside my food," Link spoke with a smile.


    "I asked, what the fuck you want... Don''t brag about yourself," Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, I want you to free me," Link spoke with a serious expression.


    "You are pretty free... I guess," Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, no... I am free from your party, not from that system thing. Whenever you are in danger... It goes off inside my mind. Screaming to save you from the danger.


    I want you to free me from that," Link replied with a smile.


    "It didn''t turn out well to give you a couple of books and a clone''s body, huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It did... That''s why I am seeing the world more clearly now," Link replied.

 Chapter 767 -767

    Chapter 767 -767


    ??"What do I have to do... In order to free you from the system ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know... It''s your thing, You deal with it." Link replied with a neutral expression.


    "I don''t know, How to free you..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Don''t mess with me, Anon. I will really trigger the bomb-" link spoke with an angry expression.


    "Do whatever you want... I really don''t know, how to free you from the system but, If that bomb goes off in my city.


    You will be as good as dead." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You think, You are god... Don''t you ?" Link asked with an angry expression.


    "That''s the only thing that I don''t consider myself, Link. There is always someone stronger in this world." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "No, Anon... I am the strongest in this world and I will become the god of this world one day." Link spoke with an attitude filled voice and a very confident facial expression.


    He released his bloodlust towards Anon and his eyes turned bright green, similar to a snake.


    "Really ? You want to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A notification popped up in front of him.


    [Your pet ''Link'' Has gone wild... Would you like to eliminate him ?] [Yes/No.]


    [Note: All of his skills Will be transferred to you.]


    "Hehe... Hahahaha..." Anon started laughing loudly as soon as he read this notification.


    "What ? Why are you laughing ? Do you think, I am joking ?" Link asked with an angry expression.


    "No, Haha... But, A joke is about to happen with you now. Hahaha... Fuck, I can''t stop laughing." Anon spoke as he continued to laugh.


    "Anon... If you don''t stop laughing, right now. I will destroy your whole kingdom with just a flick of my fingers." Link spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah ? Me too... Hahaha." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Link. But, this time... Anon''s laugh got even more scary.


    Link knew this laugh... It was Anon''s psychopathic laugh.


    "W-What do you... mean ?" Link asked as his voice started to get laggy.


    "What do I mean ? Link, There is a window in front of me, right now and it says... That it will erase you out of existence, with just a flicker of my finger.


    What do you think about it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, That''s not possible... How can something that isn''t even visible to my eyes, eliminate me ? You are bluffing." Link asked with a scared and Confused expression.


    "Well, System was the one who brought you to me, I am pretty sure it holds the power to erase you out of existence as well." Anon replied with a big smile.


    At near distance...


    "Umm... What are they talking about ?" Ginger asked Adeline with a Confused expression.


    "I don''t know, Junior. It''s something about system and erasing out of existence." Adeline replied with a serious expression.


    "Master''s talk is something, that even the scholars can''t understand. Didn''t you heard him earlier... When he said something about ''Friction'' ?


    I don''t even know what friction is ? Master is a very mysterious man and only he can understand himself." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at Ginger.


    "Oh, So is master... Some kind of Scholar ?" Ginger asked.


    "My Dear is everything, Junior. An Excellent Scholar, An Enticing Charmer, Chef, Fighter and A monster in bed. Just the perfect Husband you ever want... Ahhhh." Adeline spoke as her cheeks turned red and she placed both of her hands over her cheeks, while talking.


    "So, You are married to master ?" Ginger asked with a confused expression.


    "Of course, you stupid. I am his one and only wife... Till now." Adeline spoke as she started blushing once again.


    "But, You are a dragon and Master is a Human ? How does that works ?" She asked.


    "Really ?" Adeline asked with an innocent expression.


    "Here is the proof..." Anon spoke as he immediately kissed Adeline on the lips.


    *Chuuuuu*


    "Awwww...." Ginger spoke with a happy expression as she looked at Anon and Adeline.


    *Grab*


    *Squeezeeee*


    Anon immediately grabbed, Adeline''s ass cheeks and gave them a big squeeze.


    "Ohhh..." Ginger spoke as she looked at them with surprised expression this time.


    "Don''t try to understand this... Master is kind of different when it comes to this kind of stuff. You will know it, once you does it with you." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "I-I will get to do it with, Master ?" Ginger spoke in a very low voice.


    "Master will do it with you..." Mike spoke.


    *Slap*


    "Go and transform into your real form, Luv." Anon spoke as he slapped Adeline''s ass.


    "As you say, My Love." Adeline spoke with a smile as she ran towards the cliff and jumped off of it.


    "Woah... She jumped..." Ginger spoke with a serious expression.


    *Grahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh*


    Suddenly, A large red coloured Dragon emerged out of the valley.


    "Come on, Guys... We are going home." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mike and Ginger.


    "As you command, Master..." Mike spoke as he immediately jumped from the ground and landed directly over Adeline''s back.


    "Where is ginger ?" Anon asked as he looked at Mike.


    "Hey...." Suddenly, Ginger''s voice came from Below.


    "Come up..." Mike shouted from above.


    "I can''t jump that high..." Ginger shouted.


    "Master... Give me a moment." Mike spoke as he immediately jumped off of Adeline''s back.


    *Thud*


    "What are you doing ? I saw you jump back in the castle... Why aren''t you jumping now ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I never jumped that high... C-Can you carry me ?" Ginger asked with a shy expression.


    "Don''t carry her... Teach her to jump." Anon spoke from above with a smile.


    "You heard master... Now, Jump." Mike spoke.


    "B-But... I just can''t." Ginger spoke with a scared expression.


    "You can, Just do it... Press down your body, build pressure in your legs and then jump up." Mike spoke.


    "Okay... I-I will try but, save me if I fall." Ginger spoke as she bent down on her knees and started feeling the pressure.


    "Feel it... Think of yourself as a spring and come up." Anon spoke from above.


    "Here goes nothing..." Ginger spoke.

 Chapter 768 -768

    Chapter 768 -768


    ??After flying for about 25 minutes, Anon finally reached home.


    "It''s master... Come everyone." Sephie, Who was standing on the ground, Called out to everyone so they can greet Anon.


    Anon, Ginger and Mile jumped off of Adeline''s back and she came back to her Human form.


    "W-Wow... " Ginger was left flabbergasted as she looked at Anon''s house.


    It was armed from every side and covered a very large ground.


    As Anon walked upto the entry gate, He noticed that Sephie and others are standing there to welcome him.


    "We greet, Our Master." All of them spoke at once as they kneeled down in front of Anon.


    "Hello, Guys... Why do you always do this ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, It''s a ritual in our lamia tribe to always welcome the head of the family by kneeling down, when he comes back from the hunt." Sephie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, Well... Is there a ritual... Where you have to satisfy the Family Head''s sexual needs too ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Sephie''s shoulders and looked into her eyes.


    "M-m-master can do anything they want with me." Sephie spoke with a shy expression.


    "Well, then... Get off these clothes and wait in your lab. I will be coming to take a piece of that pussy." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Sephie''s cheek.


    "Y-Yes, Master... I-I will immediately arrange everything." Sephie spoke as she immediately started running towards the underground city.


    "Sex with master, Sex with master... Yes, Yes." Sephie spoke with a very excited expression as she continued to run.


    "Master, Did you forgot me ?" Suddenly, No.300''s voice came from behind.


    "How can I, Luv ? You are the only cock-sleeve that can handle the full size of this cock." Anon spoke as he looked at No.300.


    "I-I am Honoured, Master." No.300 spoke with a shy expression as she started rubbing her pussy slowly.


    "Hey, not here... Go to the city. I am coming there." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say, Master. I will go immediately and prepare some more ogre girls. The virgin ones specially." No.300 spoke as she started running towards the underground city as well.


    Suddenly, A carriage comes in front of Anon''s gate and stops.


    "Wait, that guy... Now, that I look at his face carefully. He is Anon Agreil. He is the one who single handedly took over the Dwarf Kingdom in one night." One of the Royal mage spoke up.


    "Yeah... You are right."


    "Haa... You are a Queen now, Luv. Don''t bow down to me. It can be dangerous to your image.


    For an example... Look at them. They''ve recorded this view into their crystal balls and pretty sure, they are going to blackmail you with it." Anon spoke as he pointed towards her Royal Mages.


    Jessica turned to look at her Royal Mages and smirked at them, she then turned back to Anon and spoke.


    "Master, You are the one who made me Queen and I am sure... You won''t let worms like them ruin my image, will you ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Haaa... You got more Royal mages in back up ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "More than enough, Master." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Telekinesis..." Anon used his skill as he raised his hand towards the Royal mages.


    "Oh, This is going to be interesting... I always like this trick." Mike spoke with an excited expression as he looked at the Royal Mages.


    "What, Trick ?" Ginger asked with a confused expression as she immediately turned her head towards the Royal Mages as well.


    Outside the barrier...


    "Hey, Look... That guy is pointing towards us and-" Before the Royal Mage could''ve completed his sentence, Both of them got decapitated by Anon.


    *Thud-Thud*


    Their heads Rolled down on the ground.


    "H-Hiw did that happen ?" Ginger asked with a Confused and scared expression.


    "One of master''s skill... I like this one so much." Mike spoke with an excited expression.


    "M-Master can chop heads from a distance like that ?" Ginger asked with a serious expression.


    "Yep..."


    "Then, Why did he bothered to fight Gwan and Noma, Physically ?" She asked.


    "Just for Fun..." Mike replied with a smile.

 Chapter 769 -769

    Chapter 769 Chapter-769


    Suddenly, Three more Carriages stopped in front of Anon''s house.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked at the carriages and tried to identify them.


    One of them belonged to the Human kingdom, It was Arthur and Derein''s personal carriage.


    But, the other two were completely unknown.


    One of the carriage had a dark red shade, similar to blood and there were spells engraved on the carriage with pure gold.


    "That carriage..." Mike spoke as he looked at the red Carriage.


    "Mike, Looks like it''s someone you know huh ?" Anon asked as he looked at Mike.


    Mike immediately walked upto Anon.


    "Master, That carriage is a Royal carriage from my hometown in the south. Should I tell them to go back before they bother you ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Mike... Let them come in. I want to see... What they''ve come here for. Do you know anything about the other carriage ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, It''s a green Carriage with boen markings on the top. I am pretty sure... It''s a Royal carriage from Lizardmen kingdom." Mike replied.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gates of the red Carriage opened up and a young Vampire stepped down from the carriage with two other vampire girls.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the door of the other carriage opened up and a Female lizard woman stepped down from the carriage with two guards.


    She had an alligator like face, A muscular human female like body and tail on the lower back. All of her body was covered in steel like green scales.


    The vampire kid and the Lizard woman looked at each other and nodded slightly before both of them tried to enter through the entry gate


    *Thud-Thud*


    As soon as they moved forward to enter inside, the barrier stopped them.


    **Zzzzzzzzzzz**


    [Intruders Detected]


    [Initiating Security system]


    As soon as they touched the barrier... The security system went off and all the House''s windows and doors got locked tightly and a second protection barrier appeared over the house.


    Meanwhile, All the railguns situated over the house turned around and pointed their aim directly towards the invaders.


    "Let''s go..." The vampire kid spoke.


    "Yes." The lizard woman spoke as she looked at the vampire.


    Both of them entered inside the house and started walking towards Anon with a smile on their faces.


    "We greet, Lord Anon." Both of them spoke at the same time as they bowed down to Anon sincerely.


    "Why are you here ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, We have seen you conquer all three kingdoms and within such a short time and we are here to seek your shadow on our kingdom''s as well." The young Vampire spoke.


    "You want the same thing too, Miss ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Lizard woman.


    "If possible, then yes sir." She replied with a serious expression.


    "How rude of you to talk to me about your interests without even introducing yourselves properly." Anon spoke with a smile as he released his bloodlust Upon them.


    *Boooom*


    As soon as Anon released his bloodlust Upon them, Blood started coming out of their eyes and Ears but none of them dared to run away because they knew that It was their mistake and running away won''t get them anywhere but to their graves.


    "I-I am sorry... My lord. I-I am Venar Fon from the Vampire kingdom of the South, Sir. We are a small kingdom of about 4000 to 6000 vampires who live peacefully.


    I have a family of seven, One wife, three daughters and two sun." The Vampire kid spoke up in fear.


    "I-I am the Queen of the Lizardmen kingdom, My lord. We live in the north side of the valleys but when winter arrives their we come here and vice-versa.


    I am not married yet because I am still searching for a suitable mate." She spoke with a scared expression.


    "Hello, Father..." Mike spoke as he looked at Venar.


    "Hmmm...? MIKE !??" Venar shouted as he looked at Mike.


    "Wait, This guy is younger than you. How can you be his son ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he looked a Anon.


    "I was the first son of the house, Master." Mike replied with a disappointed expression.


    "Mike !? What are you doing here ? I didn''t even see you."


    "Still a fox ? You saw me at the door... Father but you pretended to ignore me. Why do you have to lie about Everything ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "What should I do with you, then ? I feel shame to acknowledge you as my son because you ran away from our house and kingdom just like a girl running away from her responsibilities."


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Do you think, This is your kingdom ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he looked at Mike''s father and his eyes started shining brightly purple..

 Chapter 770 -770

    Chapter 770 Chapter-770


    "I-I am Sorry, Mr. Anon. I didn''t wanted to offend you, But this useless son of mine is just annoying to see." Venar spoke with a scared expression as he immediately bowed down again.


    "Haa... Come in, I am having going to eat food. Join me..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the house''s entry gate.


    *Screeech*


    Suddenly, Another carriage stopped in front of the mansion.


    "Now, What ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the new carriage and only one thing came to his mind.


    ''This is Arthur and Derein''s carriage... if I am not wrong.'' Anon thought as he looked at the carriage.


    *Click*


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    Arthur and Derein... Both of them stepped out of the carriage and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon..." Derein shouted with a smile as she started waving her hand towards Anon.


    "Mr. Anon over here..." Arthur shouted with a very excited expression.


    "Haa... Open the barrier for them." Anon spoke with a bored expression.


    As soon as the barrier was opened, both of them entered inside the house and walked upto Anon with excitement clearly visible on their faces.


    "Yay, You did it." Derein spoke with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Anon... For the ultimate success. You''ve got all 3 major kingdoms under you. You are basically rulling the world right now." Arthur spoke with a smile as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "Thanks man..." Anon spoke as he Shaked hands with Arthur.


    But, as soon as he Shaked hands with Arthur... His memories returned back that Anon had made him forget.


    "You-" Before Arthur could''ve completed his sentence, Anon let go his hand and he forgot everything once again.


    "Well, Aren''t we celebrating ? I have brought the most expensive wine from my collection. It''s about 300 years old." Derein spoke as she showed the wine to Anon.


    "Good, I am going for lunch. Join me if you like..." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and started walking towards the entry gate of his house.


    "That''s the stuff, I was talking about. Let''s open some bottles and drink to our heart''s content." Derein spoke with an excited expression.


    "I swear to all demon gods, If one more Carriage comes and stops in front of my house. I will blow it up this time." Anon spoke in a low voice as he stood in front of the gate and it got opened by itself.


    "What the- !? Arthur, Did you see that ? The gates got opened by themselves. Can we get that too ?" Derein asked with a smile.


    "I-I don''t think, Sweety. We don''t have that kind of magic right now. Mr. Anon is a genius guy. He must''ve built it by himself." Arthur spoke up.


    "Wow... Such a big house." Lizard woman spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at the house.


    "Wait... Isn''t this your dinning room, Mr. Anon ?" Derein asked with a confused expression as she noticed that all of them were walking past the dinning room.


    "It is... But, Who said we are going to have lunch here ?" Anon asked with a smile as all of them walked towards the most inner part of the house and stopped in front of a big metallic gate.


    Anon grabbed the door''s handle and supplied mana into It.


    Suddenly, all the gears on the other side of the door started moving and it started opening up.


    "Intresting... A mana confirmation door. What will happen, if anyone else touched the door and supplied mana into it, Sir Anon ?" Venar asked with a curious smile.


    [00:00:01]


    "Fine..." Anon spoke.


    Before the collar could''ve exploded, Anon touched it and stopped it from exploding.


    As soon as Anon touched the collar, The handle also let go of his hand.


    "Fuckk..." Venar immediately fell down and his daughters helped him in standing up again.


    "So, What did you learned from this ?" Mike asked with a smile as he looked at his father with a savage smile.


    "D-Don''t touch the door." Venar spoke.


    "No, No... The learning is, not to ask stupid questions from master. If it''s something that''s only build for master, then you will definitely die... If you tried to bypass it." Mike replied with a wide smile.


    "I-I understand..." Venar spoke with a serious expression.


    "Good, Let''s go now." Anon spoke as he touched the door''s handle once again and it opened up normally this time.


    "It''s good that I didn''t touched that door." Ginger spoke in a low voice.


    "Yeah, Me too..." The lizard woman spoke from behind.


    Both of them entered inside the underground city and started going down from the stairs.


    "So, Why do you guys want my protection ?" Anon asked as they were stepping down.


    Venar was scared of Anon and didn''t dared to speak anything.


    He simply looked at the Lizard woman and gave her some eye signs to speak first.


    "H-Hello, Sir Anon... I am the Queen-"


    "You already told me that. What''s your name, Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "I am Zuka, Sir." She replied Instantly.


    "Zuka, Why do you seek my protection for your kingdom ?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, There is something in the forests of West that''s hunting our king for a long time now." She replied.


    "Both of our kin, My Lord." Venar spoke up.


    "What are we talking about here ? Demon, Dragon, Zombies or something else ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We don''t know anything about it Sir. But, What i can tell you is that it attacks at children and women first.


    Then goes for the male and devours Their flesh. However it only eats their flesh and not bones. Attacks at night and makes no sound while hunting.


    Can you help us, Sir Anon ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "I can, But.. after this." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked towards the Underground city''s entry gate.


    "Woahhh... Are you seeing this ? This city is even bigger than the 7th ring in our kingdom, Derein." Arthur spoke with a shocked expression as he looked around.


    "Yeah... This place is really huge."


    ''I should go to the Deep sea After this one last party... Yep.'' Anon thought with a smile.

 Chapter 771 -771

    Chapter 771 -771


    ??"Cheers..."


    *Ting-Ting-Ting*


    Derein, Arthur, Mike, Adeline, Jessica and Anon raised their glasses and cheered.


    The Ogres are also celebrating today, They are dancing and drinking to their heart''s content.


    Anon and all the others are sitting inside Anon''s underground castle.


    They are sitting around a very huge dinning table and in front, Some naked ogre girls are dancing.


    The underground city is covered in lights and everyone is enjoying.


    "So, Mr. Anon... What''s the next part ? You''ve conquered the world already... What are you going to do next ?" Derein asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Not everything, Luv. There are many things, Mysterious and people that I don''t even know about." Anon replied with a smile as he took a sip out of his glass.


    "Master... You didn''t come to my lab ?" Sephie''s sound came from behind.


    Anon turned around and noticed that Sephie was standing in a very sexy outfit.


    "My, My... Look at this explosive stuff." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "M-Master... You silly." Sephie spoke with a shy expression.


    "Well, I was coming but these guys stopped me." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he pointed towards Zuka and Venar.


    "I-I am sorry." Zuka spoke immediately as she looked at Sephie, Because she didn''t knew who sephie was.


    "Me too..." Venar apologized as well.


    "Ah... Don''t worry, If you are master''s guest then it doesn''t matter." Sephie spoke as she started walking back to her laboratory.


    "Sephie, come here and join us..." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, As you wish master." Sephie replied with a smile as she immediately took a seat around the table and picked up her glass of wine.


    "Luv, These guys are getting attacked by a monster. Do you know anything about this unknown monster ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "Oh, I know many monsters... Can you guys tell me it''s hunting time ?" Sephie asked.


    "A-Around 7 in the evening... When the sun goes down." Zuka replied as she looked at Sephie.


    "Hmm... Okay, There are many monsters that attack in that time. You can remove Goblins and other small monsters.


    They always attack in the middle of the night and with a large group.


    What''s it''s prey type ? Men, Women or Children ?" Sephie asked.


    "Ummm... Most of the times, It''s just Women and Children. We are losing about 3 children and 1 woman every night." Zuka replied.


    "What about you ? Is it the same on your side as well ?" Sephie asked as she looked at Venar.


    "A hundred huh ? That''s good progress..." Anon spoke with a Smile as he passed the tracker to Zuka.


    "Umm... Please forgive my foolishness but I don''t understand it''s working. Please, Can you explain it to me... Ma''am ?" Zuka asked with a smile.


    "You see... There is a mana stone inside that batch and wherever it does. I can track it''s location without any problems if it''s within a 100 kilometres of me." Sephie replied.


    "What !? How is that possible ?" Zuka asked with a confused expression.


    "We have binded these two mana stones together with a small string of mana that''s invisible to your naked eyes and this second mana stone is connected to a screen that has the map of almost everything in 30,000 kilometres of radius around this house.


    So, this red dot on the map tells me the directions of that stone." Sephie spoke as she opened the screen and showed it to Anon.


    "What perfect craftsmanship..." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed the screen in his hands and looked at it carefully.


    "Wait... 30,000 kilometres. Isn''t that all we have found in this holy land till today ?" Venar spoke.


    "Yeah..."


    "So, This small screen has the world map in it ? Aren''t those things only used for live broadcasting of duels or something ?" Venar asked with a confused expression.


    "I have modified it..." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "I don''t think, Mr. Venar wants it." Anon spoke with a displeased expression.


    "O-Oh, I-I am really sorry, My lord. I am sorry, Ma''am. I-I do want it and I trust you completely... Please give us the tracker." Venar spoke as he immediately apologized to Anon and Sephie by bowing down to both of them.


    "You already have the tracker... This is a monitor to see the tracker''s location." Sephie replied with a neutral expression.


    "Ah, Then... Please give us the monitor, Ma''am. We will be very grateful to you guys.


    Oi, you stand up as well and request." Venar spoke with a serious expression as looked at Zuka.


    "Y-Yes... Please give it is, Ma''am." Zuka spoke as she started requesting as well.


    "Master, should I ?" Sephie asked as she looked at Anon.


    Anon on the other side was very busy in looking at Sephie''s boobs, as they were waving right and left at the slightest moment of her body.


    "Master..." Sephie spoke with a smile as she waved her hand in front of Anon.


    "Huh...? Yes ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, Should I give them the Monitor and Tracker ?" Sephie asked.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Sure." Anon replied as he went back to staring at her boobs again.


    "Here, You go..." Sephie replied as she gave the monitor to Them.


    "We are very thankful to you, Miss. Sephie. Please do tell us if you want something. We will try to do everything we can." Venar spoke with a smile as he bowed down to sephie.


    "My lord, Thank you as well. We can''t thank you enough for giving us such precious thing for free." Zuka spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Oh, It''s not free... You owe us 4 Jade coins. You will pay it in small amounts over time with intrest." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "What !?" Both Venar and Zuka spoke at once.

 Chapter 772 -772

    Chapter 772 Chapter-772


    "B-But, Ma''am... 4 Jades are too much. Our kingdom''s annual economy is about 50 golds each.


    We aren''t that big of kingdoms... Hell you can just consider us two small villages." Venar spoke Immediately.


    "Then place the tracker down and leave... We aren''t giving out free shit.


    You asked for help, I helped you but it''s not free." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Sir... How can we repay such a huge amount ? I mean we can give it back in small amounts over time... But, the amount will be so low that it won''t even matter over Hundreds of years." Zuka spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Fine, Fine... I understand you are poor. Take it and leave your daughters here until you catch the incubus." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Venar.


    "What !? Sir, Anon... My daughters are my pride, I can''t leave them here." Venar spoke with a serious expression.


    As soon as Anon heard this sentence, Something went off in his brain.


    ''Now I want them...'' Anon thought as he looked at Both of his daughters and licked his lips.


    "Okay, Then.... Your people will get killed and kidnapped. One day when all the ladies of your Village Disappeares... The incubus will come for your daughters and that day you will regret...


    Why didn''t I left them at Mr. Anon''s house ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked Venar.


    "I-I..." Venar wanted to speak something but he couldn''t because Anon''s words were all true.


    "Please keep me here and Let them go, Sir Anon." Zuka spoke with an innocent expression as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Are you sure ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, sir..."


    "You are from a different species, You know that right ?" Anon asked.


    "I know, Sir." Zuka replied.


    "Well, You can take it without leaving anyone here. But, Before leaving have a fine wine made by me... All of you." Anon spoke as he opened a bottle of wine and immediately mixed two drops of blood into the wine, when no one was looking.


    "Thank you, Very much Sir." Zuka, Venar and his two daughters... All of them thanked Anon at once.


    ''How can he control their minds ?'' Zuka thought as she watched all of this from a distance.


    "I will kill-" Before Venar could''ve completed his sentence, Mike stepped in front of him and pushed him back.


    "Listen to me, Old man. You are standing in my master''s residence and if you dared to say something that hurts him... Then believe me, I will not hesitate to stab you right in the heart with a fucking Wood stake.


    Hope you understand that ?" Mike spoke with a very serious expression as if he was taking out some old anger on his father.


    "But, Mike... I-I can''t leave your sisters here. They have jobs to do in our kingdom." Venar spoke with a helpless expression as he looked at Mike.


    Venar knew that he won''t be able to touch Anon, but mike just made him realise it.


    "Well, It''s time to replace the jobs, Father. Just like you did mine. So, Go back to the kingdom and have fun catching that Incubus." Mike replied with an angry expression as his eyes shined brightly red.


    Anon on the other side was rubbing his face into Sephie''s boobs and motorboating them.


    "Anhhh~ Master... Slowly. Don''t be in such a hurry. Anhhh~ Yes... My boobs. Master... Anhhh~ Should we go to my room ?" Sephie asked with a smile as she continued to moan.


    "Oh yeah..." Anon replied as he bit Sephie''s right nipple.


    *Bite*


    "Anhhhhhh~ Yessssssh~" Sephie shouted in pleasure.


    "Mike, Get them out of my house. I will be busy for a while." Anon ordered as he looked at Mike and picked up Sephie into his arms.


    "You aren''t a hero..." Venar shouted as he looked at Anon leaving.


    "I never said, I was..." Anon replied as he continued to walk towards Sephie''s lab.


    "Master... What are you going to do with me... Once we reach my room ?" Sephie asked with a smile as she wrapped her hands around Anon''s neck.


    "My, My... I can''t seem to think about it. Why don''t we decide that once we reach there ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Sephie with a perverted smile.


    "Aww... I am so excited. Are you going to play with my pussy ? Or my tail master ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Hehehe.... Let''s see."

 Chapter 773 -773

    Chapter 773 Chapter-773


    Sephie''s lab...


    Anon throwed sephie onto the bed and removed all of his clothes.


    "Oh, My... These muscles are really hypnotising." Sephie spoke as she touched Anon''s chest slowly.


    "There is something under them that''s even more hypnotizing, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he let his pants loose and revealed his giant cock.


    As soon as Sephie saw Anon''s cock, Her natural mating instincts woke up and her face was immediately attracted towards his dick.


    "Ah, Yes... Master''s dick." Sephie spoke as she immediately closed her eyes and wrapped her long tongue around Anon''s dick.


    She then started sniffing it and licking it like a small kid licking his lolipop.


    "Anhhh~ yes~ *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*..."


    Anon slowly removed Sephie''s top while she was busy in sucking his dick.


    He immediately squeezed her boobs and gave her such pleasure that her tail got all coiled up.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Yes... Master. Squeeze my boobs even more." Sephie spoke as she took Anon''s cock into her mouth and started giving him a blowjob.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    As Anon was being sucked by sephie. He suddenly, Felt two hands coming from his behind.


    "Hello, Luv..."Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around his neck and noticed No.300 who was standing naked behind Anon with her huge boobs swinging left and right.


    "Master... Not fair. When are you going to punish me ?" No.300 asked with a smile as she placed both of her boobs over Anon''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Luv..." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her green huge nipples and gave them a good twist.


    "Annhhhhhhhhhh~" No.300 moaned loudly as she immediately stood up on her toes and a thick liquid started dropping out of her pussy.


    "Well, Well... That you liked ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master..." No.300 spoke as she grabbed Anon''s balls and started playing with them.


    "Your boobs are so good No.300... they are huge and a little bit tough too." Anon spoke as he continued to twist No.300''s nipples.


    *GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK*


    As soon as Sephie heard these words, Her mouth''s tightness and the pressure around Anon''s cock increased.


    "Noooo... Master will play with my ass while he fucks your pussy."


    "Life is good." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ....


    Somewhere deep down in the stormborn sea, Near the Deep Sea Entrance...


    Five Eclipsewhisperers are hovering in water while sitting in a Lotus position. Under them is shining a big magic circle with 7 human skulls and 3 mermaid skulls in the middle of it.


    These Eclipsewhisperers are different from the previous Eclipsewhisperer that Anon killed. They are Bigger and have more human skin bandages around their body.


    Their eyes are glowing green even while closed and their hands are shining brightly green as well.


    "Elder... Elder... Elder..." Suddenly, A sound came from far distance that distrubed all the 5 Eclipsewhisperers.


    "Who dared to interrupt us, between this ritual ?" One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke with an angry expression.


    "We have been performing this ritual for one year straight and Someone already came to disturb us.


    We should''ve gone to my cave." Another


    "No, that''s my son. He will never come to us without any serious issues." The Eclipsewhisperer sitting in the middle of the magic circle spoke up.


    "Well, We should ask him... What''s the issue then."


    "Elder... Elder." The young Eclipsewhisperer came and immediately bowed down to all his elders.


    "What happened, Son ? Why did you disturbed us in the middle of our ritual ? We had five years until this ritual was completed.


    Yet, You came here to disturb us in one year ? It better be important or I will eat you alive." The elder Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Father, I have found him... My brother." The young Eclipsewhisperer replied.


    "So, What ?" The adult Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "H-He has been k-k-killed..." The young Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a stammering voice as he immediately looked down.


    "What nonsense ? You are saying that, Evior Giu Loam is dead ? Have you lost your mind, Son ?"


    "Father... Here is his body." The young Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he immediately revealed the body of the Eclipsewhisperer that Anon had killed in his fight.


    "WHOOOOO DARED !?" The elder Eclipsewhisperer shouted as he released a wave of ultimate bloodlust from his body.

 Chapter 774 -774

    Chapter 774 Chapter-774


    Five elder Eclipsewhisperers sat in silence as they looked at the dead body of the Eclipsewhisperer that Anon killed in a battle 1 month ago.


    The informer Eclipsewhisperer looked at them with a very tense expression and he was scared of what will happen next.


    "Evior Giu Loam... My son, You haven''t been a good son. But, You were my son and someone dared to kill my son ? That''s not acceptable to my pride..." The oldest Eclipsewhisperer who was sitting in the middle spoke up as he released a dangerous wave of bloodlust from his body.


    But, his bloodlust was immediately captured by the four Eclipsewhisperer sitting around him.


    "Elder... Calm down. If you release your bloodlust like that. You will end everything alive in this part of the ocean.


    Please, Calm down." The other Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "Brother is right, Elder. You have to calm down for now." Another Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "You are right... It''s no big deal. I mean, I just lost my son who was supposed to take over, after me and carry on the contract that we had with the gods, right ?


    If this contract breaks... We are all going to die that''s it. I guess we can forget about this." The elder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "E-Elder, by no means we meant harm by our words. But, If you released your bloodlust like that and you still have your other son right here. He will take-"


    "Don''t speak... I am very very angry right now. Where did you find him ?" The Elder Eclipsewhisperer asked as he looked at the other Son.


    "F-Father... I-I found his body at the bottom of a wrecked human ship. When I found him, His head and body were lying in different directions and all of his powers have been sucked out of him." The young Eclipsewhisperer replied.


    "What do you mean by that ? Who on this mortal land can absorb an Eclipsewhisperer''s powers ?" Elder asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I don''t know, Father."


    "Elder, Look at this... Young master''s throat has been cutted with something really sharp and it''s not a weapon made in the mortal world.


    See... This black aura here." One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he pointed towards the dead Eclipsewhisperer''s neck.


    "This strike is not ordinary... I have seen this before. It belongs to A scythe..."


    "It''s from Death''s weapon. The Soul Reaping Scythe." The Elder spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, you are right elder. That''s where I saw it... That means death reaped his soul ?" Another Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "Why would death come to reap his soul ?"


    "Fool must''ve used the Death''s binding zone and lost in the battle." The elder spoke up.


    "But, Who can defeat an Eclipsewhisperer ? He even had a guardian with him."


    "Someone, Who is more stronger than us... Someone who knows how to fight us. A god... Is the only answer that comes to my mind." An Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "Gods have a contract with us... They can''t kill us."


    "But, their avatars can..."


    "Shut up... Both of you. The scars on his body... They are not from fighting with a god. It''s from something else or should I say Someone mortal." The elder spoke with a serious expression.


    "Elder... Shall we go to the mortal land and search for the one who did this ?" One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "Elder... I have found this guy. He says he knows about your son''s death." One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he revealed an Aquaheart... That was in a very bad shape. His nose was bleeding, Hands were cut off and tail was also cutted into half.


    "An Aquaheart ? Do you really know anything about who did this to my son ?" The Elder asked with a serious expression.


    "A-An Elder Eclipsewhisperer. You look like just as they described you in the Legends." The Aquaheart spoke with an unbelievable expression.


    "Oi, I asked you something. Do you know, who killed my son Evior Giu Loam ?" The Eclipsewhisperer elder asked with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... I-I know, Who killed your Son." The Aquaheart spoke with a serious expression.


    "You do ? Then, Tell me... Who killed my son and I will reward you with whatever you want." The Elder Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "T-Then... Can you repair my body ?" The Aquaheart asked.


    "It''s no big thing... Just tell us the name of that bastard." Another Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "As you say, I will believe your word. I have seen that fight... It was held on the top of the stormborn sea itself and many other watched it.


    Your son versus that Human kid." The Aquaheart spoke with a smile.


    "What !?"


    "A Human killed him ?"


    "Are you sure it was a Human and not a Dragon or Elf ?" Another Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "No, Sir... I saw it with my own two eyes..." The Aquaheart spoke.


    "Then give me your eyes... I want to see it as well." The elder spoke as he pointed towards the Aquaheart and a green light started glowing on his hand.


    "N-No.... My eyes. They are coming out-" Before the Aquaheart could''ve completed his sentence. His eyes popped out of his head and stopped in front of The elder.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO- MY EYES.... IT-" The Eclipsewhisperer standing near the Aquaheart immediately grabbed his mouth in order to reduce the silence.


    Suddenly, A green thread came out of the Aquaheart''s eyes and went directly into the elder''s eyes.


    As soon as the thread entered inside the Elder''s eyes. He saw all the memories that the Aquaheart has seen in the last 3 months.


    After seeing all of his memories in just one minute. The elder returned the Aquaheart''s eyes and healed his body back to it''s original form just like he promised with just one single spell.


    "T-Thank you, Sir." The Aquaheart spoke with a smile as he immediately started running away.


    "Elder... "


    "Yes." Elder replied.


    Suddenly, A big shark appeared out of the blue and ate the Aquaheart.


    "So ?"


    "Anon... ANON AGREIL. I am coming for you..." The Elder shouted.


    *Sneeze*


    Anon sneezed and went back to sucking on No.300''s big juicy boobs, while sleeping like a baby.

 Chapter 775 -775

    Chapter 775 -775


    ??The next Day...


    Anon is sitting on the roof of his house and looking at the rising sun while sipping his coffee silently.


    Mike standing besides Anon with a serious expression on his face.


    "Mike, Why don''t you get Burned under the sun ?" Anon asked as he Looked at the sun.


    "Pardon, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s something that I heard a long time ago, I don''t know if it was myth or not... But, I heard that you guys get Burned under the sunlight and a stake of wood through your heart can kill you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, You are right about the wooden stake thing. But, The sunlight thing is just a fake news. I mean, How can a vampire get Burned under the sunlight ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "Haha... I guess, It''s a myth then." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Mike... It''s time." Anon spoke as he stood up from the chair and looked at Mike.


    "Master, are you really going to deep sea ?" Mike asked with a Confused and sad expression.


    "Arrange a meeting... Call Sephie, No.300 and Adeline." Anon ordered as he sipped his coffee.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately disappeared from his place.


    Anon then turned around and gazed at the Sun with a confident expression.


    ''I have money, I have power... Hell, I can sleep with any woman I want in this world. But, What''s the fun in that ?


    I have killed many here, But I can''t seem to increase my level above 202. I need to kill stronger monsters in order to level up and I hope I can find them in the Deep sea.


    I wonder... What kind of creatures live in the Deep Sea. To keep the Eclipsewhisperers guards of that gate... There has to be something really scary lying beyond that gate.


    I have to be prepared. Sigh, I hope... I could''ve talked to the Demon Gods one last time, Before going there.'' Anon thought as he finished his coffee and placed the cup over the table.


    "Masssssss..." Mike appeared in front of Anon, But in a very slow motion. It was as if time has stopped.


    Mike was frozen on his place and everything around Anon has stopped.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked around and noticed that the leafs flying in the air has also stopped in the air and even the falling water has stopped at the near distant waterfall.


    "What the hell is-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, darkness covered his eyes and his consciousness was sucked out of his body.


    [You''ve been Summoned to Hell.]


    [Skill store has been opened.]


    [God''s Avatar ''Kai'' Has been Killed.]


    "Ouch, Ouch... Where the fuck am-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed 8 pairs of differently coloured eyes hovering in the dark around him.


    "Hello, Brother Anon... *Hisssss*" The god who had snake like eyes spoke up.


    "Will you guys, Shut up for a minute ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Brother, Anon... Is something wrong ?"


    "Kai is dead by some fucking monster, right ? What about the monster ? Is he still here ?" Anon asked.


    "No, No... That wasn''t a permanent Summon *Hisss*. More like a temporary Summon. The monster saw his prey... It attacked him, killed him and went back to his realm. Hisss..."


    "Wait, Why didn''t they Summon that monster to kill me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Haa... You see brother Anon. Kai''s Destiny was written by the gods themselves... They changed it and killed him because he betrayed them.


    Kai was destined to pass from that Forest, where the realm''s gate was supposed to open.


    Unlike Kai... You are free of destiny. No one can control your destiny, Because when we gave you our authorities... We decided that you should act on your own free will and nothing should be planned in advance for you." The god with white glowing eyes spoke up.


    "Brother, Anon Hissss... We know you kept him alive, so that the gods can''t send another avatar down.


    But, Gods aren''t stupid... They choose an Avatar who had her sister to fight for. But, you used it against him and made him into your slave using his sister. Hissssss...."


    "This time case won''t be the same... Gods learn their mistakes. This time... They will send someone without anyone to care about and this avatar''s sole purpose would be to destroy you."


    "So, I should be prepared ? I was just thinking of going to the-"


    "Deep Sea ?" The god with white eyes asked.


    "Yeah, How do you know that ?" Anon asked.


    "Because, We want you to go there as well..." The goddess of lust spoke up.


    "Why is that ?" Anon asked.


    "We aren''t sure of this... But, God of Truth is going to send his avatar down this time and That God is really a psychopath.


    Maybe he is going to hand out a broken ability to his avatar. Like his powers will increase with every lie you speak in front of him." The god with white eyes spoke up.


    "Wait, Ther is an ability like that ?" Anon asked.


    "No, brother... I was just telling you this, just so you can get the hang of what you are going to fight next.


    Unlike, Kai... This one won''t take long to find you and once he founds you. You will have to fight with everything you have and You don''t have it in you, to fight that avatar head on for now.


    That''s why you have to go to the deep sea... Brother Anon."


    "Deep sea is a very very dangerous place, Brother Anon... Hissss. I have seen the creatures that lives down there and they are really strong.


    But, the good thing is 60% of them are demons. Hissss..."


    "Wait, There are demons in deep sea ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, We are everywhere... But, Not ordinary demons. I will tell you again... Not ordinary demons.


    Even gods suffered when they fought those demons."

 Chapter 776 -776

    Chapter 776 -776


    ??"So, They are stronger than you ?" Anon asked.


    "Some of them are... But, It''s been many years since we saw them. So, we can''t tell you how much stronger or weaker they got."


    "But, they await Hisss~ for that one chance... They believe that one day someone will come Hissss~


    Who will free them from that place and they will take over this land once again, Hisss~"


    "You said only 60% of them are Demons, What about the rest 40% ? What are they ?" Anon asked.


    "We can''t tell you everything, Brother Anon. The time is running out and the gods are preparing their next avatar.


    Sister... Tell him about the Key." The demon god with white eyes spoke up as he looked at the Goddess of Lust.


    "Brother, Anon... Do you have the Key of Joiln ?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I have it in my inventory." Anon spoke.


    "Take it out... Please." She spoke.


    "But, My body is out there... It''s my soul, right ?" Anon asked.


    "No, No... Just place your hand inside your pocket and think of the key." She replied.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he placed his hand inside his pocket and suddenly, He felt something taking shape in his pocket.


    Anon immediately thinks of the key of Joiln and suddenly, the thing was turned into a key.


    Anon takes it out and looks at it carefully...


    The key suddenly starts to shine really bright and the patterns on the key starts to move.


    It was as if the key is in it''s original form now.


    "The key of... Joiln. Hissss~"


    "The connector of two realms..."


    "One and Only piece..." The goddess of lust spoke up as all 8 of them looked at the Key of Joiln with fascinated eyes.


    "The power coming out of this key is amazing..." The demon god with white eyes spoke up.


    "How odd... This is the only thing that stands between the destruction of two realms." Harmony spoke up.


    [Second God''s Avatar Has been Choosen.]


    [Get Ready to Fight !!


    ~All Demon Gods.]


    ''Obviously... The second avatar is here. That''s why my connection was cut off again.'' Anon thought as he looked at the half-transparent screens in front of him.


    "Master, Is something wrong ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Mike... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the underground city.


    10 minutes later, Sephie''s Lab...


    No.300, Sephie, Adeline and Mike are sitting around the table with serious expressions on their faces.


    "Master... Are we going to fight ?" No.300 asked with a serious expression.


    "No."


    "Then are we getting attacked, Master ?" Sephie asked.


    "No..."


    "Darling, Do you want to sleep with us all again ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "I would love to... But, Last night was good enough and Now all of you shut up.


    Guys, I am going to the Deep Sea for 24 hours." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, Is it dangerous Master ?" No.300 asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Then, Don''t go darling..." Adeline spoke with a worried expression.


    "I have to go, Luv. I have to get stronger by killing more powerful monsters..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master, There are monsters here too... Why don''t you kill them ?" Sephie asked.


    "Haa... Look, I can''t explain everything to you guys. Even I am not fully aware of what I am about to do... But, I want you to take care of this home and everything I have built up while I am gone.


    You can do that, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 777 -777

    Chapter 777 Chapter-777


    "Darling... You have a Dragon''s word. I will protect this place until my last breath and You are only going away for 24 hours.


    I mean what can happen in that much time ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she stood up from her place and walked upto Anon slowly.


    "Good... Sephie, Prepare a big pool of water for me in the most safest part of your laboratory. Only my soul will travel to the deep sea and my physical body will remain here.


    So, You guys have to take care of it." Anon spoke.


    Adeline slowly walked upto Anon and kissed him on the lips.


    "My, My... Aren''t you being naughty ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately grabbed Adeline''s boobs.


    "I am not the one grabbing my boobs... Darling. I guess you want to do something naughty with me. Shall we go to some place alone or would you like to do it here ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "If you want master, You can use us as well and there are still many virgin girls waiting for your godly dick." No.300 spoke with a smile as she stood up from her seat and removed her clothes.


    Sephie followed both of them and removed her clothes as well.


    *Chuuu*


    "Nice try, I am still going." Anon spoke as he placed his fingers over Adeline''s lips.


    "But, Darling... You can go after some time, right ? Like 100 years later or some more time later." Adeline asked with a sad expression.


    "Yes, Master... Please don''t go like that." Sephie spoke from behind.


    "Why are you guys trying to stop me ? I am only going for 24 hours." Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Darling, If you were to be going with your body... Then it wouldn''t have been a problem. But, sending your soul to the other realm is dangerous it can prove to be really dangerous." Adeline finally spoke up with a sad expression.


    "You guys used psychic connection and decided to seduce me all together, so you can stop me here... Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We did..." All three of them spoke together.


    "Ugh... Don''t worry guys, my name is Anon. I am the unkillable Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile.


    They''ve sacrificed too much and now they are very angry because of you. That''s why God of truth is sending his avatar down....


    We should start the training from today... I will teach you-"


    "Why are you so worried about this, Damon ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What do you mean ? I-I am your friend and I want to save you from death. Isn''t that what friends do ?" Damon asked.


    "Na, Na, Na... Sweat is dripping down from your head. It means you are afraid or scared... But, Now your mouth is also dry that means you are lying too.


    What is it, Damon ? Tell me and I might ignore this small lie of yours." Anon asked with a smile as his eyes started to shine bright purple.


    "Fuck it. They know that I am still alive..." Damon confessed.


    "Gods ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, When I killed that God here and took his eyes out of his skull... My mana signature was pulled out of my body and the gods saw it.


    They know that I am working with you and I am 100% sure that the next thing after your death will be my death.


    I just started living my life, Anon. I can''t die... I haven''t even fucked 12 girls in total since I got my eyes back." Damon spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Well, That''s your fault... You were the greedy one. Now, You have to pay the price." Anon spoke as he stopped in front of a big pool that sephie had prepared for him.


    "Are you really thinking of swimming right now ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I am going to Deep Sea, My friend. I need to get stronger..." Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the water fully naked.


    "Wait... What !? Did you say Deep Sea ?" Damon asked with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    "Yes and You have to protect my body for the next 24 hours." Anon ordered.


    "W-What !? What if that god''s avatar came here and tried to kill you ?" Damon asked.


    "Then take it on yourself and keep me alive... Because you are as good as dead without me." Anon spoke with a smile as he emerged his whole body into the water.

 Chapter 778 -778

    Chapter 778 -778


    ??"Wait, Wait, Wait... Anon." Damon spoke as he noticed that Anon''s head was about to go under the water as well.


    "What the fuck is wrong now ? Tell me fast... I am short on time." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "When you reach the Deep sea... Go to the Rio Point and You will find the house of Golden hands.


    Once you find him... Tell him about me and He will grant you three favours, Bye." Damon spoke he immediately stood up and ran towards the exit door.


    "Wait-" Before Anon could''ve stopped him, Damon was long gone.


    "What a wierd guy... You should tell me about it in detail, If you want to help me. Eh... Who cares." Anon spoke with a confused expression as he emerged his head into the water.


    After emerging his head into the water... Anon used light spell under water as a signal for Sephie.


    "That''s the signal..." Sephie spoke as he immediately pressed down 3 levers and suddenly, the pool that Anon was in got locked with Travertine walls from each side and it went underground.


    "Will he be safe ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    "Master, Knows how to deal with wrong situations... He will be okay. I hope he becomes more stronger than ever and make it back on time." Sephie spoke as she prayed for Anon.


    "Me too..." Adeline and No.300 spoke together.


    "I will guard the gate of master''s pool room..." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of the pool room.


    Under the Pool...


    Anon slowly sat down at the bottom of the pool and took out the key of Joiln from his inventory.


    The key shined like gold as soon as it came in contact with water.


    Anon grabbed the key and spoke...


    "Take me to other world..."


    But, nothing happened.


    "Hmm...? Take me to Deep Sea." Anon spoke again.


    Nothing happened this time as well.


    "What the fuck ? How am I even supposed to use this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Notification: Word to the world is ''Fresis.'']


    As soon as Anon saw this notification... He became even more Confused.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Word to the world is... Fresis ?" Anon repeated the sentence and suddenly, The key of Joiln started shining even more.


    The key started floating into the water on it''s own and suddenly, A focused beam of mystical Energy came out of the key that opened a portal like thing at the bottom of the pool.


    [You''ve opened the portal to Deep sea !!!]


    [Would you like to transfer your soul to Deep Sea.] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Adrenaline is rushing in...'' Anon thought as he clicked on the Yes.


    Suddenly, His soul was pulled out of his body and it was immediately sucked into the portal.


    After searching for a little bit... Anon found out everything he wanted to know about the body and why he was in this situation.


    ''I am in the middle of a fucking war. The real owner of this body is someone named Jurid. A young demon, who hasn''t even developed his two arms and he is being sent to the war.


    Unlike the name of this realm, Deep Sea. It''s almost similar to the holy land... there is a sun here, Trees and Water bodies like ocean and all.


    This guy was dragged out of his house because he was the only male in his family and now being sent to the other demon kingdom in order to fight for them.


    This Demon kingdom known as ''Tele-hocus'' is in a big war with the other Demon kingdom named ''Fuiro-Turo.'' Both of them are fighting for dominance over the other race.


    These two kingdoms have been fighting this war for almost two years now and they are losing really bad. From Jurid''s Village, about 50 Demons are being sent as a back up to the Tele-


    Hocus kingdom.


    There are kids, Adults and Even older Demons in these carriages that are being pulled by a monster horse with only one eye. These guys collected every last male from the village and brought them here to fight.


    Despite having four hands... None of them knows a thing about fighting. That guy is holding his spear upside down. They will get totally Annihilated like this.


    I thought, My soul will be transferred to this world and then I will take over a body and focus on leveling up... But, I am forced into this weak body and Now, I have to fight for these bastards. Fuck my life.'' Anon cursed as he looked at his hands with sad expression.


    "I know... You are scared. I am scared as well." Suddenly, a female''s voice came from the front.


    Anon immediately looked up and noticed a female demon sitting in front of him with a scared expression on her face.


    She had all four hands and she was pretty big in size as well. Her boobs were huge just like No.300 and she was a grown adult.


    "Wait, I thought... Only males were being taken to the battlefield, then why is she here ?" One of the demon asked.


    "She was the only one in her house, That''s why they have to take her. If she died... There is no problem."


    "They will make fun of us, For sending a woman to the battlefield. What will our ancestors say ?"


    "Who gives a fuck ? You can ask them once you reach there.... It won''t take long after we reach the Castle." The Young and the strongest looking Demon spoke up.


    "Hey, Ignore them... Don''t you worry about it. Everything will be fine. Just stay close to me and if I die... Just run away and hide behind someone else.


    Once everyone is dead... You can go back into the castle and I am sure they will take you in." The Demon girl spoke with a smile.


    ''Haa... What a kind girl. I want to fuck her. But, We will focus on our goal for now.'' Anon thought as he looked at her.


    *Screech*


    Suddenly, The carriages stopped.


    "Step Down..."


    A sound came from outside as the lock of the carriage was opened from outside.


    The one who opened the gate, was also a demon and he looked very different. Blue body, two big horns on his head and 4 eyes on his face out of which two were constantly closed.


    He ordered everyone to step down.


    "Oi, Kid... Step down." The Demon sitting behind Anon spoke up.


    "Yes..." Anon immediately jumped out of the Carriage and looked around.


    As soon as he turned around he saw the castle of the demons he came to fight for.


    It was huge, Anything he has ever seen.

 Chapter 779 -779

    Chapter 779 -779


    Anon turned around and noticed the Demonic castle that was made out of pure magic.


    Every single brick of the castle was enchanted with negative mana and it was beautiful.


    Four large towers on each corner of the castle as a beacon to cast a protective barrier on it and A big Magic Stone on the top of main tower that managed the flow of mana throughout the protective barrier.


    "Oi, Kid... What are you looking at ? Go inside..." The blue Demon ordered.


    ''They are Stromtide Demons... Known for their strategies but the clan they are fighting right now... Overpowers them in number too much.


    As a scholar once said.... Pure man power can sometimes make an intelligent man feel stressed as well.


    The clan they are fighting right now is knows as the Daybreakers... These Demons are fuckers and I mean real fuckers.


    They fuck all day and night in order to reproduce more and more off-springs to fight.


    But, They have a major disadvantage... They only have numbers as well. They don''t have time, in order to teach them how to fight.


    In this situation, Where no one knows how to fight... It''s obvious that the one with more man power will win. Hah... What a stupid place to be stuck in.'' Anon thought as he walked into the castle and looked around.


    Demons are sitting on the ground with wounds on their bodies and some of them were even holding their loved one''s dead bodies.


    *HONGGGGGGGGGGG*


    Suddenly a big siren went off in the near distance.


    "Oi, The enemy forces are marching towards us... Keep your boys ready." A Demon soldier shouted from the high grounds.


    "Fuck... Those bastards. They aren''t giving us anytime. Oi, Red fuckers... Get to the armoury, Pick up the weapons you want to die with and go out to fight." The Stromtide Demon spoke as he pointed towards the armoury.


    All the Red Demons started walking towards the Armory.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the armoury... He noticed many weapons around him. But, most of them were the same... Swords, A hell lot of Spears and Bows.


    As soon as everyone entered inside the armory... They immediately placed their old weapons aside and grabbed the new weapons.


    "Here..." The Demon girl gave all the sword''s to Anon and Anon immediately threw them into the forgery.


    As they started to melt, Anon grabbed another sword and started carving something over the floor.


    Two sickle like shapes... With the help of the sword.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" The Stromtide Demon entered inside the armour and walked upto the forgery.


    "What are you doing, fucker ? Why have you lighted the Forgery ?" The Demon asked with an angry expression.


    "These weapons are stupid and will get me killed in the war. I would prefer to control the weapon rather than getting controlled by the weapon." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately took out the melted metal from the Forgery and started pouring it upon the sickles that he had made on the floor.


    *Sizzle*


    As soon as Anon poured the hot stuff over the cold ground and big cloud of smoke was formed into the room.


    "Enemy forces are on the gate.... Everyone be prepared."


    *GONGGG*


    As soon as the gong shouted everyone started running here and there in panick.


    "Everyone out on the battlefield... Now. You too kid." The Demon spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Just coming." Anon replied as he took his weapons to the Anvil and started hitting it with the big hammer.


    ???? There lived a certain man, In Russia Long ago... ????


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Anon continued to hit them until they weren''t in the shape that he wants them in.


    In front of the gate...


    A big army of Demons is standing in front of thaye and behind the gate only 52 Red demons are standing.


    "We fight, Or we go down..." One of the demon spoke up as he looked at his comrades.


    "Open the gates..."

 Chapter 780 -780

    Chapter 780 -780


    "We can open the gates for only 10 seconds, So all of you have to run out with full speed." The Demon general of the Stromtide Demon spoke up as he looked at the Red Demons.


    "We understand, Sir..." The leader of the Red demons spoke up.


    "Good... Just hold out for 6 more hours and we will get reinforcements by then. Don''t die too quickly.


    You guys are the last of our Reinforcements now... If you died, It''s over for us and everyone you love in your Village will die as well.


    They will ravage your Villages, if this last castle breaks down." The general spoke with a very serious expression as he looked directly into their eyes.


    "I-I understand, Sir..." The leader of the Red Demons spoke up.


    "Wait, Why do you have a girl in your team ?" The general asked.


    "She was the last-"


    "Sir, They are on the bridge now..." The Demon from the high ground shouted.


    "Fuck it... Open the gates and leave the girl here. Even if we loose, I want to loose with dignity." The general shouted.


    *Creakkkkkkkkk*


    The gates were made out of a very sturdy and heavy material. It took 10 guards to open the gates.


    As the gate was lifted up, All the Red demons rushed out with full energy except the Female Demon.


    All of them holded spears in all four of their hands and ran with full speed towards the enemy forces.


    "They are coming...." The enemy Force''s General shouted with a smile on his face.


    The enemy demons were not very different from the Red demons... They had two eyes, Six hands, four legs and One big horn in the middle of their forehead. These Demons are Know as Ikuyas.


    "Sir, They are the rex Demons... What should we do ?" One of the Ikuya asked.


    "What can we do ? Slaughter them... Hahaha." The General of Ikuya spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "Kill themmmmm..." The leader of the red Demon shouted as he started attacking the Ikuyas.


    But, As expected... In just 30 minutes all 52 Red demons were Annihilated completely.


    "Fuck... They are all dead." The General of the Stromtide spoke with a tense expression as he looked back and noticed many Demons in the back who were hurt and some of them were even missing their limbs.


    "They can''t Fight..." A voice came from the side.


    The Demon general immediately turned to the left side and noticed a small Red Demon walking towards him. This Demon was none other than Anon himself.


    "Kid, You didn''t go out to fight ?" The Demon general asked with a serious expression.


    All the Ikuyas started laughing as they looked at Anon.


    "Laugh all you want... This will be your last laugh after all." Anon spoke with a smile as he took out his pair of sickles and started spinning them in his hands rapidly.


    "Kill that Kid..." The Ikuya general shouted with a smile on his face.


    Immediately two Ikuya soldiers started running towards Anon with spears in their hands.


    "Fuck... I can''t even watch this..." The Stromtide general spoke as he turned his face towards the other direction.


    As soon as the Ikuyas closed their distance to Anon... A smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    ''This body is not trained but despite that fact, a Demon''s body is many folds stronger than a human''s body.'' Anon thought as he read his opponent''s body language.


    "Just chickens to slaughter... They are moving their hands at random, hoping that some of their attacks would hit." Anon spoke as he immediately assumed a stance and waited for them to enter his area.


    As soon as the two Ikuyas entered inside Anon''s attacking range, Anon lifted his sickle and reflected the sun light directly into their eyes.


    As soon as the light flashed in front of their eyes... They felt something happening to their necks and in the next moment... Their was only darkness.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    Anon chopped their heads so fast, that they couldn''t even react to it.


    [You''ve gained 100,000 exp !]


    [You''ve gained 100,000 exp !]


    "Wow..." The Demon girl spoke with Surprised and shocked expression.


    "What the- ?" The Demon general of the Stromtide opened his eyes and looked at Anon.


    "Did, He just killed Two of them without even moving from his place ?" The Demon general asked with a shocked expression.


    "He did..." The Demon girl replied.


    "Did he just killed two of our soldiers without moving ?" The Ikuya general asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Yes, Sir..."


    "This kid is no Small fish... Kill him immediately. All of you go now." The Ikuya general shouted.


    "YES, SIR."


    All of the Ikuyas started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "I will reap your motherfucking heads... Heheheh." Anon spoke as a Psychopathic smile appeared over his face. In this Demon form, the smile on his face looked even more dangerous.

 Chapter 781 -781

    Chapter 781 -781


    "Haaaaaa...."


    "I will kill you..."


    Ikuyas shouted as they ran towards with full speed.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    ...


    But, they were slaughtered before they could''ve even touched Anon''s body.


    Anon decapitated them with his sickles, as if killing helpless livestock.


    "More blood..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he entered inside the crowd of soldiers and cutted their heads without any stops as if cutting vegetables.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    ...


    Heads Rolled down on the ground and everyone from inside the castle looked at this view with a serious expression on their faces.


    Some of them were happy and some them were scared of Anon.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "More... BLOOD." Anon shouted in a frenzy as he started moving towards the General of the Ikuyas.


    "N-No... Don''t let him come near me. Can''t you fuckers kill one kid ? KILL HIMMMMMM !!!!" The Demon General of Ikuyas shouted loudly.


    "Kill that guy..."


    "Haaaaa..."


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    "Gya- *chk*"


    "No, No... I have to Run." The general spoke as he looked at Anon getting closer and closer to him.


    Inside the Castle''s Royal Room...


    *Knock-Knock*


    A knock was heard on the door.


    "Who is it ?" A Female Demon''s voice came from inside.


    "My Queen, I am a soldier from platoon 5 and I have come here to give you an important news." The soldier spoke from outside.


    "Enter..."


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    ''My Right leg is broken... Hand is in so much pain that I can''t even tell. This body is stronger than human but still... It''s can''t handle this much strain.


    I have to kill that General fast... If that guy dies, The army will retreat possibly.'' Anon thought as he focused his eyes on the general, while killing the other Ikuya soldiers.


    The general knew that Anon''s next Target was him and he was scared of him.


    "Fuck... I am going. Take care of that guy." The general spoke with a tense expression as he immediately Stepped down from his flying chair and started running away.


    "You aren''t going anywhere..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately jumped on the heads of the Ikuyas and spotted the running general.


    "Please... Please, Get him." The Queen spoke with a serious expression as she grabbed the wall tightly with both of her hands.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately threw his right hands sickle towards the general with full force.


    *Chk*


    The sickle hitted him in the back and he immediately fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "N-No... Protect me... Protect me..." The general shouted as he looked at the Ikuya soldiers around him but fear was clearly visible in their eyes as well.


    Now, instead of fighting Anon, the soldiers have started to step back as well.


    "N-No, What are you guys doing ? You assholes are supposed to fight him and protect me... Not run awa-" Before The general could''ve completed his sentence, He felt Bloodlust... Ultimate bloodlust coming out of Anon''s body.


    As Anon walked through the crowd of Ikuya soldiers, they didn''t even dared to fight him and stepped aside from his way.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at the general crawling on the ground.


    "N-No, D-D-Don''t come near me..." The general spoke as he immediately picked up some spears from the ground and pointed them towards Anon.


    "Hehehe... You really think some funny things in your head, huh ?" Anon asked as he sat down and looked at the general with a smile.


    "H-Hey... Why don''t you join us ? W-We will give you everything. Money, Power, Fame and Even girls... Whatever you want... Just say it. Join us and-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon placed both of his sickles on his neck like a pair of scissors.


    "You are a general... At least learn how to fight." Anon spoke as he crossed his hands.


    "More of us will come-"


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    The general''s head Rolled down on the ground and Anon''s bloodlust disappeared Immediately.


    "The general is dead..."


    "Retreat... Everyone."


    "Everyone Run..."


    The Ikuya soldiers started running away as soon as they saw that their General is dead.


    Anon walked back to he castle with the general''s head in his hands.


    "Open the gates..." The Stromtide general spoke with a smile on his face.


    Anon entered inside and looked at the General.


    "I want a fucking... Cigar." Anon spoke as he immediately fainted over the floor.


    *Thud*

 Chapter 782 -782

    Chapter 782 -782


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Where the fuck- ?" As Anon tried to stand up from the bed, his whole body started to hirt as if it''s going to breakdown from stress.


    "Fuckkk... This body is too fragile." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he took things slowly and stood up from the bed.


    Anon walked upto the window and looked outside.


    It was already dark outside and The Demon soldiers of different tribes are roaming outside the castle collecting bodies of the dead.


    ''These Demons, they don''t believe in any kind of God. There are many tribes of demon in this world and every single one of them have different talents.


    Like the Stromtides... They have big brains. They know how to get shit done. This castle is holding up just because of their strategies... They know when to sacrifice soldiers and when to call them back.


    If these guys were to let loose on the upper land, they will definitely take over the world in no time. Even, I won''t be able to take them on.''


    [You have Leveled Up.]


    [You have Leveled Up.]


    [You have Leveled Up.]


    [You have Leveled Up.]


    ...


    Suddenly, All these screens appeared in front of Anon.


    ''I have found out one more thing, every monster I kill in this world gives me Experience points and the amount of experience points they give are insane.


    I have leveled up by 6 levels since I came to this world. Although, I can''t use any of my abilities or open my status... I am pretty sure that my body is getting Leveled Up in the upper world and that''s good enough for me.


    Level increament is important for me, because no matter how much I train... My strength won''t increase beyond a limit unless I level up and that''s why I decided to level up.


    With every level... I can increase the potential of my real body and that''s a good thing.'' Anon thought as he continued to look outside.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The doors opened up and Anon immediately picked up a candle stand from the table.


    "D-Don''t worry... It''s me." It was the same Demon girl, from the carriage.


    "How are you so strong ? Did you trained yourself from birth or something ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Well, let''s just say that for now." Anon spoke and everything went awfully silent after that.


    Both of them looked at each other and their eyes shined.


    Anon immediately moved forward and pushed her back on the bed. He then went ahead to kiss her on the lips...


    *Shiwsh*


    *Click*


    "Hello- Woah, A-Are you two busy ? D-Do you want me to come back ?" The Queen of the Stromtide entered inside the room and she got Immediately flushed by the view.


    "Yeah, come back later..." Anon spoke without any hesitations.


    "Okay..."


    "N-No, My Queen... P-Please come in." Heli spoke as she immediately pushed Anon back and stood up from the bed.


    She then immediately went to the other corner of the room and stood silently.


    "Hah... Come in." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Heli.


    "Well, That''s new... Someone giving me the permission to enter inside my own room." The Queen spoke with a wierd face expression as she entered inside the room.


    "My Queen..." Heli immediately went down on her knees and bowed down to the Queen.


    "Stand up..."


    She then turned around and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with confused expression as he looked at the Queen.


    "Umm.... You do know that I am the Queen of this castle, right ?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "I do now..." Anon replied with a carefree expression.


    "I know you are injured, But you aren''t even trying to bow down to me." The Queen spoke with a curious expression.


    "If I bowed down to you... I will bow down to my enemies as well. I fight for my head... I bowed it down to someone it''s gone.


    Do you still want me to bow down ?" Anon asked with a sly smile.


    "You are one sly bastard..." The Queen spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 783 -783

    Chapter 783 -783


    "So, Why are you here ?" Anon asked with a smile, Although he knew why she was here.


    "I came here to ask about your health." The Queen replied with a neutral expression.


    "I am fucked up... Legs are gone, Hand is also fucked and My head hurts." Anon replied as he picked up a glass of water from the table and drank it.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." The Queen spoke.


    The gates opened up and the General of the Stromtides stepped into the room.


    "I greet, My Queen." The general spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    After him, A demon girl entered inside the room. She had long black hairs, one small horn on the left side of her head and Purple body.


    A Mage type Demon known as ''Witchcreta''. They are very rare and they are the only ones who can use magic in this world.


    She had Huge Boobs, Huge Ass and her face wasn''t clearly visible due to her long hairs.


    "Oh, Hello Luv..." Anon asked with a perverted smile as he looked at the Witchcreta.


    "She is the only Witchcreta we have... She knows Healing magic. So, She will help you with your wounds." The Queen spoke with a Smile.


    "Why should I get healed ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "What do you mean ? To fight again, Of course." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "Why should I fight, again ? You brought me here from my Village to fight for you until your other reinforcements arrive and now I have done my part. I should be free to go now, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Queen.


    "You name is Anon, right ?" The Queen asked.


    "You were hearing out talk ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t mean to... But, we really need you right now, Anon. There are no reinforcements left to come.


    You guys were our last reinforcements and When 52 Demons of your race died on that Battlefield... We knew it was our defeat.


    But, Then you came out of the Blue and Annihilated those Ikuyas single handedly without shedding a sign of fear.


    It was as if you don''t even fear death... I was impressed by that, Anon. But, we need more of your help... Enemy Forces will start to march towards us early in the morning and we only have you to fight for us." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    "Give me one reason to fight for you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto the window and sat on it.


    As he looked at the moon, Anon felt wind blowing to his face.


    "How dare you talk to our Queen-" Before the Stromtide General could''ve completed his sentence, Anon looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Speak Another word and I will take your head with this fucking candle stand." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    The general got scared immediately and didn''t dared to speak anything.


    "Because... Your Village will get destroyed as well if you don''t fight." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    "Haa~ Cold Air... I like it."


    "Did you hear me ? Your Village will get massacred by the Ikuyas and everyone you love." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    They didn''t knew, how Anon can do any of this and they didn''t knew why Anon has only shown this talent today.


    Thousands of Questions were rising in everyone''s mind but no one was ready to ask them because if they made Anon angry, he may not fight for them.


    "Okay, Cast it on me now..." Anon spoke as he lied down, once again.


    "A-A-A 12 Circle Spell. H-How can that be possible ?" The Witchcreta asked as she looked at the massive magic circle and couldn''t understand how it''s going to work. But, the circle''s formation was stable and that''s all it needs for it to work.


    "Come on... Cast it on me." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately supplied mana into the Magic circle and in just moments... The circle was fully absorbed by Anon''s body. Giving him full restoration in no time.


    *Tear*


    *Crack*


    Anon tore apart all the clothes that were used over his body to stop the blood.


    He started cracking his knuckles and his neck as he stood up from the bed.


    "Such recovery..." The Queen spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''If we can use that spell again... Then we can win any fight we want.'' The Queen thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Oh, yeah... Don''t try to use that spell again. One of the rings on the spell is a non-repeating Enchantment.


    If you tried using the spell again... It will go into overload, destroying you and everything around you completely." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What !?" The Witchcreta asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why would you do that ?" The Queen asked with an angry expression.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I mean, why would you do that ?" The Queen immediately changed her attitude towards Anon.


    "Because, I don''t want her to use my spell again." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''What a sly bastard...'' The Queen thought as she looked at Anon.


    "I am going to attack them, Now." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "Wait, Why would you do that ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "A trap... An ambush, Call it whatever you want." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, That''s not brave... That''s cowardly." The general replied.


    "Well, Be brave then... Go and fight them tomorrow head on and we shall see who is brave." Anon spoke.


    "How many Demons do you want for this ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "One and that would be her..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Heli.


    "M-My Queen !?"


    "Fine, You can take her... But, I want to win this War at any cost now." She spoke with a determined expression.


    "That''s the spirit, I want..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 784 -784

    Chapter 784 -784


    "My Queen... If we killed them with ambush, We will be declared Cowards." The general spoke as he looked at the Queen.


    "Better than being Raped and Dead. He is the only one who can help us in winning this war." The Queen spoke with a serious expression as she walked out of the room.


    "Byeee~" Anon spoke with a smile as he he waved his hand at the Queen and the general.


    "Umm... Excuse me." The Witchcreta spoke From behind.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he turned around.


    "H-Hi, Sir..."


    "Oh, Luv... Do you want something ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her huge boobs.


    "P-Please take me as your disciple..." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately went down on her knees and bowed her head down to Anon.


    "Nope." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards the armoury of the castle.


    "B-But, Sir... Please wait." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately started running behind Anon.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" Heli asked with a Confused expression as she also went behind the Witchcreta.


    Everyone was asleep inside the castle and suddenly a loud banging voice started coming from the Armoury.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "What the hell is happening, Here ?" The general of the Stromtide immediately went to the Armoury and noticed that Anon was crafting something with the help of the Demonic Furnace.


    "What is This material ? Do you know ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Oh, This is Darksteel... Lighter than a feather and Stronger than Dreymium stones. This is the strongest element to craft weapons around here.


    It can''t be melted without Demonic Flames and only a master blacksmith can shape it... Just like you, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Anon.


    ''Woah... Her areolas are so big and nipples are even bigger than No.300. She is a good stock...'' Anon thought as he looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "That''s what it''s going to cost you... Are you ready ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "I-I am, Ready..." The Witchcreta spoke with a confident expression as she immediately puffed her chest in front of Anon.


    "Good, Go and Increase your mana Now." Anon spoke as he went back to his work.


    "W-What !? I-I mean, How can I increase my mana ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... That''s an issue isn''t it ?" Anon spoke as he finally finished the thing he was busy in making and went to the nearby bucket of water.


    *Ssssssss*


    He then dipped it into the water bucket and took it out.


    As soon as Anon took it out of the water... The Witchcreta noticed that the thing Anon was making isn''t some Kind of weapon instead it''s an Artifact.


    It was a cuboid shaped Artifact made out of Darksteel. Anon made a symbol on it''s top face that he had Learned from Link''s memories.


    "Umm... What is that ?" Heli asked from behind In a very low voice.


    "An Artifact... A magical Artifact." The Witchcreta spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at the Artifact in Anon''s hand.


    "A mana transformer... It''s not completed yet." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the block and picked up a sword from the rack.


    He then picked up the hammer from the ground and broke the sword''s pointy tip.


    Anon picked up the tip and sharpened it even more with the Grinding stone. Although it was very hard because Darksteel is very sharp and it can easily cut through the grinding stone in just a moment.


    So, It has to be sharpened very slowly and nicely without breaking the stone.


    After sharpening the Tip of sword... Anon used a piece of wood and attached it to the back of the Tip.


    "Now, Let''s write some enchantments..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 785 -785

    Chapter 785 -785


    *Creak-Creak-Creak*


    Anon is engraving something over the cuboid he just made out of the dark steel.


    "Okay, It''s done. Here, Catch it..." Anon spoke with a smile as he finished the engraving and gave it to the Witchcreta.


    *Catches*


    "What does this Artifact does, Sir ?" She asked with a Confused expression.


    "Supply mana into it and it will multiply the mana with the help of Quantum Multiplication." Anon replied.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole room as neither of them understood a thing Anon has said.


    "It will convert low amount of mana into high amount. You will need it to cast the spells that I am going to teach you in future..." Anon spoke as he tried to simplify it as much as possible.


    "WHAT !?" Suddenly Both of them spoke in a very Shocked and Startled expressions.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "T-That''s against the rule of Magic. No one can increase the mana of a particular person with just an Artifact. Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    If that happens the basic laws that gives magic it''s foundation will break." The Witchcreta spoke with a flabbergasted expression.


    "Cool, We just broke the rule of Magic... Now, Learn this spell carefully, I don''t want any errors in this spell." Anon spoke as he gave her a paper that had some magic Circles drawn over it.


    As the Witchcreta learned the spells... Anon turned on the furnace again and started to craft something else.


    10 minutes later...


    Anon took out a small and thin piece of metal from the water and looked at it closely. It was rectangular in shape and it had a small hole over it and a button on it''s surface.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke as he pressed down the small button on it and suddenly, A red glowing flame came out of the hole.


    *Boop*


    "Yep, that should be enough." Anon spoke as he immediately turned to the Witchcreta and asked. "You learned that spell ?"


    "Yes, Sir... But, What is this spell for ?" She asked.


    "Yeah... You will know it in just a second." Anon spoke as he immediately went to the other side of the room and brought out a bunch of tobacco leaves.


    ''These are the leaves that, Mr. Anon ordered me to collect from near the castle. What is he planning to do with these leaves ?'' Heli thought as she looked at the leaves with a confused expression.


    Queen''s Room...


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Enter..." The Queen spoke as she woke up from her sleep.


    "My Queen, I am very sorry to interrupt your sleep at this hour. But, The Red Demon is requesting to take all the barrels of oil from the basement." The general of Stromtides reported.


    "Yeah, Okay..." The Queen spoke without thinking too much, as she went back to sleep.


    But, suddenly she realised what the general had said.


    Her eyes opened up again in shock as she stood up from her bed and looked at the general with a serious expression.


    "He did what ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "He is taking all the barrels of oil out of the basement ma''am." The general spoke again.


    "Come..." The Queen spoke as she immediately started walking towards the exit of the castle, where Anon was loading the barrels of oil into the wagons.


    "Very good, Carry on..." Anon spoke as he looked at the workers who were loading the barrels, while he stood behind the Witchcreta and squeezed her boobs like stress balls.


    "Anhh~ Annnh~" The Witchcreta moaned everytime she felt her tankers getting squeezed by Anon.


    "Excuse me ? What are you doing ?" Suddenly, Queen''s Sound came from behind.


    "Hmm...? I am taking oil." Anon replied as he went back to boobs squeezing.


    "Why are you taking all the oil barrels ? What are we going to use in the torches and how are we going to cook food, if you took it all away ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Get more then... You''ve got a whole village under you that has slmuch much oil underneath it, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It will take months to transport that much oil..."


    "It won''t, I will take care of it. But, For now... You want to win this war don''t you ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, But-"


    "No ''Buts'' then. I am taking the oil and you will receive a shocking news." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat inside the wagon and left immediately.


    "What is this guy planning to do ?" Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "Maybe he played us and got away with our oil." The general spoke up.


    "No... I haven''t seen greed for money in his eyes even for a second. It''s as if he has all the money in the world." The Queen spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 786 -786

    Chapter 786 -786


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    Rain is pouring heavily and 13 wagons are walking through a dark forest with only a single lamp on the front wagon.


    As Anon was going towards the Ikuya''s camp... He noticed the scenery around him.


    It was a dark forest and the trees are oddly shaped. It was as if they are smiling towards them.


    But, to Anon it wasn''t a bit scary... Instead, He enjoyed the view.


    "Sir, What are we going to do with so much oil ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Same Question..." Heli asked as she raised her hand like a child.


    *Screech*


    Suddenly, All the Carriages stopped and a Demon came running upto the last Carriage where Anon and the others were sitting.


    "Sir, We are here..."


    "Well, it''s better to see... Rather than telling." Anon spoke as he stepped out of the carriage and behind him followed the two girls.


    As soon as Anon stepped out of the carriage, he felt the heavy rain Falling on his body.


    "Cast the second spell on the Paper..." Anon ordered as he looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she started casting the spell.


    "Do you want to die from mana deficiency ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "S-Sir ? No." She replied as she couldn''t understand what Anon was trying to say.


    "Then, use the Artifact that I gave you earlier or this spell will suck out all your mana." Anon replied.


    "Yes, Sir..." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately took out the cuboid shaped Artifact from her pocket and casted the spell.


    As soon as the spell was casted, All the barrels of oil, that were inside the Carriages started coming out of them.


    "Woah... They are walking." Heli spoke with a Surprised and shocked expression because she has never seen something like this.


    ''An application of my telekinetic skill. I have attached a small piece of Darksteel in all of these barrels that was dipped into the blood of Ikuyas.


    Now, these barrels will automatically walk upto the tents of the Ikuyas. I call it Blood tracking.'' Anon thought as he smiled while the barrels walked towards the tents.


    "Focus on the barrels... Don''t let them get stacked on one place. Focus on getting them scattered throughout all the tents." Anon ordered as he looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... But, it''s very difficult to make it happen." The Witchcreta spoke as she tried to control the spell with all her might.


    "That''s the easiest thing in the fucking world of magic. If you can''t do it, then you can''t become a good Witchcreta." Anon spoke as he lit up a cigarette and started smoking it.


    "How is it burning in the rain ?" Heli asked in a low voice, as she looked at Anon''s cigarette.


    "Demonic Fire, Luv. It burns in every condition... That''s the beauty of it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at some the barrels and noticed that, there was a small hole in every Barrel and a line of Oil is being made on the ground.


    Although it was raining, The lines of oils were still not moving from there position because it was thicker than normal oil.


    "Fuuu~ They are all scattered, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "RUNNNNN... THE MAD RED DEMON IS INSIDE THE CAMP."


    "RUN FOR YOUR LIFE."


    "HE AMBUSHED US."


    ....


    Everyone started shouting and running away but it didn''t stop Anon from chopping off their heads.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    As heads were falling down, the fear of the red Demon was increasing among the Ikuyas.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he came across a female Ikuya... Who was holding four Ikuya babies in all her hands.


    "Please, I beg you... Please leave my babies. Kill me and take my life... But, Not my babies please, Sir." She begged for her life as she went down on her knees in front of Anon.


    "You dare to beg in front of another Demon when your mate is still alive ? I will kill you bitch." A male Ikuya spoke with an angry expression as he came running towards her with a big spear in his hands.


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    Without wasting any time, Anon cutted his head off.


    "If you come in front of me one more time... I will not hesitate to kill you and the babies you have." Anon spoke as he left her alive and went ahead to kill the other Ikuyas.


    "T-Thank you... I-I will never forget your kindness." The female Ikuya spoke as she immediately ran towards the other direction.


    "Don''t let him get to General''s camp. We have to protect that thing at any cost." Some Ikuyas were standing in one corner and preparing to save something from Anon that was inside the General''s camp.


    "Okay, But which one is the general''s camp ?" A voice came from behind.


    "The one is the upper East corner but-" Suddenly the Ikuya stopped speaking as he noticed that no one was standing behind him and the voice is very unfamiliar as well.


    "Thank you... For the information." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he placed the sickle on his neck.


    "Attac-" Before the Ikuya could''ve completed his sentence, Anon decapitated him in a single blow.


    "Now... You guys. Let''s play." Anon spoke as he rubbed his sickles together.


    *Screech*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."


    "AHHHHHHHHHH...."


    "AHHHHH....."


    After Killing all the Ikuyas Anon walked upto the general''s Camp and noticed one Ikuya protecting a big coffin that was made out of Darksteel.


    "N-No, Don''t come near me... Don''t touch this." The general spoke with a scared expression as he holded four spears in his hands but he was still scared of Anon.


    "I want that now. I want to see what you guys got in that box " Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately decapitated the general''s head and opened the coffin forcefully.


    But, as soon as he opened the coffin... He noticed something that he wasn''t Even expecting to see inside the coffin.


    "Hello, Me..." Anon spoke with a confused expression as he looked at his real human body lying inside the coffin.

 Chapter 787 -787

    Chapter 787 -787


    As Anon stood in front of his body, He was too stunned to speak anything.


    There were too many questions rising inside Anon''s head... But, he can''t get the answer to even one of them.


    ''What is my body doing here ? No, That should be the least of my concern... What happened on the other side ?


    Is everyone alright ? Did my magic wore off from everyone ? What he fuck happened ?'' Anon thought as he slowly raised his hand to touch his body, But before he could''ve done anything and Ikuya came running from behind.


    "Don''t you dare touch that creature..." The Ikuya shouted as he holded spears In all of his hands.


    "Fuck... Off." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around with an angry expression and cutted all four hands of the Ikuya and grabbed his neck tightly.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    *Clench*


    "Ughhh- K-Kill me. I don''t fear you, Red fuckers." The Ikuya spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "I am going to ask you this only one time and if you failed to answer this... I will give you so much pain that death will look good in front of that pain. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with such an angry and serious expression that the Ikuya nodded his head in ''Yes'' against his will.


    His natural instincts kicked in and fear took over him.


    "Good... Where did you get that body ?" Anon asked.


    "W-We found yesterday... It fell down from the sky." The Ikuya replied with a scared tone.


    "You were packing it in a Darksteel Coffin... Where were you going to transport it ?" Anon asked.


    "T-To our king... We informed our king about this strange creature and he ordered us to bring this to him even if all of us had to die." The Ikuya replied.


    "Where is your king ?" Anon asked.


    "300 kilometres in that direction, You will find out cast-"


    "That''s enough." Anon spoke as he chopped his head off and turned around to look at his body again.


    "Hmm... I look really handsome huh." Anon spoke with smile as he immediately touched his face.


    *Booom*


    Suddenly, Something happened to Anon''s soul.


    "What the fuck...?" Anon spoke as he felt something wrong with his soul.


    It was as if, his soul being pulled out of the demon''s body and being sucked into his original body.


    Anon didn''t resist this and he let his soul drift back into his original body.


    *Thud*


    The demonic Body that he possessed, Fell down on the floor immediately.


    As soon as his body fell down, an Ikuya who was passing through the tent saw this.


    "What the -!? Everyone, Come here... Come here." The Ikuya shouted as he called for his other friends.


    Everyone came running towards him immediately as they continued to look out for the red Demon.


    "Look..."


    "Oh, shit... He is the red Demon."


    "We should kill him."


    "I think he is already dead."


    ....


    One of the Ikuya walked upto the red Demon''s body and immediately pierced his left hand with a spear.


    One of the Ikuya immediately vomited blood as he couldn''t handle the amount of negative mana that Anon''s body was producing per second.


    "Those who live at the bottom shouldn''t look at the sky for too long..." Anon spoke as he looked at the other Ikuyas with a very scary smile.


    *Tang-Tang-Tang*


    ...


    All of them immediately dropped their weapons and bowed down to Anon just like obedient dogs.


    All the Ikuyas present inside the tent went down on their knees and placed their heads on the ground in order to show their respect.


    They didn''t knew why they were bowing and who were they bowing to... But, Their natural instincts were shouting one single thing very loudly.


    ''DON''T GET UP OR DEATH WILL TAKE YOU.''


    "Stand up..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes..." All of the Ikuyas stood up and as soon as they did, All their heads fell down to the ground.


    Yet, One of them kept bowing down to Anon and this guy was none other than Jurid himself.


    Anon looked at him and smiled.


    "What''s up, Jurid ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "P-P-Please... D-Don''t kill me. I-I-I have a mother and Sister. I-I have to take care of them... I-I will become your slave if you want but please-"


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    Suddenly, All of the wounds on Jurid''s body were healed.


    "H-Huh ?" Jurid noticed this as he looked at his hand and he was confused how he got healed so fast.


    "Stand up, Kid." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No... I-I can''t. Y-You will me, like them." Jurid spoke with a scared expression.


    "I will do it if you kept bowing down like a fucking donkey." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I U-Understand... Mom, I love you. You too sister." Jurid spoke as he slowly stood up and closed his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Jurid. I am not going to kill you..." Anon spoke as he took a cigar out of his inventory and looked at it carefully.


    The happiness he felt at this moment cannot be described in words.


    Anon raised his middle finger and Summoned a small flame over it.


    He then slowly lit the cigar and slowly took a puff out of it.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Fuckk yeah... This is the stuff. Yeah baby... That''s what I was talking about. Fuck." Anon shouted as he immediately took another puff and many more puffs until he finished the whole cigar.


    "Fuu~ So, Jurid... You and I have something to talk about." Anon spoke as he looked at Jurid with a smile.


    30 minutes later...


    "So, You are saying... Your soul possessed my body earlier yesterday when I was pulled out of my house to fight for the Stromtides and you killed many Ikuyas using my body, Right ?" Jurid asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Now, You want me to act like a cool guy in front of others ?" He asked.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "But, I don''t know how to act cool and I don''t even know how to fight."


    "Drink this and you will know..." Anon spoke as he gave him a drop of his blood.


    "O-Okay..."


    As soon as Jurid drank Anon''s blood he felt something unusual happening inside his body.

 Chapter 788 -788

    Chapter 788 -788


    Sun rises and there is Silence inside the Stromtide Demon''s castle.


    Everyone is sitting inside the Royal court and they are looking at each other with tense expression.


    Heli, The Witchcreta, The Queen of Stromtides and The general. All of them are worried about Anon and What happened to him last night.


    "He isn''t back yet, My Queen. We have to assume he is dead and prepare for the Ikuya''s attack." The general spoke without any problems.


    "But, He isn''t..." Heli spoke up immediately with a worried expression.


    "How do you know that ?" General asked with a serious expression.


    "B-Because... He is strong. Stronger than anyone in our whole species and his own bloodline. He is not going to die like that."


    "I believe the same.." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at the general.


    "Why hasn''t he returned back then ?" The general asked with a smile.


    "I-I don''t know... But, He will." Heli replied with a confident expression.


    "Fine... Stop all of you. We will wait for Anon till the noon and if he doesn''t return... We will declare him dead." The Queen spoke as she stood up and started walking towards her room but her steps were halted as she felt Anon''s Aura around her.


    "Sir, Anon..." Heli shouted as she noticed, Jurid walking towards her with a neutral expression on his face.


    "He is back... ?" The Queen asked turning around with a wide smile on her face.


    "Sir, Anon." Heli shouted as she immediately went running towards Jurid and held him into her arms.


    "H-Hello, Heli..." Jurid spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Mr. Anon... Where have you been all night ?" The Queen asked.


    As soon as Jurid looked at the Queen, He immediately went down on his knees and bowed his head down.


    "M-My Queen, I greet you with all my respect." Jurid spoke in a very formal manner.


    *Slap*


    "This fucking idiot... I told him not to fucking bow down to her." Anon who was standing right outside the Royal Court''s door spoke as he slapped his forehead in disappointment.


    ''I can''t use ''Psychic Connection'' in this realm... I can''t even imagine what''s going on the upper side right now. I have to find the gate to the other realm right now and get the fuck out of here and find out who did this to my body.


    But, For that... I can''t depend on some stupid demon. I have to do this myself.'' Anon thought as he entered inside Royal Court without thinking twice.


    "Why are you bowing ?" The Queen asked with a Confused expression.


    The demon who stood tall in front of her earlier is now bowing down to her on his knees like a parasite.


    "You aren''t him... Who are you ?" The general asked with a serious expression as he immediately pointed his spear at Jurid.


    "Don''t get your horses running, Blue Fuck." Anon''s voice rang from behind.


    Everyone immediately turned around to look at this rather unfamiliar source of voice and when they looked at it... they noticed something, that they had never expected to see.


    "Woah, What the hell is that !?" The general spoke as he was left confused and shocked at Anon''s sight.


    "My Queen, Please back off... We will protect you." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately casted a small defensive spell in front of her that created an invisible shield in front of them.


    "Wow... So fast." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at her hand and noticed that all the wounds were closed already.


    "Mr. Anon, I am going to ask you something... Are you an Ally or an Enemy ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "I am... Anon. I am neither an Ally nor an enemy. But, You have promised me your body if I saved your castle from those Ikuyas, So I am on your side for now.


    But, If the Ikuyas offered me something else, Something more precious... Then I will go and help them in killing you." Anon replied with a smile.


    "How dare you say -" The general started shouting with an angry expression but before he could''ve completed his sentence... Anon appeared right in front of his face and looked him dead in the eyes.


    "Those who can''t even fight in the Battlefield should have no say in this." Anon spoke with an angry expression as his eyes glowed up purple.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Anon... I will make sure all of your needs are being full filled while you are in this castle.


    Even if I have to sacrifice the last girl of my kind to you." The Queen spoke with a determined expression as she looked at Anon.


    "That''s a good idea." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    Anon turned around and noticed a knight standing in the gate with a very serious expression on his face.


    "Yes ? Come in." The Queen spoke.


    *Step-step-step*


    The knight came running towards them and went down on his knees immediately.


    "M-My, Queen... The WitchRouls of the Ikuyas are marching towards our castel." The knight informed.


    ''WitchRouls are Male Mages just Like Witchcretas.''


    "Oh no... Get our teams ready for spear throwing." The Queen commanded the knight.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The knight replied as he immediately left the Royal Court after this.


    "Why are you throwing spears !?" Anon asked with an utterly confused expression.


    "They aren''t normal soldiers... One WitchRoul can make this castle shake and he said an army of them is walking towards us. Even you can''t defeat them." The general spoke as he also ran out of the room.


    "What''s the highest point of this castle, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Heli.


    "Come with me, Sir." Heli spoke as she immediately started running towards the roof of the castle.


    30 minutes later...


    "We are giving you one last chance... Surrender and give us back what you''ve stolen from our tents or we will blow this whole castle down."


    No response came from inside the castle.


    "No response sir..."


    "Burn it down then, Start casting your spells and burn this castel down."


    Everyone started casting fireballs in order to burn down the whole Castle.


    "Heh... Quantum Reflection."

 Chapter 789 -789

    Chapter 789 -789


    "So, these guys are WitchRouls, huh?" Anon asked as he looked down at the WitchRouls and noticed that they weren''t very different from Ikuyas, except they only had three hands instead of four.


    Poke


    Suddenly, Anon felt something poking his back.


    He turned around and noticed Heli poking his back with a curious expression on her face.


    "What are you trying to do, Luv?" Anon asked, turning around.


    "O-Oh, I-I''m sorry, Sir. I-I was just checking your back... You have such a powerful body, but your body structure is weaker than an average demon''s. It means you trained really hard to achieve this, right?" Heli asked with a smile.


    "How do you know that?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "My mother used to teach me about the body parts inside a demon''s body, Sir. That''s where I learned it," she replied.


    "Queen Magdalena of the 6th and last Stromtide Stronghold. We are giving you one last chance... If you surrender now and return the thing your subordinate stole from our camp, we will return to our base and give you more time to prepare your forces for our next engagement.


    But if you don''t comply... We will destroy this whole place. If you accept the offer... Come in front of us," the announcer of the WitchRouls announced.


    "Well, well... They want her to surrender. What will your Queen do? Will she believe me, or will she surrender?" Anon asked with a curious expression as he looked down.


    "She will never surrender, not in a lifetime. Our Queen will die before surrendering in front of the enemy," Heli spoke with a confident expression.


    "Let''s see..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Ten minutes went by, but no reply came from within the castle.


    "Sir, they are not replying... Shall we begin the attack?" one of the WitchRouls asked as he looked at his General.


    "Burn that place down to ashes... But do it slowly. I want to see and hear them burn," the general spoke with an evil smile.


    "As you command, Sir. WitchRouls... Prepare your attacks. We are going to use the first formation with fire arts.


    Focus on the gate and fire your fireballs at it," the leader of the WitchRouls ordered.


    "Yes, Sir..." All of them spoke at once as they started to chant their spells at full speed.


    As soon as Anon saw their chanting, he was left surprised.


    "Hmm... A four-circle cast? That''s impressive... for a kid," Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at them.


    "Shoot at the gate, NOW," the leader shouted.


    "Our gates won''t survive that..." Heli spoke with a serious expression as she immediately grabbed a rod nearby to save herself from the attack''s impact.


    "It will..." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his hand and cast a spell.


    <Quantum Reflection>


    Suddenly, all the fireballs disappeared in the middle of their way.


    "Huh...!?"


    "What happened?"


    "What the hell just happened?" the general shouted from behind.


    "I-I don''t know, Sir. We casted our spells but-" Before the leader of the WitchRouls could''ve completed his sentence, a big wormhole opened in front of the castle gate.


    30 minutes later...


    "D-Did he just crush hundreds of WitchRouls under a big-ass ice barrier?" Magdalena asked with a shocked expression as she looked at the crushed bodies of the WitchRouls in front of her.


    "Y-Yes, my Queen. Even... I can''t believe this," the general spoke as he looked at the dead bodies with the same surprised expression.


    "What kind of monster is that guy?" she asked.


    "I don''t know, Ma''am. But, I think we can win this war now. Oi, come here and collect these bodies," the general replied with a smile as he called out for other demons to collect the WitchRoul''s bodies.


    "Where is he right now?" she asked.


    "He is sitting inside his room, my Queen," the general replied.


    Grrrr


    "I am fucking hungry," Anon spoke with a serious expression as he grabbed his stomach and looked around for something to eat.


    Click


    Suddenly, the doors of the room opened up, and Heli entered the room with a big plate of food.


    "Sir, I am back with your food."


    "Yes, Yes... Food at las-" As soon as Anon looked at the food on the plate, his hunger died immediately.


    There was a WitchRoul''s head on the plate, and on the side, there was a big green monster leg covered in fungus. On the top left of the plate, there was a bowl filled with some purple-colored liquid.


    "Umm... What is this?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is the best I can provide you now, Sir Anon. As you''ve killed all those WitchRouls... You will be served the first head, and this is a fermented leg that was lying in an open water jar for the last 12 years.


    We saved it for a very special occasion, and this is it. Lastly, we have the blood of a Fruio Demon to sweeten your mouth," Heli replied with a smile.


    "Umm... Please take it away or I will take your head away and place it on this plate," Anon replied with a serious expression as he immediately turned around and started walking towards the window.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir Anon. I-I didn''t know what you eat, and that''s why I brought this food," Heli replied with a scared expression as she thought that Anon was angry with her.


    "I don''t eat this kind of shit, Luv," Anon spoke as he looked outside and noticed some blueberries growing in the bushes near the Castle''s gate.


    "I-I am really sorry, Sir. I will immediately take all of this away, but please don''t-"


    "Hmm...? What is that?" Anon asked as he pointed towards the blueberries.


    Heli immediately placed the plate of food outside the room and came running towards Anon.


    "Oh, That''s the Gio''s berry, Sir. That berry is very, very dangerous to us Demons. If we ate that berry, it would poison us and kill us over time slowly.


    It gives horrible pain in the body and a feeling of ultimate sadness when eaten. They are used to punish lawbreakers in our Village."


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Gio''s Berry] [Rank: S+] [Description: These berries are really dangerous to Demons. They can cause Eyesight loss, incredible pain in the body, and ultimate sadness.


    If consumed more than 2 at the same time, These berries will poison the Demon''s all 6 hearts and kill them in 24 hours.]


    [Note! : Host can Eat these berries and increase his Mana by +3000 Permanently. No negative effects will be given.]


    "Hey, Heli... Bring me all of those berries," Anon ordered with a smile.


    This content may violate our usage policies. Did we get it wrong? Please tell us by giving this response a thumbs down.

 Chapter 790 -790

    Chapter 790 -790


    *Nom-Nom*


    Anon is now sitting on his bed and he is eating Gio''s berries without stopping.


    *Crunch-Crunch*


    Heli is looking at Anon with wide eyes as she couldn''t believe how easily Anon was stuffing all of these berries inside his mouth and not even feeling a bit of pain.


    She tried to warn Anon at the first two berries but after the 6th one... She knew that the berries were doing nothing to Anon.


    [+3000 MP]


    [+3000 MP]


    ''Status...'' Anon spoke with a smile as he threw more and more berries into his mouth.


    ______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 284]


    [Exp: 680,0789 /996,000,00]


    [SP: 7000]


    [Age: 17]


    [Race: Demi-Human]


    [Class: Cerebraxis (Mind Flayer)]


    [Mana: 800,0000/ 800,0000]


    [HP: 1600,0000/1600,0000]


    [Skills: 500+]


    [Life Force: 2,598 Years]


    ________________________________


    ''Haa... That''s one status, I would love to see everyday. But, Why is it showing me as Demi-Human ?'' Anon thought as he looked at his status with a Confused expression on his face.


    He then turned towards Heli and used his skill to inspect her stats.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Heli]


    [Level: 300]


    [MP: 30,000 / 30,000]


    [HP: 120,0000/ 120,0000]


    [Class: None]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Description: Totally blown away after seeing you eat all those poisonous berries.]


    ''Hmm.. Her HP is so high and her level too. But, Her mana is too Low. Is it because they can''t use magic or is there some other reason ?'' Anon thought as he continued to stare at her.


    "U-Umm... Sir, Would you like me to give you something ?" Heli asked with a stammering voice.


    "No, Luv. I am alright." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately stood up from his bed and went to the room''s window.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door...


    "Enter..." Anon spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked at the Witchcreta and his eyes went back to normal.


    ''Boobs... Her Boobs are Jiggling so fast.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared over his face.


    The Queen immediately noticed this and only one thought came to her mind...


    ''What the hell ? He turned back to normal after looking at her boobs ? What kind of Demon is this guy ?'' She thought.


    "You can''t understand me, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at the Queen with a smile.


    "W-What, Sir ?" The Queen asked.


    "Your mind, I can read it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Queen.


    "Y-You can ?" She asked with a shocked expression.


    "It''s good to have my body back... I can do anything I want." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, Take me with you... I want to come with you and learn." The Witchcreta spoke as she stopped near the Poyo.


    "Hmm... Why not ? I need some entertainment for the journey as well." Anon spoke as he immediately gave her a hand and she hopped on the Poyo''s back as well.


    "Now, Shall we go ladies ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." Both Heli and The Witchcreta spoke up.


    "Sir, We will wait for you here." The Queen spoke as she waved her hand at Anon.


    *Slap*


    Anon gave a swing to the leash and Poyo started running at a very rapid speed.


    The poyo ran at such an extraordinary speed that Even Anon was left surprised at this.


    ''Hmm... Even Adeline can''t fly this fast. This animal is Simply too good at running.'' Anon thought as he looked ahead and noticed the Ikuya camp that he destroyed Yesterday.


    "Heh..." Anon smirked as he passed through the camp and in just 30 seconds, He reached another Ikuya camp that was about 50 km away.


    "Hmm...? Is that an Ikuya Camp ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "It was..." Anon spoke as he stood up on the Poyo''s back and raised his hand.


    "Rail Gun..." Anon spoke and almost immediately a big railgun appeared in his hands.


    "Should I stop the poyo, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a curious expression. She wanted to see what Anon was going to do with the Rail Gun.


    ''What is that ? Is he going to throw that at the Ikuya Camp ? oh my, It''s going to be interesting...'' She thought with an excited expression.


    "Charge up, Luv..." Anon spoke as he pointed the Gun point towards the Ikuya Camp.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    As the gun started to get charged, Anon took out a shell from his inventory, that he had made from Darksteel earlier and loaded it into the gun.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    As soon as the Darksteel Shell got loaded into the Gun, The sound of charging boosted.


    ''Darksteel''s best property... It can absorb a huge amount of mana and once that mana is released at once through an explosive enchanted shell.


    It will surely get everything fucked up in 600 meters range.'' Anon thought with an evil smile as the gun got fully charged.


    "Don''t disappoint Daddy, Luv." Anon spoke as he pulled the trigger.


    *Click*


    *Swish*


    The shell was launched out of the gun but nothing happened at the camp.


    "Was something supposed to happ-" Before The Witchcreta could''ve completed her sentence, A Massive explosion happened at the camp.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "That was supposed to happen." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 791 -791

    Chapter 791 -791


    The explosion was so loud and So bright that it looked like a small sun on the ground.


    For 1 Second everything around the Ikuya camp shined so brightly, that it got as clear as a day.


    "Well, That Should''ve Killed everyone on that camp." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his Railgun back inside his inventory.


    As soon as he looked back, He noticed that Heli and The Witchcreta were still in Shock to what just happened.


    "What''s up with you guys ? Why are your jaws dropping down like that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at them.


    "W-What was that thing, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, That ? It was my own creation... I call it Rail Gun." Anon replied with a smile.


    "R-Rail Gun ? More like Destruction Device. If we got 5 to 10 more tail guns. I don''t think we will be considered as a small and neglected kingdom anymore." Heli spoke with a serious expression.


    "Why do you want 10 more ? Just use this one at full power and You will achieve an even bigger explosion." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Wait, That wasn''t it''s full capacity ?" The Witchcreta asked a Shocked expression.


    "No... It was like 5% of it''s capacity." Anon replied with a smile.


    "F-F-F-Five !!???" The Witchcreta shouted.


    "Oi, Why are you shouting so Loudly ?" Heli spoke as she immediately closed her ears.


    "Didn''t you hear ? That was only 5% of the Rail Gun''s power. It means if used at it''s full potential-" The Witchcreta started speaking with a shocked expression but she was interrupted in the middle of her sentence.


    "It will destroy a small kingdom easily." Anon completed her sentence with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, You mean... That small thing can destroy our kingdom ?" Heli asked with a serious expression.


    "Without any problems." The Witchcreta replied.


    "Wow..." Heli spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm... Looks like, I should''ve used 10% of the power." Anon spoke as he looked at the Ikuya camp and saw two Ikuyas running out of the camp with full speed.


    "Get to him, Poyo." Anon ordered.


    *Step-step-step*


    The poyo immediately increased it''s speed and ran upto the Ikuyas who were escaping the camp.


    One of them had lost three of his hands and the other one lost a leg.


    They are holding each other''s hand and still running towards the other nearest Ikuya camp.


    "W-We have to inform the other Camp..." One of them spoke as he looked at the other one.


    "Y-Yes... B-But, I can''t walk that much." The other Ikuya spoke with a serious expression as half of his face is Burned and his leg''s leftover skin is still hanging on the bone.


    "Brother, Don''t do that... Don''t die on me. We have to inform general that we have been attacked or our surviving in that explosion won''t even matter."


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Awww... Look at them hand in hand and running like a fucking donkey to inform the next camp about the attack." Anon''s voice came from behind.


    Both of the Ikuyas immediately turned around and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "W-What did you do ?" He asked as he felt his life slipping away.


    "I fucked up with their minds and made them my little minions... Hehehehe" Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the Ikuya and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    *Shiver*


    "Oh... I feel scared whenever he laughs like that." The Witchcreta spoke with a scared expression as she immediately hided herself behind Heli.


    Anon turned around and started walking towards the exit gate of the Ikuya camp.


    "W-What d-do you... *Cough-Cough* Want ?" The Ikuya asked as his eyes started closing.


    "Hmm...? Nothing much, I just want to erase every single Ikuya from the face of this land until the next sun shines in the sky." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit gate once again.


    "F-Fuck..." The Ikuya spoke as he died from suffocation.


    "Aren''t you going to use that Rail gun to blow them up, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked as she saw Anon walking towards the exit gate.


    "No Need... You don''t kill, The already dead ones." Anon spoke as he stepped out of the camp''s gate.


    As soon as his leg landed outside of that Camp boundary... All the Ikuyas picked up their spears and started attacking each other immediately.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Click*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    ...


    "Oh, Shit.... They are killing each other." Heli shouted as she immediately backed off and stepped out of the camp''s boundary with the Witchcreta.


    "What kind of sorcery is that ?" The Witchcreta asked with a very Shocked expression.


    "Let''s go girls... We have got some more Ikuyas to kill." Anon spoke as he hopped onto the poyo''s back.


    Heli turned around and noticed that after killing every single Ikuya only one of them is remaining.


    ''Who is going to kill him ?'' She thought with a confused expression.


    *Chk*


    Suddenly, The Ikuya turned his spear towards his head and stabbed it into his own skull.


    "Yep, Why didn''t I thought that ?" Heli spoke as she got mounted over the poyo as well.


    In just 3 hours, Anon wiped 19 Ikuya camps and 17,000 Ikuya''s out of existence. In which he didn''t took one single fight with his hands.


    But, After so much commotion happened... The news finally travelled to the main Kingdom of Ikuyas.


    "What are you saying ? 3 demons Annihilated 19 Ikuya camps ? Are you kidding me ?" The commander General of the king''s army asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Sir... That''s what some of the soldiers told us who were taking their last breaths. Some of the camps were in so bad condition that we couldn''t even stay there...


    In one camp, All our soldiers killed each other by eating their own commrades, Alive."

 Chapter 792 -792

    Chapter 792 -792


    Ikuya Main Base, Inside the Castle...


    "Your majesty, What should we do ?" One of the Ikuya general asked as he looked at the king with a serious expression.


    "You are telling me, That 3 Demons... Fucked up all our camps and they are headed towards our base now ?" The king of the Ikuyas asked with an angry expression as he picked up his giant scythe that was also made out of Darksteel.


    The king Ikuya was different in appearance, He had 6 arms instead of 4 and Two heads.


    "You couldn''t stop three fucking demons ?" He asked as he walked upto the army general.


    "S-Sir, This Demon is-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, The King Ikuya decapitated him with his scythe.


    *Chk*


    The other 17 generals looked at his dead body and felt scared to their core.


    "I Don''t want, Excuses... I want Results. I want all three of them Dead before the Sun rises." The king shouted in a Deep Voice.


    "My lord, May I speak something ?" One of the Smartest general spoke up as he stepped out.


    "What ?"


    "Sir, It is confirmed that two of these Demons are Female. One is a Witchcreta and The other one is some useless red Demon, But the Third Demon is unlike we have ever seen.


    Yellow-ish skin, Two hands, Two legs and One head. No horns, No claws. He can kill Ikuyas without even touching them." The general informed with a smile on his face.


    "Why are you giving me his description ? Do you want to die as well ?" The king asked with an angry expression.


    "No, Sir... Not today and Not so brutally. But, I have readed this same description in our historical inscriptions.


    These features were once seen millions of years ago, In the Great War of Demons and Gods. A being that has Two hands, Two legs and Beautiful Face, A God." As soon as the Ikuya said this all the others standing inside the room looked at him with a serious expression.


    For 5 seconds, No spoke anything and utter silence covered the hall.


    "I have read those inscriptions too... But, Gods had Wings and A ring over their Heads. What about that ?" Another general spoke up.


    "Yes, You are right but what if they are hiding it ? Because the kind of Destruction he created can only be created by a higher standing demon or a God."


    "Stop it, Both of you. Fourth General, Do you really think he is a God ?" The king asked.


    "I certainly do, Sir." The fourth General replied.


    "Fine... What do you think he will do next ? Since you know about them so much, Tell me." The king asked as he walked upto the General and placed his scythe right over his shoulder.


    "If your words turned out to be wrong, You will be decapitated right here." The king spoke as he looked him right in the eyes.


    "My lord, If I am right... This Guy is going to come here in our base at any time now and start killing our people." The Ikuya spoke without a shred of Fear.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...?" Everyone looked back and noticed that someone was knocking on the door.


    "Who dared to-" Before the King could''ve completed his sentence...


    *Booom*


    *THUD*


    The gate broke down and Fell on the floor.


    As the clouds of dust settled down, All the Demon generals pointed their weapons towards the intruder.


    But, There was dark on the other side of the door... No torch, Not even a single light.


    "Who is there ?" One of the general asked.


    The fourth General slowly turned his head around and a smirk appeared on his face.


    "Looks like our guests are here..." He spoke.


    Suddenly, Two purple glowing eyes appeared in the dark.


    "Evening, Cunts..." Anon''s voice rang inside the room as he spoke in a very deep voice.


    *Punch*


    *Crck-Crack*


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    Suddenly, teeth dropping sound came from the dark.


    "Did he just...?" before the other general could''ve completed his sentence, The sixth General''s body came out of the dark


    He was still alive but both of his legs were broken and all of his teeths were also removed.


    He was sitting on his knees while facing the king directly.


    Suddenly, Anon''s hand came out of the dark and grabbed his face from Both side.


    Anon applied pressure to his face and stabbed his fingers into his face.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The Sixth general shouted very loudly as he felt Anon''s fingers stabbing through his skin, Muscles and bones.


    As soon as Anon got a good grap of his face he pulled from both side and ripped his body into two.


    *Thud-Thud*


    It was clearly visible to everyone present inside the room now. It wasn''t a Battle anymore... It was a Game.


    Preys were trapped in a room and predator was standing on the exit. Looking at them with a smile on his face.


    Anon is playing with them... He is controlling who dies and who lives now. They were DOOMED.


    Suddenly, A flame appeared in the dark...


    *Chk*


    A small fireball on Anon''s middle finger... As soon as he moved the fireball towards his face. Everyone saw the blood on his face and they were scared to death at this point.


    His face looked, Nothing less than a Death Angel. Who came here to reap their fucking souls out of their bodies.


    "I-I can''t do this..." The 7th general spoke with a scared expression as he immediately started walking towards the other side of the room to break the back wall in order to exit this room but as soon as he ran towards the wall...


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    The Ikuya king picked up his Scythe and Chopped his head off.


    "No one will leave... Until he is dead or I am." He spoke with a neutral expression as he placed his scythe back to it''s position.


    As Anon lit his cigar, he closed his eyes for a puff but as soon as he did... Three Generals immediately tried to run away through the exit door with rapid speed.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    In just a second, Three heads came rolling out of the dark.


    "Running somewhere ?" Anon spoke as he took a puff and blew the smoke into the room.


    "Next..."


    One by One... Generals died. Some tried to trick Anon, Some tried to run away and Some commited suicide, But no one survived... Except One. The fourth General.


    "Oi, You said he was ''God'' Right ?" The king asked as he stood up from his throne.


    "H-Huh ? Yes, My lord." The fourth General replied.


    "Well, You are wrong... He is a Demon just like the r


    est of us. No, He is even worse than a Demon." The Ikuya king spoke as he immediately slashed the fourth General''s neck and killed him in one blow.


    *Thud*


    "Let''s fight in the light ?" The king asked as he looked at Anon.

 Cahpter 793 -793

    Cahpter 793 -793


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Anon cracked his knuckles and stepped into the light.


    "Hmm... A unique Demon, just as my general said. I believe you have already killed all of my people before coming to my room, right ?" The king asked with a smirk.


    "Every single one of them..." Anon replied with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar and blew it''s smoke towards the king.


    "I want to know your name. I should know your name, Before I kill you." The king asked.


    "You are too cocky... You still think, You can kill me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Two headed Ikuya.


    "I am not weak like the ones you just killed. I am stronger, I am better." The Ikuya replied.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Bukoya.]


    [Level: 400]


    [HP: 110,000/110,000]


    [Mana: 200,000/200,000]


    [Description: Wants to rip you apart and hang your head as a necklace of victory around his neck.]


    "Well, Let''s see... How much better you are." Anon spoke as he smiled and immediately jumped towards the Bukoya.


    "Fuck Off..." The Bukoya shouted as he swinged his scythe into the air with full speed.


    Anon barely dodged it and the force behind the swing was incredible.


    Anon knew he can sustain some serious injuries if he get''s hitted by that.


    ''Haa... So, I thought he will be like the rest of them just a little stronger... But, this is good. I haven''t had a point to point spar, in a very long time.'' Anon spoke as he stopped supplying mana to his coat and gained his full speed.


    "You are dead..." The Bukoya shouted as he swings his scythe at a very high speed, pointing directly at Anon''s neck.


    *Swish*


    "Nope... I am not." Anon spoke with a smile as he easily dodged the scythe.


    "Yaaahhhh..." The Bukoya shouted as he immediately turned his scythe around and hitted Anon this time.


    *Thud*


    Anon went flying through the walls, before finally stopping.


    As soon as the scythe hitted Anon, a shield of Auric Energy immediately covered his body and protected him from any serious injuries.


    ''Fuck... How can I be this careless ? This guy is really different... In Normal circumstances, the scythe should''ve stopped for one second in the air before coming back, But with his incredible brute force he diminished that time to point two seconds and hitted me.'' Anon thought as he stood up from the dust and looked at the Bukoya walking towards him through the wall holes.


    "Looks like, I need to get serious on this one..." Anon spoke as he summoned his Arcane Slayers and assumed a defensive stance.


    "What is your name ?" The Bukoya asked again.


    "What would the dead do knowing my name ?" Anon spoke as he immediately jumped towards the Bukoya, aiming for his knees.


    *Thud*


    *Tang*


    The Bukoya immediately stopped Anon''s with his scythe.


    Anon knew this was going to happen and that''s why, He had another plan.


    "Shhhh... Back off." Anon spoke as he his eyes shined brightly purple and a horn came out from the left side of his forehead.


    His muscles started bulging and veins appeared over his face.


    [??? Has been Activated: All spells will deal 2000% More Damage.]


    Anon''s body looked like a demon at this point.


    "Finally, You are showing your real face." The Bukoya spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "How handsome..." The Witchcreta spoke as she got intensely attracted by this form of Anon.


    "Yeah... My mating instincts woke up as well." Heli spoke as she rubbed her pussy.


    As Anon walked towards the Bukoya his body got even more muscular, But as his muscles were growing... The troll locket was trying to keep them compressed in order to maintain Anon''s original body shape and not to tear off his clothes.


    Anon''s eyes turned totally purple as and his fangs came out of his mouth, Just like a vampire.


    "Hehe... This is going to be fun. I will keep your dead body in my achievement chamber." The Bukoya spoke as he started running towards Anon with full speed and jumped high into the air.


    He wanted to perform the same move once again but this time... He didn''t knew who he was going against.


    "Heh..." Anon Smiled as he looked at him in the air and raised his hand towards him.


    <Quantum Cutter: FINAL FORM, ''DEATHGIVER''>


    As soon as Anon casted this skill, Thousands of invisible threads got wrapped around the Bukoya''s body while he was still in air.


    The threads were made out of purely negative mana.


    "My name is... ANON." Anon spoke as he closed his hand.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    In 0.13 seconds, The Bukoya''s body got cutted into millions of small parts, ignoring every resistance.


    *Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip*


    His body rained down in millions of small parts to the ground.


    [Mana Has reached critical limits. Force shutting down host''s body.]


    As soon as Anon saw this message he immediately came back to his original form and tried to take out mana potions from his inventory but before he could''ve done it.


    "Fuck..." Anon shouted.


    Dark covered his eyes and he went unconscious on the spot.


    In a dark place...


    Anon''s consciousness is standing in front of a white shining figure.


    "Hmm...? Where am I ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "You are in my house, Anon." The white figure spoke up.


    "Who might you be ?" Anon asked.


    "I am the thing that you use everytime, when you feel your life is in danger." The white figure replied with a smile.


    "Auric Energy ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Yes... I am Auric Energy." She replied.


    "My, My... You can speak as well ?" Anon asked.


    "What do you mean ? I am an energy... I can speak, feel and do many more things."


    "Well, I heard you for the first time.... That means you need something from me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, I want to tell you that... You have to use me more efficiently. I am getting bored here... You have to harness my full power or I am as useless as the other skills, that you don''t use. You are only using 0.5% of my total power."

 Chapter 794 -794

    Chapter 794 -794


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and looked at the stars shining in the sky brightly.


    He was lying in Heli''s Lap and The Witchcreta was sleeping besides him. ...? I lost it again ?'' Anon thought with a smile as he slowly stood up from her lap and looked around with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm...? Sir, Anon ? You are awake ?" Heli asked as she woke up and looked at Anon.


    "Yeah... But, You keep sleeping." Anon ordered as he went to the other direction.


    "Okay..." Heli replied as she went back to her sleep.


    Anon walked some steps up north, took out a black coat from his inventory and wore it. He then took a seat on a big stone comfortably.


    "This world... Is different. The demons here are stronger than me and it gives me the space to grow.


    But, If I fucked up a little bit... I am really fucked." Anon spoke in a low voice as he took out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    *Puff-Puff*


    Anon blew out the smoke and smiled.


    "I can see you, Luv..." Anon spoke as he looked in the sky.


    "As expected... You aren''t an ordinary Demon. You are something else." A female''s voice came from the nearby forest.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and looked at the source of this voice.


    A beautiful body with huge Boobs and Gigantic butt. The colour of her skin is purple and eyes are red.


    Her face looks evil, she has two horns over her head and a Pointed tail at her butt.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Kolis]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Succubus]


    [HP: ???]


    [Level: ???]


    [MP: ???]


    [Description: Has Interest in you.]


    "You looked really handsome back then. Can you change back to that form on command ?" She asked.


    "No, It''s different." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... So, It''s a rage form ?" Kolis asked.


    "Something like that." Anon replied.


    "If a normal Demon like those girls saw me, They would rub their nose in my feet but you don''t even feel a shiver from my presence. What is your deal ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Haa... I don''t bow down to anyone luv." Anon replied as he took a puff out of his cigar and stood up from his position.


    "No, I mean you have to become my slave." Anon replied.


    "Slave ? Are you kidding me ? I am a Royal Succubus and you dared to ask me that ?" She asked with an arrogant smile.


    "Well, You are nothing but a stupid slut who whores herself out if you can''t fight me with a proper wager." Anon spoke as he turned around after giving her a little smirk.


    ''Anger is your greatest enemy... It can make you do crazy things. Take me as an example... I do some really weird shit when I am angry and killing people is mostly what I am talking about.


    This trick is called ''Monkey of the Trade''. When you are making a big trade, you always do it with calmness and peaceful mind Conditions.


    But, if you can make your opponent''s mind enraged with anger. He or she will become the monkey of the trade and give in to the temptation of crushing her opponent.


    She is stronger than me and she knows this... But, after what happened with her hand 10 seconds ago, I don''t think she has full trust in herself and now her unconscious and conscious minds are fighting each other, making it harder for her to make a decision.


    Her unconscious mind thinks that she is strong but her conscious mind is telling her that I am not weak either. Once Anger enters that battle, it will most definitely take the side of the unconscious mind and then...''


    "I accept." Kolis replied.


    ''This will happen.'' Anon thought as he smiled and turned around.


    "What will I get from this trade ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmmm... How about this ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pulled out a small crystal ball from his inventory.


    This crystal ball was nothing other than the Life force of the Eclipsewhisperer that Anon has killed and all of his skills as well.


    ''I don''t know the value of this... But, I would love to know.'' Anon thought.


    "Is that an Eclipsewhisperer''s Life force crystal ?" The Succubus asked with brightly shining eyes.


    ''My, My... Looks like this shit is good for her as well.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "...and his skills too. All of his skills are in it as well." Anon replied.


    "Give it to me-" Kolis spoke as she raised her hands towards the crystal ball but Anon immediately placed the crystal ball back in his inventory.


    "Uh-huh... You can have my life and that crystal as well." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine... We will sign a Demon Blood Contract for the Bet. I don''t want you to run away after losing the bet." She replied.


    "Even better..."


    ''Don''t know, What the fuck is a Demon Blood Contract. But, it should be something similar to a mana contract.'' Anon thought as he looked at her.


    Kolis pulled out a red scroll from in-between her boobs and her eyes started shining red as she looked at the scroll.


    "Here... Read it and sign it." She spoke as she gave the scroll to Anon.


    As soon as Anon held the scroll in his hands, he noticed that it was blank.


    ''What the fuck am I supposed to do with this ? It''s fucking blank ?'' Anon thought with a completely confused expression.


    "What are you doing ? Can''t you read ?" She asked.


    "Kind off..." Anon replied.


    ''The fuck... I am supposed to read on a blank paper-''


    Suddenly, An idea came to Anon''s mind.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    As soon as Anon used the demonic Eyes, Words started appearing over the scroll.

 Chapter 795 -795

    Chapter 795 -795


    {Demon Blood Contract}


    {? If the succubus can''t kill the stupid demon standing in front of her in the next ten minutes. She will Become his slave.}


    {? If the Stupid Demon dies in the next 10 minutes, Everything that Belongs to him will be the succubus''s property.}


    {? If Both of you are agree to the terms and Conditions... You shall drop your blood on the contract and Seal it.}


    {? If any of the parties Breaks the contract, Every drop of their blood will be soaked out of their bodies and they will die.}


    _______________


    "Well, Well... You used the term stupid demon... Is that me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You want me to put your respected name in it for you, Sir ?" The succubus asked as she taunted Anon.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Are you serious ?" The succubus asked with an even more serious expression.


    "Without name, This contract can be by-passed easily. I want your and my real name on this contract or else, I am not having this bet." Anon replied.


    "I will kill you without the bet then..." Kolis spoke as her fangs started growing.


    ''In a Battle of time... I will die without any doubts. She is too strong for me to handle.'' Anon thought as he used another idea.


    "That means, You aren''t strong enough to kill me." Anon spoke with an arrogant smile.


    "You fucking..."


    "If you are really claim to be stronger than me... Then write down our names on this contract." Anon spoke.


    "Fine... Give it to me. I will take my sweet time in killing you after this. The more angry you are making me, the more you are increasing your pain before death." The succubus spoke as she modified the contract.


    "I will live with it..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What is your name ? Mr. Dead ?" She asked with a smile.


    "It''s Anon... Anon Agreil." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine. Anon Agreil... Here check it." She spoke as she gave the contract back to Anon.


    Anon read the contract and smiled.


    "Ukera ? Really ? You think, You will put a fake name in the contract and I will take it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "Hmm...? Why did you call it fake ?" She asked.


    "You name... Is Kolis." Anon replied with a smile as he looked her in the eyes.


    "Y-You know my name ?" She asked with a shocked expression.


    "I know many things. Now, fix it..." Anon spoke as he gave the contract back to her.


    "Damn it... Here."


    Anon read the contract and saw nothing wrong with it this time.


    *Chk*


    Anon cutted his finger and dropped his blood on the contract.


    "No, No, No... Luv. You said... No Demon can take on the pain of that whip on his body and commited suicide.


    I want to test my limits as well." Anon spoke as he turned off the Auric Energy and his regeneration skill as well.


    "Fine... Try out all you want." The succubus spoke as she immediately jumped over Anon and wrapped his body with her whip tightly once again.


    *Pull*


    As soon as she pulled the end, The whip unwinded once again and gave grave wounds to Anon.


    But, Anon didn''t shout this time... He stayed silent and looked at his wounds with an angry expression on his face.


    ''You are a Man and Men doesn''t feel fucking pain. Don''t shout like a little girl...'' Anon talked to himself in his mind as he slowly touched one of the wounds.


    *Touch*


    "Fuc-" Anon was about to shout but he holded his voice back and smiled instead.


    ''Pain is inevitable but suffering is optional...'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    "My, My... Look at the tough boy. Acting all rough with such a fragile body. Let''s see until what point can you keep your mouth shut." The succubus spoke as she immediately wrapped her whip around Anon''s body and pulled it with full strength.


    *Unwind*


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    This time, Anon didn''t even react to her whip''s unwinding. He just smiled and started tapping his feet on the ground.


    "Hmm...?" The succubus looked at him with a confused expression.


    ???? There lived a Certain man, In Russia Long Ago... ????


    "What ?" The succubus asked as she looked at Anon with a Confused expression.


    His body was all covered in blood and Mortal wounds but he was still smiling and dancing.


    ''My Cursed immortality skill won''t let me die and the pain I am suffering right now... Is an example of what lies ahead in this world for me.


    But you can reduce it, As once a fucking Wiseman said... Sing to reduce your pain.'' Anon thought as he smiled and continued to sing.


    ???? He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    As Anon sang, the succubus started to feel irritated.


    "I will Stop that mouth of yours..." She spoke as she wrapped her whip around Anon''s neck and pulled it with full power.


    *Clench*


    *Chk*


    The whip cutted Anon''s neck really bad and blood started coming out of his neck as well.


    ???? But, When his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power Became known to more and more people.


    The demands to do something about this outrageous man became louder and louder. ????


    Anon continued to sing, no matter how much pain he felt... He smiled as he looked into her eyes and fear started to develop inside her heart.


    ''This guy... What is he made of ? I have given him so many wounds and he is still smiling and singing ? Any normal Demon should''ve been dead by now.'' The succubus thought as she looked at Anon.


    "Luv... You have only 5 minutes remaining and If I made it through these 5 minutes... Believe me, I will make sure to show you what Hell looks like." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at the succubus and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Then, I will make sure... You won''t survive through it." She spoke as she Summoned two bigger whips made out of Darksteel.


    ''This is going to be the most painful 5 minutes of today.'' Anon thought as he smiled.

 Chapter 796 -796

    Chapter 796 -796


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    The ground is covered in blood, Anon''s body is also covered in mortal wounds.


    Kolis is standing on the other side of Anon and her whole body is shaking.


    "H-H-How is this... Possible ?" Kolis asked with wide eyes as she couldn''t even move a limb of her body.


    "Heh..." Suddenly, A wide and evil smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "Luv, The time is over... HEHEHEHEHE..." Anon spoke from behind as he laughed evilly.


    *Thud-Thud*


    Both of her metallic whips fell down to the ground.


    "N-No..." Kolis spoke with a scared expression as she turned around and looked at Anon.


    *Sissshhh*


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    She noticed that Anon''s body was Regenerating at an incredible speed.


    As Anon''s skin healed up... The succubus felt fear.


    *Crack*


    In just 30 seconds, Anon''s body came back to it''s original condition.


    *Crack*


    "Fuu~ That was some intense fight, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he cracked his neck and walked towards Kolis.


    [Cursed Immortality has been turned off.]


    [2 years of your life have been cut off.]


    ''What the fuck ? 2 Years ? Why is it taking off two years ? I don''t have time for it now. But, I have to look at it later.'' Anon asked with a Confused expression, but he decided to ignore it for now.


    "W-What kind of monster are you ?" Kolis asked as she went down on her knees.


    "The one, you have never seen." Anon replied as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Y-You-" Before Kolis could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "So, You are my slave now, huh ? Mrs. Kolis ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No... I will die before-" Kolis spoke as she immediately tried to commit suicide by stabbing her own hand through her chest, but suddenly thousands of enchantments appeared all over her body and every limb in her body froze.


    "You can''t do that, Luv. I own your life now and a slave can''t take away anything from her master without his permission. Hehehe..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "N-No... Please leave me. I-I was just passing through this kingdom... I-I didn''t even wanted to hurt you, I promise." Kolis spoke with a scared expression.


    "Luv, Stand up..." Anon ordered.


    "N-N-No... Please, Let me go." Kolis spoke as she forcefully stood up, against her will.


    Anon raised his hand towards her and spoke, "Give me the whip, you used on me."


    "N-N-N-No... Please don''t do this. Y-You can just kill me... N-No, You don''t even have to do that. Just give me the permission to kill myself and I will do it.


    "B-But, The enchantments..." Kolis spoke in a very low voice as she looked at her hands in confusion.


    "Oh, I ordered them to disappear... Here." Anon spoke with a smile as the slave enchantments re-appeared over her whole body.


    "N-No..."


    "This is what hell looks like..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled the whip back with full pressure.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Kolis shouted really loud as she fell down on the ground, while crying in extreme pain.


    "Ohhh... That''s painful. But, Why are we doing this, Sir ?" Heli asked with a confused expression.


    "There is red blood on the floor... So, That means... The succubus did this to Sir before, right ?" The Witchcreta asked.


    "You are damn right, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Kolis and looked at her crying face, while her wounds bleeded.


    "My, My... You look so injured. Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked as he touched her wounds.


    "AHHHHHHHHH...." Kolis shouted as soon as she felt immense pain in her wounds.


    "Oh my, did it hurt ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed the skin around her wound and started pulling it up.


    *Pull*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO."


    "Oh, yeah... Shout just like that." Anon spoke as he pulled her skin more tightly.


    *Pull-Pull*


    "IT HURRTTSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.... NOOOOOOOOOOO." Kolis shouted very loudly that even the two girls standing behind Anon got scared of him.


    "Hey, Look... It''s your skin." Anon spoke as he showed her a piece of her own skin.


    "What do you want, You Monster ?" The succubus asked with an angry expression.


    "Hah... Nothing." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he healed her body once again.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    "N-No, Not again... Please. I grab your legs. Please don''t do this... I-I will do everything... Here I will remove my clothes.


    Y-You can do whatever you want with me." Kolis spoke as she removed her clothes and dropped her huge tits out.


    "My, My... You have got a big rack there." Anon spoke with a perverted Smile as he walked upto her slowly.


    "Y-Yes... You can suck on them all you want. I-I will even make them bigger for you, here." Kolis spoke as she increased the size of her boobs.


    "Hah... I can''t say that I don''t like huge boobs. But, Sex is second. Revenge comes on the top, Always. Hehe." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly once again and coiled the whip around her naked body this time.


    "N-No, it''s on my pussy and boobs... P-Please don''t pull. I-I beg you." The succubus begged for forgiveness as she went down on her knees.


    "Yeah, It was on my neck... You remember that ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "NOOOOO..."


    *Pull*


    *Unwind*


    "IIIIIIYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA...."


    "Ooohhh... Looks like that one really hurt. But, look... Blood is coming out of your pussy... That means you lost your virginity again ahahaha..." The Witchcreta spoke as she tried to make everyone laugh but Anon and Heli looked at her with bored expressions instead.

 Chapter 797 -797

    Chapter 797 -797


    Anon is now sitting inside the Stromtide castle and in front of him is sitting Kolis, her whole body is shaking like a dry leaf.


    All the wounds on her body have been healed by Anon but she is really scared of him and it''s clearly visible from her appearance.


    "So, Luv... Why don''t we start with your introduction ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am Kolis, A S-Succubus of the ''Scubi Kingdom'' and M-My mother is the Q-Queen of the Kingdom." She replied.


    "Good..." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his chair and lit up a cigar.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." Anon spoke.


    "Hell- Oh ? Umm... Is that a Succubus ?" The Queen entered inside the castle and asked with a Confused expression.


    "That is..." Anon replied as he looked out the window and smiled.


    "Okay and she-" As soon as the Queen saw the face of that succubus, her body froze.


    "M-Mrs. Kolis, Is that you ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Y-Yes..." Kolis replied with a scared expression.


    The Queen immediately went to Anon and spoke up, "Umm... Sir, That Succubus right there is not an ordinary Succubus. She is-"


    "I know, She is a princess." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, that''s right. So, why are there slave enchantments on her body ?" The Queen asked.


    "Because, She is my slave." Anon replied.


    "W-W-W-What !? Are you serious ? Her mother holds the immense power of destruction in her hands and you have enslaved her daughter ?


    My kingdom is doomed. Shit... What should I do ?" The Queen got really worried as she started walking from one end of the room to the other end, rapidly.


    "Every single thing that belonged to the Ikuyas is lying in your basement, I believe that will be enough for you to build up an Empire, Right ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "But, You have a kingdom here... You can make it even bigger and we can rule it together. We can have our own kids and a big family.


    I will give birth to thousands of your children and take care of them with everything I have." The Queen spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand.


    Now at this point, Anon''s every single trick failed and only one thing came to his mind.


    "Luv, We will have all that... But, After 2 years. I want to travel and see this world. But, I promise that after travelling the whole world, I will come back to you and we will have thousands of kids.


    Meanwhile, I will come and visit you once or twice in between every month. I will bring a can of milk as well." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "A can of what ?" The Queen asked.


    "Really ? You heard that, out of all I said ?" Anon asked.


    "Will you really come back ?" The Queen asked.


    "Yeah, Yeah... How can I not come back to my beloved wife ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "Awww... Okay, My king. I will arrange a carriage for you immediately. You can use it to travel around the world." The Queen spoke.


    "Yeah, Yeah... You go and prepare it. I will take some rest until then." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Darling." The Queen spoke as she immediately left the room.


    Anon on the other side went back to his bed and laid down.


    "Master, You aren''t going to come back are you ?" Kolis asked with a smile.


    "You want another beating ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, Master." Kolis replied.


    ''In order to get out of this place... I need to open the gate that separates both of these realms.


    But, If there are so many crazy powerful demons here and if they couldn''t open it. How am I going to open it ?


    First, I will need to find out about the major powerhouses of this realm and gather information.


    The Succubus kingdom looks powerful, I should start corrupting it. Since, I have a Royal member of the house right here. It should be easy...'' Anon thought as he looked at Kolis.

 Chapter 798 -798

    Chapter 798 -798


    A carriage that Is getting pulled by Three faces horse is standing in front of the Stromtide castle.


    "Darling... You will be back soon, Right ?" The Stromtide Queen asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Yes and For the thousand time, FUCKING YES." Anon shouted as he sits into the carriage.


    After him followed, Kolis the Succubus princess, and The Witchcreta.


    "Sir, Are you sure... You don''t need me ?" Heli asked with a smile.


    "No, You take care of that boy... What was his name ? Yeah, Jurid." Anon spoke as he closed the carriage''s door.


    "Move the fucking carriage..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes." The driver immediately started moving the carriage.


    "Where are we heading to, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "To the Succubus kingdom." Anon spoke as he looked at Kolis.


    "Wait, Are you serious ?" Kolis asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Luv. We are going to your home." Anon replied.


    "Sir, If her mother noticed that you have made her into a slave. She will rip both of our hearts out without wasting a second." The Witchcreta spoke up.


    "Don''t worry, The enchantments can disappear and no one can sense them, Unless I want them to.


    And I am pretty sure that, Dear Kolis wouldn''t even dared to tell this little secret of ours to anyone else, Will she ?" Anon asked with an Evil smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "N-No, Sir. How can I dare to go against my master''s will !?" Kolis spoke with scared expression.


    "Good... Now, You get that top off and give me a Boob-Job with that big fucking rack of yours." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Witchcreta.


    Although she was only a Witchcreta, She had bigger boobs than Kolis.


    "H-Here, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Wow... It''s really big." The Witchcreta spoke with a smile as she gulped down Anon''s cock in between her boobs and started rubbing it gently from both sides.


    "See, That''s the reaction you would get from an experienced girl. But, The experience you gave right now is just too abnormal for a Succubus." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "I-I-I was just-"


    "Stop lying and tell me the whole truth... I command you to do this with full authority as your master." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, All the slave enchantments on her body shined brightly and Started giving her so much pain.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH.... MY BODY HURTTTSSSSS... Okay, Okay. I will tell you everything, Please stop this." The Succubus shouted as she felt the pain increasing with every second.


    "Start telling and it will stop." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, I am a virgin Succubus... I am a virgin." As soon as she said this, The pain caused by the slave enchantments stopped.


    *Chip-Chip*


    "Do it faster..." Anon spoke as he slapped on the Witchcreta''s boob.


    *Slap*


    "Annhh~ Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she increased her speed.


    "Tell me everything, Luv." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Okay... It all started with the Scubi''s Come of age ceremony.


    It was a ceremony in which all the Succubus princess will lose their virginity in the chambers of Sexton.


    Three princess and Three sexton chambers... We will choose our partners we want to mate with and go inside the sexton chamber with them.


    The princess that lasts inside the chamber the longest will win. The chamber will open as soon as soon as the sexual pleasure between the Succubus and her partner becomes zero.


    The winner of the ceremony will be declared as the next Queen of the kingdom. But, there will be a 21 days period before she is crowned.


    On the day of the ceremony, I couldn''t find anyone with whom I can go into Sexton chamber because all the good boys were taken by my two sisters.


    All I found was trash... That''s when I decided to run away from the kingdom. It''s better to runaway then to be embarrassed in front of your own kingdom and your mother.


    As I was going towards the west, I heard some rumours about a weird looking demon and that''s how, I met you..."

 Chapter 799 -799

    Chapter 799 -799


    "I wanted to take you in as a friend or as a slave after testing your vitals. But-"


    "But, What happened was rather unexpected... I made you into my slave." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "Y-Yes..." Kolis spoke.


    "Hehe... You know what ? You are going to become the Queen of your kingdom." Anon spoke with a Smile as he looked at Kolis with a smile.


    "Hmm...? I don''t think you understand, Master. An Incubus can go at it for more than a month without saying ''Uff''. I don''t think anyone from any Demon race can match that lust limit." Kolis spoke with a serious expression.


    ''Yeah, you haven''t seen the lust of a Demon called ''Humans''. I can control my list and the time I cum... So, I can go at it till end of the time.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    The Witchcreta is now sucking Anon''s cock from the upper side, while giving him a Boob-Job on the lower side.


    "Take it deep..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Witchcreta''s head and pushed it into her throat.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "What happens in the 21 day waiting period ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, Having sex isn''t the only thing a princess has to do in order to become the Queen. She and her mating partner will be putted in the lime light of her siblings.


    They can attack me however they want and whenever they want, if I got killed... The killer will be rewarded by the crown.


    But, If you can prove that your sibling is trying to kill you, then she will be killed instead. If I survived 21 days... I will be the Queen. That''s one of the many reasons, Why I ran away... Because, even If I didn''t win at the Sexton chamber... I can''t kill my sisters." Kolis spoke.


    "Is it because you can''t kill them or is it because you love them ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I hate both of these Bitches... They have been mean to me since I was in my mother''s womb.


    But, I can''t do shit... They have influence and power over half of my mother''s kingdom." Koli spoke with a serious expression.


    "What have you been doing all that time ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Me ? Eating, Sleeping and Learning to Fight... That''s all. I didn''t knew what this game of politics means." Kolis replied.


    "Let me ask you this... How much influence your sisters hold ? Tell me with an example..." Anon asked.


    You will only live for the next 7 minutes. He is the master of hand to hand combat and magic as well. One time he took on an army of 1 million demons head-on without any weapons."


    "Did he win ?" Anon asked.


    "Not only did he won... He consumed all the demon bodies and became even more stronger." Kolis spoke.


    ''Hmm... This guy is intresting.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Master... My jaw hurts." The Witchcreta spoke as she took her mouth off of Anon''s dick.


    "Don''t you want to become a great Witchcreta ?"


    "I-I do..."


    "Then suck it off... Until your jaw comes off." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are cruel, Master." Kolis spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah ? You wanna see... How cruel I am ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, Sir."


    "Good... The plan is simple, you will take me as your mate and we will go into the sexton chamber.


    After that, leave everything to me." Anon spoke as he looked at Kolis.


    "My mother won''t accept you, Master." Kolis spoke.


    "Hmm...? Why wouldn''t she ? I am not having sex with her and you just said that you can take any mating partner." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, I forgot to add... It was ''Any Incubus Partner''." Kolis spoke with a smile.


    "I am cumming, Take it all in Bitch. If even a single drop spills to the floor... You will have to give me another blowjob... Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a smile as he touched the Witchcreta''s head.


    The Witchcreta nodded as she gave a thumbs up to Anon.


    "Good... Here cums." Anon spoke as he came buckets into her mouth.


    The Witchcreta tried to drink all of Anon''s semen, But it was simply too much and some of it started to come out of her mouth.


    But, the Witchcreta was smart and she immediately caught the Falling off semen with her big boobs.

 Chapter 800 -800

    Chapter 800 -800


    "You Dumb fuck... You forgot to tell me the most important point, huh ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Kolis.


    "I-I am sorry, Master." Kolis apologized.


    "Sir, Shall I go back ?" The Witchcreta asked as she stood up from the floor and packed her boobs back into her clothes.


    "No, you dumb bitch... Can''t you see, this dick is still standing. Get your knees down and ass up.


    You think, I am going to let that fat ass and chubby pussy of yours gonaway like that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm...? This is odd." Kolis spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Your lust... It didn''t decrease, After releasing your geez." Kolis spoke with a confused expression.


    "Are you telling this to me or asking me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Master.... I scanned you again and your lust levels are very very stable." Kolis spoke.


    "Good... Now, you get on your knees- No, First of all... Remove all of these clothes. They are not looking that good to my eyes." Anon ordered.


    "A-As you say, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately took off her gown and placed it aside.


    To Anon''s surprise... She was wearing a cotton made underwear.


    "My, My... You guys wear underwears too ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir..." The Witchcreta replied as she took off her underwear and revealed her thick and juicy ass.


    As soon as Anon saw her big fat ass... He couldn''t control his mind and immediately grabbed both of her thick ass cheeks tightly.


    "ANHHH~ Sir." The Witchcreta moaned loudly as she felt her ass cheeks being pinched by Anon''s big and strong hands.


    "Oh, my... How do you even walk around with these juicy monsters ?" Anon spoke as he immediately rammed his face into her ass cheeks.


    "Woah, Woah... Master, What are you doing ? Why are you placing your face in her ass ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you want to lose your virginity here ?" Anon asked as he looked at Kolis.


    As soon as Anon felt the tightness of a pussy around his dick, His mind went ducks and he immediately grabbed both of her boobs tightly.


    "ANHHHHHHH~ MY BOOBS..." The Witchcreta moaned as she felt Anon''s tight grip over her soft and big boobs.


    "I am naked." Kolis spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, come and lie down here besides me and open up your legs for me, so that I can see your pussy clearly." Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Master." Kolis spoke as she lied down besides Anon and opened up her legs for Anon to see her pussy.


    "Oh, Fuck... How come you have so tight pussy ?" Anon asked the Witchcreta asked he continued to grope her boobs.


    "Sir, It''s been 30 years since I had sex. It can be the reason for my pussy to become so tight."


    "Yeah, Your pussy is clearly trying to suffocate my dick." Anon spoke as he grabbed her nipples.


    "Sir, Shall I start moving ?" The Witchcreta asked with a smile as she bent her back and showed her ass to Anon.


    "You bitch... You want to get fucked, Don''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir... Really hard." The Witchcreta replied.


    "Umm... I am here too." Kolis spoke.


    "Yeah... I will deal with you in a short while. Till then, masturbate." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." Kolis replied as she started masturbating as well.


    Anon bent down the Witchcreta onto the floor and pulled his cock out of her pussy slowly.


    "Oh, Fuck yeah..." Anon spoke as he felt the vibrations in his dick.


    He then rubbed his dick over the Witchcreta''s pussy and...


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    Anon started to fuck her like a rabbit, He was slapping her pussy with his dick so hard that It turned purple to red in just a minute.


    "ANHHHH~ ANHHH~ ANNHH~ ANHHH~ ANNNH~"


    The Witchcreta also enjoyed this rough play and felt so much joy as they mated like crazy animals.


    [800 Chapters... Can''t believe it. Love you Guys. Keep Supporting.]

 Chapter 801 -801

    Chapter 801 -801


    35 minutes later...


    The Witchcreta is riding Anon''s dick in reverse cowgirl position and Anon is enjoying the view of her thick ass cheeks going up and down on his dick.


    ''Such a huge ass... I wonder, Why didn''t anyone fuck her ?'' Anon thought as he grabbed her ass and started squeezing it.


    "ANHHH~ ANNNHHHH~ ANHHHH~" The Witchcreta moaned as she felt Anon''s Cock pumping into her womb with every squat she did over his dick.


    "Master... I am here too." Kolis spoke as she rubbed her pussy in front of Anon.


    "Hah... Totally forgot about you. Here..." Anon spoke as he immediately inserted two fingers inside her pussy.


    "Anhhhh~ Master, Carefully... M-My hymen is there." Kolis spoke with a shy expression.


    "I am experienced in this, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to finger her.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ N-No, Something is cumming." Kolis spoke asher body started to get more stiff.


    "Do it." Anon spoke with a smile as he pressed her clit with his finger.


    "OOH FUCKKKKK~" Kolis shouted as she released a big fountain of cum out of her pussy and Anon immediately placed his hand in front of her pussy and stopped her cum from flying all over the place.


    "OOH FUCKKKKK~" Kolis shouted as she released a big fountain of cum out of her pussy and Anon immediately placed his hand in front of her pussy and stopped her cum from flying all over the place.


    Kolis''s Body went up and down as she came really hard. With just one orgasm... She fainted.


    "First timers... What can I say ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her pussy and went back to groping the Witchcreta''s ass.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    2 hours later...


    Anon has tried every possible pose in the carriage and the Witchcreta has came over 10 times.


    "Fuck... I am about to Cum. Take it all in your womb and close your pussy. Do you understand ?" Anon asked a she slapped her on the ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she nodded her head rapidly.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he placed his hands in between her knees and picked her up into his arms.


    "I-I am Sorry, Sir... But, That Hydra will kill us. If we didn''t do anything." The driver spoke.


    "Heh... You are doomed to be my dinner tonight, stupid Demons." The hydra spoke.


    "Yeah ? How do you want your dinner ? Cold or Hot ?" Anon asked with a smile as he summoned the Rail Gun and Pumped in a shell.


    "Hmm...? Are you talking to me ?" The hydra asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you see any other monster here, that wants to make me their dinner ?" Anon replied with smile.


    "Hmm... Intresting. You can understand me." The hydra spoke as he bought one of his head down and observed Anon closely.


    "RUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN..." The driver immediately started running as soon as he saw the Hydra''s head coming down.


    "What do you mean by that ? Can''t he understand you ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards the carriage driver.


    "I don''t know... I have to ask him." The hydra spoke as he immediately grabbed the running driver with it''s sharp close.


    "P-Please... Leave me. I have a family." The driver spoke as he begged the hydra for forgiveness.


    "Can you understand me ?" The Hydra asked, but all that driver heard was a small roar coming out of his mouth and he continued to beg for forgiveness.


    "P-Please leave me... I don''t even taste that good."


    "No, He can''t understand you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Hydra.


    "Are you a Demon ?" The hydra asked.


    "More or less..." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "Hmm... Wait, Are you someone related to the Mind Flayer ?" The Hydra asked.


    As soon as Anon heard this, he got startled by the question.


    "Wait, How do you know the Mind Flayer ?" Anon asked.


    "Are you kidding me ? He was like a father to me. He saved me from the death tower and brought me here.


    Is he still alive ?" The Hydra asked with an excited expression.


    "No... He died many years ago." Anon replied.


    "Oh Fuck. Wait, Let me come at the same level." The hydra spoke.


    Suddenly, The hydra''s body started shining brightly green and the shape of his body started changing.

 Chapter 802 -802

    Chapter 802 -802


    In just 30 seconds, The Hydra changed it''s body into human form, just like Anon.


    "Wait, You are a female ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her big boobs.


    "Yeah, I have 7 heads... Why wouldn''t I be a female ?" The hydra asked with a smile.


    Her hairs and eyes were both green and her boobs were really big, although her ass wasn''t that big... But the boobs were doing the job.


    "Do you want some clothes ?" Anon asked.


    "No." Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Good." Anon replied with a Smile as he continued to look at her boobs.


    "That was the same conversation, I had with Mind Flayer. You both look similar as well. Are you a Human too ?" She asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "That''s what I expected... Are you trapped here or are you here on your own will ?" She asked.


    "Well, At first I was here on my own will but now I am trapped." Anon replied.


    "Haha... Nice, Nice. I am Noon, By the way. Mind Flayer gave me this name... I don''t know it''s meaning." Noon spoke as he raised her hand toward Anon.


    "A handshake ?" Anon asked with a smile as he raised his hand and grabbed her hand.


    "Isn''t that, how humans greet each other ?" Noon asked.


    "Well, you are right and the meaning of your name is ''The time between morning and Evening.'' " Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Is that so ?"


    "Yes."


    "Now, I understand everything. He gave me this name because he saved me in Noon." She spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, What is Noon time called here ?" Anon asked.


    "Well the demons call it, Sun-Hold because the sun seems to hold in one position at that time." Noon replied.


    "Oh, wierd but logical." Anon spoke.


    "Get the Witchcreta and follow us." Anon ordered Kolis.


    "Yes, Master." Kolis spoke as she immediately went back to the carriage, picked up the Witchcreta and followed Anon.


    "I was an experimental project for the Crazy WitchRoul who lives at the bottom floor in the Tower of Death.


    That guy is really stupid, I got to tell you. He created me then destroyed me and then created me once again.


    After doing this several times he made me into a Hydra.


    I was in pain and I wanted to get out of that hell. I couldn''t bear another moment there and that''s when he came.


    The Mind Flayer was strong... He was very strong. He defeated the Crazy scientist and cutted him into several pieces.


    Then he released me from the cage. That day, I took my first Polymorph form. A form in which I can mate with him properly.


    We mated for 30 days non-stop and That''s when he impregnated with his child-"


    "Wait, You have a Human''s child ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, No... Demon Flayer wasn''t a Human. He was a Demon as well. He told me about Humans." Noon replied.


    "Ah, Yes... I forgot that he was a Demon." Anon replied with a smile.


    "After having some crazy sex, We went upto the Rio point... Where he fought Golden Hands." Noon spoke.


    "He fought Golden Hands ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Wait, Golden Hands is real ?" Kolis asked from behind.


    "He is 1000% Real... I saw him with my own eyes. Although Mind Flayer was strong but he wasn''t the strongest.


    The war went on for 10 days and finally... Golden Hands defeated Mind Flayer, But he didn''t kill him.


    He let him go because Mind Flayer was the only opponent who had the potential to defeat him.


    He sent me out of the tower and decided to come out of the tower only when he defeats Golden Hands. That was the last time, I saw him.


    But, Now that you say he is dead.... I feel sad." Noon spoke.


    ''Something is not right... Mind Flayer died on the other side but no one can cross that door without defeating Golden Hands and If the door is still closed that means Golden Hands is still alive.


    That means, He found some other way to get out of this realm.'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "MOOOM... YOU ARE BACK. I was waiting for you for so long." A small hydra with 5 heads spoke, as she walked out of the cave.

 Chapter 803 -803

    Chapter 803 -803


    "Hello, Darling..." Noon spoke as she hugged her daughter.


    "Mama, Who are these people and Why are you in that Form ?" She asked with a Confused expression.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he waved his hand towards the Little hydra.


    "Darling, These guys are my friends. They are here to stay for a bit. Here, Mom brought you some food." Noon spoke as she gave Anon''s hands to her.


    "Hmm...? Is it tasty ?" The Little hydra asked.


    "It should be." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Umm... Master, Why are you giving your body parts to a Hydra''s Off-spring ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, She is a friend. What''s her name ?" Anon asked as he looked at Noon.


    "Name ? I haven''t given her one yet." Noon replied.


    "What do you call her, then ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Darling, Honey and Sweetpea. That''s what the Mind Flayer used to call me." Noon replied.


    "Wow..." Anon replied with a smile.


    He slowly walked upto the small hydra but she was also afraid of Anon.


    "Don''t be afraid of he, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly placed his hand over the Hydra''s head.


    "Oh, She is too young for that." Noon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You are putting your hand over her head... That means you are asking to have kids with her." Noon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck man... I am doing everything and I don''t even know it." Anon spoke as he immediately removed his hand from her head.


    "Umm... Everything alright, Master ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Oh, You can''t understand what she is saying. I forgot." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Mom, Can I Polymorph as well ?" The little hydra asked.


    "Yes, Darling. Show them..." Noon spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, her body started shining and in just 10 seconds she turned into a small girl, that looked exactly like her mother.


    I don''t think, I will be able to feed her until she can hunt for herself. Someday, Maybe someone will kill me and she will die in this cave because her mother never came back with the food.


    But, You on the other side... You are strong, Sharp and you have that ability to regrow your organs. If she travels with you... She won''t die of hunger.


    Please take her with you, I request you." Noon spoke as she went down on her knees and bowed to Anon.


    "Umm... Why is she bowing down to you master ?" Kolis asked with a Confused expression.


    "She is asking him to take care of her child." The Witchcreta spoke up.


    "Hmm...? You can understand this language ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I can, Sir. It''s an ancient language but my parents forced me to learn it." The Witchcreta replied.


    "Well, Will you take her ?" Noon asked.


    "But, I- This-" Anon couldn''t understand what to do at this point, She gave him the box and it was a favour. Anon couldn''t say no.


    "Okay." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Anon." Noon replied with a smile.


    "I know magic. I can help you, if you take me with you." The little girl spoke up.


    "What magic do you know, Little one ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    The little girl walked upto Anon and snapped her fingers and she teleported back to their previous standing position.


    "My, My... Very impressive." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "See, I can teleport myself." The little girl spoke with a smile.


    "No, You didn''t... It was an illusion." The Witchcreta spoke as she walked upto the little girl.


    "Oh, You noticed ?" Anon asked with a Surprised expression.


    "Yes, Sir. When she created the illusion... I noticed that her body, that was standing near you had no shadow on the ground yet there was a shadow of her original body back at the position.


    She created one more Major mistake, There were seven fingers and 2 toes in your legs." The Witchcreta explained.


    "I-I am sorry for lying." The girl immediately apologized.


    "Don''t worry, little one. I will teach you how to teleport." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''I am not affected by illusions, for me... She was standing on the same position and doing her dance.


    Everything aside, She can be trained into a good destruction weapon if trained properly.'' Anon thought.

 Chapter 804 -804

    Chapter 804 -804


    "Umm... Sir, Are we going to call her Little girl or are you going to name her ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Your name... You know what. I have the perfect name for you in my mind. Your name should be Medusa." Anon spoke with a smile as he smiled at the girl.


    "Medusa...? What does that mean, Master ?" Kolis asked.


    "Well, I don''t know it''s meaning but a powerful girl like her should be named Medusa." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I accept your name, My Master." The little girl spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Good. We have to leave now, Come Kolis." Anon spoke as he turned around and started walking towards his carriage.


    "Bye, Medusa and Mr. Anon. Be safe and kill many Demons." Noon spoke as she wished goodbye to her daughter and Anon.


    "Your mother is really cool, Huh ?" The Witchcreta asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, she gave her all to raise me... But, her age caught upto her. Now, she can die in peace." Medusa spoke with a smile.


    "Aren''t you sad ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Why should I be sad ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "That your mother is going to die." Anon spoke.


    "My mother told me some words one day and I haven''t forgotten them.


    Everything that has an origin will die someday and Even if you try to avoid it... Time will catch upto you.


    That''s why, I don''t mind her dying. I know, someday I will die as well but I want to see the world and have kids with the love of my life." Medusa spoke.


    "Look at the wise girl speaking. What''s your age, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am 400 years old, Master." She replied.


    "Oh, Then it''s alright." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Master, what''s your age ? If you don''t mind me asking." Kolis asked.


    "Me... I am 17." Anon replied.


    "Wow... I mean 1017 years is really old." Kolis spoke.


    "No, It''s only 17 years." Anon spoke.


    "WHAT !?" Kolis and the Witchcreta shouted with shocked expressions.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a smile as they all reached the carriage.


    *Ting*


    *Ting*


    *Ting*


    ''One more circle...'' Anon thought as he focused on the magic circle.


    Just as she was about to cast the final circle, Her body dropped down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "The pressure was too much. Even if she learned the spell, Controlling it and aiming it wasn''t easy." The Witchcreta spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "You are not unconscious... You are acting, you Little hydra." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "Huh ?" Kolis spoke with a shocked expression.


    *Ting*


    "Just wanted to impress you, Master." Medusa spoke as she stood up and casted the final circle.


    She then raised her hand toward the mountain and spoke.


    "Thunder Javelin Fifth Form: DIVINE TRINITY."


    As soon as she flickerd her hand, A giant Trinity spear covered in flames and thunder shot out of the magic circle.


    *KAAAAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the trinity hits the Mountain, it went kaboom and only dust remained.


    "You have a very good control over your mana... Who thought you ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    "My Mother, she was the subject of a mad WitchRoul in the ''Tower of Death''. That''s when she learned this and taught me how to control it properly.


    She also taught me how to read magic circles, how to quickly learn them and how to modify them." Medusa spoke with a smile raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    *KAAAAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Another big explosion happened on the same place where the trinity spear had hitted.


    "Re-use Of extra mana. Very good, Luv. You are smarter than I thought." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Medusa is honoured for Master''s acknowledgement." Medusa spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Hey, Can you teach me... How to learn spells faster ?" The Witchcreta asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Only if master allows me to." Medusa spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 805 -805

    Chapter 805 -805


    Scubi Kingdom...


    A big kingdom surrounded by huge walls of unknown material. Two incubus guards are standing on the front gate and they are strictly checking everything that goes inside the kingdom.


    The demons of low standing were getting kicked instantly on the door and the demons of high standings were being treated with respect.


    ''Let''s see...'' Anon thought as he took out a black butler''s coat from his inventory and wore it.


    "Oi, Be ready with your princess stance. We are closing in to the kingdom''s entrance door." Anon ordered as he tapped on the window.


    "Master... The Slave enchantments on my body." Kolis spoke through the window.


    "Oh, Yeah..." Anon spoke as he immediately snapped his fingers and made all the slave enchantments disappear from her body.


    "Okay, I am ready." Kolis replied.


    "Oi, Witch... You also keep your stance formal and Royal. Just don''t speak anything and did you wear the clothes I have you ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. But, these clothes are so tight." The Witchcreta spoke from the back.


    "Don''t worry, It''s all good. These clothes will keep your ass packed and once I unwrap it tonight, they will wiggle out like a spring and I would love to watch that." Anon spoke with a smile as he took out a monocle from his inventory and wore it.


    Anon then looked at medusa and noticed that she was in her human form as well.


    "Luv, Can you do something about your appearance or are you going to stay in the same form ?" Anon asked as he looked at Medusa.


    "No, Master. If you command... I can change my body into a bracelet and wrap myself around your hand." Medusa replied with a smile.


    "Good... Do that and use your illusion skill to make me look like a Incubus in front of them... Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "As you command, Master. Polymorph..." Medusa spoke as she disappeared from her clothes and turned herself into a bracelet that looks like a Dragon biting it''s own tail.


    Anon wore the bracelet and threw Medusa''s clothes into his inventory.


    "Master, Can you hear me ?" Medusa spoke in the bracelet form and the bracelet shined brightly green.


    "Yes, Luv... I can hear you and I want you to use your illusion magic on my face to make me look like an Incubus.


    Don''t change many things, Just the colour of my body, Grow horns on my head and a tail on the back." Anon commanded.


    "Whatever... Who is inside that carriage ?" The Incubus guard asked.


    "Why don''t you check yourself, Gentlemen ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "You speak sweet but disrespectful at the same time. You look very suspicious, Step down from the carriage." The guard spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you say." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped out of the driver''s seat.


    "Oi, Check the passenger inside." The guard ordered his partner.


    "Yes."


    The other guard immediately went to the carriage''s door and opened it rapidly.


    As soon as he opened the door... He saw someone, he was expecting the least.


    "T-Third P-Princess... I greet your highness." The guard spoke as he immediately bowed down to Kolis.


    "What !?" The other guard ran to the carriage as soon as he listened to his partner and looked inside.


    As soon as he looked inside, His eyes widened in surprise.


    "I-I greet, Your Highness." The other guard bowed down as well.


    "Why Is my carriage being stopped at the gate ?" Kolis asked with full arrogant voice and an angry expression.


    "W-We didn''t had the news of your return, Your Highness. I-I am very sorry for my mistake." The guard spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "You speak sweet but disrespectful at the same time." Anon spoke as he walked from the back and looked at the guard with a wide smile.


    The guard looked at Anon with a serious expression because he knew that he had fucked up big time.


    "A mistake is a Mistake... You have to show me that you won''t repeat this mistake again." Kolis spoke as her eyes shined brightly red.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness." The Guard spoke with a startling voice, as he unsheathed his sword and placed it over his four fingers.


    "I-I have committed a grave crime and I will reflect on my crime in front of your Highness." The guard spoke as he immediately cutted all four of his fingers all at once.


    *Chk*


    ''Ohh... That''s something brutal punishment for stopping a runaway princess''s Carriage.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    Even he doesn''t know why he smiled at this view and at this moment, A high amount of negative mana was released out of his body.

 Chapter 806 -806

    Chapter 806 -806


    After the Gate checking, Anon drove the carriage right into the Kingdom.


    Anon looked around and noticed that the royal castle was right in the middle of the kingdom.


    It was all black, from the top to the bottom. The castle was ten times bigger than the Elven Castle and it had a very powerful protection barrier around it.


    Anon knew his destination and he whipped the leash.


    "Let''s fucking go." Anon spoke with a smile as the carriage started moving towards the Royal Scubi Castle.


    In the way, Anon noticed something unusual. Wherever he passed from, All the common Demons of the kingdom were bowing down on the side of the road.


    ''Looks like they informed everyone that kolis is coming.'' Anon thought as he continued to drive the carriage with a confident expression on his face.


    After 10 minutes, The carriage finally reached in front of the Royal Castle...


    *Screeech*


    Anon looked forward and noticed that hundreds of Incubus guards are standing on each side of the castle''s walking path.


    One of the guard walked upto Anon and spoke, "You have to walk from here."


    "Oh, Okay." Anon spoke as he stepped down and went back to open the carriage''s gate.


    "Are we there, Master ?" Kolis asked in a low voice as she Looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, Step out and I am your butler, Rasputin." Anon spoke.


    "Umm...? Ras- What ?" Kolis asked.


    "Rasputin." Anon replied.


    "Oh, Okay... Raspudin."


    "Not pudin stupid. Say Rasputin."


    "Ras... Putin." Kolis spoke.


    "Very good... Now step out both of you like Royal members and Kolis, You will tell the same exact story that I told you in the way to your mother, Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "I understand, Master." Kolis spoke as she stepped down from the carriage and the Witchcreta stepped out after her.


    "My name is Guki, Madam. I am the Incubus Prince and Big sister Kolis''s little Brother. I like your dress very much, did you design it yourself ?" Guki spoke as he tried to seduce the Witchcreta.


    ''It won''t work idiot... She already had sex with me and the Bitches who have sex with me... Can''t get affected by some stupid shit''s charm that easily.'' Anon thought as he looked at Guki with a smile.


    "Oh, No No... This dress was given to me by some friend." The Witchcreta replied with a smile.


    "Oh, Is that so ?" Guki spoke as he noticed Anon''s smile and he immediately walked upto him.


    "Who might you be, Mister ? and why are you smiling ?" Guki asked with a serious expression.


    "Name is Rasputin." Anon spoke as he raised his hand toward Guki for a handshake.


    "Hmm....?" Guki didn''t understand, What Anon was doing since he was a prince and Anon was just a butler.


    "He is my butler, Rasputin. He is very good with physical strength and Martial arts." Kolis spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, A stupid Kunk then. Why are you raising your hand toward me, Stupid Kunk." Guki spoke as he slapped away Anon''s hand.


    [Kunk: Demonic Donkey used to carry weights to other locations.]


    Anger: 25%


    Anon''s Anger increased as soon as he noticed that someone has slapped his hand away.


    "Umm... Guki, You Shouldn''t do that. He is my mate too." Kolis spoke as she immediately came running towards Anon.


    "Wait, What !? This Incubus ? He looks really weak and you have made him your mate ? Are you crazy sister ?


    Did you have sex with him, Yet ?" Guki asked with a worried expression.


    "No, I am going to do it in the Sexton chamber." Kolis spoke.


    "Oh, You can''t do that anymore. Sister Ymer is Going to be the next Queen, because she won in the Sexton chamber competition, in the coming of age ceremony." Guki replied.


    "What !? Mother did it without me ?"


    "Yeah... Why would she wait for you ?"


    "Guki, Can something be done ? I want to participate in the Coming of age ceremony... Please."


    "Oh, If you want to participate that bad... Then you can challenge Sister Ymer to an official Duel in the Sexton chamber.


    But, If you lost... Your Royal status will go with your one and only chance of becoming the Queen."

 Chapter 807 -807

    Chapter 807 -807


    "No, No... I think a duel would be too much. I should go and talk to mother about it." Kolis spoke with a worried expression.


    "Well, I don''t think mother would listen to you." Guki replied.


    "Why ?" Kolis asked.


    "Why ? Because you ran away in the ''Coming Of Age'' Ceremony. Don''t you understand that ? Whole kingdom laughed at mother and made fun of her.


    Do you really think she will talk to you after this ?" Guki asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I can always say sorry. She always accepts my apology." Kolis spoke.


    "We will challenge for the Duel." Anon spoke from the other side.


    "Hmm...?"


    "What !?" Kolis asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    She immediately walked upto Anon and asked in a low voice...


    "Master, What are you doing ? Sister Ymer is no joke. She will kill me before the time of duel even comes. How are we going to survive that ?"


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Leave it all upto me." Anon replied with a smile on his face.


    "Master, What are you doing ? Sister Ymer is no joke. She will kill me before the time of duel even comes. How are we going to survive that ?"


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Leave it all upto me." Anon replied with a smile on his face.


    ''There is no other way... We have to purpose for a duel. I want to have some hardcore sex as well.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "For a Stupid Kunk, You seem to have too much confidence in your skills. I like that." Guki spoke as he walked upto Anon.


    "Well, What can I say ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Do you want me to purpose the duel for you ?" Guki asked with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "What are you saying ? If you purposed for the duel... Your Royal status will be gone, if I lost." Kolis spoke.


    "But, If you won... I will be promoted to the governor general of the Army." Guki replied.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "Water.... Drink it and control yourself from raping any innocent Girl, Do you understand ? You are my sister''s mate... I don''t want you to rape a Succubus and be thrown inside the royal Jail." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "I will keep that in mind." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "Sis, Let''s go inside and meet mother. Please don''t speak anything in front of her, Okay ? I will deal with everything." Guki spoke as all three of them entered inside the Royal Court.


    "Princess, Kolis Has entered inside the courtroom." The Announcer announced.


    The Royal court of the Succubus kingdom was huge and Dark.


    There were only 2 windows inside the Hall and thousands of demons are sitting inside the court.


    In the middle of the Royal Court, There was the Dark throne of the Succubus Queen.


    A Female demon who had Huge Boobs, Fat Ass that can barely fit in the throne and a slim waist.


    She had long and slightly curled horns over her head and a Thick tail on her ass. Her face was in the shadows, so it''s can''t be seen properly but her eyes that are shining brightly green can be seen.


    "M-Mother... I-I mean, I greet the Queen." Kolis spoke as she immediately went down on her knees.


    "I greet the Queen." Guki spoke as he went down on his knees as well.


    "I bow to the Queen." The Witchcreta spoke as she bowed down as well and went on her knees.


    ...


    ''Fuck... Why does everyone has to go down on their knees everytime ?'' Anon thought as he didn''t went down on his knees and turned his face in the other direction as if ignoring the Queen.


    "Oi, Kid... What are you doing ?" The Succubus Queen spoke up in a heavy voice.


    Guki immediately looked at Anon and noticed that he wasn''t bowing down to the Queen.


    "Oi, Rasputin... Bow down to the Queen. Sis, Didn''t you teach him how to kneel down ?" Guki asked as he looked at Kolis.


    "R-Rasputin... Kneel Down in front of the Queen, Please." Kolis spoke as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    ''I know, I am not strong enough take all these guards... But, If I kneeled down to a female slut... I might as well cut off my dick.''


    "I won''t Kneel Down." Anon spoke with full attitude as he looked at the Queen.

 Chapter 808 -808

    Chapter 808 Chapter-808


    Everyone is looking at Anon with shocked and surprised expression.


    "Did he just said that ?"


    "Yeah, he said...'' I won''t Kneel down''."


    "How dare he say that to our Queen ?"


    "What audacity ?"


    ...


    Everyone in the Royal Court started talking about this as they pointed towards Anon.


    "What did you say ?" The Announcer standing besides the Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "I won''t Kneel Down." Anon repeated himself without any hesitation.


    "Sorry, Sis... Your mate is about to be dead and I can''t do anything about it." Guki spoke as he looked at the ground with a disappointed expression.


    ''Master, What are you doing ? Please kneel down or you will die and If he died, My slave enchantments will be revealed in front of everyone.'' Kolis though as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "Guards, get him to his knees in front of the Queen and cut off his legs after that." The General ordered with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Yes, Sir." All four guards immediately started walking towards Anon.


    All of them grabbed Anon''s hands and started kicking him on the back of his leg.


    "Hey, Guys... Come on is it necessary for me to kneel down ? I mean, I can slightly bow if you want." Anon spoke with a smile as he wasn''t even gazed by the Incubus Guards. T/his chapter is updated by


    Incubus are strong if they use their magic but without magic they are just stupid chickens to slaughter.


    "What are you doing guards ? Get him down to his knees." The general shouted this time.


    More guards came running towards and started punching him in the stomach, But to Anon they were baby punches.


    "Sir, This Incubus is strong. Asking permission to enforce magic." One of the guard asked.


    "Use it..." The general permitted.


    ''Auric Energy, This might be the time to show me your potential.'' Anon thought as he covered his whole body with a thin layer of white energy.


    The Incubus Guards also used magic and suddenly, Their strength was increased by many folds.


    *THUDDDD*


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Wow... That was really impressive. Now, I don''t have to bow down, right ?" Anon asked as he slowly stood up and looked at the general with a smile.


    But, this only increased the general''s Anger.


    The general jumped once again and landed in front of Anon.


    *THUD*


    He raised his broadsword once again and tried to hit Anon.


    But, this time Anon dodged it by slowly tilting to the right.


    "So, You know how to dodge huh ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "Oi, I said I won''t Kneel down... Don''t you understand the damn thing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the general and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "What the-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Anon threw him away with his broadsword.


    *THUD-THUD*


    The general came crashing down in front of the Queen''s throne.


    He couldn''t understand how such a small Incubus can throw him around like that. But, he was really furious now.


    Anon on the other side was walking freely with a serious expression on his face. He summoned a cigar out of his inventory and lit it up while showing his middle finger to everyone sitting inside the Royal Court.


    "You aren''t an ordinary Incubus... I now know that." The general spoke in an angry voice as he stood up from the ground and started running towards Anon once again, but this time... He was very cautious of Anon''s movement.


    "Come at me... I will show you what it feels to get blown away." Anon spoke as he took a deep breath with the cigar in mouth.


    He finished all the cigar at once and his throat started shining brightly golden all of a sudden.


    ''What is he doing ?'' The general wondered as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    [DEAFNING ROAR FIFTH FORM: SUPER SONIC BOOM.]


    As soon as the general reached in Anon''s range. Anon released all the energy.


    "BHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNN


    N."

 Chapter 809 -809

    Chapter 809 -809


    ??*BHAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN*


    As soon as the Super Sonic sounds touched the General''s body, his upper skin tore off of his body and he went flying all the way back to the Queen''s throne.


    "How do you like that, Motherfucker ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the general.


    Even after taking so much damage... The Incubus general stood up and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Sword Aura..." The general spoke as his sword started shining brightly Red.


    "Well, I will not go down without using my weapons." Anon spoke as he summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "Enough." The Queen finally spoke up as she stood up from the throne and walked into the light.


    She was a totally beautiful MILF. As soon as she stepped out in the light, Anon''s Battle instincts settled down and only one thing came to his mind.


    ''I am going to fuck her... No matter what.''


    "My Queen... Please don''t stop me. I will take his head off and place it into your shoes." The general spoke as he looked at the Queen.


    "Shut up, General Pol. Don''t you understand, I am ordering you to stop ?" She spoke with authority.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The general spoke as he immediately stepped back.


    The Queen then turned around and looked at Anon.


    "Name ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Rasputin." Anon replied with a smile as he slightly tilted towards the front.


    "Hmm... Intresting name. You aren''t from around here... Are you ?" The Queen asked.


    "No, Ma''am... I am from the north." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You have too much attitude... My general can kill you right away. Do you know that ?" The Queen asked.


    "I know ma''am. But, I won''t go down without dealing a big fat damage to this kingdom. The damage will be so big that you won''t be able to recover from it." Anon spoke as he looked her directly into the eyes.


    As soon as Anon spoke this sentence, Everyone single Succubus and Incubus sitting inside the Royal Court got very furious.


    "Oh, fuck..." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    Everyone started gossiping about the strange turn of events.


    "Guki, What are you doing ? You do know that the result will be same in your case too, right ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "I know, My Queen. But, If we win... I want to take his place." Guki spoke as he pointed towards the general standing nearby the Queen.


    "My, My... Looks like my lovely children are all grown ups now." The Queen spoke as she looked at Guki.


    "Indeed they are, Mother." Guki replied with a sly smile.


    "Fine... Because you are the younger one. The Duel will be accepted and it will be held on the upcoming full moons that''s about 3 days later.


    The destination will be at the Sexton chamber in the deepest part of the Nighshade forest.


    Good Luck to everyone. Today''s Court is adjourned. All three of you will come and meet me in the Royal Hall." The Queen ordered as she immediately left the court.


    Outside the court...


    "What the fuck is your problem ? Why didn''t you kneeled down to the Queen ?" Guki shouted as he looked at Anon.


    "I don''t like to kneel down in front of anyone. No matter if she is your Queen or your mother." Anon spoke without any hesitation.


    "Fuck... Sister, This guy is crazy. Where did you find him ?" Guki asked with an angry expression as he looked at Kolis.


    "I can''t do anything, Guki. It''s his attitude and you can''t change someone''s attitude." Kolis replied with a neutral expression.


    "Please don''t make me regret this decision... If you loose in this competition, My Royal status will go to shit and sister Ymer will kill you both as well.


    Now, follow me to the Royal Hall." Guki spoke as he immediately left.


    "Your brother is really short tempered for having no mana. Is it some kind of disease ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "Huh ? You can sense that ? But, How ?" Kolis asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "Why shouldn''t I be able to sense it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s a rare disease... He couldn''t sense mana from the moment he was born.


    We waited for him to sense mana but even after turning three... It remained the same and that''s why we gave him that necklace.


    It keeps a cloud of mana around his body in order to prevent enemies from directly striking him." Kolis explained.

 Chapter 810 -810

    Chapter 810 -810


    "Hmm... That means his heart is blocking mana, huh ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Oi, You guys coming or not ?" Guki spoke from a distance.


    "I don''t know... But, when we got him checked by a Royal WitchRoul, he couldn''t determine the problem clearly and gave him the magical necklace." Kolis spoke.


    "Let''s go and meet your dear Mother." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Guki.


    After travelling for about 5 minutes, Anon and the others finally reached in the Royal Hall.


    As soon as they entered inside the Royal Hall, Anon noticed that the Royal Hall was covered with large torches and except that, there was no other source of light in the Hall.


    The Queen is sitting on the middle of the Hall with a Buttler standing besides her.


    "Hello, Mother." Guki spoke with a smile as he entered inside the Hall.


    "Guki Li Pol, Don''t try to talk sweet to me." The Queen spoke as she took Guki''s full name. T/his chapter is updated by


    "W-Wow... It''s been a while since I heard my full name." Guki spoke with a weird smile.


    "What did I not give you ? What happened That you had to take her side instead of mine ?" The Queen asked as she looked at Guki with a sad expression.


    "Mom... I-" Before Kolis could''ve said anything else, The Queen showed her the finger to stop talking.


    "I don''t want to listen to a word you are saying. Just stop talking and stand there quietly, I will come to you in a while." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Mom." Kolis spoke as she quietly stood there.


    "Guki, I am giving you one last chance... Leave her side and I will give you anything you want except the Army General''s Position." The Queen spoke as she looked at Guki.


    "But, Mom-"


    "Just demand the thing. I will even give my life for you, if that''s what you want but... You have to leave her side." The Queen spoke.


    "We will purpose for the Duel." Anon spoke up from behind.


    "Hmm...?" The Queen looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Is that so ? I want to here it from her mouth." The Queen asked as she looked at Kolis.


    "Y-Yes, Mother... We will purpose for a duel against sister Ymer." Kolis spoke as she closed her eyes and looked down.


    "Fine... Who is purposing ?" The Queen asked.


    "I am purposing." Anon spoke as he stepped up and looked at her with a smile.


    "The terms of your loss are pretty clear. You will become the empire''s slave until the end of time. This meeting is over, You can go now." The Queen spoke as she stood up from her seat and started leaving.


    "Wait..." Anon''s voice came from the back.


    "Hmm...? What ?" The Queen asked as she halted her steps and looked back at Anon.


    "If I loose, I will serve the empire until the end of time but, What will happen if I win ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "What do you mean ? Your partner will become the Queen." The Queen replied.


    "It only applies if Kolis challenges for the duel. Either she will loose her Royal status or become the Queen.


    But, when Guki challenged... He stated his terms because once Ymer get''s defeated, Kolis will be the only remaining candidate of the Queen''s throne and that''s why the other challenger''s winning terms can be different." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''He is not some Dumb incubus.'' The Queen thought as she looked at Anon.


    "Fine... What is your term, Mr. Rasputin ?" The Queen asked.


    "I want a Succubus as my sex slave, If I win." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he looked at the Queen.


    "Yeah ? Just that ? I will arrange it." The Queen spoke with a smile as she started to leave once again.


    "Not any other Succubus... It has to be you." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards The Queen.

 Chapter 811 -811

    Chapter 811 -811


    "Woah..." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "Umm... Excuse me ? Do you know, Who you are talking to right now ?" The Queen asked.


    "I do and that''s why I said this... I am the challenger and terms will be mine, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I would''ve killed you for saying that, But I want you as my slave after you loose in the duel. So, I am going to say yes to this non-sense term of yours." The Queen replied with a smile as she left the hall after that.


    Guki tried to leave with her... But, before he could''ve left, Kolis disappeared from her position and re-appeared in front of him with an angry expression on her face.


    "Where do you think you are going ?" Kolis asked.


    "S-Sister... Y-You know how good that offer was. I-I couldn''t say no." Guki spoke with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "You fucking piece of shit, you betrayed me." Koli spoke with an angry expression as she looked at Guki and her eyes shined brightly red.


    "Well, You did the same when you left the kingdom. There was no one to stand behind my back... T/his chapter is updated by


    Sister Ymer and Sister Oyin tortured me like shit and made me feel horrible.


    "Let me tell you something-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Guki interrupted him.


    "You shut up, Fucking Kunk. He doesn''t know what to do or speak on the right time. Do you really think he is going to make you the Queen of this kingdom.


    A runaway princess can''t become the Queen of-"


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    Before Guki could''ve completed his sentence, He felt a heavy bloodlust coming from behind him.


    The bloodlust was so heavy that Guki''s mind shouted ''Run Away'' immediately. But, His body wasn''t moving even an inch from it''s place.


    Even Kolis''s body froze at one point when she felt the immense bloodlust.


    Both of them looked back and noticed that all this bloodlust was coming out of Anon''s body.


    As he walked towards them... The pressure of the bloodlust was increasing.


    "You know I can''t say no. The offer it too good." Kolis replied with a smile.


    "Fuck you and Fuc-" Before he could''ve cursed Anon.


    All the slave enchantments over his body started shining and Guki felt immense pain all over this body.


    "AHHHHHHHH.... My Body... It HURTSSSSS."


    "I told you, Don''t curse at me. You will get fucked up." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I apologise... I apologise."


    "Call me master... Maybe that will reduce your pain."


    "I AM SORRY, MASTER." Guki shouted as he felt more and more pain.


    Suddenly, The pain started decreasing and in just a minute, all of the pain disappeared.


    Guki looked at Anon with scared expression and didn''t knew what to do.


    "Go and do your daily stuff but whenever I call you, You will Answer. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Guki replied with a scared expression.


    "Good, Now get lost." Anon ordered.


    Guki immediately left the hall after this.


    "Was that really necessary, Master ?" Kolis asked with a neutral expression.


    "Those who betray me often turns out dead. It''s good that your brother is still in one piece.


    We will need someone on your mother''s side to win this battle. It''s not going to be a battle of having sex only." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, He is stupid... He doesn''t know how to pick a cup of Huko properly." Kolis spoke.


    "The dumb ones are easy to control, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    In the Castle''s Royal Court...


    "Umm... Where is everyone ?" The Witchcreta asked.

 Chapter 812 -812

    Chapter 812 -812


    Kolis''s Room, Midnight...


    Anon is lying over the bed and Kolis is sitting on a chair near the bed.


    "Where is that Witchcreta ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Who can be here at this time ?" Kolis asked as she summoned her whip and started walking towards the door slowly.


    "It''s her..." Anon spoke as he used his heightened senses to sense the Witchcreta''s presence.


    *Click*


    Kolis opened the door and noticed that the Witchcreta was standing on the door just as Anon said.


    "Sir, you are here. I was searching for you everywhere." The Witchcreta spoke with a smile as she immediately came running towards Anon.


    "Hmm... What is this material ?" Anon asked as he touched the wall of Kolis''s room.


    "That''s Dran-Kol, Sir. It''s a very expensive material and only used in the buildings of Royal Castles.


    A normal Demon can''t use it." The Witchcreta replied.


    "What are the properties of this material ?" Anon asked.


    ''I can''t see it with my Demonic eyes. This material is really high ranked.'' Anon thought.


    "It can absorb magic and transfer it to the Root of magic that''s build inside this Castle, Master." Kolis spoke up.


    "What do you mean, Magic Root ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, A Magic Root is made from a special tree''s woods and it''s almost as big as this Castle... But, it''s under the castle and it contains a large sum of Negative Mana.


    All the Defensive Barriers around the castle and the Offensive attacking mechanisms, are working on that root''s magic.


    "Hmm....? How much negative mana do you think this magic root contains ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I mean... It''s big enough to attract the attention of our 5 neighbouring kingdoms.


    All of them have tried attacking us for this root. But, our ancestors gave it to us and we can''t give it up like that." Koli explained.


    After walking throughout the whole castle, Anon finally found the training grounds in the back of the castle.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the training ground, he noticed the lights.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned to the other side and noticed 30 to 40 incubus and Succubus training their bodies.


    "Training at this hour ?" Anon was impressed as he decided to walk towards them and see what type of training they were doing.


    As soon as he walked upto them... Anon noticed something that truly shocked him.


    All of them were traning physically without using any magic and the weights they were picking were too low.


    Anon saw one guy picking up 100 kgs and dropping it to the ground like a fucking hero.


    *Thud*


    "Umm... Excuse me ? Who are you ?" One Succubus asked as she walked upto Anon.


    "Fuck that... Is that the most weight you guys can pick up ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto the 100kg weight bar.


    As soon as Anon said this sentence, All the scubis standing around him got really offended.


    "What the fuck did you say ?"


    "Umm.... Who the fuck are you ?"


    "Oi, Who allowed this guy on the ground ?"


    "Get away from-" Before the Incubus could''ve completed his sentence, Anon wrapped his middle finger around the 100kg weight bar and picked it up from the ground without any signs of struggle.


    "Woah..."


    "What the fuck ?"


    "How did he do that ?"


    "He is using magic."


    "Yeah, I am sure he is using magic."


    "Oh, I am not." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw the weight into the air and caught it with his other hand''s pinky finger.


    "WHAT !???"

 Chapter 813 -813

    Chapter 813 -813


    "H-How is he doing that ?"


    "I-I don''t know."


    ...


    Everyone at the ground was too stunned to speak anything at this moment.


    They didn''t know, how Anon can pick up such a heavy weight on his pinky finger.


    "Excuse me ?" Suddenly, One of the Incubus spoke up.


    He had red hairs and Black eyes. The body build of this Succubus wasn''t that good... His back was struggling to stay straight and his stomach was coming out.


    Although his legs looked pretty good, he had several nerves blockages in their. His hands were also suffering from muscle strains.


    "Hmm..?" Anon looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Please be my master." The Incubus spoke as he immediately kneeled down to Anon.


    "Oi, Hulo... Do you even know this guy ?"


    "What are you doing, Hulo ?"


    "You are the guy... Princess Kolis''s Mate." One of the Succubus spoke up from the back.


    "What ?"


    "He is the one ?"


    "Yes, I saw him in the Royal Court today."


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Almost immediately, Everyone standing around Anon went down on their knees and bowed their heads to him.


    "Sir, We are very sorry for not recognising you." All of them spoke in unison.


    Although Anon was new here, He was Kolis''s Mate and this makes him royalty. That''s why everyone is bowing down to him.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Hulo]


    [Level: 198]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Incubus]


    [Mana: 0]


    [HP: 89,000/ 89,000]


    [Description: Wants to make you his master and learn from you.]


    "Zero Mana ?" Anon thought with a confused expression as he turned to a Succubus and used his skill over her as well.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Loti]


    [Level: 230]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Succubus]


    [Mana: 0]


    [HP: 150,000/ 150,000]


    [Description: Wants to become a Royal knight in order to fullfill her sister''s dream of going to the Demon Academy.]


    ''Another Zero mana ?'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill on all of them.


    [Mana: 0]


    [Mana: 0]


    "I-I did it. Even if you can''t heal me... I-I want to serve under you, Master." Hulo spoke in a low voice as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    Anon smiled and placed his hand over Hulo''s Head.


    "Those who trust me, Will never be Disappointed." Anon spoke with a smile as his eyes started shining brightly purple and all the Pure Mana inside Hulo''s body also started shining.


    ''The mana in stuck inside his body for too long. It won''t be easy to suck it out. Not for me and not for him as well.''


    "This is going to Hurt like hell... You better be prepared." Anon spoke as he started sucking out the pure mana out of Hulo''s body.


    The pure mana inside his body was glowing brightly and everyone was looking at it with a confused expression.


    At this point, they didn''t knew if Anon really holds the power to heal them or not.


    As the Pure Mana inside his body started moving, Hulo felt immense pain.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." He shouted really loud but kept his determination in Anon.


    As the Pure Mana reached his throat, His voice increased even more.


    The pain was unbearable and horrifying for the others who were watching this.


    "N-No, He is going to kill him." One Incubus spoke.


    "H-Hey, You have to stop-" Before the other one could''ve completed his sentence.


    Anon pulled out all the pure Mana out of Hulo''s body and Hulo went Unconscious from all that Pain.


    A ball of pure mana hovered over Anon''s hand. For any Demon present here... This pure mana was poison for their bodies but for Anon, it was just mana.


    So, without any delay... Anon ate the ball of pure mana.


    *Burp*


    "Hah... That was good."


    "I-Is he dead ?" The Succubus asked with a scared expression.


    "HAAAAAH...." Suddenly, Hulo opened his eyes as he took in a large amount of air.


    "You are Fine... Don''t worry." Anon spoke as he patted Hulo on the head.


    "I-I am.... Better than Fine." Hulo spoke as he absorbed the negative mana that Anon''s body was producing.


    "Yes, Yes... Inhale that mana." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed Hulo''s mana increasing at a rapid rate.


    "Is he really healed ?" The Succubus asked with a confused expression.


    "Ignito..." Hulo spoke as he immediately produced a small ball of fire over his right hand.


    As soon as everyone saw that Small fireball... Their eyes started shining.


    A deadly disease that no one can heal... A disease that has been the reason for millions of Demon''s death... and one day an unknown Incubus comes who knows the heal to this disease.


    If this news were to go out, Anon will be approached by some really powerful demons... The demons that even he can''t deal with.


    "Master... You have changed my life and I swear to serve under you till the end of time." Hulo spoke as he immediately kneeled down to Anon.


    "Good... Now stand up and perform ten thousand push-ups." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Hulo.


    "Eh...? T-Ten Thousand ? Master, That''s-"


    "Say something other then ''Yes'' and I will release that disease back into your body." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "N-No, Master... I-I am going to do it immediately." Hulo spoke as he immediately stood up and started doing push-ups.


    Other Incubus and Succubus also wanted to be cured but they knew the price for it.


    They have their freedom and if they want to cure their disease... They have to sacrifice it.


    "Umm... C-Can you heal me as well, Sir ?" The Succubus who was talking trash to Anon just a moment ago spoke in the most sweetest tone as she walked upto him and grabbed his hand.


    "I... Don''t heal, Sluts." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately took his hand out of her her hands.


    "Sir, I am ready to become your slave as well.... Please Heal me too." Another Succubus stood up and walked upto Anon.


    "Hmm...? Why should I make you my slave ? What do you have ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Sir, I will train as hard as you train me... If you want, I can live my life as your sex slave too. But, please allow me to meet my little sister once a month." She spoke as she immediately kneeled down to Anon with a determined expression on her face.


    "Well, This is going to hurt like hell..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 814 -814

    Chapter 814 -814


    Anon healed 14 Incubus and 20 Succubus, while enslaving all of them.


    Now he has 34 demons on his disposal, all of them will die and fight for him.


    "WE BOW, BEFORE OUR MASTER." All 34 of them spoke as he they kneeled down to Anon.


    ''Very Good, 34 Meat Shields to protect me. If I can train them good... They might become excellent assassins.'' Anon thought with an evil smile as he looked at them.


    "Okay, All of you start ten thousand push-ups now." Anon ordered.


    "S-Sir... T-Ten thousand ?" One of the Succubus asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, You have any problems ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "B-But, I am a Succubus. I am not as strong as an Incubus." She spoke.


    "Hmm...? Let me count..." Anon spoke as he started counting something on his fingers.


    "Umm... What are you counting, Master ?" One of the Incubus asked.


    "The fucks, I give about the fact she just told me." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Succubus.


    "I-I am Sorry, Master." The Succubus immediately realised her mistake and looked down.


    "What the fuck are you guys Waiting for ? Go and fucking start." Anon shouted.


    "YES, MASTER." All of them spoke as they immediately stood up and started doing their push-ups. T/his chapter is updated by


    Anon bent down and started doing push-ups as as well.


    "Master... What are you doing ? Why are you doing push-ups ?" Huli asked as he continued his push-ups.


    "I have to become strong as well, Kid. That''s why I am doing push-ups. Now concentrate on your push-ups.


    No one is going to leave this training ground, until I leave." Anon spoke with a smile as he started doing side push-ups.


    Although it looks like Anon is doing normal push-ups.


    But, He is carrying over 150 quintals of weight on his back with the help of his coat.


    As he is supplying the mana to the coat, the weight on his back is increasing at an incredible speed.


    Everytime he went down, The ground under his hands started cracking.


    "What the-!?" Hulo looked at this and couldn''t understand, what was happening with Anon.


    "Oi, Look at Master... The ground underneath him is breaking."


    "How ?"


    "W-What the ? I don''t feel any pain." Hulo spoke with a confused and shocked expression as he looked at his hands.


    "Everyone... Come to me. I will heal you up." Anon spoke as he sat on the ground.


    "M-Me first..."


    "N-No, Me first... Master."


    All the Succubus and Incubus started crawling upto Anon as soon as they saw Hulo get healed.


    One by One... Anon healed all of them.


    "What do you guys feel, After that workout ?" Anon asked as he looked at them.


    ....


    "I Feel powerful..." One of them spoke up.


    "Yeah, Me too... It''s like I can do 100 push-ups now without even sweating."


    "Same with me... I feel as if my hands are Stronger than before."


    ...


    "Good... We will take a 10 minutes Breakfast Break and get back to the training." Anon spoke as he looked at them.


    "B-But, Master... What about sleeping ?" One of the Succubus asked with a confused expression.


    "What sleeping ? Don''t you feel refreshed ? You don''t need any sleep."


    "But-"


    "I don''t think you guys want breakfast... Do you ? Shall we start training without your breakfast ?" Anon asked with a big smile.


    "NO, MASTER." All of them shouted with scared faces as they looked at Anon.


    "Good..."


    ''I don''t have much time... I have to train them as hard as I can. I can only entrust my life to the ones, I trust and to my slaves.


    I can feel myself growing as well... the bottle neck is removed as I have Leveled Up and it''s good thing.


    I want to be as strong as possible but this time... I have to train my Auric Energy as well.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Sun and summoned a cigar out of his inventory.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Anon noticed a Wagon going towards the Royal castle.


    "What''s that ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, That''s Princess Ymer''s Food Wagon. Her food is daily cooked in the Frozen valley and it is then brought to the Royal Castle through that Wagon." Hulo explained.


    ''My, My... Looks like, I have to taste that special kind of food and mix my flavours into it.'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 815 -815

    Chapter 815 -815


    On the Other side, Anon''s House, Same day he went to the Deep Sea.


    3 hours have passed till Anon''s soul has gone to the Deep Sea. Mike is still sitting in front of the room in which Anon''s body is sealed.


    Damon is sitting in the Dinning room and he has a very stressed expression on his face.


    Sephie and Adeline are sitting inside the control chamber, sipping coffee they stare at each other. No.300 is sleeping inside her house.


    ....


    Outside the House...


    *Step-step-step*


    A man in his 40''s with Brown hairs, Golden eyes, Fair skin tone and small nose is standing right in front of Anon''s house.


    "I can Sense his evil presence here." The man spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    He had a Holy Aura around his body and his eyes shined brightly golden everytime he looked at Anon''s house.


    Underground city, Sephie''s Lab...


    "Umm... Madam, Sephie. Are we expecting someone to visit us today ?" Sephie''s Assistant No. 786 asked as she used a crystal ball to connect with Sephie.


    "What ? Who is here ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "A man with brown hairs and Golden eyes is standing in front of the house and he is wearing all white clothes." She reported.


    "Give me a live of the front gate on my screen." Sephie ordered as she immediately supplied mana to the glass screen.


    "As you command, Ma''am." She replied as she immediately gave a live telecast to Sephie.


    Suddenly, the visuals started appearing on the screen and sephie looked at the man very cautiously.


    "Hey, Guys... Where can I get coffee in this house ?" Damon''s voice came from the back.


    Sephie and Adeline immediately turned around and they looked at Damon.


    "What ? Why are you guys looking at me like that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you know him ?" Sephie asked as she pointed towards the Screen.


    Damon looked at the screen and his eyes widened in shock.


    "Ah... Shit. He is way too early." Damon spoke as he walked upto the screen.


    "What do you mean ? Do you know him or not ?" Adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "This guy... The holy Aura around him, It''s his Aura. The God of Truth. I know this Aura... We have to run away from this place with Anon.


    {DIVINE RULE 101: A God''s Avatar can''t kill anyone on the holy land other than the Demon God''s Avatar.


    If broken, The Gods will loose.}


    "What will you do, If I don''t leave ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Fuck off..." The God''s avatar spoke as he flicked his hand and Mike went flying through the trees.


    ''He is powerful... Too powerful.'' Mike thought as he stood up and summoned his daggers.


    The God''s Avatar pulled his hand back once again and just as he was about to punch...


    "DIE. Shadow Threads..." Mike used a forbidden technique and created thousands of shadow Threads around the god''s avatar, that tightened around his body and restrained him from moving.


    *Stretch*


    "Fool, You think these Dark arts can stop me ?" The god''s avatar spoke as he used his divine Aura and all the dark threads broke immediately.


    *Punch*


    As soon as he landed the Last punch, The Barrier broke.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    "A-Anon..." Kole spoke his last words, before blood started coming out of his eyes, Nose and he died.


    "Kole is dead..." Adeline spoke with a shocked expression as she felt Kole''s death.


    "What ? H-How ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "The barrier was directly connected to his heart and that''s why as soon as it broke... He died." Adeline spoke.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared inside the room.


    "Sir, Mike... Are you okay ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    "No, That guy is way too strong... We have move master''s body from here."


    *Boooom*


    Suddenly, The Gate of Sephie''s Lab broke out.


    "What the fuck...? How did he get here so quickly ?" Sephie asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Fast... Open all the chambers. I will take master''s body and run away. Adeline you have to buy us some time." Mike shouted.


    "I understand..." Adeline spoke as she immediately ran towards the entrance gate.


    "Fast Sephie..." Mike spoke.


    "Y-Yes..." Sephie spoke as she pulled a lever and opened the chambe

 Chapter 816 -816

    Chapter 816 -816


    *click-click-click-click-click-click-click-click*


    Sephie is pulling and pushing the liver up and down, but nothing is happening.


    "What happened, Sephie ?" Mike shouted from a distance.


    "T-The lever... It''s not working. You have to take out master''s body manually." Sephie shouted.


    On the Lab''s Gate...


    The God''s Avatar is moving towards Sephie''s room.


    "You in a Hurry ?" Adeline asked as she blocked his way.


    "Hmm..? A Dragon ? Not an ordinary one, You are Royalty, The Ancestor of Dragon Queen Madrid." The Avatar spoke as he looked at Adeline.


    "That''s right... She was my Great Grandmother. Who might you be ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    Her task was to buy Mike some time and she was doing it efficiently.


    "I am, Leon. God Of Truth, Atlas''s Avatar. I am here to wipe out Anon Agreil.


    I assume, you won''t come in my way because you are the first holy creature that goddess of creation gave birth to and you wouldn''t support the Demon God''s Avatar." Leon spoke as he started walking inside.


    *Chk*


    Adeline Summoned her Swords...


    "I think, My assumptions were wrong. You are in fact supporting that low level Worm." Leon spoke as he turned around and looked at Adeline. T/his chapter is updated by


    "Say one more ill word about my Dear Husband and Your head will be lying on the floor." Adeline spoke as her eyes shined brightly pink, while her pupils shrunk just like a lizard''s eyes.


    "Husband ? You married a Demon''s Avatar ? How can you go so low, to marry an evil piece of shit like him ?" Leon spoke as he smiled at Adeline.


    "Okay, You are fucking done..." Adeline shouted as her hands and legs got covered in red dragon scales.


    She then ran towards Leon and jumped at him with her sword pointing directly at his throat.


    "Those who don''t follow the path of truth, shall not see the light of knowledge. EYES OF KNOWLEDGE." Leon spoke as he easily dodged all of Adeline''s attacks.


    *Swing*


    *Swing*


    *Swing*


    ...


    "What the fuck...? How are you doing that ?" Adeline asked as she got tired of swinging her sword but not even one of her attacks hitted him.


    "You are weak... I had high hopes for you. Your Great Grandmother will be disappointed in you." Leon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You fucking bastard."


    ....


    *Thud*


    *THUD*


    Mike is punching the metallic barriers that are protecting Anon''s body but couldn''t get them open.


    He even tried to use magic in order to open it, but nothing is working on the metallic gates.


    "Sephie... I can''t break through the chambers. What the hell is happening ?" Mike asked as he looked at Sephie.


    Sephie bent down and touched the barriers, she immediately noticed that something wasn''t right.


    "This Gate... It''s not right. This shouldn''t be happening." Sephie spoke as she noticed something strange with the gates.


    "What is wrong ? What is wrong with the gates ?" Mike asked with a anxious Expression.


    "I-I understand. I will try my best." Sephie replied with a confident expression.


    "Very good..."


    ....


    "Where is he ?" Leon asked as he looked at Mike.


    "Who ? I don''t know who you are talking about..." Mike replied with a confused expression.


    Leon immediately closed his eyes and tried to sense Anon''s presence.


    "Ah... So he is underneath." Leon spoke as he opened his eyes and moved towards the metallic gate.


    Mike looked at Sephie and she nodded in yes. Both of them were ready. Now, it was Leon''s turn to play his part in their plan.


    "Hmm...? Good barrier but it won''t last.


    Those who embrace truth, shall not be stopped by any wall of lies, FISTS OF TRUTH." Leon activated his skill, as his fists started shining brightly golden.


    *PUNCH*


    ...


    Suddenly, The Eclipsewhisperer felt the heavy punch over his Barrie.


    "What the fuck !? How did they got so much stronger all of a sudden ?" He spoke as he concentrated on his spell.


    ...


    *PUNCH*


    *PUNCH*


    *PUNCH*


    "Truth will prevail..." Leon spoke as he continued to punch the metallic gate.


    ...


    "I can''t find his soul... I can''t find his soul. The barrier is going to break... Please let me find him." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he searched even faster.


    ...


    *PUNCH*


    *TANG*


    Suddenly, Leon''s hand crushed the barrier and went directly into the metallic gate.


    "See... No barrier can stop me." Leon spoke as he looked at Mike with a smirk.


    "Yes, Yes... Break it all." Mike spoke as he enchanted his body with the fastest running spells.


    *PUNCH*


    *CRACKKKKKKK*


    With one more punch Leon broke the whole metallic gate and ripped it apart.


    As soon as the metallic gates were ripped apart, Anon''s unconscious body was revealed with the Eclipsewhisperer''s image sitting besides him casting his spells.


    "Anon you are dead." Leon shouted.


    "Now, Sir Mike." Sephie spoke as she wrapped her tail around Leon''s whole body.


    "Master, I am coming..." Mike shouted as he immediately jumped towards Anon with incredible speed.


    "Fuck... It." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he cancelled all his spell and took the key off of Anon''s body.


    As soon as he took off the key, The portal to the Deep sea was opened.


    The portal sucked in Anon''s body with Mike and closed immediately.

 Chapter 817 -817

    Chapter 817 -817


    Deep Sea, Reaper Valleys of North...


    Reaper Valley is home to thousands of Demons and monsters.


    One of it''s main residents are ''Ebonwargs'' These Demons are small and they have round bodies with small wings on their back.


    Ebonwargs are very aggressive type demons and they can''t be easily tamed. These Demons carry a very high amount of hemoglobin in their blood and there blood is almost similar to a human, except it''s more Red and rich in vitamins.


    Ebonwargs live in caves and they have feelings for their young ones and reproduction partner.


    They are almost similar to human in nature, but if an Ebonwarb tries to fuck with other Ebonwarg''s partner.


    They fight to death and in most cases none of them survives because when a ebonwarg dies, his blood turns into a highly acidic substance and explodes, killing everything that comes in it''s range.


    Ebonwargs hunt in groups and they only hunt for specific demons that are larger in size and can be splitted equally amongst all of them.


    When Ebonwargs are in groups, they can enhance their magic and ability damage by grabbing each other''s hand in order to take out their opponent without any problems.


    At this time 7 Ebonwargs are hunting in the forest and searching for a prey, that can be their dinner.


    "Oi, What are you looking at me for ?" One of the ebonwarg spoke as he looked at his partner.


    "N-Nothing Sir... Your wings look good."


    "Good ? Are you stupid ? We are here to search for food not to appreciate my wings."


    "S-Sorry, Sir."


    *Click*


    "Shhh.... I heard something." The one who was walking in front of the group spoke up.


    *Shhhh*


    The voice was coming from the bushes, slowly the ground leader walked towards the bushes and looked at the source of the sound.


    *POOOOOOOO*


    Merids are big giants and they are easy to hunt for Ebonwargs. They are their favourite food as well.


    "That''s a Merid... We are eating big tonight." One of the ebonwarg spoke with a wide smile.


    "Let''s go and catch it." Ebonwarg leader spoke as he immediately left the poyo and ran towards the Merid monster''s direction.


    The Ebonwargs are also known as the stupid Demons. Because they may sense, Love, Hate and Fear but they don''t even know how to count.


    As soon as all of them started running towards the Merid monster''s direction, One of the Ebonwarg fall down to the ground after getting his leg stuck in a small grass trap, but his group members didn''t give a shit about him and continued to run.


    "H-Hey, Wait for... Huh-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, his own shadow grabbed his whole body and blocked his mouth from speaking anything.


    A figure appeared in front of him and spoke, "Hello Little Blood Bag."


    On the other side of the forest...


    The other Ebonwargs reached the location but they didn''t find any Merid there, instead they found a Merid''s tail, that was hanging to a tree and it was swinging constantly.


    *Ting-Ting-Ting*


    "What ? Where is the Merid ?" The leader asked with a confused expression.


    "Hey, Look... That''s a Merid''s tail." One of them spoke as he pointed towards the tail.


    "Hmm... It must be close by. But, Why would the Merid leave it''s tail on a tree ?" The group leader questioned.


    "Search for him... You guys go there and I will go this side." The leader spoke as he divided the party into 3:1.


    After that three of them went into one direction and the leader went into the other direction.


    "Where are you Merid ?" The leader spoke as he walked through the forest.


    *Step*


    Suddenly, A stepping sound came from his behind. The leader immediately turned around and noticed an unrecognisable Demon.


    "What the hell ? Who are you ?" The leader asked.


    "Your worst Nightmare." Mike spoke as he looked at the Leader and immediately ran towards him.


    "M-My hand, Grab my hand boys. We will fight him." The leader spoke, but he forgot that he just sent everyone to the other side of the forest.

 Chapter 818 -818

    Chapter 818 -818


    Inside a Small cave...


    Mike is sitting alone over a small stone and he is drinking the blood out of an alive Ebonwarg''s Body.


    There are thousands of Ebonwarg bodies lying all over the cave''s floor and on the other side of the cave, there were lying the unconscious bodies of the alive Ebonwargs.


    "It''s been 5 days and I couldn''t control my urge to drink their blood. My body has gained so much strength after drinking their blood that I have become addicted to this hunter lifestyle.


    I came here to find master, but all I am doing is fulfilling my own hunger. I have to leave this place... I have to Leave and find master.


    I have to bring him back-" Before Mike could''ve said anything else, he heard the sound of another party entering the forest.


    "Hehehe... Just one last hunt." Mike spoke as he sucked out all the blood from the Ebonwarg''s Body and killed him.


    He then threw it''s body aside, took the poyo that was tied near his cave and left for the next hunt.


    ....


    Scubi Kingdom... T/his chapter is updated by ... I don''t know master. I don''t think, princess Ymer loves anything more than her life." Hulo spoke as he was doing his push-ups.


    "Hmm... Okay." Anon spoke as he stood up from the chair and started walking towards the exit door.


    ''No, No, No... There is always something that a girl Loves more than her own life. Her parents ? No, It can''t be. She doesn''t have a father and I haven''t seen her once interacting with her mother.


    The message of duel was delivered to her through a scroll. That means she doesn''t speak with her mother that frequently.


    I have figured out The Succubus Queen''s weak point and I am pretty sure that it''s Guki, her son. The moment she hugged him in the hall, I knew she loves him more than her own life and that was the main reason, why I enslaved him.


    But, Ymer... She is a big secret. She hasn''t come out of her room since yesterday. I haven''t even seen her face, forget about finding her weak points.


    ....


    Court Of Justice, A place between Heaven and Hell...


    7 Demon Gods and 12 Holy Gods are standing in the Court of Justice and in front of them is standing a spirit.


    This spirit is strong and has no shape.


    "I greet, The Holiness." One of the God spoke as he went forward and bent down to the spirit.


    "Is is over ?" The spirit asked.


    "My Holiness... These Demons have played a very dirty game with us.


    When our avatar was going to kill their Avatar, something happened." The God spoke.


    "What happened ?"


    "The Demon Avatar escaped into the Deep Sea, Your Holiness." The God spoke.


    "Hmm...? So, Did your avatar followed him ?" The spirit questioned.


    "N-No, My holiness."


    "Is the Demon Avatar, Dead ?" The spirit asked.


    "N-No, My holiness but-"


    "What But ? You have wasted my time here. If you dared to Summon me again without any reason.


    I will wipe out all 12 of you and let the Demon gods rule this world. Do you understand ?" The spirit asked with an angry voice.


    "I-I understand, Your Holiness."

 Chapter 819 -819

    Chapter 819 -819


    "Where is master ? The competition is tomorrow and I am getting really anxious." Kolis spoke with a worried expression as she felt like her world is going down.


    "Will you please calm down ?" The Witchcreta asked with a serious expression as she looked at kolis.


    "I-I don''t know... what is going to happen, once I get defeated ? Will they take away my clothes and weapoms too ? They will allow me to atleast get my stuff out of my room, right ?


    Should I pack it up in advance-"


    "What the fuck is wrong with you ? Why are you behaving like a 3 year old demon ? You are a Succubus, a Royal one at that... Have some courage.


    There is a big world out there that you haven''t seen. Is that how you are going to show yourself to the world ?" The Witchcreta spoke with a serious expression.


    "W-Wow... You speak really well." Kolis spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Eh, it''s nothing... Master gave me this page where he wrote down this whole speech in case you start to get anxious." The Witchcreta replied with a smile as she went back to learning her spells.


    "What !?"


    ....


    The Training grounds...


    Anon is now doing pull ups on a metallic bar that''s about 20 feet above the ground.


    "How is master doing this ?" Hulo asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Master, Can I go and meet my little sister ?" A Succubus asked with a loud voice.


    "Yes." Anon replied from above.


    "Thank you, Master." The Succubus spoke as she immediately left the training ground.


    "Oi, look at them... These losers are here again." An Incubus soldier spoke as he entered inside the training ground.


    "Haha... Why are they practicing so hard ? It''s not like we are going to select them." Another soldier spoke.


    "Hmmm...?" Hulo looked at the soldiers and an angry expression appeared over his face.


    "Oh, Look at this guy... Getting angry Son ? Want to have a fight ?" The soldier immediately mocked Hulo.


    "Okay, Everyone... Get in a line. We are going to start the morning workouts." The Royal Army General entered inside the training ground.


    Anon looked at the general and decided to continue with his pull-ups without giving him too much attention.


    "Four million and one... Four million and Two." Anon spoke as he did his pull-ups.


    "Oi, Leave this ground... The elite squad of the castle is here. We don''t want to hurt worms like you." The soldier spoke as he pushed Hulo back.


    "How dare you, touch me ?" Hulo asked with an angry expression.


    "Huh ? Are you angry ? Are trying to have a fight with me ?" The soldier asked with a smile.


    "Soldier, What are you doing there ?" The General asked with a strict tone.


    "Sir, These Diseased guys aren''t leaving the ground." The soldier spoke as he pointed towards Hulo.


    "Why aren''t they leaving ?" The general asked as he walked upto them.


    The other soldiers also followed the general as they knew entertainment was about to start.


    "Oi, Why aren''t you guys leaving the Training grounds ? Don''t you understand this is the time for the real soldiers to train here." The general spoke in a loud voice as he looked at Hulo.


    "S-Sir... We also want to train here." Hulo spoke in a low and scared voice.


    "What ? Speak loud and clear... I can''t understand you." The general shouted.


    "Hahaha...."


    ....


    Everyone started laughing over Anon and his slaves.


    "Well, Why don''t we have a match then ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What kind of match ? These stupid weak fucks, can''t even use magic. What else do you expect them to do ?


    My boys will turn them upside down in no time. You hear me ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "Haha... I hear you pretty clear general. But, since my students can''t use magic... Why don''t we do a push-up contest ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he released all the smoke over the general''s face.


    "*Cough-Cough* A push-up Contest ? What''s that ?" The general asked with a Confused expression.


    "I meant, A one-on-one Push-up duel." Anon spoke.


    "Push-ups ? Hahaha... My students can do 500 push-ups without even budging. How many can yours do ?" The general asked with a smile.


    "Well, we will have to see that... Right ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at his slaves.


    "Yes, Master." All of them spoke at once as a smile appeared over there faces.


    "Fine... Let''s start the Duels. We will select 5 Students from each side, the best you have and the best I have. I hope that''s not problem, Mr. Rasputin." The general spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Why would I have any problems ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Soldiers, Who wants to show these weaklings their place ?" The general spoke as he turned around and looked at his soldiers.


    Out of 30 only 15 of them raised their hands.


    "Okay, You come and you and you too."


    5 minutes later...


    "Okay, I have all five of my students. What about your students ? Didn''t you select ?" The general asked as he looked at Anon.


    Anon took a puff out of his cigar and turned around.


    "Step out whoever wants to give it a go." Anon spoke and suddenly, All of them took one step forward.


    "What the-" The general was confused and couldn''t understand, why all of them stepped up.


    "No, No, No... Only Five." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, I want to go." Hulo spoke as he stepped out.


    ''Haha... A weakling. He will go down on maximum 10 push-ups. This guy humiliated me in the Royal Court, Now I will humiliate him.'' The general thought as he smiled and looked at Hulo.


    One by One, Five slaves stepped up from Anon''s side...


    Anon on the other side, focused on the royal castle''s Gate.


    ''The carriage is getting ready... It''s not too shiny, that means it can belongs to anyone. It has to be her carriage.'' Anon thought as he paid zero attention to the match.


    "Okay, Let''s start." The general spoke with a smile.


    "I am going first." The soldier who made Hulo''s fun, stepped out.


    "I am going first too." Hulo spoke as he stepped out as well.


    "I will show you, What defeat looks like." The soldier spoke as he looked at Hulo.


    "Yeah... Me too." Hulo spoke with a counter smile.


    ''There is my Hen... Getting ready to be caught In my trap with her small chick.'' Anon spoke as he noticed two figures coming out of the castle, both of them wearing black robes in order to hide their identities.

 Chapter 820 -820

    Chapter 820 -820


    "236...237...238." The soldier spoke as he did his push-ups with a wide smile on his face.


    But, On the other side... Hulo was also doing his push-ups, except he was doing it very slowly and without taking any stress.


    "200... 201... 202." Hulo spoke with a smile as he looked at the soldier.


    "I will show you what defeat tastes like, Fucker." The soldier spoke as he looked at Hulo with a smile.


    "Yeah... Good, Good." Hulo spoke with a smile as he continued to do his push-ups.


    Anon on the other side is looking at the carriage that is about to leave the castle.


    ''Hurry the fuck up... Why aren''t you leaving ? Are they waiting for the sun to go down ?'' Anon thought as he looked up and noticed that the sun was on the horizon.


    Inside the carriage...


    The Queen and Guki is sitting with excited expressions on their faces.


    "Mom, Can I buy the demonic popsicles ?" Guki asked with a smile.


    "Buy, Whatever you want honey... We are going to enjoy this evening to our hearts. I don''t get any time to spend with you and this day is all I wait for." The Queen spoke as she hugged Guki.


    "Me too, Mom." Guki spoke as he hugged her as well.


    "Ma''am, The sun is about to go down. Shall we go ?" The driver asked.


    "Yes, Yes... Let''s go fast. I want to try all the beautiful makeup items that they are selling in the market." The Queen ordered with a surprised expression, except she don''t know that her driver is one of Anon''s slave.


    "Let''s go..." The driver spoke with a smile as he whipped the leash.


    *Chk*


    The carriage started moving and Anon''s eyes shined brightly at this scene.


    "500... 501..." The soldier spoke as he started to get tired from doing all the push-ups.


    "Soldier, What are you doing ? Keep up your speed... Or enemy will catch upto you in no time." The general spoke as he looked at Hulo, who was at 450 and he doesn''t look tired.


    "Soldier, Move it fast. I need to leave." Anon ordered as he looked at Hulo.


    "As you command, Master." Hulo replied with a smile as he got serious and immediately started doing the push-ups with full speed.


    In just 30 seconds... Hulo crossed the other soldier.


    "What the fuck ?"


    "How is he doing that ?"


    "Shit, His speed... Look at him."


    "What is he eating to perform them so fast ?"


    ...


    Everyone looked at Hulo with a shocked and confused expression.


    ''This kid has potential... How did I miss him ? But, Sadly he can''t use magic. If he continued at this rate... my soldier will loose.'' The general spoke as he looked at Hulo with a serious expression.


    ''Fuck... I can''t do it this fast, I have to use magic.'' The soldier spoke as he used a stealthy body strengthening technique to boost his speed.


    But he won''t give me the time to constantly be in contact with him. That''s why I need to master the Auric Energy, I have learn how to control it even if it''s not in my body.


    But, For now... I see an opening and I can fuck him up very easily.'' Anon thought as he looked at the general.


    "Good... I am leaving." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position.


    "What the hell ?"


    "Where did he go ?"


    "Woah... He can use teleportation magic."


    "That''s cool."


    Everyone started talking about how cool Anon is but, they didn''t knew that Anon was still there just in a stealth spell.


    ''I really need a fast mode of transportation. I miss adeline.'' Anon thought as he walked out of the exit gate and started running behind the carriage.


    As Anon started running, He felt the spike of stamina in his body.


    ''Leveling up really affected my body. I can run fast as fuck.'' Anon thought as he ran right besides the carriage and no one can see him because of the stealth spell.


    "Driver stop the carriage." The Queen ordered from inside.


    Anon heard it from outside and stopped immediately.


    *Screech*


    As soon as the carriage''s gate opened up, Anon revealed himself and wore a black robe.


    He knew that the Queen can easily detect his stealth spell. So, Anon decided to come out of his stealth.


    ''Now, Now... The main task starts here.'' Anon thought as he looked at the shop and realised it was a beauty product shop, that sells items made out of other demon''s body parts.


    Both of them stepped out of the carriage and the Queen immediately went inside the shop.


    "Mom, What about my popsicles ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "Darling, Please wait a bit... It won''t take too long. I will just go inside and come back. We will get popsicles after that... I promise, Okay ?" The Queen spoke as she looked at Guki with a smile.


    "Okay, Then I will keep sitting inside the carriage." Guki spoke.


    "Yes, Yes... You sit inside the Carriage. Mom will be back in a short while." The Queen spoke as she immediately turned around and ran into the beauty shop with an excited expression.


    ''Ah... So, she doesn''t only want to spend time with her son. She also wants to live her life like a normal girl and that''s why she is choosing the next Queen so early.'' Anon thought as he immediately understood everything.


    He slowly walked upto the carriage driver and spoke, "Once I close the door, Move the carriage to the location I told you to."


    "As you command, Master." The Incubus sitting on the driver''s seat Smiled.


    Anon immediately went back to the Carriage''s gate and opened it.


    "Huh... Who are you ?"


    He then climbed in and closed the door.


    As soon as he closed the door... The carriage started moving.


    "Huh...? What''s happening ? Who are you ? Hey carriage driver... Why are you acting without permission ?" Guki started to get more and more Panicked.


    "Hello, Guki..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 821 -821

    Chapter 821 -821


    NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    "R-RaspuJin ? What are you doing here ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "Oi, Cunt... Listen to me carefully. My name is Rasputin. I will fuck you up, if you pronounced my name wrong once again. You get that ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Guki replied with a scared expression.


    "Good... Now, as your master I have some tasks for you." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What kind of tasks ? If you think, I have money... Then forget about that, I don''t carry it with me. But, I can get arranged-"


    "Shut the fuck up." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes."


    "I am going to enslave your mother into my Cum-Dump." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Guki.


    "W-WHAT !?" Guki shouted as he immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Sit down." Anon ordered.


    "What are you saying, Master ?" Guki asked with a shocked expression as he sat down slowly.


    "Yeah, Yeah... You heard it right. I am going to make your mom my Cum-Dump, Sex Slave, Cum-Bucket or sex tool... Whatever suits you." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "But, Why my mother ? She is so old..." Guki spoke with a confused expression.


    "Wait, What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, she is over three thousand years old. My father stopped having sex with her when she turned three hundred and started having sex with other Succubus girls.


    That''s why my mother killed my father. Don''t you know that ?" Guki explained.


    "So, You are telling me that the Queen hasn''t had sex for the past two thousand and seven hundred years, then how is she she still alive ?


    I mean, a Succubus needs life Force to live on right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Get out and go inside the building. There is a chair inside the building, All you have to do is go and bind your hands to that chair." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What will happen after that ?" Guki asked with a curious expression.


    "Oh, Yeah... I shall tell you my whole plan, right ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Tell me." Guki replied with a smile.


    "Fuck with me once again and I will pull that tongue out of your fucking mouth and blast it into thousands of pieces. You understand that ?" Anon spoke as the smile disappeared from his face and a serious expression appeared.


    "I-I am sorry, master." Guki spoke with a scared expression as he immediately stepped out of the carriage and Anon did the same.


    After both of them stepped out, Guki went inside the abandoned building and saw an old wooden chair in the middle of the factory.


    He sat down on the chair and immediately two thick ropes came out of the chair grabbed his whole body tightly from every side.


    "Woah... How did that happen ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "Motion sensing magic..." A voice came from the dark corner of the building.


    "W-Who ?" Guki asked with a confused expression as he looked at the dark corner.


    "Hello, Prince Guki." The Witchcreta spoke as she stepped out of the dark and looked at the Guki with a smile.


    "Woah, You are the Witchcreta... You are with him too ?" Guki asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Mr. Anon is my mentor." The Witchcreta spoke.


    "Mr. Anon ? What''s that ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "You won''t understand. Just sit there for the time being and shout loudly whenever air flows through your ear or I will have to give you some real pain." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Guki with an evil smile.


    "I-I understand."


    ...


    In the market...


    "Hmmm...? Where is my carriage ?" The Queen came out of the beauty product shop with a big smile on her face but left confused when she noticed that her carriage is gone.

 Chapter 822 -822

    Chapter 822 -822


    *Screeech*


    Suddenly, The carriage came and stopped in front of the shop.


    "Where did you go ?" The Queen asked the driver with a serious expression.


    "Your Highness, I was instructed by the Prince to take him to a secret place." The driver spoke immediately.


    "A secret place ? He is not inside the carriage... Where is he ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "Ma''am, The prince has ordered me to bring you to the same place. Please be seated." The driver spoke without stammering or hesitating.


    ''Hmm..? Why is Guki behaving like that ? Wait, did he planned something special for me ? Like a surprise ?


    Oh, my... Looks like my son wants to surprise his mother. I shouldn''t ruin his surprise.'' She thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    ''Hmm...? Master ordered me that if she gets too angry, I have to tell her that her son is under my master''s control and she can''t tell about it to anyone, but the opposite is happening.


    Why the hell is she smiling ?'' The driver thought as he looked at the Queen with a confused expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s go fast." The Queen spoke as she immediately went back inside the carriage.


    "Whatever." The carriage driver spoke in a low Voice as he slashed the leash.


    *Tch*


    The carriage started moving towards the abandoned building.


    ....


    14 minutes and 32 seconds later...


    *Screech*


    The carriage finally reached in front of the Abandoned building once again.


    *Click*


    The Queen opened the gate and stepped out of the carriage.


    "Hello, Marlena." Suddenly a sound came from the darkest corner of the factory.


    "Hmm..?" The Queen looked at the dark corner and noticed a dark figure standing there.


    "You are dead." She spoke as she immediately launched a dark fireball towards the black figure.


    But, as soon as the dark fireball touched his body, it disappeared.


    "Impossible." The Queen spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Everything is Possible, Marlena." Anon spoke as he stepped out of the shadows and showed his face to the Queen.


    "Rasputin ? How do you know my real name ? I haven''t told that name to anyone." The Queen asked with a shocked and Confused expression.


    "Well, Luv... I know things that many doesn''t know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "Haa... That''s what I always wait for. The girl asks for what I want." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he walked over to Guki and placed both of his hands around his neck.


    "M-Mom..." Guki spoke with a scared expression as he looked at Marlena.


    "Put a scratch on him and you won''t step out of here alive." The Queen spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Oh, Don''t challenge me Darling. You don''t know what can I do.... When someone challenges me.


    Don''t be the reason for your son''s death." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I am serious, Rasputin. You kill my son and I will use everything I have to kill you." The Queen spoke with an angry expression.


    "Hah... Why do we always have to kill someone ? I have a very good deal for you. Look, I will let your son go unharmed and in return you will become my Cum-Dump." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Cum-Dump ? You mean, you want to have sex with me ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "No, No... I mean you have to become my sex slave, My Cum-Dump. I will have sex with you whenever and wherever I want and then I will kick your semen filled pussy away once I am done with it.


    Then You will clean it for me and bent down in front of me whenever I say. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "Oh, You are done for." The Queen spoke with an angry expression as many black fireballs appeared behind her back.


    "Hah... Why don''t you dumb bitches just accept slavery like an obedient slut ?" Anon spoke as he placed his hand over his eyes and as soon as he removed his hand, his eyes started shining brightly purple too.

 Chapter 823 -823

    Chapter 823 -823


    "I am giving you one last warning, Rasputin. Let my son go and I will pretend that nothing like this ever happened." Marlena spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? Are you sure of what you are doing ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "What do you mean ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "As soon as one of those flying balls touch my body. Your son sitting here will experience and unbearable amount of pain and slowly that pain will only increase until he dies." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    ''He is not lying, I can tell by his face Expressions.'' Marlena thought as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Well, Well... What do you want to do now, Marlena ? Do you want to attack me and see your son dying slowly or do you want to become my Cum-Dump and see your son go free ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Look, I am over three thousand years old. Why do you even want me as your sex slave ? If you are behind my power as a Queen, then it''s going to be transferred really soon." Marlena spoke as she immediately calmed down and all the black fireballs disappeared from behind her back.


    A smile appeared over Anon''s face and he started walking towards her slowly.


    "Luv, I am not behind your power or the crown..." Anon spoke.


    "Then, what do you want ? I mean you look good... You can find thousands of Succubus out there, who will bend down in front of you just by looking at your face and the power you hold." The Queen spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "I don''t want any other Succubus... I want this." Anon spoke as he halted his steps right in front of Marlena and grabbed her big juicy ass tightly. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    *Slap*


    ''Fuck man... Her ass is so huge that even I can barely grab a part of it with my hand.'' Anon thought as he looked Marlena directly Into the eyes.


    "Hmm...? My right ass ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I mean... Your body. I want your body. I want you to serve as my sex slave and I will let your son go free in return." Anon spoke as he looked at Marlena.


    ''He is in my range... I can kill him.'' Marlena thought as she immediately covered her hand with negative mana and formed an aura blade.


    "Die." Marlena spoke as she immediately moved the Aura blade towards Anon''s throat with full speed.


    But as soon as the Aura blade touched Anon''s throat, it broke into thousands of pieces.


    "What the-!?" Marlena was left surprised at this view.


    "My, My... You you have done something that you shouldn''t have done, Luv." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately backed off and stepped behind Guki.


    "H-Hey, You Don''t have to take it seriously. I am sure mom will become your sex slave." Guki spoke with a scared expression.


    "Guki... You are about to experience a very painful process." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hands over Guki''s head and started moving the pure mana that was stuck inside his body.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch..." Marlena immediately fell down on her Butt-cheeks.


    "Hey, Marlena... watch this, this is my favourite part. Guki, Pick up the sword that''s behind your chair." Anon ordered as he smiled evilly.


    Guki''s unconscious body immediately moved according to Anon''s command and he picked up the sword that was lying behind the chair.


    "N-No, Guki... No. Put it down, My dear." Marlena shouted as she stood up and ran towards Guki once again, even though she knew there was a barrier.


    But, this time... She summoned a big red sword and tried to tear through the barrier.


    "Blazing Strike." Marlena spoke as her sword got covered in dark flames and she started striking the barrier with the sword.


    But, the barrier made out of pure mana was completely immune to the negative mana.


    Although it was taking a little effect but it wasn''t near enough to break through it.


    "Hehe... this is Fun. Guki, place sword''s tip right in the middle of your forehead." Anon ordered.


    Guki immediately placed the Sword''s tip in the middle of his forehead.


    "N-No, No, No... Please, no." Marlena shouted as she threw her sword away and ran towards Anon with a scared expression on her face.


    She went down on her knees and grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Please, Rasputin... Please, I beg you. I will do it... I-I will become your personal sex slave... I will become your Cum-Dump but please let my Guki live.


    Please, I beg you." Marlena started crying as she begged for her son''s life.


    "Human or Demon... There is one thing Common in both, You still love your own blood. Your family... Your off-springs more than anything." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Marlena''s chin and looked into her eyes.


    "Stand up." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes." Marlena immediately followed Anon''s orders and stood up.


    "Remove the clothes." Anon ordered with an evil smile.


    "Y-You will let him go, right ?" Marlena asked.


    "I can make him commit suicide as well... You want to see ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Please... I-I am removing my clothes, Here." Marlena spoke as she clicked on a button that was on the top of her royal dress and suddenly, all of her clothes Disappeared.


    ''Well, Well... That''s something really really good clothes. I will bring some pairs to the other side.'' Anon thought as he noticed Marlena''s huge boobs hanging down and her thick pussy sneaking out of her thick thighs.


    "Turn around, Squat down and place both your hands behind your head." Anon ordered.

 Chapter 824 -824

    Chapter 824 -824


    As soon as Marlena heard Anon''s orders, she immediately placed both of her hands behind her head and squatted down on the ground.


    Her thick pussy hovered 10 cm above the ground and her thick thighs were also in full view.


    But, Anon didn''t wanted to look at her pussy or her thick thighs... He was rather interested in her Humongous boobs.


    "Oi, Jiggle your boobies for me." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes." Marlena spoke as she immediately started jiggling her boobs up and down.


    *Jiggle-Jiggle*


    As she was jiggling her boobs, Marlena''s Ass cheeks were also going up and down, Jiggling wild.


    "My, My... It''s hard to keep my focus when I look at this view." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he looked at her huge boobs.


    "H-Hey, It''s hurting when I do this..." Marlena spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Did I ask ? Or do you really want to see that sword go right through Guki''s head ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No, I am doing it." Marlena spoke as she continued to swing her boobs up and down.


    "Fuck man... I don''t want to move you from that position but, I have to. Stand up and turn around." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." She spoke as she stood up from her position and turned her huge ass towards Anon.


    "You are a really Monster. You are blackmailing me to do this. If you have courage then make me do it with your own brute force." Marlena spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Haa... Luv, There is a good thing about me. I don''t get provoked easily and one more thing..


    You can''t defeat me.


    Now, place both of your hands behind your head, widen your legs and started twerking." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Twerking ? What that ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean, shake your ass aggressively." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." Marlena replied as she started jiggling her ass in front of Anon like a cheap slut.


    ''Wow... I feel something in my heart. Shaking my ass so aggressively in front of a total stranger and my pussy is clearly visible to my son with my boobs as well.


    I feel shy and my heart is beating so fast...'' Marlena thought as she continued to shake her ass.


    "Feels good doesn''t it ?" Suddenly Anon''s voice came from behind.


    "H-Huh ?" Marlena immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind her.


    "Y-You... When did you come here !?" Marlena asked with a Confused and shocked expression.


    "Your big ass attracted me to you." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as she immediately grabbed Marlena''s huge ass.


    "Anh~" Marlena let out a low moan.


    "Feeling the pleasure ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her right nipple with his two fingers.


    "I-I don''t feel pleasure from kids." Marlena spoke with an arrogant smile.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Hmm...!!?" Guki opened his eyes and looked above. He suddenly noticed that a sword was being pointed at his forehead.


    "What the fuck !?" Guki shouted as he noticed that it was his own hands that were pointing the sword at His own forehead.


    Guki then Looked towards Anon and noticed her mother, shaking her Ass cheeks and Her huge boobs while she sucked on Anon''s fingers like a cheap slut.


    "H-He Succeeded in fucking her !?" Guki asked himself as he looked at his mother''s pussy and noticed that Anon''s dick wasn''t inside her pussy.


    "Wait... He isn''t fucking her. Then, what is he doing ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    Anon slided his underwear down and his huge cock popped out.


    As soon as Anon''s cock popped out, it went fully erect and hitted tightly over Marlena''s pussy.


    As Anon''s dick hits her pussy, Marlena feels something that she had never felt in her entire life.


    She immediately went on her toes and widened her legs even more for Anon. Her natural mating instincts woke up and she became a normal whore slut dancing on Anon''s dick.


    *Slap*


    Anon pulled his fingers out of her mouth and slapped her thick thighs tightly.


    "Anhhhhh~" Marlena moaned as her body started shakin.


    At this moment, Guki only thought one thing.


    ''H-He really turned my mother into his Slut. She is moaning like a bitch, Her body is shivering, she is on her toes and her face looks very ugly but very attractive at the same time. Her tongue is hanging out of her mouth and her eyes are half closed as well. She is acting like a proper slut, who is damn crazy for his Dick. What have you become, Mom ?


    Is this what this guy can do ?'' Guki wondered as he looked at Anon with a Shocked expression.


    "Who''s slut are you ?" Anon asked as he slapped her right boobs tightly.


    *SLAP*


    "Anhhh~ Y-Yours~" Marlena replied.


    "Huh...? I didn''t hear you, Bitch. Say it louder..." Anon spoke as he slapped her boobs once again and pinched her nipple tightly.


    *SLAP*


    *PINCHHHHHH*


    "ANHHHHHHH~ YOURS... I AM YOUR SLUT MR. RASPUTIN." Marlena shouted.


    "Good... Who''s Cum-Dump are you ?" Anon asked as he slapped her left boob this time and pinched it tightly.


    *SLAP*


    *PINCHHH*


    "ANHHHHHH~ FUCK, YOUR... I-I AM YOUR CUM-DUMP, MR. RASPUTIN." She spoke in a loud and clear voice this time.


    "Very good... Explain your duties to me." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the pussy this time and pinched her clit tightly.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ MY CLITTTTTTT~ I AM CUMMMMMINNNGGGGG~" Marlena moaned as she went back on her toes, widened her legs like a cheap whore and released a fountain of cum out of her pussy that hitted Guki''s face directly. Her pupils rolled to the corners of her eyes and her tongue came out of her mouth.


    *SQUIRRRRTTTTTTT*


    "Hmm... You came without my permission. You need some serious punishment." Anon spoke with an Evil smile as he placed his dick over her face.

 Chapter 825 -825

    Chapter 825 -825


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "ANHHHH~ ANHHH~ ANHHH~ ANHHHH~ Nooo~... Not so hard." Marlena shouted as she moaned in pleasure.


    Anon is slapping Marlena''s pussy while her head is stuck in between Anon''s underarm.


    "Cumming before your master and Then, you are taking pleasure in punishment ? You are one real slut... You need more punishment." Anon spoke as he continued to slap Marlena''s pussy.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "Why do I have to watch this ?" Guki asked with a Bored expression.


    "Well, your mother committed the crime and you shall watch her getting punished." Anon spoke with a Smile as he looked at Guki.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~..."


    "So, what are you going to do after this ? Will you make her give the crown to sister Kolis ?" Guki asked with a neutral expression.


    "No, No... I am going to compete in the tournament tomorrow and then your sister will win." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "There is no way... You can''t defeat Sister Ymer''s mate. He is more energetic and more muscular than you." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yeah... We will see that, but tonight... I will fuck your mother." Anon spoke as he stopped slapping Marlena''s pussy and inserted two of his fingers into her pussy.


    "Oh, Yeahhhhhh~" Marlena spoke with a smile as she felt Anon''s fingers going into her pussy.


    "So, You really just enslaved my mother because you want to have sex with her ?" Guki asked.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "Why ? There are so many other old succubus in the Kingdom, why my mother ?" Guki asked.


    "Shut up man, Can''t you see this thick ass and juicy pussy ? I want to fuck this... Not some other stupid Succubus." Anon replied with a smile as he he let go of Marlena''s head.


    "Anhhh~ Master... Punish me more." Marlena spoke as she didn''t Moved her head instead she Shaked her ass and pussy.


    "See that jiggle, that''s why I like to fuck this bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass tightly.


    *SLAPPP*


    "ANHHHHH~ MASTER, YEASHHH~" Marlena shouted.


    "Stand up, Luv. I will now fuck that pussy of yours." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Marlena heard this, She immediately stood up like an obedient bitch and looked at Anon''s dick with shining eyes.


    "Master, Please fuck my pussy fast... I-I can''t wait anymore. I-I want your dick in my pussy..." Marlena spoke as she begged for Anon''s dick.


    "But, You have to beg for it properly. Beg for it like your life depends on it." Anon ordered with an evil smile.


    "Yes master. Master, Look at my sad and worthless pussy... It''s begging for your dick. Look at it, master." Marlena spoke as she went down on all four and started swinging her ass and pussy in front of Anon. Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Haa... I am pleased." Anon spoke as he immediately touched the tip of his cock on the front of her pussy.


    "Yes master... Yes, Fuck my stupid pussy and satisfy your cock using my body as much as you want.


    You can squeeze my breasts as much as you want and slap my ass cheeks as you fuck my pussy." Marlena spoke as she continued to rub her pussy up and down on Anon''s cock.


    "Don''t you.... Teach me." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock into Marlena''s pussy at once.


    But, to his surprise... Marlena''s pussy was deeper than he had initially thought.


    She stopped moaning at this moment and went unconscious.


    But, Anon didn''t give a fuck about it... Instead, A small horn grew out from the right side of his forehead and his muscles started bulking up.


    His dick''s size also started increasing and in just a minute it grew so much that Marlena''s pussy can barely hold it inside her pussy now.


    His dick started stretching her Wombs.


    "No... No, No..." Guki spoke as he looked at his mother''s face with a serious expression.


    "Cumming." Anon spoke in a depo voice as he came inside her womb and due to extreme pressure, Marlena''s Womb got stretched so much that even her belly got twice the size of what if was earlier.


    Anon took his dick out of Marlena''s pussy and inserted it into her Asshole.


    *Clap*


    "More cumming..." Anon spoke as he released buckets of cum into her asshole.


    He came so much that cum started coming out Marlena''s mouth and her nostrils.


    Her belly''s size now Increased upto five times of what it was earlier.


    After cumming so much, Anon kicked Marlena on the ass and threw her body towards Guki as he went unconscious as well.


    "No mother, Mother wake up." Guki immediately started pressing Marlena''s belly in order to take out Anon''s excessive cum out of her ass and her pussy.


    As soon as he applied pressure on her pussy, cum flowed out of her ass and pussy like a river with no end.


    "Mom... Wake up." Guki spoke as he continued to pump Anon''s semen out of her, while Anon slept like a baby on the side, his appearance returning back to natural.


    16 minutes later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon came to his senses and stood up from the floor.


    Yawwnwnnnn~


    Anon yawned and looked in front of him.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Guki was crying in front of Marlena''s unconscious body and lots of cum is spreaded all over the floor.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What happened !? You monster... You killed my mother." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Ah fuck." Anon spoke as he immediately ran upto Marlena''s dead body and checked for pulse.


    ''Shit she is dead. System, Is her brain working ?'' Anon asked.


    [Checking Target''s Conditions...]


    [Brain is Working in critical conditions.]


    "Few~" As soon as Anon saw this, he let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Even after death, The brain of the subject works for a specific amount of time. This time can vary based on different subjects and in this case... I am lucky as fuck.'' Anon spoke as he immediately stood up from his position and started drawing a magic circle on the ground with his blood.


    "What are you doing ?" Guki asked with a Confused expression.


    "Trying to revive your mother..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 826 -826

    Chapter 826 -826


    "The dead doesn''t come back. You killed my mother and now you have to accept it. You are a monster... *Sob-Sob*." Guki cried as he looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Don''t cry, kid. You are a fucking grown up." Anon spoke as he finished making the clone creating magic circle and stepped back.


    He then walked upto Marlena''s body and grabbed her leg.


    ''I let my lust loose for some time and killed the Queen of Scubi. That''s pretty cool but it''s not right.


    That''s why I kept all my lust under control while having sex with any other female. I mean all this semen lying on the floor can be used to fill a huge water tank to the brim.'' Anon thought as he Summoned his sickles and placed them over Marlena''s throat.


    "H-Hey, Are you trying to dispose of her body ?" Guki asked as he looked at Anon.


    "Nope and I told you shut up." Anon spoke as he cutted Marlena''s head off of her body and then opened her skull.


    Anon then took her brain out and placed it aside safely.


    "So, Sticky..." Anon spoke as cleaned the mixture of blood and brain fluids from his hands.


    He then threw Marlena''s body into the Clone Making circle and started supplying mana into it.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    But, even after supplying mana into the circle... Nothing happened.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon asked as he immediately looked at the whole circle once again and noticed that there was a line missing in the outer core of the magic circle.


    Anon immediately stood up and Completed the circle with his blood.


    He then sat down and touched the circle once again, in order to supply mana into it.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzz*


    *Swish*


    This time the circle started working and suddenly, Marlena''s body started turning into a white streak of unorganised mass.


    "Hmm... Let''s do this." Anon spoke as he stood up and summoned a bottle of yellow-ish liquid.


    Guki looked at this view with a serious expression on his face.


    *Tip*


    Anon opened the bottle''s cork and started pouring it down onto the magic circle.


    As soon as the liquid got mixed up with the unorganised mass... It started taking shape.


    Anon immediately grabbed Marlena''s mind and placed it on the magic circle. He then used his skill to reconstruct Marlena''s body.


    <Creation Fourth Form: RECONSTRUCT>


    As soon as he used this skill, Anon started thinking about Marlena''s face and her body.


    Suddenly, The unorganised mass started forming into a Succubus body and In the next second, all the processes were completed.


    All the white light disappeared and Marlena''s face appeared.


    "M-Mom..." Guki spoke as he stood up and started walking towards Marlena. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    "Wait, Don''t come near her." Anon spoke as he looked at Marlena''s clone seriously.


    The Queen and Guki went inside the castle with shocked expressions on their faces.


    "When did he enslave you ?" Marlena asked with a Confused expression.


    "That day when you called us in the hall, I talked back to him in a very wrong manner and he enslaved me.


    He figured out that this is a bluffing necklace Mom." Guki spoke as he touched his mana faking necklace.


    "That guy is not an ordinary Demon, Guki. He is something else... Something bigger." Marlena spoke a she looked at Guki with a serious expression.


    "Well, that guy is our master now and we have to serve under him. Oh and Sister Kolis is also his slave." Guki spoke.


    "What the-"


    Traning Grounds...


    As soon as Anon entered inside the Training Grounds... He noticed that the general was sitting on a chair with an utterly disappointed expression and all of his students are lying on the ground tired and Unconscious.


    Yet, Anon''s slaves are still doing push-ups without stopping.


    "Well, Well... Hello Guys." Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the training grounds.


    "WE GREET, OUR MASTER." All the slaves shouted as they immediately stood up and bowed down to Anon. Showing there respect.


    "Looks like you guys won the duel, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." All of them spoke up as they smiled.


    "What have you done to them ?" The general asked from behind.


    "Hmmm..?" Anon turned around and looked at the general with a confused expression.


    "What have you done to these pieces of shit that made them so much stronger physically ?" The general asked with an angry expression as he immediately stood up from his position and walked upto Anon.


    "Just some basic training..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You think, You are funny ?" The general asked.


    "I am not ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fuck it... Laugh all you want tonight. Tomorrow, You will cry and I will laugh." The general spoke with a smile as he turned around and started walking towards the exit.


    "Aren''t you going to pick up your students, General ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "They are nothing but disappointments." The general spoke as he walked out of the training grounds.


    ''Well, They will be something else now.'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.


    He then walked upto the unconscious students and started pouring his blood into their mouths one by one.


    [New Subjects Detected under ''Mind Control'' Skill.]


    [Would you like to Commence the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes...'' Anon ordered with an evil smile as his eyes shined brightly.


    ''My skill will work faster on these guys if I use Pure mana. But, I Can''t use too much pure mana or it will rot their brains.


    But, a small dose of pure mana to their brains can easily corrupt them without harming their minds too much and once that corruption reaches 100% they will become my stupid slaves.


    Who will do anything I tell them to. Hehehe...'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 827 -827

    Chapter 827 -827


    Inside the Scubi Castle''s underground Torture Chamber...


    The torture chamber is filled with nothing but darkness. Only a single candle is burning on the top of a wooden table and blood marks are covering the floor.


    *Whip*


    *Spit*


    "Speak... What''s your name ?" An Incubus asked as he looked at the creature who was hanging by the metallic chains.


    This creature looked like a human, Except he had no hairs on his body, his whole skin is pure white and eyes are darker than the deepest part of Abyss. He neither had any reproductive organs nor did he have a nose.


    The Incubus is the Royal Torturer Of the Scubi Kingdom and he is beating the shit out of this creature for the past 13 days but he hasn''t spoken anything.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door. The Incubus placed his whip down and went to the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, He saw the Army general standing on the gate with two of his soldiers.


    "S-Sir !?" The Incubus spoke as he immediately went down on his knees to show his respect.


    "Did he speak anything ?" The general asked as he entered inside the Room.


    "N-No, Sir. I am beating him for the past 13 days but he hasn''t spoken a single thing. Except one word... That he spoke yesterday." The Incubus spoke with a hesitated voice.


    "What did he say ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "He said-" Before the Incubus could''ve completed his sentence, The creature spoke up.


    "S-Soul." The Creature''s voice was creepy and Dreadful.


    "Y-Yes... That''s the word he said sir." The Incubus spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm.... What do you mean by soul ?" The general asked as he looked at the creature with a serious expression.


    The creature didn''t reply anything and kept his mouth shut.


    "Give me the whip..." The general spoke as he looked at the torturer.


    "Here, Sir." The torturer immediately gave the whip to the general.


    *Slash*


    The General immediately whipped the creature with all his strength and gave him a big scar on his chest.


    But, the creature didn''t speak anything and continued to look at the ground.


    "Hmm...? Even though I hit him so hard, he didn''t react..." The general spoke with a smile as he looked at the wound on his chest and noticed that black coloured blood is coming out of his chest.


    "Hmm...? What is this ? Your other body parts are bleeding out purple but your chest is bleeding black.


    Why is this happening ?" The General asked as he grabbed the creature by it''s neck.


    "Dar-Dark..." The creature started speaking something with a low voice.


    "What ? I can''t hear you ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "Darkness is here...." The creature spoke as he pointed towards the burning Candle.


    The general immediately looked around and noticed that the candle is about to blow out.


    "What do you mean ?" General asked with a confused expression.


    The general immediately looked at the creature and noticed that he is now licking his long claws.


    "We can reproduce more of our kind by just biting you. If I bit you anywhere on your body and ate your soul out... You will become just like me.


    Just like these guys are transforming. You should kill them fast, The new transformers are really dangerous and I don''t think you want to become their dinner right ?


    But, They Don''t know everything after transforming. Like disappearing and re-appearing from one place to another place. It''s a shame." The creature spoke with a wide smile.


    "Why are you telling me all this ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "Hehehe... So, that you can tell this to your leader. You see... The souls that suffers before death tastes way too good.


    I want you to go out and tell everything to your ruler of what I have told you and tell her to stop us if she can, hehehe." The creature spoke as he turned into a dark mist once again and re-appeared in front of the general.


    "Your defences won''t work on me, I am not a Demon." The Creature spoke as he slowly touched the General''s chest even though he had dark flames and body enforcements around his body.


    "We will Burst out in uncontrollable numbers out of that forest and You won''t be able to protect yourself.


    No one will be spared, No kids, No Women or Elders. We will take everyone''s soul and turn you into us. No matter what you do... You can''t stop us.


    We are different from what you are... We are the future." The creature spoke as he disappeared from the room.


    *Crack*


    *Crack*


    ...


    General then looked down and noticed that the soldiers are now completely looking like that creature.


    He immediately summoned his Sword and stabbed their heads with the sword before they could''ve done anything.


    But, He kept one alive and chained him to the chairs tightly.


    "General..." The tied creature, spoke up.


    "Hmm...?" The general looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Your wife must be waiting for you... Hehehe." He spoke with a big smile on his face.


    Shivers went down his spine and the general immediately exited the room.


    ...


    The Royal Hall, Queen''s Room...


    Marlena is getting ready in order to go to the Royal Court.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in." She ordered.


    *Click*


    As soon as the gates opened up... The general entered inside the room with his right hand completely chewed off and blood flowing down like crazy.


    "Woah... General are you alright ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, They are coming." The general spoke as he fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "What ? Who are coming ?" Marlena asked with a worried expression.


    "The Nightmarrows...."

 Chapter 828 -828

    Chapter 828 -828


    *whistle-whistle*


    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia Long ago, He was big and strong in his eyes a flaming glow~ ????


    Anon is walking through the Corridors of the Royal Castle whistling carefree and singing his favourite song.


    ''Hmmm... Whom should I fuck first ? The mother or the daughter ?


    Mother, I guess... because I will get a lot of time to fuck the daughter.'' Anon thought as he started walking towards Marlena''s room.


    But, As he was walking towards her room... Anon noticed something strange.


    Marlena was coming towards him with the Army General and 10 more Royal Guards. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com....? What happened to him ?" Anon questioned as he looked at the General with a serious expression.


    He immediately used his mind reading skill on Marlena and immediately understood the whole matter.


    As soon as Marlena passed by him, Anon also turned around and started following her with the guards.


    ''Hmm... A creature that feeds on soul. That''s intresting.


    If I can take these creatures under my control, then... I will be able to get a force of immortal Monsters that everyone fears.


    But, in order to take control of such a great force... I would need to act carefully. I have seen people that got utterly destroyed while running behind power blindly.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "How many did that creature say, their quantity is ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, He said that they have more than enough to Conquer our Kingdom in one night." The general replied.


    "How did he severed your hand, if he was chained to the chair ?" Marlena asked.


    "My Queen, That Creature''s strength is something else... He broke the chains and chewed my hand off with his sharp teeths.


    He was about to suck my soul out of my body too, but I ran out of the chamber and locked him in." The general explained.


    "He didn''t break the Gates ?" Marlena asked.


    "No, My Queen... The gates of that chamber are made out of 10 inch thick Darksteel and that entire chamber is packed tightly with reinforced bricks. Not even Negative Mana can flow into the chamber without permission." The general replied.


    After talking for a while all of them reached in front of the chamber and stopped...


    *Click*


    The general then opened the gate of the torture chamber and everyone entered inside, except two guards that stood right outside the chamber.


    As soon as all of them entered inside the chamber, Marlena noticed the white creature standing in one corner of the room with a scared expression on his face.


    "Is that the creature ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The general replied with a stammering voice.


    The Royal Guards immediately stood in front of Marlena and covered her in shields.


    ''Hmm... So, That''s the monster huh ? Looks like a creature straight out of Fiction. Well, This whole world is out of fiction... What can I say ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Nightmarrow.


    As soon as He tried to pull out Anon''s soul out of his body... A purple laser made out of Auric Energy shot out of Anon''s eyes and entered inside the Nightmarrow''s eyes.


    "No... What is happening !? NOOOOOOOOOOOO-"


    *BOOOM*


    The creature''s body burst out and black blood covered the walls.


    "How did he do that !?" The general asked with a shocked and confused expression.


    "Heh... A true monster." Marlena spoke with a wide smile on her face.


    "Well, That wasn''t a very pleasant experience." Anon replied as he turned around and noticed that everyone was looking at him with serious expressions.


    "Let''s have talk." Marlena spoke with a smile as she exited the torture room and started walking towards the Royal Court.


    The general walked towards the wall and noticed the black blood.


    ''How is that even possible ? No magic worked on this creature, Yet that guy killed him as if it''s a child''s game.'' The general thought as he looked at Anon.


    The general left as well and closed the gates of the chamber.


    As soon as he closed the gates to the chamber. The candles that were glowing inside the chamber went out at the same time.


    A black cloud appeared inside the torture chamber and out of that cloud, Another Nightmarrow walked out.


    The Nightmarrow walked upto the wall and slowly touched the black blood that was spilled over it.


    He then licked the blood off of his finger and immediately spit it out.


    "A threat, I need to report this to the leader." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately disappeared from the room and re-appeared outside the Royal Castle.


    He then started running at an incredible speed towards the forest, That was situated on the northside of the kingdom.


    The Nightmarrow kept running deeper and deeper into the forest and suddenly, He stopped in front of a very big tree.


    This tree was situated in the middle of the forest and this tree is also the biggest tree in the whole forest.


    The creature started climbing on the tree and suddenly, He entered inside the tree through an invisible gate.


    An illusion spell was being casted on the tree that covered this gate from other monsters.


    As soon as he entered inside the tree... He noticed that thousands of his kind are already standing inside the tree.


    But, He walked through all of them silently and walked upto one individual who was sitting on a throne that was made out of Dead Demon''s corpses.


    This individual had a monster''s skull over his face, Long black hairs and Red glowing eyes.


    "My Lord... There is a threat in our way." The Nightmarrow reported.


    "What kind of Threat ?" The individual sitting on the throne asked in a deep voice.


    "An Incubus... He Killed one of our kind by just looking him in the eyes. Although I believe that his death is related to his carelessness." The Nightmarrow spoke.


    "An Incubus killed your kind ? That''s intresting, What did this Incubus looked like ?" The lord asked.


    "My lord, He was like any other Incubus... But, He called out the fear bluff of that New Guy and he caught him by the neck without any problems."

 Chapter 829 -829

    Chapter 829 -829


    Scubi Castle, Royal Hall...


    Marlena and Anon is the only one sitting inside the room.


    "Master, How did you do that ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Remove your clothes and Give me a blowjob, Bitch." Anon ordered.


    "Huh...? I-I mean, Yes." Marlena spoke as she stood up and started walking towards Anon, She slowly unzipped his pants and started giving him a blowjob.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    [Master, Can you hear me ?] A sound rang inside Anon''s mind.


    ''Hmmm...? Is that you, Auric Energy ?'' Anon asked.


    [Yes, Master.] The Auric Energy replied.


    ''You can directly communicate with me ?'' Anon questioned.


    [Yeah.] Auric Energy replied.


    ''For how long ?'' Anon asked.


    [I can do this from the start, Master.] Auric Energy replied.


    ''Why weren''t you talking to me until now ?'' Anon asked.


    [Well, I don''t talk much master and I don''t think anyone would want a voice talking inside their mind all the time.] Auric Energy replied.


    ''Well, Why are you talking to me today ?'' Anon asked.


    [Yes, About that... Either you have to stop fighting those soul sucking creatures or you have to master my fighting style.] Auric Energy spoke.


    ''Why ? What happened ?'' Anon asked.


    [Master, Souls are the main part of your body. A. external contact like the one you had sometime before can get a scar on your soul.


    Your mana will start to drain at an incredible rate, Magic spells will become hard to cast and You won''t be able to use me anymore.


    Sometime later, You will feel your physical powers going away and in the next hundred years you will die slowly everyday.]


    ''Woah, Woah... Are you trying to scare me ?'' Anon asked.


    [I am just telling you the truth master. If you don''t want this to happen, Then we have to attain a synergy while fighting with that kind of Threat.]


    ''How did you save my soul this time ?'' Anon asked.


    [I redirect his suction force back to his body and that''s why he blasted like that But, I can''t do this again.


    It takes a very High toll on me. Everytime your body senses Danger... It awakens me forcefully and I cover your body with a thin protection barrier but if you kept doing that, Then I will die soon master. I am an energy, If not harnessed correctly... I will mix in with the environment and Disappear.] Auric Energy explained.


    Anon thought about this as he looked at Marlena''s huge ass going up and down while she sucked his dick like a vacuum cleaner.


    "Fuck, I am cumming... Take every drop." Anon spoke as he grabbed Marlena''s face with both of his hands and rammed his dick directly into her throat.


    Over Anon''s eyes there was a pair of sunglasses and a wide smile on his face. The creature couldn''t do anything to Anon''s soul unless he looks him directly in the eyes.


    [Where did master even get all these ideas from ?] The Auric Energy was shocked at this point.


    "Who said I need Auric Energy in order to fight these fuckers ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Creature.


    Suddenly, the creature disappeared from his hand and re-appeared at a near distance.


    "Hmm...? Shadow Jumps ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he looked at the creature.


    "Keep your distance from me... *Srrrrrr*" The creature immediately growled at Anon as he blend into the shadows.


    "Shadow Blending... Where did you learned all these techniques from ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''These Skills belongs to Mike... I have seen him use that technique thousands of times, that I don''t have any doubts about this.'' Anon thought as he looked at the creature curiously now.


    "Are you working for someone ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Stay away... Don''t come close. *Srrrrrrr*" The creature spoke as he growled at Anon and tried to scare him away.


    "Yeah, That won''t work... You are staying in the shadows of objects because you can''t walk into the light and that''s why you are trying to scare me off. Am I right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Srrrrrrrrrr*


    "You have been observing me for the last 30 minutes, Do you really think that I won''t notice that ?


    Tell, me who you are working for or I will grab that neck of yours and drag you into this light." Anon spoke.


    *Srrrrrrrrrrr*


    The creature continued to growl at him.


    "Listen to me, You little white fuck. If you made that sounds once again... I will give you pain beyond your imagination.


    You will beg for death but it won''t be given to you unless, I get what I want from you." Anon spoke as he exerted an aura of death from his body.


    The creature immediately felt the death Aura and tried to escape, but as he was escaping through the shadows, Anon summoned his Arcane Slayers and immediately placed it in front of the Creature''s neck.


    "P-Please let me go... I-I have to get back to my lord." The creature spoke as he didn''t dared to move a limb at this point.


    "One question, One answer... If you tried to speak anything else other than the answer... I will immediately kill you.


    Who is Your Lord ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I can''t tell yo-" Before the creature could''ve completed his sentence, Anon severed his head with his sickles.


    "Well, Now you really can''t." Anon spoke as he placed the arcane slayers back into his inventory.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, A sound came from behind Anon.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and noticed that the creature''s head was getting back together with it''s body.


    "Incredible... Even though I cutted your neck with the Arcane Blades, Your regeneration is still working.


    That means it''s not magical, it''s in your body. I would love to perform some more experiments on your body." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 830 -830

    Chapter 830 -830


    Kolis''s Room...


    "Fuck, Fuck, Fuck... I am getting very nervous. Where is master ? I haven''t seen him for the past 3 days.


    I thought he will be here until now. The competition is about to start and he is still not here." Kolis spoke with a worried expression as she peeked through her gate and searched for Anon in the corridors.


    A small bat that had many eyes on his head flew into the room and dropped a small note in front of the Witchcreta.


    "Is it from master ?" Kolis asked with a worried expression.


    "Yep." The Witchcreta replied as she started opening the message.


    "What does it say ?" Kolis asked.


    "I haven''t even opened this, How can I tell you what does it say ?


    Why are you getting all worried, I can''t understand ? You just have to remove your clothes and spread your legs in front of master.


    He will do everything. Don''t you understand that ? You are really annoying. Three days is all I have spent with you and you fucked up my mind harder than Master fucked my pussy." The Witchcreta spoke with an angry expression.


    "But-"


    "Just, Shut up and let me read this." The Witchcreta spoke as she opened the letter and started reading it.


    1 minute later...


    "Your Coming of Age ceremony is cancelled due to a big threat." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Kolis.


    "Wait, Really ?" Kolis asked with a big smile.


    "This is what the message says." She replied.


    "Hah... I can be at ease now." Kolis spoke as she laid down on the bed.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "It has to be master." Kolis spoke as she immediately ran towards the door.


    "Wait, Don''t open the-" Before the Witchcreta could''ve completed her sentence, The gate''s lock was broken and An Incubus covered in Black clothes entered inside the room.


    The Incubus looked at the Witchcreta first, But didn''t showed any interest in her. He then looked at Kolis and summoned his sword.


    "Target needs to be eliminated..." He spoke as he pulled his sword back and tried to kill Kolis.


    "Ahhhh... Assassin." Kolis shouted.


    <Wave>


    "Yes, Ma''am..." Oleg replied as he started removing his clothes.


    ...


    Princess Oyin''s Room...


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    The room is filled with darkness, only a single ray of light is coming through a small hole and sword swings can be felt easily inside the room.


    The temperature of the room is also a bit warm.


    Suddenly, A sword made contact with the ray of light and reflected it towards an Incubus who immediately closed his eyes on light''s contact.


    "Defence..." A Succubus shouted as she immediately swinged her blade towards the Incubus.


    But, The Incubus immediately opened his eyes and stopped the sword with a defensive spell.


    "Hehe... You died." The Succubus spoke with a smile.


    "I did." The Incubus replied with a smile.


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    Both of them immediately dropped their swords and started kissing each other on the lips.


    *Chuuu*


    "What about the training ?" The Incubus asked while he enjoyed the kiss.


    "Training can be done later..." Oyin replied with a smile.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, The bat flew into the room and both of them got fully alert.


    "A Messenger bat." Oyin spoke as she grabbed the message and opened it immediately.


    She picked up her sword from the ground and used it to reflect light over the letter.


    As soon as she read the letter, A shocked expression appeared over her face.


    "What happened ?" Her mate asked.


    "War Happened." Oyin replied with a serious expression as her eyes glowed red.


    "Well, What now ?" Her mate asked.


    "Nothing, I need to speak with mother right now."

 Chapter 831 -831

    Chapter 831 -831


    Behind the Castle, Under a secret chamber...


    Anon is sitting on a wooden Chair, He is wearing his Sunglasses and in front of him is sitting the Nightmarrow that Anon caught earlier.


    The Nightmarrow is not binded to the chair, he is free to run anywhere he wants but he was too scared of Anon.


    The Nightmarrow knew that if he tried to run away, Anon will immediately kill him and place his body back on this chair. Because he had already tried to run away 53 times and the result was same.


    "So, Are you going to open your mouth or what ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''My blood doesn''t work on this guy... That means he is an Undead creature. His blood has been modified, I can tell this much.


    Whoever is making them, He is injecting his own blood into their chests and Whenever they bite Someone, the blood is then transferred to the prey''s body.


    A technique used by Vampires mainly.'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked at the creature.


    "Oi, Do you know your lord''s name ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No-"


    "Is it Mike ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t know, Lord''s name." The creature replied with a scared voice.


    "Hmm... Bring me to him." Anon spoke.


    "I-I can''t-" Before the creature could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his head and pressed tightly.


    *Crack* Updated chapters at novelhall.com


    *Boog*


    Suddenly, his head burst out, But it was repaired back to it''s normal state in just 2 minutes.


    "Y-You are wasting your time... I don''t feel any pain." The creature replied as he looked at Anon.


    "Hmm...? You don''t ? Let''s see..." Anon replied with a smile as he snapped his fingers and a hole opened up on the Chamber''s ceiling letting a ray of light into the chamber.


    ''He can''t sense my stealth ? That means other than his natural Regeneration and Soul sucking skill. His senses are fucked.


    If the maker of this creature turned out to be Mike, I will fuck up that bastard. How dare he make things without my permission.'' Anon thought as he continued to follow the creature.


    Suddenly, He noticed the creature climbing over the Biggest tree in the Forest.


    ''Obviously... Hiding in the plain sight is the best Hiding spot.


    Only, A professional assassin can think like that.'' Anon thought as he looked at the tree and smiled.


    Anon followed the Nightmarrow and suddenly, He noticed the big entrance that was made in order to enter inside the tree''s trunk.


    ''Haha... Mike''s Mana pattern. I knew it, Who else can create such ruthless undead creatures.'' Anon spoke as he looked at the Illusion spell and identified Mike''s Mana pattern.


    Anon spoke as he Immediately went inside the tree and walked behind the Nightmarrow.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that there were thousands of other Nightmarrows present inside the Tree''s trunk.


    ''What the fuck is he doing ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he looked at the other Nightmarrows and noticed that they were standing still like robots.


    "My Lord..." The Nightmarrow spoke as he bowed down to the individual who was sitting on the throne with a skull on his face.


    "Where have you-" Suddenly, He stopped talking and looked around, as if searching for something.


    "My lord, I was caug-" Before the Nightmarrow could''ve completed his sentence, he was interrupted.


    "Shhhh... There is someone here. Who is it ? Reveal yourself because if I find you, I will-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon broke his stealth spell.


    "What are you going to do, Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile as he removed his sunglasses and looked at him with a big smile.


    "Wah... Master !?" Mike shouted as he stood up from the throne and immediately removed the skull mask from his face.


    "Hello, Mike ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-M-Master... *Sob-Sob*" Mike started crying as he immediately jumped down from his throne and fell down into Anon''s legs.


    "I-I greet, My Master." Mike spoke as he grabbed Anon''s legs and started crying like a child.


    "I told you." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Nightmarrow.

 Chapter 832 -832

    Chapter 832 -832


    Anon is sitting on the throne and Mike is bowing down to him with a smile on his face.


    "So, You are saying... That the Avatar of gods, Found my unconscious body and at the same time there was an Eclipsewhisperer present near my body, Who forcefully took the key of Joiln from me and ran away." Anon asked.


    "Yes master and as soon as the portal to the Deep sea opened and I jumped in the portal with your body." Mike explained.


    "Why did it took you so long to Find me then ? And what about the slaves that I made on that side ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know master... But, I still have the slave collar on my neck." Mike replied.


    "Hmm... What about that God''s Avatar ? How strong is he ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, he is too strong... He killed Kole and Beated Adeline to Death. I am sorry master... But, even I couldn''t hold him." Mike replied with a sad expression.


    "Does he have a weakness ? Like, Family, Girlfriends, Mother or Sister ?" Anon asked.


    "I am sorry, Master. I didn''t have enough time to work on his background. All I know is that this guy is very powerful and He can''t kill anyone. Except you." Mike replied.


    "Wait, You said he killed Kole ?" Anon asked.


    "I meant directly and intentionally master... He killed Kole unknowingly. He didn''t knew that kole was connected to the shield.


    As soon as the Shield broke down... Kole died a very painful death." Mike spoke.


    "There is always a weakness, No matter who he is Mike and If there is no weakness, Then we will make one." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "As you say, Master." Mike replied with an obedient tone.


    "So, What was your big plan ? You created these creatures... No, How did you even created these creatures ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, I learned this from Madam Sephie Master. These Creatures are made from alchemy and some Demon dead bodies.


    You see... I landed in the middle of a forest and In that forest, There was a demonic tribe that had human like blood inside them.


    The Hunger will kill you. Even if you travel fast... It will take you at least a thousand years to pass the sea. That''s why no one crosses the Sea." Mike explained.


    "Hmm... Anything else that I should know ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... There was one more thing that I read in some demonic scripts. It was about a Tower situated on the End of the World.


    They call it, The Tower of-"


    "The Tower of Death." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Master... Do you know anything about it ?" Mike asked with a curious expression.


    "Well, Some people say that it''s a myth but I met this hydra- Oh, Wait... Medusa you can come out now." Anon spoke as he remembered something.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately materialized into her Human Girl form once again.


    "Huh...?" Mike was left confused at this point.


    "Mike, This is Medusa... Child of a Hydra that was rescued from the Tower of Death." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Medusa.


    "Hello, I am Medusa. I am Also a Hydra." Medusa spoke as she bowed down to Mike and showed respect.


    "Master... What''s a Hydra ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... It''s a big snake- It''s better to show you. Medusa transform into your original form." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master." Medusa spoke as she immediately transformed into her hydra form.


    Mike looked at Medusa and he was left shocked.


    "Don''t be shocked, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he waved his hand and gave a sign to Medusa.


    As soon as Medusa saw Anon''s hand, she Polymorphed into her Human form.


    "Master, You have such a powerful creature by your side ?" Mike asked with a smile.

 Chapter 833 -833

    Chapter 833 -833


    "So, What now master ?" Mike asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon and noticed that he was thinking something really carefully.


    "I came here 17 days ago... The Avatar came at the house, 3 hours ago. That means, 3 hours of that world is equal to 17 days here.


    The time dilation is much more than I thought." Anon spoke with a smile. Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    ''The only way to get out of this world is on the tower of Death or that''s what everyone says.


    It would take me thousands of years to reach there and if I failed to open the gate, all that would go to waste.


    There has to be some other way... something else. Think Anon think...'' Anon thought carefully.


    "Master... There is one more thing. I have found this in an ancient Demon tribe that was hiding in the mountains of the North valley." Mike spoke as he gave a small stick to Anon.


    The small stick was made out of a strange Material.


    As soon as Anon grabbed the stick, His eyes widened.


    "This material..." Anon spoke as he immediately opened his inventory and summoned the box that Noon gave him in her cave.


    As soon as Anon grabbed the box in his other hand, His doubt turned into confirmation.


    "Both of them are made out of the same material." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately brought them closer and suddenly, the box started glowing.


    As Anon focused on the box, he noticed that there were six holes on the box that were glowing brightly purple.


    Anon touched one of the hole with the stick and the box immediately sucked in the stick, closing one of the holes.


    "Five more keys are needed." Medusa spoke with a smile.


    "Yep." Anon spoke as he looked at the box and noticed that all the glowing holes have disappeared, after he inserted the first key.


    "Hmm... Okay, We will leave tonight." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his throne."


    "What about these creatures master ?" Mike asked as he pointed towards the Nightmarrows.


    "Mike... Fear is the key to rule and These creatures will create fear in that Scubi Kingdom.


    But, Instead of Attacking blindly... We have to create an environment of Fear. I can''t turn those beautiful Succubus into these ugly creatures.


    I want to rule over them and In order to rule over them, I have to show them that I am their saviour.


    I can corrupt their minds by three factors... Love, Lust and Fear.


    For these Succubus and Incubus, Love is a Joke. So, That won''t work and Lust is Like a daily thing for them, that will take a lot of time to corrupt their minds.


    But, Fear is something that can help me corrupt them faster than anything. I have to conduct an experiment over this.


    But, Before that... We have to create fear. Send 10 creatures to the city tonight and order them to Kill 20 Incubus.


    I will give you the house location of these Incubuses and Once that''s done. People will start to feel what fear looks like.


    As the attacks of these Nightmarrows will increase, people will start to feel fear and they will come to the Royal Castle seeking aid.


    That''s when I will enter and save everyone... Once I gain their trust, Corrupting their minds will be a piece of cake. I will turn this whole kingdom into my slaves and after that I will bang every single Succubus in this kingdom. I will use them as much as I want.


    I will become their hero, who will gain the authority to fuck any Succubus whenever and wherever he wants... HEHEHEHEHEHE." Anon spoke as he started laughing evilly.


    "As you say, Master." Both Mike and Medusa spoke as they went down on their knees.


    ''Master is really a mastermind... He planned to take over a kingdom in such a short time.


    Now, I understand why Mother sent me with him.'' Medusa thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    ''I have found my master and Master is still very evil. I can''t express my happiness.'' Mike thought as he started crying out of happiness.

 Chapter 834 -834

    Chapter 834 -834


    Scubi Kingdom, Royal Castle...


    "My Queen, Our Armies are ready. We will attack on a single command." The general spoke as he kneeled down to Marlena.


    "Hmm...Okay." The Queen replied with a neutral expression.


    "My Queen, Is there something else that we should do ?" The general asked.


    "No, there is nothing more we can do. Hey, Have you seen Rasputin ?" The Queen asked with a curious expression.


    "N-No, My Queen." The general replied with a serious expression.


    ''What ? Why is she so attracted to that guy ? I have been on her side for the last two thousand years and she is asking for that guy, who just came to our Kingdom ?'' The general thought as he looked at the Queen.


    "You can go now." Marlena ordered.


    "Yes, My Queen." The General replied as he immediately stood up and left the Hall at once.


    Suddenly, Another guard entered inside the room and kneeled down to the Queen.


    "My Queen, Princess Oyin is here with her mate." The guard informed.


    "Okay, Send them In." Marlena replied.


    "As you say my Queen." The guard spoke as he immediately exited the hall and Two individuals entered inside.


    "Hello, Mother." Oyin spoke with a smile as she went down on her knees and her mate did the same.


    "Stand up, Both of you." Marlena spoke.


    "Mother, I have recieved the Message. Is it true ?" Oyin asked with a serious expression.


    "Do you think, I will joke about these things ?" Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "N-No, Mother but what are we up against ?" Oyin asked.


    "These enemies are called, Nightmarrows. They suck out souls from their target''s body and if you got bit by one... You will turn into them in no time." Marlena explained.


    "Ooh, That''s a bit dangerous." Oyin''s Mate spoke with a serious expression.


    "It is... That''s why, I have choosen you both to be my front line''s shield. Oyin, you and your mate have mastered the art of fighting in No light and That''s what I need.


    These creatures aren''t affected by magic and that''s why we need your sword to kill them." Marlena spoke.


    "I will do my best, Mother. But, What about the Coming of Age Ceremony ?" She asked.


    "We have to cancel that for now and It will be continued after this situation resolves." Marlena spoke.


    ''Wait, This is my moment.'' Oyin thought as an idea came to her mind.


    "Mother, If I performed well in this war... Will I be able to get another chance to participate in the Coming of Age ceremony ?" Oyin asked with a sincere voice.


    "Hmm...? You mean, You want to re-start the ceremony ?" Marlena asked.


    "Ye-"


    "Why do you want to loose again, Sister Oyin ?" Suddenly, Ymer''s voice came from the Hall''s entrance.


    Oyin immediately stopped speaking and turned her eyes towards the Hall''s entrance.


    She noticed that Ymer is standing there with a big smile on her face.


    "Hello, Sister Oyin." Ymer spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, Yeah sure..." Ymer''s mate spoke as he tried to take the cigar, but Ymer immediately slapped his hand.


    "Don''t take things from strangers." Ymer spoke with an angry expression as she looked at him.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am."


    "You ?" Anon turned to Oyin''s mate with the Cigar.


    "Oh, No thanks." Oyin''s mate kindly rejected the Cigar.


    "So, What do you suggest Kolis ?" Marlena asked with a smile.


    "Mother, I have an inside information. The Nightmarrows are going to attacks our city tonight." Kolis spoke with a confident expression.


    "What !?" All of them spoke at once as they looked at Kolis with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Mother... Although it''s not going to be an all out attack, But there is going to be an attack." Kolis spoke.


    "Are you sure of what you are saying, Kolis ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    Anon let out smoke from his mouth and nodded his head slightly.


    "Yes, Mother. I am sure." Kolis replied.


    "How can you know that ? That''s all bullshit. I don''t believe it." Ymer replied with an attitude filled voice.


    "I am sorry, Mother. But, I am with Sister Ymer on this one." Oyin spoke as she looked at Marlena.


    "Well, If you don''t want to believe it then I am also not interested in sharingy Intel." Kolis replied.


    "I am interested in your Intel, speak everything you know." Marlena spoke.


    "Well, I only know this much for now, Mother. But, give me time... I will find out more about this." Koli spoke with a confident expression.


    "Hmm... Looks like you are maturing with age." Marlena spoke with a smile.


    "Mother, Are you really going to believe her ? She can be lying and if not, why don''t you ask her... Where she got this information from ?" Ymer spoke.


    "A Succubus''s First rule... She should never share her source of Intel." Kolis spoke with a smile as she looked at Ymer.


    "You-"


    "Contact, Sister Ymer... Contacts." Kolis spoke as she mocked Ymer.


    ''What a funny situation... These guys don''t even know that I am playing with them.


    It''s like playing with dolls in a doll house. I can manipulate all of them into doing whatever I want.'' Anon thought with a smile as he smoked his cigar calmly.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Can you keep that thing away from me ?" Oyin spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ah, okay." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards the exit gate of the hall.


    "What attitude ??" Oyin''s Mate spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "All of you leave... I want to have a Talk with Kolis alone."


    "Yes mother." All of them immediately left the Hall.


    "Kolis."


    "Yes, Mother ?"


    "Rasputin''s dick is so big... Did you taste it yet ?"

 Chapter 835 -835

    Chapter 835 -835


    Anon is sitting inside Kolis''s Room in Lotus position and he is focusing his mind on one point.


    [Master, What are you doing ?] The Auric Energy asked.


    "There is too much disturbance around me. I have lost my goal... I have to concentrate in order to focus on my goal." Anon replied as he continued to focus.


    [What was your Goal Master ?] The Auric Energy asked.


    "My Goal... My goal is to Fuck Beautiful Girls, Become Powerful and Return back to the other side and Fuck up that God''s Avatar.


    But, In order to do that... I will need to open those gates and In order to Open the gates, I need to reach there." Anon replied.


    [What is stopping you from reaching to the gates, Master ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "I don''t have enough time." Anon replied.


    [Hehe... Master You don''t need time.] Auric Energy replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master, You need two Things in order to reach a location. Time and Speed. If you can increase your speed... Time won''t be an Issue.]


    "How do I increase my speed so much ? Even if I combine all of my running skills together... I won''t be able to keep running over the sea for thousands of years." Anon replied.


    [Use Me Master... ] Auric Energy replied.


    "How ?" Anon asked.


    [Just focus on your goal master and start running, I will give you an example of my powers.] Auric Energy spoke with an confident voice.


    Anon immediately Opened his eyes and walked upto the Room''s window. He then jumped out of it and landed in the backyard of the castle.


    *Land*


    Three Succubus Maids were brooming the backyard and as soon as Anon landed there, all of them got shocked.


    "Huh...?"


    "Where did he come from ?"


    "I don''t know... From above, I guess."


    ...


    The maids started talking to each other about Anon. But Anon decided to ignore them and focus on his goal.


    Anon looked at the backyard''s wall that was 200 meters away from him and got into the running position.


    "What is he doing ?" One of the Maid asked with a smile.


    "Look at that Ass.... I would love to sleep with him once."


    "Hey, Don''t say that... He is Royalty, of he heard you... We all will die."


    "But, That ass is really something."


    ...


    The maids continued to talk but Anon decided to ignore all this and focus.


    [Master... I am shutting down all the mana pores, Please let out excessive mana from your body in order to make my energy flow more freely.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Okay." Anon spoke as he immediately released all of his mana into the nearby enviornment and kept only 10%.


    As soon as Anon released all of his mana, A very dense enviornment was created near his surroundings.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "What the-"


    "I-I can''t bre...athe."


    [No mast-] Before the Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, Anon started running and as soon as he took the second step, Anon''s speed broke through the Sound Barrier.


    On his third step Anon reached near the wall and broke it without any problems.


    On his fourth step, Anon crossed through the entire Scubi Kingdom and before Anon could''ve taken his fifth step he collapsed into a huge mountain.


    Anon''s speed was so high that when he collapsed into the mountain, a very high pitched sound travelled throughout the whole valley.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Anon made a big hole throughout the mountain, and from wherever he passed through thousands of monsters died because they were in his path, including a roaming party of 5 Incubus and 3 Succubus.


    "W-W-What was... That !?" The general asked with a scared expression as he looked at the path that Anon ran through and noticed that it was cracking slowly.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Oyin and Ymer immediately rubbed their eyes and looked at each other.


    "You saw him ?" Ymer asked with a confused expression.


    "No, did you ?" Oyin asked.


    "No... He was here and then woosh." Ymer replied with a confused expression.


    ...


    "Where did he go and what was that sound ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression as she looked at the backyard of her castle and then she turned her eyes towards the mountain.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Suddenly, Large cracks started appearing all over the mountain and it started collapsing as well.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "Woahhhh... Look the Hyun mountain is collapsing." Oyin''s mate shouted as he pointed towards the Mountain.


    "What kind of Incubus can run at such an extraordinary speed ? What type of magic spell was he using ? I need to learn it." Ymer spoke as she looked at the mountain and saw an opportunity to get even more stronger.


    "We need to get to him fast... I need to learn that spell." Oyin spoke as she immediately jumped out of her window and started running towards the mountain.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Oyin''s mate spoke as he followed her without wasting any time.


    "Fuck, come with me." Ymer spoke as she also jumped out of the window and her mate followed her without wasting another second.


    ...


    Inside the Forest near a huge rock... Anon is lying on the ground, Blood flowing out of his body and his heart is pounding really fast.


    "That was fucking awesome." Anon spoke with a wide smile as his eyes weren''t opening properly, his legs were fully broken and blood was flowing out of his mouth.


    [Master, Can you hear me ?] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Yep..." Anon replied.


    [Master, I have opened your mana pores. Please suck in all the mana you can and heal yourself fast or you will die.] Auric Energy spoke with a worried tone.


    "Fuck man... That would be bad." Anon spoke as he tried to suck in the mana but his heart wasn''t prepared to process the wild mana right now and immediately another mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    *COUGH-COUGH*


    "Fuck..."


    [I am sorry master, I am really sorry... Please forgive me. Please don''t die master... Please don''t die.] Auric Energy spoke with a scared tone.


    Anon immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a mana pot.


    He touched the mana pot to his lips and gulped it down without stopping.


    [+70,000 Mana.]


    Anon took out another pot and gulped it down as well.


    [+70,000 Mana.]


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>

 Chapter 836 -836

    Chapter 836 -836


    *grab*


    Anon grabbed a tree''s branch and slowly stood up from the ground.


    All the wounds on his body are gone, except his clothes that are severely torn.


    "Auric Energy... That was something." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at his legs.


    [Master, I am very sorry for doing that... I should''ve trained your body first but I just wanted you to have a taste of my potential.


    Please forgive me master. I will never repeat such actions again.] The Auric Energy replied as she apologized for her mistakes.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? You opened my eyes... This is the real potential of something that I have and I haven''t even used it until now ?


    I am such a fucking stupid." Anon spoke with a wide smile as he started imaging the things he can do after fully utilising the Auric Energy.


    Anon then turned his head around and noticed the collapsed mountain.


    "Tell me, that''s not something I have done." Anon asked.


    "It was indeed you, Master." Mike''s voice came from behind.


    "Hmm...? Mike, why are you here ? I told you to not come out the tree, didn''t I ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Master... Are you talking about this tree ?" Mike asked as he pointed towards the Giant tree that was right behind the big rock that Anon just collapsed into.


    "What the fuck ? I travelled that much distance in 3 seconds ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master, I couldn''t even sense your presence and as soon as I listened to the collision''s voice, I thought I am being attacked. That''s why I came out.


    I am really sorry for coming out like that master." Mike spoke as he apologized by Kneeling down to Anon.


    "No worries Mike-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he heard sounds coming from a nearby distance.


    "Where is he ? Find him..." Oyin shouted.


    *Sush*


    "Found him." Oyin''s Mate spoke as he came out of the bushes and looked at Anon.


    "I am coming, I am coming." Oyin spoke as she immediately rushed to the place without wasting another second.


    "Oh... He is okay ?" Oyin spoke with a confused expression as she thought, that Anon would be in a half-dead Condition after that accident and she will help him to gain his favour.


    "Found Him." Suddenly, Another voice came from above.


    Anon and Oyin immediately looked up and noticed something coming down from the sky at an incredible speed.


    *Thud*


    This guy was none other than Ymer''s mate and on his shoulder was sitting Ymer herself.


    "Hmm...? He is still alive ?" Ymer asked with a smile as she stepped down and walked upto Anon.


    "Tell me how do you feel, You piece of shit. Cry and beg for my forgiveness or you will die." Ymer shouted in Anger as she looked at Anon.


    "Stupid Slut." Anon spoke with a smile as his eyes started shining brightly purple and a layer of pure mana covered his whole body.


    As soon as the Pure mana came in contact with the Negative Mana, The Tentacles exploded and the energy created from the explosion was so much that Ymer went flying through trees.


    Before she could''ve crashed to the ground, Ymer''s mate jumped out and grabbed her.


    "Woah, Woah... That''s not a spell anyone can easily break, right ?" Oyin''s mate asked as he looked at Anon.


    "That''s Sister Ymer''s best Spell." Oyin spoke as she immediately ran towards Ymer.


    "Sister Ymer, are you alright ?" Oyin asked as she immediately touched Ymer''s face.


    "H-Huh ? W-What happened ?" Ymer asked as she came back to her senses.


    Oyin turned around and noticed that Anon wasn''t there anymore.


    ''Who is this Guy ?'' Oyin thought as she immediately looked at her mate and nodded.


    "Take her to a Royal WitchRoul, He will know how to heal her." Oyin spoke as she looked at Ymer''s mate.


    "Yes." Ymer''s mate immediately ran towards the kingdom without stopping.


    Royal Castle...


    Marlena is going back to her room after completing her duties of the Royal Court, Two WitchRouls are walking with her.


    "My Queen, You have been invited to the Polo Family''s Dinner party tonight." One of the WitchRoul spoke as he gave the invitation papper to Marlena.


    "Hmm...? Polos ? Why are they holding a party ? Am I forgetting something ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "My Queen, Sir Tuni polo have found the sword of their Bloodline''s First Walker and That''s why they are going to celebrate it.


    It is also said that their son will be the one to pull out the sword from the sacred stone In the party." Another WitchRoul spoke.


    "Oh, Is it compulsory to go ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, They always come to our parties and if you didn''t maintain the same relationship... We might see a war with their kingdom in future."


    "But, We have the Nightmarrow emergency..." Marlena spoke.


    "Yes, Ma''am... That''s why we should go there and ask for their help if needed." The WitchRoul spoke.


    "Fuck, Okay... I will go. You guys can leave now." Marlena spoke as she reached in front of her room.


    "Yes, My Queen." Both of the WitchRouls immediately left after bowing down to her.


    *Click*


    Marlena opened the door to her room and noticed that Anon was already sitting on her bed.


    "Master ?" Marlena asked with a surprised expression.


    "Get naked... You have to pay for your daughter''s mistake today." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 837 -837

    Chapter 837 -837


    "Get Naked, You have to pay for your daughter''s Mistake." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    Marlena entered inside the room and closed the room''s door immediately.


    She then walked upto Anon and immediately kneeled down in front of him.


    "Master, I am really sorry for what my brainless daughter has done to you. I hope, you can find it in your heart to forgive Kolis." Marlena spoke as she apologized to Anon.


    "Kolis ? It''s not about Kolis, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly touched Marlena''s cheek.


    "Hmm...? Then, which one of my daughter dared to touch you, master ?" Marlena asked as she stood up and started removing her clothes one by one.


    As she removed her top, Anon immediately grabbed both of her boobs and started groping them rapidly.


    Anon groped her left boob and sucked on the right one.


    "You have worked so hard that even your nipples are sweating." Anon spoke as he continued to suck on her nipples without any stops.


    "Anhhh~ Master, Slowly." Marlena spoke as she moaned in pleasure.


    "You are not going to tell me, Bitch." Anon spoke as he bit her right boob. Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    *Bit*


    "ANHHH~ S-Sorry, Master." Marlena moaned as she felt pleasure even when Anon was biting her nipples and Boobs.


    "You better apologize properly." Anon spoke as he continued to enjoy himself with her boobs.


    Marlena removed her gown and revealed her huge Ass and Juicy pussy.


    As soon as Anon saw this, his hands moved automatically and tried to grab her massive ass cheeks.


    But, his hands were so small in front of Marlena''s ass that he couldn''t even grab one fifth part of her ass cheeks properly.


    As soon as Anon noticed this, He got a very perverted idea, but this time Anon decided to keep his lust in control.


    "Okay, Bend over... We are going to play a game." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up.


    "As you wish, Master." Marlena spoke as she immediately bent down like an obedient Bitch and Waited for Anon''s dick to fuck her slutty pussy.


    But, Anon had something else in his mind. He immediately grabbed a wooden table that was lying on the top left corner of the room and made a big circle in it with his sword.


    He then seperated the table into two.


    "Hmm...? Master, What are you doing ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression as she noticed the weird sounds coming from her behind.


    "Something good." Anon spoke as he immediately brought the table to Marlena and placed it around her waist, he then joined both of the table''s pieces.


    "Master, I am stuck... What are you doing ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression as she felt both of her hands were stuck in the table''s hole along with her Waist.


    *Slap*


    "Fuck, What is this suction force ?" Anon asked as he enjoyed his blowjob Fully.


    Marlena was making a pig like face while sucking on Anon''s dick, it was as if she was really desperate and couldn''t live another Moment without Anon''s dick.


    Marlena was now Anon bitch completely. She will do anything Anon orders her too. Even if he ordered her to get naked in the Royal Court and ride his dick, She will do it without any hesitations.


    Her mind was completely broken at this point.


    "Leave it... I don''t want to cum right now." Anon spoke as he tried to take his dick out of her mouth.


    But, Marlena''s mouth-pussy wasn''t letting go of his dick at any cost.


    "You fucking whore... Let go of my cock." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the cheeks and forcefully took his cock out of her mouth.


    As Anon took his dick out of her mouth, he noticed the long string of thick smegma still attached to her mouth and his dick.


    "What kind of slut are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Marlena''s face.


    *Slurp*


    Marlena immediately slurped the string of smegma back into her mouth, just like a complete bitch slut would do.


    Anon walked upto her slowly and patted her head.


    "What are you ?" He asked.


    "I-I am master''s Cum-Dump, His whore slut... Who will bend over anywhere and anytime he wants me to without saying anything.


    I am Marlena, Master''s personal toilet." Marlena spoke with a ahegao face.


    "Good bitch." Anon spoke as he immediately went to the other side of the wooden table and looked at her pussy.


    Marlena''s pussy was totally drenched in Cum and her ass was wiggling like a cheap slut, from left to right and right to left without any stops, as if they were asking for a nice slap.


    As soon as Anon noticed this, he gave a tight slap to her juicy ass.


    *SLAP*


    As soon as he slapped her Ass... Marlena felt the ultimate pleasure and came again, while moaning like a slut.


    "ANNNNMNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ I AM CUMMMINNNNGGGGG FROM MY CUNTTT~" Marlena shouted as she Shaked her hips up and down real fast and opened her legs like a frog while cumming like an idiot.


    Her face looked like a fucking pig, who is getting orgasmic pleasure for the first time.


    "Fucckk... Master, please... I can''t take it anymore, I don''t want to cum anymore master.... Please give me your dick and stuff my womb with your cum master.


    Please master, My old pussy is begging you to fuck it... Please master, Fuck my pussy." Marlena begged as she jumped and moved her ass cheeks up and down.


    She moved her ass cheeks in such a way, that they started clapping loudly and everytime they clapped, Her pussy would release a small amount of cum left with in her pussy.


    "You want my dick ? Here... Have all of it, Bitch." Anon spoke as he grabbed her jumping ass, spreaded them apart and rammed his whole dick inside without stopping and without any mercy."


    "Anhhh~ Fuck, Yes master. Fuckkkk~~~~"

 Chapyer 838 -838

    Chapyer 838 -838


    Marlena is sleeping in her room, with her pussy full of Anon''s white geez and her other holes too.


    She is sleeping naked and suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "H-Huh ? Yes, Master... I will bend down." Marlena spoke as she woke up and looked around with a confused expression.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "My Queen, there is an emergency..." General''s voice came from the outside of the room.


    Marlena looked around and didn''t find Anon, But suddenly she felt something moving inside her blanket.


    She immediately removed the blanket and noticed that Anon was sleeping calmly on her belly, while sucking on her boobs like a small child and his hard dick was still inside her womb touching her Belly button.


    "Master... Please wake up. The general-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pumped his dick inside her pussy two times.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Fuck~ Master, Your dick~" Marlena moaned in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick fucking her womb, that was already full of his semen.


    ''Fuck, I can''t wake up master or he will punish me even more, But I can''t let the general see this.'' Marlena thought with a worried expression.


    ...


    Outside the room...


    "What is happening inside ? Why isn''t she answering ?" The general asked as he knocked once again.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "My Queen-"


    "Come in." Suddenly, Marlena''s voice came from inside.


    "Yes, My Queen." The general spoke as he opened the gate and entered inside the room.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, the general noticed that Marlena was sitting on the bed in an awkward position.


    The blanket was upto her neck, her legs are spreaded widely inside the blanket and she is biting her lower lip.


    "W-What happened, General ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, princess Kolis''s news was right... Some of our kingdom''s Royal member''s houses got attacked by Nightmarrows right now.


    We have got 13 casualties and 15 injured. But, The 15 injured Incubuses are all bitten by the Nightmarrows my queen, I am-" Before the general could''ve completed her sentence... A clapping sounds came from the blanket''s inside.


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Hmm...?" The general immediately looked at the Queen with a confused expression.


    "Why did you stop ?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "My Queen, I thought I heard some sounds coming out of your blanket." The general spoke with a suspicious expression.


    "No, No it''s nothing. Just an insect biting my legs. You continue on the casualties." Marlena spoke.


    "What the-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon picked up the general''s whole body with just his hands and threw him up in the air.


    Before the general could''ve reacted to this, Anon raised his kick up into the air and built up explosive strength into his leg''s muscles.


    At this point, Anon opened his eyes and looked at the general.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression, But it was too late.


    Anon''s kick shot at such an incredible speed, that it broke the Sound barrier at once and as soon as it landed on the general''s body.


    He went flying from the Castle like a shooting star.


    Back to present...


    Marlena turned around and noticed that Anon was standing behind her with his kick still in air.


    "He touched me first ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    Marlena didn''t speak anything and turned around to face the people of her kingdom once again.


    "So, where was I ? Yes, I suggest you people should stay in your houses for a while and keep the doors locked..." Marlena continued her speech for the next 30 minutes without any stops.


    Anon got so bored that he slept once again on a chair that was nearby.


    The soldiers standing behind Marlena didn''t dared to lay a finger on him, because they just saw what Anon did to the general and they don''t want to end up like that.


    Inside the forest...


    Mike is sitting inside the tree and he is concentrating real hard.


    ''I have to get stronger... Master will need my help once we get of here. I can''t be a looser vampire who is weak as fuck.


    Although, I have become stronger after coming to this realm but I am still not confident that I can take on that guy in a 1v1 battle.


    I have to do something about my magic, According to master... I can''t get stronger physically that means I have to get stronger magically.


    I have to upgrade my spells. I have to achieve mastery in using Negative Mana. If I can do that, My Shadow spells will work more efficiently.


    If I used-'' Before Mike could''ve thought of anything else, He Sensed something coming his way at an incredible speed.


    "What now ?" Mike spoke as he immediately moved from his position and summoned his dagger pairs.


    *Swissh*


    *BOOOOM*


    Suddenly, something came inside the tree at an incredible speed and crashed into the back wall of the tree.


    "Who is it ?" Mike asked as he activated his defensive spells and walked upto the object that came flying in.


    Suddenly, He noticed a shadow coming out. This shadow was none other than the general himself.


    "Identify yourself." Mike asked as he immediately placed his dagger over the general''s throat.


    "What the-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, He looked around and noticed that there were thousands of Nightmarrows crawling inside the tree.


    "I said, Identify yourself or I will end your life." Mike asked again.


    "O-Okay, I am the Army General of the Scubi Kingdom."


    "Hmm...? What ?"

 Chapter 839 -839

    Chapter 839 -839


    Anon is now sitting inside Marlena''s room, drinking his soup made from Demonic fishes found in the poisonous lakes.


    "Master, Why would you throw him like that ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Chill, Luv. It''s not like, I killed him or something and it was him who touched me first when I was sleeping.


    My body is trained to react with extreme strength if someone touches me in my sleep, except for beautiful girls." Anon replied as he finished his soup and placed the bowl on one side.


    "But, He is not back yet. I think you really killed him. The general was the only one, who can guide my army properly. What will I do without him !?" Marlena spoke with a worried expression.


    "I think, he must''ve been lying somewhere unconscious." Anon replied with a carefree smile.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, A lamp that was situated right behind one of the curtains fell down.


    "Hmm...?" Marlena immediately looked at the lamp with a suspicious expression at first, but she then noticed the loose screws at the end of the lamp and thought that it just fell off the wall.


    "Your presence is obvious." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What mast-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her sentence, A Nightmarrow appeared on the wall.


    "Woahhhhhh... A Nightmarrow, GUARDS-" Before she could''ve called for help, Anon stood up and covered her mouth with his hand.


    "Calm down, Luv. He is on my side." Anon spoke with a very calm expression.


    "Mnnhh ?" Marlena tried to speak something.


    "Oh, here speak now." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from her mouth.


    "Master, Why is a Nightmarrow on your side ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, They were on my side from the start. These creatures are made by my Slave, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the Nightmarrow.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... Master, If these creatures are on your side from the start. Then, Why are they attacking my kingdom ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I ordered them to." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Sir, Mike has sent his Greetings Master." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Hmm... What''s the news ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, An Incubus came flying through the illusion and crashed inside the tree. We have captured him and he says he is the General of the Scubi Kingdom. Sir, Mile told me to inform you about this." The Nightmarrow explained.


    "Wait, He went there ? Hahaha... No wonder he never came back." Anon asked as he started laughing loudly.


    "Shall we kill him master ?" The Nightmarrow asked.


    "N-No, please don''t kill him. I need him for the army." Marlena spoke from behind.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Don''t kill him, I have to have a good chat with him though and Erase this whole memory from his mind." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, Master you can erase memories from people''s brain ?" Marlena asked with a shocked expression.


    "I know master... But, I can''t stop to wonder... Who are you really, master ?" She asked with a romantic smile.


    "Haa... Fine, Medusa off with the disguise." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master." Medusa immediately came out of her disguise and Anon''s real face was revealed in front of Marlena.


    "Wow..." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "Like, What you see ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I do, Master. Can I kiss you once more and My pussy is going to explode from pre-cum, I think..."


    "You can." Anon replied.


    "Oh, You are hot as fuck." Marlena replied as she immediately kissed Anon on the lips once again.


    *Chuuuuuu*


    This kiss was way more intense than what they did a minute ago.


    ''Wow... Looks like she got ultra attracted by my original appearance.'' Anon thought as he continued the kiss.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gate''s door opened up and Oyin entered inside the room with her mate.


    Before she could''ve seen Anon''s real face, Anon did a hand gesture and alerted Medusa.


    Medusa immediately transformed back to her bracelet form and transformed Anon into an Incubus.


    "Mom, We need to talk about that raspu- What the fuck, Mom ?" Oyin was left shocked when she saw her own mother kissing the same guy that she came here to complain about.


    "What the fuck Is going on ?" Oyin''s Mate asked with a shocked expression.


    Anon didn''t separate himself from Marlena''s mouth, because she didn''t care about anything at this moment.


    In order to take it one step up, Anon grabbed Marlena''s ass and squeezed it right in front of her daughter.


    "Mom, Get away from that guy... Right now." Oyin shouted loudly.


    "H-Huh ? Oyin ?" Marlena immediately came to her senses and separated her tongue from Anon''s tongue.


    As she separated her tongue from his mouth, a thread of saliva was formed in between their mouths.


    "O-Oyin, What are you doing in my room without even knocking !?" Marlena asked with an angry expression.


    "Don''t try to act Angry Mom... Have you two did it yet ? Or were you going to do it ?" Oyin asked with a serious expression.


    "We did it..." Anon spoke with an Evil smile as he walked upto Oyin and walked around her while giving her a perverted gaze.


    "Oi, You are looking at My princess with a wrong expression, Rasputin." Oyin''s Mate spoke up.


    "Don''t speak or I will rip your tongue out." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Oyin''s face.


    "We did it many times, Luv. I fucked your mom like a pig in and out, She is now my Cum-Dump, My Cum-Bucket... She bends down in front of me whenever and wherever I want her to, even if It''s now in front of you.


    She is my slave, A sexual outlet for my dick." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 840 -840

    Chapter 840 -840


    "How dare you-" Before Oyin could''ve completed her sentence, Anon closed in and looked directly into her eyes as an horrifying Aura left his body.


    *Booom*


    As soon as Oyin felt this Aura, a chill ran down her spine and she felt a threat from Anon.


    "Listen to me little lady, You may be her daughter but to me... You are a useless fuck slut." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    As soon as Anon said this, Oyin''s mate summoned his sword and immediately placed it in front of Anon''s face.


    *Swish*


    "Say one more thing to her and I will take your head." He spoke with a serious expression as he let out his bloodlust.


    "Oh, My... I am really scared of your bloodlust and the sword. I am sorry, I will immediately- Don''t fuck with me." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he flicked his finger on the Sword''s tip and suddenly, the sword started cracking.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    *Thud*


    Half of the sword collapsed to the ground.


    "Wha-!? How did you do that ?" Oyin''s Mate asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine, You think you are all strong and powerful ? Let''s fight and decide who is stronger. You guys or us.


    I, Oyin Ol Guam, Princess of the Scubi Kingdom, challenges you and My little sister Kolis to an Official 2v2 Duel right now, at the battle grounds.


    Everything is allowed and When I say everything, I mean everything." Oyin spoke with an angry expression as she immediately left the room after that.


    "Woah, Little lady really has no fear huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    "Well, It seems someone has to show Oyin, her place and her limit." Marlena spoke with a perverted smile as she walked upto Anon and slowly touched his penis.


    "I will do that later, But first... I will show you your place." Anon spoke as he grabbed Marlena and threw her over to the bed.


    "Anhh~ Master, I am ready to apologise for my daughter''s mistake again. Please punish me as you want." Marlena spoke as she enjoyed the rough play.


    30 minutes later, Training grounds...


    "Where the hell are they ?" Oyin asked with a confused and Angry expression.


    "I don''t know, My Princess. But, Are you sure that we are going to use that Art against them ?" Oyin''s Mate asked with a serious expression.


    "I am damn sure, We will use it and show him what we can really do." Oyin spoke with a confident expression.


    "As you say, Princess." Her mate spoke.


    "Hey, How many times have I told you to call me Oyo when we are alone." Oyin spoke with a shy expression.


    "But, We-"


    *Chu*


    Before her mate could''ve completed her sentence, Oyin kissed him on the lips.


    "Okay, Okay... Don''t fight like Little kids. Just start the fight." Ymer spoke as she rang the bell.


    *Ting*


    As soon as the bell rang, Oyin and Her mate got into a defensive stance as they expected the first blow from Anon''s side.


    "She will definitely become his eyes. We get her, we get him." Oyin''s mate spoke.


    "I know, we have to attack her from-"


    "Stand back. I will deal with them." Anon spoke as he looked at Kolis.


    "As you say." Kolis immediately backed off.


    "What the fuck !?" Oyin spoke as she noticed this.


    "What is this guy actually planning to do ?" Oyin''s mate asked.


    "It''s a Handicap... You guys attack first." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed one of his hand behind his back, rotated 90¡ã to the left side and raised his right hand toward them.


    "This is it... I am fucking angry." Oyin spoke as she immediately started running towards Anon with an incredible speed.


    As soon as she reached him, Oyin swinged her sword at Anon''s neck with an incredible speed, But before the sword could''ve touched Anon''s neck, He turned 90¡ã to the right again, dodging her attacks without any problems.


    But, Before Anon could''ve prepared him for her next attack, he sensed the weapon coming back at him from the back.


    "Woah Ho..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately dodged the second attack.


    "I will fucking kill you." Oyin shouted as she turned her blade around without wasting any time.


    ''Her turning speed is good and without any air resistance... One has to feel the blade as their own body part, if they want to turn it like that.


    She really mastered the blade... But, it''s still not that good.'' Anon thought with a smile as he dodged each and every swing of Oyin''s Blade, keeping his movements very limited and only turning his head.


    "You *Huff-Huff* Fucking *Huff-Huff*... Bitch." Oyin spoke as she looked at Anon with a very angry but tired expression.


    "Well, Well... Looks like our little princess got tired, huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fine, You want to mock me huh ? Let''s get serious." Oyin spoke as she immediately covered her blade with dark Aura.


    "Oh my... Demonic Aura ? Only heard of it in the Sword scriptures." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, You are going to get cut by it really hard now. Be prepared." Oyin spoke as she immediately swinged her blade at Anon.


    As soon as she swinged her blade, Anon covered his hands with Auric Energy and blocked it with ease.


    *Tang*


    After blocking her sword Anon grabbed it with his hand.


    "What the fuck !? How are you doing that ? How the fuck are you grabbing an Aura covered sword with your-" Before Oyin could''ve completed her sentence, she sensed the Auric Energy on Anon''s hand.


    "An Aura ?" Oyin spoke as she immediately took her sword out of Anon''s hand.


    "You are using an Aura too ? But, Without a sword, How is that possible ?" Oyin asked as she looked at Anon with an Irritated expression.


    "It''s energy, Princess. Now, It''s my turn." Anon spoke with a smile as he prepared for the offensive attack.


    "Haa... So boring, I wanted to eat my Demonic Guios." Kolis spoke as she looked at Oyin.

 Chapter 841 -841

    Chapter 841 -841


    "It''s my turn to attack now." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately assumed an offensive stance.


    [Master, Do you want me to cover your full body in an Energy Armour ?] Auric Energy asked.


    ''Don''t worry, Just cover my fists. I won''t let her blade hit anywhere else. She is going one on one with me because, her partner is also standing behind.


    A girl with knight''s Honour, I like it.'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    ''Why is he smiling ? Which move is he going to pull ? Is it going to be a Dark Art or Something else ?


    I know all the demonic techniques and their weaknesses, Please let it be a known move or this is going to be a pain in the ass '' Oyin thought as she looked at Anon carefully while assuming her defensive stance.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    Suddenly, Anon started tapping his foot on the ground and his neck started shaking.


    ''Fuck what the hell is that move ?'' Oyin thought as she she carefully looked at Anon.


    ????He ruled the Russian land and never mind the czar, But the kasachok he danced really wunderbar. ????


    Suddenly, Anon started singing and everyone watching him got really surprised by this move.


    "I-Is that some kind of Chant ?" Ymer asked with a confused expression.


    "I think it''s a ritual, Princess. If " Her mate spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    "What the fuck is he doing ?" Oyin asked in a low voice with a very confused expression.


    "He is... Dancing and Singing." Kolis spoke out loud as she looked at Oyin with a big smile.


    As soon as Oyin heard this, Her anger got out of control.


    ''Anger can destroy a man or a woman. If used in the right way, it can also make you the strongest man in the room, but if it uses you... Then you are doomed to die.


    That''s what I am doing with her and it''s working. I am singing and dancing in order to provoke her.


    Once her anger gets out of control, she will definitely charge at me. She must''ve mastered many arts, but I have mastered one... Mind Manipulation.'' Anon thought as he continued to dance.


    As soon as Oyin heard Kolis''s words, Her anger got the best of her. The dark Aura on her sword started growing to her hand.


    "Princess, The Aura-" Oyin''s Mate started to speak something, But before he could''ve completed his sentence, Oyin interrupted him.


    "Shut up." She spoke in a very deep voice.


    "Y-Yes." He immediately closed his mouth and didn''t dared to speak anything.


    "You dare to make fun of me ? I am the Queen of 987 Fighting styles and on the battlefield soldiers call me, Death''s Daughter.


    Yet, An Incubus like you dared to dance inside the sacred ring and sing songs, just to make fun of me ?


    You have called upon your own death, Rasputin. Be ready to die." Oyin spoke as she looked at Anon and her eyes started glowing with the dark Aura.


    As soon as Oyin get''s the control of her body, She immediately picks up her sword and stabs it into Anon''s stomach without wasting one second.


    "How you like that, Fucker ?" Oyin asked as she licked the blood coming out her nose and looked at the purple blood flowing out of Anon''s wound.


    "M-My Blood..." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    "What ? Can''t hear you, Stupid Fuck ?" Oyin asked with a smile.


    "My blood is not... Purple." Anon spoke as an evil smile appeared over his face and suddenly, the person standing in front of her... Changed into her own mate.


    "P-Princess..." He spoke with a painful expression as he pointed towards the sword that was stabbed into his chest directly by Oyin.


    "N-No, No, No, No... How did this happen ? I-I was just killing Him and-" Oyin started speaking as she turned around to look at Anon, but as soon as she turned around... She noticed that Anon was sitting on one side of the ring, without any blindfold, looking at her with a wide smile on his face.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" Ymer shouted as she stood up from her chair and looked at Oyin.


    "I-I stabbed him just now and then-" Before Oyin could''ve said anything else, Ymer interrupted her.


    "You haven''t even touched him... You and your mate are the only ones, who are fighting for the last 20 minutes in this ring.


    I don''t know, What happened with you guys, once I rang the bell. You two started to look at each other like sworn enemies and then you started shouting something like ''Why are you making fun of me ?'' and started to attack him.


    He was also shouting something, About how you are getting raped by someone and hugged you very tightly and at last, You stabbed him in the chest." Ymer explained as she looked at Oyin with a serious expression.


    "How is this possible !?" Oyin couldn''t understand, What just happened with her, But in the next second... Something came to her mind.


    13 years ago...


    Demonic Classroom of Warriors, Scubi Kingdom.


    "Teacher, What''s an Illusion?" A girl asked the teacher, This girl was none other than Oyin herself.


    "Illusion is a very powerful form of sorcery, Kid. Only the highest level of WitchRouls can use that spell.


    It can make you see things that are not their and it can also make you fight against your own on team on a battlefield, but don''t worry... The upper WitchRouls would never fight in our battles. So, You don''t have to worry about It, Oyin." The teacher replied.


    "Yes, Sir." Oyin replied as she immediately sat down.


    Present Time...


    "You used Illusion." She spoke in a low voice.


    "Hmm...? You know about illusions ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Oyin.


    "You did this to My mate... By your cheap tricks." Oyin spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well, You were the one... I saw stabbing a sword through his chest. How can you blame me for that ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "You fucking bastard. Just die..." Oyin spoke as she picked up the sword from the ground and started running towards Anon with an incredible.


    "What if this is also an illusion and I am your mate, Maybe you haven''t killed your mate but if you kill me... Maybe you will kill your mate.


    Illusion is a tricky thing, Luv. Hehehehe." Anon spoke as he started laughing psychopathically.

 Chapter 842 -842

    Chapter 842 -842


    Oyin is standing inside the ring and for the first time in her life, she is holding the sword in her hand, her opponent is right in front of her but she can''t kill him.


    "Kill me, Luv. Just take your sword, place it over my neck and give it a good swing." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Oyin.


    ''Is he real ? Or is he fake ? Should I kill him ? What if, I killed my mate ? No, No, I can''t take the risk, But...'' As Oyin was starting to think about the situation, her mind was getting more and more confused.


    "I give up. You win." Oyin spoke as she immediately threw the weapon down and accepted her defeat.


    "Oh, You are boring..." Anon spoke with a Smile as he snapped his fingers and as soon as he snapped his fingers, everything around Oyin changed.


    She was standing inside Marlena''s room and Anon was standing right in front of her.


    "H-How can this be possible ?" Oyin asked as she immediately took out a pocket watch from her pocket and looked at the time.


    "O-Only 23 minutes passed ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No, For me... 23 years passed. I-I was in a place called hell, Where they were torturing me and cutting my limbs." Oyin''s mate spoke as he looked at her.


    "Illusions can be tricky, Luv and I just showed you an example of what I can do. So, You still want to fight ?" Anon asked as he touched Oyin''s cheek with a smile on his face.


    "N-No, You can keep her. I-I don''t care... I am going." Oyin spoke as she immediately ran out of the room.


    "What did you do with her, Master ?" Marlena asked with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    "Just, Showed her some sweet dreams." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "Well, would you be interested in this dream ?" Marlena asked with a smile as she lifted her gown and showed her wet pussy to Anon, while holding her legs apart like a cheap slut.


    "Haa... You fucking stupid cock Slut. Suck my cock." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Mastr~" Marlena spoke as she immediately went down on her knees and started sucking Anon''s dick.


    ''Casting a Double Illusion is very toll taking on my body. If only one detail would''ve been wrong, My illusion wouldn''t have worked.


    I have to work on my magic too. But, Tonight... I will go to Noon''s Cave and ask her for the destination that Medusa told me about.'' Anon thought as he enjoyed his blowjob.


    ...


    1 Hour later, Inside the Tree...


    Anon is sitting on the throne, Mike is standing behind him and the General is sitting on his knees in front of Anon with a black cloth wrapped around his eyes.


    "Remove it." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately removed the black cloth from the General''s eyes.


    As soon as the blindfold was removed, the general looked at Anon.


    "You... You fucking asshole. You are behind all this ? Why are you doing this ? Who sent you ? Did the Gourgues sent you or the Portas Demon send you ?


    Who do you work for, You fucking stupid ?" The general asked in a very angry tone.


    "Mike, You fed him my blood ?" Anon asked.


    "He is ? Let''s go and watch him then." Anon spoke as he looked out of the tree''s exit door and noticed that the general was lying on the ground, severely injured and purple blood was leaking out of his body.


    "Look at him, Now. He thought he will go to the castle and get me killed by the Queen... This stupid fuck didn''t even bothered to check if he can use magic or not." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, Shall I go and Finish him ?" Mike asked.


    "No, Mike... I have to use this stupid fuck in my plan." Anon spoke a she jumped down from the tree and Mike followed him.


    As soon as both of them landed on the ground, The general looked at them and started cursing in a very low voice.


    "Y-You stu- Pid.. bastard I will kijj.. tu." The general was trying to speak something, but his jaw was completely broken and his voice wasn''t very clear.


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know. You can do whatever you want, Just sign this contract." Anon spoke as he showed the demonic contract to the General.


    The general looked at the contract and noticed that it was an enslavement contract.


    "I-I wolnt sing thlis.." The general spoke.


    "Don''t you want to live and See Furi or Juyi ? Your daughter and Your wife will be very lonely after you die.


    Someone has to take care of them, Mike... Who do you think will be best to take care of them ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, I think you will be good enough. Succubus are easy to control as well." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at the general.


    "N-No... I-I will Slign lit." The general spoke.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he placed the contract by his hand.


    The general picked up his broken hand and signed the contract.


    As soon as the contract was signed, enslavement enchantments appeared all over the general''s body.


    "Now, I should heal you." Anon spoke as he touched the General''s body and healed him completely.


    "I-I can''t use my magic..." The general spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Ah, Yeah... That." Anon spoke as he grabbed the general''s face and looked at him with a smile.


    "It''s going to to hurt a little..." Anon spoke as he started sucking out all the pure mana that he inserted inside the general''s body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."


    "Why the fuck do you shout like a little girl, sitting on an old man''s dick ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because you are hurting me." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hah... Now, Mr. General... You are the new incharge of this Nightmarrow army. You will be responsible for performing attacks on your own kingdom."


    "But, Master... I was the incharge." Mike spoke with a confused expression.


    "Mike, Your Abilities are something that I need. You will assist me in the Castle at all times.


    General you can go home now, Mike and Medusa, You guys will come with me. We are going to Noon''s Cave." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, Sir."

 Chapter 843 -843

    Chapter 843 -843


    Anon is now sitting inside A carriage with Mile and Medusa. All three of them are going towards Noon''s Cave.


    "Wait, If all three of us are sitting inside the carriage. Then, Who is driving it ?" Medusa asked as she looked at Mike with a confused expression.


    "A Nightmarrow is driving the carriage, Young One." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    Anon is looking at the full moons with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Master, Are you upset for some reason ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Why do you think that ?" Anon asked as he continued to look at the Moon.


    "I don''t know master, I just thought you are sad." Mike replied.


    "I am not sad, Mike. I am Missing Home. I want to know, What''s happening on the other side. I want to go back to Sephie, Adeline and No.300." Anon spoke as he continued to look at the moons.


    "We will get back to them, Master. Don''t you worry." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "I know, Mike." Anon replied.


    56 minutes later...


    Anon is now sleeping calmly inside the carriage, Mike is looking outside the window and Medusa is also sleeping.


    Suddenly, Mike noticed something strange...


    As the carriage was passing through the forest, Mike noticed a glowing blue bird sitting on a tree.


    ''Hmmm...? Didn''t I just saw that bird, 5 minutes ago ?'' Mike thought with a confused expression.


    5 minutes later...


    Mike looked out of the window and noticed that the blue glowing bird was still sitting on the same spot.


    "No, No, No... Something is not right." Mike spoke as he started to panic but he didn''t wanted to wake up Anon from his sweet sleep and that''s why he decided to confirm the fact once more, But this time from outside.


    ''Shadow Travel...'' Mike used his skill and Disappeared from his seat only to re-appear on the top of the Carriage.


    ''Shadow inspect...'' Mike used another skill and suddenly, his eyes turned pitch black from dark red.


    As Mike monitored the Situation, he noticed that there was no spell being casted around him or the Carriage.


    "Hmm...? How is this possible ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, He saw the blue bird sitting on the tree again.


    "No, No... Something is not right." Mike spoke as he immediately summoned a sword and throw it towards the ground with full power.


    The sword stabbed the ground and stood still.


    Now, Mike pulled out a pocket watch from his pocket and looked at the time.


    "12:35..." Mike spoke as he sat down on the carriage silently.


    5 minutes passed...


    Suddenly, Mike noticed the same sword that he threw 5 minutes ago on the ground and the Blue Bird sitting on the branch.


    Mike immediately opened his clock and saw the time.


    "12:35 ? How ?"


    "I have to inform Master about this." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from the carriage''s top and Re-appeared inside the carriage.


    As soon as he appeared inside the carriage, Mike saw that Anon was sleeping like a baby.


    ''Fuck, I don''t want to wake up master. But, I can''t do anything about the situation... Only master can tell me what to do.'' Mike spoke as he slowly moved his hand toward Anon.


    "Master, Please wake up." Mike spoke in a low voice.


    "Master... Master, Please wake up." Mike spoke as he touched Anon''s knee with his index finger.


    "What happened ?" Medusa asked with a half-asleep expression.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    Mike and Anon jumped down from the carriage.


    "Master, Something happened ?" Medusa asked as she also stepped outside of the carriage.


    "Yep, We are stuck in a Time Loop, Luv." Anon spoke as he yawned.


    *YAWWNNN*


    "What''s a Time Loop, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Mike explain..." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike.


    "Yes master. Young one, A time Loop is something when we are stuck in time and the same things repeat over and over again. Right, Master ?" Mike spoke.


    "Yes, Yes... That''s the basics of it." Anon replied.


    "Master, Are you sure it''s not an illusion ?" Medusa asked.


    "Oh, No No... Illusions don''t work on master. Master is Illusion proof." Mike explained.


    "Oh, Okay, Okay... Then how are we going to get out of this Time Loop Master ?" Medusa asked with a curious expression.


    ''Why would Someone trap me in a Time loop ? No, The bigger question is... Who will trap me in a time Loop ?


    Did I fucked someone''s wife or daughter ?'' Anon thought as he looked around.


    "Wait, Wait... Something is not right. Mike, You said that you threw that sword there and it''s still there, right ?


    On, every reset... The sword remains on the same spot, right ?" Anon asked.


    "It does master..." Mike replied.


    "No, No, No... That means, This time Loop is not fabricated properly." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean, Master ?" Both Mike and Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "What-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The loop got reset and all three of them returned back into the Carriage.


    "What the-" Mike spoke as he looked at the Blue Bird, he then turned to look at Anon and noticed that he was still asleep.


    "Master, Wake up... Master, Wake up." Mike spoke as he immediately touched Anon''s legs.


    "Hmm....? What happened, Mike ?" Anon asked as he opened his eyes and looked at Mike.


    "Master, We are in a Time Loop." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? Do you even know what a time Loop is ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "A scenario in which we are stuck in time and it''s repeating again and again master." Mike explained.


    "Yeah, That''s right." Anon spoke as he took Mike seriously.


    "Nightmarrow, Stop the carriage." Mike ordered and the carriage came to a stop.


    *Screech*


    "Master, don''t you remember anything that happened ?" Mike asked.


    "How many times have we had this conversation ?" Anon asked.


    "This is the first time master... We were outside and you said something like the sword is not moving and the Loop is not fabricated perfectly." Mike spoke.


    "What sword ?" Anon asked.


    Mike immediately Disappeared from the carriage and re-appeared over it with Anon.


    "That sword master... We have been through this loop many times master, But this is the first time in which you forgot everything." Mike explained.

 Chapter 844 -844

    Chapter 844 -844


    "Hmm...? How did went back to sleep ? I was just standing outside and we were talking about the Time loop, right ?" Medusa spoke as she woke up from her sleep and looked at Anon and Mike with a confused expression.


    "You remember it ?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah, I do." Medusa replied.


    "That means, I am the only one who forgot about this, right ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes master." Mike replied.


    "Mike, Explain everything to me that happened last time and don''t miss even a single detail." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master..." Mike replied as he started explaining everything to Anon with every single detail.


    4 minutes and 15 seconds later...


    "So, That''s how it is..." Anon spoke as he understood everything.


    Mike immediately opened his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "Master, The loop is about to reset. What if you forget everything again ?" Mike asked with a worried expression.


    "Come here..." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hand over Mike''s head.


    [Memory Alteration.]


    "Okay, Done." Anon spoke as he backed off.


    "Master, What was that ?" Mike asked.


    "Mike, I have made a copy of my memories from the last five minutes and stored it inside your brain.


    If I forget it, just tell me about it and if you forgot it- Wait... Let me check your brain again. What if I have already had this idea before and there is already a memory drive in your brain." Anon spoke as he grabbed Mike''s head and checked for any Possible memory drives.


    "Phew, there is none. Now, how much time is lef-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The loop got reset.


    "Master...?"


    *Blink-Blink*


    As soon as the dagger cuts his hand, Blood starts to come out of the wound.


    "Master, I will do it as well." Mike spoke as he Summoned his dagger and stabbed himself in the heart.


    "This looks fun. I will do it too." Medusa spoke as she also summoned a dagger and just as she was about to stab herself in the chest, Anon and Mike immediately grabbed the dagger and her hand.


    "Don''t do it, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master did it and Big Brother also did it." Medusa spoke as she pointed towards Mike.


    "Well, Big brother doesn''t have a working Heart, Luv. He won''t die, even if he stabbed his heart like 12 more times... But, You will." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Awww... But, I wanted to do it." Medusa spoke.


    "No, No... Don''t do it." Anon spoke as he patted her head.


    "As you say, Master." Medusa spoke as she placed her dagger aside and looked at Anon with a sad expression.


    "Fine... Fine... Do it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yay~ Thank you master." Medusa immediately Smiled as she picked up the dagger and stabbed it into her heart without wasting another second.


    "O-Oh Shit... Master, This... Hurts." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon and blood started coming out of her mouth.


    "I told you. Now, Take it out and I will heal you." Anon spoke as he looked at Medusa.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she pulled the dagger out of her chest and suddenly, blood shot out of her chest like a fountain.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As soon as Anon used his spell, Medusa''s body got healed back to normal.


    "How do you feel, Young one ?" Mike asked.


    "Horrible, Big Brother. I thought it will be fun, But the feeling was so bad that... I don''t want to do it ever again." Medusa spoke with a serious expression.


    "I told you not to do it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master how did you do it so smoothly ? You didn''t even scream." Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Life is a bitch, Medusa. When it gives you pain... You can either shout about it or you can take it and sit quietly, then strike back when you have the chance." Anon spoke with a creepy smile as his eyes started shining brightly purple.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Medusa spoke.

 Chapter 845 -845

    Chapter 845 -845


    "How much time, Mike ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "About 30 seconds, Master." Mike replied.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he silently sat back and looked at the Moons.


    ''The clouds aren''t moving, The leaves are still as fuck... The maker of this Loop is still stupid.'' Anon thought as he tried to point out more mistakes in the Time Loop.


    "5... 4... 3... 2... 1." Mike counted backwards and suddenly, The loop got reset.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon woke up from his sleep once again and looked at Mike''s chest.


    "It''s healed, Master." Mike spoke as he placed his hand over his chest.


    Anon then looked at his hand and noticed that his hand was also healed.


    "My, My... This guy did a real good Job on the Healing Spells, Huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "We are still here ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Luv... It seems we are." Anon replied.


    "Master, What''s the next spell ?" Mike asked.


    "In this step, We are going to force both of these spells to work on the same time." Anon spoke.


    "I understand, Sir." Mike replied.


    "Stop the Carriage." Mike ordered the Nightmarrow.


    *Screech*


    The carriage stopped and all three of them stepped outside of the carriage.


    "What are we going to do, Master ?" Medusa asked.


    "You see the environment around you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa replied.


    "Destroy it... Beyond Repair." Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Master." Medusa replied with a Smile as she immediately started chanting the spell that Anon gave her.


    Anon turned to the other side and started yawning.


    *Yawnnnn*


    "Hello, Motherfucker.... Let''s see your fac-" Anon started speaking as he removed the mask from that Demon''s face.


    But as soon as he removed the mask, he was left stunned. Because what he saw was unbelievable.


    "What the fuck ? You are a Human ?" Anon asked as he noticed that there was a girl underneath the Red robe and she looked just like a Human girl.


    Blood is coming out of her mouth and her hands are bleeding as well.


    Her eyes were shining emerald, skin was fair and she looked around 17 or 18 year old at best.


    *Cough-Cough*


    As she coughed, More blood came out of her mouth.


    "Don''t die, Like that." Anon spoke as he immediately used his healing spell on her.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As Anon used his healing spell on her, all of her wounds started to heal immediately.


    After getting fully healed, she went unconscious.


    "What do you think Mike ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he pointed towards her.


    "I don''t know master... You and me are the only ones, Who came here." Mike replied immediately.


    "Is she one of your kind, Master ?" Medusa asked with a curious expression.


    "I don''t think she is..." Anon spoke with a confused expression as he immediately turned her body around and felt something on her back.


    "This is..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a small dagger and cutted the red robe.


    As soon as he cutted the red robe, a huge pair of red wings popped out.


    *Swish*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Wings ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "She can fly... Like Mama." Medusa spoke as she went ahead and touched her wings slightly.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Anon noticed a small tail near her ass. The tail was a solid Signature of the Succubus race.


    "She is a Half-Blood... A child born from the mating of a God and An Incubus." Anon spoke as he immediately figured out her origin.


    "Oh, My... That makes her one of a kind, right master ?" Mike asked with a curious expression.


    "Yep, she is a millennial old." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "We should kill her right ?" Medusa asked with an innocent expression.


    "What why ?" Both Anon and Mike asked at the same time.

 Chapter 846 -846

    Chapter 846 -846


    Anon is sitting inside his carriage and he looking at the Gurgan''s Status Tab.


    [Name: Alice]


    [Race: Gurgan.]


    [Level: 98]


    [HP: 200,000/200,000]


    [MP: 700,000/700,000]


    [Description: Alice is a mix-breed child, who took birth from the mating of a Succubus and a God. She is one of the Third Generation Gurgan and She wants revenge on Mike, for killing a Demonic tribe that she was protecting.]


    *Blink-Blink*


    Suddenly, Her eyes started Twitching.


    Alice slowly opened her eyes and noticed a hand right in front of her eyes.


    *Snap-Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers twice in front of her face.


    "Wake up, Wake up... Princess." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Where am I ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "In hell..." Anon spoke.


    "Hmm...? WOAH... STAY AWAY FROM ME." Alice shouted loudly as soon as she saw Anon in his Human form.


    "Why are you so scared of me, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at her closely and noticed that her wings are trying open up inside the carriage.


    "Y-You are not a Gurgan, are you ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "Unfortunately, I am not." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Then, How come you look like us ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I can''t answer that, Untill you sleep with me and produce another one of me out of your pussy." Anon spoke up.


    "What ?"


    "Huh ? Nothing... Why do you look like me ?" Anon asked.


    "But, I just asked you that." Alice spoke.


    "Well, Now I asked you." Anon spoke.


    "You don''t have wings or Tail..." Alice spoke with a calm expression.


    "I don''t." Anon replied.


    "Wait, I was behind that guy and-" Alice started speaking as she turned towards Mike and suddenly, she stopped talking.


    "You fucking Asshole, I will kill you." Alice shouted as she immediately tried to grab Mike''s Throat, But before She could''ve done it... Mike summoned his dagger and placed it over her throat.


    "Move one finger and You will not have fingers to masturbate." Mike spoke with a cool expression.


    "Hahahahaha...." Anon started laughing.


    "Was that wrong master ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "No, No, You did it too seriously Mike. Try to be calm and have a smile on your face the next time." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Smile and Calm expression. I will remember it next time master." Mike spoke.


    "W-What are you two doing ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, Nothing... Tell me, What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, Not your fault... No Demon knows Father Ion." She replied.


    "Who is he ?" Anon asked.


    "Father Ion was the founder of Our tribe, he made my Great-GrandFathers and Great GrandMothers from his holy white Milk." Alice explained.


    "Holy what ?" Anon asked.


    "Holy White Milk... It is said that, Father Ion dropped one drop of his holy milk into Our Great Great Grandmother''s Hand and Our tribe was created from that drop of Milk." She explained.


    Anon looked at Mike and tried to control his laugh.


    "Pwa..... Hahahhahahahahah. Holy Milk ? Hahahahahaha... More like White semen... Hahahaha.


    That God fucked a Random Succubus for fun and An accidental tribe got started that he doesn''t even know about. Hahahahaha... Fuck man this is so funny." Anon spoke as he laughed loudly.


    "Why are you laughing ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "No, No, it''s nothing Luv. Just tell me one thing... Do you know anything about sex ?" Anon asked.


    "Sex ? What''s that ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm... How did you come into existence ?" Anon asked.


    "I was created by my father." Alice replied.


    "Yeah, That''s I am asking... How did he created you ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t know... Why does it matter ?" Alice asked.


    "Well, since you are the last of your family... You should know how to create more off-springs, right ?" Anon asked.


    "W-Well... I-I do know that." Alice replied in a stammering voice.


    "Tell me." Anon spoke.


    "Why should I ? It''s a secret technique." She replied.


    "Yeah and I am the master of that technique. I think your parents forgot to give you some sex education, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t understand that word ''Sex''. What does it mean ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "Hehehe... This is going to be fun." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    *Screech*


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped and Alice got startled from the sudden stop.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, A demon is standing in front of the Carriage and It has many heads." The Nightmarrow spoke as he appeared inside the carriage.


    "Ah... Noon." Anon spoke as he stepped out of the carriage and looked at Noon.


    "Hmm....? Is that you Mr. Anon ?" Noon spoke as she immediately transformed into her Human form and raised her hand towards Anon.


    "Hello..." Anon spoke as he Shaked hands with her.


    "Mom... How are you ?" Medusa spoke as she came running towards Noon and hugged her tightly.


    "Oh, Medusa... You are back too ? Mr. Anon, are you here to return her ?" Noon asked


    "Nope, I don''t want to return her." Ano. Replied with a smile.


    "Woahhhhhhh... She Is not wearing clothes." Alice spoke as she looked at Noon.


    "Hey she looks good... " Anon spoke as he looked at Alice.


    "So, Why are you here, Mr. Anon ?" Noon asked.


    "I am here because, I want to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A sudden explosion happened in the near distance.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 847 -847

    Chapter 847 -847


    *BOOOOM*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon immediately turned to look at the explosion''s site and noticed that it had happened near Noon''s Cave.


    "That''s my cave." Noon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, Let''s go." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Noon''s Cave.


    "Who can attack on my cave ?" Noon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, That''s for you to k-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He heard someone talking near Noon''s Cave and he immediately gave a hand sign to everyone.


    Everyone stopped as soon as they saw Anon''s hand and carefully looked at Noon''s Cave.


    As Anon Heightened his senses, he noticed that 5 Demons are standing near Noon''s Cave.


    All of them were Red skined and three eyed demons.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Oz]


    [Race: Jumoir]


    [Level: 60]


    [HP: 67,000/67,000]


    [MP: 120,000/120,000]


    [Description: Jumoir is a very commonly found tribe in this forest and this tribe often desires to Rule over everything and If they can''t control anything, they will give their 100% in order to destroy it.]


    ''Why is their description meeting with my personality ?'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "These are the Red bastards..." Noon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Hmm...? You know them, Noon ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I do, Mr. Anon... These fuckers came to me one day and told me that I will have to work under them as their slave.


    I said no and they went away after giving me some death threats. I never thought they will ever comeback but look at them asking for death." Noon spoke with an angry expression as her eyes started shining brightly Golden.


    "Calm Down, Luv. I will deal with them... It''s been a while, Since I killed someone." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up and started walking towards them.


    ...


    "What the fuck ? Where is her body ?" One of the Jumoir spoke as he continued to turn the stones in search of Noon''s dead body.


    "I don''t know... You tell me. You made that spell to explode so dangerously... Do you think, her body exploded as well ?" Another Jumoir asked with a confused expression.


    "Yo, Guys... What are you doing ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the other direction.


    "Woah...."


    "What the hell ?"


    "Who are you ? Keep your distance."


    "I need your life, Bitch." Anon spoke with an Evil smile as he immediately snapped the Jumoir''s Neck.


    As soon as their leader died, all of them started running here and there in order to save their lives.


    "Yes, Yes... Run. let''s see how fast you can run." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he disappeared and re-appeared in front of everyone simultaneously killing all of them in just 3 seconds.


    "Hmm...? All of them are dead ?" Noon asked as she walked out of the bushes with the others.


    "Master won''t spare anyone Mother." Medusa spoke with a smile.


    "Well, You should learn that... I don''t want my daughter to be weak." Noon spoke with a smile.


    From Anon''s view, This was just a little game for him but for Alice, it was a deadly view.


    She was looking at the mana of these people and she was scared to death.


    ''All of these people are Power Houses and If they released all of their Auras in a single room... I can definitely tell that everyone in the room will die.


    This little kid Medusa is also full of negative mana and this Guy with white skin and dark eyes is not even sensable, it''s like he is not even alive... I feel shivers.'' Alice thought as she really felt shivers in her body.


    "Hah... I feel good after killing." Anon spoke as he cracked his knuckles.


    "So, Mr. Anon... What were you asking me ?" Noon asked.


    "Yes, Noon... Do you know anything about a place in which Sun never goes down ?" Anon asked.


    "A place, Where Sun never goes down ? You mean the Three sisters Mountain ?" Noon spoke.


    "Where is it ?" Anon asked.


    "Mr. Anon, The sister Mountain is a group of Four mountains on which Sun never goes down. I stopped there when I was running from the tower of Death.


    But, I don''t think you can reach there. It is said that the mountain contains many treasures but it''s protected by thousands of Sea Beasts.


    I was attacked by them... But, I told them that I don''t carry anything with me from the island and I just stopped there for a quick rest.


    They let me go after that." Noon explained.


    "Well, I will take care of that myself... Just tell me the route to those islands." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Master... Here." Noon spoke as she started drawing some figures on the ground with a stick.


    "So, This is our island and this is the Sea... So, If you walk this path or fly it... You will reach this point and it''s called ''Hulo''s Den.''


    Hulo lives here... A crazy WitchRoul, He captures and conducts experiments on everything that passes through his den.


    After passing the Hulo''s Den... You will reach the Wave Island. On the wave Island, No one lives except the spirits of the dead. I suggest you don''t look at them or they will follow you, Mr. Anon.


    Now, Once you cross this... You will come across the Three Sister mountain. But, Before the Mountain... You will have to face the two Guardians that protects that island.


    These Guardians are Water Dragons. They are good if you talk to them calmly and don''t lie. They told me that they can easily detect lie, i think it''s there skill master. Cross them and you will reach the mountains, Easy." Noon explained.


    "Okay, We will leave for this place in 5 days. Are you sure you want to Send your daughter with me ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Of course, Mr. Anon. It would be the best for her to see the places that her mother has always told about in her stories.


    Just try to save her if you can, Mr. Anon." Noon spoke.


    "She won''t die... Not before I do and I am practically immortal." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 848 -848

    Chapter 848 -848


    After meeting with Noon and Returned back to the Royal castle with Mike and Alice.


    As soon as he entered inside the castle, Anon noticed that Soldiers are standing inside the castle with a depressed expression on their faces.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked as he looked at one of the soldiers.


    "Prince Guki has been Killed by someone." The guard spoke.


    "What the-" As soon as Anon heard this news he was left shocked.


    "Are they in the Royal Court ?" Anon asked.


    "No, They are in the Royal Hall Sir." The guard spoke.


    Anon started walking towards the Royal Hall without wasting any second.


    ''Who the Fuck killed my slave ? The demon contract didn''t inform me about his death ? What kind of shitty contract is that ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he continued to walk.


    3 minutes later...


    As soon as he reached into the Royal Hall, Two Guards stopped him on the gate.


    "You can''t go in. Only, Royal family members can go in..." The guards spoke.


    "Let him go." Suddenly, The general''s voice came from Anon''s behind.


    Anon turned his neck around and gave a smile to the general as he entered inside the room.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the room, he felt the depressed environment and the eerie silence.


    Oyin, Ymer and Kolis were standing besides the Coffin and Marlena was crying over Guki''s deadbody.


    Anon silently went to Kolis and stood behind her, like the other mates. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    "What happened ?" Anon asked in a very low voice.


    "I don''t know, Master. Guki''s Deadbody was in the backyard, fully stiff. He wasn''t moving and a maid informed about him." Kolis replied.


    "You didn''t find out about his death''s cause ?" Anon asked.


    "We have captured the maid that informed us about his deadbody... But, I don''t think she knows anything.


    Mother is breaking badly over this, Once she stops crying... She will definitely need the names of his murderers and that''s when the real bloody game starts." Kolis replied.


    "What is she going to do ?" Anon asked.


    "She will capture, everyone that Guki knew and send them to the torture chamber, In hopes of finding any information about his death.


    My mother loved him the most and now he is dead... This is going to be very serious." Kolis explained.


    "Yeah... I know." Anon spoke as he looked at the body and suddenly, He noticed something coming out of Guki''s Ear.


    Anon immediately started moving towards Guki''s deadbody.


    "Mast- I mean, Mr. Rasputin... Where are you you-" Before Kolis could''ve completed her sentence, Anon showed her a hand sign to stop talking.


    Anon immediately sat down near the coffin and Touched Guki''s Ear.


    As soon as he saw the transparent liquid, Anon immediately understood what it was.


    "Water..." Anon spoke.


    "Oi, What are you doing with My brother''s body ? Who gave you the permission to touch him ?" Ymer shouted as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    Kolis looked at Anon and noticed that Anon was slightly nodding towards her.


    "I-I will take it, Mother." Kolis spoke.


    "Good." Marlena spoke as she started walking towards the exit gate.


    "Mr. Rasputin, please come with me." Marlena spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep." Anon spoke as he started walking besides, Marlena.


    Both of them walked upto her room without speaking a word and as soon as they entered inside the room, Marlena immediately hugged, Anon.


    She then started crying very loudly.


    *SOB-SOB-SOB-SOB*


    "He didn''t deserve it... H-He was a good Kid, Master. He was the only one, I loved more than anything in this world. *SOB-SOB-SOB-SOB*" Marlena spoke as she hugged Anon more tightly and cried even louder.


    ''Fuck man, If only she wouldn''t have been my slave... This would''ve been the state to corrupt her mind.


    But, she is already my slave... So what''s the point ?'' Anon thought as he hugged her back or so she thought... In reality, Anon was just grabbing her ass from behind and squeezing them tightly.


    "He was a good, Kid." Anon spoke as he patted her left ass cheek slightly.


    *Patt-Patt*


    "I know... *SOB-SOB-SOB-SOB*" Marlena spoke as she started crying.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, an arrow entered inside the room through a window and it aimed for Marlena''s head directly.


    Before it could''ve killed her... Anon grabbed the arrow with his right hand.


    "What the- !?" Marlena was left shocked when she noticed Anon''s sudden hand movement and the arrow in his hand.


    "This arrow is made out of.... Ice ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he noticed that the arrow was slowly turning into water.


    "Those bastards..." Marlena spoke as she immediately ran towards the window and looked outside with an angry expression.


    Anon on the other side, Looked at her Huge jiggling ass cheeks and suddenly an idea popped into his mind.


    He immediately ran behind her and dropped something out of his pocket onto the ground.


    "Oh, My stuff fell out..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately sat on the floor and stuffed his face into Marlena''s ass cheeks.


    "Come out you fucking retar- Anhhh~ Master what are you doing ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Something fell on the ground... I am just searching for it... You continue to search for the guy who attacked you and keep a protective barrier on your head." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Yes... You are right." Marlena spoke as she immediately covered her face with a protective barrier.


    Anon Continued to feel Marlena''s ass cheeks on his face, while she searched for the Assassin.


    "Haaa.... Smell of Pussy." Anon spoke as he went deeper and started licking her pussy slowly.


    "Where did the bastard go and- ANHHH~ Master, did you find your stuff ?" Marlena asked as she Moaned, while feeling Anon''s tongue rubbing over her pussy.


    "Hmm...? Stuff ? Oh, yeah... I am still searching for it... I think, I accidentally dropped it into your panty. It was a small thing you know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, Okay... Okay... You can open my panty, I will inform the guards about this attack." Marlena spoke.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Do that." Anon spoke as he opened Marlena''s panty and threw it into the other direction.


    "Guards, There was an Assassination- Dick in my pusssy~" Marlena spoke with an ahegao face as she felt Anon''s huge dick entering inside her pussy.

 Chapter 849 -849

    Chapter 849 -849


    1 Hour Later...


    Anon''s face is stuffed in between Marlena''s boobs and his dick is inside her pussy, both of them are sleeping peacefully on her bed, after having some wild sex.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on her Door.


    "Hmm...? Come in." Marlena ordered as she covered Anon with Blanket.


    *Click*


    The gate opened up and The General entered inside the room.


    "My Queen, The frost empress has accepted your challenge to the War and her army has started marching towards our kingdom." The general spoke with a stressed expression.


    "How many have they got ?" Marlena asked.


    "Around 5,600,000 Elite Soldiers, 500,000,000 Normal Soldiers, 4000 Elite Generals and One Master Army General, My Queen." The general reported.


    "What ? So many ? How many do we have ?" Marelna asked.


    "Exactly, 500,000 Elite Soldiers, 9,858,907 normal Soldiers, 500 Elite Generals and I am the Master General, My Queen." The general spoke.


    "That''s nothing compared to what they have... We will loose in an instant." Marlena spoke with a worried expression.


    "Afraid so, My Queen." The general spoke with a sad expression.


    "Did I make a mistake by declaring a war on them ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    *Yaawwwwwwwnnnn*


    Suddenly, Anon woke up from his sleep and yawned loudly.


    The general looked at Anon with a shocked and Surprised expression, he then looked at the Queen with the same expression.


    "General, This is not-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her sentence, the general immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "I greet, My master." General spoke in a loud tone.


    "Eh..? Eh...? Ehhhhhhhh ? You enslaved the general ?" Marlena asked as she looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "Yep..." Anon spoke as he stood up from the bed and wore his clothes.


    He then pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "As expected from frost Demons... You have an Ice Heart. No Expressions, No emotions and No relationships." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Release us... Our Army will destroy your kingdom in a few days." Another Frost demon spoke as he looked at Anon with an emotionless expression.


    "Haaa... No profit talking to you guys. But, Let''s see... If I can bring back your Instincts." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately did a hand gesture towards Mike.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately snapped his fingers and Suddenly, a Nightmarrow walked out of the shadows.


    "My Lord..." The Nightmarrow spoke as he bowed down to Mike and Anon.


    "Go and do it." Mike ordered.


    "As you command." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately ran towards one of the Male Frost Demons.


    "Look into my eyes and You will see the truth." The Nightmarrow spoke as he grabbed the Frost Demon''s face and forced him to look into his eyes.


    "What the-" As soon as the Frost Demon looked into the Nightmarrow''s eyes... His soul was sucked out of his body.


    *Bite*


    After sucking his soul out, The Nightmarrow bit him near the neck.


    "What is he doing ?" The other Frost demon asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know."


    "Still, They don''t have any expression on their faces..." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    5 minutes passed and the Frost Demon completly turned into a Nightmarrow.


    "He turned into that thing..."


    "That''s a Dangerous Demon for us."


    "Yes, We need to inform our Queen about this."


    "Release Us."


    All of them spoke up as they looked at Anon.


    After seeing the transformation, Anon smiled with satisfaction.


    "Marlena Darling, I don''t think you will have to send a single Soldier from your kingdom into the war." Anon spoke with a Smile as he grabbed Marlena''s ass cheeks.


    "Master, You are just too good to be true. How will I ever thank you ?" Marlena asked with a big smile as she immediately hugged Anon.


    "Don''t bother, I will thank myself." Anon spoke as he started groping her ass cheeks.

 Chapter 850 -850

    Chapter 850 -850


    Anon is now alone in the room with four frost Demons, Two male and Two female.


    "So, Tell me... What are you traning steps ?" Anon asked as he looked at one of the Female demon.


    "Why should I tell my enemy about our Training steps ?" She asked with an emotionless expression.


    "Well, you said that you have outnumbering armies of your soldiers marching towards this kingdom, then that means they will wipe out this kingdom, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, That is true." She replied.


    "Then, I will die as well... So, Why hide something from a dying man ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I won''t tell you anything." She replied.


    "Haa... Fine." Anon spoke as he cutted his finger and showed her the blood.


    "Open your mouth." Anon ordered.


    "I won''t." She replied.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he pulled his sickle out and stabbed it into her lower jaw.


    But, Even after stabbing her in the lower Jaw... She didn''t let out any sound.


    "Let me Guess... Physical training to reduce your pain and Some magical doses to make it completely Disappear from your body ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Well, you know there is a thing about doses... They have a time of Effect, after that time ends... Their effects disappear completely.


    Once that happens, The pain comes back and once the pain comes back... Fear will come, then love for your life and at last Feeling Of surrender." Anon spoke as he ripped out her lower jaw.


    *Ripppp*


    As soon as Anon ripped her jaw... He noticed that blue blood was coming out of her mouth and her tongue was full of Small crystal pikes.


    "Now Then... Drink up." Anon spoke as he grabbed her mouth and dropped his blood into it forcefully.


    [New target has been detected under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Name: Uris.]


    [Corruption Level: 0] Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    "As expected... Corruption can only work, If you have some emotions." Anon spoke as he took a sample of her blood and healed her jaw back to it''s original form.


    "That''s my reproduction part." The Frost demon spoke up.


    "It''s too cold for me right now... But, After sometime... It will be all warm and wet." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    [Scanning Completed.]


    "Open the Book of wisdom."


    [Name: Frost Demon''s Blood.]


    [Gender: Female Frost Demon.]


    [Age: 600 years]


    [Reproduction rate: Normal.]


    [Sexually Active: Three years Ago.]


    [Description: This Blood Belongs to a Female Frost Demon... But, There is something mixed into it.


    13 different kinds of Pain killing and emotion suppressing agents have been Found in this Blood. The Pain killing agents are Black fruit''s Seed oil, Roots of the Point Tree,....


    If not taken in every 24 Hours, The effects of all these agents will start to fade off and in 48 hours, subject will start to feel pain even more than... What they''ve originally felt.]


    "13 Different Paink Killing and Emotion suppressing Agents ? That some crazy shit.." Anon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "If you let me go... I will tell my superiors about you and they will surely let you live. They will even consider you to join our forces." The female demon spoke as she looked at Anon with a Fake Smile.


    "Are you pretending to Smile, right now ? Because that''s not working." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, Do you accept the offer ?" She asked with a emotionless expression again.


    "Well, That''s a very generous offer from your side, Uris." Anon spoke.


    "That''s... My real Name." Uris spoke with a little surprised expression.


    [Corruption Level: 2%]


    ''Nice...'' Anon thought as he looked at Her corruption Level.


    "Your mother gave you that name or your father ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know." She replied.


    "Well, Where did you grow up ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know."


    ''To break a girl psychologically... These are the best questions. You can get into her mind without letting her know... That you are doing it. But, this bitch is Emotionless and she is using ''I don''t know'' as her defensive shield against my questions.'' Anon thought as he looked at her.


    "You will break... Even snow melts when placed near fire." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he summoned the ''DILDOCTOPUS.''

 Chapter 851 -851

    Chapter 851 -851


    "Mother, What are you saying ? We don''t have to send our men to the Battlefield ?" Ymer asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Only we will go to the Battlefield with some generals and Elite Generals." Marlena spoke.


    "But, Mother... How are we going to fight such a large army alone ?" Oyin asked with a confused expression.


    "Listen to what I am saying." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    Kolis already knew why her mother was behaving like this.


    ''These are master''s orders, I can tell just by looking at her face.'' Kolis thought with a understanding expression.


    "As you say, Mother." All three of them spoke at once as they left the room.


    As soon as All of them exited the room, Marlena''s face got covered with a tense expression.


    ''What will happen next ? Will this kingdom perish or will it be saved by Master ? Wait, Where is Master ?'' Marlena thought.


    ...


    Two hundred kilometres away from the Scubi Kingdom, There is a very big mountain... It''s know as The Demonic Trident.


    There are three peaks of this mountain, Two smaller ones and the middle one is the largest peak.


    On the Largest peak, There is a waterfall... A waterfall in which red water flows. Behind that water wall is a cave.


    Inside the cave, Anon is standing in the Horse stance with both of his hands raising at 90¡ã front.


    "Auric Energy... Why am I standing in this stance for the last 5 hours ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master... Your body is very strong physically. You can do more than one million push-ups in the blink of an eye but the Horse stance is one of the stance that will make your lower body and your core strong enough to Process my powers without giving harm to yourself.


    I guess, You are already feeling the pain in your legs, right ?] Auric Energy asked.


    Anon wanted to heal his legs, But suddenly Auric Energy stopped him.


    [Master, No... Please don''t heal yourself with magic. If you do that... Then all of your training will go to waste.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master, All this training that you are doing is just so you can use me whenever needed. You can''t use me with magic.


    That means, on the time of need... One of us will have to leave your body. If magic is working, then my energy will be limited to protecting the outsides of your body and if I am flowing in your body, then magic will have no place here.


    You have to train your core to throw out all the mana out at once and use me instead.


    If you use mana now, your body will never learn to live without Mana and it won''t be able to empty itself on time.] Auric Energy explained.


    "Ah, I understand now." Anon spoke as he tried to stand up.


    [Master, You should lay down for now.] The Auric Energy spoke.


    "Pain is inevitable, Suffering is Optional." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up on his legs, even though they were shaking real hard.


    Anon removed his pants and Shirt, Leaving his underwear on only.


    [Master the technique that you are going to learn next is my official Breathing technique.


    In this technique you will use my energy and circulate it into your lungs. Once my energy enters your lungs, it will travel through your whole body by mixing with your blood, Master.


    This breathing is known as ''Auric Pulse Breathing Technique.''


    Not many have survived to learn this technique master. Not even my previous master could master it.]


    "Just tell me, How the damn thing works." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    [Y-Yes, Master. First you have to take in a deep breath, hold it for 30 seconds and after that you have release it for 20 seconds in equal portions.


    Now, You will have to take another deep breath for 10 seconds and repeat the same process till the end of time.


    Once started this technique, it can''t be stopped master. Please be aware of this fact before starting it.] Auric Energy explained.

 Chapter 852 -852

    Chapter 852 -852


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he started inhaling air into his lungs.


    *Inhale*


    Anon inhaled the air for the next 10 seconds in equal parts and after ten seconds passed, he immediately stopped.


    *Hold*


    Anon then holded his breath for 30 seconds and at last he released it out in equal parts for 20 seconds.


    "I feel my lungs giggling." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to breath like that for the next one hour.


    [Master, Have you become comfortable with the breathing technique ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "I have." Anon spoke with a smile.


    [Good... Now try to feel my energy flowing into your lungs, Master. You will feel a burning sensation in your-] Before Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, Anon''s face turned red and he started sweating real bad.


    "I feel hot... My lungs are on fire." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    [Yes, Master... That''s the part that you have to go through. You will continue to feel this feeling for the rest of your life, Master.


    You just have to get comfortable with it.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Okay, Okay... I understand." Anon spoke as he closed his eyes and sat down in a Lotus position.


    He concentrated on his breathing technique and felt the air around him getting heavier and heavier.


    Suddenly, All the small stones around Anon''s body started floating into the air and started hovering around him in a circular motion.


    [Very Good, Master. Just continue to focus.] Auric Energy spoke as she tried to cheer up Anon, But Anon has already gone into very deep state of concentration.


    ''My chest burns... It''s as if, Someone has ignited a Torch inside my lungs and slowly all of this heat is travelling through my whole body.


    [I will be looking forward to our next training session master.] Auric Energy spoke as she went silent after that.


    Anon jumped out out of the Waterfall and started walking towards the Scubi Kingdom.


    "I can use mana and Perform tasks beyond anyone''s dreams, but magic is not enough to get me to the point where I want to go." Anon spoke as he Summoned a Cigar and lit it up.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke.


    *Swish*


    Mike appeared in front of Anon, Before a single second could''ve passed.


    "Master, You called ?" Mike asked with a obedient expression.


    "Mike... What do you think about magic ? Do you think, Magic can teleport you millions of miles away from one position to another position in the blink of an eye ?" Anon asked.


    "No master, That''s impossible... Even if you use the best teleportation spell in this world. The best you can go is 679 Miles in the blink of an eye.


    Rest are time to time teleportations. You have to wait for the Portal to charge and then enter. You get what I am saying right, master ?" Mike explained.


    "Yeah, I am getting it. So, What will you do... If you had to travel millions of miles with magic ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I would install the best Magic gates that can help me travel a few hundred miles and all the way to my destination." Mike replied.


    "What about running ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t think that''s possible master... Even if you apply thousands of enchantment spells on your body. You can''t travel so much distance with magic.


    Every spell has a wear off timing and once it wears off... You will have to wait for your spell cooldowns. You can start running again once the cooldown comes back." Mike spoke.


    "Haa... Why is my life so hard ?" Anon thought as he sighed.


    "But, it''s a legendary one master. No one will ever live a life that you have lived." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Really ?" Anon spoke as he smiled.

 Chapter 853 -853

    Chapter 853 -853


    Anon is now standing on the Scubi Kingdom''s Entrance gate.


    "Sir, You have to show me your ID stone before going in." The guard spoke.


    "Huh ? Did you just asked master for ID stone ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Calm down, Mike."


    <Illus-


    [Master, You can''t use magic.] Auric Energy spoke immediately.


    ''Fuck. I forgot.'' Anon thought as he looked at the guard.


    "Do you have an ID ?" The guard asked again.


    ''I can kill him with one slap, But many people are present here. If I killed him here, It will create a negative impression on my image and my plan to take over this kingdom will fail.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "We are going back." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master..." Mike started speaking but Anon stopped him by showing his hand gesture.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he silently followed Anon without speaking any further.


    As they walked towards the other direction, Mike spoke up...


    "Master, Why would you go back ?" Mike questioned with a confused expression.


    "Mike there were people standing on the gate. You want me to tarnish my image in front of them ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, Master."


    "Don''t worry, Kill his whole family tonight." Anon spoke as he jumped over the kingdom''s wall and started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    "As you command master." Mike spoke as he used a teleportation spell to cross through the wall.


    ...


    Inside a Bar...


    "Did you hear about the news ?"


    "Our kingdom is under attack ?"


    "Yeah... They say that a large army of Frost Demons are walking towards our kingdom."


    "Shall we run away ?"


    "You fucking asshole... How many times have I told you not to do that." Jedy shouted as she slapped the Incubus on his left cheek.


    *Slap*


    "Ooh... Hard." Anon spoke as he looked at the Incubus with a smile.


    "Bloodlust, Master." Mike spoke as he sensed the bloodlust coming from the Incubus.


    "I know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You fucking bitch... You dare to slap me ? Don''t you know my identity ?" The Incubus asked with an angry expression as he immediately grabbed Jedy by the neck and threw her back.


    *Crash*


    As soon as she crashed into the table, Blood came out of her mouth.


    Suddenly, Another Succubus rushed out of the kitchen and checked Jedy''s pulse.


    "Jedy, Please wake up. Jedy wake up. Water... Someone give me water." The Succubus shouted helplessly as she asked for water, while holding Jedy''s Blood wound.


    "No one will move or you will die next." The Incubus spoke as he released his Aura and everyone frozen in their place, Except two Motherfuckers.


    "Please someone give me water... My daughter will die. Please... I beg you." Jedy''s Mother shouted helplessly as she was holding her daughter''s wound.


    "No one will come ahead and risk their lives for such a worthless whore.


    This whole bar is under my Father''s debt and your daughter dared to slap me. Do you really think anyone will come and give you a glass of water ?" The Incubus asked with an evil smile.


    "Wa... Ter." Jedy spoke in a low voice.


    "Please kind, Sir. We will pay your debt back... But, Please let me save her... She really needs water, Sir." Her mother begged the Incubus.


    "Kind Sir ?" The Incubus spoke as he grabbed Her hair and pulled them back tightly.


    "Ouch..."


    "I am not Kind, Lady. I am the baddest guy in this whole bar, right now." The Incubus spoke with an evil smile.


    "P-Please... Let me-"


    "You might want to change your Decision about that." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the corner of the room.


    Everyone immediately stepped aside and cleared the way for Anon.


    "Hmm...? Who are you kid ?" The Incubus spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    Anon Summoned a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Hehehe." Anon started smiling like a psychopath as he stood up from his seat.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

 Chapter 854 -854

    Chapter 854 -854


    As soon as the Incubus looked at Anon standing up from his table, He Smiled and started walking towards Anon.


    "He is dead." Mike spoke with a smile as he turned towards him and looked at the scene with a smile.


    "Hey kid, You should go back and sit down on your table again, before I stab my fucking sword into your handsome face." The Incubus spoke as he pulled his sword out and pointed it towards Anon''s face.


    "Oh, Ain''t this toy scary ?" Anon spoke as he touched the sword''s tip and gave it a little squeeze.


    As soon as Anon squeezed the Sword, cracks started to appear all over it and in just a second... The whole sword broke down into dust.


    *Crack*


    *Ting-Ting-Ting*


    "What the-"


    As this happened, everyone looked at them with surprised and shocked expressions.


    "You should use real sword next time." Anon spoke as he took a puff out of his cigar and blowed the smoke on his face.


    Anon then walked upto Jedy and touched her face slowly.


    "Please... Water." Jedy''s Mother spoke as she looked at Anon with a helpless expression.


    "One kiss and I will heal her." Anon spoke as he looked at Jedy''s Mother.


    "R-Really ?" Jedy''s Mother asked with a surprised expression.


    "Oh, I don''t lie Luv. I will later, Tho." Anon spoke as he pulled out a healing potion from his inventory and gave it to Jedy''s Mother.


    "Pour it into her mouth and She will be healed." Anon spoke.


    "T-Thank you." Jedy''s Mother spoke.


    "You fucking asshole... Do you really think, You are some kind of Hero ?" The Incubus asked as he turned towards Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Hmm... Me, Hero ? Hahaha... I am not a Hero." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am Furuk, Son of Ijok. My father is one of the biggest Trader in this kingdom. If he found out about you, He will send his men and you will die.


    So, It''s better if you just come here and lick my boots as a form of apology." Furuk spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    *Shhhh*


    He is very angry with you and wants to kill you at any cost.]


    "Ah... That''s one skill, That I would love to have." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    "You are dead, Motherfucker." Furuk spoke as he immediately turned both of his hands into Darksteel and started running towards Anon.


    Anon took the last puff from his cigar and threw it away.


    "What''s that move ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he noticed a different Aura around Anon.


    ''Focus On breathing and Let the energy go loose into the lungs.'' Anon thought as he closed his eyes and released Auric Energy into his lungs.


    Suddenly, A gravitational field was created around Anon and as soon as Furuk entered inside the field, he felt something wrong with his body.


    "What the-" Before Furuk could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him by the neck and opened his eyes.


    "So, what were you saying ? Who is your father ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "L-Leave... Me." Furuk spoke in a choking voice.


    [No master, The force on his-] Before Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, Furuk''s head blasted like a watermelon.


    *Boooop*


    His brain material and meat fell all over the bar.


    "Oops." Anon spoke as he dropped Furuk''s deadbody on the ground.


    Everyone, who was standing inside the bar immediately started running towards the exit door.


    In just 30 seconds, The whole bar got emptied and Only two succubus were left in the bar.


    Jedy was fully healed after consuming the Healing Potion.


    "Hmm... So, It really worked on you huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''A healing potion is made out of pure mana and if I gave it to her without replacing it with Negative Mana.


    She would''ve died instead of being healed or worst, paralysis could''ve got her whole body.'' Anon thought as he looked at Jedy.


    "Y-You saved us... I-I can''t thank you enough." Jedy''s Mother spoke as she looked at Anon with a Smile.


    "Not for free." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But, We don''t have any money to pay you with." Yedy spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t you worry about that... I have already made a deal with your mother." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 855 -855

    Chapter 855 -855


    "What deal ?" Jedy asked with a Confused expression.


    "How about we seal the deal ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Jedy''s Mother.


    "As you say..." Jedy''s Mother spoke as she immediately stood up from the ground and started walking towards Anon.


    Anon grabbed her mother''s hand and pulled her towards him.


    "Ohh..." Her mother spoke with a smile as she felt Anon''s hand going around her waist.


    "What the Fuck !?" Jedy spoke with a surprised and confused expression.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly released his breath over her face.


    "You are one naughty young man." Her mother spoke with a smile.


    "Am I ?" Anon spoke as he sealed her lips without any further ado.


    *Chuuuuuu*


    Anon and Jedy''s Mother kissed for 3 good minutes without separating their lips for even a single second.


    Their tongues were wrapped around each other and Anon was enjoying it to the fullest.


    After 3 minutes, Both of them let go of each other''s lips.


    "A-Are you sure, You only want a kiss ? There is an empty room just around the corner." Her mother spoke as she looked at Anon with an extremely aroused expression.


    Pre-cum was dropping out of her panty without stops and Anon can clearly see it.


    "The deal is completed. I will take my leave now." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit door.


    But, Suddenly his steps came to Halt.


    "Can I get that Juice though ?" Anon asked as he turned around.


    "I-I will prepare it immediately." Her mother spoke as she ran into the kitchen without wasting a second.


    5 minutes later...


    Anon is now sitting on the counter, drinking his juice and he is talking to Jedy''s Mother, while slowly rubbing her thighs.


    "So, What is your name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, My name is Mist. But, You can call me Misty." Mist spoke with a smile.


    "Well, Misty... How old are you ?" Anon asked as he took a sip out of the juice.


    "I am 800 years old, Mr. Rasputin. How about you ?" She asked.


    "3000 years." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh My... But your appearance says otherwise." Misty spoke with a shocked expression.


    "My appearance says more than, what I look like." Anon spoke as he squeezed her thighs tightly.


    "Anhh~ Really ? Why don''t you show me some of it in the room...? You and me, Just the two of us." Misty spoke with a perverted expression as she leaned in.


    "You are afraid." Anon spoke as he looked into her eyes.


    "Huh ?" Misty spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Really ? It looked even cooler in my mind." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, About the Frost Demons. They know about their Missing members and they''ve started to march actively even at night.


    They Aren''t taking any rest now... That means, They will reach here sooner than expected." Mike informed.


    "How soon ?" Anon asked.


    "Maximum 2 days, Master. War will start soon, Master." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "Those who wish for power, Shall go to war." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master, What about that Nightmarrow Attacking plan ?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah, That will be executed tonight." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Is there something that you want me to do, Master ?" Mike asked.


    "Well, Mike... I don''t think there is anything that you can do, other than watch me get a freeuse Succubus fucking pass." Anon spoke with a big smile.


    "As you say Master." Mike replied with a smile as both of them started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    Frost Demon Emperor''s Castle...


    The Queen of the Frost Demons Floria, is sitting on the throne and her 7 Royal Elite Guards are bowing down in front of her.


    "My Queen, we have increased our marching speed towards the Scubi Kingdom." One of the Guard informed.


    "Good... I need that Kingdom wiped from the face of this world as soon as possible." Floria spoke with a emotionless expression.


    "My Queen, I have received a news from our Army." Another general spoke.


    "What is it ?"


    "Five soldiers from our Army are missing, My Queen." The general informed.


    "What do you mean ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "My Queen, We are doubting that they have been captured by our enemies and at this time they are being tortured for information." The general spoke.


    "Haven''t you thought them how to assassinate themselves after getting caught ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "We did, My Queen. But since there were 5 soldiers... Only four of them can commit suicide.


    One of them will still be left and If they were to be separated from each other, Then they will definitely break." The general replied.


    "Send the best Royal Assassins from the castle and get all of them assassinated." The Queen Ordered.


    "As you command My Queen."


    "What happened to Scubi Kingdom''s Army ? Are they moving ? From what gate are they moving from ?" She asked.


    "My Queen, The Army of the Scubi Kingdom aren''t moving. We haven''t seen anyone on any of the gates until now.


    It''s like they don''t care about us. I suggest that, If we are sending our assassin in their Royal Castle, we should look at their Army plans as well." The general suggested.


    "Fine... Do it." The Queen ordered.


    "My Queen, I have heard a news. There is a new demon in the Scubi Kingdom posing as an Incubus and he is not any ordinary Demon, My Queen." One of the other general spoke.


    "What do you mean ?" The Queen asked.


    "He is not an Ordinary Demon, My Queen. He can heal the Dark Disease."

 Chapter 856 -856

    Chapter 856 -856


    Anon entered inside the Royal Castle and started walking towards the Captured Frost Demon''s Room.


    *Click*


    Anon opened the door and noticed that the temperature of that room was very low. The walls were also frozen and the female frost demon was still binded to the wall with metallic chains.


    The Dildoctopus is her pussy was pounding her pussy from time to time and just when she was about to cum, it would stop. Giving her a very bad experience.


    At first when Anon opened the door, He noticed that there was an Irritated expression on her face, but as soon as she noticed him entering into the room... She went back to being her emotionless self once again.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    She didn''t speak anything and continued to stare at Anon with an emotionless expression.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    As the Dildoctopus started to pound her pussy, her facial expressions started to change but she tried her best to keep her expressions neutral. Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    "You alright, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto her and touched her cheek slowly.


    "What is that thing ?" She asked with an emotionless expression as she looked at Dildoctopus.


    "Oh, You mean the Dildoctopus ? Well, Luv... This is a Sex toh that I made for fun. This thing will pound your pussy until you are about to cum like a crazy bitch.


    But, just as you try to cum... It will stop and convert your own pre-cum into an aphrodisiac and then it will inject it back into your body.


    "You are evil." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I am, but you look really beautiful." Anon spoke with a smile as leaned in and looked into her eyes directly.


    ''Corrupting an Emotionless bitch is the best thing I can do. I mean... Those with emotions break very easily but breaking a doll with no emotions will be too much fun.


    First, I will try to take the Love route. Let''s see if she breaks with it.'' Anon thought as he continued to look into her eyes.


    "I don''t appreciate lies." She spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ohh... Are you angry, Beautiful ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have any emotions." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, You are showing anger emotions." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "No, I am not." She replied.


    "You are, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he tried to kiss her on the lips.


    But as soon as he leaned in to kiss her, A loud knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Who the fuck-!? Come in." Anon immediately turned around with an angry expression and looked at the door.


    *Click*


    As soon as the doors opened up, Mike entered inside the room.


    "Mike, What the fuck are you doing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Shall we kill her in front of you ?" One of the other assassin asked as he tried to manipulate and blackmail Anon.


    As soon as Anon heard this, he understood that something was not right.


    "You are not here to kill her. You would''ve killed her and escaped already if you wanted... But, you are still here asking me shitty questions.


    What the ulterior motive or should I ask, What''s your real motive ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar.


    "You are the Ulterior motive." One of the Assassin spoke as he turned his dagger''s tip towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? Me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, You. You are posing as an Incubus to fool them but we are following you from the day that you fell down from the sky.


    We were about to Assassinate that camp that night and take you from them but before that could''ve happened, A red Demon came rampaging into the camp, killed the whole camp alone and took you away." The Assassin explained.


    "Hmm... So, You have done your research huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We know everything about you, we have seen your real face too." The Assassin spoke.


    "Haa... Fine. Medusa, You can come out." Anon ordered and immediately Medusa transformed into her Polymorphed form, revealing Anon''s real face.


    ''Wow... He looks beautiful.'' The female frost demon thought as she looked at Anon''s real face.


    "So, What ? Are we going to keep talking like that or you going to man up and fight me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he dropped the cigar.


    As soon as the cigar touched the ground, Mike Summoned his daggers and got into an offensive stance.


    "Master, On your command... I will Annihilate every single one of them." Mike spoke as his eyes shined brightly red.


    "We know, You can heal the Dark Disease. Our Queen has ordered us to bring you to her, We can''t fight you that''s why we are here to make a deal with you, other world''s warrior." The leader of the Assassins spoke up.


    "What''s the deal ?" Anon asked with an intrested expression.


    "Our Queen has promised to give you everything you need here, let it be Fame, Power or Money.


    We will make you one of the strongest being in the world and in return you will serve under is for the next 5 years. After that, you are free to go anywhere you want.


    You will have any food you want from day to night... A special chair in our Royal Court, A Big Room only for you in the Royal castle and Any female demon you point towards in this world will be sent to warm your bed at night.


    Your Slave will get whatever he wants too. That''s what our Queen is offering, If there is anything else you need, Just say it." The leader of the Assassins spoke.


    "Hehehehehe...." Suddenly, Anon started laughing as he touched his forehead with his right hand.


    "Hmm...? Did I say something funny ?" He asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    *Boooom*


    Suddenly, A demonic Aura came out of Anon''s body, Even Mike was left surprised when he felt this Aura.


    "Master-!?"


    "You are going to offer me, Fame, Money and Power ?" Anon asked as he looked at them with an angry expression and a small horn started growing out his forehead.


    "He is hostile."


    "Kill hi-"


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*

 Chapter 857 -857

    Chapter 857 -857


    "He is Hostile." One of the Assassins spoke up as he immediately got into a defensive stance.


    "Kill hi-"


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Before the Assassins could''ve Moved one-step forward, seven of them died on the spot.


    Anon decapitated seven of them in just a second and he is now standing behind the Assassin Team leader.


    The horn on Anon''s head has disappeared and he has returned back to his normal form.


    *Tap*


    He slowly placed his hand over the Assassin''s shoulder and spoke.


    "I hate it when people offer me, something that I already have and the things you just told me are earned not given." Anon spoke in a very chilling and Deep voice.


    "You think, You can scare me ?" The Assassin leader asked with an emotionless expression.


    "No, I am giving you a chance." Anon spoke.


    "I don''t accept offers." The Assassin replied.


    "Oh, You will... Your army is Marching towards this kingdom, right ?


    Now, I will start to march towards your kingdom and After Annihilating your Army, I will come for your Queen.


    I will turn her into my bitch, Just like this one here... She may look like normal to you, But she has broken severally from inside. If I fucked her right now... She will speak out every single one of your truth just for a taste of my dick.


    Go and Inform your Queen about me."


    ''I have to kill him, Right now. I have a blade behind my head... all I have to do is pop it out and strike him on the face.'' The Assassin thought as his hands became still for a second.


    Anon immediately understood that the Assassin was going to do something stupid and a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Now, If you tried to do something smart here... I swear on my name, that I will do something so dangerous, that you will beg for death but, Before giving it to you...


    I will fuck up your mind so much, that you won''t be able to understand if you are still alive or not." Anon spoke as he released his Aura and the aura immediately covered the Assassin''s whole body like a snake.


    *Stretch*


    As the Aura got thicker, The Assassin started to feel as if he was suffocating.


    "Fear is a basic instinct, I can bring it back with a flick of my fingers, But... What''s the fun in that ?


    Go and Tell her.... Anon is coming for her." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from his shoulder and the Aura Disappeared as well.


    "I-I will." The Assassin spoke with a stammering voice as he immediately Disappeared from the room.


    As soon as the assassin disappeared from the room, A smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "So, You alright Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Uris.


    "Who are you, really ?" Uris asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Master... But the results are negative. I sent 3 of my soldiers to fight one of his undead soldier and I have 3 dead bodies now.


    These Undead soldiers aren''t Normal, Master. They are modified to have muscles and strength beyond a normal Demon can''t even imagine.


    The Power in their bodies aren''t normal and their body builds are very different as well. I saw one undead soldier, who had like 17 hands and 4 legs." Mike informed.


    "Hah... In flesh or skeleton ?" Anon asked as he turned around and Looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "In rotten Flesh, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Ah... Modified Undeads." Anon spoke with a understanding expression.


    "Indeed." Mike spoke.


    ''Modified undeads are Really hard to deal with, These undeads are like zombies but hundred times stronger and they are trained to deal with any physical and magic attacks.


    Real undeads are made out of skeletons and they are then strengthened with Mana to increase their powers and Agility but If Used properly, with Dark arts you can easily modify them and keep the flesh on.


    Strengthening a Skeleton is very hard and Mana consuming process, But Strengthening Dead Muscles and Dead skin is very easy and Less mana consuming.


    These type of Undeads are really hard to deal with. Since they have mana strengthening and their own muscle strength as well.


    But, with perks comes the cons.... They have a major flow in this technique. Within every undead soldier, there is a Core... That helps him operate and if that''s damaged the undead will die on it''s own. All I have to do is search for that core or I have to kill their king.'' Anon thought with a neutral expression.


    "Master, If you command... I can hold their army on the bay for you. If you can just barge in and kill their leader-"


    "They will become, Irresponsive." Anon replied.


    "Yes, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Hey Mike... You remember that Plan, Where I was going to get the Nightmarrows to attack this city and then save them to get the Freeuse Succubus Fuck Pas ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, master. I remember it crystal clear." Mike replied.


    "Will it work on the Undead Army ?" Anon asked as he smiled evilly.


    "But, Master... For that you have to fight the whole Army Alone and-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, He realised that Anon was going to fight an Army of Modified undeads and he got really worried.


    "Master, That''s impossible. The numbers are too many." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "One man, Who holded the Grounds with so many Undeads and The one who slayed the Undead King.


    Sounds fucking amazing... They will invite me into their beds and kick their husbands out just for me, Mike. I will get to fuck any Succubus I want in this World." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "B-But, Master... The Numbers-" Mike tried to speak something, But Anon interrupted him.


    "Fuck the Numbers, Mike. I will fucking kill every single one of them and get what I want.


    Get that Demonic Furnace started... I am going to Modify my Arcane Slayers and Replace some skills.


    In the meantime, You have to spread this message in the whole kingdom and create a panic situation." Anon Spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards the Armoury.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke with a worried expression but he had no other option.


    [Master, Please remember... You can''t have sex.] Auric Energy spoke up.


    "I know... But, A Naked dance won''t hurt right ?"

 Chapter 858 -858

    Chapter 858 -858


    *Knock-Knock*


    An Incubus knocked on his house''s Door.


    *Click*


    "Dad, You are back ?" A very young Succubus opened the door and greeted her father.


    "Honey, Pack your clothes and everything... We are leaving. Where is your mother ?" The Incubus asked as he entered inside the house with a serious expression on his face.


    "S-She is inside, Dad... But, Why are you so panicked ?" The little Succubus asked with a worried expression.


    "Hmm...? Honey, You are home ? Should I prepare Dinner ?" His wife asked as she came out of her room.


    The Incubus immediately walked upto her with a worried expression and whispered into her ears.


    "An Army of Undeads are walking towards our kingdom and they will reach here very soon. The numbers are too much, We have to run." He said.


    "What about the Queen ? Isn''t she going to do something ?" His wife asked.


    "They are busy looking at the Frost Demon Army, This is an Inside news that I received from a friend.


    We have to leave now, Or..."


    "Okay, Honey... Pack your clothes."


    ...


    15 minutes later...


    All three of them got ready to leave the house, But as soon as they exited through the main gate. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    They noticed their neighbours leaving as well.


    "You recieved the news too ?"


    "Yes..."


    ...


    "That should do it..." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at them from a distance.


    After this he disappeared from the location at once.


    ...


    Royal Castle, Armoury...


    A large group of Soldiers and Blacksmiths are standing outside the Armoury and all of them are looking at Anon, Who was sitting on the main furnace of the Armoury.


    "What is this Guy trying to do ?" One of the blacksmith asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know, making fun of himself ?"


    "What''s wrong with that furnace ?" One of the Guards asked with a confused expression.


    "You new here ?" A blacksmith asked.


    "Yeah."


    "That Furnace belongs to our Master Koli and It''s a very sacred Demonic Furnace, It won''t be possible to turn it on without proper technique." The guard spoke.


    "What''s the technique ?"


    "No one knows."


    ...


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Stop." Mike spoke as he immediately placed his hand over the general''s chest and stopped him from entering inside.


    "I have to meet master. I have to inform him about Queen''s Order." The general spoke.


    "Master is not in a good mood, If you don''t want to die... Leave." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, The Queen..."


    "Master told me to tell the Queen, That she will have to hold the front line frontline for sometime." Mike spoke.


    "Okay, I will forward the message to the Queen Immediately." The general spoke as he left immediately.


    ...


    In the Royal Court...


    "..... That''s what, He told me... My Queen." The general spoke as he went down on his knees.


    "We have to hold the frontlines ?" Marlena asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, My Queen." The general replied.


    "For How much time ?" Ymer asked.


    "H-He didn''t tell me that, Princess. But-"


    "We can''t trust this Guy. That''s an Army of Undeads... We need strong magic to go against them.


    What can a guy like him help in this matter ? He didn''t even confirmed us the time to hold them for." Ymer spoke.


    "We will Hold the front lines." Marlena spoke with a determined expression.


    "Mother !?" Ymer shouted as she looked at Marlena with a shocked expression.


    "If he told us to hold the frontlines, We will hold the frontlines. I believe him." Marlena spoke with a confident expression.


    "Mother, If our Frontlines die... We will Become totally handicapped.


    Then, destruction is inevitable after that. We won''t have any Shields In Front to tank the damage, if our elite guards died.


    After that they will attack the normal guards and at last healers and mages will die." Oyin spoke.


    "Exactly... That''s what I am saying. We shouldn''t send all of our best forces to the frontlines, just because a random guy told us to.


    We will get sandwiched by the Frost Demons and The Undead King." Ymer spoke.


    "I am the Queen of this Kingdom and Both of you will do, Exactly what I tell you to do... You understand ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Both Oyin and Ymer spoke as they looked down.


    "General, Prepare the Army... We are going at War." Marlena ordered.


    "As you command, My Queen." The general spoke as he immediately left.


    "You three, Go and Prepare for the War." Marlena spoke as she looked at them with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Mother." All three of them spoke at once as they looked at each other and left the room.


    ''What are you planning, Master ?'' Marlena thought as she grabbed her head once again.


    ''Will master be able to take on that whole army by using some Nightmarrows ?'' The General thought.


    ...


    The Northern Forest...


    A very huge army of Modified Undeads are walking towards the Scubi Kingdom and in front of them is walking the Undead King.


    A brightly green Glowing skeleton, with 12 hands and In each hand... He holded one Magic staff.


    "March soldiers, March... It''s going to be a feast for you guys. Hehehe..."

 Chapter 859 -859

    Chapter 859 -859


    Moon is shining brightly in the Sky and Undead soldiers are standing on the borders of Scubi kingdom.


    But, In front of them are standing the Elite guards of the Scubi Kingdom.


    "Hehehe.... Come out, Marlena. I am back with my Beautiful soldiers." The Undead kings shouted as he looked at the Scubi Kingdom''s Soldiers.


    "Make Way For The Queen." Suddenly, the Announcer shouted from the back and The Elite guards immediately stepped aside and made way for Marlena.


    A huge red Carpet was rolled out on the battlefield for her.


    Marlena walked upto the Front and looked at the Undead King.


    "You have become really thin... Frodo. You were this small, When I took your virginity in that same castle, Your mother was a maid and You had a big crush on me. Remember me..." Marlena spoke with a smile as she mocked him.


    "Marelna, My first love. It''s been so many years that I saw you and You still looking so beautiful." The Undead King spoke with a serious expression.


    "I hope, I could''ve said the same for you." Marlena spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Marlena, My love... Come back to me. Surrender your armies to my army and I will let your people live.


    You will become my queen and we will rule both of the kingdoms together for eternities." The Undead King spoke.


    "Well, Frodo... As you know that I am a lady and I have needs. Looking at your lower parts, I realised that you don''t have a dick anymore and I don''t marry man, who doesn''t have a dick.


    So, You can fuck off." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "Marlena, You may think that I am that small and stupid guy from before, Who humped you like an idiot, but I am different now." The Undead King spoke.


    "Oh, Really ? Well... The Scubi Kingdom will get wiped out but it won''t go down without a Fight." Marlena spoke with a serious expression as she turned around and started leaving.


    "Hehehehe.... HAHAHAHAHAHA.... Fine, You want to see Blood ? I will show you what a Bloody battlefield looks like.


    I will turn this whole battle field into a graveyard, Marlena. The fight will start once that cloud crosses the Moon and The moonlight touches the ground... Better be prepared, My Love. I will turn you into my Undead Queen after this Battle." The Undead King shouted as he pointed towards the sky.


    He then turned around and started walking in-between his Army of Undeads.


    As the Undead King walked upto the middle of his army, He tapped his glowing Staff twice on the Ground and The ground started shaking vigorously.


    "Princess, All the soldiers are ready, We will hold for atleast 30 to 40 minutes, Before getting Annihilated." Oyin''s mate spoke as he looked at her with a smile.


    "Good. I hope, That Rasputin guy has some really good plan or we are fucked." Oyin spoke with a serious expression.


    "I hope so too."


    Kolis and Mike are standing on the Backline with the Witchcreta.


    "So, When is master going to come ?" Kolis asked as she looked at Mike.


    "Master didn''t give me any specific time. But, I am sure that he will come at the right time." Mike spoke.


    "Well, I will believe that." Kolis spoke with a neutral expression.


    "He will come at the right time... Don''t worry." The Witchcreta spoke as she placed her hand over Kolis''s shoulder.


    "Y-Yeah... But, Why is your hand so hot ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "My whole body is burning, I need Master''s big cock to fuck my naughty pussy and make a message out of it, But all he does is fuck that Scubi Queen all day." The Witchcreta spoke with a irritated expression.


    "Wow... Y-You are really desperate, huh ?" Kolis asked.


    "I will kill for Master''s Dick." The Witchcreta spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Look, The cloud is about to cross the moon." Kolis spoke as she pointed towards the sky.


    Everyone looked at the cloud and as soon as the Moonlight fell on the ground, the Horns to start the fight were blown.


    *Bhaaaaaaan*


    As soon as the Scubi Soldiers heard them... The frontlines started running towards the Undead soldiers.


    "Soldiers, Dinner Time." The Undead King spoke as he pointed his staff towards the Scubi Soldiers and the Undead soldiers also started running towards them with full speed.


    "OFF WITH THEIR HEADS." Ymer shouted as she got Mounted on a Poyo with her mate and started running towards the Enemy with the frontline.


    "Be Ready for Back-up." Oyin spoke as she got Mounted on a Giant Bat with her mate and they started flying above the battlefield.


    "Healers start healing on the Point of Contact with the enemy and Mages will Cast the Body Strengthening spells on the Front line without stopping." Kolis instructed.

 Chapter 860 -860

    Chapter 860 -860


    Marlena is sitting inside her camp, Looking at the Battle maps with the General, Both of them have serious expressions on their faces.


    "What do you think will happen, If we used the Bow strategy to attack ?" Marlena asked.


    "They don''t have Minds, My Queen. Bow strategy depends on psychology of our opponent. If they get scared on the shooting point... It''s game over for them.


    But, These undeads soldiers won''t fear and push right through our shooting point." The general spoke.


    "What about the Six-hands Battle Raid Technique ?" Marlena asked.


    "My Queen, All the six corners of our enemy are completely sealed. They are in a very defensive stance right now.


    The undead king Knows how to counter these Techniques, He won''t be baited by such simple techniques." The general spoke.


    "If you kept pulling out nagatives from my techniques, our armies will get wiped out soon.


    Either you suggest me some way or We are going in with a good old technique, because fighting blindly won''t give us time at all." Marelna spoke with a serious expression.


    "My Queen-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Ymer entered inside the tent.


    She was fully covered in blood and Rotten meat.


    "Ymer ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "My weapons are down, I am here for a blade exchange." Ymer spoke as she unsheathed her broken swords and threw them on the ground.


    "How strong are they ?" Marlena asked.


    "Strong as fuck... Their skins aren''t easy Pierce with Darksteel and we have found a way to kill them." Ymer spoke.


    "Really ?" The general asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, You just have to separate their cores from their bodies that are all located inside their bodies.


    So, You just cut off their cores and they are as good as dead." Ymer explained with a neutral expression.


    "You don''t look happy, even after you have found the solution to such a big problem, Why ?" Marlena asked with a smile.


    "Well, first of all... We don''t know what part they have the core in... Because, I have seen many corpses, that have their cores located in different locations of their body.


    Some have their in the head, Some have it in the Heart and some have it inside their dicks.


    Secondly, The Elite Soldiers that are dying by those undead fuckers are also turning into Undead soldiers and they are attacking us." Ymer spoke as she pulled out two swords from the Royal weapon box and sheathed them.


    "Indeed, Frodo is not an idiot. He was really smart from his childhood." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "Mother, Where is that guy ? Is he even coming or did he runaway ?" Ymer asked as she looked at Marlena with a worried expression.


    "He should be coming any minute now." Marelna spoke with a serious expression.


    "What the fuck ?"


    "Look at that guy... What is he doing ?"


    "Who is that guy ?"


    "He is walking towards the back gate."


    *Thud*


    ...


    "Okay, Open the Mana reserve in 2 minutes." Marlena ordered the guards.


    "As you command, My Queen." The guards spoke.


    "Mother, They have broken through the frontline and now they are entering in the Middle Line." Ymer shouted from a distance.


    "Fuck... Too fast." Marlena spoke as she looked at Oyin with a serious expression.


    Oyin nodded towards Marlena and Unsheathed her Sword.


    "SOLDIERS... DON''T LET THEM PASS. KILL ON CONTACT." Oyin shouted.


    ....


    "Hehehe... Death is Near, My love." The undead king spoke as he smiled evilly.


    *Clickkk*


    *Creeeeeeeeeeeakkkkkk*


    Suddenly, A loud sound came from the Scubi Kingdom''s gate.


    "What the hell-!?" The Undead King spoke as he immediately stood up from his throne and looked at the Gate with wide eyes.


    ....


    "What is that ?" Ymer asked as she pointed towards the gate.


    "I-I don''t know... Princess." Her mate spoke with a shocked expression.


    ...


    "Master is here..." Mike spoke with a smile and everyone turned their eyes towards the gate.


    But, As soon as they looked at the gate, they were left surprised to see that Anon was coming through the gate and on his back he carried a Humongous black sphere, That was as big as the Royal Castle itself.


    Anon was carrying it all alone and his whole body was shaking, because the sphere weighed more than 800 quintals.


    "Knock-Knock, Motherfuckers... Daddy is Home." Anon spoke with a psychopathic and angry smile as he exited through the Kingdom''s gates.

 Chapter 861 -861

    Chapter 861 -861


    "What is that Thing ?" The undead king asked with a shocked and confused expression as he looked at the Humongous black sphere.


    ...


    "Master is here... With something." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "What is that, Do you know ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression as she turned towards Mike.


    "Master created it and Only he knows what that is." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "I am going..." Marlena spoke as she immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    ...


    "Fuck, This turned out to be more heavier than I thought." Anon thought as he noticed that he was near the camp and dropped the sphere on the ground.


    *SHHHHHHAKKKEEEEEEEE*


    But, As soon as he dropped it to the ground... Everything started shaking.


    Even the Undead King''s Throne started to shake at one point.


    "Charge... Everyone Charge. Finish them." The undead king shouted as he released all of his army at once.


    ''Is that some kind of weapon ? If it is a weapon... Then I have to finish them before they can activate it.'' The Undead King thought as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Phew~ That was heavy." Anon spoke with a smile as he cracked his back once and summoned a cigar.


    "Master, Are you alright ?" Marlena asked from a distance as she looked at the giant sphere.


    "Yeah, I am good. What''s going on here ? Are your soldiers still holding or are they dead ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The maximum we can hold is 10 more minutes and they will break Into the Backline. Undead King has released all of his army on us." Oyin shouted from above.


    "Master..." Marlena spoke as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Daddy''s Home." Anon spoke with a Smile as he placed his hand on the sphere.


    "Master, When did you make this ?" Mike asked as he looked at the huge thing.


    "It was inside my inventory... It''s something that I have been working on for a very long time, But I failed to enchant it everytime and today was the lucky day." Anon replied.


    "Is this a weapon or what ? Does it have a name ?" Ymer asked as she walked upto them.


    "I named it, ''The Dusk Star: First Star In the Darkness.'' " Anon Spoke with a proud expression.


    "Do whatever you want to do fast... They have started to break into the Backlines." Oyin shouted as she jumped into the battlefield and started fighting with her mate.


    "Fine, You want to do this... Let''s do this." The undead king spoke as he stood up from his throne and started chanting a spell.


    After chanting the spell, A dark Aura suddenly emerged out of the ground and Black skeletons covered in brightly green mana stepped out of the dark Aura.


    "Destroy that thing." The Undead King shouted.


    Suddenly, All the Black skeletons started running towards Anon.


    ...


    "Oh shit..." Marlena spoke as she Summoned her sword.


    "What happened ?" Ymer asked with a serious expression.


    "Those skeletons are Suicide Bombers. They will attach themselves to you and Go *Kaboom*." Marlena explained.


    "What the-!?" Ymer asked with a shocked expression.


    *Ting*


    Suddenly, A very sharp sound travelled through the whole battlefield.


    "HEHEHEHEHEHE... Let''s do this." Anon spoke as he smiled like a psychopath.


    <Dusk Star First Form: Quantum Force Field>


    [Name: Quantum Force Field.]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Description: Once Used, This skill creates a very tight and Sealed Force Field around the star, in a 1 kilometre radius.


    The Field is made out of Quantum molecules and Not even air atoms can pass through it. The subjects that needs to be pushed out of the Force Field can be choosen manually by the host.


    This skill takes a very heavy mana toll on the user and If used for too long, The host can die from mana exhaustion.]


    [Activating Quantum Force Field]


    [Subjects Found : Undead, Scubi, Hydra and Vampire. ]


    ''Only keep Undead.'' Anon commanded.


    [Subject Choosen: Undead.]


    [Commencing Force Field.]


    *Zoooooop*


    Suddenly, A very strong wave of energy was released out of the Dusk Star and every undead standing in the 1 kilometre area was pushed out of the force field immediately.

 Chapter 862 -862

    Chapter 862 -862


    Mike who was fighting the undeads, at a near distance suddenly noticed that every undead in front of him is being pushed backward by an invisible force.


    "What the-" Mike spoke with a confused expression as he turned around to look at Anon.


    "Master, You are incredible." Mike shouted loudly.


    "T-They are being pushed back..." Ymer spoke as she looked at the Undeads with wide eyes.


    Oyin and Her mate, Who were fighting the undeads for the last 30 minutes without Stopping, Suddenly felt the force field passing through their bodies and the undead soldiers went away with the force.


    "What is... Happening ?" Oyin asked with a shocked and confused expression.


    "He did it." Her mate spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    ...


    Anon on the other side, was getting completely crushed by the mana sucking force of the Dusk Star.


    ''FUCKKKKK.... It''s like, My mana is being Raped by this Star. It''s sucking mana out of my body at such an incredible rate, That even I can''t keep up with it.'' Anon thought as an idea came to his mind.


    ???? This man Just got to go, Declare his enemies~????


    Anon started singing loudly as he turned around and looked at Marlena with a Smile.


    "Master, You said something ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    ????But the Ladies begged, ''Don''t you try to do it please.'' ???? Anon sang even louder as he looked at the undead king this time and gave him a big smile.


    ...


    "No, No, No... This is not supposed to happen. HOW THE FUCK AM I GETTING PUSHED BACK !??? I WILL KILL YOU, BOY." The undead king shouted as he immediately pointed his staff towards Anon and started chanting his spell.


    <Ray Of Death>


    As soon as The undead king activated his skill, A very vicious ray of energy was released out of his green glowing staff.


    But, As soon as the ray hits on the Quantum Force Field, It shatters into nothing but air particles.


    "HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE !???" The Undead King shouted as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression and the green fire inside his eyes started to glow even brightly.


    ???? No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms~????


    As soon as Anon started using the second spell... The first spell was turned off and the Force field disappeared immediately.


    ...


    "The field... It disappeared." The Undead king spoke as he immediately pointed his staff towards Anon and started casting his spells once again.


    <Death Ray>


    As soon as the Undead King casted this spell, a Beam of vicious energy was released out of his staff, That was headed directly towards Anon with an incredible speed.


    But, Before the Beam could''ve touched Anon''s body, Mike immediately jumped in front of him and he absorbed the beam into his body.


    "What !? How can a Living being absorb my death Ray like that ?" The Undead King asked with a shocked expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Nothing.... Will disturb Master." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he continued to stand in front of Anon.


    "A-Are you alright ?" Marlena asked with a worried expression.


    "He can''t kill me with these cheap tricks." Mike spoke as he smiled at the Undead King.


    ...


    "I am done with this. I will cast that spell now


    " The undead King shouted as he got really angry and started casting the spell.


    <Undead''s Hour Fourth Form: Domain Of Silence.>


    As soon as the Undead King used this skill, All of the undeads in his army received a limited time strengthening buff.


    "Fine... Let''s do this." Ymer spoke as she stepped out and summoned her sword.


    "I will do it too." Oyin spoke as she immediately stepped up as well.


    *RINGGGGG*


    Suddenly, A ring sound resounded in the Whole battlefield and the Dusk Star got activated.


    Suddenly, millions of small black spheres exited the Dusk Star and they started flying towards the undead soldiers.


    "W-What are they ?" Oyin asked with a shocked expression.


    "Only master knows." Mike spoke with a wide smile.

 Chapter 863 -863

    Chapter 863 -863


    The tiny spheres immediately attached themselves to the undead soldiers bodies.


    "What are those things !?" The undead king asked with a confused expression as he grabbed one of the undead soldier and tried to get the Sphere off of his body, But the force of attraction was too much.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen... Here comes, Mass Destruction." Anon spoke with a menacing smile as he activated the enchantment on the Dusk Star and suddenly, All the small spheres started vibrating.


    As they vibrated, Their frequencies matched with the Undead Soldier''s Organic Atoms, creating a phenomenon known Resonance.


    As soon as the Resonance increased... Their Organic bodies broke down and turned into dust on spot.


    *GWaaahhh*


    *Raawwwwwr-*


    The Undead soldiers started turning into piles of dust in front of everyone''s eyes and the undead king was left shocked at this view.


    As one tiny sphere destroyed an Undead soldier, it immediately changed it''s target and went to the other soldier, destroying him as well in just a matter of seconds.


    "What the FUCK IS HAPPENING !?" The undead King shouted as he noticed that more than half of his undead army has been turned into dust and more are dying without any stops.


    The Undead King turned his head towards Anon and looked at him with a very angry expression.


    "Fine, This is the last way..." The undead king spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of Anon.


    "You want to fight one versus one ?" Anon asked with a menacing smile as he immediately removed both of his hands from the Dusk Star and started walking towards the Undead King as his eyes started to glow brightly purple.


    "Oh, He is dead..." Mike spoke from a distance.


    "Oh, Fight..." Ymer spoke with an excited expression.


    *Sits*


    "I Surrender, Please don''t kill my army." The Undead King spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and gave up his staff to Anon.


    "What the-" Ymer, Oyin, Kolis and Marlena were left surprised as soon as they saw this scene.


    "Huh !?" Even Anon was left surprised when he noticed that the Undead King was really surrendering in front of him.


    "P-Please, Stop your spell or I won''t be a king anymore." The undead king spoke with a worried expression.


    "Oh, Yeah..." Anon spoke as he went back to his normal self and immediately stopped the Quantum Dissembler.


    As soon as the Spell stopped, All the tiny spheres returned back to the Dusk Star and The remaining Undead soldiers also bowed down to Anon as they saw their king bowing down to him.


    "So, That''s it ? You don''t want to fight me and show your authority over me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Undead King.


    "N-No, Sir. I have already acknowledged you as my master and as I have Surrendered my staff to you... I have become your slave." The Undead King spoke.


    "Well, Okay... I can''t even get a contract signed from you, Because you don''t even have blood." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Oh, Don''t you worry Master. Here is my Heart Stone." The Undead King spoke as he pulled out the brightly glowing stone from his chest and gave it to Anon.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked.


    "This is my Heart, Master. The source of My mana and Power... If you consume this, you will get powerful and I will die. If you break it, I will die as well." The Undead King explained.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Frodo''s Heart]


    But, 1 second passed and nothing happened.


    "Hmm..?" Frodo opened his eyes and looked at Marlena.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Anon has grabbed Marlena''s hand.


    "M-Mr. Rasputin ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    *Pull*


    Suddenly, Anon pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips tightly.


    "Ewww... Gross. I knew something was suspicious between these two from the start." Ymer spoke with a disgusted expression as she immediately walked away from that place.


    Anon rammed his tongue into Marlena''s mouth and grabbed her huge butt tightly as he raped her tongue with his own tongue.


    *MNNHHH*


    At first, Marlena didn''t understood anything but 3 seconds into the kiss and her tongue started to surrender in front of Anon''s manly instincts.


    Both of them kissed for the next 3 minutes without separating their lips from each other.


    *Chhuuuuuuu*


    3 minutes later...


    "Haaa... Master, What was that for ?" Marlena asked with a perverted smile as she licked her lips.


    "Well, Since you were punching the guy who tried to destroy your kingdom... I was wondering, What will you give me after I saved the kingdom." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm.... What would a strong man like you need from me ? Master, already have everything that I own... Even my body is yours, Master." Marlena spoke with a naughty expression.


    "Oh, So Master and Madam Marlena is Married ?"


    "Haa... Luv, Go and wait for me in your room." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say Master, but what about him ?" Marlena asked with a smile as she pointed towards Frodo.


    "I will deal with this, Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay, But don''t give him a hard time master. He was a good guy, when he was alive." Marlena spoke with a smile as she left after that.


    "Hmm... Now, Now... I have some real serious buisness with you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Frodo.


    "Umm... What, Master ?" Frodo asked with a confused expression.


    "Come with me." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Frodo spoke as he immediately started following Anon.


    Both of them immediately went to the Royal Castle and entered inside a lone room.


    "Now, I want your Necromancy skill." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Umm... Master, What ?" Frodo spoke with a confused expression.


    "I said, I want your Necromancy skill." Anon repeated.


    "Master, That skill can''t be learned easily... That''s something that I worked on for my entire life." Frodo spoke.


    "Good, Now open your mind to me." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 864 -864

    Chapter 864 -864


    "B-But, Master... Necromancy needs patience and Practice and-" Before Frodo Could''ve completed his sentence, Anon placed his hand over his skull and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Open your mana Signature... Or I will open it myself." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "A-As you say, Master." Frodo spoke with a scared expression as he immediately opened his mana Signature to Anon.


    ''Scan...'' Anon ordered.


    [Scanning Completed.]


    [Target''s Mind Has Surrendered to Host''s Mind. Would you like to commence Mind Control Skill ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Mind Control skill activated.]


    [Frodo''s Mind Control: 100%]


    ''Let''s See how many skills do you have.'' Anon spoke as he used another skill on Frodo.


    <Memory Manipulation>


    ''Hmm... 306 Skills, All useless except one.'' Anon thought as he immediately copied one skill out of Frodo''s Brain.


    [You have Successfully learned the Skill <Necromancy>.]


    [Skill Name: Necromancy]


    [Rank: F (Upgradable)]


    [Description: Necromancy is a Dark Art, It was often used by Undead Demons in the past, But after some consideration by the Undead Elders, This art was officially declared as a Forbidden art and hidden in the depths of Hell.


    But, three thousand years later... A demon who didn''t submit to his cruel faith, went to hell and revived this art once again.


    Necromancy skill can give the user immense power if used properly. User can Make undead soldiers out of Dead corpses, Modify them as he wishes and Control them easily.


    Cons:


    - Undead Soldiers will die, If not supplied with mana regularly.


    - High vulnerability to holy and purification spells.


    - Each use of the skill temporarily weakens the user''s physical strength by 50%.]


    [Mana Cost: 100,000 Mana will be consumed on every thousand Undead Soldiers.]


    ''Hmm... 100 mana on every soldier ? How come, It''s so low ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, Is something happening ?" Frodo asked with a confused expression.


    "You are free to go now." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from his head.


    "A-As you command, Master." Frodo spoke as he immediately left the room after that.


    [Master, You broke the core rule.] Auric Energy spoke from inside.


    "I know, I have used Mana." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    [Yes, Master.] Auric Energy spoke.


    I know you were sitting over my carriage, when I was coming to the Succubus Kingdom and You were watching me for the last 14 days from inside my room.


    Believe me, You are not as stealthy as you think You are." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-W-What !? You knew that I was watching you !?" Kio asked with a serious expression.


    "Fuck yeah, Man. You were as clear as day. Day one... You were stuck to my ceiling with three different Stealth spells on your body.


    Day two, You used a very good Artifact to mix yourself up with the Royal Castle''s servents... But, You were always in my eyes.


    You want to hear more ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Then, Why did you follow me here ?" Kio asked with a serious expression.


    "I didn''t follow you here. You are here, Because I wanted you to be here." Anon spoke as he started to smile evilly and his eyes started to shine brightly purple.


    "You think, This is funny ? You think I am funny ? I am the Number one assassin of the Frost Kingdom and You Don''t have any of your friends here to help you, What are you going to do ?


    I don''t think, You can Summon that big weapon again... Can you ?" Kio asked as he Summoned his shining daggers and assumed a defensive position.


    "I don''t look that Ugly." Suddenly, Mike''s voice came from behind.


    "What the-!?" Kio spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed that Mike was standing behind him with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Y-You, How did you-" Before Kio could''ve completed his sentence, He felt a hand over his head.


    Kio tried to be Swift, But suddenly... Anon''s Deep voice rang inside his ears and his Deadly aura covered Kio''s whole body, Making him temporarily paralyzed at one place.


    "Listen to me, Kio. I know you are some big Bloody Scholar but, In front of me... You are similar to that small demon bug, Walking on the ground and trying to bite some big monster... But, He doesn''t know that he will get killed instantly if the Big monster noticed his presence." Anon spoke in a very deep and scary voice.


    *Thud-Thud*


    Both of the daggers fell down from Kio''s hands as his whole body started shaking in fear.


    ''RUN... RUN.... RUNNNNNNNNNNNNN KIOOOOO.'' His Mind shouted, But his body rejected this call.


    Kio knew that Running now is utterly useless... Anon was already angry and if he tried to run away now, Death is inevitable.


    "P-P-Please for.... give.... Me." Kio spoke in a very stammering voice.


    "You are different from other Frost Demons. You can feel fear and Anger... What are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t take the medicine... T-They give to the soldiers. I-I p-pretened to be... L-Like them but... I-I have emotions." Kio spoke.


    "Very Good... Now, As you have broken my privacy, What should I do with you ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I-I am sorry... S-S-Sir. I-I won''t r-r-repeat this mistake again." Kio apologized as he looked slightly to the left and noticed a running space.


    ''I have to run now Or this monster will kill me.'' Kio thought as he immediately used a skill and tried to run.


    <Frost Run-


    But Before the skill could''ve even activated, Kio felt something. He saw the next and last 3 seconds of his life flash in front of him and in those 3 seconds... Kio saw himself dying by Anon in 300 different ways.


    "W-W-What... Was that !?" Kio whispered in a vey low voice as his eyes were wide open.


    "That''s your future, If you tried to run away. A simple image of the many ways you can die. You want to try running from me, again ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, S-S-Sir." Kio replied with a scared expression.


    "Nice answer, You just saved your head from turning into a mush of Meat and Sticky liquid." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.

 Chapter 865 -865

    Chapter 865 -865


    Anon is now sitting inside his room in the Royal Castle and Kio is sitting in front of him, Scared and shocked.


    "Now, Tell me something... How did you get aware of my presence in this world ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "W-Well, The day that you entered in this world... A Big energy surge was detected by my machine and I immediately located your location." Kio spoke with a scared expression.


    "Hmm...? A machine that can detect energy surges ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes... I made it myself with an ancient scripture''s help." Kio spoke.


    "Do you have the machine ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, But it''s in my lab in the Frost Kingdom. Do you want me to bring it here ?" Kio asked with an excited expression as he immediately stood up from the ground.


    "Sit down or you won''t have any legs to stand up again." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes." Kio spoke as he immediately sat down once again.


    "Do you have the scriptures ?" Anon asked.


    "The scriptures ? N-No, I don''t have it either." Kio spoke in a stammering voice.


    Anon immediately closed his eyes and placed his fingers over his eyelids.


    He then waved his hand towards Mike who was standing in one corner of the room.


    *Nod*


    Mike immediately nodded and started walking towards Kio.


    "W-What... D-Did I do something wrong ? I-I was just-" Before Kio could''ve completed his sentence, Mike pulled his dagger out and stabbed it into Kio''s spine.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Kio shouted in agony as Blue blood flowed out of his spine.


    "Mike... The voice is too loud." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he slightly rubbed his ears.


    "Yes, Master." Mike spoke as he pulled out another dagger out of his pocket and stabbed it right into Kio''s Neck, the Dagger immediately destroyed Kio''s Voice box.


    *Creeeeeeeeeeeakkkkkk*


    Kio tried to shout but no voice came out of his throat.


    "Now, You know... That I can detect lies, Son." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Kio.


    Kio started crying as he saw Anon''s monstrous behaviour.


    "Now, Will you lie to me ?" Anon asked as he looked into Kio''s eyes.


    *Nod-Nod*


    Kio immediately titled his head in ''No''.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly, The illusion broke down and The Daggers Disappeared from his neck and spine.


    "What the-" Kio spoke with a surprised and shocked expression.


    ''I-I felt the pain... I-It was so real and Now... I-It feels like a dream. What kind of Magic was this ?'' Kio thought as he looked at Anon with a expression of disbelief.


    "So, The scriptures." Anon spoke as he raised his hand.


    "Master, He is running away..." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "In what direction is he running in ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took out a cigar from of his inventory and lit it up.


    "Towards the Army master." Mike informed.


    "Frost Demon Army ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Why do you think, he is running that way Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took a puff out of the Cigar.


    "In hopes of getting saved from you master. " Mike replied with a smile as he understood what Anon is about to do now.


    Anon noticed the smile on Mike''s face and asked.


    "You understand, What I am about to do ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I do understand, Master." Mike replied with an even wider smile.


    "Let''s go." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    Mike immediately followed Anon without any questions as he Summoned his Dagger and started cleaning them with a cotton cloth.


    As soon as they exited the room... Anon noticed that Marlena is standing outside the room with a paper in her hands and she is talking to Oyin and Ymer about some Kingdom related matters.


    "You understand ?" Marelna asked.


    "We understand, Mother." Ymer and Oyin spoke in unison.


    "Good." Marlena spoke.


    "Looks like your boyfriend is off to somewhere, Mom." Ymer spoke as she looked at Anon with a Smile.


    "Hehe..." Oyin laughed at this and Marlena smiled very shyly.


    Anon smirked at this and continued to walk forward, But suddenly Marlena stepped up and stopped Anon by putting her hand over Anon''s chest.


    "Master... You didn''t come to the room. My pussy was really lonely." Marlena spoke in a very low voice.


    "I had some work Luv and I have work now too." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What kind of work does a guy like you have ?" Ymer asked with a smile as she tried to mock him.


    "Well, I am going to fight an army of Frost demons." Anon spoke with a smile as he bowed smoke on her face.


    "*Cough-Cough*, What !?" Ymer asked with a Surprised expression.


    "But, You are only two... Where are your offensive and Defensive guards ?" Oyin asked with a confused expression.


    "He is the Defensive and I am Offensive, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, He is holding daggers in his hands and Not a shield." Ymer asked with an even more confused expression.


    "Offence is the Best Defence." Mike spoke with a cool expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke as he laughed and both of them exited the Royal Castle.


    "They are kidding, Right ?" Oyin asked with a confused expression.


    "They are... Right mom ?" Ymer asked.


    "I miss Him." Marlena spoke with a sad smile on her face.


    "She is in Love." Oyin spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 866 -866

    Chapter 866 -866


    Fremont Mountains...


    A Huge army of Frost Demons are walking towards the Scubi Kingdom without stopping or resting.


    "How much Time, Till we reach there ?" A general who was walking with the frontlines asked with an emotionless expression.


    "Sir, About 16 hours..." A scholar replied.


    "Hmm... Okay." The general replied.


    "Sir, Something is coming towards us..." A soldier shouted from the frontline.


    "What ?" The general asked as he immediately summoned a small telescope and stretched it into it''s full size.


    As soon as the general looked into the telescope, He noticed a Frost Demon is coming towards them with full speed.


    "Who is this guy ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "Hey, Isn''t that the Bloody Scholar ?" A soldier spoke as he looked at Kio with keened eyes.


    "The Bloody Scholar you mean ?" Another Scholar asked as he looked at the Bloody Scholar.


    "There is someone behind him... Look." A soldier shouted as he pointed towards the Bloody Scholar.


    The General immediately looked behind and noticed that there was really someone walking behind the Bloody Scholar.


    Two Demons, Both have Red Glowing eyes and Both of them are walking slowly but still they were keeping up with the Bloody Scholar''s speed.


    "I have to report this..." The General spoke as he immediately blowed some air over his hand and created a small ball of mist.


    "Go." The general spoke as he released the Mist ball into the air and it travelled all the way back to the Senior Generals.


    "Hmm.... A message ?" The Senior General spoke as he immediately caught the mist ball and popped it.


    As soon as the mist bubble popped, Words started forming into the air.


    "Bloody Scholar is coming towards us and behind him is the otherworlder ?" The senior general read this message and immediately decided to send it to the Elite Generals.


    He created another mist bubble and sent it back...


    The bubble travelled to the Elite Generals and popped.


    As soon as the Elite Generals got the news, They immediately started running towards the Grand Army General.


    "Hmm...? The Bloody Scholar is coming towards us ? Why is he coming towards us with the Other worlders ?" The Grand Army General asked with a confused expression.


    "We don''t know, Sir." The Elite General spoke.


    "Sir, Shall we eliminate them ?" Other Elite general asked.


    "No, No... We can''t take actions without Queen''s Permission. If an Unnecessary fight started between the other worlder and us... This would turn into a big thing and a Lot of attention will be attracted towards us." The Grand Army General spoke with a serious expression as he immediately created a formal Message and sent it to the Royal Castle.


    ...


    "Master, This skill is really good." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Looks Like... I am not going to get a good fight this time." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Frost Demon soldiers.


    *Thud*


    The Elite General, Threw Kio into Anon''s legs and looked at him with a Fake smile.


    "You don''t look really good with that fake smile." Anon spoke with a smile.


    The Elite General immediately stopped smiling as soon as he heard Anon''s words.


    "I was told to do this, While talking to you." The Elite General replied with an emotionless expression.


    "So, What''s the catch ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, Our Queen just wants to have a meeting with you in exchange for that Guy." The Elite General spoke.


    "Haa... Fine, Tell her to get ready. I am coming in 15 minutes." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "P-P-Please, Leave me... I-I don''t want to die. I-I will tell you everything about them... Their defensives and Their offensives as well.


    Please just let me live... I-I will become your slave and-" Before Kio could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his head and tightened the grip.


    "N-NOOOOO, MY HEAD HURT-"


    *Brust*


    Kio''s Head burst out due to the extreme pressure of Anon''s hand and he died on spot.


    His brain material and blue blood flew everywhere and some of it even fell over Anon''s face and his body.


    <Cleanse>


    Anon immediately cleaned his body and face.


    "Phew~ Well, This Motherfucker''s head was tight." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and looked at the Elite General with a smirk.


    "Please come with me, There is a Frost Ram waiting for you in the back." The Elite General spoke with a serious expression.


    "A Frost Ram ? What''s that ?" Anon asked as he immediately followed the general and came across a very beautiful animal.


    It was a huge ram that shined brightly and it''s horns were curled all the way to the back of its tail.


    "Please mount on it and It will take you to the Royal Castle." The Elite General spoke.


    "Okay. Come Mike." Anon spoke.


    "Master, It won''t look appropriate for a Slave to ride with It''s master. How about I Just teleport there with my shadow skills, Master ?" Mike spoke with a worried expression.


    "Nice thinking Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately got mounted on the Frost Ram.


    "I will be waiting for you on the Royal Castle, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Cool." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Frost Ram''s leash and whipped it.


    *Meeeeeh*


    The First Ram immediately let out a Loud roar as it blew out a ton of chilled air from his mouth and created a frozen path for itself in the air.

 Chapter 867 -867

    Chapter 867 -867


    After travelling for about 17 minutes and 45 Seconds, Anon finally reached on the Frost Kingdom''s front gate.


    "Well, Well, Well... Ain''t this a Motherfucking Beauty ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Frost kingdom, Shining brightly.


    In the Frost Kingdom, All the houses were made out of Snow and Ice.


    As the Frost Ram flew over the main gate''s of the kingdom, Anon noticed Frost Demons walking in the market.


    "Hmm...?" Anon suddenly Noticed that all the Frost demons down there, were behaving normally. They were laughing, Crying and Enjoying their life unlike the Soldiers.


    "So, They aren''t injecting their people with that shitty drug huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked down.


    "No, No... We don''t do-" Suddenly, The Frost Ram started speaking.


    "What the fuck ? Did you just speak ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Oh, Yes... I am sorry for startling you like that. But, I was ordered to keep my mouth shut in front of you." The Frost Ram replied.


    "Well, Now that you have opened your mouth... Why don''t you complete the sentence you were saying ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, But I am banned to talk about anything to you." The Frost Ram spoke.


    "Hmm... What will they do if they found out that you have opened your mouth in front of me." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, They will throw me out of the Royal castle for starters. I am a Royal Mount and I can''t live without proper care. I mean who wants to " The Frost Ram replied.


    "What if I tell them, that you were talking to me ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No, Please don''t do this. I-I will complete the sentence." The Frost Ram spoke.


    "Nice." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "The soldiers are the only people in frost kingdom that are injected with that drug in order to fight without any emotions and feelings.


    The rest of our People are just like the rest of you." The Frost Ram spoke.


    "So, The soldiers don''t go against this drug ?" Anon asked.


    "They don''t have emotions... We give them food and Place to live, They work for us. Simple as that." Th Frost Ram spoke.


    "Haa... What kind of mean creatures does that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why are you smiling, while saying that ?" The Frost Ram asked.


    "Well, I like the work." Anon replied.


    "That''s the Royal Castle and On the top window, You can see a Beautiful woman standing. She is Our Queen, Madam Floria." The Frost Ram spoke.


    Anon immediately turned his eyes towards the Top window of the castle and noticed the Lady.


    She was wearing a Blue gown, Medium sized Boobs, Simple waist size and Facial qualities are Normal as well.


    "Hmm... You tell me." Floria countered Anon''s Question with her Question.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked.


    "You could''ve killed all of my armies ther with that Giant Ball weapon of yours, Yet you choose to come here.


    What is it that you are searching ?" Floria asked with a smile.


    "Luv, Don''t try to trap me in Wordplay. The only thing I like with play is Foreplay." Anon replied with a smile as he took a seat on the nearby sofa.


    "Fine, here is the deal... Help us in conquering this world until you find your way out of this realm.


    My soldiers will do everything in order to help you get back to your realm and Manpower is something that you will need, right ?" Floria asked with a serious expression.


    "You spoken right on point but I don''t need manpower and Even if I needed man power... I would just make an army of undead and get them to find me the things I want." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, The undead king Surrendered to you huh ?" She asked with a curious expression.


    "Yep." Anon replied as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    "I will give you everything you want... Any girl you point in this kingdom and My soldiers will send her to your bed.


    Any Man you point towards will die on your command. Anything in this kingdom you point towards will be yours, Just tell me... What do you want ?" Floria asked with a desperate expression.


    "Why me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Because you might be the strongest person in this Realm, Right Now." Floria spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? May I know the reason behind that statement ?" Anon asked.


    "You can cure the Dark Disease." Floria spoke.


    "Dark Disease... I don''t understand. What is This Dark Disease ?" Anon asked.


    "You healed all those soldiers from dark disease in the Scubi Kingdom. A disease in which one becomes unable to absorb mana or use it properly.


    No one can heal it except you and I have met 3 Other worlder in my whole life and none of them can do what you can do... Dark Disease is something that even the highest ranking demons fear and You are something that can heal it.


    If someone in the higher standing get''s to know about this, They will chase you till the end of time.


    Do you understand, What am I saying ?" Floria asked with a serious expression.


    "Haa... I do understand what you are saying." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Then you should understand that, If I leaked your information in the outer world. You will have a very hard time living in this world and believe me, there are things in this world you haven''t even seen." Floria spoke with a smile.


    "Are you trying to blackmail me ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I am trying to get you to support me and please, Don''t make me do this." Floria spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What if I killed you right here ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Even if you do that... I have people in every corner that will spread the news immediately."

 Chapter 868 -868

    Chapter 868 -868


    "Floria The Frost Queen, Who called me here to help her in conquering this world, offered to help me at first but when she saw that all of this is moving in a very wrong direction... She immediately took Major steps and thought of blackmailing me.


    Right, Floria ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Floria.


    "That wasn''t my intentions from the start... If you would''ve listened to me from the start, I wouldn''t have come down to blackmailing you.


    I will respect you good and Keep you safe from the world, If you just shake hands with me." Floria spoke with a smile.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Anon released his Bloodlust and the Air inside the room became very thick, making it hard to breathe.


    "W-What are you doing ?" Floria asked with a scared expression as she sensed the dangerous Aura and immediately used a Defensive Barrier around her body.


    <Mist Aura>


    Anon used his Skill.


    [Name: Mist Aura]


    [Rank: B-]


    [Description: Creates a Cloud of magical mist around your body. Once the mist is breathed in by your opponent, Fear will start to generate inside their mind and Heart.


    In just 2 Minutes... The Opponent''s mind will create a dangerous image of host into their mind.


    In this situation, any task given to the opponent will be like an absolute order but, Once the skill ends... Fear Effects will end as well.]


    [Warning: If the opponent is not afraid of the host or believes it can defeat host... Then skill will not have any effects.]


    [Mana: 100,000/Use.]


    [Cooldown: 2 Hours.]


    Suddenly, A white mist covered the whole room and Floria started to feel more and more unsafe inside the mist.


    "Listen, Y-You don''t have to do anything here. We will serve you everything and-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, She noticed two brightly purple glowing eyes in the mist.


    Before Floria could''ve reacted, a hand came out of the mist and grabbed Floria''s neck tightly.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "L-L-Listen-"


    "No, You listen to me. You little selfish bitch, I am not some kind of animal that you can keep in your cage and feed.


    My name is Anon and I am not your slave." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he picked her up from the ground and tightened his grip around her neck.


    "I-I-I under...stand." Floria spoke with a serious expression as the blue blood rushed to her eyes.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he placed her down and turned off the aura mist skill.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    Floria coughed as she slightly tilted her neck and felt Anon''s warmth on her neck.


    "Don''t ever try to blackmail me... I don''t give a fuck, What you tell to anyone. Just, tell everyone about me and I will make your life a living hell." Anon spoke with a Smile as he started walking towards the exit.


    "Take... Everything." Floria spoke in a low voice.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I said, Take anything you want... Take everything I have, Just help me in conquering this world.


    I will even become your slave, If that''s what you want." Floria spoke as he stood up and looked at Anon with a serious and desperate expression.


    [Commencing Skill]


    [Floria''s Mind Corruption: 10%]


    [Variable has been found.]


    [Scanning Again]


    [Master and Slave bond has been found... Corruption will be maximized.]


    [Floria''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    "Good... Come here." Anon spoke as he looked at Floria.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Floria spoke in a stammering voice as she walked upto Anon and he immediately placed his hand over her head.


    [Memory Alteration]


    ''I have to delete some of her childhood memories, Where she is having fun and convert them into training time.


    A mind won''t accept memories and skills that aren''t it''s own, except mine of course. That''s why I have to alter her memories and replace them as well... In order to make her believe that she has actually learned all of these skills when she was small.'' Anon thought as he started deleting and Adding memories into Floria''s Mind.


    30 minutes later...


    "Fuck... Finally Done." Anon spoke with a tired expression as he immediately took a seat on the nearby sofa and closed his eyes for a while.


    Floria turned around and looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch.. my head hurts so much. What did you do ?" Floria asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing much, How do you feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I feel the same... Except a severe headache in my head." She replied with a normal expression.


    "Good, Now attack me." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the chair.


    "Why ?" Floria asked with a confused expression.


    "Haa... Why do I have to deal with this ?" Anon asked as he immediately made a punch and threw it towards her face.


    As soon as he threw the punch, Floria''s eyes shined brightly blue and she immediately dodged it without any issues.


    "Woahhh... Did you just-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon threw another punch at her and Floria immediately bent back making a 90¡ã angle between her legs and her upper body.


    "How am... I doing this ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Stand up straight." Anon spoke and Floria immediately stood up.


    "Did you just see that, Master ? I Just bent down and-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence Anon used his skill.


    <Thunder Javelin First Form: Thunder Javelin.>


    Anon spoke as he used his skill and threw a Javelin made out of lightning towards her with full speed.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    Floria immediately used the same skill and threw the Javelin towards Anon''s Javelin.


    Both of the Javelins Crashed into each other, But Anon''s Javelin crushed her Javelin completely and moved towards her without any problem.


    <Shadow Shield>


    She used another skill and suddenly a big black shield covered her whole body making it impossible for the Javelin to pass through.


    But, as soon as the Javelin struck on the Shield it damaged the shield very brutally.


    "Hmm... The skills are being used in a wrong way but this should do the Job." Anon spoke with a satisfied expression.

 Chapter 869 -869

    Chapter 869 -869


    "H-How am I doing this ?" Floria asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Try to ask your mind..." Anon spoke as he looked at Floria with a smile.


    "What-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, memories immediately flashes in her mind and she understood how she was performing all those stunts.


    "I-I practiced all those skills but It feels odd... When did i-"


    "Don''t put pressure on your mind or it will blast out." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the room and closed the room.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    But, As soon as Anon closed the door... All the frost Assassins that were hidden inside the room... Fell down to the floor unconscious.


    "What the-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon opened the door and looked at Floria with a vicious and evil smile.


    *Click*


    "You thought, these useless things can stop me from killing you ?" Anon asked as his eyes glowed brightly purple and he closed the door again.


    "N-No mast-"


    *Thud*


    A shiver went down Floria''s spine as soon as she looked at the Assassins.


    ...


    As Anon walked through the Corridor, He snapped his fingers and suddenly, Mike appeared besides him.


    "You called, Master ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "Good Job, Neutralising the Assassins." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "It was my Job master." Mike replied.


    ...


    As both of them walked towards the exit gate of the castle, Anon noticed a confused expression on Mike''s face.


    "You facial expression says that you have a Question, Why don''t you ask it ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "O-Oh, It''s nothing serious master." Mike replied.


    "Ask, Ask... Or you won''t be able to drink blood." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You are right Master. All I want to ask is... Why did you help her master, you could''ve killed her right there and I would''ve killed all of her information spreaders, but instead you decided to help her by teaching her your own skills ?" Mike asked.


    "Mike... It takes a King to make one." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am sorry Master, but I don''t understand." Mike spoke with a confused expression.


    "I haven''t helped her in anyway Mike. All I have done is help myself... I have created a Pawn that will lead this world for me... You see, She wants to conquer this world and I want to do the same, So I will conquer this world and give it to her, until I feel the need to use it again.


    I am not very good at taking care of things Mike, That''s why I create Stupid puppets to manage it for me. This one is one of the puppets that''s all, and if I am going to make her a Good Puppet Queen... Than I have to teach her some good skills or she will be easy to kill and replace." Anon explained with an evil smile on his face.


    "I understand now, Master." Mike spoke with an enlightened and impressed expression.


    "Good." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped out of the castle and got into a carriage.


    "Master... Please wait !!!" Suddenly, Floria''s sound came from the other side.


    Anon opened the carriage''s gate once again and looked outside with a smile.


    The cup of juice felld own from Ymer''s hand and sweat started accumulating over her forehead.


    "W-What are you doing.... M-Mom ?" Ymer asked with a scared expression as she noticed the deadly aura around her mother.


    *Step-step-step*


    Marlena started walking towards Ymer.


    "Mother, Please stop... You are-" Oyin started speaking as she stepped in front of her and tried to stop her.... But, Marlena immediately grabbed her shoulder and threw her towards the Wall.


    *Booom*


    Oyin hitted the wall and her right shoulder broke immediately.


    "What the... Fuck, Mom." Oyin spoke as she felt too much pain in her shoulder.


    "HE CAN''T DIE." Marlena spoke with a very deep voice as she looked directly into Ymer''s eyes and her eyes shined brightly red.


    "DO YOU HEAR ME ? HE CAN''T DIE... HE IS NOT KILLABLE." Marlena spoke as she waited for Ymer''s reaction.


    "I-I... U-U-Unerstan- I-I mean... Understand. I-I understand, Mother." Ymer spoke with a very scared expression.


    "Good... I will go and check on him now." Marlena spoke as her deadly Aura Disappeared and a worried expression appeared over her face.


    She immediately ran out of the Hall.


    *Click*


    *Thud*


    As soon as the Gates closed, Ymer let down her guard and breathed in some Air.


    "W-What the fuck... was that ?" Ymer asked as she looked at Oyin.


    "Nothing, You triggered her. Her son, Our brother, died not more than 9 days ago and You started joking about her new Boyfriend''s death ?


    Obviously, she will get angry." Oyin spoke with a serious expression as she fixed her broken Shoulder.


    "That''s not Love, I am her blood... You are her child. How can she broke your Shoulder like that ?" Ymer asked with a serious expression as she looked at Oyin.


    "Why don''t you ask her that ? Asking Questions, Instead of saying thanks to the one, who got her Shoulder broken for her." Oyin spoke with an angry expression as she immediately started walking towards the exit door of the Hall.


    *Click*


    *Thud*


    "What the fuck is happening in this castle ?" Ymer asked with an angry expression as she immediately walked out of the room as well.


    ...


    Outside the castle...


    A carriage stopped in front of the Castle''s main gate and Marlena immediately walked inside the carriage.


    "Hmm...? Succubus Queen ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as soon as he noticed her.


    "Is master alright ? The knights say that he is not opening his eyes." Marlena asked as she immediately turned around and looked at Anon, Who was sleeping like a Log.


    "Don''t worry, Master is a very heavy sleeper. So, no one can wake him up... Until he wants to wake up by himself." Mike replied.


    "Shall we move him to the Castle''s Bed ?" Marlena asked.


    "I would prefer that, But... I don''t think any of us can carry master''s weight." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 870 -870

    Chapter 870 -870


    "What do you mean by that ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Master''s Weight is too much for us. Try if you want." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    "What nonsense...?" Marlena spoke as she immediately turned around and placed both of her hands underneath Anon''s body in order to pick him up from the ground, But as soon as she tried to pick him up, Marlena experienced a very high resistance from Anon''s side.


    ''What the fuck ? Why is Master''s Body so heavy ?'' Marlena thought as she tried to pick him up again, But failed once again.


    "What if I used magic ?" Marlena asked as she immediately turned around and looked at Mike.


    "Please..." Mike spoke as he immediately agreed.


    <Body Strengthening First Form: Giant Boulder>


    Marlena immediately used a Body Strengthening spells and tried to pick up Anon from the seat, But she failed, Yet again.


    "How is this possible ?" Marlena asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I already told you... Master''s Weight is not similar to our bodies. When he sleeps, All of his body weight is relaxed and He becomes ultimately heavy." Mike spoke.


    "Then, How is this Carriage moving ? Shouldn''t this carriage be 12 feet under the ground right now, From all this weight ?" Marelna asked with a confused expression.


    "That''s something that even I don''t know about... Only master, Knows that." Mike spoke.


    "So, What now ? Will master continue to sleep in this carriage ?" Marlena asked.


    "Yes..." Mike replied with a smile.


    ...


    Anon''s Soul Space.


    "Hmmm...? Isn''t this the Soul Space that I created with that breathing technique ?" Anon spoke as he looked around with a smile.


    Suddenly, He noticed Auric Energy sitting in the middle of his Soul Space and meditating in the lotus position.


    "Auric Energy ? Did you call me here ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Auric Energy spoke as she opened her eyes and walked towards Anon.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, I have received a Signal... Kind of a message, Master." Auric Energy informed.


    "Hmm...? A message from where ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "From upper world." Auric Energy replied.


    As soon as Anon heard this, His eyes widened in shock.


    "What was the message ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "This was the message, Master..." Auric Energy spoke as she Summoned a blue glowing ball into her hands and suddenly Sephie''s sound started coming out of it.


    "Ma- Master... HELP. They are too... Many... Master AHHHHHHHHH-"


    But, As soon as he stood up... Anon felt extreme pain in his knees and His core.


    "What are we doing today, Auric Energy ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Red water flowing in the waterfall.


    [M-Master.... You should take rest. Training in this condition can prove to be really harmful for your body and-] Before Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her by shouting loudly.


    "DON''T FUCK WITH ME !! JUST TELL ME THE NEXT DAMN THING."


    [Y-Yes, Master. You have to learn the Art Of Body Rearranging.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "What''s that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [In this Art, Master you have to Break down your body and Re-build it again and again with Auric Energy''s help.] Auric Energy explained.


    "What do you mean ? I didn''t knew that Auric Energy has the properties to heal someone." Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master, Auric Energy has things that you can''t even imagine... It''s just that, My energy can''t heal someone... Who''s body is fully of mana and It takes the user to Master Auric Energy''s Healing Arts several times in order to use it efficiently when time comes.] Auric Energy explained.


    "Fine, What do I have to do in order to learn this technique ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [You have to break your body parts Master and use my energy to heal them. This gives your mind an idea of how to quickly use my Healing abilities without even focusing.


    You have to make it into a basic instict, master. Just like the survival instinct.] Auric Energy explained.


    "I see... So, I have to break my hands and legs huh ?" Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a sword and holded it right in front of his stomach.


    "Fuck it..." Anon spoke as he immediately moved the blade towards his stomach, but before the blade could''ve pierced through Anon''s skin, It broke into a thousand pieces.


    *Tanggg*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon asked as he opened his eyes and looked down in confusion.


    [Master, You have a very strong skin and the spot you are trying to penetrate with that kind of blade is just impossible.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Fine... Let''s do it with this then." Anon spoke as he Summoned his Arcane Slayer sickles.


    [M-Master... Using them will be too much, Don''t you thnik-]


    "I don''t give a fuck, Auric Energy." Anon spoke as he stabbed his stomach with the Arcane Slayer.


    *Stab-Stab-Stab*


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck." Anon shouted as he penetrated his muscles with the Arcane Slayers from many different positions and he continued to do so, Until the blood loss started to make him loose his consciousness.


    [Master, Control yourself... You can do this. You have to Control my energy and Circulate it to the Wounds.


    It might hurt at first, But it will do the Job.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "C-Circulate ?" Anon asked in a frenzy as he was really tired from yesterday and the blood loss was making him loose consciousness.


    ''You can do it, Motherfucker. You are men and Men are Strong.'' Anon''s voice rang inside his own mind.


    As soon as This voice rang inside his head, Anon tightened his grip around the Arcane Slayers and in order to gain consciousness, He stabbed himself through the cheeks and the Sheering pain opened his eyes once again.


    As soon as Anon gained consciousness, He immediately sat down in the Lotus position and started focusing on Auric Energy''s flow through his body.


    Anon focused on his wounds and the pain. He started to circulate the Auric Energy in such a way that All the wounds got covered and they started healing at an abnormal rate.


    [How can Someone learn it so fast ?] Auric Energy questioned.

 Chapter 871 -871

    Chapter 871 -871


    Anon is lying inside the cave, The floor underneath him is fully covered in blood and He is eating berries, While smoking cigar.


    [Master, You should take some sleep. You have lost too much blood in today''s training.] Auric Energy suggested.


    "Fuck Sleep... What''s the next thing in the list ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [Master, The next training is ''Self-Control''.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "What do I have to do in this Training ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [Master, Try to bend your pinky finger forward without moving rest of your hand.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Hmm...? What''s hard in that ?" Anon asked as he immediately opened his hand and tried to bend his pinky finger forward without moving the rest of his hand, But he failed to do so.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he tried again but failed again.


    Anon continued to do this for the next 10 minutes, But as he did this... His anger started to grow.


    "Why the fuck is that finger moving with my pinky finger ?" Anon asked with a very angry expression but at last he lost to his anger and broke both of his fingers.


    *Crack-Crack*


    [That''s Body Control Master... In order to achieve it, You have to stand on one leg and close your eyes.] Auric Energy spoke as she healed Anon''s fingers.


    "Why on one leg ?" Anon asked.


    [Standing on one leg and closing your eyes will strengthen your Body Control very much, Master.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Fine." Anon spoke as he immediately stood on one leg and closed his eyes, But as soon as he did this... His balance wore off and his eyes opened up.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon spoke as he immediately closed his eyes once again and attained the same pose.


    Anon failed to maintain the pose for more than 5 minutes, No matter how many times he tried.


    "What''s pathetic ?" Anon asked.


    "You are letting an energy take over your body." The Mind Flayer replied with a Smile.


    "What do you mean by ''Take Over'' ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This Auric Energy... I have observed it over time. She promised to give you a way out of this situation didn''t she ?" The Mind Flayer asked.


    "She did..." Anon replied.


    "She says that she has Ultimate Healing techniques and yet she couldn''t save her last Host, That Elderly Elf... Don''t you think something is wrong, Anon ?" The Mind Flayer replied.


    "What do you want to say ?" Anon asked with a Serious expression.


    "Energies are always searching for hosts, Anon. They make them believe that they are their friends and on the right time... When you need their powers the most, They will tell you to go through a body strengthening program in order to harness it''s full potential.


    After fucking up your body for Seven days, You become so weak that you can''t even fight her back when she is taking over your body and you have already made spots for her in your whole body Anon. She will lock your consciousness in your own body and rule your body as she wants.... I don''t think you want to give your body away like that, right ?" Mind Flayer asked with a smile.


    "Why should I believe you ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You are a Mind Flayer... Just like me Kid and Mind Flayers Don''t need Super strength or Super speed to cross through an ocean, Anon.


    You need to use Mind Control powers in order to reach there, Not her powers and I don''t think she has any plans to give you any powers in the first place.


    Kick her out of your system Anon... You are a Beast who lives on mana and Manipulates people like tools in order to use them for your profit.


    Don''t make me sad like that, you are Anon Agreil. Kick this fucking thing out of your system and start behaving like a man." As soon as The mind Flayer stopped talking, Anon''s eyes were forcefully opened by the Auric Energy.


    [Master, Master... Are you alright ?] Auric Energy asked with a worried voice.


    "Yes, Yes... I am alright, Auric Energy. Hey why don''t we do it later ? I should take some rest now." Anon spoke.


    [No, Master...]


    "Hmmm ?"

 Chapter 872 -872

    Chapter 872 -872


    "Why ''No'' ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    [I-I mean, Master you are so close to achieving the full potential of my energy. Do you really want to take a break at this point ?] Auric Energy asked as her voice started to crack and Anon immediately understood that she was lying, yet he decided to play with her.


    "Haa... But, I am really tired." Anon spoke with a fake tired expression.


    [H-How about just one more day master ? I will cut-short this training and you will be able to harness 70% of my potential.] Auric Energy spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit door of the cave.


    [Master.... Where are you going ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "Just going for a Walk..." Anon spoke as he continued to walk towards the exit. Vissit  for updates


    [So, You know about me...] The Auric Energy spoke as her speaking time changed completely.


    "Hmm...? What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [How did you find out ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "So, You are really trying to take over my body huh ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [I asked, Who told you about me ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "Just a friend of mine." Anon replied with a smile.


    [This has never happened... My host never gets to know about my intentions until the day, I take over his body.


    Yet, You found out about me. How ?] Auric Energy asked with in a serious tone.


    "So, Now that I have found about you... What are you going to do ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [I am going to take over this beautiful body of yours, Master. Hehehehe... I have watered it for so long, Protected it and I even gave you the last Message you received from your Lovely Sephie.


    Now, Why don''t you surrender your body to me, so that I can rule this world peacefully ?] Auric Energy asked as she started to spread her energy throughout Anon''s body.


    Anon looked at his hands and realised that he was getting paralyzed slowly.


    Anon sang even louder as he moved his legs as well.


    [How are you doing this ? This shouldn''t be possible ?] Auric Energy spoke as she tried to spread more of her energy into Anon''s body, But Anon''s body parts stopped the flow of the energy.


    [N-No, This shouldn''t be possible... You were weak... How can you fight me back ?] Auric Energy asked in a serious tone.


    Anon slowly stood up from the ground and walked all the way to the exit of the cave.


    [Human, Listen to me... You will die if you jump from this height in this stage. It''s better to give me your body instead... I will give you powers to achieve your goals faster, I promise.] Auric Energy spoke as she tried to push Anon''s body to the limit by rushing more and more of her energy into his body, But Anon''s body kept rejecting her energy.


    "My name is... Anon Agreil and I will die before Surrendering my body to a fucking energy." Anon spoke with a psychopathic Smile as he immediately jumped down the river.


    *Splash*


    Fortunately, Anon didn''t hit any rocks and fell directly into the red water.


    "Very good, Son. You saved yourself... But, I don''t think it''s over yet." The Mind Flayer''s sound rang inside Anon''s mind and his eyes opened inside the water.


    As soon as Anon opened his eyes he immediately gained full control over his body and swimmed out of the water.


    *Splash*


    As soon as Anon came out of the water... He noticed the Auric Energy standing in front of him.


    A being shining brightly and looking at Anon.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked out of the river and lied down on the ground.


    "What did you gain from that ? You just made yourself weaker... Now, You are easier to take control of Human.


    Before I took over that Elf''s Body... I was in a Human''s body and that''s when I realised that Elf''s have a Limit to which they can Grow but you humans are infinitely expandable, That''s why I searched for years.


    I searched for a Human, That can carry me and On the right time... I can take over his body.


    and after 900 years of wait, You came... I knew you were the one from the moment I saw you in that office.


    I wanted to take over your body back when you were very weak, But it was stupid. I didn''t want a weak guy''s body... I wanted this body that you have now and It''s going to be mine now.


    Thanks, Human." Auric Energy spoke with an Evil smile.

 Chapter 873 -873

    Chapter 873 -873


    "I will now take over this Beautiful body of yours... Anon Agreil." The Auric Energy spoke with an evil smile as she started entering inside Anon''s body again.


    ''Fuck... She is getting inside my body once again.'' Anon thought as he immediately tried to find out a solution and suddenly, it struck him.


    "You want my body huh ? Take it..." Anon spoke as he purposely sucked in the Auric Energy into his body and locked the doors for her to get out.


    [Hmm...? What are you trying to do, Human ?] The Auric Energy asked with a confused expression.


    "I am going to fry you... Bitch, HAHAHAHAHA...." Anon spoke as he started laughing loudly like a psychopath.


    He stood up from the ground and created a magical Array on the ground.


    [Hmm...? Do you really think you can take me out with a three-circled array, Human ?] Auric Energy asked as she started to take over Anon''s body once again.


    "Who the fuck wants to take you out, Bitch ? I am going to fuck you up... While you are inside me." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he completed the Array and sat down in the middle of it.


    [Wait, Wait... That Array... No, No, Not-]


    "A mana absorbing Array that increases my absorption speed by ten times." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hands over the Array and activated it.


    *Swish*


    As soon as the Array got activated, Anon felt the mana rushing into his body at an incredible speed.


    [No, Human... This will destroy you as well. The mana you are taking in right now is all wild mana and it will kill you.]


    "I am as good as dead, If I gave you my body. So, Better take you with me... Hehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed evilly and continued to absorb wild mana into his body.


    [NOOOOOOO... IT HURTS.... THE MANA IS CRUSH MY ENERGY.] Auric Energy shouted as the wild mana attacked her directly.


    "Die... You fucking bi- *Cough-Cough*." As Anon coughed, Blood came out of his mouth.


    ''Fuck... The wild mana is reaching my heart.'' Anon thought as he immediately touched his heart and tried to control the mana a bit, but the wild mana was too harsh.


    [LET ME OUT OF THIS BODY... LET ME OUT... LET ME OUT HUMAN.] Auric Energy shouted as she tried to get out of Anon''s body, But Anon had all the doors sealed for her.


    "You ain''t going anywhere, Luv *Cough-Cough*" Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down in the lotus Position and focused on the wild mana''s path.


    Anon tried his best to keep the wild mana out of his heart as much as he can but it wasn''t enough.


    Hours passed and Anon''s body was getting torn apart from the insides along with the Auric Energy.


    She was crying in agony and fear, But Anon wasn''t stopping. He continuously sucked in more and more mana into his body and released the pure form out of his body.


    He was doing exactly opposite of what his heart is made to do and yet, Anon carried on for hours without stopping.


    36 hours later...


    Anon''s body has gone pale white, dark circles have appeared under his eyes and his muscles have turned into skinny pile of bones.


    [H-Human... B-Both of us have become so weak that anyone can kill us with a single spear. Why did you oppose me ?


    I-I could''ve made you into a huge powerhouse of this realm and you defused my offer ?] Auric Energy asked with a painful voice.


    "My name... Is A-Anon Agreil and I-I don''t want your powers... B-Bitch." Anon spoke in a very low voice as he felt that it was hard for him to even speak now.


    "The bloodlust... It''s coming from this ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he started walking towards the Black cocoon.


    "What is this ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he looked at the cocoon with a curious face.


    Mike walked upto the cocoon and touched it with his finger, But as soon as he touched the cocoon... Mike felt that all the bloodlust has turned towards him immediately.


    *BOOOOM*


    "What the fuck...!?" Mike asked as he felt his body getting crushed by only the bloodlust of the cocoon.


    *Crack*


    Mike''s bones started cracking as he tried to crawl out of the place immediately... But the bloodlust wasn''t even letting him move properly.


    ''T-The cocoon is so dangerous... I-I can''t even imagine, What kind of monster is inside that thing... I-I have to leave fast and inform Master about this.'' Mike thought as he tried to leave... But suddenly, He heard some weird sounds coming from the cocoon.


    *Riiiiiiip*


    The Cocoon was ripped apart and A human hand came out of it.


    Mike looked at it with an unbelievable expression.


    "I-Impossible..." Mike spoke in a low voice as he looked at the hand and immediately recognised that it was Anon''s hand.


    After his hand, Anon burst out of the cocoon and his body was fully healed, His muscles were better than they were and his face was looking more handsome than before.


    *Step*


    "Hello, Mike..." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped out of the cocoon and looked at Mike.


    Anon was completely naked and Mike immediately went down on both of his knees to greet him.


    "M-M-Master... M-Mike, Greets you." Mike spoke with a scared expression as he felt the New Aura around Anon''s body.


    "How many days have passed, Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked towards a Tree.


    "S-Seven days, Master." Mike spoke with a scared expression.


    "I feel stronger..." Anon spoke with a smile as he touched a nearby tree and used a skill.


    <Thunder Palm>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A spark generated between Anon''s hand and the tree and suddenly, The spark turned into a big ball of condensed mana.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the ball of condensed mana burst out, it destroyed everything that came in it''s way and with just one move.... Anon cleared half of the forest in one second, Destroying several trees and Monsters in the blink of an eye.


    But, Anon wasn''t satisfied yet... He turned around and looked at the sky.


    Anon then,Posed as if he was holding a bow, pointed towards the sky.


    <Arrow Of Grudge>


    Anon used another skill and acted as if he was pointing an arrow back, but suddenly... A dark arrow and Dark bow appeared in his hands.


    "W-What have you done, Master ?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 874 -874

    Chapter 874 -874


    "Give me some rain..." Anon spoke as he released the Dark Arrow towards the sky.


    As soon as the Arrow hitted the sky, Dark clouds covered the whole area and Lightning started to Grudge loudly.


    *Thunder*


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    In just a few moments, Black Rain started dropping from the sky. Vissit  for updates


    Wherever the rain fell, It devoured everything... Plants, rocks and Living beings.


    Mike immediately covered his body in a protective barrier in order to protect himself from the black rain.


    But, The rain drops weren''t doing anything to Anon. He was standing in the rain, as if it''s normal water.


    "Stop..." Anon spoke as he looked at the sky and suddenly, the dark clouds Disappeared from the sky.


    Anon summoned a pair of clothes and wore them.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Let''s go to the castle, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    "Master, You aura... It has changed." Mike spoke as he walked besides Anon.


    "Is it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master... The mana around you has gotten really dark, even darker than before." Mike spoke.


    ''Due to the harsh attacks of wild Negative Mana on my heart and my Inner body parts, My heart''s mana Purification limit has been increased by 100x and now my heart is purifying the Negative Mana too much.


    The Aura around my body is also purified as it can now easily recover mana without releasing any side products.'' Anon thought as he looked at Mike and smiled.


    After walking for about 15 minutes, Both of them reached in front of the Scubi Kingdom''s front Gate.


    On the gate, Anon was stopped by two Succubus Guards.


    "Hey, Stop right there... Show me your ID." She spoke with a serious expression as she stopped Anon on the gate.


    Anon looked at her with a smile and then looked at Mike.


    ''Hmmm....? Is master telling me to do something ?'' Mike thought as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Oi, We are talking to you... Don''t you understand ?" Another girl spoke as she immediately pushed Anon on the chest in order to show her authority.


    As soon as she did this, Mike''s anger peaked... But, Anon immediately placed his hand in front of Mike in order to stop him From fighting.


    ''Ah... This Succubus, Her level is so low that she can''t even sense my aura.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Succubus soldier with a smile.


    "Luv, Look into my eyes..." Anon spoke as he activated his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    Anon''s eyes shined dark purple and so did the succubus soldier''s eyes.


    "Master, I have come to give you this." The undead king spoke as he immediately pulled out a scroll and gave it to Anon.


    "Hmm...? What''s this ?" Anon asked as he opened the scroll and as soon as he read what was inside, his eyes widened in surprise.


    [Necromancy For Starters By Mind Flayer.]


    [? First get deadbody and Use negative mana to....


    ?.....


    ?... ]


    The Mysterious scroll stated the basics of Necromancy but the thing that surprised Anon was the name on the top.


    ''Mind Flayer founded Necromancy ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Scroll very carefully.


    "Who gave you this ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Undead King.


    "M-Master... I-It was given to me by a traveller after my mother''s death. A-A very weird demon, who came to my mother''s funeral and asked me for food. I-I was broken and didn''t knew what to do next...


    I only had a leg of beru monster that day and I splitted it amongst us. After eating his part, he ate mine part as well and gave me this Scroll.


    On that day, He told me that one day... Someone will come and I have to pass this scroll to him.


    I-I asked him, how will I know... Who is it ? Then he told me ''You will know''. " The Undead King spoke.


    "How do you know it''s me ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Your Aura, Master. It''s almost same to him... It''s as if, he is standing in front of me... If I don''t look at your face." The Undead King spoke as he looked at Anon.


    ''Mind Flayer was as strong as me... When he was here and he was still defeated by the Humans, When he got out of this place ?


    How the fuck is that possible ? A being as strong as him was defeated by the humans ?'' Anon thought about this with a very serious expression.


    "Master, May I leave now ?" The Undead King asked with a smile.


    "Did he tell you something else ?" Anon asked.


    "Something else ? Ummm.... I think, There was this one thing he told me before leaving.


    ''Sometimes What you see is not the Whole truth, you need to see it with a shine.'' I remember that he was dead serious when he told me this, Master." The Undead King spoke.


    As soon as Anon heard this a smile appeared over his face.


    "You can leave now." Anon spoke as he waved his hand and gave him a sign to leave.


    "A-As you command, Master." The undead king spoke as he immediately left.


    After the Undead King left, Anon opened the scroll once again, But this time... Instead of reading it normally Anon used his Demonic eyes to read it.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    As soon as Anon used his Demonic eyes, All the letters on the Scroll Disappeared and new letters appeared.


    [ I am Mind Flayer, I have come into this realm in order to enslave the Strongest demon and take him to the other world as my Familiar but, I don''t think I can do this.


    He is too strong to be enslaved or forcefully bonded. I have spent days fighting him... But his strength and Magic powers are on some other level.


    Shall I try some other way to enslave, Golden Hands ?....

 Chapter 875 -875

    Chapter 875 -875


    ''G-Golden Hands ? He was trying to enslave Golden hands ?'' Anon thought with a shocked expression.


    ''After Roaming for 370 days in this realm, I have finally enslaved a strong demon as my Familiar but I have failed to enslave Golden Hands, He is just too strong. Vissit  for updates


    My goal is complete and I have found out a way to get out of this realm. The gate that Golden Hands protects, is only a one-sided gate.


    You can get in from that gate but you can''t get out through to the other side using that gate. The Gate of the realm separation can''t be opened from this side.


    In order to exit from this realm, One will have to use the Rift Stone. A rift stone is a very very precious material in this realm... Not many have heard about it.


    Only the demon of higher standing knows about it, as they often use them to cross through our realm and this realm.


    I have raided their treasures after mind controlling some low leveled servents who works in that castle and stole two Rift stones out of them.


    At first, I planned to use use one stone and take another one with me... But, Now I have decided to leave one of the stones here in this realm as my last treasure.


    This stone Is inside a box that is made out of Hulonite, One of the Strongest Demonic stone and If you tried to break it... The stone inside will be destroyed immediately.


    I am going to leave one of the keys of this box in the hands of my lover, Noon and Rest will be shown their ways by the box.


    If someone finds this treasure.... You are a either a fucking idiot or a brave idiot who entered this realm even after knowing the dangers.


    Destroy this letter after reading.''


    As soon as Anon read the letter completely, He laughed and tore it apart.


    "Master, Everything alright ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "More than fine, Mike." Anon replied with a smile as he started walking towards his room in the castle.


    "Master, You are BACKK !!!" Suddenly, Marlena''s shouting voice came from the other side.


    Anon turned around and noticed that she was coming towards him with full speed.


    "My, My... Look at that. The chubby Cum-Dump is here." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    Marlena tried to hug Anon as soon as she came in his range, But Anon immediately stepped aside and didn''t let her huge him.


    "H-Huh ? What''s wrong master ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, You are my Cum-Dump and You will behave like that." Anon spoke with a smirk as he looked at Marlena.


    "Oh, Do you want me to bent down master ?" Marlena asked with a naughty smile.


    "Smart Cum-Dump but, I am not in the mood today." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Shall I give you a blowjob then, Master ?" Marlena asked with a smile.


    "Nope... I am leaving the kingdom for sometime. I will be back soon tho, I thought it would be good to inform you face to face." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit gate of the castle once again.


    "B-But, Master... You just came back. Why are you leaving so early ? Don''t you want to spend one or two night with this slave Cum-Dump of yours ?


    I will even do a sexy naked dance in front you, Master." Marlena spoke as she tried to seduce Anon, But Anon just turned around and smiled.


    ...


    ''If you stick yourself to one thing... You won''t be able to see the big picture.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Scubi kingdom''s Royal castle with a smile before leaving the Kingdom.


    "Master, Are we going to the next kingdom ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "No, I have to talk to the Frost Queen Floria... Before leaving. I won''t be coming to this place after today, Mike." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started walking towards the Frost Kingdom.


    "Are we leaving this Realm, Master ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Mike... Either we are going to leave this realm or we are going to die. You can stay here if you like... I don''t mind going alone." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Mike.


    "What are you saying, Master ? Have I done some kind of mistake ? Is master abandoning me for some reason ?" Mike asked as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "So, You are coming along huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Absolutely master, I won''t let you go anywhere without me master. I have sworn to serve you for the rest of my life master." Mike spoke with a passionate expression.


    "Good, Mike. That''s why I like you..." Anon replied as he started walking again.


    "Thank you master." Mike spoke as he stood up as well and started following Anon without saying anything.


    ...


    After walking for about four days, Anon finally reached in front of the Frost kingdom''s gate. Where two guards stopped him.


    "Who are you ?" The guard asked with an Emotionless expression.


    "Hmm...? I will give you once chance... Since you don''t know me... You should let me walk into the Kingdom or Both of you will be Killed here immediately." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Are threatening us ? Do you know, What we can do to you on this ?" The guard spoke up.


    "What can you do ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Arrest him and present him in front of the Queen." The guard spoke as he looked at his partner.


    "Yes." His partner immediately arrested Anon by throwing a magic restraining rope around his hands.


    "MA-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Anon stopped him from speaking.


    Mike nodded slightly as he understood that it was one of Anon''s little game.


    As the guards carried Anon to the Royal Court, They placed a bag on his head.


    "Why the bag ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "So ,That our Queen doesn''t have to see your unpleasant face... You Incubus." The guard spoke.


    "My, My... How unpleasant face do I have ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked into the Court with the guards.


    "What did he do ?" The Queen asked.


    "The Incubus is charged with Harrassing and Threatening the guards of the Main Gate My Queen."


    "Hehehe..."


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 876 -876

    Chapter 876 -876


    Frost Empire''s Royal Court.


    "Next Law offender, Enter inside the Court..." The Announcer announced.


    Two Guards entered inside the Court with Anon and his head was covered with a Black cloth.


    "State the Crime commited by this Incubus, Guards." The Announcer spoke.


    "This Incubus, Tried to Threaten us on the front gate of the kingdom, My Queen." One of the guard spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Floria.


    "Why is he still standing ? Get him on his knees..." Floria spoke with an attitude filled voice as she looked at Anon.


    ''Haa... What a waste ?'' Anon thought as he swings his neck from left to right, while sighing.


    "Sigh..."


    "Oi, Get down on your Knees." The guard spoke as he placed his sword over Anon''s neck.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and continued to stand like that.


    "My Queen, He is not following the orders verbally... Shall we sort to some physical punishments ?" The guard asked.


    "Break his legs." The Queen spoke.


    "As you order, My Queen." The guard spoke as he immediately picked up his sword and swinged it towards Anon''s knees.


    "Hehehe..." Anon Smiled as he let out a small amount of his bloodlust into the Royal court and suddenly, The temperature started to get warmer and A dark Aura covered Anon''s body from all sides.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM* Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om


    ....


    "Woah..."


    "What the hell !?"


    "What is this guy doing ?"


    "Who the hell is this guy ?"


    "Come here..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Floria spoke as she stood up from the floor and walked upto Anon.


    Anon pulled out a bottle of red wine from his inventory and gave it to Floria.


    "Make it chilled... But, Don''t turn it into Ice." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Floria slowly supplied chilled airs into the Wine bottle and within 3 seconds... It was chilled enough to drink.


    "Here, Master. This should do the Job... Or do you want me to freeze it even more ?" She asked with an innocent expression.


    "No, This should do it." Anon spoke as he pulled out the bottles cork out and poured it into a glass.


    "Master, Is there something that you wanted to talk about ?" She asked with a smile.


    "I am leaving this realm." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he poured another glass and gave it to Floria.


    "F-For me ?" Floria asked with a shocked and confused expression as she thought that it was some rare Monster''s blood.


    She took the glass and took a sip out of the glass.


    As soon as she tasted the wine... Her facial expressions turned similar to someone who just tasted lemons for the very first time in their life.


    "Don''t drink it like that... First stir it like this." Anon spoke as he showed her the wine stirring within the glass.


    "Ah... O-Okay." Floria spoke as she followed Anon''s technique.


    "Now, Try to smell the sweet fragrance of the wine..." Anon spoke as he smelled the wine from his glass.


    "Y-Yes..." Floria then smelled the wine, Just like Anon.


    "Now, Drink it slowly and sip by sip." Anon spoke as he took small sips out of the wine slowly.


    "O-Oh, Okay." She replied as she also started taking small sips out of the wine glass.


    "This flavour... I haven''t tasted it before, I-I can''t describe anything similar to this that I have tasted, It''s totally new to me master." She spoke with an innocent expression.


    "I am leaving this realm or I am going to." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Blue sky.


    At first, Floria''s eyes widened in surprise... But her expressions returned back to normal immediately.

 Chapter 877 -877

    Chapter 877 -877


    "So, You found a way back huh ?" Floria asked with a smile as she placed her hands over the Stone wall.


    "I have." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he continued to drink his wine.


    "I guess, I am never going to conquer the world then." Floria spoke with a smile as she took a sip out of her glass.


    "You don''t need me in order to conquer the world. Do you think I was born strong ? No, I was born even weaker than you and yet here I am, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Floria.


    "How can I become strong like you, Master ?" Floria asked with a confused expression.


    Anon touched her in the middle of her forehead with his index finger.


    "Search it in here... Your brains knows more than enough to make you the strongest being in this Realm." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "R-Really ?" Floria asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes and As per our contract... Since I am not going to help you conquer this world, You don''t have to be bound by the demon contract as my slave." Anon spoke as he Summoned her Contract and blowed Air over the contract.


    As soon as Anon blowed, Firewaves came out of his mouth and burnt the contract at once.


    Floria felt that she was no longer Anon''s slave and smiled.


    "I don''t know if I want to feel happy or sad, But I will never forget about you, Mr. Anon.


    Will I ever meet you again ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Soon... Very Soon." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he immediately stood up and gave the bottle of wine to Floria.


    "I have to keep going." Anon replied with a smile as he stood up on the Balcony''s wall, Ready to jump down at any moment.


    "Master wait... Here take this." Floria spoke as she gave a Frost Empire''s Royal Seal to Anon.


    "What will I do with this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, too bad... You already listened to it." The demon spoke.


    "Haa... I want a ship." Anon spoke.


    "A ship... That''s interesting, Are you here to buy a ship or are you here for the Ride ?" He asked.


    "Just for the Ride... How much is it ?" Anon asked.


    "We don''t charge for rides, But you have to go on a Luggage carrying Ship, Is that alright ?" The demon asked.


    "It''s alright." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Good, The ship will leave within 2 hours... You can either go and come back in two hours or you can help the workers in loading the stuff as a thanks for the ride, since we aren''t charging you anything but I am not forcing you to do it.


    So do whatever you want." The demon spoke as he immediately left after that.


    Anon turned to look at Mike and then looked at the demon once again.


    "Wait, if we load the stuff fast... Can we leave early ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... But, Even if you use magic... I don''t think you can load that much items into the ship at a time.


    So, It will still take about one and a Half hour to load the items." The demon spoke before leaving.


    Anon immediately removed his coat and walked towards the workers, who were loading the stuff into the Ship.


    After rolling his sleeves up, Anon noticed a Small demon child helping his mother into loading stuff.


    "Are you a new worker ?" The kid asked with a smile. He looked similar to a goblin, except he had Horns on his head.


    "No kid, We are just here for a free ride and we decided to help you guys... So that we can leave early." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t think you can leave early even if you help us mister. Look at all that stuff in the back, We have to load all of it into the Ship and it''s going to take time... One or two pairs of extra hands won''t be very helpful and You look from a good house too.


    Why don''t you go and sit there and let us do the Job." His mother spoke with a smile.


    "Is that all that needs to be carried to the ship ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 878 -878

    Chapter 878 -878


    "What is inside these boxes ?" Anon asked the kid as he placed his hand under the bottom box.


    "I think some antique stuff and food Sir. But, Why are you placing your hand on the bottom box ? You should start from the top." The kid explained.


    "No worries, Kiddo. I know what I am doing." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately picked up all of the boxes at once.


    "Woah..." The kid looked at the number of boxes and he was left stunned at this heroic stunt. Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    "Hey Look... That guy picked up all the boxes at once."


    "Look at that guy, He is also carrying the same amount of boxes as him."


    Anon slightly tilted his head and noticed that Mike was also carrying the same number of boxes as him.


    "Nice Job, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him.


    "Master, Are you teasing me ? I am using one of the best strengthening spells I have and still having problems in picking it up, yet You are doing it without even using any kind of Magic." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Well, That''s true haha." Anon spoke with a wide smile.


    "Where should we load the stuff ?" Anon asked the child with a smile.


    "T-That side.." the child spoke as he pointed towards the empty corner of the Ship.


    "Cool." Anon and Mike immediately moved towards the area and placed the Boxes down.


    "Master, only one more round and all the stuff will be loaded into the ship or I can just Teleport it to here, Master." Mike spoke.


    "No, No... Don''t use that magic right now. It takes too much mana and you will need mana for the upcoming things." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Kid, go and tell that guy that the Ship has been loaded." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Octopus and Crab demon.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The kid spoke as he immediately started running towards the guy.


    ...


    "Sailmaster, Sailmaster wake up." The kid spoke as he touched the sleeping Demon.


    "Huh ? What happened ? Did the pirates attacked us ? Get the banners down.."


    "No, No, Sailmaster... It''s me Joey." The kid spoke.


    "Hmm....? Joey ? What the fuck are you waking me up for ? Don''t you have luggage to load in the ship ?" The Sailmaster asked with a confused and angry expression as the kid has already disturbed his sweet sleep.


    "No Sailmaster... The Luggage has been loaded already." Joey spoke.


    "Hmm...? Are you fucking stupid ? I can see the boxes right there- wait, Are the boxes moving by themselves !!?" The Sailmaster spoke with a shocked expression, as he immediately stood up from his chair and looked at the boxes with keen eyes.


    "Yes, there are these gentlemen who came to us and started helping up. They loaded all the stuff Imto the ship in just two rounds. They are just too strong, Sailmaster. He sent me here to inform you about it." Joey explained.


    "Fuck... Okay, Okay... Tell him that I am coming. Whom have I invited on board with this time ?" The Sailmaster spoke as he immediately wore his boots and started walking towards the ship.


    The kid ran back to Anon and spoke, "He said... He is coming."


    "Good." Anon spoke as he Summoned his cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Master, Wasn''t that a multiple Ink Scroll that can store upto 300 Pages in itself ?" Mike asked.


    "Yep..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Joey.


    "Why would you give it to a demon child, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... Maybe, It will pay off in the future." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw his cigar into the Ocean.


    "Okay, Gentlemen... Let''s go." The Sailmaster spoke as he walked past Anon and Mike.


    All the Loaders went back to their house and Only 10 people were left on the ship, The Sailmaster, Crew of 7 Members, Mike and Anon.


    The ship sailed as the 7 Crew members spinned the turbine that was at the back of the ship, Manually.


    ...


    Anon and Mike is now standing on the front Deck of the ship and Enjoying the night view of stars.


    "Master, How much time do you think has passed since we left in the upper world ?" Mike asked.


    "I don''t know Mike. I am blind on time here." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah.... I see. Master, Are you going to stay in the Incubus form ?" Mike asked.


    "Oh, Medusa Luv you can turn back now." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately transformed into Her Polymorphed Human form.


    "Master, will you also take me to your Original world ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Why do you think... I have brought you with me for ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." Medusa spoke as she smiled a little.


    "Don''t get your expectations up, Luv. The upper world is not that good, Evil people live in that world." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I will eat them, Master." Medusa spoke as she smiled.


    "You should really meet, Rev. She is almost your size." Anon spoke.


    "Who is Rev, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "She is a Dragon... I mean she is this small and-"


    "What''s a Dragon master ?" Medusa asked.


    "Yeah, How will you know... What a dragon is...? I will show you, Once we reach there okay." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Master."


    ...


    "Gentlemen... You should get inside, The Mist Of Ares are here. They will walk the ship now." The Sailmaster shouted from his cabin as he immediately Locked his cabin.


    "What are you talking about ?" Mike asked.


    "The Tricksters." The Sailmaster shouted from his cabin with a scared expression.


    "The What !?"

 Chapter 879 -879

    Chapter 879 -879


    "What are the Tricksters, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know, Mike." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ''Wait, Trickster... This was one of the class in the class section from which I had to choose my class, when I came to this world.'' Anon thought as he looked at the mists that was in front of him.


    "N-No, Take me... In. Please, Take me in." A woman''s shouting voice came from a distance.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked around and noticed that a Woman from the crew is standing outside the Corridors and she is shouting loudly while banging the door.


    *Thump-Thump-Thump*


    "P-Please... I-I have a Daughter, Please let me in." She continued to shout as she banged the door even louder.


    She then immediately run towards the Sailmaster''s cabin and started begging for help to him.


    "P-Please, Sailmaster... I-It''s me mindy, Please let me in. S-Sailmaster... P-Please, I-I don''t want to die." She shouted loudly.


    "M-Mindy ? I-I am sorry, But I can''t trust you. Maybe you are just a trickster and you are trying to fool me." The Sailmaster spoke as he ignored her and didn''t opened the door.


    Mindy sat down on the floor and started crying loudly.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Mike, Anon and Medusa looked at her with a neutral expression as none of them gave a fuck about her.


    "Master, Why don''t we use her as a bait to see what a trickster is ?" Medusa spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Her ? Hmmm.... Okay. Mike, go and do it." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately Disappeared from the location and re-appeared near the crying Demon girl.


    "Hello, I am Mike and My master has called for you." Mike spoke as he picked the girl into his arms.


    "N-No, Leave me... L-Leave me... Please, I-I don''t want to be eaten by a trickster. P-Please don''t do this to me." She started shouting loudly as she immediately tried to get out of Mike''s hands.


    "They aren''t sensing our presence, Mike. They are afraid of us, because we aren''t afraid of them." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at the Demon girl.


    "P-Pei are you there darling ?" She asked with a serious expression as she started walking towards the voice, But just as she was about to exit the circle... Medusa spoke up.


    "Think about it, Demon girl. Did you bring your girl to the Ship ?" Medusa spoke.


    Anon immediately looked at Medusa with a smile.


    Her legs immediately halted and the demonic girl immediately took a step back.


    "N-No, I didn''t. S-She is with her father." The demonic girl spoke.


    "Mom... Please Help me, There are monsters here. Please HELPPPP !!!" Suddenly, shouting noises started coming from the other side.


    "My, My... Ain''t that fascinating ? That means they do possess a good amount of knowledge to create that kind of trap." Anon spoke in a low voice as he continued to observe the Demon girl.


    "I-I think she followed me... Y-Yes, That can be possible. M-Maybe she followed me here without me noticing a-and now she needs my help." The demonic girl spoke as she immediately stepped out of the circle.


    But as soon as she Crossed the circle, She looked back at Anon.


    "Go Ahead." Anon spoke as he raised his hand and smiled evilly.


    "What a stupid...?" Medusa spoke in a low voice with a Disappointed expression.


    Suddenly, something stricked inside the Demon girl''s mind and she stepped back into the circle.


    "Hehe.... Intresting." Anon spoke as he continued to smile.


    "H-Honey... Can you listen to mama ?" The demon girl shouted as she looked in the mist.


    "Yes, Mom... Please Help me fast. T-They are going to eat me alive." The voice shouted.


    "D-Darling, Follow Mama''e voice and come to mama and then you will be safe." The Demon girl spoke.


    "Not that Stupid..." Medusa spoke in a low voice as she looked at the demon girl with a smile.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole ship and no reply came from the other side.

 Chapter 880 -880

    Chapter 880 -880


    "Darling... Can you come to Mama ?" She asked again.


    "N-No, Mom... I-I am injured and please come fast, Mom. These monsters are trying to eat me." The voice shouted from the other side.


    "Ask her about the time when you went to that Festival, Ask her what did she buy ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But, How do you-"


    "Just Ask, Luv." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes.... Darling, Do you remember that time when we went to that festival ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Mom... I remember it." The voice replied.


    "Sweetie... What did you buy from that Festival ? Do you remember ?" She asked.


    ....


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole ship once again.


    "Sweet-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, A deep voice spoke up from the other side.


    "Why are you asking so many questions... You dumb idiot. Just come and save her... Or I will eat her alive." The voice spoke in a threatening voice.


    "N-No, You are not my Girl... Y-You are a trickster." She spoke with a terrified expression again.


    "You know what ? We have had enough of this." All the Tricksters spoke at once as they immediately stepped out from the back of the cabin and started walking towards the Demonic Girl.


    "I-I can feel it... They are coming." The demonic girl spoke as she turned to look at Anon.


    "Yeah, I can see them." Anon replied with a smile.


    Long and slim bodies, all of the body is made out of black scales and They don''t have faces.


    "So, This is what a trickster... Looks like." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Shall I kill them, Master ?" Mike asked as he immediately summoned his daggers.


    "No, Mike... The game is just starting, Don''t you ruin it for me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as his eyes started to shine brightly purple and the shine of his eyes are directly piercing through the thick white mist.


    You see the circle around this girl ? All you have to do is get her out of this circle using anything you can.


    If you got her out of the circle in 15 minutes... You can have her as your dinner and you can leave the ship on will, But if you failed to do so... I will take each one of your life and I promise that your deaths will be so painful that you won''t even think of taking another birth in the same world as me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "That''s it ? I can do it..." One of the Tricksters spoke as he immediately started walking towards the girl... He entered inside the circle and grabbed her hand.


    "N-NOOO !!!! LEAVE-" Before she could''ve shouted properly, Anon grabbed the Trickster''s hand and tore it apart.


    *Tear*


    *Thud*


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" The Trickster started shouting but before he could''ve shouted enough... Anon grabbed his other hand and right leg, and tore them apart as well."


    *Tore-Tore*


    *Thud-Thud*


    "NOOOOOOO-"


    Anon grabbed the Trickster''s head and stabbed all of his fingers into his plain face and killing him right there on the spot.


    *Thud*


    "Don''t be in a Hurry, man. Listen to me fir- Oh, You guys don''t have skulls. That''s knowledge, I would''ve tore your body''s apart afterwards in order to study your psychics, But I don''t have that much time and we don''t know if you will be able to win the game or not.


    So, There is this small rule that your Boy here didn''t follow and got torn apart like that, But don''t worry it was a good death. I didn''t use too much brutality in this one.


    The unspoken rule is, You can''t enter inside the circle and your 15 minutes start now." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately went back to his seat and sat down.


    "S-She wasn''t my boy... She was my Wife." The leader of the Tricksters spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Really ? You want to waste time telling me that ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Fine... You want this, I will show you what I can do." One of the Trickster spoke as he walked up front and used an illusion spell over the Demon girl sitting inside the Circle.


    [You mind Has No effects of The Trickster''s <Mind Bender> spell.]


    "Mike, What''s happening ? I can''t see the illusion." Anon whispered into Mike''s ear.


    "He transformed into a Small girl that looks like the Demon girl master." Mike spoke.


    "Mom... Please save me... I-I am dying."

 Chapter 881 -881

    Chapter 881 -881


    "M-Mommy... Please save me... I-I am dying." The Shapeshifter spoke in a very sad voice as he transformed into the Demon girl''s daughter and created a fake wound on her chest in order to make it real.


    "N-No, Y-You are not my daughter... Y-You are not my daughter. S-She is at home with my-"


    "Honey, I am here." Suddenly, Her Husband''s sound came from the other side.


    Anon immediately looked at the source of sound and noticed that Another trickster was standing there.


    "It''s posing as her husband, master." Mike spoke from side.


    "Yeah, Mike... I figured it out." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to observe the Trickster with an excited expression.


    "Honey, What are you doing ? Our daughter is dying here and You are just standing there ?" The Trickster spoke as he looked at the Demon girl.


    [You opponent has used the skill <Mind Influence> as an Area Of Effect Skill.]


    [Due to Your Class, All Mind Effects have been Neglected.]


    "My My... Let''s see what this skill of yours can do." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill on the Trickster.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Skill: Mind Influencer]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Class limitations: Tricksters.]


    [Description: Mind Influencer is a Powerful skill used by the Tricksters in order to make their prey fall into their illusion traps easily.


    With this skill, The vicious Tricksters would separate a large group of demons and feast upon their fears and their Body Meat.


    "W-What !?" The Demon girl asked with a confused expression as she immediately turned around and noticed that her Daughter was lying on the floor, Blood was flowing out of her body and maggots were eating her.


    "N-NOOO..." The Demon girl shouted as she immediately started crying after putting her hand over her mouth.


    "M-Mom... Please hold my hand." The Trickster spoke as he looked at the Demon girl with a smile.


    "Go and Hold her hand, This is the least you can do for your daughter, Honey." Her husband spoke with a sad expression.


    "I am coming, Sweetie." The Demon girl shouted as she immediately stepped out of the circle and grabbed her daughter''s hand, But as soon as she did... The Trickster changed into her original form and grabbed the demon girl''s both Shoulders.


    "HAHAHA... We got you." The Trickster spoke as he immediately laughed like a maniac.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Suddenly, Anon stood up from his chair and started clapping for the Tricksters.


    "W-We won... We can leave now, Right ?" One of the Trickster asked with a serious tone.


    "Yes, Yes... You won, but you see I gave you a time before starting the game and It''s been 15 minutes and 3 seconds hehehe... You lost." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the Tricksters.


    As soon as the Tricksters looked into Anon''s Glowing purple eyes... They saw nothing but death and Only death.


    "N-No, Please... We were just 3 seconds late. Y-You can''t do this to us." The leader of the Trickster spoke with a serious expression.


    "I can do anything I want." Anon replied with an Evil smile as he walked upto one of the Tricksters and suddenly, The Trickster used a skill on Anon.


    [You have Neglected the effects of skills <Mind Reader> Due to your Class.]


    "W-What !? How is that poss-" Before the Trickster could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up from the ground.


    "W-Wait... You are a Fellow Mind Skill using Demon, W-Why are you trying to kill us ?" The Trickster asked with a serious expression as he felt his breath stopping.


    Anon placed his down and loosened the grip around his neck.


    "What did you just say ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 882 -882

    Chapter 882 -882


    "What did you just say ? Say it again ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Tricksters.


    "I-I am sorry, If you got offended by-"


    "Shut the Fuck up and repeat what you just said." Anon spoke as the smile on his face Disappeared and a serious expression covered his face.


    "I-I said... You are a Fellow Mind Skill using Demon, W-Why are you trying to kill us ?" The Trickster spoke.


    "Fellow ? Do you really think I am as weak as you are ?" Anon asked with an arrogant voice.


    "N-No, Please that''s not what I meant by-" Before the Trickster could''ve completed his sentence, Anon started laughing.


    "Hahahahaha... Fuck man, This arrogant acting shit really doesn''t suit me." Anon spoke as he laughed like crazy.


    "W-What ? D-Does that mean that we are free to go ?" The leader of the Tricksters asked with a confused expression.


    Anon immediately left the Trickster''s Neck and walked back to his seat.


    "You are free to go... But, After this one more game." Anon spoke as he looked at the Tricksters with an evil smile.


    As soon as the Tricksters heard the word game, They felt chills running down their spine.


    "P-Please, I-I don''t want to die." The demon girl spoke as she started crying.


    "You can leave her... You have lost her as the reward since you lost the last game and all." Anon spoke.


    ''How about we Take the girl hostage and Blackmail him into leaving us ?'' One of the Tricksters used his skill and talked to the other Tricksters using their minds only.


    ''We can do it... I think she is her relative or something.'' Another trickster spoke up.


    "Just like you were about to kill her." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Demon girl.


    "P-Please, I beg you. Oh, Strong one... Please forgive all of us. We will never ever hunt in this region of the sea." The Trickster''s leader of spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s leg.


    "Haa... Fine, I will let you go. But, What do I get in return for this ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-Whatever you want, Sir. Whatever you want... I-I will give your everything I have, Just please let my family members go." The Trickster''s leader spoke.


    "Give me the name..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Trickster''s throat.


    "W-What name, Sir ?" The Trickster asked with a confused expression.


    "The name of the fastest momster that can travel through the ocean and You need to tell me where I can find it." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "T-The fastest monster that can travel through the ocean ? Y-You mean, the Gigonmy ?" The Trickster asked with a confused expression.


    "How fast can this Gigonmy travel through the ocean ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-It''s fast... Very fast. It can easily travel hundreds of kilometres in just 3 to 4 minutes." The Trickster spoke with a scared expression.


    "How do I find it ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, You can find it anywhere in the depths of this same sea. But, You have to be very careful around them... They are very good hunters and they don''t like when demons come around them." The Trickster spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of that." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a demonic contract of slavery.


    "Here you Go... Sign on this and you can leave after that." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-This is a... Slavery contract ?" The Trickster spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I know what I am showing you. Now, Just sign on it or I am going to kill you all." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "W-We will sign it." The Trickster spoke with a sad expression as he immediately dropped his blood on the contract.

 Chapter 883 -883

    Chapter 883 -883


    After the Tricksters signed the Contract, Anon let them leave and the shop crossed through the Mist of Ares.


    "I-I can''t thank you enough... Y-You saved my life and-" The demon girl started thanking Anon, But Anon had another plans.


    "Mike, We are leaving. Medusa learn this spell and follow us." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped into the Ocean.


    "What the-!?" The Demon girl was shocked as she saw Anon jumping into the Sea.


    After him followed, Mike.


    As Medusa walked upto the jumping point, She looked at the girl and smiled.


    "W-Why are you guys, Jumping in th middle of the sea-"


    "Don''t question everything. It can get you killed." Medusa spoke as she opened the spell scroll, gave it a quick view before throwing it aside and jumping into the ocean.


    As soon as she jumped into the ocean, she used the underwater breathing skill.


    "Wow... I can breath underwater." Medusa spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Come on... We have to go." Anon spoke as he started swimming deeper into the Sea.


    "Hmm...? How are you breathing without using any spells, Big Brother Mike ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "I am an undead, Little one. I don''t breathe... So it doesn''t matter if I am under water or under the ground." Mike replied with a neutral expression as they continued to go deeper and deeper into the Sea.


    Anon saw many sea monsters on his way, but many of them were afraid of him and immediately seeked shelter in order to hide.


    Rest of then were passing by Anon silently, without giving him any trouble.


    After swimming for about 30 minutes, Anon reached a very dark part of the Sea.


    Not even single ray of light was reaching this part of the ocean and Everything was pretty dark.


    <Light>


    As soon as Anon used this skill... A big orb of light materialized and lit up the surroundings.


    "Master, Where are we going to find this Gigonmy monster ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm... We have come to this much depth and yet, I can''t sense the Bottom of this ocean. How deep is it really ?" Anon spoke as he looked down and noticed utter darkness.


    "Shall we go even deeper, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... We will continue to go down until I find that Monster." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you command, Master." Mike and Medusa spoke as they immediately followed Anon without saying any other words.


    After swimming for about 40 minutes continuously, into the Depths of the Ocean Anon finally sensed something.


    "What happened master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Did you sensed that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I don''t sense anything, Master." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he immediately summoned his Daggers.


    "Can you sense it, Medusa ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Master." Medusa replied.


    "The pressure in this deep sea is fucking with your senses... Don''t worry, Just keep a sharp eye out for anything that moves around you." Anon ordered.


    "Oi, Mimic my voice. I want to listen to my voice." The Mimic spoke in Anon''s voice.


    "Fuck, Man... I sound really awful." Anon spoke as he looked at the Shell with a Disappointed expression.


    "P-Please don''t kill-"


    "I know, You work for them... But, Who are them ?" Anon asked.


    "T-The Gigonmy. They ordered me to come here and make all the Demons go away. I have been waiting here for the last 300 years and you are the first demons who made it to this point." The Mimic spoke.


    "Take me to them." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "B-But, They will kill me." The mimic spoke with a worried expression.


    "They will ? Let''s see... Your shell is made out of pretty tough material, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed the Shell''s upper layer with just two of his fingers and started squeezing it with two fingers.


    "N-No, What are you-"


    *Crack*


    Suddenly, cracks started appearing all over the Shell.


    "N-No... I-I will take you there... Please... I will take you there." The shell started shouting and begging for mercy.


    "Good, Good..." Anon spoke as he laughed a little and let him go.


    After that the shell started swimming towards the south direction and Anon started following it with Mike and Medusa.


    After swimming for another 30 minutes, all of them reached in front of Giant caves.


    *Eyes Open*


    "Someone is coming here... Someone strong." A Gigonmy spoke as he woke up from his Sleep.


    "What are you saying brother ? No one can come here. We are the only once living here for the last eternity-"


    "Doesn''t matter... I can''t confirm what kind of Demon he is. But, there is a Hydra and An Undead with him." The Gigonmy spoke with a serious expression.


    "What !? Demons here ? Are they that strong now ?" Another Gigonmy asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t fucking know. Don''t question me anymore and be ready to greet the guest. We are five and they are only three... We can take them on without any problems."


    "Are you sure ?"


    "Ask one more question and I will kill you right here and right now."


    "Who are we killing ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from behind.


    All the Gigonmies immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was already sitting inside their caves.


    ''W-When did he get inside ? No, How did he get inside ? I-I couldn''t even sense his presence.'' The Gigonmy thought with a confused and shocked expression.


    "How did you get inside ?" One of the Gigonmy asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Well, Well... I may have invaded your house without permission and it was my rude behaviour, I am really sorry for that." Anon spoke like a gentleman.


    "Are you really sorry ?" One of the Gigonmy asked with a confused expression.


    "Nope, Just kidding. Now, Which one of you wants to fight me to death and which one is ready to be my slave ?


    And when I say battle to death, I mean your death only." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Do you know, What kind of monsters we are, Demon ?"

 Chapter 884 -884

    Chapter 884 -884


    "I know what you are and what you guys can do. But I don''t think you have any idea who I am," Anon said with a serious expression as he unleashed his bloodlust.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as Anon released his bloodlust, waves of energy radiated from his body.


    "What the¡ª" As soon as the Gigonmy detected the energy waves, they got scared.


    ''Th-This demon is stronger than any of us. Even if all five of us attack him at once... I don''t think we will survive." One of the Gigonmy thought as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    He slowly turned his neck towards the other Gigonmies and nodded.


    As soon as the other four Gigonmy saw this sign, they immediately started running away at incredible speed. Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om


    Even Anon couldn''t sense them leaving, but the one who was talking to Anon decided to stay.


    "Such nimbleness," Anon remarked with a smile as he used his skill.


    <Light>


    Suddenly, a ball of light materialized inside the cave, revealing the Gigonmy''s real body.


    A large blue creature with a long, snake-like body, it had bright scales all over that reacted to the sudden light exposure.


    The tail of the creature looked like a motor''s turbine, spinning slowly.


    "Ouch, ouch... My eyes. Close that... W-We are sensitive to light... close that," the Gigonmy shouted.


    "Well, well... That''s quite foolish, telling your flaws to your opponent," Anon said with a smile.


    "I am hiding my eyes from the light, my scales are opening up on their own...


    What else do you need to see to know that I am light-sensitive? That''s why I told you in advance," the Gigonmy replied.


    "Fine, here..." Anon said as he immediately snapped his fingers, and the light orb disappeared.


    "What do you want? My scales? My life source or my powers ?


    "I don''t have time to see this family drama of yours. Here is the deal... You take us to the Three Sister''s Mountain or I will all of them." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I understand... I will take you there."


    "B-But Brother... That mountain is-"


    "Shut up, All of you. Jiol... You will be the family incharge in my absence. I may not return from this trip, So make sure to keep an eye out for all three of them and If someone like him shows up again... Just try to run away. Don''t even wait for him to show up or fight back." The head Gigonmy spoke.


    "Y-Yes brother."


    "Brother, Please don''t go."


    "Brother, How are we going to survive without you."


    "Don''t be Pathetic... You have to survive until I am back." The Gigonmy spoke as he immediately left the cave with Anon.


    "Mount on my back and grab the space in-between my scales in order to save yourself from drifting away." The Gigonmy spoke.


    "I thought you guys hated, Demons. Didn''t knew it was this easy to get a ride." Anon spoke with a smile as he mounted on his back, with Mike and Medusa.


    "We are just kids... Our Parents hate you guys so much. In fact, You are the first demons, who showed up in front of our caves and Now I know why our parents hate you so much." The Gigonmy spoke.


    "Believe me... Not every Demon out there is going to ask for just a ride." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Are you guys, Ready ?" The Gigonmy asked.


    "Yep." Anon replied.


    "Oh great fathers... Give me strength to tear through my fears." The Gigonmy prayed as the rotation of his tail started to increase.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    As soon as it''s prayers were over, The Gigonmy started swimming at such a fast paced speed... That even Anon couldn''t keep his eyes open properly.


    It was dark all around and Anon didn''t knew, if the Gigonmy was going in the right direction or not.


    "Mike... Medusa, Are you guys alright ?" Anon asked in a loud voice.


    "YES MASTER." Both of them shouted from behind.

 Chapter 885 -885

    Chapter 885 -885


    After traveling for about three hours, Anon got comfortable with the Gigonmy''s speed. Not only could he keep his eyes open without any problems, but he could also sit on its back without holding the space between its scales.


    Anon lay down on the Gigonmy''s back, taking a peaceful nap.


    Suddenly, Anon felt the Gigonmy''s speed decreasing.


    "Hmm...? Is something wrong? Why are you getting slower?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "H-His area starts from this place..." the Gigonmy spoke as it completely stopped at one point.


    "Don''t you worry. Just keep moving forward and leave everything to me," Anon said with a smile.


    "A-As you say..." the Gigonmy replied as it started moving forward once again.


    "Master¡ª" Mike began, but Anon immediately stopped him with a hand gesture.


    "I know," Anon replied as he lay down once again and closed his eyes.


    After traveling for about 150 kilometers, the Gigonmy suddenly felt something.


    "What the¡ª" Its tail stopped working, and its body started to become stiff.


    "Don''t worry... Let it happen," Anon said with a calm expression.


    Suddenly, blue aura bars materialized around the Gigonmy, trapping it from all directions.


    "T-This is the same thing that captured my wife," the Gigonmy said with a serious expression.


    "It''s an energy deflection barrier spell, specially made to stop your tail that works on a continuous flow of energy. It makes you fatigued in a very short time, and the invisible mana rays coming out of it hit your acupuncture points, rendering your body utterly useless. This trap is made specifically for your kind," Anon explained with a smile.


    "C-Can you get us out of this?" the Gigonmy asked, confused.


    "I can, but I won''t," Anon replied with a smile as he closed his eyes once again.


    "W-Why?" the Gigonmy asked, perplexed.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, the bars started moving towards the surface of the sea, and light began to appear.


    ''The speed of these bars is too much,'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    In just three minutes, they reached the surface of the sea, where Anon noticed a small man-made island.


    [Class: WitchRoul]


    [HP: 7,000,000/7,000,000]


    [MP: 14,000,000/14,000,000]


    [Description: Hulo is an old WitchRoul who was cast out of his village for his crazy experiments. He came to this ocean and fought every day for food and survival, growing even crazier. One day, a ship came near to help Hulo, but he murdered everyone on the ship and used its resources to lure more ships to this place. Currently, Hulo is happy and excited about his latest catch.]


    "Let''s see... What have we caught today, hehehe..." the old WitchRoul laughed as he walked towards the cage.


    "Hmm...? Demons?" Hulo questioned as he noticed Mike and Anon sitting on the Gigonmy''s back.


    Medusa transformed into her bracelet form, which Anon was wearing.


    "What kind of demon are you? You have a different aura," Hulo asked, confused, as he looked at Anon.


    But Anon didn''t pay him any attention and continued to sleep.


    "Are you ignoring me or are you deaf?" Hulo asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t talk to shitheads, old man," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah, so you do listen," Hulo said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you let us go?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are my catch for today... Why would I let you go?" Hulo asked, confused.


    "Haa... Fine, if you want to die¡ª" Before Anon could finish his sentence, he saw something.


    Another Gigonmy was coming towards them from a distance.


    "Master Hulo, the new set of offsprings is ready to hatch," the Gigonmy informed with a neutral expression.


    "Okay, I will go and take a look at them. Until then, you take this new Gigonmy and get him to work. Explain to him how this place works and throw both of these demons into the jail... I will deal with them later," Hulo said with a smile, looking back at Anon before leaving.


    "Yes, Master Hulo," the other Gigonmy replied as he walked forward and touched the cage.


    As soon as he touched the cage, it disappeared, and the head Gigonmy''s body returned to its original form.


    "Don''t try to run away or even think about it now that you are here," the Gigonmy said with a serious expression.


    "But, You are a Gigonmy too... Why are you working for him ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I am not going to answer your questions... You two step down from his back and come with me. You stay here... Until I come back and Please don''t try to run away or you will have to loose your life. You are still a kid." The Gigonmy spoke with a serious expression as he immediately left with Anon and Mike.

 Chapter 886 -886

    Chapter 886 -886


    Anon and Mike stepped down from the Gigonmy''s back and started following the other Gigonmy.


    "Why are you working for Hulo?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are just a mere demon, and Master Hulo is much stronger than you, it''s not point Asking questions." the Gigonmy said as he continued to walk.


    ''Hmm... I am concealing my aura completely, Maybe that''s why he thinks that I am weak.


    I wonder what will happen if I release my aura. No, I shouldn''t reveal it too soon. Maybe I will find something useful here,'' Anon thought as he continued to follow the Gigonmy.


    Suddenly, they all stopped in front of a metallic gate that was made out of the same metal as the boat.


    "Gig908," the Gigonmy said as he stopped in front of the gate.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the gates opened, and all three of them entered inside.


    As soon as Anon entered inside, he saw a huge factory-like structure inside. Thousands of Gigonmies were working as slaves.


    Some were swimming rapidly on treadmill-like devices that produced electricity, while others worked on an assembly line, manufacturing small weapons like knives and swords.


    ''He discovered electricity, huh?'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face. Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    "This is the room you will live in until Master Hulo returns," the Gigonmy said, pointing to a room with no gate.


    As soon as Anon and Mike entered the room, blue aura bars materialized in front and covered the entrance.


    "Ah... These bars. So, he is converting electricity into this," Anon thought as he immediately understood everything.


    ''This place runs on those special water treadmills. I guess Hulo made them especially for Gigonmies, and when they swim on these treadmills, electricity is produced, which is then converted into this aura that he uses to operate this place. If I am right, he uses this same aura to make all these Gigonmies fear him and produce more electricity for him. What kind of stupid monsters are they?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Gigonmies with a disappointed expression.


    "I-I don''t want to work here... Just kill me," suddenly, the head Gigonmy who came to the island with Anon entered the room with a very angry expression.


    "M-My husband... My Omil." another female Gigonmy suddenly shouted from the other corner of the room.


    "H-Helen? Is that you?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    ...


    "He has these Glowing ropes that He uses to punish us when we are not doing our Job and he is so strong that even if all of us gathered up to fight him... We will still loose." Helen explained as she looked at Omil.


    "Really, he is that strong ?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "He is really powerful and-" Before Helen could''ve completed her sentence, She was interrupted by a loud explosion noise.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, All the Gigonmies working there stopped and looked at the thing that came out flying from Anon''s room.


    As the dust clouds settled down, A figure stepped out and everyone was shocked to see this.


    "He might not be the strongest anymore, Helen." Omil spoke as he noticed that Hulo was the one walking out of the dust cloud with blood all over his white beard and his clothes.


    *Step-step-step*


    Anon and Mike Walked out of the room with a smile on their faces.


    "W-What the fuck...? Y-You are strong ?" Hulo asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Why don''t you call me, ''Weird Demon'' now ?" Anon asked with a smile as he let out his Aura.


    ...


    "The Demon is strong."


    "This Aura is unlike anything, I have ever seen."


    "Who is he ?"


    "He came in with that, Guy."


    All the Gigonmies started talking about Anon and His Dark Aura...


    ...


    "You tarnished my reputation, Demon Kid. Now... I have to show them, Who is the real king around here." Hulo spoke as a Smile appeared over his face and suddenly, dark clouds covered the whole Island.

 Chapter 887 -887

    Chapter 887 -887


    The Volcano''s Ceiling started opening up and Dark clouds covered the whole Island.


    "I will show you... What fear looks like, Demon Kid." Hulo spoke with a smile as he raised both of his hands towards the Dark sky and started casting a spell.


    "Master, Shall I Eliminate him ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "No, No... It''s all part of the plan." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to look at Hulo.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Lightning Throne..." Hulo spoke as he completed his enchantment and suddenly, Lightning fell over his body.


    As soon as the lightning fell over him, His white beard turned Yellow-ish and His eyes started glowing brightly Blue.


    His clothes burned out and his muscles were revealed.


    "Lightning runs in my Veins, Kid. No One can defeat lightning..." Hulo spoke with an arrogant voice as he looked at Anon.


    *Yawnnnn*


    "What the-!?"


    Anon started yawning, as he looked at Hulo.


    "Just tell me for how long are you going to yap about your powers ? Maybe, I can take a nap in that time." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You fucking Stupid... You deserve to die. I thought of taking you as my slave, But death is the only thing I have for you now." Hulo shouted as he immediately raised his hand towards Anon.


    "Yeah Yeah..." Anon replied with a bored expression.


    "Lightning Smash..." Hulo spoke as his hand started glowing brightly Golden and suddenly, Lightning shot out of it.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    <Quantum Reflection>


    As soon as the Lightning hitted the Quantum Reflection Barrier, it got reflected back at Hulo with 100x more intensity.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "What the- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !?"


    Hulo''s body got hitted with the reflected lightning and not even the dust of his body remained.


    "Fucking Stupid...." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he pulled out a cigar from his Inventory and lit it up.


    "Oi, Omil or whatever your name is... I am waiting outside. You have 10 minutes until we leave." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he started walking towards the exit gate of the Lab.


    Omil is going through the ocean with an incredible speed, But suddenly.... He started reducing his speed.


    "S-Sir... You should wake up." Omil spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately woke up from his sleep and noticed that Omil has come to a complete halt once again.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Umm... That happened, Sir." Omli spoke as he pointed towards the Front.


    But, to Anon''s eyes there was nothing there.


    "What is there ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master... There is a Huge wall in front of us." Mike spoke up as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Master can''t see it... That means-" Medusa started speaking, But before she could''ve completed her sentence... Anon interrupted her.


    "It''s an illusion." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What should I do, Sir ?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s an Illusion... Continue to swim. You will pass through it." Anon spoke as he lied down once again and closed his eyes.


    "As you command..." Omil spoke as he started swimming again.


    ''Who will put illusion in this place... What astupi-'' Before Anon could''ve thought of anything else, something struck him.


    "Wait, Wait... Stop." Anon shouted as he immediately woke up again.


    "What the-!?" Omil immediately stopped swimming.


    "What happened, Master ?" Mike and Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    Anon stood up on Omil''s back and raised his hand.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    *Creaaaaaaa*


    Suddenly, A Javelin made out of blue and golden lightning formed into Anon''s hand.


    *Throw*


    Anon threw the Javelin towards the Wall with full force.


    *BOOOOM*


    As soon as the Javelin hitted the illusion wall... It created an explosion and Large waves of energy radiated out of the collision spot.


    "Invisible Force field..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 888 -888

    Chapter 888 -888


    Anon is now standing in front of the Invisible Force field and he is looking at it with a confused expression.


    "Who could''ve placed it here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he touched the force field and felt continuous vibrations coming out of it.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Object Identification: Unknown]


    "That''s intresting..." Anon spoke with a smile, as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers and attacked the Force Field with full force.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    But, The Force Field remained Unfazed, through his attacks.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied as he immediately walked forward.


    "Attack it." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Master." Mike immediately summoned his daggers and Started striking it with full force.


    <Shadow Slice>


    Mike even used one of his best skills, But still failed to cut through the shield.


    "Master... It''s not working." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "This thing isn''t made out of Mana." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    ''What is this ? I can feel it... But, It''s not like mana. This force is stronger... This force is something else, But what ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Master, Shall I try ?" Medusa asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... Yeah..." Anon spoke as he turned around and started thinking, about the force field.


    *Booom*


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    ...


    Large explosions happened, As Mike and Medusa continued to use their abilities on the Force Field.


    ''Wait... It''s that island.'' Suddenly, Something came to Anon''s mind.


    "Stop, Stop... It won''t have any effects on the force field. This field is made out of Spritual Energy." Anon spoke as he turned around and noticed that Medusa and Mike were about to cast a 12 Circle magic spell.


    "Yes, Master." Both of them spoke at once as they stopped the chanting and cancelled the spell.


    "We are right under the ''Wave Island'', We have to pass it from above." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you say, Master."


    "I have heard about this, Island Our fore fathers used to tell horror stories about this Island.


    It is said that, there are exactly thousand souls trapped on this island. You can pass through the island without getting harmed, If you don''t look into their eyes.


    But, If you looked into a Soul''s Eyes... Your soul will take it''s place and it will be trapped here for the end of time." Omli spoke as he explained the island''s Story.


    ''How the fuck did it get Into my brain ? And Why Only that memory ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he got mounted on Omil''s back and Left for the Three Sister''s Mountains.


    ....


    3 hours later...


    "Master wake up..." Mike''s voice rang inside Anon''s ears.


    "Hmm...? What the fuck happened this time ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "We are here, Sir." Omil spoke as he pointed towards the Three Sister''s Mountains.


    "Hmm...?" As soon as Anon turned around, He noticed a Huge Island full of Trees and Green Grass.


    Many type of Different monsters were roaming on the island and in the middle of the island, there were four huge Mountains, Their peaks soaring through the clouds.


    Three of these mountains were full of trees and greenery but one mountain was Fully covered in Snow and Dark clouds were covering that mountain.


    ...


    Anon, Mike and Medusa stepped on the island and Felt totally refreshed.


    "Oh my... How cute." Medusa spoke as she immediately started playing with the cute monsters who were eating the grass.


    Mike started looking here and there, as he started scanning everything present on the island.


    From fruits to animals... Mike searched for anything that can be a threat to Anon or Medusa.


    "Sir, Do you need me to wait here for you ?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "You can leave." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "B-But, How will you go back, Sir ?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... But, I will find a way." Anon spoke as he blinked towards Omil and started walking towards the Other direction.


    "Sir, It''s been a Pleasure coming here with you." Omil spoke with a smile as he jumped back into the Sea and started swimming back towards his house.


    "Master, These fruits are edible." Mike spoke as he brought some red coloured fruits for Anon.


    "Hmm...? I am not in the mood of eating right now, Mike." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    "Master, You should eat it... You haven''t eaten anything for days." Mike spoke as he immediately placed more fruits in front of Anon.


    "No, Mike... I am not hungry." Anon replied.


    "Master, Look... I have found these fruits. You should eat them." Suddenly, Medusa came running from the other direction with the same fruits in her hands.


    ''What the fuck ?'' Anon thought as he immediately understood that something was wrong.


    Anon then looked into Medusa''s eyes and noticed that her pupil has shrunken down.


    "Medusa... Are you alright ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I am alright, Master. Just eat this fruit... Please." Medusa spoke as she placed the Fruits directly in front of Anon''s face.


    "Yes, Master... Eat this fruit." Mike spoke as he did the same.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Fruit of Compassion.]


    [Description: A very sweeet smelling fruit that Possess Anyone who eats it and Turns them into it''s puppets.]


    "Haa... How can you guys be so dumb ?" Anon spoke with a Disappointed expression.

 Chapter 889 -889

    Chapter 889 -889


    "System, Scan them..." Anon ordered as he looked at Mike and Medusa.


    <Scanning>


    "Master, Eat this fruit..." Medusa spoke.


    "Yes, Master... Eat it." Mike spoke as well.


    "Just shut the fuck up." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he waited for the Scan to complete.


    <Scanning Completed>


    [Name: Mike]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Description: Mike ate a Compassion Fruit and Now suffers from a Mind take over symptom, that makes him want to eat more Compassion food and leads him to get the others to eat it as well.]


    [Name: Medusa]


    [Race: Hydra]


    [Description: Medusa ate a Compassion Fruit and Now suffers from a Mind take over symptom, that makes her want to eat more Compassion food and leads her to get the others to eat it as well.]


    ...


    "How do I cure it ?" Anon asked.


    [Cure for Subject ''Mike'' : Mike is already under the Mind control skill and his Mind Corruption has already reached 100%.


    Host will have to reset the Mind Corruption and Mike will be cured back to his original state.]


    [Cure for Subject ''Medusa'' : Host has to use Pure mana in order to enter inside her Brain and destroy the Fruit''s Effects completely.]


    "Reset Mike''s Mind Corruption." Anon ordered.


    [Resetting Mike''s Mind Corruption.]


    [Mike''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    [Mike''s Mind Corruption: 0%]


    [Mike''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    ...


    "Hmm...? What am I doing ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Mike, Throw that fruit away... It''s not edible." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "A-As you say Master... But, I don''t remember how I got here... Master." Mike asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon and threw away all the fruits.


    "Master, Eat This fruit please." Medusa spoke from the Other side.


    "Why is she speaking like that, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "You were speaking like that 5 seconds ago, Mike. This fruit takes over your Brain and Makes you a mindless stupid bastard." Anon explained as he grabbed Medusa''s head.


    "Master, Eat the fruit." Medusa spoke.


    "Luv, this is going to hurt a bit." Anon spoke as he supplied Pure mana into her body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Medusa shouted loudly as she felt the immense pain in her head.


    Her body started to change Into her real form... But, Anon continued to Destroy the fruit''s effects from her brain.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    As soon as the Rail Gun started charging, Medusa''s intrest peaked in it.


    "Let your bodies loose... High we go." Anon spoke as he pulled the trigger, while pointing the Rail Gun towards the ground.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the explosion happened, All three of them went flying towards the sky due to the Rail Gun''s Throwback.


    Anon used the Rail Gun''s Throwback to land directly over the Mountain''s peak.


    *Step-step-step*


    In just 30 seconds, All three of them reached on the top of the mountain.


    "Master... That was amazing. Did you create this Artifact ?" Medusa asked with an excited expression.


    "Yep, It''s my own creation. The Rail Gun." Anon. Spoke with a smile as he placed it back into his inventory.


    "Wait, here... I will scan for the Key''s Location." Anon spoke as he immediately started tracking the waves of the Key.


    "Close... It''s very close."Anon spoke as he opened his eyes and started walking towards the West direction.


    "Master... How many of these keys do we need to find in order to open the box ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I have one and I need 5 more." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    As he walked forward, Anon felt the mana waves getting stronger and Stronger.


    Suddenly, He stopped as he came across a huge rock that was lying on the ground.


    "Hmm...? It''s coming from this rock." Anon spoke as he touched the rock and used a little bit of his power to move it.


    "Hmm...? Something wrong master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "This rock... It''s not moving." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hands under the rock and tried to lift it with all of his strength, But the rock remained Unfazed even after all that effort.


    "Something is not right..." Anon spoke as he stepped away from the rock and looked at with a serious expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Unknown]


    [Class: Unknown]


    [Description: Lumin Stone is One of it''s kind and it''s special property <Absorb> gives it a big advantage against it''s opponents.


    Whoever touches the Lumin Stone, Half of their powers are absorbed by this stone and with every 1 second, it absorbs 1% of it''s target''s total power.


    But, once you remove contact with the Lumin Stone... All of your powers are transferred back to your body.]


    "Why the fuck, Do I always get stuck with this type of shit ? Why couldn''t that bastard keep the keys inside a Bank or something ? Fucking Mind Flayer bastard." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he moved forward and grabbed the stone from underneath once again and without waiting, He used all of his strength to pick it up.


    "HUP..." Anon''s clothes tore apart and his muscles bulged, but even after applying all of his strength... Anon couldn''t pick it up for more than 11 Centimetres off the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke as he released the stone and it fell to the ground once again.


    "Master... Is it really that heavy ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "It absorbs 50% of it''s target''s powers Once in contact, Mike." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he removed the torn clothes from his body and sat down near the stone.


    "Master... If that''s the case, Then why don''t we just destroy it with magic spells ?" Mike asked.


    "What if the keys got destroyed ?" Anon asked.

 Chapter 890 -890

    Chapter 890 -890


    "What shall we do... Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, I am thinking the same thing." Anon spoke as he started thinking.


    After thinking continuously for 13 minutes, Anon stood up from the ground and touched the rock once again.


    "I am a fucking Idiot..." Anon spoke as he realised something and immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "If this stone is using magic, Then I also have my Arcane Slayers." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked upto the Lumin Stone and placed the Sickle on the left side of the stone.


    As soon as the Arcane Slayers touched the stone, it''s skill <Absorb> turned off... Anon picked it up with a single hand and placed it aside with ease.


    *Thud*


    "As expected of Master." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with admiring eyes.


    As soon as Anon placed the rock aside, He noticed that there was a Black Box underneath the Rock.


    Anon immediately bent down and picked up the box from the ground, but as soon as he opened the box... Anon noticed a Paper piece inside it with a Single key to the box. Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Anon picked up the Paper piece and started reading it.


    [If you have found this, That means you are in search of All the 5 keys that are needed to open the Trides box.


    You have found 2 keys and 4 are left. In order to make sure that you are an other-worlder and not some powerful demon trying to skip realms for fun... I have placed a spell on this key.


    As soon as you Plug it into the Box, A timer will start and If you did not insert Pure Mana into the box, It will explode. Larynx336.]


    "Larynx336 ?" Anon spoke out loud as he didn''t understood, what the meaning of this word was.


    But, As soon as Anon spoke this word... The box that was in his inventory started vibrating vigorously.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon immediately pulled the box out and looked at with a confused expression.


    "The Brightest Star of the North..." Anon spoke in a low voice as he immediately turned his head towards the north side and noticed that there were only three stars in the north direction and All three of them were equally Bright.


    "How the fuck am I supposed to differentiate the Brightest Star in them ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, A very bright light came from the north side.


    "Master, Look... It''s another Sun ?" Mike spoke with a confused expression as he looked at it with a shocked expression.


    "A place where the night never comes." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed that the other Sun has gone down completely.


    "Master, The stars Disappeared." Medusa spoke as she pointed towards the stars.


    "Of course they will... The sun is Up." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Give me some time to think about it..." Anon spoke as he continued to look at the Clue.


    ''I can''t Start walking North just because it says... Maybe, I will get too far from the key. Why did he have to make so hard riddles ? He could''ve just wrote the location of the next key.'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    <Quick Thinker>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, His intelligence increased by 100% But, all the other stats like strength, Agility and Endurance went down by 50%.


    "A Star Of the North will show the way to the Next Key... But, Which star ? All three of the stars are right over the island and All of them are shining brightly equally.


    Closed eyes... What does it mean by that ? How am I supposed to see the stars with closed eyes." Anon spoke as he continued to look at the Box with a serious expression.


    7 Hours passed, But Anon couldn''t find the answer to the Riddle, At last he got tired and decided to take a short nap before continuing again.


    ...


    "I wonder, How stars would''ve looked from near ?" Medusa spoke as she looked at Mike with a smile.


    "I don''t know... Maybe a Giant sparkling ball of light."


    ''Giant Ball of light, A Giant sparkling Star.'' Anon thought as he immediately opened his eyes with an excited expression.

 Chapter 891 -891

    Chapter 891 -891


    "Yes, Yes... Yes. That''s the answer." Anon shouted as he immediately woke up from his nap and looked at Mike and Medusa with a big smile.


    "What happened, Master ?" Medusa and Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "A Giant Ball of Light, The brightest Star of the North is the Sun. It''s not talking about any of those three stars." Anon spoke with an excited expression.


    "But, Master... A Sun is A Sun. How can a Sun be a Star ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Same question." Medusa spoke up.


    "Good question, I will answer that in a while but for now-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence... He noticed that the Sun has started to go down again.


    "Hmm...? Has it been 24 Hours ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he immediately pulled out his clock and looked at the time.


    "It''s different here... The working of Time is different at this island." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Mike, What''s the time now ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s 3:56, Master." Mike replied.


    "7 Hours and 56 minutes... That''s the duration of one sun on this Island and then the Other one comes out." Anon spoke as he calculated the sun rise''s time.


    As the sun went down in the south side, Anon turned his neck and noticed another sun coming out from the East side.


    "We have to wait for the Next sun rise... The sun that rises from the North side... Will show us the way to the Next Key, Probably.


    Until then, Good night guys or good morning, Whatever.


    Mike wake me up in exactly 7 hours and 40 minutes." Anon spoke with a smile as he lied down on grass and Immediately went to sleep.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied with a smile.


    ''How did he make this box ? How many attunements and Enchantments did he drew on it ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he couldn''t figure out the Working process of this Box.


    After running non-stop for the next 30 minutes, Anon finally stopped as the Force of attraction went zero at this point.


    "Hmm...?" Anon removed his blindfold with a confused expression and noticed that there was a tree in front of him that had a Hole in it.


    "Is this the place ?" Anon questioned with a confused expression.


    "Master, Look..." Mike spoke as he pointed towards the root of the tree, That was coming out of the ground.


    Anon got close to it and noticed that there was something written on it and it wasn''t the Demonic language.


    It was the language that is used in the Upper World.


    "Mind Flayer''s Property... Don''t Touch." Anon read it out loud.


    "What the point of writing this down ? If the guy is not from this realm he will definitely try to touch it and if he is from this world... He won''t understand what this means." Anon spoke with a Disappointed expression, as he placed his hand inside the tree''s hole and pulled out a Box that looked just like the previous box that Anon found under the Lumin Stone.


    "Okay, Let''s see..." Anon spoke as he opened the box and noticed that there was only a Key in the Box.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he took out the key and placed it over the box.


    As soon as Anon plugged in the third key, words started forming over the box.


    {No more Riddles, You have reached to this key that means you really are something.


    Now, Let''s see if you are really that strong to go back to your original world or not.


    The rest of the three keys, You will find them on one place and that place is Mutated Yunro''s Neck. Have a good time extracting that Key.}


    "What the fuck is a Mutated Yunro ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression.

 Chapter 892 -892

    Chapter 892 -892


    "Master it''s been 7 days... We have been searching for this Monster named Yunro... But, we haven''t found him yet.


    Is it really a monster ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "It has to be a Monster... Only monsters can mutate, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked calmly.


    "Master, You Haven''t eaten in such a long time. If I remember correctly, You ate some berries before Leaving the Scubi Kingdom and it has been around 15 days since then." Mike spoke with a worried expression. T/his chapter is updated by


    "Don''t worry, Mike. A warrior fights in the battlefield without food or water for months and You are getting worried over this ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he Looked at Mike.


    ''He is right, I am fucking hungry. But... All the monsters on this island are tasteless, I have tried the meat of every monster that I have found in the last seven days and I don''t know why... But, None of their meat has any kind of taste.


    It''s as if, I am eating raw sand. I need to return to my original realm fast and eat some fresh meat.'' Anon thought as he continued to search for the mutated Yunro.


    "Master... Look there is one more monster there." Mike spoke as he pointed towards a monster that looked like a Deer, Expect with three eyes and green blue dots all over it''s body.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Kelop]


    [Description: This type of creatures are.....]


    "It''s a Kelop." Anon spoke.


    "I will write that down." Mike spoke as he immediately pulled out a list, where he wrote the names of many other monsters that Anon told him earlier and Wrote down it''s name as well.


    "We have to keep finding... I wish, I had a skill for mass Inspection." Anon spoke as he continued to walk forward in search of the Mutated Yunro.


    3 days passed...


    "Master, We have searched all three mountains and This is the list of every monster that we have found on that mountain." Mike spoke as he handed the list to Anon.


    "354 Different monsters and Not a single fucking one of them is named, Yunro." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he immediately tore the list and threw it away.


    "Master... There''s only one mountain left..." Mike spoke as he looked at the Snowy mountain that was separate from all the three mountains.


    "I don''t think, anyone lives on that mountain... It seems too cold for any monster to make a home on that mountain." Medusa spoke.


    "Don''t be afraid, Medusa. I will cover your body with my Aura... You won''t feel cold." Anon spoke with a calm expression.


    "T-Thank you, master. But, I still think it''s too cool for any monster." Medusa spoke.


    "That''s why We call them monster Luv." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up and started walking towards the Snowy mountain.


    After walking for about 6 hours... Anon and Mike finally reached in front of the Snowy mountain.


    "Master... I-I feel cold." Medusa spoke in a low voice as she slowly pulled Anon''s hand.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Medusa''s head and Spreaded his Aura around Medusa.


    As soon as Anon did this, Medusa felt warmer.


    "T-Thank you, Master. P-Please don''t think of me as a weakling master. I-I just feel cold and-" Before Medusa could''ve said anything else, Anon interrupted her.


    "That''s your Nature, Luv. You don''t have a temprature regulator in your body." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to walk towards the Snowy mountain.


    But As soon as All three of them stepped upon the snow, The daylight completely disappeared and Darkness covered the whole sky.


    [Description: Yunros are the creature of myth, Once upon a time, They used to rule the lands of Arena, But after !-?-+?+-&#-+???]


    ''Hmm...? Why aren''t their descriptions clear ? I thought, I maxed out my Demonic Eyes skill. But, Why can''t I read it ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    *Growwwl*


    "Master, Are they ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Yep, The Yunros." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile, The adrenaline in Anon''s brain got doubled as his hands started shaking and Anon tightened his grip on the Arcane Slayers.


    "Master... Y-Your Bloodlust is increasing." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "You fucking kidding me ? I have spent like 20 days searching for these bastards and you expect me to calm down at this moment ?


    I will slay every last one of them, even if I don''t find that Mutated Yunro." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    *GROWWWWWWL*


    Suddenly, All of them growled at Anon together.


    "Come all at once motherfuckers, I want some warmup in this freezing cold temperature." Anon spoke as he started running towards the Yunros.


    Suddenly, One of the Yunro stepped into the light and His body was as small as a Goblin, but it was muscular.


    Blue spots all over it''s body, A long beak instead of mouth, crow like face, Four hands and Four legs.


    "Come ugly Motherfucking... Crow. I will send you to hell." Anon spoke with a maniac smile as he immediately used his skill.


    "DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED..." Anon shouted in a very loud voice, that even Medusa woke up from her sleep.


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A black forest Materialized around the whole cave and Anon''s powers got increased at this point.


    [Mark Of Sacrifice: 5 Targets]


    "Mark all of them." Anon spoke with a crazy smile.


    [Would you like to mark more than 5 targets ? Your Strength and Agility will be increased on the bases of Enemies killed after mark in one minute.] [Yes/No ?]


    "One minute... ? 20 seconds is enough. Mark all of them." Anon Spoke as he raised his blade and killed all the Yunros without wasting any second.


    [130 Targets marked Successfully.]


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    "Woah, Master is going all out on them." Medusa spoke as she stood up and looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    20 seconds later...


    Anon is fully covered in Black blood and His eyes are still shining brightly purple.


    "Anymore ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    *Growl*


    Suddenly, Anon noticed growling sounds coming from down below.


    He immediately looked inside and noticed millions and Millions of Yunros inside the mountain.


    "Hehehehehe.... Santa is here motherfuckers and I will Jingle the fucking bells on your faces." Anon shouted as he jumped into the horde of Yunros.


    *Ting*

 Chapter-893 {Returning Home: Part-1}

    Chapter-893 {Returning Home: Part-1}


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Come, Come... Give me more blood." Anon spoke with a crazy smile as he continued to slay the Yunros without any stops.


    At this point, Even the Yunros were afraid of Anon and they were all running away for their lifes.


    There were thousands of Caves inside the mountain, as it was fully hollow from inside and Millions of Yunros lived inside it.


    But, There was one cave that had a Gate on it. It was the biggest cave of all.


    "Where is that Motherfucking Mutated Bitch ? Bring him out." Anon shouted as he continued to slice the Yunros like Pizza slices.


    "Master is going nuts on them." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon from above.


    "Shouldn''t we help, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, Go in front of master''s blade and I will prepare for your funeral, Kiddo." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Medusa.


    "M-Master, will kill me ?" Medusa asked with a scared expression.


    "Master can kill anything that comes in front of his blade right now. I have seen him kill Thousands and Thousands of people with a single spell... But, When master wants to vent his anger... Master always uses the Pair of Sickles and Murders everyone that comes in front of him." Mike spoke with a serious expression. Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com


    *GHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRR*


    Suddenly, A loud Roaring voice can from the biggest cave and caught Anon''s attention.


    "What is that ?" Medusa asked with a serious expression.


    "That''s a..."


    "Mutated Yunro." Anon spoke with a wide smile as he wiped off the black blood from his face and started walking towards the Big cave.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, The gates of the cave opened up and A Huge Yunro that had 3 heads, 7 arms and 6 legs stepped out of the Room.


    "Yunro... Will kill you." The Mutated Yunro shouted as he immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    Anon saw this and smiled lightly without even moving from his position.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAA..." The Yunro shouted as he raised his Staff and got ready to hit Anon on his head.


    "Sometimes... Surrendering can be a good option." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately used his skill.


    <Quantum Cutter: Phantom Cuts>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, Thousands of Invisible and Sharp Aura Swords formed behind the Yunro.


    "DIEEEEEE-" The Yunro started shouting as he got really close to Anon, But before he could''ve hitted him... 13 Phantom blades cutted through his body.


    The blades chopped off the Yunro''s hands, Legs and his neck in just one blow.


    As soon as his neck got chopped off, Anon tried to grab the Necklace from the Yunro''s body... But, his hand grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "What !?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he noticed that, a hand that was seprated from it''s owner''s body is still moving.


    "Not so fast..." The Yunro spoke as his whole body got assembled back to it''s original form immediately.


    "Intresting... What skill are you using ?" Anon asked in a low voice as he looked at the Yunro with a curious expression.


    "Yunro, Knows... You Stronger than me." The Mutated Yunro spoke as he looked at Anon with respected eyes.


    "Hmm...?" Anon didn''t knew if the Yunro was surrendering to him or just simply acknowledging his powers.


    "Yunro, Will fight you with full strength." The Yunro shouted as he immediately spinned his staff at an incredible speed and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Well, Well... I will make sure that you will die so horribly, that even you won''t be able to recognise your body once your Soul leaves it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Yunro.


    "Yunro, Fight. GROWWWWWWWLLLLLLLLLLLL..." The Yunro shouted as he started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "Well, Well... Let''s dance." Anon spoke with a Maniac smile as he also started running towards the Yunro.


    "We should help master." Medusa spoke.


    "No, This is the moment... You should wait and See. Master will show you what a true fight means." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.

 Chapter-894 {Returning Home: Part 2}

    Chapter-894 {Returning Home: Part 2}


    Upper World, Anon''s House...


    The house is in worst conditions, The walls are cracked and Broken. Gates are completely destroyed.


    There is not a single soul that can be seen on the outside of the house.


    Underground City...


    The Underground City is also in ruins but, There are still Ogres and People roaming around the city.


    No.300 is on the city round with some Ogres.


    ...


    After taking a full round around the city, She went back to Sephie''s Lab in which a Big bone fire can be seen glowing brightly.


    Over the Fire there is a Pot boiling, in which there is many pieces of human meat and Ogre meat as well. ?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com


    The Female Ogres are stirring the Pot and The male Ogres are throwing more meat pieces into the pot.


    Inside Sephie''s room...


    On the bed, Adeline is lying down with brutal wounds all over her body, Her one eye covered with a white bandage and One of her hand is also broken.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gates of the room opened up and Adeline immediately stood up from the bed.


    But, the one standing on the gate was none other than sephie herself.


    "S-Sephie...?" She asked with a serious experience.


    "Yes, Yes... It''s me and Please sir down. Don''t stand up like that, Those wounds are already non-healable and You are trying to get injured again ?" Sephie spoke with a serious expression as she immediately placed both of her hands over Adeline''s shoulder and helped her get back into the bed.


    "I-Is my husband Back ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression as she grabbed Sephie''s hand.


    We are in a very tight spot now and If we don''t receive help from outside... We are as good as dead.'' Sephie thought as she started crying.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, Another know was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." Sephie spoke as she immediately cleaned her tears.


    *Click*


    "You guys, Doing something ?" Damon spoke as he entered inside the room.


    "No, Did the Message go through ?" Sephie asked with a serious expression.


    "No, All 13 Assassins were caught and killed on the borders." Damon replied with a disappointed expression.


    "Fuck... How can someone humans kill all 13 of our assassins ?" Sephie asked with an angry expression.


    "He Enchanted those human bastards... It''s one of his ability <Holy Enchantment>, He used the Same Ability to kill the Last Demon''s Avatar as well.


    That skill increases the Magic powers and Physical Powers of a Normal Human By 900% Until they are in a certain radius of Him and Have faith in him.


    The more faithfully they believe him... The more their powers will increase. It''s one broken and Fucked up ability.


    Always hated that Bastard." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "How many is he coming with this time ?" Adeline asked with a neutral expression.


    "More and More people are willingly following him everyday... They think that they are fighting evil and Saving the Human kingdom. They don''t see that he is using them as stupid pawns to attack us.


    Any reply from Anon ?" Damon asked.


    "No." Sephie replied.


    "I don''t think he is coming back." Damon spoke.


    "Dear will come back..." Adeline spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, It won''t matter much... If all of us are dead by then." Damon spoke as he exited the room after that.

 Chapter-895 {Returning Home: Part-3}

    Chapter-895 {Returning Home: Part-3}


    Upper World, Human Kingdom.


    City Church...


    A Man is standing in front of the Church in white clothes and this guy was none other than Leon himself, The God of Truth''s Avatar.


    "My Fellow People... You have all seen his evil deeds. Anon Agreil is not a good man and he ran away as soon as he noticed that I was coming kill him.


    But, His Allied forces are still living under his house, Those Unholy Ogre Monsters. My Brothers and Sisters... You shall believe in me and I will give you powers beyond imagination to fight all those Evil monsters.


    So, Are you with me ?" Leon asked with a serious expression.


    "YES, FATHER LEON." All the Humans present inside the Church Shouted loudly.


    "Very Good... The Sun will rise in One Hour and With Today''s Sunrise... We will Eliminate everyone and everything that is connected to Anon.


    After the Human Kingdom, We will move towards the Other kingdoms in order to save them from his Evil Aura too." Leon shouted as he throws some water upon all of the human that were sitting inside the church.


    "YESSSSSSSS...."


    Underground City, Sephie''s Lab...


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the Door.


    Sephie immediately woke up from her sleep and looked at the door.


    "Hmm... Come in." Sephie spoke as he stood up.


    *Click*


    No.300 entered inside the room with a serious expression on her face.


    "What happened, No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "They are on the March..." No.300 spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-But, It''s too soon." Sephie spoke with a scared expression as she looked at No.300.


    "I know, But it is what it is." No.300 spoke.


    ...


    A Large Horde Of Thousands of Buffed humans is walking towards Anon''s House with Torches in their hands.


    All of them are chanting Leon''s Name as they walked forward.


    "Father Leon will Win."


    "Father Leon will Win."


    ...


    As soon as the Horde Reached in front of Anon''s House, They noticed that All the Ogres are standing there.... Kid Ogres , Women Ogres and Male Soldiers with weapons in their hands.


    In front of them are standing Adeline and No.300.


    As soon as Adeline noticed the Horde of Humans... She immediately removed the support that sephie made for her broken hand and The White bandages that were covering her eye.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Suddenly, The Whole horde of Humans stopped and A clapping sound started coming from the Middle of the Crowd.


    "Well, Well... If it isn''t Adeline the brave Queen and The Ogre Queen No.300." Leon spoke as he stepped out of the Crowd while Clapping.


    *CrrrrrAAAAATHU* Adeline made a sound from her mouth before Spitting on the Ground..


    "Stop with the Chit-Chat and Fight us." Adeline spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Leon.


    "Hmm....? How Brave of you to Challenge me for a Fight even though you are in such a bad state.


    Well, I will ignore that and Let all of you live, If you shift your loyalty from Anon to me and Serve the Almighty God ?" Leon spoke with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "Oi, Keep your shithole closed." No.300 spoke as she pointed her Greataxe towards Leon.


    "So, You are telling me to switch sides with you and Forget about what my husband did for me ?" Adeline spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, He isn''t here today is he ? He left all of you to rot here, while he enjoys his life in other place. If you fight these messengers of Gid today... All of you will get wiped out." Leon spoke with a smile as he looked at them.


    "Those who speak too much, Often doesn''t do what they say. That''s what my dear husband told me..." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at Leon with a Smile.


    "Fine, If you want to die that much... Then Die. I don''t care anymore. Messengers Of God... Kill all of Them and Make Good Victorious Over Bad." Leon spoke as he used his skill and Buffed all of them even more.


    Adeline immediately transformed into her Dragon form and Got ready to fight.

 Chapter-896 {Home Sweet Home}

    Chapter-896 {Home Sweet Home}


    As soon as Adeline transformed into her Dragon Form, She felt immense pain in all of her Body parts, But she didn''t show it and only one thing was going inside her head.


    ''Die, But don''t let them pass through you Until you are alive, Adeline.''


    "Messengers of God... Kill all those Monsters." Leon shouted.


    "SOLDIERS, CHARGE ALL OF THEM... TAKE AS MANY HEADS AS YOU CAN." No.300 shouted as she raised her Greataxe and started running towards the Humans with full speed.


    The War went All out for 40 minutes and suddenly...


    No.300 has lost one of her legs and Two fingers of her right hand but she is still fighting with full spirit, It''s as if she is immortal.


    Adeline is being overpowered by thousands of humans, She is using her fire breath on the Humans but due to Leon''s Buff... All of them are invulnerable.


    The Humans are attacking Adeline from all sides, they are stabbing swords into her Body and in her injured eyes.


    "N-No... This is not right. They will die at this rate." Sephie spoke as she looked at No.300 and Adeline with a worried expression and tears started falling from her eyes.


    ''Master, Please Help us. Master Please come back... Master Please, I BEG YOU TOO.'' Sephie thought as she placed both of her hands together, closed her eyes and prayed with the one last shred of Faith that she had left in her heart.


    "Die... imbecile Humans." Adeline shouted as she noticed that No.300 was fighting on her last wits and she couldn''t fight anymore. The Ogre soldiers were Dying faster than before and the Humans were more than before.


    She immediately transformed back to her Human form.


    "No.300... Step Back." Adeline shouted as her eyes started glowing brightly Green.


    "What !?" No.300 spoke as she immediately stepped back and looked at Adeline with a confused expression.


    "What are you saying ? There are still thousands of Them left." No.300 spoke as she looked at Adeline with a serious expression.


    "I am going to Use A Spell... Step Back." Adeline spoke as she looked at No.300 with a smile.


    "A-Are you sure-"


    "I am sure. Just Step Back." Adeline spoke.


    "No, Don''t let her use that spell." Sephie shouted from behind.


    "What ? Why ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "The skill that she is going to use is ... <Dragon''s Last Breath>


    With this skill, A dragon will overload her own core with wild Mana and blast it. Creating a very powerful explosion." Sephie explained.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "How did lightning pass through the barrier !?" Leon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the ground and noticed a Black portal on the ground that was getting bigger with the second.


    Suddenly, Adeline''s Heart Skipped A Beat as she felt A very familiar Aura coming from the portal.


    A wide smile appeared over her face.


    "W-What is that ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I don''t know... Isn''t that her spell ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "This Aura... It''s too evil and Too Negative." Leon spoke as sweat accumulated on his forehead.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A hand came out of the portal and as soon as it touched the ground... It broke the ground.


    Over the Hand there was A Demonic Sigil.


    Hell Of Demons...


    "Brother, He is Back."


    "HAHAHAHA... I KNEW IT."


    "He is Stronger this time... *Hisss*"


    Hall Of Gods...


    "There is A Huge surge of Negative Mana detected on the Holy Land." One of the God''s messenger spoke.


    "What !? How is that possible ? Who does it belongs to ?" The God Of Time asked.


    "A-A-A..." The messenger started shuttering.


    "What A ? Say it clearly." The God shouted.


    "Anon Agreil... The Demon''s Choosen Avatar." The messenger spoke.


    "What !?" As soon as the God heard this, the hall started shaking as well.


    On the Holy Land...


    As Anon''s eyes came out of the Portal, He looked at Adeline and spoke, "Daddy''s Home.

 Chapter 897 -897

    Chapter 897 -897


    *Step-step-step*


    As soon as Anon stepped out of the Portal, Every Human that was walking towards Adeline stopped at their positions.


    "D-Dear... You are Back ?" Adeline asked with a smile as tears followed down from her eyes non-stop.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "D-Dear... *Sob-Sob* Adeline immediately walked forward and Hugged Anon tightly.


    "I-I was about to-"


    "Burst Your core ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly placed his hand over Adeline''s head.


    "God forgive me, But this is the Only chance to kill him. DIE ANON AGREIL." Leon spoke as he materialized a powerful spear into his hands, that was made out of Holy Powers and Threw it towards Anon with full speed.


    *Swish*


    "Master, Look back-" No.300 shouted loudly as she immediately tried to run towards Anon, but fell down as she forgot that she doesn''t have her other leg.


    Anon''s eyes Widened in surprise as he sensed the Spear coming towards him, But he didn''t flinged and Hugged Adeline even more tightly.


    "Yes dear, I-I fought with-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, she felt the spear piercing through her heart.


    *Hek*


    Blood came out of Adeline''s mouth and she looked at Anon with a smile one last time before dying.


    Sephie and No.300''s eyes widened in shock as they saw this.


    ''W-Why didn''t master move ?'' Sephie thought as she looked at Anon with a confused and shocked expression.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...." No.300 shouted as she crawled Upto Adeline''s body.


    Anon slowly let her down and removed the spear from both of their hearts.


    As soon as he touched the spear, Anon felt unimaginable pain his hand... But, he still did it.


    "I will take care from here on." Anon spoke as he looked into Adeline''s eyes.


    "Master, I will fight with you." No.300 spoke as she used her hand to stand up again.


    "How are you going to fight with one leg ?" Anon asked with a smile as he touched No.300''s hand and Used his skill.


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, No.300''s whole body got healed and Recovered in less than a second.


    "You haven''t eaten for many days..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "Yes, Master." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "Well, let''s have a feast after this." Anon spoke as he picked her Greataxe and Gave it to No.300.


    "Sephie, Take Adeline and Go back... This place is about to turn into a Bloody Graveyard." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at Leon with a neutral expression.


    "You have become stronger, Anon Agreil. You have become more than a Human. You have entered into the Leagues of Demi-God, but still a low Leveled one." Leon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Hmm... So, You gathered all these Humans and gave them some powers, huh...?


    You taught them how to Kill my ogre soldiers with their new powers, But did you tell them about me ?


    Did you tell them, What I am going to do to their families after killing you ?" Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at the Humans.


    "W-What is he saying, Father Leon ?" One of the Humans asked with a worried expression as he looked at Leon.


    "Nothing, My child... You don''t have to loose faith in me and Your Family will be safe." Leon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Yes... Don''t loose faith in him until his last breath.


    You came to my house everyday for the last 2 weeks right ? That will be the exact time, I will take in order to kill you. I will take you to a special place and torture you so hard that you will remember your Gods." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he let out his bloodlust and Dark Aura.


    As soon as the Humans sensed Anon''s Aura, They felt scared and Fear of Anon got revived in their hearts, But they still had Faith In Leon.


    "My Children... Don''t listen to that monster. We will Kill him and His companions today. If you have Faith in me, He won''t be able to anything." Leon shouted as he looked at The Humans.


    "HEHEHE... Yes, Yes, Don''t you dare loose faith in him. Since, I will now tell you, what I am going to do with your families after this guy is dead... So listen carefully." Anon spoke with a very evil smile.

 Chapter 898 -898

    Chapter 898 -898


    "My children... Don''t listen to him. He is trying to get your Morale down... Go and Attack him. I will attack him as well." Leon spoke as he looked at the Humans with a Worried expression.


    "After I kill him, I will visit your houses individually and Your male children will be eaten alive by my ogre-


    No, Wait, Wait... Not Just Eaten Alive, that will only gave them pain once. I have to think something else, oh yes...


    All your Wives and daughters will be transferred to My Barn... Where I will rape them day and Night for 3 days and After that all of them will be replaced with new stock.


    Where will your wives and daughters go, you ask ? Well you have killed half of my Ogres army and I need them back... Hehehe, Your Wives will be used as Reproduction Pods for My Ogre Army." Anon spoke with a very evil smile as the Aura around him started to get chilled and Dark clouds covered the Whole sky.


    The Sun that just rose got covered by the dark clouds and lightning started to rumble among the clouds with loud thundering.


    "H-He is Insane..." One of the Human spoke as he started to loose his faith in Leon.


    "H-He is Anon... He will really do it." Another one spoke up.


    But as soon as Anon heard him, A smile appeared over his face.


    "Hehe... I like that, I will leave your daughter and Wife out, if you leave right now." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the Guy, who just said this.


    "T-Thank you... I will leave right now." As soon as he said that, He lost all of his faith in Leon and The Buff over his body got removed immediately.


    "I never said anything about you though... Hehe." Anon spoke as he immediately snapped his fingers and Mike appeared in front of the running guy.


    "You thought you can leave alive ?" Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Brother Mike... Can I kill her ?" Medusa spoke as she came running towards Mike.


    "Kiddo, This is a Guy... So use Him." Mike spoke as he explained to Medusa. Visitt (.)co/m for the latest updates


    Suddenly, A Black Gate opened up in front of Anon and Absorbed the Lance of Truth before disappearing.


    "What !? How did that- Fuck it... Arrows Of Justice." Leon spoke as Thousands of White Arrows formed behind him.


    "Destroy him..." Leon spoke as he released the Arrows Towards Anon.


    As the Arrows came towards Anon rapidly, A smile appeared over his face.


    <Deflection Mirror>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, thousands of small black mirrors formed in front of him and all the Arrows that hitted the mirrors got deflected into some other direction or back at Leon.


    "How are you doing that ? Your skills shouldn''t be able to handle my holy skills." Leon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Luck for you... These are some skills that I got from a Close friend, An Eclipsewhisperer. Now, My turn for some Offence." Anon replied with a smile as he used his skill.


    <Devil''s Judgement>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, 4 Black nails appeared hovering over Leon.


    Anon raised four fingers towards Leon and smiled evilly at him.


    "No... Holy shie-" Before Leon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon folded down his pinky finger and suddenly one of the Black nails got stabbed into Leon''s lips, making him unable to say anything.


    "Hmmmmmm...." Leon shouted as blood flowed out of his lips, he tried to remove the nail from his lips but the more he tried the more it got stuck into his lips.


    "Having trouble in speaking ? Here... Let''s see... If you have a good eyesight." Anon spoke as he folded his middle finger and another nail dropped into his right eye.


    "MNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" Leon shouted loudly as he immediately tried to remove the nail from his eye... But, the more he tried to pull it out the more it got into his eye."


    "You Cannot imagine, how many times have I thought of doing this when I was trying to find a way back here." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 899 -899

    Chapter 899 -899


    "Why aren''t you Saving Your, Father Leon ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at The Villagers who were standing behind Leon.


    As soon as Anon looked at them, All of them felt unimaginable Fear in their hearts.


    Suddenly, Leon stopped resisting and jointed both of his hands together. It''s as if he was praying to the God.


    "You think, Prayers will save you at this point ?" Anon asked with a smile as he folded another finger down and Another nail fell down towards Leon''s left eye, But before it could''ve stabbed his eye... The Nail stopped.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at this with a confused expression.


    [Your Target ''Leon'' has activated the Authority of Truth.]


    ''Well, that was faster than I thought.'' Anon thought as he looked at Leon with a neutral expression.


    Suddenly, the two nails that sealed his eye and mouth, popped out and Leon stood up once again.


    His eyes started to shine brightly Golden and His body healed back to it''s original form.


    "My, My... You have healing powers too, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You, You fucking imbecile. How dare you seal the mouth of Truth ? How dare you blind the eyes of truth ?


    I shall exterminate you from this Holy Land and Make it pure again." Leon spoke as he raised his hand toward the Sky and suddenly a Huge Magic circle appeared over his head.


    "I, Summon Thee to Bless me with Thy Holy Powers. EXCALIBUR." As soon as Leon said This the Magic circle started to shine brightly and A golden sword started to come out of it.


    The shine of that sword was majestic. It shined so brightly, as if the Last shine of hope in the endless pits Darkness.


    Even Anon felt a little bit threatened, when he sensed the Sword''s Aura.


    "The Excalibur... Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Sword.


    "Feeling the Holy powers of this Sword, You Demon ? Take a Good look at it... I will take your head with it." Leon spoke as he pointed the sword towards Anon.


    "Fine... It''s time to go, Weapon vs. Weapon." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned two Dark sickles.


    "Arcane Slayers..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Leon.


    After Dodging for a Few minutes, Anon noticed that His speed was increasing with every second now.


    The Excalibur was making after-images as it passed through Anon.


    "What an irritating Insect ?" Anon spoke as he immediately decided to counter the Excalibur with Arcane slayers.


    *Tang*


    But, As soon as Anon tried to stop the Excalibur with the Arcane slayers, He noticed that there was much more resistance In the sword than last time.


    ''He is getting stronger with time and at an incredible rate... I have to stop it.'' Anon spoke as he Immediately thought of an idea and Disappeared from his position.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Hmm...? Did he ran away again ?" Leon spoke as he noticed that Anon wasn''t standing near him anymore.


    "My, My... Looking for me ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from above.


    Leon immediately looked up and Noticed that Anon was floating in the Air.


    "H-How are you doing that !?" Leon asked with a confused expression as he immediately tried to jump and get to Anon... But, He was really far up.


    "Come up, Kid." Anon spoke from above as he taunted Leon.


    "I-I will kill you." Leon shouted as he tried to jump again, But suddenly... Anon disappeared from the Air.


    *Swish*


    *Chk*


    "Hello... Motherfucker. I will be taking this Hand." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from down below and Since Leon was looking above... He didn''t expected the sudden Ambush.


    Anon placed his sickle over Leon''s hand and chopped it off completely.


    *Thud*


    The Excalibur immediately fell down to the Ground and Leon was in total shock as he didn''t understood, what just happened. But, The pain of losing his arm, Brought him back to reality.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Leon shouted as he felt immense pain in his hand.

 Chapter 900 -900

    Chapter 900 -900


    "I will be taking this- OH FUCK !?" As soon as Anon tried to grab the Excalibur, He felt his Hand burning in a very strong flame.


    Anon immediately threw the Excalibur away and Looked at Leon, Who was still crying while looking at his severed arm.


    "H-Hey, Run."


    "Y-Yeah, Let''s run away."


    "H-How about we just Apologise to him ?"


    "Didn''t you see, What he did with the other guy ?"


    ...


    The villagers started to talk with each other as they planned to escape.


    "My, My... Looks like your followers just lost faith in you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Humans.


    "Nooo... My Arm... My Ar-" Before Leon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him from the back of his neck and smashed his face into the ground.


    "This is for my house..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled his head back.


    "N-No, Please... I-I didn''t-"


    *Smash*


    "This is for Killing My Ogres." Anon spoke as he smashed him into the ground once again.


    "MYYYY NOSEEEE.... B-Blood... Please Blood is coming out of My nose, I-It hurts." Leon shouted like a child as his nose got broken.


    "Look at that and Here I thought, You were a tough guy. If you are crying in just this much, What are you going to do, when I am going to Seperate your nails from you fingers ?


    No, Let me rephrase it for you, I will Pull out Your nails out of your fingers mercilessly and pour them into your ass.


    You will suffer like a worm, Wish for death... But, I won''t send you back to your gods that fast. I will torture you, Brutally... I will Pull your guts out and let monster eat it... While you''re still alive and then heal you back to your original condition, so that I can do it again and again.


    HEHEHEHEH..." Anon started laughing like a psychopath as he looked at Leon.


    "N-No, Please... Let me go. Let me go.... Let me-" Before Leon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon smashed his face into the ground once again.


    *Thud*


    ''I can''t see shit.'' Anon spoke with a serious expression as he continued to look at Atlas.


    "Your Eyes, They won''t work on me. I am way above your league, You imbecile Worm." Atlas spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Don''t fuck-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Atlas Disappeared from his position and re-appeared above Anon.


    "Shut Up." Atlas spoke as he kicked Anon so hard that His jaw got dislocated at once.


    "ATLAS..." Suddenly, Damon shouted from Behind.


    "Don''t speak, You fucking Lust Loving Animal." Atlas spoke as he looked at Damon with disappointed eyes.


    "According to the Holy records, You can''t possess the Body of your avatar in order to kill the Demon''s Avatar.


    If you broke this rule, They will throw you outside of heaven." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Do you think, I don''t know that ? Leon was like a Son to me... He smashed his head into the ground so many times, Broke his nose and Threatened to-" Before Atlas could''ve completed his sentence, He felt something.


    "They are here..." Damon spoke as he turned around and looked at the forest with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, 7 figures appeared in coming out of the forest.


    *Crack*


    Anon fixed his jaw and noticed that Damon was looking at him with a shocked expression.


    But, he immediately noticed that he wasn''t looking at him but something that''s behind him.


    As soon as Anon turned around, He noticed a hand.


    "Come on... Brother." A young man wearing fully white clothes, But his eyes were shining.


    "I have seen those eyes..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Young man''s hand and stood up from the ground.


    "Hello, Brother... *Hissss*...." Another young man spoke from the side.


    Anon immediately turned to the side and noticed another guy, Who was wearing green clothes and his eyes were similar to that of a snake.


    "Hello, Brother Anon." Anon heard the sweet voice and looked back.


    A very beautiful girl with pink and black eyes standing right behind him with a big smile on her face.


    "7 Demon Gods in flesh..." Damon spoke with an amazed expression as he looked at them in awe.


    [Author: We have Come a Long way... 900 Chapters. Hope you guys are enjoying.]

 Chapter 901 -901

    Chapter 901 -901


    "Seven Demon Gods in the Flesh..." Atlas spoke as he looked at the Seven Demonic Gods.


    "I thought, You guys couldn''t come down here." Anon spoke as he looked at the White Demon.


    "We can''t Brother Anon, But since the opposite party has already taken over their Avatar''s body... We can also take Human forms now." The White Eyed Demon spoke with a smile.


    "The Demon God Of Lies...Zephariel. Do you really think you can save him from me ?" Atlas asked with a neutral expression as he looked at white eyed demon God.


    "We have our powers limited in this body... But, So are your powers, Atlas. Your Avatar is stronger than our Human forms, But I am pretty sure... If all of us fought, You will the one turning out as a dead man." Zephariel spoke with a smile.


    "I am Atlas... The God Of Truth and You are just a mere Lie, Who holds no place in front of me. Your Avatar has killed my Son and He will pay with his dear life now." Atlas spoke with a serious expression as he immediately started walking towards Anon.


    "*HISSSS* STOP RIGHT THERE..." Suddenly, The Demon God of Poisons stepped up in front.


    "A snake who walks in others way, always dies first... Venomor. Step aside." Atlas spoke as he continued to walk forward.


    "But, Before that snake dies *Hisss* He bites back the one who tries to kill it *HISSS*..." Venomor spoke as he immediately opened both of his hands and started casting a Spell.


    ''Strong...'' Anon thought as he felt the spell''s Intensity.


    "Give me that Avatar and We will give you one more chance to send another Avatar in this Fight, Just give me that Avatar." Atlas spoke with a serious expression.


    "Avatars are toys for you, Guys. But... They are not toys for us. Anon is like a brother to all of us." Zephariel spoke as he looked at Atlas.


    "Zephariel, Don''t spew nonsense out of your unholy mouth and Handover the Kid." Atlas spoke in a loud voice.


    "Oi, Old Man... Who are you shouting on ?" Suddenly, The God Of Anger Ragnor stepped forward with an Irritated expression on his face.


    "Calm down, Ragnor. We are talking-" Before Zephariel could''ve completed his sentence, Ragnor stopped him.


    "That''s it brother... He thinks we are afraid of him. Shouting on us, as if we are some weaklings... I, Ragnor Alone holds the power to Cut off your Head... Atlas of Truth." Ragnor spoke in a very formal and Angry manner as he looked at Atlas.


    "Y-You imbecile, Did you just threatened me ?" Atlas asked as his anger started rising.


    "I don''t use threats... I am just telling your Future, Atlas. I will take your Head with My Axe and Place it in my Chamber. If you dared to shout one more time in front of me." Ragnor spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Atlas with dead serious eyes.


    ''His Aura... It''s very strong.'' Anon thought as he felt, Ragnor''s Aura surrounding the whole enviornment.


    "Fine, If you want to Fight... Let''s Fight." Atlas spoke as he started walking forward again and Summoned the Excalibur is his hands.


    Suddenly, All the 7 Demon Gods stepped forward and Summoned their weapons as well.


    "Fine... Let''s get Bloody, Shall we." Ragnor spoke with a smile as he picked up his blazing Axe and Started walking towards Atlas.


    Suddenly, Atlas started running towards the Demon gods and All the Demon gods also started running towards him.


    All of them jumped into the air and got their weapons ready to fight.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness..." Zephariel spoke as he slowly stood up from his position and turned around to look at Anon with a smile.


    "What the fuck just Happened ? Who was that Old Man ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Zephariel.


    "We don''t know..." The goddess of Lust spoke as she looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "What do you mean by that ? You don''t know ? You were just kneeling in front of him..." Anon spoke with a confused expression.


    "We don''t know, Who he is or Where he comes from... But, as you just saw that we are like toys in front of that Old man, Brother Anon.


    We are banned from questioning Anything and We can''t break the rules made by him." Zephariel spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "We have To leave... *Hisss* Brother Anon. We can''t *Hissss* Stay here for long." Venomor spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "What you are leaving ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Brother Anon. But, We wish you all best of luck... For the Upcoming fights. You are going to have a lot more of them now. Since, The gates are opened." Nihilorn, The God Of Voids spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "How Many are opened ?" Zephariel asked with a serious expression.


    "About 12 Of them..." Nihilorn spoke.


    "Brother, Anon... We have leave now. But, Listen to me real carefully. Because of that Old Man''s Entry into this world... 12 Voids have broken up.


    Use them to your profits... The God''s will send their Avatars down to fix them, but Don''t let them do it and-"


    "Brother, we don''t have time... We have to leave now. He is an intelligent guy, He can manage himself." Ragnor spoke as he Looked at Zephariel with a serious expression.


    "Just, Don''t let them close it and Become More powerful using them. Bye Broth-" Before Zephariel could''ve completed his sentence, He and The other six Demon Gods Disappeared into thin air.


    "Void ? Use them ? How ? Where are these Voids ? Why would the gods send their Avatars to fix them ? At least tell me everything..." Anon spoke as he looked at the sky.


    "Master... Are you alright ?" Suddenly, Sephie''s sound came from behind.


    Anon turned around and noticed sephie standing behind him with big tears in her eyes.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "Master..." Sephie spoke as she immediately hugged Anon tightly and wrapped her tail around him tightly.


    "Oh, My... You are really squeezing me, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked slowly touched cheeks.


    "Master... I was so afraid. I thought you would never come back and-" Before she could''ve said anything else, Anon kissed her on the lips.


    Sephie immediately closed her eyes and started the enjoying the kiss fully.


    *Chuuuuu*


    ''My Dick is hard... It''s time to Fuck Some Bitches.'' Anon thought.

 Chapter 902 -902

    Chapter 902 -902


    Human Kingdom, Anon''s House...


    More than 24 wagons and 6 Carriages are standing in front of his house.


    One carriage was from the Elf Kingdom, It was Jessica''s Carriage, another one was from the Dwarf Kingdom, this one belonged to Biyuk.


    Underground City, Main Hall...


    Anon is sitting on the throne and looking at the translucent screens in front of him.


    [No.68865 Died... No.687755 Died...]


    There were continuous messeges of Ogres that died in the war and Left Anon''s Party.


    Anon has a Disappointed expression on his face, But at the same time he is happy to return home.


    ''I have Lost Millions Of Ogres in this War... But, They will reproduce in no time.'' Anon thought with a relieved expression.


    "Anon, My friend... How are you ?" Damon spoke as he entered inside the main hall with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, Damon..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up from the throne and started walking towards him.


    "What happened ? You don''t look so happy after returning ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "There are things, that I have to take care of Damon... I am not like you, sitting inside the top chamber of a bread factory and Chilling until the end of the world." Anon spoke as he walked past Damon.


    "Ow... That one hurts. Well, I was fighting with your guys as well." Damon spoke with a smile as he continued to walk with Anon.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and continued to walk forward.


    "You are angry with me... I can tell, now don''t behave like a girl and tell me the reason." Damon asked with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Anon halted his steps and turned around to look at Damon with an angry expression.


    "I am not angry with you Damon. I am disappointed in you... You could''ve stopped this. You could''ve stopped that bastard until, I was back.


    But, You let him destroy my house and kill half of my ogre army." Anon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately noticed that, Every single person inside the room was on their knees and they were showing their respect to Anon by keeping their heads down in front of him.


    Some of them were dwarfs, Some were Elfs, some were from an unknow Demon race and Some of them were from the Human race as well.


    "Hello, Guys." Anon spoke as he looked at them with a smile.


    "Stand up and take seats on the Dinning Table." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down in the big red chair that was on the left end of the dinning table. Besides him were sitting, No.300, Sephie and Adeline.


    Everyone Listened to Anon''s orders and sat down on the Dinning table.


    The food was served and Anon looked at the food with a wide smile.


    "Master is hungry for a long time." Mike spoke as he looked at Sephie.


    "Haa... Digging in." Anon spoke as he immediately picked up the biggest piece of meat from the plate and started eating it.


    "Fuck yeah... This is taste." Anon spoke as he continued to eat.


    "H-Hello, Sir Anon." Suddenly, The Guy from the Demon race spoke up.


    He had Yellow eyes, Red coloured Body, A long tail on it''s back, Two horns on the head and Sharp teeths.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked as he stopped eating and looked at the Demon with a confused expression.


    "P-Please keep eating... Don''t stop, I-It''s not that important." The Demon spoke with a smile.


    "Speak up, I am listening... *Nom-Nom*" Anon spoke as he continued to eat.


    "S-Sir, our Shamans detected a very pure form of Negative Energy surging from this exact place this morning.


    I-I just wanted to confirm... If it was-"


    "Yes, It was a portal to the Deep Sea." Anon replied before he could''ve completed his sentence.


    "I-It was !? Can we go there too ? Is it possible to open it again ?" The Demon got excited as he immediately stood up from his seat in excitement.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    But, in the blink of an eye... There were countless swords and daggers around his whole body.

 Chapter 903 -903

    Chapter 903 -903


    Ogre Assassins and Even Mike was holding his Daggers against the Demon''s Neck, Ready to kill him on a single order.


    "W-W-W-What did... I do ?" The Demon asked with a scared expression.


    "You have dared to disrespect our Master, By standing up before him on the dinning table. Master give orders and I will behead this idiot." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Mike, We are back in our Realm... This is not the Demon world, where you can just behead any idiot you want." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to eat his meat.


    "But, Master-"


    "Sit down, Both of you. I don''t want blood on my table, right now." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Yes, Master." Mike and all the Assassins immediately backed off and Disappeared.


    "Why do you want to open a portal to that realm ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I-I... This was... It is-"


    "Speak clearly or I won''t mind a little bit of blood on my table." Anon spoke as he looked at the Demon with a serious expression.


    "I-I heard from my great grandfather that he was from deep sea, I-I just want to go there and see it for myself." The demon spoke in a scared voice.


    "There is no place for a Weak demon like you in the Deep sea. You will die in one day." Anon spoke as he looked at the Demon.


    "I-I understand... But, Is it really that dangerous ?" The demon asked in a low voice.


    "Dangerous ? It''s fucking Hell... That will burn you to death. Take one step and you will find death standing in front of you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I am very sorry. I couldn''t figure out, What was going on in the human Kingdom... Since all the merchants were trading fine, I never doubted it.


    I am really sorry, Master." Biyuk apologized as he looked at Anon with a sad expression.


    "Me too, Master. I should''ve kept a more closer eye... On the House. But, I have failed you and I am ready for any Punishment, Master." Jessica spoke up.


    "Me too master. Give any punishment you want." Biyuk spoke up again.


    "PAPA...." Rem shouted as she immediately ran towards Anon and gave him a big hug.


    Gin also came running towards Anon and sat down quietly near him.


    "Papa... You are bad. You went out and didn''t take rem. I was worried... Mama Adeline was worried for you too." Rem spoke as she continued to cry.


    "Hey, Hey... I am here now. Don''t you cry and Let''s have some food, Luv.


    Look, I have brought you one more friend to play with." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards Medusa.


    "Hmm...? Who is she, Papa ? How is she related to me, Papa ?" Rem asked with a confused expression as Adeline wiped her tears.


    "She is Medusa and she is a friend''s daughter... Go and play with her.


    Medusa... Go out and play with rem and give her some of the toys that you played with okay." Anon spoke as he looked at Medusa.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately walked upto rem and raised her hand towards her.


    "Hello, I am Medusa and You are ?" Medusa asked with a smile.


    ''Medusa is also a child even though she is 300 years old... But, She is a slightly smarter child.


    If, I can train them properly... they will become one of the best weapons I have.'' Anon thought as he looked at both of them with a smile.


    "Me, Rem." Rem spoke as she raised her hand grabbed Medusa''s hand.


    As soon as both of them Shaked each other''s hand... Anon felt something. It was very small but there was a wave of energy collision.


    ''Hmm...? Are their energies colliding with each other ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression but he didn''t mind it much and watched them leave the room.


    "Oi, Keep an eye on them..." Anon spoke as he slowly kicked gin, Who was sleeping on the floor silently.


    *Woof*


    Gin also exited the room on Anon''s orders.


    "Master, The House is ready." A dwarf spoke as he entered inside the room.

 Chapter 904 -904

    Chapter 904 -904


    Anon is standing outside of the house and looking at his house with a big smile on his face.


    More than 100 Dwarfs, Made this house with their own hands and the Best material available.


    "Master... The Mages will now Enchant the House. These are the Enchantment papers... Can you please correct, if anything is wrong here ?" Jessica spoke as she handed some papers to Anon, that had more than 20 Enchantment spells over it.


    Anon gave them a short look and tore them apart immediately.


    "M-Master !?" Jessica looked at Anon with a confused expression as she didn''t understand, What Anon''s intentions were.


    "Has he gone mad ?" One of the Elf Mage spoke up as he looked at his partner.


    "I-I don''t know... Those were the Enchantment spells, that protects the Royal Castle of Our Queen."


    "Maybe, He doesn''t believe in magic Enchantment." Another Elf Mage spoke. Updated chapters at novelhall.com


    "No, Look.... He is creating an Enchantment Circle on the ground." Another Elf Mage spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    ...


    As soon as Anon drew the first Circle of the Enchantment, Everyone standing nearby backed off.


    Their eyes widened in shock and bodies started shaking in fear.


    Because the Circle that Anon drew was the same circle that was being used to protect the Scubi Kingdom''s Royal Castle and It was Brutal.


    As soon as he drew the first Circle, Anon immediately cutted his hand and started pouring his blood over the Circle.


    "M-My... Queen, I-It''s an Unholy Circle." One of the Elven Mage spoke up as he looked at Jessica with a shocked and feared expression.


    "I know... Just stand their and observe it. Don''t you dare speak anything in the middle of the Enchantment." Jessica spoke with a serious expression as she looked at her mages.


    "Y-Yes... My Queen." All of her Mages immediately backed off and stood silently.


    "This circle... It''s Ancient Succubus Language, Right ?" The Demon asked as he looked at his partner Demon Girl.


    "The same language, that''s written on our Temples." The Female Demon spoke as she Immediately sat down and started to observe the Writtings more closely.


    "It''s a Seven Ringed, Demon''s Protection Chakra Barrier Enchantment magic circle." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Curious Demoness.


    "T-This Symbol on the Third position... It represents Blood doesn''t it ?" She asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Yes, this chakra asks for the Blood sacrifice of the enchanter..." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to drop off his blood into the chakra, until it was completely filled with his blood.


    As soon as the Circle got completely filled with Anon''s blood, It shined brightly and Created a Huge Red Dome Around Anon''s House.


    The Dome''s Colour Disappeared 10 seconds later and it became invisible but it was still there.


    "What an Unholy energy..." The Elf Mage spoke in a low tone, But Jessica heard him.


    She immediately turned around and looked at him with a serious expression, as if telling him to shut up or she will kill him.


    ...


    Suddenly, Anon started drawing another circle on the ground.


    "Dear... That''s so awesome." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon with admiring eyes.


    "Thanks, Thanks..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, What about Magic ?" Mike asked as he immediately stepped forward.


    "You are right... Mike, Use the best Magic spell you got." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike.


    "M-Me ?" Mike asked with a confusing expression.


    "Yeah you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay, Master..." Mike spoke with a smile as he raised his hand and started casting his spell.


    <Shadow Beam>


    As soon as Mike casted this spell... A very strong black beam shot out of his hand and hitted the Barrier.


    The Beam crossed the first chakra without any problems but as soon as it touched the second chakra... Most of the shadow Beam got deflected in many directions and some of it got reflected back to Mike.


    "Woah..." Mike spoke as he immediately stepped aside.


    "Haha... Good, Good." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, What about potions ?" Sephie asked with a Confused expression.


    "Correct... Try it." Anon spoke.


    "What should I use, Master ?" Sephie asked.


    "Use a Berserk potion... That decays everything in it''s way." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir..." Sephie spoke as she immediately threw the potion towards the Barrier.


    *Crack*


    The glass tube broke as soon as it touched the first barrier but the liquid passed through the first chakra.


    "Oh, It doesn''t stope liquid ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    The liquid passed through the second barrier as well... But as soon as it touched the third chakra it disappeared.


    "What happened master ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, it got destroyed atom to atom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ?" Sephie asked with a confusing expression.


    "Don''t worry... You will in future." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I have installed the best beds in the house." Biyuk spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Good... Now, Let''s test them. Right Girls ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300, Adeline and Sephie.


    All of them immediately blushed as they looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 905 -905

    Chapter 905 -905


    Anon is now standing inside his room with Sephie, No.300 and Adeline.


    "Haa... How long have I waited for this ? Let''s do this gir-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Sephie jumped over Anon and Silenced his lips with her lips.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuuuu*


    She wrapped her tongue around Anon''s tongue and Her tail around Anon''s body.


    Anon didn''t mind it and slowly started groping her back as he enjoyed her rough and long tongue grinding against his tongue.


    ''Lamias Have this habit... They don''t form bonds easily. But, When they form bonds with someone... They are impossible to separate. Even if they have to give or take someone''s life.'' Anon thought as he separated his lips from her lips.


    "Well, Wasn''t that Bold ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Sephie''s face.


    Her face was beet red and she was looking at Anon with a shy expression.


    "Master, You have made me wait too long." Sephie spoke as she immediately kissed Anon again.


    "Hey, Hey... I am here too." Adeline spoke as she immediately removed her clothes and showed her Huge boobs and Pussy to Anon.


    "Yeah... You guys are small." No.300 spoke as she removed her clothes and showed off her Huge boobs and butt to Anon.


    "Master, Look at these..." No.300 spoke with a smile as she grabbed both of her boobs and dropped them down from a height.


    As soon as Anon saw her boobs jiggle like crazy, his dick got erect and Touched Sephie''s pussy.


    Sephie felt Anon''s dick touching her pussy and she immediately started to rub her pussy against his cock vigorously.


    As soon as Anon''s noticed that this, He slides his hands between their chests and grabs Sephie''s Boobs tightly.


    "MNNHHH~" Sephie tried to moan out loud, But Anon grabbed the back of her head with one hand and continued to squeeze her boob with his other hand, while kissing her mercilessly.


    "Woah... Master, Look at my pussy too. It''s wet... Look." Adeline spoke with an angry expression as she pushed Sephie away and sat down on Anon''s face, Making him suffocate from all the pussy pressure.


    *Clench*


    Anon grabbed both of Adeline''s ass cheeks tightly and started licking her pussy at an incredible speed.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "ANHHHH~ ANHHHH~ Master~ Too fast~ ANHHH~ Fuck... I am gonna... Cum~" Adeline spoke as her eyes twitched a little she came all over Anon''s face.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    But, Anon didn''t stop at this and continued to lick her pussy.


    "N-No~ Master~ anhh~ I-I just came~ Anhhh~ You are licking my pussy so fast~" Adeline tried to stand up from Anon''s face... But everytime she gathered the power in her legs to stand up, Anon would lick her pussy crazily and she would fall down over Anon''s face again.


    Suddenly, Anon felt something on his cock.


    "Hmm...? Your pussy is here... Sephie''s Pussy is there... Then who is-" Anon spoke as he immediately looked down and noticed that No.300 has wrapped her boobs around Anon''s dick and she was giving him a good boobjob.


    "Master, You aren''t looking at me... So, I thought maybe, I should pleasure the part that Master likes." No.300 spoke with a smile as she licked the tip of Anon''s dick.


    "No, I was hungry for the last two weeks, I will go first."


    "Then go and eat something.... Come back after eating something."


    "Fuck this, I will get fucked by master first."


    "I will squeeze your boobs..."


    "I will squeeze your pussy."


    "Oi, Don''t you think... You are misbehaving too much ?" Anon spoke as he stood up and looked at all of them with a serious expression.


    As soon as All three of them felt Anon''s aura... They stopped fighting and realised, What they''ve done.


    "M-Master... It''s not like that-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her boobs.


    "Then, What''s it like ?" Anon asked as he slowly hurled her nipples and then pinched them tightly.


    "ANHHHHHH~ Master... Sorry~ Please don''t punish me~" sephie shouted as she felt her nipples getting more and more twisted.


    "And You... Get over there and start twerking or, get ready for the punishment." Anon spoke as he looked at No.300.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately went to the bed and bent down.


    No.300 showed her huge ass cheeks and thick pussy to Anon as she started shaking her ass up and down furiously.


    "Adeline... Stand up, Go lie down on the bed


    and spread your legs. I will fuck you in a moment." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you command, Master..." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at Sephie and blinked at her before going to the bed.


    "Master~ Anhhh~ Master she just~ Anhhhhh~ Master she just Blinked at me~" Sephie spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t speak, Until I tell you to." Anon spoke as he grabbed Sephie''s waist and rammed his dick into her pussy without any warnings.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Master~ Your cock~" sephie made an ahegao face as soon as she felt Anon''s dick touching the back of her small womb.


    "You are being a very naughty girl huh ? This is your punishment." Anon spoke as he grabbed the end of her tail and pulled his cock out of her pussy.


    Sephie immediately understood, what Anon was about to do and her eyes widened in fear.


    "No, Mast-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pinched the end of her tail and rammed his cock into her pussy again.


    "ANNNHHHHHHHHH FUCKK YESSSSSSS~" Sephie shouted loudly as she bent backwards with an ahegao face and felt Anon''s dick pushing her belly button from the inside of her womb.


    "You like the punishment ? You gonna talk back again in front of me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pulled his dick out and pushed it in once again.


    *Clap*


    "ANHHHHH~ No~ Masterrrr~ Please~ Don''t punish me." Sephie spoke as she looked at Anon, while her tongue was hanging out.


    "I want... Punishment too." No.300 spoke in a low voice as she started to shake her ass cheeks even vigorously.


    "Masterrrrr~ I am here... Look." Adeline spoke as she showed her wide Opened pussy to Anon as she tried to lure him using her pussy..


    "Well, Well... Looks like I have to deal with your sex drives thoroughly this time and it won''t be done in one night." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 906 -906

    Chapter 906 -906


    Next Morning...


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Yes, Master~ Fuck my pussy more... Use it to your heart''s content and Fill my womb up with your baby seed, Master~." No.300 shouted as she felt Anon''s hard cock going in and out of her womb continuously without any stops.


    Sephie and Adeline are lying unconscious on the bed and Anon''s semen is flowing out of their pussies non-stop.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    No.300 is also on her limit, this was her 73rd round of having non-stop sex with Anon.


    "I am about to cum. Take it all in..." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed No.300''s ass cheeks tightly and started pumping his white geez into No.300''s pussy.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHH~ FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK~" No.300 shouted as she made an ahegao face and Fainted immediately.


    As soon as Anon noticed that No.300 has also Fainted, A smile appeared over his face.


    "Haa..." Anon sighed and threw her unconscious body over Sephie and Adeline''s Body.


    The Cum that dripped down from No.300''s pussy... Fell over Adeline''s boobs.


    Suddenly, An idea popped into Anon''s mind... He moved No.300''s body a bit and brought her pussy right over Adeline''s Mouth.


    "Now, it''s a good scenery..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at his cum dripping out of No.300''s pussy and dropping directly into Adeline''s mouth.


    After doing this... Anon started walking towards the Exit gate of the room.


    Anon wore a robe over his body, that was made out a Horned Wild Bear''s skin and Summoned a Cigar in his left hand.


    *Click*


    Anon lit up the Cigar with his middle finger and started walking in the corridor silently.


    He took a long puff in and let out a lot of smoke.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke.


    *Swish*


    "Good Morning, Master. You called ?" Mike asked as he immediately appeared in front of Anon and he was on his knees.


    "Stand up, Mike." Anon spoke as he continued to walk forward.


    "As you command..." Mike spoke as he immediately stood up and started following Anon.


    "Mike, I asked you to do something for me yesterday. Is it done ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... Master. Everything is arranged in A seprate room, Just like you said." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, What are we waiting for then ? Let''s go and have some real fun." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike with a smile.


    "As you command, Master. Please follow me..." Mike spoke as he started walking forward.


    Anon followed Mike and Both of them went to the underground city.


    As soon as Anon and Mike reached on the Underground City''s Main gate, Two Female Ogres guards were standing there.


    Both of them noticed Anon and immediately bowed down to him.


    "We greet, Your Majesty." Both of them spoke at once as soon as they bowed down.


    But, As soon as they bent down, Anon noticed their boobs hanging out of their clothes and his dick got erect once again.


    Some of them were Hot MILFs and Some were normal girls between the age of 18 to 23.


    "So, Ladies and Ladies... Let me tell you why you guys are locked in these cages.


    You see... These guys, one of them is your husband and they have Killed many of my Ogre soldiers... After teaming up with that Stupid looking guy.... What was his name again ? Ah, Yeah... Leon.


    They were fighting Evil and Now this is the payback... Now, Evil will fuck their families." Anon. Replied with an evil smile.


    "N-No, Please leave me..." A Milf in her 40''s spoke from the other side.


    Anon immediately walked upto her with a big smile on his face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand slowly touched her cheeks.


    "N-No, Please..." She spoke in a scared voice as she immediately took a few steps back.


    "Hmm...? What''s your name ?" Anon asked.


    "I-Irei." She replied with a scared expression.


    "Good... Who is Irei''s Husband ? Speak up..." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at the Male section again.


    "Me... Me... Me... She is my wife." Suddenly, A guy shouted from above.


    "Hmm...? Oh, so you are her husband huh ? Come down." Anon spoke as he used his skill <Telekinesis> and brought down his cage from the above.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at the middle aged man.


    "I-I am Keith. M-Mr. Anon... I-I am sorry, for doing that. I-I had no intention of doing that In the first place... I didn''t killed a single one of your Ogre soldiers. I-I just came to-" He replied with a scared expression, But before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon stopped him.


    "Shhhhh... I am the only one who is going to speak now. So, If a single word comes out of your mouth... Things will take a worse turn." Anon replied with a smile.


    *Nod-Nod*


    The guy immediately nodded in ''Yes.''


    "Good... Now, tell me How many of my ogre soldiers did you kill ? Tell me everything." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill over him.


    <Hypnosis>


    As soon as Anon used his skill over him... Both of their eyes shined brightly purple.


    "I killed 20 of them and for every day that I killed one of your female Ogres, I would have sex with their dead bodies before burning them." He spoke like a lifeless doll.


    "K-Keith... What are you saying ?" His wife shouted from behind.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly, Anon snapped his fingers and Keith came back to his senses... But, as soon as he realised what he has said... He immediately covered his mouth with his hands.


    "Hehehe... You twisted fuck. You are one good pervert, aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the guy.


    "N-No, Sir... T-This-" Before The guy could''ve completed his sentence... Anon turned around and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "You spoke... Again. Hehehehe... You are going to regret this for the rest of your life hahaha." Anon spoke as he started laughing psychopathically.


    "N-No... Please, I-I beg you." The man spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Fuck off..." Anon spoke as he opened his wife''s cage.


    "N-No, What are you doing-" Anon pulled her out of the cage and as soon as he did... He noticed that there was a girl around 20 years sitting at the back of the cage.


    "Oh My, Would you look at this ? I have found a present here... Heheh. Come out luv-" Anon started speaking as he tried to grab the girl, but before he could''ve completed his sentence... The girl pulled out a knife from her skirt and stabbed Anon''s hand.


    But, The knife was too fragile... It broke into thousands of pieces as soon as it came in contact with Anon''s skin.


    "Hehehe... Now, we are doing something else. I just got a very good idea." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 907 -907

    Chapter 907 -907


    "N-No... Please leave me." The girl Shouted in a loud voice but Anon grabbed her hand pulled her out forcefully.


    "Hehe... You thought that knife would work on me ? Are you really that Dumb ? I am not saying I am immortal or unkillable... But, Luv I will never die from a knife." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the girl.


    "N-No... S-Sir, P-Please leave her. S-She didn''t do anything in that, Please don''t do anything to her." Keith spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s legs and begged for his daughter.


    "My Ogres... Did they do something to you or your family ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the Man.


    "T-They-"


    "Answer the Damn Question... Did they do something to you or your Family ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, They didn''t...." The Man replied with a scared expression.


    "But, You still killed them mercily and Here... I am just trying to play with your family. But, Don''t you worry... I won''t kill any of you.


    Yet, I will give you such an experience... That you will think if death is a better option or not ? Hehehehe.." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he kicked the guy.


    "Now, This is the first family that we are going to play with, Ladies and Gentlemen." Anon spoke as he Summoned a sword from his inventory and gave it to Keith''s daughter.


    "Here you go, Luv. Hold this for me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No, P-Please... Sir-" Before her mother could''ve said anything else... Anon used his skill <Telekinesis> and Sealed her lips completely.


    "Now... Take it." Anon spoke as he looked at her daughter.


    She looked at Anon and nodded her head in ''No''.


    "Fuck... Fine." Anon spoke as he immediately casted his spell.


    <Hypnosis>


    As soon as he used this skill, his eyes shined brightly purple and Her eyes shined brightly purple as well.


    "Now, Your mind will be free from the hypnosis but your body will still listen to my orders." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What !? I-I can''t move..." She spoke with a worried expression as she continuously tried to move, But her body won''t listen to her mind anymore.


    "Now, Take this and go stand near your father." Anon spoke as he gave her the Sword.


    This time, her hand raised on it''s own and grabbed the sword. Her legs Moved against her will and she walked upto her father, who was standing at a distance.


    "Now... We have two of you on the correct position and about you, Luv. Well... You are on right position too.


    Oi, Lie down on the floor and You place that sword right over your Father''s neck." Anon ordered.


    "B-But-" Before the man could''ve completed hise sentence, Anon looked at him with a serious expression.


    "I told you... You won''t die if you co-operate with me. But, If you spoke one word... I will order your daughter to kill herself by stabbing herself in the eye." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    Keith didn''t speak anything and decided to lie down on the ground obediently.


    His daughter placed the sword right over his neck and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Now, Irei... You will undress." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What !? But, there are so many people here... C-Can we go somewhere private ?" She asked in a low voice as she came close to Anon.


    "Did your husband killed my Ogres in a Private Place ?" Anon asked.


    She immediately Nodded her head in ''No''.


    *Squeeze*


    "Anhhh~" As soon as Anon squeezed her boobs, She moaned slowly.


    "Choose... Choose." Anon spoke as he squeezed her boobs twice.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    "Kya~ T-That over there... H-He is my son." She spoke as she pointed towards a Young man, Who was sitting inside his cage silently.


    "Hmm...? Well, Let''s bring him down then." Anon spoke as he used his skill and brought down his cage.


    *Thud*


    *Click*


    "Kill me and Let her Go." He spoke as soon as he stepped out of the cage.


    "Oh, Aren''t you a brave guy ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the guy.


    "Name ?" Anon asked.


    "What''s in the name ? Just finish me off and spare me your games." He spoke.


    "Oh... You are a real cunt aren''t you ? And I like breaking down cunts." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "S-Sir... Please let him go and do anything you want with me. I-If you want, I-I will even undress for you here and now." She spoke with a scared and timid expression.


    "What the fuck are you saying, you old hag ? I want to die with dignity here and you are still trying to ride his cock ?" The boy shouted in a loud voice.


    "Oh, My... Looks like your relationship isn''t that good, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Just, kill me and get this over with." He spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "N-No, Please... Kill me and Let him go." His mother replied from the other side.


    "Haa... Stop with the family drama. I can''t torture him, if you are already fighting each other.


    Let''s work on your relationships a bit. Look into my eyes luv." Anon spoke as he used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Now, Tell me... Why do you want to save a son that calls you a hag ?" Anon asked.


    "I promised his dad before his death, that I will do everything in order to save his son." She replied like a doll.


    "Oh, My... How can you be so harsh on her ?" Anon asked as he looked at the guy.


    "Why did you not speak to me for one year ?" He asked.


    "I was afraid that you will Start to hate me and blame me for your father''s death." She replied.


    "N-No... Why would I ever do that *Sob-Sob* ...." The guy spoke as he started crying.


    ''Now... Let''s manipulate this situation a little bit more.'' Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Her head.


    "I Love you so much, that I will sacrifice my life on a whim for you. Please just remember me as a good mother." She spoke with lifeless eyes, Although it looked like she was speaking this... But Anon was the one who was controlling her mouth at the moment.


    "Mom... I-I am sorry. Please forgive me. *Sob-Sob*" He spoke as he started crying.


    "Hehe... Now, Shall we have some fun ?" Anon spoke as he removed his skill and tore her clothes apart.


    "NOOOOOOO...." The guy shouted as he noticed her mother''s clothes getting torn apart in front of so many people.

 Chapter 908 -908

    Chapter 908 -908


    *Tear*


    As Anon tore her clothes apart, Her son rushed upto Anon and grabbed his hand tightly in order to stop him from raping his mother.


    *Grab*


    "Leave her... J-Just Kill me. I-I beg you, I killed 20 of your Ogre soldiers and I laughed in satisfaction. N-Now kill me." The Young boy spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    *Slap*


    Anon immediately slapped the boy and he went flying to the other side of the room.


    "You don''t even know how to taunt properly, Kid." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at him.


    "N-No... Please leave her." The boy spoke as he stood up again.


    As Anon tore her dress, Her whole body was revealed.


    Huge Boobs, Enormous Ass cheeks and Slim waist.


    ''Hourglass Figure... That''s one rare thing to see. I am not letting this masterpiece go anywhere.'' Anon thought as he looked at her body with a confused expression at first but decided to ignore it.


    He slowly grabbed her bra and started removing it, But suddenly something came to Anon''s mind and he stepped back from her.


    "Luv, What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at her.


    "E-Elvie." She replied with a sacred expression.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Boy.


    "I-I am Jackson." He replied as he started walking towards Anon.


    "Jackson... I just came up with a very great idea. I won''t remove her Bra and Panty, instead you will remove it... Hehehe." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Jackson.


    "W-W-What ?" Jackson asked with a scared expression as he immediately took a step back.


    "See... That''s what fear is like. That''s what I wanted to see in your eyes. You will now come here and remove your mom''s bra and panty for me.


    You will spread her pussy with your own fingers for me to fuck, You will grab her head while I use her mouth pussy and You will do more shameful things to your mother, But I don''t want to reveal everything now." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Jackson.


    Suddenly, Sweat started to accumulate all over Jackson''s forehead and his body started shaking.


    He looked down in tension and noticed the blade that Anon gave to Keith''s daughter before.


    He immediately ran towards the blade and grabbed it.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at him with a confused expression.


    "I would rather die before, I let you control me like a Doll." Jackson spoke as he placed the blade right over his throat and slithered it mercilessly.


    As Jackson died, he looked at Anon and gave him a big smile before his body fell to the ground and blood started rushing out at an incredible speed.


    "NOOOOOO... Jackson." Elvie shouted as she immediately ran towards Jackson.


    The one with an Hourglass figure, Violet or Red coloured hairs, Inverted Nipples and Big Areolas.


    There is just one more thing that I have to check in her and that is the depth of her pussy and her behaviour, when she reaches climax.'' Anon thought with a smile as he looked at Elvie''s boobs.


    "Now, Now... Jackson. Slowly grab your mother''s panty from both ends and pull it down slowly." Anon Ordered.


    "Sick fuck..." Jackson spoke as he grabbed Her panty from both corners and started pulling it down slowly.


    As he pulled her panty down, Anon noticed her pussy and suddenly, he stopped Jackson.


    "Wait, Wait... Get it back up." Anon spoke with a smile as another idea came to his mind.


    "What do you want ?" Jackson spoke as he pulled his mother''s panty back up.


    "Hehe... This." Anon replied as he inserted his middle finger into Elvie''s mouth and lived it up properly by rotating it 360¡ã inside her mouth.


    *Gop*


    "Open your mother''s legs." Anon ordered Jackson as he pulled his finger out of her mouth.


    Jackson''s hands moved on it''s own as he placed grabbed his mother''s legs and seprated them for Anon.


    Suddenly, he noticed that her panty was already wet.


    "What the fuck-" Before Jackson could''ve said anything else... Anon placed his middle finger over her panty and started pushing the panty into her pussy on purpose.


    "You feel that, Luv ? That''s a finger going against your thick pussy... I can feel your pussy lips clearly through your thin panty.


    Are you wearing that on purpose ? Were you about to meet someone special ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he looked at Elvie.


    "I-It''s not like that... Anhh~" She replied with a shy expression as a small moan escaped her mouth.


    ''No, Why am I feeling this ?'' Elvie thought as she felt the amazing sensations in her pussy.


    As she felt Anon''s fingers rubbing against her pussy... Her natural female instincts woke up and she started to forget things about Jackson.


    "Now... Let''s see if this works." Anon spoke as he immediately rubbed her clit.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Please... No." Elvie spoke as she started to feel pleasure in her pussy but she didn''t wanted to accept it.


    "Jackson, pull her panty down." Anon spoke.


    "..." Jackson looked at Anon with a confused expression as he started pulling her panty down.


    As soon as Anon saw this, he sat down and noticed that as Jackson pulled her mother''s panty down, the crease between her pussy was holding onto her panty.


    "Hehe... This is good." Anon replied with a perverted smile.


    As soon as her pussy let go of her panty, Elvie''s thick pussy was revealed to Anon''s eyes.


    "Fuck it..." Anon spoke as he immediately started licking her pussy.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Fuck, please stope... Don''t do this." She started to behave like a shy slut.


    "You are really a slutty bitch." Anon replied with a big smile.

 Chapter 909 -909

    Chapter 909 -909


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    As Anon continued to lick her pussy, Jackson felt annoyed, Irritated and helpless... All at the same time.


    Meanwhile, His mother felt every lick on her pussy and she moaned in a low voice.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Please... I-I don''t feel good." Elvie spoke as she continuously tried to close her legs but due to Anon''s orders, Jackson couldn''t let her close the legs.


    ''Hmmm...? She is not cumming from all that licking... Looks like I have to use that.'' Anon thought as he smiled and immediately moved his tongue over to her clit.


    As soon as Anon started to lick her clit aggressively, Elvie''s eyes started to shutter.


    "ANHHHH~ Noooo... Something is cumming~" She shouted as she moaned loudly. Fo?llo?w new stories at


    As soon as Anon heard this, He immediately grabbed both of her nipples and pulled them down tightly.


    "Nooo~ My Nipples~ I-I am CUMMMINNNNGGGGG~" Elvie shouted as her facial expressions changed vastly. Her eyes went all the way to the back of her head and she bit her lower lip tightly while squirting like a cheap slut, while both of her legs were wide open.


    "Fuck..." Jackson immediately closed his eyes and cursed as he felt utterly helpless at this moment.


    ''Someone else is making my Mother squirt in front of me and I can''t do shit about this. Fuck... I want to die at this point.'' Jackson thought.


    "You tried to die... But, Failed." Anon spoke as he looked at Jackson with a smile.


    "Y-You can-" Jackson started speaking as he looked at Anon with a shocked expression, but Anon interrupted him.


    "I can listen to your thoughts loud and clear. I am only making her squirt right now, But the next thing that i am about to do is something that you won''t like... Not even one bit of it." Anon replied with a smile.


    Anon spoke as he stood up and looked at Elvie with a perverted smile.


    *Huff-Huff*


    Elvie was huffing from all the squirting she just did and she was tired.


    "My, My... You look really tired." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Elvie.


    "P-Please... Let us go now." She spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay... Go. You are free to go." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Elvie and Jackson.


    "What ? Really ?" Jackson asked with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Okay... Go. You are free to go." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Elvie and Jackson.


    "What ? Really ?" Jackson asked with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Yeah... Take your clothes and Get out from that door." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the exit door.


    Suddenly, Jackson felt that his body was also free from the hypnosis.


    "Mom, Let''s go." Jackson spoke as he covered his mother''s bpdy with her torn clothes and both of them started walking towards the Exit door.


    ''Stop.'' Anon ordered in his mind as he looked at Jackson.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s legs came to a stop.


    "W-What happened, Jackson ?" Elvie asked with a confused expression.


    "That badtard..." Jackson spoke in a low voice and with a very irritated expression.


    ''Why is it so big ? Is it even real ?'' She thought as she moved her hand once again and pulled Anon''s dick out of his pants this time.


    As soon as she looked at Anon''s dick, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Who is bigger ? Your husband or Me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her shocked expression.


    "I-I can''t answer that question..." Elvie replied with a shy expression.


    "Well, you see all these hairs stuck on the tip of my dick... It needs a cleaning, A deep one. So get it done." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Elvie.


    "I-I will need water and a cloth and-"


    "Woah, Woah... Jackson, What are you doing ? What do you mean, Your mother will clean it with her mouth ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Jackson.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s hand Moved on their own and grabbed Elvie''s head tightly.


    "Jack-" Befor she could''ve completed her sentence, Jackson forcefully moved her head forward and forced her to take Anon''s cock in her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    As soon as Elvie took Anon''s cock in her mouth, Jackson pulled her head back and forth forcefully.


    "Oh my god... This is fucking nice. A son forcing her own mother to suck someone''s dick.


    You are the best son... Hahaha." Anon spoke as he started laughing loudly.


    "Don''t you worry guys... You will be here in a while, grabbing your wife, Mother and Daughter''s heads as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Males closed in their cages.


    All of them looked even more scared as soon as they looked at thie view.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    As Elvie''s mouth pussy Moved up and down over Anon''s dick, it started to get erect.


    "Deeper..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes..." Jackson replied with a helpless expression as he immediately started to push his mother''s head even deeper.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    As Anon saw her tits... Another idea came to his mind.


    "Get those tits around the cock, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Elvie immediately picked up her boobs and wrapped Anon''s dick in them, while she continued to give him blowjob.


    "Hahaha... This is good." Anon spoke as he started playing with her nipples.


    30 minutes later...


    "Fuck, I am cumming. Take it all in... Jackson close her mouth completely and don''t let even a single drop escape from her mouth." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes.." Jackson replied.


    *Squirt*


    "Fuck... Cumming." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick deep into her throat and released a shit ton of semen into her throat.


    As soon as Anon released his semen into her throat, Jackson tightly grabbed her mouth and stopped his semen from flowing out of her mouth.


    "Good... More coming." Anon replied as he released even more cum into her mouth.


    Suddenly, The semen started coming out of her nostrils as well.

 Chapter 910 -910

    Chapter 910 -910


    On the Outskirts of the Human Kingdom, Under an Oak tree, there is a huge lab inside which... Thousands of Elfs, Humans, Dwarfs and people from different species are working continuously without any breaks.


    In the middle of the lab, there is a sitting space with three long benches.


    Ten to fifteen people are sitting on the benches, all of them are wearing white coats and there are black circles under their eyes, that showed their lack of sleep.


    "What''s going on with Project C32 ?" One of rhe Elven girl asked.


    "She is ready, but not strong enough yet." The Human male replied with a neutral expression.


    "What happened to Project C31 ?" Another Male human asked from the other side.


    "Nothing, He Died... as soon as exposed to Sun." The Human replied.


    "You mean, Like die die or Like... Got evaporated from the Sunlight ?" The elven girl asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, Evaporated." The human replied with a serious expression.


    "Fuck, Our Experiments are failing and i am running low on the drug." He replied with a serious expression.


    "Me too... I have only 508 Sprays left." The Elven girl replied.


    "What !? That''s too many, I have about 67 left." The human spoke from another corner.


    "How many bottles, do you even have ?" The Human asked.


    "About 30." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "Can you give me two ? I promise, I will return as soon as i get this month''s batch." The other Male Human asked with a smile.


    "No, This is not money that you can return... We are addicted to this shit and the pathetic part about this is... We can''t even leave it on will." The Elf girl spoke with an Irritated expression as she immediately pulled out a bottle pf pink liquid from her inventory and sprayed it twice into her mouth.


    "Woah, Two sprays... How many days have you went after doing this ?" Another Elven male walks upto her with a serious expression.


    "Hello, Brother..." She spoke with an ignorant expression on her face.


    "I told you to not take that shit in excessive amounts." He shouted as he looked at the female elf.


    "I-I know... But-"


    "No Buts... Give it to me." The Elven male spoke as he raised his hand towards her.


    "I-I can''t, I need it... I am working on a project and I am so cl-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, The male Elf slapped her.


    *Slap*


    As soon as he slapped her, silence covered the hall.


    Getting addicted to this drug is too easy... You have to get sprayed on the nose with it twice a day and You are addicted.


    All of these people here are too addicted to this drug and i was too at first. There is one more thing about this drug... It keeps the mana inside your body at a very stable and low level.


    Once you take this drug, You can''t use any magic spell... Because you will only have enough mana to keep on living but not enough to use a Spell.


    3 months ago... I was addicted to this drug as well. I was so addicted that i took more than twenty bottles of drugs in just one hour.


    Blood Started to come out of my nose and Eyes. But, My intelligence was increased by so much that i figured out a way to get out of this drug''s addiction.


    It took me one and a half month to get out of this addiction and since then, I am giving all of my drugs to my roommate, Frishio.


    He is a Human Male and Since I started giving him my drugs... I took a promise out of him and that was not to tell anyone about this.


    I draw dark circles under my eyes in order to look like all of them and Work on these twisted projects of that Blonde man.


    I have recovered enough mana in order to use a special spell, that my mother taught me when i was small.


    It was spell, that''s used to send messages in the form of invisible waves.


    These waves travel through Air and Brings the message to the one... You are targeting.


    I can only use this spell once and that''s it. If i used this spell more than once... I am pretty sure that i will get caught.


    There is a common time in which everyone has to return to their rooms and at that time... All these lights that are using mana in order to glow, will go off.


    As soon as they go off... A surge of mana in detected and If i can time my spell with that surge, It should reach the targeted person.


    In the past month i have researched on my location and now, I have a vast idea of my current location. I am an elf and I grew up playing in the Jungles of Hulia.


    Sometimes, When i work in the open lab... I noticed some brown oak leaves. Brown oak leaves are special and graw in a specific part of the of the Human Kingdom only.


    So, That means that i am in the Human Kingdom and Since my roommate is from Human Kingdom, I asked him about the Leaves.


    He told me that they grow in the north-west corner of the Human Kingdom on a Barren land, where no one comes because these trees are really useless.


    If i have to locate this place exactly... I would say, I am at an approx 56 kilometres of distance from the middle of the Human Kingdom.


    And the message i want to send, will have to travel about 30 kilometres to a Specific individual.'' Ruff note all of this down as she pulled out a handmade sketch of a Human guy from the back of her diary.


    This sketch belonged to no one but...


    "Anon Agreil." Ruff spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon''s picture.


    ''The only guy that can save me and My brother from this Hell Hole is this guy. He is also the one... Who keeps that Blondie irritated all the time.


    Anon destroyed one of our labs that was situated in the Forest of Nightmares and Killed millions of Our undead Soldiers and Undead Chimeras as well.


    I thought they were invincible... But he killed them. He is my last hope.'' Ruff thought as she closed her diary and placed it under her bed once again.


    *Sirennnnnnnnnn*

 Chapter 911 -911

    Chapter 911 -911


    *Sirreeeeeen*


    ''Meeting at this hour ?'' Ruff thought as she immediately stood up from the bed and drew some dark circles under her eyes before exiting the room


    As soon as she exited the room, she noticed that others were also rushing towards the Lab.


    "What''s going on ?" Ruff asked as she looked at a Dwarf girl.


    "I don''t know... I was sleeping and suddenly the silence woke me up." The dwarf girl replied as she walked past without saying anything else.


    Ruff followed the crowd and after walking for about 10 Minutes, All of them reached to the Meeting Hall.


    It was a big hall and inside the hall there was a big strage on which a guy with Blonde hairs was standing with a Huge Chimera Zombie besides him.


    "I guess... That''s everyone, right ?" The blonde guy spoke as he noticed that no one else was coming through the door.


    "That''s everyone.... Master." The Chimera Zombie spoke as he counted every single person standing inside the room in less than 3 seconds.


    "Good.... Now, Hello Everyone. I am your Employer or your kidnapper, whatever you want to say, I don''t care.


    I am here with a task and This is very interesting... Play it." The blonde guy spoke as he immediately looked at the Chimera Zombie.


    "Yes, Master." The zombie then Moved back and clicked on the big glass screen that was behind him.


    As soon as he clicked on the screen, Anon''s Photographs appeared all over it.


    "As all of you already know this guy... He is Anon Agreil.


    This guy is my No.1 Enemy and the only guy standing between me and My world rule''s dream.


    We have tried things... Hell, We have tried everything that could''ve done in order to kill him.


    He has too much power on his side, But he is not immortal... He bleeds and Anything that bleeds can be killed.


    2 days Ago... Our sensors found out something in a nearby distant places from here. I went to check it out and I came across this...." The blonde guy spoke as he touched the screen and suddenly, A horrible creature''s face appeared over the screen.


    This creature had a huge mouth that was splitted into four parts, Had 7 green glowing eyes all over his triangular head, It walked on two legs and had a huge tail behind it, that had a very sharp blade on it''s end.


    "This thing killed thousands of My undead soldiers with that stupid tail of his and it took me all morning to kill it.


    But, You know what ? We finally killed it... It''s body went through some examinations and we have found out that this creature doesn''t belong to this world." The blonde guy announced.


    As soon as the others heard this, they felt shocked and Surprised.


    ''A Creature from other world ?'' Ruff thought as she looked at the Blonde guy with a suspicious expression.


    "Now, We knew that in order for a creature to come from a different world to this world... It needs a gateway.


    Now, we started looking for clues and went deeper and deeper into this particular area... Until, we found this." The blonde guy spoke as he touched the screen and suddenly a Shocking view started playing on the Screen.


    *Spray-Spray*


    [The Lights Will Go out in 30 Minutes.]


    Suddenly, A loud announcement happened in all the rooms.


    As soon as Ruff heard this announcement, She started counting seconds.


    ''1... 2... 3...''


    All of the guys went to their beds and the ones who work in night shift woke up.


    30 minutes later...


    ''1795... 1795... 1797...  Now.'' Ruff thought as she immediately started to prepare her spell and it took her exactly 3 seconds to prepare her spell.


    As soon as she prepared her spell, All the lights went out and almost immediately Ruff released her spell.


    *Boooop*


    As soon as she released her spell, it emerged out of the lab with the Mana surge.


    "Oh, Lord... Please Help Me." She thought as she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Anon''s House, Underground City...


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon is fucking A milf and Her daughter in front of her husband.


    "Fuck... Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Fuck me and My daughter more, Sir Anon. Use our pussies as much as you want." The Milf shouted in pleasure as she moved her hips up and down vigorously.


    "Sir, Anon me too... Me too." Her daughter spoke like a bitch in heat, as she started rubbing her pussy over Anon''s hand.


    "You fucking Bitches... I will make out some really good Cum-Dumps out of your pussies." Anon spoke as he continued to slap both of their ass cheeks tightly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Nooooo... Please don''t this to me... Please. I trusted you my whole life and you are taking fun by being fucked by this evil man ?" Her husband shouted as he tightly grabbed his own hairs and cried in agony.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Cry more. It pleases my fucking soul." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her husband whole inserting his fingers into his wife''s mouth and then into his daughter''s pussy.


    "I am about to Cum-"


    *Help... North-West, 50 Kilometres under an Oak tree, Blonde guy.*


    Suddenly a Whisper was heard by him and Anon''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon spoke as he immediately pulled his cock out of her pussy and stood up.


    "Anhh~ Sir... Don''t leave my pussy... Please fill me up." She spoke as she showed her pussy to Anon like a crazy bitch.


    "Fuck off... Bitch." Anon spoke as he kicked her on the Ass cheeks.

 Chapter 912 -912

    Chapter 912 -912


    Anon is now walking towards the upper house with Mike besides him.


    "What happened, Master ? It''s only been 2 days since you were inside the hall. Did something went wrong, Master ? Was it my mistake ?" Mike asked as he looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "No Mike... It has nothing to do with you. I have recieved a message from a distance place." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    "Message ? How is that possible, Master ? The house is Protected by Magical barriers, right ?" Mike asked with a confused expres sion.


    "Yes... Mike, But the barriers only protect the house in a Dome Form and this Message was sent from a parallel axis.


    That means, the one who sent this message is sitting underground as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he puffed up some smile into the Air.


    "Master... What kind of Message was it ? If you don''t mind me asking." Mike asked.


    "A female Elf, Age should be around 50 and the message was in the form of Waves. It''s a special technique that Elf''s use in order to save the information leaks, they call it... ''The Nature''s Whisper.''


    With this technique, A message is sent to a particular person and no one other than him can hear it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "It can be a trap, Master." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Traps are for rats, Mike. This message is no trap... The voice in that message was really troubled." Anon spoke.


    "Are you going to help her, Master ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "I don''t help anyone without my benefit, Mike. I will go there and see if there is anything to gain in that.


    If I find something intresting, I might save her and if I didn''t find anything... Well, one less Elf girl from this world won''t have much effect on anyone." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    "I will take a shower, Have Dinner and Leave for the location after that." Anon spoke.


    "Hello, Dear Master." Freya spoke as he walked upto the front and looked at Anon with a smile.


    She was wearing a rather unique dress, it was made out of Red silk cloth and It was similar to a Gown.


    "Did you miss me, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Freya.


    "Master... I missed you so much. But, there is someone else... Who missed you even more than me." Freya spoke with a smile.


    Anon smiled at her, as he knew what she was going to say in advance.


    Freya Bent down and picked up her gown from the ground.


    As soon as she picked up her gown, she revealed her pussy to Anon. There was a big hole in her panty, that showed her thick pussy and asshole to Anon.


    "My Pussy... Master." Freya spoke as she immediately inserted two of her fingers into her pussy and started digging it like a crazy bitch.


    "Hehehe... What a Stupid Cum-Dump are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he noticed her stupid crazy slut like behaviour.


    "Yes, Master.... Freya is Master''s Stupid Cum-Dump. She will do everything that master tells her to... She will bent down in front of master and show her pussy to master, so that master can use it whenever and wherever he likes.


    Please Use Freya''s Pussy, Master. Stuff it with your cock and Fill up my womb with your baby juice. Pound this Cum-Dump of yours Mercilessly until I pass out and you can then drop my unconscious pussy on the ground and leave me like that for the other Slaves to clean me up, Just like some trash.


    Fuck me master... Please, Fuck me. Shall I give some lubrication to Master''s cock ?" She asked as she turned to look at Anon.


    But, as soon as she turned around... She noticed that Anon was standing naked behind her and His dick was so erect that it can even break a wall at this point.


    "M-Maste-" Before Freya could''ve completed her sentence, Anon wrapped one of his hand around waist and grabbed her neck with his other hand.


    "Listen here, you fucking Mind broken Slutty Cum-Dump... Tell me what do you want ? Tell me Clearly." Anon asked with a serious expression as he choked her tightly.


    "I-I... *Cough-Cough* I-I want Master''s Godly Dick to *Cough-Cough*-"


    "Speak clearly... Bitch." Anon spoke with a crazy smile as he choked her even tighter and started rubbing his dick over Freya''s thick pussy.


    As soon as Anon placed his dick over her pussy... He felt that her pussy lips were already kissing Anon''s dick... It''s as if they wanted to suck in Anon''s dick immediately.

 Chapter 913 -913

    Chapter 913 -913


    "Freya''s Cum-Dump Pussy... Want Master''s Dick to mess it-" Before Freya could''ve completed her sentence properly, Anon jammed his cock into her pussy with full force.


    *SLAP*


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YES~ MASTERR~ I CAN FEEL IT." Freya cried out in pure pleasure as her pussy leaked over Anon''s cock on the first pump.


    Her Face immediately turned into an Ahegao mess, her eyes came to the middle, her nostrils Widened and her Tongue came out of her mouth, like a Bitch in heat.


    As soon as Anon Rammed his dick into her pussy... It touched the end of her womb at once and Anon felt Disappointed with this, After fucking so many pussies... Anon wanted that kind of depth and tightness in her pussy as well.


    He removed both of his hands from Freya''s waist and used them to grab her shoulders tightly.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Tighten the muscles inside her pussy and increase the suction force by closing the Air pipe every two to three times in a while.'' Anon ordered.


    [Modifications Completed... Freya''s Pussy Muscles have been modified and Air pipe has been set to get chocked every 10 seconds in order to keep the Tightness.]


    As soon as Anon saw this... A perverted smile appeared over his face.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "M-Master... I-I can''t breathe." Freya spoke as she felt her air pipe getting chocked for no reason, but as soon as her air pipe was chocked... Her pussy''s suction force and the tightness would increase.


    "Oh, Fuck... Yes." Anon spoke as he pulled her body back using her shoulders. Anon was using Freya''s body as a Pure Cum-Dump at this moment... She was being treated as a semen toilet and she was enjoying it.


    "Hehe... Fine, I am about to cum as well. I will release the seal from your pussy and You will be able to cum once again... But, This time... I will fill all of the holes in your body and In order to do that... We have to change the position." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he immediately grabbed Freya''s legs from the back of her knees and picked her up into his hands while he continued to pound her pussy non-stop.


    Anon''s Pumping speed increased and Freya started feeling the ultimate pleasure in her mind... She prepared her mind not to unconscious as soon as Anon cums... But, she lost all control over body and behaved like a cheap pussy toy that Anon was using to satisfy his lust.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon increased his speed even more and Freya''s moans increased as her ass cheeks and pussy were getting clapped by Anon''s dick continuously.


    "I am cumming~ Take all of it and Be ready to turn around." Anon spoke slowly into her ear as he gave her a gentle bite and suddenly left her body in the middle of the air.


    Freya''s eyes widened in shock as soon as she fell down but Anon''s dick, that was stuck inside her womb completely... Stopped her from falling down.


    Anon grabbed both of her nipples and pulled them upwards tightly as he released his semen into Freya''s womb without wasting another second.


    Freya made another Ahegao face and this time, it was a very funny face. Her Mouth curled up into an ''O'' Shape and Her tongue sticked out, Blood came out of her nose, While her eyes went left and right rapidly without any stops.


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Freya Shouted loudly as her womb got flooded with Anon''s White semen and her nipples were being pulled upwards tightly.


    Even milk came out of her boobs at this point and she went unconscious, but continued to spray cum out of her pussy non-stop.


    Anon noticed this and immediately turned her body upside down...he then inserted his cock into her mouth and released his semen deep into her throat as well, while looking at her pussy, that was squirting his cum out like crazy.


    After filling her mouth, Anon noticed that his cum came out of her nostrils as well.


    He turned her again and this time... He inserted his dick into her asshole and released the rest of his semen into it.


    After filling all of her holes up, Anon threw her unconscious Slutty body over the ground, Kicked her in the pussy and left the room.


    "W-Women...are meant for men to breed." She spoke unconsciously, as Anon''s semen flowed out from every single(fillable) hole of her body.

 Chapter 914 -914

    Chapter 914 -914


    After Fucking Freya, Anon walked towards the bathroom immediately.


    "Haa... Fucking her always gives my mind peace. I don''t know why ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the bathroom and turned on the shower.


    As soon as Anon turned on the shower, He felt four hands coming from behind and grabbing his dick suddenly.


    Although Anon knew that there were people inside the bathroom as soon as he entered... But, he also knew who it was and didn''t wanted to ruin their surprise. ViiSiit novelbi/n(.)c/(o)m for latest novels


    "Hello, Kia and Gia." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked down and noticed both of them licking his dick vigorously without any stops.


    "Hello.... Master." Gia spoke with a smile as he continued to lick Anon''s dick.


    "H-Hello, Master." Kia spoke with a shy expression as she sucked on Anon''s balls.


    "Where were you guys for the past few days ?" Anon asked with a smile as he placed his hand behind Gia''s head and forced her to give him a blowjob.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "We have been sent to a House in the City to ensure our security with Some ogre guards. We came home right now." Kia replied as she continued to lick Anon''s balls.


    "Well, Now that you are back... The first thing you decided to do is suck on my dick ? What kind of Cheap sluts are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Gia stopped sucking Anon''s dick and looked at him with a smile.


    "Master, We are not cheap Sluts... We are your own Slutty Cum-Dumps and We bend down whenever and wherever you tell us to." Gia replied.


    "Hahaha... Well, I guess it''s time for you bitches to bend down now." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped aside and looked at them with a smile.


    "Oh, As you command Master..." Both of them immediately bent down in front of Anon and opened their pussies with their own fingers, For his dick.


    ''Hmm... This is no fun, Wait... That idea.'' Suddenly, An idea came to Anon''s mind.


    "Actually... Both of you should stand up." Anon spoke as he walked upto Kia and Grabbed her huge boobs as he looked at Gia with a smile.


    *Squeeze*


    Suddenly, He squeezed her huge boobs and Kia Moaned in pleasure, as a little pre-cum leaked out of her pussy.


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~"


    "But, Master-"


    "Just do it..." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Gia spoke as both do them immediately stood straight.


    "Now, Open your legs like a frog..." Anon spoke.


    "I don''t understand..." Kia asked with a confused expression.


    "Open them wide and go down a bit." Anon spoke.


    Both of them immediately opened their legs wide and squatted down a bit.


    "Now hold your pussy lips and open them widely..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Both of them spoke at the same time as they opened up their pussies.


    As Anon''s cum was flowing out from Kia''s pussy, it was falling into Gia''s Mouth and same with Gia''s Pussy.


    But, The most shocking part was that... They were both hanging on a single rope that was attached to the ceiling.


    As soon as the Ogre Maid saw this, her pussy got a little wet and she immediately went to Kia''s pussy.


    She slowly sticks her tongue out and started licking some of Anon''s cum out of her pussy, while started masturbating aggressively.


    Anon''s Room...


    Anon was getting ready, Some Ogre maids were helping him wear his court, while an Elf Milf gave blowjob to Anon.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    After wearing his clothes, Anon grabbed the Elf MILF''s Head tightly and inserted his cock deep down into her throat.


    As soon as he pussy his cock down her throat, her Air pipe got chocked and oxygen supply to her brain got cutted off.


    "Fuck... Cumming " Anon spoke with a smile as he released a shit ton of Cum into her throat without any stops.


    In just 5 seconds, The Elven MILF went unconscious but Anon continued to fondle her boobs until his semen release complete.


    After that he pulled his cock out of her mouth and her unconscious body immediately fell down to the ground and Anon''s cum flowed out of her Mouth.


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon pulled his cock out of her mouth... An Ogre maid who was standing nearby noticed that Anon''s dick was all covered in semen and saliva.


    "Give me one second, Your Highness." She immediately sat down in front of His cock and inserted it inside her mouth.


    After inserting it inside her mouth, she cleared all the cum that was left over his dick and sucked out every last drop of it from the insides of his urethra.


    *Chu*


    She pulled Anon''s cock out of her mouth and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Give me one more Second, Your Highness. I will wipe off all that saliva from your dick." She spoke as she immediately pulled her huge boobs out of her maid outfit and started rubbing Anon''s cock in between them, non-stop until there was no more saliva left over Anon''s cock.


    She then used her nipples to clear Anon''s dick tip as it was an sensitive area.


    But, after cleaning him for a bit... She noticed that Anon''s dick was still standing and the stench coming out of it was really seductive.


    "Y-Your Highness... Would you like to fuck m-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Mike appeared inside the room and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Master ? I-I am really sorry, Master. I will come back and-"


    "No, Mike... Stay. What is it ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, The Dinner was ready. It was all that I came here to tell you... But, I didn''t knew you were busy.


    I will return back, Sir." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon and Disappeared from the room again.


    "What''s your name ?" Mike asked with a smile as he looked at the maid ogre.


    "I-I am No.A90 Master." She replied.


    "Ah, So sephie took my Alphabetical name organising thing seriously huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the ogre girl.


    "Well, No.A90... Why don''t you show me some of Your seductive skills now ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 915 -915

    Chapter 915 -915 Mike is now standing in front of Anon''s room.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Master... Can I come in ?" Mike asked as he knocked on the door slightly.


    "Yes, Mike... Come in." Anon''s Voice came from inside.


    "Thank you master." Mike spoke as he opened the door and entered inside the room with a neutral expression.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, he noticed that Anon was adjusting his pants and an Ogre maid was lying unconscious over the bed, with her butt up high in the air and Anon''s Semen flowing out of her pussy non-stop.


    "Master, If you are busy... I can-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence,. Anon interrupted him.


    "What is it, Mike ?" Anon asked as he adjusted his clothes and pulled out a cigar from pocket.


    "Master, As you ordered me... I have investigated the distance of 56 kilometres from our house to the Northwest side... But, I haven''t found any Oak Trees." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Hmm....? Are you sure ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Master. I am 100% Sure." Mike replied.


    "How can that be ?" Anon spoke as he walked upto the balcony of his house and sat down on the chair, while smoking and looking at the full moon.


    "Mike, I will have dinner here." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Sir." Mike spoke as he turned around and Clapped twice.


    *Clap-Clap*


    As soon as Mike clapped, four Ogre Assassins appeared out of thin air with a Large Dinning Table and placed it in front of Anon.


    Suddenly, Many Ogre maids came running from the kitchen and placed all the Food over the table.


    But, as they were placing the food... One of them slipped and a Bowl full of Gravy and Meat fell over Anon''s shirt.


    "Oh shit..." Mike spoke as he immediately ran and took the ball off of Anon''s chest.


    "Are you fucking Mad ? Can''t you see where you are walking ? Master, Are you alright ?" Mike asked as he looked at Anon with a worried expression, but suddenly he noticed that Anon was still looking at the moon with a neutral expression, as if he was in very deep thoughts.


    "Please, Your Majesty... Please Forgive me. Please your majesty, Please I beg you." The Ogre maid immediately fell down to the floor and started begining Anon for forgiveness as she placed her head in Anon''s legs.  Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... Master, Are you alright ?" Mike asked as he touched Anon''s shoulder.


    "It was from the Centre of the Human Kingdom..." Anon spoke as he came out of his thoughts and looked at Mike with a smile.


    "What, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "The sender of this message was an Elf... That means, She won''t measure distance from my house to her location... She will measure her location from the Middle of the Human Kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ah... I understand now, Master." Mike replied with an understanding expression.


    "Oh, What''s this on my Shirt ?" Anon asked as he noticed the gravy on his shirt and looked at Mike with a confused expression.


    "Master, This stupid Maid... Spilled all the gravy over your shirt. Shall I take her life ?" Mike asked as he Summoned his dagger and placed over the Maid''s Neck.


    "Your Highness, Please forgive me. Please your Highness, I-I Slipped by mistake... Please don''t do this Master.


    I-I swear, I will never do this agai-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon used his spell.


    <Cleanse>


    As soon as he used this spell... All the grave marks over his shirt Disappeared.


    "Remove your dagger Mike and Let her go." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master." Mike looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "T-Thank you, Your Highness. I will never Forget your kindness." She replied with a smile as she felt happy after being forgiven.


    "Oh, You are spared from the Death penalty... Don''t think you won''t recieve any punishments either, Luv.


    As soon as I return from my walk after the dinner... You will come to my room and We will discuss your punishment." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Ogre Maid.


    "A-As you say, Your Majesty." The Ogre maid spoke as she immediately exited the Balcony


    "You guys can leave as well." Anon spoke as he looked at the other Servents, who were standing in front of Anon in order to serve him food.


    "Yes, Your Highness." All of them Spoke at once.


    Anon started eating and All the other servents left the balcony at once.


    "Master, Why would you let her go like that ? You could''ve killed her right here, there are many like her to serve you." Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Mike, She is just a Slave and I am not that bad of a monster... That I am going to kill my own slave for a mistake that can be fixed easily. I have some codes too, you know." Anon replied with a smile as he continued eating.


    "But, Master... She will repeat the mistake again, now that she knows you can forgive her.


    People always do that, They repeat the same mistake again and again, when they know that they can be forgiven and that their mistakes can be fixed." Mike spoke.


    Anon''s eyes widened in surprise as he turned his head slowly towards Mike.


    "Wow... That''s deep, Will remember that one." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you, master." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he bowed down to Anon.


    "Mike, The moment she was begging for forgiveness... I readed her mind and you know what was going inside her mind ?


    She was thinking of how she will serve me more properly next time, if we let her live this time. She understood her mistake.... That''s all it matters." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I understand Now, Master. Please forgive me for my Stupidness." Mike spoke as he immediately apologized to Anon once again.


    "It''s okay, now go and search this location." Anon spoke as he pointed a circle on the Human Kingdom''s map.


    "This must be about 30 kilometres from our house master. I remember this place... It has Brown Oak Trees. I went her with my daughter and wife a few times about 100 years ago." Mike explained.


    "So, It has Oak Trees huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he continued to eat, while looking at the map.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    "Mike, I will leave for this place in a while. Here is a message scroll, Use this to reach me." Anon spoke as he gave a dark Scroll to Mike.


    "What is this, Master ? In so many years of my life, I haven''t seen this type of Message Scroll." Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "This is a Special Scroll, that I made with the help of Some forbidden magic. Although, I can only make one of this thing... It should be able to send the message to me, no matter where I am.


    Even if, I am in a different realm... The message will reach me." Anon spoke with a smile as he gave the scroll to Mike.


    "What !? Even in different Realm Master !?" Mike asked with an utterly shocked expression.


    ''This scroll is made out of my own blood and it''s attached to my mana pattern. Opening my mana pattern to this scroll is really dangerous as it can be easily used to get inside my brain and mess with it.


    But, In order to make it pass through dimensions... I had to do it. Although, I am still not confirmed, if it''s going to work or not.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Dark Message Scroll.


    "Mike, Keep this scroll close to you. If this shit fell into wrong hands, I can be in a big trouble. If conditions get really bad... Just destroy it." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I will protect it with my life." Mike spoke as he immediately placed the Scroll into his space ring.


    "Good *Burrrp*" Anon spoke as he burped Loudly and stood up from the dinning table.


    "Are you leaving, Master ?" Mike asked.


    "Nope, I am going to meet sephie and I am going to take some Tools that she made for me.


    I don''t want to get teleported to an unknown realm without any useful things this time." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Please don''t go to another realm this time, Master. It get''s the situation here all messed up, as you''ve seen already." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry Mike. Nothing will go wrong this time." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the underground city.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he disappeared from the balcony with the Dinning table.


    In Heaven...


    All thirteen gods are sitting on a round table.


    "We have to wake her up."


    "She is the last option ?"


    "Yes, She is the only one... Who can win against that Guy Now."

 Chapter 916 -916

    Chapter 916 -916 Underground City, Sephie''s Lab...


    Anon sephie is standing in front of a Glass barrier and inside the barrier is standing a Creature.


    The creature has four Skinny legs, Big mouth, Green skin and No eyes.


    "So, You are saying that this creature can mimic into anything ?" Anon asked with a confusing expression as he looked at Sephie.


    "Yes, Master. I have created this creature in my lab and I call it the Mimic Monster." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "So, That means... If I tell it to Turn into a table, will it-"


    "Master look." Sephie spoke as she pointed towards the creature.


    Anon immediately turned to look at the creature and he was left surprised to see that it has already turned into a Wooden table.


    "What the fuck ? Can it turn into me ?" Anon asked as he looked at the creature with admiring eyes.


    Suddenly, The creature''s body started twisting into human form and suddenly it transformed into Anon.


    But, as soon as he turned into Anon... His body started bloating.


    "Sephie, What''s happening to his face and stomach ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    *Boooom*


    Suddenly, The creature''s body exploded and he died.


    "Fuck... Again failed." Sephie spoke as she wrote something on her notepad and placed it aside.


    "Is it under experiment ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master... I can''t understand this, but as soon as it turns into 5 forms, it explodes." Sephie spoke with a sad expression.


    "Don''t worry, You will get it. That''s something crazy stuff you are working with by the way.


    Can''t believe you made this from that Clone making magic circle that I have you." Anon spoke as he started walk around the lab.


    He noticed how neatly the whole lab was set up and smiled.


    "So, Master... What type of gadgets do you want ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Do you have something that I can use as a temporary place to rest for a bit ? Like a tent or something and It should be reusable." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I have something exactly fit for your description master. My students started this project before you went to the other realm and most of them died in the war... But the ones, who were still alive completed this.


    They call it, The BOX." Sephie spoke as she tossed a small black box towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? What''s this made of ?" Anon asked as he looked at the box with a smile.


    "It''s made out of Pure Travertine, Master. This thing is the first of it''s kind... It''s fully tested and we are about to produce 5 more like these.


    You can activate it by giving it some mana and then you have to dug it into the ground." Sephie spoke.


    "Oh... Okay."  Anon spoke as he immediately supplied mana into the Box and smashed it into the ground.


    *Booop*


    Suddenly, A vibration was felt on the floor and A metallic gate appeared on the place... Where the box was before.


    "This is the entrance ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Sephie.


    "Yes, Master." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "So, It just made a big room for me under the ground, that''s it ? I mean, I have a skill to do that... Sephie." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, Please enter inside." Sephie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Okay." Anon replied as he entered opened the door and entered inside the Room.


    But, as soon as Anon entered inside... He noticed that it wasn''t just a room... Instead, It was equal to a medium sized house from inside.


    "You are kidding me ?" Anon spoke with a surprised expression as he noticed the different rooms and the stuff that was inside the house.


    There were 6 Different rooms inside the house and a Big hall in the front.


    In the hall, there were Sofas and Bed with Some food on the table.


    Anon walked forward and picked up an apple from the basket.


    *Bite*


    *Chew*


    As soon as Anon took a bite out of the apple... He realised that it was fresh.


    "It''s fresh ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Sephie.


    "This Box can contain anything fresh for upto 2 years master, After that it will start to decay. The walls are sound proof and impenetrable, they are 40 inches thick pure Travertine." Sephie spoke with a smile as he she tapped her hand on the wall.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, Well... That''s super Thick. How is the Air getting in ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Look at this master..." Sephie spoke as she Tapped her hand twice on the floor.


    Suddenly, A big disarray of circles appeared all over the floor.


    "That right over there is the magic-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence Anon interrupted her.


    "The circle of Air..." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the circle and started looking at the other circles.


    "You made this hall as the operating hall of the spells.


    This house is sucking my mana in order to operate... As soon as I entered inside the house, it started sucking my mana, but at such a low rate that I can''t even sense it.


    The light glowed up, because of that light spell. The air is created from my mana from that magic circle.


    This Fire Circle must be used in order to Cook things, if I am right and The water one is for drinking and Bathing.


    The main circle that is operating this house is this Air One. All the spells are connected to this..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "As expected of Master... Nothing goes unseen from your eyes, Master." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "You made a fucking portable Home, that''s safe as fuck and one can easily spend the rest of his life in it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes master... Something like that. But, These circles won''t work for more than 2 years." Sephie spoke.


    "What ? Why ?" Anon asked.


    "Master... This is pure Travertine. It repels magic and In order to use magic inside this Box... We did some experiments.


    After experimenting for restless days and nights... We came up with this." Sephie spoke as she pulled out a Green liquid from her pocket.


    "What that ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, This is a liquid called the Layering Lube." Sephie spoke.


    "Hmm...?"


    "This Lube is spreaded on the Box and after that all the circles are drawn. This Lube protects the Magic circles from touching the Pure Travertine and makes this thing work.


    We get the use of magic inside the box and the solid security of Pure Travertine from outside.


    But, this Lube disappears slowly and in two years it disappears completely and as soon as the Lube disappears-"


    "The Magic circles gets destroyed and the Air inside turns into high pressured vaccum, The Box will get destroyed immediately." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Master." Sephie replied.


    "So this thing is only useful for two years, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Unfortunately, yes master. But... I am trying my best in order to make this lube last forever." Sephie replied.


    "It won''t work, In order to do that... You have to make the magic circles ideal. Whenever you use Magic... Some mana in transformed into heat and this must be the reason, why your Lube is getting slowly evaporated from the base." Anon spoke.


    "Haah ? That''s why it''s evaporating ?" Sephie spoke with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep, That''s the reason." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master... How do you know so much ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. You will learn Everything I know, one day as well." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I hope too master." Sephie replied as she looked at the Bed with a shy expression.


    Anon immediately read her mind and a smile appeared over his face.


    ''I wonder, If master is going to grab me and throw me over that bed. Then he is going to open up my clothes and I will say ''Master not now...'' and He will say.... ''I am your master. You will do everything I tell you to. Don''t you argue with me... You cheap slutty scientist.''


    ''Wow... Her fantasies are really wild. Well, It''s time to fullfill them.'' Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and looked at Sephie with a smile.


    Her eyes were closed and she was thinking about the same thing again and again.


    "Luv..." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Sephie''s shoulders.


    "Y-Yes, M-Master..." Sephie immediately opened her eyes and looked at Anon with a startled expression.


    Anon immediately threw her body over the bed and climbed over her.


    "So, Want to test how good this bed is ?" Anon asked as he looked at Sephie with a smile.


    "B-But, Master... This is not the time. I was-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Shut up, Cheap slutty scientist. I am your owner and I will do anything I want with you."

 Chapter 917 -917

    Chapter 917 -917 Anon and Mike is now standing in front of the house with Sephie and No.300 standing in front of them.


    "Master, You just came back... Is it really necessary for you to go ?" No.300 asked with a sad expression.


    "Nope, I can just rest and enjoy the rest of my life in that very house... But, I don''t want to do that Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "Mas-" Before Sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Adeline''s sound came from behind.


    "Deaarrrrrr...." Adeline came running towards the door with a bowl in her hands.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Dear, Please wait..." Adeline spoke as she stopped in front of Anon.


    Anon looked inside the bowl and noticed that there was a sweet dish inside the bowl made out of milk, Sugar and other ingredients.


    "Something wrong, Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "Dear, In the Dragon Race... It''s a bad Omen to set out on an adventure at night and in order to avoide it... A Female Dragon should feed her husband something sweet before leaving, that she made with her own hands." Adeline spoke as she immediately raised the bowl towards Anon.


    "What is this, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This is the first time I cooked it Dear, This Dish is called Keefi. It''s a sweet dish and it will bring you good luck, now open your mouth." Adeline spoke as she fed Anon some of the Keefi.


    Anon ate the Keefi and Smiled.


    "How is it, Dear ?" Adeline asked with a Smile.


    "It''s delicious, Luv. Now, I am getting late and I have to keep going, I will see you guys in a day or two, Bye." Anon replied with a smile as he started leaving the house.


    "Bye, Master."


    "Bye, Master."


    "Take care, Dear."


    All three of them said their byes and went back into the house.


    ...


    As soon as Anon walked through the front doors of the house, the smile on his face Disappeared.


    "Master, It''s clear now." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately walked upto a nearby tree and spitted out the Keefi.


    *Spit*


    "Fuck... Where is sweet in this thing ? Did she changed sugar and salt ?" Anon spoke with a disgusted expression as he felt Extreme bitterness in the Keefi.


    "I guess, That''s what happened master." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Why are you laughing ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "You didn''t say anything to Madam Adeline''s Face, Master. I was just thinking about that." Mike replied with a smile.


    "If I would''ve told her about this... She would''ve requested us to stay there for some more time until she makes it again and I didn''t have that much time." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh, I thought you didn''t wanted to break Madam Adeline''s heart Master." Mike spoke.


    "She will taste it herself in a while, Mike. Now, Let''s go." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he started walking again.


    "As you say, Master." Mike replied as he started following Anon.


    After walking for a bit, Anon noticed an uncomfortable expression on Mike''s face.


    ''Why didn''t master took a Carriage to get to the destination ? Why are we walking we on steps to such a long distance ?


    Why did master told me to come with him, after telling me that he will be the only one to go there ?


    Will it be good, If I asked these questions to Master ? No, No... I shouldn''t ask these questions, Maybe master will get offended and I don''t want master to get offended because of me.'' Mike thought as he continued to walk, But he didn''t knew that Anon was reading his mind as well.


    "I didn''t took the Carriage because It is more obvious to spot in such a silent forest, Mike and I am taking you with me for a special task, You will know it once the time comes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Huh ? Master- Ah, I forgot you can read my mind." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "If I am right... Someone sent this message from the lab of that Undead Zombie Making Blonde fucker.


    Since his last lab was also under an Oak tree... I think this one is also his lab." Anon replied.


    "But, Master... We already searched for that man everywhere with our Magical Radars-"


    "I know, but we didn''t find him... Because oak trees interfere with Magic Waves. As soon as the magic waves emitted out of our radar touches an Oak tree... It get''s scattered.


    That''s why, Sephie decided to skip them since they only covered a very small area in the whole kingdom but, I don''t think we are the only ones who knew about this.


    Our Blondie also knows about this and That''s why he made his Lab under the very Oak Trees." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "Master... This guy is smarter than we thought." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "He is but that''s the fun part about him... Fighting a stupid opponent is like fighting a child with a Wooden sword in his hand, But the Guy with the big brains is actually a worthy opponent." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Are we going to destroy his lab once again, master ?" Mike asked.


    "No, This guy is like a fucking rat... He runs from place to place and whenever someone fucks up his nest, he makes another one in a deeper space.


    That''s why, This time... I will enter his nest and kill him myself." Anon replied with a smile.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he continued to follow Anon.


    After walking for about one hour... Anon and Mike reached near the Brown Oak Forest.


    "Mike, Wear this..." Anon spoke as he gave a robe to Mike.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he wore the Robe and Anon wore the same robe as well.


    *Snap*


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, Both of them went invisible.


    "What is this, Master ?" Mike asked.


    "These Robes are Enchanted with Top Quality Stealth Spells. Not, even you can detect me... If I stopped speaking." Anon spoke with a smile as he stopped talking.


    "Master, are you still here ?" Mike asked.


    "Yup." Anon replied.


    "I really can''t sense you master." Mike replied with a shocked expression.


    "Shhhh..." Anon immediately shushed him.


    Mike stopped smoking and started observing his surroundings carefully.


    "Why do I have to do this shit ? I am a fucking Mage. That shit room partner of mine is also a bitch... I need a relaxing moment too." A man''s voice came from behind the bushes.


    Anon slowly started walking towards the voice and Mike followed the voice as well.


    "I swear.... Once I get the chance, I will fuck up that bitch."


    ''Hmm...?'' Anon looked at the source of the voice and noticed a Human male around 21 sitting near an Oak tree and scraping off it''s bark with a small knife and dropping it into a leather bag carefully.


    This guy was none other than Frishio himself, Ruff''s Human Roommate.


    ''What the fuck is this guy doing here, away from the population ? Why the fuck is he wearing a White coat at that ?'' Anon thought as he looked around a bit and observed that no one was around him.


    Anon got closer to the guy and looked at his face.


    ''Dark circles under his eyes... He is not sleeping properly or he is not receiving enough time to sleep.


    His cheeks are going inside... that means he is not eating properly as well. System, Scam him...'' Anon thought as he looked at Frishio''s Face.


    [Scanning Started...]


    [10%... 20%... 30%....]


    [90%... 100%....  Scan Completed.]


    [Name: Frishio.]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Thief]


    [Description: Frishio is suffering from 4th Stage of lung Cancer and He will die in about 18 days. There is a Health chip installed in his heart that goes off once he dies and Informs the owner about it.]


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    "Fuck..." Frishio started coughing loudly as he placed his hand over his Mouth and noticed that blood was coming out of his throat.


    "Blood Again... I think, I am gonna die soon. Well, hope next life would be better than this one." Frishio spoke with a Disappointed expression.  S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Give me the chance to end your suffering, Kid." Anon spoke as he came out of the camouflage and directly decapitated Frishio, ending his life in one blow.


    But as soon as he killed him... Anon grabbed his chest and broke through his rob cage.


    He then grabbed his heart and kept pumping it, in order to keep the chip working.


    "Master... Are you going to ?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, I am going to Mike. Bring me his head, I need to get his memories before his brain dies and Clean up this after." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately grabbed Frishio''s head and gave it to Anon.

 Chapter 918 -918

    Chapter 918 -918 ''Frishio... A normal Human male, He was a Normal guy until the age of 13, but when he turned 15 his Powers woke up.


    He was an excellent mage and one of the most intelligent guy in his school. This was one of the reasons why he attracted so much unwanted attention.


    One day, His good friend... Who was really jealous of his success, killed him and decided to take his identity.


    Coincidentally, His name was also Frishio and since that day he started to live his life, But Karma was a real bitch and he got kidnapped by the Blonde guy just 3 days after that.


    He is working in this lab for the last 6 years non-stop and he was still pretending to be Frishio, because he knew that if he revealed his real identity... The blonde guy will kill him immediately.


    I don''t fucking know, If he was really lucky or the Blondie is just a dumb fuck ? How couldn''t he spot the difference between an intelligent mage and this stupid thief ?'' Anon thought as he threw Frishio''s head away after reading his mind completely.


    "Master... Shall I burn him ?" Mike asked.


    "Don''t do anything in this region... Just take his body to somewhere else and do whatever you want. I will now get into the lab... They have a ground rule that no one can stay up here for more than 30 minutes." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up from the ground.


    "Master... Please take care." Mike spoke as he grabbed Frishio''s body and Disappeared from the spot at once.


    "Luv, Turn me into him... From up to down." Anon spoke as he slowly touched his bracelet.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately turned Anon''s whole body into Frishio''s body in under a second.


    "Good... Now, let''s get this ball rolling." Anon spoke as he immediately sucked in all of his Aura and emitted only 0.00017% of it, since it was equal to Frishio''s Aura.


    Anon went to the Oak tree and pulled it''s branch down.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The branch made a click sound and a Door was opened in the Oak tree''s Trunk.


    "They made this shit really efficient." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped inside.


    As soon as Anon stepped into the tree... The door closed and the lower panel opened up.


    *Click*


    "Oh sh-" Before Anon could''ve said it... He went sliding down at an incredible speed.


    Although the slide was a very small space for Anon he slides through it efficiently.


    *Step*


    After sliding for about 3 minutes, Anon finally cam out of the slide and as soon as he came out he noticed a male Elf Standing there with his hand extended towards him, as if he was asking for something.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "What do you mean by ''What'' ? Where are the barks, I told you to bring ?" The Male elf asked with a serious and irritated expression, his body was also skinny and there were dark circles under his eyes.


    "Ah... The barks, Yeah here." Anon spoke as he took out a bag of the Oak barks that Frishio was collecting earlier and gave it to the Elf guy.


    "Good... I thought your useless ass forgot it again. Stupid fucker." The Elf male cursed Anon and left after that.  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Ringgggggg*


    Suddenly, A ringing sound went off inside the whole lab and everyone came out of their rooms as they started walking towards the other room.


    ''Lunch Time...'' Anon thought as he immediately followed everyone.


    ''This place works opposite of the timezone... These guys, they sleep in the day and work at night. They must be thinking it''s day out there since they are having lunch.'' Anon thought as he walked with them and saw many full faces in the crowd.


    Some were upset and some were just straight up thinking of suicide.


    ''My, My... Isn''t this one depressed place ?'' Anon thought as he continued to walk with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Why are you so happy, Frishio ?" Suddenly, A female Dwarf spoke from behind.


    Anon turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "What ? Why should I be happy ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Since you always walk to the Food room with a stupidly sad face and yet you have a neutral expression on your face, I mean it''s a sign of either happiness or Acceptance.


    Well, Whatever.... Can you loan me some of your drug for the next two days ? I ran out of mine and I have project presentation coming in two days, I will return you double the amount on the day after yesterday." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    ''The Day after yesterday is the day these Guys receive their monthly dose of that Pink drug shit, that the Blondie uses to control them.


    Fucking drug addicts... If you can''t control your wills, you don''t deserve to be saved.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Dwarf girl with a disgusted expression.


    "What you giving me that look for ? You want to give me or not ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he pulled out a bottle filled with the pink drug from his pocket and tossed it towards her.


    "Woah-Woah... What are you doing ? Do you think it''s a joke ?" She asked with a serious expression as she caught the drug bottle.


    "I will take half of it and-"


    "Take all of it..." Anon spoke.


    "What ? Really ? Are you sure about it ?" The dwarf girl asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, but I want two bottles in return." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "A-As you say..." She replied with a smile as she immediately opened the bottle and sprayed some of it over her nose.


    "Haa... This is best." The dwarf girl spoke as she felt butterflies in her stomach and Anon noticed that some of her pre-cum leaked out of her pussy, when she sprayed it over her nose.


    ''Hmmm...?'' Suddenly, An idea came to his mind and he immediately looked around. He noticed several girls from different species inside the hall, that couldn''t live without the pink drug.


    ''Hehehehe... This is going to be fun. Why not have some fun, Before I take some serious actions ?'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 919 -919

    Chapter 919 -919 Anon is now sitting inside the Food room with all the people present inside the underground Lab.


    Each of their plates are filled with the same thing... Two boiled potatoes, three bacon strips, one half-fried egg and orange Juice.


    Some of them were eating their food in very weird ways, just like the guy who was sitting besides Anon.


    He dipped his potatoes into the Orange juice as soon as the plates were served and started eating bacon strips after dipping them into the egg''s yolk.


    "What you looking at ?" He asked as he noticed that Anon was continuously looking at him for a long time now.


    "Why are you eating it like that ?" Anon asked.


    "To get different tastes... Eating this shit for the last 3 years." He replied with a neutral expression.


    ''Hmm...? It''s time for experiments.'' Anon thought as different ideas came to his mind.


    "How about this ?" Anon spoke as he pulled out a small chocolate from his inventory and showed it to the guy.


    "What''s this ?" The guy asked with a neutral and not interested expression.


    "It''s a chocolate, A very high-quality one." Anon spoke as he took the wrapper off of the chocolate, while keeping it under the table, since he didn''t wanted to get the unwanted attention.


    As soon as the Guy heard this, His heartbeat went up, His eyes widened in shock and his hands started shaking.


    As soon as Anon noticed this, A smile appeared over his face.


    ''My My... Isn''t that interesting.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Guy.


    "W-W-What do you want for it ?" The Guy asked with a stammering voice.


    "Why do you think, I will give it to you ?" Anon asked with a neutral.


    "If you wanted to eat it... You would''ve done it by now, But you showed it to me, that means you want something from me.


    What is it ?" The guy asked Anon with a serious expression.


    "What can you offer ?" Anon asked.  Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, How about 2 bottles ?" He replied.


    "Something else..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-You... Can take the project that I left, I will recommend your name into it. It''s one of his favourite projects." The guy spoke.


    Now, Anon could''ve gave the chocolate to the guy... But, He wanted to test his limits.


    "Nope, I need more." Anon spoke as he started to place the chocolate back into his pocket.


    "You fucker... Fine, Here is my final offer. My room number is 566 and You can come there tonight after the lightout and-" The guy stopped speaking.


    " and ?" Anon asked.


    "Come on... You can fuck me in the ass." The guy replied with an Irritated and shy expression as he snatched the chocolate out of Anon''s hand.


    ''Well, That''s his limit. I would''ve appreciated the same offer from a girl.'' Anon thought as he turned around and started eating his food again.


    Suddenly, He noticed that the guy placed the chocolate inside his mouth and his facial expressions were completely different.


    He had a smile on his face, His eyes were closed, tears were coming out and he was enjoying the chocolate to it''s limit.


    ''Woah... This guy is raping that fucking chocolate inside his mouth.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Guy with a weird expression.


    *Ringgggggggg*


    Suddenly, The ringing sound came once again and everyone stood up from their chairs as they started walking towards the exit of the room.


    ''30 minutes Break huh ?'' Anon thought as he finished his plate in just 10 seconds and started walking towards the exit gate as well.


    He exited with the others and started walking towards the Lab.


    ''Frishio worked in lab 19 and His job was to assist an Old man who is the leader of their team in an specific project.'' Anon thought as he started walking towards the Lab no.19.


    After a ten minutes walk, He reached in front of the Lab no. 19.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the lab, He noticed 13 people inside the lab... Busy in their own jobs.


    There was a dead Vampire''s body in the middle of the room and there were many tubes attached to it.


    "Oi, Frishio... Get back to the place. We are starting the process." One of the Guy shouted as he looked at Anon with an Angry expression.


    ''Frishio''s job in this lab is to measure the liquids that are attached to this Dead Vampire''s Body. They are working on a unique project that they call Undead-Undead Project.


    They want to make Undead soldier out of the soldiers that had died ones when they were alive and then died again when they were in Undead form.


    Basically using the same body to fight twice... But, For the last 4 months... They couldn''t find out the right quantity of all these liquids they want in order to revive it.


    I think, It''s one of the stupidest things to do... But, Who cares.'' Anon thought as he walked upto the liquid tubes and started balancing them according to a notepad that had the readings of the last point that Frishio balanced in the Tubes.


    "Liquids are all balanced." Anon spoke as he looked at the team leader.


    "Good... Are they all at 0.1 forward ?" The team leader asked.


    "Yes." Anon replied as he looked at the team leader.


    "Good... Start the process." The team leader spoke up.


    "Starting process." The guy spoke as pressed a button on the panel and suddenly, all the liquids were injected into the Vampire''s body.


    "Liquids injected.." The guy spoke as he looked at the team leader with a serious expression.


    "Good... Now wait." The team leader spoke as he waited for some time.


    Anon immediately his behind the control panel, Since he knew what is going to happen next.


    *Booooop*


    The vampire''s body bursted out and blood fell all over the Lab.


    "Fuck... Bring in the next test Subject." The Team leader shouted.


    They did the Same thing for the next 6 hours and every single body burst out.


    After 6 Hours...


    "Okay, That''s it for today. You can return back to your chambers." The team leader spoke as he walked out of the Lab.


    ''Time to find the Message Sender...'' Anon thought.

 Chapter 920 -920

    Chapter 920 -920 After Numerous Failed Attempts... All of them exited the room, But just as Anon was about to exit... A Male Human with Orange hairs and black eyes stopped him.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah... Where are you going ?" He spoke as he placed his hand over Anon''s Chest.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked.


    ''He is Franklin, The Bully. Whenever you exit the Lab, one of the guy will have to stay back and clean the lab for the next day''s experiments.


    These cleaning days are divided into all of us... But, Franklin always Dodges his Day by pushing it onto Frishio.


    Since he consumes the drug in a low amount, His strength is more than the other members in the Lab and The strong has always bullied the Weak, So it''s not a new thing.'' Anon thought as he looked at Franklin with a Smile.


    "You will clean for me, Right ? Or I will have to hurt you a little." Franklin spoke as he smiled a little.


    "Ah... Why not ? I will clean you up." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What-" Before Franklin could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his collar and pulled him inside the Lab.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi, What are you-"


    "Listen to me... You fucking worm, Do you really think you are stronger than me ? I will erase your fucking existence from the face of this planet, if you ever even thought of bullying me ever again.


    I will cut that dick of yours and Feed it to you while you bleed out from down there and die a horrible death." Anon threatened him with brightly glowing purple eyes.


    ''I can''t let out my aura here or Use My magic... These walls are made out of special material. I will get caught in seconds... But, I have enough physical strength.'' Anon thought as he continued to look at Franklin.


    "I-I-I-I Understand... Sir Frishio." Franklin spoke as he got scared of Anon and immediately submitted.


    "Good..." Anon replied as he exited the Lab and started walking towards his room.


    ''There are about 9000 people inside this Lab and out of them 4000 are Elfs, 1000 are Dwarfs, 1000 of them belong to different monster species and rest 3000 are Humans.


    My Goal is to find that One Elf girl, Who sent me the message. How the fuck am I supposed to find her ?'' Anon thought as he stopped walking and looked at the Room Number.


    "398... 399... 400. This is mine." Anon spoke as he grabbed the door knob.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon entered inside the room... He noticed, A fully naked Elf girl standing in front of the mirror with a piece of bread in her mouth and she was getting into her night pajamas.


    ''Wait... Who is she ?'' Anon thought as he started searching Frishio''s Memories.


    "You fucking pervert... Get the hell out of the room." The Elf girl shouted as she threw a comb made out of wood towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon immediately caught the comb and entered inside the room with a Smile on his face.


    *Click*


    He closed the door and tossed the comb aside.


    As soon as Ruff noticed this... She quickly wore her pajamas and pulled out her dagger from underneath the Bedsheet.


    "Get back... Or I will kill you." Ruff spoke with a serious and angry expression as she immediately placed the dagger''s tip over Anon''s throat.


    ''Ruff... The girl who got kidnapped from Her Kingdom and the only one who is not a drug addict anymore in this fucking Lab.


    She is the One, Who sent the Message... I can confirm it by her voice.


    Luck is really a bitch, What are the odds of the guy that I killed being her Roommate ?'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "What the fuck are you laughing for, You fucking pervert ? How did you come back so fast ? Don''t you have cleaning duty in the lab today ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression as she pressed the dagger against Anon''s throat.


    ''Well, Why don''t we play some more with her before revealing my identity ?'' Anon thought as an idea came to his mind.


    "You know... I am stronger than you as a Male." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I was trained by a Royal Trainer... He was my uncle and he taught me how to chop the head of perverted bastards like you.


    So, It''s better for you to stay back... Fucker." Ruff shouted with a serious expression.


    "These doors... These rooms, they are soundproof. I just need to take the dagger out of your hand and you are helpless female.


    You have threatened to kill me many times before, But you can''t do it... No, rather you won''t do it, You know why ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-Why ?" She asked.


    "Because you can''t do anything other than threatening me. If you tried to use magic... You will get caught and that won''t be good, right ?


    If you didn''t use magic... I will rape you so badly, that even that mirror won''t be able to reflect your shameful figure." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    As soon as Ruff heard Anon''s words... Her hands started shaking as fear started building up in her heart.


    "Are you scared ? Do you want something ? Should I remove your clothes and give you some treatment ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at Ruff.


    Suddenly, the street over her mind started to increase and her eye sight started fading.


    "D-Don''t Touch m-" Ruff went unconscious from all the stress and Anon caught her immediately.


    "Haa... What a stupid girl ? The hyper stress must be that drug''s side effect... Even though she is not consuming the drug... It''s here, in the air of this facility.


    She really have a sexy body, to be honest." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed her unconscious body on the bed and started walking around the room with a smile on his face.


    {The Lights will go out in 30 Minutes}

 Chapter 921 -921

    Chapter 921 -921 *Blink-Blink*


    Ruff Blinked her eyes and looked around... It was all dark around her.


    She immediately inserted her hand into her panty and rubbed her pussy a bit, In order to check for any intrusions.


    ''Nothing happened...'' Ruff thought as she sat up, closed her eyes and started rubbing her head.


    "Was that all a Dream ?" Ruff spoke in a very low tone.


    "Hello, Luv." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the right side.


    Ruff immediately opened her eyes and looked at Anon, But she had to close her eyes again as there was a small ball of light hovering over Anon''s finger.


    She placed her fingers in front of her eyes and opened them slowly.


    "W-Who ?" Ruff asked in a low voice.


    Anon immediately threw the ball towards the ceiling and it stopped mid-air, Lightning up the whole room.


    "You can open your eyes now." Anon spoke as he took a seat on the nearby chair and looked at Ruff with a smile.


    "Y-You are not Frishio..." Ruff spoke with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Luv, You can stop it." Anon spoke as he continued to look at Ruff.


    "Yes master..." Ruff got surprised as soon as she heard the child like voice coming out of Anon''s Bracelet.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon''s real face and body was revealed in front of Ruff.


    "You might''ve a easy time recognising me after this." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "M-Mr. Anon Agreil, The Myth... The Legend. The one who single handedly defeated a Mutant Undead Dragon.


    Y-You are here... *Sob-Sob*" Ruff spoke as tears came out of her eyes and she immediately moved forward to hug Anon, But Anon immediately placed his hand over Ruff''s head and stopped her from doing so.


    "Hold your horses, Luv. Why don''t we talk a bit before having sex ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Ruff heard this, she immediately backed off and placed both of her hands over her chest.


    "W-Why would I have sex with you ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, You called me here and showed me your body... A While back, remember ? In our kingdom that''s a sign of saying... ''Please have sex with me.''


    So, We will have sex." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No, You walked in on me... I-I wasn''t showing you anything on purpose, Sir.


    I-I don''t plan to have sex with anyone." She replied with a scared and stuttering voice.


    "Haa... That means coming here was a waste. I am leaving." Anon spoke as he stood up and started walking towards the Exit gate.


    "NO... Please wait." Ruff shouted from behind.


    "Hmm ?" Anon turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "H-How did you find me ?" She asked with a shy expression.


    "Why should I answer your question, If I am not going to get anything in return for it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What do you want, Sir ?" Ruff asked.


    "Hah... What do I want ? Well, What can you offer me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto Ruff and sat down besides her.


    Ruff immediately slides a bit back and looks at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Why are you so scared ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I am not..." Ruff replied with a stammering voice.


    ''Please don''t rape me... Please don''t rape me... Please don''t rape me.'' Anon read her mind and this was the only thing going inside her mind.


    "Don''t worry... I was just fucking with you. I am not gonna rape you, Not for now at least." Anon replied with a smile.


    "R-Really ?" Ruff asked with a sacred expression.


    "Yeah... I mean, If I want... I can just alter your mind and turn you into a Living Slut Cum-Dump, but I won''t do it... So, You don''t have to worry." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Ruff heard this... A chill ran down her spine.


    "Just Kidding... You get scared real fast, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No, I know... You hold the power to really do that." Ruff replied with a scared expression.


    "I know... So, answer the question. Why did you send that message ?" Anon asked again.


    "I-I called you here... To rescue me and My brother out of this place, Sir." She replied with a serious expression.


    "Why should I do that ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "What ?" Ruff asked.


    "Why should I save you guys ? What do I get in return ?" Anon asked.


    "But, You are the hero of the Human Kingdom, right ? Shouldn''t you help people out of no greed ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Haa... This again. I am not a Hero, Luv. I have done all those things in order to save myself, not the Human Kingdom.


    I don''t fucking care if you and your brother died here... I don''t fucking care if you destroy the Human Kingdom.


    I don''t care about anything or anyone, other than me. So, You better propose me a good deal before I leave this room." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Ruff.  S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So selfish..." Ruff spoke in a low voice.


    "I heard that." Anon spoke.


    "Tch... Fine, What do you want ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression.


    "Are you stupid ? I have everything I want in the outer world, Money, Girls, Power... You name it and I have it.


    Just tell me something unique that you can offer me and I will get you and your brother out of this place." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I can give you... The Drug. For study purpose...." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I already have it." Anon replied.


    "But, I don''t have anything to give you other than my body. Do you want my body ?" Ruff asked.


    "I told you, I have girls... A shit ton of them, who are thousand times better than your skinny ass.


    You don''t have anything... I think it''s about time, that I leave." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the Exit gate.


    "A portal connecting to another world... Dangerous, Powerful and unseen creatures are coming out of it." She started speaking.


    ''What ? I don''t find anything in Frishio''s memory about this... What Is she saying ?'' Anon thought as he turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Frishio was sleeping... When this was announced and he never came to the Meeting."

 Chapter 922 -922

    Chapter 922 -922 "My God... So, You really have some information huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and looked at Ruff with a smile.


    "Yes and I will tell it to you, Only if you promise to get me and my brother out of here." Ruff spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t want it... I just read your mind and got everything I wanted, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ruff.


    As soon as Ruff heard this... Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Please wait..." Ruff came running towards Anon and blocked his way.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Rape me..." Ruff spoke with a sad expression as tears started dripping out of her eyes.


    "My, My... aren''t you cute ?" Anon spoke as he grabbed her chin with his fingers and lifted it up.


    As soon as their eyes met... Anon kissed Ruff on the lips.


    *Chuuu*


    ''Noo... My first Kiss. I planned it to be with my husband and I have to give it away just like that. Please forgive me, Future Husband.'' Ruff thought as she felt Anon''s tongue getting into her mouth and licking the insides of her mouth forcefully.


    She tried to move her tongue, But Anon''s tongue immediately pushed it down and continued to dominate her mouth.


    5 minutes later...


    "Mnnnhhh~" Ruff moaned as she felt breathing problem.


    Anon was continuously kissing her for the last 5 minutes and he is not even giving her the chance to breathe properly.


    5 more minutes later...


    Ruff''s face is red from breathing problem, But she didn''t resist even after so much problem.


    Anon continued to look at her face as he raped her mouth with his tongue non-stop.


    3 minutes later...


    Ruff''s eyes started closing from the oxygen deficiency and as she was about to faint... Anon removed his tongue out of her mouth.


    *HUFFFFFFFFFFFFFF*


    Ruff took in a huge breathe and sat down on the floor as she looked at Anon with wide eyes.


    "Well, That should be enough for now... Why don''t we have a little chat now ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her body and picked her up like a princess, just to throw her on the bed a moment later.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Why are you throwing me ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression.


    "Are there any useful people in this place that can prove to be useful ? Like Talented mages, Swordsman or Good Cannon fodders ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Why ?" Ruff asked with a confused expression.


    "Okay, New rule... Everytime you ask me a question... I will take a kiss for it and it will be the same as the one, I took a moment ago." Anon spoke with a smile as he licked his lower lip.


    "N-No, Please... I-I will answer the Questions. I-I am a Good Mage and My Brother is the number one alchemist you will ever find.


    He can brew anything, you just name it and he will brew it.


    Then there is a guy, who lives inside the room no. 569, He is so good with directions, That you just can''t get lost.


    ..." After that Ruff told Anon about a number of special people, who were working in that Laboratory.


    30 minutes later...


    "These are all the useful people that I know inside this Lab..." Ruff spoke.


    "Good... Let''s prepare you then. Turn around and lift your butt up. Oh and get the clothes off too." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "What ?" Ruff asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.  S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just do it... I won''t rape you, Don''t worry." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "O-Okay..." Ruff spoke as she slowly turned around and lifted her butt up towards Anon, she then slowly removed her pajamas and showed her butt to Anon... Where her white panty was covering her pussy.


    "Oh white..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-Hey... You said you won''t rape me." Ruff spoke immediately.


    "Yeah... I know." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately grabbed both of her ass cheeks and started supplying mana into her body.


    As soon as Ruff felt the mana entering into her body from her ass cheeks... She started to get aroused.


    She immediately bit her pinky finger and kept her moans barely in control.


    ''W-Why is he transferring mana to my body from such a shameful spot ? W-What is wrong with this guy ?'' Just as she was thinking about this... Anon started squeezing her ass cheeks slowly, as he increased the mana transfer speed.


    "Mnh~" Ruff immediately closed her legs and blocked her mouth with the help of her blanket.


    "Oh My... Is this Pre-Cum ? Anon asked with a smile as he noticed liquid spots on her panty.


    "Noo..." As soon as Ruff took out the Blanket out of her mouth to talk... Anon squeezed her ass tightly.


    *Sqeeeeeze*


    "Anhhhhhh~ Nooooo~" Ruff moaned loudly as she felt ultimate pleasure and squirted cum all over her bed.


    "Got you..." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed all the liquids flowing through of her panty .


    "Noooo... Please don''t watch me. It''s Shamefulllll~" Ruff spoke as she started crying.


    "Hehehe... Crying won''t get you anywhere." Anon replied with a smile as he removed his hands from her butt cheeks.


    "It''s done... How do you feel ?" Anon asked.


    "I can''t tell..." She replied as she hided her face under the blanket.


    "Oi, Do you think... I have free time ? I will leave right now." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "N-No... I-I feel different... I feel powerful." Ruff replied.


    "Use a Spell..." Anon spoke.


    "I-I have to change the clothes first. Then, I will show you." Ruff replied.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he used his spell.


    <Cleanse>


    As soon as Anon used this spell... All the cum that was over her bed and Panty, Disappeared.


    "Now, Get up and show me a spell..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes..." Ruff spoke as she adjusted her clothes back and stood up.


    She turned around and looked at Anon with a shy expression.


    "W-What spell should I use ?" She asked in a low voice.


    "You know what ? Look into my eyes..." Anon spoke as he immediately used his spell.


    <Hypnosis>


    "You won''t get shy now." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Sir." She replied as her Eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "Good... Now, Use a basic fireball spell." Anon spoke.


    "But, Sir... These walls will detect my magic." She replied with no hesitation or shyness.


    "They won''t... You are standing inside a protective barrier that I created with an ancient magic spell.


    These walls can only detect modern magic... Not this magic." Anon replied.


    "As you say..." Ruff spoke as she started casting the spell.


    <Fireball>


    As soon as she casted the spell... A huge fireball appeared hovering over her hand.


    "Woah... Woah... How is this fireball so big ?" Ruff spoke with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    "The mana that I just inserted into your body through your ass cheeks is so pure that you won''t find anything like that here." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Really ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... Now, Try to compress this ball into a smaller mass." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, It will explode... If I try to compress it." Ruff spoke with a confused expression.


    "Well, that''s the thing about magic... If you keep it under control, it won''t. Fireball..." Anon replied with a smile as he created an even bigger fireball in his hands and by placing his other hand over the fireball, He compressed it into such a smaller mass, that it became equal to a small Ruby gem but the heat inside it was so much that it glowed like a mini Sun.


    "Wow... Beautiful." Ruff spoke as she looked at the Small fireball.


    "Don''t get too close... The heat on this fireball is increasing by the second. It takes a very high amount of mana to keep this fireball in this form and the more mana in sucks in, the hotter it gets and the hotter it gets, the more mana it will need.


    So, If you get too close to this fire ball... It might suck out all of your mana and kill you." Anon replied with a smile as the small fire ball in his hand started glowing white.


    "Really ?" Ruff asked as she immediately backed off from the fireball.


    "Now, Focus on your fire ball and compress it." Anon replied.


    "O-Okay... I will try." Ruff spoke as she immediately placed her hand over the fireball and started compressing it.


    She couldn''t get the fireball to Anon''s size... But it was still equal to a baseball''s size.


    "Very good... This means you now have control over your magic. Now, Dissolve it..." Anon Spoke as he opened his hand and the fireball in his hand disappeared.


    *Swish*


    "Okay..." Ruff replied as she also did the same and her fireball Disappeared as well.


    *Swish*


    "Very good release... Most people get blown up when doing this." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ?" Ruff asked with a sacred expression.


    "Now, Let''s talk about my plan." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 923 -923

    Chapter 923 -923 "No, no, no... That can''t happen," Ruff said, her face tense as she stood up from her bed.


    "Well, that''s what''s going to happen," Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, you''re saying you''re going to stay in this facility for the next three days, go into that hole with me and my brother, then come back and kill that blonde guy, right?" Ruff asked.


    "Yes," Anon confirmed.


    "Nooo... If you want to kill him, go now and do it. But I didn''t send that message just so you could take me and my brother to an even more dangerous place," Ruff said, raising her voice with a serious expression.


    "Keep your voice down, luv. I have a low tolerance for high-pitched voices," Anon replied, his eyes glowing brightly purple.


    "I-I''m sorry..." Ruff stammered, realizing Anon was displeased with her tone.


    "I can get you and your brother out of here, but he''ll immediately know you''re missing. The chips in your hearts will trigger, and with a small blast, both of you will find yourselves at Heaven''s gate. So, it''s better for you to stay here for now," Anon explained.


    "Can''t you remove the chips from our hearts?" she asked.


    "I can... but to do that, I would have to rip your hearts out, remove the chips, and then heal your bodies. The process would be so painful that your weak bodies wouldn''t survive it, and I can''t bring people back from the dead. I did it once... but I don''t have the means to do it again," Anon said with a neutral expression.


    "What if we die in that hole?" she asked, fear creeping into her voice.


    "Well, you called me here to save you, and if I''m going to do that, I don''t think you''ll die before me. And believe me... I''m not that easy to kill, luv," Anon replied with a smile.


    ''The original plan is to take over the minds of everyone working in this lab, and I have only three days to do it. I need to find the food distribution source for this facility and mix my blood into the supplies. This place has over two hundred small laboratories, each with teams of five to seven people working on different experiments. But all these experiments are either connected to the undead or drugs. This guy is doing everything to take over the world... What a psycho. There must be more than one facility like this under Blondie''s control from somewhere else. Once I control everyone''s minds here, I can extract information from them and piece together what he''s planning,'' Anon thought, maintaining a neutral expression.


    "How did that hole even open? Is it natural or man-made?" Ruff asked, her confusion evident as she looked at Anon.


    ''These are the voids the demon gods told me to use for my benefit. But how do I do that? I guess I''ll have to go in and see for myself... Blondie is keeping a sharp eye on the void, and if he sees me going in, he''ll definitely attack. I can''t give him the upper hand right now. I scanned the whole facility, but he''s not here, which means he doesn''t live here. This guy is really becoming a headache for me... I need to kill him fast,'' Anon thought, his expression still neutral.


    "Umm... Mr. Anon?" Ruff said, waving her hand in front of his face.


    "What?" Anon asked, snapping out of his thoughts.


    "How strong are you really? Can you kill him one-on-one?" Ruff asked.


    "Seven..." Anon replied.


    "What?" Ruff asked, puzzled.


    "You''ve asked me seven questions so far, and now, I''ll take care of the kisses you owe me," Anon said, standing up and walking toward Ruff.


    "N-No... Please, kyaaaaa¡ª"


    The Next Day...


    Anon and Ruff were sleeping peacefully in the same bed, with Ruff snuggled up in Anon''s arms.


    Knock-Knock


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Ruff''s eyes snapped open, and she quickly sat up in bed.


    "Mr. Anon... Mr. Anon, please wake up. My brother is here... Please wake up," Ruff whispered urgently, trying to rouse Anon.


    "I don''t give a fuck..." Anon mumbled, refusing to get up.


    "But, your appearance¡ª"


    "Medusa..." Anon said.


    "Yes, Master," Medusa replied, immediately transforming his body into Frishio''s.


    Knock-Knock


    "Ruff... Open the door," a male voice called from outside.


    Click


    "Y-Yes, brother?" Ruff said, opening the door slightly.


    "What happened? You didn''t go to the lab today? There are complaints about your absence," he said sternly.  S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I don''t feel very well, Brother Alen," Ruff replied, her face serious.


    "What? Let me see..." Alen said, placing his hand on Ruff''s forehead.


    "You are a bit warm... You should rest," Alen said with concern.


    "Yes, brother... I''ll see you later," Ruff said, beginning to close the door. But just as she was about to shut it, Alen noticed someone sleeping in her bed.


    "Wait... Who is that?" Alen asked, pushing the door open and spotting Frishio in Ruff''s bed.


    "Isn''t that your bed?" Alen asked, his expression serious.


    "N-No, broth¡ª"


    "Are you having a secret relationship with him, Ruff?" He asked, his anger rising.


    "No, I raped her last night... What are you going to do about it?" Anon said as he sat up, smiling at Alen.


    "You fucking asshole... Is that true, Ruff ?" He asked as he looked at Ruff.


    "No brother this-"


    "What are you asking her for ? She will say obviously no, You are her stupid useless Brother... Why would she tell you anything ?


    I fucked her so hard that she started crying in pain and then I inserted my cock inside her mouth to shut it up." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at Alen.


    "I will fucking kill you, Human Bastard." Alen shouted as he immediately ran towards Anon with a very angry expression on his face.


    Anon looked at Ruff and she immediately closed the gate.


    *Click*


    "I will fucking-" Before Alen could''ve completed his sentence, Anon smashed his face with a heavy punch.


    *Thud*


    Alen crashed into the wall and went unconscious immediately as his nose broke and blood started flowing out.


    "No, Brotherrrr..."

 Chapter 924 -924

    Chapter 924 -924 *Blink-Blink*


    Alen opened his eyes slowly and noticed that he was lying horizontally on Ruff''s Bed.


    "What the fuck ?" Alen spoke as he stood up and looked around the room with a confused expression.


    Just as he was looking around the room... He noticed Anon and Ruff standing in one corner of the room.


    Anon was kissing Ruff forcefully, while groping her ass cheeks without any stops.


    "Ruff...." Alen shouted as he immediately stood up from the bed.


    Ruff immediately tried to move away from Anon, but Anon grabbed her waist and pulled her back in.


    Alen stood up and looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Leave her..." He spoke with a serious expression.


    Anon immediately showed his middle finger to Alen and continued to suck on his sister''s mouth.


    Alen got even more angry and started walking towards Anon and Ruff in order to separate them.


    Anon immediately removed his lips apart from Ruff''s lips and spoke up.


    "If you moved one more step... I will kill you." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-Brother... Please stop." Ruff spoke as she looked at Alen with a sad expression.


    "Why are you telling me to stop ? This fucking Human is kissing you forcefully and you are telling me to stop ?


    He raped you and-"


    "He didn''t rape me, Brother. This human is not Frishio... He is Mr. Anon." Ruff spoke as she looked at Alen.


    "What !?" Alen got surprised as soon as he heard this.  S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Brother... I-I called Mr. Anon here with the Help of magic, The Nature Whisper." Ruff spoke as she looked at Alen.


    "R-Really ? But, He looks like Frishi-" Before Alen could''ve completed his sentence, Anon Shaked his hand and turned back to his original form.


    "N-No way... You are Anon Agreil." Alen spoke as he noticed Anon''s real form.


    "I am..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Alen.


    "But, What happened to Frishio then ?" Alen asked.


    "Yeah... What happened to Frishio ? I never asked that question." Ruff asked as she turned around and looked at Anon with a suspicious expression.


    "Oh, Him... I think I ripped his heart out and maybe killed him." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, That''s not possible... If you killed him, the chip inside his heart will explode." Alen spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Oh, This chip ?" Anon spoke as he immediately pulled out a small glass tube that had the chip inside it dipped in a Blue liquid.


    "H-How is it still-"


    "Still working ? Well, I have created the atmosphere in this tube somewhat similar to a heart." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "That''s possible ?" Alen asked with a surprised expression.


    "Everything is possible..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, You changed you face... That means-"


    "Brother, it''s ancient magic these walls can''t detect it." Ruff spoke immediately.


    "W-Wow... I-I am too stunned to speak something. I-I can''t tell you how I feel... Are you going to get us out of here, Sir Anon ?" Alen asked with a smile.


    "Well, That''s the deal..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Deal ?" Alen asked with a confused expression.


    "Brother... We have to talk." Ruff spoke with a serious expression.


    ...


    30 minutes later...


    Ruff explained her deal and Anon''s plan to her brother.


    "Okay, I am in. I will do everything, Sir Anon tells me to." Alen spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, I want to kiss your sister... Hope you are not going to stop us again." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, If both of you are happy... T-Then, I don''t mind." Alen replied.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he lit up his cigar and took a puff out of it.


    "All three of us will have to return to work soon.... If they noticed that we are missing from work, they won''t forgive us." Alen spoke.


    ''As the Blondie can''t stay in this facility all the time and Control these idiots... He created Zombie Chimeras to keep an eye on them.


    If they do something wrong, something that the Blondie doesn''t like or something that will go against his plans... The Zombie Chimeras will eat them alive in front of the others to teach them a lesson.


    These Zombie Chimeras are called Gumins.'' Anon thought as he scanned Frishio''s memory.


    "Well, Let''s get to work then." Anon spoke as he stood up and turned his appearance back into Frishio''s Appearance.


    "You should really stop sleeping with that Prostitute." Anon spoke before going out of the room with a smile.


    "What ?" Ruff spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "I-I think... I should go now." Alen spoke as he immediately tried to run away... But Ruff grabbed his hand from behind.


    "Brother... Why don''t we have some private talk ?" Ruff spoke with an angry expression.


    "Ruff... I think-"


    *Click*


    Anon is walking towards his lab, but suddenly... He was stopped in the way by a beautiful Human girl, who was also the same prostitute that Anon was talking about a moment ago.


    "Hello, Frishio... Aren''t you in a hurry ?" She asked with a smile as she placed her hand over Anon''s chest.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a very not interested expression.


    "Oh, Look at you... Talking in all attitude filled voice and all. Looks like you have too many bottles of drugs on you huh ?" She asked with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked.


    ''Now, She is going to blackmail me.'' Anon thought.


    "I don''t think you remember but I know your secret and If you didn''t get two bottles of drugs to my room before the light outs tonight... I might tell everyone about it.


    I will be waiting." She replied with a smile and left.


    ''A man in love is far more dangerous than a drunk man. One night when both of them were having sex. This stupid told her about the identity theft. What a fucking stupid... People really think from their dicks nowadays.


    Looks like it''s time to give her two bottles... hehehe.'' Anon thought as he started walking forward once again with an Evil smile on his face.

 Chapter 925 -925

    Chapter 925 -925 As soon as Anon entered inside the Lab... He noticed that everyone was already working without him.


    "Oh, Look at that... Would you ? Frishio''s lazy ass is here." The team leader spoke as he looked at Anon with an Angry expression.


    "Haha... He is dead."


    "Team leader won''t spare him today."


    "Yeah, This fucker should be punished." Franklin spoke from the other side.


    ...


    As all of them started to make fun of Anon, The team leader walked upto him with an angry expression.


    "Tell me... Why are you late or I am calling the Gumins and they will eat you alive." The team leader spoke with a serious expression.


    "Will this be enough of a reason ?" Anon spoke as he pulled out a bottle of Wine from his inventory and placed it over the table.


    "What the-"


    "Is that.."


    "Woah..."


    "I-Is this really... Wine ?" The team leader asked as he slowly sat down on the chair and touched the bottle of wine with shaking hands.


    "It is... I found it while collecting tree barks yesterday." Anon lied as he looked at the team leader with a smile.


    "No, No... This Is not right. We have to punish him for being late... He is lazy and-" Before Franklin could''ve completed his sentence, Everyone present inside the lab turned to look at Franklin with Angry expressions, even the team leader.


    "He is just a little late... I mean, That''s not a problem, right guys ?" The team leader spoke as he stood up and placed his hand over Anon''s shoulder.


    ''Get away from me you fucking drug addict...'' Anon spoke as he immediately removed his hand and stepped aside.


    "Now, Please have a glass of wine... I will be going to do some work, hope that''s not a problem right ?" Anon asked as he looked at the team leader.


    "Oh, Hell no... You go wherever you want, I got you covered up." The team leader spoke with a smile.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the lab with a smile on his face.


    ''Sometimes... I enjoy this, Exploiting people with a fucking bottle of wine... Hahaha, Fuck I am a little evil, I think.'' Anon thought as he continued to walk forward and suddenly a notification popped up in front of him.


    [Five New Targets Detected under the skill Mind Control]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    "Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Now to the Next target..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the lab that was right next to him.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "May I come in ?" Anon asked as he knocked on the lab''s door.


    "Hmm...? Who are you boy ?" The Dwarf female asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''A dwarf... What else can I ask for ? Heheh ?'' Anon thought as he smiled in his mind and stepped into the room.


    "Is there something, We can help you with ?" She asked again.


    "Are you the leader of this team... Miss ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am." She replied immediately.


    "Well, I have a small gift for you then." Anon spoke as he pulled out another bottle of wine from his inventory.


    "Woah... Woah..."  S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the-"


    "Is that wine ?"


    "How is that possible ?"


    "Where did you get this ?" An elf girl asked from above.


    ...


    "Is this real ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, This is real..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dwarf girl.


    "How much bottles for it ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a serious expression.


    "No bottles, Just take it and keep quiet about it... I don''t want to die early you see." Anon spoke as he gave the bottle of the dwarf woman.


    "Why would you give it to us for free ? Is there something wrong with the wine ?" She asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Who said it''s free ? All of you will owe me a favour and when the time comes... You will have to return it back." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Do you guys agree ?" The Dwarf girl asked as she turned around and looked at her lab members.


    "We Are." All of them spoke in unison.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he exited the lab after that.


    "Who was that guy ?" The dwarf girl asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... I have seen him in the lab that''s on the right." A Human male spoke up.


    "Well, let''s drink up... My mouth is salivating." The dwarf girl spoke as she immediately opened the Wine bottle and took the first sip out of it.


    [Seven New Targets Detected under the skill Mind Control]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    "Yes, Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved to the next lab.


    Just like that Anon continued to distribute the wine bottles that had his blood mixed in to every lab, until the lunch time.


    *Ringggggggg*


    Suddenly, The lunch time''s bell rang and everyone started walking towards the Food Room.


    But, Something was different today... People were happy... They were talking to each other, they were laughing and teasing each other instead of walking towards the food room like dead zombies.


    But, Some people who haven''t received the wine yet were really confused by this behaviour and didn''t knew what was wrong with them.


    All of them sat down on the tables and started eating. As everyone was chatting happily, a noise came from the entrance gate.


    *Rrrrrrrrrrrr*


    A bottle of wine came rolling in through the corridor and everyone sitting in the hall looked at it with shocked expressions.


    But, their expressions changed when two Gumins walked into the Hall with the Bottle.


    "What did you do to our bottle ?" The dwarf girl asked her team.


    "I completely destroyed it leader."


    ...


    "Is that our bottle ?"


    "No, Leader... Ours is hidden in a safe place."


    ...


    "What the fuck ? I told you to keep it in a secret place."


    "It''s in a safe place, Sir."


    Every single team leader who received the bottle from Anon started to get stressed out as soon as they noticed the bottle.


    "Hehehe... The fun is about to begin." Anon spoke in a low voice as he looked at the Gumins.

 Chapter 926 -926

    Chapter 926 -926 *Rrrrrrrrrr*


    *Step-step-step*


    As the Bottle rolled down the corridor, Two Gumins stepped inside the food hall and looked around.


    They have long slim grasshopper like legs, Crab like claws and A fly like eyes.


    ''Oh, They look really stupid... But, Genetically they are made into perfect observers. They have more than thousand eyes, that can observe many individuals at the same time.


    Those sharp claws can rip out anything in just a matter of seconds and that big mouth can chew anything... Even human bones with no issues.


    Their grasshopper like legs are good for travelling faster and smoother with making zero sound. These guys are made with very precision.'' Anon thought as he continued to eat his food, as he looked at Gumins walking into the room.


    "We have found this Bottle in Lab No.900... Where are the members of Lab No.900 ?" One of the Gumins spoke up and his voice was very similar to a Human''s voice.


    "Lab No.900''s Members... Stand up." His partner spoke up, But no one dared to stand up.


    "If you stand up right now... We will ask you some questions and if you truly answer them, We will leave you... But, If you don''t stand up, We will come back tomorrow with a list of names and kill you in front of all these people." The Gumin spoke up.


    ''My, My... They have working brains as well.'' Anon thought as he ate his bacon strips and looked at them with a smile.  Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am the Team leader... Of Lab No.900''s Members, Sir." An Old Human Male stood up from his seat and looked at the Gumins with a hesitated and scared expression.


    "Where are the rest of your Lab''s Members...?" The Gumin asked.


    "S-Stand up, Guys." The old man spoke with a scared expression as sweat started accumulating over his forehead.


    One by one, 7 more people stood up from their tables and they didn''t even dared to look at the Gumins.


    "Good... Now, Where did you find this Bottle and was it full of empty, When you got it ?" The Gumin asked.


    "I-I don''t know... The leader gave it to us." A young Dwarf Male immediately spoke up as he pointed towards the Old man.


    "W-Wha- !?" The old man got very surprised as soon as he heard this.


    "So, Where did you get it ?" The Gumin asked.


    "I-I-I... T-This... Sir-" Before the Old man could''ve said anything else, One of the Gumin pumped down his legs and launched himself towards the Old man.


    *Thud*


    He landed over his table and immediately placed his claw around the Old Man''s neck.


    "Speak clearly, If your voice stammered one more time... I will cut your head off." The gumin spoke.


    ''Haa... What time has come ? Now, Bugs are threatening humans.'' Anon spoke as he nodded his neck in disappointment.


    "He gave it to me..." The old man spoke as he immediately pointed towards Anon with no hesitation.


    "He came to our Room this morning, Gave us the wine and left immediately after that. He said after this, All of us will owe him and when time comes he will take it back.


    I don''t know anything about it, Please forgive me." The old man immediately spilled the beans.


    The other Gumin who was still standing on the gate, Immediately bent down and Jumped towards Anon.


    *Thud*


    *Claw*


    He immediately placed his claw around Anon''s neck.


    "P-Please Leave m-" Before the Old man could''ve completed his sentence, The Gumin closed his claw and crushed the Old man''s head.


    *Crush*


    As soon as he crushed the old man''s head... His blood spilled everywhere and rest of his body fell down to the ground.


    The Gumin then started walking towards the Lab members.


    "N-No, Noooooooo...." The dwarf male shouted as he noticed that the Gumin was coming towards him and started running towards the exit gate with full speed.


    *Boing*


    *Crush*


    But, Before he could''ve even reached the exit gate, the Gumin jumped and crushed his whole body with it''s claw.


    ''Well, That''s what you will get after snitching...'' Anon thought as he looked at the Guy dying a merciless death.


    Suddenly, The Gumin who was holding his claw against Anon''s neck noticed that Anon wasn''t sacred of what''s happening now, let alone sacred... He is not flinching even after seeing them dying so brutally.


    "Aren''t you scared, Human ?" The Gumin asked.


    "I have seen worse." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "You will die like that as well... Be prepared. I will see, if you are going to fear your own death or not." The Gumin spoke as he closed his claw a little bit to scare Anon, But Anon didn''t even flinched at this.


    His body posture and facial expressions were so calm, that even the Gumin was left surprised for a moment.


    *Crush*


    *Thud*


    "N-No... Please forgive-"


    *Swish*


    *Thud*


    ...


    One by one, The Gumin killed all of the members who belonged to Lab No.900.


    After killing the last member, The Gumin walked upto Anon and looked into his eyes.


    "Where did you get that Bottle ?" The Gumin asked.


    "I found it lying near a tree when I went out for a bark collection yesterday." Anon replied with a calm expression.


    "Rules say that you can only bring things from outside to inside, that are stated to you by the sending officer, You broke a rule and you have to die." The Gumin spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "Can I eat this one ?" The Gumin who was holding his claw around Anon''s neck asked.


    "Yes, But after killing him." The other Gumin spoke.


    "Okay." The Gumin spoke as he immediately opened his claw to their extent and closed it with full pressure.


    "Bon Appetite..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Clash*


    *Crack*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    As soon as the claws touched Anon''s neck, cracks appeared all over them and they started to fall down on the ground breaking down into thousands of small pieces.


    "What the-!?"


    "How is that possible ?"


    "What just happened ?"

 Chapter 927 -927

    Chapter 927 -927 "What happened ?" The Gumins asked as he looked at his partner with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... My claw Broke." The Other Gumin replied.


    "Don''t worry... I will kill him." The other Gumin spoke as he placed his claw around Anon''s Neck and Pressed in with full power.


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    His claw broke the same way and fell down to the ground, Just like the other one''s Claw.


    "What the hell is happening ?"


    "Is he using magic or what ?"


    "No, He can''t use magic here... That''s something else."


    "Are you telling me that he is physically strong enough to break a Gumin''s Claw, after eating this shit ?"


    ...


    People started talking about Anon as they couldn''t understand, What was going on.


    The Gumins immediately noticed this and decided not to attract anymore attention to Anon.


    "What''s your name, Human ?" The Gumin asked.


    "Frishio..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "You are coming with us, Frishio." The Gumins spoke as they started walking towards the Exit gate, while everyone looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    ''Time for the Second Phase...'' Anon thought as he started following them without speaking anything.


    "Everyone, Continue eating. The corpses will be eaten- I mean cleared soon." The Gumin spoke as he exited the room and Anon exited the room with them.


    "Continue to follow us..." The Gumin spoke as he looked at Anon, after exiting the room.


    "Yes, Yes..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he continued to follow the Gumins... But as soon as Anon noticed an empty lab on the right side, He immediately grabbed both of the Gumin''s neck from behind and threw them inside the Lab.


    *Grab*


    "What !?"


    "This-!?"


    *THUD*


    The Gumins went crashing into the Equipments, but they balanced their bodies immediately and got back up.


    "Who are you ?" The Gumin asked as he immediately understood that Anon wasn''t a member from this Laboratory.


    "You do not belong here..." Another Gumin spoke.


    "Oh, I am Daddy and I am going to discipline you kids now." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked into the Lab with an evil smile on his face.


    "Terminate him..."


    "No, You have to run away... He is stronger than us. I will stall him and you will run away, Inform master about him." The Gumin spoke.


    "Accepted."


    "You do know that I can listen to your plans, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Claw Smasher..." The Gumin spoke as he used his skill and Jumped towards Anon with full speed and his friend immediately tried to run out of the room.


    "Heh... Stupid fucking Insects." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed the Calw of the attacking Gumin with one hand and the running Gumin''s neck with his other hand.


    "L-Leave me..." Both do the Gumins immediately tried to get out of Anon''s grasp but failed.


    "You ain''t going out of this lab without some minor modifications..." Anon spoke with a smile as he removed the dead bodies from the panels and placed both of the Gumin''s over them.


    "W-What are you doing !?" The Gumin asked as he tried to get out of the panel, but Anon used the belts to tie them to the panel.


    "Now, Let''s see... What''s going on inside your brain." Anon spoke with a smile as he wore the white gloves that were lying on the nearby table and walked upto the Gumin with a big smile on his face.


    "No, Don''t you dare touch us... We work for-"


    "Shhhhh... I know you work for the Blondie and Don''t you worry, this won''t hurt." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he picked up a scalpel from the table and looked at the Gumin''s Forehead Area.


    "Leave me..." The Gumin shouted.


    Anon placed the scalpel over his forehead and gave it a 360¡ã swirl, with that single swirl, Anon opened the Gumin''s Head and looked inside with a curious expression.


    But, As soon as Anon looked inside his head he noticed that there was a small circular object inside his brain, That looked somewhat similar to a crystal ball.


    "Hmm...? That''s not a brain." Anon spoke as he immediately used his spell to Examine the thing.  sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Memory Crystal]


    [Rank: B]


    [Description: A Device that can connect to Host''s brain and it can be used to control voodoo dolls and Clones.


    Memories can be stored into this crystal and later, it can be planted into Clones in order to control them without connecting them directly to your brain and use them efficiently.


    Memories ones stored in this crystal can not be removed.]


    "Ah... He didn''t connect these insects with his brain instead, he used this shit to control them without problems.


    Let''s see, what kind of memories did he fed you." Anon spoke as he immediately pulled the crystal ball out of the gumin''s head and supplied mana into the crystal ball.


    "Uh-huh... Uh-Huh... Uh-Huh..." Anon read all the memories that were inside the crystal and opened his eyes.


    ''Just some basic memories and the rules that he made about this place, Nothing special.


    These fuckers are programmed to kill anyone if they break the rules and there is a big list of responses in this crystal as well...


    If the people in this lab doesn''t give the correct answer after breaking a rule, they are bound to die.


    They don''t have any consciousness of their own... Just stupid machines working on some stupid memories.


    Well, allow me to give you some brains." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out two jars filled with a green liquid and in each jar, there was an ogre''s brain in it.


    ''Before Exiting the house... I knew I will find something like this here and that''s why, I told sephie to prepare me 50 Ogre brains. looks like they are going to be very useful.'' Anon thought as he immediately opened one Jar and poured everything into the Gumin''s Head.


    ''This green liquid should help the Ogre brain to settle into his head and get a good grip over his body.'' Anon thought as he closed his head and used a healing spell to heal his body back.


    Anon took a seat and observed the Gumin with a curious expression after that.


    While the other Gumin continuously tried to get out of the panel.


    "Hmm...? Where am I ?" The Gumin spoke up as he tried to stand up.


    "Woah... It really worked." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and Looked at the Gumin with a smile.


    "Y-Your Highness... B-But, I died in the War. How can I be alive-" The Gumin started speaking as he looked very confused.


    Anon immediately removed the belts from the panel and freed him from the panel.


    As soon as the Gumin stood up... He immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Your Highness... No.B-897 Greets You." The Gumin spoke.


    "Nice... I will swap his brain as well." Anon spoke as he immediately Moved towards the other Gumin and did the same thing with him


    5 minutes later...


    "Your Highness..." Both of them spoke at once as they bowed down to Anon.


    "Nice, Now here are the brains of the Other Ogres... All you guys have to do is plan these brains into the heads of other Gumins." Anon ordered as he looked at them with a smile.


    "As you command, Your Majesty." Both of the Gumins spoke as they immediately picked up the Brains and started transferring them to safe space.


    Anon exited the room and went back to the food room.


    As soon as Anon stepped into the food room, everyone was left surprised.


    Anon noticed that everyone was looking at him with a shocked expression.


    "How did he make it back ?"


    "I thought they will only bring his body back."


    "How lucky can this guy be ?"


    "Who is he ?"


    ....


    Anon sat down on his seat and started eating his lunch once again.


    *Ringggggggggggg*


    Everyone stood up from their places and returned back to their work.


    Except Anon and The Dwarf girl... Who works in his neighbouring lab.


    "What did you do with the boy ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a neutral expression as she stood up from her place and sat down besides Anon.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You are not the guy, you tell to be... No one in this laboratory is strong enough to withstand the force from their claws, but you shattered them as soon as they came in contact with your skin.


    That means you have trained hard enough to make your body so strong... I don''t know how, But you are using an impersonation spell to keep your Identity secret, But that''s only working on the outsides of your body... The inner part of your hands are still the same.


    You have done training and fought in battles... Not in one but many battles. Those are the hands of a warrior... Not a human who spent half of his life in this hellhole eating this fucking pig shit." The dwarf girl spoke as she pointed towards the food that Anon was eating.


    "So, Let me ask again... Who are you, Sir ?" The Dwarf girl asked.


    "Heh..."

 Chapter 928 -928

    Chapter 928 -928 "Who are you ?" The Dwarf woman asked with a curious expression on her face.


    "Heh... I am Frishio, Ma''am. Just a Normal human guy working in this hellhole half of my life and eating this shitty food." Anon replied with a smile as he stood up from the table and started walking towards the exit gate of the food room.


    The Dwarf woman immediately looked down in Disappointment and noticed something.


    She immediately picked up a sharp piece of the Gumin''s Claw and sliced her hand to check it''s sharpness.


    As soon as the claw''s Sharp edge touched her hand... Blood Started flowing out.


    She stood up from the table and threw the Claw''s Sharp Piece towards Anon with all the power she could''ve gathered in her tiny hands.


    *Swish*


    "Hah... Why does everyone wants to find about everything ?" Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately turned around and grabbed the claw piece that was coming towards him with just two fingers.


    "Haha... Got you, No one in this fucking laboratory can do that. Now tell me, that you are a fucking normal Human guy." The dwarf woman spoke as she smiled.


    "I am a Fucking Normal Human guy." Anon spoke with a smile as he dropped the piece on the ground and left the food room.


    ''What kind of Stupid people live in this place ? Throwing things at me.'' Anon thought as he exited the food room.


    "H-Hey wait..." The Dwarf woman shouted as she immediately started following Anon.


    ....


    Southern valleys of Human Kingdom...


    Two nights are patrolling the area near the Omin River.


    "So, You are telling me that you have seen that monster up-close ? What nonsense ?" A knight who had blonde hairs spoke as he looked at his friend with a smile.


    "Hey, I never lie... That monster was really Tall, His body was like a Human but a very giant one, his eyes were pure white and his hands were huge." The black haired Knight replied with a smile.


    "Now you are just making things up, you fucking asshole, aren''t you ?" The blonde knight asked.


    "Hahaha... Hell yeah, Where would you find that kind of monster ? I just made all of that up." The black haired Knight replied with a smile.


    "Sometimes People should really look at what they are speaking... Because it can often come true, Gentlemen." A voice came from the back.


    Both of them immediately turned around and noticed a man around 5''4 standing in front of them, he was wearing multi-colored clothes and a black hat on his head, apparently he was bowing his head to the knights and one of his hand was holding his cap.


    "Who are you ?" The knights asked as they immediately got alerted and pointed their weapons spears towards the unknown guy.


    "I am... The Liar." He spoke as he immediately lifted his head and looked at the knights with a smile.


    His face was stitched together with black fur, his left eye was glowing brightly green, right eye was missing and his mouth was full of sharp fangs.


    "W-What the fuck-!?" Suddenly, his whole body started transforming, his hands started getting bigger and the size of his body also started growing at an insane rate.


    "I-It''s a monster, R-Runnnn..." The blonde knight shouted as he immediately started running away.


    The Black haired Knight was too shocked to even move and as he noticed the Liar... He noticed that he was transforming into the same monster that he just made up into his mind a second ago.


    ''H-How is that possible ?'' The black haired Knight thought as he looked at the monster, His body was completely paralyzed.


    "Hehehe... Food." The monster spoke as he smiled and extended both of his hands towards the running knight.


    His hands continued to expand until he finally caught the running knight.


    "N-Noooo... L-Leave me you fucking monster. Fuck, Leave me. HELPPPPPPPPPP-" The knight shouted as he tried to get out of his giant hands but the Liar ate him alive all at once.


    *Burpppp*


    "Well, That was a good one... Now the other one." He spoke as he turned to look at the Black haired Knight and noticed that he wasn''t there.  S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His white eyes immediately looked around and noticed that the black haired Knight was running towards the River.


    "No... Stop, My dinner." The Liar spoke as he started extending his hands once again towards the running knight.


    "No... I won''t die... I will live for my daughter. I-I have to live, I-I can''t DIE-" The knight shouted as he jumped over the river, but he was caught in the middle of the jump by the Liar''s hands.


    "Hehehe... Got you." The liar smiled evilly as he pulled him back.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO..." The knight shouted as he got eaten alive by the Monster.


    *Crunch*


    *Crunch*


    "Mnnh... Bones cracking, I just love that sound. Now, Let''s find more dinner." The Liar spoke with a smile as he immediately transformed back into his original form and pulled out a long stick from his pocket as he walked away from that place.


    But he didn''t knew that there was someone else in the woods, who was observing all of this.


    A female knight who came there to pee, but as she was dealing with her buisness, she saw everything while barely keeping herself in control and not shouting at the moment.


    But just as she was backing off... She stepped on a wood and cracked it.


    *Crack*


    As soon as the cracking sound came, the Liar stopped and looked at the trees with a smile.


    The Girl knight immediately bent down and hid behind the tree.


    After waiting for around 5 seconds, She finally looked up and noticed that the Liar was not there.


    She started searching for him but couldn''t find him, it was as if he just disappeared.


    "Fuuuu~ He is gone." She spoke as she let out a sigh of relief and turned around to leave.


    "Who left ?" As soon as she turned around, she noticed that the Liar was standing right behind her with a wide smile on his face.


    "N-No... Y-You were just-"


    "Aren''t you one sneaky squirrel ?" He asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No... Don''t eat me." She shouted as she immediately stood up and started running.


    But as she was running, she crashed into something and fell down to the ground.


    "Ouch..." As she looked in front, she noticed that the Liar was standing right in front of her with a wide smile on his face.


    "N-No... H-How is that possible ?" She asked with a shocked expression as she immediately started crawling back.


    But as she was crawling back, something came from behind and stopped her movement.


    *Thud*


    "Hello, Lady..."


    As soon as the Female knight turned around, she noticed that there was another Liar standing behind her.


    "Hey tell me one thing... What''s your worst fear ?" The Liar asked as he sat down and looked at her with an evil smile.


    "No, tell me... What''s your worst fear or I will eat you alive." Another Liar spoke from the back.


    "No, She is going to tell me."


    "Brother, You have stolen enough food from me... I am not letting you steal this one."


    "Oh, What are you going to do about it ? Fight me ?"


    "I will, If that''s what it takes."


    "I think you will be my food then..."


    "Well, Why don''t we seprate her half-half ?"


    "Okay, But I want the lower half."


    "No, I will seprate her from the sides... I know why you are asking for the lower half, it''s because she has a huge butt."


    "Fine... Seprate her from sides."


    "Good Boy."


    "Now let''s- Where is she ?" The liar asked his brother as both of them looked on the ground and noticed that the girl was missing.


    "I don''t know... You should know."


    "Why should I know ?"


    "You fucking idiot... Don''t argue with me, Just find her."


    "Why the fuck are you shouting then ?"


    ...


    Both of them started searching for the girl.


    *Mnhff*


    "Shhh... Do you want to die ?" An Ogre Assassin, who belonged to Anon covered her Mouth and hided in the shadows of the tree with the help of a concealment spell.


    ''Who is he ? Why is he so big ? Why is his hands green ? Is this guy a monster or a Human ? Why am I here ? Why is he helping me ?'' The girl had numerous questions in her mind, But her main focus right now was to stay alive and report the current situation to the Royal Castle as soon as possible.


    As soon as the Ogre Assassin noticed that there was no more danger around... He came out of the shadows and let go of the girl''s mouth.


    "Are you alright, Human ?" The Ogre Assassin asked as he looked at the Girl.


    "Y-Yes... Thank-"


    "I found her and I think, I found something else as well." The liar shouted from the top of the tree as he looked at both of them with an evil smile.


    "Ah... Shit." The Ogre Assassin spoke.

 Chapter 929 -929

    Chapter 929 -929 Outskirts of the Human kingdom, Anon''s House, The Underground City...


    Sephie''s Lab...


    *Yawwwnnnn*


    Sephie woke up from her sleep and walked upto the nearest water jug.


    She poured a glass of water for herself and started sipping it as she continued to walk out of her room and towards the surveillance room.


    "What a good day... Everything is so silent. I think I am going to shed skin in a few days, I can''t wait." Sephie spoke as she looked at her tail and noticed a thin white layer all over it.


    She entered Inside the surveillance room and sat down on the chair with a relaxed expression on her face.


    But as soon as sephie turned her eyes towards the Screens... Her eyes widened in surprise as she noticed a Female Human Knight running towards the house with full speed, her shiny armour was all covered in blood and two unknown huge Hound like Creatures were running behind her.


    "What the fuck are those monsters ?" Sephie thought as she immediately placed the glass of water aside and zoomed in on the Creatures.


    Wolf like body, Black fur, thousands of sharp fangs in their mouth and they had more than 10 eyes covering their whole head.


    "I have never ever seen that kind of monster... Is it a Demon ? No, Demons won''t appear on this after all their leader already knows master''s personality.


    Wait... That thing in her hand, is that a Soldier Token ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression as she immediately looked at the girl and noticed that she was raising her hand up into the air and in her hand, there was a silver plated token that she was showing.


    ''These tokens are made by master himself... The Gold plated ones are given to the core members of the House, like me, Adeline and No.300.


    The Silver ones are given to the Ogre Assassins who protects the house and patrols the perimeter around it.


    At last comes the Bronze Tokens, these tokens are given to the Normal Ogre Soldiers. If an Ogre Soldier steps out of the house... He has to have this token or He will not be able to enter inside the house again.


    But, the question is... How did she get the token out of an Ogre Assassin''s hand and why are these two horrific creatures following her ?'' Sephie thought as she continued to look at the screen.


    Outside the House...


    "Please Save me... Save me... I am begging you." The knight girl shouted loudly as she continued to run towards the house with full speed, while continuously holding the token high up in the Air.


    "Hehehe... She is mine." The liar shouted from behind as he continued to chase her.


    "No brother... She is mine, Hahahaha." The other liar spoke as he started running a bit faster.


    "NOOOOOOOOO... Save me." The female knight shouted loudly once more.


    Underground City...


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Who the fuck dared to disturb me ?" No.300 spoke as she immediately stood up from her bed and started walking towards the gate.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Why the hell are-" No.300 started speaking as she opened the door but she immediately stopped talking when she noticed that it was Sephie.


    "M-Madam Sephie ? Is something wrong ? Because I was just sleeping and-"


    "No.300, There is a girl... Human girl who is coming towards our house with full speed and behind her are two unknown creatures that look like hounds but they are too huge for a hound.


    They have more than 10 eyes and a mouth full of Sharp fangs-"


    "No worries, Master''s Barrier will evaporate all of them as soon as they come in contact with them.


    You should go back and continue to sleep, Madam Sephie." No.300 spoke with a sleepy expression as she started returning back to her bed.


    "She is holding a Silver token In her hand... No. 9989''s Token to be specific." Sephie spoke from behind.


    "She is holding what, again ?" No.300 asked as she turned around with a serious expression.


    ...


    Two Ogre maids are working in the garden and as they were plucking the Tomatoes from plants, they heard a scream.


    "HELPPPPPPPPPP.... SOMEONE... SAVE MEEEEEE."


    They immediately walked upto the main gate and looked outside with curious expressions, but as soon as they saw the creatures running behind the Human girl... They went back to their work.


    "What the hell is happening ?"


    "I don''t know... Let''s just focus on work."


    *Creakkkk*


    Suddenly, The main gates of the house opened up and No.300 walked out as she yawned with a sleepy expression.


    *Yawwwwn*


    "W-We greet, Madam No.300." both of the maids immediately greeted No.300.


    "Get out of the garden... Shit is about to get messy." No.300 replied with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Both of the maids immediately went into the house as soon as they heard this.


    After No.300, Adeline and Sephie stepped out of the house.


    "Hmm... These creatures are really something. I am alive for nearly 700 years now and i haven''t seen these creatures to this day. Are they created in a Lab or something ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "Possible..." Sephie replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, What''s the decision ? Should I do It or not ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression as she looked at Sephie.


    "I say we let all of them die..." Adeline spoke.


    "She won''t die, the token in her hand will allow the entry." Sephie spoke.


    "You may not know this, Sephie. But those tokens are Enchanted with the ancient Dragon magic... They can only work if they are given to the other person willingly and I don''t think your Ogre Assassins are stupid enough give it away to anyone right, No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a neutral expression.


    "They are commanded to destroy the token if they know that their end is near, But giving them away is only possible in one condition..." As No.300 was speaking her eyes widened in realisation.


    "What is that condition ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "That the receiver of the token holds valuable information." No.300 spoke as she immediately looked down and started counting the tiles on the ground.


    "How valuable information are we talking about here ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Valueable enough to let that stupid slow running girl get into this house." Adeline spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at the girl.


    "Six... Seven... eight..." No.300 spoke as she looked at the tiles.


    "What are you doing, No.300 ?" Sephie asked.


    "She won''t make it... Her legs is injured, blood is flowing out of neck at a slow rate and she will fain in about 10 seconds, I have to save her.


    Twelve... That''s the one. *Hup*" No.300 spoke as she immediately jumped over the Twelfth tile.


    *Jump*


    *Thud*


    As soon as she landed on the tile, it went down and two chambers opened up on both sides of the ground.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Release*


    Two spears were launched vertically of the chambers, that No.300 grabbed with both of her hands.


    "HELP-" The Female knight suddenly fainted just as No.300 Predicted.


    "Food...."


    "SHE IS MINE."


    Both of the Liar''s shouted as they immediately opened their mouths in order to eat her.


    "Get the fuck away..." No.300 spoke as she puffed her chest and bent backwards with both of the spears pointing towards the Liars.


    *Crack*


    "... From her, You Motherfucking Dogs. Majestic Rapid throw." No.300 completed her sentence and threw the spears towards the Liars with all the strength she had.


    As soon as the spears left her hands, they broke the sound Barrier and created a sonic boom.


    *BOOOM*


    As the Liar''s were about to eat the Female knight... They noticed something coming towards them, But Their reaction time was very late.


    "Broth-"


    "What the-"


    *THUD*


    *THUD*


    The spears went through their mouth and pierced through the back of their head.


    Black blood flowed out of their heads and both of them died on spot.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    As soon as their corpses landed on the ground, A smile appeared over No.300''s Face.


    "H-How did you do that ?" Sephie asked with a shocked expression as she immediately walked upto No.300.


    "What ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "The Sonic Boom... Only master can do that." Sephie asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, But I learned it... You just have to throw it with more force and pressure. It will do the Job." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "So, that''s what you did when master wasn''t here... You Practiced it in the training room when everyone slept... I see now." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "You got me..." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "Looks like they are not dead..." Adeline spoke from behind as she walked forward and grabbed the girl with her magic, she then brought her into the house.


    "Brother... What do you say ?"


    "That''s good right there and we have to get it."


    "That''s my brother."


    "I will not sleep empty stomach tonight."


    "Hehehe... Now we have enough to share."


    "Looks like you guys are looking for trouble huh ?" Suddenly, A Male''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 930 -930

    Chapter 930 -930 "Looks like you naughty boys are looking for some trouble, huh ?" Suddenly a Male''s Sound came from the back.


    Adeline, Sephie and No.300 looked at the Man with a confused expression as they didn''t knew who he was.


    But, As soon as the Liars turned around... All three of them noticed that it was Damon.


    "DAMON !?" All three of them spoke at once as they looked at Damon.


    "Oh, Hi Girls... You should really take a look at that girl or she will die from blood loss." Damon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the female knight.


    "Y-Yeah... He is right." Sephie spoke as she immediately pulled out her troll necklace from her pocket and placed it over the Female Knight''s body.


    As soon as the necklace touched her body, all the blood clots started closing and she got healed in under 1 minute.


    "She won''t die now." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "Who are you ?" One of the Liar asked as he looked at Damon with a confused expression, although he didn''t dared to attack him immediately because of his terrifying Aura.


    "I am someone who doesn''t matter that much, But you Pretty boys do not belong here.


    Mind telling me how you got here in the first place and when I say ''Here''... I mean in this Realm." Damon asked with a smile while excluding horrific Aura out of his body.


    "Oi, Are you threatening us with that Aura of yours ?"


    "Do you think we will be afraid of you ?"


    Both of them spoke as they got ready to fight Damon.


    "I am not saying that you are afraid of me... But, Know this... If you don''t tell me how you got here, I will take a silver sword and shove it into your chests, does that ring any bells ?" Damon asked with a menacing smile as he looked at them.


    As soon as the Liars heard Damon''s words... Both of them got transformed back into their original form and immediately went down on their knees.


    "P-Please forgive us... W-We came through a portal." Both of them apologized immediately as they explained how they arrived in this realm.


    "Another portal ? Where is it ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "400 Kilometres to the West Direction. Please forgive us." Both of them spoke at once as they begged for forgiveness.


    "400 kilometres ? That''s barrren land... There is nothing there." Damon spoke in a low voice as he started thinking something.


    "C-Can we go now ?" Both of the Liars asked as they looked at Damon.


    "Where will you go ?" Damon asked.


    "To the forest." They replied.


    "What will you do in the Forest ?" Damon asked as he bent down and looked at them with a creepy smile.


    "Hunt for Hum-" Just as one of the Liar started speaking, His brother grabbed his mouth.


    "Hunt for Animals and monsters in order to eat them." His brother spoke.


    "Yeah... You can go." Damon replied with a smile as he started walking towards the other direction.


    "T-Thank you, Sir."


    "Oi, Let''s get the fuck out of here fast."


    "Yeah."


    Both of them immediately stood up and started walking towards the Forest silently.


    *Swish*


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    But as they were walking towards the forest, they noticed that two shiny swords piercing through their Chests.


    "S-Silver..."


    "B-But, You said we can go ?" One of the liar asked as he turned around and looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    "You are liars, Do you really think that I am going to let your kingdom roam the Forests of this realm ?


    Oh you are wrong." Damon spoke with a smile as he twisted the Silver swords and both of the Liars immediately bursted out.


    "Woahhh... What the fuck just happened ?" No.300 shouted from a distance as she looked at Damon with a shocked expression.


    Damon walked upto No.300 and gave her the silver swords.


    "They are liars, Stupid creatures but not stupid enough to die by the likes you. You will need Silver weapons in order to kill them.


    I don''t fucking understand, How the hell are these creatures entering in this realm ?" Damon spoke as he entered inside the house.


    "Master is not here... Where are you going ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean he is not here ? He just came back from the Deep Sea. Don''t tell me he went there again, He didn''t... Did he ?" Damon asked with a worried expression.


    "Nope, Dear went out for some work." Adeline replied with a neutral expression.


    "When will he come back ? I will wait." Damon replied.


    "Well, You will need a room then. I will arrange it immediately." No.300 spoke as she started walking inside.


    "Wait, Wait... He is not going to come home today ?" Damon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Who knows... It''s master we are talking about." Sephie spoke as she dragged the girl into the house, Adeline followed her inside and after her No.300 went into the house.


    "What''s so important that you want to meet master today ?" Suddenly, Mike''s voice came from behind.


    "Oh, Mike... Hello." Damon spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed that Mike was standing behind whim with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Is it something very important ?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah, Kind of... I have detected some unusual moments in the Elf Kingdom, Unknown Monsters are killing their new adventurers, they have suspended guild Quests until they find out where the monsters are coming from.


    When I looked into it closely... I found out that these monsters are coming through a portal and this portal is not connected to this world... It''s connected to an another realm." Damon spoke.


    "You mean like the Deep Sea ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes... Just like the Deep Sea and That''s why I wanted to show this to Anon." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "How many are there ?" Mike asked


    "I don''t know... If you count theres as well... I would say about 2 for now." Damon replied.


    "I am afraid if more and monsters from other realms continued to flood this realm... It will collapse real soon.


    You will need to control these portals or Completely close them, The gods know of this matter and they must be sending someone really soon to fix them." Damon replied.


    "So, Why are you so worried ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Because these portals maybe dangerous to people like those humans living inside the walls... But for you, me and Anon... This is a good opportunity.


    We can get powerful treasures, Mounts and Ancient Spells out of these portals. We can exploit them to get stronger. That''s what I wanted to tell Anon and get his opinion on.


    If I were to be a god... The first thing I wanted to do is close them, since it will only raise negative mana in this realm and that means Demons will get powerful by the day... But since I use negative mana myself, I will try to keep them Open and use everything that comes of those portals." Damon spoke with a neutral expression as he explained everything to Mike.


    "I see..." Mike spoke as he thought about it for a second.


    "Can you inform Anon about this ? I have to go." Damon spoke as he looked at Mike with a smile.


    "But, You should stay and explain it to master when he comes back... You explain it better." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, That''s a problem.... You see, I have opened a brothel and I have to manage it as well." Damon spoke as he gave all the papers to Mike and started leaving.


    "Wait, Why would you open a Brothel ? I thought you wanted to fuck girls... Or do you want to see them get fucked by other men ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "No, That Brothel is for me... It''s my personal Brothel, I use it when I feel unsatisfied." Damon replied.


    "Ah... So, When do you feel unsatisfied ?" Mike asked.


    "That''s my secret... I feel unsatisfied everyday, Undead Vampire named Mike." Damon spoke with a smile as he disappeared into thin Air.


    "Did he just called me, ''Undead Vampire named Mike ?'' Was he on Drugs or Alcohol ?" Mike wondered as he went into the house and closed the gates.


    ....


    The Laboratory....  sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon is working in his Lab with the rest of his members... But there is one extra member in the Lab and it''s the Dwarf Girl.


    "So, You just manage the number of these liquids all day here ?" She asked Anon with a curious expression.


    "That''s the Fourth time you have asked that. Okay, It''s ready." Anon replied with a neutral expression as gave a thumbs up to the team leader.


    "Do it." The team leader spoke.


    Suddenly all the liquids were injected into the Undead''s body.


    "Failed." A girl spoke from the other direction.


    "What stupid project... You should be transferred to my room, I will send someone else here." The dwarf woman spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Why are you in this room ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he continued to do his work.

 Chapter 931 -931

    Chapter 931 -931 *Ringggggggggggg*


    As soon as this sound resounded inside the Laboratory, everyone stopped whatever they were doing and started walking towards their rooms.


    As Anon started walking towards his room, The dwarf woman immediately stopped her way.


    "Why don''t you come to my room tonight ? Maybe, You will get lucky." The dwarf woman spoke as she jiggled her boobs in front of Anon.


    "Really ? You are that Desperate woman ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, I am more than desperate if you are the only chance of me getting out of this shitty place.


    You entered inside this place, You must know a way to get out as well. Just take me with you and I will-"


    "Boring... I am going back to my room." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he immediately started walking towards his room.


    "What the- Hey listen to me... Wait." The dwarf woman shouted as she immediately started following Anon.


    "Why are you following me ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Dwarf woman with a bored expression.


    "I just want to-" She immediately stopped talking and looked down with a serious expression.


    Anon noticed this and looked ahead only to see two Gumins coming their way.


    "What happened ? Are you afraid of them ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Dwarf Woman.


    "You are not afraid because you are strong, But My body is so weak that I can''t even kill a mosquito, So being afraid is the only thing I can do." She replied as she continued to look down.


    As soon as the Gumins came close to Anon, Both of them immediately went down on their knees.


    "We greet, Your Majesty." Both of them spoke at the same time.


    As soon as the Dwarf woman noticed this, Her eyes widened in shock and Surprise. She couldn''t understand, what was happening right now.


    "You dumb fucks... Don''t do this in the fucking hall, stand up. What if someone sees you ?" Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Gumins.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty. We are very sorry." Both of them apologized together as they immediately stood up.


    "Now, Get lost." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Both of the Gumins immediately walked by Anon as if nothing had happened.


    Anon also started walking forward, But the Dwarf woman still looked perplexed and Shocked as she sifted her eyes onto Anon and the Gumins, back and forth rapidly.


    She immediately ran towards Anon and blocked his way by the show of her right hand, while looking really serious.  sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I Have-" Before she could''ve even started talking, Anon walked by her without even stopping to listen to her.


    "What the..."


    She started running towards him once again and stood in front of him again, but this time... She placed both of her hands over Anon''s chest and tried to stop him from walking.


    "Wait, I have to-" Suddenly she noticed that Anon was still walking and she was just being pushed back.


    She immediately removed her hands from Anon''s chest and stepped aside as she noticed that he wasn''t paying any attention to him.


    "There is a child out there... Who is waiting for his mother to return. I need to get out of this shithole." The Dwarf woman spoke as she continued to look in the other direction.


    Anon turned around and looked at the Dwarf woman.


    "Aww... Really ? Okay, Let me get you out of here right now. Let''s go, We shouldn''t let that child wait any longer..." Anon spoke.


    "R-Really ?" She asked as she turned around and looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, How can I be so heartless to keep a mother and her son away from each other ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, How kind hearted of you." The dwarf woman spoke as she walked upto Anon with a warm smile on her face.


    "But, I will drop you to your house and If I didn''t find any child there... I will grab your small neck and break it without thinking twice." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately grabbed the Dwarf Woman''s Neck.


    "W-What the-"


    "Now, You aren''t lying to me... Are you, Luv ? Because this is the only chance, I am going to give you in order to confess or..." Anon spoke with a menacing smile as his eyes shined brightly purple as he looked at the Dwarf woman.


    "N-No, I lied... I lied... Please don''t kill me." She confessed immediately and Anon slowly let go of her throat.


    "Now, Don''t you have guts to lie on my face ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are... Anon Agreil." She spoke as she looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    ''Wha- How does she know that ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Dwarf girl with a confused expression.


    "Y-You are really, Anon Agreil... Right ?" She asked again.


    "How did you figure it out ?" Anon asked.


    "Are you kidding me ? We are taught things about you by that blonde guy in order to identify you even if you are in disguise.


    "Things ? What kind of things ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Your eyes... They glow Brightly purple, You often use the word ''Luv'' In your sentence. Your Ego is really big and-"


    "That''s enough... I think, I got the gist of it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Can I see you in your real form ?" She asked with an excited expression.


    "No." Anon replied as he started walking towards his room once again.


    "Haa... You are really stubborn just like he said." The dwarf woman spoke from behind.


    "What''s your talent ?" Anon asked as he turned to look at her.


    "What ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I can do many things..." The Dwarf woman spoke.


    "Tell me the best one you got, Luv." Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I have a good body, I can seduce people-"


    As soon as Anon heard this he turned around and started walking in the other direction.


    "W-Wait... I have something else, I can fight with a hammer real good. I was a paid mercenary back in my old days and Since I am a scholar... I know how to deal maximum damage with a hammer, I spent most of my life on it." She replied immediately.


    Anon immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a huge hammer out of his inventory.


    "Show me." Anon spoke as he tossed the hammer towards her.


    *Catch*


    As soon as she grabbed the hammer... A smile appeared over her face.


    "It''s been a while, since I holded a hammer..." She spoke as she slowly caressed the hammer.


    "Is that the only thing, you gonna do ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Fine... I will show you, what Lorelei can do." She spoke with a smile as she immediately started spinning the hammer around her fingers.


    ''She is good with hammers... Although she doesn''t have that much energy in her body, the balance she has over that hammer is quite impressive.


    But, it will take more than that...'' Anon thought as he looked at the Dwarf woman.


    "Half-moon rise..." She spoke as she used a martial arts skill and gave the hammer a semi-swirl into the air before throwing it towards Anon with all the strength she had in her body.


    As soon as Anon heard the technique''s name, his eyes widened in shock.


    *THUD*


    *Clench*


    Anon stopped the hammer with just one hand but he noticed that the strength in the hammer was strong enough to peel off his finger''s skin for one second before they healed back to normal.


    Anon placed the hammer back into his Inventory and looked at the Dwarf woman with a smile.


    Suddenly he noticed that she was lying down on the ground with a very tiered expression on her face and blood was flowing out of her hands.


    Her legs were Shaking and slowly blood Started to come out of her nostrils as well.


    "Half-Moon Rise... One of the five forbidden arts in the Dwarf kingdom, You used this skill even though you knew that you are in such a shitty state.


    Even the those who have reached the peak of their physique will hesitate for sometime before using this skill... But, Looks like I have a mad woman over here." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her miserable state.


    "I-In order to impress Anon *Cough-Cough* Agreil... I am pretty sure this is nothing and I am already dying everyday in this *cough-cough* shitty place... Then why not ?" She spoke with a smile as blood came out of her mouth as well.


    "Haaa.... I have to give you this, You are a little crazy... But, Not crazy enough." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down and placed his hand over her forehead.


    Her body healed back to the original condition in under three seconds, It was as if nothing ever happened to her.


    She smiled at Anon as soon as she was healed.


    "You knew, I will do that... Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Maybe..."

 Chapter 932 -932

    Chapter 932 -932 <The Lights will go out in 30 minutes>


    "Haa... So, Will you take me out of this place ? I am not asking this for free, I will pay whatever price you want from me. If I can do it, I will do it." Th Dwarf woman asked as she stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Just raise your hand on the right time and you might have a chance of getting out of here." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards his room.


    "What ? I-I don''t understand..." The Dwarf woman asked with a Confused expression.


    "You will, Once the right time comes." Anon replied without even turning around and left.


    "A Scholar''s Words, Huh ?" The Dwarf woman spoke with a smile as he immediately turned around and left the hall with a smile on her face.


    But as soon as both of them left, A gate of the nearby room opened up and the Prostitute that Anon met this morning came out from the room.


    "What the fuck did I just heard ?" She spoke with a shocked expression.


    ''I was offered three bottles of the drug by the old man inside this room and he told me to spend the night with him.


    But, I know that ones he is asleep... He wakes up only on the next morning directly, so I kept the door open In order to walk out of the room as soon as he is done having sex, But looks like I got a gem... While having sex with that shitty old man, Hehehe.'' She thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    After smiling viciously for a second, she left the hall at once and went back to her room.


    *Click*


    Anon stopped in front of his room and opened the door without wasting any time.


    *Swing*


    "Eh...?"


    But, As soon as he opened the door... Anon noticed that Ruff was standing half Naked in front of the Mirror, Just like yesterday.


    "N-No... Please close your eyes." Ruff spoke with a shy expression as she hurried up and wore her clothes.


    "Why should I close my eyes ? I am getting a show of naked Elf girl in front of my eyes and you are telling me to close my eyes ?


    That''s not fair, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly walked upto Ruff and grabbed her hand.


    As soon as he grabbed her hand, her pajamas Slipped down and her fully naked body was revealed to Anon.


    "M-My Pajamas..." She spoke in a cute and low voice.


    "What about them ?" Anon asked as he slowly grabbed her another hand and pinned her to the wall.


    *Thud*


    "T-They slipped down... Can I-I take them up and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon closed the distance between their faces.


    "You may not..." Anon spoke with a smile as he let out his breath over her face.


    As soon as he did this, Ruff''s face turned beet red.


    "Are you guys permitted to have sex in this place ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed both of her hands with his single hand and used his other hand to stroke her cheeks slowly.


    "Y-You can do it... But, I-" Before she could''ve said anything else... Anon brought his hand down to her pussy and started rubbing it slowly.


    As he slowly rubbed her pussy lips, Anon felt her pubic hairs Making a rigid sound everytime he rubbed his fingers against her pussy.


    *Rub-Rub*


    "I-I feel something..."


    "Keep feeling it and You might discover something good." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her.  Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anhh~ M-My body is shaking..." She spoke as she closed her eyes.


    "Tell me more, Tell me what''s happening and maybe... I can help you." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at her.


    "I-I feel my nipples are Anhh~..."


    "What''s wrong with you nipples ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked down and noticed that her nipples were erect.


    "T-They are erect... I-I feel aroused, B-But I am an elf... I-I can''t have sex with other than my Anhh~ M-My Husband." She spoke with a shy expression.


    [Now, He will purpose to be my husband and I will say ''Yes'' and After that we will have so much lovely sex.] She thought in her Brain but what she forgot is that Anon was continuously reading her brain from the moment he entered inside the room.


    "Well, Well, Well... Then, It''s alright." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately stepped aside and let her go.


    "What the- !?" She spoke with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon in awe.


    "What ? Something wrong, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Urggg*


    "No... I just forgot that you can read my mind. Fuck me." Ruff spoke with an Irritated expression as she started wearing her pajamas again.


    "Well, Don''t you worry... I will fuck you, But not today." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "You rubbed my pussy and It''s the most sacred place in a Female Elf''s Body." Ruff spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, You enjoyed getting your pussy rubbed... Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, I didn''t."


    [I did, Very fucking much.]


    "Well, even if you speak lie from your mouth... This thing Can''t lie, can it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he lied down on the upper-bed.


    "Whatever... Why are you sleeping up there ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean, Luv ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "N-No-... I- This- ?! I didn''t meant to ask that. Just sleep wherever you wish, Mr. Anon." Ruff spoke as her whole face turned beet red once again.


    "Well, Mr. Anon will make himself comfortable up here then." Anon spoke with a smile as he went to sleep.


    *Click*


    Suddenly all the lights went out and silence covered the whole room.


    30 minutes later...


    [Shall I ask him ? No, He will think of me as weak willed. I should sleep on my own bed... Why is that, I am craving to sleep with him tonight ?


    He just came one day ago... You are living here for so long, Just sleep Ruff.] Ruff thought as she closed her eyes.


    ''Well, Let''s have some fun.'' Anon thought as he used his memory Alteration skill and started sending thoughts to her unconscious brain.


    <You are feeling so lonely and That pussy rub... Maybe you want more of it from Anon.>


    <Why don''t you try going up there and just lie down right next to him ?>


    As soon as Anon sent these thoughts to her mind, he started hearing noises coming from the bed below.


    *Sweep*


    *Sweep*


    She was continuously changing her position as she couldn''t sleep properly.


    Just to make the situation even more manipulative... Anon used another skill.


    <Attractive Pheromones>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A sweet smell entered inside Ruff''s nostrils and activated all the natural instincts inside her body.


    She started craving sex in just one second, Her pussy became really wet and juices started coming out of the lips as they started staining her pajamas.


    Ruff slowly inserted her hand inside her pajamas and noticed that her pussy was really wet.


    ''Why am I getting so wet and Hot ? What is happening with my body and Why do I keep remembering the moment when he rubbed my pussy ?


    I want to get my pussy rubbed by him agai- NO NO, What are you thinking ruff ? You are an Elf... You have to save your virginity for your future husband. Yes, Save virginity for your future husband...'' Ruff thought about this continuously as she started rubbing her pussy slowly.


    *Chip-Chap-Chip-Chap*


    Anon heard the rubbing sounds of wet liquids against her skin and immediately understood what was going on.


    A wide smile appeared over his face as he decided to play his last move.


    ''I haven''t even used any mind controlling skill this moment and I have gotten this girl to rub her pussy like a crazy monkey, Hehehehe.


    Wait, Why do I feel like a manipulative evil Villain from those superhero movies ? Na, I am not that evil.'' Anon thought as he inserted one more thought into her unconscious brain.


    <No matter how much you rub it... You won''t be satisfied until Anon does it again with his own fingers.


    Remember, How he fingered you a moment ago ? Don''t you want to feel the same thing again ?>


    As soon as this thought entered inside her brain... Silence covered the room once again.


    ''Hmm...? Did I fucked it up ?'' Anon thought as he heard no sound coming from down the bed.


    Suddenly, she stood up from her bed and walked upto Anon''s bed.


    She silently lied down besides him and grabbed Anon''s hand.


    ''Hmmm ? what''s she doing ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, she placed Anon''s hand inside her pajamas and started rubbing her pussy against Anon''s hand.

 Chapter 933 -933

    Chapter 933 -933 Ruff didn''t speak anything, she just lied down next to Anon for a minute or so before finally sticking her ass out to Anon''s hand.


    As soon as Anon noticed that she was in heat, an evil smile appeared over his face... But he immediately went back to his normal expressions, since he was pretending to be asleep at the moment.


    *Rub-Rub*


    Ruff rubbed her ass against Anon''s hand... As she bit her lower lip tightly.


    ''The same behaviour, a Bitch in heat would do. Very Good.'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly in his brain.


    ''Is he awake ?'' Ruff wondered as she turned around and noticed that Anon was still sleeping.


    Ruff felt very irritated and immediately started opening her pajamas.


    *Click-Click-Click-Click-Click*


    After opening all of the buttons... She slided out of her pajamas and got fully naked.


    ''This is going to be fun...'' Anon thought as he felt  her naked ass cheeks rubbing against his fingers.


    ''Come on... Wake up, A Naked girl is lying besides you, What else do you want ?'' She thought as she slowly started rubbing her ass against Anon''s hand.


    *Rub-Rub*


    ''Let''s see, If I can take it to next level or not.'' Anon thought as he continued to sleep.


    Suddenly he felt that Ruff has turned towards Anon and she is now continuously looking at his face with an Irritated expression.


    "You are an idiot..." She spoke in a very low voice as she thought that Anon was a deep sleeper.


    ''I am ? Wait, I am. But you are a bitch in heat and you will crave for my dick in a little bit. Hahahaha...'' Anon thought as he laughed in his mind.


    Suddenly, Anon felt his hand was being grabbed by Ruff''s hand.


    She slowly placed Anon''s hand in between her thighs and right over her pussy.


    "Do it..." Ruff spoke in a low voice as she started moving her pussy back and forth over Anon''s hand.


    *Rub-Rub*


    She slowly brought up Anon''s fingers to her clit and started rubbing it against his fingers.


    "Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Yes, Yes..." She started moaning as soon as she felt Anon''s fingers rubbing her pussy.


    ''She is keeping her moans as low as possible... I think, it''s time for me to jump in the action.'' Anon thought as he immediately moved in his sleep and placed hand right over Ruff''s boobs.


    As soon as Ruff saw this, She stopped rubbing her pussy against Anon''s hand.


    ''I-Is he awake ?'' She thought with an embarrassed expression.


    "A-Are you awake, Mr. Anon ?" She asked in a very low voice.


    *Zzzzzzzzzz*


    But, Anon didn''t speak anything and continued to make dozing sounds in order to show her that he was still asleep.


    ''Ah... Sleep movement.'' Ruff thought with a relieved expression.


    "Hmm... I want a kiss, Freya." Anon pretended as if he was sleep talking to another woman in his dream.


    ''K-Kiss ? Is he having a naughty dream ?'' Ruff thought as she slowly sided her hand down to Anon''s cock and felt that it was erect.


    "Oh my... You are having a naughty dream Mr. Anon." Ruff spoke with a smile as she immediately removed her hand from his dick.


    "Kiss me... Fast, Freya." Anon spoke again.


    "I-I am Freya... Yes, I am Freya. He is in sleep... O-One kiss won''t hurt." Ruff spoke as she slowly lifted her body and placed her boobs over Anon''s chest and closed the distance between their faces.


    Suddenly, Anon wrapped his hands around her waist and locked them tightly.


    He then slowly opened his eyes and smiled at Ruff.


    "Hello, Freya..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No.... NOOOOOO." She immediately hided her face by placing it over Anon''s chest due to embracement.


    "Do you even know, Who freya is ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "I-I don''t know... Can you let me go ? I-I want to go back to my bed, Please." She spoke as she continued to hide her face.


    "Look at me..." Anon spoke.


    "No." Ruff replied.


    "Look at me or I will rot your brain and turn you into a Cum-Dump Cheap Slu-"


    "No, No, No... I-I am looking. See, I am Looking." Ruff spoke as she immediately looked at Anon with a shy expression.


    "Good... Now, Do you know how long have I been awake for ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Just now... ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Nope, I am awake from the moment you stood up from your own bed and moved to mine." Anon Spoke with a smile.


    "Umm... Can I hide my face again ?" She asked with a neutral expression as her face turned beet red.


    "No, If you do that... You know the Cum-Dump thing, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes."


    "Now, Tell me... What do you want ?" Anon asked as he slowly slides his hand down and grabbed her ass check.


    "Haaa..." She opened her mouth as soon as she felt her ass cheek being squeezed by Anon.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Anon grabbed her head from the back and pulled her face towards his face.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuuuu*


    Anon inserted his tongue into her mouth and started licking every single corner of her mouth, while squeezing her ass cheeks tightly.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    Everytime Anon squeezed her ass cheeks... She would feel overwhelming Sex appeal developing inside her body.


    "Mnhhhhh~ " she tried to speak something... But had complete control over her mouth right now and he wasn''t willing to let go of it.


    *Chuuuuu*


    As he squeezed her ass cheeks more and more... Anon felt her love juices leaking out of her pussy and falling directly over his pants.


    After kissing non-stop for 5 minutes, Anon let go of her mouth.


    "Haahhh..." Ruff took a long breath as soon as Anon let go of her mouth.


    "Well, looks like... Your crack is leaking." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her ass cheeks tightly.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~"


    "Y-Your kisses are really dangerous... I-I can''t breathe you know." She spoke with an innocent expression.


    "Well, That''s what happens when you walk upto Anon with no clothes and start rubbing your pussy against his hands.


    Your boobs are also over my chest... So, I don''t think that''s dangerous, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are really a tease..." Ruff spoke as she started touching Anon''s cheeks with her hand.


    "What are you doing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I was just-"


    "You are just a Elf girl and I have fucked many like you, Don''t think you hold any special place in my eyes, Bitch. You are just another bitch in heat craving for my dick." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am not like them and I-I am definitely not craving for your dick." She spoke in a stuttering voice.


    "Well, Let''s see..." Anon spoke as he Immediately turned around and switched their positions.


    Now, Ruff was under and Anon was over her.


    "So, You claim that you are not craving for my dick, huh ?" Anon asked as he looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "I-I don''t want Your d-dick." She replied.


    "Hah... Let''s see, If your mouth pussy is telling the same truth as your lower pussy." Anon spoke as he immediately slides down and started sniffing her stomach.


    "H-Hey, D-Don''t sniff... I-I Haven''t taken a bath tonight." She spoke with a shy expression.


    "How many times do you bath ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Three times a day..." Ruff replied.


    "Well, you are ready to eat then..." Anon spoke as he noticed that her pussy was fully wet.


    "No.... That place."  Ruff spoke as she immediately tried to close her legs, But Anon immediately placed his hands over both of her thighs and stopped her from doing so.


    "This is one very wet pussy... You lying bitch, Look at this... Your pussy is literally begging for my cock." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ? N-No... I-It''s not." Ruff spoke with a shy expression.


    "Oh, Let''s see then...." Anon spoke as he whipped his cock out of his pants and started rubbed it against her pussy gently.


    *Rub-Rub*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~" As soon as she felt it rubbing against her pussy, Ruff started moaning slowly.


    ''Wait... It''s straight and- Oh my god, It''s his dick.'' Ruff thought as she immediately tried to cover her pussy with her hands but Anon stopped her from doing so.


    "N-No, Please don''t fuck me... I-I want my husband to-"


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Suddenly Anon started beating his cock over her pussy.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ P-Please... Don''t Anhhh~ Anhh~ Don''t do that." Ruff spoke with a embarassed expression.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    Suddenly, Pre-cum leaked out of her pussy twice.


    "Well, Would you look at that ?" Anon asked as he smiled evilly and continued to beat her pussy with his cock.  S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I won''t fuck you... Don''t you worry, Luv. I will only fuck you, When you are going to open your legs and spread your pussy with your own hands for me, while begging for my cock." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 934 -934

    Chapter 934 -934 The next Day...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and noticed that Ruff was sleeping next to him with a very unsatisfied expression on her face.


    ''Haa... What kind of stupid bitch is she ? Even though I continued to tease her pussy last night... She didn''t begged for my cock, But honestly... I have to say that I didn''t try anything special.


    If i would''ve... My cum would''ve been flowing out of her small white pussy. Well, She doesn''t look really happy from last night.'' Anon thought as he looked at Ruff''s Face.


    ''Today is the day, I will see that Motherfucking Blondie again.'' Anon thought as a serious expression appeared over his face.


    "N-No, Please... Make me cum." Suddenly Ruff started speaking in her sleep.


    "Oh, Really ? Well, You asked for it..." Anon. Spoke with a smile as he immediately slipped his hand into her blanket and crawled his fingers upto her hairy pussy.


    As soon as he started rubbing her pussy, The unsatisfied expression over Ruff''s face started fading away and a Smile appeared over her face.


    He slowly closed the distance between her face and started sniffing her cheek.


    ''I have noticed something. I have been controlling myself for the last two days from fucking this girl and the more I control myself, the more my dick tells me to fuck this bitch right here and turn her into my living fleshlight.


    Haa... But, I have to keep control on myself. Can''t let my lust control my behaviour... The last time I did that, I killed a Demonic girl.


    I can''t even tell... What will happen to her, if I let my lust take over me.'' Anon thought as he slowly inserted two of his fingers inside her pussy and started licking her cheeks at the same time.


    "Anhhhh~" As soon as Anon did this, Ruff moaned loudly in her sleep, as she bent her back upwards and formed an Arc.


    "You like that Bitch, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly blows air into her ear and pressed her clit on the same time.


    "Anhhhhhhh~ Cu-Cummminngggg~ " Ruff immediately bit her lower lip for a second, Before moaning out loudly.


    Anon immediately removed the Blanket from her body and went down to her pussy.


    The rapid blanket removal woke her up and Ruff immediately looked at her pussy, only to notice that Anon''s face was buried into her pussy very deep and he is licking it rapidly with his majestic tongue.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Mr. Anon~ Anhhh~ You Shouldn''t Anhh~ Do this Anhhh~ Stuff Anhhh~ In the Morning Anhhhhhh~" Ruff spoke in a moaning voice with a very shy expression and beet red face.


    "Well, You told me to make you Cum in your Sleep Luv and belive me... Once I start, I will only stop after my work is done, So you better close your thighs and get that pussy really fluffy." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No~ Anhhhhhhh~" Ruff Moaned as she immediately closed her legs and as commanded by Anon, she made her pussy fluffy.


    Anon slowly crawled his fingers over her thighs and continued to eat her pussy like a monster.


    "Anhhh~ Nahhhh~"


    Suddenly, He noticed that a lot of pre-cum was dropping out of her pussy, Anon immediately stopped and opened her legs.


    "Wahhh~" Ruff got shy due to the sudden eye contact and hid her face in the blanket.


    "Yeah... Keep it like that." Anon spoke as he removed the blanket from her boobs, but kept it on over her face.


    Anon then grabbed both of her nipples and started rubbing them furiously.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhhh~ Yes~ Annnn~ Fuck~ Anhhh~ Fuck Yes~


    OH GAWDD I AM CUMMINNGGGGGG~" Ruff shouted as her legs raised up high into the air and a fountain of cum shot out of her pussy with piss mixed it in.


    Anon immediately moved his face away from it''s way and noticed that the fountain was going to the nearby wall without any problems.


    As she came without any stops, her facial expressions looked exactly similar to a cheap mind-broken slut.


    A big Ahegao face, Tongue coming out of her mouth with saliva dropping down on her chest, nostrils getting wider and Eyes were rolled back.


    "Oi, Make peace signs with both of your hands..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yesh~ Shir~" Ruff spoke in a gibberish voice as she immediately made peace signs with both of her shaking hands.


    "Good... Now you look like the thing you were fearing to become till this moment, A cheap whore Fleshlight." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the bed and before stepping down... He slapped her pussy twice.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Stupid Bitch..." Anon spoke with a satisfied expression as he got into the shower... While Ruff continued to cum like a bitch in heat.


    After having a quick shower Anon stepped out of the bathroom and noticed that Ruff was standing outside the door with a very embarrassed expression on her face, she had no idea how to even look at Anon''s face after what just happened.


    As Anon was coming out of the shower... She slowly stepped in and just as she was stepping into the bathroom, Anon slapped her on the ass cheeks.


    *Slap*


    "Hiyyaaa~" Ruff let out a squeaky voice as she entered inside the bathroom and closed the door immediately.


    "Don''t be shy, Luv." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    Anon got dressed up and walked out of the room with a smile on his face.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, Ruff opened the bathroom''s door and looked outside for a second.


    *Swing-Swing*


    She turned her neck in all the directions and noticed that there was no one inside the room other than her.


    She immediately stepped out of the bathroom and walked upto the upper bed immediately.


    Ruff then looked at the area where Anon was sleeping before with a serious expression.


    But, Before long... She grabbed the blanket, wrapped it all around her face and started sniffing it while rubbing her pussy aggressively.


    *Snifffffff*


    "Anhhh~ Yes~ Fuck me~ Fuck me More, Mr. Anon~ Nahhhh~" She started moaning and masturbating.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Back in Anon''s Lab...


    "What''s up, Guys ?" Anon asked with a smile as he entered inside the Lab.


    "N-No, Give it to me..."


    "No, It''s mine."


    "Fuck you, I am the team leader. I want it and Frishio gave it to me in the first place."


    "No, I do most of the work and only I will take it."


    "Just give me the Damn Bottle."


    But, as soon as he entered inside the lab, he noticed something odd... All of them were fighting for the Wine bottle that Anon gave them yesterday.


    "What are you guys doing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "F-Frishio... You are finally here. Tell them, Whom did you give that wine bottle ? Me or them ?" The Team leader asked as he pointed towards the Wine bottle... That Franklin was holding in his hands.


    "I have it to all of you... Why ? What happened ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We took wine out of the bottle in orderly manner... But now that there is only one glass wine left in the bottle, these ungrateful bastards are telling me that they will have it instead of giving it to me... Their team leader." The team leader spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well,Well... That''s interesting." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "We want this wine... We work whole day and you just stand there giving us orders. We are the real deserving people... You fucking asshole." Franklin spoke with an angry expression.


    "Ohh... Hard." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the team leader.


    ''7 males and 8 females... All from different species fighting over a single bottle of wine. This is the real stuff... These people are like hungry lab rats, You place the food inside a poison filled pool and they will jump into it without any problems because they''ve lost all of their senses to think properly at this point.


    Their eyes are telling me that they will do almost anything for that one last glass of wine.


    Now, I am getting really bored in this lab for the last two days and I am not letting this opportunity of entertainment go away like that.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    He immediately used his skill to make the things even more intresting.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon used telekinesis on Franklin''s leg and caused him to fall down with the bottle of wine.


    *THUD*


    *Break*


    As soon as Franklin fell down, the Bottle of wine shattered into a thousand pieces and the wine inside it flowed all over the floor.


    As soon as this thing happened... All of them looked at each other and went down on their knees to lick the wine off of the lab''s floor.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Hehehehe.... The pleasure I feel at this moment can''t be explained in words... It feels just incredible." Anon spoke in low voice as he walked upto the high ground and summoned another bottle of wine into his hands.  S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He opened the bottle of wine and dropped some drops over the floor.


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    As soon as the lab members noticed this... They all looked up at the same time.

 Chapter 935 -935

    Chapter 935 -935 "Hello, Guys... Look what do I have in my hands, Do you want it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at all of them.


    "O-One more bottle of Wine..." The team leader spoke with a very greedy expression as he looked at the Wine bottle.


    "F-Frishio... P-Please give me the bottle." An elf girl who works in the same lab as him asked with a very innocent voice and greedy eyes.


    "Why Should I ?" Anon asked with a an evil smile.


    "I-I will let you... do it with me." She spoke with a greedy expression as she lifted her coat up and showed her boobs to Anon.


    "I will give you thirty bottles of drugs." The team leader spoke as he looked at Frishio with a serious expression.


    "I will give you More... Just give me the bottle." Franklin spoke as he looked at Anon with a very greedy expression.


    "Haa... This is no Fun, all of you are giving me boring offers. Fine, let''s do this... Let the blood decide who get''s this bottle of delicious wine." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he placed the bottle on the railing.


    "H-Hey careful... I-It will fall down and Break." The team leader spoke with a worried expression.


    "What do you mean by that ?" Franklin asked with a confused expression.


    "The last one standing in this Lab get''s this bottle of wine, All for himself or herself." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ? Have you gone mad ? Are you telling us to kill each other ?" The team leader asked with a worried and scared expression.


    "Yes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you ? Why do you-" Before the Old man could''ve completed his sentence, A sharp scalpel was stabbed into his brain directly.


    "Oh..." Anon looked at the side and noticed that Franklin was holding the scalpel.


    "If I want to die... I would rather die after consuming a fucking bottle of wine." Franklin spoke with a stupid smile.


    Everyone inside the Lab got scared of him as soon as he killed the Team Leader.


    "R-Run..." One of the Human Male shouted as he immediately started running towards the exit gate of the Lab.


    *Thud*


    But just as he was about to exit the Lab... He felt an invisible force field covering the Gate, It threw him back as soon as he touched it.


    "Ouch..." He spoke as he stood up from the ground and felt the invisible force field by touching it once again.


    "Oh, I might''ve forgot to tell you this... But, This little game is not optional now. You have to play it until you win and you won''t be able to run away.


    It''s Kill or Die, Now Start." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at scared faces.


    As soon as Anon said this... Franklin turned his eyes towards the female Elf who was showing her boobs to Anon earlier.


    "N-No, Please... I-I will let you do it with-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Franklin stabbed her in the heart with his scalpel.


    *Thud*


    In one single attack... She died and her corpse fell down to the floor.


    "Nice & Cold." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Franklin.


    After killing the Elf girl... Franklin looked at another Human female who was working with him for the last 6 years.


    "N-No, Franklin... Y-You told me that you love me and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Franklin swinged his scalpel towards her, but she dodged the scalpel.


    "You fucking Asshole, I will kill you." The Human girl shouted as she immediately pulled out a screwdriver from her pocket and stabbed it into Franklin''s Stomach directly.


    "Well Done... He didn''t see it coming. *Clap-Clap-Clap*" Anon spoke with a smile as he clapped for her and enjoyed the Show.


    *Thud*


    Franklin went down on his knees as he felt sharp pain in his internal organs.


    The Human girl immediately stepped back and looked at him with a scared and angry expression.  S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Franklin grabbed the screwdriver with his other hand and started pulling it out.


    "N-No, I-I didn''t meant to do it... F-Franklin, P-Please Forgi-" Before she could''ve asked for forgiveness, Franklin extended his hand and stabbed her leg with the scalpel.


    *Stab*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The girl Shouted as she immediately lost her balance and fall down to the floor.


    As soon as she fell down... Franklin stabbed her throat with the scalpel.


    *Guhhh*


    Blood Started flowing out of her mouth and piss leaked out of her pussy as she died a very painful and scary death.


    "There he makes a come back..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Franklin.


    "B-Bitch... I am not that easy to kill." Franklin spoke as he stood up and looked at the rest of the people who were present in the room.


    The guy, who tried to run away earlier walked upto one of the tables and picked up a test tube that was filled with a white transparent liquid.


    "Fuck you all." He spoke as he looked at Anon and drank all the liquid at once.


    "Well, That''s one angry rat right there." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the guy.


    Everyone looked at him with a serious expression... But just a few moments passed and white foam started coming out of his mouth.


    "Onip Tree''s Sap... Classic way to die without any pain. Kills every pain receptor in your brain and gives you death without any pain.


    If only, I would let you die such a lavish death." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him dying slowly and used a spell.


    <Death''s Omen>


    As soon as Anon casted this skill... A dark skull appeared hovering right above his head.


    The skull then flew upto Anon and he placed it right next to the wine bottle.


    "N-No.... I-It hurts, I-It HURTSSSSSSS." the guy started shouting loudly as his body started vibrating vigorously.


    "As long as this skull is here... It won''t let you die, But you will still suffer from an unimaginable amount of pain.


    You will feel that every second of pain will Start to feel like a day and the pain will break your mind slowly, turning you into a completely shit headed pig." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple and a sinister smile appeared over his face.


    *Stab*


    "Die... Fucking Bitch." Franklin spoke as he stabbed one more girl and killed her in one blow.


    As he started walking towards the Male Elf, The elf started walking back with a scared yet confident expression on his face.


    "Intresting..." Anon spoke as he immediately understood, what the Elf was about to do.


    "Just die peacefully and I promise... You won''t feel any pain, I will stab you on a plac-" Before Franklin could''ve completed his sentence, The Elf threw a bottle of Green coloured liquid at his face.


    *Break*


    As soon as the Liquid touched Franklin''s face... His whole face started to melt.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... SAVE ME... SAVEEEE-" Before Franklin could''ve shouted anymore, The Elf picked up a Broken glass from the floor and stabbed it into his Throat.


    *Gwak*


    Franklin died on the spot and his corpse fell down on the floor.


    "... And we have a new winner for now." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Male elf.


    5 minutes later...


    The Lab is fully covered in blood and everyone inside is dead except three people, Anon, The Elf male and An Elf Female.


    "N-No... Please let me go. P-Please you can have the Wine... P-Please, I-I don''t want it." She spoke with a scared expression as she begged for forgiveness.


    "C-Can I let her live ? S-She doesn''t want the wine." The elf male asked Anon with a sacred expression.


    "Hmm... Fine, But only at one condition. You have to rape her brutally." Anon spoke with a sinister smile.


    "N-No, P-Please... I-I don''t want to do- *gwak*" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, The male elf stabbed her with the Glass fragment and killed her.


    *Thud*


    Her body fell down on the floor and her blood splattered all over the walls.


    "Hahahaha... Nice choice." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he jumped down with the bottle of wine and handed the wine to the male Elf.


    "Well, Well... You have survived." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "T-Thank you-" The male elf spoke as he immediately placed the wine bottle on his lips and started drinking the wine.


    "Calm down... Look at their dead face before you drink it all... You killed all of them for just a single bottle of Wine, Hehehhehehe." Anon laughed evilly as he tapped him on the shoulder and left the lab.


    The Male elf looked at their dead faces and he immediately realised what he had done.


    He then picked up the glass fragment from the ground and killed himself as well.


    *Gwak*


    *Thud*


    "Hmm...? Looks like, I can really Manipulate people into doing mass murder huh ?" Anon spoke with a satisfied expression as he moved to the next lab.

 Chapter 936 -936

    Chapter 936 -936 *Knock-Knock*


    Anon knocked on the next lab''s door...


    "Hmm...? Oh, Mr. Frishio... Something wrong ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a smile as she immediately came running towards Anon.


    "The people in my lab... They killed each other." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Dwarf girl.


    "They- What ?" The dwarf girl asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, They killed each other over the last drink of the wine that I gave them yesterday." Anon spoke.


    "Are you kidding me ? Come with me..." The dwarf girl spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s Hand and pulled him to the corridor.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you kidding me or is it really true ?" She asked with a very serious expression.


    "They really killed each other." Anon spoke with an innocent expression.


    "Fuck... There has to be one surviver, right ? Even if they all kill each other... There has to be one of them left at the end right ?" The Dwarf woman asked with a worried expression.


    "Nope, The last one cut his throat with a piece of glass." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "The fuck are you smiling for... Come with me." She spoke as she started walking towards his lab.


    As soon as she entered inside the Lab, her eyes widened in shock.


    Blood was covering the walls and Floor, Heads were rolling and everything was a mess.


    "Why would they do something like this ?" The dwarf woman asked as she walked forward and noticed a broken bottle of wine on the floor.


    "Shall we do something ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, We have to report them to the Gumins as a failed attempt at this project and they will shut down this project.


    You will be assigned to another proj-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Her eyes fell over the Male Elf''s Corpse.


    She started walking towards his corpse slowly.


    "Yeah, he was the last one... Who killed himself." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon''s expressions turned serious as soon as he noticed that the dwarf woman was pulling out the other bottle of wine from the Male Elf''s Hand.


    "Why is there another bottle of wine and it''s full too ?" She asked with a suspicious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Hmm... I may have given them another bottle of wine, since they broke the previous one by mistake." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the Dwarf girl.


    "Y-You killed them... Didn''t you !? You told them to fight for this bottle of wine and after he killed everyone, you controlled his mind and ordered him to commit suicide, right ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Nope... Your last sentence is wrong, I didn''t control his mind. He got so burdened after seeing their dead faces that he took his own life at the end." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Why ? Just Why ?" The Dwarf girl asked.


    "For Entertainment Purposes..." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    *Slip*


    *Break*


    The Bottle of wine slipped out of Her hand and broke down as soon as it touched the ground.


    "E-Entertainment ? You killed people... Just for your entertainment ? Monsters do that. Even monsters will only kill to satisfy their hunger." The Dwarf woman spoke with a sacred and angry expression.


    "I have been inside this Shitty place for two days and surrounded by all these drug addicts... What do you think, I should do for entertainment ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fuck girls... Just beat up some guys, Why kill them ?" She asked with a shocked expression.


    *RINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG*


    Suddenly, A bell rang inside the whole laboratory.


    "Hmm....?" Anon Smiled as he turned around and looked at the ringing bell.


    "He is Here." The dwarf woman spoke with a serious expression.


    "The Blondie ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... Today is the selection for a team that will go inside the black hole for him. We should go... These deaths can be reported later." The dwarf woman spoke as she immediately Exited the Lab.


    "As you say." Anon spoke as he started following her.


    ...


    As Anon was walking with the crowd... He noticed that everyone inside their labs left all the work they were doing and started walking with the rest of the crowd.


    ''Hmmm.... What kind of addiction is this ? These people are beyond miserable. Walking in one direction on just the sound of a bell, I can''t say anything at this point.


    They don''t give a fuck to the work they were doing a moment ago.


    Those who were sleeping are also here just because of that Bell''s sound. What stupid fucks ?'' Anon thought as he looked at their faces with a Disappointed expressions.  S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, All of them reached in front of a huge gate.


    All of them entered inside the hall and noticed that the Blondie was standing on the stage with a wide smile on his face.


    "Look at this mf... Smiling like a stupid fuck." Anon whispered in a low voice as he looked at the Blondie.


    After everyone came to a Halt and silence covered the hall... The Blondie finally started speaking.


    "My friends... As you all know that three days ago, I have purposed a very good offer to you guys.


    I need a team of five members that will go inside this Black hole and if you returned with valueable information, You will be released out.


    So, Who is ready to for an outdoor adventure ? Kindly, Raise your hands." The Blondie asked with a wide smile.


    Silence covered the whole room and no one dared to speak anything or raise their hands for the next 30 seconds.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? Raise your hands or I will choose people on random and throw you inside that hole forcefully." He spoke with a serious expression.


    *Raise*


    Suddenly, One hand was raised out of the crowd.


    Everyone immediately turned around and noticed that the guy who was raising his hand is none other than Frishio himself.

 Chapter 937 -937

    Chapter 937 -937 "Very Good... We have our Team leader right there. Come out here My boy." The Blondie shouted with a smile as he called out Anon to the stage.


    Anon started walking towards the stage without any hesitation.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As he walked forward... Everyone gave him way.


    "What''s your name, Son ?" The Blondie asked as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Frishio, Sir." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Frishio... Very good, Now let''s see who are going to be your team members in this mission." The Blondie spoke with a smile.


    *Raise*


    Suddenly, Another hand was raised.


    Everyone turned around and noticed that it was Ruff.


    "Very good... That''s what I needed. Come on the stage, elf girl." The Blondie spoke.


    Ruff immediately walked upto the stage with no hesitation and stood right next to Anon.


    "Very good... What''s your name, Elf girl ?" The Blondie asked.


    "I-I am Ruff." She replied.


    "Oh, You are the ruff... One of the first Child that I abducted from the Elven kingdom, right ?" The Blondie asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Ruff replied with a serious expression.


    "No offense, Now who is next ?" The Blondie asked again as he turned to look at the crowd.


    *Raise*


    "Yes, Another Elf... Come on the stage." The Blondie shouted.


    Ruff''s brother immediately walked upto the stage and stood right besides Ruff.


    "Now, Who is next ?" The Blondie asked.


    "I am." The dwarf woman spoke as she raised her hand.


    "Looks like all of you needed a little push, huh ? Look at you now, raising your hands so bravely.


    Come to the stage dwarf girl." The Blondie spoke as he smiled towards the Dwarf girl.


    She immediately walked upto the stage and stood behind Anon.


    "Good... Now, Who is the last one ?" The Blondie asked.


    *Raise*


    One more hand was raised and even Anon looked at it with a confused expression as it was none other than the prostitute herself, who raised her hand.


    ''Why is she raising her hand ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Come on up, Darling." The Blondie spoke as he looked at her with a smile.


    The prostitute immediately walked upto the stage and she didn''t stood besides Anon or the others instead... She stood right behind the Blondie.


    As soon as Anon noticed a sly expression on her face... He knew something wasn''t right. He immediately looked down and noticed a magic array on the ground.


    ''Fuck... I didn''t look down.'' Anon thought as he Immediately tried to run out of the magic array, but it was too late and A magic force field formed all around him and the others.


    *Swish*


    A shocked expression appeared over Anon''s face as he noticed that he can''t use any magic.


    <You have entered inside {Nil} Area>


    "Can''t use magic, Can you ?" The Blondie asked as the smile on his face disappeared and a serious expression appeared instead.


    "Hah..." Anon let out a sigh from his mouth as he placed his hand over his Forehead.


    "Hey, ask me... Ask me how did I know about you MR. ANON AGREIL." The Blondie shouted just to let everyone know the real identity of Anon.


    *HAAAA*


    Everyone standing in the crowd let out a small voice out of their mouths and surprised expressions appeared over their faces.


    "What is he saying ?"


    "Is it true ?"


    "That''s not Anon, I have seen him."


    "Did he finally lost his mind ?"


    ...


    Anon gave a little swirl to his hand and suddenly his real face was revealed to everyone.


    "Woahhh...."


    "It''s Anon."


    "Yeah... It really is Anon."


    ...


    "Feeling defeated, aren''t you Mr. Anon ?" The Blondie asked with a smile.


    "The answer to your first question is standing right behind you. She must''ve heard my talk somewhere and found out that I am Anon Agreil.


    I can tell from the big grin she has over her face." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the prostitute.


    "Hahaha... You are right. A fucking prostitute caught you hahaha.


    This is so funny, A man who can turn any girl into a prostitute got turned in by a prostitute... Hahaha. What an irony, right ?" The Blondie asked with a smile as he walked upto Anon.


    "You are not funny, Do you know that ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I know... But, I am genius enough to catch Anon Agreil in a prison that I designed only to catch him.


    Isn''t that impressive ?" The Blondie asked with a smile.


    "You are very smart..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "I know... So, What''s your last wish before dying ?" The Blondie asked.


    "But, You aren''t smart enough to notice that I was in Frishio''s form." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "W-What ?" The Blondie asked as the smile started fading away from his face.


    "You trapped me in a cube made out of forcefields that can''t be broken by physical strength, no matter how much I apply and Used a Nil area spell over me.


    But, When you used that spell... What you forgot to notice was my form. I was still in disguise, even though you used the Nil area spell.


    That means-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, the Blondie interrupted him


    "You used magic inside the Nil area... B-But, How ?" He asked with a confused expression.  S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, that''s one good question... You see, these spells that you guys use are recently made.


    That means, Ancient magic will still work here... Nil area can only stop the modern magic.


    But, it will be ineffective against magic that was invented before it." Anon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.


    "H-How did you learn-"


    "You think, she overheard my conversation but what you don''t know is... You were the one who walked into my trap.


    I let her listen to my talk because, I knew that she will definitely inform you about me and she did.


    You came running towards the Laboratory as soon as you knew that Anon was here in disguise and did all of this... But the moment you stepped into this laboratory, you walked right into my trap. Hehehehe" Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 938 -938

    Chapter 938 -938 "Y-You can''t get out of this Cage... I-I have specially made it for-" Before the Blondie could''ve completed his sentence, Anon raised his hand and touched the Force Field.


    "Weak..." Anon spoke with a smile as he supplied mana to the Force Field and easily broke it.


    *Boooom*


    "What the fuck !?" The Blondie shouted as he immediately jumped down from the stage.


    The prostitute saw this and got even more scared because the one person that she was depending on right now is scared as fuck.


    ''No, I-I have to run now... H-He will kill me for plotting against him.'' The prostitute thought as she tried to run, but before she could''ve even stepped down from the stage, Anon raised his hand towards her hand used his skill.


    <Telekinesis>


    Her body got frozen at one point and even when she tried to move... She couldn''t move.


    "N-No, P-Please forgive me... I-I didn''t mean any harm to you, Sir Anon. P-Please forgive this poor prostitute." She spoke immediately.


    "The likes of you can''t do any harm to me, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he closed his hand into a fist.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    "Ahh-"


    Before the prostitute could''ve even cried in pain, her body got crushed into a small meat ball and she died on the spot.


    "Oh shit... D-Did you see that ? He just did this and Puff." The Dwarf woman spoke as she immediately stepped forward with a shocked expression on her face.


    "Haa... You think you did something big just because you broke out of that cage ?" The Blondie asked as he started to bluff hard.


    "No, I am about to now." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped down from the stage and everyone standing near him stepped back.


    "D-Don''t come near me... I-I am warning you, I have a big army of-"


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know you have a big army of these Drug addicted stupid monkeys.


    Or Some Undeads... But, Do you think they will or they can save you from me ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, The whole room started shaking.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately scanned the environment.


    ''More than 500 undeads... are coming towards this room at an incredible speed. They will reach here in about 5 minutes.'' Anon thought as a Smile appeared over his face.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "Oh... They are here too." The Blondie spoke with a smile as he looked at the gate.


    Suddenly, more than fifty Gumins entered inside the room and all of them blocked the gate.


    "Kill him..." The Blondie ordered as he pointed towards Anon.


    But even after his orders... None of the Gumin moved.


    "What the hell are you doing ? Listen to my orders and Kill him." He shouted as he looked at the Gumins with a confused expression.


    "Maybe they are not interested in your commands anymore..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No, How can you do this ? T-They don''t have brains and the memory balls can''t be altered with... Then how can you-"


    "I gave them some brains." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fuck... I researched for three nights to make these fuckers, just so they can''t be controlled by you and now I get this." The Blondie spoke with an angry expression as he slowly placed his hand inside his pocket.


    "How do you want to die ?" Anon asked from behind.


    "I want to die... Like this fucker." The Blondie spoke as he immediately pulled out three sharp kunais covered in a green liquid from his pocket and threw them towards Anon.


    "What the-" He spoke as he noticed that Anon wasn''t there anymore.


    "Looking for someone ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the other side.


    Blondie used his other hand and threw more kunais in the other direction without even looking.


    But as soon as he turned his head towards the direction... He noticed that Anon wasn''t there as well.


    "What the ? Where is he ?" The Blondie asked as he looked at one of his drug addicts.


    The guy immediately pointed towards the ceiling.


    Blondie immediately looked up and noticed that Anon was hovering in the air right over him.


    "You thought you can kill me, didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stepped down and walked upto the kunais that the Blondie just threw.


    He picked up one of the kunais and licked off the green liquid off of them.


    As soon as he licked the liquid off of the kunai... His whole body started turning green.


    "Hahaha.... You just fucked up yourself. No healing spell works on that liquid... I knew you have a healing spell that helps you in every situation and that''s why I made that solution.


    It''s made out of a very rare tree... That can only be found inside the Demonic Forests and once entered inside the body of a human, it negates all the Healing." The Blondie spoke as he started walking towards Anon with a wide smile on his face.


    *Tang*


    The kunia fell down from Anon''s hand and his whole body started to get paralyzed.


    "What the- I-I can''t move my body, M-My throat is dry..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in shock and he fell down on the floor.


    "How do you feel now, Mr. Anon Agreil ? Can you see it ? The thing that people call ''Death''. Is it here ?


    Say my ''Hi" If you see it okay ?" The Blondie asked with a smile as he walked upto Anon.


    "P-Please Help..." Anon spoke with a miserable expression as he looked at the Blondie and raised his shaking hands towards him.


    "Help ? Do you really think-"


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, His whole body got healed back to normal and he immediately grabbed the Blondie''s neck.


    "What the fuck-" The Blondie spoke with a shocked expression as his whole face turned red from the pressure that Anon exerted over his neck.


    "Please Help yourself, Motherfucker. This game is always fun to play." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand and the Blondie was hanging in the Air.


    "Now, How should I kill you ? No, How can I kill you so easily ? I have to play with you more... Let''s play throw and catch." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw the Blondie towards the left wall with full force.


    As soon as the Blondie hitted the wall... His body brust out like a tomato.


    <Hell Heal>


    But, Before he could''ve died... Anon casted his spell over him and Healed his body immediately back to it''s original form.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, Blondie''s body started floating back to Anon.


    "Haa... You aren''t bouncing properly." Anon spoke with a bored expression.


    "D-Did I just came back from the Dead ?" The Blondie asked with a shocked expression as he looked at his hands with wide eyes.  S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, loud sounds started coming from the main door.


    "T-They are here." The Blondie spoke as he immediately turned to look at the gate and noticed hundreds of Undeads standing on the front gate.


    These undeads weren''t simple undeads. They were different, every single one of them was made out of different body parts.


    ''Chimera Zombies... No they are Mutated Chimera Zombies and They are strong.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Undead Zombies.


    "Kill them..." He immediately ordered the undeads to kill the Gumins.


    "Yes... Master." One of the Undead spoke as he immediately grabbed one of the Gumin and killed him ripped his head out with ease.


    All the other Gumins immediately jumped on him.


    "Anon Agreil... Do you know what they are ? They are my Creation... They are my personal army, They are the strongest undeads on this Land.


    I call them... Chimeras." The Blondie spoke with a smile.


    Anon looked at him with a bored expression and not giving one fuck about what he was saying.


    *Yawwwwn*


    "Y-You think this is a joke ? Why are you yawning ?" The Blondie asked with an angry expression.


    "Master... We killed." One of the Zombie Chimera spoke from behind.


    "Very good... Now kill this bastard as well." The Blondie ordered with a smile.


    "Yes, Master..." The Zombie Chimera spoke as he started walking towards Anon.


    As soon as Anon used this skill... 7 very sharp blades appeared behind him.


    Anon raised his hand toward the zombie and gave it a flick.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    All the blades immediately moved at an incredible speed towards the zombies and dismantled all of them in just a few seconds.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    As their body parts fell down to the ground... The Blondie''s face expressions turned grim.


    "H-How ?" The Blondie asked with a scared expression.


    ...


    "That dude is overwhelming him... He is not even giving him a chance, right ?" A male Elf spoke as he looked at the Female Human standing besides him.


    "You are a dude... That right there is a Man. A man that any woman would want to have children with." The human girl spoke as she immediately slided her hand inside her panty.

 Chapter 939 -939

    Chapter 939 -939 "Your Cage was proved to be ineffective against me, Your poison failed, Your Gumins turned out to be useless as well and Now your Personal army of stupid undead Mutated Chimeras are also fucked up.


    What''s next ? An Army of drug addicts attacking me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Blondie.


    "I-I have a offer...." The Blondie spoke with a scared expression.


    "Offer... I have heard that line many times. Well, let''s see if it''s any different now." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I-I have this laboratory here... You can have it all. Everything that''s inside this laboratory is yours, These men and Women... I-I know you like women, right ?


    I have women from different species too... You can have all the fun you want with them. I-I will you a very good drug as well... Here." The Blondie spoke as he threw a bottle full of pink drug in it towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon catches the bottle and looks at it with a Smile.


    "Your offer is good... But, I don''t like people who are addicted to drugs and can''t even control their own will.


    They are like cheap bitches, wagging their tails behind this little bottle filled with pink liquid." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately threw the bottle towards a guy who was standing on his right side.


    *Break*


    As soon as the bottle Crashed on the ground, all the pink drug immediately broke out.


    Everyone standing around that bottle... Started drooling like hungry dogs.


    "Go no..." Anon spoke as he looked at them with a smile.


    "Hah... Mine." One of the spoke as he immediately went down on all fours and started licking the drug like a stupid dog.


    After him, A girl did the same and slowly everyone started fighting over them.


    "See ? I don''t want these dogs-" As soon as Anon turned around to look at the Blondie, he noticed that he wasn''t there anymore.


    "Where did he go ?" Anon asked as he looked at the people who were standing behind him.


    "H-He just ran out of the room... When you were looking at them." A Dwarf male spoke up.


    "There is a mic system in this laboratory, right ? The one you make that light out announcement with at night... Where is it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-It''s on the 4th floor at the bottom." The dwarf male replied.


    "Very good... Oh and don''t try to exit the place, There is a Force Field covering this laboratory right now.


    And My Force Field is not similar to the Force Field that the Blondie used to capture me just now.


    It will fry your body in seconds once you touch it... So, Be careful and enjoy, it''s a holiday for you guys."  Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked out of the room.


    "Fuck... This is going to be legendary. I want to see that Bastard die so bad." The Dwarf woman spoke as she immediately jumped down from the stage.


    *Thud*


    "Wait for me... Mr. Anon." She shouted as she immediately started running behind Anon.


    "I-I coming as well..." Ruff spoke as she also jumped down from the stage but as her body was fragile, she used a spell.


    <Whirlwind>


    Suddenly a small tornado was created on the ground that helped Ruff in landing smoothly on the floor.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Ruff also ran behind Anon.


    ...


    4th floor, Announcement room...


    *Knock-Knock*


    Anon knocked on the room with a neutral expression.


    *Click*


    An Elven woman in her 40s opened the door and looked at Anon, Ruff and The dwarf woman with a confused expression.


    "H-How can I help you ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Step aside, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the room.


    "B-But, You can''t come in here... The Gumins will-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his finger over her mouth.


    "How long have you been here, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "3-30 Years, Sir." She replied with a beet red face.


    "Do you know me ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No Sir, That blonde Human Male caught me and got me addicted to this drug. He then told me that all I have to do is say one thing in this crystal ball, once in twenty-four hours.


    In return for doing this... He will give me food and this drug. I-I don''t know what''s going on the outside. Infact, You are the second guy I am seeing in the last 30 years." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "You didn''t got curious of what''s going on the outside ?" The dwarf woman asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I was a Scholar back in the kingdom... But, When I wanted to learn more about magic and conduct experiments, They said I have to work in order to get funds for my experiments.


    But, I didn''t wanted to work and they kicked me out of the Royal Court. After that... I met the blonde Human, he promised to give me food, funds and an empty place for my experiments.


    I thought that it was a good offer and took it... He then started giving me that drug and got me addicted to it." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "That''s one fucked up story..." The dwarf woman spoke from behind.


    "You are not on that drug now, are you ? I can sense it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Nope, Why would I take such a drugthat dulls my senses... ?" She replied.


    "No, I think you are confused... That drug is made to enhance your thinking capabilities and boost your working power." Ruff spoke from behind.  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I know... But, For the likes of you. I am already more than intelligent and so this drug is just a normal drug for me.


    It Cannot enhance my thinking capabilities but it definitely fucks up my balance." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "Are you calling me dumb ?" Ruff asked with an offended expression.


    "How many circles does the Whirlwind Spell has and Why do you cast half of it after a slight break, why not just cast it in one go ?"  She asked with a neutral expression.

 Chapter 940 -940

    Chapter 940 -940"W-Whirlwind, Huh ? I-It has 5 magic circles and you cast it after a slight break to catch a small break from continuous casting." Ruff spoke with a confident expression.


    "Bullshit... You are so stupid. If has only 3 circles and it is casted after a slight break to check the wind flow of the first half-cast." The Elf woman replied.


    "Y-You are really Rude, Ma''am." Ruff spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    "What if I give you a better space to conduct your experiments ? You will get people who will do anything on command and advanced equipments that you have never seen." Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Elf Lady.


    "Hmm...? What kind of equipments are we talking about ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, for an example... You can see this. I will make a quick announcement till you make your decision." Anon spoke as he opened his inventory and pulled out a mini Railgun.


    He then tossed the Railgun towards the Elf woman and walked upto the Crystal ball.


    *Catch*


    "Woah... What''s this ?" The Elf woman asked as she caught the Railgun and looked at with a confused expression.


    "Hello, Hello... Can you listen to me Blondie ?" Anon asked as he placed his hand over the crystal ball and started supplying mana into it.


    Anon''s voice rang inside the whole laboratory as he called out for the Blondie.


    ...


    [I know you can listen to me, because you are still inside this laboratory. Now, for your own good... Don''t go near the exits there is a very dangerous Force Field around this whole laboratory and It can literally vaporize your whole body in a matter of seconds.


    Now, Let''s play a game... Shall we ?] Anon announced.


    "Another Game ?" The Dwarf woman spoke with a shocked expression from behind.


    "The last game Mr. Anon played with him, really got him killed for 1 second." Ruff spoke with a serious expression from behind.


    "No, No... He was only dead for 0.358 Seconds. If he would''ve been dead for one second, I don''t think I could''ve brought him back from the dead." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "Y-You counted the seconds to the third digit after the point ?" Ruff asked with a Confused expression.a


    "Well, It only takes 0.700 Seconds for a person to die after an all out body burst, So I had to keep count in order to keep that cockroach alive." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Information noted..." The Elf woman spoke as she immediately wrote this down on the room''s wall with the help of a white chalk. ????eew updates ????t n????vel/bi????(.)com


    "Oh... I got the game." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately turned around and started speaking once again.


    [Hello, Hello... Sorry for the delay, I was just thinking of the game, that I want to play with you.


    So, The name of the Game is... Hide or Die. Since you can''t get out of this place, you have to hide in here for the next 30 minutes.


    You can hide anywhere you want in this laboratory, but if I find you before the 30 minutes passes, Oh boy I will kill you so horribly that even those who see you die will shake in fear.


    But, If I don''t find you in 30 minutes... I will give you Swift and painless death. So, Your time starts now. Thank you, That''s all for today''s News.] Anon spoke as he ended the Announcement. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, What have you decide-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that the Elf Lady was standing right next to him with her face directly in front of his face.


    "Are we going to kiss ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I will go with you." She replied with a desperate expression as she handed back Anon''s Railgun.


    "Well, You have to give me something in return if you want to come." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ? What is it that you want, Sir ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "You can do any experiment you want in your very own personal lab, You can have man power to help you as well.


    But, When I tell you to make something... You will have to leave everything and get to it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Accepted... Just take me to that place." The Elf woman spoke with an excited expression.


    ''I can enslave her and force her into working for me... But, Enslaved people are 30% less intelligent than the ones who holds their own free will.


    I already have Sephie as my Alchemist and from all this text on the walls... I can see that this Elf woman is a good Physicist.


    No loss taking her in.'' Anon thought as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Well, I am on Blondie''s hunt right now. We will leave after 2 hours, Okay ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stood up from the chair.


    "What if I tell you where he is right now ?" She asked with a neutral expression.


    "Nope... That''s why it''s called a hunt, Luv. You have to look for your target without using magic.


    If I want I can kill him from right here, But I want to play with the person who was playing with me for the past 5 months.


    Now, Take a seat and watch me kill a Motherfucking bitch." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked out of the room.


    As he walked through the corridors, Everyone looked at him with admiring eyes as if he was a hero and he is going to save them.


    "Hmm... Blood covered footprints, That means the target went in this direction." Anon spoke with a smile as he started following the Blood footprints.


    After following them for a while... He noticed that, there was a pair of shoes lying on the ground.


    "So, he noticed it here huh ?" Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he continued to walk forward with his hands locked behind his back and a deadly aura was drooling out of his body.

 Chapter 941 -941

    Chapter 941 -941 Inside the Laboratory, Room No.690...


    The Blondie is hiding under the bed with a very sacred expression of his face.


    ''How did he even find this laboratory ? No, How the fuck did he got so strong ? Shit, Shit... There is no way out of this fucking Laboratory now.


    He said that a deadly Force Field is covering the laboratory and it''s true... I made an emergency exit on this floor but when I tried to get out... I noticed the Force Field and It wasn''t made from any ordinary magic... The magic circles are written in an unknown language.


    I-I am fucking scared at this point... What did this guy do in the last month ?'' The Blondie thought as sweat dropped down from his forehead.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the room''s door opened and two people walked it.


    "What''s happening outside ?" A Female''s voice resounded inside the room.


    ''Fuu~ It''s not Anon.'' The Blondie thought as he let out a sigh of relief.


    "That guy is Anon and he won''t be letting that blonde man walk away alive today." Another girl''s voice came.


    "Well, Will he be able to kill him ?"


    "Kill him ? Are you kidding me ? That Blondie is running like a little girl now and hiding In some corner like a rat.


    That fucking stupid will die today and We will be free from this shit place."


    "I hope so as well... In reality, I want to see that Blondie die like a dog."


    ''These fucking Bitches... They think so lowly of me ? If I am going to die... Why not drag some bitches with me ?


    The door is closed, so their sounds won''t be able to go outside.'' The Blondie spoke as he immediately crawled out from under the Bed with an angry expression on his face.


    "What did you just call-" The Blondie shouted as he stood up but before he could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that there were three people sitting on the bed instead of two. Anon, Ruff and The Dwarf Woman.


    "Hello, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile as he waved his hand towards the Blondie.


    "What the-" Before the Blondie could''ve completed his sentence, Anon stood up and punched his face real hard.


    *THUD-THUD*


    The Blondie immediately crashed into the Room''s door and after breaking through it... He went crashing into the door of the front room.


    "Kyaaaa...." A lady''s shouting voice came from the other room.


    Anon walked into the room with his knuckles cracking and noticed that the Blondie was lying unconscious on the floor and two dwarf ladies are looking at him with scared expressions.


    "Sorry for the intrusion..." The dwarf woman next to Anon spoke as she looked at them.


    "You are too fragile, Come... I will give you a good gift." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed the Blondie''s collar and dragged him out of the room.


    Anon opened his inventory and pulled out a Troll''s Locket.


    "Here you go... I always keep it in my inventory for the likes of you." Anon spoke with a smile as he tied the Locket to his neck tightly.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    The Blondie immediately regained his consciousness and all the wounds on his body got healed back to normal.


    "Welcome back..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Blondie.


    "N-No, Please leave me... I-" Before the Blondie could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed him threw him towards the wall with full power.


    *Swisssh*


    *THUD*


    "FUCKKKKKK..." The Blondie shouted as he hitted the wall and broke every bone in his body.


    "How does it feel to fuck with the guy who is hundred times stronger than you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started walking towards the Blondie.


    Due to the Troll Locket... The Blondie healed almost immediately.


    "N-No, M-Mr. Anon... Please listen to me. I-I will serve you as your slave, Please don''t do this to me." He spoke as he slowly stood up from the ground.


    "I don''t want a useless slave like you... But, I will take you as my toilet cleaner if you survive the next ten minutes." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed the Blondie''s hand and tore it apart.


    *TEAAAAR*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." The Blondie shouted as he looked at his flesh getting torn apart.


    But as soon as his arm was torn apart... A new arm started growing and in just one minute it was regenerated back to it''s original state.


    "W-Why are you doing this ? I-I never intended to harm you... I-I just wanted to give those a hard time... I-I never intended to touch you." He spoke with a sad expression as tears started dropping out of his eyes.


    "Hmm...? What are you talking about ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "13 years ago... I moved into this kingdom as a normal trader with my family. I had a low income but it was good enough to get my family a decent life, I was living a Honest life. Until that day.


    I was summoned to the Royal Court... In front of King Arthur.


    I was charged with Tax invasion... They said I haven''t paid a single coin of tax for the last 6 years and told me that I was in a 6000 gold debt.  Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, I was paying my taxes every month... I-I didn''t knew what happened or why I was charged with such false charges, But I didn''t have that much gold at the time and they immediately threw me in Jail for the next 6 years.


    When I came out, I directly went to my house, but There were unknown people living in my house.


    When I asked them about my wife and children... They said that my house was seized by the Royal Empire and under the king''s orders... It was sold to them.


    My wife and Son was thrown out of the house. They lived in the slums of undertown.


    As soon as I came to know this... I went to the slums and saw a small tent that had holes in it.


    As I entered inside, I saw my wife and my son lying on the ground with torn clothes that they were wearing 6 years back.


    Their eyes were red from a disease... That couldn''t be cured..."

 Chapter 942 -942

    Chapter 942 -942 "I went to every single Church and asked- No, I begged for help.  Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, Those greedy bastards told me that I need money to cure them. I just came out of Jail... No one gave me any job, M-My wife and My son, took their last breath in my hands as they starved to death and coughed blood.


    I was helpless... I was useless. But, Then... I came across a book. An ancient book that had demonic text in it, I couldn''t read it... But there were pictures in it, where dead were coming back to life.


    I took the book with me and started learning that language. I begged for food everyday in front of that same fountain that''s situated in the middle of the city and at night, I would spend my time reading that book.


    After one and a half year... I broke that book''s every sentence into a single-single word and decoded everything that was written in it.


    Necromancy is what they called it... I used everything I had and performed the ritual over my dead wife''s dead body-"


    "Wait, Wait... You said one and a half year, right ? How did your wife''s body survived for that long without any magic ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "At the starting page of that book... There was a drug''s picture. A shining durg, I didn''t knew what it was but... There were pictures of every single ingredients used in the making of that drug.


    I was a trader back then and I knew each and every single ingredient with just a look. Some of the ingredients were very expensive... So I had to steal them but some of them were really useless and can be found in the Demonic Forests easily.


    After collecting every single ingredient... I finally made the potion.


    It was shining brightly red under the flames but as soon as I took it off, it''s colour changed to bright pink.


    I didn''t knew the effects of that potion... So I decided to test it on someone else and mixed it in a glass of water that I gave to a small child who lived right next to my tent.


    But, I was surprised to see the effects of that potion. That child became very smart... H-He started to top his class the very next day. It was as if a miracle has happened.


    People from the Royal Families came to visit that kid, thinking he was a hidden gem or something. But his knowledge went back to the same level on the very next day.


    No one knew what has happened... But, I knew there was something wrong with that kid. He started acting weird... He stopped eating and started behaving like a mad man, scratching his nails against the wall and chewing on his own toes.


    That''s when I decided to test out the potion once again... I-I didn''t knew if it was the potion or something else, I-I had to try it.


    I mixed in the water once again and gave it to him.


    The results were same... As soon as he drank the water, his intelligence was boosted but as a consequence... He became really addicted to the Drug.


    His whole body started to shiver once the drug''s effect was off and he would Start to act like mad man.


    I continued to drug him for the next 3 days and he became a very intelligent student at the academy.


    That''s when he got to knew that it was the water that had the drug in it... But instead of exposing me to his parents, he asked for more drug.


    I-I asked him to cast a spell on the body of my wife and son, so that they don''t rot. He agreed and casted a freezing spell over my wife and Son''s body everyday and I would trade him the drug for it.


    This continued for the next one and a half year... I found the Necromancy ritual and started preparation for it.


    The ritual needed only a magic circle drawn with my blood and some Lily flowers.


    I-I drew the circle and placed their dead bodies over it, But as soon as I supplied mana into that circle... Their bodies started moving.


    For that one single moment... I became the world''s happiest man alive, But my happiness didn''t last long as the bodies stood up from their spots.


    I-I looked into their eyes and noticed that their was no life in them. They had no souls.... Just some undead puppets that I created by mistake.


    I continued to talk to them for the whole night but due to deficiency of mana... They turned back into dead bodies again.


    It was a failure... But, I knew that I was close to bringing them back. I used the Necromancy skill and made some money with it.


    Then I invested that money into studying more about Undead magic and forbidden spells.


    That''s when I came across the Clone making spell. I had the Necromancy skill but when added with the clone making skill... I was able to make clones that looked exactly similar to alive humans... They had life in their eyes and they could''ve been controlled from a distance.


    Then one day... I came across the bitter truth, Death is permanent and no one can bring back the dead ones. Not even the gods themselves... But, as soon as I reached the end of my studying time.


    I decided to take revenge on those who framed me for wrong and destroyed my whole life.


    I had nothing to loose and Believe me Mr. Anon... When a man has nothing to loose he will do everything to take revenge on those who have wronged him.


    I killed people without hesitation and Replace them with clones. Then one day, I met the mastermind who threw me in Jail 6 years ago... One of the Royal minister who was greedy enough to eat my tax and show it as ''not paid'' in Royal papers.


    I killed his whole family... But my anger got the best of me and I decided to destroy the whole Human kingdom and turn them into my Undead army and I don''t know when... But at one point, I wanted to rule this whole world.


    That''s when you came in..."

 Chapter-943

    943  Chapter-943


    "What a Sad Story you have..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Blondie.


    "C-Can you leave me now ?" The Blondie asked.


    "Oh, Hell no... Once you reach up there. Just say hi to your Wife and Son for me." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed him by the neck and started applying pressure on it.


    "Fuck y-" Before the Blondie could''ve completed his sentence, Anon cracked his neck and killed him on the spot.


    *Crack*


    As soon as Anon cracked his neck... He pulled out the Troll Locket from his neck.


    *Thud*


    "That''s it ?" The dwarf woman asked with a confused expression.


    "What else do you want ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No cool fight to death or something ?" The dwarf woman asked.


    "It was never a fight to begin with, Luv. He was just a normal Human." Anon spoke with a smile as he flicked his hand and removed the force field that was covering the whole laboratory.


    "You guys are free to go... Announce this in whole laboratory." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit gate of the laboratory.


    "Where are you going ?" Ruff asked with a confused expression.


    "I have work to do." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "Mr. Anon... I will come with you." The dwarf woman spoke as she immediately started following him.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Wait, You don''t know my name ?" She spoke with a confused expression.


    "Did you ever tell me ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah... I did. But, Let me introduce myself once again... My name is Lorelei, Sir." Lorelei spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.  S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that I focus on the name thing, I never asked that guy about his name." Anon spoke as he exited the Lab with Lorelei.


    "Well, Blondie is a good name." Lorelei spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Anon stepped out of the laboratory... He inhaled a lot of fresh air into his lungs.


    *Shhhhhhhh*


    "Haaaa.... Fresh Air." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a cigar.


    *Click*


    Anon lit up the Cigar and turned around to look at Lorelei, But as soon as he turned around... He noticed that she was sitting on the ground and tears were dropping down from her eyes.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "T-This Air... This Soil... I-I can''t explain, How happy I am right now." She spoke with a stammering voice.


    ''I should go home and use some of my Cum-Dumps quickly... Because after that I have to go and inspect that Black hole thing-'' Before Anon could''ve thought of anything else, he noticed something strange.


    Snow was falling down from the sky.


    "Wow... Winter is here. It''s my favourite season." Lorelei spoke as she stood up and raised both of her hands in the air to catch the snow.


    "It''s supposed to be summer not winter..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately took out the cigar from his mouth.


    "What are you saying ? Snow can''t be seen in summer." Lorelei spoke with a smile.


    "I know that Luv. That''s why I said it... Two days back, When I entered inside this laboratory, it was summer... But now it''s snowing.


    Something is not right." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately threw his cigar away and whistled loudly.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Master..."


    *CAWWWWWWWWWWWWW*


    Suddenly a very loud cawing sound came from the North-East side of the forest.


    "Good... She is still alive." Anon spoke with a smile.


    In just a matter of seconds... A huge Three Eyed Raven appeared in the sky.


    As soon as it landed on the ground, She turned into her Human form and immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "I greet My master with all my Heart." She spoke with a Smile.


    "Hello, Luv... I would''ve loved talking to you, but I don''t think it''s the right time to talk now, the weather is getting chilled by the second. Let''s go home." Anon ordered.


    "As you order, Master." She replied as she immediately turned back into her raven form.


    Anon immediately walked over her back with Lorelei.


    "Wait... Sir, You forgot me."


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and noticed that it was the Elf Lady from the announcing room.


    "Oh, You... Hope on fast or I will leave." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Elf Lady.


    "I am old... Please help me." The elf lady spoke as she immediately raised her hand toward Anon.


    All three of them got mounted on the black raven''s back.


    "Let''s go Luv..." Anon spoke as he slowly patted her head.


    "Yes master...."


    *Cawwwwww*


    *Flap-Flap*


    ''Her flying speed is faster and Movements are sharper... Very good.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    In just 40 seconds... All of them reached in front of Anon''s House.


    *Hop*


    Anon immediately jumped down from her back and started walking towards the main hall of the house.


    As Anon walked down from the terrace... Many Ogre maids bowed down to him and showed their respect.


    *Squeeze*


    Anon would squeeze their boobs and walk forward.


    "Welcome Back... Your majesty." An Ogre maid spoke as she immediately bowed won to Anon.


    *Squeeze*


    Anon immediately squeezed both of her boobs tightly, gave her nipples a quick twist and continued to walk forward after that.


    "Anhh~" she let out a moan as soon as she felt Anon''s hand over her breasts.


    ''Now I understand, why he wasn''t interested in my body... Her boobs are more than enough to cover my whole body. Haa... What can I do if God made me that way.'' The dwarf woman thought as she looked at the Ogre maid''s boobs with a sad expression.


    ''Wow... Monsters as servent. That''s a very good idea and since they have low intelligence they can''t betray you. What a genius man ?'' The Elf Lady thought as she observed the house.

 Chapter-944

    944  Chapter-944


    As Anon walked through the second floor... He came across, Freya, Kia and Gia.


    "Master, Fuck my pussy..."


    "No, Master... Look I am wet. Please fuck me."


    "Master, Please fuck me in the ass."


    All three of them spoke as they started showing their pussies and tits through the holes in their clothes.


    Anon looked at them and stopped for a moment.


    ''Shall I fuck them first ? No, when I came back... There were wagons standing in front of the house.


    I should look at that matter for now.'' Anon thought as he decided to ignore all three of them for now.


    "Girls... I will fuck you later. For now, I have to go and do something else... You guys go and play with your own pussies for now." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately left them.


    "Aww... Master."


    "But, I wanted to fuck."


    "Me too."


    All three of them got upset and went into their different rooms... But as soon as they entered inside the room, all of them started masturbating to Anon''s scent.


    ...


    "Were they your Wives, Mr. Anon ?" The Elf Lady asked from behind.


    "No, The one with big boobs was my step-mother and the other two were my step-sisters. They tried to kill me, so I fucked with their minds and turned them into my sex slave or Cum-Dumps you can say." Anon replied as he continued to walk forward.


    As soon as Lorelei and The Elf woman heard this, Their faces had many reactions... Confusion, shocked and Surprise at the same time.


    "W-What ?" Lorelei spoke in alow voice as she started thinking about what Anon just said.


    ...


    After walking for about 5 minutes, Anon reached in the Main hall of the house.


    *Click*


    Two Ogre maids opened the gates for Anon and as soon as he entered inside the room, everyone stood up from their seats in order to show their respect.


    There were many people sitting around the table.


    Sephie, Mike, No.300, Biyuk, Jessica, Derein, Adeline, Arthur and Other representatives from different tribes and kins.


    "We greet, Master." No.300, Mike and Sephie spoke as they immediately bowed down to Anon.


    Anon Walked upto the big red seat that Mike had prepared for him in advance as he already knew that Anon was returning back.


    "What do I owe the pleasure to see all of you here in one single room with such intense expressions and that guy is tapping his leg on the ground at a very past pace, that means the matter can''t wait." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the representative of the Lizardmen race and sat down on the seat.


    "I-I am sorry, Mr. Anon... I-I didn''t wanted to-"


    "Things aren''t looking very Good-" Derein stood up and started speaking, But Anon immediately stopped her by raising his hand.


    There was a huge window behind Anon''s seat that was made out of pure glass and as the weather outside started to get darker, the room also started to get darker.


    "Sit down... Talk when I say, you can talk." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Derein.


    "Y-Yes... I am sorry." Derein spoke as she sat down immediately.  S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Click-Click-Click-Click-Click*


    The Ogre maids immediately lit up the candles and a eerie enviornment was created inside the room.


    Mike Summoned a huge coat that his wife made from the Skin of a two horned Wild Bear and placed it over Anon''s shoulders to keep him warm from the cold.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he bowed down and stepped back immediately.


    "Now, You speak... What happened ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards the Lizardmen.


    "Y-Yes. Sir Anon... First of all, I would like to thank you for listening to me-"


    "Get to the main topic or sit down. I don''t have much time to waste." Anon spoke without wasting another second.


    "Y-Yes... Sir, as you can already see that it''s snowing outside but it''s summer season and our people can''t bear with cold.


    Every year, me and my tribe would prepare to hibernate underground in winters with our food and all other stuff.


    But, this sudden change in the environment is causing us too much problem. We are burning all the wood we have for now to keep our houses warm, But if this weather continues... I don''t think the Lizardmen species will be able to exist on the holy land anymore." He spoke with a very tense and serious expression.


    08:36


    But, this sudden change in the environment is causing us too much problem. We are burning all the wood we have for now to keep our houses warm, But if this weather continues... I don''t think the Lizardmen species will be able to exist on the holy land anymore." He spoke with a very tense and serious expression.


    "So, What do you want me to do about It ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Sir, I have come here to ask for help... Please save my kin and In return, we will give you anything you want. You are the only one who can save us.


    Please Sir... Save my tribe. I beg you." The Representative of the Lizardmen spoke as he begged Anon for Help.


    "Why should I ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "...."


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole room.


    "Sir, I-I don''t have anything that can please you and that''s why in return for your help, I will offer myself.


    I will do anything for you... Die or Kill on command, if you save my Kin today." The Lizardmen spoke as he immediately unsheathed his sword and placed it in Anon''s legs.


    "Haa... What will I do with your useless life ? I will help you, But you and your whole tribe will owe me one.


    When the time comes, You shouldn''t hesitate or be scared to anything I ask." Anon spoke as he looked at the Lizardmen.


    "I-I agree... Sir Anon." The Lizardmen replied.


    "Mike... Here." Anon spoke as he gave a Scroll to Mike.


    "Master, This spell...." Mike spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Just go Mike." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Master. Follow me... We are going back to your Village." Mike spoke as he looked at the Lizardmen.


    "Y-Yes..." The Lizardmen immediately started following Mike and Both of them exited the room after this.


    "Now, You speak up." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the representative of the Centaurs.

 Chapter-945

    945  Chapter-945


    "M-Me ?" The Male centaur asked as he pointed towards himself.


    "Not you... Her." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the Female centaur who was sitting right besides him.


    "But-"


    "Don''t worry, I have prepared for this." The Female Centaur spoke with a serious expression as she stood up from her seat and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    *THUNDER*


    Suddenly, A lighting strike happened right before she could''ve started speaking something.


    Everyone sitting in the room got startled from such loud noise and bright shine, but one guy remained unfazed, Anon Agreil.


    "Speak..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, We came here to ask for help-"


    "Everybody sitting on this table is here for Help." Anon replied immediately.


    "We are being hunted, Sir Anon." She spoke.


    "By Who ?" Anon asked.


    "We don''t know... But, It loves to eat our meat. When we made a team went into the forest to search for this unknown creature... We found thousands of bones in a well, that wasn''t used in the last thousand years.


    Please help us, Mr. Anon. We bring this to you because we know you are the only one capable of capturing this mysterious creature." The female centaur spoke as she immediately sat down.


    "Last time when someone came upto me with this same request... I kept both of his daughters here and now they work as the maids in this house.


    What do you have to offer ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Female centaur.


    "Sir, We don''t-" The Male Centaur started speaking but before he could''ve completed his sentence, A loud sound came from outside with a bright light.


    *THUNDERRR*


    "Sit down, Young man. I know you have things to say... But, the Lady looks more excited to say the words." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Centaur.


    ''Yeah... I knew you will ask for something in return for helping us and that''s why I have prepared a feast for you Mr. Anon.


    I have prepared the best girls in my kingdom to offer you.'' The Female centaur thought as she stood up to speak it out loud.


    "I don''t need the most beautiful girls from your kingdom... I need you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Female centaur.


    "W-What ? But, I haven''t-"


    "I don''t need you to speak. That''s one of the reasons, why you are sitting in this room, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am ready..." She spoke with a brave expression.


    "Are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir... Since it''s breeding time for centaurs. I am ready to conceive your child as well and I don''t have any history of diseases... So, I can produce a very healthy Off-spring for you." The female centaur spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Conceive my child, huh ? Well... I don''t know about that but you have convinced me to help you.


    Show her the way to my room... I will be having some good sex with her after this meeting ends." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    For the next hour... Anon continued to listen to the problems that all those people were having and all of them were having unnatural problems.


    Like Water shortages in rivers, Mana deficiency in Air and many more.


    After solving everyone''s problem... Anon asked for something in return as a payment and almost everyone agreed to fulfill his demands as a payment in return for his help.


    Now, Only a very few people are sitting around the table.


    Adeline, Sephie, No.300, Damon, Jessica, Arthur and Derein.


    *Snap-Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers in order to drop the ash from the cigar into the ashtray and smiled as he looked at Jessica.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke.


    "Master." Jessica spoke as she immediately stood up and bowed down to Anon in order to show her respect.


    "I thought Elf kingdom was settled and so did the Dwarf kingdom. Didn''t thought I will have to get involved again in them so soon." Anon spoke as he looked at Biyuk and Jessica with a smile.


    "Master, I was restraining myself from coming to you... But the circumstances have turned cold on me.


    There is a hole in the Elven forest and it''s connected to a different world. Different kind of monsters are coming out of it and killing my people.


    We study the monster, find out it''s weakness and  prepare for the next invasion, but the next time some other kind of Monster comes out that we don''t know anything about.


    I don''t know what to do master... I-I am in so much tension and losing so many innocent civilians everyday... Please help me master." Jessica spoke as she asked for Anon''s help with a desperate face.  S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sephie... Have you looked into it ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I have got all the data that madam Jessica has recorded from the last 30 invasions and after reading it, I think these monsters are adopting to their defenses.


    The first invasion was done by a monster who used fire type attacks... It killed about 30 civilians but later it was defeated by water type magic.


    In the next invasion... The monster that came out of the forest used water type magic and it killed about 50 civilians, Fire type or water type magic was useless against it... but they killed it using thunder type magic.


    The next monsters that came out of the forest used Ground type magic. All the magics were useless against them and this time there were more than one monster.


    76 civilians killed and 43 injured badly.


    This pattern was followed for the next 30 invasions and according to this report... The last invasion that happened in the last 3 hours, was done by a monster that used Telekinesis spells, but at a very low level, the casualties were 500 Elfs... right madam Jessica ?" Sephie asked.


    "Yes." Jessica replied with a serious and worried expression.


    "Are any of your matters, serious than hers ?" Anon asked.


    "No." Everyone spoke at once.


    "Good... We will leave for the Elf Kingdom in about 2 hours and until then, I will fuck a centaur." Anon spoke as he stood up and started walking towards his room.


    "Can I come as-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon turned to look at him with brightly purple glowing eyes.


    "N-Nope... I am okay." Damon spoke as he immediately sat down.

 Chapter-946

    946  Chapter-946


    Anon went back to his room and as soon as he entered inside, he was left surprised to see that there were three girls sitting inside his room.


    Lorelei the Dwarf Girl, The Female centaur that Anon just called and the Elf Lady that Anon met in the Laboratory.


    "Umm... What are you two doing here ?" Anon asked as he looked at Lorelei and The Elf Lady.


    "Oh, Mr. Anon... You are here." Lorelei spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "We were sent to this room... By an undead Vampire." The Elf Lady spoke up.


    "Mike ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Swish*


    "You called, Master." Mike''s voice came from behind as he appeared right behind him.


    "Mike... Why would you send them to my room ?" Anon asked with a calm expression.  Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, they told me that they came with you." Mike replied.


    "That ''came'' is not the ''came'' you think Mike, don''t relate everything to sex.


    That means they came to the mansion with me." Anon explained.


    "I am really sorry, Master. I am ready for my punishment." Mike spoke as he immediately immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Mr. Anon, Where is that place ?" The Elf Lady asked with an excited expression.


    "Yeah... Mike, Take her to Sephie''s Lab and I will explain her everything through my mind." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he stood up straight.


    "Please follow me..." He spoke as he looked at The Elf Lady.


    "Hey... I never asked your name." Anon spoke as he looked at the Elf Lady.


    "Hmm....? My name ? I think it was Feiner or something." She replied with a Confused expression.


    "The fuck ? Are you kidding me ? How can you forget your own name ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Hey I can''t do anything about it... I haven''t heard it for the last 300 years." Feiner replied with a smile.


    "Fuck... Just take her." Anon spoke a she looked at Mike.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately exited the room with Feiner.


    "Now, What are you waiting for ?" Anon asked as he looked at Lorelei.


    "Oh.... Do you want me to get out ?" Lorelei asked with a Confused expression.


    "No, You can stay in this room and watch me have sex with that centaur." Anon spoke in a mocking voice as he looked at Lorelei.


    As soon as the Female Centaur heard this... A very embarrassed expression appeared over her face as it became beet red.


    She immediately placed both of her hands over her cheeks and looked around the room with an embarrassed expression.


    "Oh, Can I sit by the window-"


    "Get the fuck out or I will send you back to the laboratory." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry..." Lorelei spoke as she immediately ran out of the room.


    "One more question before I leave... Is there any furnace here in the house that I can use to make some tools ?" She asked.


    "Go and ask a maid... She will show you the way." Anon ordered as he immediately closed the gate.


    *Thud*


    "O-Okay." Lorelei spoke in a low voice as she immediately left.


    Inside the room...


    Anon walked upto the bed and slowly Touched the Female Centaur''s back.


    "Hein..." A voice leaked out of her mouth as she didn''t dared to look back at Anon.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke in a sweet voice as he slowly slides his hand over her back.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at her beet red face.


    "M-My name is... L-Lyriana, Sir." She replied with a stammering voice.


    "Haa... This scent, What is it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started sniffing Lyriana''s neck.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "I-It''s a Scent that female centaurs use, Sir. It''s made form Darkwood''s flower and Sandalwood''s essence." She replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Haa... Very good, I want to eat this neck of yours." Anon spoke as he slowly mounted over her back and grabbed both of her boobs.


    "Anhh~" Lyriana let out a small moan out of her mouth as soon as she felt her boobs being squeezed tightly.


    "Are you a virgin or have you had sex before ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, I am a virgin Sir." She replied with a stammering voice.


    "Are you afraid of me ?" Anon asked as he felt the goosebumps on her back.


    "N-No, Sir.... It''s just I haven''t had any male so close to me before and you are mounted on my back as well, we only permit that to our husbands." She replied.


    "My, My... Looks like I will take that right from your husband." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately opened her short and revealed her huge boobs.


    *Boing*


    As soon as Anon removed her shirt... He moved his fingers down to her stomach.


    "Anhh~ Slowly..." She spoke in a low voice.


    "Wait, What ?" Anon spoke with a shocked expression as he immediately looked down at her stomach and noticed that there was nothing there.


    "S-Something wrong, Sir ?" Lyriana asked with a confused expression.


    "Where is your... Pussy ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I-It''s on the back." Lyriana spoke as she immediately hided her face in embarrassment.


    "What the-" Anon immediately removed the long skirt that she was wearing over her horse body and went to the back, only to notice a big thick juicy pussy.


    "Fucking hell... If you have your pussy on the horse part of your body, that means... Your womb must be real big and deep, right ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "Y-Y-Yes... Sir." Lyriana replied as she continued to hide her face.


    Anon brought his face close to her pussy and started sniffing it.


    "N-Nooo... It''s not a good place to sniff." Lyriana spoke as she immediately tried to stop Anon from sniffing her pussy.


    "You applied the Scent on your pussy too ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    "Looks like the next hour is going to be the best. Luv, turn around and raise your legs up into the air, I will give you something your size." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he immediately unzipped his pants.

 Chapter 947 -947

    Chapter 947 -947 Lyriana is lying upside down over Anon''s bed and Anon is looking at her pussy with a perverted smile on his face.


    "Oh, You have two small boobies here as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed that Lyriana has two small brown coloured boobs near her pussy as well, just like a female horse.


    Without wasting a single second... Anon stuffed his face into those boobs as well and started sucking on her nipples.


    "Anhhhhh~" Suddenly, Lyriana Moaned really loudly as she felt Anon''s face stuffing into her lower boobs.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately took his face out of her boobs and looked at her face with a confused expression.


    "S-Sir... Why don''t you play with my upper boobs instead of-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his finger and touched her lower right boob.


    *Poke*


    "Anhhh~" Lyriana immediately let out a moan out of her mouth as she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes.


    "It''s your G-spot." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "What~ ?" Lyriana asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing... You are about to feel something really good." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her small nipples and started twisting them.


    "ANHHHHHHHHH~ Not the Nipples." Lyriana shouted in pleasure as her face turned into an Ahegao slut''s face.


    Her pupil came to the middle of her eyes and her tongue started hanging out like a cheap slut.


    "Well, That was really unexpected from what I thought... But, It''s good." Anon spoke as he let go of her nipples and grabbed her small boobs with both of his hands.


    "NO- ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSS~" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon squeezed her boobs tightly and got an amazing reaction from her.


    As he looked down... He noticed that pre-cum was drooling out of her thick pussy without any stops.


    "Now... Shall we see what this pussy has to say for herself ? Drooling like a little slut, it should be punished." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly started rubbing her pussy.


    *Rub-Rub*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Please, Sir... Slowly." Lyriana spoke as she raised her hand towards Anon.


    "Hmm... Let''s see, How deep is this pussy of yours." Anon spoke as an evil idea came to his mind.


    Anon grabbed her tail and removed it away from her pussy.


    "M-Mr. Anon... What are you-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon made his arm into a fist and Rammed it into her pussy without stopping for a second.


    "NEIGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" She immediately let out a horse like sound from her mouth as her ahegao face returned and her pussy lips started opening by themselves.


    "How does it feels ?" Anon asked with a smile as he opened his hands inside her pussy and started tingling the walls of her pussy slowly.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ I-I feel something... Something cumminggg~" She moaned loudly as she let out a fountain of cum out of her pussy.


    *Sqirrrt*  S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait... Hey, What''s this ? Is this your womb ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly touched the entrance of her womb.


    "N-No... Mister Anon-"


    "Master, You will call me master from this day. You are now one of my Cum-Dumps. You understand ?" Anon asked as he poked her Womb''s entrance with his middle finger.


    "Anhhhhhh~ YES MASTERRRRR~ " Lyriana Moaned loudly as she immediately raised all four of her legs straight into the Air.


    "How do you feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I feel good..." She spoke with a Huffing expression.


    "You are not telling the truth..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed the entrance of her womb.


    As soon as Lyriana realised that her Womb''s entrance has been caught by Anon... Her eyes widened in shock and fear.


    "Now... Tell me the truth or I will pull your womb out of your pussy, My little pony. Hehehe..." Anon spoke as he looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "N-No, Master.... Please don''t do this, I-I feel awesome. I-I haven''t felt this goo-"


    "Boring." Anon spoke as he immediately gave her womb a little pull.


    *Pull*


    *Squish*


    "FUCKKKKK~" She shouted loudly as her face went ahegao once again and her legs started shaking like crazy.


    She grabbed her upper boobs with her own hands and started rubbing them really hard.


    "Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Keeping doing it... Masterrrr~" She shouted loudly.


    "Phew~ and here I thought you are just a normal shy girl with embarassment issues. But, Look at you... You are a real slut who enjoys her womb being pulled and pushed huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Lyriana.


    "Yes~ Yes~ Master... Lyriana is a cheap slut who enjoys her womb being pulled and pushed... Anhhhhh~ Please give me your dick master... Please master, I beg you." She started begging for Anon''s cock as her mind got corrupted by lust in less than 10 minutes.


    "You centaurs are really lusty Creatures... Aren''t you ? But, I will show you what a prime human looks like." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled his huge cock out and climbing over her chest, he placed it directly over her face.


    "Anhhhh~ Cock... Yes cock... I will suck master-" just as Lyriana was about to suck Anon''s cock, He pulled it back.


    "No, You won''t." Anon spoke with a smile as he started slapping his cock on her cheeks again and again.


    "Anhh~ Cock *slap* Anhh~ Cock *slap* Anhh~ cock *slap*"


    As Anon slapped his cock on her cheeks one by one... She tried to suck it again and again, but Anon didn''t let her do that.


    "Master... Please let me suck it. I-I want to prepare your dick master." Lyriana spoke with a desperate expression.


    "I am your master bitch... Don''t try to order me around." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed her hair with one hand and her neck with other hand.


    "I-I am sorry... M-Master." She spoke with a sorry expression.


    "Shut the fuck up, bitch..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately rammed his cock into her mouth pussy.

 Chapter 948 -948

    Chapter 948 -948 *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Lyriana is now sucking Anon''s cock like a cheap slut, meanwhile Anon was playing with her nipples.


    "Continue sucking bitch..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled her nipples and lifted her boobs up.


    "Yews Maswer~" She replied as she continued to suck Anon''s cock.  S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    10 minutes later...


    "That''s enough for now." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled his cock out of her mouth.


    ''What the fuck ? This bitch''s suction force is so good.'' Anon thought as he had to apply extra pressure in order to pull his cock out of her mouth.


    *Puck*


    A sound came out of her mouth, as soon as Anon pulled his cock out.


    "Now, Shall I fuck that pussy of yours ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately slided back down and noticed that Lyriana''s pussy was flowing with pre-cum.


    "Yes, Yes master... Fuck my pussy, Please fuck it." Lyriana begged as she wiggled her legs in front of Anon.


    "You fucking slut..." Anon spoke with a smile as he started sliding his dick up and down on her pussy.


    "Anhhh~ Master... Yes, Please insert it in me." Lyriana spoke as desperation appeared over her face.


    "Beg for it... Nicely or I am going to continuously rub my dick over your pussy until you do." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lyriana''s face.


    "Master... Please fuck Lyriana''s horse pussy, I am a little slut... I am master''s little Cum-Dump and my pussy is throbbing for master''s cock.


    Please master... My pussy can''t wait anymore, Please fuck me with your dick." Lyriana immediately begged for Anon''s dick.


    "Grab your tits and start sucking them. As long as you those tits stay inside your mouth... I will continue to fuck this pussy of yours, but if your tits dropped, I will stop fucking your pussy." Anon ordered.


    "Yes master..." Lyriana spoke as she immediately grabbed both of her boobs and started sucking her own nipples.


    "Good... Now, Take this." Anon spoke as he rammed his huge cock into her pussy without wasting another second.


    *TAP*


    "Mnhhhhhhhhhh~" Lyriana immediately let out a loud moaning sound out of her mouth as she bit her own boobs.


    "Oh... Is that your womb''s entrance ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately grabbed her lower tits and started squeezing them slowly.


    "MNHHHHHHHHH~" Lyriana let out a very loud moaning voice out her mouth and her upper boobs started vibrating as well.


    "I will show you, How a human can be really dangerous during sex..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately increased the size of his dick to full and entered inside Lyriana''s womb.


    "MNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"


    *TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP*


    Anon continued to pump her pussy for the next hour with zero stops.


    ...


    One hour later...


    *TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP*


    "Mnhhh~ Mnhhh~ Mnhhhh~" Lyriana''s face looks like a slut in ahegao pose, her hands are barely holding onto her boobs that now have her teeth marks all over her nipples and areolas.


    "I am cumming again... Take it all in, Bitch. This is the final showdown." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed both of her lower boobs tightly.


    "Mnhhhhhh~ Mnhh~ Mnh~ Mnhhhhhh~" Lyriana''s eyes widened immediately as she lifted her face and looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    She knew that Anon was about to do something crazy and in order to stop him, she tried to speak something... But it didn''t work as her boobs were blocking her mouth and she didn''t wanted to let go of her boobs, because she was about to cum as well and if she let go of her boobs... Anon will stop immediately and she will be left hanging.


    "Shut the fuck up, Bitch. You are my Cum-Dump pussy now and You don''t speak." Anon spoke as he spanked on her lower boobs.


    *Slap*


    "Mnhhhhhhh~"


    "Fuck, I am cumming.... You can let go of your boobs now." Anon spoke as he twisted her lower nipples and pulled them up immediately.


    *TAPPPPPP*


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Lyriana shouted so loudly that her voice travelled through the whole mansion.


    Freya''s room...


    "Is that a girl shouting ?" Freya asked with a confused expression.


    No.300, Who was on the round of the house got scared as well...


    "What the hell ? Master is going crazy with that horse girl. I wonder what are they doing... Fuck, I have to masturbate again now." No.300 spoke as she immediately started walking towards the bathroom.


    Anon''s Room....


    Lyriana is lying upside down on Anon''s bed, semen is flowing out of her pussy, mouth and her nose without any stops.


    "Phew~ That was good..." Anon spoke as he wore his clothes and starts walking towards the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen...


    Ogre maids are preparing food for Anon''s dinner and they are all well dressed in maid uniforms, wearing gloves and other stuff to keep his food Hygienic.


    "Did you hear the moaning sound ?" One of the maid asked as she started chopping the vegetables.


    *Chop-Chop*


    "We can''t talk about it."


    "Oh come on... We all know where it comes from."


    "Yeah, I know as well." A small Ogre girl spoke as she handed a big piece of meat to the Ogre maid.


    "Oh, yeah ? Where do you think that come from ?" The other ogre maid asked with a smile.


    "Well, It''s coming from your Highness''s room... He is training maids in his room." The small Ogre girl spoke with a confident expression.


    "You don''t know anything girl and we should focus on work, rather than talking about your highness''s sex life." A senior maid spoke with a serious expression.


    As soon as she said this, All the other maids started to get embarrassed.


    "Senior sister No.709. We have heard that Your Majesty is a really scary person, is it true ?" One of the maids asked.


    "Yes, It''s true and He can easily erase you from existence, of you don''t do your job properly." No.709 shouted as she looked at the ogre maid.


    "Come on... I am not that cruel." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from behind.


    No.709''s whole body started shaking like crazy as soon as she heard Anon''s voice coming from behind her.


    She slowly Turned around and noticed that all the other maids are kneeling.


    As soon as she saw that the person standing behind her is really Anon, she immediately went down on her knees and didn''t dared to look up.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Majesty. Please forgive me... I have spoken bad things about you, Please order me to die a painful death with the dagger and I will immediately cut my throat." No.709 spoke.


    "Don''t stress yourself No.709... stand up and you guys can go back to your work as well. I am not some monster, who can erase anyone''s existence like that.


    No, I mean... I can do it, but I won''t do it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You can kill them, But they will live in our mind, Your Highness." Suddenly a sound came from behind.


    All the maids in the kitchen got shocked as soon as they heard this... Their hands started sweating as they turned their eyes towards the source of this sound.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and noticed that a small Ogre girl was standing behind him in a small maid uniform.


    "No.C579.... What the hell-" Before No.709 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his hand and ordered her to shut up.


    No.709 immediately stopped talking and looked at C579 with a sad expression as she thought that Anon will kill her now.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Highness. I-I didn''t mean to offend you, Please forgive me if you-"


    "What''s your name, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he bent down.


    "I-I am No.C579, Master." She replied with a scared expression.


    C579 realised that she had fucked up by talking back to Anon and now she will die a horrible death.


    "Y-Y-Your H-Highnesss *Sob-Sob* Please don''t kill me... I-I will never talk-"


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers.


    All the other maids immediately closed their eyes in fear, but as they slowly opened them... They noticed that C579 was still alive.


    "Now, Tell me your name again... Luv." Anon asked with a neutral expression and a smile.


    "I-I am No-.....  I am No-..... I can''t remember my name." No.C579 spoke with a confused expression.


    "See, I can erase them from everywhere." Anon replied with a smile as he flicked his fingers once again.


    *Snap*


    "Now... You should remember your name." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am No.C579. I understand your highness, Please forgive me for not understanding your powers." The Little maid spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Now, Where is the thing that I told you to grow, No.709 ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at No.709.


    "Your highness, You told me to grow a lot of things... Can you maybe give me it''s name ?" No.709 asked.


    "Oh, It''s cocoa." Anon spoke up.


    "I will bring them right away master." No.709 spoke as she immediately left the kitchen.


    "Oi, Little one... Have you ever tried Hot Chocolate before ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hot... What, Your Highness ?" No.C579 asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 949 -949

    Chapter 949 -949 "Your Highness... Here are things you asked for." No.709 spoke as she walked in with some cocoa fruits.  Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fruits were mostly Red and Yellow coloured.


    "Wow... Colourful fruits, are they sweet ?" No.C579 asked with a smile.


    "No Luv... They are not sweet. Now get me a knife." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Shall I cut them for you, Your Highness ?" One of the ogre maid spoke as she immediately stepped forward with a knife.


    "Nope... I am in the cooking mood for a while. If I wanted you to cook it... I would''ve told you the steps." Anon spoke as he took the knife out of her hand and delicately cutted the cocoa fruits.


    After cutting about 5 Fruits, Anon slowly carved out the slimy seeds from within the fruit.


    "A bowl..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness." An Ogre maid immediately pulled out a steel bowl and gave it to Anon as she bowed down to him.


    "Now, We place the seeds into the Bowl." Anon spoke as he placed all the seeds into the bowl one by one and all the Ogre maids noticed his every step with ultimate attention.


    They didn''t knew what all those slimy seeds were for or why Anon was pulling them out of the fruit.


    "Now, we throw this away..." Anon spoke as he immediately threw all the empty fruits away.


    "HAH..!?"


    All the Ogre maids were left shocked at this point, as they were expecting Anon to make a dish from the fruit, after separating it''s seeds.


    But, as soon as they noticed that Anon was throwing away the fruit, they were left surprised and confused.


    "Now comes the real work..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the bowl of Cocoa seeds.


    ''It takes 5-6 years for a cocoa tree to grow... But, I asked sephie to create something that can boost this process and she told me that supplying a good amount of mana to the tree every three days would boost it''s growth rate by 200% and it will grow in 9 days.


    It was hard as fuck to find cocoa tree''s seed in this world. Because here it''s a useless fruit that grows in the northern forest where humidity is too much and no one stays in those forests.


    Now, After separating the seeds from the fruit... It needs to be covered by some cloth and left 3 weeks to be fermented.


    Now, I am not waiting three weeks for it to be fermented... I want to drink hot chocolate now and I will drink it now.


    So, Let''s try this trick...'' Anon thought as he immediately took a small cloth and placed it over the bowel.


    He then placed both of his hands around the bowel and started casting a spell.


    <Fire Furnace>


    Suddenly, Blue fire started coming out of Anon''s hand but he immediately lowered down the mana rate and the blue fire slowly started disappearing until only a small layer of it stayed over Anon''s hand.


    "Okay... This should do it." Anon spoke as he placed his hand on the bowel once again.


    ''Heat and Mana supplied to this at an interval of 3 minutes should get it fermented fast.'' Anon thought as he removed his hands and placed them back on after 3 minutes passed.


    15 minutes later... Anon finally turned off the spell and removed the cloth from the seeds.


    Everyone looked at the seeds and noticed that the slimy substance over them has reduced to a very thin layer of it and a very strong alcoholic smell is coming out of them.


    "Oh... Are we making Wine ?" No.C579 asked with an excited expression.


    "I don''t do shit like that, Luv. It''s already invented... Why would I make it, if I can just buy it ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his hand over the bowel.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Highness." No.C579 immediately apologized.


    "Now... Let''s fire up these bad boys." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned a small marble sized fire ball over his index finger.


    <Fire Ball>


    "Woah... Magic." No.C579 spoke with an admiring look.


    Anon used his another hand to give the fire ball a spin.


    *Swish*


    As soon as the fire ball started spinning it started glowing even more.


    Anon continued to spin it more and more until it gained a very fast speed.


    "Now... Go in." Anon spoke as he placed the fire ball into the bowel and covered it with his hands.


    *BOOOOP*


    Suddenly, A loud sound came from the bowl as black smoke started floating out.


    "Woah..." All the Maids standing in the kitchen got scared as soon as they heard the sudden sound.


    Anon slowly removed his hand from the bowl and noticed that all the Cocoa seeds have turned dark brown and it''s now giving off a sweet chocolate scent.


    *SNIFFFFFFFF*


    Anon took a good sniff from the bowel and a smile appeared over his face.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    *Click*


    "What hell is happening-" No.300 barged into the kitchen with both of her Axes.


    "Oh, Master..." No.300 spoke with a confused expression as she immediately placed both of her Axes behind her back.


    "I heard an explosion sound and immediately came here, Master."


    "Nope, Not possible. The sound of this explosion is so low that an Ogre can''t hear it from your distance.


    Either you were standing right behind that door or you were informed by someone." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hehe... Sir, Mike told me." No.300 immediately replied with a smile.


    "You little lying bitch... Don''t you know, I can read your minds ?" Anon asked with a smile as he crushed all the roasted cocoa beans and made them into power.


    "Why are you in the kitchen, Master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I am making something to drink..." Anon replied.


    "What the-!? Oi, Are you fucking stupids ? Don''t you see master is in the kitchen ? Can''t you make him something to dri-"


    "No.300, Calm down... I am the one who choose to make it. This is something that only I can make." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 950 -950

    Chapter 950 -950 "Master... If you don''t mind me asking-"


    "I am making, Hot Chocolate." Anon replied before No.300 could''ve completed her Question.


    "Hot- What ?" No.300 asked with a very confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv... I will show you in a bit. Give me milk." Anon spoke as he looked at No.C579.


    "Yes, Your Highness..." No.C579 immediately went to one of the Ogre maid and brought him a jug that was full of milk.


    *Lick*


    "Where is this milk from ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at No.709.


    "From the MILF Barn, Master." No.709 replied.


    "Very good... Use those Bitches to their full potential." Anon replied with a smile as he picked some of the Cocoa powder from the bowl with the help of a spoon and poured into the Jug of milk.


    He then started mixing it with the help of the spoon as he slowly warmed it up with his hand.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Wow... This smell is tingling all my senses." No.300 spoke with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    No.C579 started drooling as soon as she smelled the smell of chocolate being mixed into warm milk.


    "Now, The final ingredient to complete it. Sugar..." Anon spoke with a smile as he picked up a white jar from the shelf and poured a whole lot of yellow powder into the jug.


    *Stir-Stir*  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he slowly stirred the milk, all the other ogre maids started drooling as well.


    "Woah... What''s that smell ?" Suddenly, Adeline walked into the kitchen with a smile on her face.


    "Dear !? Why are you here ?" Adeline asked with a smile and confused expression.


    "I smell something unidentified cooking into this-" Sephie also walked into the kitchen but she immediately stopped speaking as soon as she noticed that Anon was the one cooking it.


    "Master, that sweet smell... Is it coming from that Jug of Brown milk ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Luv. This brown milk is something that I was missing for quite a while. I was waiting for the next winters... But, look at that it''s already snowing." Anon spoke with a smile as he used a spell.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, 16 glasses started floating out of the shelf. Anon placed all the glasses over the table and started pouring the Hot Chocolate into them.


    *Pour*


    After filling 16 glasses... There was still one more glass left in the Jug.


    "Medusa... You can come out. I know you are also smelling this and want to have sip." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately transformed back to her Human form and immediately raised her hands towards Anon.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he gave her the Jug.


    "Now, Everyone... Take one glass and have a taste." Anon spoke with a smile as he picked up one of the glass.


    All the maids also took one-one glass of the hot chocolate, but none of them dared to drink it.


    "What are you staring at me for ? Drink it." Anon spoke as he noticed that not even No.300, Adeline or Sephie was drinking it.


    "Master... You have to drink it first. You are our master and we can''t drink it before you." Sephie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Darling drink it fast... I can''t wait to Drink this sweet thing." Adeline spoke as saliva literally started falling out of her mouth.


    "Oh, I forgot that... Well, here I go." Anon spoke as he immediately took one sip out of the hot chocolate.


    "Haaa... Heaven." Anon spoke with a satisfied expression on his face.


    As soon as Anon took the sip, All the other maids did the same.


    "Wow..."


    "How sweet..."


    "Tasty." No.C579 spoke with a smile as the part between her lips and nose got covered in chocolate.


    "The Scent and this sweet taste. Master, this is just amazing." Sephie spoke with a smile as she continued to drink it, sip by sip.


    "Darling, This is some really good thing to drink. What was it''s name again, Hot chocolate, right ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Mnhhhhhh~" Suddenly, No.300 made a sound and everyone in the room looked at her.


    No.300''s mouth was full of Hot Chocolate and she was trying to say something.


    "No.300, Did you poured all hot chocolate into your mouth at once ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Nod-Nod*


    She immediately nodded her head in ''Yes.''


    "Is it very hot to keep in mouth ?" Anon asked.


    *Nod-Nod*


    She nodded her head in ''Yes'' again.


    "So just spit it out." Anon replied.


    *Shake-Shake*


    This time she Shaked her head in ''No.''


    "No ? Is it because it''s too tasty to spit out ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Nod-Nod*


    She immediately nodded her head in ''Yes.''


    "Hahaha...." Anon started laughing loudly as soon as he saw this.


    "Hahahah...."


    "Hehehe..."


    "Haha..."


    Hahahahhahahah..."


    "Heheheh... Oh my No.300." Sephie spoke as she started laughing as well.


    ...


    Everyone standing in the room started laughing at No.300.


    "Okay, that''s it with the jokes... No.709 you have to get more milk and serve it to Jessica, Biyuk and everyone else who is sitting in the main Hall and one more glass for me.


    After that you guys can use the rest of powder for yourself." Anon replied as he started walking towards the Exit gate.


    "Understood... Your Highness." No.709 replied with a smile as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Your Highness..." No.C579 shouted from behind.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and looked at No.C579 with a smile.


    "You are a very good King, Your Highness. I am very happy to have you as my king." She spoke with a joyful smile.


    "Nice." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the kitchen.


    "Should''ve seen me in the bed just minutes ago... I was inserting my whole hand into that Horse girl''s Pussy and grabbing her womb as well.


    I think that was the most natural ahegao face I have ever seen... I have to get more Horse girls.


    These girls have never touched themselves since their pussies are really far from their hands and having a hand into the place that you have never even touched, well that was expected." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 951 -951

    Chapter 951 -951 *Sipppp*


    "Haaa... Delicious." Jessica spoke with a smile as she placed her glas sover the table slowly.


    "Fuck man, this stuff really hits the brain... Can you share it''s recipe ?" Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "That''s because you mixed alcohol into it." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Damon.


    "So, When are we leaving for the Elf Kingdom ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "We will leave shortly..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Did you get the report about those holes from Mike ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I got it." Anon replied.


    "We have only detected 4 of them by now and we don''t know how many more are there." Damon spoke.


    "I also wanted to talk-" Before Derein could''ve completed her sentence, A knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Come in..." Anon ordered.


    *Click*


    The gates Opened up and a female human knight walked into the hall.


    She was the same knight that the liars were following the other day and Damon saved her.


    "Who is she ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "She is the one that sephie was telling you about when we were having dinner the other day." Damon spoke as he looked at the female knight with a smile.


    "I-I bow down to Your Highness." The female knight spoke as she immediately bowed down.


    "Who are you bowing to ? Them or me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    The female knight immediately looked at Anon and got confused at his question, but as soon as she looked at Arthur and Derein... She noticed that they were pointing their eyes towards Anon.


    "O-Of course you, Sir Anon." She spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t bow to me... I am not your king. He is." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Arthur.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." She immediately apologized to Anon.


    "Now, What''s such a crucial information that you hold within your mind ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I was in the forest that day... Patrolling the outer borders of the Kingdom with two of my other male teammates.


    I was setting up the tent and the other two knights went for a walk and to collect some water.


    30 minutes passed but none of them made it back... I wanted to pee and that''s why I went deeper into the forest, but as soon as I sat down, I heard screaming sounds coming from a distance.


    I looked through the bushes and noticed that, A-A huge monster was eating them-"


    "That''s enough, I will explain the rest... You can leave now." Damon spoke as he immediately stood up from his seat.


    "What happened to you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "I need to talk in private..." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "This is private." Anon spoke.


    ''Oh... How sweet, Mr. Anon still thinks of me as his friend. I thought, I have done something to piss him off.'' Derein thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    "They are your slaves... But, What about them ?" Damon asked as he pointed towards Derein and Arthur.


    "Oh we are-" Before Derein could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I will make them forget whatever happened in this room from this point onwards." Anon spoke.


    "What-!?"


    "Works... Now, the monster that she was talking about... They were liars and those monsters doesn''t belong to this realm.


    Because of that old man''s presence in this realm... A Gate breakdown has happened and Monsters from other realms are now invading your world.


    When I was a god back then... I looked into all of those realms and liars are some Monsters that this realm''s people can''t deal with.


    There are many-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Derein interrupted him


    "Wait, Wait... What do you mean, you were a god ?" Derein asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    Damon immediately looked at Anon with a seriously pissed expression.


    "Sit down, Luv or he will kill you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Derein.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I was-"


    "Sit down, Derein." Arthur spoke with a smile as he grabbed her hand.


    "Y-Yes." Derein spoke as she sat down quietly.


    "Continue..." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Anon, Don''t mind me asking this... But, Why them ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Just continue... Don''t let anger get you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, Saying the Avatar of Anger Goddess." Damon spoke.


    "Yes, Yes..."


    "Where was I ? Oh, Yes... So there are so many monster realms around you that only has monsters in it and some of them are really dangerous.


    These monsters were surviving by eating their own kind and now they are coming to your world.


    These gates will need to be closed soon... But, Not before we take full profit out of them." Damon spoke as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked as a smile appeared over his face as well.


    "Well, You see... I have done nothing but watch all these realms for about 200 years without doing anything.


    So, that means... I know everything about them and when I say everything, I mean all the hidden treasures that can help us get stronger.


    So, All you have to do is help me get those treasures and I will give you 30% of them." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "30% ? Don''t you think that''s too much ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "O-Oh... You think so ? Well then... I can give you 20%-"


    "Shut the fuck up, Damon. I am out of this shit." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "W-What !? Why ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "You said these monsters are super strong and dangerous... Why would I danger my life over 30% treasures ? You can just go in and get all of them." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No... You are lying. If you would''ve said that you are bored and you would rather fuck some girls then doing this... I would''ve believed you.


    But, Anon Agreil is afraid for his life... Fuck me in the ass if that''s the true reason." Damon immediately replied with a confused expression.


    "Why do you want me with you and I want to hear the truth." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Umm... Y-Your company is good to have in a-"


    "Bullshit..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "B-Because you are stronger than me and-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon threw a dagger made out of blacksteel towards him.


    *Swish*


    *Catch*


    Damon caught the dagger with his two fingers immediately and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Blacksteel..." Damon spoke.


    "The only thing that can destroy a god''s soul, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stood up from his seat.


    *Puff*


    "You are a Mind Flayer''s upgraded version and that''s why I need you." Damon spoke as he returned the dagger back to Anon.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "In every realm gate... There is a huge layer of cosmic waves travelling at rapid speed. If I want to pass through them... I will need your mind protection thing to get through." Damon spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "Are you sure that''s all ?" Anon asked with a smile as he licked the dagger.


    "There is one treasure that only a mind type monster can inherit. I need it..." Damon spoke.


    "Well, Now that''s a good boy speaking truth." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, will you come with me ?" Damon asked.


    "80 will be mine and 20 will be yours... If you don''t want it, Then fuck off maybe. Come on, Luv... We are leaving for the Elf Kingdom." Anon spoke as he Tapped over Jessica''s shoulder twice before leaving the room.


    "Yes, Master." Jessica spoke with a smile as she immediately stood up from her chair and started following Anon.


    "I will come as well..." Biyuk spoke as he immediately stood up from his chair and started following Anon as well.


    "H-How about 60:40 ?" Damon asked.


    "Not a chance in hell." Anon shouted from outside.


    "Fuck... Oi, What are you going to do about their memories ?" Damon asked as he noticed Arthur and Jessica.


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and suddenly, Both of their eyes turned greyish.


    "What the fuck ?" Damon spoke as he closed distance between them and looked into their eyes carefully.


    Suddenly, Their eyes went back to normal.


    "No, We are not going to tell anything to anyone- Where is Mr. Anon ?" Derein started speaking but suddenly she noticed that Anon wasn''t in the room anymore.


    "He really fucked up good with yours minds... Huh ? Fuck man, Atleast I am better than you." Damon spoke as a Smile appeared over his face before he exited the room.

 Chapter 952 -952

    Chapter 952 -952 "Master... The snow out there is too much, Carriages will not be able to make it to the Elf Kingdom." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "What are you saying, Mike ? How heavy is it snowing outside there ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s very bad master..." Mike spoke.


    Anon immediately walked upto a nearby window and opened it.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon shouted with a shocked expression as he noticed that the snow has covered the main gate of the house completely.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with this season ? Why is it snowing so heavily ? At first, I thought winters came really early but this is some other kind of shit.'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he immediately closed the window.


    "Mike... You casted the spell over that Lizardmen village ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    "Good... Now bring me some papers. I will make some enchantments that will protect our carriages from snow and keep the insides warm." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    "DEAR... DEAR... DEAR..." Suddenly, Adeline''s shouting voice came from the other direction.


    Everyone immediately turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    She has a very worried expression over her face and there was a little girl with her that Anon had never seen in the house.


    "Hello, Luv... Something wrong ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the little girl.


    "I-I got a news from my kingdom... Gods are planning to wake her up." Adeline spoke with a worried and Scared expression.


    "Hmm...? Wake up who ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The gates... Have you heard about them ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    "How do you know about the gates ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "They aren''t a new occurance... It had happened before. I just never believed it. Darling... We have to stop them before they wake her up." Adeline spoke with a worried expression as she immediately grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "Okay, Okay... Luv calm down and tell me calmly. Who are they waking up ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "My Mother... Sinthara." As soon as Adeline spoke this, Damon started slipping and he lost his balance, but No.300 grabbed his hand immediately and helped him in regaining his balance.


    "You okay ?" No.300 asked with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Yeah... I am good." Damon replied with a confused expression.


    As soon as Anon saw his reaction... He knew that something wasn''t right.


    "E-Excuse me... Are you Sinthara''s Daughter ?" Damon asked as he looked at Adeline with a cautious expression.  S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am... Why ?" Adeline replied with a neutral expression.


    "Anon, I think we really need to talk in private now." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Okay, Fine... You two in the hall now. No.300, No one comes in for the next 15 minutes." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Damon and Adeline.


    "Yes, Dear." Adeline spoke as she immediately followed him into the main Hall.


    "Fuck..." Damon spoke as he also went inside and closed the gates.


    ...


    "You both have 15 minutes... Damon I will listen to you first. Go on..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Damon.


    "But, She is-"


    "Don''t worry about her... Just speak." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Fine... Your Dragon wife is not some ordinary dragon girl. She is the daughter of Sinthara." Damon spoke up.


    "I know that... She already told me this in the hallway. Tell me who is Sinthara ?" Anon asked.


    "I can''t tell that to you in front of her daughter... What if she-"


    "Say it... I won''t say anything." Adeline spoke as she looked at Damon with a neutral expression.


    "Fine... Six hundred years back, there was a Dragon named... Wait, What was your father''s name ?" Damon asked as he looked at Adeline.


    "Adren." Adeline replied.


    "Yes, There was this Dragon named Adren... He was nothing, total piece of shit. No female dragons looked at him, no powers and nothing special about him.


    He was just a walking nobody... When he realised how stupid face and idiotic he was. He did something clever.


    He built a temple... For a Forgotten God. A god who was about to join the category of the Fallen gods.


    It was one of the demonic Gods... The Demon God of Creation." Damon explained.


    "Wait, God of Creation is one of the important gods, right ? How can he be a forgotten god ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you really think Demon wants to create new things in order to progress forward ? They want Anger, Lust, Greed and other shits.


    Now focus on the story." Damon replied.


    "Yes... Continue." Anon spoke as he took a seat.


    "As soon as Adren created that temple... The Demon God of creation gained one follower and he knew that his follower was a huge loser... But it was the only follower he had.


    The Demonic Gods of creation... Gave Adren one wish and that one fucking wish fucked us up for the next 250 years." Damon spoke as an angry expression appeared over his face.


    "What did he ask ? Some sexy goddesses or some crazy powers ?" Anon asked as a smile appeared over his face.


    "I hope he would''ve asked for one... But he asked for both. A beautiful dragon companion that can stay with him for the rest of his life and never leave him.


    After this, he asked for power in order to grow that Demonic Creation God''s powers.


    But, Just because only one wish could''ve granted and he wanted more followers in order to keep him Alive as a god, He created a fucked up and ground breaking overpowered Dragon.... Sinthara.


    She was the most beautiful Demonic dragon ever seen on this land... Not even the thirteen gods could''ve created a creature like that, But there was just one big problem with her..."

 Chapter 953 -953

    Chapter 953 -953 "What was the problem, Damon ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "She was a Demonic dragon... She had all 7 sins in her and Shit load of Powers.


    You tell her to destroy the Human Kingdom, She will be done in about 5 minutes max and in the first 4 minutes she will just take a look at the people of this kingdom.


    Her presence broke the balance scale of this realm and all the gods got scared that their holy land will get destroyed if she continued to live.


    At first, we sent Avatars to kill her... But, they were nothing in front of her. She played with them like toys and killed them.


    After that some courageous gods took the place of their avatars that was really wrong... But, Even they were Killed immediately.


    She was too fucking strong for any of us to kill. She was the only fucking reason, why her father became the king of the Dragons and why she belongs to the Royal Dragon Family.


    She had everything... But, still couldn''t do anything with it, because while making her... Two curses were placed over her.


    First one was... ''No matter how strong Sinthara gets... She will never be able to love anyone other than Adren. She was made in order to serve and Love Adren.


    She was obsessed with him and since Adren was stupid, he never made the wish to rule this world and we were glad that he didn''t make that wish, because Sinthara was the only one who could''ve done it.


    As soon as the Gods realised this... They stepped back and sit silently for the next 250 years, they started a family... Two kids her and one more male Dragon.


    We waited for her to die... But as years passed by, we noticed it.


    We noticed that she wasn''t aging but Adren was growing old at a normal pace and that''s when it came to our minds.


    If Adren dies... She will be free and since she was created by the God of Creation she was her follower too. It was all in front of our eyes, we knew that if Adren dies... She will take over the holy land instantly and turn it into hell for demons to live.


    That''s when the gods decided to play dirty..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ooh... Here comes the best part." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon with an excited expression.


    "We organised a party in a place that was between the heavens and the holy land. We invited Adren and Sinthara to the party.


    Adren was stupid, he immediately accepted the invitation and flew upto the place... Sinthara tried to stop him with all her might, but her second curse was in her way, ''She couldn''t go against Adren''s Decisions.''


    She came to the place with Adren. We fed them food and gallons of Ancient wine, that even gods hesitate to drink.


    Adren got really drunk... All the gods surrounded him and started talking sweet to him. Sinthara tried to get him out of there as soon as possible, but alcohol was clouding his decision making capabilities.


    He wanted to drink more wine and that day he was very angry over Sinthara, because she was telling him to go back home.


    We knew that we are close and with just one little push... We got the words, we wanted to come out of his mouth.


    He said ''Go and sleep in that corner and don''t wake up until I tell you to wake up.''


    As soon as those words came out of his mouth... All the gods immediately pulled out their weapons and killed Adren on the spot. They grabbed his mouth, so he can''t call out to Sinthara for help-"


    "You betrayed him..." Adeline spoke as an angry expression appeared over her face for the first time.


    ''Woah...'' Anon thought as he looked at Adeline with a Shocked and Surprised expression as he had never seen her so angry before.


    "I-I am sorry... It wasn''t my fault, I-I was always against that plan-"


    "Calm down, Luv." Anon spoke as he immediately placed his hand around Adeline''s shoulder and gave her comfort.  S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, What happened next ?" Anon asked.


    "Since Adren was dead... There was no way of waking her up, but we couldn''t kill her as well.


    She was immune to all damage in her resting form and that''s why we hided her body under a mountain.


    But, The gods are planning to wake her up again now, I think they want her to fight you." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "Why would she fight me ? I am a Demonic Avatar." Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... I think I forgot to mention this. Even though Sinthara was created by the Demonic God of Creation, she hated him very much because of the curses he placed on her and that was one of the many reasons why he went into the Fallen gods category after all.


    Adren is Dead... The God of Creation doesn''t exist anymore. That means if she wakes up from her sleep, no one is there to stop her.


    You asked, why she would kill you, right ? Well... Because of her." Damon spoke as he immediately pointed towards Adeline.


    "Because of Adeline ? Why ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Sinthara loved Adren... But do you know what comes after Adren ? Her... Sinthara will die but she will never let her daughter Marry one of Demon god''s avatar.


    You are nothing in front of her, Anon. She will take your head immediately and play throw and catch with it." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "Well, How will the gods wake her up ? They would need Adren''s voice to wake her up, right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Didn''t you heard the sentence I told you ? He said ''Wake up'' twice in his sentence and we recorded that part in our crystal balls for someone like you.


    You are so strong that they are resorting to this option. Gods won''t back off like that Anon... They will do everything in order to fucking kill you, now that you have entered Demi-God hood, they feel even more threatened." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I was waiting for my mother and father to return home that day... But they never did, me and my brother spent the next 30 years waiting for.


    I will fucking kill you-" Adeline shouted as tears started dropping down from her eyes and she immediately summoned a sword that was covered in flames In order to kill Damon.


    "A-Anon do something..." Damon shouted.


    "Shit just got real." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately stood up from his chair.

 Chapter 954 -954

    Chapter 954 -954


    "What are they talking about ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression as she looked at the Hall''s main gate.


    "I don''t know... Maybe something really important." Biyuk replied with a serious expression.


    "Okay, It''s done... I have placed the enchantments on all the carriages and they should be able to make it through the snow now without any problems." Mike spoke as he looked at Jessica and Biyuk.


    "What happened ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Master is inside the hall for the last 20 minutes... We don''t know what''s going on." No.300 spoke as she looked at Mike.


    "Oh, It must be something important." Mike replied.


    "So, Where am I going to sit ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "You are going to sit with master and so are the other two girls." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Who are the other two girls ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Master is taking two Milf Cum-Dumps from the barn with him to pass the time in the journey." Mike replied with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "Sir Mike... Can I talk to you in private ?" No.300 spoke as she looked at Mike.


    *Click*


    "No Luv, You are not going to be alone with me in the carriage... I will still take both of them." Anon''s voice came from behind as the Hall''s door opened up and Anon walked out of the hall with a Smile on his face.


    "M-Master... Please listen to me." No.300 spoke as she immediately walked upto Anon with a desperate expression.


    "I can already read your mind, Luv. You are going to say... Master, I will do everything you say and be a good girl all the way to the Elf Kingdom. But, Please fuck my pussy and punish me at the same time." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked No.300.


    "I-I was about to say Half of it..." No.300 spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    "Mike... Did you completed the enchantments ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Absolutely, Master." Mike replied.


    "Dear, I am coming with you." Adeline spoke as she immediately exited the room and grabbed Anon''s hand tightly.


    "But, I am going to have sex on the way Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "Yeah, Use my body then." Adeline spoke as she looked at Anon with tears.


    "Mike... Minus one MILF from the carriage, My wife is travelling with me." Anon spoke with a Smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "Thank you, Dear." Adeline spoke as she hugged Anon''s hand tightly.


    "Anon... I want to be in your carriage as well." Damon''s sound came from behind.


    "No... You will come in a different carriage, Damon." Anon replied immediately.


    "Atleast give me 3 beautiful girls to fuck in the way, I mean you are getting them." Damon spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Get your own girls, Damon." Anon replied.


    "They won''t make it to this house and you know it. You are just playing with me." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, that sounds like a ''you'' problem." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately exited the house.


    ...


    As soon as he exited the house, Anon noticed that there was a huge black carriage standing in front of him, four white two-horned horses were pulling the carriage and A tall Male ogre was driving it.


    "I greet, Your Highness." The Male ogre immediately stepped down from the carriage and bowed down to Anon.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile as he noticed that the Ogre was fully covered in snow.


    "Your highness, I am No.898." He replied immediately.


    "From the first batch, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Well, Wear this or you will freeze before you can make it to the Elf Kingdom." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a black blanket that was enchanted with a Fire Spell.


    "Thank you, Your Highness." The Male ogre spoke as he immediately took the blanket and placed it over his body.


    "Mike... Give these blanket to all these carriage drivers or they won''t make it to the Elf Kingdom. This snowstorm will do everything to slow us down." Anon spoke as he looked at the sky and noticed that Dark clouds are covering the sky.


    The Male ogre immediately opened the carriage''s gates for Anon.  Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your highness..."


    "Yes." Anon spoke as he immediately walked into the carriage and sat down on his seat.


    He removed his coat and slowly placed it aside.


    "Haaa.... I am going to have some real good sex no-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, His conscious slipped out of his body.


    ...


    Demonic Hell...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes slowly and noticed that everything around him is black.


    "What the fuck, I was just in-"


    "Brother, Anon..." Suddenly a sound came from above.


    Anon immediately looked up and noticed 8 glowing pair of eyes.


    "Oh, Hello guys..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Demon gods with a smile.


    "Brother Anon... The gods are ready to send in their next Avatar. Are you ready ?" The Demon God with white eyes asked with a smile.


    "Why aren''t you guys showing me your faces ? I mean, I have already seen you in person already." Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You have seen us in human forms, brother Anon. *Hissss*"


    "Yes, Brother Anon... If we showed you our faces like right now, You will go blind immediately. Chu~" The Demon goddess with Pink eyes spoke with a smile.


    "The Avatar this time is a stupid one, Brother Anon. You can just smash her and throw her into a grave somewhere." The God of Anger spoke up.


    "Her ? A lady avatar this time ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Yeah... They are bringing in an Elven Girl this time. But, Don''t take her for nothing... She is know as the Ice Queen of the Elven Kingdom, who left the Kingdom at a very young age to practice her arts in the Western Frozen mountain range."


    "A girl for brother Anon... *Hissss* More like a frozen treat."


    "Wait, Did you just say... She has Freezing powers ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... Why ?"


    "Does she know where, I live right now ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yeah, Obviously... The gods must''ve told her everything about you."


    "Fuck... That''s why it''s snowing in the Human Kingdom." Anon spoke as he immediately understood everything.


    "Wait, You said it''s snowing... how long is this going on for ?" The God Of Greed asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, About three or four hours now." Anon replied.


    "No, No... In order to keep up with such a huge spell for three of four hours, She will need-"


    "Ah... Shit. Brother Anon, she has-" Before the Demon God could''ve completed his sentence, Anon''s conscious slipped back into his body and he came to his senses.


    "What the-!?" Anon immediately opened his eyes wide and looked around with a confused expression.


    [Skill Shop : Locked]


    "Something wrong, Dear ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she walked into the carriage and sat besides Anon.


    "Hmm...? No, Nothing wrong." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master, You alright ?" No.300 asked as she walked I to the carriage and took a seat in front of him.


    "Yeah, I am good." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Master, Is she alright ? According to your description, she was the only one that matched.


    Huge Boobs, Big fat ass, MILF and Cute face." Mike spoke as he brought a Elf MILF who was standing naked in front of the carriage and her whole body was shaking like a leaf.


    "Huh...? Yeah, She is alright. Get her into the carriage." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "As you command, Master. Oi, walk in." Mike spoke as he looked at the Elf Milf.


    "Y-Yes...." The elf milf spoke with a scared expression as she immediately walked into the carriage.


    "Master... I will be coming in the last carriage, Please call me if you want something, okay ?" Mike asked with a worried expression.


    "Yes, Yes... Mike." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A huge explosion was heard in the north-west side of the Human Kingdom and the explosion''s sound travelled upto Anon''s house.


    "What was that ?" Anon asked as he looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know, Master. Shall I go and check ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Get in your carriage... We will pass through that location. I will check it out myself." Anon ordered.


    "Is it them ?" Adeline asked as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "No, Luv... Dragon Kingdom is in the other direction." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Dear, will mother kill you ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    "No one can kill me, Luv. I am basically immortal." Anon replied with a smile.


    [Author: If you think the words in the chapter are repeated, close it and check in after 5 minutes. It should be fixed.]

 Chapter 955 -955

    Chapter 955 -955 On the Borders of the Elf Kingdom and Human Kingdom...


    A human girl is collecting herbs inside the forest, due to the snow Strom, she is freezing cold.


    *Krrrrrr*


    "Oh my god... It''s freezing here." The girls spoke as she immediately picked up some frozen herbs and went back to her house.


    It was a small house made with normal wood and there wasn''t a door on the house, instead there was a thick leather cloth hanging there to stop the snow and cold winds from entering inside the house.


    "I am back guys..." The Human girl spoke as she entered inside the house.


    "Welcome Back..." There were four people inside the house, Two Elfs and Two Humans.


    An Elf girl was cooking something in a pot over the fire and two males were sitting on the bed, one was Human and another was Elf.


    "Oh my god... Look at her, the Little angel is back." The Elf male spoke as he looked at the small girl with a smile.


    "My name Agatha, Mr. Puro." The human girl spoke as she looked at the Male elf.


    "Oh come on... Who gives a fuck ? Did you bring the things ?" The other human guy asked as he looked at Agatha.


    "Yes... I have brought the herbs, but you have to warm them up before using, Sister Geris." Agatha spoke as she gave the frozen herbs to the Elf girl.


    "Don''t you worry, I know how to get them to Normal again." Geris spoke as she immediately placed another pot over fire and went outside the house.


    "Where the fuck is she going now ?" The Male Human spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "I don''t know, Garry. Go and ask her if you have so much problem with it." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry with a serious expression.


    "Fuck off... I don''t care. I just want my food before the work or I won''t be able to cut people''s head properly... Hahahaha." Garry spoke as he laughed like a crazy maniac and licked his dagger.


    But as soon as he licked his dagger... His tongue got sticked to the dagger.


    "Mhnwaahhh..."


    "Fucking idiot." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry with a Disappointed expression.


    "Hahah... Can''t cut their heads with your tongue still sticked to it, can you ?" Puro the Male Elf spoke with a smile as he started reading his book again.


    ''I am Agatha... I am an outcast of society, just like all these fuckers sitting here with me.


    Puro and Sister Geris were kicked out of their kingdom for too many crimes like theft and tarnishing the kingdom''s reputation.


    But, it wasn''t their mistake... An hungry stomach makes you do things that you don''t want to do.


    Me and Garry were kicked out of the Human Kingdom because we used to beg near the main fountain of the Royal capital and we would sometimes sneak into the Seventh circle hoping for some good amount, but we never got anything other than a good beating there.


    After a while, we were declared a black spot on the kingdom''s reputation and kicked out.


    One day... All four of us came across, that was one hectic day but it all worked out and since that day... We are Robbers of this route.


    Usually, we take tolls from the passing by wagons, because This is the shortest route to the Elf Kingdom and most of the traders choose this path very often.


    At first, it was tolls... But one day we started Robbing them and I don''t know when we went from robbing to killing.


    Now, we just kill all the people we come across in this forest and rob them.  S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These two fuckers take the girls alive and fuck them and torture them for days before giving them a good death.


    But, We don''t give a fuck... Sometimes even we take men as our sex slaves and kill them after one or two days.


    We sell the things we robbed off of the traders in the Dwarf kingdom mostly, since we aren''t banned there or we would just swap kingdoms to sell things.


    Our life is better here... We get food three times a day, Sister Geris know some really powerful magic that she uses to defeat the bodyguards of those filthy rich traders.


    Mr. puro is old... But he is also very strong when it comes to magic. Although he is very silent and mostly prefers to read all the time but, His temper changes completely when it''s time for buisness.


    Garry on the other hand is a fucking stupid... But, he is very strong physically after Mr. Puro taught him some kind of spell.


    He can easily break a small mountain in 12 punches.


    Now, comes to me... What can I do ? I can figure out information, in order to conduct a proper robbery and kill people, you always need a plan and information of how much things are going to be in the wagon... If it''s worth to be robbed or not.


    Basically... I am very good when it comes to changing face and identity. The best place to collect information is a Pub.


    You just go in there, sit around for couple of minutes and you will get your next Opponent soon.


    As of today... We cancelled everything due to such heavy snowstorm and take rest in the house.


    But, We have a news that a heavy shipment of Gold and other valuables are going to pass through this route in a short while.


    We can''t miss it and since it''s so big... I think we won''t need to rob anyone after this.


    But, we haven''t eaten anything in two days and before the big robbery we are going to eat something good.


    Since it''s a Snow Storm... Sister Geris can give us a nature protection and we will become immune to the Strom for some time.


    We will need to do this properly...'' Agatha thought as she immediately came out of her thoughts and noticed that Garry was calling her.


    "Oi, Agatha... Have you inserted a dick in your ear or something ?" Garry asked with a serious expression.


    "No, What were you asking ?" Agatha asked with a confused expression.


    "Tell us the plan again, Little angel." Puro spoke as he looked at Agatha with a smile.


    "Wait, Let sister Geris come and I will explain then." Agatha spoke as she looked at Puro with a smile.


    "Where am I cumming ?" Geris asked with a smile as she wanted inside the house and poked Agatha''s butt with her middle finger.


    "Ouch... Sister Geris, Don''t do that. These horny fuckers will rape us. If you continuously poked me in different sexy places. GOTCHA." Agatha replied with a smile as she immediately turned around and grabbed both of Geris''s boobs and squeezed them hard.


    "Woah..." Garry spoke as he looked at them with a perverted smile and his dick got erect.


    "Oi, Pervert... Don''t get that thing hard or I will cut it off." Geris spoke as she placed snow into the pot and started melting it into water, in order to boil the herbs.


    40 minutes later...


    "Okay, Guys... Since you have eaten, Now let''s discuss the plan." Agatha spoke as she took a stick and drew a map of the forest on the ground.


    "So, we are here and the shipments will comes from the Elf Kingdom and go to the Human Kingdom.


    If I am right... There is more than enough gold in these wagons to keep us fed for the next 70 years.


    I mean for me and Garry, that''s our lifetime." Agatha spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t you worry... I will take your gold after your death." Geris spoke as she looked at Agatha with a smile.


    "Yeah as if, I will leave you anything." Agatha spoke with a smile.


    "Can we focus on the plan, Ladies ?" Puro asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes... So, Where was I ? Yeah... The gold in these wagons are too much. So, In order to steal them... We will need to kill everyone in these wagons... Because if someone escaped from these wagons, we are done for.


    We will be reported to the Royal guards of both Human and the Elf Kingdom, after that... We are pretty much dead, because they will hunt for us for the rest of our lifes.


    We can''t let a single men or women escape from here or keep them alive for our fun. Do you understand ?" Agatha spoke as she looked at Puro and Garry.


    "What are you saying ? No, No, No... I want girls to fuck." Garry spoke.


    "We can get all the girls we want, if get our hand on that gold, Garry." Puro spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ah... I see."


    ...


    Elf Kingdom, Elven Bank Of Gold...


    "We can''t leave... The Strom in the Human Kingdom is too much. We will froze to death, so... The shipment will be delayed." The manager announced.


    ...


    Anon''s carriage...


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Fuck me more master-"


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Shut the fuck up bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped No.300''s cheeks tightly and continued to fuck her pussy.


    "Hmm....? Is that a house ?" The Ogre Driver spoke as he looked ahead with a confused expression.

 Chapter 956 -956

    Chapter 956 -956 Mike''s Carriage...


    Mike is sitting in the last carriage with Jessica and Biyuk. He Is silently looking outside the window and blinking his eyes slowly.


    "Why do you even blink your eyes, Mike ? Aren''t you an undead ?" Biyuk asked with a confused expression as he looked at Mike.


    "It''s a small trick that every vampire uses when he spends much time with living beings." Mike replied as he looked at Biyuk with a neutral expression.


    "What trick ?" Jessica asked with a curious expression.


    "If I continuously talked to you without blinking my eyes, You will start to feel discomfort as your brains are designed to watch my eyes while I talk.


    You have seen people your whole life, who talk to you with their eyes constantly blinking in a conversation.


    But, If you see a guy whose eyes are constantly open like mine... You will get uncomfortable and think if something is wrong with me and then you will remember that I am an undead and this will get you less focused on the Topic that you are talking about.


    Although, Master has never gotten uncomfortable while talking to me." Mike explained with a smile.


    "Woah... That''s some serious thing, You just enlightened me on." Biyuk spoke as he looked at Mike with a surprised expression.


    "You are really intelligent, Mike." Jessica spoke as she looked at Mike.


    "Thank you." Mike replied with a neutral expression as he went back to looking outside again.


    In the next carriage, Derein and Arthur were sitting together with two Female Ogre Soldiers.


    "What do you think, I have done wrong ?" Derein asked with a worried and angry expression as she looked at Arthur.


    "What do you mean, Darling ?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh come on... You saw it, How Anon was talking to me. It''s like, I have done something wrong to him." Derein spoke with a worried expression.


    "Well, I don''t think Mr. Anon is the kind of guy who would behave like a little child. He would just say it to your face, if he has a problem with you." Arthur spoke as he looked at Derein with a smile.


    "Simple for you to say... I have seen his eyes, He is unhappy with me for some reason and I don''t know what." Derein spoke.


    "Listen to your Man... Your Highness wouldn''t take you with him, if he was angry with you Human Girl." An Ogre soldier spoke up.


    "You are a soldier, right ? Don''t you think, you should sit silently ?" Derein asked with a serious expression as she looked at the Female Ogre soldier.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The Ogre soldier replied as she sat down silently without speaking anything.


    Next to this wagon is Anon''s wagon...


    Anon is sitting with No.300, Adeline and An Elf MILF.


    "No.300 stand up." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately stood up from her seat with a smile on her face.


    "Remove your brazzer or whatever that you are covering your boobs with." Anon ordered.


    "A-As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately removed her brazzer and revealed her huge boobs to everyone sitting in the carriage.


    "Now, bend over and stuff your boobs into my face." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately bent down and placed both of her huge boobs over Anon''s face.


    "Haaah... Boobs." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her nipples with his index finger and thumbs.


    *Pinch*


    "Anhhh~"  No.300 let out a small moan as she felt her nipples getting pinched by Anon''s fingers and a smile appeared over her face.


    *Snifffff*


    "Anon sniffed the place under her boobs and pinched her nipples even tighter as he was doing this."


    "ANHHHHH~ Master, you will tear off my nipples." She moaned even more as her panty started to get wet.


    Adeline, Who was sitting right next to Anon... Also started rubbing her pussy as soon as she noticed that No.300 was moaning loudly.


    ''N-No... What are they doing ? Are they going to have sex in this Carriage ?'' The Elf MILF thought as she looked at them with a confused expression.


    "We indeed are going to have sex and much more in this carriage... Luv." Anon spoke as he lifted No.300''s boobs by grabbing her nipples and looked at the Elf MILF with a smile.


    "W-What !? Did I say that out loud ?" She asked with a embarrassed expression.


    "I will tell you that soon." Anon spoke as he went back to playing with No.300''s boobs.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Master... M-My pussy is getting w- Anhhhh~ Wet." No.300 spoke as she closed her eyes and came a little.


    "Did you just came a little just now ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at No.300.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "Oh, You need some serious punishment." Anon spoke as he slapped No.300''s boobs tightly from both sides.


    *SLAP-SLAP*


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Yes master... This slave deserves your punishment for cumming before you." No.300 spoke as she immediately turned around and removed her panty by fully bending down.


    As soon as Anon saw her pussy and her huge ass cheeks in full view... His dick got erect.


    No.300 immediately sat down on her knees, her ass cheeks facing towards Anon and started shaking them.


    "Master Please punish me hard." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon, while shaking her hips like a cheap slut.


    ''Ah... So, Dear likes this type of things.'' Adeline thought as she immediately inserted her hand inside her panty and started rubbing her pussy.


    "I can''t get enough of this huge ass..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly.


    "Anhhhh~" No.300 immediately let out a Moan as she felt Anon''s cold hands over her ass cheeks.


    *Slap*


    "This is for cumming before me..." Anon spoke as he slapped her right ass cheek tightly.


    "ANNNHHH~ Sorry, Master." No.300 spoke as she closed her eyes and took full pleasure in Anon''s slaps.


    "This is for shaking your ass like a cheap slut..." Anon spoke as he slapped her right ass cheek this time.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNHHHHH~ No.300 is your slut master... Please punish her more." No.300 spoke as she arched down her back even more and raised her ass high up in the air to get spanked even tighter.


    "You bitch... You are not sorry, You just want to get slapped by me." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his hand over her pussy and gave it a slight rub.


    "Not My pussy Mast-"


    "Shut the Fuck up... You masochist Bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her thick juicy pussy tightly.


    *Slap*


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSS MASTER~" No.300 shouted as a fountain of cum flowed out of her pussy without any stops.


    "Kya~" The Elf MILF immediately covered her face with her hands as she got too much embarassed at this point.


    But she was still watching through her fingers...


    "You fucking bitch... You want more punishment huh ? I have something for you." Anon spoke as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a sex-gear that he made himself.


    "Stand up, No.300" Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 replied as she immediately stood up. The cum was flowing out of her pussy and dropping down her legs.


    Anon immediately placed a small steel ring on her clit and two more steel rings over her nipples, all three of these rings were connected to each other with a very slim thread.


    "Master what is-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon touched the thread and gave it a slight vibration.


    As soon as Anon touched the thread, it started shrinking and as the rings were attached to the thread... Her nipples started to get pulled down and her clit started to get pulled up.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" No.300 immediately made an ahegao face as she felt insane pleasure in this three-way pull.


    Her pupil came to the corner of her eyes, Her tongue came out of her mouth and saliva drooled down on the floor.


    "Mashterrrr~ This is too muchhh~" No.300 spoke as she immediately went on her toes.


    But just as she was about to cum, the shrinking stopped and thread went back to it''s original position.


    "Hnnn~ What happened master ? I-I was about to-"  sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can''t cum, Luv. Not until I say so... Even if I do this." Anon spoke as he suddenly rammed his middle finger into No.300''s pussy.


    No.300''s face went back to Ahegao as she placed both of her hands over Anon''s Shoulders and started jumping like a crazy monkey in heat.


    "Noooo~ Master... I-I want to cum... Please let this slave Cum-Dump Cum... Master please." No.300 begged as she touched her pussy with her own hand started rubbing it like a slut.


    "Now... Beg for My cock, If you want to cum and Beg like a real slut. As if you won''t be able to live without my cock anymore." Anon ordered as he slapped her ass cheeks tightly.


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"

 Chapter 957 -957

    Chapter 957 -957 *Burp*


    Garry let out a burp from his mouth as he stood up and yawned.


    *Yaaawn*


    "Don''t yawn... It''s time to get rich Garry." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry.


    "Well, Shall we move now ?" Puro asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, According to the information... The wagons should''ve left the Elf Kingdom about 45 minutes ago and must be getting here any moment now." Agatha spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, Should I drop the tree ?" Garry asked with a smile.


    "No, Tree won''t work... They will have Mages and shit to remove such obstacles. You have to stop them with sympathy and when it comes to sympathy... No one gives more sympathy to a girl, who is lost in the forest." Agatha spoke as she looked at Geris.


    "Who ? Me again ?" Geris asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Sister Geris... You will come across the carriages and stop them for a very short time.


    You will ask for directions for the Human Kingdom and just because you are a girl, they will offer you a ride to the Human Kingdom and If I am right... That I am, you will get to sit with the head of transport.


    As soon as you get inside the carriage... We will get mounted over the other carriages.


    You will confirm the number of Mages into each carriage by seducing the head transporter a little and as soon as you confirm that... You will give us a signal with that magic spell of yours.


    Once we get the signal... We kill the drivers of each carriage and crash them into the trees. Some will die in that accident, some will get injured and the rest will be dealt by us." Agatha spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Okay..." Geris spoke with a smile.


    "Now, Let''s move out." Puro spoke as he looked at Agatha.


    "Yes, Let''s move out and take our positions..." Agatha spoke as all of them Move out of their house and Climbed on nearby trees.


    ''How powerful mages can they bring ? The best they can bring is an A-ranked Mage and Sister Geris will deal with him with her secret magic spell, Mind Twister.


    This spell is something that we found during a tomb raiding session. Once used this spell Fucks up the mind of the opponent and makes them unable to think properly for the next 3 minutes and believe me... 3 minutes is more than enough time to kill 20 people.


    We are going to do such a big robbery... God please help us.'' Agatha spoke as she closed her eyes, joint her hands and started praying.


    "What the fuck are you doing ?" Suddenly, Garry''s voice came from the other tree.


    "Praying, You idiot." Agatha replied.


    "We are going to kill people... What you praying for ?" Garry asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, we are sending them directly to god''s house... I am praying for their peace." Agatha replied as a psychotic smile appeared over her face.


    "You are a fucking nut job." Garry replied as he cleared the snow that was accumulating over his clothes.


    "This snowstorm doesn''t make any sense..." Puro spoke as he grabbed his sword tightly and waited patiently over the tree for the carriages to arrive.


    15 minutes passed, but the carriages didn''t come...


    "Are you sure that the carriages will pass through this snowstorm ?" Garry asked as he looked at Agatha.


    "I am pretty sure... They can''t delay this shipment. I heard it with my own ears." Agatha replied with a serious expression as her nose turned completely red from all the cold.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, Horse stepping sounds started coming from the north direction.


    "Hmm...?" Agatha immediately looked in the north direction and noticed that expensive and huge carriages were coming towards them.


    "Is it them ?" Garry and Puro asked at the same time as they got excited and shuffled all the snow that was over their shoulders.


    "No, it''s someone else... Out carriages should be coming from south side and they are coming from the north side." Agatha shouted as she informed everyone, even Geris who was standing down on the ground.


    "They are big and looks expensive..." Garry spoke with an evil smile.


    "We should let them pass... Maybe they are carrying someone from a Royal house in those carriages." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry and Puro.


    "Guys... What should I do ? Should I back off ?" Geris asked from down below.


    "No, Keep standing there... Plan is the same." Garry shouted as he looked at carriages continuously.


    "What the fuck Garry ?" Agatha shouted.


    "I am taking over from here... Those carriages are made out of ghost wood. Only one of them can keep us fed for the rest of our lifes." Garry spoke as greed took over his mind.


    "I can''t see the drivers... They are covering themselves in some kind of black clothes... But from their body builds, I think they are humans and Strong humans at that.


    There must be someone or something really important inside those carriages." Puro spoke as he looked at Garry and gave him a greedy smile.


    "Hehe... I know and just think if it''s a big trader, his daughters and his wife in the carriage. We will enjoy ourselves... Heheh." Garry spoke as he looked at Puro with an evil smile.


    "Wife and Older daughter mine..." Puro replied immediately.


    "Fuck you... The one who Touched first, will be the owner." Garry replied.


    Agatha used a monocular in order to look at the carriages more closely.


    <Eagle''s Eye>


    She used a skill to zoom in even more and as she looked closely at one of the drivers, she noticed his hand was green, although she only got to see it for a split second before the driver pulled his hand back into the cloth once again.


    "What the fuck ?" Agatha spoke in a whispering voice.


    She knew that something wasn''t right with these carriages... But, Her empty stomach wasn''t ready to surrender so easily in front of her senses.


    "Help, Help...." Geris started shouting as soon as the carriages closed in.


    ...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Fuck me more, Master~" No.300 moaned as she made an ahegao face while Anon pumped his semen into her pussy and womb.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Anon felt that something wasn''t right as the carriage have started to slow down.


    "Darling... Fuck me next. My pussy is throbbing for your big cock." Adeline spoke as she slowly walked towards Anon after removing her clothes.


    "Not now... It''s time to play. Wear your clothes ladies. I will fuck you after this Little game." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he wore his clothes.


    "No.300 wear your clothes..." Anon spoke as he slapped No.300''s ass cheeks tightly.


    As she was lying upside down in the carriage... Anon''s sperm followed out of her pussy and directly fell into her mouth.


    "Yews Maswer..." No.300 replied as she gulped down Anon''s semen.


    "Wear this..." Anon ordered th Elf MILF as he pulled out a pair of clothes and passed them to her.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." She replied ass she started wearing her clothes.


    "What game are we playing, Dear ?" Adeline asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, I call it... Kill the bandit." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "What do we have to in this game, Master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... After some time, we will get caught by some weak bandits and all of us will pretend to be powerless until they bring us back to their base and choose the targets that we want to kill.  Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, we can''t kill them yet... We will only kill them once they reach their peak happiness point." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "I see... So we have to kill the bandits, once you tell us to, right darling." Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Luv..."


    ''Master... There are-''


    ''Mike... Why are you so late to figure it out ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''Umm... I am sorry for my incompetence master, but I think it''s because you are in the first carriage and I am in the last.'' Mike replied as he apologized sincerely.


    ''Oh... You are right.'' Anon replied.


    "B-But, I-I can''t kill anyone." The Elf MILF spoke up as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Just keep your mouth shut, If you told them... About me, I will fuck you up so bad that you won''t be able to recognise your pussy." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I understand, Sir." She replied with a sacred expression.


    "Good... Now they are about to come." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned his sickles.


    "Help, Help... Please." Geris shouted loudly as she didn''t knew what she was asking help from.


    [Author: If you see something wrong with chapter or repeated words. Please tell me in the comments and I will try to fix it immediately.]

 Chapter 958 -958

    Chapter 958 -958 "Help, Help Please..." Geris shouted as she stepped in front of Anon''s Carriage and the driver pulled the leash.


    All the carriages stopped one by one.


    Garry gave a hand signal to Puro and Agatha.


    All three of them got ready to jump over the carriages as soon as Geris get''s inside and they start to move again.


    "P-Please Help me kind Sir... I-I am lost and I really want to reach the Elf Kingdom, Please help me." Geris spoke as she walked upto the carriage driver with a very sad expression, but due to the black cloth over his body... She couldn''t see his face or any of his body parts clearly.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The carriage''s door opened up but no one came out of it.


    Geris looked at the door with a confused expression as she didn''t knew what was going on.


    "Go in... Master is calling you." The Ogre Driver spoke in a very deep voice.


    "Y-Yes..." Geris replied with a Surprised expression as she didn''t expected his voice to be like that.


    ''What ? No one is coming out to get me ? That''s odd.'' Geris thought as she immediately walked upto the gate and immediately bowed down without even seeing, who is sitting inside the carriage.


    "Sir, Please help me... I am lost in this Forest and Don''t know my way out. Please help me, Kind Sir." Geris spoke as she continued to keep her head down.  S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on in..." Anon''s voice came from inside.


    "Thank y-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, she noticed the faces of people sitting inside the carriage.


    ''F-Fuck... A-A-Anon Agreil.'' Geris thought as all the fake expressions got wiped out from her face and pure fear appeared in her eyes.


    Goosebumps were clearly visible on her skin and a chill went down her spine as soon as she looked at No.300 sitting in right front of Anon.


    "Hop in, Luv." Anon spoke with a big smile.


    "N-N-No, I-I think... I-I just remembered the route sir. I-It''s twenty-five kilometres to south from here, right ?" Geris asked with a smile as she started walking backwards.


    "Get in..." Anon spoke as the expressions on his face got serious.


    "B-But, Sir... I-I-I was-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, No.300 pulled out her Axes.


    "You want me to take her heart out, right master ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "I-I will come in." Geris spoke as she immediately walked into the carriage.


    "She is in... Very good." Garry spoke as he gave signs to Agatha and Puro.


    As soon as Geris stepped inside the carriage... No.300 closed the door and all the carriages started moving once again.


    "Give our guest some space... Will you ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Elf MILF.


    "Y-Yes..." The Elf MILF replied as she immediately scooted over to give Geris some space to sit down.


    "Sit down." Anon ordered.


    "I-I can sit on the floor... S-Sir, I-I am used to-" Geris started speaking in a scared tone, but Anon interrupted her immediately.


    "No.300... the next time, I tell her to do something and instead of doing it, she starts to talk back.


    I want you to rip her heart out and crush it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master... It won''t be a painful enough death. I just learned this from Madam Sephie, that if you spread this white salt over a cut... It hurts like hell.


    I mean, she tried it on me and believe me master... This thing hurts more than getting your heart out and for a long time. Shall I do it with her, master ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "N-No please, I-I am sitting look." Geris spoke as she immediately sat down on the chair and sweat started accumulating over her head.


    "Well, Well... Aren''t you getting stressed ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, Sir... It''s just a simple reaction that I am getting by sitting besides you." Geris immediately replied with a scared expression.


    "So, You know me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I mean... Who wouldn''t know, Mr. Anon Agreil ? Y-You are the saviour of the Human Kingdom and the commander of the huge Ogre ar-"


    "King." No.300 immediately interrupted.


    "Y-Yeah... King of the Huge Ogre Army." Geris replied with a small smile.


    "She knows me... I can''t play with her." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he looked at Geris.


    "Darling... Is this girl making you feel uncomfortable ? Shall I burn her to death ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    ''F-Fuck... Adeline, the Dragon Queen is here too. We are so fucked. I have to give the abort signal to the team.'' Geris thought with a worried expression.


    "No, Luv... This Elf girl is good. Maybe, I can play with her after all." Anon spoke as he looked at Geris.


    "D-Do you want to have sex with me, Sir Anon ? I-I can immediately remove my clothes and bend down on that window with my pussy wide open. Just order me, please." Geris spoke as she pointed towards the window.


    "I have 3 more girls in this carriage, that are 3000 times more beautiful than you. Why would I fuck a stupid overly used and loose pussy like yours ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I see... But, I-I think... I will need to vomit. Can I come to the window side ?" She asked as she looked at No.300.


    "What ? No, you are-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his hand over No.300''s legs.


    "Luv, Let her sit near the window." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Geris.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 immediately stood up from her seat and exchanged seats with Geris.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ano-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, she realised something.


    <You have Entered inside the [NIL] Area>


    Geris immediately looked down and noticed a <NIL Area> magic circle underneath her seat.


    Her eyes widened in Shock and Surprise as soon as she noticed that circle.


    "Something wrong, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... Sir." Geris replied as she calmly sat down and tried to think of other ways to inform her partners about Anon''s presence in the Carriage.

 Chapter 959 -959

    Chapter 959 -959 "AAChoooo... What the fuck is going on ? Is she planning to freeze us to death or something ?" Garry spoke as he sneezed and wiped his running nose with his clothes.  S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know, what''s going on in there. But, something is not right.... Sister Geris would''ve given us a signal to abort or move forward." Agatha spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Garry.


    "Not everyone is easy to be seduced... Maybe she is still in the process to get the information out." Puro spoke.


    "The hell are you talking about ? Do you really think seducing Is that hard ? Just slide down your upper clothes... Show him some tits and boom. You have a stupid donkey ready to do anything at command." Garry spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah... You are seduced like that, not everyone fucking stupid." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry.


    "Did you just called me a stupid ?" Garry asked with an angry expression.


    "Shut up both of you... Keep an eye on the signal." Puro spoke.


    Inside Mike''s Carriage...


    "So, You are saying that instead of killing them instantly... Master wants to play with them and kill them after, right ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, that''s what master did before killing the Dwarf king. Master plays with the prey before hunting it and killing it in the most painful way possible." Biyuk spoke.


    "So, How long do we have to wait... Until we see some blood ?" Jessica asked with an excited expression.


    "Why are you being so excited to see blood ?" Biyuk asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I have been sitting in that same seat for a long time. That throne is now looking very boring to me and now I understand, why master doesn''t want to sit on any of the thrones.


    I want to see some blood..." Jessica spoke with a desperate expression.


    "You are weird." Biyuk replied.


    Derein''s Carriage...


    "What can it be that made Anon angry ?" Derein spoke as she started thinking.


    "You just said this same sentence for the 610th time, Darling. Now, it''s hurting my ears." Arthur replied.


    "Shut up... I am trying to think, Arthur." Derein spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Yes... Darling." Arthur spoke with a neutral expression as he started looking outside again.


    Anon''s Carriage...


    ''What should i do ? If I didn''t do something quick... They will die from the cold and if I tried to do something, we all will die by this monster''s hand.'' Geris thought as she looked at Anon, but she didn''t knew that Anon was also listening to his thoughts.


    "Well, I am not a monster Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at her.


    "W-What, Sir ?" Geris asked with a confused expression.


    "That Elf brain of yours should be more wise, Luv. I am guessing you aren''t the one who planned all this, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''What the fuck ? He can read my mind ? Agatha planned it.... No, Why would I think it ?'' Geris thought as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "The more I tell you not to think about something, the more you will think about it. Don''t worry... You will get to know more about these things after I open your mind and show it to you." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    Geris immediately stood up from her seat and grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with confused expression.


    "Sir, please... Don''t do this, I-I didn''t knew y


    That you are in this wagon. M-My partners forced me to do this act and seduce you, in order to know the number of Mages in the other carriages.


    P-Please sir, D-Don''t kill me. I-I will do everything you tell me to... I-I will-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his middle finger over her lips and stopped her mouth.


    "Now, That''s better... I don''t like blabbering mouths, There is a limited time limit until I can hear things before ripping the tongue right out and you have reached your limit, so shut the fuck up." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Dear... Are you going to kill her ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she looked at Geris.


    "No, Luv... We don''t kill them. I mean they are doing this for their survival as well. They rob people to fill their own stomachs, right ?" Anon asked as he turned his head towards Geris.


    *Nod-Nod-Nod-Nod*


    Geris nodded her head many times as she looked at Anon and tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "See... How she is crying. She is very innocent Luv, right ?" Anon asked again.


    *Nod-Nod-Nod-Nod*


    Geris nodded once again.


    "You haven''t killed or raped someone till this day right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Shake-Shakez


    This time Geris Shaked her head in ''No'' Gesture.


    "Seems innocent to me, Master." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "Yeah... You are right. We should let her go, but there is something that I want to ask you before letting you go." Anon spoke as he looked at her with a Smile.


    "Just Nod your head in yes or no. Three months ago... One of my traders, who supplies alcohol to the Elf Kingdom was passing through this same route.


    You didn''t see him, did you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Shake-Shake*


    Geris immediately Shaked her head in ''No''.


    "Good... You know, He got killed in the way, the booze was all stolen. Wife was found some days later, head cutted off, brutally raped... There was a wooden mug stuck in her pussy.


    You don''t know anything about her, right ?" Anon asked.


    *Shake-Shake*


    She immediately Shaked her head in No.


    "Good... There was a 7 year old son with him too, He was brutally raped as well... Swollen penis and there were rubber bands over his balls... Same type the one you are wearing in your hairs right now.


    You don''t know, anything about it... Do you ?" Anon asked with an evil smile


    *Shake-Shake*


    She immediately Shaked her head in NO.


    "Haah... You failed the test, Geris. Unfortunately, you have lied too many times to me. Now... We will torture you, but first... Let''s play this game with your friends." Anon spoke as he opened the window and used a spell that Geris was supposed to use as the signal.

 Chapter 960 -960

    Chapter 960 -960 *Swish*


    "Oi, Signal... That''s the signal." Garry spoke as he noticed a colourful bird flying out of the Carriage''s window.


    "Finally..." Agatha spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Well... Time to kill." Puro spoke as he immediately pulled out his dagger and a psychopathic smile appeared over his face.


    "Haha... Look at this old Elf, getting excited. Well... Let''s get this snow some blood, shall we ?" Garry spoke as he pulled out his sword and slowly walked upto the driver of the wagon.


    Puro did the same as he walked upto the carriage driver and pointed the dagger right at his neck.


    Both of them looked at Agatha...


    "Wait a second..." Agatha spoke as she unsheathed her sword but suddenly she noticed a sign covered in snow over the carriage that she was sitting on.


    "What are you doing Agatha ? We have to be in sync to do this... Go and-" Before Garry could''ve completed his sentence, Agatha raised her hand towards him.


    She immediately removed the snow from the sign with her hand and what she saw after that shocked her to the core.


    "Fucking Hell..." Agatha spoke as she looked at the Royal Sigil of the Elf kingdom.


    "Fuck it... I am doing this. Puro... Now." Garry shouted as he stabbed his Dagger Into the driver''s neck.


    "Aye..." Puro shouted as he pulled his hand back and stabbed the carriage driver with all his strength.


    "No, This is the Royal Carri-" Before Agatha could''ve completed her sentence, Puro and Garry stabbed the drivers.


    *Stab-Stab*


    *Tang-Tang*


    "What the fuck !?"


    "Shit !?"


    Both of their weapons broke as soon as they came in contact with the ogre driver''s hard skin.


    "What the fuck ?" Both of the Ogre Driver spoke in deep voices as they immediately turned around to notice Puro and Garry, standing behind them.


    "M-Monster..."


    "Run... Immediately." Agatha shouted.


    But, It was too late... The Ogres grabbed their legs and pulled them.


    "Come here... Fucker." The Ogre Driver spoke with a smile.


    *Shhhhhh*


    Suddenly, All the Carriages came to a stop and Agatha jumped off of the carriage without Garry or Puro.


    *Click*


    Anon''s Carriage door opened up and he stepped out with a smile on his face and a cigar in his mouth.


    "Hmm... It''s really cold out here." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked towards the back.


    ...


    *Kick-kick*


    "Leave me, You fucking monster. I will fucking cut your head off, if you don''t let go of me right now." Garry shouted as he kicked the ogre Driver on his face.


    "Don''t you worry... You will be freed after playing a little game." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Who the fuc-" Before Garry could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed Anon''s face Clearly and recognised him immediately.


    "A-Anon Agreil...!?" Garry spoke with a scared expression as he wetted his pants immediately.


    "Hahahahaha... Fuck man, You really wetted your pants." Anon spoke as he laughed crazily.


    "Anon Agreil... The hero of the Human Kingdom ? The one who walks and corpses fall down on his each step ?" Puro asked from behind as he couldn''t see Anon''s face Clearly.


    Anon immediately walked upto Puro and looked at him with a smile.


    "Intresting... What else they say about me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "T-They say, that wherever you go... Death follows and anyone who tries to get in your way was either enslaved, killed or went crazy.


    A guard from the Elf Kingdom... Started walking towards the west after meeting you and he died from walking day and night without eating food or drinking water.


    They say that you are the biggest bast-"


    "Okay, That''s enough..." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar.


    "S-Sir, Anon... W-We had no idea that these are your carriages. Please forgive us, we will pay the price for our mistakes with our lifes." Puro spoke with a neutral expression.


    "That you will... But, where is one more of your partners ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "O-Oi, I am not ready to die... You pay the price with your life... I-I will pay any other price, Sir Anon.


    Please command me anything and I will do it." Garry spoke with a scared yet brave expression.


    "Well, Well... Look at that... The pant wetter wants to say something." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Garry once again.


    "S-Sir... What will you get after killing a weak guy like me ? But, If you keep me alive... I might be very useful to you." Garry spoke with a scared expression.


    "You ? useful to me ? How ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I can do things for you-"


    "I have slaves... Millions of them." Anon replied immediately.


    "I-I can fight for-"


    "Slave Assassins, thousand times better than your stupid cheap ass." Anon replied before he could''ve completed his sentence.


    "Please, Sir... You give me any work and I will do it. Anything... I will just do it." Garry spoke with a very confident look.


    "Fine... Let him down." Anon ordered the ogre Driver.


    "As you say, Master." The Ogre Driver replied as he immediately putted Garry down.


    "T-Thank yo-"


    "Remove your clothes." Anon ordered.


    "W-What, S-Sir ?" Garry asked with a confused expression.


    "Clothes off..." Anon ordered.


    "A-Ah... Y-Yes, Sir. As you wish... B-But, I am a virgin in that hole... Please be gentle." Garry spoke as he started removing his pants.


    "The magical layer around your body... That''s protecting you from this winter... Remove it as well." Anon commanded.


    "B-But, Sir... I will die fro-"


    "Not if I kill you before, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "A-As you command, Sir." Garry immediately removed all of his clothes and the magical layer that was protecting his body.


    "Good... Now go and find your partner. If you can find her before you freeze to death... You are free to go." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Garry.


    "I-I will find her, Sir. *Achooooo*"  Garry replied as he immediately locked his hand and covered his chest with them in order to protect his body from all the cold.


    "Do I have the same offer ?" Puro asked with a confused expression.


    "No, You and I are going to play a very good game. Come..." Anon spoke as he went back into his carriage and kicked out the Elf MILF from the carriage.


    "Go and sit with them until I call you... Fucking Cum-Dump." Anon ordered as he grabbed her pussy one last time before throwing her out of the carriage.


    "A-As you command, Master " She replied with a scared expression as she immediately ran towards Derein and Arthur''s Carriage.


    *Click*


    "What happened ? Are we the-" Arthur came out of his carriage and noticed the Elf MILF standing outside.


    "Can I help you ?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Master told me to sit with you." The Elf MILF spoke as she looked at Arthur.


    "Oh, Okay, come on in." Arthur spoke as he invited her in and closed the door.


    Anon''s Carriage...  S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have a seat... Besides your lovely partner." Anon spoke as he looked at Puro and pointed towards Geris.


    "Yes... Sir." Puro replied as he sat down besides Geris.


    "You aren''t afraid of me... Are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Puro.


    "I am an Elf, I have lived for over 700 years... Why do you think I will be afraid of a human child ?" Puro asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "M-Mr. Puro... What-"


    "Shut up, I am talking." Puro spoke as he immediately interrupted Geris.


    "Master..." No.300 spoke as an angry expression appeared over her face.


    "No, No... Not now." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at Puro.


    "Look, Kid... You caught us. Very good... Now kill us and get it over with or torture us, I don''t really care." Puro spoke with a tension free look.


    "Ypu want me to kill you... Because you think death is your free ticket out of misery huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I say, You give me all the misery you possibly can... Why don''t you make me beg for death ?


    Kid, I have spent over 300 years In the prisons of my enemies... I have been tortured in thousands of ways... Nail plucking, hair plucking, slow poisoning and a glass Bottle in my asshole.


    You name it and I have already felt it... There is nothing new that you can do to my body... Here crack all the bones in my body and you won''t listen a single voice coming out of my mouth." Puro spoke as he raised his hand towards Anon.


    "Darling... I want to kill this man so bad. Can I ?" Adeline asked with a very angry expression.


    "Look at this whore... Jumping like a fucking frog to kill me. Do you even have what it takes to kill me, you whore ?" Puro spoke as he tried to provoke Adeline into killing him.


    "Haa... 7th Avenue, New Elven Road, fourth Street... Third house. Gurigora, do you know her ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    As soon as Puro heard this name... His head started sweating and hands started shaking as he looked at Anon with wide eyes.


    "Even if you don''t care about yourself... There is always someone that you do care about... Hehehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed like a maniac.

 Chapter 961 -961

    Chapter 961 -961 "Felling scared now, don''t you Puro ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "H-How do you know about her ?" Puro asked as his voice started to break.


    "I know everyone you know. That''s the beauty of this..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-You are bluffing... That''s the wrong address, I told her to move-"


    "I know... You told her to move to another kingdom and not to tell you, where she is going but, guess what ?


    My guys find your Wife, Puro..." Anon spoke with a malicious smile.


    "S-She is my Ex-wife and She has nothing to do with this... Don''t touch her. Do anything you want with me... I-I will pretend to get hurt and everything, just let her go." Puro spoke with a serious expression.


    "My god... Look at this MF, Compensating with me as if I am some local slave trader. Listen to me you fucking Elf-....


    Fuu~ Calm down Anon... Don''t kill him, Yet." Anon thought as he calmed down and looked at Puro again with a smile.


    "Now, Let me tell you something really good or instead, I should show it to you." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a crystal ball and grabbed Puro''s hand.


    He immediately made a cut on his finger and dropped some of his blood on the crystal ball.


    *Tip-Tip*


    *Swish*  sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, A scene started playing over the crystal ball.


    A young Elf Lady sitting in a rocking chair and weaving clothes for children.


    "Mom-Mom... He is trying to hurt me." Suddenly a kid entered inside the room and hid behind the lady.


    "No, Mom... He hurt me first." Another kid entered inside the room with a stick in his hand, that looked just like Puro.


    "Do you know... Who''s kids they are Puro ?" Anon asked as he showed the crystal ball to him.


    "T-They are... Mine ?" Puro asked as tears started dropping down from his eyes.


    "When your wife left the town... She was already pregnant with two of your children, But she kept it a secret because she knew that you won''t let her go.


    How shameful, right." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh my god... I-I want to see them, P-Please... I-I want to play with them once... I-I want to touch their faces before dying, Please Mr. Anon, please let me go, I-" Before Puro could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his neck and cracked it.


    *Crack*


    *Thud*


    "NOOOO..." Geris shouted loudly as she saw her Friend die like that.


    His body fell down on the floor lifeless.


    "Shhhh... Your turn will come soon." Anon spoke as he looked at Geris.


    "But, Master... How did you know where his wife-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her question, Anon answered it.


    "I don''t know, Luv. It''s just an illusion trap that I created from his memories." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "My Dear... You know, Sometimes you are like the real devil." Adeline spoke with a Smile.


    "How rude... How can you say that, Luv ? I am a very innocent and good boy." Anon replied with a smile as he missed Adeline on the lips.


    *Chuuu*


    "I-I have found her... I have found her." Suddenly a shouting sound came from outside.


    "Luv, Give me one minute... I have some things to deal with." Anon spoke as he separated his lips from Adeline''s lips.


    "Will you fuck me after returning ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Why not, Luv ? I will fuck you so hard that your dragon mama will let you stay with me for the rest of your life." Anon spoke with smile.


    "You naughty Husband." Adeline spoke with a smile.


    Anon immediately stepped outside of the carriage and looked at Garry, who was shaking like a vibrator and besides him is standing Agatha.


    "Hmm...? You caught her, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes... Can I leave now ?" Garry asked with a scared expression.


    "Yes, Yes... You can go..."


    "T-Thank you..." Garry replied as he immediately started leaving.


    "... To Hell." Anon completed his sentence and threw his sickle towards Garry, reaping his head in one clean cut.


    As soon as he died... A layer of magic wore off of his body, that revealed that it was actually Agatha posing as Garry and the Agatha that was standing in front of Anon, turned into a snowman.


    "A very good spell... Unfortunately, Not very useful In front of these eyes, Lady." Anon replied as he looked at Agatha.


    He walked upto her and looked at her decapitated head with a smile.


    "How long you gonna pretend to be dead ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately kicked her head.


    *Thud*


    *Puff*


    As soon as the Head crashed into the tree, it transformed into a small Nine-tailed Fox.


    "H-How did you-"


    "A Nine-tailed Fox... A very sly Creature. A Creature that stands between life and death, the creature who enjoys the grieving of others and turns it into her food.


    Did you really thought you can fool me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, You have caught me... But, What are you going to do with me, I am already half-dead." Agatha asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "You are small... A child, What''s your age ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s... None of your business." Agatha spoke as she immediately turned around and started running away.


    <Telekinesis>


    But, before she could''ve taken more than 2 steps... Anon used his skill and restrained her body completely.


    "L-Let go of me... I-I will curse you, Damn bastard. I-I will leave a ghost on your tail and-"


    "Shut up." Anon spoke as he walked upto her with glowing purple eyes.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." Agatha replied with an innocent expression.


    "You are the only one... Who can hide your presence completely from me because of that paranormal form of yours.


    I can''t kill someone who is already stuck in between life and death, but if you are half-Dead... Then that means you are Half-alive as well, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Agatha.


    "You are one evil human... I don''t like you." Agatha spoke with a serious expression.


    "Thanks for the feedback, I will make sure to share it with the manufacturing company." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Agatha by the neck and picked her up.


    "N-No... Leave me. I-I don''t want to be with you." She shouted as she continuously tried to run out of Anon''s hand.


    "Oi, One more muscle movement and I will give you some really good pain and you will wish that you were fully dead." Anon replied with a serious expression as his eyes shined even more bright.


    "Y-Yes..." Agatha replied as she immediately let her body go free.


    "Now, Let''s go and find your friend Garry... I will listen to your sad story in my carriage." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked back to his carriage.


    "Your Highness... We found him." The Ogre Drivers spoke as they came back with a big chunk of snow.


    "Hmm..?" Anon looked at it with a confused expression.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    The Ogre Drivers immediately removed all the snow and revealed Garry''s body... That was frozen to death.


    "Haa... My condolences, He was a very good guy." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry.


    "You don''t feel sorry for him... You just want me to know that you are sorry for him, pretending little brat." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Agatha.


    "Well, I am a Fox after all... I have to do it. Lying is like my nature." Agatha replied.


    "Looks like your lies didn''t profit them..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand towards Garry and used his spell.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    *Booom*


    As soon as the Javelin hitted Garry''s body... It broke into millions of pieces and fell everywhere.


    "Woah... That was something." Agatha spoke with a Surprised expression.


    Mike''s Carriage...


    "Huh... Who is there ? I-I-I am awake... Who is it ?" Damon shouted as his sleep broke from the sudden explosion.


    "Go back to sleep... It''s just master having fun with some bandit kids." Jessica spoke as she looked at Damon and then went back to looking outside of her carriage like a child.


    "Oh, Okay... I- Wait ! What ? Are there any ladies in them ? I will go and check." Damon spoke as he immediately exited the Carriage and looked at Anon.


    "Is that you, Damon ?" Agatha spoke with a smile as she looked at Damon.


    "Agatha... You fucking bitch." Damon spoke with an angry expression as he immediately started walking towards her.


    "Damon, Stop right there..." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Anon, Just tell me what do you want in return for her... Take everything and just give her to me." Damon spoke as his eyes started shining brightly gold in anger.


    "What the fuck did you to him ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I might''ve stolen his eyes hehe..."

 Chapter 962 -962

    Chapter 962 -962 *Thunder*


    Snowstorm is getting heavy by the minute and Anon is standing in the middle of a forest, with a Nine-tailed Fox in his hand.


    "So, You are telling me that you were the one, who stole his eyes ?" Anon asked as he looked at Agatha.


    "I mean... They were taken by the other gods and when he sent some demons to get them back, I just stole them before those demons. Hehe." Agatha spoke as she looked at Damon with a smile.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You fucking bitch... I spent 600 years without my eyes and you think this is fucking funny ?" Damon asked with an angry expression.


    "Master... The Snowstrom is getting more and more violent. We should move or we will get buried in snow." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hmm... Fine, Here you go. Do whatever you want with her, I don''t care. I have girls to fuck in that carriage, Bye." Anon spoke as he tossed Agatha towards Damon and went back to his carriage.


    "N-No... You can''t leave me with him, He will kill me." Agatha shouted.


    "You are already Half-Dead." Anon shouted from his carriage as he immediately closed the door.


    *Click*


    "Hehehe... I will have my sweet time torturing you for eternity, Nine-tailed Fox." Damon spoke as he smiled evilly and went back to his carriage.


    "Move." Anon ordered the ogre driver.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    All the carriages started moving immediately.


    ...


    "Darling... Look, they are calling you." Adeline spoke as she immediately removed her top and jiggled her boobs in front of Anon.


    Her nipples were bright pink and Anon didn''t wait for another second to suck on them.


    "Come here..." Anon spoke as he immediately Buried his face into her boobs and started sucking both of her nipples at the same time.


    *Suck-Suck*


    "Anhhh~ Anhh~ Dear, Slowly... They are all yours to suck after all... Anhhh~" Adeline moaned as she felt Anon''s lips and tongue swirling around her nipples at a rapid rate.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    As Anon licked Adeline''s nipples... Geris continuously looked at Anon with a very scared and timid expression.


    ''I-Is he gonna kill me ? N-No, I shouldn''t think of anything... He can hear my thoughts.'' Geris thought as she immediately stopped thinking and started looking outside.


    "Anhhh~ Yes, Dear... Just like that. Suck on them more, aanhhh~ No, You are biting on my nipple... Fuckkkkk~" Adeline shouted as she wrapped her hands around Anon''s head and tightened her grip.


    "You like that, Luv ?" Anon asked as he immediately removed his mouth from her nipples and slowly touched her lips with his.


    "I love that, Dear." Adeline replied as her slowly let her tongue out and rubbed it all over Anon''s lips.


    "You are being a naughty Dragon today... aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he placed his hand over Adeline''s right cheek and rammed his tongue into her mouth.


    "Mnhhhhh~" Adeline let out a sweet moan as their tongues tangled with each other in her mouth.


    No.300 immediately removed her clothes and started rubbing her pussy as she looked at Anon and Adeline kissing so intensely.


    ''What the fuck ? Are they going to do it here and now ? How can they do it in a fucking carriage and why is this ogre girl rubbing her pussy... Will he fuck her t-'' Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his hand towards her face and made it into a fist.


    "What the-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, her head burst out like a pumpkin and she died on the spot.


    But before her blood could''ve splattered everywhere, Anon contained it and threw all of it outside the window with his telekinesis skill.


    "Hmm...?" Adeline looked at Geris for a second, then she went back to her kissing once again.


    After kissing for about 5 minutes, Anon finally took his tongue out of her mouth.


    "She was thinking too much..." Anon spoke as he looked at Adeline and gave her a smile.


    "Well, She deserved that and I deserve something too..." Adeline spoke as she removed Anon''s pants and looked at No.300 with a smile.


    "M-Me too ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon and Adeline.


    "Yes, Yes... Come." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Adeline pulled out Anon''s dick and just by seeing it''s size... No.300''s mouth started drooling.


    "Darling''s cock... That was inside No.300 pussy just now. Darling, Can I suck it ?" Adeline asked as she continuously looked at Anon''s cock.


    "Suck it clean... Bitch." Anon spoke as he grabbed Adeline''s head from behind and rammed his cock into her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Master... Me too..." No.300 spoke as she got jealous of how smoothly and swiftly Adeline was sucking on Anon''s cock.


    "You will get to suck my balls, when I fuck her pussy, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    *Screeech*


    Suddenly, the carriage came to a stop.


    "What the fuck happened now ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "We are here, Your Highness." The Ogre Driver spoke.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and grabbed Adeline''s face from both sides.


    "Sorry for this luv..." Anon spoke as he holded her head tightly in one place and started pounding her mouth pussy at an incredible rate.


    *MNHHHH~*


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon fucked Adeline''s mouth pussy like an untamed beast and without any stops or mercy.


    "Wow...." No.300 spoke as she looked at Adeline and thought about herself in her place.


    At this point, Anon used Adeline''s mouth as a sex pussy... That he was using just to cum and pleasure his dick.


    Anon noticed that No.300 is already naked and because her pussy was already wet from all the cumming, she was ready.


    "No.300... bend over, Fast." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately bent over and grabbed a small golden pole that was over her seat.


    She made a bending down arc with her back and raised her pussy high in the Air for Anon''s cock.


    Anon took his cock out of Adeline''s mouth and immediately inserted it inside No.300''s pussy.


    *TAP*


    "Anhhhh~ Fuck yes..." No.300 spoke as she made an Ahegao face and her butt raised even higher on it''s own.


    Anon grabbed both of her boobs that were hanging down and pulled both of her nipples back as he started pounding her like a machine.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Master So fast Fuckkkk~" No.300 shouted as she felt her pussy getting destroyed by Anon''s cock.


    Anon continuously pounded her pussy for the next 5 minutes at a very rapid speed.


    He was so fast, that before No.300 could''ve moaned for one Clap, he would clap her pussy four more times.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Fuck... I am going to cum~." Anon spoke as he immediately released his cum into No.300''s womb with a final Clap.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" No.300 moaned very loudly as she made a very funny Ahegao face while squirting her own cum on the floor like a cheap whore, while standing on her toes.


    As soon as Anon filled her pussy to the brim, he immediately took his cock out and inserted it into Adeline''s mouth.


    "Take it and clean it..." Anon spoke as he poured the rest of his semen into her throat and filled her Belly with his cum.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    Adeline drank Anon''s cum like it was water and she even sucked the leftovers in his rectum.


    After sucking all the semen out of his cock, she cleaned Anon''s cock with her tongue and gave it a kiss on the tip.


    *Chuuuu*


    "Thank you, My loyal pussies... I fuck you more sometime later." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the carriage.


    *Click*


    But, as soon as he opened the gate... He noticed that Damon was standing on the gate listening to him, but as soon as he noticed Anon... He immediately stepped aside and pretended as if nothing was wrong.


    "You fucking pervert..." Agatha spoke as she looked at Damon with a disgusted expression.


    "Shut the fuck up...." Damon spoke as he grabbed her neck tightly.


    "Ouch-Ouch..."


    As Anon stepped out of the Carriage... He noticed that they were already in front of Jessica''s castle and the weather in the Elf Kingdom was very normal.


    But as he turned his head towards the human Kingdom, Anon noticed that a huge black storm was hovering above the human Kingdom.


    "It''s not a natural thing, Master." Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "I know... Someone from here is doing it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master... Shall I prepare you a room in the castle ?" Jessica asked with a neutral expression.


    "No, I want to have fun sex... Until the next attack is done. I will hypnotize some Elf family and fuck with their minds for a while.


    Your kind''s mind are very pure but your bodies are full of lust and that''s why I like to play with Elf girls. Hehehe..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately left after that.


    Damon and others also left... But Derein stayed back and decided to look inside Anon''s carriage.


    As she opened the door slowly, she noticed that two girls were in the carriage... One was standing on her toes grabbing a pole with her hands and white cum is flowing out of her pussy non-stop and other is sitting on the floor and she is drinking the cum that was falling off of her pussy.

 Chapter 963 -963

    Chapter 963 -963 Royal Castle of the Elven Kingdom...


    Anon and Jessica are walking through the corridor alone...


    "Did you re-decorated this place or something ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the ceilings and the floor designs.


    "No master, I just did a few changes In the whole castle and removed my sister''s stupid statues from everywhere.


    After you left the Elf Kingdom to me... I had to work for 26 days and 27 nights to get all of this together and get this kingdom to work properly again." Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Well, took you some time huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am not as smart as you master..." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Are you mocking me little girl ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "H-Huh ? No master... How dare a slave like me mock her master." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "You really think, I can''t do your work... Don''t you ? I can read your mind, answer honestly." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, if you ask it like that... I mean master is still a human and there are so many things-"


    "Fine... Show me, What is it that you do all day and I will try to finish that same work faster than you." Anon replied with a smile.


    "A-Are you sure, Master ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Anon replied.


    "What''s on the wager ?" Jessica asked with an excited expression.


    "Hmm... What do you want ?" Anon asked.


    "I want you to fuck me and marry me you lost." Jessica spoke with zero stops or hesitations.


    "What the fuck !? Were planning to say all of- Wait a minute... You brought me here alone, so I would notice the new designs and appreciate your work and as soon as I did... You added that work thing.


    You little bitch, You are manipulating me..." Anon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Well, I am master''s slave... I know a trick or two." Jessica replied with an embarrassed smile.


    "So, You want me to fuck you and Marry you if I lost the bet or do you want me to marry you first and then fuck you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s the normal process of how an Elf princess always loses her virginity... But, I want to do something different, I want to get fucked on the day of my marriage by you master." Jessica spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Wait... In front of your people ? Won''t that be shameful and-"


    "Oh, No No... Not in front of my people, Master. We will have an official wedding ceremony in my room, You and me and the priest." Jessica spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Wow... Your fantasies are a little twisted, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, Do you accept ?" Jessica asked with an excited expression.


    "Well, In order to make a bet work... The wager has to be set from both sides." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master... You are my master, I will do everything you say, why set the wager ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, You are right... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Royal work chamber of the Elf Kingdom.


    ...


    "Please come in, Master." Jessica spoke as she invited Anon into her workplace.


    "My My..." Anon spoke as he entered inside the room and noticed piles of papers surrounding a chair and bench that was in the middle of the room.


    "What are all these papers ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, You should see for yourself master..." Jessica spoke as she bent down, picked up one of the papers and gave it to Anon.


    "Hmm... Budget for Royal Kitchen ? Budget for the Prison ? What the fuck are these things ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master... These things are kept in the logs to keep an eye on everything. You will find every single copper coin''s expenditure in these logs." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "My, My... You have given them numbers too huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he noticed a small code on the top of each page.


    "Yes, Master... We have to keep it. Now, Every single one of these papers need a stamp on the bottom in order to approve it and as a responsible ruler of the Elf Kingdom... I have to read all of them before stamping them. So, are you ready ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Okay... So, How many of them are today''s expenditure ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "They are all today''s expenditure... Master." Jessie replied with a smile.


    "What !? Are you kidding me ? I have three companies and I don''t do all this shit..." Anon replied with a shocked expression.


    "That''s because you have 7 Vampire widows that do all of this work for you, Master. Do you know master... The papers that you receive for stamping everyday are about fifty times more than this room.


    But, Since they handle all the buisness things. You don''t need to do anything and If my calculations are correct, you are the richest person on this planet right now.


    Your Companies hold the largest record of gold coins ever earned." Jessica spoke as she gave a paper to Anon, that holded the number of gold coins he has right now.


    "Woah... I am like Richie Rich." Anon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "These are only your Gold coins, master. If I pulled out your Jade coin Sheets... Uff." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck man... I am really rich." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Master... Back to our bet, Why don''t we-" Before Jessica could''ve completed her sentence, A loud bell ringing sound started coming from the outside.  S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Tinggggggggggggggg*


    *Tingggggggggggggggg*


    "What is that ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "An emergency call from the Borders... It''s the next attack. Master, we have to go." Jessica spoke as an worried expression appeared over her face.


    "Haa... You get stressed real easy, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "Anh~ Mast-"


    *Chuuuuuuuu*


    Anon kissed her on the lips and separated his lips after a short kiss.


    "Don''t worry too much, Luv. I don''t like to see my slaves in too much tension, ruins the mood of sex after battle you see." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jessica and stroked her cheek slightly.


    "Well, Master... What should I do ?" Jessica asked.


    "Nothing, Because you can''t do nothing. If you had it under control... You wouldn''t have come to me, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he exited the room and looked outside the window.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke in a very low voice.


    *Swish*


    "Master... You called ?" Mike asked as he immediately appeared behind Anon.


    "Did you see what all the fuss is about ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes master... It''s a..."


    On the Elf Kingdom''s North-west Border...


    *Step*


    A being made out of purple jelly like thing Stepped out of the forest. He had no lips, no eyes, no ears and not even a proper body shape.


    He wore a black coloured robe around his body that had some weird symbols over it.


    "What the fuck is that ?" A guard on the Outpost asked as he looked at the unknown Creature with disgust.


    "Keep ringing the bell... We have to inform everyone." The other guard shouted.


    "Oi, Wait... It''s not a wave of monsters... It''s just Him." Another guard shouted.


    "W-Who..." The Jelly like being started to speak.


    "What the fuck ? He can speak ?" A guard spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know... How he is doing that, his body is see through."


    "Who is your... Representative ?"


    "He is not speaking with his mouth... He is speaking in our minds." A mage guard spoke as fear appeared over his face.


    "You mean like that S-Rank spell, Telepathy ?" Another guard asked.


    "No, It''s something higher... This guy is connecting with our minds all at once. Telepathy can only connect your mind with one guy... He is using very high level of magic." The mage guard spoke as the expression on his face became even more grim.


    "Answer... Or Die." The creature spoke as he raised his hand towards one of the guards and suddenly, he started floating into the Air.


    *Floaaat*


    "Woahhhhhh... H-Help me, I-I am flyi-" Before the Guard could''ve completed his sentence.... His body was crushed into a small cube of meat and lots of blood flowed down on the ground that the soil drank.


    "Telekinesis... Another high Leveled spell. T-This creature might be our doom. The mana around him is too dark... I can''t even see the magic circles that are forming behind him on spell casting." The mage soldier spoke.


    "I ask for the last time... Who is your representative, Human ?" The creature asked with his hand raised again.


    "I represent them... Motherfucker." Anon''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 964 -964

    Chapter 964 -964 "I represent them, Motherfucker..." Anon''s voice came from behind and all the guards immediately turned around.


    As soon as they looked at th source of this sound, they noticed a Human with Red eyes and Black hairs walking out of the kingdom with a cigar in his hand and a Smile over his face.


    Besides him there was another human walking, who had golden eyes and black hairs.


    "Oi, Give me a cigar... I want to look cool as well." Damon spoke as he whispered into Anon''s ear.


    "Keep walking or I will shove one up your ass..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Humans... What are they doing here ?" A guard asked with a scared and confused expression.


    "What are you doing here ? Go back... This place-" Before the Mage Guard could''ve completed his sentence, The creature raised his hand and sliced the guard into thousands of pieces with just a flick.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    As it''s pieces fall down to the ground, The Creature turned his jelly like face towards Anon and spoke...


    "These pet of yours are really noisy..." The Creature spoke into Anon''s mind.


    "I know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Even you are very weak... I am inside your mind, right now. I can make you do  whatever I want... Now, you will do what I say or-" Before the creature could''ve completed his sentence, Anon raised his middle finger and brought it upto his cigar.


    *Click*


    Suddenly a small fireball appeared hovering above Anon''s middle finger.


    *Shhhh*


    *Puff*


    Anon let out a lots of smoke from his mouth as he looked at the creature with a smile.


    "What were you saying ?" Anon asked.


    Suddenly, The Creature''s voice stopped coming into Anon''s head.


    As soon as this happened... The Creature got worried as it took a step back and raised his hand towards Anon.


    Anon felt a giggling sensation all over his body... As if some kind of force is trying to squish him from every corner of his body.


    [Your Opponent has used the skill <Telekinesis>]


    But, Anon''s muscles were more than enough to resist the force.


    <Telepathy>


    Anon used his skill and immediately entered inside the Creature''s head.


    "You were inside my mind because I was allowing you to be inside..." Anon spoke into his mind as a smile covered his face.


    "H-Bow can a lowly Creature like you do this ? I-I am strong... I-I can''t be defeated by the likes of you." The creature spoke as he got even more panicked.


    "Likes of me ? You have about two days of memories in your stupid mind... When you opened your eyes, I mean whatever sense it is that you use in order to see or sense things around you.


    The first thing you did was eating a One Horned Rabbit and you think you can fight with me ? This language that you are using right now... You copied it from one of these soldier''s mind and you are calling me weak ?" Anon asked with a smile, but in his mind and Damon is utterly confused as he doesn''t know what''s going on between the two.


    "Oi, What''s going on ? Is he saying something to you ? Should I kill him or what ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Anon immediately used his skill on the slimy Creature, But it didn''t work.


    [Error]


    "What the ?!?" Anon spoke as he got surprised that there was no information in front of him.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a worried expression.


    "What is that Creature ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "That is... I don''t know." Damon replied that a confused expression.


    "What the fuck, Damon ? You have been a god and you don''t know what that creature is ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I am seeing it for the first time in my life." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm...? First time ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Die..." The creature spoke as he raised both of his hands high into the air and all the trees started hovering behind him and slowly turned into sharp pointed logs.


    As he flicked his finger towards Anon... All of them immediately got launched towards him with an incredible speed.


    "Good trick..." Anon replied as he raised one of his fingers into the air and with just a single flick... All the logs turned around and got launched back at the creature with full speed.


    "What the Fuc-" Before the creature could''ve completed his sentence, all the logs pierced through his body and tore him apart.


    "Well, not so much for a stupid creature..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "He was no stupid Creature, Anon. He was using high ranked spells, he had no power in them... But they were still high rank skills.


    Not everyone can use Telepathy and Telekinesis like that... It requires concentration of brain and body." Damon replied with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... Now go back to castle. The sun will go down soon... I have to look for a house too." Anon replied with a smile as both of them turned around and started leaving.


    "Why are you looking for a house ? They have room for everyone in the Royal Castle and all." Damon spoke.


    "Haa... I don''t need sleep or house. I need entertainment, Damon. That is something that I won''t get in the Royal castle.


    Literally any maid or even headmaid will open her legs on my comm-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, His eyes widened in shock as he immediately ducked down and grabbed Damon''s head while doing it.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A very big metallic gate passed right over their heads.


    "Woah..." Damon spoke as he looked at the gate with a shocked expression.


    "He is still alive..." Anon spoke as he turned around and noticed that the jelly like Creature was standing again on the ground... But, this time without his robe.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you ? Don''t you know honour ?" Damon shouted as he looked at the Jelly like Creature.


    "You literally killed a god... Who was one of your kind many years back, in the middle of a transformation process and you are talking about Honour ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You really want to talk about that now ?" Damon asked.


    "His Mana is more free now..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Jelly like Creature.


    "What ?" Damon asked.


    "That robe... It wasn''t giving him any power or mana. It was restraining him from using too much mana in one go.


    I tore it apart and now his mana is free..." Anon spoke as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Well, Looks like it''s time for me to figh-" Damon started speaking as he Summoned his sword, but before he could''ve completed his sentence... Anon placed his hand over his sword.


    "Keep it in... We don''t need it for now." Anon replied with a smile as he walked forward and looked at the creature with keen eyes.  Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You removed the one thing that was stopping me from using all of my powers and now, I am free." The creature spoke out loud this time.


    "My god... You can speak ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am twisting the mana around you to make it look like that I am speaking, Human." The creature spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Well, Well... Aren''t you a Clever Creature ? What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at him.


    "I don''t have a name... I don''t need a tag to be recognised for everything I do." The Creature  spoke as he raised his hand towards Anon.


    "Save yourself from this..." The creature spoke as he immediately used his skill and Anon started floating into air.


    "My, My..."


    "Oi, Anon... Are you sure that you have it under control ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry... He is not that strong." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am not that strong ? I will show you your place..." The creature spoke as he raised his other hand and pulled out the other metallic gate that was situated right behind Anon.


    *Ting-Ting*


    He slowly flattened the gate and turned it into a very sharp blade like structure.


    "I will show you what pain is... Human." The creature spoke as he started spinning the flat gate with rapid speed.


    "Show me..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Take this..." The creature spoke as he threw the gate towards Anon.


    *TANGGGGGG*


    As soon as the gate touched Anon''s Skull... It got destroyed immediately.


    "What the - !?" The creature got surprised as soon as he noticed this.


    "Well, you need something more than this to kill me or even give me pain." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly started coming down.


    "H-How are you doing this... Why is my magic not working ?" The creature asked in panic voice.


    "Haa... As I said before, It''s happening with me because I am letting it happen." Anon replied with a smile as he raised his hand towards the creature.


    "This is going to be fun..."

 Chapter 965 -965

    Chapter 965 -965 "You are alive, that means you can be killed but I don''t have time nor do I have the mood to find out.


    So, I will do you a solid one." Anon spoke as he used his skill over the Jelly like being.


    <Telekinesis>


    "N-No, What is happening with me... M-My body, D-Don''t do this Hum-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, his body wrapped into itself and started to compress.


    As soon as his body got small enough, Anon pulled out a small white coloured gem from his inventory and trapped the jelly like being in the gem.


    "Woah... How did you do that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Compressed him into a smaller space by removing the space between his jelly like liquid form... " Anon spoke as he placed the gem on a ring and tossed it towards Damon.


    "For you..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You want to marry me ?" Damon asked with a mocking smile.


    "Fuck off..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Oi, What was that creature ? I haven''t seen him before." Damon asked as he walked besides Anon.


    "I don''t know what it was... The last memory he had was in front of a black hole that''s in the forest.


    I think he came out of a gate and more will come, but Stronger than him." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Wait, Do you know where that gate is right now ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "No, It''s somewhere near a big tree inside the forest..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Anon... Wait, You don''t understand." Damon spoke as he immediately blocked Anon''s way and stopped him from moving forward.


    "What do I not understand ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.  S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you know where that portal is... We should go inside and check for treasures." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... But, Tomorrow. It''s getting night and I want to have some fun." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You were having sex all the way when you came here and killed some kids in the way... What more fun do you want for one day, Please let''s go to the gate." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Damon... I will not go anywhere now. I am going to some guy''s house... Hypnotize his wife or his daughter and fuck them until they become my dick addicted flesh toilet.


    So, If you come in my way... I will-"


    "Okay... Fine, You can go wherever you want. Can you just tell me the trees that you saw around the Gate ?


    I will go and search for it, so we can just go and enter it in the morning..." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "The trees around it were thick and long..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Are you kidding me ? More than 95% of trees in that forest fits the description... What was the shape of that tree''s leaves ?" Damon asked.


    "They were circular and pointy at both ends and there were small monsters around it. They looked like white fur balls." Anon spoke.


    "The white smerios ?" Damon asked.


    "I don''t know... Haven''t seen them." Anon replied.


    "Fuck... No worries, I know where I will find them. They lived at the most inner part of the forest and only come out as the sun''s first ray touches the ground." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well... Go on, What are you waiting for then ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Are you really not coming ? Maybe you can find something-"


    "Fuck off, Damon." Anon replied as he interrupted Damon and started walking towards the other side.


    "Fine... I am going." Damon spoke as he started walking towards the forest with an angry expression on his face.


    After separating from Damon... Anon walked through the Elven Kingdom''s market and searched for his Target.


    "Please buy this hat... It will help you in Protection from sun. Please buy-"


    "Fuck off... Half-Elf Bitch."


    "Hmm....?" As soon as Anon heard the loud shouting sound, he immediately turned around and noticed a small girl with purple hairs standing on the road and selling straw hats to a bald man.


    "P-Please sir... I-It''s just 1 copper for one hat and it-"


    "You fucking bitch..." The bald man shouted as he immediately raised his hand in order to slap her and she immediately closed her eyes and lowered her head to take the beating.


    "Oi..." Anon spoke as he looked at the man with a death stare.


    "Huh...? Who the fuck are you ?" The Bald Elf asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Why are you beating a small kid ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Bald Elf.


    "Are you new here human ? Don''t you know, who I am ?" The Bald Elf asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "A stupid fuck... Who raises his hand on kids ?" Anon spoke as a smirk appeared across his face.


    "You fucking Human... I think you are forgetting that this is not your kingdom." The Bald Elf shouted as he walked upto Anon and stood right in front of him.


    "No, I most certainly know that this is not my kingdom." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, then... Shut that hole of yours and walk Way before plug it up by my punch." The Bald man shouted.


    ...


    "My god... Isn''t that guy Corez ?"


    "Yeah, the strongest adventurer in the Elf kingdom."


    "They say that he is very strong and that he even slayed a dragon all by himself."


    "Why is that human seeking death ?"


    "Ah... He has already angered him enough, if he doesn''t get out of here right now. Corez will actually kill him."


    Everyone started talking about him as soon as they noticed him.


    Anon calmly holded his position and continued to look him dead in the eyes. His Aura and Bloodlust is completely sealed.


    "P-Please... Let this guy go, S-Sir." The girl spoke up as she dropped all of her hats and grabbed Corez''s leg.


    "Huh...?"


    "Please beat me if you want... But, Please let him go." She spoke with a scared expression as her whole body started shaking.

 Chapter 966 -966

    Chapter 966 -966 As soon as Corez noticed the little girl grabbing onto his feet... His anger grew.


    "You fucking Half-Elf Bitch... How dare you fucking touch me ?" Corez spoke with an angry expression as he immediately unsheathed his sword.


    "N-No... S-S-Sir... P-Please listen to-" Before the Girl could''ve completed her sentence, Corez swinged his sword at her with full speed.


    *Tang*


    But before the sword could''ve even touched the Little girl, Anon stopped it with his index finger.


    "What the fuck !?" Corez spoke as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Something wrong, Big guy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Get away from me... You fucking Human." Corez shouted as he pushed back Anon.


    But Anon didn''t even flinch from his position.


    "What are you ?" Corez asked with a serious expression.


    "Find out..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine, Human.. if you want this, I will give you a good Motherfucking beating." Zorez shouted as he immediately ripped his shirt apart and showed his six-pack and to everyone.


    ...


    "Fight, Fight, Fight..."


    "Crush him, Corez."


    "Don''t let him escape alive, Corez."


    "Kill him..."


    Every Elf standing around started cheering for Corez.


    ...


    "Listen to them carefully, Human. They want me to kill you... Shall I grant their wishes ?" Corez asked with a smirk.


    "You don''t have enough power to do it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You... Fucking. Why don''t you take your shirt off and show everyone your muscles ? Oh, Sorry... I forgot that you guys are only good at humping your females... Hahahaha." Corez spoke as he started laughing loudly.


    "Hahaha...."


    "Corez will crush him... Hahaha."


    "This human is stupid... Hahaha."


    ...


    "Haa... Fine." Anon spoke with a smile as he unbuttoned his shirt and removed his coat.


    "Oh... You finally decided to remove it, huh ?" Corez spoke with a smirk as he thought that Anon will look like a stupid weak idiot in front of all these people.


    *Swish*


    As soon as Anon pulled his shirt out... His Eight-pack abs were revealed to everyone.


    "Oh my... "


    "Look at his sexy muscles..."


    *Whistleeeeee*


    "Let''s gooo handsome."


    "Fuck me for free... All night."


    Some whores from a nearby brothel started shouting loudly as soon as they noticed the muscle cuts all over Anon''s fine body.


    Even the Normal Elf ladies who were standing there started to get hot as soon as they looked at Anon''s muscles.


    ''How the fuck does a kid like him have such fine body ?'' Corez thought as he got even more angry and his face turned red from anger.


    *Tang*


    Corez dropped his sword on the ground and assumed a fist fighting stance.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at this stance and immediately recognised it.


    ''Boxing stance ?'' Anon thought as he looked at Corez with a smile.  Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fight me... Human. No weapons, No magic... Only hand to hand combat. The one who falls on the ground first will run 5 rounds around the whole kingdom without clothes and upside down.


    Do you accept or are you scared ?" Corez asked as he looked at Anon with a mocking smile.


    "What if someone dies ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Well... You can just fall down on the ground and I will not kill you. I don''t want to break the peace between our kingdoms you see." Corez spoke with a smile.


    "What if... You died ?" Anon Spoke as he raised his finger towards Corez.


    "Me ? Hahahahaha.... Kid, even if I gave you a handicap, you can''t get me to move from my place and you think you will kill me in a hand-to-hand combat ?


    But, Just for your fantasies... I will consider it and nothing will happen if I died, but I will not be responsible if you died somehow." Corez spoke with a smile.


    "That''s all I wanted to hear..." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hands and made them into fists.


    "You come first... I want to give you a handicap since I am feeling extra generous today." Corez spoke with a smile.


    "As you say... But, One question before I start." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm....? What ?" Corez asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you know what hell looks like ?" Anon asked.


    "Kid, I don''t like your fucking questio-" Before Corez could''ve completed his sentence, Anon disappeared from his position and appeared right in front of him.


    *Swish*


    As Anon twisted his hand and made an upper cut... He achieved the speed of sound and broke the sound barrier at once.


    *Booom*


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon hitted Corez''s chin with an upper cut... Corez went flying high into the air and lost consciousness in just one punch, his jaw broke and all of his teeth fell out of his mouth.


    *THUD*


    His unconscious body hitted the ground approx 300 metres away from where he was standing.


    ...


    "What the fuck !?"


    "How did he do that ?"


    "How can humans be so strong ?"


    "Did he used magic ?"


    "No, I didn''t sense any."


    "He must be a knight or some soldier from the human Kingdom."


    "Yeah... He is not an ordinary human at all."


    ...


    Everyone started talking about Anon as they looked at him in awe.


    "Well, That handicap got him good..." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed that there was a little bit of smoke coming out of his first.


    *Fuu~*


    Anon blowed on it and wore his clothes again.


    "Stupid idiots..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he summoned a cigar and started walking towards the other direction of the market.


    "Stop... Right... There. This is the Royal Guards." Suddenly a Female''s sound came from behind.


    As soon as Anon heard this voice a smile appeared over his face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at the source of voice.


    It was an elf girl with Blue hairs and blue eyes.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon." Faith spoke with a smile as she  looked at Anon.


    "I-I will kill you..." Corez''s voice came from behind as he stood up and a very deadly Aura covered his body.


    "I thought it was a no-magic use match..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately placed the cigar back into his inventory.

 Chapter 967 -967

    Chapter 967 -967 "Oi, Corez... Back off or You will be arrested." Faith spoke with a serious expression.


    "No, He won''t be." Anon spoke from other side.


    "He won''t be ? But, He will die.. Mr. Anon." Faith spoke with a smile.


    "That''s what... I am trying to do luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he removed his coat and shirt again.


    As soon as Anon did this... A tingling sensation ran down faith''s body and she immediately but her lower lip.


    "What a muscular build and it''s sweaty as well... I wonder how it smells." Faith spoke in a low voice as she looked at Anon.


    "Come at me... Kid." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Corez and tightened his fists again.


    "You are fucking dead now, Human." Corez spoke with an angry expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yeah... We will see." Anon replied as he smiled at Corez.


    <Thunder Whips>


    Suddenly, Two whips made out of metal appeared in Corez''s hands.


    "My god..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the whips.


    "Oh... That''s one of his best spells." Faith spoke as she looked at Corez with a neutral expression.


    *Crack*


    As soon as Corez cracked the whip, a spark was generated from it.


    ''Hmm...?'' Anon looked at the spark in confusion.


    <Raging Thunder>


    Suddenly, His feet started throwing sparks everywhere as he started running towards Anon and his speed was increasing with every step.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke as he assume a defensive stance and looked at Corez''s movements carefully.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Corez disappeared and re-appeared behind Anon''s back.


    *Whip*


    He immediately threw both his whips towards Anon''s neck in order to get a tight grip, but Anon immediately raised both of his hands and the whips got wrapped around his arms.


    "Works for me..." Corez spoke as a smile appeared over his face and he pulled the whips back with full power.


    *Swish*


    "Now, How do- What the !?" Corez looked at his hands and noticed that the whips weren''t in his hands anymore.


    "Looking for these, I guess ?" Anon asked with a smile as he threw the whips towards Corez.


    "H-How did you... No, No, It''s not possible. How can a Human snatch them out of my hands ?" Corez asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "So, these whips make thunder as they crack huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed the handle of both the whips and gave them a swirl.


    *THUNDERRRRRRRR*


    With the first crack... Anon made a very loud thundering sounds and a very bright spark, that almost blinded the bystanders for a second.


    "Oh... They make really good sparks but not my type of thing." Anon replied with a smile as he threw the whips back to Corez.


    "Fine... You think you are strong, Huh ? I will show you, what I am really capable of doing." Corez spoke as he immediately unsheathed his sword and licked it off.


    <Thunder Glance>


    He used a skill and immediately disappeared from his position.


    "Well, That''s-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, corez appeared right behind Anon and aimed for his neck.


    "... Not fast enough to get me." Anon replied as he immediately bent down and fucked the attack with ease.


    ...


    "Woah... Did you see that ?"


    "Yeah, He dodged such a rapid attack without magic."


    "Even though Corez is using magic... This guy is only fighting with his physical strength."


    "Who is this guy ?"


    ...


    The nearby standing Elfs started talking about Anon as they started to acknowledge his fighting abilities.


    Faith on the other hand couldn''t control her hands from reaching inside her panty.


    "Master... You are so cool." Faith spoke as her face turned beet red and a Perverted smile appeared over her face.


    "How the fuck is that possible !? How can you move so fast without using your fucking magic ?" Corez shouted as he got really angry and irritated at this point.


    "Well, I don''t know... Maybe you are just too slow to catch me." Anon replied with a mocking smile.


    "You fucking.... I will kill you. I swear to the fucking god... I will kill you." Corez replied as the muscles in his body started to grow larger and darker.  S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... Nice. Now, people won''t say that you didn''t use your full power." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Corez.


    "What is happening with him ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "He is a dark Elf posing as an white Elf because he couldn''t achieve his goals in his original form that you can see now." Anon replied as he pointed towards Corez.


    He was now 9 feet tall, his face looked like a monstrous ogre and his body looked really deformed, his muscles looked really odd as if they are about to explode any minute now.


    "You have angered me so much... Human child. Now, Face my wrath." Corez shouted as he immediately ran towards Anon and activated his skill.


    <Thunder Smash>


    Corez made both of his hands into one big fist and jumped at Anon from above.


    As his fist came down, a very bright glow covered it from every side.


    "Haaa... Enough with these lane attacks." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he immediately raised one of his hand into the air.


    *THUD*


    *BOOOOOM*


    Suddenly a cloud of dust rose from the ground and the vision of the battlefield got really blur.


    "What happened ?"


    "I can''t see shit..."


    "Master..." Faith spoke as her eyes searched for Anon at the position where Anon was standing before.


    As the dust settled down, everyone noticed that Corez was standing there and Anon was 6 feet under the ground. Only his head and right hand was sticking out of the ground.


    "Hmm... Seems like, I made a mistake in assessing your abilities and your power in this form." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately pulled himself out of the ground with the help of his right hand.


    "Die..." Corez shouted as he immediately made his hand into a fist and swinged it towards Anon''s face with a rapid speed.


    But, This time Anon didn''t repeat his mistake and immediately raised his left hand to protect his body.


    *BOOOM*


    As soon as Corez''s hand came in contact with Anon''s hand, A loud sound was created with a lot of wind pressure.


    *SWISSSSSSSH*


    Everyone standing around took a step back as soon as they sensed that the danger is equal on both sides.


    "Let me show you how it''s done..." Anon spoke as he raised his face and looked into Corez''s eyes.


    Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple and Corez immediately understood that something is wrong, but before he could''ve backed off Anon grabbed his hand tightly.


    "Heh... Let me show you how physical strength works. If you grab this bone and break it gently..." Anon started speaking as he broke Corez''s hand.


    *Crack*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Corez shouted loudly in pain.


    "Now, This one." Anon spoke as he placed his leg at Corez''s femur bone and...


    *CRACK*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK...." Before Corez could''ve recovered from the previous pain, Anon gave him a new one.


    *Thud*


    Corez immediately fell down on his knees due to the broken leg.


    "Now, Which one should I break next ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Corez.


    "I-I am..." Corez spoke in a low voice.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am... Sorry. Please let me-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his skull and pressed with full pressure.


    *Crack*


    "Ngh~"


    "I don''t like, Apologies." Anon replied with a serious expression as his hand got covered in blood and Corez''s materials.


    "If you challenged me to a death duel... Then keep it''s honour and die. Don''t ask for life''s forgiveness." Anon spoke as he threw his body away and used a spell.


    <Cleanse>


    As soon as Anon used this spell... All the blood marks over his hand and body got cleansed.


    ...


    "H-He killed Corez..."


    "He is so powerful."


    "Who is this guy ?"


    "Is he a monster as well ?"


    "I think so... His eyes started glowing purple when he killed Corez and I don''t think he suffered much in fighting him."


    "Yeah... I saw that too. There was a smile on his face when he was fighting him all the time. I mean only a psychopath behaves like that."


    "Oi, Everyone go back to your houses... Don''t you guys have something else to do ?" Faith shouted as she immediately cleared the crowd.


    ...


    "Master... Come with me." Faith spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand and immediately walked towards the other side of the market.


    "Fucking stupids..." Faith spoke with an angry expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. It''s not their fault. People need someone to save them from monsters but when their saviour becomes too powerful, they start to fear him.


    That''s just Basics of how living things works...." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Umm...."


    Suddenly a sound came from behind.


    "Hmm....?" Anon immediately looked back with a confused expression and noticed that it was the same girl who was selling hats.

 Chapter 968 -968

    Chapter 968 -968 "What do you want ?" Faith asked with a confused expression as she looked at the girl.


    "I-I..." The girl spoke in a broken voice as she looked at Faith with a scared expression.


    "Oh, Money ? Here..." Faith spoke as she immediately pulled out two silver coins and placed them into her hand.


    "She doesn''t want money... Do you, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Little girl.


    "N-No, Sir... I-I want-" No matter how many times she tried, she just couldn''t say it.


    "Speak clearly... Mr. Anon is a kind person." Faith spoke with a smile as she placed her hand over the little girl''s shoulder.


    "I-I want to be as strong as you, Sir." The Little girl spoke as she immediately looked down in fear.


    "As strong as me ? Why ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "B-Because, I-I want to defend myself from everyone." The girl replied.


    "I can recommend you to the Kingdom Army, You can become a knight and have good lif-" Before Faith could''ve completed her sentence, the girl interrupted her.


    "No." She spoke as she gave the two silver coins back to Faith and looked directly at Anon with a fearless expression.


    "W-What ?" Faith asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I don''t want to become a knight or a war general. I want to become as strong as my teacher." The Little girl spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Teacher ?" Faith spoke with a confused expression.


    "Please teach me, Teacher." The Little girl spoke as she came upto Anon and grabbed his legs.


    "What the fuck are you doing ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Begging you, Teacher." The girl replied with a determined expression.


    "Everyone wants to get stronger... But, there is just one problem with it. It''s very fucking hard to become strong." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at the girl.


    "I-I will do anything, Teacher. Just tell me and I will do it. Please teacher teach me-"  S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can I kick her master ?" Faith asked with an angry expression as she got jealous of the little girl.


    ''I have been with master for the past 20 minutes and even I haven''t touched him or taken a smell from him, but this Little bastard.


    Look at her wrapping around my master''s leg like that.'' Faith thought in her mind as she smiled but behind her smile there was too much jealousy and anger.


    "Calm down, Luv. I will deal with her." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned a longer than usual metal sword and stabbed it into the ground.


    "Oi, Kid... Let''s make a deal, If you can pull this sword out of the ground. I will train you, but if you cannot pull it out... You will stop disturbing and following me." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the little girl.


    "I-I understand, Teacher." The Little girl replied as she immediately walked upto the sword and noticed that the Sword''s hilt was above her head, even if she raised her hands to grab the hilt... She can''t pull it up from there.


    She then looked at Anon and noticed a smile on his face.


    "You have about five minutes, Little girl." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I understand..." The little girl replied as she immediately grabbed the Sword''s blade from both sides with her bare hands and tried to pull it out, but as her hands slipped on the blade... Blood started coming out of her palms.


    "She is bleeding... Master." Faith spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Wait..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the little girl with a smile.


    The little girl immediately sat down on the ground and started pulling the sword again with her bleeding hands.


    "She will bleed to death, Master." Faith spoke with a worried expression.


    "I know Luv, but she can decide her future... Oi, Little girl just leave the sword and come to me, I will heal you and then you can go back to your house." Anon spoke with a smile.


    The girl immediately stood up and walked upto Anon with her head continuously looking at the ground.


    She showed her bleeding hands to Anon.


    <Jellyfish''s Healing>


    Anon immediately used his spell and healed the Little girl''s wounds.


    "Here... Go and Make Hats." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he threw a gold coins to the girl and started walking in the other direction.


    ''Power is like sex... Once you get it, you want more and more of it everytime. If not handled carefully, power can destroy you completely.


    Not everyone can control it.'' Anon thought as he Shaked his head with a smile.


    "Master, Would you like to eat something before your dessert ?" Faith spoke with a smile as she immediately unhooked her uniform and let out her huge boobs.


    "Oh... I am thinking of having my dessert before the main course, luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I still have 30 seconds..." Suddenly, the little girl''s voice came from behind.


    "Hmm...?" Both Anon and Faith turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Look little girl... You can''t pull it out, don''t even try again... Your hands won''t be healed this time." Faith spoke with a serious expression.


    "Please..." The little girl spoke as she immediately went down on her all fours and bited the sword side-wise with her teeths.


    *Bite*


    "What the-!?" Faith looked at this with a shocked expression.


    "Hmm...?" Even Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Unghhh..." The girl let out a voice as she started pushing her body up with the help of her hands and legs at the same time while keeping a tight hold of the Sword''s blade with her teeths.


    *Shhh*


    Anon''s eyes widened in suprise as he noticed that the sword was actually coming out.


    But the Surprised expression on his face turned into an amused expression real soon.


    "Master... She will cut her whole face, if she-"


    "Shsss..." Before Faith could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his hand towards her and ordered her to stop speaking.


    "UNGGGHHHHHHHHHHH..." The girl let out an even louder voice as blood started coming out of her mouth.


    *Shhhhhhhhh... Tang*


    But, Before the time could''ve been over... The sword came out of the ground and fell down.


    The girl then slowly stood up and walked upto Anon with a serious expression on her face.


    "Please, Team me... Teacher." She spoke as she immediately joined both of her hands in front of Anon.


    The sides of her mouth was cut from the blade and even her tongue was a little bit cutted, her gums were leaking blood and there was a sticky liquid coming out of her nose.


    <Jellyfish''s Healing>


    Anon used his spell and healed her once again.


    "Fine... But, I won''t be your teacher." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the little girl.


    "Huh...?" The little girl immediately looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Medusa come out." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa replied as she immediately took her human form and looked at the Little half-Elf with a serious expression.


    "She is Medusa and you are ?" Anon asked as he looked at the little girl.


    "I-I don''t have a name, Sir. M-My parents abandoned me at birth and the guy who raised me to be a prostitute... Died by some Royal knights, so I don''t have a name." The little girl replied.


    "Well, Medusa is going to be your teacher and as a teacher... I think you should give her a name Medusa." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "M-Me, Master ?" Medusa spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Yeah... You." Anon replied.


    "Well, then... You will be Medusa." Medusa spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at the little girl.


    "No, Luv... You can''t name her the same name that I gave you." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master... Oh, I know... I will call you, Noon. I can name her that, right master ?" Medusa asked with a smile as she looked at the Anon.


    ''After her mother, huh ?'' Anon thought.


    "Works..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "Teacher... Thank you for accepting me." Noon spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Master is not your teacher... You will call him, Your Highness from now on and I will be your teacher." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Noon.


    "I-I understand, teacher. Thank you, Your Highness." Noon spoke as she bowed down to Anon once again.


    "No offense taken..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    *Grrrrrrrrr*


    Suddenly, A loud noise came out of Noon''s stomach.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Are you hungry ?" Medusa asked with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Yes, Teacher. But... Please feel free to go with your highness. I will just go to the downtown and look for some food in the garbage Stash." Noon spoke with an embarrassed smile.


    "Master..." Medusa spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Let''s go and have some dinner." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately left the place with all three of them.

 Chapter 969 -969

    Chapter 969 -969 Aria''s Restaurant, Elf Kingdom...


    *Ting*


    Anon entered inside the restaurant with Noon and Medusa.


    "Welcome to our Shop... Please take a sea- Oh, That thing is not allowed here." The manager who was a young male elf around 57 years old spoke as he looked at Noon.


    "Huh...? I don''t think, I heard what you just said, can you repeat ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Manager.


    "Sir, No matter if she is your slave or whatever... But, I can''t let a Half-Elf sit into this restaurant. Please get out and search for another restaurant. Not like Humans are welcomed here as well... But, If you keep that thing outside, we will serve you food." The restaurant manager spoke without any hesitations.


    "Hah... Why is everybody looking to die in this fucking kingdom ?" Anon spoke as he closed his eyes and placed his hand over his eyes.


    "Okay, The guards will take care of the matter. Hmmm...? Something wrong, Master ? Are you feeling headaches ?" Faith asked as she entered inside the restaurant with a smile on her face.


    "I am trying to control myself from wiping that guy out of existence." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the manager.


    Even faith sensed that Anon was really Disappointed and angry at this moment.


    "Who the fuck dared to upset Mr. Anon ?" Faith asked as she immediately unsheathed her sword and looked at the manager with an angry expression.


    "M-M-Madam Faith... I-I was just telling this mand that S-S-Slaves and Half-Elfs aren''t allowed inside this Restaurant. Please don''t resort to violence over such a small matter." The manager started speaking without stops like a parrot as he looked at Faith with a scared expression.


    "Listen to me you fuck head... I will cut off your throat and get your family on the road in just one fucking minute.


    So, You better behave properly in front of this man or be ready to say goodbye to your life." Faith spoke as she immediately placed her sword over his shoulder.


    "I-I-I understand, Ma''am. I-I will serve the food in a second... Please take a seat." The manager spoke as he immediately walked upto a seat and pulled the chairs back for everyone.


    But, as he passed by Noon... He gave her a look of hate.


    "You want something with her ?" Medusa asked with a serious expression as she looked at the manager.


    "N-No, Ma''am... Please take a seat." The manager spoke as he immediately smiled towards Medusa.


    "Haah..." Anon let out a sigh as he sat down on the table.


    "I am sorry, master. These fucking Bastards hate Half-Elfs... Since they are Half-Elf and Half-Human.


    These sick bastards think that they are the sign of betrayal or something." Faith explained.


    "Well-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Noon is sitting on the ground.


    He immediately looked at Medusa and pointed towards Noon.


    "Are you fucking dumb ?" Medusa immediately looked at Noon and asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry, I-I didn''t knew that I wasn''t allowed to sit. I-I am ready for my punishment and-"


    "No, You stupid... You have an empty seat right next to you. Just sit on it. How hard can it be to understand that ?" Medusa asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Teacher. I-I never sat on a chair before... Please forgive me for my Stupidness." Noon replied with a scared expression as she immediately sat on the chair at once.


    "Luv, You are on the ride now... You are neither a lowly being nor a stupid poor girl. You are above all this... If you see a seat, just Take it before someone else take it.


    After all your teeths earned you this seat." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Noon.


    "How do you even have such strength in your teeth ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I have always chewed on trees since I was 2 years old. I think that''s why they are so strong." Noon replied.


    "Two ? Aren''t you two now ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Your Highness. I am 16 now." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "How the fuck- Ah, you are an Elf. I don''t why but I always forgot that part somehow." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master... Can I teach her fifth circle magic ?" Medusa asked with a neutral expression.


    "Well, If you want to kill her... You can." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why would she die master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Luv, How many magic spells do you know ?" Anon asked.


    "Umm... I know this one." Noon spoke as she immediately casted the spell.


    <Air Ball>


    Suddenly a very small, lemon sized ball made out of air appeared in her hand.


    "What the hell is this ?" Medusa asked with a disappointed expression.


    "M-Magic ?" Noon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t laugh and are you telling me that, it''s all the magic you know ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.  S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yes, Teacher." Noon replied with a scared expression.


    "But- This- How am I supposed to teach you something if you can''t even destroy a whole forest by yourself or do basic illusion spells ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Teacher." Noon replied with a worried expression.


    "Here is your food, Sir." The manager came back with a team of chefs, who presented luxurious and very delicious food on the table.


    "Well, let''s eat first..." Anon spoke with a smile as he started eating the food, but with just one bite... A disappointed expression appeared on his face.


    "This food is bullshit." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "What happened master ? Do you not like the food ?" Faith asked as she tasted the food but found nothing wrong with it.


    "No, It''s the best these guys can make... But, The chefs in my house are better." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Master only eat the meat of S-Ranked Monsters and this food is nothing in front of that." Medusa spoke up as she looked at Faith.


    "Ah, I see... Sorry, master but I don''t think they will have the meat of an S-Ranked Monster." Faith replied with a neutral expression.


    "I am not complaining, Luv. I am just stating facts..." Anon replied as he ate his food quietly.


    30 minutes later...


    "Can I bring you something else, Ma''am, Sir ?" The manager asked as he looked at Anon and Faith.


    "Just the Bill..." Faith spoke as she looked at the Manager.


    "We can''t take money from you, Madam." The Manager spoke as he looked at Faith.


    <Mind Reader>


    Anon immediately used his skill and started reading the manager''s mind.


    ''Ask me for bill once more bitch and I will show you the salary of your whole year. Just ask me...'' The manager thought unaware that there was someone else listening to his thoughts.


    "Bring the Bill." Anon spoke as he looked at the Manager with a smile.


    "But, Sir-"


    "Just bring the Bill or I will fold you into a bill." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The manager spoke as he immediately went into the kitchen.


    <Heightened Senses>


    "How much was the bill ?" The manager''s sound came from the kitchen.


    "Sir, It''s about 30 golds." The cook spoke up.


    "Well, Double it..." The manager spoke.


    "But, Sir... That would be too much and-"


    "Shut the fuck up and down as I said. I will show that bitch, what she is and that Human, oh I would really like to see his stupid broke face after I tell him the bill." The manager spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    ...


    *Click*


    "Here is the Bill, Ma''am, Sir ?" The manager spoke as he holded the slip in his hand and looked at Faith and Anon with a smile.


    "Give me..." Faith spoke as he looked at the manager.


    "Luv, Are you sure ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Faith.


    "Yes, Mr. Anon... I can pay the bill. I mean it''s not like-" Faith stopped speaking as she holded the bill in her hands and looked at the numbers.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    "What the fuck is this ?" Faith asked in a loud voice as she looked at the manager.


    "It''s your Bill, Ma''am. Is there any problem ?" The manager asked with a sly expression.


    "What did you gave us to eat ? Meat for 15 golds ? Are you fucking kidding me ?" Faith asked with a serious expression.


    "Ma''am... It was S-Ranked Monster''s meat. It''s really expensive." The manager spoke with a fox like smile.


    "Haa... Now, you fucked up." Anon spoke as smile appeared over his face.


    "Excuse me, Sir ?" The manager asked as he looked at Anon.


    <Hypnosis>


    Anon immediately used his skill over him and both of their eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Now, Why don''t you spit out the truth and blind yourself with this fork after accepting your mistake ?" Anon spoke as he handed him a fork.


    "Yes, Master." The manager spoke as his eyes went greyish.

 Chapter 970 -970

    Chapter 970 -970 "I increased the prices of all these foods and doubled the bill In order to to make you look like a stupid poor loser." The manager spoke as he pointed towards Anon and Faith.


    "You fucking-" Before Faith could''ve unsheathed her sword, Anon stopped her.


    "Wait, Luv... Let him finish." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the manager and snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    "H-Huh...? N-No, Sir... Ma''am... I-I didn''t meant to say all that, please listen to- What the hell ? Why is my hand moving on it''s own ?" The manager asked with a shocked expression as he noticed that his hand was automatically bringing the fork towards his eye.


    "Well, This bill is gonna cost you dearly my friend and by that, I mean your beautiful eyes." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the manager.


    "N-N-No, Ma''am... Please stop this. Sir, I-I beg you... Please don''t do this to me. Please Sir... I-I have a small daughter and a Son.


    I-I want to see them grow up... Sir, Please." The manager begged Anon as his hand slowly moved the fork towards his eye.


    "Well, You can hear them grow up..." Anon spoke with a smile as he ate the sweets in front of him.


    "N-N-NOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... MY EYESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS... IT HURTSSSSS." The manager shouted as he stabbed the fork into his right eye.


    *Stab*


    As blood came out of his eye... Noon got Scared and she immediately looked down at the ground.


    "This is nothing... You will see fields covered in blood and in the middle of those fields you will be standing alone in all those corpses.


    Looking down will only get you to see more corpses." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to eat his sweets.


    "KYHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA.... MY EYE.... I-I can''t see anything with my right eye." The manager spoke as he immediately pulled the fork out of his right eye and moved the fork to his left eye.


    "N-N-No... P-Please, I-I beg you sir... Please don''t do this to me... I-I will never do this... Please Sir, please don''t do-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, his hand moved at an incredible speed and stabbed his left eye as well.


    "MY EYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE.... I AM BLINDDDDDDDDDDDDDD... IT HURTSSSSSSSS-"


    "Come on, Luv. I think I am full now." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and dropped a pouch filled with gold coins in front of the manager.


    *Tang-Tang*


    As soon as the pouch landed on the ground, all the gold coins jumped out of it and got scattered all over the floor.


    "There is your Bill''s payment..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he exited the restaurant after that.


    ...


    As the manager was crying in pain and agony on the ground... No one paid attention to him, instead everyone''s attention was on the gold coins that were rolling on the ground.


    Suddenly one man stood up from his table and bent down on the ground to pick up some gold coins from the floor and ran out of the restaurant immediately.


    After him another woman stood up from her seat and did the same thing.


    Seeing them... Everyone instantly stood up and started snatching coins from each other.


    ...


    "Your Highness... Why would you do such a cruel thing to him ?" Noon asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Because I don''t like it, when people lie to me." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "But, You could''ve just killed him." Noon asked.


    "Killing is no fun... You have leave them suffering. Suffering for someone to end their miserable life and I enjoy that suffering hehehe...." Anon spoke as a twisted and evil smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "I-I understand." Noon replied with a scared expression.


    "Master... Shall we go and enjoy ourselves now ?" Faith asked with a smile as she immediately placed Anon''s hands over her boobs.


    "My, My... Looks like you are getting real naughty huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Faith.  S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, Master... You don''t know how much my pussy is watering just by looking at your face and I can''t wait to sniff your dick master." Faith spoke as she made a slutty face.


    "Ah... You have that sniffing fetish... Huh ? I almost-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he turned around and noticed something even more intresting.


    As they were walking through a shop, Anon noticed a pair of mother and son standing on the shop.


    "My, My would you look at that ?" Anon spoke as a Perverted smile appeared on his face and many naughty ideas entered Inside his mind.


    "What happened, Master ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "I just thought of a really great idea... I am afraid, I have to cancel my plans with you, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at the MILF female elf with a perverted smile.


    "What !? But, Master... My pussy is really horny and I want to sniff you-" Before Faith could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her from the waist and pulled her into his arms.


    "Luv, I know that your naughty pussy is looking forward to some heated sex and all... But, Just look into my eyes." Anon spoke as he immediately used a skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    "You will now do everything I tell you to do without questioning Anything. On the count of one, you will come back to your senses and forget whatever I just said.


    3...2...1." Anon ordered as he immediately snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, Faith came back to her senses.


    "So, Luv... you will now take Medusa and Noon to the Royal kingdom and arrange them a good room to sleep in, okay ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master..." Faith spoke as she forgot everything that happened a moment ago and agreed to fulfill Anon''s orders without any questions.


    ''She is my slave and I could''ve just ordered her without using Hypnosis, but that would''ve taken me some time and using this skill, I can just use her as a brainless doll and play with her mind as much as I want.


    I don''t want to lose such a sexy opportunity just because of this sniffing fetish little bitch. I can fuck her whenever I want... But, that fat ass MILF will not go away from me like that.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Hmm.... I think, I am forgetting something." Faith spoke as she started thinking.


    "You are forgetting something much..." Medusa spoke with a smile as she looked at Noon.


    "But you were just talking-" Before Noon could''ve completed her sentence, Medusa did a hand gesture and Noon immediately shutted her mouth.


    "What ? Are you saying something, little girl ?" Faith asked.


    "No, Ma''am." Noon replied with a smile.


    ''Why is my pussy this wet ?'' Faith thought as she adjusted her panty a little.


    ...


    Anon slowly walked upto the vegetables shop and picked up a carrot.


    "Umm... Please remove those vegetables and those berries as well." The Elf MILF spoke as she looked at the shopkeeper with a smile.


    "But, Mom... I want to eat berries." Her son, who was around 20 years old spoke with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t earn enough to get them with all those vegetables... You can eat them once you earn enough money." The Elf MILF replied with a serious expression.


    "Remove these carrots as well, Please." She spoke as she looked at the shopkeeper.


    "If you want to remove things... Why would you even pick them up in the first place ?" The old shopkeeper shouted in a loud voice.


    "Oi, Old man... Don''t shout so loudly or you will burst a vein or something." Anon spoke with a smile as he tossed two cabbages, One carrot and two packs of berries towards the old man.


    "Huh...? Human kid, I am not that old and bursting a vein ? Hahaha... I am not that weak. This old man is very strong man and I am only 800 years old... I am very young." The old man spoke with a smile as he placed all the vegetables into a basket that was made out of curly sticks.


    "How much ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "For you... Just 2 Silvers." The Old man spoke.


    "Here." As Anon was about to give the two silver coins to the Old shopkeeper, the MILF elf lady grabbed his hand and stopped him instantly.


    "Oh my God... Are you for real ? You are getting scammed by him ?" She asked as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "What ? Something wrong, Ma''am ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you really think, all those vegetables are worth two silvers or do you have too much money ?" She asked.


    "Oi, Fuck off... It''s mine buisness with him... Why are you interfering in this ?" The shopkeeper got angry on the MILF.


    "I am Anon." Anon spoke as he looked at the MILF with a smile.


    "Anon... You are Dumb." She replied with a serious expression.

 Chapter 971 -971

    Chapter 971 -971 "Anon... You are Dumb." The lady spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "I know... But, May I know why ?" Anon asked.


    "This guy is trying to scam you just because you are a human and trying to sell you these 20 coppers worth of things for 2 silver coins.


    You humans are really dumb..." The lady spoke as she Shaked her head in Disappointment.


    "Well, that we are." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oi, Woman... Why are you doing this to me ? Now, I will not sell you shit." The shopkeeper spoke with an angry expression as he took her vegetables back.


    "I don''t even want to buy from you... Fuck off." The Elf Lady spoke as she immediately walked away with her son.


    "Fucking bitch..." The shopkeeper spoke as he started to unpack her vegetables.


    "I will buy them... Don''t unpack and add all the items that she removed at first, here." Anon spoke as he threw a gold coins towards the Old man.


    *Catch*


    "What the- !? Are you sure ? I will keep this coin and won''t return anything in change, okay ?" The shopkeeper asked as he confirmed this by looking at Anon with a greedy smile.


    "You know what... Why don''t you look into my eyes for a second ?" Anon asked with a smile as his eyes glowed brightly purple.


    ...


    "Who does he even think he is ? I won''t sell the vegetables to you... We don''t want your fucking vegetables." The Elf Lady spoke as she made fun of the shopkeeper and continued walking.


    "Well, Mom... We do need those vegetables. There is nothing in the house to make dinner for tonight and since we were out of everything, we came to buy vegetables, Remember ?" The son asked as he looked at her with a smile.


    "Fine... We will buy it from somewhere else." The lady spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Well... Look around, that was the last vegetable shop open Mom. It''s eleven in the night... Market is closed." The son spoke as he looked at her.


    "But- This... *Sob-Sob*" Suddenly tears jumped out of her eyes as she immediately hugged her son.


    "Mom... ?"


    "I am sorry Lery, *Sob-Sob* Your mother is useless... *Sob-Sob* Please forgive me. I will go back and say sorry to that shopkeeper and beg him for the vegetables... *Sob-Sob*" She spoke as she started crying even louder.


    "Mom, That''s-"


    "I don''t think, that will be necessary though." Anon spoke with a smile from behind.


    "Hmmmm....?" Both of them immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was standing behind them with two baskets in his hands.


    "Human Guy ? You are back ?" The Elf Lady asked with a confused expression as she wiped off her tears.


    "Well, I thought you might need these, since all the other shops are closed and all." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand and handed the basket to her.


    "Huh...? Are you sure, Sir ? I mean." Lery asked with a neutral expression.


    "We will give you 20 coppers for them." The Elf Lady immediately spoke up.


    "Mom... Now you are trying to scam him." Lery spoke as he lookat her Mom.


    "Well, he was already getting scammed by the shopkeeper." The Elf Lady spoke.


    "Just give the man 50 coppers mom and take our groceries." Lery spoke.


    "But, I only have 35... Remember ? That''s why I was removing those berries and other things, but they are still in the basket." His mother spoke in a very low voice but Anon still heard her.


    "Deal... 20 coppers it is." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes.... Deal." The Elf MILF immediately accepted the offer.


    "You know, What ? I have a better offer for you... Since it''s already night and I won''t be finding any wagons going back to the human Kingdom due to the storm, so how about you guys treat me to dinner and one night stay in exchange for this basket of vegetables as well ?" Anon asked with a smile as he raised the other basket towards the Elf MILF.


    "I accept..." The Elf MILF immediately accepted the basket and deal.


    "But, Mom... This-" Before Lery could''ve completed his sentence, she placed her hand over his mouth.


    "He is a golden bird... This other basket can give me a good savings on the next month''s salary, Lery.


    All he wants is dinner and one night stay... We can do that easily. I mean our basement is empty." She whispered into Lery''s ears and removed her hand from his mouth.


    "Look, Sir... I am going to make this clear to you once. We will accept your deal and offer you dinner with a one night stay.


    The dinner will not be that special... It will be the same thing that we eat everyday and your sleeping place will be in our basement.


    That''s the only place we have in our house that''s left... Because we are kind of poor. We have a single bed in there." Lery spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Anon.


    *Tap*


    Lery''s mother immediately tapped her forehead with her hand and showed a Disappointed expression.


    ''This kid... Why would he take this off-'' Before she could''ve completed her thought, Anon spoke up.


    "I accept." Anon replied.


    "Huh...!?" Both Lery and His mother looked at Anon with a confused and Shocked expression.


    "Look, all the Inns in your kingdom are closed. So, you have a good option for me. Why wouldn''t I take it ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery.


    "Very well... Please follow us then." His mother spoke as she turned around and started walking towards her house.


    Lery on the other hand got a little suspicious of Anon.


    ''Why would he accept that ? Just because he doesn''t have a place to sleep... He will sleep in our basement ?


    I don''t know why... But, Something tells me that this guy is not good news. I have to keep an eye out on this guy. The smile on this human''s face doesn''t look kind to me... it''s like he is smiling evilly or something.'' Lery thought as he looked at Anon with a suspicious expression, but what he didn''t knew is that Anon was also in his mind listening to his thoughts.


    "Something wrong, Lery ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No it''s- Wait, How do you know my name ?" Lery asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Well, Your mother said it..." Anon reply with a smile.


    "No, she never said my name in this conversation. Not one time." Lery spoke as he looked at Anon.


    ''Ah... This guy is not so dumb. But, Neither am i.'' Anon thought.


    "Wasn''t your mother shouting, ''Oh I am so sorry Lery, I am useless and something like that ?'' Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... You never told us your name." Lery spoke with a suspicious expression.


    "What are you guys, Doing ? Come home... I have to make dinner as well." His mother shouted from a distance.


    "I am Mike... Mr. Lery." Anon spoke as he raised his hand in order to shake.


    "Yeah... Just don''t try anything funny. I am the top student of the Magic academy in my Kingdom.


    If you tried something... I will instantly kill you, No offense." Lery spoke as he grabbed Anon''s hand and Shaked it.


    "None Taken." Anon replied with a smile as he Shaked Lery''s hand and both of them started following his mother.  S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "You said, you go to the Magic Academy huh ?" Anon asked as he walked besides Lery.


    "Yes." Lery replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, I had a friend there... His name was Jule." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Jule ? You mean the white elf ''Jule'' ? The guy who fought in Royal Matches from the Princess''s side ?" Lery asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... The one who blowed that horn at the start of the match." Anon replied.


    "He was your friend ? Really ?" Lery asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah... I am serious." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, he was a fucking legend. He won the Royal matches with zero efforts but before he could''ve gotten his place in the Royal Castle, the Queen changed and he disappeared from the kingdom with his family.


    No one knows, where they are right now... He had a mother and Father only." Lery spoke.


    "Hmm....? If I remember correctly, He had a sister as well. Her name was moon." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately understood that Lery was setting up a trap for Anon.


    ''Hmm... So, he really knows Jule.'' Lery thought.


    "Ah... Yes. I almost forgot about her. Do you know, where they are ?" Lery asked.


    "Well, for a fact... I do know where they are but I cannot disclose their recidency." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No worries, I won''t ask more... He had many enemies. This is my recidency." Lery spoke as he stopped in front of a very small house that was in a very bad shape.

 Chapter 972 -972

    Chapter 972 -972 "Wow... You guys are really poor." Anon spoke as he looked the house and noticed that it was very old and even the door was broken.


    "I told you... We are poor. Now, get in." Lery spoke as he entered inside the house.


    Anon stepped in after Lery and closed the main gate.


    *Click*


    *Blow*


    Suddenly, Lery used fireball magic and lit all the candles in the house.


    "Don''t you guys have those magical lamps that withdraw power from the mana around you and create a small light ball inside them ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I already told you, We are very poor and those things cost like 1 silver or something. My mother''s monthly income is about 2 silver out of which 1 silver and 20 coppers is my academic fee." Lery replied with a neutral expression as he took a seat on the dinning table.


    "Ah... I see." Anon spoke as he sat down on the seat next to him.


    "So, What''s your buisness in the Human Kingdom ?" Lery asked with a neutral expression.


    "How do you know that I have a buisness ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The coat you are wearing is made out of fine Arachnide fiber. Arachnid females doesn''t give up their fibers like that... They use it to either sew clothes for their husbands or their babies.


    But, For a very huge amount of money... That fiber can be bought. Now, either you have a monster wife with eight legs or you are really rich." Lery replied.


    "I like your thinking, Kid. Well... It''s true that I am a buisness man and I deal with wood supply." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Good for you... Your earnings must be around 6-7 golds per month, right ?" Lery asked.


    "Lery, It''s a bad habit to ask a man about his income... Didn''t I already taught you that ?" His mom spoke as he stepped out of the kitchen with a glass of water and slowly placed it down in front of Anon.


    "Please have some water." She spoke with a smile.


    "Well, It''s not a thing I would want to hide. I think my income is about 3 jade coins per month." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Lery and her mother heard this... Both of them got shocked and the plate fell down from her hand.  S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Thud*


    "I-I am sorry... I will pick it up immediately." She spoke as she immediately bent down to pick up the plate.


    But, as soon as she bent down... Anon noticed her huge ass wiggling towards him, if she were to bend down a bit more... Her panty would be clearly visible.


    ''These Elf females are the best disposable pussies hehehe... Such a fat ass. I will enjoy this ass for the whole night.'' Anon thought as he slowly placed his hand over his cock and felt the huge erection.


    "You are fucking rich." Lery shouted.


    "H-Huh...? Oh, Yes... That I am." Anon spoke as he got startled from the Shouting noise.


    "Hey, You scared me. Why are you shouting like that ?" Lery''s mother spoke as she stood up and looked at Lery with a serious expression.


    "Ah... I am sorry, I lost my mind for a second there." Lery spoke as he apologized immediately.


    "Sorry for his behaviour, I will make the dinner now." Lery''s mom spoke as she went back to the kitchen.


    ''Hmm...? She didn''t got affected by my income that much.'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill on her.


    <Mind Reader>


    ''So, What ? 3 Jade coins... I mean that''s a huge amount. But, Who gives a fuck... If you can''t even find a hotel to stay at night.


    But, It''s good that he didn''t get any on time and I got the groceries for free. I have to clean the basement after this... Fuck it''s going to be a huge mess down there.'' She thought as she continued to cook food.


    ''She doesn''t care about money... Good, Good. I mean even a whore will get naked for money and bend down for my cock.


    The real fun is in bending these good ones. I will enjoy crushing her Morales.'' Anon thought as he looked at Lery''s mother with a Perverted and Evil smile.


    "So, Do you have some work for a mage in your factory ?" Lery asked with a smile.


    "Hmm....? What kind of job ?" Anon asked.


    "Any kind, that pays good..." Lery replied.


    "Oh, You want job for yourself ? I can get you one. Pays about 15 golds per mont-"


    "Done... I will join from tomorrow." Lery replied with an excited expression.


    "No, You will finish the school and become a Royal mage in the Kingdom''s Royal Castle." Lery''s mother replied from the kitchen.


    "But, Mom... They are paying me 15 Golds and-"


    "I don''t care, You will become a Royal Court''s Mage." She spoke with a serious expression.


    ''Haa... This will be fun. A son who wants to earn money but his righteous mother wants him to become a mage.


    I will get him to rip her clothes apart and then tie her to the bed... Hehehe.'' Anon thought as more evil ideas started forming inside his brain.


    "Hey, I never asked your mother for her name." Anon spoke out loud.


    "The name is Lauren, Sir. What is your name ?" She replied from the kitchen.


    "I am Mike." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, Mr. Mike... The dinner will be ready in about 20 minutes. Until the vegetables boil... I will go to the basement and clean it for you to sleep." Lauren spoke as she immediately Exited the kitchen and went downstairs.


    40 minutes later...


    "Okay, The dinner is ready." Lauren spoke as she cleaned the basement and prepared the dinner.


    She Brought out two bowls of different soups and some bread that wasn''t even properly made.


    "What happened ? You don''t like the food ?" Lauren asked as she and Lery started eating, but noticed that Anon was looking at the food with a smile.


    "Huh.... No, No, I am eating." Anon replied as he immediately started eating the bread.


    ''Hmm... I have already used greed last time on that dwarf family. So, What should I use this time ? Seduction ? No. Fear ? No. Love ? Na... It''s stupid. Something else... Hmmm.... How about Blackmail. Hehehehe.'' Anon thought as an evil smile immediately appeared over his face.

 Chapter 973 -973

    Chapter 973 -973 "Well, That was some delicious food." Anon spoke as he finished his food.


    "Are you mocking us ?" Lauren asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, No... I am just saying that I haven''t eaten Homemade food in a long time and it''s really tasty." Anon spoke as he looked at Lauren.


    "Well, What can I say... I am just a really good cook. I thought of opening my own restaurant once... But, Then realised that I don''t have money." Lauren spoke as she picked up the empty dishes and went to the kitchen.


    "Do you want some water ?" Lery asked.


    "Yeah, Why not." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Lery went into the kitchen and brought back a glass of water.


    "Thanks..." Anon drank the water and gave the empty glass back to Lery.


    "Come with me... I will show you your room." Lery spoke as he started walking towards the stairs.


    "Oh, Okay..." Anon spoke as he started following Lery, but before stepping on the stairs... Anon noticed two rooms, one was messy and clothes were lying here and there but the other was orderly organised.


    ''Ah... So, that is Lauren''s room and that one must be this stupid kid''s room.'' Anon thought as he stepped down and entered the basement.


    As soon as he entered in the basement of the house, He noticed that the floor was covered in dust and there was some old stuff lying in one corner of the room.


    There was one single bed in the corner and besides the bed there was a candle burning brightly.


    "You can sleep here, right ?" Lery asked.


    "I can." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I use that bed in the winters since there is a big hole in the roof and..." As Lery was telling his story... Only one thing was going through Anon''s mind.


    ''Why is this fucker trying to tell me that he is poor in every fucking single conversation ?


    Eh, Who cares... I am more interested in his mother''s ass, pussy and tits.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Well... I will take my leave now. Hope you have a good sleep. Bye." Lery spoke as he immediately left the basement.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately laid down on the bed and noticed that there was light coming from the rooms above the basement.


    Anon immediately flicked his finger and the candle went out.


    As the darkness around him increased, the light above became clearer.


    <Heightened Senses>


    Anon immediately used his heightened eye sight to look through the small spaces, from which the light was coming.


    But, As soon as he looked into Lery''s room... He noticed something that he didn''t wanted to see.


    "Anhhh... Fuck, Jenny I can do anything for you." Lery was masturbating aggressively with his eyes closed and he was thinking about some girl from his school.


    "Fuck... I have to wash my eyes." Anon spoke as he immediately closed his eyes and looked into the other room.


    As soon as he looked into the other room, Anon noticed that Lauren is standing right next to the wall of Lery''s room and she is naked.


    There is a seductive facial expression on her face and her hand is touching her pussy.


    "My, My... This is some other level shit." Anon spoke with a smile as his interest Piqued in the current situation.


    "He is masturbating again after that stupid girl... I wonder how big his dick is now." Lauren spoke as she started rubbing her pussy slowly.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "His dick is so short that you will be Disappointed to look at him after you look at mine." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to observe.


    "No, I shouldn''t do this... He is my son." Lauren spoke as she immediately went to the other side, wore her night dress and laid down on her bed.


    She then blowed out her candle and went to sleep.


    "Fuck... Cumming."


    *Phew*


    Lery blowed out his room''s candle as well and went to sleep.


    "A stupid son... Who masturbates with his small cock thinking of some slut in his school and a mother who is barely one push away from masturbating to her son''s stupid moans.


    This is going to be interesting. This bitch haven''t had sex for so long that she developed sexual feelings for her son.


    I can''t imagine, what will happen once she gets the flavour of my cock hehehe..." Anon spoke as he waited patiently for the right time to strike.


    ''I can control their minds into doing whatever I want... But, What''s the fun in that ? I mean I want disposable Elf pussies... But, I want them to suffer as I fuck them and surrender to my cock.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    1 Hour later...


    "Well, Time to go." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his bed and started walking up the stairs.


    As soon as he came out of the basement, Anon walked towards Lauren''s room and noticed that it was locked.


    "Swish and Flick..." Anon spoke with a smile as he flicked his fingers and the room''s door opened up without a single sound.


    *Click*


    Anon entered Inside her room, but what he noticed was something else.


    Lauren was wide awake and she was rubbing her pussy like a cheap whore.


    Anon immediately opened his Inventory and pulled out an Artifact that looked like a small artifact and placed it over the table.


    <All the voice In this room has been sealed>


    *Thud*


    "H-Huh...? Who is here ? Who is here ?" Lauren shouted in a loud voice as she immediately used a matchbox to light up her candle.


    *Sssssh*


    As soon as the candle''s light spreaded around the room... Lauren noticed someone standing near the door, but the face of the person wasn''t clear.


    "Who are you...? How did you-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence... Anon stepped forward and light fell over his face.


    "Lery ? You ?" Lauren spoke as she calmed down a bit.


    "Hello Mom..." Anon changed his face with Lery''s face and looked at Lauren with a smile.


    "What''s wrong ? Are you alright honey ?" Lauren asked with a worried expression.


    "Mom... My dick is hurting." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled his huge dick out of his pants.

 Chapter 974 -974

    Chapter 974 -974 "Mom... My dick is hurting." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled his huge dick out and showed it to Lauren.


    "Wow..." Lauren spoke as she was left shocked and amazed at the same time.


    "Mom... Is everything alright with my dick ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Lauren''s facial expressions.


    Her lips were shaking just to get one lick of that dick and her pussy was also throbbing like crazy.


    "H-Honey... T-This is not appropriate... Y-You should go back to your room and masturbate." Lauren replied as she immediately turned her eyes towards the wall and decided to ignore his dick.


    ''My, My... She is more innocent than I thought. Well, seems like it''s time to start the game.'' Anon thought as he walked closer to Lauren.


    "Wh-What are you doing, Honey ? Why are you walking towards me ? I-I told you to-" Before Lauren could''ve her sentence, A on removed the nature''s mask from his face and changed his voice back to original.


    "You are one horny bitch... Aren''t you ? I bet your pussy is dripping with pre-cum under that blanket." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-Huh...? KYAAAAAAAAAAAAA.... What are you doing inside my room ? Get the hell out of my room." Lauren shouted loudly as she noticed that it was Anon and not her son.


    "Shout louder... Your son is in the next room. Maybe he will come to help you." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "Lery HELPPPPPPPPPP !!!!" Lauren shouted loudly as she immediately picked up a small glass ball from the table and threw it on the wall.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    "Well, Looks like Lery is enjoying his sleep... Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "What did you do to my Lery ?" Lauren asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing, he is sleeping in the next room." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "Bullshit... He is a very light sleeper. You have done something to him." Lauren spoke with a serious expression.


    "Haa... That''s true. He is really a light sleeper." Anon spoke.


    5 minutes ago...


    *Crack*


    As Anon walked up from the basement''s stairs, the logs created a sound everytime he took a step and as soon as he was out of the basement, a sword was pointed at his neck.


    *Swing*


    "I knew you were upto no good." Lery spoke as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Hmm...? I thought you were a magician." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I am a sword master and a Mage as well. Why do you think, I am top in my school ?" Lery asked with a serious expression.


    "Will you believe me if I told you that, I just came here to drink some water ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Your steps were too low... You were trying to sneak, your intentions are different. Now, tell me why did you come to our house ?" Lery asked as he touched Anon''s throat with his sword.  S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haaa... I thought, I will make it easy but there is no easy way to do this. Look into my eyes." Anon spoke as he turned his face towards Lery and used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    "What the-" Before Lery could''ve completed his sentence, His eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "Now, Let''s go and meet your mother..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery.


    "Yes, Master." Lery spoke as he started walking behind Anon.


    "Oi, You stay here and don''t come in unless I order." Anon ordered as he entered inside Lauren''s room.


    "Yes, Master."


    Present time...


    "Lery, Come in..." Anon ordered with a smile.


    *Creak*


    The gates Opened up and Left entered inside the room with a sword in his hand and his eyes looked lifeless and greyish.


    "Lery...? W-What did you do to my son ?" Lauren shouted as she immediately stood up from the bed, covered her naked body in the white blanket and walked upto Lery with a worried expression.


    "Son, Are you alright ? Please talk to me Lery... Say something." Lauren spoke as she placed her hand over Lery''s cheek... But, he didn''t speak a single thing.


    "He won''t speak anything unless I order him to... He is like my personal Doll now." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "What did you do to my son... Make him normal." Lauren shouted as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "I don''t think you understand... Your voice is not going out of this room, no matter how much you shout and if you shouted one more time... Lery, you will kill yourself with that sword." Anon ordered as he cleaned his ear with his pinky finger.


    "As you command, My Master." Lery spoke as he immediately placed the sword on his neck.


    "N-No... Please, don''t do this to him. H-He is just a child." Lauren spoke as she looked at Anon with a very worried and scared expression.


    "Hmm... So, The bitch is not shouting anymore huh ?" Anon asked as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "Please, turn back my son to normal Sir. I-I beg you." Lauren spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s hands.


    "Haaa... I don''t want to, I want to see him die and then I will turn you into my doll as well and fuck you." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "N-No... P-Please don''t do this. Y-You are a good human. W-We even gave you a place to stay the night.


    Please don''t do this to us... W-We Don''t have any money. I-I only have about 1 silver and some coppers left in-" Before She could''ve completed her sentence, Anon stopped her.


    "Shut up... I don''t want your money. All I want is that naughty pussy of yours... So, Why don''t you get rid of that blanket and show me the things you are hiding ?" Anon asked with a Perverted smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "You fucking perv-" Lauren started shouting but suddenly, she realised that Lery''s life is dependent on her actions and immediately stopped.


    "You fucking perverted human... Why don''t you leave me and my son alone ?" Lauren spoke in a low voice as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Haa... Lery, Cut off your left hand''s pinky finger." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Lery spoke as he immediately placed his pinky finger over the Sword''s blade and cutted it off.


    *Thud*


    As his finger fell over the floor, blood gushed out and Lauren looked at it with a shocked expression.


    "Noooo... Lery, Why would you do that ? Don''t listen to him honey, I-I know you are still in there... Listen to me Lery... I-I am your mother." Lauren spoke with a serious expression as she immediately tore the sheets and wrapped them around Lery''s finger.


    "He has about 30 minutes before he dies from blood loss." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "N-No, Please... I-I will do everything you want. Please fix Lery... P-Please, I-I will show you my body and you can do whatever you want with it. Please heal my son." Lauren begged as she grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Nice, That''s your place... Remember it from next time." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Lery''s hand and used a healing spell.


    <Hell Heal>


    In just a split second, Lery''s finger grew back.


    "See... Good as new. Now, Why don''t we make Lery''s brain work normally as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately placed his hand over Lery''s head.


    "Huh...? What am- woah... What the hell ?" Lery exclaimed as he looked at the blood and his pinky finger on the floor.


    "Lery, Y-You are back ? Are you alright honey ?" Lauren asked as she immediately hugged Lery.


    "Mom- wait, I-I can''t move my body. Why can''t I move my body ?" Lery asked with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    "That might be my fault." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery.


    "You... Mom he is not a good guy." Lery spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "I-I know..." Lauren spoke as she looked at Lery with a hesitated expression.


    "HEEELPPPPPPPPP... SOMEONE HELLPPPP THERE IS A THIEF IN OUR HOUSE." Lery shouted really loud In hopes, that the neighbours will listen to his cry for help.


    "Hah... Marvelous effort Son. But, this small artifact of mine stops any voice from going out of this room.


    No matter how hard you shout. Now... Let''s get on with our deal Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at Lauren.


    "W-What deal, Mom ? What is this bastard talking about ?" Lery asked with a serious expression as he looked at Lauren.


    "Your mum made a sweet deal with me... She will become my sex-toilet, if I returned you back to normal hehehe." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck you... Mom don''t worry about me, Just run out of the house."


    "Shut up and tear her clothes apart." Anon ordered.

 Chapter 975 -975

    Chapter 975 -975 "Mom... Run out of the house and call the Royal guards for help." Lery spoke as he looked at Lauren with a serious expression.


    "I-I can''t... H-He will kill you, Lery." Lauren spoke witha. Scared expression as she looked at Anon.


    "See... Even your mum knows how dangerous I am. But, You are still behaving like a child." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery with a smile.


    "I am not afraid of you... Fucking perverted human. I am stronger than you... Why don''t you fight me in a one versus one match ?" Lery asked with a serious expression.


    "This is a one versus one match, Lery. I have got you all tied up and you can''t break out of it, that means you lost.


    How much mind does it takes to understand that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-Will you let him go after you see my naked body ?" Lauren asked with an innocent expression.


    Both Lery and Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Why would I let you go after seeing your naked body ? Didn''t you hear what I just said ? I will turn you into my Sex-toilet." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But, I can''t have sex with you..." Lauren replied.


    ''How stupid can Elfs be when it comes to sex ?'' Anon thought with a Disappointed expression.


    "Yeah... We will see that. Lery, Do me a favour and tear your mother''s clothes for me." Anon ordered.


    "Why would i-" Before Lery could''ve completed his sentence, his body started moving on it''s own and his hands started raising towards his mother immediately.


    "N-No... Lery, What are you doing ?" Lauren asked with a scared expression as she looked at Lery''s hand.


    "I-I am not doing this mom... My body is acting up on it''s own. This Human is controlling my body somehow." Lery spoke as he grabbed the blanket that Lauren was using to cover her body and tore it apart immediately.


    *Teaaaaarrrrr*


    *Boing-Boing*


    Her boobs immediately bounced up and down as soon as the blanket was torn apart.


    "Kyaaaaa..." Lauren shouted loudly as she immediately stepped back and covered her boobs with her hands.


    "Awww... Why are you hiding such beautiful tits from me ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he walked towards Lauren.


    "N-No, Stay back... I-I will not let you touch me." Lauren spoke in a loud voice as she stepped back again.


    "Haa... Fine, Fine, Lery grab this." Anon spoke as he threw a dagger towards Lery.


    *Catch*


    Lery caught the dagger at once on Anon''s order.


    "Now, place your hand over that table." Anon ordered with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "I can''t fucking control my hand... Shit." Lery spoke as he forcefully placed his hand over the table.


    *Thud*


    "Now spread your fingers..." Anon ordered.


    *Spread*


    Lery''s hand immediately followed Anon''s orders, even though his mind was against it.


    "Fuckkkk..." Lery shouted as he realised how helpless and pathetic he was at the moment.


    "N-No, No... Please don''t do this to him. Please, Sir... Don''t do this to him." Lauren spoke as she tried to stop Anon, but both of her hands were busy in covering her boobs and pussy.


    "I am not doing this to him, Luv. You are doing this to him. Lery, if your mother says ''No'' to my orders after this... You will cut off one of your fingers and throw it on the ground... You understand ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Fuck you... Mike." Lery shouted as his hand automatically moved and the dagger hovered over his fingers.


    "Oh and shut up while you are at it or I will kill you before I fuck her." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "Please... What do you want to leave us alone ?" Lauren asked as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Remove your hands and let me see those boobs." Anon ordered as he looked at Lauren with a Perverted smile.


    "But-" Before Lauren could''ve completed her sentence, a sound came from behind.


    *Thud*


    "Mnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Lery immediately chopped off one of his fingers and threw it on the floor as he shouted in pain but due to Anon''s orders, he couldn''t shout.


    "Lery... NOOOOO." Lauren shouted loudly as she immediately ran upto Lery with a worried expression.


    She immediately removed both of her hands and grabbed Lery''s bleeding hand.


    "See.... That''s what will happen if you don''t obey my orders." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped Lauren''s naked ass from behind.


    *Slap*


    "Anhh~" Lauren immediately let out a moan as she placed her hand over her ass and looked at Anon with a hateful expression.


    "You are even lower than a demon... How can you even be a human ?" Lauren asked with an angry expression.


    "That''s why I am a human luv, Because I am even lower than a Demon." Anon replied with a smile as he grabbed Lauren''s hand and pulled her back.


    "Ouch... Leave my hand." Lauren spoke as she desperately tried to get her hand out of Anon''s grip.


    "Listen to me you fucking Elf... You are nothing but the source of my entertainment and a disposable pussy for me.


    I can take full control of your mind and turn you into a cheap whore. Then I will make you forget about your son and make him watch you everyday inside the nearby Brothel getting fucked for some copper coins by different man from different races, for 18 hours a day and he won''t be able to do anything about it... Do you know why ?


    Because, whenever he will come to tell you about it... He will also forget that you are his mom.


    I can fuck with your minds as much as I want... I can reset them and turn you guys into nothing but living dolls.


    So, why don''t you go on and lay down on that bed and spread your legs for me while I am being generous ?" Anon spoke as he let out some of his Aura into the room.


    ''N-No... H-He is too strong. Fuck, Why did we came across him ? Why did I even came out to the market today ?'' Lery thought as he regretted his decision.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Lauren spoke as she got really scared of Anon and she immediately went to the bed without questioning or opposing Anon''s orders this time.


    "Fuck... See, I wanted to blackmail you... But, you had to be a bitch and ruin my fun. You fucking bitch... I will fuck your pussy so hard that you won''t be able to forget my cock." Anon spoke with an angry expression as he immediately pulled his pants down and got naked.


    As soon as Lauren looked at Anon''s huge cock... Her heart skipped a beat.


    ''T-This monster cock... Will go inside my pussy ?'' Lauren thought with a scared expression.


    "Yes and this cock will make a mess of your womb and I will make sure that your pussy remembers the shape of my cock." Anon spoke as he immediately walked upto her and noticed that her nipples were perking up.


    "W-Will you leave us... After fucking me ?" Lauren asked with a scared expression.


    "Shut the fuck up... You fucking disposable pussy of a woman. From this point onwards... Only moans will come out of your mouth and If a question comes out... I will make sure to shut it with my cock." Anon ordered as he grabbed both of her pink nipples and pulled them upwards.


    "Anhhhhh~ No my nipples~" Lauren moaned as she felt her nipples being pulled up really tightly.


    "You have a kink for asking questions don''t you ? I will now turn you into something that will never question anything." Anon spoke as he used his spell.


    <Body modification>


    ''Increase her Sensitivity by 100% and turn all of her skin into erotic zone.''  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Body Modification Completed: Sensitive increased by 100%, Target''s skin has been turned into erotic zone.


    Every touch on target''s body will feel similar to a touch on her clit or nipples.]


    ''Very good...'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "Anhhh~ Something is wrong... I-I feel something wrong with my body. Anhhh~ This bedsheet... Aanhhhhhhhhhh~ I am cumming~" Lauren shouted as she immediately came just from the touch of the blanket.


    "Hehehehe... Now, tell me how you feel." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately flicked her right nipple with his fingers.


    As soon as Anon did this, Lauren felt immense pleasure running through her whole body and she immediately came again while making a face of an ahegao monkey.


    "NOOOOOOOOO~ My nipplessss are tingling... My pussyyyyyyyy~" Lauren shouted as she immediately let her tongue out of her mouth and blood Started coming out of her nose.


    "Ah... It might be too much for you. Let me fix it." Anon spoke as he immediately used his spell and adjusted her body''s Sensitivity.


    "N-No... Please, I-I want to feel it again... Please, Let me feel it again... I-I can''t live without it." Lauren spoke as she begged Anon to increase her Sensitivity again just like a drug addict.


    "Intresting..."

 Chapter 976 -976

    Chapter 976 -976 *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon is now fucking Lauren''s pussy while sucking on her huge tits without any mercy.


    He was twisting her nipples, Squeezing her boobs tightly and pumping her pussy without any stops.


    "Yes, Yes... Fuck me more... Use my pussy more, Please pound my womb more, Master. ANHHHHHHH~" Lauren shouted as she couldn''t get her eyes to settle down at one place.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    Everytime Anon pulled and pushed his cock inside her pussy, he felt amazing suction force in it.


    ''This bitch is completely addicted to sex... I have been fucking her pussy for the last 3 hours, But the slutty expression on her face is just stupid to watch.


    Everytime I cum inside her womb... She would make a crazy ahegao face and just ask for more dick.


    I think, I broke her lust switch or something. Who cares... I will just fuck her one last time and get the hell out of this house. I need to sleep as well.'' Anon thought as he smiled and continued to fuck her womb.


    "Anhhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ My Womb is breaking... My womb is breaking... Please make me pregnant, Master.


    I want to bear your children and get fucked by your cock for the rest of my life... Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Please master... Make me your cock''s slave, Please." Lauren spoke as she looked at Anon with a cheap slut like expression.


    "Shut the fuck up bitch... You are a disposable pussy and you will remain a Disposable pussy." Anon spoke as he picked up her black panty from the bed and stuffed it inside her mouth.


    "Yens~ Manster~"


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    As Anon fucked her pussy, his cock striked on the back wall of her womb that sent a very strong sexual feeling to her brain and she would cum instantly.


    In the last 3 hours... Lauren came over 78 times, but she didn''t lost consciousness as she had already tasted the 100x sensitivity all over her body and she couldn''t let go of this feeling.


    "Fuck... I am cumming, Take it." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her boobs tightly and increased her sensitivity back to 100x.


    <Body Modification>


    As soon as Lauren''s sensitivity got increased back to 100x... Her eyes opened wide in pleasure and happiness.


    "YESSSSSSSSSSSSS~ PUMP MY PUSSY FULL OF YOUR CUM, MASTER. FILL ALL MY HOLES AND KILL MEEEEEEEEE." Lauren shouted loudly as blood started coming out of her nose.


    Anon noticed this and grabbed her neck.


    "More tightness, Bitch." Anon spoke with a smile as he pushed his cock all the way to the back of her womb and released a huge amount of thick white cum into her womb.


    The amount of cum that Anon released inside her pussy was so much, that even her belly started to inflate.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK... I AM CUMMMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG~" Lauren shouted as she automatically raised both of her legs into the air and came like a crazy slut as she went unconscious right after that.


    Lery looked at her mother with a serious expression but he couldn''t speak anything due to Anon''s orders.


    ''Noooo... Mom, I will kill you bastard. I know you can hear me... I know you can hear the things going inside my mind.'' Lery thought as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes, I can hear it..." Anon replied with an evil smile as he turned around and looked at Lery.


    ''What have you done to my mother you fucking bastard. Why is blood coming out of her mouth ?'' Lery asked.


    "Well, First of all... I may have fucked your mother like a stupid slut but she was just a small Experiment for me.


    I wanted to test this from the start... I wanted to see how an Elf women who haven''t had sex for a long time will behave when I increased her sensitivity by hundred folds and transformed her whole body into an erotic zone.


    Well, Your mother gave me my answer... She will turn into a complete slut, No slut will be a very good thing for this situation." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    ''Why my house ? Why did you choose my house to do this ? You could''ve gone to some other house and-''


    "Lery, you are the part of the lucky draw... But, Don''t you worry. I will not leave your mother like that, after all... I am a good man at heart.


    So, I will erase all the memories of this night from her mind and turn her into a good mother like before.


    I will do the same with you as well and you will forget everything that just happened with you... But, you know what ?


    She may forget that she is slut... But, her body won''t forget it. After I leave... The sensation of my cock and that Sensitivity raise won''t let her live in peace.


    She will crave for my cock every night... But, She wouldn''t know it and slowly she will Start to turn into a slut once again.


    Maybe if you try hard, you can get her to give you a blowjob. You see, she was a disposable pussy for me... I don''t care what happens to her after this point, but remember this... She will not let you or anyone else fuck her.


    Because I have pounded her pussy and womb so hard for the last 3 hours that her pussy''s inner walls have transformed into the shape of my cock now.


    You know... Like a fleshlight. A fleshlight is also a disposable pussy in case you don''t know... So, I wish you guys a happy life after tonight... Hehehe.


    Oh and you can speak now." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery with an evil smile.


    "I will fucking-" Before Lery could''ve completed his sentence Anon placed his hand over Lery''s head and used his skill.


    <Memory Alteration>


    "Just kidding... You should check the food you are eating, Kid. Maybe someone mixed their blood in it..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he altered Lery''s memories.


    The Next Day...


    Lauren''s Room...


    *Yawwnnnn*


    "Hmm...? I feel so refreshed this morning." Lauren spoke with a smile as she stood up from the bed and noticed that there was something sticky in her pussy.


    "Hmm... What is this ?" Lauren asked with a confused expression as she immediately touched her pussy and noticed a sticky liquid flowing out of her pussy.


    "What is this...? Did I cum in my sleep ?" Lauren questioned as she looked at Anon''s cum with a confused expression.


    "Mom... Come out fast." Suddenly, Lery''s voice came from the hall.  S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm....?" Lauren immediately walked out of her room and noticed that Lery is standing near the Dinning table and he was looking at a bag that was over the table.


    "Mom... Look." Lery spoke as he handed out a note to Lauren.


    "Hmm...? What is this ?" Lauren asked with a confused expression.


    "Mr. Mike left this note with the bag... I think he left early in the morning." Lery spoke with a neutral expression.


    [It was nice spending some time with you guys. I know I am going uninformed... But, I have things to do. So, Bye... There is a little help in that bag, use it for the right thing.


    Oh and You will remember it one day don''t worry.]


    "What is the meaning of this last line ?" Lauren asked with a Confused expression as she looked at Lauren.


    "I don''t know... Mom. I think it means how we will remember him one day or something like that." Lery replied with a neutral expression.


    "Ah... So, How many copper silver did he left for us ?" Lauren asked with an excited expression.


    "I don''t know... Let''s open it together, Okay ?" Lery spoke as he picked up the bag and untied the rope on it.


    As soon as the bag opened up, a golden shine came out of it.


    "Woahhhh..."


    "Gold coins... He really left us gold coins ?" Lauren was shocked and Surprised at the same time as she looked at the gold coins.


    "Well, That''s what you expect from a businessman. I think he got really impressed by our services huh ?" Lery spoke with an impressed expression.


    Random Elven House...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    An Elf girl who is around 30 years old is riding Anon''s cock.


    "Fuck me more... Master. Fuck me more...." The girl Shouted as she pleasured Anon''s cock with her pussy.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the room''s door unlocked and a Milf Elf walked in with another young girl.


    Both of them were naked and their eyes were greyish.


    "Master... We have brought your food. Please eat it..." The Elf MILF spoke as she looked at Anon with lifeless eyes.


    "I need a table to have my breakfast... You fucking idiot." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." The young girl with the Milf immediately bent down on the bed and became a table for Anon.


    "Good... Now place the food over her." Anon ordered the Elf MILF.


    "As you command, Master." The Elf MILF replied as she immediately placed the food over her daughter''s back.


    ...


    North-East Forests of the Elf Kingdom...


    "I have found it..." Damon voice echoed through the forest.

 Chapter 977 -977

    Chapter 977 -977 *Yawwwwnnnnnn*


    Anon is now walking towards the Royal castle with a sleepy look on his face.


    ''I had sex with 17 Elfs in one fucking night... I think there is something wrong with me. I am a super fucking machine.'' Anon thought as a smile spread across his face.


    "Take fresh apples... Oi, Human boy would you like some of my fresh apples ? They can really help you grow muscles and they are fresh from my farm trees." The shopkeeper shouted as he looked at Anon.


    Although Anon''s body has muscles... They aren''t visible through his clothes, not unless he wants them to.


    Anon just stared at the shopkeeper with a confused expression.


    "You wanna buy some or you got no money ?" The shopkeeper asked as he noticed that Anon was staring at him very intensely.


    "Yeah... Why not ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked upto the shopkeeper and picked up three Apples from the stack.


    "Only three ?" The shopkeeper asked with a confused expression.


    "How much for them ?" Anon asked.


    "5 coppers..." The shopkeeper spoke.


    "Here." Anon spoke as he gave 5 coppers to the shopkeeper.


    *Bite*


    Anon walked away from the shop as he took a bite from his Apple.


    As soon as Anon reached in front of the Elf Castle, The outer guards stopped him.


    "What is your buisness in the Royal Castle ?" One of the guard asked as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Nothing... Just watching it''s beautiful structure and the strong guards protecting it." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he took a bite out of his apple.


    "Well... We are nothing special. Just some knights who topped the Elf Kingdom''s Soldier Exam." One of the guards spoke as he smiled a little.


    "Still placed on gate duty ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Human kid... What is your buisness here ?" The other guard asked.


    "I am Jessica''s friend." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to eat his apple.


    "Is she a maid ? Or some Gardner ?" The guard asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, If I remember correctly... The last time I saw her. She was sitting on the throne." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he took a bite out of his apple.


    "You mean Queen Jessica ?" One of the guards asked with a serious expressions.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "Are you fucking kidding us, Kid ? Do you know... How long you can be sentenced for doing a joke like this ?"


    "How long ?" Anon asked.


    "200 years and I don''t think you will live that long, So get out and go back to your kingdom." The other guard asked.


    "I can''t see your faces in those steel masks... Why don''t you take them off and then we talk ?" Anon asked as he started eating his last apple.


    "You stupid thing... Here." The guard spoke as he removed his helmet and revealed that he is a Dark Elf.


    "Ah... A dark one." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the guard.


    "Excuse me ?" The other one spoke as he removed his helmet as well and without a doubt he was a dark Elf as well.


    "What do you mean by ''A Dark One'' ?" The guard asked with an angry expression.


    "Hmm... I will give you guys time to step aside from the door until I finish this last apple or I will kill both of you.


    I can kill you right now, But I don''t want to kill someone in the start of my day, You understand what I am saying ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Listen you human trash... I will give you exactly 5 seconds to get the fuck out of this place and after that... I will loose my mind and kill you in anger." The guard spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Why would you kill me ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Why- !? Are you stupid ? Do you think, I need a reason to kill a stupid weak human like you ? I am stronger than you and I can kill you... That''s why I am going to kill you.


    Now, get the fuck out of here." The guard shouted loudly.


    *Bite*


    "Hmm... I will remember that reason. It''s a good one." Anon replied with a smile.


    "This kid... Please tell him to get the fuck out of here or I will really kill him." The guard spoke as he looked at his partner with an angry expression.


    "Hey, Kid... It''s so early in the morning. Why don''t you just go and have breakfast somewhere ?


    Because if this guy got more angry... He will really kill you. You know... Stab you in the stomach and then blood comes out and then your eyes get closed and you finally die." The other guard spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression and explained what death feels like.


    "Hmm... I understand." Anon spoke as he took the final bite out of his apple.


    "Good... Now, Go." The guard spoke as he went back to his position.


    Anon threw the Apple''s middle part on the ground and started crackling his fingers.


    *Crack-Crack*


    "Sir, Anon...." Suddenly a maid''s sound came from behind


    "Hmm...?" Both of the guards immediately turned around to look at the maid with a confused expression.


    "Did you just say... Sir Anon ?" The guard asked with a shocked expression.


    "Sir, Your breakfast has been arranged with the Queen." The maid spoke as she immediately turned around and left after dropping her message.


    *Shake-Shake*


    Both of the guards started shaking like vibrators as they now knew the identity of the kid that they have been fucking with for the last 5 minutes.


    ''B-But, They said that Anon is a muscular man with Mystical outfit and a Huge wand.'' One of the guards thought in his mind as he couldn''t stop his body from shaking in fear.


    "Sir-" Before the guard could''ve even started his apology... A punch came from the other side and he went flying into the Royal Castle''s Yard.


    "N-N-No... Please, I-I didn''t even say-" Before the other guard could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "I will deal with the big mouth first and then come to you." Anon replied with a smile as he walked into the Royal Castle.


    "O-Ouch... Fuck.." The guard groaned in pain under a lemon tree.


    "Are you alright, Sir ?" A maid immediately approached the guard and asked for his condition.


    "I-I am-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon walked into the yard with a smile on his face.


    "Ah.... I greet, Sir Anon." The maid spoke as she immediately stood up and greeted Anon.


    ''Fuck... Why didn''t they tell us about him or showed his pictures to us ? I just dug a grave for myself. But, there is one more thing that can save me.'' The guard thought as he slowly stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Did you go mad in one punch ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "S-Sir, Listen to me... I know you are mad on me but I am the nephew of-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck.


    "I will find out your relationships after I beat you to death, Kid. Don''t worry I will give your relatives a good death as well." Anon replied with a smile as he choked him and picked him up in the air.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    The Dark Elf started slapping Anon''s hand in order to free himself from his grip but Anon''s hand was steady as stone.


    "Go and fly..." Anon spoke as he turned around and throw him towards the sky.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO...." He shouted as he went flying.


    Anon started walking through the yard as he continuously looked up.


    "Ah... Here he comes." Anon spoke as he took two steps to the left side and raised his leg.


    *THUD*


    *CRACK*


    "Gwaaahhhhh...." The Dark Elf fell over Anon''s Legs and died immediately due to Spine break.


    <Hell Heal>


    ''Instant death is fake... You can never receive instant death just like instant heals. Even though the time is minimum... But, there is still a small window of time between life and death.


    So, I exploit that window and use my best healing spell to basically bring the dead back to life.'' Anon thought as he smiled like a psychopath.


    All the maids in the yard got really scared of Anon and ran inside the castle.


    The Dark Elf got healed back to his original state and as he looked at his body he couldn''t believe it.


    "S-Sir, Please... Listen to me. I had no idea that-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him by the neck and punched his face so tightly that his skull got completely crushed and he died once again.


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used the healing spell... His head got healed back to normal and he came back to life again.


    "N-No, How can-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon smashed his face again.


    *Crack*  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Hell Heal>


    "Please-"


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    "Fuck, At least list-"


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    "S-S-Sir..."


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    ....


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A loud explosion was heard in the backyard. Just like a huge meteoroid crashed behind Anon.


    "Who dared to touch my nephew ?"

 Chapter 978 -978

    Chapter 978  -978 *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Something crashed behind Anon and a huge cloud of dust rose up from the ground.


    "Who dared to touch my nephew ?" A female''s sound came from the dust cloud.


    "Hmm....?" Anon turned around and looked at the figure that wasn''t clear due to the dust cloud.


    "Get away from him or I will turn you into dead meat." She spoke as she walked out of the dust cloud.


    As soon as the dust cloud settled down... A beautiful dark Elf walked out and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    She was none other than Julia, the Chief Commander of Dark Elfs.


    "A-Aunty... Please save me from this monster." The guard spoke with a scared expression.


    *Release*


    A smile immediately spread across Anon''s face as he immediately took his hand off of the guard''s neck and he fell down.


    "Hello-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Julia unsheathed her sword and placed it right in front of Anon''s neck.


    "Now, Do you want a swift death or a painful one ?" Julia asked as anger was clearly visible in her eyes.


    "You might want to take your sword down from my guest''s neck... Chief Commander, Julia." Suddenly a Sound came from the Royal Castle''s Front gate.


    Julia immediately turned her angry eyes towards the gate and noticed that it was Jessica herself coming towards her with a smile on her face.


    "My Queen... I greet you." Julia spoke with a confused expression as she immediately sheathed her sword and went down on her knees.


    "May I ask, Why you are making my beautiful backyard into a Battlefield ?" Jessica asked with a neutral expression as she looked at Julia.


    "My Queen, This Human guy was beating my nephew to death... His friend contacted me and I immediately came here.


    I am sorry for my improper behaviour." Julia spoke as she immediately apologized.


    "Master- I-I mean, Mister Anon... Is it true ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.  S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, he told me to fuck off and didn''t let me get in even though I told him that I am your friend and he called you a maid as well." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "What the- !? You called me a maid ? Is that true ?" Jessica asked as she looked at the guard.


    "I-I didn''t knew if he was really talking about you, My Queen. I-I wouldn''t dare to call my Queen a Maid. Please forgive me for my misunderstanding." The guard immediately apologized, but there was a grave expression on his face as he feared that Anon would kill him anytime and use his heal spell to heal him.


    "Didn''t you read the scroll that was provided to every new guard in this castle ?" Jessica asked as she looked at the guard.


    "I-I did... My Queen." The guard lied to her face.


    "Well, the first rule is to never stop Mr. Anon or you will be fully responsible for your own life." Jessica replied with a neutral expression.


    "I-I didn''t knew how sir, Anon looked like, My Queen. Please forgive this poor guard." He spoke as he immediately apologized.


    "You haven''t read the scroll... There was picture of Mr. Anon given in it. What do you have to say about this Julia ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "B-But, Mr Queen... Beating him like that over such a small matter and-" Before Julia could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Let''s have a talk in private ?" Anon spoke with a smile a he looked at Julia.


    "W-What ? I don''t want to have any private talk with you." Julia spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "You can hit me..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Julia heard this, she immediately turned to look at Jessica as if asking for her permission.


    "You can go if you want." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "I know a good place we can talk... Why don''t we go there, Sir Anon ?" Julia spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Yes... Let''s go." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked with Julia and both of them walked out of the castle.


    Jessica looked around with a serious expression and noticed some serious damage in her yard.


    "Fuck... It''s a mess." Jessica spoke with a sad expression.


    "Don''t worry... I will fix it." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he appeared besides Jessica.


    "Woah... I am a fucking Assassin but, I can''t track your presence around my body Mike." Jessica spoke as she got surprised by such a sudden appearance.


    "That''s because I am dead... I don''t have any Aura around my body. Master can easily sense my presence from a very long distance." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah... That''s because master is on another level. Please fix this yard as soon as you can. I will have my breakfast now." Jessica replied as she went back into the castle.


    ...


    Outskirts near the Evensong Forest...


    "So, This is the place that you wanted me to bring huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    *Swish*


    Julia immediately summoned her sword and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Pick up your weapon and fight me..." Julia spoke with an angry expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, My hands are my weapons..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    "Don''t make jokes now, Human. If you are really belong to an honourable race then summon your weapon and fight me." Julia spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Haa... I am specialist in hand-to-hand combat." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    "Fine... Then, I will fight with my hands only." Julia spoke as she immediately sheathed her sword and placed it down on the ground.


    She then raised both of her fists towards Anon and started walking towards him slowly.


    "Come on... I am giving you the first chance to attack." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "I take it..." Anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Julia.


    "Shi- !?" Before Julia could''ve completed her sentence, Anon flipped her skirt and slapped her ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "You fucking perverted bastard..." Julia shouted as she immediately released her punch towards Anon, but before it could''ve hitted him... He disappeared from there and appeared in front of her.


    "Oh boobs..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately smacked her boobs from downside.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Kyaaaaa~ Get away from me...." Julia shouted as she immediately stepped back from Anon.


    "Hey, You told me to attack me first didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    "You molested me... I will get you in jail and executed." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry and embarassed expression.


    "Well then... What are you waiting for ? Pick up your sword and fight-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, ten carriages came running towards him from all sides and circled him from all directions, giving him no way to escape.


    "You dirty filthy Creature... We will execute you right here and right now." Ella''s voice came from one of the carriages as she stepped down and looked at Anon with a smile.


    Ella is the Vice-commander of the Dark Elfs.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, Many other Dark Elf soldiers also stepped down from the carriage and pointed their swords at him.


    As Anon swept his eyes through all of the soldier... He noticed that all fonthem are females.


    "Where are all the males ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Look at this guy... A human who only wants to fight men. Are you scared of the ladies, little human ?" Ella asked with a mocking smile.


    "Oh... Now, you got me all riled up." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started warming up his legs by doing some jumping jacks.


    "What is this guy doing ?" Julia asked with a confused expression as she immediately walked a little bit closer to observe him.


    "Phew~ Let''s star this game." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned a small dagger and started walking towards Ella.


    "Yes, Come at me and I will-" Before Ella could''ve completed her sentence... She noticed that Anon has ducked down.


    "What the fuck ?" Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Okay... It should be from here." Anon spoke as he started drawing a circle on the ground with his dagger.


    "Oi, What are you doing ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "I will tell you in a second..." Anon replied as he completed the circle and stood up.


    He then placed the dagger back into his inventory and looked at the Dark Elf soldiers.


    "What are you guys standing there for ? Come and get me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are under arrest for mocking and Harrass-" The Dark Elf soldiers started speaking as she took out the magic restraining ropes and started walking towards Anon, but as soon as she stepped inside the ring, something happened to her.


    *Swish*


    It was a quick blow of wind... But she felt something wrong with her body.


    *Snifffff*


    "Nice..." Anon spoke with a smile as he holded purple coloured panty and bra in his hand sniffing them like a pervert.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaa.... That''s my underwears." The Elf soldier shouted as she immediately stepped out of the circle.

 Chapter 979 -979

    Chapter 979 -979 "Kyaaaaaa~ He stole my underwear..." The Elf soldier shouted as she immediately stepped out of the circle.


    "W-What kind of fighting tactic is that ? Are you some kind of pervert, Human ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, I am the biggest perverted guy you will ever see on this land." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately threw the panty back towards the Elf soldier.


    "Well... Looks like, I will take the head of the most perverted guy with me today and place it in my collection." Ella spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Why not ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ella.


    "Ella... This guy is not ordinary. His speed is extremely fast." Julia spoke as she looked at Ella with a serious expression.


    "Well... I have seen many like him and they were very fast as lightning, but guess who caught them and killed them like a dog ? Oh that''s right... It was me." Ella spoke as she looked at Anon with an arrogant smile.


    "My, My... I am scared. But, I warn you girls... If you step inside this circle, please tighten your panties or I might steal them and give them a good sniff." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Elf soldiers with a Perverted smile.


    "Don''t be afraid soldiers... Walk forward from all the sides at once and I will see how many panties will you be able to steal before getting a sword stabbed into your heart." Ella ordered as she looked at the Elf soldiers.


    Although the female soldiers were scared of Anon and getting their panties sniffed so much that they didn''t wanted to cross the line... But, it was an order from the Vice Chief Commander. So, they had to follow it.


    "Yes, Ma''am..." All of them shouted in unison as they took one step into the ring and a smirk spread across Anon''s face.


    "Heh..."


    All the Elf soldiers got scared and frozen in place as soon as they noticed the smirk on Anon''s face.


    "SOLDIERS... Don''t be afraid of him. That''s what he is doing, right now. He is trying to scare you away... March straight and get those ropes around his arms." Ella shouted loudly as she swinged her sword at Anon from outside the circle.


    "Why don''t you come in, then ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Ella.


    "W-What ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "I said you should step in with these girls, if you think... I am bluffing." Anon replied as he opened his hands and summoned a cigar.


    But as soon as he opened his hands... All the Elf soldiers, who had their one leg inside the circle got scared and immediately pulled their legs back.


    "Relax, Girls... Just lighting my cigar. Nothing to worry about for now. But, You should really ask your Vice Chief Commander... Why she is sending you in and not stepping in with you.


    Are you just Cannon fodders at last ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he lit his cigar with his middle finger.


    As soon as Julia saw this action... Her eyes widened in shock.


    ''T-That style of Lighting a Cigar... I have seen it.'' Julia thought as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    All the soldiers immediately turned their eyes towards Ella and looked at her with a hesitated expression.


    Ella noticed this and a serious expression appeared over her face.


    "Fine... I will do it. I will walk into this shitty circle of your." Ella shouted with an angry expression as she raised her leg and placed into the ring.


    *Step*


    "Very good..." Anon replied as he smiled again.


    "Step inside, Soldiers..." Ella ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The soldiers shouted as they immediately stepped inside.


    *Step-Step*


    As soon as the soldiers fully stepped into the ring... Anon Disappeared from his position and in a split second, he re-appeared at the same position.


    "What the-" Ella looked at Anon with a confused expression as she noticed 7 pairs of panty and Brazzers in his hands.


    *Sniffffff*


    "Haaa.... Nice." Anon spoke as he gave all of them a good sniff.


    "Kyaaaa~"


    "Runnn~"


    "He has our underwear, Kyaaaaa~"


    "Pervert~"


    "Kyaaaa~"


    ...


    All the girls started shouting as they immediately holded down their skirts with their hands and closed the buttons of their upper shirt.


    Ella took only one step into the ring and as soon as she noticed this... She took that step back immediately.


    "When did he even move... I-I couldn''t see his movements." Ella spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Green... Nature''s choice, This one is yours right ? Here..." Anon spoke as he showed the panty to one of the Elf girls and threw it towards her after sniffing it.


    "Oh... Red, Looking to get laid girl ?" Anon asked with a smile as he threw her panty towards her after sniffing it like a pervert.


    Anon repeated the same process for the next 3 minutes...


    "So... Who is the next one stepping into the ring ? You ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pointed towards one of the Elf soldier.


    "N-No..." The elf soldier replied as she immediately took a step back in fear.


    "So, You ? Or You ? Oh, come on... Girls. You have to arrest me, right ?" Anon asked as he looked at the female Elfs with perverted smiles.


    "Is that all you can do ?" Suddenly Julia spoke up as she got an idea in her brain.


    "Hmm....?" Anon immediately turned to look at Julia with a smile.


    "I asked if that''s all you can do, Weak Human ?" Julia asked as she looked at Anon with a smile and stepped into the ring with both of her legs.


    "Sister..." Ella tried to speak something, but Julia immediately raised her hand and stopped her from talking.


    ''If I can provoke him into fighting me... I think he will make a mistake and I will kill him in that moment.'' Julia thought with a smile on her face, but she didn''t knew that Anon could''ve hear her thoughts as well.


    "Well... I think yes." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Huh...?"


    "What ?"


    "Wait... What !?"


    ...


    All of them got shocked as soon as Anon said this and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Are you serious ? You are telling me that you don''t know anything else in a fight other than taking the underwears of your opponent ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... That the plan." Anon replied as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared on his position with a black pair of panty and Brazzer in his hand.


    "Oh my... Dark Elf with a Black pair of panty ? Aren''t you just a piece of chocolate ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    "Y-You perverted bastard... I will kill you." Julia spoke with an embarrassed and angry expression.


    Julia immediately unsheathed her sword and used a skill.


    <Full Moon Strike: FIRST FROM>


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As she swirled her blade... A sharp shining blade made out of pure Aura was released towards Anon that was very dangerous.


    "Well, Well... Looks like someone didn''t like their things stolen Anon spoke with smile as he immediately stepped aside and dodged the Aura blade."


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Without giving him any breaks... Julia released 3 more Aura blades from her sword towards Anon.


    "Oh..." Anon spoke as he bent 90¡ã back and dodged the first blade without any struggle.


    "Whoops..." As Anon dodged the second blade, his collar got a little bit cut.


    "Fuck man... You ruined my dress." Anon spoke as he dodged the third blade.


    "Are you just going to dodge or are you going to attack back ?" Julia asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t attack beautiful ladies... Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Julia and blowed a kiss at her.


    *Chu*


    "You fucking pervert..." Julia shouted as she disappeared from her position and re-appeared behind Anon.


    <Wind Slicer>


    As soon as she used this skill, her moves got really Swift and her sword really started cutting through the wind.


    But, it needed to be faster if the blade wanted to touch Anon''s skin.


    "Move faster... Darling." Anon spoke as he immediately moved forward and dodged her sword without breaking a sweat.


    "You fucking annoying bug... Why do you keep running like a bug. Why don''t you fight me ?" Julia asked with a serious expression.


    *Swing*


    Suddenly, Anon felt something and his eyes opened in shock.


    His eyes searched for something in the forest behind Julia.


    "I will fucking crush you..." Julia shouted as she started running towards Anon with her sword.


    But Anon wasn''t even looking at her and only focusing on the forest behind her.


    "Die..." Julia shouted as she swinged her blade at Anon''s neck, But this time instead of running, Anon raised his index finger.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the blade hitted Anon''s finger... It was instantly shattered into small pieces.


    ''With just a fucking finger.... How ?'' Julia thought as her eyes widened in shock.


    As she was in the air... The recoil from the sword break didn''t give her a chance to balance herself and she immediately fell down to the ground.  sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Thud*


    "What the- !?"


    Suddenly, Anon summoned his Arcane Slayer Sickles and looked at the forest with a smile.


    "Let''s play..."

 Chapter 980 -980

    Chapter 980 -980 "S-Sister... Are you okay ?" Ella asked as she immediately came to help Julia, who fell down to the ground due to loose balance.


    "I am okay... But, What just happened ?" Julia asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon, who was standing in front of her and talking to the forest.


    "I-I don''t know sister... But, Somehow this guy broke your sword with just one finger and now he is staring at the forest like an Idiot... Should we attack him ?" Ella asked as she looked at Julia with a serious expression.


    "No, Don''t attack... No one attacks. I will take care of this on my own." Julia spoke as she ordered her soldiers to not attack Anon.


    "Come out... I know you are watching the show from behind the trees. I don''t want to destroy this forest once again." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the trees.


    "Oi, Have you gone mad ? What are you talking about ? There is no one in that forest... Not even a single leaf is moving." Ella spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "That''s the best part about it... Not a single leave is moving." Anon spoke with a smile as he gave a swirl to his sickles.


    "Those sickles... There aren''t many sickle users in this world..." Julia spoke as she stood up and looked at Anon with a suspicious expression.


    ''Well... Looks like cat is out of the bag. Now-''


    "Are you Mr. Jule''s Student... By any chance ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you kidding me ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at Julia with a serious expression, but as soon as he turned around... Something happened.


    *Swish*


    As soon as Anon turned around... A very sharp noise was created from the forest and it made it''s way directly for Anon''s head.


    "Something-" Before Julia even realised it... Anon bent back 72¡ã side-wise and lifted his sickle up in the air.


    *Boooom*  S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as the invisible thing hitted Anon''s Sickle... It was immediately revealed.


    An arrow that was splitted into half as soon as it came in contact with his sickle.


    "Phew... Wasn''t that one hell of a thing to do when you aren''t even looking at it ? I mean-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Another two Invisible Arrows were shot at him from the forest.


    *Swish*


    *Swish*


    But, This time... Anon was prepared. He immediately turned around and Moved his sickles in a circular pattern and deflected both of the Arrows.


    As soon as the arrows touched the sickles... They were revealed out of the invisibility.


    "This is my final warning to you... I know you are not alone and you are not ready to reveal yourself just yet.


    But, Believe me... If you didn''t take down that annoying Invisibility spell now... I will fucking destroy anything that''s behind the invisible barrier." Anon Warned as he raised his sickle towards the forest and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "S-Sister... His Eyes." Ella spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    Julia immediately looked at Anon''s eyes and noticed that same purple glow that she noticed in Jule''s eyes back then.


    "I-I can''t understand, What the hell is happening ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "You don''t need to know anything, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he got ready to cast his spell... But, Suddenly a leg stepped out of barrier.


    A black leg that was completely made out of Aura.


    "Intresting..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Black Aura leg with a smile.


    "I don''t see anything intresting about that..." Ella spoke as she immediately pointed her sword towards the Black leg.


    "It''s a sign of weakness..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ?" Ella asked as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Pointing your weapon first at the unknown is a sign of Weakness. Either you are way to cautious of the unknown or you are too weak but still don''t want to die before giving one last fight." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am caution- Woah... What in the hell is that thing ?" Ella asked as she noticed that a being that was over 8 feet tall just walked out of the invisible barrier.


    His whole body is made out of an unknown black smoke like Aura and Only his eyes are shining brightly blue.


    He has two long arms and long legs just like a Human... But, There is something wrong with his left hand as it keeps changing it''s shape to different weapons.


    A bow, A Sword and sometimes a Wand.


    "It''s copying your weapons." Anon spoke as he looked at the creature with an interesting look.


    "What the fuck is that creature ?" Ella asked as she stepped up and looked at the creature with a confused expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Aura Phantoms]


    [Class: XXXXX]


    [HP: -/-]


    [MP: -/-]


    [Description: Aura Phantoms are enigmatic, intelligent creatures hailing from a dark, otherworldly dimension. Their forms are composed entirely of dense, swirling dark aura, giving them an ethereal, ever-shifting appearance. Their most striking feature is their piercing blue eyes, which are unnervingly sharp, glowing against the shadowy backdrop of their bodies.


    These eyes grant them the ability to see through and observe their surroundings with perfect clarity, as if peering through an invisible, intangible barrier that separates them from the physical world. Though silent and spectral in nature, their intelligence is formidable, allowing them to plot and strategize with eerie precision, always lurking just beyond the veil of reality.]


    [Warning: These Creatures are Very Intelligent and can possess proper threat to the host as no weaknesses are found in the target.]


    "What the hell ?" Anon spoke as he read the status bar and he was also left shocked.


    Suddenly, Another creature stepped out of the invisible veil and this creature was completely different than the first creature.


    He was made out of pure white Aura and his body build was like a human... But there were Seven black balls hovering behind his back.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Demonic Gerled]


    [Class: Mage]


    [HP: 608,000,000/ 608,000,000]


    [MP: error]


    [Description:The Demonic Gerled is a striking figure, made entirely of pure white aura that radiates an unsettling, cold brilliance. Its presence exudes an aura of eerie purity, as if it were untouched by the corrupting forces of the world. Behind this being, seven dark orbs hover in a perfect formation, each pulsating with a subtle, ominous energy.


    These orbs serve a crucial function: they constantly absorb any impurities or dark influences that might attempt to corrupt the Gerled, keeping its aura pristine and untarnished. The contrast between the Gerled''s radiant white form and the shadowy orbs creates an unsettling balance, as if the very essence of light and darkness coexist within its demonic nature, held in check by the relentless purging of the hovering spheres.


    A Gerled is always to be found with an Aura Phantom as his partner.]


    [Warning: Error!!!]


    ''What the fuck is happening to my Demonic eyes ? Why can''t I get them to show their status correctly ? There are errors and blanks in their stats.


    This second one has so much HP that he can regenerate himself back from death before he even reaches death.'' Anon thought as he looked at the creatures in shock.


    "Do you possess the ability to kill us ?" The Aura Phantom asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know... Maybe." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Are you kidding me ? What are those creatures ? And Why are they talking to you ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I don''t know..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You have entered Demi-God hood... We will come back for our answer once you become a Demi-God." Both of them spoke as them entered back into the Invisible veil.


    "Wait-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Both of them disappeared once again.


    ''Those arrows... They weren''t firing the arrows, were they ?'' Anon thought as thousands of questions raised in his mind.


    "Are you... Mr. Jule ?" Julia asked as she walked in front of Anon with an innocent expression.


    "I don''t have time to talk about this... I have to go." Anon replied with a disturbed expression as he immediately used a spell that he hadn''t used in a very long time.


    <Dimension Cutter>


    Anon raised his sickle and tore through into the quantum Realm.


    He was immediately sucked into the Quantum realm and the gate closed immediately behind him.


    "What the fuck is happening ? Will Someone explain me something ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "We have to go back to the castle..." Julia spoke with a serious expression.


    Inside the Royal Castle, Medusa''s room...


    Medusa and The Little girl noon is sleeping on their bed, but suddenly... Noon opened her eyes and stood up from the bed.


    She walked upto the balcony of the room and summoned a small crystal ball out of thin air.


    "I have entered the circle... I will go to the core and destroy it." She spoke into the crystal before it flew into the skies.

 Chapter 981 -981

    Chapter 981 -981 Royal Castle...


    Anon is walking in the corridor with a very tense expression on his face.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke in a low voice as he immediately summoned a cigar and stood near a window looking outside in confusion.


    "Master, You called ?" Mike spoke as he appeared behind Anon.


    "Mike... Where is Damon ?" Anon asked as he lit up his cigar and started smoking.


    "Master, If I recall... I saw Mr. Damon with you last time, when you went out to fight that monster on the Elf Borderlines." Mike replied.


    "Ah... Yeah, He went to search for that stupid portal or something." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he let out a bunch of smoke.


    *Puff-Puff*


    ''What were those entities ? Why did they ask if I can kill them ? They were hidden behind an invisible veil and my mind should''ve seen right through it because of my class.


    But, I couldn''t see through the veil. Those guys weren''t weak from any angle. Even their descriptions were hella big.'' Anon thought as he continued to smoke his cigarette.


    "Do more push-ups... You are weak." Suddenly, A noise came from the back of the castle.


    "Hmm...? What is that ?" Anon asked as he looked at Mike with a confused expression.


    "Medusa is giving training to Noon." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Hmmm...? Already ?" Anon asked as he walked upto the opposing window of the corridor and noticed that Medusa and Noon are doing push-ups in the backyard.


    "We need to complete 5000 by the end of the day." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she continued to do push-ups.


    "What the hell ? I will be dead by the end of the day..." Noon spoke with a worried and scared expression.


    "Well, if you don''t do it... I will kill you myself." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Noon.


    "I have heard that line before." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are the creator of that line... Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "I know... Feels good to hear that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ...


    ...


    "Go more down... You are not going all the way down." Medusa shouted as she looked at Noon with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes... Teacher." Noon replied as she immediately went down.


    ''Hmm....?'' Suddenly, Anon noticed something wrong as he looked at Noon''s posture.


    ''Her back is all the way curved... But, she is not going all the way down, she is assuming the-'' Before Anon could''ve could''ve thought of something else, A loud noise came from the Northern border.


    *RINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG*


    A loud bell sound that made everyone in the Elf kingdom feel true fear.


    As soon as the Elfs heard this sound... All of them immediately started running into their homes and started shutting their doors tightly.


    Market of the Elf Kingdom...


    "Mom I want that doll-"


    "No, We are going home."


    ...


    "Dad... The total would be-"  S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck the total. Close the shop and come inside the house son."


    "I-I see."


    ...


    "Darling, We should get into our house. People are running back to their houses."


    "Yes, Let''s go Pumpkin."


    ...


    Royal Castle...


    "Master, It''s an emergency ring." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Let''s go and see... I want to find Damon as well." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped out of the window and started walking towards the Northern border of the Elf Kingdom.


    ...


    Northern borders of the Elf Kingdom...


    "Attack... Attack..." A soldier shouted as he ordered the archers and Mages to attack on the monster that looked like a huge purple slime, but instead of a core... It had Damon inside it.


    "Aim for it''s co-" Before the Soldier could''ve completed his sentence, a swift bullet that was made out of smile, pierced through his skull and killed him in under a second.


    "What the fuck is happening ? Mages why can''t you kill a fucking slime !?" The general of the northern border asked with a loud and angry voice.


    "Sir, That''s not an ordinary slime... Everytime it consumes one of our soldiers, his Body grows and I think his strength and defence as well." One of the mage explained.


    "Then fucking kill him and stop him from consuming our soldiers, you dumb fuck." The general shouted on the mage.


    "You can''t kill that thing." Suddenly a Voice came from behind.


    Everyone turned around and looked at the source of this voice.


    As soon as the general looked back, he noticed a human sitting on his chair behind him with a cigar in his mouth and he is looking at the sky with a smile on his face.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Who the fuck are you, Pimp ? What are you even doing at the border ? Go and hide before you die.


    We have more than enough responsibilities here..." The general replied in a ruthless voice as he turned his attention towards the slime once again.


    "Oi, Mages... Try the sixth array." The general shouted.


    All the mages started casting spells, But one of the mage immediately backed off and started walking towards Anon.


    He stopped right in front of Anon and looked at him with a smile.


    "Aren''t you going to support your army of dead mages, Boy ?" Anon asked as he didn''t even bothered to look at the young Elf mage.


    "How can I... ? When the master of Magic is sitting right in front of me. I greet, Sir Anon the Greatest Magi of the Human Kingdom with my heart." The young mage spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and greeted Anon properly.


    "Nice... Now, roll down on the ground." Anon ordered as he looked at the boy with a smile.


    "As you command, Sir." The Young mage replied as he immediately rolled down on the ground.


    *Shoot*


    Suddenly, A slime bullet shot out of the slime''s body and it pierced right through the Mage array.


    *Boom-Boom*


    Just as it was about to touch Anon... He activated his skill.


    <Wind Armour>


    [You are now invincible to every physical attack]


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the Slime bullet hitted Anon''s body... A loud explosion happened but no damage came to his body.


    "Well... I think it was worth it to greet an elder." The young mage spoke with a smile as he stood up and looked at Anon.


    "One sly fox... Aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Young mage.


    "Sir, That''s what I was taught by my forefathers." The young mage replied as he bowed down to Anon once again.


    "Well, they saved your life." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the chair and threw his cigar away.


    ...


    "Sir, All our meele Soldiers are dea-" Before the Soldier could''ve completed his sentence, A slime bullet pierced through his head and killed him instantly.


    "H-How can slime pass through such Heavy travertine helmets ?" The General asked with a shocked expression as he looked at the Slime with a scared yet brave expression.


    "They can''t pass through..." Anon spoke from behind as he walked in front of the general and Summoned a new cigar.


    *Lit*


    As Anon lit the Cigar... A smile appeared over his face.


    "K-Kid, You are still here ?" The general asked with a confused expression as he looked at the kid.


    "Ask that guy... He might''ve the answer to your question, Old man." Anon replied with a smile as he let out smoke from his mouth and pointed towards the Young mage.


    "What !?"


    "He is not an Ordinary human... Sir, General. This man here is the destroyer of Armys, The one man army... Who dances alone on the battlefield and corpses fall on his every finger flip.


    This guy is none other than... Mr. Anon Agreil himself." As soon as the Young mage said this... Everyone standing their went into a short shock.


    "W-What ? This guy is M-M-Mr. Anon ?" The general asked with a scared and nervous expression as the scene from 3 minutes ago started playing on his mind, where he called Anon a ''Pimp''.


    "Oh my god... It''s Mr. Anon, He is going to save-" Before the Mage could''ve completed his sentence, A slime bullet pierced through his head and his corpse fell down to the ground.


    ''Obviously... This thing is far more powerful than any ordinary slime, because it''s using Damon as it''s power core.


    Although this guy is useless and a sex-addict. He is far more powerful than this whole kingdom''s army combined and using him as it''s core... I don''t think there is anymore smarter slime out there than this one.


    I think it''s using some kind of sedative to keep him in a sleepy state and sucking out his powers without any stops.


    I need one of these evil slimes as my pet.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Oi, Kiddo... Playtime is over... Hand over Damon to me or-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A slime bullet pierced through his skull and killed him.


    "What the fuck ? He DIEDDDDD !?" The general shouted.

 Chapter 982 -982

    Chapter 982 -982 "H-How is this possible ? How can this be Anon Agreil ?" The general shouted as he looked at the young mage who was just talking to Anon.


    "I-I don''t know... But, I am pretty sure that it''s Mr. Anon Agreil." The Young mage replied with a stuttering voice as he looked at the general.


    "If he is Anon then how can he die like-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Another mage interrupted him.


    "He is standing up again..." The mage spoke with a scared expression as he looked at Anon, who was already standing up again and the wound in his head is healing up at an incredible speed.


    "How is he healing so fast ?" The mage asked as all of them Looked at Anon with confused and shocked expressions.


    "Incredible..." The young mage spoke as he walked forward and looked at Anon with astonishing eyes.


    ...


    "Hold the coat... Kid." Anon spoke as he removed his coat and threw it back towards the young mage.


    "Yes, Si-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, The mage fell down on his knees as soon as he felt the weight in Anon''s coat.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck... I have to use a strength increasing spell on-" As soon as he casted the spell, the coat''s weight increased even more.


    *Thud*


    ''This is not a normal coat... Obviously, It''s Mr. Anon''s coat. How can it be normal ?'' The young mage thought as he immediately stopped the mana flow in his body and the coat got lighter immediately.


    "It''s good, I catch onto things fast." The young mage spoke as he stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with a smile.


    *Fold*


    Suddenly, He noticed that Anon was folding his shirt''s sleeves back and rotating his fingers in a strange pattern while doing it.


    "What is he doing ?" The young mage asked with a confused.


    ''He is a mage, right ? Why is he folding his sleeves ? Oh... It must be because of the spell casting.'' The young mage thought in his mind.


    On a near wall...


    Max, Adeline, Medusa and Noon are sitting with  serious expressions on their faces.


    "Oh shit... Master folded the sleeves back." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon and placed both of his hands over his mouth.


    "Why ? Is there something wrong with that ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression as she looked at Mike.


    "Yeah... Is something wrong in that ?" Medusa asked as well.


    "The last time... If I remember correctly, Master rolled his sleeves back and destroyed half of the Dwarf kingdom.


    Master never even uses 30% of their powers as the opponents aren''t that strong, but just because that slime is using Damon as it''s core and sucking out his power without limits.


    Master must''ve decided to go with 50% power this time." Mike spoke as he Locked his eyes on Anon''s every movement.


    "Oh come on... It can''t be that serious." Adeline replied with a smile.


    "Madam Adeline... You may not know this, But when Master released his 30% last time in the Dwarf kingdom, it turned into pure chaos and blood was in the air.


    Things got destroyed within seconds... No matter if it was a big rock or a small mouse running for his life." Mike replied not leaving Anon''s sight.


    Adeline stopped talking and started focusing on Anon''s movements as well.


    "Watch whatever you can and try to keep up your eyes with Master''s movements.


    You won''t be able to... But, Just try." Medusa spoke as she looked at Noon.


    "I-I will try, Teacher." Noon replied with a smile as she immediately focused her eyes over Anon as well.


    ''How fast can he go ? I have the eyes of Goddess Inua. Nothing can escape my eyes.'' Noon thought in her mind.


    ...


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    *Heiiiiiinnnnngggghhhh*


    Suddenly, Seven royal carriages stopped behind the border gates and from one Jessica stepped down.


    From the second one... Julia and Ella stepped out.


    From the third Royal carriage... Four Royal Mages stepped out.


    Other carriages were carrying some Royal generals from the kingdom and behind them was walking a Huge army of Elf Soldiers.


    "Don''t cross the border... Stop your men if you don''t want them to die a stupid death, Jessica." Mike spoke as he continued to look at Anon.


    "What ? Can you explain what''s happening? And why is Sir Damon inside that Slime''s body ?" Jessica asked.


    "You will see in a movement." Mike replied.


    "That''s... Anon." Ella spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Anon..." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    ...


    "Haah... I am very interested to know, how the fuck a lowly creature like a slime can take over my buddy that easily ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the slime and started warning up his hands by doing some jumping jacks.


    "That slime is bad news... Look, it''s not attacking because it''s calling back the parts it already used." Julia shouted, pointing at the small slime pieces that had been fired as bullets earlier, now returning and merging with it.


    "It''s going to go all out... Master has acknowledged the opponent and so did the opponent.


    The slime is preparing it''s hundred percent to fight master." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he continued to observe the fight.


    "We can see that, Mike. You don''t have to say it out loud everytime." Adeline spoke as she continued to focus on Anon.


    "Madam Adeline... I am speaking for these guys standing on my right side. They are dumb." Mike replied.


    "Then continue..." Adeline replied.


    "Talking about you..." Jessica spoke as she looked at Ella, who is standing to her right.


    "Talking about-" Before Ella could''ve said it to her right side standing partner, she noticed that it was Julia and immediately stopped speaking.


    "I don''t think... Mr. Anon can fight it without sustaining some major injuries or even having a serious death threat.


    We should go and help him, Right My Queen ?" Julia asked as she looked at Jessica.


    "If we entered there right now... We will be the ones sustaining some major injuries and that''s a Death threat for us.


    So, Stay back and watch... Right, Mike ?" Jessica asked as she looked at Mike.


    "Smart move... Never expected from you though." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    ...


    "Now that you have called your parts back... Are we ready to fight, Mr. Slime ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the slime.


    *Shoot*


    Suddenly, The Slime shot a bullet towards Anon with an incredible speed.


    Anon immediately tried to block the bullet with his left arm... But, the bullied pierced right through his arm and destroyed it completely.


    "Woah..." Julia exclaimed in shock as she immediately placed both of her hand over her mouth and looked at Jessica and Mike.


    But, there was no expression change on their faces.


    *Crawl*


    <Hell Heal>


    Anon''s hand was regenerated almost immediately and as he looked at the slime a wide smile spread across his face.


    "I thought I can block it without using magic and just by sustaining damage on my body... But, You are one tough bastard.


    You are taking full profit out of Damon''s magic energy... Aren''t you ?" Anon. Asked with a smile.


    *Shoooooot*


    Suddenly, The slime shot another bullet at him with an even faster speed and it was aimed for his head again.


    "Fuck..." Julia immediately covered her eyes and didn''t dared to look.


    *Boooom*


    "S-Sister... Look." Ella spoke as she pulled down Julia''s dress.


    Julia immediately opened her fingers a bit and looked through them.


    As she noticed that Anon was standing at an another spot, her eyes widened in shock.


    "How... It was so fast that even i couldn''t see it. How can he dodge it like that ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Oi, Shhhhh... I am trying to listen to the wind turns." Mike spoke as he immediately silenced everyone around him.


    ''Master moved so fast... That a minor force of wind was generated by his movement.'' Mike thought as a Smile appeared over his face.


    *Shoot*


    Suddenly, The Slime shot out another bullet...


    *Swish*


    "Too slow..." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his location once again and appeared one more step closer to the slime.


    *Shoot*


    *Swish*


    "More faster..." Anon spoke as he dodged another bullet and got one more step closer to the slime.


    *Shoot-Shoot-Shoot-Shoot-Shoot*  S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time... The slime fired multiple shots, But Anon dodged all of them efficiently and reached right in front of the slime.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    ''How the fuck is he moving so fast ? I-I can''t even keep up with his feet movements once he starts moving.'' Julia thought as she used three skills on her eyes, but still failed to read Anon''s movements.


    "Thunder Stepping ? No. Is it Phantom steps ? No can''t be... It''s too fast for that. What is that skill master is using ?" Mike spoke in a low voice with a confused expression.


    <Whisperer''s Steps>


    [Increase the movement speed by 700% and over all agility by 344%]

 Chapter 983 -983

    Chapter 983 -983 As soon as the slime noticed that Anon is standing very close to it''s body, it immediately tried to absorb Anon by covering his whole body in it''s slime.


    As soon as Anon entered Inside the slime''s body... His clothes started to dissolve in the slime''s body.


    ''This slime is no joke... These clothes are made out of special fiber and yet... This slime can easily decompose them without any problems.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    <Demonic Flames>


    As soon as Anon activated this skill, A black fire covered his whole body and the slime immediately jumped back from Anon as it detected that it''s body is burning down.


    "Oh my... Did you got scared ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the slime.


    The parts of slime that got burnt by the Demonic flames, immediately turned into vapours.


    *Boing*


    Suddenly, The slime started casting another spell.


    <Water Bullets>


    Millions of water bullets were shot at Anon with incredible speed.


    "TAKE COVER...." The general shouted loudly as he immediately picked up a shield made out of travertine and hid behind it.


    The mages immediately casted defensive spells and created barriers in front of them.


    "My Queen... Please step back." Julia spoke as she stood in front of Jessica.


    <Quantum Reflect>  S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon casted the spell and immediately billions of water bullets were shot back at the slime.


    *Boing*


    But, As soon as the water bullets hitted the slime''s body... It absorbed them without any problems.


    "You are one annoying monster." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand and casted another spell.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN FOURTH FORM: TRINITY OF DESTRUCTION>


    Suddenly, A blue glowing javelin made out of lightning and in the shape of a Trinity appeared in Anon''s hand.


    "Let''s finish this..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately threw the trinity javelin towards the slime.


    *Boing*


    But, Before the Trinity could''ve hitted the Slime... It used another spell.


    <FULL COUNTER>


    [Name: Full Counter]


    [Rank: SS+]


    [Description: Absorbs any magic attack from your opponent and Deals back 120% Damage as Reflection.


    Warning: No effect against physical attacks.]


    The trinity Javelin Disappeared as soon as it touched the Slime''s body... But, suddenly a new trinity Javelin appeared in front of the slime, that was launched back at Anon.


    "Reflection ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he noticed the trinity javelin coming towards him with full speed.


    *Crack*


    Anon cracked his neck and immediately grabbed the trinity Javelin with his left hand without even blinking.


    "I-It was so fast and yet... He stopped it with one hand. That''s some crazy strength... But, why was he acting all weak in front of us ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "We are kids in front of him... He was playing with us the entire time. He noticed even using his full hand." Julia replied with a serious expression as she observed Anon''s hand and noticed that he stopped the Trinity Javelin with just his middle finger and the thumb.


    As soon as the Javelin was caught... It dissipated into thin air.


    "Hah..." Anon sighed as he went back to the general and looked at him with serious eyes.


    "H-Hello, Sir... Can I help you ?" The general asked with a scared smile.


    "Your shield... Hand it over." Anon spoke with a serious and angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Please." The general spoke as he immediately handed over his shield to Anon.


    "A shield ? Why now ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    Anon grabbed the shield from both sides and started applying pressure on it as he looked at general with a serious and irritated expression.


    "S-Sir... I didn''t mean to call you a-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon squished the shield and converted it into a spear.


    *Crush*


    "I-I will stay silent." The general spoke as he immediately stopped speaking and looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    ''Full Counter only works on Magic and that means... This fucker is vulnerable to Physical attacks.'' Anon thought as he turned around and threw the spear at the slime with full strength.


    *Sssssssssssssssssssss*


    As the spears travelled through the air... It made a loud whistling sound.


    *Boing*


    The slime knew that it won''t be able to absorb the effect of the incoming spear and immediately created a hole in his body for the spear to pass through.


    "No... Fucking way." Anon exclaimed with a Shocked expression as he didn''t expected the slime to be so intelligent.


    The spear went through the slime''s hole and didn''t give him a single scratch.


    *Boooom*


    The spear hitted the trees behind the slime and completely destroyed them.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole Battlefield... No one made a single sound.


    The slime didn''t do anything, Anon didn''t move a muscle and everyone looked at each other with confused expressions as they had no idea what was going to happen.


    "Master is angry..." Mike interrupted the silence as his eyes widened in fear.


    Jessica looked at Mike and her eyes widened in fear as well... Because she hasn''t seen Mike''s face expressions like that before.


    "M-My Queen... Is everything alright ?" Julia asked with a worried expression as she looked at Jessica.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A Deadly Aura covered the whole Battlefield. Bloodlust that was never felt before danced above their heads as they started having problems in breathing.


    "I-I can''t breathe..." The general spoke as he immediately grabbed his neck and checked if there is something stuck in his neck.


    ???? There lived a certain man, In Russia Long ago.... ????


    Anon started singing as he Summoned a Cigar and lit it up with a psychopathic smile on his face.


    *Click*


    ????He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow... ????


    Anon placed the cigar in his mouth and Summoned the Arcane Slayers.


    ????Most people looked at him with terror and with fear, But to Moscow chicks... He was such a lovely dear. ????


    As Anon walked towards the slime... It started shooting slime bullets at him.


    This time... Anon didn''t even bothered to dodge the Bullets, he just raised his arcane slayer and sliced them in half.


    ???? Ra-Ra-Rasputin, Lover of the Russian of the Russian Queen.... ???? Anon smiled as he stopped singing and disappeared from his position.

 Chpater 984 -984

    Chpater 984 -984 *Swish*


    Anon Disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind the slime.


    Before the slime could''ve reacted to this... Anon used his sickles and sliced out a huge chunk from his body.


    *Slash*


    As soon as Anon made the cut... He noticed that Damon wasn''t far from that point and immediately tried to grab his hand... But, the slime wasn''t going down like that.


    It immediately re-attached it''s severed part and became one again.


    "Let''s see if you can re-attach after this..." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved his hands at an incredible speed and sliced the slime''s body faster than he can re-attach it.


    *Slice-Slice-Slice-Slice*


    After getting sliced continuously... The slime started sucking power out of Damon and casted another powerful defensive spell.


    <Hexa-Dime Defensive Form>


    As soon as this skill was activated, the slime''s body immediately went from squishy to a solid diamond like structure.


    *Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang*


    No matter how much Anon striked it''s body now... Nothing happened to the slime.


    "What the fuck.... ?" Anon shouted in anger as he immediately placed both of his sickles in his inventory and made his hand into a punch.


    <Thunder Whip Punching>


    [Increase your punching speed by 200% and with every punch your damage will increase by 10%.


    Healing debuff will be recieved.]


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    Anon started punching the Slime with both hands and everytime he punched it... A light flashed.


    "Fucking BREAKKKKKK...." Anon shouted as he continued to punch the slime''s body... Blood started coming out of his knuckles but there wasn''t a single scratch on the slime''s body.


    Anon''s punching speed now out-damaged his healing skills due to the healing debuff.


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    He continuously punched the slime''s hard diamond like body for the next 30 minutes, but didn''t get a scratch on It.


    Finally Anon stopped punching and placed his hands over his knees to give them a rest.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he removed his hands from his mouth and looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "Oh... Fuck, look behind him... Isn''t that a Monster ?" One of the mage shouted loudly.


    Julia and Jessica immediately focused their eyes on the monster and noticed that it was a gorgon.


    [Name: Gorgon]


    [Race: Unknown]


    [Description: Gorgon is one of a kind monster that looks like a snake and it has multiple heads. This monster lives in the depths of forests and only Awakens once a year.


    On the day of his awakening, A Gorgon comes out of the forest to search for it''s food. If compared in strength, A Gorgon can easily overpower an army of Dragons as it''s fire and magic resistant and it can''t Sense bloodlust, making him fearless in the battlefield.]


    "A gorgon... It''s a gorgon." Ella shouted as she grabbed Julia''s hand.


    "My Queen... Should I go and help Mr. Anon ?" Julia asked with a serious expression as she immediately unsheathed her sword and started walking towards Anon.


    *Swish*


    "Hold your steps." Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of her and blocked her way.


    Julia looked at Mike and walked past him.


    *Swish*


    But, Mike re-appeared in front of her and blocked her path once again.


    "Cross me if you dare and I shall take your head." Mike spoke with ice-cold eyes as he looked at Julia.  Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you kidding me ? Your master is in danger and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Mike interrupted her.


    "You think master is in danger ? Maybe look again..." Mike spoke as he stepped aside.


    Julia looked at Anon and noticed that his hands were resting upon his knees and blood is dripping down from his knuckles like crazy, but there is a psychopathic smile on his face and the bloodlust coming out of his body is gradually increasing.


    But, Since the Gorgon couldn''t sense bloodlust... He only saw Anon as a good source of mana to eat and a perfect meal.


    *Hisssssss*


    Anon knew that Gorgon was behind him... But didn''t take any action and waited to see if the Gorgon is going to attack him or not.


    "Become my Fooodddd Hisssssss~" The Gorgon spoke as he hissed and bared his fangs at Anon.


    As it came down with his sharp teeths to stab Anon in the head from above... Anon''s smile widened.


    "Die..." Anon spoke in a heavy voice as he immediately raised his hand and grabbed the Gorgon''s fang without even blinking or even looking back.


    *Crack*


    As Anon pressed his hand on the Fang... The Gorgon''s tooth started to crack.


    "What the- !?" And before the Gorgon could''ve made any other decision or understood the condition that he got himself trapped into, Anon made a punch from his left hand and gave him a upper-cut punch.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    "WHAT THE FUCK !?" Julia shouted loudly as she immediately took two steps back and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "What have I just witnessed ?" The general asked as he wetted his pants in fear.


    "General... Your pants." One of the mage spoke as he looked at the general.


    "I-I know..." The general replied as he continued to look at Anon.


    ''How in the fucking world is that possible !?'' Noon thought as sweat dropped down from her forehead and saliva couldn''t go down her throat.


    After the punch... Anon finally turned around and looked at the Gorgon with a psychopathic smile.


    The Gorgon looked at Anon and immediately understood... What kind of psychopath he just disturbed.


    "I-I am sorry... I will go-" The Gorgon started apologizing as he immediately turned around and tried to run back into the forest, but Anon grabbed the Gorgon''s tale and stopped him immediately.


    "You think... You are you back... ALIVE ?" Anon asked with a maniacal smile as he found an object to let out his pent up anger.


    "S-Sir, Listen to-" Before The Gorgon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "No, You will listen to me." Anon spoke as he placed the Gorgon''s tail under his foot and Summoned a big two handed Railgun from his inventory.


    "N-No... Sir, Please forgive me... I-I-I didn''t knew you are here and-"


    "Shut the fuck up.... Charge up." Anon spoke as his expressions turned dead serious and he supplied ton of mana to the rail gun, all at once.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    [CHARGED: 100%]


    "Release 100% Power..." Anon spoke.

 Chpater 985 -985

    Chpater 985 -985 [CHARGED: 100%]


    "Release 100% Power...." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the Gorgon.


    "Sir, Please wait... This-"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as Anon released the 100% power from the rail gun... A huge explosion happened and a big cloud of dust rose from the ground.


    Mike immediately jumped down from the wall and started channeling a spell as a small blue coloured circle appeared in Between his hands.


    "... Defendo Gilirus." Mike completed his chant and casted the spell.


    The blue ball of mana in his hands immediately turned into a big barrier and protected everyone inside the barrier.


    *Boooooom*


    Suddenly, A wave of energy hitted the barrier and cracks started generating over it''s surface.


    "I can''t hold it... These waves are to-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Another wave came and completely destroyed the barrier.


    *Boooooom*


    *Shatter*


    "My Queen... Please take cover..." Julia shouted as she immediately immediately covered Jessica and protected her from the waves of energy that were coming at them with super speed.


    With every wave of energy that was released from the explosion... Everyone found it difficult to even stand properly.


    "It''s like hell just broke loose on my kingdom..." Jessica spoke as she hid herself behind Julia and waited for it to stop.  sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *THUDDDDD*


    Suddenly, Something big came flying from the explosion and hitted the wall that was right besides Jessica.


    "My Queen... Please go back into your carriage. I will take you back to the castle." Julia spoke as she acted as her shield and escorted her back to the carriage.


    "Julia... Protect the carriage. I want to stay here..." Jessica spoke as she entered inside the carriage.


    "But, My Queen-"


    "Julia... This is my kingdom and Mr. Anon is my friend, If I left now... I won''t be able to look at myself in the mirror again." Jessica spoke with a serious expression.


    "A-As you command, My Queen. But, please don''t come out until it''s safe." Julia spoke as she immediately closed the door and walked upto her girls.


    "Soldiers... Cover the Queen''s Carriage from all sides. No harm shall come to it. Protect it with your Life." Julia shouted as she looked at the soldiers.


    "Yes, Ma''am." All the soldiers immediately covered Jessica''s Carriage from all sides and protected her from any object that could''ve harmed the carriage.


    Suddenly, Everything claimed down and the waves of energy stopped.


    Silence covered the battlefield and not even a single sound was coming from anywhere.


    "W-What happened ?" Julia asked as she still couldn''t see anything clearly due to the dust cloud.


    "I-I don''t know... Sister." Ella spoke with a scared expression as she found her way to Julia.


    Slowly all the dust settled down and what came in the view, truly shocked everyone standing there.


    A huge hole was created on the place where Anon was standing, the Gorgon''s heads have been completely destroyed and the slime is still lying there unscathed.


    But, there is no signs of Anon on the battlefield.


    "Where is master ?" Mike asked with a worried expression as he removed his hands from his face and looked around for Anon.


    "I-I can''t sense... Dear''s Aura." Adeline spoke as she looked around with a worried expression.


    "Something is not right..." Mike sensed as he observed the silence in the environment around him.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, A huge piece of wall came down from the sky and crashed into the ground.


    *THUD*


    As soon as the piece landed on the ground everyone got scared and immediately backed off.


    *Click*


    Jessica opened the lock and walked out of the carriage.


    "My Queen, You Shouldn''t-" Before Julia could''ve completed her sentence, She felt something.


    *THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP*


    Everyone''s heartbeat started racing as if there is a very big danger nearby, but they were frozen in their places and too scared to make a move.


    "W-W-What is happening... I-I can''t move." Adeline asked with a confused expression as she immediately went down on her knees and felt very weak in her legs.


    *Thud*


    "I don''t kno-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, He also fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "What is happening with-" Before Julia could''ve completed her sentence, all the strength in her body was sucked out and she also fell down to her knees.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Everyone standing near the wall, Fell down to their knees and felt as if something has just sucked out their strength to stand up again.


    *Step-Step*


    "M-Master..." Mike spoke as he looked at the hole that was made in the wall from the huge object that came flying in and crashed into the wall.


    "What the... Fuck ?" Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon with widened eyes.


    His clothes are all torn apart, Blood is coming out from every single part of his body and both of the hands are broken completely.


    But, the most terrifying thing about Anon''s this Appearance is his Aura and the psychopathic smile on his face.


    Even though Anon is injured so much... He is still smiling like a maniac and looking at the slime.


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used this skill... His body started repairing itself, but at a slow pace due to the healing debuff still active on his body.


    "Hehehehehe..." Anon laughed evilly as his hands twisted back and the missing skin on his bones started growing back.


    "T-Terrifying." Ella spoke as she couldn''t even keep looking at Anon for more than 3 seconds.


    "Don''t look at him... Keep your head down." Julia spoke as she looked down.


    A red horn grew out of Anon''s forehead on the right side and his muscles started growing.


    [??? Authority Activated]


    "Darl-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, Mike stopped her.


    "Madam... Please don''t do this. Master is very angry right now... He doesn''t know, who is friend and who is foe.


    If he saw someone raising their head in front of him right now... I don''t think the head will survive." Mike explained.


    "I-I understand." Adeline spoke as she decided to keep her head down.


    As Anon walked forward... He noticed a mage that was raising his head to look at Anon''s face.


    Anon raised a finger at him and give it a flick.


    *Slash*


    *Thud*


    The Soldier''s head was immediately severed into two parts and his body fell down to the ground lifeless as the soil drank his blood.


    "Hehehehe..." Anon smiled evilly and walked forward without even looking at anyone else.


    His eyes were shining brightly purple and his walking style was different, it was open and carefree.


    As Anon walked upto the slime... He showed no signs of weakness this time.


    Anon walked upto the slime and stopped right in front of it.


    He raised one of his fingers and placed it on the top of the slime.


    *Slide*


    He then slowly slides his finger down and stopped as soon as he reached the middle of the diamond.


    ''How can someone be this strong... T-The gods must be crazy to send me down here in order to fight him.


    I am clearly no match for him.'' Noon thought as he looked at Anon with a scared expression and sweat started dripping down from her forehead.


    *Tap-Tap*


    Anon tapped on the middle point of the slime twice gently.


    *Craaaackkkkkkkkk*


    Suddenly, Cracks started appearing all over the slime''s body and it''s defensive armour was broken completely.


    "Fucking... Hell." Julia spoke as she noticed this and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "He is a monster..." Ella spoke with a shocked expression as well.


    "The layer is broken." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he noticed Anon now.


    *BREAK*


    As soon as the Slime''s Diamond like layer was broken, it tried to run away and gain some distance Anon and himself.


    *Boing*


    But, This time... Anon inserted his hand inside the Slime''s body purposely and used a spell.


    [Turns any water or liquid body near you into a chunk of Ice shard and blasts after 0.2 seconds, Dealing out 6,7000,000 Damage to everyone in a 70 meter radius.]


    [Warning: Consumes 70% of the total mana.]


    As soon as Anon used this spell... the slime''s whole body immediately froze into a huge glacier of Ice.


    "Boom..." Anon spoke with a smile as the glacier immediately burst out like a bomb.


    *Boooooom*


    As soon as the slime burst out like a baloon... Damon''s body fell down to the ground. For some reason he wasn''t frozen at all.


    "Kill..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he immediately raised his hand towards Damon.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "H-Huh...? Anon is that you ? Why are you showing me your hand ?" Damon asked with a confused expression and half-closed eyes.


    "No... Kill." Anon spoke as he immediately went unconscious and returned back to his human form.


    "What the fuck is happening here ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon and then looked at the people kneeling on the Elf Kingdom''s gate.


    "Oi... Are you alive ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Suck it... More bitch." Anon spoke in his sleep.


    "I will take that as a Yes." Damon spoke as he stood up and picked up Anon on his shoulders.

 Chapter 986 -986

    Chapter 986 -986 Inside the Elf Royal Castle, Meeting room...


    "Kekekke.... Kill." Anon''s fight from before is being played on a huge crystal screen and around 17 people are sitting inside the room.


    All of them are sitting around the table and serious expressions are covering their faces.


    It was as if they had just seen a ghost or something.


    The scene stopped playing and the crystal screen Disappeared.


    "I-I can''t say anything about this... He is a reincarnation of some evil god." One of the Elf Elder spoke up as he looked at the screen.


    "Why are you saying that ? He is fighting from our side... Can''t you see that Elder ?" Jessica spoke with a worried expression as she looked at the Elder Elf.


    All these people sitting around the table are the members from the founding family of the Elf race.


    "I suggest we kill him before he wipes out all the different races on this holy land." Another Elder spoke up as he looked at Jessica.


    "Why would you want to kill someone who is on your side ? Have you guys gone really mad ?" Jessica asked with a confused and angry expression.  S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My Queen... As you can see in that fight, He grew a horny over his forehead, his muscles started to grow and compress at the same time... Providing him some intense physical powers.


    But, At one point he raised his hand to kill his own Friend... That he was trying to save all this time." One of the Elder spoke up.


    "Girl is right... This kid is strong and if he is fighting from our side, then there is no need to betray him for no reason.


    In all honesty, I don''t think... You Old fucks can even stand a chance in front of him." An Elderly Female with Purple hairs spoke up as she looked at the other elders with a serious expression.


    "You old hag... Whenever you speak, you disgrace our race with that filthy mouth of yours.


    Keep it quiet." One of the Elder spoke up as he looked at the Female Elder with a disgusted expression.


    "You just envy me because I am the only Female member of this group." The Elder woman spoke with a smile.


    *Tch*


    "I have seen it before and I am sure I will see it again. Power... Corrupts people. No matter who it is." Suddenly, An elder with long white hairs sitting at the another end of the table spoke up. His age was about 900-1200 years.


    "Sir, Reji... Master- I mean Mr. Anon is different, he is not like him. He will never betray us... I can guarantee-" Before Jessica could''ve completed her sentence, Reji raised his hand.


    "Enough... I will take my leave now. It''s time to feed my birds." Reji spoke as he immediately exited the room.


    "Sir, Please-"


    *Thud*


    Reji exited the meeting room and started walking towards the Castle''s exit gate with an angry expression on his face.


    "They are all same." Reji spoke in a low voice.


    ...


    "Hey Sir Reji is the same guys... Who trained him right ?" One of the youngsters who was sitting in the meeting room asked the elder who was sitting besides him.


    "Yes, He was the only guy... That Mind Flayer has ever respected. Some even say that he was the one, Who took his life in the battlefield that day." The elder replied with a claim expression.


    "We are killing that kid... Sooner or later." One of the elder spoke as he stood up and started walking towards the exit gate of the room.


    *Click*


    But, Before he could''ve even touched the door knob... It opened up.


    "Hmm...?"


    "What the-!?"


    "Oh..."


    "Intresting."


    ...


    Everyone looked at the door and noticed that Anon was standing in front of the door with a half-asleep expression on his face.


    "M-Maste- Mister... Anon, What are you doing here ? Please go back to your room, you need reast to repair your body." Jessica spoke with a worried expression as she stood up from her chair.


    "Is this room... The toilet ?" Anon asked with a half-asleep expression.


    "No- This- Yes, There is a toilet here. Right there..." Jessica spoke as she pointed towards the left side of the room.


    "Hmm..." Anon walked upto the toilet and closed the doors.


    "Did he hear us ?" One of the elder asked as he stood up from his place.


    "N-No... I don''t think so." Other elder spoke as he also stood up from his seat.


    "Be in defensive stance... He will definitely try to kill us. There is no way that he won''t try to kill us all." One of the elder spoke as he immediately stood up and following him all the other elders stood up as well and stepped aside from their chairs to get a free stance while Fighting.


    "Elders... You are overreacting. He just woke up from his nap and now he is gone to the toilet. What in that is threatening your lifes ?" Jessica asked with A worried expression as she looked at the Elders.


    All the elders were cautious and alert of Anon... Except one, The Female Elder. She was sitting calmly on her seat and drinking tea from her cup.


    *Click*


    The toilet''s gate opened and everyone started casting spells.


    *Step-Step*


    As Anon walked out of the room... His one eye was closed and other was half-closed as well.


    If was clearly visible that Anon was really sleepy.


    *Yawwwwn*


    Anon looked around and started walking towards Jessica.


    But there were three elders in his way.


    "Oi, Stay back... I will attack if you took-" Before the elder could''ve completed his sentence, Anon walked past him.


    "Kid... Stay back, Or I will use my best spells to-" Anon walked past the second elder as well and as soon as he looked at the third elder, he noticed that she was sitting on the chair drinking her tea calmly.


    "Hello, Kid..." The Female Elder spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Goodnight..." Anon spoke in a sleepy voice as he placed his feet and lower body on the two chairs and his head in the female Elder''s lap.


    ....

 Chapter 987 -987

    Chapter 987 -987 The Elf Kingdom, Royal Castle''s Meeting room...


    Silence covered the room as a very surprising scene unfolded in front of everyone.


    Anon is sleeping in the female Elder''s lap and every other elder is looking at this scene with confused, Shocked and Surprised expressions.


    "What the...?" Even Jessica couldn''t understand why Anon would do that.


    *Sip-Sip*


    The Female Elder is drinking tea with one hand and caressing Anon''s hairs with the other hand.


    ''What the fuck is happening here ? Master... What are you doing ? Hello, Master ? Please answer master... I know you can hear me.'' Jessica thought as she tried to communicate with Anon through her mind.


    ''I need more wine...'' Anon thought in his Sleep.


    *Sip*


    "We should kill him now..." One of the elder spoke as he immediately summoned his sword.


    "Yes... No other time can be better, Let''s kill him." Another Elder spoke as he pulled out a blue stone from his robe.


    "She can keep him asleep with her spells and we will just take his head off." Another Elder spoke as he started walking upto Anon, but before he could''ve touched him... The Female Elder immediately used a spell.


    <Grim Domain>


    As soon as this skill was activated a Domain of death was created around the whole room and every single elder casted their defensive spells.


    "What is this, Elder ?"


    "Why are you using this spell elder ?"


    "Elder... May I ask, Why are you trying to protect this child ?"


    ...


    All the elder started asking her questions, but the female elder didn''t speak anything and continued to spi her coffee while caressing Anon''s hair, as if he was her grandson.


    "I will just take his head anyw-" One of the elder walked forward with his sword, but before he could''ve completed his third step, huge black spikes tore out of the ground and stopped right before the elder''s neck.


    "Take one more step towards this Child and I will make sure that your grandkids won''t see your face." The Female elder spoke with a serious expression as she looked at the other elders.


    "I-I think... We should all behave calmly and I am ending this meeting here... Please go home everyone... Please." Jessica spoke with a worried expression as she looked at the elders.


    "I am going home, Today. But.... You can''t keep protecting him for long."


    "We will be back tomorrow and this matter will go to the Royal court. Everyone should know that this bitch is-" Before the elder could''ve completed his sentence, Another big spike tore through the ground and stopped right before the elder''s neck.


    "S-She is trying to threaten me..." The elder spoke in a very low voice.


    Jessica''s body started shaking as she noticed thatthe other elders were very angry on the female elder... But the real fear is Anon.


    If woke up from his sleep... What will happen then ?


    "I don''t want to kill anyone of you... We will meet in the Royal court tomorrow." The female elder spoke as she immediately deactivated her domain.


    "I will not let this matter slide... Madam Elga." One of the Elder spoke with an angry expression as he immediately exited the room.


    *Thud*


    "We will meet in court..."


    *Thud*


    ...


    One by one every elder exited the meeting room with an angry expression.


    *Sit*


    "Fuck... Fuck... FUCKKKKKK... What am I supposed to do now ?" Jessica thought as she shouted loudly and Started thinking seriously.


    "Don''t stress it out, Girl. They are just a bunch of weeping old ass guys." Elga spoke with a smile as she looked at Jessica.


    "Elder Elga... You know how pissed these guys were just because you were the only Female elder in the room and now this.


    These fuck heads will not let this matter slide easily." Jessica spoke with a depressed expression.


    "Who cares... What those fuck heads think ?" Elga replied with a smile as she continued to caress Anon''s hairs.  S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have one question... Just One, Why Elder Elga ? Why would you go so far to even attack all the other elders for Mister Anon ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression as she looked at Elga.


    "This kid is not an ordinary kid... He was trained by my husband. As soon as he placed his head in my lap... I knew it.


    The Aura around his body is made from a very special elixir that my husband used to drink everytime we trained with each other.


    He never gave me one sip of that elixir... He said it was only for the choosen ones.


    Now, I see... Why this kid is so special. I never had any male grandkids, only a grand-daughter who has tons of bitchy attitude.


    But, today when this kid placed his head in my lap... I truly felt like a grandmother and when those fuck heads-"


    "I-I understand... I saw it with my own eyes after that." Jessica spoke as she interrupted Elga.


    "His hairs are so silky... Look." Elga spoke with a smile, as she showed Anon''s hair to Jessica while he slept like a baby.


    "Oh... Yes." Jessica spoke as she raised her hand to touch Anon''s hair but Elga immediately slapped her hand away.


    *Slap*


    "Ouch... What are you doing ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "You are going to wake him up... Go and do your Queen work, Let him sleep. He had it rough on the battlefield yesterday." Elga spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Jessica.


    "But, This-... Arrghhh Fine." Jessica spoke as she stood up from her chair and started walking towards the exit room.


    "Are you coming to the lunch ?" Jessica asked with a neutral expression.


    "No..." Elga replied almost immediately.


    "But... We have your favourite tea." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "Send It here... I am not going anywhere until this kid wakes up." Elga replied with a smile as she continued to caress Anon''s hairs.


    "Yes, Elder." Jessica spoke as she exited the room.


    "Yes, move your ass like that..." Anon spoke in a low voice, in his sleep.


    "Oh... Having a naughty dream, you naughty boy. I guess you are that age after all." Elga spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 988 -988

    Chapter 988 -988 7 Hours later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes slowly and noticed an old elf lady''s smiling face.


    "What the fuck...? Am I dreaming ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you awake, Kid ?" Elga asked with a smile as she slowly placed her hand over Anon''s cheek.


    "Ma''am... I am strictly not interested in anyone over 900 years." Anon spoke as he looked at Elga.


    "You are funny... But, I think it''s already time for dinner." Elga spoke with a smile.


    *Hup*


    Anon immediately stood up from her lap and noticed that he was in the meeting room.


    "Hmm...? Why am I here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Maybe you sleepwalk too much." Elga spoke with a smile from behind.


    "Umm.... Who are you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he turned around and looked at Elga.


    "I am Elga Ember. You may not know me... But, You must know someone from my family. Let''s talk while walking towards the dinning table." Elga spoke with a smile.


    "So, Did I have sex with your granddaughter or something ? Do you want to kill me or do you want to have sex with me too ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Young, Dumb and Full of Cum... Aren''t you one horny human ?" Elga asked with a smile.


    "I am Horny... So, Who is it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Ion..." Elga spoke with a sad expression.


    "Woah... Woah... Are you that Old man''s Wife ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression as he looked at Elga.


    "Yes, I am his wife." She replied with a sad expression.


    "Sorry for the loss." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Did he transfer that Auric energy to you ?" Elga asked with a confused expression.


    "He did..." Anon replied.


    "Hmm... Did you master it yet ?" Elga asked.


    "No..." Anon replied.


    "The more you train that energy, The more it corrupts your brain... I would suggest you to keep it at bay kid." Elga replied.


    "Something happened with Ion, The Auric energy did something to him, didn''t it ?


    Because during our training, he never once mentioned your name." Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "We met in front of this castle 500 years ago... He was fighting for the rights of some refugees from the forests of Halidea.


    I was a knight captain back then and my job was to beat him to a pulp everyday.


    I beated the shit out of him for one year... But, Everyday he would just come back with his Broken bones and his stupid cute face.


    After the matters settled down, he applied for the Knight post in the Royal army.


    He got selected immediately for his strength and anti-magic abilities. He applied to get into my platoon and I had to take him on the General''s order.


    We fell in love over time... That''s when he told me about the Auric energy, that was passed onto him by a Human.


    No matter what type of magic was thrown at him... He would just cancel it with one flick of his hand.


    It was a amazing view for all of us. All the knights looked at Ion with respect and proud.


    We fought many battles together... Got married and had kids. Everything looked like a dream, Until that one day..." As Elga was talking, Both of them reached on the dinning table.


    "Hello... Aren''t you two early ?" Jessica mocked both of them as they were really late for the dinner.


    Anon noticed that Julia and Ella are also sitting on the dinning table, Julia waved her hand at Anon but he decided to ignore her and sat down on the dinning table besides Ella.


    "Leave the seat for the Lady." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ella.


    "Just a minute... I will finish this-"


    "He didn''t ask, Did he ?" Elga spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Ella.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Ella immediately stood up from the chair and went to the other side of the table.


    "Hey, Hey... Please no violence on the dinning table. I beg you guys." Jessica spoke with a worried expression.


    "Food..." Anon ordered as he looked at the servant.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "So, Anon... You know how I went to search for that-" Before Damon could''ve started speaking, Anon showed him the hand.


    "Shhh... What happened after that ?" Anon asked as he looked at Elga.


    "Oh, You are still interested in that story... Well, where was I ?" Elga asked with a smile.


    "You were on that one day... What happened on that day ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, Are you guys telling stories ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Shhhhh..." Anon spoke as he told her to shut up.


    "Y-Yes."


    "Yes, It was all going well... Until that one day. It was a holiday... I was cooking at home and Ion was out in th woods training his Auric Energy.


    Before going to his training... He told me that he was really close to a breakthrough and that day when he returned back, his aura was really different.


    It was powerful... But not the same, he always had a warm aura around his body but that day, It was cold and Unloving.


    When I asked him about his training... He didn''t talk and neither did he eat anything.


    The next day... He started this big fight with me, about how I was really weak and he was so powerful and we weren''t a good match for each other anymore.


    I knew it wasn''t Ion... Because he would never say anything like that. I attacked him immediately... But, as I said he was too powerful and I got defeated easily." Elga spoke with a sad expression as she took her hand out of her long sleeves and showed a huge burn mark near her bicep.  S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I left him... But, The kids decided to stay with him. So, I had to leave them as well. After so many years... I got the news that he was training a human kid and I knew that he will pass through Auric energy to him.


    That''s why I started searching for him... But, all I found was his dead body under that tree cave." Elga replied.

 Chapter 989 -989

    Chapter 989 -989 "That''s when I came to know that power corrupts people. But, I think my heart never believed it... It always blamed it on the Auric energy.


    Now, When I saw you yesterday... I sensed your Aura and it had a small hint of that elixir that Ion used to drink when he did his training.


    I knew you were the guy who he passed down that Auric energy to.


    But, Your Aura was warm... You were like a little child when you slept in my lap. That''s when I realised that it wasn''t the Auric energy that corrupted him... It was the power he recieved from the Auric energy.


    I mean you have the Auric energy and you aren''t like him at all so, yeah... That''s all of it." Elga replied with a smile as she started eating her dinner.


    "Well, Just for Ion... I will clear this up for you. That was the Auric energy''s fault. Turns out she trained the bodies of it''s victim until the time was right and when they were weak enough from the training, she took over their whole body-" Before Anon could''ve completed his story, Elga broke the silver spoon that she was holding in her hands and released a very deadly Aura out of her body.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Not that anyone sitting on the dinning table got affected by her Aura, but everyone knew that she was really angry.


    "I knew it was that Bitchy Energy''s fault... She took away my husband. I just want to kill that thing, if I can revive it again.


    Did you give it a painful death ?" Elga asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Oh, That death was really painful... I have to say that she really cried out hard when I killed her." Anon spoke with a smile as he sipped his soup.


    *Sip-Sip*


    "My Queen... What are they talking about ?" Julia asked with a confused expression as she looked at Jessica.


    "I don''t have any fucking idea... But, It''s good entrainment while eating. I mean it is for me... I think they will start to fight in a second." Jessica spoke with a curious expression.


    "I-I don''t think they will... My Queen." Julia spoke with a weird smile as she went back to eating her dinner.


    "Haa... I just feel that If I had done something at that time, maybe I could''ve saved him." Elga spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Well... Maybe." Anon replied as he continued to eat his dinner.


    "Wait... If you killed the Auric Energy, Then... Doesn''t that mean you are really strong ?


    I mean that energy was enough to kill S-Rank monsters single handedly." Elga asked with a confused expression.


    "I am..." Anon replied with a smile.  S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, maybe you should take a look at this then." Damon spoke as he threw a crystal ball over to Anon.


    *Catch*


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he supplied mana to the crystal ball and noticed a scene started playing on it.


    It was the scene from the fight that he had with that slime monster and when Anon looked at his monster like appearance, he got shocked and stopped chewing his food.


    "What the fuck...?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "That''s me ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "100% You. These guys even saw you... I was asleep and from the looks, I assume you don''t know anything about it as well.


    That means you turned into a monster that you have no control over." Damon replied.


    "Well, Well... That''s interesting." Anon replied, as a smile spread across his face and he continued to look at the crystal ball.


    "Why do you look so happy ? You turned into a fucking monster and you were about to kill me... Can''t you see that ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "I mean... I don''t even remember anything after i shot that big ass snake with my Railgun." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fuck man..." Damon spoke as he placed his hand over his forehead.


    "Why don''t you tell me, How you got into that slime''s big belly ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "I was searching for the Gate... When I found it, I might''ve tried to enter inside it and I don''t remember anything after that.


    The next time I opened my eyes, was after you destroyed that slime with your Ice Spell." Damon replied as he continued to eat.


    "Oh, That Ice Spell... What was it ? I have Never seen anything like that. It was really powerful, everything around you got utterly destroyed when you used that spell.


    When I looked at his Magic Rings... I knew that it was a Demonic Spell, But I couldn''t find out anything else about it in any of the Demon Magic book. Where did you learn that spell, Kid ?" Elga asked with a curious expression.


    ''From the Frost Queen... When I was in the deep sea, I fucked up with her memories and Learned this spell.


    It was a family heirloom that her father had taught her, But she didn''t knew how to use it.'' Anon thought, But he couldn''t say it out loud.


    "It was a demon friend... Yeah, I have a demon friend that knows some ancient demonic spells." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh, Nice... It''s good to maintain your friendship with everyone, be it Elfs, Dwarfs or Demons." Elga replied with a smile.


    "Anon... Are we going to that Gate ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, We will leave tonight." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm...? What Gate ?" Elga asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing of your interest... Let''s eat. I want to have some sex after that... Na, I want to have so much sex hehe." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile as he continued to eat his dinner.


    "You are really one horny kid... I mean, I have seen pervert weak humans but, you are so powerful and still so perverted.


    Haven''t you fucked any girl until now ?" Elga asked.


    "Oh, Master has fucked so many girls that no one can even count-" Jessica stopped speaking as she soon as she realised that she had just called Anon, Master.

 Chapter 990 -990

    Chapter 990 -990 "Did you just called him master ?" Elga asked with a confused expression as she looked at Jessica.


    "No, I said... Mister. What are your old ears hearing Elder ?" Jessica asked with a smile as she immediately tried to dodge the question.


    "No, My Queen... Everyone sitting on this table heard you pretty clearly... You just called Mr. Anon, Master." Julia spoke up as she looked at Jessica.


    "I-I did ?" Jessica asked with a worried expression as she turned her head towards Anon and asked for help.


    ''Master... Please help me, I can''t handle this on my own. They have heard me.'' Jessica spoke in her mind as she hoped that Anon would help her.


    "Ouch... I think there is something in my eye.* Anon started shouting as he closed his eyes.


    "Huh...? Show me, I will take it out." Elga spoke as she immediately tried to help Anon.


    "Yes, Look..." Anon opened his eyes and immediately used his spell.


    <Hypnosis>  sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Your Target is strong... The effect will only last for 10 Seconds.]


    "Forget whatever happened in last 1 minute..."  Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What the-" Before Julia and Ella could''ve completed their sentence, Anon used his skill on them as well.


    <Hypnosis>


    "You two will also forget everything that happened in the last 1 minute." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." All three of them spoke at once.


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and all three of them broke out of his skill.


    "So, What''s a Gate ?" Elga asked with a smile.


    "Nothing of your interest." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Something doesn''t seem right. It''s like my mind is being giggled by something." Elga spoke with a confused expression.


    "You are getting Old. Don''t worry, Ma''am." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, My mind feels the same." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Mine too, Sister." Ella spoke up.


    "Well, scratch it then." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Master... You are really genius. You took over their brain and just made them forget everything ?'' Jessica thought as she smiled at Anon.


    ''No... She is a genius. My skill only lasted 10 seconds on her and after I used my skill, It feeling like my brain is about to explode.'' Anon thought as he looked at Elga.


    "Okay... I have finished my dinner. I will now have sex with No.300 and Adeline, Where are they ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Jessica.


    "Both of them are already waiting in your room, Anon." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Don''t smile like that or I will take your jaw out, Damon." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Hey, I can laugh... It''s the-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, An earthquake happened.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Everything started shaking around them and things started falling off of the table and from the ceilings.


    "What the fuck is happening ?" Damon shouted as she immediately stood up from his chair.


    "Everyone get out of the room... I think the roof will fell down." Jessica shouted as she looked at the others. But, No one left the room.


    "What are you guys doing-"


    "There is no one in this room, who can''t save themselves from a falling ceiling, Luv. Calm down." Anon spoke with a very calm expression as he started walking upto the balcony of the room.


    Elga stood up from the table and started following Anon, All the others did the same and started following him to the balcony.


    As soon as they reached the balcony, They noticed that the forest on the Southern side of the Elf borders is moving.


    "Have I gone mad or that forest is walking towards the kingdom ?" Jessica asked as her eyes widened in shock.


    "It''s not forest... Is it ?" Elga spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Nope... Definitely not a forest. Because trees don''t have huge glowing green eyes, two huge hands and such a humongous body build.


    Damon, I think it''s time to greet the new guests." Anon spoke as he grabbed Damon''s hand.


    "Hey, I haven''t finished my Desssssserrttttt-" Damon shouted as Anon jumped from the balcony and landed directly on the ground below.


    *THUD*


    "Fuck man... I can jump on my-" Before Damon could''ve said anything else, Anon jumped once again and this time he jumped so high that he directly landed on the Southern border of the Elf Kingdom.


    "Thanks for taking me here, Dad. I could never do it on my-" Damon stopped speaking as soon as he noticed that Anon was looking above with a shocked expression.


    Damon also looked up and noticed a Giant Face that looked like a Human but it was really big and ugly.


    "ARE YOU THE BRAVE WARRIOR OF THIS KINGDOM ?" The Huge Giant asked with a serious expression as he blew out Air over Anon''s whole body from his nose.


    "Fuck... Your breath stinks." Anon spoke with a disgusted expression as he immediately closed his nose.


    "What are you doing in this world ?" Damon spoke up with a very serious expression.


    "HMMMM... DO YOU KNOW WHO WE ARE, LITTLE ONE ?" The Giant asked with a serious expression.


    "The Trangen Giants... You guys crave blood and battle until death comes and take you.


    You are so competitive that you will kill your own blood to prove your superiority." Damon replied as he looked the giant dead into his eyes.


    "HO-HO-HO... THIS LITTLE ONE IS VERY INTELLIGENT. BUT, HOW DO YOU KNOW SO MUCH ABOUT US ?" The giant asked in a very loud voice.


    "Keep your face away from me..." Anon shouted as he looked at the Giant.


    "BUT, I CAN''T HEAR YOUR TINY VOICES IF I KEEP MY YEARS AWAY." The giant spoke up.


    "You will hear it don''t worry." Anon replied as he continued to stop the stench from entering his nose and used his voice transferring skill.


    Now, Whatever Damon spoke... His voice directly entered into the Giant''s ear.


    "You don''t belong here... Go back to your world." Damon spoke up.


    "Ho... I can really him. These things know how to do magic." The Giant spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "I said... Go back to your world or-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, The Giant grabbed his stick that was attached to a big rock ball and smashed it over Damon''s head, Crushing his body completely.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "Oh shit... Damon, You good man ?" Anon asked from above.


    "Keep your words in limits when you talk to me... Little thing or you will end up like him as well." The giant spoke as he looked at Anon.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly, Cracks started appearing all over the stone ball.


    "Oh, this is fun... It''s been a long time since I have seen two people fight each other while I enjoy. Especially Damon." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately stepped aside and waited like a good audiance.


    "What Is happening to my bal-" Before the Giant could''ve completed his question, Damon broke it and thousands of it''s broken pieces flew everywhere.


    "I dare you to call me ''Little Thing'' Once more and I swear, I will fucking destroy you out of existence." Damon replied with an angry expression.


    "Oh... This isn''t going to end well." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "You broke my ball... Little thi-" Before The Giant could''ve completed his sentence, Damon raised his hand closed all of his fingers except the middle finger and the index finger.


    "Null Area..." Damon spoke as he used his most powerful spell.


    *Crunch*


    The Huge Giant who soared through the clouds, turned into a small black of meat in front of everyone and fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Hmm... If I remember correctly, That spell gets rid of everything around the target''s body.


    No matter what it is... Let it be Gravity, Force, Air or any other things. That keeps one alive." Anon spoke in a low voice as he immediately pulled out a cigar from his inventory and look at them with an excited expression.


    "Take one step closer to me and I will turn you into him." Damon spoke as he loudly announced himself to every single Giant.


    "N-No... Don''t do this, Great Sage." One of the Giants spoke as he immediately walked upto the front and went down on his knees in front of Damon.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Every single Giant followed him and dropped their weapons.


    "Go back to where you come from..." Damon shouted.


    "Great Sage... We have travelled a very long distance from that Gate to here and If we go back without any food, We all will die." The giant spoke as he looked at Damon with sad eyes.


    "I Don''t fucking care if you die or your whole tribe get''s wiped out of fucking existence. Go back to your fucking world or I will kill every single one of you." Damon shouted as he looked at the Giant.


    ''He can''t do shit... His Mana is already half-down. One more time he uses that spell and boom.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Great Sage... If we have to die at the end. Then we will go down with a fight." The giant spoke as he stood up and picked up his weapon once again.

 Chapter 991 -991

    Chapter 991 -991 "Are you saying that you will deny my orders and turn into a meat block just like your leader ?" Damon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Giant.


    "No, Great Sage... You may have magic. But, Your magic will run out at one point and even if I don''t live to see it... I will die with peace, thinking about this." The giant spoke as he raised his axe and looked at Damon with serious eyes.


    "BROTHERS... LET''S TELL THIS SAGE, WHAT THE GIANTS CAN DO." The giant shouted loudly as he looked back at his brothers.


    "YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS...." All the giants howled so loudly that the whole Elf kingdom started shaking from their cry.


    "Fine..." Damon spoke as he closed his eyes in anger and disappointment.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon noticed this and got excited to see what Damon is going to do next.


    But, Damon didn''t speak anything and started walking towards Anon.


    The giants noticed this and got confused.


    "Anon... Please save my name. If I didn''t do anything now, I will loose all of my self-esteem." Damon begged as he immediately grabbed Anon''s hands.


    "What the fuck ? What do you expect me to do ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Oi, Great Sage... What are you two doing over there ? Shall we start the fight." The giant asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Wait, I am discussing how to kill all of you with my partner." Damon spoke with an arrogant expression.


    "Really, Man ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Anon... Please, You are my friend, My little brother and My only family now. Please help me..." Damon spoke as he grabbed Anon''s knees.


    "Haa... What do I get ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What can I giv-"


    "Deal''s off, Then." Anon spoke without even listening to Damon''s full sentence.


    "W-Wait... The portal that I found in the forest leads to a world, where a very powerful treasure is hidden.


    Please save my name here and I will give that treasure to you." Damon spoke with worried expression.


    "Is it really powerful or you just saying that because you think of me as an idiot ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It holds the power to double your strength... Just please save my name here and I will help you get it." Damon spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Fine, Fine... Don''t cry. I will help you." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he stood up from his resting pose and started walking towards the giants.


    "Yes... My servant will deal with you." Damon spoke as he looked at the Giant with a serious expression.


    "What did you just say ?" Anon asked as he turned his neck immediately.


    "Please... Please..." Damon spoke as he joint his hand together and begged Anon to act.


    ''Fuck....'' Anon thought as he Summoned his cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "OI, Servant... Are you ready to fight ?" The Giant asked as he placed his axe in front of Anon.


    <COMMAND OF THE SEA KING>


    "ON YOUR FUCKING KNEES..." Anon shouted very loudly that his voice travelled all the way to the back and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    [Warning: 70% Mana will be consumed instantly for the selected targets.]


    [Do you wish to proceed ?] [Yes/No ?]


    Without thinking for another second, Anon clicked on yes.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    All the giants standing there immediately went down on their knees against their own free will.


    Ground started shaking as soon as they all went down on their knees at the same time.


    "What the fuck-!?" The Giant couldn''t understand what was happening with his body.


    Anon immediately summoned a High-grade Mana recovery potion and drank it.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    [2% Mana Recovered]


    ''Fuck only 2% ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the notification screen.


    ''I wasted so much mana for just one spell... So, that means the mana consumption of my skill changes according to the target''s Mind size ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the giant.


    "What have you done, Servant ? What kind of  dirty game is this ?" The giant asked in anger as he continuously tried to get up from the ground, but couldn''t do it.


    "This is not any dirty game... This is truth. You think we will run out of our capacity or magic to cast spells ?


    You are delusional... Look in my eyes, Do you see even a flick of fear or tension in them ?" Anon asked as he walked towards the giant''s eye.


    "You are stronger than the sage..." The giant spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Listen to me... You fucking huge stupid fucker. If you want to go beyond this point, you can only go in one condition and that is chopped off with your head.


    You think, we are some kind of jokes ? I have brought all of you on your knees and I possess the ability to completely wipe out your entire tribe right now and RIGHT HERE." Anon spoke as he looked dead into the Giant''s eyes.


    The giant felt dear for the first time in his life... Giants have never felt fear because they don''t have death''s fear.


    That''s one of the reason, why they emerge victorious in most of the wars. But, Today... When the giant looked into Anon''s eyes... He saw nothing but Destruction and Death.


    "Y-You are not good... You don''t have honour." A giant spoke from behind.


    "Hmm...? Do I hear something ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Giant who spoke these words.


    "I said you don''t fight with Honour." The giant repeated his words as he continuously tried to look at Anon, but his eyes wouldn''t go up.


    "What is Honour for you ?" Anon asked with a curious expression as he walked towards the Giant.


    "Fight is Owner... You have taken control over us using magic. But, In reality you two are weak-" Before the giant could''ve completed his second, Anon slapped him tightly and turned his neck 360¡ã.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack*


    As the bones in his neck got crushed brutally from Anon''s slap, he fell on the ground... DEAD.


    "Anyone else got review to share with me ? I will try to work on myself, Please tell without any hesitation." Anon asked with a smile.


    Death from getting stabbed, Death from getting their heads decapitated and Death in a War is all the giants saw and know.


    They didn''t knew that death can also happen in such a horrible way.


    All the giants who saw this got scared and decided to stay silent in front of Anon.  Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck man... That really took a toll on me." Anon spoke with a worn out expression as he touched his shoulder.


    "S-Sir... " The giant at the from spoke up in a low voice.


    "Hmm...?" Damon noticed that he was looking at him.


    "Are you talking to me ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Giant.


    "S-Sir... Please save us. W-W-We will go back to that Gate and never come back in this world. But, Please don''t kill all of us.


    Because, I think we have more chances of survival in going back rather than staying here with this crazy servant of yours." The Giant spoke with a scared expression.


    "Really ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes, Great Sage Sir... Please call your servant back and we will return back immediately." The giant spoke as he begged for his life.


    "Where is he ? Anon they are ready-" Damon immediately stopped speaking as soon as he noticed that Anon was using one of the giant''s beard as a swing and resting on it comfortably.


    "Clean your beard you fucking idiot... There are fucking things crawling In here." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped out of his beared.


    "Y-Yes, Great Sage''s Servant." The giant spoke in a stuttering voice.


    "Anon what are you Doing ? They are ready to go back... Take your skill off and let them go back." Damon whispered into Anon''s ear.


    "The spell wore off 3 minutes ago..." Anon whispered back.


    "What the fuck ? Then... Why are they- Oh, Fear." Damon spoke as he understood immediately.


    "Why are there only males in your group ? Don''t you have females ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at one of the Giants.


    "W-Woman ? But, They are only for giving birth... We don''t bring them to battlefield, Great Sage''s Servant." The giant replied with a scared expression.


    "Heh... Good one. I agree on that with you. I like you, What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "M-My name is Uli." The Giant replied.


    "What a stupid Name... Well, Who gives a fuck. You guys what are you here for really ?


    I have seen your faces, All tensed up and scared and it was as if you came here to search for something but you didn''t find it.


    So, Tell me what is it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    All the giants got nervous and started looking at each other.

 Chapter 992 -992

    Chapter 992 -992 As the Giants looked at each other with hesitated expressions, Anon noticed this and a smile appeared over his face.


    "Speak it up... Or I will tear your brains out and find it myself." Anon spoke as he looked at the Giants.


    "W-We are here for-"


    "Hey, We decided to die before telling-" Before the giant could''ve completed his sentence, Anon punched him and broke his neck immediately.


    *THUD*


    "Fuck man... Your skulls are really strong. I think, I just broke my finger and I wouldn''t mind breaking more you know...." Anon spoke as he looked at the other giant.


    "W-W-We are here for Food..." The giant spoke up.


    "The what ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "F-Food, Sir." The giant replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Why ? What happened to all the food in your world ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "W-We Don''t have anything left in our world... We ate all the smaller creatures and now it''s very hard to search for anything edible.


    The trees don''t bear fruits anymore... There is no more rain in our world, We had big open grasslands and happy people.


    But, Now... We have Five Angry Tribes filled with Giant Angry People, who wants to kill each other and eat their own kind''s flesh.


    We tried to learn magic... But, Thousands of our tribe died while doing that. There is nothing in our world left that can make us survive for the next year... Other than war.


    My tribe didn''t wanted to eat each other''s meat and that''s when this Gate like thing came in front of us.


    It opened inside the cave that I lived in and we all rushed out of it in search of food... But, As soon as we stepped out of it... We noticed that everything is so small.


    The trees and everything... There were some Monsters nearby that we ate and drank some water out of the sea, But it was really salty.


    Then we continued walking north and came across this kingdom... We saw the lights glowing and immediately started marching towards it... In order to get more food." The giant spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "So, You wanted to eat all those innocent Elfs inside that kingdom just so you can live some more months ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Elfs ? What is that ?" The Giant asked with a confused expression.


    "Just Like you are giants... They are Elfs and I am sadly a Human." Damon explained.


    "I-I see..." The giant replied with a confused expression.


    "They never wanted to eat the Elfs... They wanted to take them back to their world and breed them slowly as they ate them, because those bags behind their backs says it clearly.


    They have holes for air to come in but not big enough for an Elf to escape." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the bags.


    "Do you really think, Elfs are as dumb as you guys ? They are the masters of magic... They can easily kill all of you.


    Although they will suffer some serious damage... But, I can guarantee that they can easily kill you guys." Damon replied with a smile.


    "W-We thought of that and Informed the other Four tribes about the Gate in case we don''t make it back." The Giant replied with a sad and Scared expression.


    "What the fuck ? Are you telling me that more your kind will come in through that gate ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Y-Yes..." The giant replied.


    "You fucking idiots..." Damon spoke with an Irritated and angry expression.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Damon heard a clicking sound and looked at Anon... Who was lighting his cigar peacefully and puffing smoke out without a single worry.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ?" Damon asked in a loud voice.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Are you really smoking a Cigar when you know that more of them are going to come through that gate ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, What can I do about it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "We have to go there and stop them from coming to this side... That''s the fucking idea, ain''t it ?" Damon asked.


    "Haa... I think we should just let things flow in the way they are right now and-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Mike appeared behind him.


    He was already on his knees and his head was looking down.


    "Mike... Something wrong ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master... I have found out the magic source of the Frost spell that was being casted on the Human Kingdom and the surrounding empires." Mike reported.


    "My, My... Looks like it''s time to get somethings in line." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "They won''t die for another 100 years, Anon. But, If those giants pass through that Gate and entered into this world... The Elf Kingdom will get instantly wiped." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind and Anon immediately turned around, only to found out that it was Jessica sitting on her knees on the ground and looking at him with wide shocked eyes.


    "How many times have I told you not to say it in front of the kids ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Wha- !? What are you saying ? You have never told me that and who are the kids ? She should know the truth of it''s going to happen." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "M-My kingdom will get destroyed ?" Jessica spoke in a low voice.


    "Luv, Nothing is going to happen to your kingdom." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "B-But, Master... He said-"


    "He is stupid and We are going to go for a small tour now." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw his ciagr aside and rubbed his hands together.


    "We are ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "OI, CUNTS... STAND UP. WE ARE GOING BACK TO YOUR WORLD or cave WHATEVER." Anon shouted as he looked at the Giants.


    "YES, SIR." All the giants shouted back as they stood up immediately.


    "Mike... Kill her and if you can''t-"


    "I will gladly master, I was just waiting for your orders or I would''ve killed her way before." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    "He is the only one, who understands me. Jessica, Luv... Keep an eye on the buisness until I come back and by buisness, I mean the Human Kingdom and my guests that are staying in your castle." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Jessica.  S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But, Master... My kingdom will be saved right ?" Jessica asked as she stood up and walked upto Anon with big bright eyes.


    "Nothing is happening to you or your kingdom... There are many pussies in your kingdom that I still haven''t fucked.


    So, Don''t you worry." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-Thank you master... Please be safe." Jessica replied with a worried expression.


    "I will-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed a huge dragon that was coming his way.


    "Mike must''ve told her..." Anon replied with a smile.


    As Adeline landed on the ground, Medusa, Noon and No.300 jumped off of her back and immediately walked upto Anon.


    "Can we eat that ?" One of the giant asked as he looked at Adeline.


    "Oh yes... Why not..." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you sir..." The giant spoke as he immediately moved his hand towards Adeline.


    "But, I have to tell you she is that guy''s wife." Damon spoke.


    "Yeah... I am good." The giant spoke as he immediately went back to his original position and started staring at the ground.


    "Good decision... I was just waiting for your hand to touch her." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Giant.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." Giant replied.


    Adeline transformed back to her Human form and walked upto Anon.


    "Master... Are you going to that place again ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Where ? Deep sea ? Oh, No no... It''s some other place, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Dear, Will you be alright ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression as she immediately walked upto Anon and grabbed her hands.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Suddenly, One of the giant started crying...


    "The fuck are you crying for ?" Damon asked.


    "I-I haven''t seen such lovely creatures..." The giant replied.


    "Ah... I forgot that females in your world don''t have too much emotions and you only use them for reproduction.


    So you don''t even know what love is..." Damon spoke with an understanding expression.


    "I will be back soon and I don''t plan to die... So, Don''t worry." Anon replied with a smile.


    "C-Can I come with you ?" Noon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? I am not going on a trip, Luv. I am going for some serious fight. So, You keep your little and curious mind in control for now... Because, Once death comes... You have to be prepared for it." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Fuck... I have to close that gate and if he doesn''t take me with him, I can''t find the gate.


    Shit... How do I follow him to the gate ?'' Noon thought with an Irritated expression.

 Chapter 993 -993

    Chapter 993 -993 Western Borders of The Dwarf Kingdom...  S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two guards are standing on the main gates of the Kingdom and both of them are looking really bored.


    *Yawwwn*


    "What happened ?" One of the guards asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, What do you expect ? I am Bored as fuck." The guard replied as he looked at his partner.


    "Well, It is a boring job... Here have some cookies my wife made them." The another guy replied as he passed a bag of delicious cookies to his partner.


    "Why are we even standing here ? If anything comes out of that forest, These huge cannons over our heads will instantly kill it.


    Even if Somehow it survived, The spells casted over the whole kingdom won''t let it in... So, What''s the point ?


    By the way, Nice and tasty cookies... Give my wife the recipe to them." The guard spoke with a confused expression as he ate the cookies.


    "Well, Maybe something stronger may come our way and then we will need to protect the kingdom." The other guard replied.


    "If something that passes through those cannons and the magic spells over the kingdom, then it must be so powerful that it can easily kill us.


    There is literally-" Before the Guard could''ve completed his sentence, A huge earthquake happened.


    *SHAKE-SHAKE*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Everything started shaking, The ground, The walls and the Cannons mounted over them.


    "What the fuck is happening ?" One of the guard asked as he shouted really loud.


    "I don''t fucking know... It''s like a huge Earthquake." The other guard replied.


    "Should we run inside the kingdom....? Hey say something... Why are you staring behind me ?" The guard asked as he immediately turned around and found out... That thousands of Green lights are coming towards them from the Elf Kingdom.


    "What the fuck are those ?" The guard asked as his eyes opened up in complete shock and fear.


    "W-We have to report-" Before He could''ve completed his sentence, The guard noticed that many huge black figures are coming towards them.


    *Ssssssss*


    All the Cannons detected the threat and turned towards the Black figures... But, they Never fired and went back to their original place once again.


    *Ssssssss*


    "What is happening ? Why aren''t the Cannons attacking those monsters ?" The guard asked with a grim expression as he looked at his partner.


    "Let''s run inside the kingdom-"


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "STOP." Suddenly, Anon''s shouting voice came and all the giants immediately stopped running right in front of the Dwarf Kingdom.


    "What happened ?" Damon who was sitting on a Giant''s shoulder asked with a confused expression.


    "I smell something delicious... Just wait here." Anon replied as he jumped down from the giant''s shoulder.


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon landed on the ground, he noticed that two Dwarf guards are lying on the ground with their hands joint in front of him.


    "What the fuck is going on ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No... Please don''t eat us. W-We Don''t want to be food for you sir." Both of them begged for their life as they grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Haa... What do I smell ? That sweet fragrance... Are those cookies ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately walked forward and picked up the Bag of cookies from the ground.


    Anon pulled out a cookie from the bag and took a bite.


    *Crunch*


    "Fuck... Mnhhhh this flavour is so good. Almonds and Cashews. Who made this ?" Anon asked with a satisfied expression as he looked at the guards.


    "M-My Wife, Sir." One of the guard replied with a scared expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Good... Here, I will be taking this bag." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled out a small bag of gold coins from his inventory and threw it on the ground.


    "Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he bent down and jumped high.


    *Hup*


    As he landed over the Giant''s Shoulder once again... He looked at Damon and noticed a serious expression on his face.


    "What ? I was hungry..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he started eating his cookies.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? We have more important tasks at hand right now and you are stopping for a fucking snack break in front of the Dwarf kingdom ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, I have already informed Biyuk about my pass through... That''s why the cannons didn''t shoot us." Anon replied with a smile.


    "START RUNNING AGAIN FUCKERS." Damon shouted and the Dwarfs immediately resumed running.


    "YES, SAGE." The Giants Shouted as they started running again.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "It was a shortcut from the Dwarf kingdom to the cave that they just told me about." Anon replied as he looked at Damon.


    "Do you think the other giants would''ve Crossed to this world by now ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t think... What was the time that you guys gave them before you left ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Well, How much time left in the Sunrise ?" One of the Giant asked as he looked at Anon.


    "About 4-5 Hours... Oh, My... You gave them only one day''s time ? Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Giant.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... But, Please don''t kill me." The giant spoke as he hided his face with his huge hands.


    "What the fuck...? You mean that thousands of giants that are more dangerous than you will come into this world if you don''t back into the gate before the sunrise ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sage... We only told them to enter if we don''t come back in 2 sunrises." The giant replied.


    "Haha... Shit just got even more intresting." Anon replied with a big smile.


    "What are you laughing about ?" Damon asked with a shocked and confused expression.


    "We are about 4 hours from the location and I think of it as a good odd... I mean there is a 50% chance that this whole world will be destroyed by Giants and 50% chance is that we will reach the location on time and stop them from coming through." Anon explained.


    "Are you kidding me ? We have a 50% chance of getting the world finished and you are excited about this ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I mean... It feels good to gamble." Anon replied a smile.


    "Fuck man... What have I gotten myself into ?" Damon spoke in a low voice.


    "This is what you wanted..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "You wanted to save the world and be a hero... I know you have the God Complex, But don''t worry... I will complete your dream.


    It''s been a while, Since I moved my body to it''s full extent." Anon replied with a smile as he raised both is his hands into the air and yawned.


    *Yawwwwn*


    The giants ran with full speed over the rivers, Snow mountains, Forests and even through Oceans without any stops or rests.


    Some of them even died in the way back... But no one cared less as they knew that the Sage will help them into bringing their world back to life.


    4 Hours later...


    "That''s the Waterfall... Great Sage." One of the giant shouted loudly as he pointed towards a huge waterfall on the distant point.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon''s eyes opened up immediately as soon as he heard the giant''s voice and he immediately wake up from his sweet sleep.


    As Anon stood up... He noticed that the horizon was starting to get brighter on the east side.


    "The sun is coming up..." Damon spoke as he looked at the Horizon.


    "Looks like we need to move faster." Anon spoke as he looked at the Giant with an evil smile.


    "B-But, This is the fastest I can run and-" Before the Giant could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his Ear.


    "We will see..." Anon spoke as he immediately gave it a good twist.


    "OUCHHHHHH...." The giant shouted as he immediately increased his running speed towards the waterfall.


    Noticing this all the other giants did the same and started running even faster.


    As the Sun''s first Ray fell over Anon''s eyes... He reached in front of the Giant waterfall.


    "Where is the gate ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is the gate..." The giant spoke as he pointed towards the Waterfall.


    "Come again..." Anon asked.


    "This Waterfall opens a gate into our world... Sir." The giant spoke and suddenly, a huge hand that was covered in red coloured tattoos snapped out of the Waterfall and grabbed the giant''s neck.


    "What the-" The giant couldn''t speak clearly as the pressure on his neck was too much.


    "Walk in..." Anon ordered as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers and used a skill.


    <32 DEADLY CUTS>


    As soon as Anon used this skill over the hand... It got chopped into thirty two small pieces and fell down to the ground.


    "E-EVERYONE... WALK IN." The giant commanded as he walked into the waterfall.

 Chapter 994 -994

    Chapter 994 -994 As the giants walked into the waterfall... Anon kept his eyes wide open in order to see any potential threat immediately.


    *Hup*


    Suddenly, Damon jumped from the giant''s shoulder and landed besides Anon.


    "Save my brain from melting... Mr. Mind Flayer or whatever you are." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Give me your hand..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand.


    "Here..." Damon spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s hand.  S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is so g*y..." Anon spoke as everything went dark.


    "I know... But, I don''t want my brain to get fried." Damon replied.


    <Connection to Ayakashic Records Lost>


    <System has been locked>


    ''What the fuck !?'' Anon thought as he read the notifications.


    ...


    Suddenly, A single ray of light appeared from the far distant point.


    As the giants walked forward, it started to get really bright and hot.


    "Fuckkkkkk.... It hurts, My hand hurts." Suddenly, A huge giant appeared crying and wiggling over the ground like a small child.


    His left hand was missing and Dark red blood was gushing out of it like a river.


    His whole body was covered in tattoos made out of red ink and there are many other giants standing around him and one old giant is trying to heal him with some third class healing spell.


    "W-We are back..." The giant that Anon was sitting on, spoke up.


    "You fucking dumbass... What have you done ?" A Female giant shouted from the other side as she looked at Anon''s giant with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry for this... But, I haven''t done it." The Giant replied as he looked at the ground with an embarrassed expression.


    "This should help you in closing the excessive blood flow." The old giant spoke as he stopped the blood flow from the injured giant''s hand and stood up.


    The Old giant then started walking towards Anon''s giant...


    "Where is Lou ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    As his face was mostly covered in white hairs... It was a little difficult to tell his expressions.


    "H-H-He died... Old White." The giant replied with a scared expression.


    "WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU SPOUTING, JIU !?" The Old White shouted loudly as he looked at Jiu.


    "Hmmm... So, this guy''s name is Jiu. Not a name that I like, but pretty decent for a stupid tribe like them." Anon spoke as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Anon... When they see you, remember to keep your expression hard and cold. I don''t want them to see us like some plaything." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Ay, Ay.... Captain." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''How do I tell him that, my system is locked right now and I am just as useless as him right now.'' Anon thought as he giggled in his mind and decided to stay silent for the time being.


    ...


    "How can you let your Brother die like that...? ANSWER ME." The old white asked as he shouted really loudly.


    <Connections to the Ayakashic Records have been re-established>


    <System is back Online !!>


    "Oi... Can you keep it down ? My ears don''t like loud sounds that much, Old man." Anon spoke as he looked at the Old white with an Irritated expression.


    "Huh....? Is that big on your shoulder speaking or am I too old ?" The old white asked with a confused expression.


    "D-Don''t call him a Bug... Old White. H-He is the one who killed brother Lou." Jiu spoke in a stammering voice.


    "What... Are you saying ? How can such a small leaf sized thing kill someone our size ? HAVE YOU GONE MAD !?" The Old White shouted once again.


    "Yep, That''s it..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "N-No... Please don''t kill Old White, Great Sage''s Servant... H-He is the only one we have who knows some magic." Jiu spoke as he immediately tried to stop Anon.


    "What can this small bug do to-" Before the Old White could''ve completed his sentence, Anon used his spell.


    <32 DEADLY CUTS>


    <SEVEN PHANTOM STEPS>


    <SHADOW STEPS>


    ...


    Suddenly, Anon disappeared from Jiu''s shoulder and a black light flashes in front of the old white...


    *Swish*


    Anon appeared back over Jiu''s shoulder and as soon as he placed his Arcane Slayers back into the inventory, The old White''s beard fell down to the ground, revealing his face.


    "What the- !?" The old white was left shocked as he touched his face and noticed that all of of his beard is now gone.


    "No so white now... Are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "How did you do it and So fast ?" The old white asked with a shocked expression as he looked at Anon closely.


    "Don''t get too close old man... My hands will have no problem doing that with your skin. Just like I did to that guy over there." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the guy with red tattoos.


    "Hoo...? So, you are the one who cutted young Pol''s Hand so brutally ?" The Old white asked with a confused expression.


    "Want we to give you an example ?" Anon asked as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers once again.


    "N-No..." The Old white spoke as he immediately backed off in fear.


    "I want revenge..." Young Pol spoke with an angry expression as he grabbed his axe that was made out of obsidian and a huge tree''s raw wood.


    "No... Don''t use the Holy weapon on him." The old white spoke as he looked at Young Pol.


    "Old White... I will not kill him if he just hands over his left hand to me." Young Pol spoke with an angry expression.


    "Do you want to do a duel ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Young Pol.


    "Yes... I want to do a duel, the one which results in death." Pol replied with an arrogant voice.


    "Young Pol... We don''t know anything about his strength and-"


    "He has no strength... He was able to cut my hand because I wasn''t focusing and all of my body was behind that waterfall.


    If I focus... I can easily crush a bug like him. I will not listen to you this time old white... I am the Prince of the Hugra Tribe and I have a reputation to maintain.


    Oi, Small bug... Let''s get out of this small cave and fight outside in pure light." Pol spoke as he looked at Anon with an evil smile.


    Damon and Anon are sitting over a big rock inside the cave and Damon is thinking something really seriously.


    "Are you sure about this ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    "This Duel... The Old guy said, that Pol has some kind of Holy weapon. What if it overpowered you in the fight ?


    I can''t go out of that gate on my own... Remember that ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Holy weapon ? My ass... That''s fucking Obsidian, It''s a type of rock that you get from volcano eruptions.


    When the silicon rich lava follows out and-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed a very very confused expression over Damon''s face and immediately realised that he wasn''t understanding anything that was coming out of his mouth.


    "You aren''t getting anything that I am saying are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Actually... You lost me after ''That''s Fucking...'' because, I don''t know the word ''Obsidian'', ''Volcano Eruption'' and ''Silicon Lava''." Damon replied with a straight face.


    ''Wait... Now that I realised it, There is no volcano on the holy land... The western valleys that are filled with lava doesn''t come from any volcano... That''s a new thing.'' Anon thought with a surprised expression.


    "Great Sage''s Servant... Are you ready for the Fight, Sir ?" Jiu asked as he walked into the Cave.


    "Hmm.... I am ready." Anon replied as he looked at Jiu and hopped onto his shoulder.


    "I will come as well." Damon spoke as he hopped onto his another shoulder.


    As Jiu walked out of the cave... The sun''s hot and bright light fell over Anon''s face.


    "Ouch... So, Hot." Anon spoke as he immediately looked up and noticed that there are two suns in the sky.


    "Well that explains it..." Anon spoke with an understanding expression.


    "WOO WOO WOO WOO WOO WOO..." Suddenly  loud shouting noises started coming from all the directions and as Anon turned around, he noticed that many giants are standing around the cave and most them are covered in red tattoos just like Pol.


    They are all cheering aggressively for Pol and they look really pissed, but what was more intresting is the enviornment of this world.


    The air wasn''t pure... No green tree was to be seen in the visible area and the ground was so dry that large cracks were forming over it.


    "What happened to this land ? It used to be so green and full of trees... When the gods made it.


    These creatures are so stupid that they didn''t interfere with nature at all and it became even more lively... But, Now look at this land.


    It''s like rain didn''t fell over it for the last one thousand years.


    Oh shit... I think I know what happened here, it must be the void entity of this world." Damon spoke as he looked at the land with a disappointed expression.

 Chapter 995 -995

    Chapter 995 -995 "What the fuck is a Void Identity ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "I will tell you later... Go and finish your match first." Damon replied.


    "Oi, Jiu... You think you stand a chance against our leader ?" One of the guy from Pol''s tribe shouted loudly as he looked at Jiu.


    "He will squish you into a pimp and play games with your severed body parts... Hehehe."


    "You are fucking dead... Jiu."


    ...


    Everyone started demotivating Jiu as they thought, that he was going to fight Pol.


    "Oi, Stupid fucks... Shut up. He is not the one fighting me..." Pol spoke with a serious expression as he looked at his tribe''s people.


    "What ?"


    "But, Brother... If you are not going to fight him, then who are you fighting with ?" One of them asked with a confused expression.


    "Him..." Pol spoke as he raised his axe towards Anon.


    "But... That''s Jiu, right ?"


    "The bug sitting on his shoulder... Look carefully." Pol spoke.


    "The Bug ?"


    Everyone immediately noticed Anon and got confused as to why Pol was trying to Fight someone so small.


    "Chief... You can crush him with one leg, Why are you fighting him ?" One of the Female spoke up as she looked at Pol with a confused expression.


    "Yes, She is right... Why are you fighting that small thing chief ?"


    "That small thing... Cut off my entire hand." Pol replied with a smile as he looked at Anon with a death stare.


    "Wha-!?"


    "Really ?"


    "How can someone so small do this ?"


    "Is that even possible ?"


    "Is chief making it up ?"


    ...


    "SILENCE." Pol shouted and the whole crowd stopped talking.


    "Come down from his shoulder or do you plan to stay there for the whole fight ? Because I don''t mind cutting off Jiu''s head with your body." Pol replied with a smile.


    *Yaaawwwn*


    "Hmm...? Is he done speaking ?" Anon asked as he immediately jumped down from Jiu''s back.


    *Thud*


    Anon landed on the ground and immediately started stretching his body with some casual jumping jacks.


    "Hey look... The big started dancing."


    "Hahahaha...."


    "How will he fight ?"


    "He is so small... I can bind him to my cock."


    "Hahahahaha...."


    "Hehehehehe...."


    "Bind him to cock, How funny... Hahahahaha."


    ...


    Everyone started laughing at Anon as they didn''t knew why Anon was jumping continuously.


    "Oi... I will give you the first attacking opportunity as an Handicap." Pol spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile and mocked him with his axe.


    ''Rule No.69: If your opponent is giving you a handicap, when his brain is being overridden with Ego... You will take it and hit as hard as you can.'' Anon thought as he smiled and slowly bent down.


    "Hmm....? Is he bending down in front of Pol ? Is that a declaration of Defeat or what ?"


    "A very good offensive pose..." Pol spoke as he got ready and assumed his defensive stance, keeping the obsidian axe right in front of his heart and stomach.


    "Start the duel as soon as the stone touches the ground..." A guy from the crowd shouted as he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the sky.


    "I will show you what ego can do to weak people..." Anon spoke with a smile as he went on his toes and summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    Both of them Looked at the rock and got ready...


    "Time to shine baby." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    <32 DEADLY CUTS, FOURTH FORM: 128 SWIFT CUTS>


    <THUNDER STEPPING>


    <LIGHT>


    ...


    *Thud*


    The Stone landed on the ground and a very bright spark of light was generated, that blinded everyone standing around for a second.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    In that one second, a very hard blow of wind was generated.


    As soon as everyone turned their eyes back to the battlefield they noticed that Anon was standing right behind Pol, but Pol wasn''t moving from his position.


    "Chief... He is right behind you, do something." One of the giant shouted as he looked at Pol.


    "No... Fucking... Way, HAHAHAHAHAHA." Damon started laughing really loudly as he understood what just happened.


    "What happened to that other bug ?" One of the guy asked with a confused expression.


    *Splurt*


    Suddenly, Blood flowed out of Pol''s right hand.


    "What the fuck ? Hey, Look... Is that blood coming out of chief''s hand ?" One of the giant asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes... It is blood." Another guy replied.


    Suddenly, Small red coloured lines appeared all over Pol''s body and blood started to flow out of them.


    "What the-!?"


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Pol''s body parts started falling apart onto the ground as big chunks of meat.


    The obsidian axe in his hands was completely destroyed and the spectators got really scared as soon as they noticed this horrific view of death.


    They have never seen such horrible death and it was the firt time that their Tribe''s leader got  chopped into 256 pieces.


    As soon as Pol''s chopped out body fell over the ground, his blood was instantly soaked by the ground.


    *Shake-Shake*


    Anon Shaked his sickles a bit and placed them back into his inventory.


    "Phew... Now, Who wants to fight next ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the other tribe members.


    "Woahhhhh... He is dangerous." A giant shouted as he started running away immediately.


    All the people from Pol''s tribe ran in different directions in order to save their lifes.


    "Hmm....? You guys are no fun." Anon replied with a smile as he walked upto Jiu and hopped onto his shoulder.


    Suddenly, He noticed that Jiu''s whole body was shocking like a dry leaf.


    "Oi, What happened to you ? Why are you vibrating like that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "S-Sir, If I said something to you in the past that you didn''t like... Please forgive me and don''t kill me in the near future for it.


    I-I have a female and two kids." The giant replied.


    "As long as you listen to my commands." Anon spoke as he Tapped over Jiu''s shoulder with a smile.


    "You fucked them up in the mind real good, Anon. These guys haven''t seen these types of deaths until now and you just gave them an example of what hell looks like... Hahahaha." Damon spoke as he couldn''t stop laughing.


    "Well, They better keep that in mind... " Anon. Spoke with a smile as he Summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    "Master, Jiu... You are called into the Tribe Elder Meeting, Sir." A messenger came running towards Jiu and delivered the message.


    "Y-Yeah... I will be dropping off them to their cave and I will be right over-"


    "No, we would like to join." Damon spoke as he looked at Jiu.


    "I am coming, right now." Jiu spoke as he immediately started following the messenger.


    After walking for about 10 minutes under the hot sun, They finally reached their location.  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a huge cave and it was fully covered in different monster skins.


    The gates of the Cave were also made out of the thick leather from some monster.


    "What is this place ?" Anon asked with a smile as he noticed the skins.


    "This is the cave of meeting, Sir. It is used in the urgent conditions, where all the leaders of the 5 tribes meet and discuss matters.


    Since you killed my elder brother already... That means, I am representative of my tribe." Jiu spoke.


    "He asked to be killed..." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "O-Of course he did... How can he anger such a great Sage ?" Jiu spoke as he tried to keep his life.


    Jiu entered Inside the cave and noticed 4 People sitting inside the Cave already.


    The Old white in the middle, On his left was a big guy with green hairs and Dark green glowing eyes.


    "That''s Jull... The Master of the Bones Tribe." Jiu spoke as he walked in slowly and gave each guy''s introduction to Anon and Damon.


    On the Old White''s left is sitting a Woman with bulging muscles and a huge metallic helmet on her head, Although it wasn''t completely round and it seemed pretty thick and it was covering one of her eye, making it difficult for her to see.


    "She is Bulga.... The Leader of the Vals Tribe. It only consists of Girls and only a very few man." Jiu spoke.


    In front of the Old white is sitting a guy with dark black hairs and his whole body is covered in black tattoo.


    "That guy is Hure... The leader of the Lugra Tribe. He and Pol used to be very good friends... But, after sometime they became each other''s worst enemy." Jiu spoke as he reached near them and sat down diagonally to Old white.


    "Where is the tribe leader of the Hugra Tribe ? Prince Pol ?" The old white asked as he looked at Jiu.


    "H-H-H-"


    "Why is your mouth stuttering like a toddler ? You want a Woman''s boob in your mouth too, Huh ?" Bulga asked with a serious expression as she looked at Jiu with an angry expression.


    "I killed Him, Luv."

 Chapter 996 -996

    Chapter 996 -996 "I killed that Guy, Luv." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Bulga.


    "What Nonsense ? How can you kill Pol ? He is the chief of the Hugra Tribe and you are just a small bug." Bulga asked with a confused expression.


    "Keep your mouth shut..." Old white spoke as he looked at Bulge with serious expression.


    "H-Hey, Old man... What happened ? Did I say something wrong ?" Bulga asked with a confused expression.


    "I am sorry for her stupidity, Great Sages." The old white spoke as he looked at Anon and Damon with a neutral expression.


    "What the hell ? Why are you saying sorry to some bugs ?" Jull asked with a confused expression.


    "Call us a bug one more time... I challenge you." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jull and raised his hand towards him.


    "Oh, He is threatening me... Now, A Bug will-"


    "No, Don''t say-" Before Old White could''ve completed his sentence, Damon used his spell.


    <Null Area>


    *Crunch*


    Jull turned into a small cube made out of meat and fell over the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Well, That makes three..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "H-Hi... Am I interrupting something ?" Suddenly, A sound came from behind and everyone turned around to found a guy covered in red tattoos standing at the entrance of the cave with a scared expression on his face.


    "Who are you ?" The Old white asked.


    "I-I am the new leader of the Hugra Tribe... Sir, Old white. But, If you are doing something important... I-I can always come later.


    I don''t want to be crushed like-"


    "Come in and sit down." Old white spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The guy immediately came down and sat down in Pol''s place.


    "Messenger, Tell the Bones Tribe to choose a new leader... And give this to them in the memory of their previous leader." Old white spoke as he pointed towards the meaty cube.


    "Y-Y-Yes, Old White." The messenger spoke as he picked up the cube and immediately ran out of the cave.


    "You two want to say something about the great Sages as well ? Because, I can call that messenger back and get the leaders choosen from your tribes as well ?" Old white asked with an angry expression as he looked at Bulga and Hure.


    "N-No, But you can have sex with any of the girls from my tribe... Great Sages or even me if you want." Bulga spoke as she looked at Anon and Damon with a scared expression.


    "You have my respect and full support from my tribe, Great sage. If you want you can have my wife as your sex slave." Hure spoke with a hesitated expression.  S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi... Can we have sex with giant ladies ?" Damon asked in a low voice as he looked at Anon.


    "Are you kidding me ? Obviously no... A woman of her size will suck you whole into her pussy and give you a re-birth." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Yeah... You are right. I think I am getting really stupid after coming to this world... We should solve their problem and get the fuck out of here." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Solve their problems ? Aren''t we here to just stop them crossing that door ? I will just corrupt their minds and set a limiter in their brains, that will prevent them from crossing that door ever again.


    Work done, Perfectly and then we can return back to our world and have sex with women pir size." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "But... They will all die like that." Damon spoke.


    "Who gives a fuck ? They are dumb enough to die..." Anon spoke with a carefree expression.


    "You are evil man and I mean you are really evil. We are talking about a whole world ending here, Anon." Damon spoke.


    "Wait... Our world is about to end ?" The Old white asked with a confused expression.


    "You can hear us ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, I forgot to turn off the Sound spell." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Is it true that our world is on the verge of extinction, Great Sage ?" Old white asked with a shocked expression.


    "Are we all going to die ?" Bulga asked.


    "It can''t all end like that." Hure spoke up.


    "Shut the fuck up... Your voices are too loud for my ears, It''s fucking irritating." Anon shouted with an angry expression.


    "Look... When gods create something there is a time for it to remain in existence and then it had to die.


    No matter who you are... If you are alive you have to die." Damon spoke as he looked at Old White.


    "But, We have a Temple for god and we place food and water in it as a sacrifice to protect us from death." Bulga spoke as she looked at Damon.


    "Yeah... It doesn''t work like that." Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "But, We don''t want to die... Great sage. I have 67 kids and I want to see them grow up." Hure spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "67 ? What are you ? A reproduction machine ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Hure.


    "Look... When my sister, ''The godess of creation'' created them.... She created a Void entity with it.


    Because the giants were kind and stupid, they couldn''t have wars and kill each other to the end.


    A void entity is created whenever gods create low iq creatures like them to finish off their worlds in under a certified time. Like Giant life force sucking tree or their natural predators or climate calamities, like Very heavy rain for years and years or Dry Drought for as long as it takes to finish them off.


    Their world''s void entity is dry drought." Damon explained.


    "Well, It''s doing it''s thing... Why do we have to interfere in all of this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You a fucking Demi-God now... You will meet many Demi-Gods in the future who will try to kill you and you will need your own army to fight them.


    This is your army, Anon." Damon spoke with a serious expression.

 Chapter 997 -997

    Chapter 997 -997 "Can you repeat what you just said ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You have already entered into Demi-God''s League, your powers far supress those from your original world.


    Beings like you are a red alert for god''s and Demi-Gods... You are gaining power at an incredible speed and I am pretty sure that many Demi-Gods will not be very happy with you.


    That''s why, You will need an army to stand by your side and these giants will be the part of your army, Anon." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Now that you mentioned it... I may have came across some beings who seemed really powerful.


    Their names were like Aura Phantom and Demonic Gerled or something else, I don''t remember clearly." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Fuck... Did they ask you something like ''Do you possess the ability to kill us'' ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "That was exactly their sentence, How do you know ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What did you reply ?" Damon asked.


    "I think I said... ''Maybe''." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "They didn''t give you any time or date for their return right ?" Damon asked.


    "No, They just said that... They will come back again for my answer." Anon replied.


    "Phew~" Damon let out a sigh of relief.


    "What happened ? you do know anything about them, don''t you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Those guys are also Demi-Gods... But, They are different, they are at the peak of Demi-Gods.  S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When a Demi-God reaches at that point, they will have to become a god... But, They choose not to be gods and now they are at the peak of Demi-Gods, these guys take contract from gods and kill any new Demi-God that can become trouble for gods in the future.


    Example... You." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "But, They didn''t kill me..." Anon replied.


    "That means, the price on your head is not High enough. The more your powers grow... The more your price will grow." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, I am like a bounty ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... That''s why, I am telling you to gather as much man power as possible." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, They are just a bunch of fucking stupids... Why would I take them in a battle ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because they can die without any fear and they will not run back from the battlefield.


    All you have to do is teach them how to fight properly and they will make a huge difference." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Umm... Are we really going to die, Great sage ?" Old white asked as he looked at Damon.


    "You will not... We will save you." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I can''t hear you, Great Sage." The Old white replied.


    "Oh, I forgot to turn on the skill..." Anon spoke as he immediately used the voice reflection skill.


    "I said, You will not die-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "Unless... You guys surrender yourself to me. You will become my slaves and I will teach you how to fight.


    No one from this world will dare to cross that gate in the cave, If I find one of your kind in my world... I swear to the fucking Devil, I will come here and tear off your stupid heads without any second thoughts.


    So you understand me ? Of course... You can deny to this and I will just kill you before the Hunger and Heat does." Anon spoke as he looked at all of them with a serious expression.


    "Yes, So... What will you do ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "I-I surrender...." Bulga spoke as she looked at Anon with a scared expression and placed her spear over the table as a sign of her surrender.


    "I surender as well... I don''t fear death, I am only doing this for my people." Hure spoke as he placed his hand claw over the table, showing his peaceful surrender.


    "I surrender as well." Jiu spoke as he placed his axe over the table.


    "M-Me too... But, I haven''t recieved the holy axe till now. Please consider my stick as a sign of surrender." The new leader of the Hugra Tribe spoke as he placed a wooden stick over the table.


    "All surrender has been declared... The giants are now your slave, Great sage." Old white spoke as he went on his knees and bowed down to Anon.


    All the other leaders did the same and bowed down to Anon.


    "Very well... Meeting ends now. Unless the grandpa with no beard has to say something." Anon spoke as he looked at the old white.


    "Oh... No, No, I just called this meeting to get everyone familiar with you, great sage. My task is now done." Old white spoke as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Good... We will be off then. Let''s go Jiu." Damon spoke as he hopped onto Jiu''s shoulder.


    "I will take my leave now." Jiu spoke as he exited the cave with Damon and Anon.


    ...


    "What the hell was that ? Old white... That small thing is stronger than our entire tribes together.


    How can someone so small be so powerful ?" Bulga asked immediately as she looked at Old White.


    "Being big in size doesn''t mean you are stronger..." Hure spoke as he looked at Bulga.


    "Who asked you ?" Bulga spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Who said I was talking to you ?" Hure spoke as he stood up from the ground and started walking towards the exit of the cave.


    "You fucking arrogant little piece of shit. Yoh want to fight me ?" Bulga asked with an angry expression as she picked up her weapon.


    "Old white... I am going out." Hure spoke as he exited the cave.


    "I-I will take my leave as well." The new leader of the Hugra Tribe spoke as he exited the cave as well.


    "He is right... Bulga. Our people are so desperate and hungry that they are ready to eat each other''s meat, we are this close to war and that sage is the only one who can save us.


    Surrendering is the best choice we have." Old white spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fuck... Surrendering to someone that size. I feel ashamed." Bulga shouted as she exited the cave in rage.

 Chapter 998 -998

    Chapter 998 -998 As the sun went down, nightime started and the hot burning ground started to get colder and colder.


    The giants brought together some dry woods and lit a big fire.


    All of them sat around the fire and covered their bodies in monster hide. Some of them sat near their partners in order to provide body to body heat.


    Anon felt the sudden drop in the temperature and started thinking something with a serious expression on his face.


    ''The temprature shouldn''t go down so much... It''s abnormal.'' Anon thought as he immediately summoned a water ball and noticed that it was starting to freeze.


    "The temperature drop... Did you notice ?" Damon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "No... Thanks for telling me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No worries, It''s-"


    "Shut up, I noticed it when the sun was on the horizon." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I see..." Damon replied with an embarassed expression.


    "Great Sages... Please use these to cover your bodies, they will protect you from the cold." Jiu spoke as he tore two small parts from the Monster''s hide that he was using to cover his body.


    "Yeah... Keep that shit away." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a coat that Mike made for him from a Black Demonic Bear''s fur and placed it over his shoulders.


    "Do you have one for me ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "No, Why would I have a fucking coat for you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Fuck... Give me that." Damon spoke with an angry expression as he took the hide from Jiu and wrapped it around his body.


    "Naa... This shit smells too much, here... I will use my magic to cover my body instead." Damon spoke as he threw the hide into the fire.


    "What''s up with that ? That guy is sharing his hide with that woman and they aren''t even touching each other, but that other guy is kissing the female but still not sharing his blanket with her... Why is that ?" Damon asked Jiu.


    "Well, He haven''t had any children with that girl yet... That''s why both of them are sitting in different blankets, if you see two giants sitting in one blanket... Then that means they are a couple and believe me, Sitting in a blanket is very strong sign of relationship,


    The male will die before he let''s his partner have a scratch on her. To allow a female into your blanket is a huge decision... It takes a very strong will and only some of us can do it." Jiu explained with a smile.


    "Hmm... Let''s see how strong of a will your people have." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his position.


    "Oi, What are you-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon walked away.


    "Where is the great Sage going ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "To torture some giants... I guess." Damon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Anon.


    ...


    As Anon walked upto the giant couple who were sharing a hide blanket, they noticed that Anon has stopped right in front of them.


    As Anon walked upto the giant couple who were sharing a hide blanket, they noticed that Anon has stopped right in front of them.


    "S-Sir Sage... Can we help you ?" The male asked in a stammering and cracking voice.


    "Can you die for her ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Male giant.


    "I can, Sir Sage... Without a doub-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon used his skill.


    <COMMAND OF THE SEA KING>


    "On your Knees..." Anon spoke and almost immediately the giant went down on his knees


    *Thud*.


    The others who were sitting besides him got scared and immediately maintained their distance from Anon.


    "What is happening ?"


    "I-I don''t know..."


    "Is the Sage going to kill him ?"


    ...


    People started talking as they looked at Anon with scared and confused expressions.


    "S-Sir Sage... Have I made you uncomfortable in some way ? Please forgive me for any mistakes sir... I didn''t planned to do it." The giant spoke as he started begging for him life.


    "I am going to kill your partner..." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "N-No... No, No, No... Sir, Please don''t kill her. If it''s something that I did, Please punish me. I will do anything you want sir, You can even take my head off or kill me in the worst way possible but please don''t kill her sir.


    I can''t let her die as long as I am alive." The giant spoke as he immediately tried to break out of Anon''s spell with his full power.


    "Oh, Well... Guess who is dying tonight, it''s right... Your Partner." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the female giant.


    "N-No, Please don''t kill me... Sir, I-I beg you." The female giant started begging for forgiveness as she stood up and started backing off from the fire, step-by-step.


    "Sorry luv, But your partner is not strong enough to protect you... So, I will have to kill you." Anon spoke with a smile as he continuously walked towards the female.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...." The male giant shouted as he moved his hand and placed them on the ground.


    As he pushed against the ground with his full strength, his head moved a little bit.


    "No way..." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately stood up from his seat and looked at the Giant with a serious expression.


    "Hehehehe... I will cut you up into small pieces and feed your partner." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he turned to look at her partner and noticed something very surprising.


    "I... CAN''T... LET HER DIE." The giant was crawling on his all fours, he was resisting his mind with raw strength... Even though his mind was continuously ordering to keep his head on the ground... The giant was using his hand to keep a tight grip on the ground.


    "He is moving under Anon''s spell..." Damon spoke with a smile as he walked forward and noticed the view.


    [Warning: Your skill is failing on the selected target.]


    As soon as Anon noticed this, A smile appeared over his face.


    <COMMAND OF THE SEA KING>


    "On the fucking ground and don''t you dare move." Anon ordered as he used the skill once again.


    *THUD*


    The male giant''s jaw immediately crashed into the ground and all of his teeth broke brutally.


    "Nice effort... But, it failed. She is still going to die." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the female Giant once again.


    "N-No... I-I don''t want to die." The female spoke as she fell over the ground and started sliding back slowly, fear clearly visible in her eyes.


    "Old white... He is going to kill her." Jiu spoke as he looked at Old White.


    "He is taking a test." Old white replied with a smile.


    "What kind of test is that ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... But, the Aura around his body is not murderous at all." Old white replied with a neutral expression.


    "What !?"


    ...


    "Please great sage... Take my life and spare her." The male giant shouted loudly as he looked at Anon with a helpless expression.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon swinged his blade and made a cut over the female giant''s leg.


    "Ahhhhh... My leg..." The female giant let out a cry as blood started coming out of the cut.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO... LEAVE HER... PLEASE I BEG YOU." The Male giant shouted as he placed his hand on the ground again and started pushing with full power.


    As he pushed really hard, his bones started cracking.


    Anon''s eyes widened in shock as he listened to the negligible bone cracking sound coming from his hand.


    "What the-!?" Anon spoke as he immediately turned around to look at her and noticed that the male giant was once again crawling on the ground... But this time slower.


    [Warning: Your skill is failing on the selected target.]


    ''His will to protect her is so strong that he is overcoming his mind with his body''s raw strength ?


    That''s something, But to what limits will he go ?'' Anon thought with a smile as he walked forward and made another cut over the Female''s leg.


    "OUCH..." The female shouted as more blood came out of the cut.


    "DON''T HURT... HERRRRRRRRRR..." The giant shouted as he immediately gained full control of his body and Anon''s skill failed completely.


    [Warning: Skill Failed over the Choosen target.]


    "Don''t hurt her... Please kill me." The giant spoke as he immediately ran in front of the female and bent down.


    "P-P-Please kill me first sir." The male giant spoke with a scared but brave expression.  sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi Damon... Looks like these fuckers are useful after all." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "I told you, The Giants with Iron Will." Damon spoke with a smile from the other side.


    [Warning: 10% Mana remaining.]


    ''Fuck... My spell must''ve consumed a good amount of mana to hold him down like that.'' Anon thought as he readed the notification.

 Chapter 999 -999

    Chapter 999 -999 The Next morning...


    Anon is sleeping inside the cave but, as the sunlight fell over him... He felt heat that was unbearable.


    "Fuck... It''s hot, It''s fucking Hot... Fuck, I can''t sleep." Anon shouted as he immediately woke up and noticed that Damon was sleeping at the deeper part of the cave.


    "Oh, You aren''t having a good sleep if I am not..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately walked towards Damon and picked him up.


    He then brought him upto the cave''s entrance and placed him in the sunlight.  S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mnnnhhh..." Damon started making stupid noises and covering his eyes.


    "What the fuck... !? Why is it so hot ?" Damon shouted as he woke up immediately and noticed that Anon was standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "You... What are you- wait, why am I sleeping here ? I slept there and- Did you move me here ?" Damon asked with an Irritated expression as he stood up from his place and went back inside the cave.


    "No time to sleep... We have work to do, Did you forgot the shit about saving this world ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed Damon''s collar.


    "Anon... Kill me, But I don''t like my sleep disturbed." Damon spoke with a very irritated expression.


    "Haa... Fine, You got ten more minutes. Since I know what disturbed sleep feels like-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that Damon was already asleep.


    "I am gonna go for a walk..." Anon spoke as he walked out of the cave and noticed that the Suns were really burning up the ground and only a few giants can be seen outside of their caves, as the ground was too hot for them to walk without any shoes or slippers.


    "HELPPPPPPP...." Suddenly a girl''s shouting voice came from a distance, although it was really low... Anon heard it.


    "Oi, You..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards a young male giant, who was collecting woods for tonight''s fire.


    "M-Me, Sir Sage ?" The male giant asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes you... Come here." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    The giant didn''t dared to deny Anon''s orders and immediately ran upto him with the sticks.


    "Can you run ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I can... Sir Sage. In fact, I am the fastest running kid in this whole tribe." The young giant replied.


    "Very good..." Anon spoke as he hopped onto the Giant''s shoulder.


    *Hop*


    "Now listen to me carefully, Kid. Drop all these sticks and run towards that direction with as much speed as possible." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he pointed towards the south direction.


    "But, Sir the leader will punish me for not collecting the stick-"


    "Yeah, if he does that you just say my name and I will even get you to fuck that girl you were dead staring the whole night." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I understand... Sir." The kid spoke as he instantly dropped all the sticks and started running towards the south direction with full speed.


    Although his running speed was admirable... Anon wasn''t happy with it. He immediately placed his hands over the young giant''s shoulder.


    "Oi, Kid... Increase your speed and prepare your footwork, I am about to give you some juice." Anon spoke in a very loud voice.


    "What do you mean ? Sir Sage ?" The kid asked with a confused expression.


    "You will..."


    As soon as Anon activated this skill, the giants whole body got covered in fire and his running speed got increased by many folds.


    "WOOOOO-HOOOOOOOOOO...." The young giant shouted as he got excited by the speed, he had never run this fast and his heart was beating at an unusual rate at this time.


    "Faster..." Anon shouted.


    "YES, SIRRRRR..."


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    With every step that the giant took, the ground behind him was left in flames.


    [Warning: 50% Mana Consumed]


    ''What the fuck !? It''s only been 30 seconds... How can my mana get drained so fast ?'' Anon thought as he couldn''t believe the notification.


    "HELLLPPP..." Suddenly, the Sound became clearly audible.


    "Run towards the sound." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Sir."


    ...


    Ten seconds later...


    "Stop, Stop, Stop..." Anon ordered and the giant immediately stopped.


    Anon turned off the skill and started drinking mana potions.


    "HELLLLPPPPP... PLEASE SOMEONE."


    "Sir Sage... Look, She is the one calling for help." The giant spoke as he pointed towards a giant girl who was coming towards them with full speed and behind her were 5 huge giants, with black shining tattoos all over their bodies.


    "I think that girl is from the Hugra tri-"


    "Fuck that girl... Tell me about the fuckers behind her. What tribe are they from ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I don''t know... Those tattoos on their body and the ink is something that I have never seen before in my life, Sir Sage." The giant replied.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    *Burp*


    "Phew... I am full." Anon spoke as he threw away the empty bottle of mana potion on the ground.


    *Break*


    "Hmm... So you haven''t seen them huh ? They look really fit from their looks, unlike the rest of you guys... You look really skinny and stupid." Anon spoke as he looked at the black tattoed giants behind the female giant carefully.


    "H-Help... Please, Save me from those monsters. T-They ate my friend, P-Please save me.


    T-They are fucking monsterss..." The girl spoke as she looked at the kid with a scared expression and after telling her problem, she just ran away.


    "Wow... She really knows how to use people as baits, huh ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he didn''t stop her from running away.


    "S-Sir Sage... They are coming towards us, should I start running back to the cave ?" The giant kid asked with a scared expression as he noticed the blood stains over their faces and raw meat pieces coming out of their mouths.


    "Stand on your place and don''t move another step, unless I say so." Anon ordered as he recognised some of the symbols on their bodies.


    ''Isn''t that ancient demonic ?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    *Sreeeech*


    Suddenly, all five giants came to a Halt as soon as they noticed Anon and the kid.


    "Hehehehehe... Hey look, she already ran away... We should capture this kid and use him as our dinner today." One of the giant spoke as he grabbed the child''s hand.


    "S-Sir Sage... You should step in." The young giant spoke as he looked into their eyes and noticed pure madness.


    "Yes... We should roast him over the fire and eat his body parts one by one. Hehehehe..."


    "Let them take you. I will be coming with you." Anon ordered.


    "B-But, Sir... They will eat me and-"


    "Oi, Who are you talking to ? Have you gone crazy ?" One of the giant asked with a big smile on his face.


    "Hehehe... Crazy meat for dinner, he is going to be awesome." Another giant spoke with a crazy smile.


    "Just let them take you." Anon ordered.


    "Fuck..."


    ...


    The giants picked him up and tied him down with some ropes of hide that they were carrying with them.


    As Anon was very small... The giants didn''t even noticed him and continued their plan.


    ''I can tell just by the looks of it... These giants are being nourished with proper food and water.


    They have no sun burns on their bodies just like the other ginats and their muscles are bulging real good.


    Although, their minds seem to be broken or taken over by something. It''s like something is using all of them to hunt for food.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Giants.


    ''Those letters are ancient demonic... I just can''t read them, that''s the problem. I will wait and see where they gonna bring this guy. Until then... I will take a sweet nap.'' Anon thought as he immediately fell asleep over the young giant''s tied up body.


    After walking for about 20 kilometres with no stops... One of them spoke up.


    "Hey Look, I can see home." He shouted as he pointed towards something.


    Anon immediately opened his eyes and looked in the direction that he was pointing towards.


    "Oh... Fucking hell." The next thing that Anon noticed was really ugly.


    A tree with long black leaves was standing in the middle of a pool, that was full of crimson blood.


    The tree''s trunk was entirely covered with exposed human like veins that were continuously pumping blood into the tree branches and it''s leaves.


    "What the hell is that !?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the tree, three times just to confirm if it was actually real or he was just hallucinating.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: The Bloodroot''s Doom]


    [Rank: S+]


    [HP: 700,00,000/ 700,00,000]


    [MP: <none>]


    [Description: The Bloodroot''s Doom is aware of your presence and wants to take you as it''s loyal servent.]


    "The one description that I didn''t wanted to see." Anon spoke with a tense expression.

 Chapter 1000-1000

    Chapter 1000-1000 [Name: The Bloodroot''s Doom]


    [Rank: S+]


    [HP: 700,00,000/ 700,00,000]


    [MP: <none>]


    [Description: The Bloodroot''s Doom is aware of your presence and wants to take you as it''s loyal servent.]


    "How the fuck does it know about my existence ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he continued to look at the tree.


    As the giants walked closer to the bloodroot tree... Anon noticed that the tree''s real size is really big, approximately hundred times bigger than a normal tree.


    ''Hello, Anon...'' Suddenly a Sound rang inside his head.


    ''What the fuck...?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''I am the tree that you are looking at right now...'' The bloodroot tree spoke.


    ''How the fuck did you get into my mind ?'' Anon asked with a shocked and Surprised expression.  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I am a world class calamity... Or should I say, Void Entity of this world. Hehehehe... I possess power beyond your expectations Anon.


    I know you like girls, you like power and you like to do things that you like. If you and me join our hands together... we can rule over many worlds together.


    Join me and-''  Before the bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, Anon summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "Time to run kid..." Anon spoke as he immediately cut off the hide ropes that were stopping the giant kid from moving around.


    *Cut-Cut-Cut*


    As soon as the kid was free... He didn''t wait for any other orders and started running towards the opposite direction immediately.


    ''CATCH THEM BOTH....'' The Bloodroot tree ordered the Giants and all of them immediately started running behind the kid with amazing speed.


    "Sir Sage... They will catch upto me. Please do something." The kid shouted as he asked Anon for help.


    "No, They won''t..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately used his spell.


    [Sand Walls]


    As soon as Anon used this spell... Huge walls of sand started forming inside front of him, but these walls failed to stop the giants as they just  broke through them without any problems.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    As Anon made more walls... The crazed giants kept breaking through them without any problems.


    ''I can''t use the Rail Gun... This kid will die immediately from the recoil and it takes time to recharge as well.


    I have to use something else...'' Anon. Thought as he immediately changed his strategy.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon immediately used his skill and made one of them slip.


    *Thud*


    But, Before he could''ve even fallen down completely... Some magical power picked him right up and he continued to run.


    "Okay... That''s it." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around and used his skill over the Giant kid.


    "Run Fast Boy..." Anon shouted.


    "YES, SIRRRRR..." The giant kid shouted as his whole body got covered in hot flames and his running speed got increased by many folds.


    The giants followed Anon for another 1 mile... But as soon as they realised that it was impossible to catch him, they immediately stopped following him and went back.


    ''See you soon, Anon...'' The Bloodroot tree spoke in his mind once again.


    ''What the fuck was that ? A fucking tree... That was a fucking tree and I still felt danger from it.


    When he entered Into my mind, I felt as if my life is in danger. How can he even enter my mind like that ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    After reaching back to Village, Anon turned off his skill and jumped down from the giant boy''s back.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir Sage... If I have Disappointed you in any way, please forgive me." The boy spoke with his neck down.


    "The sun is going to go down soon... When the night falls, come to me with the girl that you like." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the cave that they were staying in.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." The boy spoke with a neutral expression but he was very happy from the inside, as he will get to fuck his favourite girl tonight.


    ...


    "DAMON... DAMON, WHERE ARE YOU ?" Anon shouted as he entered inside the cave with an angry expression on his face.


    "H-Huh... Anon, I am coming out. Don''t come he-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon was already standing behind him.


    "What the fuck are you doing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Damon and the 5 naked giant females behind him.


    "I-I was just checking... What their pussies would look like from the inside." Damon replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Fuck them and their pussies... Out of the cave." Anon spoke as he looked at the naked Females.


    "Y-Yes, Great Sage." All five of them immediately exited the cage.


    "I was having such a good time man... She even gave me a handjob with her pinky and thumb-"


    "What the fuck do you know about a tree... That''s named, Bloodroot''s Doom ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    As soon as Anon said this, Damon''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Where did you see it ? Is it here ? Please tell me that you read about it somewhere, please say that you haven''t seen it in personal." Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I have seen it in personal and I didn''t like what I saw..." Anon replied.


    "Fuck... Why that fucking tree of all ?" Damon spoke with a worried expression as he immediately sat down on a rock and placed his hand over her forehead.


    "Anything to discuss ? Hello ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "There is nothing to discuss... This land is doomed, Let''s get the fuck out of here as fast as possible." Damon spoke with a worried expression as he immediately stood up and started wearing his clothes.


    "We aren''t going anywhere... Unless you tell me what the hell is that thing." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine... You want to know it so bad, well here it is...


    When worlds like this one are created, we need a void entity to finish them and gods are really merciless when it comes to erase their own creations.


    They created Void entities... But, there were many kinds of void entities.


    Some of them were ready to use and some of them needed time to be used. Just assume that your world is going good and it needs to be destroyed instantly... Gods will immediately release the void entity on your world, like a huge rock from above that destroys the whole world in a click or a giant invincible monster.


    But, this world was destined to die slowly and that''s why they made the Bloodroot''s Doom.


    That tree grows like a normal tree at first, but as time passes... It starts to hunt.


    The tree releases a very sweet scent and attracts it''s prey, once the prey is in it''s range... It will either consume it or eat it''s brain and use it as it''s mindless servant.


    That tree is the second most dangerous void entity. Not even the gods can stop it once it starts to consume a world.


    How much was it grown ?" Damon asked with a worried expression.


    "I think it was hundred times bigger than a normal tree." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "That means it''s on the last stage of its full development. That tree is the reason, why there is no fucking water here.


    It must''ve sucked it all out..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... To me it seemed like he enjoyed blood more than water." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Blood... Fuck, It started mutation as well ? Was there anything else that you saw ? Tell me everything." Damon asked.


    "There was a big pool of blood around that tree and for some reason it was able to enter inside my brain.


    How can a tree entered inside my brain and threaten me ?" Anon asked with an Irritated expression.


    "Because it''s a fucking Void Entity, Anon. Even the gods fear them and this one must''ve gotten really strong since he entered your mind... Did it ask you for a way out of this world ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah... I think it was saying something about rulling all the Worlds if I became it''s servant." Anon replied.


    "Now, I understand... Why the gods insist on closing these cracks, so that these void entities can''t escape." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, What now ?" Anon asked.


    "We have to get out of this world... Because we are not strong enough to defeat that thing and if it found out about the gate... He will definitely come for our world.


    Let''s just go back and tell the gods about this world so that they can fix the crack-"


    "Are you fucking stupid ? First you told me to save these people and now you are just running back ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "B-But... That thing is too strong. We can''t fight it-"


    "I can''t go back on my words. I have promised them that I will save them and I need a fucking army... Didn''t you say so ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You will get another army Anon... But staying here will get us death at the moment, not a fucking Army." Damon replied.


    "Anything that lives can die... Didn''t you say so ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [AUTHOR: CHAPTER-1000!!!!! I CAN''T BELIEVE IT. THANK YOU GUYS YPU SRE THE BEST.]

 Chapter 1001-1001

    Chapter 1001-1001 "Yes, I said that... But, It''s not true for everything, Like that tree.


    I have seen it destroy thousands of worlds but not in a single world, have I seen it failing. That tree is really dangerous Anon... Once I saw it fighting 4 gods face to face." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Did he kill all of them ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, One remained alive to kill the tree... But, Three of them died." Damon replied.


    "See, That''s what I am saying... How did that one god killed the tree." Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "He... Sacrificed himself by creating an explosion so big, that it wiped out both of them from existence." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Look... Gods can never create something evil, that''s why they took some help from the Demons and created the bloodroot tree.


    I may not have the answer to it''s destruction... But, Maybe the Demons have, Who created it." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What are you trying to say ? Say it clearly... I don''t have the fucking time to solve puzzles." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Look... The demons in the deep sea, once lived on the Holy Land and they build a huge hall that contained all of the information about their magic, their history and some other important things.


    So, If you can go back and find that hall... There is a small chance that you will be able to find the cure to this thing." Damon replied.


    "Wait... I don''t understand it, the demons that lives in the Deep Sea hated you guys... Why would they help you in creating something so dangerous ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Look... Every Demon from that realm wasn''t same, there were some good demons as well... They helped us-"


    "Bullshit... There is no thing like a good Demon." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "Fuck... We stole the scroll from their Hall Of Wisdom and created it." Damon replied.


    "You fucking thief..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Demons wanted to sacrifice the holy land... They said that if they can''t have it, no one can have it.


    Gods stole their best weapon and trapped them in the Deep Sea. But, when more and more gods came to know about the secrets of that Demonic scroll, it became a problem.


    Our biggest Brother... He returned the scroll back to the Demonic Hall Of Wisdom and his it somewhere near the Demonic Forests Of Vadia." Damon replied.


    "You are telling me this now ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Look... That scroll is no joke, Anon. It corrupted several of our gods and splattered the blood of thousands.


    It plays with your mind and get''s you to do things that you can''t even imagine. I once saw a God offering his own golden blood to the scroll and his eyes as well... That was horrible." Damon replied.


    "We need to go back to our original world..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately exited the cave.


    "Can I bounce on the giant boobs until you come back ?" Damon asked.


    "No, You fucking stupid... You will be coming with me. I want to bounce on them too... But, they won''t exist if we don''t hurry." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started running towards the cave, that he came in from.


    ...


    After walking for about 30 meters... Anon and Damon reached in front of Jiu''s cave.


    "Oi... Is someone here ?" Anon shouted as he stood in front of the cave.


    "G-Great Sage... H-How can I help you ?" Jiu immediately rushed upto the cave''s entrance without any clothes.


    "Where are your fucking clothes ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I was in the middle of child making process and that''s why-"


    "Motherfucker... You guys are literally dying. You don''t have anything to eat and barely any water reserves left and yet you guys are just humping each other and popping out more kids ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Great Sage... But, after fighting and Eating... All we know is how to produce children." Jiu replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Hey, Anon... Looks like he is talking about you-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that Anon was looking at him with serious eyes.


    "I-I was just kidding."


    "We need to go back to our world in order to collect some things, we will be back soon." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Jiu.


    "Are you leaving ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... But, We will be back." Damon replied.


    "Shall I come with you ?" Jiu asked with a smile.


    "No... Stay here." Anon spoke as he walked I to the cave with Damon and as they walked further into the cave... Darkness started increasing more and more.


    "Anon... I can''t see anything." Damon replied.


    "I know." Anon replied.


    *Shhhhhhh*


    Suddenly, Water falling sounds started coming from the other side and slowly light also appeared.


    "Hey... Look the waterfall." Damon spoke.


    Both of them walked out of the waterfall and as soon as they walked out, Anon noticed that it was evening on this side.


    "How do you plan to get out of this forest... It will take us atleast 2 days to go the Demon kingdom, even if we used magic enchantments." Damon spoke.


    "Yeah... No." Anon spoke as he immediately whistled loudly.


    *Whistleeeeeeee*


    Anon''s whistle echoed through the whole forest and after a while... Everything went silent.


    "What the fuck was that ? Why would you do that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Was my whistle not loud enough ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Swing-Swing*


    "CAWWWWWWW...."


    As soon as Anon heard the loud cawing sound... A smile appeared over his face.


    "What is that Sou-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed A three-eyed Raven flying right over them.


    "Jump." Anon spoke as he jumped and landed over the Raven''s back.


    "Master... I greet you with all my heart."


    "Hello, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he patted over her head.


    *Pat-Pat*


    "Where did you get her ? Can I get one too ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Luv... I need to get to the Demon kingdom real fast. How fast can you take me there ?" Anon asked.


    "Master... I have been there before, but that was a mistake. You see the Demon kingdom is like a very hidden place in the forests of Vadia and it can only be found by those who have special sight." She replied.


    "He has the special sight... We can''t waste time talking. Let''s move." Damon spoke.  Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <SHADOW WINGS>


    *SWISSSSSSSH*


    Anon and Damon both felt Extreme pressure of wind as the raven took off with a very rapid speed.


    With every flap of her wings... Her speed increased more and more.


    "How the fuck is she going so fast ?" Damon asked in a very loud voice.


    "I don''t know... She is a self-learner." Anon replied.


    *FLAP-FLAP*


    12 minutes later...


    The Raven slowed her speed...


    "Master... It was here somewhere." She spoke as she pointed towards the Forest.


    "Use your demonic Eyes..." Damon spoke.


    "Don''t teach me what to do... I am really irritated because of not having sex for three fucking days." Anon replied with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry..."


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Without wasting another moment... Anon used his skill and started searching for the Hidden Demon kindom.


    "One of their guys came to my house asking for help... I should''ve asked him for the location." Anon spoke.


    "Well, If you were to-"


    "There it is... Luv, Go down." Anon spoke as he pointed towards a big group of trees that were sticking together.


    "Yes, Master." The raven replied as she immediately descended to the ground.


    Anon and Damon immediately jumped off of her back and started walking towards the trees that were sticking together.


    "So, Where is the kingdom ?" Damon asked.


    "Behind those trees..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he pointed towards the trees.


    "So, It''s an illusion ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Can you see through it ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes and they aren''t very happy with our intrusion." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Damon asked.


    "Duck down..." Anon spoke as he grabbed Damon''s head and pressed it down.


    "What the-" Before Damon could''ve asked his question, A very sharp spear passed from right over his head.


    *Grab*


    Anon grabbed it immediately and looked at it''s tip with a smile.


    "Looks like these guys really hate you..." Anon spoke with a smile as he showed the spear''s tip to Damon.


    "D-Darksteel ? But, How is it possible ? Did you give it to them ?" Damon asked with a dead serious expression.


    "Nope... I am more interested in this Demon kingdom-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Another spear came for his head and this time, the spear''s speed was double than the first spear.


    *Grab*


    But, Anon grabbed that spear as well and all that without even blinking once.


    "Fuck it... These shitheads need some sense hammered into their stupid brains before we talk to them." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately wrote something over the spear''s handle with his nail and threw it back with full speed.


    *SWISSSSSSSH*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 1002-1002

    Chapter 1002-1002 *BOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the spear went through the illusion, a huge blast happened on the other side.


    "What the fuck...?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "I don''t have time to deal with this shit." Anon spoke with an angry expression as his Eyes glowed brightly purple.


    ''What the hell happened to him all of a sudden ?'' Damon thought with a confused expression.


    "Hey, Ano-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, A shadow appeared behind Anon.


    *Swish*


    "Mike ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at Mike.


    "I greet, My Master." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up slowly.


    "What are you doing here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master... As soon as I sensed your magic, I came here." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "How did you reach here so fast ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Mike knows transportation magic..." Anon replied.


    "What ? And you don''t know it ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "It only transports him to a short distance... In order to travel long ways, he will have to re-cast the ability.


    I am too lazy to do that." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Master... I have Killed the Elf girl and I might''ve something that you would-"


    "Not now, Mike. I have somethings to do right now." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately disappeared from his place.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, A demon walked out of the Illusion barrier and there were five demon guards behind him.


    "Human... I am Evanglion, The Army General of the Demon Kingdom and You have killed five of my guards right now with that spear throw.


    So, You better surrender yourself right now or I will-" Before the journal could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Anon wasn''t standing on his place.


    "Where did he go ?" Evanglion asked with a Confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Look back and you will get the answer to your question." Damon replied with a smile.


    "What is behind-" Evanglion started speaking but as soon as he turned around, his whole body got frozen in place.


    All five of his guards were lying down on the ground, fully covered in blood and their intestines ripped apart.


    Anon is standing right in front of him and Bloodlust is oozing out of his body.


    "S-Sir... Please don''t kill me." The general spoke as he immediately understood that Anon wasn''t a normal Human.


    "Where is your King ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "P-Please follow me..." The general spoke as he immediately started walking towards the illusion barrier.


    Damon and Anon also started following him.


    As soon as all three of them crossed through the illusion barrier, Damon noticed Five Dead Demon guards lying on the ground.


    ''Anon did them really dirty...'' Damon thought as he looked at the guards.


    "I don''t have all day... Walk faster." Anon ordered Evanglion.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    The Demon kingdom was very different from the other kingdoms... As it was situated in a forest, there weren''t any walls there.


    The houses were built over the branches of huge tree''s or inside their trunks.


    "This place... Looks really old." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Demon houses.


    "General Evanglion... Where are you bring that Human cunt ? Did he crossed through our illusion barrier ?" A demon with fully blue coloured body and two long horns over his head spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "General Oleg... This is not the time to talk and please don''t call him that." Evanglion replied with a neutral expression.


    "What should I call him then ? Sir Human ? They are fucking cunts and that''s what I am-" Before Oleg could''ve completed his sentence, A white light flashed before him.


    *Thud*


    His head was instantly decapitated and as it rolled down the ground... All the other demons around him got scared of Anon.


    "Those who can''t keep their tongue in control will get nothing but death." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he cleared the blood from his nail.


    As Anon walked through the Demon kingdom... Death followed him.  sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoever dared to speak ill about him or make fun of him, died immediately.


    Anon Killed a total of 43 Demons and finally reached in front of a huge tree that was hollow in the trunk.


    Inside the Tree''s trunk... There was a huge hall in which many Demons were sitting and in the middle of the hall there was a large throne made out of skulls and bones.


    Over the throne, An Incubus was sitting... His face was handsome and he was wearing very Royal and fancy clothes.


    "Hello, Evanglion... May I ask why you come into my Court without even asking for my permission ?" The Incubus asked with a serious expression.


    "My King... I greet you." Evanglion spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "Who are these imbeciles that doesn''t know their places ?" The incubus spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "S-Sir... These humans wanted to-"


    "Where is he ? Where is he ?" Suddenly, A Demon came running into the Royal Court with a worried expression on his face.


    A female Demon accompanied him and both of them were carrying Anon''s pictures in their hands.


    "Sir, There he is..." The Female demon spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Who are these fucking stupids ? Why is everyone walking into the Royal Court as if this is some kind of joke ?" The incubus shouted loudly as he immediately stood up from his throne with an angry expression on his face.


    "My king... Please don''t-" Before Evanglion could''ve completed his sentence, A white light flashed.


    "Fuck..." Evanglion spoke as he immediately looked down and started crying.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    The Incubus''s head was decapitated immediately and it rolled down from the throne in front of so many Demons.


    "What the fuck...?" The Demon standing behind Anon spoke with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    Every Demon sitting inside the Royal Court got really scared of Anon.


    "You are the guy who came to visit me in the Human Kingdom... Aren''t you ?" Anon asked the Demon who was standing behind him.


    "I-I was sir..." He replied.


    "Good, You are the king now." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1003 -1003

    Chapter 1003 -1003 "W-What Sir ?" The Demon asked with a confused expression.


    "What is your name ?" Damon asked with a smile as he went upto the Incubus''s decapitated head and grabbed the king''s crown.  S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-My name is Rovan... Sir." He replied with a scared and Confused expression.


    "Well Rovan... Here. This crown means that you are the new king of this Demon Kingdom and my friend over there is already very frustrated.


    So, I hope you don''t want to irritate him even more... Because he won''t mind killing you too." Damon spoke as he slowly grabbed both of Rovan''s collars and adjusted them perfectly.


    He then placed the Royal golden crown over his head and winked at him.


    "I-I understand..." Rovan replied with a shocked expression as he didn''t knew what was happening.


    "The Court is adjourned for today... Everyone, Please get the fuck out of here." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Demons who were sitting on the ground as audiance.


    ...


    Everyone immediately started leaving the Royal court with scared and shocked looks on their faces.


    "What just happened ?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "That guy killed our king without even blinking."


    "How can someone be this strong."


    ...


    "Where is the Demonic Hall Of Wisdom ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Rovan.


    "D-Demonic Hall of wisdom ? You mean the one in the mythical stories ?" Rovan asked with a confused expression.


    "I thought you said it was real." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Rovan... That Demonic Hall Of Wisdom is real and it''s here, somewhere in this kingdom.


    So, Can you take us there or not ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "But, There are no proof for that thing to ever exist..." The girl spoke up as she looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Fuck... My brother must''ve hided it somewhere." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "You have those golden eyes... Can''t you just see where he hid it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, It''s not that easy... He must''ve hid it so well that neither the gods and nor the demons can get to it." Damon replied.


    "Are you saying that I just murdered so many Demons for nothing ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I have a book that has something about that place. It was written in ancient demonic language, so I can''t decipher it." The Demon girl spoke as she immediately pulled out a small pouch from her waist belt and inserted her hand inside it.


    She then pulled out a huge book out of it and placed it on the ground.


    *THUD*


    The Book had no title and as soon as Anon opened the book... He noticed a Demonic magic circle on the first page of the page.


    "A curse Magic circle... Whoever opens the book will die immediately." Anon spoke as he immediately understood what the circle was for.


    "Now I know why my grandfather died young." The girl spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    As Anon flipped through the pages of the book, he readed every single page and translated it.


    The Demon girl didn''t miss this opportunity and immediately wrote everything down on a paper.


    After flipping through 34 pages... Anon finally reached on the page that he was looking for.


    "This is the one..." The Demon girl spoke as she immediately pointed towards the page that had the image of a big door over it.


    "Yeah... This is it." Damon confirmed it immediately.


    "These darkened lines... I think it''s the address." Rovan spoke as he pointed towards the two lines that were written with dark coloured ink.


    "Those who desire to gain Wisdom shall pass through the blood of the Royal.


    In order to open the doors to the Hall Of Wisdom... One must draw two big doors with the bones of a Huldy Bear''s Bones.


    The doors must be drawn precisely and enchanted with blood of the Royals to access the Hidden Wisdom." Anon spoke as he translated the darkened lines.


    "Okay... Well, we have the Royal blood right here all we need is a Huldy Bear''s Bones." Damon spoke.


    "Those bears went extinct like 400 years ago..." The Demon girl spoke as she looked at Damon with a neutral expression.


    "Are there none left ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "We haven''t seen any for the past 100 years... Rovan''s Great, Great Grandfather hunted the last one of them-"


    "... and he gifted the bones of the last Huldy Bear to the Demonic Craftsman who were crafting the Royal Thorne at that time." Rovan spoke as he immediately stood up and walked upto the Royal throne.


    "How will you know which one of those bones belongs to a Huldy Bear ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Step aside..." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Anon started scanning every single bone of the throne.


    [Name: Regi Demon''s Spine Bone.]


    [Description:.....]


    "Not this one."


    [Name: Horos Snake''s Bone]


    [Description: .....]


    "Next.."


    [Name: Human Bones]


    [Description: ....]


    "Next..."


    [Name: Huldy Bear''s Bones]


    [Description: These bones are extracted from the...]


    "Yep... This is it." Anon spoke as he grabbed the bone and pulled it out of the throne.


    *Crackle-crackle-crackle*


    As soon as Anon pulled it out... The throne started to break and fall off.


    "Here draw it." Anon spoke as he threw the bone towards Rovan.


    *Catch*


    As soon as Rovan grabbed the bone... He felt the extreme weight of the bone and immediately dropped it.


    *THUD*


    "What the hell !? It''s so heavy-"


    "Haaa... What kind of demon are you ?" Damon spoke as he immediately moved forward and picked it up with just one hand.


    He then started making a gate like pattern on the ground just like it was shown in the book.


    After completing the pattern... Damon looked at Anon.


    "It''s completed... We need the Royal blood." Damon spoke.


    Anon immediately kicked the Incubus''s head and it fell right over the gate pattern.


    "Why isn''t it opening ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "It doesn''t need the blood of a livind demon, right ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon.


    "I don''t fucking know... It''s not mentioned in the book." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1004 -1004

    Chapter 1004 -1004 "Why isn''t it opening ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the gate with a confused expression and continuously checked the book in order to match the gate''s pattern, but it was perfect.


    "The pattern is perfect... There has to be something else." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the book and readed the two lines again.


    "Those who desire to gain Wisdom shall pass through the blood of the Royal.


    In order to open the doors to the Hall Of Wisdom... One must draw two big doors with the bones of a Huldy Bear''s Bones.


    The doors must be drawn precisely and enchanted with blood of the Royals to access the Hidden Wisdom." Anon spoke slowly trying to understand what can be hidden in these words.


    "Hey, Are you reading this word ?" Damon asked as he pointed towards the last word of the line.


    "Tuk-Tuk ? I don''t know what this word means." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "What do you mean ? You know the Demonic Language... How can you not know this word ?" Damon asked.


    "Because... It''s not a word." The Demon girl spoke up.


    "What do you mean ?" Rovan and Damon asked at the same time.


    "It''s a Sound..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is not a word... It''s a fucking sound." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and walked upto the gate''s pattern.


    He then slowly bent down and knocked on the ground twice.


    *Tuk-Tuk*


    As soon as Anon knocked on it... The pattern started glowing and two crimson gates Formed on the floor.


    "What the Fuc-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, the gates opened up and he fell down.


    "Let''s fucking go..." Damon spoke with a smile as he also jumped into the Demonic Hall of Wisdom without thinking twice.


    "We should go as well..." The Demon girl spoke as she looked at Rovan.


    "But, This-" Before Rovan could''ve completed his sentence, The gates disappeared.


    "Fuck... The gates Disappeared." She spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "He walked into our kingdom... Killed all the guards on the frontline, then killed 69 others who made fun of him in the way and at last he killed our king.


    Having Power is crazy." Rovan spoke with a neutral expression as chills went down his spine.


    "Well, He earned those powers on his own... If he tells me to bear his children, I will immediately bend down and show him my pussy to plant his seed.


    He even made you the king without even thinking twice... That''s what you call the real power.


    I bet no cunt in this kingdom will be able to oppose your orders, Mr. King." The Demon girl spoke with a smile.


    "I almost forgot that... I am the kingdom now."


    ...


    Inside the Demonic Hall of Fame...


    "What is this place ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression as he looked around and noticed thousands of books floating all around them in the air.


    All of these books were different and they were making constant page flipping sounds without any stops.


    The environment in the library was bizzare as Nothing can be seen properly due to all the books flying around so fast.


    "Fuck man... I can''t keep my eyes concentrated due to all these flying books. How are we going to find that scroll ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Those who seek wisdom must know calmness and peace in their mind. If you calm your mind down just enough, you will be able to see through these books clearly and find that." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Scroll that was hovering over a alter at the end of the hall.


    "Wow... You found it." Damon spoke with an excited expression as he immediately started running towards the scroll.


    "It can''t be that easy to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that the scroll Disappeared from it''s place.


    "What the fuck ? Where did it go ?" Damon asked with a loud voice as he looked at Anon.  sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This place is the true form of magic... The alter moves and hides itself among these flying books." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked around once again and noticed that the alter was now directly above him.


    Anon immediately bent down while keeping his eyes on the alter.


    "Come here..." Anon spoke as he released the pressure in his legs and jumped towards the altar.


    *Jump*


    But suddenly, Many books covered the alter causing it Disappear once again.


    "This is fucking insane... How are we supposed to get that scroll if all these books kept doing this ?" Damon asked with an Angry expression.


    "Well, I will just set this whole thing to fire then..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he immediately summoned a fireball in his hands mad eout of Demonic Fire.


    "WOAH... Wait, Wait, Wait... You can''t do this." Damon spoke as he immediately stopped Anon.


    "Give me one good reason to not do it." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "These books contain ancient demonic wisdom... Why would you want to burn down such a good asset ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Good enough reason." Anon spoke as he de-spawned the fireball and looked around with a serious expression.


    ''It''s time to use that skill...'' Anon thought as he immediately activated the skill.


    [Sage''s Thinking]


    As soon as Anon used this skill... His Iq got boosted by 1000% but all his strength and agility got de-buffed by 50%.


    He then focused on the altar and calculations of different scenarios started forming inside his brain.


    "Damon... There it is, go ahead and try to grab it." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the altar.


    "How the fuck are you seeing it everytime and not me, Is it some kind of skill or-"


    "Just do what I am telling you to do, you idiotic Creature." Anon spoke in a professional tone.


    "Fine..." Damon spoke as he immediately moved forward and just as he tried to grab the scroll, the books covered it and the altar disappeared again.


    "Argghhhh... This is making me really fucking angry right now." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Damon it''s there." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the other direction.


    Without thinking much Damon ran towards that direction with full speed but the altar disappeared once again before he could''ve reached it.


    "FUCK..." Damon shouted.


    "It''s there." Anon spoke.


    "FUCK..."


    ....


    "There."


    "FUCK..."


    ...


    "There."


    "FUCK..."


    ...


    ''The scroll maybe smart but it''s still stupid... It''s movements are really noticeable now. It''s moving in a similar pattern everytime someone tries to grab it.


    "I can''t capture that fucking scroll... Let''s just burn this shit to ground." Damon spoke as he immediately sat down on the ground.


    "One last try..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Why do you want to-"


    "Just do it." Anon replied.


    "Fine... Where is it ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "It''s there..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the end of the hall.


    "Come here you fucking son of a bitch..." Damon spoke as he immediately stood up and started running towards the scroll.


    Anon on the other side, Bent down and build some potential energy in his legs.


    "Come on..." Anon spoke as he kept a really keen eye on the scroll this time.


    As soon as Damon reached near the scroll... The books covered it like usual and in that split second, the Altar Disappeared.


    "Come to daddy..." Anon spoke as he immediately released the potential energy in his legs and converted it into kinetic energy.


    *Jump*


    Anon jumped towards the ceiling and raised  his hand.


    As soon as he reached near the ceiling, the altar appeared right on the ceiling and Anon snatched the scroll from over it.


    *Snatch"


    "See... It Disappeared again, we have to-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, he turned around and noticed that Anon was already standing there with the scroll in his hands.


    "YOU FUCKING GOT IT..." Damon shouted with a huge smile on his face as he looked at Anon.


    "I fucking got it..." Anon replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, All the books stopped flapping their pages and flying.


    They all went back to their own bookshelfs and the hall got covered with pure silence.


    It was so silent that even a pin dropping will make a really loud noise.


    "So, What now ?" Damon asked in a whispering voice.


    "Nothing... We open this fucking scroll." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately opened the scroll and noticed that it was empty.


    Damon immediately closed his eyes in frustration as soon as he noticed that the scroll was completely white from the inside.


    "I think... My eyes are playing tricks on me. You know, They are showing me that this fucking scroll is empty... That''s not right, huh Anon ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon''s face and noticed a tense expression on his face.


    "Fuck... It''s empty." Damon spoke as he immediately grabbed his head with both of his hands.


    "We need these ingredients to kill a Bloodroot Tree." Anon spoke with a smile as he can see the writings on the scroll with his special eyes.


    <Demonic Eyes>

 Chapter 1005 -1005

    Chapter 1005 -1005 "What !? You can read it ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I have come across this ink before... It can only be seen by demonic Eyes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Awesome... What are the ingredients ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Roots of the Rona''s Tree, Flower of the Ignis Plant, Meat of a Ruru and juice that is extracted from the roots of a 700 year old Jinkin tree." Anon spoke.


    "Hmmm... Odd, I have never heard of these things. Neither all these trees nor this Ruru animal." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck..." Damon spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What happened ? Are you alright ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "All these ingredients that you just spoke are not from here." Damon replied as he sat down on the ground and grabbed his head with both of his hands.


    "Yeah... But, Sephie or Adeline will know where we can find these items. Why are you getting all stressed out ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "They are from heaven..." Damon replied.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The Jinkin tree, Rona Tree, Ignis Plant and Ruru the animal... All of them are found in heaven.


    It''s obvious... The bloodroot tree is made in heaven, that''s why it''s destruction formula is also made out of things that are found in heaven only.


    We are fucked... Hey Anon, Let''s just not go back to that world again. We can just forget that the giants even exists and live our lifes normally.


    I know many other worlds where you can get an army for yourself, I am pretty sure you will find them in one of the 12 gates." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Fuck this... I am going back." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he threw the scroll away and started walking towards the exit gate of the Demonic Hall Of Wisdom.


    "Anon wait... You can''t go there. The bloodroot tree will kill you." Damon spoke as he placed his hand over Anon''s shoulder and stopped him immediately.


    "Damon... Look at my face, Do you think I give a fuck about death right now ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked dead into Damon''s eyes.


    "You aren''t afraid of death ? You know what death means right ? You will die... Everything ends." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t give a fuck... I have given them my word. You step back if you want." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door once again with a carefree expression on his face.


    "Fucking psychopath." Damon spoke as he had no other choice but to follow Anon.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon opened the door... He noticed that it was night outside and the temperature was really low.


    There were cracks on the ground and the air was really dry.


    "Is this-" Anon started speaking as he stepped outside, but before he could''ve completed his sentence... The doors to The Hall Of Wisdom Disappeared.


    "This is the fucking world of Giants." Damon spoke as he pointed towards the ligh that was coming from a distance.


    Both of them started walking towards the light and noticed that it was a campfire and many giants were sitting around it. Most of them were having sex.


    "How did we get here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It was an Inter-dimensional space... When you opened the exit gates, you were thinking about the giants and the gates Opened up in this world.


    Fuck... I should''ve know." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Campfire.


    "Oi, Jiu..." Damon called out as he noticed that Jiu was sitting near the Campfire.


    "Hey look... It''s the Great Sages, They are back... I told you guys, they will come back. Sage''s never go back on their words." Jiu spoke with a smile as he immediately stood up and ran upto Damon and Anon.


    All the giants walked upto Anon and Damon with smiles on their faces.


    "We thought you ran away and you will never come back."


    "Yeah, I guess we were wrong... Sorry, Great Sages."


    "You have our apology." All the giants spoke as all of them went down on their knees and apologized to Anon and Damon.  Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck..." Damon spoke as he closed his eyes and placed his hand over his forehead.


    "Sir Sage, Did you call me ?" A Giant girl asked as she stood up and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hmm....? Me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Side please... Sir Sage... Sir Sage, This is the girl." The kid from before immediately walked upto the front and pointed towards the girl.


    "Ah... Yeah, Go and have sex with the kid." Anon commanded as he looked at the girl.


    "But, Sir Sage... This is a kid. I don''t think-"


    "Did I ask you ? I said have sex with him... That means have with him. Don''t talk back." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the Girl.


    "Y-Yes, Sir Sage..." The girl replied as she immediately walked away with the kid.


    "Can I suck on your boobs ?" The kid asked with a smile.


    "I-I think so..."


    "Niceeeee."


    ....


    "You guys can go to sleep. I have found a way to save your world." Anon spoke as he looked at the Giants.


    "What ?"


    "Really ?"


    "Thank you sir Sage."


    ...


    "Sir Sage... You have my thanks for saving our world. Every single tribe of giants from today onwards will serve you and only you, as our God." Jiu replied with a smile as he returned back to the campfire with all of his tribe members.


    "Fuck Anon... Fuck. What are you trying to pull off ? You think you are going to fight a world class void entity and win ?


    Even if you win... I don''t think you will be able to come back alive." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1006 -1006

    Chapter 1006 -1006 "I can''t die... Don''t you understand." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I haven''t had sex with every girl in the world and I can''t die unless I fucked every single girl in the world." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are really a psychopath... You fucking bastard." Damon spoke as he sat down on a stone.


    "The Bloodroot is the strongest at night. According to the scroll, it absorbs it''s powers from the moonlight and the darkness.


    We have to fight it in the day and we will be able to kill it. I mean it''s a tree... It cannot follow us.


    We will just deal damage and back off from it''s range." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Yeah, As if it was that simple... Don''t forget it''s a highly knowledgeable World ending void entity.


    It was able to enter inside your mind... I don''t think you need more proofs to know it''s strength." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "What do you suggest then ?" Anon asked.


    "I suggest to ru-"


    "Except running away." Anon spoke interrupting Damon immediately.


    "I don''t have any suggestions." Damon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "So, we are going to fight with my strategy, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Anon... I don''t think, I am ready for this. I am going." Damon spoke as he stood up from the rock and started walking towards Jiu''s cave.


    "Are you serious ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Damon.  S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am." Damon spoke without turning around and started walking towards the cave.


    "A god... What a joke ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and sat down on the ground.


    ....


    The night passed and the suns shined brightly in the sky.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.


    He noticed that no one was awake since it''s really early in the morning.


    *Yaaawwwwn*


    Anon yawned and looked in the south direction with a serious expression.


    "Let''s fucking do this." Anon spoke as he started walking forward with a serious expression on his face.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As Anon walked forward... He stopped concealing his aura and his eyes started shining brightly purple.


    As more and more Aura oozed out of his body... Every step that he took forward became lighter and lighter.


    Slowly Anon started jogging and suddenly, made a jump...


    *Jump*


    But that jump was over one kilometre high and five kilometres long.


    "Phew... That feels light." Anon spoke with a smile as he started running towards the tree''s location... While making more and more longer jumps.


    With every jump, the distance he covered increased.


    ....


    "HAAHAHAHAHAHA...."


    *THUD*


    As Anon landed on the ground, a huge dust cloud rose from the ground.


    "I think... It was fifty kilometres, but I need more." Anon spoke with a smile as he started running again with full speed and this time he used every single body strengthening spell.


    <Body Strengthening>


    <Agility Boost>


    ....


    *JUMP*


    After using all the Strengthening spells, Anon finally jumped over 10 kilometres high and a 120 kilometres long.


    *THUUD*


    "I am here." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he noticed the bloodroot tree from afar with his enhanced eye sight.


    Anon slowly started walking forward and as soon as he entered inside the Bloodroot''s range, a voice rang inside his head.


    ''Back so soon... Anon ?'' The bloodroot spoke.


    "I am here to fuck you up... Motherfucker." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    ''Hahahaha... What a childish thing to say, You think you can kill me ? I am multiple times stronger than you.


    The aura that you are radiating right now... Is nothing in front of me, Anon.


    Don''t be a stupid and just join hands with me. I will reward you with powers beyond your thinking.


    I will give you so much life force that you will basically become immortal and live forever.


    All you have to do is... Accept my powers. Just say the word and you will feel more alive than ever.'' The bloodroot spoke.


    "Oh... I will accept but not your powers instead your fucking death." Anon replied with a smile as his eyes glowed even brightly.


    ''Fine... I will show you my powers and take you as my slave forcefully.'' The bloodroot spoke.


    "Try me..." Anon replied as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers and supplied them with as much mana as possible.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, He noticed that five giants from before are coming towards Anon with full speed.


    The black tattoos on their bodies have spreaded and their eyes have turned completely black.


    "Food... Food... Food..."


    "Food... Food... Food..."


    Food was the only word those giants were repeating as they ran towards Anon with full speed.


    "Come closer..." Anon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Food... Foo-"


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    As soon as the giants entered into Anon''s range... Many lights flashed in front of them.


    Suddenly, their bodies started falling down to the ground in small pieces and they died on the spot.


    "Feels alive to move without all that aura concealed within me..." Anon replied with a smile as he swinged his arcane Slayers with his fingers.


    ''You think that was the end ?'' Bloodroot spoke and suddenly, hundreds of Giants covered in black tattoos started rising from the blood pool that was around it.


    "Well... That is fucking fantastic." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately swirled his Arcane Slayers around his fingers and got ready to kill everything that came to his direction.


    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>


    [Mark of sacrifice has been activated]


    [Please select 5 Targets with the mark of sacrific eand kill them to proceed to the next stage.]


    "Mark the first five..." Anon spoke with a smile as he marked the first five giants who were coming at him.


    [Targets Marked with Mark of Sacrifice]


    "Let''s kill..." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position and started killing the giants.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    ''I want to see... How many can you kill Anon. Hehehehehe...'' The bloodroot spoke as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 1007 -1007

    Chapter 1007 -1007 [You have killed all 800 Targets]


    [Would you like to re-cast the skill and Mark 900 Targets with Mark of Sacrifice ?]


    Anon is now standing in between a huge blob of Giants all covered in blood.


    His eyes are shining brightly purple and a very angry expression can be seen on his face.


    Anon has killed over 2000 giants but there is no end to them. He kills one of them and three more rises from the blood pool.


    Anon was sucking out the life force from each giant that he killed but there seems to be no effect on the bloodroot tree.


    Although his powers, Agility and Fury was growing with each round of the Undefeated Domain, but his stamina and energy was going down at an alarming rate.


    Suddenly, All the Giants stopped at their positions.


    "Come at me... Fuckers." Anon shouted loudly.


    ''I have many more of them and not only giants I have monsters too. You will exhaust yourself but they won''t end Anon.


    The best thing for you to do now is to join hands with me and become my loyal servant.


    Help me escape this world and I will show you what unlimited power feels like.


    Take a drink from my blood pool Anon and accept my powers.'' The Bloodroot spoke.


    Anon immediately turned off his skill and started walking towards the Bloodroot tree''s Blood pool.


    ''Very good... Very good... Just leave all your pains to me and let me show you what-'' before the bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence,  it noticed something different about Anon.


    ???? Mnhh Mnhh Mnhhhmnhhh.... ????


    Suddenly, Anon started humming a melody in a low voice.


    ''Hmm...? What are you trying to pull off ?'' The bloodroot asked with a suspicious voice.


    ????He ruled the Russian land and never mind the Czar...


    But the Kasachok he danced really wunderbar... ????


    As soon as Anon started singing this song... The Aura around his body started expanding even more and the amount of bloodlust was almost doubled.


    ''Anon... Are you still trying to fight me ? It''s use-'' Before the Bloodroot could''ve completed it''s sentence, Anon pulled out a fully charged Rail Gun from his inventory that was enhanced with shock distributers.


    He then pointed the gun towards the Bloodroot tree.


    ???? In all affairs of state he was the man to please...


    But he was real great when he had a girl to... squeeze. ????


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon stopped singing he pulled the trigger.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A very huge explosion took place and blood flew everywhere.


    This time... The recoil of the rail gun was dropped down to 2% as it distributed all the recoil into every direction evenly.


    As soon as the smoke cleared up... Anon noticed that a huge portion of the Bloodroot tree was blown up because of his shot.


    "I don''t give a fuck about your powers... Hehehe." Anon replied as he laughed like a psychopath and showed his middle finger to the bloodroot tree.


    Every single Giant that was standing around Anon got evaporated instantly.


    ''You think you have dealt damage to me, Anon ?'' The bloodroot tree asked as it immediately healed up the injured part of it''s trunk to perfect condition.


    Suddenly, the trunk of the Bloodroot tree started shining brightly and a woman made out of wood was formed.


    ''A Dryad Sylvian...'' Anon thought as he looked at the woman with a smile.


    "Anon, You are a very powerful Being... That''s why, I am trying to tell you that you deserve better.


    You deserve to be on the top of these worlds. Join hands with me and drink this." The Dryad spoke as she walked upto Anon and formed a wooden bowl out of her hand, she then filled the bowl with her blood.


    "Fuck... You." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed the Dryad''s neck and broke it.  S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Crack*


    *Thud*


    But, it immediately grew back a new one.


    "Anon... You can''t kill me. I am a superior being than you. You can''t kill me, just accept your fate and become my slave." The Dryad spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "That''s now how it works for him..." Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    "What !?" The Dryad immediately looked back with a shocked expression and noticed that Damon was standing behind him.


    Suddenly, A psychotic smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "How did you get here without getting detected ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "You see... It''s opposite for him. He makes slave, doesn''t become one." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Don''t disturb us..." The Dryad spoke as she opened her fingers and pointed towards Damon.


    Suddenly, A red flower grew out from the bloodroot tree and as soon as it bloomed, it shot out 3 very sharp thorns aiming for Damon directly.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "I thought you will have better move than this one." Damon replied with a smile as he easily dodged all three thorns without any problems.


    "Oh, You don''t want to mess with me... Hmmm..? Why can''t I get inside your mind ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    Anon immediately stood up and grabbed the Dryad from the neck once again.


    "What are you doing Anon ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she noticed that Anon''s grip over her neck was tighter than before.


    "You are nothing... But a tree." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately picked her up from the ground and noticed a small vine attached to her left leg.


    "No, Anon... Don''t touch that vi-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon broke the vine and she died instantly.


    "You think you killled me ? I am everywhere, Anon." Suddenly, many new Dryads started appearing all around the bloodroot tree''s trunk.


    "Oi... Use this." Damon spoke as he threw a bracelet towards Anon.


    This bracelet was something that Damon tried to give him before but Anon didn''t take it.


    Anon grabbed the bracelet and noticed that there are 21 purple beads inside the bracelet.


    As soon as Anon saw the bracelet... He understood what Damon was telling him to do.


    "Let''s fucking do this..." Anon spoke with a smile as he supplied mana to the bracelet and immediately threw it on the ground.


    As soon as the bracelet hitted the ground, all it''s beads spreaded out and started transforming into Anon.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    In just seconds, There were 22 Anons standing front of the Bloodroot tree.


    "What the...? Are you copying my move ?" The dryad asked Anon with a confused expression.


    "If you can copy yourself... Why can''t I ? Hey, I just remembered that I had one more spell for you."  Anon replied with an evil smile as he immediately used his skill.


    <Necromancy>


    As soon as Anon used this skill... Most of the Giants that died on the field started rising up from their deaths.


    "What are you doing ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she immediately noticed the dead giants waking up once again and marching behind Anon.


    "Why don''t you get into my mind and find out ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "I-I can''t get inside your mind... What have you done ?" The Dryad asked with an angry expression.


    ''When I saw the bloodroot tree for the first time... I got this feeling of panick, but i didn''t knew that it was one of it''s skill.


    Fear Hunter.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    [Name: Fear Hunter]


    [Rank: Special Grade]


    [Description: Once used this skill can easily cause panick into your target''s heart and once this happens, the host will be able to hunt it down and exploit it to confuse your target.


    This skill can be used as a defensive and as a offensive in particular fights.]


    [Warning: If the Target figures out about your skill... It''s effects will disappear immediately.]


    ''When Damon throw that bracelet towards me... He hid a message in them and as soon as I got it, all the effects of that skill Disappeared.


    It never entered my brain... The tree was trying to stage a play where it convinced my mind to believe that it was inside me and it almost did.'' Anon thought with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "You found out about my Little trick, So What ? Don''t think so highly of yourself. I will now kill both of you and consume your life force, then I will take over those leftover giants and use them to get out of this fucking world." The Dryad shouted in anger.


    Suddenly, black vines sprouted out of the ground, grabbing Anon and Damon''s legs.


    "Die... Anon." The Dryad spoke as she pointed her hand towards Anon and suddenly, thousands of flowers started blooming on the bloodroot tree''s trunk.


    All the flowers immediately started shooting poisonous thorns towards Anon and Damon rapidly.


    "Let me get this one." Damon spoke with a smile as he immediately casted a defensive spell.


    <Shield Of Null>


    Suddenly, A black void appeared in front of Anon and all the thrones went straight into it.

 Chapter 1008 -1008

    Chapter 1008 -1008 "Was that all you had ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started walking towards the Bloodroot tree.


    "Don''t come close... You inferior being." The Dryad shouted as all of her copies started running towards Anon, but all of Anon''s clones immediately stepped forward and destroyed all the Dryads.


    "Oh... That was scary. Be careful Anon... She might hurt you hahaha." Damon spoke as he started laughing loudly.


    "You don''t want to make me angry... Just die easily or something really bad will happen.


    I will make you two beg for death, but death will not-" Before the Dryad could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "YAWWWWWWWWNNNNNNNNNN~ Phew~ Hmmm...? Were you saying something ? You see, I woke up really early this morning and I get bored with such long talks." Anon replied with a smile and carefree expression.


    "You fucking little piece of crap... I will erase your fucking existence from this world." The Dryad spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Oops... Looks like you angered that tree." Damon spoke from behind with a smile on his face.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, something shoot out of the Bloodroot tree and hitted the rock that was behind Anon.  S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon slowly turned around and noticed that it was a leaf of the Bloodroot tree, he then felt a sharp pain on his right cheek.


    Anon slowly raised his hand and touched his cheek only to notice that blood was coming out of his cheek.


    Suddenly, A Notification popped up in front of him.


    [You have been hit with <Bloodroot''s Leaf>]


    [Healing has been nullified for the next 30 seconds.]


    As soon as Anon read this notification he immediately used his skill.


    <Cursed immortality>


    [You have become immortal for the next 1 hour]


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, Millions of leaves shoot out from the Bloodroot tree.


    <Quantum Reflection>


    *Stab-Stab-Stab-Stab*


    But, Even with the skill active... All the leaves passed through it and got stabbed into Anon''s body.


    [Quantum Reflection has failed]


    "Anon..." Damon shouted as he immediately ran towards Anon from behind.


    As Anon was standing in front of Damon... No harm came to him.


    "I am... Alright." Anon replied as he immediately went down on his knees.


    [You have been paralyzed from the <Bloodroot''s Leaf> for 10 seconds.]


    [You have been poisoned from the <Bloodroot''s Leaf> for 1 minute]


    [Your strength has been decreased by 30% for 10 seconds.]


    ....


    ''Seventy Debuffs in total... I have been infected with Seventy fucking Debuffs at once.'' Anon thought as he noticed the rapid notification popping in front of him.


    "Anon... What is happening with you ? Why are you down on your knees ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he couldn''t understand what was going on with Anon.


    "The Quantum reflect... Didn''t work on it." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Y-Your Body is turning Purple... Is it something that you are doing ?" Damon asked.


    ''I am immortal right now... But, All these Debuffs on me will still work because I am not invincible.'' Anon thought as he stood up Slowly and the paralysis wore off.


    "Not so funny now... Is it ? That was just a small fraction of what I can do, Anon. I am impressed that you haven''t died, but I guess it''s one of your skills." The Dryad spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon and made fun of him.


    "You are just a fucking tree..." Damon spoke in a low voice as he got angry.


    "Say what ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression.


    "You are just a fucking tree... Do you think you can defeat us ?" Damon shouted with an angry expression.


    "Oh... Looks like someone is getting angry. Should I give you a fruit to eat ?" The Dryad asked with a smile as she hopped over the blood pool and started walking towards Anon with a smile on her face.


    "Anon... Stand up properly, She is coming towards us." Damon spoke as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Motherfucker... I am infected by more Debuffs that you can count." Anon spoke as he stood up straight and closed his fists tightly, building pressure in all his body.


    As soon as the pressure was High enough, all the leafs started popping out of Anon''s body and his wounds started healing again.


    *Pop-Pop-Pop*


    "Hey, I have a question... How did you guys found out about my skill ?" The Dryad asked with a smile as he stopped exactly one meter away from Anon.


    "Shut the fuck up..." Damon spoke with an angry expression as he immediately summoned five kunais and threw them at her with an incredible speed.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    All the kunais hitted her but nothing happened to the Dryad.


    "Hmm...? Was that supposed to do something to me ?" The Dryad asked as she took out all kunais and broke them immediately.


    *Crush*


    She crushed all the kunais into powder and dropped in on the ground with her bare hands.


    "T-That was pure travertine... How can you do that ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Your toys don''t work on me... Listen, I don''t have any intrest in killing you pests.


    This world is already finished... I don''t have anymore life force to keep sucking on and I am getting dry.


    I have sucked out the life Force of every single thing in this world and I want more. Do you know where I can get more ?


    Yes, Your world... So, why don''t you guys do me a good favour and tell me about the way to your world and I will let you go free after that." The Dryad spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Damon.


    "Here... I will draw you a map to our world." Anon spoke as he immediately started drawing something on the ground.


    "What the-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, he stopped speaking as he knew what Anon was about to do.


    "Thank you." The Dryad spoke as she looked down and noticed a dick like shape on the ground.


    "Here it is..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "What kind of joke is this ?" The Dryad asked with an angry expression.


    "This is the map to another world... Once you sit on this, you will enter into another world. You seem so desperate to enter the other world.


    My dick works on desperate whores like you the best." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Die." The Dryad spoke as she immediately raised her hand towards Anon and used a skill.


    <Vines of Eternal Pain>


    Suddenly, Thousands of vines broke out of the ground and grabbed both of them tightly.


    "These fucking vines again... You really think these can-" Before Damon could''ve completed hise sentence, Sharp thorns came out of the vines and started grinding against Damon''s body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH... MY BODY HURTS, MY BODY HURTSSSS.. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Damon shouted loudly as soon as he felt the sharp pain all over his body.


    The vines grinded around his whole body and blood flowed out like water.


    "Look at your friend Anon... Look at him, he is crying in pain. I know you don''t want this, right ?


    So, Tell me the way to your world and I will let you go. Do it Anon, I know you-" Before the Dryad could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Do it." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Dryad.


    "What ? I will seriously do it..." The Dryad spoke as she tried to threaten Anon.


    "I dare you to do it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fucking stupids... Enjoy this pain for eternity." The Dryad spoke as she opened her fist and thorns came out from the vines that were grappling Anon tightly and started grinding against his body at an incredible speed.


    As Anon''s skin got torn apart by the thorns, a smile appeared over his face, not a normal smile but a psychopathic smile.


    "What the fuck ? Why are you smiling ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Heheheheh HAHAHAHAAHAHA.... Give me more, I want to see... How much pain can you give me." Anon spoke as he laughed out like a maniac and looked at the Dryad.


    "W-What the hell are you saying ? You should be crying in pain and agony... Have you lost your mind ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    ''I thought he will break just by seeing his friend In so much pain, but this guy... He is laughing so loudly and acting like a mad man.


    What is wrong with him ?'' The Dryad thought with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "ANON... MY BONES ARE BEING FUCKEDDDD.... SAVE MEEEEE." Damon shouted loudly as he started crying.


    [One new target detected under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to initiate the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    As soon as this notification appeared in front of Anon... His smile got wider and his eyes shined even more brightly.


    "Let''s play...."


    [Bloodroot''s Mind Corruption: 1%]

 Chapter 1009 -1008

    Chapter 1009 -1008 *crunch*


    "FUCK..." Damon shouted loudly as he felt his bones cracking from the vines.


    *CRUNCH-CRUNCH*


    Anon on the other side looked emotionless as his bones got shattered by the vines. It was as if, he didn''t even care about his bones.  S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Dryad is standing in front of Anon with a confused expression on her face.


    "Why the fuck are you made out of Anon ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    *Yaawwwwwnnnnn*


    Anon started yawning immediately.


    "Can you squeeze any tighter ? I am not feeling the pain anymore." Anon replied with a bored expression as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Okay... That''s it." The Dryad spoke with an Anger expression as she immediately released Anon from the vines and as soon as she released Anon... He fell down on the ground.


    His body looked so hideous that Damon almost puked after seeing it.


    His internal organs were hanging out of his body, blood was leaking out of them non-stop. His rib cage has completely shattered his hand bones are completely grinded off by the vines and not a single drop of blood is left in Anon''s body, but he was still alive.


    "How are you even alive ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used his skill... His body returned back to it''s original state.


    "Maybe... I am immortal." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "There is nothing in this world that''s immortal." The Dryad replied.


    [Bloodroot''s Corruption: 6%]


    "Your friend will die If I give one more twist to those vines. Don''t you even care about him ?" She asked with a neutral expression.


    "Oi, You good ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "FUCK YOU..." Damon shouted.


    "He is good." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Look Anon... You are a gentleman and-" Before she could''ve started her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I know, what I am and you just want to convince me again in order to tell you the way out of this world.


    Just forget it... I am not telling you anything." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ''Can I break free now ? It''s not even tickling anymore.'' Damon''s voice rang inside Anon''s head.


    ''No, Stay there. Can''t you see... I am talking to her ?'' Anon replied.


    ''Just do it fast... Because if-''


    "Listen to me you fucking stupid... I will squeeze your friend into pieces if you don''t tell me the way out right now." The Dryad spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression and raised her hand towards Damon.


    "No, No... Please have some-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, The Dryad closed her hand and the vines started gripping Damon''s body even tighter.


    "That''s it..." Damon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <Ghost Cuts>


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    As soon as he used this skill... The vines got destroyed immediately.


    *Thud*


    "What the hell ?" The Dryad ask with a confused expression as she noticed that Damon was completely unharmed and his skin is completely fine.


    "Oh... Hi." Damon replied as he looked at the Dryad with a smile.


    "What kind of trick is that ? Why aren''t you injured ? You have been acting... All this time ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression.


    "No... He is using a skill that I taught him. This skill creates a thin but almost invincible defence layer around your whole body.


    It made you feel like you were crushing his bones and grinding his skin... But it was all fake." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You dare mock me and make fun of me... Now,  Death shall have you two." The Dryad spoke as she raised her hand towards the Bloodroot tree and suddenly, all the blood in it''s blood pool started boiling.


    "What is happening, Anon ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I will tell you once I find out." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Large trees started growing in a 1 kilometres radius from the Bloodroot tree in all directions and in just 1 minute, All of them became really huge.


    As the trees grew more and more... Anon noticed that they were bending and making a huge dome around him.


    "They are making a dome to keep us trapped." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "I known." Anon replied with a serious expression as he looked at the trees and tried to figure out what was it''s next move.


    "You want a fight, right ? Let me give you two a fight." The Dryad spoke as she immediately pulled out two seeds out of her nails and dropped them on the ground.


    *Sprout*


    "What''s that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    As the plant grew bigger, it took a Human''s shape and form.


    As his face and body formed, Anon noticed that it''s body was similar to his own body and the plant was simply copying it.


    As soon as the two seeds grew up, One of them took Anon''s form and other one took Damon''s form.


    "Fuck... She cloned us." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I have fucking eyes... I can see it." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Destroy them completely... Give them a very painful death." The Dryad spoke as she pointed towards Anon and Damon.


    "Yes." The clones spoke as the immediate moved forward.


    "Anon... Be careful, these Clone-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, his clone came at him with a very rapid speed and hitted him in the face with a solid punch.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Damon went flying back really far from a single punch.


    "Looks like they aren''t-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, his clone Disappeared from his location and re-appeared behind his back.


    ''He knows my fighting style...'' Anon thought as he immediately hand-blocked his face and as predicted, his clone throwed a powerful kick at his face from the left side.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Anon felt incredible pressure on his hand as he went sliding sideways.


    *Sliiiiiiiip*


    But, Anon immediately balanced his body and looked at his clone from the distance.


    He noticed that it was just standing still and looking at him with a smile on it''s face.


    ''Damon... Shit just got real. They know our moves, that Motherfucker just broke through the sound barrier with his kick.


    I haven''t seen anyone who can do that except me.'' Anon spoke in his mind.


    ''Fuck... His punch dislocated my fucking Jaw. What do you suggest we should do ? I don''t think running is an option anymore.


    The trees around us will regenerate in no time, if you destroy them.'' Damon spoke.


    ''Running was never an option.... This might be the time to summon your weapons.'' Anon spoke as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    The clone did the same and Summoned two sickles in his hands except the sickles were made out of wood.


    Damon Summoned a sword made out of pure travertine and his clone copied him, it created a sword that was made out of wood.


    "Hah... What can a wooden sword do again'' this ?" Damon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared right in front of his Clone, he swinged his sword at the clone''s face... But, before the sword could''ve even touched it''s face, the clone immediately shrunk his face and the sword passed right above it''s head.


    *Swing*


    "What the fuck- !?" Damon immediately lost his balance and without missing the opportunity, the clone immediately used his sword and stabbed Damon in his back.


    *STAB*


    Even though the sword was mad eout of wood... It easily pierced through Damon''s stomach and came out from the other side.


    "KHWAA-" Damon immediately vomitted a mouthful of blood on the ground, but instead of collapsing he immediately Disappeared from his position and re-appeared near Anon.


    "Fuckkk... That sword hurts like hell." Damon spoke as he immediately showed his wound to Anon and as soon as Anon noticed that wound, he got shocked.


    Damon''s insides were burning from the Sword''s effect and his healing was slowed significantly.


    "Those weapons... They aren''t any weapons." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at his Clone and noticed that there was huge grin over his face.


    "I don''t like his fucking smile..." Damon spoke as he pointed towards his clone.


    "Me neither." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind his clone.


    <Certain Death>


    [Critical Hit chances have been increased by 100% for one true strike and damage dealt will be increased by 2400%]


    [Your Opponent has used <Quantum Reflection>]


    ''Fuck... I can''t cancel-'' Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The strike was dealt and all the damage was reflected back at Anon.


    *SWIPPPPPEEE*


    Anon''s body should''ve been completely destroyed with this attack... But, something else happened.


    [YOUR ARTIFACT<COAT OF CURSED IMMORTALITY> HAS BEEN DESTROYED.]


    "Fuck..." Anon cursed with a serious expression as soon as he read this notification.


    "Now, That was your secret... I see." The Dryad spoke as she smiled.

 Chapter 1010 -1009

    Chapter 1010 -1009 Anon and Damon are staring at their clones with serious expressions on their faces.


    "What''s wrong with these bastards ? That fucker just used a fucking spell that only I can use, are they reading our brains ?" Damon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    [Attention: Bloodroot''s Mind Corruption rate is going low.]


    ''I have to assert dominance in order to take over it''s main body, but these conditions aren''t very favourable to assert domination.'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "Say something, Anon." Damon asked again.


    "They can''t read my brain..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he tried to figure out, how the clones were able to copy their skills.


    ''I used the ''Quantum Reflection'' before in front of that Dryad... Maybe she copied it ?'' Anon thought with a neutral expression.


    "Damon..." Anon spoke.


    "What ?" Damon asked.


    "You said that the clone used a skill that only you can use." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, That bastard used ''Six-Final Null Strikes'' at the same time when I was about to use it." Damon replied.


    "Did you use that skill before ?" Anon asked.


    "How before ? Like seven or eight days ago ?" Damon asked.


    "No, Like did you use that skill after we got here ?" Anon asked.


    "No, I haven''t used that skill... Why ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    ''Well, I might''ve the answer to your question then.


    They are able to use our skills because when you cast them, your skill''s activation magic circle appears behind you, they read it before you can cast the spell and use it on you immediately.'' Anon spoke as he used telepathic connection.


    ''Bullshit... My skills are way more complex, they can''t be learned like that. The magic circles used in Null skills,  will take you days to understand and you are saying that they not only learned it... But, casted it as well.'' Damon replied.


    ''I am not saying they Learned the spells... I am saying that they just saw it and casted it, just the way they saw it.


    They are stamping the spells and using them on us immediately.'' Anon spoke.


    ''So, That means... They can only use the spell only a single time, right ?'' Damon asked.


    ''Yep... Every spell that you are casting is being stamped into their temporary-memories and they are using them against us before we do.


    See, How they are just standing there and waiting for us to cast a spell, just so they can use it before us.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Are you thinking, What I am thinking ?'' Damon asked as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Let''s fucking do it..." Anon spoke out loud as he immediately placed his sickles back into his inventory.


    His clone did the same and de-spawned the sickles.


    As Anon and Damon closed distance between their Clones without any weapon, The Dryad''s facial expressions started changing.


    ''What are they doing ?'' The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she immediately stood up and started observing them with a confused expression.


    "Hey, weapons down..." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at his clone with a smile and dropped his sword on the ground.


    His clone did the same and de-spawned the sword.


    "What are they doing ? Do they know ?" The Dryad asked with a worried expression as she couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Let''s play..." Anon spoke as he immediately assumed an offensive stance and his clone did the same.


    "Hey, Can you do this ?" Damon asked his clone as he also assumed an offensive stance.


    <32 DEADLY CUTS>


    Anon casted the skill... But he stopped it just before all the circles could''ve been completed.


    *Cut-Cut-Cut...*


    Suddenly, 32 Cuts appeared all over the clone''s body and he died instantly.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud....*


    <Null Void>


    Damon casted his spell as well, but he also stopped just before the magic circles could''ve been completed.


    *Screach*


    His clone was immediately turned into a wooden square box and fell on the ground, after making a very disturbing sound.


    *Thud*


    "No, No, No... How is that possible ? How did you do that ? You killed them without even touching ?" The Dryad asked with a confused and worried expression as she immediately jumped over the blood pool and walked upto Anon.


    [Bloodroot''s Mind Corruption: 9%]


    ''Very good... Now that I am asserting dominance, that fucking tree is feeling fear and it''s mind is starting to corrupt slowly.


    It''s time to take it to next level.'' Anon thought with a smile as he looked at the Bloodroot tree.


    "The clone was made to read the circle and cast it before I did and it didn''t fail... But, If a spell that is casted with un-completed Circles... Uff.


    That can be a big problem as it can be reflected on user for not handling it properly, You hear what I am saying ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    [Bloodroot''s Mind Corruption: 11%]


    "You think you are fucking smart ? They were just the start, I have thousands of spells that are far more stronger than this one." The Dryad spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Use them all you want, but this guy is too smart when compared to a tree.


    You see... I always thought you were so strong and all mighty, but in front of that brain, You are nothing.


    I was fearing you for nothing." Damon spoke with a smile as he picked up his sword from the ground and looked at the Dryad.


    "Are you mocking me ?" The Dryad asked with an angry expression as she looked at Damon.


    "I am... What are you going to do about it ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    ''Oi, Keep it under the fur... You are going over.'' Anon spoke in his mind.


    ''Hey, You said to maintain the dominance...'' Damon replied.


    ''Yeah, be dominant... Don''t be a fucking yapping mouth.'' Anon replied.


    ''Fine, I will stop speaking.'' Damon replied.


    "Alzaro..." The Dryad spoke as she walked upto the blood pool and jumped into it.


    "What did she say ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as  he looked at Anon.


    "Oh great Demons..." Anon translated the words immediately.


    "... Diroe Astafale..." The Dryad chanted.


    "... Bless me with your powers and souls..." Anon translated.


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What happened ?" Damon asked with a worried expression as he immediately looked at Anon.


    "That''s a fucking forbidden spell, These type of spells need a big enchantment... But, once the enchantments are completed and they are casted, they become Havoc.


    We have to stope her chanting." Anon spoke as he immediately started running towards the Dryad with full speed.


    "FUCKKKK...." Damon cursed as he started running behind Anon.


    *Blub*


    Suddenly, Bubbles started forming inside the blood pool and giant golems made out of black wood started walking out of it.


    The golems covered the blood pool from each side.


    "The tree is trying to stop us."  Damon spoke from behind.


    "I know." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN NINTH FORM: THUNDER CROWN>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, a spear that was made out of pure gold lightning appeared in Anon''s hand.


    Anon immediately stopped running and converted his kinetic energy into potential energy and transferred it into the spear, throwing it towards one of the golem that was standing right in front of the Dryad.


    *SUIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII*


    The spear made a whistle like sound as it broke through the sound barrier with it''s incredible speed.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The spear pierced into the golem''s chest and bursted out.


    The golem was neutralized but as soon as he fell into the blood pool... Another golem took it''s place without waiting for another second.


    "1.34 seconds." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "I will try my best." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately backed off and prepared to cast his spell at the right time.


    ''1.34 seconds is the time window it takes for another golem to take it''s place. If Damon can cast his <Null Void> on the Dryad in that time window... We will stop the casting.'' Anon thought as he opened his hand and prepared himself to cast the spell again.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN NINTH FORM: THUNDER CROWN>


    "Damon start the cast now..." Anon shouted as he threw the golden glowing spear towards the golem that was standing in front of the Dryad.


    <Null


    *SUIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The Spear hitted the golem once again and exploded creating an opportunity for Damon.  Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Void>


    Damon completed his cast and used his spell on the Dryad.


    As soon as he used the spell, The Dryad let out a very unpleasant sound as she turned into a small block of wood and sinked into the blood pool.


    "Fuck yes..." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed that another golem has taken it''s place.


    "....Alistaria... Exodus... Juoil¨´." Suddenly, Chanting sounds started coming from the other side of the tree.


    "What the fuck !?" Damon shouted as he didn''t understand, what was happening.


    "Motherfucker..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What ? What happened Anon ?" Damon asked.


    "That Dryad was never chanting... It showed us that it was chanting but it was the Dryad standing behind the tree that''s chanting this whole time." Anon replied.


    " We have to stop her... Let''s go."


    "It''s too late..." Anon replied as he looked at the Bloodroot tree.

 Chapter 1011 -1010

    Chapter 1011 -1010 "It''s too late..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Bloodroot tree.


    The bloodpool around the tree started to go down and a monster, made out of black blood started rising up.


    "Woah... What in the fucking hell is that thing ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Monster.


    Anon noticed that the Bloodroot tree is now dry as fuck and all of it''s leaves are fallen down.


    "It''s the fucking Bloodroot in it''s true form." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately backed off.


    "Anon... I think it''s the time for you to transform." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    *Thud-Thud*


    As the huge monster walked out of the bloodpool, all the trees that were acting as the dome started to get dry as well.


    ''It''s sucking out the life force from everything around it.'' Anon thought with a serious.


    "Anon, I said this is the right time to transform." Damon spoke again but a little louder.


    "Transform into what ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he kept an eye on the bloodroot monster.


    "That Demonic form or whatever I don''t know...  It is the only thing that can save us." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "I don''t know how I do that." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU." The Bloodroot monster shouted as he looked at Damon and used it''s skill.


    <Acid Flux>


    Suddenly, acid started shooting out of it''s hands and the density of that acid was so toxic that it melted the rock and the ground with just a single touch.


    "Fuck.... Fuck, Fuckkkkk... I have to run, Just transform into the damn thing." Damon shouted as he immediately started running away from Anon to buy some time.


    [Warning: Your Spell <Mind Control> has worn off from the Bloodroot''s Mind due to it''s overwhelming forces.]


    ''Fuck...'' Anon cursed in his mind as he read the notification.


    "Come out..." Anon spoke as he tried to transform into his Demon form but nothing happened.


    "Anon hurry the fuck up... This guy is catching upto me and I- Ouch... Fuck a drop just landed on the back of my leg, It burrrnnnnsss..." Damon shouted as he continued to run.


    "Just come out... Whatever you are... Come out you fucking bitch." Anon spoke as he tried to raise his anger but nothing happened even after that.


    "Anon do something or-"


    "I CAN''T FUCKING DO IT... THIS IS TOO DIFFICULT." Anon shouted loudly as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers and used his spell.


    <Wishing Star''s Blessing>


    "Oh fuck..." Damon spoke as he noticed that Anon has activated one of his forbidden spells.


    [100% Health Detected, First Face Activated]  sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Your strength and stamina has been increased by 300%]


    "I will fucking fishing it myself..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately felt a rush of energy in his whole body and Move towards the Bloodroot monster with incredible speed.


    As soon as Anon reached near it''s head, he used his skill.


    <32 Deadl->


    "Not so soon..." The monster spoke as he immediately turned around and punched Anon using one of his skills.


    [Power Blood Fists]


    As soon as his punch landed over Anon''s body, it dealt immense damage to all of his acupuncture points at once.


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    As soon as Anon felt his body getting striked with so many punches at once, he fell down on the ground paralyzed.


    *THUD*


    [Warning: All critical points have been hit, Health has dropped down to 47%.]


    [Warning: Your body has gone into shock from power punches on critical points, causing hyper paralysis for 10 seconds.]


    <Acid Flux>


    As soon as the Bloodpool monster realised that Anon was now paralyzed and he can''t use any of his spells, he immediately used his skill to kill Anon on the place.


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck." Damon shouted as he immediately ran towards Anon and pushed him away, but couldn''t save himself from getting hit by the toxic acid.


    ''I-Is this my end ?'' Anon thought as he tried to close his eyes, seeing that the acid is coming at him now.


    *Thud*


    *Slide*


    "Move outtt-" Damon shouted as he took Anon''s place by sliding him away.


    *Burnnnnn*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK... MY FUCKING BODY." Damon shouted loudly as he noticed half of his body is now melted from the acid and his healing was neglected at the moment.


    "Anon... Fuckingggg wake up... I can''t-" Before Damon could''ve shouted anymore, the acid completed melted his body away.


    Anon saw it with his own eyes, but he lied on the ground completely useless, not being able to do anything about his friend''s death.


    ''D-Damon... Died ?'' Anon asked his eyes widened in shock and his body started working again.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Anon released a very deadly Aura out of his body and unleashed his complete bloodlust over the Bloodroot monster.


    "Your Bloodlust is incredible Anon. Now that your annoying friend is out of the way, why don''t we-" Before the Bloodroot monster could''ve completed his sentence, Anon picked up a huge stone from the grou and threw it towards him.


    "Shut the fuck up..." Anon spoke as he moved towards the Bloodroot monster with an angry expression on his face.


    But, the stone just got melted down as soon as it touched the Bloodroot''s body.


    "Anon, I nknow how you feel... But, You have to compromise somethings in order to-"


    <Morning Star''s Blessing: Second Phase.>


    Anon activated the second phase and suddenly, he felt energy rushing into his brain and body at same time.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon Disappeared from his location and re-appeared behind the Bloodroot monster.


    "What the f-" Before the Bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, Anon used his skill.


    <Aurora Beam>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A huge beam made out pure energy shot out his hands and hitted the Bloodroot monster.


    "Your attacks... They won''t have any effects on me." The Bloodroot monster spok as he immediately swinged his fist and easily punched Anon."


    *Thud*


    Anon went flying into the ground for a few meters, Before he stood up once again and started running towards the Bloodroot monster once again, without any plans or any spells.


    Anon tried to defeat the beat with his pure strength...


    ''How can it kill Damon...? I have to kill that thing at any costs.'' Anon thought with an angry expression as he charged straight up on the Bloodroot monster, but his moves were too simple to predict right now and that''s the Bloodroot monster did.


    It noticed Anon''s movements and immediately gave him a powerful kick-back with it''s giant legs.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Anon flew back upto a few kilometres and landed on the ground unconscious.


    "Hehehehe... That was the man who came here to kill me ? Hahahahahahahaha... He thought he can kill the death ?


    I am fucking DEATH. I am the destroyer and no one can fucking kill me." The Bloodroot monster shouted loudly as it''s voice travelled upto a very long distance.


    ''I am defeated. I can''t move, not even an inch. I am fucked really bad. This is the end... To my story.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face and his eyes lost their glow.


    ''Hehehe... Lost so soon ?'' Suddenly, A voice rang inside his head.


    "Who is it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he was already familiar with the voice.


    ''Anon Agreil, The most powerful monster of all the Mind Flayers.


    The one who was supposed to rule the lands.... The one who was supposed to be a god, is now lying down on the ground eating dirt.


    What a shame, Huh ?'' The voice spoke as it echoed inside Anon''s mind.


    "Who the fuck are you ? Show yourself." Anon shouted once again.


    ''Mind Your words, Kid. I am not some monster that you can talk to with your filthy monster.'' The voice spoke as it immediately formed in front of Anon.


    "M-Mind Flayer ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression as he noticed a Demonic figure standing in front of him with a brave but arrogant expression on it''s face.


    "Why would you charge it like that ? Why wouldn''t you make a strategy to kill it ?" The mind flyer asked as it looked at Anon.


    "I-I don''t know... My friend died, that Bloodroot killed my friend and I tried to-"


    "You tried to finish the game with raw power." The mind Flayer spoke interrupting Anon.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Anon, Your Existence serves more than you think, You are not just another stupid Mind Flayer born on this holy land.


    You have the ability to think faster, Think smarter and think better.


    You carry half of my will, right now and let me tell you something... I don''t like a half-twat using my abilities like that.


    Your existence is much more that you think it is... Wake up once again and kill that tree at once In order to get my full will." The Mind Flayer spoke with an arrogant expression as he looked at Anon and used a spell, to get his body back to life.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Haaaaaa..." As soon as Anon woke up he sucked in a lots of air into his lungs and noticed that all the injuries on his body are now healed.

 Chapter 1012 -1011

    Chapter 1012 -1011 "HAAAAAAAA...." Anon woke up and looked at his body with a confused expression.


    He was completely healed and noticed that the Bloodroot monster wasn''t there anymore.


    ''Where did he go ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    ...


    The Giant villages...


    "Today, I will have to collect about 300 sticks and maybe I can get that girl to sleep with me." A giant male spoke as he picked up sticks from the ground.


    *SHAKE-SHAKE*


    Suddenly, The earth started shaking and the clouds started to get darker.


    "What the fuck ? How did it get dark so fast ?" The giant male asked with a confused expression.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, he noticed loud sounds coming from the south side.


    "What is that ?" The giant spoke as he closed his eyes a little bit and looked at it closely.


    "What the-!?" His eyes widened in fear and shock as soon as he noticed that a big monster made out of black liquid is coming towards them with full speed.


    "Fuck... I have to inform the leader." The giant shouted as he immediately dropped all the sticks and started running towards his leader''s cave.


    Jiu''s cave...


    "Yes, Suck it just like that... You keep pinching my nipples, it feels good and you should keep that pussy in front of my face, I like it''s smell." Jiu spoke as he was busy having weird sex with three ladies.


    "Sir, Sir..." Suddenly, A loud voice came from the outside of the cave.


    "Why the fuck are these people stopping me again and again ? Who is it ?" Jiu asked.


    "Sir, There is a very bad news and if no step is taken immediately, Everything will be destroyed." The guy shouted with everything he had in his body.


    "What ? Why ? What happened ? Get aside you fucking whores, I have to see what that guy is shouting about." Jiu spoke as he immediately started walking towards the entrance of the cave.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "What happened ?" Jiu asked with a confused and irritated expression as he looked at the Giant male.


    "Sir, Something made out of Black water is coming towards our city... Look at the sky, He is the one who did it." The giant male spoke as he looked at Jiu with a worried expression.


    "The fuck are you saying ? Step aside and let me see..." Jiu spoke as he stepped out of the cave and for the first time, he felt the ground under him to be cold at this time of the day.


    As he looked above, he noticed that the sun''s are covered with black clouds and thunder is rumbling loudly across them.


    "What the hell...?" Jiu spoke as he walked a bit forward and looked in the direction that the male giant was saying.


    As soon as he looked, he also noticed the bloodroot monster coming towards them with full speed.


    "That fucking monster is coming towards us..." Jiu shouted as he immediately started running towards the Old White''s cave.


    "Old White, Old White... Wake the fuck up." Jiu shouted as he stomped on the old White''s cave.


    "Kyaaa~"


    "I-I greet the leader~"


    "Hello, Jiu Darling"


    "Oh, Leader... Hi."


    Suddenly, Four naked girls ran out of the cave and after them the Old white Stepped out... His appearance was very pure and clean.


    "Jiu, That''s not what you think it is... They were just-" Before the Old white could''ve completed his sentence, Jiu grabbed his head and pulled him forward.


    "I don''t give a fuck about them... Look at that and tell me what the hell is that thing ?" Jiu spoke with a serious expression.


    "HO-HO-HO... What the fuck is that ?" The Old white shouted in confusion.


    "What the fuck you mean by that ? Don''t you know about it ?" Jiu asked.


    "Hell no... Why would I know something about a monster like that ? Why is the ground so cool, What happened to the suns ?" The Old white asked as he looked above and noticed the clouds.


    "I don''t know what''s happening... But, I don''t have a good feeling about this." Jiu spoke with a worried expression.


    "No, It''s about to rain..." The Old white spoke with a smile as he looked at the Clouds.


    "Rain ? You mean, The Rain ? Rain-Rain, right ? Where water falls down from the clouds ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Old White.


    "Yes, That''s what rain is... I think that''s not a monster instead it''s a good being who is bringing rain with him for us." The old white spoke as he looked at the Bloodroot monster.


    Suddenly, both of them noticed that some people from the Hugari tribe are standing in front of the monster with their weapons.


    "What are they doing ?" Jiu asked.


    "They must think of him as a monster... They are trying to-" Before the Old white could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that the Bloodroot threw a green coloured liquid towards the Hugari tribe''s people and all of them melted down to the ground.


    "He doesn''t look friendly to me at all... I should go and cover the way to other world in my cave." Jiu''s spoke as he started walking towards his cave.


    "Why would you do that ?" The Old white asked with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean ? Obviously to stop it from going to the other world." Jiu replied without thinking twice.


    "What if that thing wants to go to the other world in exchange for sparing our Villagers life ?" The old white asked as he looked at Jiu with a serious expression.


    "What are you suggesting, Old White ?" Jiu asked with a serious expression.


    "If that wants to destroy us... Then I will accept my fate and die by it''s hands, but if that monster offers to spare our Villagers life, no matter what it asks in return... I want you to accept it." The old White commanded.  S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What Nonsense... I can''t let such a creature Escape into another world... Tiny creatures live on that side.


    What if it killed all the Villagers after knowing the way to the world ?" Jiu asked.


    "I will-" Before the Old white could''ve completed his sentence, something suddenly crashed into his cave and destroyed it completely.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "What the fuck !?" Jiu shouted as he immediately stood in front of the old white in order to protect him from whatever that crashed into his cave.


    "Who are you ?" Jiu asked with a serious expression as he noticed a big shadow in the dust cloud, from it''s size it was clearly a giant


    "I am your step-dad..." A sound came from the dust cloud.


    "What !?"


    The cloud settled down and a giant with Black hairs, Red eyes and a very handsome face walked out.


    This giant was none other than Anon himself.


    "What the hell !? Great Sage ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression as he noticed that Anon wasn''t small anymore.


    "Is that monster here ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Jiu.


    "N-No..." Jiu replied with a confused expression.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Anon cracked his knuckles and his neck at the same time as he looked at the Bloodroot monster.


    "Phew... He will reach here anytime now." Anon spoke with a carefree expression.


    "Sir Sage... How did you get so big ?" Th old white asked with a confused expression.


    20 minutes ago...


    "Where did that Bloodroot monster go ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked around and an old lady lying on the same spot where the Bloodroot tree was planted.


    Anon stood up and walked upto her slowly with a confused expression on his face.


    She was facing the other side and crying in pain.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Seventh Yggdrasil Sister, Nora]


    [Level: ???]


    [Description: ???]


    Anon was confused as to why he couldn''t see her status... But ignoring this he tried the direct approach.


    "Who are you ?" He asked with a cold and emotionless voice.


    "Hmm....? I-I am Nora, Young Human." She replied with a smile as she turned around and revealed her face.


    It was old, but it was really beautiful... Anon was left a little bit surprised to see her face.


    If she was a bit young... She would''ve looked so cute and beautiful that anyone would give his life away for her.


    "How do you know, I am a Human ? No one here-"


    "She tells me, My sister... She is in your world, Alora is her name." Nora spoke as she started touching something with her hands.


    "What is that ?" Anon asked as he turned the angle of his sight a bit and noticed that she was holding Damon''s head in her hands.


    "Your Friend..." Nora spoke as she looked at Damon with a smile and her tears fell over his face.


    Suddenly, his head started twitching and his body started forming.


    "That is not... Possible." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in ultimate shock.


    He couldn''t understand how she was doing it.


    "Nothing is Impossible... Anon. All you have to do is believe." Nora spoke as she summoned a scroll in her hands and tossed it towards Anon.

 Chapter 1013 -1012

    Chapter 1013 -1012 Anon grabbed the scroll and opened it.


    [Would you like to learn the skill <Giant''s Grace> ?]


    "What is this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Nora.


    "Being that small will not take you anywhere near that monster, You will need to be it''s size in order to fight it." Nora spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''Yes...'' Anon replied.


    [You have successfully Learned the skill <Giant''s Grace>]


    [Name: Giant''s Grace]


    [Rank: Transcendent]


    [Description: When used this skill, it increases the User''s Body size and Mana by 900%, Becoming a giant yourself for 24 Hours.


    Your size will be doubled as soon as your HP falls below 50%.


    This skill consumes no mana from the user.]


    [Mana consumption: none]


    [Cooldown: 365 Days]


    ''A-A Transcendent Leveled skill !?'' Anon thought with a shocked expression.  S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He was a small plant at the start..." Nora spoke.


    "Huh...?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at her.


    "Bloodroot was just a plant at the start when he started growing near me. I didn''t knew his real intentions till it was too late.


    He tapped his roots with mine and started sucking out my life force slowly.


    At first, I didn''t notice him at all... But as time passed by, I was told that I am getting old faster than my other sisters.


    That''s when I noticed that the Bloodroot has become a leech... He was leeching off of my life force.


    Slowly killing me for his survival... But, When I realised this... It was too late. I was helpless and he started taking over me.


    Overtime... He took over my whole body and started luring giants towards me, as soon as those innocent creatures got close... He would kill them and soak their blood slowly out of their bodies.


    Three hundred years... For the last three hundred years, I haven''t seen anything but blood spilling around me, Helplessly.


    But, Today... When he finally found a way to get out of this world, he separated himself from me and left in order to cross the portal but Anon... If he crossed through that portal, not only yours but all of the other worlds that are connected to yours will be doomed.


    You must stop him." Nora spoke with a serious expression.


    "Who gives a fuck about the worlds ? I will kill that thing for something else." Anon spoke with a smile as he loaded his hands and used his newly acquired skill.


    <Giant''s Grace>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, His body started expanding with a rapid speed and his clothes started to get torn apart.


    His body transformed into a giant''s body and as soon as Anon opened his eyes, he looked down and noticed Nora sitting down on the ground.


    ''She looks tiny...'' Anon thought with a neutral expression.


    "You might feel a bit-" Before Nora could''ve completed her sentence, Anon fell down on the ground.


    *THUD*


    "... Dizzy due to your sudden size change." Nora completed her sentence.


    "Fuck... My eyes just went out and my mind stopped working for a second." Anon spoke as he immediately woke up and stood up from the ground once again.


    "You have to get used to this body of you want to fight a monster." Nora spoke as she looked at Anon.


    *Swing-Swing*


    Suddenly, She noticed that Anon was throwing punches in the air and performing some Kick moves.


    With every kick and punch... He would generate a very stroke of wind, that would make a very loud sound.


    His eyes were cold and he looked really focused.


    "This body is under a lot of pressure... Now I know, why giants are so strong despite being stupid." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Shouldn''t you move in order to catch that monster ?" Nora asked.


    "What about my friend ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards Damon.


    "I can heal him... But, My powers aren''t enough. Get me my powers and my life force, I will give you your friend back... Alive." Nora spoke with a smile.


    "You motherfucking sly tree..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Nora.


    "They are your principles... A life for a life, isn''t it ?" Nora asked.


    "We will talk after I get back..." Anon spoke with a smile as he started running towards the village.


    As Anon ran on the ground, he felt the extreme wind pressure on his body but he was enjoying it.


    ''The atmospheric pressure on my body and the gravitational pull has increased with my size... I may not be as fast as before, but with this size and the amount of mana I have... I don''t think taking down a monster made out of blood is going to be a challenge.


    "Let''s see... How high can I jump." Anon spoke as he Increased his running speed and released all the limiters on his body to achieve his full strength.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    With every step he took... His body started to feel lighter and suddenly, Anon jumped.


    *HUP*


    As soon as he made the jumped, Anon realised something.


    ''Fuck... The force was too much. I will not be able to land properly, if I am this high in the air.'' Anon thought with a serious expression as he noticed that he has already crossed over the clouds and couldn''t even see the land properly.


    As soon as Anon started heading down... He crossed the clouds once again and noticed Jiu''s village... But his falling speed was so fast that he couldn''t control his landing and he crashed into a cave, just as he predicted.


    ...


    Present Time...


    "Sir Sage... How did you become so big ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "Magic..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "There is a spell that can turn you into a giant !?" Both Jiu and the Old white asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes there is. Now, Where is that monster ?" Anon asked as he looked at Jiu.


    "There..." Jiu spoke as he pointed towards the Bloodroot monster, who was coming towards the village with full speed.


    "He is close..." The old white spoke.


    "I will go and have a sweet talk with him... Clear the village as soon as possible." Anon ordered.


    "But, Sir Sage... Why the clear out the village ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I don''t want to kill you guys in the collateral damage." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Jiu.


    "I-I see..." Jiu replied with a worried and scared expression as he immediately started running towards the caves of the villagers.


    "Sir Sage... Can you kill that monster ?" The old white asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Why ? Are you going to let it through if I failed to kill it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the old white.


    "I will not hesitate to do it... If this is what it-"


    "I will deal with you after." Anon replied as he immediately left after this.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As Anon walked through the village, all the giant girls looked at him with lustful and perverted eyes.


    His eight-pack abs were really wetting their pussies.


    "Excuse me... Do you want to fuck my pussy ?" A girl walked upto Anon and asked him as she immediately bent down in front of him.


    After seeing a pussy after so long... Anon got a huge erection and as soon as the giant girl noticed that, she started shaking her ass, but Anon''s focus wasn''t fucking at this time.


    "Get aside..." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed her butt and threw her aside.


    "Ouch..."


    Anon walked towards the Bloodroot monster slowly and as soon as the Bloodroot noticed him from a distance, he stopped running as well and started walking slowly towards him.


    After walking for about 5 minutes... Both of them stopped and looked at each other.


    "Hmm... So you were alive ?" The Bloodroot asked with a smile.


    "You won''t be for long..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Should''ve taken your life there... I didn''t knew you can recover from that condition without your healing powers.


    If you are in that form... I think it''s safe to assume that you have met my dear friend, Nora... Right ?" The Bloodroot asked.


    "Yes and we have created a deal... In which I will get my friend back that you killed earlier." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What is she asking for in return ? Oh, let me guess... My Life, right ?" The Bloodroot asked with a smile.


    "She will get it..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately assumed an offensive stance.


    "Just because you are big don''t think you-" Before the Bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, Anon Disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind him.


    *Kick*


    Anon landed a kick on the Bloodroot''s back making him fall down at once.


    ''The pressure on my body is too much... I can''t comprehend how much power should I use to move around.


    I moved really fast and now I feel a little dizzy.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Okay... That''s it, Die Anon." The Bloodroot replied as he immediately stood up and placed both of his hands on the ground.

 Chapter 1014 -1013

    Chapter 1014 -1013 "Die Anon." The Bloodroot spoke as he immediately placed his hand on the ground and used his skill.


    <Death Shackles>


    Suddenly, Black shackles started sprouting out of the ground and grabbed Anon''s full body very tightly.


    "Do you feel it ? Do you feel the power that''s grabbing your legs ? Your size never made a difference you were a weakling and you are a weakling." The Bloodroot monster spoke as he walked upto Anon with a smile on his face.


    "Oh my... What will I do now ? This is what I will do Motherfucker." Anon spoke as he immediately broke out of his shackles and punched the Bloodroot on his face.


    *BOOOOM*


    "What the fuck !? How did you-" Before the Bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, Anon kicked him in face with full strength.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    The Bloodroot went flying into the village and crashed into a cave.


    "The size made a big difference... Motherfucker. I can beat your ass more efficiently now." Anon spoke with a smile as he cracked his neck and started walking towards the Bloodroot.


    But as Anon walked forward... He noticed that the Bloodroot wasn''t there anymore.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Dodge this..." The Bloodroot spoke from behind as he immediately grabbed Anon''s neck from behind and started inserting his black Blood into his body.


    [You have been Paralyzed for 1 minute]


    "Do you know what I am doing right now, Anon ?" The Bloodroot asked with an evil smile.


    "Getting your filthy blood inside my body so that you can take over me and use me as your controlled puppet to crossover to my world ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "You are very intelligent... I will use that mind of yours to a good use and take over everything." The Bloodroot spoke with an evil smile.


    [Several Demonic Bloods Identified]


    [Demonic Energy can be extracted.]


    [Would you like to start the extraction Process ?] [Yes/No ?]


    As soon as Anon read all these notifications, A smile appeared over his face.


    "You want to take over my body... Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Your Whole body is paralyzed for 1 minute in 30 seconds I will take over my new body, your soul will stay inside your body, it will see everything, it will hear everything but it won''t be able to do anything as I destroy those whom you love, Anon. Hehehe." The Bloodroot spoke with an evil smile.


    "I see... Let''s see who get''s destroyed first then." Anon spoke with an psychopathic smile as he activated the demonic energy extraction process.


    [Extracting Demonic Energy]


    [Purifying Blood and Sucking out Life Force]


    ...


    "W-Wait... T-There is something wrong." The Bloodroot spoke as he immediately realised that something is wrong with him.


    "Hey, Let me tell you a story... There was this warrior who was really strong in his village.


    He thought he was the God of that village. He slayed monsters that came in his way, hunted thiefs and dealt with all of his enemies efficiently.


    But, One day... He was sent to slay the dragon... The warrior didn''t knew what a Dragon was and how he looked like, but he knew one thing... He can slay it.


    The warrior entered into the Dragon''s cave and called out for a battle, the Dragon opened one of his eye and let out a sigh.


    With that sigh he let out some fire that Burnt the warrior alive. So, do you know the moral of this story ?" Anon asked with a smile as the paralysis effect wore off of his body.


    "W-What have you done !? I-I can''t remove my hands..." The Bloodroot spoke with a scared expression.


    "The motive of the story is not to insert your hands into a stranger''s body, Bloodroot." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at the Bloodroot with a smile.  Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "F-Fuck it..." The Bloodroot spoke as he immediately cut off both his hands and immediately backed off from Anon.


    [Demonic Energy Resource De-Attached]


    [56797 Years worth life force Sucked out]


    ...


    "Phew, It feels refreshing." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    <Demon''s Last Sacrifice>


    [Name: Demon''s Last Sacrifice]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Description: This Skill can only be used by a Demon of the highest authority.


    With this skill, the user will create a circle of ritual within 50 kilometres radius around him and mark a single target as the sacrifice.


    The user of the skill will be blessed with the same strength, Agility and Magical powers that the sacrifice can use.


    But, If the Sacrifice survives for more than 10 minutes inside the circle or runs out of the Circle of Ritual, the ritual will fail and immediately result in User''s death.


    These terms will be made clear to the sacrifice as well.]


    [Mana: 5000000/Use]


    [Cooldown: 29 Days]


    As soon as Anon used this skill, His Aura increased to the level of the Bloodroot tree and he received a new skill set of 5000+ skills immediately.


    "D-Demon''s Last Sacrifice !? How can you use ancient demonic skills ?" The Bloodroot asked with a confused and worried expression as he knew that there was more to Anon.


    "Ten minutes, Both of us on same level... We can use the same skill and we are invincible to each other''s Debuffs.


    So, No more paralysis game or the Healing  negate effects or whatever other debuffs you have. Now, Let''s see... Who get''s to be the dead man." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started playing with his Arcane Slayers.


    "Don''t use all of my skills... Or this world will collapse immediately." The Bloodroot replied with a smile as he understood the game''s rules.


    "I didn''t copy your skills just so I can use them against you... I copied them because..." Anon Disappeared in the middle of his sentence and re-appeared in front of the Bloodroot''s face.


    "What the -!?"


    <Frozen Blood Shield>


    As soon as Bloodroot used this skill, Anon countered it.


    <Thunder Flick>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, Lightning striked down on the shield and it broke immediately.


    "I copied them, So I can counter them... Hehehe." Anon Smiled like a psychopath as he immediately stabbed his arcane Slayer into the Bloodroot''s eye.


    *STAB*


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."

 Chapter 1015 -1014

    Chapter 1015 -1014[CRITICAL STRIKE]


    [+100% DAMAGE DEALT]


    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The Bloodroot shouted loudly as he felt real pain for the first time in his entire life.


    "Awww.... Did it hurt ? Let me fix it." Anon spoke with a maniacal smile, as he immediately grabbed his other arcane slayer tightly and stabbed it into his other eye as well.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... MY OTHER EYEEEEEEEEEEEEEE." The Bloodroot shouted even louder as he immediately pushed Anon back with all the Force he can gather in his body and moved away from him.


    *Thud*


    Anon balanced himself on the ground and looked at the Bloodroot with a smile.


    "NOOOOO... M-MY EYES, I-I CAN''T SEE ANYTHING, TAKE THEM OUTTTT." The Bloodroot shouted as he tried to remove Anon''s arcane slayers from his eyes, because they were preventing his eyes from recovering back to normal.


    "Here... This will help." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hands and recalled the arcane Slayers.


    *Chk-Chk*


    Both of the Arcane Slayers immediately flew back to Anon and The Bloodroot''s eyes were healed back to normal.


    "F-Fuck... You fucking psychopathic bastard. I will kill you in the most fucking way possible, TAKE THIS." The Bloodroot shouted in pure anger as he immediately used his skill on Anon.


    <Rambling Thorns>


    Suddenly, Millions of little seeds shot out of it''s body and wherever the seeds fell... Big red flowers sprouted immediately and all of them blasted out toxic acid.


    ''Telekinesis is useless, I can''t focus on each seed... Quantum Reflection is also useless as it''s not a completely magical attack, wind Armour will not protect me because this attack has a little bit magic.


    Well, looks like it''s time to use that...'' Anon spoke as he casted his spell.


    <Seven Phantom steps>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his speed increased by leaps and bounds... He jumped into the air 7 times really fast dodging most of the seeds that were coming in his direction, but he couldn''t avoid all of them.


    Three seeds got stuck to his body and bloomed into red flowers that later blasted out and spilled acid everywhere over Anon''s body.


    "Fuck... What is this shit made out of ? It burns like hell." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he noticed that his body was instantly regenerating the parts that were being affected by the acid.


    "H-How are you healing... That acid prevents any heals." The Bloodroot asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I told you... We are free of each other''s Debuffs in this zone. No matter who uses it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "B-But, You stabbed those into my head and my eyes-"


    "Ah, Arcane Slayers are exception... You see, they cancel out magic. So, you are not safe from their attacks.


    ''Telekinesis is useless, I can''t focus on each seed... Quantum Reflection is also useless as it''s not a completely magical attack, wind Armour will not protect me because this attack has a little bit magic.


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his speed increased by leaps and bounds... He jumped into the air 7 times really fast dodging most of the seeds that were coming in his direction, but he couldn''t avoid all of them.


    Well, looks like it''s time to use that...'' Anon spoke as he casted his spell.


    <Seven Phantom steps>


    Three seeds got stuck to his body and bloomed into red flowers that later blasted out and spilled acid everywhere over Anon''s body. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One slice on your main core that you have been hiding in that filthy body of yours and it''s all over for you.


    You think that circulating it through your body will make is disappear ? I can see it Clearly moving inside your body." Anon replied with a smile as he raised his arcane slayer and pin-pointed the core''s current location.


    "H-How can you see through my body !?" The Bloodroot asked with a confused and scared expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    "Special Eyes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You have about 5 minutes left... What is the next move that you are going to pull ? I don''t think you will try to run out, since you got very low mobility and I have a speed that can catch you up in no time.


    ''What is this guy doing ? Why isn''t he just killing the Monster ? Why is he playing with it ?'' The Old white wondered as he continued to notice them.


    "H-Hey Anon... I was thinking that, Why don''t I just stay in this world and you return back to your own world ?


    W-We can end this matter peacefully and cancel this skill of yours." The Bloodroot spoke as he realised that Anon was stronger than him at the moment and he already knows all of the skills that he can use.


    "You have been Marked as the Sacrifice." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Bloodroot.


    "H-Hey, There has to be a way out of this and..." As the Bloodroot continued to talk, he noticed that the old white was standing near him.


    He immediately used his vines and grabbed old white tightly.


    "W-What the hell !?" The old white shouted as he noticed all the vines around his body.


    "Look behind you, Anon. You might know him." The Bloodroot spoke with an evil smile.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked back and noticed that it was Old White all caught in the vines.


    "Oh, Old White... Looks like you learned some magic huh ? Floating in the air... Nice for you." Anon spoke with a smile as he mocked the old white.


    "S-Sir Sage... T-This is not magic, that monster is grabbing me with his vines, please help me." The Old white spoke with a tense expression.


    Bloodroot pulled old white towards him and used him as a live shield.


    "Now, Anon... What will you do ? I am using your friend as my shield and all I have to do is protect myself for 2 more minutes, HAHAHAHAHAHA. I AM THE MOST GENIUS MONSTER IN THIS WORLD. I AM GOD OF THIS WORLD." The Bloodroot monster started laughing and boasting about himself.


    "Hehehe... Hehehe... Hehehehe..." Suddenly, Anon started laughing as a psychopathic expression appeared over his face.


    The Bloodroot''s smile immediately Disappeared and his expressions tensed up.


    "Hahahahahaa... God, A fucking tree !?" Anon shouted as he laughed like a psychopath.


    "What are you laughing for ? You will kill your friend if you tried to attack me, Don''t you understand !?" The Bloodroot asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, I do." Suddenly, Anon''s expressions went from psychopathic laugh to a straight and serious face.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN: THUNDER CROWN>


    As Anon summoned the golden shining spear in his hands, the Bloodroot and the old white both started panicking heavily.


    "H-He is going to kill both of us." The Old white spoke in a low voice.


    "I don''t make friends with old fucks..." Anon spoke as he threw the spear towards the Bloodroot with full power.

 Chapter 1016 -1015

    Chapter 1016 -1015 "H-He is going to kill both of us." The old white spoke as he immediately understood it by looking at Anon''s facial expressions.


    "Wha- !? Oi, Anon... You can''t kill him, he is your friend, You are kind and you don''t kill your friends, remember ?" The Bloodroot spoke as he tried to buy time.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN: THUNDER CROWN>


    "I don''t make friends with Old Fucks..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he threw the Javelin towards both of them with full power.


    *SPIUUUUUUUU*


    The Spear pierced through the air and made a whistling sound, Old white immediately closed his eyes accepting his death.


    "I am not fucking dying..." The Bloodroot shouted as he immediately stepped aside from the old white, But...


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and turned off his spell as the smile on his face widened.


    [ILLUSION: OFF]


    Suddenly, The spear Disappeared from it''s original trajectory and hitted the Bloodroot''s chest on the place that he went in order to dodge it.


    *STABBB*


    "F-FUCK..." The Bloodroot shouted as he realised that Anon has hitted his core this time without missing.


    *Thud*


    He fell down to his knees and looked at the shining spear in his chest with a shocked expression.


    "Don''t even try to take it out... I will blast it in a flick of my finger." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the Bloodroot.


    "You have defeated me, Anon Agreil. I accept my defeat... But, Don''t rub it on my face." The Bloodroot spoke as he looked at Anon with a defeated expression.


    "I can make that spear explode or I can cancel it and you can heal yourself." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Bloodroot.


    "Hmm....? Why would you do that ?" The Bloodroot asked with a confused expression.


    "I have seen your wish to live and survive... So, why don''t you become my slave ? Work for me and I will keep you alive... You won''t have infinite life force to suck on that''s the thing, but you will live." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Heh... Anon Agreil, That''s your name right ?" The Bloodroot asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Yep." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I will remember that..." The Bloodroot replied as he closed his eyes.


    "So, That''s a NO ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Bloodroot will die... But, he will never be enslaved to someone." Bloodroot spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon and tossed something towards him.


    *Catch*


    Anon caught the thing and looked at it with a smile.  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Bloodroot''s Seeds>


    "One seed, One Day, One world." The Bloodroot spoke as he immediately grabbed the spear and pushed it in.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    His core exploded and black blood flew everywhere.


    Anon saved his body with an invisible force field.


    Suddenly, All the black blood around him started floating in the air and it started entering into Anon''s body.


    [Extracting Life Force]


    1 Hour later...


    [10%.... 20%.......... 50%........90%... 100%.]


    [900,00,00 years worth of life force received]


    ....


    "Phew... This fucker really sucked out the life force from everything in this world." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he read the huge number on the notification screen.


    ''I feel... So, Powerful with all this energy. Now I understand why he was so madly in love with this life force.


    I mean this energy can corrupt any living thing.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    [ATTENTION]


    Suddenly, A crimson red window popped up in front of him.


    "What the fuck happened now ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [You have received the Authority of ''MIND Flayer'']


    [You have recieved the title <DEMON KING>]


    [Congratulations!! Skill <DEMON KING''S DOMAIN> Has Been Learned successfully]


    ''Mind Flayer''s Authority.'' Anon thought with a serious expression as he read the skill''s description.


    [Name: Demon King''s Domain]


    [Rank: Special Class]


    [Description: Once Activated the Demon king will be blessed with a Domain of Seventy kilometres around him for 30 minutes.


    Inside the Domain, everything will be under the king''s order and the king himself will be immortal.


    The more damage the king takes in the domain... The more his powers will grow.


    The more king''s health falls down, the more his madness for victory will grow, taking upon the Demon form he will forget the difference between enemies or friends and kill anything that tries to harm him.


    There is no limit to the king''s strength, Agility and stamina in this domain. The Domain can only be cancelled out by the king himself, if someone tried to interfere with the Domain''s Magic circles, Instant ''DEATH'' will be granted.]


    [Mana: None]


    [Cooldown: Na]


    ''Ah... So this was the skill that was turning me into a demon like being.'' Anon thought with an understanding expression.


    *Tip*


    Suddenly, A water drop fell over his shoulder.


    "Hmm...?" Anon noticed the drop and looked towards the sky.


    *Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip*


    Suddenly, More rain drops started falling down.


    "Sir Sage..." Suddenly, Jiu''s voice came from the back.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed that all five leaders from the five tribes are standing behind him with all of their people.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at them with a confused expression.


    "SIR SAGE... YOU HAVE OUR GRATITUDE." All of them shouted loudly at once as they immediately went down on their knees and showed their respect to Anon.


    "I will be back in a bit." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking back to the North.


    As he walked through, everybody made way for him.


    ...


    ???? Someday, The birds will sing and the- ????


    Nora was singing her song as she healed Damon.


    *Step-Step*


    "I hope you have a good news." Nora spoke as she turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind her with a neutral expression.


    "You didn''t heal him ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I can''t heal him completely without my powers and life force. The Bloodroot sucked it out of me... You have to leave him here for some years, once I get my life force back... He will be healed." Nora spoke.


    "Well, I don''t have that much time." Anon spoke as he walked forward and placed his hand over Nora''s head.


    [Tranfer of Life Force has started...]


    "Your life force is nothing compared to-"


    "This is your life force that he sucked out of you." Anon spoke interrupting her.


    "Wha-!? I See." Nora got shocked for a second but she went back to her calm-self pretty quickly.


    [900,00,00 years worth of life force transferred]

 Chapter 1017 -1016

    Chapter 1017 -1016 As soon as Anon transferred all of the life force that he sucked out from the Bloodroot''s blood into Nora''s body, her original form started to restore.


    Her rough and dull skin started glowing again as it became really smooth.


    A crown made out of green grass appeared over her head as she slowly stood up and faced  Anon with a smile.


    Her face looked so beautiful that even a thousand girls will look stupid bitches in front of her face.


    "Why would you give it back ?" Nora asked with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    With each and every step that she took, green grass started sprouting out of the ground and it started to expand at a rapid speed.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh come on... You know that I am talking about the Life Force.


    It was more than enough life force to corrupt a saint into becoming the devil. Yet, You returned all of it back ? Why ?" Nora asked as she placed her hand over Anon''s face.


    "Luv, I don''t think there is a point to all the life force for me.  S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That life force can keep me alive for so many years, practically for infinity... But, the type of life that I live is different.


    Death always hangs around the corner and you don''t know what can happen at anytime, so it''s useless for me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmmm... I see. Well, Ask for something in return. I can''t let the saviour of this world go away like that.


    You can ask for anything... Magic spells, Magical artifacts or would you like to have some physical fun ?" Nora whispered into Anon''s ear as she slowly placed her hand over Anon''s chest.


    Anon immediately grabbed her hand and stopped her from going any further.


    "I don''t like saying ''No'' to some good sex at this point and you are very beautiful as well, but you are just not my type, Luv." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he slowly removed her hand from his chest.


    "Hmmm....? That''s a rather unusual statement. I never thought a human like you will say no to this kind of thing.


    Do you not think of me as pretty ?" Nora asked with a confused smile.


    "Explaining it is really hard... How about you just get into my mind and I will give you a ride ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh... Will you allow that ?" Nora asked with a smile as she excitedly moved forward and Placed both of her hands over Anon''s temples.


    Anon opened his mind for exactly 5 seconds and in those 5 seconds, Nora saw somethings...


    "Kyaaaaa-" Nora shouted as her eyes opened in shock and fear.


    "You okay, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are evil... No, You are very evil. You are more evil than the Bloodroot." Nora spoke with a scared expression as she didn''t dared to get close to Anon after this.


    "Now, Now... You are overreacting." Anon spoke as a wide smile appeared over his face.


    "N-No, Please stay there and don''t come near me." Nora spoke as she got really scared of Anon.


    "Now, Now... Don''t be scared. If I wanted to harm you, I could''ve killed you already." Anon replied with a smile.


    "W-Why would you do that to all those girls ? D-Don''t you feel the pain they are feeling or the regret those people are having that you killled over such small things ?" Nora asked with a serious expression.


    "Calm down, Luv or you will join them." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I just can''t... I thought you were a good guy that gods sent down to help us." Nora spoke as she turned around and started walking towards Damon.


    "Well, Just to make you feel worse... The gods were the ones who sent the Bloodroot down here to destroy this world." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    Nora immediately turned around and looked at Anon with a flabbergasted expression...


    "What are you saying ?? Do you have any idea of what you are saying ? Why would they create us if they just wanted to destroy us ? You are lying." Nora asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t lie, Luv. Lying makes fuck-ups... You have to remember the last lie in order to make up the next conversations and I really don''t have a good memory.


    So, I keep myself from lying as much as possible... But, when it comes to sex that''s the thing I do most. Wanna see it ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No, I don''t want to see anything... J-Just tell me why would they create us if-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Look, I am too tired and sexually frustrated to answer those questions. He has all the correct answers to your questions. So, Wake him up and ask away." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Damon.


    Nora looked at Damon and immediately walked upto him.


    She then started doing some rituals over Damon''s body meanwhile Anon just laid down on the green grass and enjoyed the rain.


    ''She really freaked out in just 5 seconds... I wonder if she will commit suicide after seeing everything inside my brain.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face and he fell asleep.


    30 minutes later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and noticed that he was surrounded by tall grass from everyside.


    "Hmm...? These things sure grew real fast." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up and looked back.


    As soon as he looked back, he noticed that Damon and Nora were talking to each other with serious expressions on their faces.


    He immediately walked upto them and spoke up...


    "Hello, Little birds... What are you chirping about ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me alive ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "You want me to give you a huge or something for dying like a stupid ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You fucking psychopathic bastard." Damon spoke as he immediately stood up and hugged Anon.


    "Look, I am sexually frustrated and I want to return back to my world and have some crazy sex... So please don''t do this shit to me." Anon replied with a neutral expression.

 Chapter 1018 -1017

    Chapter 1018 -1017 Anon and Damon are now walking towards the Giant''s Village.


    "Trees have started growing..." Damon spoke with a neutral expression as he pointed towards one of the trees.


    "This place got healed pretty quickly." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I never excepted you to return the life force... Why would you do it ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I didn''t give all of it back, Kept like 50,000 years or something for myself." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "That''s not even 1% of what you gave her." Damon spoke.


    "Look, the life force only keeps you alive... But, I don''t want to just live for nothing. I want die from a excessive ejeculation in a huge harem fuck party.


    I kept whatever was enough for me." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, It''s your choice... I can''t do anything about it. So, What now ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "When you died... What did you see ?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing, I was sleeping in a dark and cold space... But it was comfortable until you pulled me back out." Damon replied.


    "Want me to send you back ?" Anon asked as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "I am just kidding... I met my brother and sisters." Damon spoke.


    "Gods, you mean ?" Anon asked.


    "Yep... All of them were really bitchy and angry over me." Damon replied.


    "What did they say ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "They warned me not to help you and if I do that, I might have a chance at salvation or whatever shit." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Salvation ? Is that a thing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "There are many things Anon... Now, What about you ? I heard you became a giant and saved the giants ?" Damon asked with an excited expression.


    "Yep. Your dear friend Nora gave me a spell that can turn me into a giant for one day in a year." Anon replied.


    "Yeah, about her... What the fuck did you showed her that scared the crap out of her ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Gave her a little tour of my mind." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh, That explains the scared open-eye passouts she was having." Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "She asked for it... Wanted to sleep with me. I said no, she got offended... I just showed her the price it takes to sleep with me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "There are seven more like her... All of them are yggdrasil sisters, Children of the tree of life.


    I don''t like them very much, they are like the seven sins but in a different way. The one you just meet was, Nora the wisdom master." Damon replied.


    "Don''t give a fuck..." Anon replied with a bored expression


    "So, We go back to our world now ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah, But before going back to our world... There is one more thing that I have to do." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You thinking about the same thing as me ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yep." Anon replied with a smile.


    ....


    After walking for about 1 hour both of them reached in the village.


    "Sir Sage... We greet you."


    "Greetings, Sir Sage."


    "Sir Sage... You have my greetings."


    As soon as the giants saw Anon and Damon, all of them bowed down to them and showed their respect.


    ...


    "You are like a fucking god in their eyes, huh ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "I think so." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Sir Sage... Sir Sage... You are back." Jiu shouted as he suddenly came running upto Anon with a wide smile on his face.


    "Oh, You are still alive." Damon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Jiu.


    "Sir Sages are protecting us... We won''t die until we worship them. Look we have built a temple for you guys." Jiu spoke with a smile as he walked ahead and showed them a cave.


    In the end of the cave there were two big stones, one of the stone had a small stone sickle over it.


    "Hey look... That''s you." Damon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the stone with the sickle.


    "Yeah, I can see it. Nice job with the faces." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, Let''s talk buisness... Take all your five tribes heads and meet us in that meeting cave of whatever.


    It''s time for us to return back to our original world and I want to straighten things up with you guys for the last time." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Jiu.


    "A-As you command, Sir Sage. I will call them immediately." Jiu spoke as he immediately ran out of the cave and called out to every heard of the five tribes.


    5 minutes later, Inside the Meeting Cave...


    All five tribes heads are sitting on the ground and the old white is sitting with them.


    Anon and Damon are standing in the middle.


    "Hello, Folks... I am Anon Agreil. All of you know me as the great sage." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at them.


    "I am-" Before Damon could''ve started speaking, Anon stopped him by the show of his hand.


    "Now that I have saved your world and believe me... It''s taken a really good fucking toll on me and my body.


    So, I will be returning back to my original world now and that gate inside Jiu''s cave will be sealed with some of my magic runes and huge boulders.


    Now, If someone from your tribes and I mean even a single one of you were to be found on the other side of that portal after it''s sealed... I swear to the fucking Devil, I will destroy this world with my own fucking hands.


    So, Keep your hands off of that world... Now, to the next condition. Before saving your worlds, I proposed that all of you will be slaves to me and you will come when I call. You should always be ready to die for me when I call you.


    Is that clear ?" Anon asked.


    "YES, SIR SAGE." All five of them spoke at once.


    "Good, Now let''s get to the next part... Arrange me some girls with big and bouncy boobs." Anon spoke.


    "Let''s goo." Damon spoke with an excited expression.

 Chapter 1019 -1018

    Chapter 1019 -1018 "Sir Sage... Are you enjoying it or should I jiggle them more ?" The giant girl asked with a smile.


    Anon is now lying inside the cleavage of a giant girl and she is jiggling her boobs slowly, giving Anon''s full body a soothing massage.


    "This is the best...." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her big nipples in both of his hands and started sucking them, even though her nipples were really huge, Anon couldn''t fit them completely in his mouth... But he was licking them vigorously and biting them occasionally.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Sir Sage... You are biting my nipples real hard, I-It tickles my pussy down there." The giant girl spoke as she tightened the space between her boobs in order to give Anon more pleasure.


    "Where is Damon ?" Anon asked as he looked around and noticed that another giant girl is lying down right besides him with her legs in the air.


    Her pussy his twitching unusually and she moaning continuously without any stops.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhhhhhhh~ Fuck Fuck Yes~ Stir it more Sir Sage." The giant girl moaned loudly.


    "Don''t tell me..." Anon spoke as he focused on her pussy and suddenly...


    "Oh... Fuccckkkkkkkkk...." The giant girl shouted as she let out a fountain of cum out of her pussy and with that fountain came out, Damon.


    "Woooo-hooooooo..." Damon shouted loudly as his whole body was covered in her cum.


    "This Motherfucker calls me the psychopath ?" Anon asked with a disgusted expression.


    "Heyyyy, Anon... Did you see that ? This bitch is still twitching from her orgasm." Damon asked with a wide smile on his face.


    "Yeah, It was disgusting... But, Personally I like it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I bet you can''t make yours cum like mine..." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "What are you betting ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "One favour... Whatever you ask in it." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Luv, go into squatting position and prepare your pussy for some crazyness." Anon commanded the giant girl.


    "As you command, Great Sage..." The giant girl replied with a smile as she immediately went into a squirting position.


    Anon cutted his hand and dropped some of his blood into her mouth.


    As soon as Damon saw this, the smile on his face immediately vanished.


    "H-Hey, What are you doing ? T-That''s cheating, You can''t use magic." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Well, any conditions should''ve been stated before you made the bet." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon with an evil smile.


    "You are a fucking cheater." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.  sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am." Anon spoke.


    [New Target detected under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to execute the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes...''


    [Kira''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    As soon as Anon saw this window a smile appeared over his face.


    <Body modification>


    ''Increase her Sensitivity by a hundred times and make her left boob nipple the most sensitive part of her body that can trigger multiple orgasams with just a single touch.'' Anon ordered.


    [Sensitive has been increased by 100x]


    [Left Nipple is now the most the sensitive part of the body]


    [One touch on the Left nipple will trigger multiple orgasams]


    "Good... Now, Let''s test it. Oi, keep an eye on her pussy." Anon spoke from above as he looked at Damon, who was sitting on the other giant girl''s clit.


    "Hmm....?" Damon looked at her pussy with a neutral expression expecting a small orgasm coming out of her pussy.


    Anon walked over the giant girl''s left boob and as soon as he reached near her nipple, he looked at her facial expressions.


    "Luv, take a deep breath." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir Sag-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her nipple with both of his hands and twisted if tightly to the right side while pulling it outwards.


    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~" The giant girl shouted very loudly as she immediately started cumming like a machine from her pussy, her eyes rolled all the way back to her head.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    She came so much that milk started coming out of her nipples.


    "Woah... Woah... Woah... You are going to kill her, stop it." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry... She will live." Anon replied with a smile as he twisted her nipple even more.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    "Doesn''t looks like it from the cumming streak she is making and the blood coming out of her nose." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "ANHHHHHHHH~ ANHHHHH~ PLEASE DON''T STOP~ MAKE ME CUM MORE... MORE CUMMMMMM~" The giant girl shouted as she fell down on her back and continued to shoot cum out of her pussy without any stops.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    ''Return her body to normal.'' Anon ordered.


    [All body functions have been returned back to normal.]


    As soon as Anon returned her body functions to normal, she went unconscious immediately.


    "Well, I guess that was too much for her." Anon spoke as he walked upto her pussy and noticed that there was still cum flowing out of her pussy.


    "You made a fucking pond full of cum..." Damon spoke as he walked upto Anon.


    "Well, I won the bet." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Here." Damon spoke as he tossed Something towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon grabbed it and looked at it with a smile. It was a gold coin with a ''D'' Imprinted on both sides.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked.


    "A favour coin... The coin will remain in your possession until you ask the favour. Once the score is settled, it will disappeare immediately." Damon spoke.


    "Let''s go... I want to have some real sex now." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Yep, My dick is throbbing to enter inside the pussy of a normal sized girl." Damon replied with a smile.


    "I have to cast some spells and enchantments to seal that cave." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 1020 -1019

    Chapter 1020 -1019 Anon is now standing inside Jiu''s cave and casting some spells on the ground.


    "Hmm... That''s a burning spell isn''t it ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yep, fries up anything that enters into this circle.


    That one turns the ground into a swamp of mud and pulls down any living thing to hell." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the other magic circle.


    "What''s with that one ?" Damon asked with a smile as he pointed towards the biggest circle.


    "That one is for... Well, Total destruction. If some stupid guy stepped into that, it will trigger a bombardment spell and every living thing in a 300km radius will be wiped out of existence." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Woah... You are really taking this serious. What if they accidentally Stepped into it ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "It doesn''t sets off just by stepping into it... It will read your thoughts and process them to my mind, then I will decide if I want to blow it up or not." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Man, You are evil." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Let''s just get out of this world as soon as we can." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir Sage... We have brought the boulders." Jiu''s voice came from the outside of the cave.


    "Let''s bid the last farewell to our friends..." Damon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the cave''s entrance.


    "Hello, Boys..." Damon spoke as he looked at Jiu.


    "Sir Sage... Please call us if you want something. We will always be ready for your command." Jiu spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and just nodded his head in ''Yes''.


    "Shall we put the boulders ?" The old white asked.


    "Yes, You-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence a loud shouting sound came from behind.


    "NOOOOOOO... PLEASE, I WANT TO GO WITH THEM, PLEASE LET ME GO WITH THEM.


    I WANT TO CUM LIKE THAT AGAIN... PLEASE SIR SAGE TAKE ME WITH YOU." The giant girl that Anon made to cum like crazy before came running like crazy towards the cave, but two giants grabbed her in the middle.


    "What the fuck is happening with her ? Take her away... We have some important things going on here." Jiu spoke as he looked at the girl with a confused expression.


    Damon turned around and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hehehe..." Anon on the other hand was laughing with his hand over his forehead.


    "Seriously ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "What can I do ? People get addicted to shit really fast..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Argghh... Just get the damn boulder on. We will leave now." Damon spoke as he looked at Jiu.


    "Oi, Take this." Anon spoke as he tossed a big crystal ball towards Jiu.


    Jiu caught and looked at it with a confused expression.


    "Sir Sage... What might this be ?" Jiu asked.


    "This is the key to the enchantment that I am going to put on this cave''s entrance. Break it, If you ever want to call me and the enchantment will go off.


    Once inside the cave you will have to go through three deadly trials and if you made it to the last trial, you will have a small chance of calling me.


    Now, you can put on the boulder." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I see..." Jiu spoke as he immediately placed the boulders in front of the cave''s face and sealed it off completely.


    "The air inside the cave will run out soon... So, Let''s get the fuck out of here." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his hand on the ground and supplied some mana to the magic circles that he had already drawn there.


    As soon as he supplied mana to the magic circles, A blue coloured shield appeared in front of the cave that had many runes embedded in it.


    "How long will this hold ?" Damon asked.


    "Takes about 1 mana per year, I have supplied about 100,000 mana into it." Anon replied with a neutral expression as both of them started walking towards the gate.


    "Grab my hand." Damon spoke as he raised his hand towards Anon.  Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, just a quick question... What happens if I leave your hand in the middle ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, you can say bye-bye to my mind then. Only some choosen ones can cross through these gates... Your mind has to be reinforced with really good magic to withstand the extreme magic waves that travels in the middle of these gates.


    So, Don''t get any funny ideas." Damon replied.


    "Don''t worry, If I wanted you dead... I would''ve never let your tree Friend heal you.


    I still don''t understand how she bought you back from the dead." Anon spoke as both of them crossed through the gate to their original world.


    "Yggdrasil Sisters are crazy strong when it comes to the matter of life. They can bring anything to life, but they have to owe you a favor and the soul must be inside the same world, if it crossed through to another world, puff... Not getting it back." Damon replied as both of them crossed the waterfall.


    *Whistleeeeeeee*


    As soon as Anon came out, he whistled loudly.


    "Ouch... This sound still hurts my ears." Damon spoke as he rubbed his ears.


    *Cawwwwww*


    Suddenly, the third eyed Raven appeared in the sky.


    *Swing-Swing*


    "I greet master..." She spoke.


    As it landed on the ground, Anon stroked her wings a bit and jumped on her back.


    "Hello, Luv... Can you take me home." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hey, Anon... Tell me if you ever want to sell this-"


    "You want to walk back to your bread factory ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "N-No... Let''s go." Damon spoke with a smile as he immediately jumped on her back as well.


    "Let''s go Luv..." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master. *CAAAAWWWWWW*...."

 Chapter 1021 -1020

    Chapter 1021 -1020 After dropping Damon over his factory, Anon flew back to his mansion.


    *Cawwwww*  S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Anon landed in front of his house, he noticed that there was no one there to greet him.


    "Hmm...? That''s unusual, Usually there are girls here to greet-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Mike appeared behind him.


    "Master, I greet you." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm....? Mike, Where is everyone ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, Everyone is still in the Elf Kingdom..." Mike replied.


    "Oh, Fuck... I almost forgot that everyone is still in the Elf Kingdom. Let''s go." Anon spoke as he immediately hopped back onto the Raven''s back.


    "Luv, Take me to the Elf Kingdom." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." The Raven spoke as she started flying towards the Elf Kingdom without any delay.


    In just 3 minutes, Anon reached over the elf kingdom''s Royal castle....


    *Step*


    He jumped down from the Raven''s back and started walking towards the main hall, but as soon Anon entered inside the main hall, he noticed that No.300, sephie, Adeline, Jessica, Medusa and the others are already standing there with their heads bowing down to Anon.


    "We greet you, Dear."


    "We greet you, master."


    "We greet you, master."


    "We greet you, master."


    ....


    All of them spoke at once as they greeted Anon.


    "Hello, Guys... Just want I was talking about." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately walked upto No.300 and squeezed her boobs tightly.


    "Annnh~ Master~ Anhhhh~" No.300 immediately started moaning because Anon was squeezing her boobs really tightly and passionately.


    "Oh Fuck... I have missed these green huge but perfect sized boobs for so long, just let me squeeze them." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to squeeze No.300''s boobs.


    "Dear, Me too... Me too." Adeline spoke as she immediately ran upto Anon and whipped her boobs out in an instant.


    "Oh yeah... These babies are my toys." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately left No.300''s boobs and grabbed Adeline''s boobs instead.


    "Yes dear, Play with them as much as you want. Shall we go to a private room so that you can play with my pussy as well, you know it''s getting really wet inside my panty and my ass cheeks are jiggling as well." Adeline spoke in a very dirty way.


    "Oh my... Someone Learned to be really dirty, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Adeline with a Perverted smile.


    "Master... Don''t you want to squeeze my boobs as well ?" Sephie asked with an erotic expression as she slowly showed her cleavage to Anon while she licked it with her long tongue.


    "Fuck... All of you, Into Jessica''s room right now." Anon ordered as he got a huge erection in his pants and as soon as the girls saw it, all of them hurried towards Jessica''s room.


    "Master, Shall I go too ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "No, luv... You stay here." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa replied.


    "Master... What happened to those giant monsters ? Are they going to come back ? Is my kingdom safe ?" Jessica asked with a serious expression as she grabbed Anon''s hand.


    Anon slowly walked behind her and grabbed both of her boobs.


    "Anhh~" Jessica let out a slow moan as she instantly knew that Anon was really horny, because his dick was desperately trying to get inside a hole and right now it was poking her from behind with full force.


    "M-Master ?" Jessica asked with an erotic expression.


    "Your kingdom is safe, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly slided his fingers down to her pussy.


    "I dealt with those giants and told them to never, ever come to this world. You happy ?" Anon ask das he started rubbing her pussy in a very erotic way.


    Even though he was rubbing her pussy over her gown and her panty, Jessica was clearly feeling his fingers rubbing over all the good spots on her pussy.


    "M-Master... My pussy, it''s feeling too good. I-I will cum at this rate." Jessica spoke with a erotic expression as her eyes started wobbling.


    "Well, A royal pussy should be pressure free if it has to work under this much pressure, right luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he placed his middle finger over her clit and started moving it up and down rapidly.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Master nooo~ I-It''s Too fasttt~ Master slow~ ANHHHHH CUMMINGGGGGGG~" Jessica shouted as she came inside her panty and gown.


    Her legs started shaking like crazy and eyes went white as she came into her royal clothes without any shame.


    All the female elf maids standing in the hall looked at this view and started twitching their legs as they felt their pussies itching.


    "Now, I have some more pussies to deal with, so see you later." Anon spoke with a smile as he let go of Jessica and she fell down to her knees.


    Her boobs Touched the ground but her ass remained in the air.... From the twitching of her butt and the wet marks on her royal gown, it was pretty clear that she was still cumming.


    "Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am cumming~" Jessica spoke as her tongue got numb and fell out of her mouth, while she continued to cum like a bitch in heat.


    "Hmm... Looks like she didn''t let out steam for quite some days." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped Jessica''s ass.


    *Slappp*


    "Anhhhh~"


    As soon as he slapped her on the ass... The wet mark on her royal gown just became bigger.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    "Oops..." Anon spoke as he left after that.


    Inside Jessica''s room...


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon entered inside the room... He noticed something that couldn''t keep his clothes on his body anymore.


    No.300, Adeline and sephie are all naked and they are on top of each other forming a pussy tower.


    "Master... Please choose my pussy." No.300 spoke.


    "No, Dear... Me first."


    "Master... I am in breeding season... Please fuck me first."


    "Fucking hell..."

 Chapter 1022 -1021

    Chapter 1022 -1021 "Master... Look at my ass and pussy, it''s begging for you dick, Please come and pound my pussy with your big dick.


    I beg you master." No.300 spoke as she Shaked her ass up and down.


    "Oh, Fuck yes..." Anon spoke with a big smile as he immediately removed his clothes and ran upto the bed like some crazy guy.


    As soon as he reached near the pussy tower, Anon grabbed Adeline''s Ass cheeks, digged his face into No.300''s fluffy wet pussy and started licking it really fast.


    As soon as Anon digged his face into No.300''s pussy, Her Pupil touched the top of her eyes and her eyelids started flapping real fast as she felt Anon''s tongue moving in her pussy.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Yes, Master~ Yessss~ Please use my pussy however you like~ Lick it~ Fuck it beat it~ Please master, Do whatever you want with your slave''s pussy." No.300 shouted as she started shaking her ass up and down.


    *Slap*


    "Annnnhhh~ Yesss~" Adeline moaned as she felt Anon''s tight slap on her ass-cheek.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Anon licked No.300''s pussy so hard that she almost came just from getting her pussy licked, but before she could''ve come... Anon removed his tongue.


    "Master... Wouldn''t you like my pussy ?" Sephie asked with an erotic expression as she opened her pussy with her own fingers and brought it forward to Anon''s face.


    "Fuck yes..." Anon spoke as he climbed on the bed and started rubbing his cock against No.300''s pussy while licking Sephie''s pussy.


    "Oh yesss... Master don''t do this to my pussy, please just thrust your cock into my womb and release your semen inside me.


    M-My womb is crying for your Semen, Master... Please mast-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon rammed his dick into her pussy and directly knocked on the entrance of her womb, but he didn''t enter inside her wb just yet.


    "ANNNNHHHHHHH~ FUCCCCKKKK YESSSS~ MASTER''S DICK IS INSIDE MY USELESS HORNY PUSSY~" No.300 shouted as she bent her back even more and felt Anon''s dick with every part of her pussy.


    ''Fuck, No.300''s pussy is getting really tight. I can feel every single wall of her pussy wrapping itself against my dick.


    It''s as if she doesn''t want to let go of my dick.'' Anon thought as he continued to suck Sephie''s pussy and her clit.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Yes, Master... Yes, I-I can feel it... M-Master... Something is cummminnggggg~" Sephie shouted as she made an ahegao face and came like crazy.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    As soon as Sephie came, Anon inserted his dick into No.300''s Womb and directly touched the back wall of her womb.


    "I-I AM CUMMING~" No.300 shouted as she came as well with an ahegao expression.


    Both of them came at the same time and released a fountain of cum out of their pussies.


    "Dear, Me too... I am here too." Adeline spoke as she was down below.


    "Oh, How can I forget you luv ?" Anon spoke as he pulled his cock out of No.300''s pussy and started rubbing it over Adeline''s pussy.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Yes~ My Dear''s cock... I want it inside me, Dear." Adelin spoke as she immediately opened her pussy with two fingers for Anon.


    "There you go..." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock into her pussy.


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHH~" Adeline moaned very loudly as her womb got pushed back by Anon''s huge dick.


    Anon had adjusted his dick accordingly to No.300''s pussy and because Adeline is in her human form, that dick is too big for her pussy.


    "Luv... Do you want me to adjust my cock according to your puss-"


    "No Dear... Just pound my pussy with that size. I-I want to feel that suffocated feeling again and again.


    Whenever you stuff that huge dick into my pussy and Womb... I feel like you are chocking me from down there. Just keep doing it, Dear.


    It feels really good." Adeline spoke with a twisted smile.  S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You lusty bitch... Here you go then." Anon spoke as he pulled his cock out of her pussy and as he was pulling his cock out... He felt Adeline''s womb coming out with his dick.


    "Annnnnnnhhhhhhh~ Fuckkkkkk~ I-I think... My womb is coming out with your dick dear." Adeline spoke as she moaned like a slut while chewing her lower lip.


    But as Anon pulled his dick out with speed, her womb was left inside and only his dick came out.


    "Now take this if you can..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately Rammed his cock back inside her pussy and started pounding it like a piston.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annnnnhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ Annnnhhhh~ Annnnnhhhhh~  Yes Dear, Make a mess out of my small dragon pussy, fuck it as long as you want.


    I will never faint or say no to your dick... Please keep fucking my pussy dear." Adeline spoke as she continued to say dirty things to Anon as he made a mess of her pussy.


    With every dirty things she said, Anon increased his pounding speed.


    His dick was so big that everytime it entered inside her womb... Her stomach was stretched out like a balloon.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon pounded Adeline''s pussy for the next 35 minutes before releasing his first load...


    "Fuckk... I am cumming, Adeline. Take it all." Anon spoke as he increased his thrusting speed.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Anhhhh~ Yes Dear Anhhh~ Empty everything inside my pussy, I will keep all of it in me and not even let a drop escape my womb." Adeline spoke as she prepared her womb for Anon''s cum.


    "That''s what I want a slutty bitch like you to do. Fuck... Cumming." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly while releasing his white cream in her womb.


    *Squirtttttttt*


    As Anon continued to cum inside her... Adeline kept adjusting Anon''s cum into her womb with magic.


    She didn''t let a single drop of Anon''s cum flow out of her womb, just like she promised.


    Instead she sucked out the leftover cum in Anon''s urethra using the suction force of her pussy.


    "Phewwww~" Anon pulled his cock out of her pussy and noticed that it was properly cleaned.


    "Dear... If you want to fuck my pussy one more time, It''s ready." Adeline spoke with a smile.


    "No Luv... Now it''s No.300 and Sephie''s turn." Anon spoke.


    "No.300 stand up and start doing some dance for me... Sephie, get up and give me a blowjob.


    Adeline... Kiss me." Anon ordered as he took seat on a chair.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately started twerking her hips in front of Anon while keeping both of her hands behind her head, No.300 already knew what kind of dance Anon wanted to see and she didn''t disappoint him.


    With every twerk she would reveal her pussy to Anon and sometimes she would go on all fours and shake her ass really vigorously.


    "As you say Master~" Sephie on the other hand immediately crawled upto Anon, her pussy still numb from the licking session she just had and her boobs were throbbing like crazy.


    She immediately gobbled up Anon''s cock like a slutty whore and started moving her head up and down just like No.300 had taught her.


    As she started giving Anon a blowjob... Anon grabbed her boobs and started playing with her nipples while squeezing them like stress toys.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Yes, Dear." Adeline walked upto Anon with her belly all fluffed up because her womb was full of Anon''s cum and she wasn''t letting it go.


    She slowly bent down keeping in mind not to block his view and started kissing him firmly on his lips.


    But Anon immediately grabbed her head from behind and rammed his tongue into her mouth.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    He started licking the insides of her mouth and Adeline enjoyed it more than anything.


    She was so happy at the moment that no one in this world can get that happy.


    ''My dear husband is using my body to his comfort... I feel useful for the first time in my life.


    He is licking the insides of my mouth and he also filled up my womb with his baby making cream.


    I feel so happy... I came so many times as dear fucked my pussy that I lost count after the 73rd time. I am really happy.'' Adeline thought as she continued to let Anon do whatever he wanted to the insides of her mouth.


    She even caressed his hairs as he had his way inside her mouth.


    "Master... Please watch my pussy go up and down, Would you like me to do the same on your dick ? Please just order this slave and I will immediately bring my pussy over to your huge dick, Master." No.300 spoke with a smile as she continued to twerk her huge ass in front of Anon.


    Anon raised his hand and gave her a ''come here'' sign with his index finger.


    "As you command, Master..." No.300 spoke as she immediately ran towards Anon with her wet pussy.

 Chapter 1023 Chapter-1022

    1023  Chapter-1022


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon is pounding No.300''s pussy and one of her legs is in the air.


    Sephie is sitting on the ground and she is licking Anon''s dick as it''s going in and out of her No.300''s pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "You like that, You fucking little bitch ?" Anon asked with a Perverted smile as he continued to pound No.300''s pussy with his dick while slapping her butt tightly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ I Love Anhhhh~ It Master~ I Love it


    when you smack my Anhhhhh~ Ass and Fill my pussy with your cock at the Same time, Anhhhhhhh~" No.300 replied with a Perverted expression as she felt every single slap on her ass.


    "Master Anhhh~ Please do it even Harder~" No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "I was just waiting for you to say that, You little slut." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately turned her aroun and forcefully bent her body down.


    *Bend*


    As soon as she bent down, Anon increased the size of his dick and grabbed her ass cheeks tightly.


    "Bitch, You are going to enjoy this..." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick directly into her womb and started pushing It forward.


    As soon as No.300 felt her womb being pushed forward, Her eyes rolled all the way back to her head and her tongue came out of her mouth.


    Anon immediately inserted both of his fingers into her nostrils and pulled them backwards.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" No.300 moaned very loudly as she felt Anon''s dick touching her belly button and pushing it out.


    "Now you look like a good sow." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to bang her pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon banged her pussy for the next 2 hours with literally zero stops.


    2 hours later...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    No.300''s eyes are imbalanced, her body is barely capable of standing, her back is hurting like hell, her ass cheeks and pussy is glowing red from the intense pounding.


    But, She is moaning continuously without any stops... Because Anon is stopping her cum for the last 2 hours.


    "How do you like it bitch...? Are you liking your punishment ?" Anon asked as he bent over her back and grabbed her throat tightly with his hand.


    "M-Master~ P-Please~ Anhhhhh~ Annnhh~" As soon as she started speaking, Anon increased his pounding speed and stopped her from talking.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "Huh...? Say it louder, Bitch. I can''t hear anything in your moans and that pussy pounding sound." Anon spoke as he slowly pressed his hand on her back.


    *Press*


    "ANHHHHHHHH~ MASTER... I-I BEG YOU, PLEASE LET MY USELESS PUSSY CUMMMM~ PLEASE MASTERRRR~ I-I CAN''T TAKE IT ANYMORE." No.300 shouted as tears started coming out of her eyes due to the pain but all she wanted right now was to cum like a crazy slut and go unconscious on the ground with her pussy facing towards Anon.


    "Fine... It''s almost time to release my second load anyway but you have to ask for it nicely... Beg for it, Bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped No.300''s Boobs tightly from both sides, Squeezed them and lastly grabbed her nipples and pulled them down really hard.


    "ANHHHHHH ANHHHHH MAS~ MASTERRRR~ NOT MY NIPPLESSSSS~~~~~" No.300 moaned as she came back to her senses and felt Anon''s dick expanding inside her pussy, as it was getting ready to release the white baby making cream into her womb.


    "Beg for my semen bitch..." Anon spoke as he started pounding her pussy even harder and faster.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "ANHHHHH~ MASTER~ I WILL BEG~ I WILL BEG~ PLEASE MASTERRR~~ PLEASE CUM INSIDE MY STUPID PUSSY AND FILL IT WITH-"


    *SLAP*


    "You are not begging properly... I will need to modify your body, I will fucking turn your brain into a slut." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Increase her Sensitivity by hundred times.''


    [Body Sensitivity increased by 100x]


    As soon as her body Sensitivity was increased, No.300''s eyes widened in pleasure.


    Her numb pussy and ass cheeks became ultra sensitive and with every single thrust, The pleasure No.30/ felt was incredible.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO... MY PUSSSSSY IS BURNING MASTERRRRRRRRRR KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~" No.300 shouted like a crazy slut as her body started trembling with every thrust.


    She wanted to cum really bad... But, she couldn''t cum because of Anon.


    Anon had stopped her from cumming, he was sexually torturing her at this point.


    "ANHHHHH~ ANHHHHHHHH~ ANHHHHHHH~ MASSSTERRRR PLEASE LET THIS SLIT CUMMMMMMMM... PLEASE MASTERRRR MY PUSSY IS BEGGING TO CUMMM...." No.300 shouted in desperation as she went on her toes and the amount of pre-cum dripping out of her pussy was amazing.


    "Hmm... I don''t know, I think... It can take about 5 more minutes for me to cum." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her on the ass-cheeks tightly.


    *SLAPPPPP*


    "NOOOO MASTERR.... PLEASE I CAN''T TAKE IT ANYMOREEEEE... PLEASE MASTER LET MY PUSSY CUUUUMMMM." No.300 shouted so loudly that every single guard in the castle heard her maons and cries.


    She even bite her lower lip very tightly in hopes of cumming soon, but Anon was just playing with her body. Turning her mind into a complete mush and her pussy into a mess.


    "Fine... Here you go bitch. Don''t let this semen go to waste or I will start to pound your pussy again." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed her clitoris and squeezed it tightly as he came inside her womb filling it up completely.


    "ANNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS~" No.300 shouted very loudly as she released a river of cum out of her pussy, while her womb was getting overflowed by Anon''s dick.


    All the extra semen was coming out of her pussy at a rapid speed and mixing with her own cum.


    "Fuckkk... Feels really good to shoot semen inside an Ogre''s Cum-Dump pussy." Anon spoke as he closed his eyes and continued to shoot more of his cum into No.300''s pussy.


    *Thud*


    "M-Master... Cummming~ Need Master''s.... Dick." No.300 went unconscious and started speaking in her sleep as she continued to cum like a leaked pipe.


    ''Well, That was pretty good for me... But, it turned her into a completely stupid slut.


    Haa... I hope her mind is not broken.'' Anon thought with a smile on his face as he grabbed Sephie''s head and inserted his dick into her mouth.


    "Clean me up, Bitch... I have your pussy to fuck as well." Anon spoke as he used Sephie''s head as his dick cleaner.


    "Ash yu shay mashwer~" Sephie spoke with her mouth full as she cleaned Anon''s dick from inside out.


    "Hmm... I don''t feel good int his pose... Let me do this." Anon spoke as he placed one of his leg over No.300''s right ass-cheek and continued to use Sephie''s Mouth-pussy.


    "Dear... Would you like me to do something as well ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    "Hmm....why don''t you lick the cum that''s leaking out of her pussy, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "As you command dear, I will suck every drop of your precious cum and store it inside me." Adeline spoke with an excited expression as she immediately went down on all fours and started gulping up the cum that was overflowing out of No.300''s pussy.


    ''Hmmm... Adeline is really obsessed with making me happy. I mean, I can pound her for days and she won''t say a thing to me unlike No.300, she is really easy to break.


    Should I try to break Sephie''s mind as well ?'' Anon thought as evil ideas started entering his mind.


    "Sephie... Go and lie down on the bed." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Sephie replied as she immediately went to the bed and lied down obediently.


    Anon walked upto the bed and tied both of her hands to the bed.


    "Ehh...? Master, What are you doing ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Luv... This is going to be a really good session for you. So, You better prepare yourself and your small pussy..." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile as he looked at Sephie.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Stop her From cumming.'' Anon ordered.


    "Ummm... Master, What are you-" Before sephie could''ve completed his sentence, Anon kissed her on the lips immediately.


    *Chuuuuuuu*  S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Anon kissed her on the lips, Sephie''s pussy started drooling from love juices and her whole body started shaking.


    She raised her tail to wrap it around Anon''s body, but this time Anon grabbed it.


    "Not today, Luv... Today I will control everything that happens in this room." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he slapped her pussy.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhh~ Master... Please be Gentle." Sephie spoke with an innocent expression.


    "Oh, Luv... Let''s see if you will say it after a while." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly grabbed her boobs and started squeezing them.


    He stretched her nipples and pulled the end of her tail.


    "ANHHHHH~ MASTER PLEASEEEEE~"

 Chapter 1024 Chapter-1023

    1024  Chapter-1023


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Anon is licking Sephie''s neck slowly while squeezing her boobs tightly.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    "Anhh~ Master~" Sephie moaned as she felt Anon''s tongue on her neck drifting like butter.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Increase her Sensitivity by two times.'' Anon ordered.


    [Target''s Sensitive has been increased by 2x]


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Anon Moved his tongue down to her boobs and started licking them slowly.


    "Annnh~  Anhhh~ Master~ Not my boobs... They are sensitive." Sephie spoke as she moaned and tried to move her body, but her hands are tied to the bed and her tail is under Anon''s legs.


    She is completely helpless at the moment and no matter Anon do with her body, she will just have to take it.


    "Let''s see... If this will work." Anon spoke with a smile as he started rubbing his dick over her pussy as he licked both of her nipples at the same time by grabbing them with his hands.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Anhhhhh~ Not both at the same time massterrrr~" Sephie moaned loudly as she felt even more pleasure.


    Anon bit her nipples slightly and started pulling them up with his teeth.


    *Pull*


    "Annnhhhhh~ Masterrrrr~ My-My nipples are being stretched out while your dick is playing with my wet pussy." Sephie spoke out loud as she enjoyed Anon''s technique.


    *Releases*


    Anon released both of her nipples from his mouth and grabbed them again with his teeth.


    "ANNHH~" This time Sephie let out an even louder moan as she felt her pussy trembling with pleasure.


    As Anon''s cock was going up and down on her pussy, pre-cum was continuously leaking out of it.


    "Master... Please insert your cock into my pussy and impregnate me." Sephie spoke with a very horny expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Calm down, Luv. I know your pussy is really thirsty for cock... But you won''t get it like that." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he slowly went down on her and started licking her belly button, while twisting her nipples.


    "Anhhhhh~ Masterr.... Not there..." Sephie shouted out loud as her body trembled in pleasure.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    As Anon licked her belly button he immediately grabbed her tail and started tickling his fingers over it.


    "ANHHHHH~ Masterrrr~ Not the tail~ Not the tail master~ You are teasing me from everywhere~" Sephie shouted as she she felt pleasure raining down on her.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    *Tickle-Tickle*


    ''Increase her Sensitivity by 10x.'' Anon ordered.


    [Target''s Sensitive has been increased by 10x]


    Suddenly, All the pleasure that sephie was feeling got increased by many folds and her face started turning red.


    Her body started to get hot as her ovaries started dropping eggs to be fertilized.


    "MASSTERRRRR~ PLEASE~ I beg you... Please master insert your cock into my snake pussy and fuck me so hard that I will drop unconscious just like No.300.


    Please master fuck my mouth, Fuck my boobs and fuck my pussy as much as you want." Sephie spoke as she tried to move her tail again, but Anon kept it down with force and increased the tickling speed.


    "Anhhh~ Nahhh~ Anhhh~ Masterrrr.... Fuck me." Sephie shouted as she tried to move her hands this time, but they were also tied up.


    "Luv, You aren''t moving today. I am going to break you slowly and turn this horny pussy of yours into a river." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her pussy three times without any stops.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Nahhh~ Anhhh~ Master~ Yesss beat my pussy as much as you want... Please beat it with your cock as well, Master." Sephie moaned as she closed her eyes and but her lower lip tightly.


    "You snake slut... You think you can order me around huh ?" Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a sex hear that he had obtained from the Elf Kingdom.


    "Take this bitch... This thing will teach you something patience." Anon spoke as he fixed the three rings on her nipples and clit.


    As soon as the rings were placed over them, they shrunk down and grabbed all three of  tightly.


    "Kyaaaaa~ My pussy~ My nipplessss~" Sephie shouted as she felt the pressure from the rings.


    "Try to cum now, Bitch." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her pussy without any stops.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "ANHHHHHHHH~ ANHHHHHH~ NO MASTER~ NO MASTER~ NO MASTER~ FUCKKKK~


    MASTER IS BEATING MY PUSSSSSY~ MASTER IS PUNISHING MY PUSSYYYYYYYYYY~" Sephie shouted loudly as she felt Anon''s hand hitting her pussy''s foreskin and her clit continuously without any stops.


    The pleasure she was feeling right now was incredible. It was her breeding month and Anon had increased her sensitivity as well... Her eggs were dropping like crazy, all she waited for was Anon''s dick to fertilize them.


    "You like that huh ? Bitch ?" Anon asked with a smile as he continued to slap her pussy and in the middle of it, he would slap her boobs as well.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annhhhhhh~ Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ Anhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    Anon continued to do this for the next 30 minutes without any stops.


    30 minutes later...


    The bedsheets are completely covered in Sephie''s pre-cum and her face is looking like some cheap brothel slut.


    Her pupil are in the middle of her eyes and her tongue is moving in a blowjob pattern, as if she giving blowjob to some ghost dick.


    She is trying to insert her tail inside her own pussy, but Anon is stopping it from moving as he is fingering her pussy with full speed.


    *Dip-Dip-Dip-Dip-Dip*


    "You like that fingering, Bitch ? Speak something... Or do I need to fuck your brain as well ?


    Here, This should get you back on line." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her over the stomach on her womb.


    *Slap*


    As soon as Sephie felt her womb being being slapped... Her senses came back to her and she looked at Anon, who is still fingering her pussy.


    "Hello, Slut... I see that you are awake again." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie''s desperate slut facial expression.  S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Annnnnhhhhhhhh~ Master please waitttt~ I can''t take it anymore. This is too much for my body, I-I will go unconscious if you kept doing this." Sephie shouted as she felt utterly helpless with her body completely tied to the bed.


    "Oh, I have a solution for that..." Anon spoke as he immediately slapped her face with his cock.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Don''t fall unconscious... You understand me ? Don''t fall unconscious." Anon spoke as he continuously slapped her face with his dick.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "D-Dick... Master''s Dick." Sephie spoke as she whipped her tongue out and tried to grab Anon''s cock with her mouth, but Anon didn''t let it happen and continued to play with her, until her full face was covered in her own pre-cum.


    "You feel that bitch ? That''s what I call desperate-Slut-Fuck. You will feel pleasure on every point and you will feel like cumming, but you will never get to cum, not until I permit you to cum." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "N-No master... I-I don''t want this please don''t do this to me master... I-I am your obedient servant master... Please don''t do this to my pussy." Sephie spoke with a very desperate expression as she looked at Anon and begged to cum.


    "But, You begged to do this to you.... Remember you said, do what I did to No.300 ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "B-But, Master you gave her your cock in her pussy..." Sephie replied.


    "Yeah, Because she begged... I don''t see you begging." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No master... I-I am sephie, A stupid slut who does everything her master says just to get fucked my by his huge dick.


    When master fucks Sephie''s pussy, She feels happy and obeys master even more.


    Please master, This slutty pussy of mine is desperately begging for your cock, please insert it into my sloppy wet pussy and teach it some manners." Sephie spoke as she moved her waist side by side begging for Anon''s cock like crazy.


    "Wow... You are really good at begging for my cock. I wonder how you will react after I do... THIS." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock directly into her pussy and pulled the chains on the rings at the same time, teasing all her soft spots at once.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ MASTERRRRRRRRRR YESSSSSSS~ FUCK THAT STUPID PUSSY OF MINEEEE~" Sephie shouted loudly as she moved her body up and down with Anon''s cock.


    Her senses started fading away as she got drowned in pleasure completely.


    She behaved like a complete slut at this point and made different Ahegao faces with every thrust of Anon''s dick.


    "Don''t worry... I still haven''t knocked at the back wall of your womb. Here..." Anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick and inserted his dick directly into sephie''s womb.


    As soon as Anon entered Sephie''s womb, his dick crushed all the unfertilized eggs that were inside her womb and made a complete mess in there.


    "Oops... Looks like I broke something in your womb."

 Chapter 1025 -1024

    Chapter 1025 -1024 The next morning, Inside Anon''s Room...


    Anon is sleeping on the bed and No.300 is lying upside down over him, with his cock deep inside her pussy.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke with a smile as he started moving his butt up and down as he closed his eyes once again.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~" No.300 started moaning slowly in her sleep as her nipples got erect.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon continued to move his dick in and out of her pussy slowly.


    ''Having an ogre pussy cover your dick for the whole night and to cum inside it as soon as you wake up, I don''t think nothing can be compared to that.'' Anon thought as he kept his eyes closed and continued to bang her unconscious pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    30 minutes later...


    "Oh fuckkk... I am cumming." Anon spoke with a horny expression as he immediately grabbed No.300''s boobs and squeezed them tightly as he came inside her womb without stopping, for one minute straight.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    After filling up No.300''s womb to the brim... Anon tossed her unconscious body aside and stood up.


    As he stood up from the bed, Anon noticed that his dick is completely covered with semen from everyside.


    He looked around and noticed Adeline sleeping on the floor completely naked.


    "Well... There is my portable dick cleaning Dragon mouth-pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately jumped down from the bed and walked upto Adeline.


    He then sat right over Adeline''s boobs and inserted his dick into her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Yeah, That''s the stuff." Anon spoke with a smile as he cleaned his semen covered dick with Adeline''s Unconscious Mouth pussy.


    After cleaning his dick completely... Anon stood up and noticed that he wanted to piss, but instead of going to the bathroom, Anon noticed that Sephie is lying on the side of the bed with her hands completely tied to the bed.


    ''Her pussy made quite a mess last night with all those egg shells and the goo that was released out of her pussy, it was just disgusting, but it acted as a lube for my dick, so I can''t complaint.


    I guess, her womb needs a throughout piss cleaning treatment.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face and he immediately walked upto Sephie.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he kissed her on the slips and inserted his dick into her pussy.


    Anon continued to kiss her as he filled her womb with his piss.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuu*


    After one minute Anon stopped pissing and casted a Spell over her pussy that stopped the piss from coming out.


    "The maids will take care of you..." Anon replied with a smile as he inserted his dick into her mouth-pussy for a cleanJob.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    After cleaning his dick Anon walked out of the room and started walking towards the Main Hall of the castle for breakfast.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon entered inside the Main hall, he noticed that there was only one person inside the hall and it was none other than Jessica herself.


    "Good Morning, Master." Jessica spoke with a big smile as she stood up from the dinning table just to greet Anon.


    She was wearing a Royal Red Dress that an Elven Queen wears on some really special occasion.


    "Well, Well... Aren''t you looking sexy in that Red Royal Dress ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto the dinning table and took a seat.


    "Thank you master, I love your appreciation and my gown got all wet from what you did to me yesterday." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Well, Luv... You needed it." Anon replied with a smile.


    A female Elf Maid immediately walked into the room and placed an empty food plate in front of Anon.


    After her, Ten more maids entered inside the room with ten different dishes.


    "Sir, Would you like a vegetable salad ?" The first made asked.


    "No, Luv. I will pass on it." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    The maid walked out of the room with her vegetable salad immediately.


    "Sir, would you like a Fruit Salad ?" Another maid asked as she showed the beautiful salad to Anon.


    "Well... Okay, I can have some." Anon replied with a smile.


    The maid immediately placed the whole plate down and exited the room.


    "Sir, Would you like to have some Vegetable Curry with Rice ?" Another maid asked.


    "Does it have meat in it ?" Anon asked with a smile.  sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Sir." The maid replied.


    "Well then, Pass..." Anon replied.


    The maid walked out of the room with the vegetable curry.


    "What''s next ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "Fruit Juices, My Lord...." The maid spoke with a smile as he showed different fruit juices to Anon.


    "No wine ?" Anon asked.


    The maid immediately Shaked her head in ''NO''.


    "Pass..." Anon spoke.


    The maid exited the room with the juices.


    "Sir would-"


    "Wait... Wait... If you don''t have meat or booze in your hands. Get out of the room." Anon spoke as he looked at the remaining maids.


    All the maids immediately walked out of the Room with their dishes.


    "The fuck ? What is this ? Why isn''t there any meat or whine ?" Anon asked as he looked at Jessica with a confused expression.


    "Master, We are Elfs... We don''t consume meat because we can''t kill anything that roams under the protection of nature." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "I killed countless Elfs in order for you to sit on that throne girl and when I asked for meat... You are telling me this ? I am Disappointed." Anon replied with a Disappointed expression.


    "Master... I am going to a Wedding in the Lizard kingdom. Since we have a trade pact with them... They have invited me as a guest, why don''t you come with me ?


    They will have lots of meat there." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Haaa... So that''s why you are wearing that red dress ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes... Master. So, You are coming, right ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... Of course, I don''t want to eat this vegetable soup and shit. Let''s go." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up from the chair.


    "Aren''t you going to wash and tie your hairs, Master ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh yeah..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately used a spell.


    <Cleanse>


    *Swishhhhh*


    Suddenly, A wave of refreshing water and wind went through his hairs and tied them up neatly after cleaning them.


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and changed his clothes as well, to a perfect black and white formal dress.


    "How about now ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "Master, You really use magic in the most lazy ways." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Well, That''s what it''s made for in the first place, isn''t it ? To make your tasks easy." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "No, For Elfs... It was given to us by the mother nature just so we can protect ourselves and protect the others from corruption and other sins." Jessica replied.


    "Yeah, Say that to the 69+ other families that I corrupted and destroyed in just one night." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    "You said something master ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Nothing... Let''s go." Anon replied with a smile as both of them immediately walked out of the castle.


    ....


    "So, What happened to those monsters that were coming to attack you ?" Anon asked as he got inside the carriage.


    "None of them came back after you destroyed that slime." Jessica replied with a neutral expression.


    "I see..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked out the window and noticed a small kid begging for food on the street.


    "Why don''t you do something about these kids ? I thought you are Elfs... The wise and kind Creatures." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "Well, That''s the only one thing that Elfs aren''t very good at... Giving money out for free." Jessica replied with a smile as she threw a silver coin out of the window towards the poor child.


    "T-Thank you... My Queen." The Kid shouted as he thanked her with a big smile on his face.


    "Heh..." Anon smiled as he looked at Jessica.


    "Master, Why doesn''t everyone have the equal amount of everything ? Like food, money and status." Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, For starters... Money and Status won''t exist if everyone had equal amount of food.


    People will stop doing their jobs and you won''t have anymore slaves or people to work under you. That means you won''t be a queen for long.


    So, Do you not want to be a queen ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s good that everyone has their differences... Hehe." Jessica replied with a smile.


    *Yawwwwn*


    "How much time is it gonna take for us to reach there ?" Anon asked with a sleepy expression.


    "About 20 minutes... Master."


    "Good, Wake me up when we reach there." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he went back to sleep.


    "But, You just woke up."

 Chapter 1026 -1025

    Chapter 1026 -1025 *screech*


    The Carriage came to a stop and Jessica slowly walked up Anon.


    "Master, Master wake up... We are here." Jessica spoke as she touched Anon''s knees.


    "Huh...? Where ? Who ?" Anon woke from his sleep and looked around with a shocked expression on his face.


    "We are here, Master." Jessica spoke.


    "Oh, We are ? I just fell asleep and we are already here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, A lizard man who had the body of a human but instead of human skin he just had scales and snake like skin all over his body, opened the carriage''s gate.


    "My Queen and Lord... Please come." The Lizard butler replied with a neutral expression as he pointed towards the Red carpet that they had laid out for Jessica to the Royal castle.


    Anon stepped out of the carriage and instead of wearing his coat, he decided to carry it on his back and just to boost his looks, Anon summoned a pair of sunglasses and wore them.


    "Wow master... You look really, Handsome." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Thank you, My lady." Anon replied with a smile as he made a hand loop for Jessica to put her hand through.


    "My, My... Looks like someone knows the ways of Royals." Jessica spoke with a smile as she immediately placed her hand into Anon''s hand and both of them started walking towards the Royal castle.


    "Luv, Are you insulting me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Master... How can a slave like me do such a thing ?" Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Yeah... It''s good that I am not in a bad mood, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "Master, Look all the people are looking at us." Jessica spoke as she looked around.


    The main party was going organised in the huge yard of the Royal Castle and everyone was standing there staring at Anon and Jessica with shocked and Surprised expressions.


    "Hey, That guy... Isn''t he the King of the Human Kingdom, Anon Agreil ?"


    "No, he is not the king he is the Hero of the Human Kingdom. They say he can destroy a whole kingdom in just a blink of his eyes."  sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I heard he got a big army of Ogres that will do anything at his command. I can''t even imagine how powerful he is."


    "That guy is looking so cool... I think my pussy is getting wet."


    "What is wearing on his eyes ?"


    "Who cares ? It''s making him look even more attractive. Do you think, I have chance with him ?"


    "Hell No... Don''t you see how the Elf Queen is grabbing his hand ? She will kill you instantly, she is a trained Assassin."


    "Well, I want to have his kids at any cost."


    ...


    "Master, We are so famous here. Look everyone is just staring at us." Jessica spoke with an excited expression.


    "Luv, I don''t think they are looking at us. I think  they are looking at me." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he continued to walk towards the castle.


    "These Bastards..." Jessica spoke as she looked at the crowd with a hateful expression.


    As soon as Anon and Jessica reached in front of the main gate of the Royal Castle, two guards opened up the gates.


    "Welcome, Welcome... Queen Jessica of the Elf Kingdom and King Anon from human Kingdom." The King of the Lizardmen kingdom announced as he stepped down from the stairs with a big smile on his face.


    "Sir, Master Anon is not the king of the Human Kingdom. He is the hero of the kingdom." A butler who was walking with the king informed.


    "Huh...? Really ? Well, doesn''t matter. I have already said it." The King replied in low voice as he walked upto Anon and Jessica.


    "Hello, My Queen..." The King spoke as he immediately raised his hand asking for Jessica''s hand to kiss.


    Jessica slowly placed her hand into his hand and he gave her a small kiss.


    *Kiss*


    "Sir, Anon... May I have a handshake with you ?" The King asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "You may not." Anon replied with a smile.


    The King got shocked as soon as he heard this.


    "B-But, Why not ? Did I do something to upset you Sir Anon ?" The King got worried as soon as he heard Anon''s reply.


    ''Did I already do something to upset him ? I don''t want such a powerful person to be upset of me and especially not on the day of my daughter''s wedding.'' The king thought with a worried expression.


    "I have one hand in my pocket and one hand is curling around her hand.


    I am too lazy to take this one out and I don''t think she will leave this one. So, that''s a No from my side." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I see... Well, Please come with me. I have arranged you a Royal buffet in the private Hall." The King spoke.


    "No... I will eat outside with everyone." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Why ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "I would prefer to eat my food under the open sky more than a closed building, Luv." Anon replied with with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "I see... I will eat outside as well then." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "As you wish, I will send all the Buffet outside then." The King replied with a smile.


    "Good..."


    Anon replied as he turned around and left immediately with Jessica.


    *Huff-Huff*


    "What the fuck was that Aura ? I was barely breathing. How good is he in magic that not even a shred of mana is escaping his body ?" The King spoke as he immediately placed his hand over his knees and started huffing faster.


    "Sir, Please calm down." The butler spoke as he immediately walked upto the king.


    "You fucking calm down... Standing in front of that monster wasn''t enough and he told me ''No'' For a handshake, I thought he was going to destroy my kingdom completely after that." The King replied with an Irritated expression.


    "But, Why would he destroy our kingdom ?" The butler asked with a confused expression.


    "His Name is Anon Agreil and whatever he does... Never makes sense. Send all the virgin girls back to their homes... Since they are having lunch out in the open, they won''t be able to service him." The King ordered.


    "Papa... Look, I am ready." Suddenly, A Female''s sound came from behind.


    The King turned around and looked at her daughter with a big smile on his face.


    She was wearing a big Green gown and there were three snake tails at the back of her head.


    Her ass was really huge and her boobs were medium sized.


    "Oh my Princess... You look beautiful. Come here, papa wants to hug you." The King spoke with a smile as he opened his arms.


    "Yes, Papa..." The Princess replied as she immediately walked down the stairs and as she walked down, her ass jiggled really hard.


    If only the staircase were to be a bit more narrow, her ass would get stuck in them.


    *Hug*


    Both of them hugged each other tightly.


    "Sweety, Listen to me very carefully... Anon Agreil is here and I want you to behave really good if you see him.


    I don''t want-"


    "Papa... By Anon do you mean the human you were ready to get me married to when our kingdom almost frozen ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Sweetie... That is the guy and I really don''t want to piss him off, so please do your father a favour and don''t let him get mad." The King spoke with a desperate expression.


    "I promise you papa... I won''t let Mr. Anon feel any kind of Anger or Disappointment in this wedding." She replied with a smile.


    ...


    Outside in the Lawn, Anon is standing in one corner of the lawn while Jessica is talking to some other kingdom''s representatives.


    "I greet Sir Anon..." A Lizard Woman spoke as she walked upto Anon and greeted him in the Royal way by picking up her gown a bit and bowing her head down.


    "I am not impregnating you." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Ah... I am sorry to waste your time then." She replied as she left immediately.


    ''This was the 15th whore who has asked me to impregnate her. What the fuck is wrong with all these lizard women ? They aren''t even hot.


    I can compromise with their lizard like head, but I need a body that can compensate-'' Before Anon could''ve thought of anything else his thoughts were interrupted.


    "The Bride and the Groom are coming..." The Announcer announced as the Bride and Groom stepped out of the castle.


    *Click*


    Anon immediately slided his shades down and looked at the Bride.


    "That''s a fine ass piece." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at her.


    "Time for the desserts..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately started walking towards her.

 Chapter 1027 -1026

    Chapter 1027 -1026 "So, You are having a good time now that all those monsters aren''t attacking your Kingdom, right Queen Jessica ?" The Queen of the Arachnes asked with a smile.


    Arachne are also known as Half spider and Half Human monsters. They don''t come out of their forests often, they think they are a very Royal species and often keeps their problems to themselves instead of getting the outsiders involved.


    Their attitude is really different in front of everyone, they always use authoritative voice whenever they talk to someone who has a higher standing in society to show their own value.


    But, When the time comes to show real power... They just run away from Battlefield.


    "Well, My friend... Mr. Anon from the kingdom solved it all for me. He defeated some really strong monsters for me." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Oh, Looks like your human Friend is really strong then. How about you introduce him to us ?" The Queen of Arachne asked with a smile as she looked at Anon and noticed that he was talking to a Lizard Woman.


    "I don''t think he will be interested in our chat that much." Jessica replied with a smile.


    ''This bitch... She is talking to me like she is holding more authority then me. I really don''t want her to talk to master, because if she talked to master in that voice... She and her eight legs will either be served as dinner on master''s plate or she will be 6 feet deep in this ground.


    I really don''t want to ruin this function, otherwise I really wanted master to give her some sense.'' Jessica thought as she looked at Phenir.


    "Hello... Jessica can you hear me ?" Phenir asked with a confused expression as she hovered her hand in front of Anon''s face.


    "Hmm...? Yeah, What is it ?" Jessica asked as she came out of her thoughts.


    "I was just saying that your friend... He looks so skinny and why can''t he talk to us ? I mean look, he is talking to those Lizard woman over there.


    Don''t tell me he is just afraid of-" Before Phenir could''ve completed her sentence, The Announcer interrupted her.


    "The Groom and The Bride are coming." The Announcer announced.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Everyone started clapping for the groom and the bride, but Jessica looked really pissed at this point.


    She had a glass of wine in her hand and as soon as she heard the word ''Afraid'' for her master, her anger got out of control and she pressured the glass from everyside with her hand.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly, Cracks appeared all over the wine glass and small amount of wine started dropping out of them.


    "She looks beautiful..."


    "Oh my god... Look how beautiful she is."


    "The Princess is looking really good."


    ...


    Jessica turned around and looked at Anon, only to notice that Anon''s glasses are down and he is looking at the princess bride with a Perverted smile.


    ''Oh shit... Master is going to fuck her.'' Jessica thought as she got worried.


    Suddenly,Anon started walking towards the Bride and she immediately ran upto him.


    "Master... Can you come with me for a minute, I have someone that''s dying to meet you. Please master... Just for me." Jessica spoke with a smile as she grabbed Anon''s hand and stopped him from going to the bride.


    "Yeah, Okay... Why you getting so sticky all of a sudden ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I was just, Let''s go and meet her... Master." Jessica replied with a smile as she took Anon to Phenir and her other Female friends.


    "Okay..." Anon replied with a smile as he had already readed Jessica''s mind and knew what the situation was.


    "Queen Phenir... This is my human Friend Mr. Anon. Mr. Anon this is the-"


    "The Queen of Arachnes... Mrs. Phenir." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately raised his hand for a handshake intentionally.


    "I am sorry, But I just don''t shake hands with Human species. They are very dirty and inferior, but I will take that as a gesture of your goodwill." Phenir replied with a smile as she completely denied the handshake.


    ''You are dead, Bitch. You are fucking dead...'' Jessica shouted in her mind as she looked at Phenir.


    "I agree... We are really dirty and indeed inferior to you, My Queen." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yes, Now He will show- Wait, What ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Hahahaha.... He really knows his place." Phenir started laughing loudly as she grabbed everyone''s attention towards her.


    ''Everyone talked so high of this stupid weak human and he just admitted his status just like that ?


    Hahaha... I can''t believe this.'' Phenir thought in her mind.


    "Just excuse us for a second... Will you ?" Jessica spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand and took him to the other side.


    "Master, What are you saying ? This bitch is insulting you, Show her the place that she belongs to." Jessica spoke with a neutral expression.


    "But, The Wedding''s peace will be disturbed if I do that." Anon replied as he acted like an innocent kid.


    "But- Master, That- This-. Fuck, Master are you doing this to tease me ? Because it''s really not funny." Jessica replied with a serious expression.


    "Well, Speak for yourself... It''s really funny to see that expression on your cute face, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-Thank you, Master." Jessica replied as she got shy.


    "But, Please do something about this bitch and please don''t kill her. I don''t want to ruin the party, just do something light." Jessica spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Okay." Anon replied with a smile as both of them returned back to Phenir.


    "Oh, You two are back ? Mr. Anon... Can you please bring me a glass of wine, if you don''t mind ?" Phenir spoke as she mocked Anon again and everyone around started laughing at her mockery.


    "I will bring it immediately, But before going... Can I count your legs, My Queen ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''Hehehe... Here comes. This has to be one of Master''s games.'' Jessica thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Count my legs ? They are eight. What''s there to count ?" Phenir replied with smile.


    "No, They are Seven." Anon replied.


    "What are you saying ? They are definitely Eight." Phenir replied with a serious expression as she immediately looked down and noticed that there are eight legs attached to her body.


    "Oh, look... It got reduced by two more. Now you only have six legs." Anon replied with a smile as he pointed towards Phenir''s legs.


    "What kind of non-sense is that ? I have all my legs and they are six, I am seeing them everyday since I was 3 years old.


    So, don''t you try to play these games with me, Human Boy." Phenir replied with a serious expression.


    "I see only 2 legs now." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Queen Jessica, May I ask what kind of joke is this ? What is this Human saying ?" Phenir asked as she looked at Jessica with an angry expression.


    "Well, You wanted to meet him Queen Phenir." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, Because I thought I will meet A warrior, A strong mage and not some stupid human who doesn''t know when to stop joking.


    I think you should really change your company, Queen Jessica." Phenir spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep, Zero legs. I will be bringing your wine now." Anon spoke as he immediately left to grab a glass of wine from the wine counter.


    "What is the meaning of-" Before Phenir could''ve completed her sentence, One of her legs got chopped off by an invisible force and fell down on the ground.


    *Thud*


    Everyone looked at this and the smiles immediately vanished from their faces.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Phenir shouted loudly in pain as she immediately looked at Anon and noticed that he was pouring wine from the bottle into a glass and he is not even looking at her.


    "H-How did this happen ?" One of the butler asked with a shocked expression as he immediately ran upto Phenir.


    "Are you alright, Queen Phenir ?" Jessica asked with a smile as she looked at her miserable state.


    She lost her balance and purple blood is now flowing out of her severed leg, that''s ruining her white dress.


    *Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, Two strokes of wind came her way and sliced off two of her legs in the blink of an eye.


    *Thud-Thud*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... SOMEONE STOP HIM. HE IS THE ONE DOING THIS TO ME." Phenir shouted as she pointed towards Anon.


    But, When everyone looked at Anon... They noticed that he was still pouring with both of his hands.


    "B-But, he is not even moving from his place." One of the man spoke as he looked at Phenir.


    "You fucking idiot... He was-"


    *Swish-Swish*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKK.... MY LEGSSSSSSS."


    *Thud*


    She immediately fell down to the ground and incredible amount of blood flowed out of her legs.


    "Jessica... I-I beg you, Please-"


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... FUCKKKKKKK. MY LEGSSSSSSS." Phenir shouted over her lungs as all of her legs were cut off.


    "Hmmm...? Something happened here while I was gone ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked into the crowd and took a sip from his wine glass.


    "You fucking Bastard."  S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, Aren''t you the Queen of spiders ? Why are you lying down on the ground." Anon asked with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1028 -1027

    Chapter 1028 -1027 "You fucking Human... Why are you-" Before Phenir could''ve said anything else, Anon placed his foot over her face.


    "Don''t speak to me in that tone of voice you pathetic bitch. Do you think you have too much authority ?


    Mike..." Anon called out to Mike immediately.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Mike appeared behind Anon and immediately went down on his knees.


    "I greet, My master." Mike spoke as he immediately greeted Anon.


    "Mike, find out where her kingdom is and wipe out everyone in her kingdom. I want to see if she will still have that voice." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately Disappeared from his position.


    "N-No... Please, My people are innocent, I-I was the one who talked to you like that, Please forgive me.


    Please don''t do this to my people... There are kids and-"


    "What do you care about ? I don''t think a inferior human like myself can harm your people, Right ?" Anon asked as he squatted down to her level and looked her in the eyes with a big smile on his face.


    "N-No, Sir Anon... I-It was my mistake. I-I crossed my boundaries and dared to make fun of you, please punish me as much as you want.


    Please kill me if you want to, But spare my people. I-I beg you." Phenir spoke as she begged for mercy by grabbing Anon''s legs.


    "It''s good that you still care about your people, But you might''ve disrespected my friend here as well.


    So, Why don''t you go ahead and offer her some kind of apology ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I-I am sorry, Queen Jessica... I-I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings. I-I was a stupid, please forgive me.


    Please stop, Mr. Anon from destroying my kingdom, I-I will never talk like this I-I promise." Phenir begged as she looked at Jessica and tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    "Well, I guess it''s okay..." Jessica replied as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    <Hell Heal>


    Anon healed seven of her legs and Burnt the remaining one.


    "This will make you remember the lesson that you learned today." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at Phenir.


    "I-I will always remember this, Sir Anon. I-I am sorry, I-I will never talk like that to any Human." Phenir replied as she immediately bowed down to Anon and wiped off her tears.


    ...


    "Excuse me... What''s happening here ? Please give me some side. Is there something wrong, Sir Anon ?" The Bride asked as she walked upto Anon with a confused expression.


    "No, Me and The Queen of the Arachne Kingdom are just talking about something, Right ?" Anon asked as he looked at Phenir.


    "Y-Yes, M-Mr. Anon is right." Phenir replied with a smile.


    "Oh... I see, Well... If you don''t like anything or want something, Please just call me, Sir Anon.


    I will assist you immediately with anything." The Bride spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah... I might''ve something that you can help me with. I am having some trouble in finding the bathrooms, Luv.


    Will you help me find one ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "But, Mr. Anon-"


    ''Oi, I helped you... If you tried to stop me from fucking that thick ass lizard girl. Then I am going to do something that you will not like.'' Anon spoke into Jessica''s mind as he used his skill telepathic connection.


    ''I-I was just trying to say that she won''t be able to live a happy life after getting fucked by you master.


    No woman in my kingdom has lived a sane life after getting fucked by you. Some became whores in order to search for a perfect dick like yours and the others just went crazy from sexual overdrives.'' Jessica informed.  S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Who gives a fuck ? I used them for one night and I made them forget about what happened with them. I don''t care if they became sluts after that or go crazy.


    At last they are just some one time use fleshlights for my dick and if you want to become one, I can make you one as well.


    Do you want to ?'' Anon asked.


    ''I-I am sorry, Master.'' Jessica replied with a neutral expression.


    ''Good... Now, If you hear some shouting noises coming from her room, Don''t mind them.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    ''I understand, Master.'' Jessica replied.


    "I will surely help you, Please come with me to the Royal Castle Mr. Anon and I will personally guide you to one of the best bathrooms we have." She replied with a smile as both of them started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    "H-Hello Sir, Nice to meet you." The groom spoke with an hesitated expression as Anon passed by him.


    Anon decided to ignore him and kept walking.


    ''What a stupid groom...? He doesn''t even know the value of this unique piece of ass, that her future wife has in her back.


    I am gonna use her to the limits and I have to be careful not to break her.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Bride''s Jiggling ass as she walked in front of him.


    After walking for about 5 minutes, She stopped Jiggling her huge ass.


    "We are here, Sir Anon... You can use this bathroom." She spoke as she opened the bathroom''s door for Anon.


    "Yeah... Thanks, I was just having a problem with my leg, Do you mind coming in and taking a look at it ?


    Since you are a Lizard woman, you may know something about it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her.


    "O-Oh... Okay, I can''t decline such a polite request." The bide replied with a smile as she went inside the bathroom with Anon.


    "So, What''s the problem ?" She asked with a smile.


    "You see, It''s in my knees... I have to remove my pants in order to show it." Anon spoke as he Immediately started unhooking his pants.


    "I will just sit down to take good-" The Bride started speaking as she sat down on the ground, but Before She could''ve completed her sentence, Anon whipped his huge dick out and slammed it over her forehead.


    *Slap*


    "This is the problem..." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1029 -1028

    Chapter 1029 -1028 As soon as Anon slapped his dick on her forehead, her heartbeat increased at an rapid rate.


    ''S-So, Big... Is this even possible ?'' The Bride thought with a shocked expression as she continued to stare at Anon''s cock for the next one minute.


    "Hey, Can you do something about this ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately used his skill.


    <Alluring Scent>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A very sweet and aphrodisiac mixed smell started pouring out of his whole body.


    "I-I can''t do anything about this, I-I am Sorry. I-I should get my ass back out to my H-Husabnd... I-I mean Husband." The Bride replied with a trembling voice as she stood up and started walking towards the exit.


    "Freeze..." Anon commanded as he used the skill, Command of the Sea King.


    Suddenly, her whole body froze up and her pussy started to leak pre-cum.


    "P-Please Mr. Anon, I-I have to go... They must be waiting for me. I-I can''t help you in this mat-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon walked closer to her and grabbed her huge ass tightly.


    *Squeeze*


    As Anon squeezed her ass... A weird sensetion of pleasure ran through her whole body and she closed her eyes for a split second.


    "S-Sir... Anon, Please don''t do this to me. I-If you didn''t let me go, I-I will scream." She spoke with a aroused and worried expression.


    "What''s your name, Luv ?" Anon asked as he slowly slided his hand into her blouse and grabbed her boobs.


    *Squeeze*


    "Anh~ I-I am Kiyu." She replied as she immediately bit her lower lip and felt Anon''s touch on her boobs.


    "Kiyu... Have you had sex before ?" Anon asked as he slowly grabbed her nipple and streched it outwards.


    *Strech*


    "Anhh~ S-Sir, Anon... I-I am not kidding... I-I will really shout and everyone will be here in the blink of an eye." Kiyu spoke as she tried to scare Anon off.


    "Nothing will happen, Luv. Even if you call everyone here... I can just do what I am doing to you and fuck you in front of everyone.


    No, This sounds boring... You know what I will do ? I will give them instructions to bring a knife with them and as I fuck you in front of them, everyone will make one cut on their hand for every one minute that I fuck you for.


    What do you think about it ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he slowly cutted the straps of her dress from the shoulder and stripped her down.


    "S-Sir Anon... Y-You can''t get any girl you want in the human Kingdom, In the Elf Kingdom and even in the Dwarf Kingdom... Why are you doing this to me ?" Kiyu asked as she controlled her body needs.


    "That''s right, I wished to get you and now I am having you. Isn''t that great ?" Anon asked with a smile as he cut her bra and revealed her boobs.


    *Boing-Boing*


    "Look at these jiggling babies... It''s like you have filled rubbed inside them. Let me get a good grip on these bad boys or they will keep bouncing like this." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed both of her boobs tightly and felt up her areolas.


    "Woah... How big nipples you have, Luv. I am impressed. Do you produce milk ?" Anon asked with a smile.  S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I Lay eggs, Sir Anon." She replied with an aroused expression.


    "Oh... I forgot that you are just a fucking reptile bitch at the end." Anon spoke with a smile as he blowed air into her ear and groped her boobs as he Squeezed them aggressively.


    *Grope-Grope-Squeeze-Squeeze*


    "Anhhhh~ Sir Anon... Please, I am about to get married. M-My husband is standing down there." She spoke with an aroused expression as she moved her hand and started touching Anon''s cock slowly.


    "Yeah, But there is something that''s standing down here as well." Anon spoke as he inserted his dick into her panty and slided it out.


    As Anon''s dick rubbed between her panty and her pussy, Kiyu felt many mixed feelings like arousal, love and perverted thoughts.


    "Anhhh~ Don''t do this Sir Anon... I beg you." Kiyu spoke with an aroused expression.


    "What should I not do ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "That rubbing thing that you are doing with you dick to my pussy." Kiyu replied.


    "Well, I am standing still... You should really look down at your pussy." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-Huh...?" Kiyu immediately looked down and noticed that Anon was really standing still and her pussy is the one moving back and forth on his dick.


    "The effect of my skill wore off like 15 minutes ago. Whatever you are doing for the last 15 minutes is on you, Luv.


    That pussy rub on my dick is your doing and you are still not stopping, I see." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I just can''t come to a stop... I-I can''t do it. Please can you pull your dick out ?" Kiyu asked as she looked at Anon with a helpless expression.


    "So, you are saying that you can''t stop your pussy from rubbing on my dick and you are expecting me to pull my dick out ?


    What kind of stupid are you ? If I pulled my cock out now, I am not a man." Anon replied with a smile as he started moving as well and with every thrust, his dick would get even more hard and it would try to crawl upto her hole.


    "Anhhh~ Please nooo... It will go in Mr. Anon and if it goes inside my pussy, What face will I show to my fiancee ?" She asked with a desperate expression as she looked at Anon''s face.


    "Well, you should stop moving then... But if you move even more, Maybe you will get my dick hard enough to get a bit more big and sturdy enough to penetrate that pussy of yours." Anon replied with a Perverted smile.


    "N-No, Please... Don''t do this, My body will not listen to me if you kept talking to me like that." Kiyu replied as she started moving her pussy even faster and as expected Anon''s dick got even more hard.


    "Hey be careful... If you go a little bit down, maybe something will go inside your pussy." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "Noooo~" kiyu moaned as she immediately went a bit down and Anon''s dick tip entered inside her pussy.


    "Anhhh~" Kiyu moaned as pre-cum squirted out of her pussy.


    "Now, Now... What will you do ? Will you taste this forbidden fruit or will you go down there and start a new life with your loving husband that your father has choosen for you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed her huge ass and started squeezing them.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    "Anhhhh~ I-I can''t do this... I-I have to go and get married." Kiyu spoke as she started to go forward and Anon''s dick tip came out of her pussy.


    "Hahaha... What a stupid bitch, you think I will let you go ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he tightened his grip on her ass cheeks and pulled it back with full force.


    "What do you- ANHHHHHHH~" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon rammed his cock into her pussy.


    Kiyu moaned so loudly that her moaning voice even went down to the guests standing in the yard.


    "I-I think... I heard Kiyu screaming." Her husband spoke as he started to get worried.


    "Huh...? When ? I didn''t hear anything, your ears are making a fool of you already, soon to be husband." Jessica spoke as she convinced him that it was just a mere illusion.


    "But, I am sure-"


    "Hey, I haven''t tried out that food item... Why don''t we try it together. I mean you have the company of Elf Queen, What else do you need in your own wedding ?" Jessica spoke.


    "ANHHHHH~"


    Suddenly, Another moaning sound came from above.


    "COUGH-COUGH-COUGH... Ahhhahaha... Let''s go." Jessica coughed loudly in order to cover the sound instantly.


    "I-I think I just heard it again and-"


    "Hey, Why don''t I introduce you to my other  Friends ? I mean you are going to be the next king of this kingdom and you should build connections with everyone starting now." Jessica spoke as she looked at him with a smile.


    "Yeah... I guess you are right, Madam Jessica." The groom spoke with a smile as he started walking with Jessica.


    ''Damn it master... Keep that Bitch''s mouth shut. Everyone can hear her down here.'' Jessica spoke as she used the telepathic connection skill to communicate with Anon.


    ''Sorry, Luv... But this bitch is shouting too much.'' Anon replied.


    Inside the bathroom...


    Anon is fucking Kiyu''s pussy while keeping her near the bathroom''s window and in order to keep her voice down... He stuffed her own cum-stained panty into her mouth.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "MNHHHH~ MNHFFFHHHNNHFF~ MNHHHFNNFF~"


    "Give me your leg bitch, I heard your kind have a really reflexive body." Anon spoke as he raised her leg at an 180¡ã angle up in the air while pounding her pussy with no mercy.

 Chapter 1030 -1029

    Chapter 1030 -1029 *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~"


    Anon is fucking Kiyu''s pussy without any stops for the past 30 minutes and kiyu is moaning like a cheap slut at this point.


    "P-Please narey Me, Mr. Anon... Please marry me. I will do everything, I will cook you food, I will take care of your babies and at night I will take care of you.


    Please take me as your wife, Mr. Anon... I will literally never disturb you. Please marry me.


    My pussy is so messed up at this point, that I can''t get married to that stupid guy with small dick down there.


    I want a real man like you to handle my body. Please Mr. Anon, Marry me and fuck my pussy for the rest of my life." Kiyu spoke as she looked at Anon while getting her pussy pounded real hard.


    She popped her long tongue out in order to kiss Anon, But Anon grabbed her tongue in the middle with his fingers.  S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut the fuck up bitch..." Anon spoke as he wrapped her own tongue around her neck and pulled it back, choking her really hard.


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Kiyu moaned out loudly as she felt both of her airholes being choked at the same time.


    "Now, What were you saying bitch ? Marry you ? You fucking slut... You are lucky that you have such a huge and slut like ass.


    That''s the only reason why I am fucking you, your face is so fucking ugly that if I looked at it again, I might kill you.


    Do you understand that ?" Anon asked as he pulled her tongue back and pounded her pussy even harder to teach her the lesson.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ I-I dhuoo~" Kiyu replied as she felt Anon''s dick hitting at the backwall of her womb again and again with more strength everytime.


    "I am cumming bitch, spill one drop of my cum on the ground and I swear you won''t live to get married to that fucker down there.


    I will pull this long tongue of yours so hard that you will die from being choked while your pussy and womb get''s filled with my cum." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her nipples with one hand and pulled them back while cumming inside her womb.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    As Anon was cumming inside her womb, kiyu was also cumming a shit ton of white water out of her pussy.


    After filling up her womb to the brim, Anon pulled his cock out of her pussy and tapped his cock on her ass cheeks to wipe off the remaining cum from his dick.


    But as he looked down the window, he noticed that Kiyu''s fiancee is coming towards the Royal Castle with her father.


    "Oops, Looks like it''s time to get out of this kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile as he left Kiyu''s to tongue and let go of her body.


    Kiyu''s legs trembled really bad as she couldn''t even take a step forward, Anon''s cum was dripping down from her pussy without any stops.


    "Bye, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her ass cheeks tightly before leaving the bathroom.


    *SLAP*


    "Anhhhhhh~ cock... I need more cock~" Kiyu spoke in a frenzy as she she fell down to the floor and started licking Anon''s cum as she couldn''t stop her body from following Anon''s orders.


    But as she licked his cum off the floor, more cum dropped down from her pussy and she immediately turned around to lick it and this cycle was repeated continuously.


    ...


    As Anon walked through the Royal Castle''s corridor, he zipped his pants and binded his hairs back.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon... Have you seen my daughter ?" The King of the Lizardmen Kingdom appeared in front of him on a turn with his son-in-law.


    "Your who ?" Anon asked as he pretended to be confused.


    "My fiancee.... S-She went with you sir to show you the bathroom, she hasn''t returned back after that.


    I kept hearing her screaming sounds, but I wasn''t sure that it was her voice but we have to start the ceremony, have you seen her anywhere ?


    I-I was hearing those screaming noises coming from this floor." Kiyu''s Fiancee asked with a worried and scared expression.


    "I don''t know... Where she is, I saw some lizard guy come into the castle... He had some red scales on his back and he was talking to her about ''Running away'' and some shit.


    I think they both went into the bathroom, after I came out. Why don''t you look there ?" Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ''While I was fucking that bitch, I was eating up her memories as well and in her memories, I saw this guy who loved her and she loved him as well, but her father wasn''t happy with her relationship and she had to leave him for this marriage.


    I fucked up with her memories real bad... Erased my face from her memories for the past 50 minutes and she will be confused as fuck once she comes back to her senses.


    I will not be here to witness it though. Who gives a fuck ? I got many other good looking girls to fuck.'' Anon thought as he looked at Kiyu''s Father.


    "That bastard... He came here again ? I will kill him this time." Her father spoke as his face turned red immediately.


    ''Looks like his blood has started to boil... Hahaha.'' Anon thought in his mind as a smile appeared over his face.


    "W-Who is he, Father-in-law ?" Kiyu''s Fiancee asked with a scared expression.


    "Oh, You don''t need to know..." The King replied as both of them started walking towards the bathroom.


    "Master... I couldn''t stall them for longer." Suddenly, Jessica came running behind them with a worried expression on her face.


    "You did a good work, My slave. Let''s go and take a look at this, it''s going to be interesting." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the bathroom as well.


    "What did you do master ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "I made a piece of art..." Anon replied with a smile.


    As all four of them reached in front of the bathroom, The king banged on the door loudly.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Kiyu, Open the fucking door... I know you have that asshole in there with you." The King shouted loudly.


    "K-Kiyu... Are you in there ?" Her Fiance asked with a scared expression.


    "Really ? Your wife is cheating on you behind that door and you are going to ask her if she is in there ?


    Is that your best move ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Kiyu''s Fiancee.


    ''Master... I think we should get out of here or do you plan to do something else ?'' Jessica asked as she used the telepathic connection.


    ''Well, I might''ve something that I would like to do, But I think it will be too brutal. So, Let''s just leave after this door opens and we see Kiyu.'' Anon replied as a smile appeared over his face.


    "I am breaking this fucking door." The King spoke as he immediately kicked the door down.


    *THUD*


    As soon as the door fell down, something shocking was revealed to all four of them.


    Even Anon was a little bit shocked at the view.


    Kiyu is lying right under the window, she is naked and her long tongue is sticking out of her mouth and it''s licking off the cum that''s flowing out of her pussy.


    "Oh..." Jessica spoke as she immediately turned her head around and her face turned all red.


    "Nice." Anon spoke in a low voice as he looked at Kiyu.


    "Kiyu... What the fuck are you doing ?" The King shouted loudly as he immediately walked upto her and looked at her with an angry expression.


    "F-Father ?" Kiyu spoke as she gulped down Anon''s cum down her throat.


    "You fucking bitch.... Where is that whore''s son that did this to you ?" The King asked with an angry expression.


    "I don''t think she is listening to your voice. She is just too busy in licking that white thing out of her pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the king.


    "I am sorry for showing you this, Mr. Anon. I-I am just sorry." The King immediately apologized as he bowed down to Anon.


    "W-We are leaving... Mr. Anon, Right ?" Jessica asked with her head turning to the other side.


    "Oh yeah... It was a really great party. If you get your other daughters married, Invite me again." Anon replied with a smile as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "I-It was my pleasure Sir." The King spoke as he immediately Shaked hands with Anon with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Pleasure was all mine." Anon spoke in a low voice as he slowly left the room with Jessica.


    ...


    Inside the Elf Kingdom, Royal castle, Medusa''s room...


    Noon is standing on the balcony of her room with a crystal ball in her hands..


    "What is happening down there ? You haven''t closed any gates yet... You are failing at this thing.


    We didn''t send you down there to fail so miserably, Carla.


    Either you will produce some results in the next 3 days or your soul will be pulled out of your body.


    We have wasted a whole lot of holy energy in making that human body of yours, we have given you two minds to fool that Demon representative named Anon Agreil and yet you haven''t done your job.


    We even gave you an apprentice to help you in this, but you got her killed while casting a snowy spell over the human Kingdom, that was such a waste of her talent.


    Don''t prove yourself anymore pathetic than you already have. We need atleast one gate closed in the next 3 days or you are done for." The crystal Disappeared after delivering the message.

 Chapter 1031 -1030

    Chapter 1031 -1030 Jessica and Anon are going back to the Elf Kingdom riding in her Royal carriage.


    "Did you see her father''s face ? He was like ''Itbwas a pleasure meeting you.'' Hahahah, it was hilarious." Anon spoke as he laughed loudly.


    "Master, You really fucked her up... I don''t think she will find any suitable life partner in this life.


    Maybe she will even come to your home begging for your cock, hehehe." Jessica spoke with a big smile.


    "Nope, She doesn''t remember that I fucked her... I just erased my face from her memories.


    Now she only remembers that someone was fucking her in the bathroom with his big dick." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are really evil master, but I don''t understand something.


    You could''ve just used your powers and controlled her mind, her father''s mind and her fiancee''s mind as well.


    Then why didn''t you do it ?" Jessica asked with  a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Look luv, I can do anything for entertainment... That''s what everyone lives for.


    Anything you do is for your entertainment... Except slavery or feeding your family or many other stuffs.


    But, Once you have everything and you know you can have anything you want... Then everything becomes really boring, so I prefer not to use my powers in every situation possible." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Master... Are you the strongest now ?" Jessica asked with an excited smile.


    "If there is a prey, there is hunter Luv. If there is strong then there is always someone stronger." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You always say that master... You never said that you are the strongest." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Because... I am not." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    Suddenly, Jessica stopped speaking and her body froze in one position.


    "Are you okay, Luv ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he waved his hand in front of her face.


    "Luv-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, His consciousness slipped out of his body.


    [You have been Summoned To Hell.]


    ...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon Opened his eyes and noticed that there is dark everywhere around him and Seven pair of eyes are looking at him from above.


    "Welcome, Brother Anon Hisss~" The god of Venom and Snakes spoke up.


    "Why do you guys always summon me so suddenly ?" Anon asked as he stood up from the ground and cracked his neck.


    *Crack*


    "The God''s Representative... Your friend Mike killed her." The god with white eyes spoke up.


    "Yeah, So ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "We thought it was the end as well because gods aren''t sending any other representatives to the holy land, but we were wrong Brother Anon." The goddess with pink eyes spoke up.


    "Why ? What happened ?" Anon asked.


    "Those fucking god Bastards... They have sent a mender down there." The God of anger spoke up as his eyes started burning.


    "A what ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Brother Anon... You have taken over the giants. We all saw that and we consider it as a big victory for you.


    But, Last night... We noticed something strange, A Message was being delivered to the holy land from heaven." The god with Yellow eyes spoke up.


    "A message from Heaven ? You mean the gods ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes and when this message was sent down... One of the 12 gates got closed in just 30 minutes." The goddess of Lust replied.


    "Hmm...? You mean there is another god''s representative down there ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes..." The god with white eyes replied.


    "Then how can you Summon me here if there is another representative down there ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s not an official representative... The gods are hiding it from you and from us Hisssss~.


    They sent a mender down there, who is mending and closing those portals that can potentially help you in growing as a Demi-God Hissssssss~"


    "Well, Then... How do I find him or her ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The message that was sent last night... We checked some holy threads and noticed that it was sent to the Royal castle of the Elf Kingdom.


    But, before we could''ve found the representative... The thread was cut off."


    "Wait, You are saying that he or she is an Elf ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "That''s the problem... We don''t know brother Anon." The goddess with pink eyes replied.


    "So, You want me to find the mender and kill it before it can seal all the gates, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, we would like you to keep it alive after finding it Hissss~ if you can that is.


    Because gods and Hisssss~ even the mender itself will try to kill himself after being found, Hisssss."


    "Why do you want him or her alive ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because, If we can find him alive... We can Blackmail the gods into accepting their defeat and the Demons on the Holy land will become powerful once again.


    They will come out of the forests and make kingdoms for themselves once again and since brother Anon is already the Demon king... He shall rule them all." The Demon god with white eyes spoke up.


    "Nope... Not interested." Anon rejected the offer immediately.


    "WHAT !?" All seven of them immediately asked as they got shocked by Anon''s reply.


    "What ? I don''t want to rule no Demon kingdom. I can find the mender and give it to you guys, but that''s it.


    I will not lead demons anywhere..." Anon replied.


    "B-But, Brother Anon Hisssss~ You have the Title of The Demon King.


    How can you Hissssss~ Do this to them ?" The God of Venom and Snakes asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t want that title... You can have it back. I am not going to lead any kingdom." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "But Brother Anon... You will get demon girls who will do anything on your command. No matter how naughty things you say to them, they will do it for their king.


    Not even one or two... You can control thousands of Demonic women at once." The goddess of Lust spoke up.


    "I can fuck them all right now, If I want... I don''t have to be their king to do that." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Brother Anon... May I ask, Why have turned down this offer ?" The god with white eyes asked with a serious expression.


    "It''s boring, Staying on the throne all day, just pass on orders and sign papers. I just can''t do it.


    I need entertainment in my life and I need to create it myself or it''s not fun." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, You can always fight in the battlefield with those demon soldiers... When they fight against the other kingdoms in order to capture their land." The God of darkness and Thunder replied.


    "If I went into the battlefield with them and picked up the weapon, that''s the end of war.


    You and me both know that I can fuck up any Army in just seconds. So, that''s just absurd to say." Anon replied with a smile.


    This argument continued for the next few minutes and no matter what the gods said, Anon came up with a hard counter and completely denied the offer.


    ...


    "Fine, Fine... Don''t lead them but can you do us the favour of staying out of our way, Brother Anon ?" The god of Anger asked..


    "Yeah, That''s something that I can do, but if your demons touched even the grass of my land... I will single handedly wipe their whole existence from this world." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well then... You are saying that even if the Humans start to die, you won''t come to their rescue ?" The God with white eyes asked.  S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nope, Humans die all the time. So, it doesn''t matter to me." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Let''s finish this argument for now hisssssss... Because it will only happen if brother Anon can catch that mender hisssssss."


    "How about this... You guys want the demons to have their own space and I can give you that space.


    There is so much barren land in the north, on that land no one lives, demons can make their Kingdom their and live peacefully like the other kingdoms." Anon proposed with a smile.


    "The other kingdoms won''t let this happen... Whenever they see that demons are becoming powerful... They always kill them." The god with white eyes replied.


    "All of them are under me... So, There won''t be any problems." Anon replied with a smile.


    "If the gods found out about this... They will get enraged and send them down." The goddess of Lust spoke up.


    "Who ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Champions." God of darkness and Thunder replied.


    "Champions ? What are champions ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You see... God''s representatives are picked from the holy world and they are given powers to fight you.


    But, Champions are the Children of God and humans that are raised in heaven and believe me they know how to fight."

 Chapter 1032 -1031

    Chapter 1032 -1031 "Hah...." Anon''s consciousness slipped back into his body and he noticed that Jessica is looking at him with a curious expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You were saying something, Master. Then you stopped speaking... Is everything alright ?" Jessica asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Everything is alright." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''A mender inside the Elven Kingdom''s Royal Castle. This is going to be fun.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "What happened master ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, Luv... Wake me up once we reach back to the castle." Anon replied as he went back to sleep.


    "As you say, Master." Jessica replied with a neutral expression as she also laid back and closed her eyes.


    ....


    2 Hours later...


    The Sun is going down the horizon and moon is clearly visible in the sky.


    Chilly airs are flowing throughout the Elf Kingdom as winter is closing in and people are buying clothes and food supplies for the winter.


    *Screeeech*


    The Royal carriage stopped in front of the Royal Castle and a butler immediately rushed upto the carriage, opening the door for Jessica.


    "Your Highness..." The butler spoke as he bowed down to the Queen.


    *Yawwwwwn*


    Anon yawned loudly as he stepped out of the carriage and looked at the butler with a neutral expression.


    "Master Anon..." The butler spoke as he bowed down to Anon as well.


    "How long have you been working in this castle ?" Anon asked as he looked at the butler.


    "S-Sir ?" The butler asked with a confused expression as he was shocked by the sudden question.


    "I asked how long have you been working in this castle ?" Anon asked.


    "About 50 Years, 30 days and 78 Hours... Sir Anon." The butler replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Okay." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he went into the royal Castle.


    "Master, Should I get a room ready for you in the castle or are you planning to stay somewhere else ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Prepare a room for me, Luv. I am staying in the Royal Castle tonight." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Maria... Prepare a room for mister Anon. Get him the best room in the castle." Jessica ordered.


    "My Queen... The best room in the castle is yours." Maria replied with a confused expression.


    "Sir Anon... Would you like to stay in my room ?" Jessica asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Nice try... I will stay in the room next to you with Maria." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped Maria''s ass before leaving.


    *Slap*


    "Ohhh..." Maria spoke as she got shocked by the sudden slap.


    She then looked at Jessica and noticed that she was smiling at her.


    "Sir Anon... She is my favourite Head Maid and I am not letting her-"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t break her." Anon replied with a smile as he left after this.


    "M-My Queen... I-I don''t understand what Master Anon was-" Before Maria could''ve completed her sentence, Jessica walked upto her and placed her hand over her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry Maria... You are going to get something good tonight. Not everyone gets it." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "I-I see..." Maria replied with a smile.


    ...  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon is now roaming around the castle keep his eyes focused on every single maid and butler without making it obvious.


    He was reading their minds and there was nothing good inside their minds...


    Anon looked at a maid, who was really silent and didn''t even look at his face as she passed by him.


    ''Let''s see what goes inside your mind, Luv.'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill.


    <Mind Reader>


    ''I want to fuck him ! I want to fuck him ! I want to smell his underwear and keep them in between my breasts as I masturbate at night.


    I want to-''


    "Woah... " Anon spoke out loudly and the maid got scared immediately.


    "Y-You want something, Master Anon ?" She asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yeah... I think I will need a new underwear. You see, this one is just soaked in my sweat and semen.


    I can''t keep wearing it, right ?" Anon whispered into her ears with a smile on his face, as if the devil is making her darkest desires come true.


    "I-I-I understand... I-I will immediately bring you a new underwear master Anon. Please stay here and don''t move." The maid spoke as her whole body started trembling in excitement and her face turned brightly red.


    *Thud*


    She immediately dropped all the laundry clothes that she was carrying in her hands and rushed down to get Anon a new pair of underwear.


    "Not a mender but a hella perverted maid for sure." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid leaving in hurry.


    Anon then walked forward and looked into another maid''s mind.


    ''If only Mr. Anon would come upto me and take me as his wife, I can live the rest of my life in no worries.''


    ''Mr. Anon... What if he decided to take me right here in the hall ?''


    ''Oh, It''s that Human named Anon... If he fought with me in an arm wrestling match, I am pretty sure I can take him on.'' A butler thought as he looked at Anon with a smile and bowed down to him.


    "I can see your bones, Eat more meat." Anon spoke as he looked at the butler with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The butler replied with a smile.


    As Anon walked forward, he noticed a suspicious maid and butler, both of them were standing in one corner of the hall and talking to each other.


    But as soon as they noticed that Anon was coming towards them, they separated and started doing random cleaning.


    ''Let''s see...'' Anon thought as he started with the maid''s mind.


    ''Did he hear us ? Please no... I don''t want my relationship with him exposed to anyone yet. Please god help me.''


    ''What about him ?'' Anon thought as he turned to the butler.


    ''Fuck... Did he hear about our sex plans tonight ? That would be really embarassing. I hope he heard nothing.


    But he is looking at us... did he hear something or not ?'' The butler thought with a confused expression.


    ''Hah... Everyone is thinking about sex and love relationships in this castle. Do they even work ?'' Anon thought with a neutral expression as he walked forward and after reading some more minds, he got tired.


    "Either the maids wants my underwears or they want to fuck me and these Butlers are trying to fuck the maids that are trying to get fucked by me.


    Here I thought that Elfs are wise and kind Creatures.


    Fuck No, I just heard a maid thinking about how she is going to tie up her husband tonight and then she will shove a bottle of wine up his-" Suddenly, Anon noticed another maid who is standing in one corner of the castle with a stressed expression on her face and she is keeping an eye on him.


    Anon immediately turned his eyes to the other side and acted as if he didn''t even see her.


    ''Who is she ?'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    Anon immediately used his skill, but a notification popped up in front of him.


    [Skill ''Mind Reader'' can''t be used on the selected target due to distance issues.]


    "Distance ? Fine..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his position and started walking towards the maid.


    The maid saw this and immediately hided herself behind a curtain, thinking Anon didn''t noticed her.


    ''He is coming here... He is coming here. Should I grab his legs or should I offer him my body ?


    I-I have to get some money or my brother will die. Fuck, What if he reported me to the Queen and got me removed from this job ?


    No, No, I-I can''t take this risk, I-I will just return-'' Before she could''ve moved even an inch, Anon grabbed her waist and stopped her.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "M-M-Master Anon !!???" She asked with a very shocked and panicked expression.


    "Calm down... I am not going to eat you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, Master Anon. I-I will immediately leave and never show you my face ever-"


    "The red pimples on your brother''s body are not a simple thing, Luv. It needs to be treated fast or it will start to spread across his whole body.


    He is getting mana clots under his skin." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-How do you ?" The maid asked with a confused expression.


    "It doesn''t matter... I have the cure of that disease. Do you want it or not ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Please..." She replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Well then... Let''s talk about the fees. What are you going to pay me for the cure ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I have a turtle made out of glass, 1 gold coin and this body of mine to offer you Sir Anon.


    Please take them and heal my brother." The maid spoke.

 Chapter 1033 -1032

    Chapter 1033 -1032 "Wait, I understand that you have one gold coin and your body, but why the glass turtle ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the maid.


    "I-I just like it very much..." The maid replied with an embarrassed expression as she turned her face around.


    "Why aren''t you looking me in the eyes ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am embarrassed... After saying this." She replied with an even more embarrassed expression and her face turned beet red.


    "Well, Here is the cure for your brother''s disease." Anon spoke as he Summoned a high quality healing potion.


    The maid looked at it with shining eyes, but as she raised her hands to take it, Anon pulled it back.


    "Uh-Uh... Not so fast, Luv. First you have to do the payment." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "H-Here is the gold coin, Sir." The maid spoke as she pulled out a gold coin from In-between her cleavage.


    "Well... This is one lucky coin." Anon spoke with a smile as he licked the coin with his tongue.


    "N-No-" The maid immediately tried to stop Anon from doing so.


    "Why not ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-It was in between my breasts and Y-You are a nobleman, Sir Anon. Should I wash it for you ?" The maid asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Now that you have offered your body to me... Doesn''t that mean that you are my property now ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the maid.  S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. My body is your property now." The maid replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "So, you won''t have any problems if I do this with my property, right ?" Anon asked as he slowly rubbed his finger across her pink lips.


    "N-N-N-No, S-S-Sir." Her face turned even more red and her forehead started to get really hot as she felt Anon''s touch on her lips.


    "Are you alright, My property ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Y-Yes, S-Sir." She replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "How about you call me, Master ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "A-As you say, Master." The maid replied.


    "Now... How about you turn your eyes towards me and give me a good kiss ?" Anon asked as he slowly placed his hand under her chin and turned her head towards his face.


    Anon felt goosebumps on her hands and instantly knew that it was going to be her very first kiss.


    "Can''t believe... I am going to break such a precious girl, but if I didn''t do it... My dick will never forgive me." Anon spoke as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "W-What, Master ?" The maid asked with a confused expression.


    "I want to see you begging for my cock, but at the same time... I don''t want to waste my time playing with you because dinner will be ready soon.


    So, I will just fuck you until someone calls me for dinner. I will grab these silky black hair of yours and pull them back with full force as I pound your small pussy.


    I will increase your sensitive and everything you will feel after that will fuck with your mind really hard.


    You will want to cum but won''t be able to do it. This is going to be a wonderful first and last experience for you, My Fleshlight." Anon replied with an evil smile as he looked at the maid.


    "M-Master... What are you saying-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence Anon used his skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    Both of their eyes shined brightly purple and the maid was under Anon''s control.


    "What are you ?" Anon asked as he looked at the maid.


    "I am master''s onetime use fleshlight." The maid replied with a neutral expression.


    "What is your purpose ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "My purpose is to serve master''s cock with my pussy and not cum until master cums. Once filled with Master''s cum... I shall never show him my face or pussy again." The maid replied with a straight and expressionless face.


    "Man, I just love this... With just one spell, I turned your whole body into my Fleshlight. A mere thing that only exists to pleasure my cock.


    Well, then... What are you waiting for my one-time use Cum-Dump ? Aren''t you going to give me a blowjob ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I will do as master commands me." The maid spoke as she immediately squatted down and unzipped Anon''s pants.


    "Wait... Let me allow your expressions to show or It won''t be that fun." Anon replied with a smile as he placed his hand over her head and suddenly, her greyish eyes turned black once again.


    "W-What happened ?" She asked with a confused expression as she looked down and noticed that she is sitting on the ground and one of her hand is on Anon''s zip.


    "N-No... Why can''t I move my hands ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I am stopping you from moving, Luv. Since you are my property now... You will be under my control.


    So, Open my zip now and take my cock out." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." The maid replied immediately as her mouth said these words with a smile and totally against her will.


    ''Why did I say that-'' Before the maid could''ve thought of something else, her hands moved against her will and opened Anon''s zip.


    She then pulled out Anon''s huge dick out of his pants and looked at it with a shocked expression.


    ''S-So Big... If this goes inside my body, I am sure I will die.'' The maid thought with a serious expression.


    "I will make sure that you stay alive..." Anon replied with an evil smile as he looked at the maid and used his skill.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Turn off her gag Reflex and Remove all her teeths for sometime. Oh and increase her body Sensitivity by 10 times and connect her mouth''s insides to her pussy walls.'' Anon spoke.


    [Target''s gag reflex has been disabled, Teeths have been removed, Body sensitive has been increased by 10x and Pussy walls are now connected to her Mouth''s inside.]


    "B-But sir-" Before the Maid could''ve completed her sentence, Anon took his dick out of her hands and shoved it deep into her throat.


    *GWAK*


    "No ''Buts'' Luv, You are my fleshlight and I will use you to the limits... I will modify your body into anyway I see perfect and do anything I want with it.


    Now that''s what you call a perfect Mouth-Pussy." Anon replied with a smile as he felt very similar to a real pussy inside her throat.


    *GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK*


    Anon wasn''t going a bit gentle on this maid... He was using her mouth just like a real pussy as he banged his cock at the back of her throat without any stops.


    *GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK*


    "You know what ? I don''t like those small boobs. Let''s give them a boost, shall we ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked into her eyes and noticed fear that she was experiencing right now.


    ''NO, NO... Please no, Don''t do this to me. I-I feel really weird down Their... My whole body is getting really hot.


    I-I don''t understand what''s happening with me... Please don''t do this to me master.'' The maid spoke as she got really scared of Anon at this point.


    "Fear, Haaa... I really like the smell of it. Keep feeling it." Anon Spoke as he used his skill.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Make her breasts extra large, her areolas big and her nipples huge as well.'' Anon commanded.


    *Boing*


    Suddenly her boobs grew really huge almost double in size of No.300''s boobs.


    But because she was still an elf... Her chest couldn''t bear so much wait and ber back immediately bent outwards.


    At last her huge boobs touched tore out of her clothes and fell down to the ground.


    "Hah..." Anon immediately pulled his cock out of her mouth and wiped her saliva off by rubbing it on her cheeks.


    "Mashwer... Prease, Donn do dish." As there were no teeths in her mouth, she was speaking really weird.


    "Luv... I can''t understand shit. But, What I am going to do next is something that I have never tried." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he grabbed one of her nipple and noticed that her nipples have grown so big that they were barely fitting in his hands.


    "No... Mashwer... Prease I-I beg you." The maid begged as she grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "You know Luv, there is a small hole in your nipples that you use when you get pregnant to feed milk to the newborn.


    But, you know it has one other use as well... Here." Anon spoke as he placed her nipple''s hole in front of his dick and shoved all of his dick directly into her boob.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" The maid shouted loudly as she felt Anon''s dick going right into her boob.


    "Fucking hell... This is so good." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile as he placed his hand over her head and used the skill again.


    <Body Modification>

 Chapter 1034 -1033

    Chapter 1034 -1033 "Na Na Na..." A maid is cleaning the lower storage rooms of the castle and she is humming a song while cleaning.


    She was happily cleaning the rooms, until she heard something.


    "...ock."


    "Hmm...?" The maid got shocked as there shouldn''t be any servant at the lower level at this time of the night.


    "Excuse me ? Is anyone here ?" She asked as she looked at the end of the hall.


    It was dark and nothing was clearly visible.


    "ock..." Suddenly, The voice came again.


    The maid understood that it was a female voice and it was coming from the end of the hall, where it was really dark.


    "Who is there ?" The maid asked as scary thoughts started to enter her mind.


    ''Is it a monster ? Fuck it... I am not going to be lured to it.'' The maid thought as she immediately placed her broom down on the floor and started walking back to the upper floors.


    "I-I need..." The voice came again and this time it was a little louder.


    "Someone is asking for help... Fuck." The Maid was scared but Elfs are noble and pure Creatures, they can''t say no to anyone who is asking for help.


    The maid grabbed a lamp and lit it up.


    *Click*


    As soon as the lamp lit up, the maid started walking towards the end of the hall slowly.


    "H-Hello ? If you are a monster... Please don''t eat me. I-I am not even tasty, M-My friend is really good to eat. She is chubby and-"


    "Cock..."


    "W-What ?" The maid got shocked as soon as she heard this word.


    "I-I need Cock."


    As she got closer to the end of the hall, she started to understand the sentence.


    "Hello ? Is anyone her-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Something grabbed her leg.


    "Kyaaaaa." The maid shouted in fear but not too loudly because when she looked down, her whole body got almost paralyzed after seeing the view.


    The maid that Anon was using moments ago is lying naked on the ground with white cum flowing out of her pussy non-stop.


    The whole floor is covered in white cum and her Belly is twice the normal size as if she is pregnant with two children.


    Her nipples, nostrils and even her earholes are  flowing with Anon''s cum.


    "C-Cock... I-I need Cock... More Cock. Please insert it into my boobs, my pussy and my nose.


    Use every hole in my body, please give me more cock." The maid spoke as she grabbed the other maid''s leg and begged for cock.


    "W-What the hell happened to you ?" The other maid asked as she immediately bent down and looked her face.


    Her eyes were going up and down continuously as cum flowed out of her holes and her tongue was also sticking out of her mouth as if she had no control over it.


    "Hey... C-Can you hear me ? We have to inform the guards about this and the Queen. What kind of monster did this to her ?" The maid asked as she started wiping off the cum that was flowing out of her nostrils.


    "My kind of monster did this to her..." Anon spoke from behind as his eyes shined brightly purple in the dark.


    The maid immediately turned around and noticed immediately that it was Anon.


    "M-Master Anon..." The maid spoke as she immediately stood up and bowed down to Anon.


    "Hmm... I came inside her womb five times, inside her mouth seven times, I think it was seven or eight times in her ass and other holes too.


    So, it was pretty clear that her mind just broke off completely and she turned into a mere animal asking for cock to sub-due the itching in her pussy.


    Since you Elfs have a very high sex drive... You go crazy really fast once I tap the right spots, but I guess I tapped too many of her right spots and fucked her up." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid asking for his cock like a stupid slut on the ground.


    "Cock... Please give me cock... I will do anything, just give me your cock." She spoke as she grabbed Anon''s leg.


    ''This guy... What is he talking about ? Did he really cum into her pussy and asshole so many times ?


    He is saying that he even fucked her Mouth... What kind of monster does that ?'' The maid thought with a scared expression. She didn''t dared to even look at Anon''s face.


    "I already told you, Luv. My kind of monster does that." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at her.


    "W-What master Anon ?" The maid asked with a confused expression.


    "I can''t make her body forget what she has felt... But, Her mind is different thing. Let''s fix you up, Luv." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over her head and made her forget everything for the past three hours.


    ''What is he doing with her ? Should I inform the Queen about this ? No, I should spread this news across the other maids.


    It will make a really big gossip and the information will reach to Queen''s ears automatically.'' The maid thought as she immediately tried to slip off from the place, but what she didn''t knew Is that Anon was also listening to her thoughts.


    "Wait up, Luv." Anon ordered.


    The maid immediately stopped and looked back at Anon with a smile.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yes, Master Anon ?" She asked with a smile.


    "The thing that you are thinking right now, don''t do it." Anon spoke as he continued to eat the other maid''s memories.


    "I-I don''t understand, Master Anon ?" The maid asked with a confused expression as she couldn''t understand, what Anon was talking about.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon Disappeared from his place and appeared behind the maid.


    Her body got paralyzed immediately as she felt Anon''s presence behind her.


    "If the word of this gets out of this place... You will be the one in her place and believe me, she is in a very very good condition." Anon whispered into her ears slowly as he used his skill.


    <Illusion>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, he created the same scenario of what he did to the maid in her mind, but replaced their positions.


    The maid felt everything that Anon did to her and in just seconds, she peed her panty.


    *Drip-Drip*


    "Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he turned off his illusion.


    "Y-Y-Yes, Master." The maid replied with a scared expression as her legs started trembling really bad.


    "Good... Now go and change your panty. Take a good rest for today, You will feel better by tomorrow." Anon spoke as he walked back to the other maid again.


    "Y-Yes, Master." The maid spoke as she immediately left.


    "Phew... Now you shouldn''t have any memories of the past 3 hours, but this big bulge in your stomach, Let''s take care of this." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his leg and placed it over her her stomach.


    *Press*


    As soon as Anon pressed down on her stomach, all the cum stored in her modified huge womb came gushing out of her pussy with full speed.


    *SQUIRTTTTTTTT*


    "Fuck... I really emptied my balls on this chick." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid''s face.


    It looked really ugly and beautiful at the same time.


    As Anon pressed her stomach down with his leg, more and more cum squirted out of her pussy.


    After draining the cum out of her womb, Anon fixed the size of her womb.


    Anon then placed both of his hands over her boobs and started pressing them down.


    *Squirtttttttt*


    More cum came out of her boobs.


    10 minutes later...


    Anon finally cleansed her body and got her dressed.


    "Time to wake up, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly blowed on her face.


    *Phewww*


    *Blink-Blink*


    The maid slowly opened her eyes and noticed that Anon is holding her in his arms.


    "M-Master ?" She asked with an embarrassed expression as her face turned all red.


    "Hello, Luv. Here is the potion that I promised you and here is a gift for you." Anon spoke as he gave the healing potion and a bag full of gold coins to the maid.


    "B-But, Sir... This-"


    "Shhhh... Just go, you look tired." Anon spoke as he looked at the maid.


    "Y-Yes." The maid spoke as she immediately stood up and felt a sore pain in her legs.


    "Don''t worry about the pain... It will be better tomorrow." Anon spoke as he looked at the maid leaving.


    "Hah... I am such a good guy. I just helped a maid. Hehehe...." Anon spoke as he laughed evilly.


    *Swish*


    But, just as he was about to leave as well... He noticed a shiny thing in the sky, it was like a shooting star but something wasn''t right.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Are my eyes fucked up or those shooting stars just went inside Medusa''s room ?" Anon asked with a confused expression and before he could''ve thought of anything else.


    He noticed Noon coming out on the balcony of the room and launching the shooting stars back into the sky.


    "Fucking hell."

 Chapter 1035 -1034

    Chapter 1035 -1034 Elven Royal Castle, Medusa''s room...


    Noon is standing on the balcony of her room.


    "Oh Fathers and Mothers..." Noon spoke as she raised her hands towards the sky.


    Suddenly, brightly shining crystal ball came flying into her hands.


    As soon as she supplied mana into the Crystal ball, A Message started playing.


    "You have done a very good job Carla. You have closed one of the gates and as promised all the gods will continue to support you on the holy land." The message ended and the crystal ball Disappeared.


    She then Summoned another crystal ball in her hands and started recording a Message in it.


    "I am honoured to serve you father and mother." Carla recorded the message and sent it into the skies.


    But as soon as she was done with the reply message, she noticed two purple glowing orbs in the dark hallway on the lower floor.


    "What is that ?" She asked with a confused expression as she focused her eyes on the purple orbs.


    Suddenly, she noticed that they were moving.


    "What the-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence... The clouds drifted away from the moon and as the moonlight fell over the orbs, Carla''s whole body got goosebumps.


    Because those weren''t just any purple glowing orbs, but Anon''s eyes.


    As the moonlight fell over his face, Carla noticed a terrifying and psychotic smile on Anon''s face.


    He was smiling and staring at her without looking away for a second.


    "N-No... No, No, No. I have to hurry." Carla spoke as she immediately went inside the room and started searching for something inside her drawer.


    "Where did I put it ? Why can''t I find it ?" Carla asked with a worried expression as her legs started trembling in fear.


    "Searching for this, Luv." Anon spoke from behind.


    "No..." Carla spoke with a scared expression as she immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind her.


    He was playing with a scroll that holded the one time use magic circle for random teleportation in a 500 kilometres area.


    "La La La... LaLaLa. Looks Like the Rat got caught..." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed the scroll in his inventory and started walking towards Carla.


    "Anon... Listen to me. This is not what you think." She spoke as she slowly slided her hand into the drawer and grabbed a silver knife.


    "Your mind... Whenever I tried to read it, only random thoughts were going on inside it.


    Like, ''What will I get to eat tonight ?'' or ''How long will the day last today ?''


    Even now, You are thinking... ''How is the moon round sometimes but not all the time.''


    But, By looking at your face... I can easily tell that it''s a fake thought. You are thinking about how you are going to save your life." Anon spoke as he stopped right in front of her face and bent down to look at her face.


    "Anon... You don''t understand-"


    "So, It was you all along... That''s why you wanted to come with me to the Giant''s world, just so you can seal it.


    You Little rat. You know... This never even crossed my mind that it can be you as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla''s scared expression.


    "DIE YOU FUCKING-" She shouted as she tried to stab the dagger directly into Anon''s throat, but Anon immediately grabbed her hand and stopped it.


    "Hmm... You are weak and powerless. Is sealing the gates your only power ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her.


    "I-I am not scared of you. I have been trained to deal with you." Carla spoke with a serious and brave expression as she looked directly into Anon''s eyes.


    "Well then... Tell me about it." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    [Warning: Hypnosis has been resisted by the target''s brain.]


    "Hmm... I see, So the gods really gave you a good mind, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are not a good person, Anon Agreil. You like to torment others by torturing the ones they love and since I don''t have anyone that I love on this holy land, I am invincible to your torments.


    You can torture me physically but you can''t do it mentally." Carla replied with a serious expression.


    "Hah... What a cute-" Anon started speaking as he raised his hand in order to take the dagger out of her hand, but as soon as he touched the dagger, he felt a very hot and burning sensation on his hand.


    "Fuck... Is this enchanted with holy energy ?" Anon spoke as he immediately removed his hand from the dagger.


    "Highest level Holy Magic... If this thing would''ve stabbed you. I can guarantee that you would''ve been really dead, Anon Agreil." Carla spoke with a smile.


    "My, My we are civilized people... Shouldn''t you put this thing back into that drawer, Luv ?" Anon spoke as he forcefully moved her hand and placed the Dagger back into the drawer.


    "You, What do you want from me ? Just kill me already, you monster." Carla spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "You see... I maybe a monster, But I have some principles as well. I don''t kill kids and most of the times, I try not to kill the woman as well but if they are really bitchy... Well, I don''t have other choices." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "A monster like you talking about principles... What a joke ?" Carla spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Now, Answer some questions for me..."


    "I am not going to answer anything. I am useless to you, just kill me." Carla spoke as she tried to free her hand from Anon''s hand.  S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are lucky that you are a little girl, If you would''ve been a little older... I would''ve extracted the information by now." Anon spoke as he tried to maintain his smile.


    "Didn''t you listen to me ? I don''t give a fuck... Do whatever you want to do, with this flesh." Carla spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm... So, You want me to kill you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do whatever you want... You Fucking monster." Carla replied.


    "You are using an aggressive phrase whenever you are telling me to do whatever I want, that means you are trying to get me to kill you.


    Ah... So, You are only possessing this little girl''s body and once I kill you... Your soul will be free, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fuck you." Carla replied with an Irritated expression.


    "You know... I got this skill back in the day and I never used it. But, Looks like it''s time to use it on you." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill.


    <TORTURE CHAMBER OF PURGATORY>


    [Name: Torture Chamber Of Purgatory]


    [Rank: A]


    [Description: With this skill host can pull out the Target''s soul and send it into a soul prison ''Purgatory''. Once the soul is captured it will get tormented until the end of time.


    One minute inside the purgatory will feel like 1 year and Host is suggested to be very careful of this skill as the target can loose their mind once the soul is released back into their body.]


    "HAAAAAHHHHH..." Suddenly, Carla''s soul was sucked out of her body and sent to the Purgatory that was inside Anon''s soul space.


    Anon placed Carla''s body over the bed and waited for ten minutes.


    "That should be enough." Anon spoke with a smile.


    He then focused and entered into his soul space, where the purgatory was.


    *Swish*


    As his consciousness drifted into the soul space... Anon noticed that he has entered inside his soul space and there is nothing but darkness there.


    As he walked forward... He noticed Carla''s soul is lying on the ground and she was feeling really cold and scared.


    "N-No... S-Someone help me... I want to go back to heaven... Someone help me.


    I-I am cold... Please help me." Carla spoke as she grabbed her own hand and started chewing on it like a crazy person.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    Carla looked at Anon and immediately ran towards him.


    She then grabbed her legs and started begging him.


    "P-Please take me out... I-I promise, I will tell you everything. Please just release me from this space... I-I will do everything you say... Please take me out of this place."


    "Okay..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled her soul out of the purgatory.


    *Swish*


    ....


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH..." Carla immediately woke up from her sleep and as soon as she did, her whole body started sweating really badly.


    She was really scared of Anon, but at the same time... She was very happy that Anon had pulled her out of the purgatory.


    "Now, Will you answer some questions for me ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..."

 Chapter 1036 -1035

    Chapter 1036 -1035 "So, Why don''t we start with your name ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her.


    "C-Carla... I am Carla." She replied with a scared expression.


    "Carla... Very good. So, Carla what is-" Before Anon could''ve completed his question, a knock was heard on the room''s door.


    "Answer the door... It''s your room." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "Y-Yes ? Who is it ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Ma''am... Your presence has been ordered at the dinning table by Madam Medusa at once." The maid informed.


    "Oh, the dinner is ready... Let''s go and eat something. We will continue this after dinner, Okay ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "Y-Yes..." Carla spoke as she stood up from the bed and started walking towards the exit door.


    But before she could''ve opened the door... Anon grabbed her hand.


    "If you tried to run away or kill yourself, I will make sure that your soul will spend, not 10 or 20 years but many eternities in that purgatory that I just pulled you out of.


    Hope you understand, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "I-I Understand...." Carla replied with a scared expression as she opened the door and started walking towards the main hall.


    ...


    As soon as she reached near the Dinning table... She noticed that Medusa is sitting on the dinning table and she is looking at her with an angry expression.


    "Where have you been ? Can''t you see the food is getting cold ?" Medusa asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry." Carla replied as she took her seat and started eating her food.


    "They look like mother and child... Don''t they ?" Jessica asked Adeline with a smile.


    "Yeah, You are right." Adeline replied with a smile.


    "They really do." Anon''s voice came From behind.


    Everyone turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind them with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, Master... You are here." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he walked forward and took a seat on the table.


    As he ate the food, he continued to stair at Carla with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, Medusa... Can I borrow her for tonight ? I want to teach her some skills." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "Oh, As you wish master." Medusa replied with a smile.


    "Good." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hey, Master is going to teach you something shouldn''t you thank him ?" Medusa spoke as she looked at Carla with a serious expression.


    "T-Thank you, Master." Carla spoke with a scared expression.


    "No worries, Luv. The things that I am going to teach you tonight will come handy in future." Anon replied with a smile.


    ...


    After the dinner, Anon''s room...


    Anon is sitting in his room and behind him is standing Carla with a scared expression on her face.


    "So, Let''s continue with our questions..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a dagger from his inventory that was made out of dark steel.


    Carla didn''t speak anything and continued to stair at the ground with a scared expression in her eyes.


    "You know... That dagger enchanted with holy magic in your room, it can really kill me.


    But, do you know what this dagger is made out of ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "N-No..." Carla replied as she looked at the dagger.


    "Dark steel." Anon replied with a smile.


    As soon as Carla heard these words, her facial expressions changed rapidly and a new kind of fear appeared in her eyes.


    "D-Dark Steel ?" She asked with a very scared expression.


    "From your reaction just now... I can tell that you are aware of what this thing can do, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Carla didn''t speak anything and just nodded her head in ''Yes.''


    "Good... Now, come here and put both of your hands on this table." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes." Carla spoke as she immediately walked upto the table and placed her hands over the table.


    "You are in a little girl''s body, but your soul isn''t a little girl''s soul. So, I will not hesitate to cut off your fingers if your took more than 2 seconds to speak after I have asked my question.


    I will cut them, If I think you are lying and I will cut off your hands... If you tried something funny and believe me... If you got a cut by this blade your holy heals will be neglected completely on the wound.


    Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes." She replied with a scared expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Good. Now Carla... Are you a mender ?" Anon asked.


    "I am." Carla replied immediately.


    "Were you sent by the gods to close the gates ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." Carla replied.


    "So, Did you close a gate last night ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, I did." She replied without thinking twice.


    "Good... Which was the gate ?" Anon asked.


    "Near the Forest of Nightmares in the Human Kingdom, out of which unique greyish Monsters were coming out non-stop." She replied in one breath.


    ''This gate is the same gate that the Zombie Blondie discovered and wanted to explore, but I Killed him and forgot about it.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Wait, How did you find out about this gate ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Carla.


    "I-I found it... Because- This-"


    Anon immediately raised the dagger and acted as if he is going to cut off her fingers.


    "I got it from sephie." She spoke loudly as she closed her eyes.


    As soon as Anon heard this, A serious expression appeared on his face.


    He immediately placed the Dagger on her neck and looked her dead in the eyes.


    "What are you talking about ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as his eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "A-A message arrived at the Castle for her... I-I read the message and it said that the numbers of the Monsters coming out of that gate are increasing rapidly.


    That''s how I got the gate''s location." Carla replied with a scared expression.


    "Phew~" Anon let out a sigh of relief as he took a seat again.


    "What do they give you for closing the gates ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Carla.


    "W-Who ?" Carla asked with a Confused expression.


    "The gods... What do they give you for doing this shit ?" Anon asked.


    "N-Nothing." Carla replied with a neutral expression.


    "Huh...?" Anon immediately looked at her with a confused expression.


    "So, Is this like your hobby or something ?" Anon asked.


    "No, It''s god''s orders... We have to do what they tell us to do." Carla replied with a smile.


    As soon as Anon heard this, An evil smile appeared over his face.


    ''Hehehe... Time to play some mind games.'' Anon thought as he started building his web.


    "My, My... So you are saying that you have been following their orders just because they are gods ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes." Carla replied with a neutral expression as she didn''t understood what Anon was trying to ask.


    "Why ? If they don''t give you anything, why do you follow their orders ?


    Aren''t they just using you for their work, Just like a cheap, No not cheap... A free Slave." Anon spoke as he looked at Carla.


    "B-But, They protect me." Carla replied as a worried expression started taking shape on her face and different thoughts started entering her mind.


    "Yeah, If I killed you with this knife right now... Will they be able to save yourself soul ?


    How will they save you ? Because once stabbed with this, there won''t be any soul to save." Anon spoke as he showed her the Dark steel dagger.  S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But-"


    "But What ? You are even lower than my slaves, at least I treat them better and protect them from dangers.


    But, What about you ? They only give you orders and treat you so badly. No one should be treated like this." Anon replied as he acted like he is really sorry for her.


    "M-My soul... If I don''t work, They will take my soul away and trap me in the Bottle." She replied with a worried expression.


    ''If I am going to corrupt her mind, I need to teach her what selfishness feels like and this is the most vulnerable time to do it.'' Anon thought as an evil idea entered inside his mind.


    "So, What if I can cut off that connection between your soul and the gods ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "But, No one can do that." She replied.


    "Oh, I know some people who can do that. I mean if you want to be a slave for them... I will let you go, Because even I feel sorry for you at this point.


    But If you really want to live your life freely, you should really think about leaving their side.


    I will go to sleep now... If you want to be a slave for the gods, you have to leave my side, but if you really want to live a free life, come and meet me on the roof of this castle, tomorrow morning." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1037-1036

    Chapter 1037-1036 Human Kingdom''s Market Place...


    A little girl is roaming around with a smile on her face. She is buying candies and some meat sticks for a small puppy that''s accompanying her.


    This girl is none other than Reva herself, she is a dragon kid that Anon saved in the Elven Kingdom when she was being sold as slave to a twisted Elf Bastard.


    After that Reva took Anon as his Father and never left his side. Anon gifted her a Hell Hound Chimera that accompanies her everywhere in the puppy form.


    She is considered as one of the luckiest child in the whole world.


    "Here Gin... Catch that." Reva spoke as she threw a chicken stick in the air and Gin immediately grabbed it.


    *Woof*


    Gin ate the whole thing in under a minute and started wagging his tail in joy.


    "Yay, Very good dog." Reva spoke as she patted gin''s head lightly with a smile on her face.


    Sun was on the horizon and everything was getting dark.


    But, Reva wasn''t afraid at all because even at this time... 20 Ogre Assassins are following her in the shadows.


    "We should get Little Miss home." One of the Assassin spoke as he looked at the Sun.


    "Yes, I agree." Another Assassin replied.


    "I will talk to her." A female Assassin spoke as she changed her whole body into a Human Maid''s body and started walking towards Reva with a smile on her face.


    "Little Miss, It''s time for you to return Home." The Maid spoke with a smile as she looked at Reva.


    "Huh ? But, Reva wants to play more." Reva replied with a Disappointed and Sad expression.


    "But little Miss... It''s getting dark and According to Your Majesty''s orders we have to get you back in the house." The maid replied with a smile.


    "Is papa back ?" Reva asked with an excited expression.


    "N-No, Little Miss." The maid replied as she tried to maintain her smile.


    "Oh..." Reva immediately looked down with a sad expression.


    As the sun went down and dark covered the whole Human Kingdom, everyone started lighting candles and lamps in front of their shops and houses.


    "Let''s go back." Reva spoke as she grabbed the maid''s hand and both of them started heading back to the House.


    *Woof-Woof*


    Suddenly, Gin felt something and he started barking without any stops.


    "Hmm...? What''s wrong gin ? Are you okay ?" Reva asked as she patted Gin on the head with a worried expression.


    *Woof-Woof-Woof*


    But, Gin didn''t stop and continued to bark at a dark alley.


    "He must be barking at some beggar Little Miss. We should move forward and he will start to follow us." The maid spoke as she looked at Reva.


    "No, Gin never barks on beggars. I am hearing him bark like that for the first time. Look he is changing his form." Reva spoke as she pointed towards Gin.


    Gin has changed from his puppy form to his Hell Hound Form and his eyes are shining brightly red as he continued to bark towards the dark ally without any stops.


    "Little Miss... Please stand behind me." The maid spoke as she suspected that something wasn''t right around them.


    She immediately raised her hand and made it into a fist. Giving out the gesture of danger to every other assassin in the range.


    All the Assassins in the area got ready to defend Reva with their weapons out.


    Even the maid pulled her knives out and got ready in a defensive stance as she felt malicious aura coming out of the dark alley that Gin was barking at.


    "This is not normal. Little Miss, No matter what happens... Please don''t leave my side." The maid spoke as she immediately changed into her original Ogre form and moved her shoulders up and down for a little warm up.


    "M-Monster..."


    "Runnnnnn..."


    "An Ogreeeee..."


    "Runnn, we are under attack."


    The civilians and the Shopkeepers all got scared by her Ogre form and ran away immediately.


    ...


    ''Whatever comes out of that alley, I will chop it into pieces in order to protect little miss.'' The Female Assassin thought as she focused her eyes on the alley''s entrance completely.


    *Woof-Woof-Woof-kyue-


    Suddenly, A black Aura gushed out of the alley and pulled gin back into the alley.


    Gin didn''t stand a chance against it and he was silenced immediately.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    A moment later, Some bones were thrown out of the alley and these bones belonged to Gin.


    ''Too Dangerous. It''s not something that I can fight against and win. I have to get little Miss to safety immediately.'' The Ogre assassin thought with a tense expression as she immediately raised her hand once again and gave a four finger gesture to all the other Assassins.


    "It''s a Level-4 Danger... We have to secure the perimeters immediately." The Ogre Assassins spoke as they immediately covered Reva from all sides, with their sharp eyes looking at every corner.


    Two assassins looked at the whole situation from high positions in order to get a better view of the situation and give information for any incoming ranged attacks.


    One of the Assassin pulled out a small wooden box out of his pocket and pressed the button on it.


    *Click*


    *Sweeepppp*


    Suddenly, A fire work like thing was launched out of it and as soon as it reached a certain height, it exploded... Releasing a huge wave of unrefined mana.


    *Woof-Woof*


    Suddenly, Barking sounds came out from the Alley.


    "G-Gin ? Is that Gin ?" Reva asked with an innocent expression as she tried to take peek, but the female Assassin stopped her.


    "Little Miss, don''t look."


    "No.976, You should take little Miss and run back to the House. We have already called for backup." One of the Assassin spoke as he looked at the female Assassin.


    "No, What if they are waiting for this ? I can''t leave here. This is the safest perimeter for now... I can''t risk it with Little Miss." No.976 Replied with a serious expression.


    "No.670 has already called for backup, we just have to hold up for 2 minutes at best." Another Assassin spoke up.


    *Woooof-Woooof*


    "Incoming from the Alley..." The Assassin from the top informed immediately.


    Suddenly, A Hell hound walked out of the alley... But, his body was completely covered in a really dark Aura and Bloodlust was oozing out of his body.


    "What is that ?" An assassin asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... But it''s really strong." No.976 replied with a serious expression.


    *Woof-Woof*


    "I will stall it..." No.457 spoke as he walked forward with his spear and tried to stall the creature.


    But, Before he could''ve even touched the creature, Something happened.


    *Boooom*


    "What the-!?"


    "This feeling..."


    "This is not good."


    "No.457, Immediately pull bac-"


    *Stretch*


    *Burp*


    The Creature immediately stretched out it''s dark Aura and covered No.457 in it.


    Before the others could''ve done something, the dark vicious Aura Disappeared from around his body and leaving only No.457''s bones.


    *Crackle-Crackle-Crackle*


    As soon as his bones fell down to the ground, all the other Assassins got really scared of the creature.


    They didn''t knew what it was or what to do against it.


    "We have scouted the area... The route is clear. Take little Miss and go." The Assassins shouted from above.


    "Little Miss... We are leaving." No.976 immediately grabbed Reva into her arms and started running towards the house with full speed.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Suddenly, The dark creature started changing it''s shape into a Ogre''s body.


    As it''s body twisted and made impossible turns, all the Assassins knew that they are not match for it.


    "Phew... I can speak clearly in this form. That dog like form was really stupid, can''t do anything other than barking.


    I mean, I can swing my hands freely in this form and use a weapon. By the way... The thing that I just ate, I didn''t like it''s taste.


    I want the little thing... That''s running away. So, make way." The dark creature spoke as he looked at the Ogre assassins with a smile.


    "Yeah, You aren''t going to get that thing." One of the Assassin spoke as he immediately started running towards the Dark creature.


    "I didn''t ask... I ordered that." The dark creature spoke as he immediately waved his hand and the Assassin fell down to the ground, dead.


    *THUD*


    "What the fuck !? He didn''t even touch him." Another Assassin spoke.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, Hundreds of Ogre Assassins appeared out of thin air and surrounded the dark creature from every side.


    "The back-up is here..." One of the Assassin spoke up.


    "Oh, Come on... I want that small creature, I can''t waste time with you." The dark creature spoke as he slowly bent down and released his vicious Aura in every direction.


    Whatever that Aura touched, it turned into dust.


    "What the he-"


    More than 300 assassins were wiped under a single second.


    Elf Kingdom...


    [Party Member has died]


    [Party Member has died]  S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Party Member has died]


    [Party Member has died]

 Chapter 1038 -1037

    Chapter 1038 -1037 Elf Kingdom''s Royal castle, Anon''s room...


    *Puff*


    "Ra-Ra-Rasputin..." Anon is standing on the balcony of his room and singing while smoking a cigar.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Come in." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the door.


    *Click*


    "E-Excuse me, Master Anon. Can I come in ?" Maria asked as she opened the door.


    "I already said come in, Luv." Anon spoke.


    "Thank you, Master Anon." Maria replied as she entered inside the room and closed the door like a good girl.


    Maria came to the balcony and stood behind Anon with a neutral expression on her face.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he threw his cigar outside and turned around with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, Master Anon." Maria replied with a smile.


    "You married ?" Anon asked as he walked closer to Maria.


    "No Sir." Maria replied with a neutral expression.


    "How old are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly placed his hand over her shoulder and sniffed her neck.


    "I turned 230 This year, Master Anon." Maria replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... That''s pretty old for a cute flower like you. Don''t you ever thought of getting married ?" Anon asked as he slowly opened a hook of her dress.


    "I-I thought no one was intrested in me since I am always shouting on everyone and I look ugly." Maria spoke as her cheeks turned red and she felt Anon''s hands taking off her hooks.


    "Ugly ? Oh come on... Are you telling me that this beautiful face and got body is ugly ?" Anon asked with a smile as he came to the front and slowly closed the distance between her lips and his lips.


    *Chuuuu*


    As soon as both of their lips made contact, Anon rammed his tongue inside her mouth and started licking the insides of her mouth.


    ''Oh my god... What is happening with me ? I-I feel something in my stomach, It''s like butterflies are dancing inside my stomach.


    I-I am being kissed by a man for the first time... My first kiss is happening finally.'' Maria thought as she closed her eyes and felt every single movement of Anon''s tongue in her mouth.


    Anon continued to enjoy the insides of her mouth, but suddenly a major amount of notifications started popping up in front of him.


    [Party Member No.888 Died]


    [Party Member No.766 Died]


    [Party Member....]


    [Party Member...]


    ''What the fuck !?''


    ....


    Anon immediately seprated his lips from her lips and Maria opened her eyes with a smile on her face.


    "Master Anon... You have taken my first-"


    "Mike." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the death notifications in front of him.


    "Master ?" Mike immediately appeared behind Anon.


    "We are going back to the Human Kingdom. My Soldiers are dying. Wake up everyone." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately Disappeared from his position.


    "I-I should go Master Anon." Maria spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I promise to take your virginity the next time I come here." Anon replied as he immediately exited the room.


    "I-I will wait for you, Master Anon." Maria spoke with an embarrassed smile as she slowly Touched her lips.


    ...


    *Click*


    "Adeline... Wake up, Luv. We have to leave." Anon spoke as he immediately barged into Adeline''s room and removed the blanket from her body.


    But as soon as he removed the blanket, he noticed that Adeline is sleeping completely naked.


    "Mnhhmmm... Need more kisses from dear." She spoke with a smile in her sleep.


    "Luv, Wake up. We have to go now." Anon spoke as he touched Adeline''s face with his hands and tapped on her cheeks.


    "Mnnhhmm~" Adeline slowly opened her eyes and noticed that Anon''s face is directly in front of her face.


    "Need kisses... Dear, give me some." Adeline spoke with a smile as she wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled Anon near her face giving him a sweet kiss on the lips.


    "Mnnnnhhhhh." Anon tried to speak something and as he grabbed her hands, but before he could''ve done something, Adeline grabbed her hand and placed it on her boobs.


    Anon used a little force and seprated his lips from her lips.


    "Mnnhhmmm... Need more-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her from the waist and picked her up from the bed just like a toy.


    He then gave her whole body a good shake.


    *Shake-Shake*


    "WAKE UP." Anon shouted.


    "Huh...? My dream ? Dear ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon with a confused.


    "We need to go, Luv. Transform into Dragon form." Anon ordered as he looked at her.


    "As you Say... Dear." Adeline spoke as she immediately ran towards the balcony and jumped out of it.


    She then transformed into her original form and Anon jumped on her back.


    "What happened, Dear ?" Adeline asked as she swinged her wings rapidly.


    *SWING-SWING*


    "Something is not right in the Human Kingdom, Hundreds of my Soldiers are dead in an instant.


    I need to know, What''s happening. Go as fast as you can, Luv." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Dear." Adeline replied.


    In just 3 Minutes, Anon was at the Border of the Human Kingdom.


    As he crossed through the Royal capital, Anon noticed thousands of bones lying on the roads of the seventh ring.


    "Those Bones... They are Ogre Bones." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped down without saying another word.


    Adeline transformed back into her Human form as well.


    *THUD-THUD*


    Both of them landed on the ground and looked around with a serious expression.


    "What the hell happened here ?" Anon asked in a low voice.


    "These bones, they are completely clean, Dear. It''s as if there were no muscles or skin on them prior to this moment." Adeline replied as she looked at one of the skull and collar bone.


    ''No assassin is present in this area anymore. I need to get information from someone else.'' Anon thought as he looked around and noticed a man standing in the corner, who was staring at the naked figure of Adeline.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon immediately used his skill and pulled him towards him.


    "H-Hey... I am flying." The man shouted as his body started floating towards Anon.


    *Cut*


    Anon immediately cut his fingers and dropped some of his blood into his mouth.


    "I don''t have the time to fuck with you." Anon spoke as he grabbed his head and used another skill.


    <Memory Wiper>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, He ate all of his memories in a split second and turned him into a stupid doll.


    As Anon looked through his memories, he understood what has happened here.


    "Reva..." Anon spoke as he immediately let go of the man and started running towards his house with full speed.


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his whole body got covered in flames and his running speed increased by many folds.


    *Swish*


    Adeline followed Anon without wasting another second.


    ...


    As soon as Anon reached in front of his house... He noticed that an Ogre assassin is lying down in front of the house Unconscious.  S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No.976..." Anon spoke as he immediately identified the ogre Assassin.


    He placed his hand over her head and used his skill.


    <Memory Wiper>


    Anon ate some of her memories, copied them and gave them back to her.


    He then started looking through them...


    7 minutes ago...


    No.976 is running with full speed towards the house while carrying Reva in her hands.


    There is a serious expression on her face and only one motive in her mind, to get Reva to the house securely.


    "We are here Little Miss. Don''t worry, I will get you-" Before No.976 could''ve completed her sentence, the dark Aura wrapped around her legs and made her fall on the ground.


    *THUD*


    As soon as No.976 fell down to the ground... She immediately tried to stand up and run again, But The dark aura grabbed her hands and legs from everyside.


    "Where might you going with my feast ?" The Vicious being asked as he emerged out of the shadow and looked at Reva with a smile.


    No.976 tightened her grip on Reva and tried to protect her with her life, but the dark Aura curled up her hands and forcefully opened them.


    "N-No, I don''t want to-" Before Reva could''ve completed her sentence, The dark aura covered her mouth and eyes.


    "Hah... What a soft skin. I will take my time eating this one." The Vicious being spoke with a smile.


    "My King will turn you into dust and destroy you completely." No.976 spoke with a serious expression.


    "He will ? Well, You know what ? I was going to eat you at first, but now I won''t... Tell your master to come and get her back of he can.


    Maybe he is more delicious... I will be waiting for him. He has 3 days to find me, because I will eat her after that." The Vicious being spoke as he threw No.976 towards the house and Disappeared.

 Chapter 1039 -1038

    Chapter 1039 -1038 Human Kingdom, Anon''s House.


    Underground city...


    The city is really silent and everyone is inside their houses.


    No one is speaking or making any sounds right now.


    No.300 is standing in front of Anon''s training room and Anon is inside the training room.


    ...


    Inside the Training Room...  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Kick-Kick-Kick*


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    Anon is now punching and kicking a big pole, that''s made out of dark steel without any breaks.


    The room''s temperature is so high that even a stone can catch fire.


    *Kick-Kick-Kick-Kick*


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    All of his healing abilities are off and blood is coming out of his hands and legs non-stop.


    Anon is not wearing anything above his waist and a ton of sweat is dripping down from his abs.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Pole.


    He then pulled his hand back and released it towards the pole with full strength.


    *BOOOOM*


    A loud sound was generated as soon as the punch landed and a big imprint of Anon''s hand was left over the pole.


    "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU ?" Anon spoke in a deep voice as his eyes started shining brightly purple and his muscles started bulging.


    ''Who can dare to kidnap her and kill all my Assassins at the same time ? Who is so powerful that he dared to challenge me in front of my own house ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he got even more angrier.


    He started punching the pole once again without any stops.


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    Anon immediately stopped punching the pole and pulled a cigar out of his inventory.


    *Click*


    He lit up the cigar and started walking towards the door as he took some puffs.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    *Click*


    Anon opened the door and noticed that No.300 is standing on the other side of the door.


    "What happened, No.300 ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at No.300.


    "Master, You haven''t eaten anything and you are training without using your healing abilities as well.


    Please eat-"


    "Did you find something about the monster that took Reva ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No, Master." No.300 replied with a sad expression.


    "Luv... Three day, That''s all I have to find that monster. I don''t know what it is and where it is.


    I have used every single tracking and scanning magic in hand to find Reva, but I can''t find shit.


    It''s like she never existed in this world... I don''t know how strong is that thing and you want me to eat ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Dear, If you don''t eat... You will not be able to fight that thing once we find it." Adeline spoke as she walked in with a plate full of different foods.


    "Luv, I am not in the mood to play this game. So-"


    "Dear, Your mind is getting heated and in the dragon Kingdom, they say that you can''t get any good ideas with a hot mind and an empty stomach.


    So, Please come out and eat something." Adeline spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Master... Master..." Suddenly, Sephie''s sound came from the other direction.


    As Anon Stepped out of the room, Sephie stopped and looked at his abs with a surprised expression.


    She didn''t speak anything for the first ten seconds and continued to stare at his sexy eight-pack abs.


    "Luv, Are you here to say something or just to stare at my naked body ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No, Master... I-I just found something about Reva and That monster that I would like to show you in the lab." Sephie spoke as she didn''t look into Anon''s eyes once and continued to stare at his abs.


    "Wait, Really ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Sexy..." Sephie spoke in a low voice.


    "Sephie, Have you really found something ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yeah, Master please come with me." Sephie spoke as she started walking towards her lab, but even when she was walking forward, she would Turn her head back once or twice every second to keep looking at Anon''s abs.


    Adeline is hand feeding Anon as they walked towards the Lab.


    "One more bite dear..." Adeline spoke as she fed him a big piece of roasted bear wrapped in a ball of rice.


    *Bite*


    Anon ate all of it at once and continued to walk forward.


    No.300 is also walking besides Anon and she is no different from Sephie, she is also looking at Anon''s lean but muscular figure with undivided attention.


    ''Master''s body looks so sexy after he does a workout. I know I am not supposed to think this way right now... But, Master''s figure is just too distracting.


    I just want to get naked and dance in front of him with my ass cheeks shaking up and down without any stops, until he grabs them and inserts his dick into my pussy and pounds it without any mercy for hours.'' No.300 thought as her pussy started leaking pre-cum.


    As she walked, her pre-cum fell down on the floor.


    It was same with sephie... Her pussy is leaking pre-cum as well, but she was wearing a panty and that''s why it was under control.


    As soon as all of them reached in front of Sephie''s lab, the doors to her lab got opened by itself and all of them walked inside.


    As Anon looked around, he noticed that there are several mini labs inside sephie''s lab, where hundreds of Ogres are conducting different types of experiments in each lab.


    Some are conducting their experiments on non-living things, Like changing the shape of an object.


    Some of them are conducting experiment on living things like Monsters and Humans.


    Lastly, there were those who were conducting experiments on themselves.


    "Okay, Start." An Ogre spoke to the Ogre as he hid himself behind a shielded door.


    "Starting..." The other ogre replied as he took out a bottle of blue drug and poured some drops into his mouths.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, His body exploded and his blood splattered everywhere.


    "Luv, That ogre just blew himself up... Is that okay ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Master... I will remove my clothes." Sephie replied with a neutral expression as she continued to stare at his abs.


    "I should wear some clothes, You are getting too much distracted." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a t-shirt from his inventory.


    "NOOOOO." Both No.300 and Adeline Shouted at once.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at them with a neutral expression.


    "Master... We are here. I have some fans here that work on mana stones and electricity, They will dry your sweat.


    But, If you wear a t-shirt it will get dirty and you will need to take it off again." Sephie replied with a serious expression.


    "She is right." No.300 immediately took her side.


    "You both are being perverts in the broad daylight, If you know." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at No.300 and Sephie.


    "She is right... I will keep my shirt off, but you have to stay focused on your work or I am wearing it." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Sephie.


    "I-I promise master... I will not get distracted, but please keep it off." Sephie spoke as she opened her lab''s door and everyone entered inside.


    No.300 immediately gave sephie a thumbs up.


    "I can see it..." Anon spoke.


    ...


    Anon took a seat and sephie turned on the fans.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    As soon as Anon felt the chilled air coming from of the fans, his body and mind cooled down.


    "Fuuu..." He let out a hot steam of air from his mouth and looked at the screens with a calm and collected mind.


    "What is it ? Show me." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Sephie immediately walked forward and pressed some buttons on the control panel.


    Suddenly, Some pictures appeared on the glass screens.


    These pictures belonged to the dark Creature that Anon saw in the Assassin''s memories.


    "This is the Creature that kidnapped Reva. Right, Master ?" Sephie asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, That''s the fucker." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Okay, so I went out to the place where this incident happened and collected the mana from there.


    But, as you said master... I couldn''t get anything from there, it''s as if this thing doesn''t exist.


    So, I have constructed these pictures from the memories that you gave me. Now, there are these small artificial birds that my students created to keep an eye on the kingdom''s every corner.


    These birds are operated by mana and they capture small amounts of mana from a place and channel it to these screens.


    Now, when I was going through some mana records of previous 7 to 8 days, I noticed this." Sephie spoke as she showed a picture of something similar to the dark Creature.


    "Where is it going ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he stood up from his chair and looked at the environment around the monster.


    "These are the borders of the Demonic Forests master and I think this thing is also a Demon.


    Our Assassins have observed quite a big movement in the Demonic Forests."

 Chapter 1040 -1039

    Chapter 1040 -1039 "So, Are you sure that this is a Demonic Being ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Sephie.


    "I am not entirely sure Master... But that thing has the properties of a Demon.


    Like eating meat as if he is consuming air, his strength and speed is also par with a High-Class Demon.


    So, I am suspecting that he is a Demon, Master. But there is one thing that confused me." Sephie spoke with a confused expression as she zoomed in the image and showed the ground''s image.


    "What''s that ?" Anon asked.


    "That demon... Doesn''t leave any marks or any mana signs behind him, when he walks." Sephie spoke.


    "Maybe he is not walking and just flying in the Air ?" Adeline spoke as she looked at Sephie.


    "If he is flying in air, then why is the grass moving on his movements ?" Sephie asked with a curious expression.


    "What if it just wants to show us that it has legs but it''s really flying in the Air ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "That can be possible master... But, Why would he do that ?" Sephie asked.


    "One more thing master." Sephie spoke as she immediately walked upto a jar of bones and picked it up in her hands.  S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These Bones belong to those Assassin''s skeletons Master. When I did a throughout research on them... I noticed that whenever I supplied mana into them, They just absorbed it completely and when I tried to sense mana in them... I couldn''t.


    It was as if, the mana that I just supplied into the bones, Disappeared." Sephie replied with a serious expression.


    "Intresting. Give me one." Anon spoke as he looked at Sephie.


    "Here master." Sephie spoke as she immediately handed out one of the bones to Anon.


    "What are you going to do, Dear ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "I am going to see... How much mana can it takes." Anon spoke with a smile as he started supplying mana into the bone with full intensity.


    25 minutes later...


    "Master... This bone, It''s still eating your mana." No.300 spoke as she looked at the bone.


    ''This single bone has eaten more than 250,000 mana in the last 25 minutes and it''s still taking more and more.'' Anon thought in his mind as he continued to supply the mana.


    "Master, It''s like an infinite void... Your mana will run out, but these bones won''t show any signs of breaking." Sephie spoke with a worried expression.


    ''She is right... A normal bone should''ve turned into powder form by now.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Bone with a serious expression.


    "No Matter... How much you supply. It won''t break." Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    "Hmm...?"


    Everyone immediately turned around and noticed that it was Damon standing near the Lab''s door with a smile on his face and an Elf Chick in his arms.


    "You are late, you fucking stupid." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at him with a serious and angry expression.


    "She did it... Her pussy is just on another level, Anon. You should try-"


    "Damon... Sometimes, I just think... Why aren''t you 6ft deep in the ground and a Tombstone over you ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Hey, That''s not how you treat a friend. Luv, Go and wait outside for me." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Elf chick.


    "Yes, Damon Darling." The Elf girl replied as she exited the lab immediately.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... How can you get inside this laboratory ? It''s protected by-"


    "I know, It''s protected by a 7-star protection dissarry and many other magical traps.


    But, don''t forget Sephie... I was a god once and-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "What were you saying about the Bone ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "First of all... Stop giving him mana. Drop the bone and destroy it." Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    *Crack*


    *CRACK*


    *Thud-Thud*


    Anon immediately broke the bone and looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    "Who am I giving mana to ?" Anon asked.


    "The Demon, Who kidnapped your daughter." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "WHAT !??" Adeline, No.300 and Sephie all shouted at the same time.


    "Ouch... Why are you girls all shouting ?" Damon spoke as he immediately covered his ears.


    Anon''s eyes immediately shined brightly purple and he used his skill telekinesis, to move a chair right behind Damon.


    *Shhhhhh*


    "Take a seat and explain yourself." Anon spoke as he got a relief that Damon knows something about the Demon.


    "Thanks." Damon spoke as he sat down and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "So, Where should I start this from.


    Let''s see... It''s about the time when the Demons and Gods were fighting over this Land.


    It was a really difficult Battle for the gods because they were losing and they needed someone from the inside to help them.


    My father... The one who created me, he was the chief Commander of the Holy Evan''s Army and in order to win the war he did some back-hand tricks.


    KHAOS was the strongest Demonic General... On his orders, A full army of Demons would sacrifice their lives.


    On the last second day of the War... The Gods were winning the Fight, but as soon as Khaos entered the battlefield... He turned the tables on us.


    He gave the Orders to Walk in..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Walk In ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, Whenever two Armies fought... The front lines would clash and a break was taken whenever the sun went below the horizon.


    But, That day... Khaos didn''t retreat his Army, instead he ordered them to walk in into our army.


    The Demons, forgot what fear was and full walked in on us.


    That evening... More than 70% of our gods got wiped and even the Demons took a solid hit. But we lost more.


    My Father knew that if Khaos came to the battlefield on the next day... The gods will definitely face a very huge defeat.


    As a General He couldn''t accept it and so, he arranged a meeting with Khaos, Alone.


    That Night my father made a deal with him that helped us in winning that war." Damon spoke.


    "What kind of Deal, Damon ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "He... Traded his Body and His powers to the Demon. Hehe" Damon replied with a smile.


    "The fucking what !? Your Father gave a God''s body and Powers to a fucking demon who was already that strong ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression as he looked at Damon.


    "I mean we won." Damon replied.


    "It can''t be that simple... Is it ? Because if he had that body and All the powers, he would''ve been ruling this world." Adeline spoke.


    "Yeah... That was the thing. You see the next day, All the gods sealed the Demons into the Deep Sea and Khaos was with them.


    He betrayed his own kind for power and pushed them into the deep Sea.


    Golden Hands tried to escape out of the Deep sea when the gods were sealing it , But he was also holded back by Khaos.


    It is said that both of them fought for over 100 years and no one knows who won-"


    "You are wasting my damn time, Damon. Give me some information on how he crossed through to this side." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "That''s not him.... I mean it''s him but only in soul form." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, You are saying that he is soul ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." Damon replied.


    "What the fuck are you saying ? He ate the meat of my assassins like they are meat sticks and only left their bones.


    How can a soul do this ?" Anon asked.


    "He is not just any normal soul... He is a Higher class Demon''s soul who has the powers of a God.


    So, you can just imagine if his whole body crossed through to this world... That will be the end of world.


    Even if all the gods came together, they won''t be able to stop him. He will single handedly destroy everything." Damon spoke.


    "So, All I have to do is catch his soul and destroy it right ?" Anon asked.


    "Destroy it ? You have to find him first and believe me finding a soul in this world is just impossible.


    Those bones are connected to him now... So, Whenever you transfer mana into it, you are transferring mana directly to him.


    Do you understand what I am trying to say ?" Damon asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "There is a Mana string attached to these bones and you can see it." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Very good... So, all you have to do is send mana to the bone and I will lead you directly to him.


    But the problem is that, if you got closer to him with that bone... He will know, So the bone will have to stay here and someone else will have to provide it mana." Damon spoke.

 Chapter 1041 -1040

    Chapter 1041 -1040 Underground City, Sephie''s Lab...


    Damon, Anon, Sephie, Adeline and No.300 are sitting inside a room with serious expressions on their faces.


    "So, What is the plan now ?" No.300 asked with a serious expression.


    "The plan ? Well... He is the last planner. I have given the directions, So last say will be his." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "I have given it many thoughts and only one conclusion came to my mind." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What Dear ?" Adeline asked.


    "Why Reva ? Why Only Reva ? He could''ve killed all the humans in the kingdom. He could''ve gone to the Dragon Kingdom if he wanted dragons, it''s not too far from our kingdom.


    Then why did he took Reva ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, Are you saying that he had some other intentions ?" Sephie asked.


    "No, When I checked the Assassin''s memories... I noticed that he doesn''t know anything about me when he was talking to her.


    It''s something else... That''s different about Reva. When I checked her memories, he was behind Reva from the beginning.


    What can it be that''s different about her ?" Anon asked as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the screens.


    "Well, dragons didn''t even existed at his time. So, I don''t think it''s a connection from before." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "No... But the first race that Gods created was Dragons, right ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Yeah... Because they wanted some cute pets." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "He is a Soul and in three days, it''s Full moon. Demons will be at their peak strength when the moon rises in the sky and it''s not just any Full moon.


    It''s a very special Full moon... Isn''t it ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Wait... I know something about this master." Sephie spoke as she immediately stood up and went into the back room of her lab.


    She then came out with a book that Anon brought her 6 months ago from the Underwater kingdoms.


    "Eclipsewhisperers''s History ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the book.


    "Yes..." Sephie spoke as she continued to turn the pages in hurry and finally stopped on one page.


    "This is it... Master this is it." Sephie spoke as she showed the book to Anon.


    "What is it ?" Anon asked as he looked at the book.


    [4th Year''s 40th Full Moon.]


    [Every 4 Years, On the 40th Full moon... The Eclipsewhisperers''s will go into deep slumber for 24 hours and the Door to the Deep Sea will be left unguarded.


    When this Night comes... The Door becomes really vulnerable and due to the Time dilation in Deep Sea, No one can predict this night.


    But on the other side... This Night can be easily predicted based on the number of days in the 4th year.


    Once this night passes, All the Eclipsewhisperers''s will wake up from their slumber and start to protect the gates once again.


    But, If someone Opens the Gates of the deep sea on this Day, Every Contract formed with the Gods will End and Demons will freely roam on the Upper land.


    According to a Demonic Prophet... ''ONE FATEFUL NIGHT, THE MOON WILL SHINE THE BRIGHTEST AND THE FOOL WILL OPEN THE DOORS.'']


    "He is trying to open that gate with her help..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "No, Not with her help... He is trying to open the gate with my help. He wants to blackmail me using Reva, Into opening that gate.


    Since he is a soul and can''t touch those gates... He wants my help." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Then... Why didn''t he blackmailed you straight forward, Master ?" No.300 asked.


    "Yes, Dear... Why is he playing all these games ?" Adeline asked.


    "He wants to test me... He wants to see if I am the right one to complete the Job." Anon replied with a smile as he understood everything.


    "Wait... How can he know you ? Did you meet him in the Deep sea ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, But information and Rumours travel. Really fast, Damon. It''s been 8 months since I returned from Deep sea... But there it''s been 8 years on that side.


    The time dilation and I am pretty sure that the rumours must''ve travelled to his ears by now. That''s why he came to this side in search of me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Did you do something big there that the rumours  spread ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... I might''ve won a war or two and took over some kingdoms. Nothing big." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Nothing big ? You took over a kingdom and nothing big ? Are you kidding me ? It''s Demon kingdom and even the smallest information travels really fast among the demons.


    He is really here for you." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Then, What are you going to do master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "I am going to open that door." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "WHAT !?" All three of them shouted at once.


    "What ?" Anon asked as he looked at them.


    "Anon... It''s not something that you should do. You are talking about starting a war that happened millions of years ago." Damon replied with a serious expression.


    "What options do I have ?" Anon replied with a serious expression as he looked out the window.


    "I mean it''s just a Little Dragon girl... Not like she is your real daughter. You can just give her up and-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, A very dangerous Aura and Bloodlust released out of Anon''s body that smashed every single glass inside sephie''s lab.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM"


    *Break-Break-Breka-Break-Break-Break*


    Sephie and No.300 immediately went down on their knees and Adeline walked upto Anon to keep him under control.


    "D-Dear... Please Calm down. H-He is just a stupid." She spoke with a worried expression as she placed her hand over Anon''s shoulder and felt that Anon''s Aura was so strong that her fingers were getting burnt just by touching him, but she didn''t stop even after this.


    "I-I am sorry, Anon... I-I didn''t mean to say it like that. But, If you opened that door... You will destroy this whole world." Damon immediately understood that he has said something that he never should''ve.


    Anon soaked his Aura back into his body and he slowly grabbed Adeline''s hand.


    <Hell Heal>


    "Dear." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "You know Damon... There are some principles that I have and one of them is to protect those who are working under me.


    The second principle is to follow the first one, even if the world get''s destroyed. So yeah... I am ready to get the world fucked, if it brings Reva back." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he turned his eyes towards Damon.


    "T-This-" As soon as Damon noticed Anon''s glowing purple eyes, He got scared immediately.


    "Dear... If you do that, aren''t you submitting to him ?" Adeline asked with a neutral expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I will open the gates for him... But not to the Deep sea, the only gates that he will go through will be purgatory''s Gate." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he Summoned a Cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    *Click*


    "Well Then... Since the world is about to end. I will go and have sex." Damon spoke as he stood up from his place.


    "World is not going to end, You fucking idiot. There are many girls left in this world that I haven''t fucked and I am not letting anything destroy the world until I fuck every single girl here." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, You got some other plans ?" Damon asked with a curious expression.


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, I am very much interested... Please tell me." Damon asked with a curious expression.


    "The plan is to kick his ass back to the Deep sea." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yeah no shit... As if we can do that. Even if he is just a soul, He is more stronger than all of us." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well then... Why didn''t he opened the gates himself ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Because he can''t touch them... Those gates are- Oh shit, Those gates are made out of a very special element that even the Demons fear.


    If we can get some of that material... We might be able to make a weapon that can kill that Motherfucking bastard." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Very good... Now, What is that Material, Damon ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon with a smile.


    "I don''t remember." Damon replied with a straight face.


    "You fucking idiot... I want to kill you." Anon replied with a serious expression.  S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But, He knows... Khaos was a very wise demon. He was the one who gave the idea of making that door to my father." Damon replied.


    "Let''s go... It''s time to visit your father''s family friend." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But we don''t know-"


    "I know where he is." Anon spoke as he exited the Lab.

 Chapter 1042 -1041

    Chapter 1042 -1041 "Where are we going Anon ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression as both of them exited the underground city.


    "We are going to the place that Demon is hiding at." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of him with Carla in his hands.


    "Mike ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Master... She said it''s very important." Mike spoke as he let Carla down.


    "What do you want, Luv ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.  Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I want to side with-" NBefore Carla could''ve completed her sentence, Damon interrupted her.


    "Woah... She is a-. Anon, Come to the side... There is something that I want to tell you." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I know... She is a mender." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Wait, You do ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, But how did you figure it out so fast ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Not only do I know that she is a mender... I can also tell who she really is, give me your hand." Damon spoke as he raised his hand towards her.


    Carla raised her hand with a hesitated expression and placed it over Damon''s hand.


    "Be careful, She is still inside a child''s body. I don''t want your perverted-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon opened his eyes in shock.


    "Little Squirrel ?" Damon spoke as he looked at carla.


    As soon as Carla heard this name... Something struck her mind and her eyes widened in shock as well.


    "Uncle Damon ?" Carla spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Damon.


    "Oh my god... It''s really you, My little Squirrel." Damon spoke as he immediately hugged Carla.


    "Uncle Damon... I missed you." Carla shouted as she immediately hugged Damon.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he immediately placed his hand over his forehead.


    ''One month ago, This motherfucker was telling me to kill anyone who comes down from the heavens to seal the gates and now she turns out to be his niece, What a fucking Joke.'' Anon thought with a smile on his face.


    "Anon... Meet carla. She is my sister''s Daughter. She was my favourite in the whole family. She was the only one who came to my eye gauging out ceremony and cried, when all others laughed at me.


    "I see." Anon spoke as he looked at Carla with a neutral expression.


    "Is this guy your friend... Uncle Damon ?" Carla asked with an innocent expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, Kind of... You can say he is my work partner." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Work partner ? Really ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Hey, She is a child... She doesn''t know anything." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Uncle... I turned thousand years old, two hundred years ago." Carla replied.


    "Oh and You are still so small..." Damon replied with a smile as he pulled her cheeks.


    "Why are you here, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I have decided which side, I am going to take."  Carla spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "I don''t care anymore... If you want to stay on the god''s side, Your uncle knows the locations of all the gates.


    If you want to come to my side... He is the one who can cut your soul ties with the gods. So, Talk to him." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking ahead.


    "What are you guys talking about ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Ask her she will tell you the wonderful story." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    20 minutes later...


    Carla told everything to Damon as she continued to follow them.


    ....


    "Anon Stop." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "What now ?" Anon asked as he stopped and looked at Damon with a neutral expression.


    "Did you trap my little Squirrel''s soul into some prison for hundreds of years ?" Damon asked with an angry expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes... Do you want me to trap both of your souls there ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hahaha... No, No I was just asking." Damon spoke as he started laughing awkwardly.


    "Good... Keep walking." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ...


    "Why are you scared of him, Uncle Damon ?" Carla asked with a Confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Who is scared of him ? I am not scared of him. You know what, If he fights me-"


    "That''s all I am going to listen Damon." Anon spoke immediately.


    "I was saying the match will end up in a tie." Damon replied.


    "We both know, What it will end in." Anon spoke.


    "Haaa... He will win." Damon spoke as he looked at Carla.


    "Where is Medusa ? I haven''t seen her for a while." Carla spoke with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, The bracelet on Anon''s hand unfolded and Medusa came back to her Human form.


    She immediately placed her index finger on Carla''s forehead and a deadly bloodlust bursted out of her body.


    *Boooom*


    "You just have to ask it, huh ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at Carla with a neutral expression.


    "M-Medusa... I-I know you are angry and-"


    "I don''t like traitors and if master allows me to kill you, I swear to my mother... That I will turn you into a pile of ash, in just a split second.


    "I-I am... Sorry. I-I didn''t meant to betray you, Medusa. You kept an eye out for me no matter-"


    "Shut up or I will really blast your head off." Medusa spoke as she immediately turned back to her bracelet form.


    Anon grabbed her and wore her in his left hand.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. She just doesn''t like the feeling of getting betrayed, after all you are the first person who betrayed her in life for the first time.


    You juggled around too much with her feelings." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "Now I fell even more sad... She is such a good person and I did this to her. Uncle Damon, will I go to hell for this ?" Carla spoke with a guilty expression.


    "No my little Squirrel... No one can send you to hell." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Really ?" Carla asked with an innocent expression.


    "Carla... Do you know why your dear uncle''s eyes got gauged out by your other uncles ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "Because he tried to protect an Innocent Girl from the wrong judgement, right uncle ?" Carla asked as she looked at Damon.


    "Yes, Yes... That''s the reason." Damon immediately replied with a smile.


    "Is it really ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You come with me." Damon spoke as he immediately took Anon to another side.


    "What''s up Mr. Hero ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why are you trying to ruin our relationship, Anon ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hah... You are both stupid. It''s good that you met her today, if she would''ve Choosen the God''s side, I would''ve really killed her.


    Why didn''t you tell her about the woman that you raped and got your eyes gauged out for ?" Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "She is a kid man... She doesn''t even know what rape means." Damon replied.


    "Yeah, So keep her away from me... Because the itch In my brain often get''s increased whenever I see an innocent girl and then I turn her into a mind-broken-"


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know. I will keep her with me, But you have to help me in cutting her soul connection." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Why not ? After all we are buisness partners." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Good and one more question, Why are we walking towards the Demon kingdom ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Where do you think a Demonic Soul is the strongest ?" Anon asked.


    "In it''s body ?" Damon replied.


    "No, A graveyard stupid. A place where he can consume the body of other Demons and their souls as well." Anon spoke.


    "So, We are going to a Demonic Graveyard ? But, How do you know where it is ?" Damon asked.


    "Demons don''t make graveyards... They just bury the bodies of their deceased near their temples.


    They think that if they bury the body near the temples of their gods, the deceased will be at peace and safe.


    Their souls won''t haunt their living relatives. Because when Demons die... Their souls often tries to take their whole bloodline with them." Anon replied with a smile.


    "When did you read all that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t need to read anything... I just eat other''s memories and I get wise." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "That''s convenient..." Damon replied.

 Chapter 1043 -1042

    Chapter 1043 -1042 After walking for about 2 Hours, Anon, Damon and Carla finally reached in front of the Demonic Forests, where the Current Demonic kingdom was situated.


    As soon as Carla entered Inside the Demonic Forest, She started to feel uncomfortable as the Demonic Mana in the forest was very dense.


    "Uncle Damon... I don''t feel good." She spoke with a scared expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I am right here." Damon spoke as he copied Anon''s talking style.


    Anon looked at him and gave him a smile.


    "What are we doing here ?" Carla asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Taking a walk through the wild, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to walk forward.


    "Sweety... Take my hand." Damon spoke as he extended his hand and Carla grabbed it.


    After walking for about 10 more minutes... Anon came across an old demonic temple, where two stone statues were sitting inside it and both of their faces were covered with black clothes and bones were lying in their legs.


    "Those were the offerings that the Demons must''ve offered to their gods and since their meat is gone....


    I SUPPOSE YOU ARE HERE, KHAOS." Anon shouted loudly as he looked around with a serious expression.


    *Tight*


    Damon immediately tightened his grip on Carla''s hand.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon felt something passing through his right side, but he wasn''t distracted by this and continued to stare at the temple.


    *Swish*


    "These tricks won''t work on me... Stupid. Come out and show me your face." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "P-Papa..." Suddenly, Reva Stepped out of the temple with a dagger Stabbed into her heart.


    As soon as Damon saw this... His eyes widened in fear and he immediately looked at Anon.


    But, As soon as he looked at him... He noticed that Anon was still looking at the temple with a neutral expression on his face.


    "A-Anon... Don''t you see it ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I can''t... He is casting some type of illusion and I can''t see it. What is it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-It''s Reva... There is a dagger Stabbed into her heart." Damon replied with a serious expression.


    "Hmm..." Anon didn''t speak anything and continued to stare at the temple.


    Suddenly, Black clouds started pouring out of the temple.


    "D-Do you see that ?" Damon asked.


    "Yep." Anon replied.


    "You are one intresting individual... Anon Agreil." A very Deep voice came from the temple as a Vicious being made out of Dark Aura stepped out of the Temple.


    With every step he took... His horrifying and Dark Aura started to increase.


    "K-Khaos." Damon spoke with a serious and scared expression.


    "Hello, Anon Agreil..." Khaos spoke with a smile as he snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    As soon as he snapped his fingers, More Demonic Souls came out of the Temple and made a throne for him to sit on.


    Khaos immediately sat over the soul throne and looked at Anon with a smile.


    Anon raised his hand and snapped his fingers as he used a skill...


    <Necromancy>


    "Rise and Shine... Slaves." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Hmmm...?" Khaos looked confused at what Anon was doing.


    *Dig*


    Suddenly, A skeleton hand came out of the ground.


    "Woah..." Carla spoke as she immediately hided herself behind Damon.


    *Dig-Dig-Dig-Dig-Dig*


    Suddenly, More and more skeletons popped out of the ground and made an even bigger throne for Anon to sit on.


    Anon immediately took a seat over the throne and looked at Khaos with a smile.


    "What were you saying ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''What the fuck !!!!???? Anon you are talking to one of the strongest demon.'' Damon thought with a scared expression.


    "Hmmm... So, You have-" Before Khaos could''ve completed his sentence, Anon pulled a cigar out and lit it up.


    *Click*


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "Phew~ Keep talking." Anon spoke as he let out some smoke from his mouth.


    "If we would''ve met some years back, when I was alive... I would''ve killed you instantly for that imprudent behaviour kid." Khaos spoke as his smile Disappeared and a serious expression appeared over his face.


    "Not alive... Are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "HAHAHAHA... You are really one imprudent bastard, Aren''t you ?" Khaos asked as he laughed like a maniac.  Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t like talking very much... Let''s talk just buisness. You have something that doesn''t belong to you." Anon spoke with a serious expression as his eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "Oh my Demons... Should I be afraid of you ? Or Are you just checking if your Demonic eyes are good or not ?" Khaos asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    Anon didn''t reply and continued to look at him.


    "Haa... Bring her out." Khaos spoke as he raised his fingers and did a gesture.


    Suddenly, Two Demon souls came out of the temple with Reva.


    Her eyes and mouth were covered with a black cloth and she was tied down from her hands to her legs, with a magical rope that can suck in mana.


    "She is one delicious treat... You can''t even imagine how much mana she has given out since she got caught.


    But, Not more than you gave me through that bone. It was delicious mnhhh~" Khaos spoke with a smile as he licked his lips.


    "Hand her over." Anon spoke with a serious expression as bloodlust started leaking out of his body.


    "Come on, Try something else... Anon. Do you really think, I will just hand over my golden egg to you like that ?" Khaos replied with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "That''s a good question you asked..." Khaos spoke as he stood up from his throne and started walking towards Anon.


    Anon didn''t move and continued to look at him with a neutral expression.


    "I was the General Of the Greatest Demonic Army, That was ever created. They sacrificed their lives for me on a whim and they did everything I told them to do.


    But, When I Shaked hands with Adrin... Or should I say His father... Right Damon ?" Khaos spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "He was a fucking traitor and so are you." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Khaos.


    "He wasn''t a Traitor and you shouldn''t use those words for your father, Young man.


    I am sure he would be Disappointed when he sees you in that inferior body." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    Damon didn''t speak anything and continued to stare at him.


    "Well, Whatever... So where was I ? Yes, When I Shaked hands with Adrin... He offered me his Body in return for not coming to the battlefield on the next day.


    I am sure, he told you the rest of the story. So let''s not waste time on it.


    Now, You see... Something else happened that day. I decided to help Adrin but I didn''t wanted to do it half-hearted... So, I called back all the Demons that were the strongest from that battlefield.


    The 13 Demonic Generals Of The Holy War." Khaos spoke with a smile.


    "The 13 Death Banners Of the Demons..." Damon spoke in a low voice as he recalled Something that he read long time ago.


    "Yes... That''s right young one, The 13 Death Banners. My own 13 Death Banners... They were my army, If 13 of them are on the battlefield... There is no chance that a god can do anything against them.


    They had ''No Fear.'' They worked for me and when Adrin gave me his body, I Used a ritual on all of them, That only his father knew." Khaos spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Re-awakening...." Damon spoke as sweat started accumulating on his forehead.


    "Re-awakening is What they call it. I used it on all 13 of them... Because I had a God''s body, I was practically immortal.


    But, They weren''t-"


    "You used Re-awakening on them to put them in Deep Death, in order to slow down their ageing process by a thousand folds." Damon spoke in loud voice as he interrupted him.


    "I don''t like being interrupted, But yes... That''s what I did." Khaos replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, They are Dead ?" Anon asked as he looked at Khaos.


    "Not Dead... More like in a sleeping state, where their bodies won''t age a day." Khaos replied.


    "Why are you telling me all this ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Because, You are going to free all of them from their Sleep and bring them into this world, along with my body.


    After doing that... You can have her back." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Give her to me first and I will do it." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What if you didn''t do it ? I want your word, Sign a Demonic contract." Khaos spoke as he immediately summoned the contract.


    Anon looked at the contract and immediately signed it without thinking much.


    "Very Good... It''s going to be fun playing with you."

 Chapter 1044 -1043

    Chapter 1044 -1043 As Anon looked at the contract... He started reading the terms written over it.


    [?Anon Agreil will bring back My 13 Demonic Generals out of the Deep Sea and My body with him.]


    [? In return, Khaos will return his kid right now.]


    [?If the contract is broken... The breaking party shall die.]


    ...


    A smile appeared over Anon''s face and he signed it without any worries.


    "Very Good... I am going to play around with you, Hehehe." Khaos spoke as he laughed and looked at Anon.


    "We will see... Who is going to play with who. Hand her over." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Reva.


    "All yours." Khaos spoke as he immediately gave Reva back to Anon.


    Anon removed the ropes from her hands and legs.


    He then took out the cloth from her mouth and from her eyes.


    "You are Dead... If My papa-" Before Reva could''ve completed her sentence, She noticed that Anon was standing right in front of her.


    "Hello, Luv... Were you saying something ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Reva.


    Suddenly, Big tears started dropping out of Reva''s eyes and she immediately hugged Anon tightly as she started crying loudly.


    "PAPA... REVA IS SCARED... THAT GUY TOOK REVA AND DIDN''T EVEN GIVE HER ANYTHING TO EATTTTT... UWAAHHHHHHHHAAAAA..."


    "Calm down, Luv... Don''t worry now, I am here. We will get you something to eat." Anon spoke with a smile as he gently tapped Reva''s head.


    "Now, Now... Shall we talk some buisness, Mr. Anon ?" Khaos spoke as he looked at Anon.


    ''Anon... What have you signed, If those 13 Generals stepped on this land, there is no stopping them.


    Not even the Gods can stop them. Do you have any idea, What you just did ?'' Damon thought in his mind as he used <Telepathic connection> to talk to Anon.


    ''I know. Just trust me... Damon.'' Anon replied as he stood up and looked at Khaos with a smile.


    "What do you want to talk about ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "In 2 Days... The full moon will be shining in the sky, But it won''t be any ordinary full moon-" Before Khaos could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "I know what kind of Full moon it''s going to be. 4th Year''s 40th Full Moon, When all the Eclipsewhisperers are going to be asleep and the gate of the deep sea will be left unguarded." Anon replied with a smile.


    "My, My... Looks like you have done your research already. So, You should know... What you are going to do then, right ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "Oh I do..." Anon replied with a smile.  Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fuck... This world is really fucked.'' Damon thought in his mind as his hand started shaking.


    "I am going to sit back on my bed and fuck some girls, then... I will eat something, come back to bed fuck some more girls... Eat something and fuck some more girls until I fall asleep with my dick in their pussies." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "What non-sense are you spouting, Kid ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, That''s what I am going to do. You got a problem with that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Yes, I do have a huge problem with it. You have to go to the Deep Sea in order to open those gates and-"


    *Yawwwwwn*


    Suddenly, Anon started yawning and stretching his body out.


    "Hmm...? Oh, Were you saying something ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "You are going to go to the Deep Sea and bring back My 13 generals... Anon and If you-"


    *Yaawnnnnn*


    *Snap-Snap*


    Anon yawned once again as he snapped his fingers twice in front of his mouth.


    "Man, I feel really sleepy... I don''t feel like going anywhere. I will take a look at it after the next four years." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    As soon as Damon heard this... His eyes widened in shock and his hands stopped shaking.


    A smile appeared over his face and he immediately looked at Anon.


    ''This Motherfucker is Sly as hell.'' Damon thought in his mind.


    "Anon Agreil... Are saying that you won''t bring my 13 Generals back and Die from the contract breaking punishment ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "No... I never said that. I am just saying that I will do it four years later or maybe eight... I mean, I can always do it.


    It''s not like you wrote a time limit on the Contract, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Hahahaha... Fuck yes. He got you good... Hahahahahaha." Damon spoke from the side as he started laughing loudly.


    As soon as Khaos heard this... The Aura around him completely changed and the atmosphere started getting darker.


    The sun that was shining brightly in the sky just a moment ago, got covered by dark clouds.


    "Are... You... Trying to Cheat me with your dirty trick, Kid ?" Khaos asked as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Well, You see... Humans were your evolved form. So, we might lack the Physical strength and the ability to control Demonic Mana.


    But, Do you know what you lack in ?


    It''s Brains. You didn''t put any specific conditions on the contract and I can just keep postponding it.


    So, You just fucked up big time. Now, I will be leaving, Bye " Anon spoke as he looked at Khaos and smiled.


    But, As soon as Anon turned around to leave...


    *Swish*


    Khaos appeared right in front of him, his eyes shining dark red in anger.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at him with a smile.


    "Do you think you can leave alive from this forest, After doing all that to me ? I am just a soul... But, I hold enough power to kill you, Anon Agreil." Khaos spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "See... That''s what fuck up looks like. You just did it second time by closing the distance between you and me." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his hand and touched Khaos''s Soul.


    <TORTURE CHAMBER OF PURGATORY>

 Chapter 1045 -1044\

    Chapter 1045 -1044 <Torture Chamber Of Purgatory>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, Both of their souls were pulled into the Purgatory.


    *Swish*


    As the cold air touched Anon''s face... He opened his eyes.


    *Blink-Blink*


    As soon as Anon opened his eyes, he noticed darkness around him.


    There was white smoke over the floor and complete dark above him.


    Cold Air was travelling at an incredible speed and it was really lonely there.


    "So, That bastard pulled me in with him, huh ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked around and noticed that there was nothing visible for miles.


    "Well... It''s Purgatory, Who else can I-"


    "Anon Agreil..." Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed a Demon standing behind him, purple skin colour, Two horns on his head, Red eyes and a muscular body build.


    "Ah... Khaos. So, You pulled me in with you, Huh ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I know a trick or two, Kid. This spell Is powerful and this place that you have created in your soul space is good.


    But, Since I have pulled you in with me... You can only get out through a door and as soon as the door opens, I am getting out with you." Khaos spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, I know." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately sat down on the ground.


    "Being Stubborn are you ?" Khaos asked with a neutral expression.


    "I am not a lady for being stubborn, Khaos. I am a man, I am Determined." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "How long will you stay here then ? I mean, I am just a soul but you have a body in the outer world and once it reaches the end of it''s lifespan.


    I will get out and you will go to Hell... Hahaha." Khaos spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "Very well... Take a seat. We are here for infinity." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Khaos asked with a Confused expression.


    "You see... My life span is about 500,000 years or something right now and I am pretty sure that my Slaves will search some way to preserve my body for a long time.


    Meaning, 1000000 years-"


    "So what ? I can wait 1000000 Years. It''s not that long." Khaos spoke as he maintained his calm expression and acted as if he doesn''t care about the time.


    "Yeah... I know. But, Why don''t you let me complete my sentence ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Say it now... After all, we have many years to spend together." Khaos spoke with a smile.


    "So, As I was saying... There is a tiny time dilation in my soul space and the reality." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "W-What ? How much ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "1 minute on the Outside, is like 10 years in here. So, If there are 60 minutes in one hour and 24 hours in a day and 364 Days in one year.


    Then the time we are going to spend here is... 52,56,00,00,00,000 Years. So, Be ready Khaos." Anon spoke with a smile as he wrote the number down on the ground.


    As soon as Khaos saw the zeros behind the number... His eyes widened in shock.


    "You bastard... I will destroy your whole family, once I get out of here. You hear me ?" Khaos shouted as he looked at Anon.


    "We are both powerless here... So, No matter what you do, It won''t hurt me." Anon replied with a carefree expression.


    "I will wait... I will wait and once I get out of this place, I will get to my body and-"


    "Oh and I forgot to tell you this... Listen to this one, it''s even more funny. There is a time dilation between our world and the Deep Sea.


    So, Three months in that realm is like what, 2 week on this side.


    That means-"


    "What are you trying to say ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression.


    "What I am trying to say is... You won''t have a body to get back once your soul gets out of here and you will accompany me to hell." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Khaos.


    "You Bastard-" Khaos started speaking as he immediately tried to grab Anon''s face, but his hands went right through him.


    "We are souls... I told you we are powerless and formless, You can''t do anything here." Anon replied with a smile.


    "It''s Mutual Destruction... You are ending both of us." Khaos replied with a serious expression.


    "I know..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Why are you fighting from their side.... You are a Demon from heart, Join me and I will make you one of the world''s strongest man.


    You will be my 14th general and-"


    *Yawwwwn*


    "Man your talk is really boring... Just, Shut up." Anon spoke as he started fake yawning.


    "Get me out of Here... Anon. Both of us will go crazy, If we stayed here for that much time." Khaos spoke with a serious expression.


    "I agree and I am ready... But, I am not letting you out of here." Anon spoke with a smile as he lied down on the ground and closed his eyes.


    "Fine... I will sit right here and see how determined you are." Khaos spoke with a serious expression as he sat down on the ground as well.


    Hours passed... Days passed... Months passed... But, Anon didn''t move and inch from his resting position.


    As he was in the soul form... He felt no fatigue, No Hunger or anything else.


    One year passed and none of them spoke anything.


    Two years later...


    Anon and Khaos are still sitting together and none of them has spoken anything for the last two years.


    *Cough-Cough*


    Suddenly Khaos coughed...


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "I am just coughing..." Khaos spoke.


    "You don''t have a physical body. That You are acting." Anon replied with a smile as he opened his eyes.


    Khaos didn''t reply anything and continued to maintain his silence. Anon did the same and continued to rest.  S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    8 Years Later...


    "I want out of here... I can''t do this. What do you want ?" Khaos asked as he stood up from his place.

 Chapter 1046 -1045

    Chapter 1046 -1045 8 Years passed in the Purgatory but Anon didn''t move one centimetre from his place.


    "I want out of here... I can''t do this. What do you want ?" Khaos asked as he stood up from his place.


    But Anon didn''t reply anything and kept his eyes closed.


    "I know you can hear me... You can''t sleep here, just like you said. So, open your eyes and talk to me." Khaos spoke as he looked at Anon.


    But, Anon didn''t do anything and continued to ignore him.


    "Are you really ignoring me ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine... Don''t talk to me. We will get out of here one day and that day...."


    Khaos continued to talk non-sense for the next two years but Anon continued to ignore him...


    ''He is breaking... But, Still not enough. Purgatory is not that bad... it''s only cold and lonely, if I can get some girls here... this would be the best place.'' Anon thought as he kept his eyes closed.


    5 years Later...


    "ARGHHHHHH... OPEN YOUR DAMN EYESSSSS.... I WANT TO GET OUT... I WANT TO GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE.


    I WILL NEVER DISTURB YOU, JUST GATE ME OUT OF HERE." Khaos shouted loudly while sitting right next to Anon''s soul.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and looked at Khaos.


    "Yes... Yes... Please get us out of here. I-I Khaos swear on my name that I will never disturb you or get in your way.


    I will tear up the agreement as well... Just please get me out of here, Anon." Khaos spoke with a desperate expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Why should I let you out ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "I-I already said that I won''t harm you or get in your way, so there is no profit in keeping me here." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You just say that... You betrayed your kingdom for a god''s body and sacrificed so many, even pulled golden hands with you in the deep sea, I heard.


    So, what do you think will make me believe you ?" Anon asked as he stood up and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "I-I-I... T-This... Kid, Are you trying to trap me in a conversation of Trust and Betrayal ?" Khaos asked as he couldn''t answer the question.


    "Once you find the answer to this question... Wake me up." Anon spoke as he lied down once again, but before he could''ve closed his eyes, Khaos interrupted him.


    "I-I know... You can trust me if I tell you about a treasure." Khaos spoke.


    "What treasure ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Look... I am pretty sure you know about that Holy War we had with the gods, right ?" Khaos asked.


    "Yeah, What about it ?" Anon asked.  S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Gods brought their weapons back to heaven after winning... But, Demons hided their weapons all over the world." Khaos spoke.


    "Yeah and no one founded them in millions of years ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Many of them were found, but they can''t be activated like that... They are being used as normal things.


    Like A piece of wood, or a needle to sew clothes. No one can use them until they get touched by the blood of a demon.


    A higher class demon..." Khaos spoke.


    "So, these weapons are hiding in plain sight as other normal use things and they can only come back to their true form, if they get touched by a High Class Demon''s blood... Is that right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, That''s right... If you let me out. I can tell you one of the weapon''s location and if you get it, you can easily get the other weapons as well.


    Because when they come closer... They resonate with each other." Khaos spoke.


    "How powerful are these weapons that you talk about ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Powerful enough to get the gods all worked up in the heaven. As soon as they see that you have a Demonic Weapon in your hand... They will try to kill you or send someone to do their job.


    So, You have to take care of yourself... I will not meddle in that. Do we have a Deal ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression.


    "Very well... You have got yourself a deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Very good... Now, Let''s get out of this stupid p-" Before Khaos could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Anon was drawing something on the ground.


    "What are you doing ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "Drawing a Soul link..." Anon spoke as he continued drawing a magic circle on the ground.


    "What''s a Soul link ?" Khaos asked with a Confused expression.


    "It''s a gate to get out of here... Come and stand over it." Anon spoke.


    "No, You stand over it first. How can I know that you aren''t going to trap me in this place and leave ?" Khaos asked with a neutral expression.


    "Fine... I will stand over it. But you have to draw the next one... So keep that in mind." Anon spoke as he stood over the Soul link and started casting his spell.


    "W-Wait... Come out. I will stand over it." Khaos spoke as he immediately walked upto it and stood over the soul link''s circle.


    "Okay... Let''s get you out." Anon spoke as he swinged his hand from left to right.


    *Swish*


    ....


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and noticed the blue sky.


    "I am back..." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and looked around.


    "Woah... He is awake." Damon who was sitting right next to him spoke up.


    "Master... Are you alright ?" Medusa asked as she immediately walked upto Anon and touched his hand to check for any potential injuries.


    "Hmm...? How much time passed since I was out, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at Medusa.


    "13 or 14 minutes master." Medusa replied.


    "Anon, are you alright ? Your eyes went all white." Damon asked.


    "I am more than okay... But, Where is he ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Who ?" Damon asked.


    "Khaos." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1047 -1046

    Chapter 1047 -1046 "Where is Khaos ? He came out with me." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "I-I don''t know... Wait, What do you mean he came out with you ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I trapped him in the-"


    "Anon Agreil... *Tch-Tch-Tch*... What kind of stupid bastard are you ?" Suddenly, A sound came from the temple.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at the Demonic temple and noticed that Khaos is in his dark Aura form once again and he is sitting on the temple''s stairs with a vicious smile on his face.


    "You thought I will really tell you about the locations of the sacred Demonic weapons ?


    Hahahahaha.... You are such an idiot. What did you say back then ? Demons don''t have brains, right ?


    Well, looks like you are the one who doesn''t have a brain. I will wipe you-" Before Khaos could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    *Yawwwwwnnnnn*


    "Fuck man... This one was real. You get me really bored with that deep voice of yours, I am afraid that I will fall asleep while listening to your voice." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "You Damned, Human. I will rip your your heart out and eat it." Khaos spoke as he immediately stood up from the stairs and started walking towards Anon.


    "Anon... H-He is really serious. He might be a soul, but he is very powerful right now and I think he also holds some kind of grudge against you." Damon spoke with a worried expression as he immediately took three steps back while holding Carla''s hand.


    "DIE." Khaos spoke in a very Deep voice as he immediately raised his hand, transformed it into a claw and targeted Anon''s face directly.


    *Swish-*


    "If you touched me... Your black ass will be dragged back to the purgatory in an instant." Anon spoke as a psychopathic smile appeared on his face.


    Khaos stopped his hand just one centimetre away from Anon''s face.


    "What are you talking about ?" Khaos asked as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "You see... That souls link, wasn''t a gateway to come out. It was a trap that will keep you and the purgatory attached to an eternal bond.


    I have the master control of it... Right here." Anon spoke as he pointed towards his forehead.


    "W-What !?" Khaos asked with a shocked expression.


    "Touch me or do something not to my liking and I will trigger the soul link. It will immediately pull you back to the purgatory and believe me... You will not be able to pull my soul with you this time.


    So, Why don''t you go ahead and land that attack." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "Y-You... You are a CHEAT." Khaos shouted as he immediately stepped away from Anon with an angry expression.


    "Yeah, I know... Did you really think that I am going to believe your words like that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Remove that Binding immediately... That Soul''s link or whatever and in return I will give you the location of that Demonic treasure as promised." Khaos spoke with a serious expression as he looked in the other direction.


    "I don''t think you understand this situation... Do you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression.


    "You are my slave now... Don''t you see that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    As soon as Khaos heard this, A very strong bloodlust was released out of his body.  sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY ? I AM KHAOS, GENERAL OF THE GREATEST DEMONIC ARMY EVER MADE AND THE STRONGEST DEMON THAT HAS EVER EXISTED ON THE BATTLEFIELDS OF THIS GROUND.


    YOU THINK... I WILL BECOME YOUR SLAVE ?" Khaos asked in a deep voice as the Aura around him became more violent and the birds started flying away from that part of the forest.


    Even the monsters started running away as soon as they sensed his Aura.


    "Well then... Since, it has already come to this." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple and he released all of his bloodlust as well.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as their Auras collided with each other, a very strong wave of energy was released throughout the whole forest.


    "MY NAME IS ANON AGREIL AND YOU WILL BECOME MY BITCH SLAVE, WHO WILL DO ANYTHING ON MY COMMAND.


    OR


    YOU CAN JUST SPEND THE REST OF YOUR PATHETIC SOUL LIFE INSIDE THE PURGATORY, WHERE I AM GOING TO SEND YOU RIGHT NOW. CHOOSE WISELY." Anon spoke in a very deep voice as he looked at Khaos.


    "F-F-Fuck... I-I-I can''t breathe, their Auras are just too much." Damon spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "U-U-Uncle... C-Can''t.... Breathe..." Carla spoke as she grabbed her throat and tried to breathe forcefully.


    Blood Started coming out of their eyes and mouths.


    Suddenly, Khaos retracted back his Aura and Bloodlust, Anon did the same thing and both of returned back to their normal form.


    "I will not serve under an inferior being." Khaos spoke with a serious expression.


    "I am not inferior, If I turned you into my slave... Think about it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "You are a very inferior being... You tricked me into it." Khaos spoke with a serious expression.


    "It takes mind to trick you... Ain''t it ? You lost to me.... Just accept it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I never even fought you... How can I lost ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression.


    "You will serve under me... Or I will send you to-"


    "I know... You will send me to Purgatory. Send me there and I will come out-"


    "You will nerve come out... I can guarantee that." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "You will die one day... Everyone has to." Khaos spoke.


    "Fine... If you don''t want to serve. Then, Go back to purga-" Before Anon could''ve sent him there, Khaos interrupted.


    "W-Wait... I don''t want to spend my time there. I would rather serve you here, then spending eternities there." Khaos spoke.


    "Sweet..." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1048 -1047

    Chapter 1048 -1047 Dark clouds are covering the sky and Anon is walking towards his home with Damon, Carla and Reva.


    But, there is someone else following him from behind....


    "Then he took over the elf Kingdom, The dwarf kingdom and the seven Underwater kingdoms as well." Damon spoke with a smile.  Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you are so strong... Then why do you need me to serve you as your slave ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression as he kept walking besides Anon.


    "Why not." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "I mean, You have so much and yet you are asking for more. I have seen many who went to their graves always asking for more and more.


    Believe me, Greed is-"


    "You are my slave, not my teacher. So, Don''t spray your fucking wisdom all over me." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Oh, Did I make you angry ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "That''s it... You are going back to purga-"


    "I am sorry, I am sorry... I will not do it in future." Khaos spoke as he immediately interrupted Anon.


    "Papa... I want to eat something." Reva spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Luv... We will get you to eat something once we reach home." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Papa." Reva replied with a smile.


    "If you have a child, that means you have a Dragon wife as well, right ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "Can''t you just shut up ? I thought wise people prefer to stay quiet." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Khaos.


    "Well, yeah... But I am a curious Wiseman and I have so many questions. But, you can always let go of me... You know what I am saying, right ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "If only there existed a slave collar for souls... I would just trap your neck in it." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    Suddenly,  a snowflake fall down on the ground.


    "Woah... A snowflake, Papa look." Reva spoke with a smile as she pointed towards the Snowflake.


    Anon looked up and noticed that snow has started falling.


    "Winter is Here." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the snow.


    "So, What now ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... I am trying not to look for any trouble this winter. I have got tons of girls back at home, that I will fuck this whole winter.


    Just lay on my bed, Enjoy some hot chocolate with the bread from your factory and some girls with sane mind, until I drive them insane." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Believe me... You never look for trouble, It just finds you automatically." Damon replied with a smile.


    "I will see you later... Damon." Anon spoke as he seprated ways with Damon and Carla.


    "Oi, We will meet again... Soon." Damon shouted from distance.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and Just walked forward.


    ...


    "So, Where is the Demonic Weapon ?" Anon asked as he looked at Khaos.


    "Will you release me ?" Khaos asked.


    "No, But I can trap you... So, Start speaking now." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Fine, Fine... There is a village of Demons, Called ''Ou Ik La''. It was the first Outpost in the Holy war and that''s where one of my friend died.


    He had a sacred Demonic treasure... That helped him win impossible wars." Khaos spoke.


    "Impossible wars ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    I still remember that day crystal clear in my mind. It was the first day of the War... Every single Demon on the battlefield was scared to step up.


    I was also a normal soldier back then and I couldn''t gather the courage to fight against the gods.


    They were Just too powerful... They had so many magical weapons and Holy Powers that burned us on a single touch. It didn''t matter if we have six hearts or one heart... When fear crawls upto your mind, you become a coward.


    Demons walked upto the Battlefield... With fear in their hearts but bravery on their faces.


    Among them... There was one Demon who was walking with the frontline, No... He was the Frontline... Malice." Khaos spoke.


    "Speed up your story..." Anon replied.


    "Gods were filled with their own attitude and Glory... They knew no fear. They just wanted to wipe us out from existence on day one.


    As soon as the War Horn was blown... Malice pulled out a crimson glowing mask out of his inventory and placed it over his face.


    The mask had no holes in it and it covered his whole face." Khaos spoke.


    "So... If the mask coveres his eyes, How would he see his opponents ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "He never saw his opponents... His mask did. Malice made that mask using black Magic and from the sacrifice of many demons. It had the powers to see the future.


    That mask showed him from where the next opponent is going to attack and what kind of attack is it going to be.


    Malice always reacted without looking and that day, he single handedly wiped half of the Gods with his swords.


    But, One man can''t make you win such a huge war... A general from the God''s side sacrificed himself while fighting with Malice and took  him down.


    The next day they pushed us backwards with more numbers and no one talked about malice after that day. I am pretty sure, that the mask he was wearing during that war is still there.


    I just don''t know where at that place." Khaos replied with a smile.


    "Well then... Let''s find this village." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, that''s the problem... I don''t know where that village is, because I can''t find it anywhere since I came to this world in this soul form." Khaos replied.


    "What do you mean you can''t find the village ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah... I can''t. Because I don''t know where it is now, There is no landmarks left."

 Chapter 1049 -1048

    Chapter 1049 -1048 "So, You know that there is a weapon that exist in the world that can show me the future in a battle but you don''t know where it is right now, Because all the landmarks that can define the location has Disappeared ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Khaos.


    "Yes, That''s the thing." Khaos replied with a neutral expression.


    "You know what ? There is a weapon in the world that can do anything you want... It can literally do anything you tell it to do.


    Destroy the world or make a new one just for yourself... You become stronger than the gods and rule every world out there." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Wait... Really ? Does something like that really exist ?" Khaos asked with a shocked and excited expression.


    "Yes, It''s true... This weapon really exists." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Tell me where to find it... No, Let''s go together. If we find it, we can become the gods of all the worlds... Anon, You have such a great if information and you are still wondering amongst these weak creatures ?


    Come with me... We shall-"


    "I don''t know where it is." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Y-You don''t know ? I mean you must have a little idea of where it was seen last or it''s origin or anything else... Right ?" Khaos asked with an excited expression.


    "I don''t know shit about it, But I can tell you that it exists." Anon replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, Khaos understood what Anon was doing.


    "Are you trying to do, what I think you are trying to do ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, You dumbass... If you give me no information and just a village''s name that doesn''t even exist anymore... Then that weapon is like a myth to me." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "But... It''s not a myth. I have seen it with my own eyes." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Millions of years ago." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Wait... I know one more thing." Khaos spoke as he suddenly remembered something.


    "What ? That there was a demonic dog sitting on the battlefield when your friend malice used his future seeing mask ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t make fun of my friend Idiot... He was one of the greatest Demon of all time. If he wouldn''t have been there on that day... Demons would''ve been annihilated completely


    Now that I remember it correctly... When that God died, They made a temple for him on the same spot." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    "A temple ? Like a Demonic Temple ?" Anon asked.


    "He was a god... Why would they make a Demonic Temple on his grave ?


    It was something else... They called it Hurch, I think. I don''t remember it completely." Khaos replied as he tried to remember more.


    "Hurch...? What''s a- Fuck, Do you mean a Church ?" Anon asked as he immediately looked at Khaos.


    "Ah... Yes, That''s the same word that the Gods used to call it. Do you have any idea where it is ?" Khaos asked.


    "A Million year old church... It has to be the Dunran Church in the west Ruins." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Ruins ?" Khaos asked.


    "Yeah, I got it from someone''s memories that I copied once. Then I searched through it more inside my brain and I got same memories from different persons that I have Killed.


    They have all read about it somewhere or heard about it from someone.... Like Magic Schools, Master Adventurers, Wizards or Thiefs." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he went through the memories again and again.


    "So... Where is it ?" Khaos asked with a Confused expression.


    "No one knows... They have only heard about it. They don''t know where this place is, Some memories tell me that there are treasures worth a fortune inside that Church.


    Some tells the story of a great sword from the greatest Battle God Lying inside the ruins, waiting for her next master.


    But... Not one of them say anything about that mask." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, Rumour spread and they become completely different myth after a couple thousand of years." Khaos replied with neutral expression as he Shaked his head in disappointment.


    "WE WELCOME YOU MASTER." Suddenly, Loud noises entered inside Anon''s ears.


    "What the fu-" As soon as Anon looked in front, he noticed that Sephie, Mike, No.300 and Adeline are standing in front of him and he has already reached in front of his house.


    "Huh...? When did I reach home ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "When you were looking through your random memories ?" Khaos replied with a neutral expression.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master... May I ?" Mike asked as he immediately summoned a brown leather coat made out of an S-Ranked Venous Viper''s Skin and B-Ranked Three eyed Bear''s Fur.


    "Yeah... Sure. Your made it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    Mike immediately Disappeared and re-appeared behind Anon, he then placed the coat over his shoulders and backed off.


    "No master... My daughter made this one. She also hunted both of the monsters by herself." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Cool... Send her to my room later, in order to receive her reward." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he entered inside the house.


    "As you command... Master." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "M-Master... Master, Please wait." No.300 shouted as she started running towards him.


    "Yes, No.300 ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master... Would you like me to warm your bed ?" No.300 asked as she slowly lifted her skirt and showed her wet pussy to Anon.


    "Luv, I would fuck you. But... My cows in the ranch must be feeling lonely. It''s been a while since I milked them.


    So, Yeah... I will be going to fuck them for tonight and tomorrow and maybe for the next 3 days." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1050 -1049

    Chapter 1050 -1049 Luminara, The World Of Light and Dreams...


    A world that was created by the Gods and the only living beings that gods created in this world were... Fairies.


    Gods then introduced them to Magic and Mana... But, they didn''t knew that it was a big mistake.


    Fairies used the magic in the ideal way, they had no Wars and their world worked so much better for years that at one point, they needed no gods to watch over them.


    But... God''s weren''t very happy with this. The first purpose that a God creates a world is to gain followers and collect their spiritual powers.


    A world that needed no god to watch over them was a threat to them, since these beings were on th verge of evolving and becoming gods themselves.


    God''s immediately saw this and started creating monsters.


    When these monsters got introduced to the fairies... They are them at sight. The fairies felt fear for the first time in their lifes.


    But, they fought back with their magic... They didn''t turn their back on each other.


    In just a short time, The fairies became specialists in combat abilities and no monster could''ve hurt them after that.


    The Gods saw this and feared even more... Because the fairies that they wanted to destroy came back even more stronger.


    That''s when they made, A Monster, who was really powerful. So, Powerful that he can easily wipe out worlds with his abilities... Salek.


    Salek feeded on mana and breeded thousands of children at once.


    These monsters grew up in just one day and they obtained every single piece of knowledge that salek knew from birth and When they died... Their newly collected knowledge returned back to Salek.


    Every time Salek breeded more children... He produced better version of his previous generation.


    Salek breeded every 7 days and his children matured on the 8th day. They knew their purpose from the first day... To destroy the fairies.


    After creating this monster, Gods noticed that the fairies were acting stubborn and they weren''t ready to submit to them.


    They immediately abandoned the world and moved on, thinking that the Salek will destroy the world eventually.


    But, Not everything worked out as planned...


    Luminara, Henson Village...


    A village full of Small wooden houses and walls of stones covering it from everyside.


    There were patterns made over these walls with red coloured ink.


    Inside the Village... Little creatures can be seen flying around.


    These creatures looked exactly like humans, but their sizes were tiny and they had four thin  wings on their backs, that helped them in flying.


    "Hello, Mr. Olek." A fairy with Blue hairs, Blue eyes and a beautiful face spoke as she passed through an old fairy who was sitting on his shop.


    "Hello, Sylvi... Do you want to buy something ?" The Old fairy asked with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Olek... Sister is returning home today and I am preparing for her returning feast." Sylvi replied with a smile as she immediately flew away.


    "My, My... The Stamina in you young fairies are just on another level." Olek replied with a smile.


    5 hours later, the sun went down and moon shined brightly in the sky...


    As the moonlight fell over the village... It started glowing brightly.


    Sylvi''s house...


    Sylvi is preparing for her sister''s return and she is very excited.


    She is holding a present in her hand that she wants to give to her.


    "Oh come on... How long do I have to wait ? She said that she will be here before night and yet-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, Her doorbell ringed.


    *Ting-Ting*


    "Yesss..." Sylvi shouted in excitement as she immediately ran towards the door and opened it with a huge smile on her face.


    *Click*


    "I knew you will be-" She stopped speaking as soon as she noticed that there are Four fairies standing outside her door and they looked very different.


    Their bodies covered in blue shining metallic armour, faces covered with green see through glasses and the edges of their wings were also embedded with metallic blades.


    "Fairy Soldiers... What are you doing here ? Where is my sister ? Is she with you ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Your Sister... Aurelia, sacrificed herself this afternoon when our soldiers engaged in an suprise attack of the Saleks.


    May her soul rest in peace." One of the fairy spoke as she looked at Sylvi.


    "W-What are you saying ? T-This is not possible... I-I just talked to her this morning and-"


    "We already told you, The attack happened in the afternoon and she has sacrificed her life in order to save her junior soldiers.


    We can''t waste anymore time here... We have to return back to the borders now. The Saleks have increased their activities, because the wave day is coming near.


    This is what we were able to collect from your sister''s body." The fairy spoke as she gave a wing''s piece to Sylvi.


    *Grab*


    Only tears came out of her eyes, neither she said any words nor her facial expressions changed.


    "Let''s go back." The fairies turned around and just as they were about to leave, Sylvi stopped them.


    "Wait..." She spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm..?" The fairies turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Take me with you... I want to become a Soldier as well." She spoke with a serious expression as she looked at the Fairies.


    "Do you think anyone can become a Soldier ? Stay here and mourn for your sister. You can decide tomorrow with a relaxed and calm mind on how to end your life." One of the Fairy spoke with a serious expression.


    "I said... Take me with you. I will take the head of every single salek that roams outside.


    I will take revenge for my sister." Sylvi spoke as she looked at the fairy Soldiers with a fiery expression.


    "Look, you don''t know-"


    "No, No... Take her." Another soldier spoke as she looked at Sylvi.


    "Are you sure ? What if she turned out useless ?" The other fairy asked.


    "Well, There are many other works on the borders that she will do then and since no one is left in her family, she would be better off fighting those monsters than spending her life in this stupid place." The fairy replied.


    "Very well... Take everything important to you and follow us."


    "Let''s go." Sylvi spoke as she exited the house immediately, only holding her sister''s wing in her hand.


    ....


    4 months later....


    Borders Of Henson Village, Soldier Training Grounds...  S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A soldier fairy is standing in the middle of the training grounds and she is holding two magical Swords in her hands.


    There are many wooden logs flying around her in the air and all of them are teleporting every second.


    "Fuuuuu..." The fairy let out some air out of her mouth and opened her eyes.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    In a split second, she hitted 13 out of 26 of the logs and cutted them in half.


    A male Fairy Soldier and A Female soldier is looking at her with impressed expressions.


    "Where did you get her from ?" The male soldier asked with a smile.


    "Lost her sister four months ago in an suprise attack... Didn''t wait for a second, she decided to join the Forces and became one of the best soldiers that we have here.


    In the last 15 waves... She proved to be a major asset to my squad." The Female Squad leader replied.


    "Want to trade her to my-"


    "Nope, I will never." The female soldier replied immediately.


    [All the Squad Leaders... Immediately report back to the Headquarters.]


    As soon as this announcement was made, Every single Squad Leader started walking towards a huge Safety house that was made out of a Blue Shining metal as well.


    "Soldier Sylvi..." The Female squad leader shouted.


    Sylvi didn''t speak anything and turned around to look at her with a serious expression.


    "Take some Rest... Tonight is going to be a long night." She replied.


    *Nod*


    Sylvi nodded her head and went back to the camp.


    The squad leader left immediately after saying this.


    Inside the Headquarters...


    16 Squad Leaders are sitting around a round table and one fairy whose wings are cut off is standing in the middle of the room with a serious expression.


    "Leaders... Today, I have called you here to tell you about the seriousness of the situation that we are win right now." The Commander General Spoke up as he looked at the Squad Leaders with a serious expression.


    "We lost 32 Soldiers in the last wave and One Squad Leader as well. The Saleks are getting smarter, they are reading our fighting patterns and developing body parts to counter them effectively.


    The next wave is in 5 days and We will be needing help." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "Who will help us general ? The other Villages have turned their back on us. We can''t ask them for help... We will just start a war amongst us and that''s the last thing we want to do right now." One of the Male Squad Leader spoke up.


    "We aren''t going to ask for help from another villages.... We are going to ask for help from other world." The General replied with a serious expression.


    "W-What !?"


    "When the last wave Occured... We found something in the forest, A gate like thing... That connects to the other world.


    I have seen huge Monsters come out of it... But weak at the same time and mindless.


    Yet, I suspect that we can find something or someone that can become an asset in our war." The general spoke.

 Chapter 1051 -1050

    Chapter 1051 -1050 "Even if there is a Portal to some another world and We also assume that someone can help us from that side.


    Who will be Stupid enough to risk their lives by going to this area of the Forest, General ? It''s one of the Big Salek nest." A Squad Leader spoke up as she looked at the general.


    "I know, I know... That''s why we will go there in the night and by night I mean, Tonight." The general spoke awith a serious expression.


    "What !?"


    "That''s-"


    "Sir, That''s-"


    "That''s like inviting death, Sir. Saleks are the creature of dark, they can see better in dark and they can hunt better in dark.


    We will be at a huge disadvantage if we go there at night." One of the Squad leader spoke up.


    "I know, I know... They are creature of dark and everything. But, you are sitting in this place and you are 70% sure that Saleks won''t invade this place at this time... Right ?" The general asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The squad leader replied.


    "Why do you think that ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "B-Because... It''s daytime and they are weaker at- Ah... I see. So, you want us to go at night because they will never expect us to be there at night and it will be easier for us, right general ?" The Squad Leader asked with an understanding expression.


    "Yes, Yes... That''s what I am saying. So, I need names for the New Squad that will be heading into the forest tonight.


    Just send them in advance fast as you can, the sun will go down in 5 hours. The team must move out in 3 hours.


    This meeting is Dismissed." The general spoke.


    "Yes, Sir." Every single squad leader immediately stood up from their chairs and started moving out.


    "Hey, Zeeren... How about we make that girl from your squad the leader of the team ?" One of the Male Squad Leader spoke up.


    "Hmm...? You mean Sylvi ?" Zeeren asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes... I mean everyone in the camp knows her and even the new recruits take her as their ideal." The squad leader spoke.


    "Well... I wouldn''t mind making her the leader but she is a really important soldier for the borders." Zeeren replied with a neutral expression.


    "This is a pretty important mission in itself... We have to choose people carefully."


    "Fine... I will talk to her. But you have to convince all the Squad leaders for this decision." Zeeren replied.


    "Don''t worry... I will take care of that and make sure that no one says anything." The Male Squad Leader replied.


    "Good."


    ...


    Sylvi''s camp...


    Sylvi is lying on her bed and she is looking at the Metal blade of her dead sister with a serious expression.


    "I will kill every single one of them, Sister. I swear on your name." Sylvi spoke with a serious expression.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the camp''s door.


    "Come in..." Sylvi spoke.


    *Click*


    The gates Opened up and Zeeren entered inside the room with a neutral expression on her face.


    "Hello, Sylvi..." Zeeren spoke with a smile as he walked upto her.


    "Hello... Captain ? Why are you smiling, if I may ask ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... You have been choosen as the Special Squad Leader for tonight''s mission, I guess you are all grown up now." Zeeren spoke.


    "What !? Me ? Leader ? What kind of Special Mission ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... There is a portal~"


    After this Zeeren explained everything to Sylvi for the next 15 minutes...


    "So, Do you want to become the leader ?" Zeeren asked with a neutral expression.


    "I will be honoured to, Ma''am. If there is someone or something on the other side of that portal that can save our people, I will bring it to this side... Even if I have to loose my life in it." Sylvi spoke as she stood up from her bed and bowed down to Zeeren.


    "There is no chance of getting through it alive or coming back alive as well." Zeeren spoke.


    "Well... If I didn''t go through, I will die here. So, I might die there as a hope for our people and for those who wish to see their loved ones again." Sylvi spoke up.  S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very well... You shall head to the Main Headquarters and they will get you prepared for the journey." Zeeren spoke.


    "I understand, It was nice serving under you captain." Sylvi spoke as she exited the camp house immediately.


    "She is different... I wonder what the destiny holds for her." Zeeren spoke in a low voice as she looked at Sylvi.


    Inside the Headquarters...


    Five Soldiers are standing in front of the General, Two males and Three Females.


    "Soldiers... Do you know, Why you are here today ?" The General asked with a loud voice.


    "YES, SIR." All five of them shouted at once.


    "Very Good... There is a Glass of Fairy Wine in front of you, It''s the Most delicious and Luxurious wine that not even the King of our Kingdom receives easily.


    So, Pick it up and drink it slowly... Take that flavour in your mouths, because in the next 5 hours, I don''t believe every single one of you will stay alive to taste it again." The general spoke.


    All of them immediately picked up the glasses and started drinking.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    "You are going to do something that no one from this world has done before.


    Once you go into that portal... There is no guarantee that you will come back alive or even in one piece.


    So, I will ask again... How many of you want to quit this mission ?" The general asked.


    Three out of Five immediately raised their hands.


    "Very Well... Get out now. You no longer have any space in the soldiers. Return back home and don''t ever show your faces here again." The General shouted.


    Three Soldiers immediately walked out of the headquarters.


    Now, Only Sylvi and Renna are left in the headquarters.

 Chapter 1052- 1051

    Chapter 1052- 1051 Only Two Female Fairies are standing inside the headquarters right now, One is Sylvi and other one is Renna.


    Renna is a small, she has purple hairs, Black eyes and beautiful glowing wings.


    "Are you two sure that you want to do this ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "YES SIR." Both of them shouted together.


    "Very Well... I never expected the males to be such pussies. Well then, Soldiers... You will leave in about one hour.


    Meet your loved ones fi you want to, Eat your favourite food... Pack your food and other necessary supplies.


    Do you have any questions ?" The general asked.


    "I have One..." Renna spoke as she looked at the General.


    "Fire Away." The general replied.


    "What happened to your wings, Sir ?" Renna asked.


    "Get out... Both of you." The general shouted.


    "YES, SIR." Both of them shouted together as they exited the Headquarters.  sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "You have quite the Courage to ask a question like that in this situation." Sylvi spoke as she looked at Renna.


    "What ? We gonna die anyways, might as well ask it." Renna replied with a smile.


    "Why are going in ? You look so happy and enjoying your life. Why are you even here ?" Sylvi asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t have to tell you... Right ?" Renna replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, I would rather know something about my partner who is going to have my back in a forest full of Saleks.


    Don''t tell me... If you don''t want to." Sylvi spoke as she started walking towards the other side.


    "Mother and Father both of them were soldiers, both died in a Night duty around the forest.


    I decided to join the force on the next day... They said I was special since my wings glowed whenever I was sad.


    It was sign that even in the darkest hour-"


    "... There is Light." Sylvi completed her sentence.


    "Yeah... But how do you ?"


    "They used to work with my sister... She was also a soldier here. Died in a surprise attack of Saleks about 4 months ago. I joined on the same day."  Sylvi replied.


    "Well, Looks like our stories are really matching  and don''t worry partner... I have got your back." Renna replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, Me too." Sylvi replied.


    2 Hours later...


    Every single soldier of the camp is standing at the Border''s gate, in order to bid farewell to Sylvi and Renna.


    "Come back with positive results, Soldiers. We believe in you." The general spoke as he looked at them both with a serious expression.


    "We will, Sir." Both of them spoke.


    "Open the Gates..." The general shouted.


    *Creak-Creak*


    Two fairy Soldiers immediately grabbed the wheels and started rotating them.


    The Huge gates Opened up and the Magic shield that was covering the walls disappeared for a second.


    "Run out now..." The general shouted.


    Both Sylvi and Renna immediately ran under the door and exited the safe region.


    "MAY YOU BE VICTORIOUS." All the soldiers shouted loudly as the gate fell down to the ground.


    *THUD*


    Renna and Sylvi looked behind and noticed that the Magic shield has been enabled again.


    "Well... Should we move ?" Renna asked as she looked at Sylvi.


    "Yeah..." Sylvi replied as she turned around and started walking forward.


    "So, Everything we see move... We kill it right ?" Renna asked with a smile.


    "Yes... That''s the plan." Sylvi replied.


    ...


    As the Sun went down, Darkness started spreading over the sky and on the ground...


    Renna and Sylvi are walking through the thick forest with zero vision on what is happening in the front.


    "If I get caught by the Saleks... You will immediately leave me and head to the portal." Renna spoke as she looked at Sylvi.


    "Both of us will make it to-"


    "No we won''t... Someone has to get their attention and I will be the one to do it." Renna spoke as he immediately placed her hand over her chest and made it into a fist.


    "What are you doing ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Captain... You may not realise it, but we are all surrounded by the Saleks from the moment the sun went down the horizon." Renna replied as she pulled out a glowing purple sword out of her chest.


    "The hell !?" Sylvi spoke as she immediately pulled two handles out of her bag and as soon as she supplied mana into them... Sharp sword blades, made out of aura popped out.


    As soon as she Looked around... Sylvi noticed glowing golden eyes looking at them from every corner of the forest.


    ...


    "Hehehehehe..."


    "Food walked into our plates."


    "Fairies in this forest and at night. Hehehe"


    "Don''t you think, you have played a very bold move on a very wrong time, hahaha ?"


    ...


    The Saleks started speaking and laughing as their monstrous long teeth started shining from the reflection of the moonlight.


    "H-How did you find out ?" Sylvi asked Renna.


    "My father used to tell me that my wings glowed whenever I was sad, but later I found out that they glow whenever I came closer to these fuckers or they came closer to me." Renna spoke with a serious expression.


    "You should''ve told me that before..." Sylvi replied.


    "I am sorry... But, I thought u-"


    "Enough Talk... Time to Eat." One ofnthe Salek shouted as he came flying at Sylvi.


    "Try your best... JOLTING-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, Renna used a spell.


    "FINAL STAND''S LAST BREATH..."


    <SWORD RAIN DANCE>


    As soon as she casted this spell, Sylvi''s eyes opened in shock.


    "What have you done ? That''s a forbidden spell." Sylvi shouted.


    "Captain... Please don''t let my sacrifice go to Waste." Renna spoke as a deadly amount of mana covered her body from top to the bottom and she Disappeared from her location.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    All the Salek''s that were coming towards them got sliced into half in just a split second.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "Fairy are strong..." The Salek spoke as he looked at them from every angle and tried to read their moves.


    *Swish*


    But before he could''ve completed his study, his head was decapitated.


    In just 5 Minutes... Renna killed every single Salek in the area, but got injured gravely from the insides.


    *THUD*


    At last... She fell down to the ground, blood flowing out of her mouth and life disappearing from her eyes completely.


    "No... No... Noooo..."

 Chapter 1053 -1052

    Chapter 1053 -1052 *step-step-step-step-step*


    Sylvi is walking Into the forest with with a grim expression on her face, every step that she took forward... Felt really dangerous and terrifying.


    ''I have to be careful... I have to reach that portal... I have to be careful, She sacrificed herself for me.


    I can''t let myself die... People have hopes from-'' Before she could''ve thought of something else, a sound from the nearby bushes got her attention.


    *Shhhh*


    Without a single second''s delay... Sylvi immediately hided herself behind a huge tree.


    "Need... Food." Suddenly, A big salek with glowing golden eyes walked out of the Bushes.


    ''Control your breathing... He will not be able to sense you.'' Sylvi thought as he calmed down and Summoned her sword.


    "Food..." The salek spoke as he walked away from her.


    ...


    Sylvi continued to walk forward as she tried to hide whenever she saw a Salek, but in some situations... She had to kill them.


    She continued to walk towards the South-Western part of the forest, where the portal was supposed to be.


    5 Hours later...


    ''I-I am thirsty... I-I need water and Food.'' Sylvi thought as she felt her senses fading away.


    When Renna Died... Sylvi ran towards the middle of the forest and she forgot her bag near Renna''s corpse.


    "Fuck... I need to eat something." Sylvi spoke as she sat down near a tree and looked around with a serious expression.


    Her legs were hurting, her senses were getting dull and her stomach was shouting due to hunger, but Sylvi wasn''t ready to give up just now.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    Suddenly, She heard something... A voice, barely audible but it was there, among all the moving things in the forest... It was making a very different and strange noise.


    Sylvi immediately stood up and started following the noise.


    As she continued to walk forward, she noticed a very dim blue coloured light coming from behind the bushes.


    Sylvi slowly walked forward and removed the bushes from her way.


    *Shush-Shush*


    As soon as she removed the bushes, she noticed a crack in space.


    Through the crack, there was some blue light leaking.


    "T-This is... It." Sylvi spoke as a wide smile appeared over her face.


    "Food..."


    Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    "What the-!?" Sylvi immediately turned around and noticed that a big salek is standing behind her.


    "N-No..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately pulled her sword out.


    "Food... Fight." The salek spoke as he immediately moved his hand with rapid speed and grabbed Sylvi''s sword tightly.


    *Snatch*


    He grabbed her sword and snatched it in an instant.


    "You know what ? Fuck OFF." Sylvi spoke as she immediately did a backflip and directly jumped into the Crack.


    "Food... Gone ?" The salek spoke as he threw her sword on the ground and started searching for food again.


    ...


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Hmm...?" Sylvi opened her eyes and noticed that there are dark clouds covering the sky.


    "What happened ?" Sylvi spoke as she slowly stood up and looked around.


    As soon as she looked around her eyes opened wide in shock, because the size of trees around her was huge.


    "What the hell !?" Sylvi asked with a Confused expression.


    Sylvi immediately let her wings out and used them to fly over the trees, in order to see her surroundings and understand it clearly.


    But as soon as she flew over the trees, she noticed that... It''s just thick forest and nothing else for miles.


    "This forest is even thicker than the one I just escaped." Sylvi spoke with a serious expression as she immediately started flying towards the North without thinking much.


    Fairies have a natural sense of directions and they don''t need to see the sun in order to determine the directions.


    She continuously flew over the forest without any stops in search of any living civilization.


    But, Suddenly... She noticed that the mana around her has started to change and not in a good way.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "What the !? Why aren''t my wings listening to me ?" Sylvi''s wings started to behave weirdly as she crash landed over a tree.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Ouch... Why are you doing this ?" Sylvi asked as she looked at her wings.


    "Where is Khaos ?"


    "Khaos ?"


    ....


    Suddenly, She heard some sounds coming from a bit more distant point.


    Sylvi immediately tried to fly over to the next branch, but as the Demonic Mana interfered with her body... She couldn''t maintain her balance and crashed into the branch once again.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck... What is happening with me ? I can''t maintain my balance in this thick mana. It''s... Bad, no it''s evil." Sylvi spoke as she folded her wings back and used her legs to just jump over the branches.


    5 minutes later...


    Sephie finally reached near the source of the voice.


    She slowly moved the leaves away and three huge sized living beings and one dark unknown thing standing in front of the them.


    "What are they ? No, What is that Dark thing ?" Sylvi asked in a low voice.


    ...


    "Anon... I don''t think he is in a good mood. He is going to attack you." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Khaos.


    "Anon." Sylvi spoke as she immediately looked at the being with Black hairs and Red eyes.


    Suddenly, Khaos Disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of Anon.


    ''How did that thing moved so fast ?'' Sylvi thought as she looked at the dark thing with a serious expression.


    "DIE, ANON."


    "Touch me and I will send you to the Purgatory before you can even blink." Anon spoke with a smile


    "Y-You... What have you done ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression as he immediately stopped his claws just a few centimetres away from Anon''s face.


    ''Woah... That would''ve definitely killed him, But there is no fear on his face... Is he stronger than that black thing ?'' Sylvi wondered as she continued to listen to their conversation for the next 10 minutes.


    10 minutes later...


    "Fine... I will serve. It''s better than spending my time in that stupid place." Khaos spoke with a serious expression.


    ...


    ''What the fuckkkk !? That guy enslaved the Black thing without even using magic ?


    He is much more powerful than I initially thought. I have to know more about him.'' Sylvi thought as her eyes widened in shock.


    "Sweet... Let''s go home." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Sylvi wanted to follow them, but due to her wing''s weird behaviour... She couldn''t do so.


    She started hopping from one branch to another branch in order to follow Anon but as soon as Anon exited the Demonic Forest... Sylvi was left behind.


    She had no other choice but to halt her chase and find another way to know more about Anon.


    *Poke*


    Suddenly, Something cold touched her head. She immediately grabbed it and noticed that it was snow.


    Suddenly, Sylvi noticed that snow has started falling down from the sky.


    "Winter..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately summoned a magical wand and started drawing some runes in the air with it.


    ''Big Body... No wings, Darker skin colour and long black hairs with black eyes.'' Sylvi thought as she completed the runes.


    She then walked into them and all the runes started sticking to her body.


    Suddenly, Her body''s shape, size and colour started changing.


    She started growing bigger and her wings Disappeared.


    In just 5 minutes... Sylvi changed her looks completely and now she looked just like a human.


    "Well... This should do it." Sylvi spoke as she looked at her new body, but there was one problem with it.  S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need some clothes... I am pretty sure that these beings don''t like to see each other without clothes." Sylvi spoke as she immediately started drawing some runes in the air once again.


    After drawing the runes... She walked into them and suddenly the runes changed into clothes that looked exactly similar to the clothes that Carla was wearing.


    "I have to know more about Anon." Sylvi spoke as she started walking towards the Human Kingdom.


    2 Hours later...


    Sylvi finally reached in front of the Human Kingdom''s gate.


    "He must be inside... I have to get into that kingdom." Sylvi spoke as she walked towards the entrance gate.


    "Wait... Show us your ID." The Guard spoke as he immediately stopped Sylvi.


    ''WHAT !!???? ID ? WHAT''S AN ID ?'' Sylvi thought as she started panicking but she maintained a calm expression on the outside.


    "Don''t you have an ID ?" The other guard asked with a suspicious expression.


    At this moment... Sylvi got so panicked that she spoke out the one word that she had kept in her mind for the last 2 Hours.


    "Anon..." Sylvi spoke as she closed her fists and got ready to run away from the gate.


    "A-Anon ? Y-You are from Sir Anon''s Household ?" The guard asked with a scared expression.


    ''What ?'' Sylvi thought with a confused expression.


    "Oh my god... Did Sir Anon send you here ?" The other guard asked with a panicked expression.


    *Nod-Nod*


    Without thinking much, Sylvi nodded her head in Yes.


    "W-We are very Sorry, Ma''am... W-We are innocent and don''t know any members from that household, please pass through and I beg you not to complain about us to Sir Anon.


    I-I will even give you this." One of the guard spoke with a scared expression as he immediately pulled out a bag of bronze coins and gave it to Sylvi.


    "I-I won''t." Sylvi replied as she immediately understood that Anon was a famous and very feared personality in the kingdom.


    She was now even more scared of using his name in other places.

 Chapter 1054 -1053

    Chapter 1054 -1053 Human Kingdom, Inside a Bar...


    Sylvi is sitting on a chair near the bar managing girl and she is having some milk.


    "Ma''am... Would you like some cookies with that milk ?" The girl asked as she looked at Sylvi.


    "N-No... I am good." Sylvi replied with a neutral expression because right now, she is completely focused on hearing the chit-chats of every single person in the bar.


    "Man it''s really starting to snow."


    "I don''t know how I am going to make out of the next 7 months of winter without any income source."


    "You are worried about yourself ? Think about me. I have got a family."


    "Did you hear about that ? Anon''s Company launched a new product... Now you don''t need to use firewoods in order to cook.


    You can just use that ''Gas-Stove'' to cook items. All you..."


    "I am thinking of purchasing some woods to make my new house..."


    "You should buy them from Anon''s wood supply. They give white ghost wood."


    "Man... I am just too broke to even pay for this drink."


    ....


    ''Is Anon some kind of Merchant or Magic User ? Why is he crafting things and selling wood ?'' Sylvi thought with a confused expression.


    "Hey beauty... I want some service tonight. Come to my room... It''s getting cold and I will pay you good." A man with muscular body build spoke as he grabbed the managing girl''s hand.


    "I-I am not some prostitute sir... Please leave my hand." The girl replied with a scared expression.


    "What ? Then... I will make you one. Hahahaha... Come now." The man spoke as he started laughing like a lunatic.


    *Grab*


    "Excuse me..." Sylvi spoke as she grabbed his hand.


    "Hmm...? What do you want girl ? Do you want to offer me service in exchange-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Sylvi tightened her grip over his hand and broke it completely.


    *CRACKKKKK*


    "MY HAANDDDDDDDDDDDD.... SHE BROKE MY HAANDDDDDDDDDDDD." The man shouted loudly as he fell down to the floor immediately.


    *Thud*


    "Don''t you have some courtesy ? Don''t you know how to talk to a lady ? If she says ''No'' then it means ''No''.


    Now get up and get out-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, A dagger came flying at her but she dodged it easily and grabbed it mid-air with her index finger and thumb.


    "Impressive, but slow and very noisy..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately turned around and noticed that a man wearing a hat over his head is standing in one corner of the bar and he is holding three more throwing daggers in his hand.


    "I will keep that in mind..." The man spoke with a smile as he threw another dagger towards Sylvi.


    *Catch*


    Sylvi caught the dagger once again without even blinking.


    "Impressive..." The man spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you and this won''t work." Sylvi spoke as she raised her another hand and grabbed the other dagger that was flying towards her from the other direction.


    *Catch*


    "How did you-" Before the man could''ve completed his sentence, Sylvi threw all the daggers back at him with incredible speed.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    All the daggers hitted their mark and the man''s hat was pinned to the wall, showing his real face.


    "Hehehe... You are good, I surrender. Let''s go buddy, we can''t fight her." The man replied with a smile as he walked upto the big guy and helped him in standing up.


    "B-But... She broke my hand." The muscular man spoke with a sad expression.


    "Good enough, you should be happy that she didn''t break your cock." The man replied with a smile.


    "Wait... You have powers and yet you waste it with such a stupid guy, Why is that ?" Sylvi asked as she stopped the skinny man.  sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah... Whatever." The man replied as he immediately exited the bar with his friend.


    "W-What !?" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression.


    "T-Thank you for saving me, I am Prima... Are you a knight ma''am ?" The bar managing girl asked as she looked at Sylvi with a smile.


    "What''s a Knight ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Heh...?"


    ....


    50 minutes later...


    "So you are telling me that your king has appointed some people to only protect him and his wife''s children.


    The Royal Knights, is it ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes." Prima replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well... That''s odd, we don''t have time to save our kings and queens. We solely focus on saving the whole kingdom." Sylvi spoke in a low voice.


    "So, Madam Sylvi... Would you like to have something else ?" Prima asked with a smile.


    "Oh no... Can I get a room here to sleep for the night ?" Sylvi asked.


    "Yeah, sure... We have many rooms available for rent. It''s 5 coppers a night but since you are such a kind person... I will give you a discount of 2 coppers." Prima replied with a smile.


    "I will be in your debt... Here are the copper coins." Sylvi spoke as he pulled out 2 copper coins out of the pouch that she recieved from the guard and gave it to prima.


    "Okay... Come with me." Prima spoke as she showed her the way to the room.


    ...


    "If you need anything else, just call me. I will be downstairs okay ?" Prima spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "Wait, Prima..." Sylvi spoke with a worried expression as she looked at Prima.


    "Yes ?" Prima asked with a smile.


    "C-Can you tell me something about Anon ?" Sylvi asked with a worried expression.


    "Anon ? You mean Anon Agreil ?" Prima replied with a neutral expression.


    "Yes... Him." Sylvi spoke.


    "Well, There is so much about him that if I start to tell you tonight, it will take me hours to finish." Prima spoke.


    "Ah... I see, You have to sleep as well and I don''t want to-"


    "Scoot over... I will be sleeping in your bed tonight, If you want to listen about Mr. Anon." Prima spoke as she immediately removed her shoes and hopped on the bed with a smile on her face.


    "O-Oh... I really don''t want to bother you-"


    "No, No... It''s just that I haven''t had someone to talk to for so much time. So, don''t mind my chatting personality.


    Now, where do I start this from... So, it all started when A great war was going on in the Human Kingdom.


    There were these beings called Zombies..."


    2 Hours later...


    "... And then, Mr. Anon comes to the battlefield like a Death angel and as he jumped down from his flying beast Crow everyone stepped aside.


    At first everyone was afraid of him as he was wearing a mask... But when someone raised their weapon at him, all the Ogre''s army raised their weapons at him, they say that the guy pissed himself.


    Then Mr. Anon single handedly killed all the zombies and made out kingdom victorious.


    There are many other tails about him out there. Where some calls him the Hero, some also calls him the devil himself.


    They say that Anon will grant you any favour you ask for but you will need to pay an equal price for it.


    A price that can be anything... Maybe he will ask you to cook for him or die for him.


    Those are all the things that I have heard about him till now. Mr. Anon lives on the outskirts of the Human Kingdom in his huge mansion and that mansion is impenetrable, like no one can even touch it, so getting inside it is completely impossible.


    Mr. Anon barely comes to the Human Kingdom anymore... He prefers to stay out of here as much as possible, because whenever he comes here someone from some other kingdom just makes fun of him and ends up losing their life in foolishness.


    It''s good that you asked about Mr. Anon in advance, you should never make fun of him if you see him.


    He is a very powerful man who commands a Horrifying army of Ogres and other Monsters.


    You know what ? I once saw him riding on a Huge dragon over the Kingdom. It is said that the Dragon is his wife and-"


    "Umm... If you don''t mind me asking, Can you tell me what a ''Dragon'' is ?" Sylvi asked as she interrupted Prima.


    "Wait... You don''t know what a dragon is ?" Prima asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean... Where I come from, they don''t exist." Sylvi replied.


    "Oh, No worries... Let me tell you what a dragon is...."


    ....


    The Next Morning...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Prima opened her eyes and looked around the room with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Madam Sylvi ? Where are you ?" She asked with a confused expression but couldn''t find her.


    ....


    In front of Anon''s house on the outskirts...


    "I want to Meet... Anon Agreil." Sylvi shouted loudly.


    *Zzzzzzzzzz*


    Suddenly, All the rail guns mounted on the mansion''s walls turned towards her.


    "W-What !?" Sylvi asked with shocked expression as she noticed the guns glowing brightly red.


    [UNKNOWN OBJECT: EXTERMINATION.]

 Chapter 1055 -1054

    Chapter 1055 -1054 Inside the MILF barn...


    Anon is pumping his cock into a Harpy MILF''s pussy and she is flapping her wings like crazy with each thrust.


    A Harpy is a Monster girl that is Half-Human and Half-Bird.


    Harpys are really hard to catch since they don''t live in a permanent home and constantly change it according to the season.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "ANHHHHHHH.... ANNNHHHHHHH.... ANNNHHHHH... Please slowly, Please slowly... You will get me impregnated with a egg if you kept fucking me like that." The Harpy MILF moaned and shouted.


    This is Harley, A Harpy who is in her 50''s but she looks young according to her age.


    Her ass cheeks are really huge and same with her boobs, she has such humongous boobs that Mike caught her specially for Anon to fuck from the eastern forests.


    She is a food addict and due to over eating, she got really fat and now she can''t even fly with her wings because most of them got damaged in a crash.


    That''s why she was hiding in the bushes of the eastern forests.


    "You fucking bitch... Look at how chubby you got from eating so much and now as a result, you can''t even fly." Anon spoke as he grabbed her boobs and started squeezing them while pounding her pussy mercilessly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Annh~ I-I am sorry... But I can''t control my desire to eat... Anhh~ Anhhh~" Harley spoke as she felt Anon''s dick going directly into her womb and felt it knocking on the back wall.


    "Fucking bitch... I will milk your tits like a cow now." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he grabbed her boobs even more tightly and started stretching them downwards just like a cow.


    "ANHHHHH~ My booooobsssss~ They can''t produce milk, Sir. I am a Bird... I lay eggs and-"


    "Shut the fuck up bitch... Did I say, you can talk ?" Anon shouted as he immediately slapped her ass cheek tightly.


    *SLAP-SLAP*


    "Anhhhh~ S-Sorry... Sir." Harley apologized immediately as she grabbed the handle in front of her tightly.


    "I can and I will force your tits to produce milk, even if you are a fucking bird, luv." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her boobs and used his skill.


    Barley''s boobs are huge but even bigger than her boobs are her areolas... Brown and circular with small dots in them.


    They are the perfect surface for Anon to scratch his hands and her huge nipples are very sensitive to his touch as well.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Make her tits produce milk and Fix the problem with her wings.'' Anon ordered.


    [Milking Function has been added to her breast glands and Wing non-growth dysfunction has been resolved.]


    As soon as this message popped in front of Anon, he grabbed her boobs and stretched them over her back.


    "Kyyyyaaaaa~ My Boobs... You are stretching them backkkkk sirrrrr~" Harley shouted as she made an ahegao expression while a white foam leaked out of her mouth.


    "Shut up bitch... Take this dick and be happy that I fixed your wings." Anon spoke as he increased the speed of fucking her pussy while sucking milk out of her huge back-stretched boobs.


    *Suck-Suck-Suck*


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhh~ Angh~ Anhhh~ Y-Yes... Sir. T-Thank you for anhhh~ Anhhh~ Fucking this chubby slutty pussy of mine and fixing my stupid wings." Harley spoke as she made a very ugly and different ahegao faces while completely devouring her body in carnal pleasures.


    At this time... If Anon ordered her to die for his cock, she will absolutely follow his orders without flinching.


    "You all are just fucking sluts... You don''t need food to fill your belly, you need a cock to fill this bitchy pussy of yours.


    You were hungry for my cock all along bitch... Now, get ready I am about to cum in that filthy pussy of yours.


    I will make you fucking fly in the air, bitch." Anon spoke as he increased the pounding speed even more and grabbed her neck tightly.


    *COUGH-COUGH-COUGH*


    "S-Sir... I-I can''t breathe." Harley spoke as she tried to grab Anon''s hand, but Anon immediately slapped her ass cheeks tightly.


    "If you removed your hands from that bar again... I swear, I will fucking kill you. Do you understand that bitch ?" Anon spoke as he pressed her back downward and continued to fuck her senseless.


    "Y-Yes... Sir... Please cum inside my wombbbbb~" Harley shouted as Anon grabbed her clit and rubbed it an incredible speed while emptying his balls into her womb.  Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *SQUIRRRRRRRRRRRRTTTTTTT*


    Suddenly, she squirted a whole lot of cum out of her pussy and pissed on the floor while Anon filled up her womb to the brim.


    "Phew... That was something." Anon spoke as he pulled his cock out and noticed that his cum was flowing out of her pussy.


    "Let''s get you going luv or you will die." Anon spoke as he grabbed Harley''s neck and dragged her out of the barn.


    "Oi, Open your eyes... Your wings are good to fly now. You have to fly south, that way is south direction... Go and migrate or you will die in this region." Anon spoke as he kissed her on the lips tightly, raping the insides of her mouth with his tongue one last time.


    "Y-Yes Sir... I-I am very thankful that you-" Harley started talking as she stood up from the ground, while Anon''s cum was still flowing out of her pussy, her eyes were still half closed from the ultimate orgasm she just had and she was a little dis-balanced as well.


    "Go and fly you fat bitch, because that sperm coming out of your pussy is craving my dick to stuff is once again." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he grabbed her ass cheek tightly, revealing a bit of her thick pussy.


    "I-I don''t mind staying for one more round.. S-Sir." Harley spoke as she looked at Anon with a perverted smile as she licked her lower lip like a slut.


    "Don''t tempt me, Luv. I wouldn''t mind fucking that pussy of yours, but the temprature here is about to go up significantly and your body is not made that way.


    It can''t survive in this cold, even if I modify it... So, Fly off." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass cheeks.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" Harley moaned as she smiled and opened her wings.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "I will come back for your dick, Master Anon." She shouted loudly as she flew towards the south.


    "Hmm... The semen is dripping down from her pussy while she is flying. Well, Can''t do anything about it." Anon spoke as he turned around to enter inside the the barn, but noticed that Mike was standing there.


    "Oh come on... It''s been like 17 hours, I only fucked 3 Girls and you are here already." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike with a serious expression and Summoned a Black bathrobe.


    He wore it and walked upto Mike....


    "Master, If you want... I can come-"


    "What is it Mike ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "There is a girl... Standing outside the mansion to meet you master." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Is she some slut that I fucked and broke her mind so much that she can''t live without my cock anymore ?" Anon asked.


    "No master." Mike replied.


    "Well, Is she here to get fucked by me ?" Anin asked.


    "I don''t think... Master." Mike replied.


    "Who is she ?" Anon spoke as he exited the barn from the other side and entered Inside the Mansion.


    "I don''t know master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    *Halt*


    Anon immediately stopped walking and turned around to look at Mike with a confused expression.


    "You don''t know as in... You don''t know her intentions for coming to this house right ?" Anon asked as he slowly walked upto one of the window and opened it.


    As soon as he looked outside... He noticed a dark skinned girl standing in front of the mansion with a determined expression on her face.


    She is wearing strange children clothes and her hairs are all curly.


    "Woah..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in suprise.


    "Master... I did some research on her, but I can''t find anything about her. It''s like she is born today.


    No history in any document of The Human kingdom.


    When all the rail guns turned towards her... She didn''t even flinch and continued to maintain her posture. It''s like she has no fear of death." Mike replied.


    "You won''t find any records for her... In the Human Kingdom, you can''t find anything about her in this whole world Mike." Anon spoke as a smile spread across his face.


    "Why is that master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Because she is not from this world... You might be seeing her illusion body of a Human Girl, but my eyes are showing me that she is about hundred times smaller than her original body and She has wings ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, do you mean that-"


    "Yep, A being from another world. Kids used to call them ''Fairies'' back in the day." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, You mean... There Magical creatures that can grant you any wishes ?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, Something like that. Let''s go and welcome our guest." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1056 -1055

    Chapter 1056 -1055 *swish*


    Snow is falling down from the sky and cold airs are flowing throughout the Human Kingdom.


    As a strom is headed towards the Outskirts, A girl is standing outside Anon''s house with a determined expression on her face.


    "I want to meet... ANON AGREIL." Sylvi shouted as she walked forward, but a force-field stopped her from walking any further.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch, Ouch... This fucking Invisible veil is fucking with me." Sylvi shouted in anger as she kicked the force-field again and again.


    *Kick-Kick-Kick-Kick*


    "Calm down, Luv." Suddenly a voice came from the Mansion''s gate.


    "What !?" Sylvi immediately focused her eyes on the mansion''s main gate and noticed that they were opening slowly.


    "Is he coming out ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "No, That''s a maid... I am already out." Suddenly Anon''s sound came from the back.


    "Oh yeah... You are right, it is a- wait..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately turned around and noticed a handsome man around 7''2 standing behind her with a smile on his face.


    His eyes were mesmerizing red and his hairs were darker than darkness itself.


    ''H-He is Anon Agreil....?'' Sylvi thought with a shocked expression as she continued to stair at Anon.


    "You are now in the presence of Master Anon, One of the most powerful beings in the whole world, go down on your knees and show respect, Girl." Mike spoke as he let out a huge wave of bloodlust put of his body.


    ''W-What is this bloodlust...? I-It''s like if I don''t do what he is telling me to do right now, he will really kill me.'' Sylvi thought in her mind as she slowly went down on her knees, while Anon continued to observe her with a smile on his face.


    "I-I am sorry for the disrespect... Sir Anon." She spoke as she looked down on the ground.


    "Well, Let''s head inside or you will get frozen to death and your wings will fall off." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the mansion.


    "Yes, Sir.... I-  Wait !! M-My wings !? What do you mean by that ?" Sylvi asked as she acted to be confused.


    "Luv, You have to act with that fake illusion anymore... I see right through your spell, so you better take it off because once you pass through the seventh layer of this defensive spell... Any magic active on your body will be removed immediately and you will not be able to use any magic for the next 30 or so years." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You have built this defensive array !?" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression as she immediately snapped her fingers and transformed back to her original form.


    "A real Fairy..." Mike spoke in a low voice.


    "Don''t get surprised Mike... You live in a world full of magic." Anon spoke as he entered inside the mansion.


    "C-Can I pass through the barrier''s now ? My magic won''t get sealed, right ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes." Mike replied as he went inside the mansion as well.


    Sylvi stepped forward and passed through all the magic defense barriers.


    As soon as she entered inside the mansion, she saw lights and a very warm environment.


    The lights were glowing brightly and even though the gate was opened, no cold winds were getting inside the house. It was as if there was another invisible barrier on the gate.


    "Would you like water, Milk or some Hot chocolate Ma''am ?" Suddenly, Three Ogre maids appeared in front of her with water, Milk and hot chocolate in their hands.


    The Ogre maids looked so big in front of Sylvi that she felt a bit threatened just by their size.


    "I-I am good." Sylvi replied with a smile.


    All the Ogre maids immediately left as soon as they heard her reply.


    Sylvi then looked around and noticed many valuable things around the whole house.


    Monster skins, Magical Artifacts and other things that are far more valueable not in the matter of money, but in magical power.


    "T-These Artifacts... They release so dark and-"


    "Powerful Auras." Anon spoke with a smile f om the corner of the room.


    Sylvi turned around and noticed that Anon was sitting in one corner of the room and he is drinking some beverages out of a transparent glass.


    "Yes... It''s like all these Artifacts are-"


    "That''s because you are standing right next to the Morgana''s pendant. It''s powers possess the user and get''s them to do stupid evil things." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I see..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately flew away from the Morgana''s pendant.


    She then flew upto Anon and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Have a seat, Luv. Your wings must be really sore from flying around in this world... Since they are made out of pure mana." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You can sense that ?" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression.


    "As I have already told you, I can do mostly anything. So sit down and give your wings some rest." Anon replied with a smile as he took another sip out of his hot chocolate.


    *Sip-Sip*


    *Sit*


    Sylvi sat down on the couch and felt that it was really comfortable.


    Her whole body got relaxed immediately and she started falling asleep.


    ''It feels so good... I just want to lay on this all day. It''s like I am just being taken into a warm place and my body is getting absorbed by this chair.'' Sylvi thought as she got really relaxed.


    "Don''t fall asleep, Luv. That couch is made out of a Deadly Jamin Wolf''s Skin and A Vemis plant''s mana core.


    The Vemis plant is a huge plant that grows in the northern rainforests and it uses it''s amazing smell to take over the minds of it''s target.


    Once the target gets near the plant... It will grab you and suck you out of your life force.  sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since, I haven''t refined the mana stone... It''s properties are still there and if you get too relaxed, it will consume your body." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "WHAT !?" Sylvi shouted as she immediately stood up and started flying once again.

 Chapter 1057 -1056

    Chapter 1057 -1056 "I-If this chair can eat me... Then why are you keeping such a dangerous thing in your house ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.  S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, this provides you a fall senses of security and consumes you after... If you had been here for yourself, you would''ve been dead by now.


    That means you are here for someone else..." Anon spoke as he stood up from the couch and started walking towards the stairs.


    Sylvi followed him without wasting another second.


    "Isn''t that a very dangerous test, that you are taking ?" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression.


    "Who said it was a test ? I was just trying to find out the reason you came here for." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "B-But, You could''ve just asked me. I would''ve told you without risking my life." Sylvi replied.


    "You have crossed through a portal reality and jumped into another world, I thought you would''ve overcome the fear of death by now." Anon replied with a smile.


    "W-Why would that overcome my dear of death ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Well to say it simply... That portal messes up with your brain and melts it down... But since you passed through it, you must''ve had a very solid cause." Anon spoke as he continued to walk up the stairs.


    "I-I didn''t knew that it can-"


    "So, You just jumped into that portal... But your body looks fully flourished and your belly is full as well.


    Your eyes are good, no dark circles under them that means no sleep lacking. So, you have enough food in your world, your body is not suffering from any disease that means no virus outbreak and a very healthy environment.


    Now that leaves me with only one reason to think why you would crossover to this side... Either you are here to investigate this world or you are here to ask for my help in fighting a power that you can''t defeat on your own and your people are dying because of that power." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he summoned a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    As soon as Sylvi heard all this her eyes opened in shock.


    "Seeing that your eyes widened in shock on the last option... I would consider that to be the reason for your crossover.


    Am I right, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took a puff out of the cigar and let out the smoke.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "Fuck... This new cigar is stronger than before, what did he add to them ?" Anon asked as he looked at the cigar with a smile.


    "Y-You are very..."


    "Intrusive ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No... Intelligent. Is everyone in your species as intelligent as you, Sir ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "If they would''ve been... No girl would''ve been safe in this world." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Let me formally introduce myself again, Sir Anon. I am Sylvi Selvester of Luminara and I am here to seek help for my world against the Saleks." Sylvi spoke as she immediately went down on one knee in front of Anon.


    "Luminara... Is that your world''s name or Village''s name ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s my world''s name, Sir." Sylvi replied.


    "Hmm... I see." Anon spoke as he reached on the terrace and as soon as Sylvi looked around, she noticed that the there was no snow on the terrace and there was a dome of snow over the house.


    "The defensive array works as a dome... But if the snow is not coming in then-"


    "Yep... Only air can pass through the defensive array." Anon replied with a smile as he took a seat on the table and immediately Mike appeared behind him with a bottle of wine and two glasses.


    Mike placed the glasses on the table and poured the wine in it.


    "You can go now Mike." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately Disappeared.


    "Have a sip, It''s one thousand years old wine." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Is this a test or something like that chair ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Nope... We are about to talk a deal and I prefer to get drunk while making a deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What kind of deal ? I-I am only here to ask for your help, Sir. I am not interested in making any deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "One question... Are you the highest of command in your world ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... I am just-"


    "You know what ? Come here and drink this first and then talk." Anon spoke as he gave the glass of wine to Sylvi.


    "Y-Yes." Sylvi immediately took a sip out of the wine and calmed down a bit.


    [New Target Detected under the Skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to initiate the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Sylvi''s Mind Control: 10%]


    "Luv... I need to get a better idead of your world, so let me into your mind, will you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "But, How will you get into my mind, Sir ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Just let me in and you will know." Anon replied as he used his skill.


    <Memory Wiper>


    ''Full Wipe... I need everything.''


    In just one second, Anon emptied her brain and copied every memory into his mind.


    <Memory Manipulator>


    In another second, Anon poured all the memories back into Sylvi''s head.


    "OUCHHHH... MY HEAD HURTSSSSS." Sylvi shouted loudly as she grabbed her head very tightly.


    "It''s normal... Don''t worry." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Did you get what you wanted, sir ?" Sylvi asked.


    ''A world rejected by the gods, Perfect if I can bring them under my command. They are intelligent and very powerful as well.


    But that monster salek is limiting their potential to fighting and making weapons.


    Looks like I found a good toy to play with.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "Yeah... Let''s go to your world, I need to talk to someone who can take the responsibility of your whole world." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his chair.

 Chapter 1058 -1057

    Chapter 1058 -1057 Anon is getting ready to leave for Luminara and seven maids of different species are getting Anon ready for his journey.


    Adeline is standing in another corner of the room with a smile on her face.


    "Why are you smiling, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The small flying girl that you are going to travel with, Darling. What was her name again ?" Adeline asked as her smile grew.


    "Who, Sylvi ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Do you know what she said to me, Darling ?" She asked.


    "I can know... If I read your mind. Do you want me to ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No Dear... She said that ''I look very beautiful as your wife and she even called me Adeline Agreil.


    I am just so happy." Adeline spoke as she continued to smile and giggle.


    "Did she say something else as well, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, she said that my eyes are very pretty and that I should come with you to the other world." Adeline spoke.


    "Luv, I am sorry to tell you this... But, Sylvi was buttering you up since she thinks that you are my wife and if matter goes in the wrong direction with that world''s leader... You can just take over and convince me to do something in their favour.


    She is a fairy, Luv. She knows how to play with the mind of others and that''s what she did to you by telling you only good things about your face and body structure to gain a favour." Anon replied with a smile as he turned around and all the maids immediately stepped aside.


    Anon was wearing a tight black coloured full sleeve T-shirt with a tight black coloured pant.


    All of his clothes are made out of a special kind of silk that is created by a steel-thread spider and even though these clothes are tight, but they are completely indestructible and Ultra Stretchable.


    These clothes are covered with several magical defensive spells and these are the only clothes that the top stylists and mages of all the five kingdoms can come up with after taking Anon''s powers into account.


    But they are not sure if the clothes can hold out once anon unleashes all of his powers.


    ...


    "That bitch, She lied to me ? I will kill her for sure." Adeline spoke with a serious expression as she immediately tried to leave, but Anon grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    "Hah... Dear !?" Adeline shouted as she started to fall down but Anon immediately curled his hand around her back and balanced her body.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. You won''t fall that easily." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "D-Dear..." Suddenly, Adeline''s cheeks turned all red.


    "Give me a kiss, Luv. As you once said to eat something sweet before leaving for a journey." Anon spoke as he immediately kissed her on the lips.


    *Chuuuu*


    As soon as he kissed Adeline, both of their lips got covered in saliva and their lips started wrapping around each other.


    "Oh my..."


    "They are kissing..."


    The maids that were standing there started blushing and some of them even started bleeding out of the nose due to extreme view.


    "Master... Your-" Mike immediately stopped speaking as soon as he noticed that Anon was busy in his kiss.


    After kissing her for 5 minutes straight, Anon finally let go of Adeline''s mouth.


    "Haaah... M-My breathe... Huff-Huff... Dear, I just ran out of breathe." Adeline spoke with a smile as she started huffing really fast.


    "Now, Let''s go and see what the land of fairies look like." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit of the house.


    "Master, The Carriage is ready... Would you like me to-"


    "No Mike, I will take care of the matters there. You have the thing that I gave you last time in order to contact me for emergencies right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... Master. I have it." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "I won''t be gone for long or I can be, I don''t know about the time dilation between these realms.


    So just contact me in emergencies or if too much time has passed and by too much time I mean one year." Anon replied with a smile.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied.


    "Where is she ?" Anon asked.


    "She is waiting on the front gate master." Mike replied.


    As soon as Anon and Mike reached in front of the gate, they noticed that Sylvi is standing on the main gate and she is looking out with a neutral expression on her face.


    "Don''t look so much, you will be stuck here forever... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he walked upto her with a smile.


    "These Stroms and Summer and Winter... Do these seasons keep changing like this here in this world ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "They certainly do but on your side it remains same all the time... Except Rain that can happen anytime, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... You are absolutely right sir. I wish this happened in our world as well.


    Let''s go, I will lead the way for you." Sylvi spoke with a smile as she started flying in the air.


    "You think you can fly in that strom ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed outside.


    "Huh...?" As soon as Sylvi looked outside, she noticed a huge tornado slowing coming towards them from the forest.


    "I can''t fly through that... Shall we wait until it passes ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t have that much time... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he stepped outside of the house.


    "Medusa... Luv it''s time to deal with that. Chapter 7, Spell 32... Use it with low intensity or you will create another storm." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately turned into her human form and started casting the spell that Anon told her to use.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What is doing ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Creating another Strom that rotates anti-clockwise in order to cancel out both at the same time." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "Y-You smile too ?" Sylvi asked as she looked at Mike.


    Mike''s smile immediately Disappeared.


    "I didn''t tell you to-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, she heard the sounds of rapid chants.


    "... With the authority of Master Anon and wind as my slave, I call forth the spell..." Medusa spoke as she used the spell.


    "W-Wind as slave !? But it''s a force of nature !???" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression.


    <THUNDER STORM FIRST FORM: NORMAL STORM>


    *CLAP*


    Medusa clapped both of her hands together and created a tornado that rotated in anti-clockwise direction and sent it towards the tornado that was coming towards the mansion.


    "Do you want to die ?" Mike asked as looked at Sylvi.


    "What ? N-No... Why would I want to-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Mike placed his hand in front of her body and left some space in between his fingers to let her see through.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as both of the tornados collided with each other... A wave of strong air was released from the collision.


    The wave was so strong that every single tree that came in it''s path got obliterated completely and as soon as the wave reached near the mansion, some of it passed through Mike''s fingers and hitted Sylvi''s body, that made her lost balance and fall down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "O-Ouch... What was that ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Whenever two tornados collide they release a powerful air wave and anything that gets in it''s way get''s destroyed.


    A human or a Fairy... No matter what." Anon spoke form outside as he turned around and looked at Sylvi with a smile.


    "Master, I will be waiting for your return." Mike spoke as he started closing the gates.


    "H-Hey... I have to get out." Sylvi spoke as she immediately flew out of the house.


    "Now, Lead the way..." Anon spoke as he sat inside the Carriage.


    "What is this animal ?" Sylvi asked as she touched the horse''s head.


    "That''s a Horse... They are like the unicorns that exist in your world." Anon spoke from inside the carriage.


    "But... Why is he binded to this small wooden house ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "This is a carriage Luv and they pull them in order to get us to our destination." Anon spoke.


    "I see... A horse." Sylvi spoke as she started flying forward without much thought.


    *Heinnggghhh*


    The carriage started moving as well.


    ....


    1 Hour later...


    Anon finally reached in front of the gate but there was just a little problem.


    "How the fuck am I supposed to fit inside that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the tiny crack flying near the ground.


    "Ah... I didn''t think about that, This is perfect for my size but you are so big. Wait, I might have something to solve this problem." Sylvi spoke as she started searching something inside her dress.

 Chapter 1059 -1058

    Chapter 1059 -1058 "Where did I put it ?" Sylvi spoke as she continued to search through her clothes for something.


    "Luv... May I asked what you are doing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Ah... I Found it." Sylvi spoke as she immediately pulled out her little magic wand.


    "How the fuck did that thing for lost in your clothes ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You are big... But that doesn''t mean only you can lose items, we have a lots of space in our clothes as well, Sir Anon." Sylvi replied as she started casting a spell.


    As she started drawing the runes in air... Anon started reading them but couldn''t understand them because they were written in a foreign language and even though he copied all of her memories he just can''t decipher the text.


    "This language that you are writing... Do you know what it means ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    But Sylvi immediately showed him the hand and gestured him to stay silent until her casting was complete.


    As a mage, Anon understood it immediately and kept silent for the next one minute.


    As soon as her spell was completed she opened her eyes and looked at Anon.


    "Please walk into the spell, Sir Anon." Sylvi spoke.


    ''I have to take down all the defensive spells that I have active now over my body or the spell won''t work on me.


    System... Turn off all the defensive spells on my body.'' Anon commanded.


    [120+ Defensive Spells have been turned off.]


    Anon walked forward and stepped into the Magical runes.


    Suddenly, his size got reduced by half feet.


    "I don''t think this size will get me inside, luv. Because I am still as big as before." Anon spoke with a confused expression.


    "Haa... This is going to take some time." Sylvi spoke as she started casting another spell.


    1 Hour later...


    "Okay... This should do the job, right ?" Sylvi asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah... This should do the job." Anon spoke as he crawled out of the huge coat that he was wearing.


    His size was now as small as Sylvi except he had no wings.


    "Hmmm... That''s abnormal, I thought all of your clothes will be left in the original size but these clothes are made out of something special I guess." Sylvi spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep... Let''s go and grab my hand this time, I will try to cover your brain in a protective layer to save your mind from getting melted completely." Anon spoke.


    "How will you-"


    "Don''t ask questions." Anon spoke as he grabbed her hand and jumped into the crack immediately.


    *Swish*


    Anon continued to fall into the void for about 10 minutes, it was completely dark around him and a notification continuously popped up in front of him.


    [You have resisted the Illusion due to your Class.]


    [You have resisted the Illusion due to your Class.]


    ....


    *SWISH*


    *Thud*


    Both of them crossed through the crack and entered into a whole new world, Luminara.


    As soon as Anon looked around he noticed that it was neither too hot, nor too cold... It was the perfect temprature.


    The trees where glowing with different kinds of fruits and berries.


    The sun was about to go down and the forest seemed really silent.


    [Connection to Ayakashic Records has been broken.]


    [Inventory and Other skills have been locked out.]


    [System Offline.]


    ....


    As soon as Anon read all this notification only one question came to his mind.


    ''Why would this happen everytime I cross through these cracks ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "We have to walk towards the camp... This area looks too calm. There has to be something wrong here." Sylvi thought as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "How many days was it till the next wave ?" Anon asked.


    "Three... Days, I think." She replied.


    "That''s today." Anon spoke.


    "W-What do you mean ? I haven''t been gone for even one day and-"


    "Time dilation Luv... One day in my world can be equal to four days in yours or more." Anon explained immediately.


    "T-Then... We have to move back immediately." Sylvi spoke as she spreaded her wings and got ready to fly.


    "Excuse me ? I don''t have that pair of wings... How do you want me to fly ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... Right, I will use a spell for that." Sylvi spoke as she immediately pulled her wand out once again but as she tried to write something with it... Nothing happened.


    "Why can''t I use magic ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    ''It''s not only me... It''s happening with her as well. Intresting.'' Anon thought as he looked at her with a smile.


    "Fuck it... I will just pick you up and fly you back." Sylvi spoke as she immediately started flying.


    "Please open your arms, I will be grabbing you by the underarms." Sylvi spoke.


    "Okay." Anon spoke as he immediately opened his hands.


    *Grab-Grab*


    "Let''s go..." Sylvi spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hands and looked up as she started flapping her wings.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Hiyaa...." Sylvi shouted but Anon didn''t budge from his position.


    "Are you even putting some power into it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I am giving it my all sir... I-I just can''t seem to fly. It''s like you are really heavy right now." Sylvi spoke as she continued to try and take off


    "Don''t worry... We will just walk there." Anon spoke.


    "B-But... What if we got encountered by Saleks ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Give me another option then... Because If we kept standing here, we will come across a lot of them soon.


    I can tell you that." Anon spoke as he started walking forward.


    "Y-You are right." Sylvi spoke as she started walking with Anon.


    Suddenly, Anon felt that something wasn''t right and as soon as he turned back... He noticed something that converted one of his suspicions into truth.


    Every step that he was taking forward... His footprints were being imprinted deep into the ground.


    It was as if the force of gravity was pushing his body down, but the gravitational force of Luminara is even lower than the Holy Land itself.


    Anon smiled and continued to walk forward.


    ''In Luminara... There are many kingdoms that are fighting saleks at this time... But this village is on the border of the Zorion Kingdom and the leader of this village has already abandoned it.


    These soldiers on the Borders are protecting this village from getting over run by the saleks.


    This kingdom is ruled by a king and there are two things that a common fairy has to keep in mind in this place.


    Never to deny the orders or talk back to the ''Upper Class'' and second is that if you break the first rule, you will be executed immediately.


    Luminara is really very advanced in weaponary magic and sword fighting styles, but unfortunately... They don''t know anything else other than that.


    There are two classes here as well... ''Upper Class'' and ''Lower Class''. It''s just like Royals and Commoners... But in a really bad way.


    If you are an upper class... The treatment that you are going to get will be very very different from someone who belongs to lower class.


    Sylvi and many soldiers in the camp belongs to the ''Lower class''. No, If I remember correctly... All of them belongs to the Lower Class.


    There is one more thing that is very important to me about Luminara and that I can take advantage of, to sleep with some fairies and that is... Healing Magic.


    They never invented healing spells... They treat their wounds with magical herbs and magical potions, but healing magic is not a thing here.


    If I use this fact... I can litreally get any class fairy to bend in front of me... hehehe.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    *Huss-Huss*


    Suddenly, A sound came from the bushes.


    "Salek... We have to hide." Sylvi spoke as she immediately hid behind a tree.


    But Anon on the other hand continued to hold his grounds even though he had no powers on him.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    He started cracking his fingers and his neck while he waited for the Salek to come out of the bushes.


    "S-Sir Anon... That salek is not normal, I can tell from his walking speed, it''s a stray one. They are-"


    "... Very strong and Hungry, they will do anything for food." Anon completed her sentence.


    "Y-Yes." Sylvi replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well then... Let''s see him." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Food... I need Food." Suddenly, A dark purple creature that was the size of a huge bear stepped out of the bushes.


    His body build was strange... A big belly, a long yellow beak and two big black eyes. His hands looked similar to a duck''s legs except they were covered in very very sharp claws.


    His legs were also stranger as they were only balanced on two sharp finger like things.


    "Hello, Mr. Salek." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the salek.


    "Food... Come to me." Salek spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of Anon.


    "Food... Mine." Salek shouted as he immediately pulled his hand back and bared his claws at Anon with full speed.  sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir ANON...." Sylvi shouted loudly as she closed her eyes.


    *Swish-Swish*


    *Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, a strange noise came.


    Sylvi opened her eyes slowly and noticed that Anon was still standing there unharmed but both of Salek''s hands were lying on the ground.


    "Phew... Well, you aren''t that much of an intresting toy." Anon spoke as he threw away a small wooden stick that he was holding in his hands.

 Chapter 1060 -1059

    Chapter 1060 -1059 ''H-How is that possible ? A stray salek is stronger than the other salek although he has low to none intelligence... But two of them can easily wipe out a whole squad of elite soldiers and yet... This guy, H-He single handedly... without using any magic or even a magical weapon.


    He cutted off the arms of a stray salek with a fucking stick and the thing that scares me the most is that smile on his face... It''s like he is telling them that ''Tables have turned... The Role of Predator and Prey has been reversed.'' Sylvi thought as she felt goosebumps while looking at Anon.


    "Not food... Danger." Salek shouted as he immediately turned around with his severed hands from which black blood was flowing out non-stop and started running towards the forest''s other side.


    "Oh come on man... I haven''t even properly introduced myself. I heard you guys store information for the main body that''s creating you right ?


    Here... Tell the main body about me, My name is Anon and I am about to rock your world." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately picked up a rock from the ground, tossed it into the air and kicked it with just a little force towards the salek.


    ''The spell that she used on my body wasn''t a size decreasing spell. It was a compressing spell and since she casted over 14 layers of that spell over my body... The strength and the weight of my original body has been compressed into this small body.


    Meaning, I am still as strong as before... But, my blows will deal a deadly combo to anything I touch in this world. I have to keep my body strength in control or I can easily crush someone''s hand in a simple handshake.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    *Swisssssh*


    *Guch*


    *THUD*


    The stone immediately gained an unimaginable speed and pierced through the Salek''s skull, killing him in one blow but it didn''t stop there... The stone went right through three more trees.


    As the salek''s lifeless corpse fell down to the ground... Anon started walking upto him.


    "I-Is he dead ?" Sylvi asked with a shocked and confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "I hope he lives." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As both of them walked upto the salek... Anon looked at his body build with a curious expression.


    "The legs are small and sturdy, that''s the reason why they are so fast. Their eyes are covered with a certain layer of something." Anon spoke as he immediately gauged one of his eye out.


    He then took out a green layer from the eye and placed it in front of his eye.


    "Ah... Night vision. Very good... Their claws are sharper then any normal sword, they can cut through air.


    The body weight is also very low... That means they can easily catch flying preys." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What are you trying to say, Sir Anon ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "These monsters, they learn anything to protect the main body and when death approaches they transfer all the knowledge they have gained in their lifes to the main body.


    Many men can think together for many days and sometimes they still can''t come up with a solution to one problem because all of them are looking at the problem from their different angles, but when one man gains the sight of many men, that''s when they are born..." Anon spoke as he lifted his head up and looked at the Sun that was on the horizon right now.


    "... W-Who are born, Sir Anon ?" Sylvi asked with a scared expression.


    "Apex Predators.... These saleks are Apex Predators of this world that are made to hunt you guys specially." Anon spoke as he started walking without saying anything else.


    "B-But... What''s an apex Predator... Sir Anon ?" Sylvi asked.


    "The top of the Food Chain, the one who has no natural predators. The one... Who can''t be killed." Anon replied with a smile.


    As soon as Sylvi heard this all of her body got frozen and she felt another level of terror in her heart because she always thought that Saleks are just some monsters that are attacking them in search of food... But when Anon defined their existence today, all of it changed.


    ....


    After walking out of the forest... Anon noticed that the sunlight is going away and it''s getting darker with every second.


    "W-We have to reach the camp... But it''s still about 20 kilometres away from here. We will never make it on time." Sylvi spoke as she started walking faster with a serious expression on her face.


    "Wait... My weight is increased but my strength is increased proportionally and If..." Anon spoke as he started writing something on the ground and started drawing some figures.


    Sylvi came back and looked at the letters that Anon was drawing... She couldn''t understand anything, all she can do is panic even more.


    ''Fuck... Fuck... What if the wave comes now ? We will both die... Even if Mr. Anon is strong, there is no chance he can take on a whole wave of saleks.


    I have to protect Mr. Anon at any costs but how can- '' Before Sylvi could''ve thought of anything else, Anon stood up from the ground with a big smile on his face.


    "Yep... That should do it." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking back towards the Forest.


    "Mr. Anon... What are you doing ? Why are you going back into the forest ? We have to start running-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, Anon went back into the forest and disappeared.


    "What is this man''s problem ? Why is he-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, She felt something coming towards her at a very high speed from the forest.


    ''A salek ? No... It''s too fast... I can''t dodge it-'' Sylvi immediately closed her eyes.


    *Grab*


    *PUFFFF*


    Suddenly she felt a blow of air on her face and after 5 seconds, everything calmed down.


    *Blink-Blink*


    As soon as Sylvi opened her eyes she noticed that Anon''s face is in front of her with a big smile on his face.


    "M-Mr. Anon ? You came back ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Luv, Don''t panic once you look down."


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1061 -1060

    Chapter 1061 -1060 "Why would I Fear to look-" Sylvi stopped speaking as soon as she looked down and noticed that they were flying over the clouds.


    "I am in a dream, right ? This is not true... Not even fairies can fly upto these heights." Sylvi spoke as she looked at Anon with a panicked expression.


    "We are not flying... We are making a jump, Now look carefully and tell me the place at which I have to land or we will go way past your kingdom or village." Anon spoke.


    "B-But How can someone jump so far up into the sky ?" She asked.


    "If I started explaining this to you here... It will take you 200 years to understand all of it Luv, that''s called evolution so just tell me where your Village is... I am getting really tired of your questions." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "T-That one... That''s the place we have to go." Sylvi spoke as she pointed towards the Borders.


    As Anon looked at it... He saw nothing but a huge semi-circle glowing with torches and weaponary mounted over the walls.


    "Grab me really hard... I am going to do some rolling." Anon spoke as he looked at Sylvi.


    Sylvi didn''t ask anything and grabbed Anon''s hands tightly.


    ''The jump that I have made is too big... I won''t land for another 40 kilometres, I have to break it with air resistance.'' Anon spoke as he immediately started rolling like a ball in the air.


    With each roll his body started to get pushed back by air and the fall break eventually, but there was another problem now.


    ....


    Inside the camp, General''s Cabin...


    "So, that''s how you have to stop them on the north and we can minimise the casualties on-" The general was making some strategies with the other squad leaders, but suddenly a soldier walked into the room and he stopped speaking.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "Soldier... What is this stupidity ? Do you know what type of crime have you just committed by walking into our room like that ?" The General shouted loudly as he looked at the soldier.


    "Sir... It''s a Code Violet. Something is coming directly towards us from the sky and-" Before the Soldiers could''ve completed his sentence, A loud noise interrupted him.


    *BOOOOM*


    "... It just landed into our camp." The soldier completed his sentence.


    "What the fuck !? Step aside." The general spoke as he immediately started walking out of his headquarters with the other squad leaders.


    As soon as he exited the headquarters... He noticed that there was dust flying off everywhere and nothing was clear.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" The general shouted loudly.


    As the dust settled down... He noticed that a fairy is sitting in the middle of the camp wearing all black clothes and he had no wings on his back.


    "Soldiers... Surround him from each side." The general shouted.


    "YES, SIR." All the soldiers shouted at once as they immediately raised their swords at Anon from all directions.


    Anon raised his neck and looked at the glowing magic sword with a smile.


    "That''s quite a welcome..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "We don''t welcome those who fell down from the sky, Kid. State your identity immediately or be ready to face consequences, Because you have infiltrated a whole camp full of trained soldiers that have surrounded you from all sides... So don''t even think about running away." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "You have me surrounded... Huh ? Let me clear your eyes for a second..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he let out his bloodlust in all the directions.


    *Shock*  sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the-"


    "M-My hand..."


    "I-I can''t hold my sword."


    ...


    *Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang*


    Every weapon that was being held in Anon''s direction yielded and fell to the ground in the presence of his bloodlust.


    Anon stood up from the ground and cracked his knuckles.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    As he looked around... He noticed that exactly eight people are still standing their grounds in his bloodlust.


    even of them were the Squad leaders and the last one was the general but they were no threat since Anon only released about 5% of his bloodlust.


    The general immediately summoned his magical sword, but before he could''ve raised it towards Anon... He noticed that Sylvi is lying unconscious is Anon''s legs.


    "Sylvi ?" The general spoke as he immediately understood what was going on. He placed the sword back and picked her up from the ground.


    "Swords down... Everyone." The general shouted.


    "Captain, What are you saying ?" One of the female squad leader shouted.


    "He will attack, If we lowered our weapons..." Another Male Squad Leader shouted while the other five leaders followed his orders and lowered their swords.


    "Only two of them are Standing..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry... But If I am understanding this correctly, are you from another world ?" The general asked with a sacred yet brave expression.


    "Y-Yes..." Sylvi spoke as she opened her eyes and stepped down on the ground once again.


    "Fuck, My head is going all dizzy... General, Let me introduce you to Sir Anon.


    He is a Human and he has Killed more people than we have seen in our whole life... So, I would request the two squad leaders to lower their sword in Sir Anon''s honour... Because he doesn''t like two things.


    A Sword''s tip pointing towards him and someone telling him to go down on his knees in order to show respect.


    Fuck... I am going uncon-" Sylvi fainted right after that.


    The general caught her once again and Anon''s  bloodlust Disappeared.


    All the soldiers stood up once again and looked at Anon with  serious expressions.


    "We don''t have time... Prepare for the wave. Mr. Anon... Please come in, can I intrest you in a glass of fine wine ?" The general asked with a smile.


    "That''s more like a welcome. I was hoping for some girls too... But it''s all good." Anon spoke as he entered inside the headquarters.


    Inside the Forest...


    "I heard that there is someone strong."


    "General... I am sensing some serious Magical power coming front that place."


    "Well then... It''s time to take that damn place down."


    Suddenly, Millions of golden glowing eyes appeared all over the forest.

 Chapter 1062 -1061

    Chapter 1062 -1061 Inside the Headquarters...


    Anon is sitting on a chair and a glass of fine red wine is sitting on the table.


    The general is sitting in front of him and behind the general are standing the Seven Squad leaders.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Anon immediately used his ability on the general.


    [Name: Salvoka Javoc]


    [Age: 346 Years]


    [Level: 150]


    [Mana: 678,900]


    [HP: 12,400,00]


    [Description: He is curious about you and want to know more about you, but as the wave is getting closer... He wants to see if you can be of any help or not.]


    <Mind Reading>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, he was met with unexpected results.


    [Skill has been denied.]


    ''What !? They are so many levels lower than me and I can''t read their minds ?  S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah... wait the system is locked that''s why, but why can I use Demonic eyes ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Sir, Anon... Let me formally introduce myself again, I am Salvoka Javoc and I am the commander of this small camp outside this small village.


    That is on the borders of our beautiful kingdom named Zorion.


    If we lived to see another day... I will prefer you to get a view of our beautiful kingdom." Salvoka spoke.


    "Your name... Who gave it to you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he picked up the glass of wine.


    All the squad leaders got surprised at this question.


    "My Mother... She gave me this name after my father''s death, it means the one who is flexible." Salvoka replied.


    "Hmm... I thought it sounded like a bit Russian.." Anon spoke in a low tone as he took a sip out of the red wine and felt that it wasn''t all that good.


    *Sip*


    "So... Did Sylvi told you about the problem that we are facing right now, Sir Anon ?" The general asked as he looked at Anon with a hesitated expression.


    "The problem... Do you mean the Saleks ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes... Unfortunately." The general replied.


    "Yes, She told me about them." Anon replied as he stood up from his chair and walked upto a window.


    As he looked out he noticed many female scouts practicing with some flying wood logs.


    ''Oh... That one has a huge ass. Now since I am already this size, I can bang a lot of them. That would be hilarious... I can be the first human who banged a fairy.'' Anon thought in his mind as he licked his lower lip and a perverted smile appeared over his face.


    "Can you help us in any way ? I mean, Do you know how we can defeat them or if you know someone who can defeat them ?" The general asked.


    "I can." Anon replied with a smile as he turned around and looked at the general.


    "Y-You can ?" The general asked as a smile appeared over his face for the first time in many years.


    "I can but what will I get in return ?" Anon asked with the same maintained on his face.


    As soon as the squad leaders heard this, they all looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "W-We can give you some magical fruits and share some of our ancient wisdom with you, I-I mean it would be a exchange between two worlds and-"


    "When I stand in this room, I want you to know one thing specifically... I don''t represent any world.


    I represent, Me. Anon Agreil... Who only believes in a fair trade. So propose something good or I will take my leave." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the general.


    "How dare you talk-" Before the Male Squad leader could''ve completed his sentence, the general raised his hand and stopped him from doing so.


    "What do you want in exchange for helping us, Sir Anon ?" The general asked with a serious expression because he had already understood what type of guy Anon was.


    "The fairies that are training in the grounds... I want all four of them in my room for one night, in exchange for getting you through tonight''s wave." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the General.


    "What kind of hideous-" Before the Female squad leader could''ve completed her sentence, another male Squad Leader grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "Calm down... Don''t be disrespectful." The Squad leader spoke slowly.


    "I accept but since all four of them are stationed on the Southern border... I don''t think they will survive the night.


    So, even if they die... You have to help us tonight, is that a deal ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "You have got yourself a deal." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately jumped out of the window.


    "What the fuck !?" All of them immediately walked upto the window in order to take a look at Anon since they were sitting on the third floor.


    *THUD*


    "Back off..."


    "What the hell ?"


    "Who fell down ?"


    "Someone just jumped-"


    ...


    All four of the girls got scared as soon as they noticed Anon sitting on the ground in a squatting position.


    "Hello, Ladies..." Anon spoke as he stood up and looked at the fairies with a smile.


    "H-Hello, Sir." All four of them spoke in a low voice as they bowed down to Anon with a smile.


    "You might be doing it the wrong way." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the wooden logs.


    Since there were 24 logs hovering in the air and the best they could do is cut down 6 logs at once.


    ...


    "Fuck... My head still hurts." Sylvi spoke as she grabbed her head and stepped out of her tent to take a walk around the walls.


    ''Fucking hell... Why is it hurting so bad ?'' Sylvi thought with a confused expression, but suddenly she heard something.


    "You might be doing it wrong girls."


    "Hmm...? What''s that ?" Sylvi spoke as she immediately walked forward and noticed Anon standing in the training grounds with four female soldiers.


    She then looked up and noticed that all the Squad leaders and the General himself was looking at Anon with a curious expression.


    "What the fuck is going on here ?" Sylvi spoke as she decided to stay back and observe all of it from behind the wall.


    ....


    "We are doing something wrong ?"


    As soon as the girls heard this, they felt disrespected... Because they have spent more than half of their lifes on these battlefields and now some guy from another world is telling them that they are practicing wrong.


    But Anon was an asset and in order to maintain his reputation they got an idea to break his attitude.


    "Well then, will you be kind enough to enlighten us, Sir ?" One of the girls who had huge ass cheeks walked upto Anon with a smile and handed him a magical sword.


    But since Anon couldn''t use the mana... The sword disappeared immediately and only it''s handle remained.


    "Umm... Do you not know how to use a magic sword, Sir Anon ?" One of the fairy asked with a big smile as she looked at Anon and gave him the inferior look.


    "Ah... Shit, She is escorting death. I have to stop this or-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, Anon dropped the sword handle on the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Giving up already, Sir ?" The third girl asked with the same attitude filled smile.


    ''You know what ? You guys keep maintaining that attitude... It will be really useful to me later. Hehehe.'' Anon thought in his mind as a smile appeared on his face.


    Anon then walked forward and picked up a thin piece of wood from the ground.


    "What is he even doing ?" One of the Squad leader asked with a confused expression.


    "Playing with a stick ?" Another one replied with a smile.


    "He is just a child who has no wings. So what if he can jump high ? It''s not going to help in fighting saleks." The female Squad Leader spoke up with a serious expression.


    ...


    "Girls, Would you step aside ?" Anon asked with a smile as he tightly grabbed the stick from the other end and started walking inside the hovering logs.


    "W-What ?"


    "Why is he walking in ?"


    "Sir, You have to hit them form the front."


    *Shhhhhhhhhhh*


    Anon immediately closed his eyes and focused on the targets around him.


    Everything went dead silence and he noticed that every log that''s flying in the air is making a single buzzing sound.


    ''FOCUS...'' Anon thought as he took in a deep breath and let out a steam.


    "I-Immensely focused..." The general spoke in a low voice as he looked at Anon.


    *Flick*


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A blow of wind swept through the whole camp and Anon''s figure flickered for a second that only the general and three Squad Leaders noticed.


    "Phew... That wasn''t too difficult." Anon spoke with a smile as he opened his eyes and gave the wooden stick to one of the girls who was standing there and left the area immediately.


    But as the girls looked at the logs they noticed that they are still in perfectly fine condition.


    "Ouch... Why is this stick so hot ?" One of the girls shouted as she immediately dropped the stock on the ground.


    "Nothing happened. He just made a fool of himself."


    "Yeah... Let''s get to training again."


    ....


    "I thought he was going to do something. But he seems like a use-" Before the Squad leader could''ve completed his sentence, Another blow of wind came from the other direction.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    One by one the upper half of the wooden logs started falling down to the ground.


    Anon didn''t cut the logs vertically... Instead he cutted them horizontally and so smoothly that they didn''t even move from their positions.


    "Monster." The general spoke with a Shocked expression.

 Chapter 1063 -1062

    Chapter 1063 -1062 Anon is now roaming around the camp with a smile on his face.


    ''Hmm... This world is a Female dominated world. This camp has 70 female soldiers and only 20 male soldiers.


    My plan to take over this world is simple... I will take over this camp. There is a single supply of water and food that these soldiers eat and drink from everyday, so once I mix my blood into the water supply 10 minutes before the dinner... I will get control of their mind easily.


    But In order to increase the Corruption level, I have to make them scared of me... I have to create an image in their minds.  Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A scary image. Then I will just take over the village and after that the whole kingdom... After fucking some fairies, I can declare war on the rest of the kingdoms and everything should workout like that.


    But, When will the system come online ?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, He felt a blow of air from above.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked up and noticed 14 white horses flying in the sky.


    As he looked closely, Anon noticed that they were horses but unicorns... With one horn and two beautiful wings.


    Mounted over those unicorns were some beautiful ladies and on the side of every unicorn ther was a red banner hanging.


    On the red banner there was a sigil made out of golden ink. It was a crown in which two letters were written... U.C.


    ''Upper Class...'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    As the unicorns slowly landed on the ground, Anon took a step back and looked at them with a smile.


    "What are you looking at Imbecile ?" Suddenly, the lady who was sitting on the unicorn spoke up as she looked at Anon with a disgusted expression.


    She had blonde hairs, green shiny eyes and a perfect body build, huge boobs, big ass cheeks and a fair skin tone.


    One of her wings was missing and she was carrying two magical swords with her.


    "Don''t you have any manners ? Bow down... You are in the presence of Madam Muria of Upper Class, Soldier." Her henchman shouted as she stepped down from her horse.


    She had violet hairs and purple glowing eyes.


    "Haa... Although I won''t mind bowing down to a beauty like herself, but you see there is this thing in me... It bows to no one, not even to me." Anon spoke as he looked at her with a smile.


    Muria''s eyes immediately widened in shock as soon as she heard this statement.


    "Then our swords will talk to that thing and get it to bow dow-" Before her henchman could''ve pulled out her sword, the general interrupted her from behind.


    "Madam Muria and Madam Tria, We welcome you to our Camp." The general shouted as he bowed down to them with all the squad leaders and the soldiers present in the camp.


    "Salvoka... Who is this Imbecile that is- What the fuck ? Where did he go ?" The henceman asked as she noticed that Anon is gone already.


    "Something wrong, Madam Tria ?" The general asked.


    "No there was this-"


    "Enough... We are sent here by the Queen''s orders and We will be helping you with the wave tonight." Muria spoke as she stepped down from her unicorn and started walking towards the headquarters.


    "W-We will be honoured to have you Here." The general replied with a neutral expression.


    "General... Have you informed the Queen about the portal ?" One of the Squad leaders asked.


    "No and it should stay like that, Don''t let Sir Anon come in front of them again, I am already in a war... I don''t want two worlds fighting after this." The general replied.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    ....


    Inside the headquarters...


    Anon and one of the male Squad leader is sitting in the rest area and he is eating  some multicolored berries.


    "Hmm... They are delicious, I can use them to make Jam." Anon spoke as he tossed three berries into his mouth.


    *Nom-Nom-Nom*


    "Haah... Why am I sitting here ?" The squad leader spoke in a low voice.


    "That''s what I am asking, Why are you sitting here and keeping an eye on me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at him.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, 12 Female Royal Soldiers walked into the rest area and the Squad leader immediately stood up from his seat in order to show respect.


    But Anon didn''t even gave them a look and continued to eat his berries.


    The soldiers sat down on the benches and started talking to each other, but all of them kept looking at Anon again and again, since he had no wings.


    "Oi, Soldier... Where did you lost your wings ?" One of them asked as she looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately stopped eating and a smile appeared over his face, but before he could''ve completed his sentence... The Squad Leader spoke up.


    "He lost them in a wave, Ma''am."


    "Did I ask you, Miles ?"


    "Ah... So your name is Miles." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him.


    "I-I am sorry, Ma''am." Miles replied with an embarrassed expression as he immediately looked down.


    "What kind of useless bastards become squad leaders nowadays, right ?"


    "Hahaha...."


    "You are right... Hehehe."


    "He was a school teacher before this... Hahaha."


    ...


    As they all made fun of Miles, Anon looked at him and noticed that he was clenching his fists.


    "Don''t worry, they are female... It''s genetic. Their mouths run fast until someone blocks them with a cock." Anon spoke with a smile and not in a low voice.


    All of them heard him pretty clearly and they got really offended by this statement.


    "W-What are you saying ? M-M-Ma''am... H-He didn''t say it-"


    "Oi, What the fuck did you just say ?" One of the shouted as she stood up from the bench and started walking towards Anon with her sword.


    "S-Sir... Please, I-I will loose my job and my life... Please." Miles spoke as he grabbed Anon''s legs and started begging him to keep quiet.


    "Say it again... You son of a bitch." The Royal soldier shouted as she slapped Anon from behind.


    *Slap*

 Chapter 1064 -1063

    Chapter 1064 -1063 *SLAP*


    As soon as she slapped Anon... The whole room went dead silent.  S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *ZZZZZZZZZ*


    Suddenly, the bracelet on Anon''s hand bulged so hard that Anon had to place his other hand on it.


    As Anon crossed through the portal, his magic got sealed and so did Medusa''s magic, she is now trapped in her bracelet form but she can clearly see and hear what''s going on around Anon.


    As soon as Anon felt the slap on the back of his head... His senses went into a state of shock.


    ''She slapped me...? A lowly bitch slapped me ?'' Anon thought in his mind as his eyes widened in anger.


    "Say it again if you are a fucking man... Huh ? Why isn''t voice coming out of your fucking hole now ? Did someone fit their cocks in your mouth too ?" The Royal soldier spoke as she raised her hand to hit him once again but she got interrupted.


    [The Saleks are coming out of the Forest. The wave has officially started... All the soldiers report to duty.]


    "Move out... The wave has started." She shouted as she looked at her companions.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Lucky bastard..." She spoke as she left the room as well.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As all of them walked out of room, miles let out a sigh of relief.


    *Sigh*


    "Phew... I thought you were-" Before the Squad leader could''ve completed his sentence, he looked at Anon and noticed something horrifying.


    Blood was clearly visible in his eyes and his fists were clenching so hard that his nails were digging into his skin and blood was coming out of his hand.


    Anon''s facial expressions were really furious and the Aura coming out of his body was getting denser by the second.


    "I-I better go to the battlefield... T-They will need me there." Miles spoke as he immediately exited the rest area.


    "Fucking Bitch... dared to Slap me ?" Anon spoke as he stood up from the bench.


    [Connection Re-established]


    [System is back online.]


    ...


    Outside on the Camp...


    "Everyone on their positions. Everyone on their positions." The squad leaders are distributing all the soldiers on every side of the camp.


    "Sir, They are too many this time... We will need more soldiers." A scout shouted from the upper side of the wall with a scared expression on his face.


    "H-How many ?" The Squad leader asked with a hesitated expression.


    "O-Over two Million, Sir." The scout replied.


    "T-T-Two million ?" The Squad leader spoke as he looked at the general.


    The general nodded his head in disappointment and turned to look at Muria.


    "Ma''am, They have come with a huge wave... Last time we barely made it through this kind of wave and they had only half of these numbers.


    Should we retreat ?" The general asked.


    "I need a ladder... I have to see for myself, How many they are." Muria spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    Immediately a ladder was dropped down from the wall and Muria climbed upto the wall.


    As she looked at the number of saleks walking out of the forest, she got shocked.


    "T-They are so many." Muria spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Ma''am... Please give your orders, do we fight or should we retreat ?" The general asked.


    "F-Fight... You will fight." Muria spoke as she immediately stepped down from the wall.


    "SOLDIERS, WE WILL DO THE FIRST ENGAGE IN ONE MINUTES FROM THE SOUTH SIDE." The general shouted as he climbed over the wall.


    ...


    "Madam... What are the orders ?" Tria asked as she looked at Muria.


    "They don''t have much numbers to even hold them back properly, just get your unicorns, we are getting out of this place right now.


    It''s their destiny to get wiped out tonight. Not even I can stop it from happening and I don''t want to loose my precious life here at this un-named village." Muria spoke as she started walking towards the unicorns with her soldiers.


    "W-Where are they going ?" The scout asked with a confused and scared expression.


    "Bitches are leaving..." The general spoke with his head bowed in disappointment.


    "Sir ?"


    "Fine... This will be the graveyard of those soldiers who fought with Chivalry and Honour.


    At least we didn''t run away." The general spoke as he looked at the Saleks with a serious expression.


    "SOLDIERS... ARE YOU READY FOR THE FIRST ENGAGE ?"


    "Yes, Sir." The soldiers shouted as they got ready with their swords.


    "ENGAGE IN 3...2-"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A wave of bloodlust covered the whole camp.


    Everyone froze in their positions...


    "W-W-What is this ?" Muria spoke as she looked at her hand and noticed that there were goosebumps coming.


    "S-Such a dense bloodlust and it''s coming from the headquarters." Tria spoke as she looked at the headquarters with a really scared expression.


    ....


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, A black shadow appeared on the top of the Headquarters.


    "T-That guy... It''s him." Tria spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "How can he let out such a deadly Aura ?" Muria wondered with a serious expression.


    "S-Sir, Anon ?" The general spoke as he slowly rotated his neck and noticed that Anon was standing on the top of the headquarters and his eyes are glowing really brightly.


    "W-What happened to Sir Anon ?" Sylvi asked with a serious expression as she looked at the Squad leader Miles.


    "W-What !?" Miles asked as he pretended to know nothing.


    "You know something, Sir Miles. I can tell... What is it ? Please tell me." Sylvi asked with a serious expression.


    "O-One of the Upper Class Soldier.... S-She slapped him on the back of his neck, while he was eating the berries." Miles replied.


    "Fucking Hell..." Sylvi spoke as her eyes widened in fear and shock.


    "I-I couldn''t stop her, she is from Upper Class." Miles spoke.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Anon let out amother wave of Bloodlust out of his body and this time the wave affected the Saleks as well.


    All of them stopped walking towards the camp as they felt the unknown threatening presence to be very dangerous.


    *Fuuuuuu*


    "Punishment will be given by thousand folds." Anon spoke as he immediately bent down on his knees and jumped up with his full strength and Landed on the outside of the camp.


    *HOP*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 1065 -1064

    Chapter 1065 -1064 *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as Anon landed in between the saleks, all of them got scared for a second and stepped away from him.


    "D-Danger ?"


    "W-What is he ?"


    "T-This is not good."


    ....


    As Anon raised his head and looked at the Saleks he noticed that all of them were talking like normal people and most of them were scared of him.


    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia long ago... ????


    Anon started singing as he summoned his sickles.


    The Saleks knew that Anon is going to attack and they didn''t wanted him to have the upper hand.


    "ATTACKKKKK...." One of the salek shouted as he immediately started running towards Anon with his claws out.


    ????... He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    *Swish*


    But before he could''ve even reached near Anon''s body, blood started coming out of his whole body and he died on the spot.


    *Thud*


    "H-How did that happen ?"


    "H-He didn''t even move from his position."


    All the Saleks got afraid of Anon and stepped away from him because they knew that Anon is not weak.


    "Huh...? So what ? He is still alive that means he can be killed. Attack from all the sides and target his legs." The Salek commander commanded from the back.


    "Attack from all sides." A Salek shouted loudly.


    *Grrrrrr*


    "I will kill you."


    Suddenly, Saleks started coming towards Anon from all directions with full speed.


    ???? Most people looked at him with terror and with fear... ???? Anon sang as he used his skill and raised his hand in the air.


    <Telekinesis>


    "What the-!?"


    "I-I can''t move my body ?"


    "This is-"


    "I-I am floating in air. I-I am floating."


    "M-Me too."


    ...


    All the Saleks that were moving towards Anon, froze in their positions and started hovering into the air.


    ????... But to Moscow Chicks, he was such a lovely dear. ????


    As soon as Anon finished this line, soil started coming out of the ground and 10ft deep holes got created under the hovering Saleks.


    Anon looked at the Saleks and gave them a smirk...


    "N-N-No..."


    *Snap*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    *Swish*


    Over 150 Saleks fell down into the holes and the soil immediately filled them up, leaving them completely sealed into the ground, Alive.


    As soon as the general noticed this... His forehead started sweating really bad.


    "W-W-What in the world have we called here ?" He spoke with a serious and scared expression.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Muria and Tria stepped up over the wall and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Who is that guy, General ?" Muria asked as she turned her head towards the general, but she was left shocked to notice that the general''s face is fully covered in sweat.


    ...


    "You are over a million and I will kill you in a million ways tonight." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed that a salek is trying to sneak on him from the back.


    "DIEEEE..." The salek shouted as he jumped at Anon with his claws wide open.


    *Stab*


    Anon didn''t even look back and Stabbed his sickle''s tip into his long beak.


    The salek''s beak got stuck on Anon''s sickle and no matter how he flinched... He couldn''t get free.


    *Grab*


    Anon grabbed the Salek''s neck and pulled out his neck along with his long spinal cord.


    *Stretch*


    The soldiers who were getting ready for the first engage saw this and felt nothing but shivers travelling to the core of their body.


    All the other soldiers decide to watch what was going on and all of them climbed over the wall.


    ....


    Suddenly, the Saleks stopped attacking Anon and stepped aside... It was as if they are making way for someone.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "You are not one of them... are you ?" A sound came from the forest, a very deep voice.


    *Swish*


    "T-That Aura... It''s a commander, A salek commander." The general spoke as he immediately shouted loudly to let Anon know.


    "I have to save him..." Muria spoke as she immediately jumped down from the wall and Tria jumped with her.


    But Anon was aware of his presence from the start.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As the Salek general stepped out of the forest, Anon noticed that his figure was very different from the other Saleks.


    His body was as big as an ogre, he was muscular and on his head he had about 10 eyes on every angle of his head and a huge sharp beak.


    His claws weren''t spreaded all over his hand Just like the other Saleks, but instead they were coming out of his fingers and his knuckles.


    He had four hands and two legs... His legs were covered in the same material that the fairies used to strengthen their wings.


    ''They Learned how to use it and now they are using it against them. Now, I understand why they are the apex predators.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    The Salek Commander walked upto him and stood right in front of him.  Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he looked at Anon... The salek commander tried to figure out his weak points.


    "You aren''t one of them, are you ? I can sense the overwhelming magic and Bloodlust coming out of your body." The Salek Commander spoke.


    Anon didn''t reply and continued to stare at him.


    "Join us and the Queen will give you powers beyond your expectations. You will see a whole new world and you can rule those weak creatures as well." The Salek Commander spoke as he raised his hand towards Anon after retracting his claws.


    "Step away from him. He is a Salek Commander, he is thousand folds more stronger than these saleks." Muria spoke from behind as she immediately pointed her sword at the salek commander.


    "I know it and you know it... This fairy is no threat to me and I can kill both of them before they can even blink.


    They are weak... But, you have a chance to become stronger, Join-"


    Suddenly Anon raised his hand and gestured him to stop talking.


    "What made you think, I am weak ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he used his skill.


    <Command Of the Sea King>

 Chapter 1066 -1065

    Chapter 1066 -1065 "What made you think, I am weaker than you worms ?" Anon asked as a psychopathic smile covered his face and he used a spell.


    <Command Of The Sea King>


    "SALEKS... RAISE YOUR HANDS." Anon Shouted so loudly that every single salek in a 10km radius heard him crystal clear.


    Suddenly, All the authority in the field was transferred to Anon and every Salek raised his hand just like Anon ordered them to do.


    "W-What are you doing ? Why are they listening to your command ? Are you with them ?" Muria asked with a serious expression, but Anon ignored her.


    "I will show you... What real power looks like, you fucking ten-eyed stupid." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand into the air.


    "SALEKS... KILL YOURSELF WITH YOUR OWN CLAWS." Anon shouted once again.


    *STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB*


    Millions of Saleks followed Anon''s orders and immediately Killed themselves by crushing their own heads with their claws.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "F-F-Fuck..." Salvoka spoke as his legs started shaking and he finally fell down to the ground, some soldiers grabbed him and helped him in standing up once again.


    *Thud*


    "G-General... Are you alright ?" The scout asked with a worried expression.


    Miles was litreally pissing his pants right now but there was someone who was even more afraid of Anon.


    The Royal Soldier... Who slapped him on the back of his head.


    Her eyes are widened in fear but legs are frozen at the same time... Even if she wants to run away, she can''t.


    ''W-Why did I hit him ? What was I thinking ? H-H-He will kill me and my kids will become orphan... I-I have to beg him to spare my life.


    Yes, I will beg him.'' The Royal soldier thought as she imagined different scenarios where Anon is killing her mercilessly.


    ''Who is this guy ? How did he make all of them commit suicide with just a command ? I have to report him back to the Queen.


    If we can capture him, we will be able to study him and used him against the other kingdoms and saleks.


    He is a Huge asset and I can''t let him go.'' Muria thought as she started thinking of plans to capture Anon.


    The Salek Commander didn''t speak anything and continued to stare at Anon az his Saleks fall to the ground like bugs.


    "How did you do that ?" The Salek Commander asked in a calm tone as he looked at Anon.  S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why ? So you can go and tell this to your queen ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started walking towards the Salek commander.


    As soon as the Salek Commander noticed that Anon was coming for him, he started taking his steps back.


    "Your legs are shaking... Looks like you have learned what fear is like." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he continued to walk forward.


    "Stay back... Whatever you are. My Queen will know of your presence as soon as you kill me." The Salek Commander spoke as he continued to walk back, but his legs stumbled in the corpses of some salek and he fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Oh... I am scared, but if I don''t kill you... She will still know of my presence, right ? Because you will tell her." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hehe... You think you can get rid of us by killing me ? We have perfected ourselves over the years to hunt them down, some more years and we will hunt you down as well." The Salek Commander spoke as he immediately tried to stab himself in the neck with his claws, but Anon appeared in front of him and grabbed his hand.


    "No one dies... without my permission. Hehehehe..." Anon spoke as he laughed like a psychopath and his eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "Y-You... will pay for what you have done today. Just you-" Before the Salek Commander could''ve completed his sentence, Anon inserted his hand inside his mouth and broke his lower jaw immediately.


    *Crack*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH...." The Salek Commander shouted loudly in agony as he felt immense pain.


    "What were you saying ? I couldn''t hear you, say it again." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved his ear closer to the Salek Commander''s mouth.


    "Ywu vill feyyyyyyyy..." The Salek Commander shouted loudly.


    "Hah... Wrong Answer." Anon spoke as he grabbed his head and turned it around 360¡ã.


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Thud*


    Leaving his lifeless body on the ground, Anon pulled out a cigar from his inventory and turned around while igniting it with his middle finger.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon turned around, he noticed that Muria and tria is looking at him with a very serious expression and both of their swords are being pointed towards him.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    Anon took some puffs and blowed out the smoke as he started walking towards them.


    "W-Who are you ? No, What are you ?" Muria asked with a serious expression as she tightened her grip over her sword.


    Anon walked upto Muria with a serious expression and stopped right in front of her.


    "D-Don''t touch madam-" Before Tria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon snapped his fingers and shutted her mouth with his telekinesis skill.


    *Snap*


    "From where I come from... Being pointed by a sword is taken as a disrespect until you aren''t at the same power level as me." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he grabbed Muria''s sword and clenched it tightly.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Suddenly, the sword broke off into 6 pieces and fell down to the ground.


    "W-What !?" Muria asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''It was a Royal sword made out of Fairy dust and Magical Artifacts.... Yet, this guy broke it with just raw power ?'' Muria thought with a shocked expression.


    "Imbecile." Anon spoke as he walked away as he blowed some smoke on her.


    *Puff*


    As he walked towards the camp... Some soldiers, who were standing on the side gate of the camp made way for him to get in, but Anon walked upto the main gate of the camp and looked at the scout who was sitting on the wall.


    "S-Sir... There is a gate on the-"


    "Open this gate." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Y-Yes, Sir." The scout spoke as he immediately jumped down and started opening the gates by pulling the ropes with the help of another soldier.


    *CREAAAAAK*


    As soon as the gates Opened up, Anon noticed that all seven squad leaders and their squads were standing in front of him with their heads bowed down at the ground.


    The general was standing in front with a scared expression on his face.


    "Let me introduce myself again... My name is Anon Agreil and I don''t give a fuck about anything.


    But, If you dared to fuck with me... I will fuck you up." Anon spoke as he walked into the headquarters after this.

 Chapter 1067 -1066

    Chapter 1067 -1066 Inside the headquarters, general''s private room...


    All Seven Squad leaders are standing in front of the general and looking at his tense face with serious expressions.


    "Can someone explain what the fuck just happened on the battlefield, tonight ?" The general asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Squad leaders.


    Everyone remained silent and no one even tried to speak anything.


    "Oh come on... You have been on these battlefields for so long, give me something to say to him... He is sitting in the main room and waiting for me.


    I can''t just go in and say, ''Oh thank you sir... You just wiped out a full fucking wave of saleks with just some words'', That would look really disrespectful and stupid.


    We have to show him out gratitude. We have to show him that we are grateful for what he did for us." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "T-The soldiers are really afraid of him but at the same time, majority of them are trying to meet Mr. Anon and train their magical skills under him." One of the Squad leader spoke up.


    "Are you serious ? Did you see his eyes and his facial expressions when he pulled out that Salek''s spinal cord out of his fucking body ?


    He doesn''t care about anyone''s life and I saw that in his eyes. If you want to put our soldiers under him, you have to take full responsibility of their lifes and you have to talk to him on your own." The general spoke as he looked at the Squad leader.


    The Squad leader didn''t speak anything and just looked down in Disappointment.


    "General... You have already paid a price to him. Those 4 girls, we can just send them to his room for tonight and-"


    "You idiots... That''s what you don''t understand, we agreed to that price only if he helped us in clearing the wave, but he wiped them out on his own.


    He has done something more for us and that''s a courtesy to return the kindness with more kindness.


    That''s why I am asking your for ideas." The general explained.


    "Why don''t you ask him general ? I mean he told you what he wants the last time as well and I don''t think those four girls will ever be ready to sleep with him, after seeing all that." One of the Female squad leader spoke up.


    "I know, that''s why you will talk to them and get them ready. I don''t know how, but you will do it." The general spoke as he stood up from his chair.


    "But sir... Those girls are scared and-" Before the Squad leader could''ve completed her sentence, the general walked upto her with a serious expression.


    "Listen to me..., I am the representative of this world right now and do you have the slightest idea what he can do to us, if we went back on our words ?


    He can easily kill all of us just like he killed the saleks and I want to die on a battlefield by some salek commander not by my own hands.


    So those girls will go into his room tonight, either they agree or I will force them." The general spoke as he exited the room.


    *Click*


    *Thud*


    ....


    Inside the Main Hall of the Headquarters...


    *Click*


    The general entered inside the room and noticed that Anon was sitting on his chair and both of his legs are over his desk.


    He is smoking a cigar and drinking some colourless liquid from a fancy glass.


    "H-Hello, Sir Anon." The general spoke as he entered inside the room.


    "Have a seat Salvoka." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and started walking towards the window.


    "N-No, Sir... Please keep sitting, I insist." The general spoke with a hesitated expression immediately.


    "Do you think, I left the seat because of you ?" Anon asked as he took a puff and let out some smoke.


    "N-No, Sir... I-I Just-"


    "Don''t talk like that, You are the General of this camp." Anon spoke in a neutral voice.


    "I understand... Sir. I am sorry, you had to witness this." The general spoke as he immediately stopped talking in a hesitated voice.


    "About that offer that we made earlier..." Anon spoke.


    "Ah... Don''t worry, Sir. All four girls will be sent to your room tonight and we have arranged the largest room for you in the back of the camp wit-"


    "I don''t want the four girls." Anon spoke as he threw his cigar out of the window and finished his white wine in one sip.


    *Gulp*


    "I understand, Sir. Do you want something else in return then ?" The general asked.


    ''Please ask for something that I can afford to give, Please ask for something that I can afford to give.... Please...'' The general started repeating the same thing in his mind again and again, but he didn''t knew that Anon was hearing his thoughts as well.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask for something that you can''t afford." Anon spoke with a smile without even turning around.


    "Did I say it out loud ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "I want her in my room tonight." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he pointed towards the Royal soldier, who slapped him earlier from the window.


    "Who ?" The general asked with a confused expression as he immediately walked upto the window and looked down through the window.


    "What the-!?" But as soon as he looked at the girl that Anon was pointing towards, his eyes widened in shock.


    "What happened ? Is there some problem ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, I won''t hide this from you.... But they are from Upper Class and We are From Lower Class.


    If I went upto her and told her to sleep with you, I am pretty sure they will execute me right there." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well then... Take my name. Tell her that, it''s time to pay for the mistake. Tell her that I am calling her to my room and If the one with blonde hairs stops you, I want you to raise your hand immediately and then, I will show you... What class these cheap whores belong to." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he tightened his grip over the window''s frame and cracks started appearing all over the wall.


    "I-I will go immediately, Sir." The general spoke as he immediately exited the room.


    ....


    ''All of them are afraid of me, now all I have to do is mix my blood into their dinners tonight.'' Anon thought with a smile as he noticed that the general is running towards the Upper Class Soldiers.


    "Let''s see... What these bitches are going to do." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out another cigar and lit it up.


    "You imbecile... How dare you ?"


    *Slap*


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that tria has slapped the general and she is now summoning her sword.


    "Come on... Raise your hand." Anon spoke with a smile as he waited for the general to raise his hand.


    *Stab*


    Tria stabbed the general in his stomach and as soon as she pulled her sword out, golden blood Started coming out of the general''s wound.


    The general fell down to the ground and started crawling back as he looked at tria with a serious expression.


    "Come on... Bastard, Raise your hand." Anon spoke as he tightened his grip over the cigar.


    But the general didn''t raise his hand and Anon understood that the general will not raise his hand even if it ends with his death.


    *Puff*


    Anon blowed out some smoke and took a seat on the window as he looked at the general taking his final breaths as tria cursed him.


    "Haa... Never thought this guy would be so stup-"


    *Raise*


    Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Salvoka raised his hand.


    *Spit*


    Anon immediately threw the cigar out of his mouth and disappeared from his position.


    ....


    "How the fuck did an imbecile like you dared to say that to an honourable soldier of upper class ?


    Die you fucking stupid dog. Even if you come back in your second life, I hope I am the one to kill you." Tria shouted as she raised her sword to land the killing blow.


    "Hehehe... Fuck you bitch. Even if I die today, I will make sure that you won''t make it back to the Kingdom with your fucking honour." Salvoka spoke as he immediately raised his hand.  sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Die, Salvoka." Tria spoke as she immediately raised her sword and brought it down towards Salvoka''s head with full force, but before the sword could''ve touched him, a hand stopped the sword.


    "What the-!?" As soon as tria looked at the owner of the hand, she got shocked to her core.


    "Calm down, Bitch. Looks like you are still a virgin." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately broke her sword.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    *Booom*

 Chapter 1068 -1067

    Chapter 1068 -1067 "Aren''t you a virgin ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "How dare you ask something so embarrassing to an Upper Class woman ?" Tria spoke as she threw her sword away and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "That was one of the strongest in the kingdom... wasn''t it ?" A sound came from behind.


    "Yes, it was the second strongest sword after madam Muria''s sword."


    "How can he break such a strong sword with bare hands ?"


    "Are you stupid ? I killed millions of Saleks without even touching them and you are asking how I can break a sword with my bare hands ?


    Are you really Upper Class women ? Because your brains seems to be in the lower parts of your body." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Fuck... I am dying." Salvoka spoke as he grabbed his wound tightly.


    "Ah... Completely forgot about you." Anon spoke as he turned around and used his healing skill over him.


    <Hell Heal>


    Suddenly, Salvoka''s wounds started healing and in less than a second, he was completely healed back to his normal state.


    "W-What the- !?" Salvoka spoke as he immediately touched the place where Tria Stabbed him a few moments ago, but there was nothing now.


    "H-How did you do that ?" Tria asked with a shocked expression.


    In a room about 15 meters away from the field...


    "How the fuck did he do that ?" Muria spoke as she immediately started walking towards the exit gate.


    ...


    "Why did you stab him ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Tria.


    "H-He talked to us in an inappropriate manner and that''s why we stabbed him." Tria replied with a hesitated expression.


    "We ? Who is we ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he started releasing his bloodlust little by little towards her.


    "W-We means... The soldiers of Upper Class." Tria replied as she started taking her steps back.


    "I see... Then raise your hands if you were involved in this matter." Anon spoke as he looked at the other Royal soldiers as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    All of them felt shivers down their spines and they didn''t even dared to look Anon in the eyes, so raising hands was out of question.


    "W-What are you ungrateful fuckers doing !? Raise your hands and tell him that we are united and-"


    "But, We didn''t stab him." Suddenly, A soldier spoke up.


    "W-What ? What did you just say ?" Tria asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I was just saying... That you stabbed him ma''am. We weren''t-"


    "You fucking unfaithful bitch... I will-" Before Tria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her by the neck.


    *Grab*


    "Ouchhhh.... Leave my hairs and my neck, you fucking imbecile, Don''t you have any courtesy of how to talk to a woman ?" Tria asked as she started to scratch Anon''s hand with her nails in hopes of getting his hand off.


    "You have really long nails, huh ? Let''s play a game then... Shall we ?" Anon asked as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "Sir, I request you to leave my soldiers and forgive them for the mistakes that they have done." Muria''s voice came from the other side.


    As soon as Anon turned around to look at Muria, he noticed that she was looking at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Haa... Sir huh ? What happened to that word that you were calling me at the start ?


    Hmmm... What was it ? Imbecile, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I wasn''t aware of your powers, back then... Mr. Anon. Please, I beg you for their lives. They are not just some ordinary soldiers, they have families and they are from the Upper Class." Muria replied.


    ...


    "Hey, Something is happening there."


    "Yeah, Let''s go and see what''s happening."


    "It seems general got stabbed by the Upper Class Soldiers."  sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Suddenly, all the soldiers from around the camp rushed over to the location and started looking at the scene with excited expressions.


    "Haa... Fine, I won''t kill them since they are from Upper Class." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Thank you, Si-"


    "But, I will punish them." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Muria.


    "W-What ? You can''t punish us, you don''t even have a status." Tria spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Oi, Salvoka... What''s the highest authority in this kingdom ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are, Sir Anon." Salvoka replied with a hesitated expression.


    "See, I am the highest authority here. So, You either accept it or become a whore." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "How dare you call, Madam Muria a-" Before Tria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pulled his socks out of his leg and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "We have people that are even stronger than you, Sir Anon and I am not bluffing when I say this." Muria spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Zero, Zero, Zero..." Suddenly, Anon started saying the sword ''zero'' again and again as he counted something on his fingers.


    "What are you doing?" Muria asked with a confused expression.


    "I am counting the fucks that I give about the thing that you just said and I am still at zero." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Mnnhhhhfff... Mannnnnffghhhfff...." Tria tried to speak something but her hands were restrained by Anon''s hands, so she couldn''t remove the sock.


    "Shut up bitch... Now let''s start your punishment." Anon spoke as he dragged tria to a wooden wall, that is used by the soldiers to practice their swords on.


    <Fireball>


    Anon released two fireballs at the wall and made two small holes in it.


    He then placed Tria''s hand inside the holes and used another skill to freeze her hands there.


    <Frost Nova>


    Now as she got trapped in the wall, she tried to pull her hands out of the wooden wall with all her might, but for some reason she couldn''t do it.


    Anon pulled the sock out of her mouth and looked at her with a smile.


    *Pull*


    "You are doing a very big mistake Sir. I-I am the Queen''s sister-in-law and she will kill you if she knew what you have done to me.


    Tell him, Madam Muria." Tria spoke as she looked at Muria with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... She is right. The Queen will see you as a threat if you did this to her." Muria spoke with a serious expression, but now she was having doubts about it.


    Because she knew that Anon was strong... But she didn''t knew his limits and to stay in the clear, she decided to talk politely to clear her name in Anon''s eyes.


    "Hmmm.... The Queen, Huh ? That''s serious... Don''t worry, I will make her my obedient bitch tomorrow.


    You can already consider her as my bitch, if you want." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a seat near tria.


    "What the fuck ?"


    "Did he just say that ?"


    "Oh my god..."


    This guy has such guts."


    "Guts ? He is stupid, he doesn''t know what he is talking about."


    "He is simply courting death."


    ...


    Suddenly, all the soldiers started talking about Anon.


    "Now, that all the preparations are completed. I will start her punishment now. Since she started to scratch me with her nails... I will give everyone a chance to come forward and pull out one of her nail.


    But, Remember this... If you pulled her nail out, a whole kingdom will become your enemy but you can always swear your loyalty to me and become my loyal servant.


    I will guarantee your safety and promise you a better place in society, No Upper Class bitch will be able to command you around like some cheap dogs.


    Or you can just ignore me and consider me as a stupid who is spouting non-sense and Keep watching.


    So, It''s your decision to make." Anon spoke as he leaned back and closed his eyes waiting for someone to take the first step.


    ''Hmmm.... Let''s see if I can get someone on my side like this or I will just have to turn them into stupid mindless slaves at last.


    But turning an individual into a mindless slave is stupid, if you can get their loyalty.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    For the next 19 seconds, no one moved a muscle and continued to watch tria wiggle her ass in order to get out of the restrains.


    "None of them have the fucking courage to come forward, They are just dogs at last, that we use as sacrifice to save our kingdom.


    So, you better get me out of this-" Before tria could''ve completed her sentence... A sound interrupted her.


    "I will pull her nail out." Suddenly, A sound came from the crowd.


    "Oh...?" Anon immediately opened his eyes and looked at the owner of the voice.


    It was none other than Sylvi herself.


    She walked upto Tria and grabbed her nail with an angry expression on her face.


    "H-Hey... Don''t you dare bitch, I will fucking kill your entire family." Tria shouted as she made her hand into a fist in order to protect her nails.


    "You forced my sister to work as a soldier and now you called her a sacrificial dog ? I am a soldier who protects this kingdom from those beasts... not some bitch that you can order around bitch." Sylvi spoke as she forcefully opened her hand and pulled her nail out.


    *Pull*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... MY NAILLLLLL, IT HURTSSSSS." Tria shouted in agony.

 Chapter 1069 -1068

    Chapter 1069 -1068 Sylvi summoned her sword and went down on her knees.


    She raised her sword upto Anon and spoke, "From this day forward... I, Sylvi will swear her loyalty to Sir Anon.


    May it be the Life or Death, I shall be with You."


    As soon as the Soldiers heard this, they looked at Sylvi with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    "Did she just do that ?"


    "What if he is just a stupid speaking non-sense ?"


    "I can''t do this, it''s just too risky."


    "If someone else does it then, I am in as well."


    ...


    "I will do it." Another voice came from the crowd.


    Anon turned around and noticed a young guy walk out of the crowd with a serious expression on his face.


    He slowly walked upto Anon and pulled his sword out.


    "Sir, I don''t know who you are or what are your powers and weaknesses are... But, I am ready to serve under you.


    I, Svern of Luminara swears his loyalty to Sir Anon and wishes to sacrifice my life for him." Svern spoke as he raised his sword to Anon.


    "I will swear my Loyalty to sir Anon as well... I have been on these orders for so long that my children must''ve forgotten me.


    I don''t want to spend the rest of my life dying like a stupid log, I would rather sacrifice my life to a man like him."


    "I will do it too..."


    "If it means that I can pull out that Upper class Bitch''s nail out, then count me in as well."


    "I am going to swear my Loyalty as well."


    ...


    More than 90% of soldiers immediately choose to be on Anon''s side and became his servants.


    Tria''s fingers are bleeding bad, since all of her nails are lying on the ground and she is crying in pain and agony.


    "I will fucking kill all of you with my own hands, just you wait fuckers... I will fucking kill you." Tria shouted as tears dropped down from her eyes.


    Although Tria was in such a bad condition, no one dared to speak a word against this from the Upper Class Soldiers... Not even Muria herself.


    "Now, What should I do with you ?" Anon spoke as he looked at the other Female Soldiers from the Upper Class.


    "N-No..."


    "Please spare us."


    "W-We didn''t do anything."


    As soon as they noticed the evil smile on Anon''s face, they knew that something bad is about to happen with them.


    "Oi, You... Step aside." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the woman who hitted him in the rest area.


    "S-Sir... I-I am sorry, I-I didn''t knew about your Powers, W-When I-" Suddenly she stopped speaking.


    "Say it... Luv. I want to hear it from your mouth." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and walked upto her with a vicious smile.


    "I-I-I-I..."


    As Anon walked around her... She felt like a prey dancing in front of it''s predator.


    "Say it clearly..." Anon spoke with a wide smile.


    "I-I... Slapped you." She spoke as she started crying.


    "Wear these." Anon spoke as he threw some collar like things on the ground.


    All the girls started looking at the collars with confused expressions.


    "Wear them or Die." Anon spoke in a deep voice as he let out some of his bloodlust.


    "Y-Yes..."


    All of them immediately picked up the collars and wore them around their necks.


    "These collars will stop you from using any magic at all and they will stop you from doing actions that can harm anyone.


    I call them, ''The neutralizing necklaces'' Since they make bitches like you harmless. Now, leave this bitch for me and you guys can have fun with these ten or eleven bitches." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the male soldiers who just became his servants.


    "I-I can''t use magic..." One of them spoke as she tried to summon her sword.


    "I-I can''t use it either."


    "This collar isn''t coming off."


    Suddenly all of them started panicking and started applying force on the collars to take them off.


    *Shock*


    "Kyaaaa..."


    *Shock*


    "I-It hurted my neck... Ahhhh."


    *Shock*  S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuckkk... My neck Hurts."


    ....


    The collars started shocking them one by one, electric shocks were really a new form of pain that they have never felt before and they didn''t wanted to feel it again.


    "Ah, It slipped my mind... If you tried to remove them, They will give you a sensation of unimaginable pain, this one was just a demo... If you want to see the real effect, just try to remove them again." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    As soon as they heard this, all of them immediately removed their hands from the collars.


    "Now, I will take my leave with her. You guys have fun." Anon spoke as he grabbed her neck and started walking towards his private room.


    "S-Sirrrrr I am sorry-" She started shouting as she felt Anon''s hand over her neck.


    "Shut up bitch." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "S-Sir." Suddenly one of the soldiers called out to Anon.


    "Hmmm....?" Anon turned around and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "W-What kind of Fun sir ? Do you want us to kill them or beat them ?" One of the soldier asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... I forgot that you have a rule here that states, you can only have sex with your lover.


    Well, Since you are under me now... There are some new rules.... Rape Them hard, you can even kill them while raping them." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon the other soldiers heard this all of them fell completely silent and looked at Anon with confused expressions.


    "What ? Why are you looking at me like that ? I mean the Men from Upper Class have raped your womans as well, haven''t they ?


    Well, it''s time to give them a pay back. Rape them as much as you want." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers.


    *Swish*


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, all of their clothes tore apart and their naked bodies appeared in front of everyone.


    ''They are so low and ugly bitches that I don''t even want to touch, but I will make sure that this bitch pays dearly for what she has done.'' Anon thought as he looked at the girl that he was holding in his hand.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that Muria is trying to get out of the camp...


    "Oi, Muria... Come with me. You aren''t going anywhere tonight." Anon spoke as he looked at Muria with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Muria replied as she obediently followed Anon without any questions.


    ...


    "This is your room, Sir." Salvoka guided Anon to a big private room inside the headquarters.


    "Good, You can have fun with the girls as well Salvoka." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him.


    "Oh, I am good Sir... But, Just for your information... One of them sent a secret message to the Queen through a familiar.


    The Queen will receive the message by tomorrow morning and huge Army of Royal soldiers will come here to destroy us." Salvoka replied.


    "Do you think she could''ve sent the message without my knowledge ? Obviously I knew that she was sending the message, here is the message." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers and a small squirrel like animal popped out of his pocket with a small piece of paper in his mouth.


    The creature''s eyes were shining brightly purple and it was obeying Anon''s command.


    "I-I see..." Salvoka spoke as he looked at the message.


    "Now, I have two bitches inside to deal with... You go on and prepare to become the King of this kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What, Sir ?" Salvoka asked with a confused expression.


    "You choose to become my servant and I need someone to run this kingdom, So you will run this kingdom.


    Just go and sleep, tomorrow is a big day... For you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Salvoka.


    "I-I understand, Sir. I will be awaiting your orders." Salvoka spoke as he left immediately with a huge smile on his face.


    *Click*


    "Now, Let''s have some fun... Hehehe." Anon spoke as he entered Inside the room and locked it.


    "Sirrrr.... I am sorry, Please forgive me. I have a son who is waiting for me at home, Please don''t kill me.


    I-I swear, I didn''t knew about your powers-" Pearl started speaking as she grabbed Anon''s legs and begged.


    "Take off your clothes and get naked." Anon spoke as he interrupted her and took a seat on the chair.


    "B-But, Sir I have a husband and-"


    "Muria... If she doesn''t do what I am telling her to do, I will transfer her punishment on you and you will have to do it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Muria.


    "What !? Why me, Sir ?" Muria asked with a confused expression.


    "Now if she doesn''t get naked in the next 3 seconds, I will make sure that you do." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile.


    "Madam... Muria, I-I-I-"


    *Swish*


    Muria immediately pulled out a glowing dagger and chopped off Pearl''s clothes.


    "Nooooo..." Pearl shouted as all of her clothes fell down to the ground.


    "Hehehe... Nice. Now squat down and make sure your ass cheeks poke out...." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Pearl.


    "I-I can''t do this... I am an Upper Class-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Muria placed her dagger on her throat.


    "M-Madam Muria ?"


    "Do it. Sir down in a squatting position." Muria spoke with a serious expression.


    Pearl had no other choice, she covered her boobs with one hand and her pussy with the other as she sat down in a squatting position.


    "Now, Start slapping your ass tightly and if you stopped, I will make sure to go back to your house and kill your son and husband in a very very painful way.


    The intensity of the slap should be same." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1070 -1069

    Chapter 1070 -1069 Zorion Kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    The Castle is covered in silence and everyone is working very silently, not even the maids are making any noises while cleaning and cooking.


    "Hey... Where do I put these-" Suddenly, A maid started speaking but the other maid immediately gestured her to shut up.


    *Shhhhhhh*


    *Snatch*


    She snatched the clothes out of her hands and looked at her with a serious expression.


    "Are you new ?" The maid whispered in a very low voice.


    "Y-Yes..." The maid replied in a low voice as well.


    "When you joined, didn''t you receive a paper where all of your works are listed ?" The maid asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I already completed all those works and wanted to help the others in-"


    "You are fired, get the fuck out of this mansion." The maid spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-But... I-I- wait, how can a maid fire another maid ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "I am the Head Maid of this Mansion, Now get the fuck out and don''t even try to make noise." The head Maid spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I..."


    "CLAIR... COME TO MY ROOOM." Suddenly, A very loud voice came from the room.


    The Head Maid immediately started running towards the Queen''s room of the castle without saying anything else.


    *Click*


    As soon as she entered inside the room, she tried to make almost zero noise.


    It was very dark inside the room and all the curtains were closed.


    "What the fuck is happening ?" A voice came from underneath the sheets.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Highness. This new maid was trying to-"


    "Not her... Where is Tria and Muria ? Both of them went to the Borders last night and they haven''t returned back to the castle.


    They died or what ?" The voice asked.


    "I-I can''t say for sure, Your Highness. No news has been received since they went out." Claire replied in a low voice.


    "Open the fucking curtains and get my bath ready, I am going to take a bath and then get to that stupid throne.


    Afterall I have to listen to how some guy from Upper Class raped a woman from Lower Class and How someone killed their fucking unicorn because that''s all I am left for now." The voice spoke in frustration.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness... Your bath is already ready your highness." Claire immediately walked upto the curtains and opened them with her hands slowly making almost zero to none noise.


    *Swish*


    Removing the sheets, A naked fairy with flat chest and huge ass cheeks stepped out of her bed.


    Her ears were long almost resembling an Elf''s ears and her face was very beautiful except there were dark spots under her eyes.


    It was as if she hasn''t had a good sleep for quite some time.


    Claire immediately unhooked a white bathrobe from the coat hanger and brought it to her, but she stopped claire at once with her hand gesture.


    "You know, I don''t wear that. Why do you always bring it ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "Your Highness, You are a lady of Upper Class and you should always wear clothes even if you are going to the bathroom." Claire spoke with an hesitated expression.


    "Yeah, whatever... Just put it back. I am in a room and no one can see me here, Claire." Bernie replied as she immediately entered inside the bathroom.


    Both of her wings were missing and there were two red marks over her back, it was as if both of her wings were pulled out of her back.


    As soon as she entered inside the bathroom, there was a huge bath with boiling hot water in it.


    Bernie slowly walked upto the water and touched it with her pinky finger, but as she pulled it out... Her fingers was completely burnt from the water, it was all red.


    She looked at her finger and a smile appeared over her face.


    *Dup*


    Bernie immediately jumped into the water and swam to the bottom.


    She then sat down in a Lotus position and closed her eyes in order to meditate.


    ''You are nothing but a Disappointment.''


    ''I told you to get her married.''


    ''You are the reason, Your mother died.''


    ''I can''t marry a fucking psychopath like you.''


    ''You are a disgrace on your family and this kingdom.''


    ''Just because you inherited this authority doesn''t mean you can hear what''s going on inside people''s heart.''


    ''I hope you die.''


    ...


    Many different voices started talking inside her head and Bernie opened her eyes immediately.


    She noticed that the water around her has already dropped down to the freezing point.


    Bernie immediately swimmed out of the water and left the bathroom at once.


    *Click*


    As soon as she exited the bathroom, three maids greeted her.


    All of their mouths were sealed with threads and they were holding a Red gown in their hands with many other accessories.


    "Ugh... Fucking hell. That gown again ?" Bernie spoke with an Irritated expression.


    The maids got scared as soon as they saw the displeased expression on her face.


    "Fuck it... Just get over with it fast." Bernie spoke as she walked upto the mirror and all the maids started their work.


    They started painting her nails, combing her hairs and getting her ready with shiny jwellery.


    "Your Highness, Your milk." Claire spoke as she entered inside the room with a jug full of milk.


    "Milk, Milk..." Bernie immediately ran upto the milk and she gulped down the whole jar in one go.


    "T-That was still very warm..." Claire spoke with a scared expression.


    *Burrrrrrrrp*


    "Nice." Bernie spoke with a smile as she placed the jar back down.


    "Your Highness, We have received a word from the borders." Claire spoke.


    "About What ?" Bernie asked.


    "The wave... It was killed by a single guy and it was the biggest wave ever seen by them.


    He just raised his hand into the Air and commanded them to die and the Saleks followed his orders without any problems.


    They killed themselves by smashing their own heads." Claire replied.


    "What non-sense ? Who was that guy ?" Bernie asked with a super excited expression.


    "They have made a description of him... Black hairs, Red eyes and No wings.


    He is very tall and muscular, but his body is lean and he makes my puss- I-I am sorry, but this is inappropriate for me to read." Claire spoke as she readed from a small paper, but she stopped reading as soon as she came across the erotic words.


    "Give me that." Bernie spoke as she took the paper and started reading it with a smile on her face.  Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He makes my pussy wet and when I am around him, I just want to remove my clothes and get in bed with him.


    His natural scent is so addictive that no lady can stay away.


    Important information: He has taken 14 Soldiers of Upper Class as his hostage, including Madam Muria and Madam Tria." Bernie finished the letter and gave it back to Claire.


    "Claire, Cancel the Royal Court... I have something else to play with today." Bernie spoke with a big smile on her face.


    "B-But, Your Highness... The court is-"


    "Listen to me Claire... I made you the head maid so you can carry out all my commands, but I am seeing that you are starting to give me commands instead nowadays.


    So, Either get to work or you will stand with those mouth sealed bitches." Bernie spoke with a serious expression as she slowly placed her hand over Claire''s shoulder.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Claire spoke as she immediately exited the room.


    "Hehehehe... I will try not to break my new toy before Frunka Festival." Bernie spoke with an evil smile as she started getting ready again.


    ...


    Borders, Inside the Camp...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon is sitting on his chair and the girl who slapped him is bouncing her pussy on his dick non-stop.


    Tears are coming out of her eyes and her ass-cheeks are really red and swollen.


    Muria is slapping her ass cheeks with every  thrust and Anon''s dick is slapping her womb.


    This girl is being fucked for 7 hours straight and she isn''t allowed to cum or lost consciousness.


    Whenever she tries to cum, Anon would stop it and when she tries to pass out... Muria would increase the power of slaps.


    "I AM SORRY... I AM SORRY... I AM SORRY.... I AM SORRY." She is repeating the same thing for the last 5 hours, while getting her pussy messed up by Anon''s dick.


    Everytime her pussy gets loose or she slows down... Anon would look at Muria and give her a signal to intensify her slapping speed or she would have to take her place.


    "That''s what bitches like you deserve... Fucking Whore. You are nothing but a sow made to get fucked by my dick." Anon spoke as he grabbed her throat and started chocking her while fucking her aggressively.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Take this." Anon spoke as he emptied his balls into her womb without any stops.

 Chapter 1071 -1070

    Chapter 1071 -1070 *Sneeze*


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Fucking Hell... Did I catch a cold or what ?" Anon asked as he woke up from his sleep and noticed that Medusa is sitting right next to him with a smile on her face.


    "Hmm...? Luv, May I ask the reason for your cute smile ?" Anon asked as he looked at medusa with a smile.


    "I am just happy to look at that whore master..." Medusa replied as she pointed her fingers towards the left side.


    Anon turned his head around and noticed that the girl, who slapped him is lying on the table unconscious and both of her ass cheeks are really swollen and completely red.


    Some blood is also coming out of her ass cheeks and cum is flowing out of her pussy drop by drop.


    "Fucking hell... I made a mess out of this one huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "It''s your grace master, that you have permitted her to live even after hitting you.


    I was so angry at that time, that if I hadn''t been trapped in that bracelet form... I would''ve killed her right there on that very moment." Medusa spoke with a serious and angry expression.


    "Calm down, Luv. It''s not a good thing to kill women... You just need to give them some wisdom by breaking their minds and pumping loads of cum into their bitchy pussy.


    Let me show you the results..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his bed.


    *Achoooo*


    Suddenly, He sneezed slightly holding most of it''s pressure back.


    "W-What happened master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    [Warning: You are affected by Fairy Cold.]


    "The fucking What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Name: Fairy Cold]


    [Type: Temporary Disease]


    [Description: When a Female Fairy starts to get intimate with her partner, she releases a particular pheromone named ''Priex''.


    This pheromone is completely harmless to Male Fairies instead it boosts their sexual performance but it causes an allergic reaction and common cold to Humans.


    The symptoms are Sneezing and Coughing. This Disease can''t be stopped by any antidote but it can be compressed and kept in limits by having sex with a fairy every 7 hours.]


    "How the fuck is this a temporary diseases ? If it can''t be cured ? This is fucking *Achoooo* -Fuck." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, Well, Luv... How are you ?" Anon asked as he walked upto her and slapped her on the right ass cheek slightly.


    *Slap*


    "ANHHHHHHH~ I WANT DICKKKKK~" She shouted as she immediately tried to suck Anon''s dick like a cheap slut.


    "Get the fuck away from me, you fucking disposable Cum-Dump." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the face and pulled his dick out of her mouth.


    "Noooo... D-Dick, I want Dick. Please slap me on my ass~" She shouted like a cheap slut as she couldn''t even get off the table.


    "See... That''s how you make them good. Now this stupid bitch will never forget the taste of my dick and talk to everyone with manners." Anon spoke as he looked at Medusa with a smile.


    "I understand, Master." Medusa replied with a smile.


    "Now, let''s get ready and *Achoooo*... Fucking hell. It''s been years since I experienced cold and this sensation is really stupid but I was kind of missing it... So, let''s enjoy it a bit before I break another bitch." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he wore his clothes.


    After wearing his clothes, Anon exited his room and noticed that there was total silence in the camp.


    "Hmm..? Where did everyone go ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he walked upto the window and noticed that all the soldiers are standing in the training grounds hoarding around something.


    Anon immediately jumped out of the window and landed on the training grounds.


    *Thud*


    As soon as he Landed... Everyone turned around and looked at him with scared expressions.


    "Hmm...? What happened ? Why are you all look so scared ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto them.


    Suddenly, all of them Stepped aside and revealed a big pile of dead bodies, but that wasn''t all... Every single dead body belonged to the women of Upper Class that Anon had given to them for having sex.


    Blood was coming out of their Assholes and Pussies, cum was covering their eyes, mouth and ears.


    "You fucking animals... You fucking killed every single one of them ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "S-Sir... We didn''t meant to-" Suddenly a male Fairy stepped up to speak something, but Anon grabbed his head and used his skill.


    <Memory Wiper>


    Last night, Inside the Soldier''s camp...


    "Bring them all in... Bring them in... We are going to have fun with them."


    "Let''s use this one first... Yes, Yes... Let''s use her."


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO~ NOT FOUR COCKS AT ONCE.... YOU ARE BREAKING MY PUSSY AND ASSSHOLEEEEEEE~"


    "Fuck... she went unconscious. Bring another one."


    "I want to have another round with the new one."


    "Me too..."


    ...


    "You fucking stupids... You used them one by one and killed them ?" Anon asked as he looked at the soldiers.


    "W-We thought they were unconscious and we kept using them one by one, but when they didn''t wake up this morning... We checked their nose and they weren''t breathing." One of them spoke up.  S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are fucking animals, you should''ve used all of them at once... So that the pressure on their pussies could''ve been divided.


    Ugh, Why did I even hand them over to you stupid fucks ?" Anon asked with a regretful expression.


    "WE ARE SORRY, SIR ANON." All of them shouted as they went down on one knee and apologized to Anon.


    "Haa... Bring them to me one by one." Anon spoke as he ordered the soldiers.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    The soldiers brought one dead body to Anon and he tried to use his skill over the body.


    <Memory Wiper>


    [Can''t be used.]


    "Bring another one."


    <Memory Wiper>


    [Can''t be used.]


    "Another one."


    ....


    ''I can''t even create clones, their brains aren''t working anymore. These fuckheads must''ve broken them completely and they must''ve died from heart attack due to excessive pleasure.


    What''s done is done... can''t do anything about it.'' Anon spoke as he stood up and looked around.


    "Where is that girl with blonde hairs... What was her name ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Madam Muria Left early morning Sir Anon, while you were sleeping. She will bring back the Royal guards with her.


    Would you like us to prepare for the counter-attack ?" Salvoka asked as he exited his room.


    "Counter-attacks are only done when you sustain damage from your opponent''s attacks... Don''t prepare for anything, they are already here." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the sky.


    Everyone immediately looked up and noticed thousands of unicorns flying in the Air.


    "T-T-That Unicorn." Suddenly one soldier pointed towards a Black unicorn that was flying in the middle of the other unicorns.


    He was plated with golden blades from all sides and there was a young fairy sitting over it wearing a huge Red Gown and there is a headphone like thing over her ears except it''s made out of a very soft cloth.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Empress Bernie.]


    [Race: Fairy]


    [Level: 342]


    [MP: 56,000,000/56,000,000]


    [HP: 23,655,78/ 60,000,00]


    [Class: Assasin]


    [Description: Bernie is Terminally Ill and after an experiment gone wrong, her hearing powers are increased by a thousand folds that she hates.


    She is very interested in you right now...]


    "Her HP is decreasing by -1 or -2 every minute." Anon spoke in a low voice as he looked at Bernie with a smile.


    *Flap-Flap-Flap-Flap-Flap-Flap-Flap*


    Out of thousand unicorns only fifty of them landed down.


    Bernie was one of them and the expression over her face was neutral and cold.


    As she stepped down from her unicorn, three knights helped her.


    The Royal Knights were giving off a really scary aura and as they walked forward, the ground Shaked a bit.


    Some of the soldiers immediately went down on their knees except Anon and greeted her.


    "WE GREET OUR QUEEN." They shouted loudly, but those who swore their loyalty to Anon didn''t bow down and stood behind him with serious expressions on their faces.


    "Why aren''t they bowing down ?" The Queen asked in a low voice as she looked at one of the Royal Knights.


    His face was completely covered in silver metallic armour and only his lips were visible.


    "Bow down to the Queen or loose your life." The Royal Knight spoke as he immediately summoned his sword.


    "They only bow down to me." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie with a smile.


    *Swing*


    Suddenly, One of the knight swinged his sword at Anon''s face... But Anon dodged it easily.


    "Well, That''s a very warm welcome huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We welcome with blood here." Bernie spoke with a smile as she gestured the guard to kill Anon.


    "Hah... Atleast something is same between us." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately raised his hand, snatched the sword out of the knight''s hand and decapitated him with it.


    *Thud*

 Chapter 1072 -1071

    Chapter 1072 -1071 As the Royal Knight''s Head rolled down on the ground, blood splattered all over the ground and Bernie looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Do you know, what you have done ?" Bernie asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Welcomed you with Blood ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "You have guts and some power, I give you that... But, you are nowhere near the Us.


    I have thousands of Knights still floating In the sky and quite a few standing behind me.


    They will gut you out on one command." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Let me ask you a question, Queen. I killed this Royal knight of yours, but did you notice the time it took me to kill him ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "About One second or less." Bernie replied with a neutral expression.


    "There are about six thousand soldiers floating in the air and about seventy-five soldiers behind you.


    How much time do you think it will take for me to kill them ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "You can''t kill all of them. Even if you used those useless-"


    "One second." Suddenly a voice came from behind, that interrupted Bernie''s voice.


    Bernie turned around and noticed that it was Muria.


    "Hello, Luv... I was searching for you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Muria.


    "Your Highness, He is the one who destroyed the whole wave by himself in just a matter of seconds." Muria spoke as she bowed down to Bernie.


    "I know..." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "He killed 13 Upper Class Women and plucked out the nails of your Sister-in-law, Your Highness." Muria informed.


    "Is that True... Boy ?" Bernie asked with a neutral expression.


    "It is." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You know that Saleks are still monsters... But these knights have Minds and they know how to fight." Bernie spoke.


    "You feel nothing for those who died... Your eyes tell me. You don''t give a single fuck about those who stand by your side or those who stand against you.


    It''s disgusting, but I personally like it very much." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "You are right, An empress can''t have emotions, she is built in order to keep her people safe and annihilate the enemy." Bernie replied.  S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What am I to you then, Empress ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am still thinking." Bernie replied with a neutral expression.


    *GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR*


    Suddenly, A loud noise interrupted the whole conversation.


    "Hmm....?" Anon immediately turned his neck around and noticed that the voice was coming from the outside of the walls.


    "What is that ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression as she looked at the wall.


    "A Gersium." Salvoka spoke as the expressions on his face turned grim.


    ''Gersium is an Elemental monster... A huge monster that carries precious ores on his back, they are very powerful and dangerous... In order to deal with them, certain preprations are done in advance.


    These Elemental monsters almost never comes out of the forest. They stay asleep in the forest living off on the body waste of Saleks and other animals.


    Since I already wiped out the whole wave of saleks... He must be here to get some food.'' Anon thought in his mind as he readed all of it out of Sylvi''s memories.


    "An elemental is here... Do you have any preparations for this ?" Muria asked as she looked at Salvoka.


    "N-No, we haven''t seen an Elemental in years." Salvoka replied with a hesitated expression.


    "My Queen, it''s time for you to leave. They can deal with the elemental on their own." A knight spoke as he walked upto Bernie.


    Bernie turned around and started walking towards her unicorn.


    "Hmm... Someone said that ''An empress protects her people.''" Anon spoke with a smile as he mocked Bernie.


    *Halt*


    Bernie immediately stopped and turned around to look at Anon.


    "My Queen... Please-"


    "I will personally take care of that Elemental, No one will interfere." Bernie spoke as she raised her hand and interrupted the soldier.


    "But, My Queen-"


    "Do you have a death wish ? I never asked for your advice, go and stand in the corner." Bernie replied.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The Knight replied as he immediately walked upto the other side and stood with the other knights.


    Bernie Looked at Anon and tossed off her big scarf like thing that she was wearing around her neck, but she kept the sound blockers on.


    ''Those headphone like things on her head... They must be blessed with magic in order to stop the excessive sound from entering into her ears.'' Anon thought with a smile as he looked at Bernie jumping over the wall with a serious expression on her face.


    Anon did the same and jumped over the wall in order to see the elemental''s size.


    *GRAAWWWWWWWWWWRRRRRRRR*


    It was huge, two legs and two hands... Body was made out of rocks and ores, but on it''s back... He was carrying some very shiny and extremely rare ores.


    Anon looked at Bernie and noticed that she was raising her hand towards the Elemental.


    "Frost Lance...." As soon as she used this skill, A small spear made out of ice appeared in front of her.


    *Swish*


    She swinged her fingers and the spear was launched towards the Elemental with full speed.


    *Booom*


    The spear hitted the elemental in it''s chest, but it did zero damage to it.


    "GRRRRWWWWW...?" The elemental immediately noticed her presence and got really angry because of the surprise attack.


    "Ooh... It doesn''t look happy." Anon spoke as he sat down and pulled out a cigar from his inventory.


    *Click*


    "Frost Lance... Frost Lance..." This time Bernie casted two spears and launched towards the elemental with more speed.


    *Swish-Swish*


    *Boom-Boom*


    This time the elemental blocked them with his right hand and got ready for a counter attack.


    The elemental raised both of his hands and clashed them together with full force.


    *CLAP*


    As the metallic ores on his hand collided with each other, they created a very high pitched noise that was enough to make cracks in the wall.


    *Craaaaaackkkk*


    As soon as the sound reached into Bernie''s ears, she made a face of discomfort and went down on her knees as she placed both of her hands over her ears.


    *Thud*


    No knight dared to come near her because of her death threat.


    "M-My ears..." Bernie spoke as she pressured the sound blocking things very tightly.


    Anon on the other side was sitting on the wall taking puff after puff out of his cigar.


    "I-I will not be defeated that easily." Bernie spoke as she immediately stood up once again regaining her posture and she was ready to use her spell once again, before she got interrupted.


    *Slide*


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Slide*


    The cracks in the wall caused some of the stones to fall out and the ground underneath her broke down, making her loose the balance.


    As soon as she got off-balance... The noise blockers fell down from her head and into a slight crack that was on the other side of the wall.


    *Thud*


    "No... No... Nonononononno." She repeated the same thing again and again as voices from every direction started to enter inside her ears.


    "What the hell is she doing ?"


    "Is she going to stay down like that ?"


    "The wall is breaking and she told her knights to stay still."


    "What kind of moron does that ?"


    "I should''ve taken Sir Anon''s side last night."


    "We have to save her." A Royal knight spoke.


    "They were her direct orders and I can''t allow myself or any of us to disobey her orders." Another knight replied.


    ....


    She placed her hands over her ears and closed her eyes, hoping that someone would bring her the noise blockers.


    "No... Stop talking so loudly. Your voice are hurting my ears. Stop your mouths..." Bernie spoke with an angry, irritated, scared and shocked expression as her body started freezing slowly.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "Time to shine." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw his cigar away and stood up from the wall.


    He slowly walked upto her and grabbed both of her shoulders.


    *Achoooo*


    "Fuck man... This cold." Anon spoke as he used his skill.


    <Warmth>


    Suddenly, His whole body started heating up from the insides and outsides.


    "Luv, get up." Anon spoke as he grabbed her and picked her up from the ground.


    "N-No... Leave me.... Bring me my Noise blockers, Go and bring-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon slapped her.


    *Slap*


    As soon as Bernie felt the warm slap on her cheeks... She opened her eyes and looked at Anon.


    "Focus on my voice and try to adjust it''s volume in your mind... Try to listen what and how you want to listen. Don''t let your mind control your hearing." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-But... It''s impossible..."


    "Try to focus, Luv. Impossible word doesn''t exist in this world of magic." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    ''Focus on his voice and Silence all the other noises and decrease the volume of his voice.'' Bernie thought as she looked at Anon with a scared expression and removed her hands from her ears.


    Suddenly, she noticed that there was no noise coming from around her even though people were speaking continuously.


    "How does that feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1073 -1072

    Chapter 1073 -1072 Bernie was the third daughter in her household and she was suffering from a very rare disease when she was born.


    Her magic powers were on another level, she had a heart that can store much more mana than any normal fairy, her body was a complete miracle... but everything comes with a price.


    Bernie''s price was a curse that was placed over her mother by an old fairy that she offended in her younger days.


    ''GIRL, YOU WILL PAY FOR YOUR SINS... YOUR MOST TALENTED AND BEAUTIFUL KID WILL BEAR THIS CURSE WITH HER FROM BIRTH.


    SHE WILL BE TALENTED BUT SHE WON''T BE ABLE TO USE IT. HER FATHER WILL DIE AFTER HER BIRTH AND YOU SHALL DIE FROM HER BIRTH AS WELL.


    SHE WILL ALSO BRING A VERY BAD OMEN ON THIS KINGDOM AND HER SIBLINGS WILL DIE BEFORE HER OWN EYES, AT LAST SHE WILL ALSO WITHER AWAY SLOWLY WITH THIS WHOLE KINGDOM.


    THIS IS THE CURSE OF A FAIRY MOTHER AND IT WILL COME TRUE.'' The fairy mother killed herself after placing the curse and the curse was successful.


    All of this happened in just 4 days after Bernie''s birth and as the last heir, she inherited the whole kingdom.


    She became the Queen but the curse continued to kill her everyday.


    Bernie would suffer from severe headaches and vomiting of blood everyday.


    Some Mages and Alchemist got together in order to lift her curse.


    After years of research and Magic Development, they conducted a experiment on her... That stopped her headaches and Vomiting, but this caused some other changes in her body.


    The speed of her curse got boosted and her ears got really sensitive.


    At nights, she would hear the sounds of maids and butlers talking ill about her throughout the whole house.


    Bernie''s hearing became a really huge issue and in just three days she got so frustrated that she killed three maids and two butlers.


    After that she sealed the mouths of those who spoke too much and kept only Claire close to her.


    She started using voice blocking headwear that covered her ears and suppressed all voices by 90%.


    But when her headwear got removed on the wall today, she heard so many voices at the same time and lost control of her magic.


    Her mind started covering her whole body with ice in order to freeze her whole body and stop any noise from entering inside her ears.


    ''I-I can''t do this... Why did I even try to do this ? Someone save me, Please I don''t want to hear all those noises.'' Bernie thought as she fell down to her knees and covered her ears with her hands.


    "Luv, get up." Anon spoke as he grabbed her and picked her up from the ground.


    "N-No... Leave me.... Bring me my Noise blockers, Go and bring-" Before Bernie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon slapped her.


    *Slap*


    ''H-He slapped me !? I-I am the Queen of this kingdom and he slapped me like that ?'' Bernie thought in her mind with a shocked expression.


    "Focus on my voice... Forget anything is around you and just completely focus on my voice, try to isolate my voice from every single sound that you are hearing right now." Anon spoke as he looked into her eyes.


    "B-But, That''s impossible... I-I can''t do that." Bernie spoke with a serious expression.


    "You can just try to focus on my voice, Focus." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    Bernie closed her eyes and focused on Anon''s voice, suddenly everything around her went silent.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "How does that feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "H-How is that possible ?" Bernie spoke as she immediately turned around and noticed that everyone is still speaking but she can''t hear them until she really wants to hear them.


    ''What is that guy saying ?'' Bernie thought in her mind as she focused her hearing on a soldier who was saying something to his friend.


    "What a stupid Queen we got ? I mean she doesn''t even know what she is doing."


    ''What about him ?''


    "If all she wanted to sit over that wall with her ears covered, she can just go ahead and die."


    "I-I can''t hear them clearly... without hearing all the surrounding noises." Bernie spoke as she turned around and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Isn''t that good ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed Bernie''s hand and reeled her into his arms.


    "Anhh~" Bernie let out a small noise from her mouth as she looked up and noticed that Anon''s face is so close to her face.


    "Why don''t you try to cast that spell once again ?" Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he slowly placed his lips over her neck and sniffed her scent while slowly grabbing her right hand from the side and raising it towards the Elemental.


    "B-But... I don''t have enough damage to-"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhh... Just do it." Anon spoke as he grabbed her right ass cheek and squeezed it tightly.


    "Annhh~ F-Frost Lance..." This time as Bernie casted her spell, she didn''t feel that coldness in her spell casting, instead She felt warmth travelling throughout her whole body that she had been searching for in the hot baths for the past hundred years.  S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if two pieces of a puzzle just fitted together.


    As Anon supplied mana into Bernie''s body, he felt all of her blocked points and he knew that if he tried to open them forcefully... She will die immediately, so he let his mana flow through her already opened paths.


    Feeling Anon''s warmth inside her body and his touch over her skin, Bernie closed her eyes.


    "Woah... Woah... What the fuck is that thing ?"


    "How the fuck is it so big ?"


    "S-She made that ?"


    ...


    Hearing all these noises Bernie slowly opened her eyes only to notice a huge Frost Lance floating right abover her, it was bigger than the camp itself and almost ten times bigger than the Elemental.


    She slowly swinged her fingers towards the elemental and the forest lance immediately Disappeared from her head.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The Frost Lance completely destroyed the elemental and half of the forest behind him.


    "Very Good... Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he gave her ass cheeks another squeeze.

 Chapter 1074 -1073

    Chapter 1074 -1073 "M-May I know your name again, Sir ?" Bernie asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    This time her speaking style was completely different, it was covered in honey. She was talking so sweet that even a honey bee will feel shame in front of her talking methods.


    "Well, aren''t you talking real sweet Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "N-No, I-I am sorry for talking to you like that. I am really really sorry, Sir." Bernie spoke as she apologized to Anon by grabbing his hand.


    She then started crying and as tears fall down from her eyes... They turned into snowflakes.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Stop that. My name is Anon and I am not from this world." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Bernie.


    "Not from this world ?" Bernie asked as she immediately stopped crying and looked at Anon with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Yeah... He will tell you the rest of the story." Anon spoke as he jumped down.


    "Ahhh... I-I can''t jump down, I-I think I just used all of my mana into that Frost Lance.


    Please Sir Anon... please help this poor Queen." Bernie spoke as she pretended to fall down on the wall.


    *Hup*


    Suddenly, A Royal knight jumped over the wall and walked upto Bernie.


    "My Queen... I shall help-" Before he could''ve completed her sentence, Bernie gave her a very serious look.


    ''Go down or I will fucking kill you.'' She thought in her brain.


    "I-I think... M-My leg got injured as well. S-Sir Anon should help you my Queen." The knight spoke as he immediately jumped down from the wall.


    "Oi, What are you doing ? Why didn''t you help the Queen ?" Another knight asked.


    "If you helped her... You won''t be able to help yourself after that." The knight replied.


    "I-I see."


    All the knights immediately understood that the Queen wants Anon to pick her up in his arms.


    "There are more knights here who can help you." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the knights.


    Suddenly, all of them fell down to their knees and started crying about their legs.


    "Ahh... My leg."


    "My leg hurts as well."


    "Fuck... I think someone just hitted me in the legs."


    "I-I can''t get up."


    ...


    "They don''t even know how to act properly." Salvoka spoke with a disappointed expression.


    At this point even Anon understood what she was doing, but he was a thousand times smarter than some fairy.


    "Fine... I will bring you down." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill.


    "Really ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, Bernie started floating into the Air.


    "W-What the fuck !? Why am I floating in the Air ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    Anon slowly brought her down from the wall and dropped her down as soon as she got closer to the ground level.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Ouch... Ouch... You didn''t have to do that to a Queen, you know ?" Bernie asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "May I help you ma''am ?" Salvoka asked as he raised his hand.


    "No, I am good... I feel a lot better after Mr. Anon''s help." Bernie spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    Anon on the other side Summoned a Cigar and lit it up.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "Achooooooo.... Fucking hell, is this only happening when I am smoking cigar ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What is that, Sir Anon ?" Bernie asked as she pointed towards the cigar.


    "Nothing... Just a stick that I use to produce smoke." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Can I try it as well ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    "Here." Anon spoke as he handed over the cigar to her.


    Bernie placed it over her mouth and blowed into the cigar.


    "No... That''s not how you do it. Suck it in and then release the smoke out of your mouth." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, I see..." Bernie spoke as she took a puff out of the cigar.


    *COUGH-COUGH-COUGH*


    "Fucking hell... What is this ?" Bernie spoke as she coughed out loudly but without waiting another second she took one more puff and this time she let out a lot of smoke from her mouth.


    *PUFF-PUFF-PUFF*


    "Now give it back, it''s not good for your body." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he took the cigar from her.


    "How do you know about my body ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    ''For the last 45 minutes... I have been creating this romantic scenario with her in order to circulate this question.


    From the moment she landed here, I knew what I had to do.


    Even if I tried to scare her... She won''t be scared because she has litreally nothing to lose.


    She doesn''t care about shit... Even if I would''ve killed her back then, no one would''ve done anything.


    They would just retreat or attack me and that would end up in a bloodshed... So, I came up with another method.


    I can''t destroy something that she loves because she doesn''t have anything to love. So, I will give her something to love and that would be me.


    All of her family members died at a young age that means she knows nothing about love, care and affection.


    I will show her all of that and make her fall in love with me... Once I sleep with her, I will take control of her mind and make this bitch totally obsessed with me.


    Once that happens, she will be turned into a monkey following my commands obediently with no questions asked and that''s what I want.


    This is also a strategic way of Manipulating a cold female... Show her love, melt her down and when she becomes totally dependent on me... I will be able to make her do anything I want.


    I will make her so dependent on me that she will not be able to breathe properly without me being around her.  S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hah... I really missed this part of myself. Using people like toys and playing with their emotions as I please. Hehehe... I am going to have fun with her.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "How about you take me to your castle, Luv ? We can talk there comfortably." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh my, Why not ? Please come come. Oi, Clear an unicorn for Mr. Anon." Bernie spoke as she looked at the knights.


    Suddenly, Anon walked upto Bernie and grabbed her ass cheeks tightly.


    "How about I travel on your horse, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Squeeze*


    "Anhhh~ S-Sure... Please come."

 Chapter 1075 -1074

    Chapter 1075 -1074 Thousands of unicorns are flying over the Zorion Kingdom and in the middle of them is a Black unicorn on which Anon and Bernie are sitting.


    Bernie is sitting in the front and Anon is sitting right behind her.


    *Hiccup-Hiccup*


    "Are you having Hiccups ?" Anon asked as he touched Bernie''s shoulder.


    "N-No... It''s just normal for me." Bernie replied with a beet red face.


    <Alluring Scent>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his bodily perfumes covered Bernie from everyside and as soon as the scent entered inside her nose, all of her body started feeling ticklish.


    Her pussy started leaking love juices for Anon and her whole body started getting hot.


    She placed both of her hands over her chest in an ''X'' position in order to hide her perky nipples.


    "Is something wrong, Luv ? Are you feeling Cold ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly placed both of his hands over her hands.


    ''What is this feeling in my chest ? Why am I feeling this and why is my whole body getting so excited and uncomfortable at the same time ?'' Bernie thought with a confused expression, but she didn''t knew that Anon was listening to every single thought that was going on inside her head.


    ''Feel it upto your heart, Luv. I will corrupt your mind to such pathetic levels that you will have difficulty in breathing without me being around you.'' Anon thought in his mind as he laughed evilly.


    "I-I am alright, Mr. Anon. Sorry for making you worried." Bernie replied with a shy expression.


    "Yeah...? Then, why are your nipples perking up ?" Anon asked with a smile as he whispered into her ears.


    "H-How do you-"


    "I know everything, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he slowly slided his on her stomach and started moving upto her boobs.


    "Anhh~" Bernie let out a small moan out of her mouth as her lips got wet and she removed her hands out of the way.


    "WE ARE AT THE ROYAL CASTLE... EVERYONE IMMEDIATELY HALT." A loud announcement was made by the guard who was flying on the front.


    Anon stopped his hands and looked at the front.


    "What''s happening ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "H-Huh...? Where ?" Bernie asked as she came out of her thoughts as well and looked at the front.


    "Front line go down." The guards announced and immediately all the unicorns in the frontline started flying down towards the ground.


    "Ah... It''s an orderly manner of getting the Unicorns down to the ground, Sir Anon. If we landed all of the unicorns at the same time... The wind pressure created by their wings can disrupt the landings of other unicorns or worse, a huge tornado can be generated.


    Why don''t we continue, what you were doing ?" Bernie replied with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Oh my... Aren''t you a naughty fairy ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly grabbed her chin and Came close to her lips, but didn''t kiss her.


    ''What''s the fun in making someone mad, if you don''t tease them to limits ?'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "You ever jumped down from one of these things ?" Anon asked with a smile as he tightened his grip around her waist.


    "What-!?" Bernie asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    *Hup*


    Suddenly, Anon jumped down from the unicorn along with Bernie.


    "Fuck-"


    "The Queen is falling down, I repeat the Queen is falling down."


    "Catch her."


    "Break the fucking formation."


    Suddenly, All of the knights started flying towards Bernie but their falling speed was faster than the speed of unicorns.


    *THUD*


    As soon as Anon landed on the ground, A powerful wave of wind was created, that unbalanced all the unicorns flying around them and all of the knights immediately fall down to the ground.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "Fuck... My legs."


    "My backkkkk...."


    "My neck HURTSSSSS."


    ....


    "How did it feel ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "A-Amazing." Bernie replied with a shy expression as she looked at Anon''s face.


    "Well then, Let''s head inside." Anon spoke as he let her down.


    "Do you always do crazy things like this one, Mr. Anon ?" Bernie asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, Most of the time." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ...


    "Hmm...?" A butler, around the age of 500 years old looked at Anon and Bernie with a confused expression as they were coming towards the main gate.


    He immediately rubbed his eyes and looked closely using a pair of binoculars.


    "What in the fucking world ? Is she really smiling ? Who is that guy ?" He asked with a shocked expression.


    "OPEN THE GATES, THE QUEEN IS COMING BACK AND MAINTAIN THE SILENCE." The butler  announced in the whole house.


    Since the whole house was already very silent, his voice travelled to every single corner of the room.


    *CREAAAAAAAAK*


    Two maids immediately opened the main gates and all the servants in the castle lined up near the gate in order to welcome the Queen.


    Claire rushed out to the gate with two glasses of warm milk.


    "I-I greet, My Queen. Here is your Milk, Ma''am." Claire spoke as she immediately offered the milk to Bernie.


    "Please, Mr. Anon... Have some Milk." Bernie spoke as she pointed towards the glass of milk.  Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t drink milk obtained from animals, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah... Is it something that doesn''t exist in your world ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    "It''s complicated... Why don''t we eat something while eating, I am really hungry ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Of course, Claire... Get the food ready and make only the best and fresh dishes for Mr. Anon.


    Until then, please follow me Mr. Anon. I will show you my room." Bernie ordered as she took Anon to her room.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Claire replied with a confused expression.


    ''What the hell happened to my Queen ? Why is she speaking so softly to this guy ?'' Claire wondered with a confused expression.


    "Oh and one more thing..." Bernie spoke turning around.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen ?" Claire asked in a low voice.


    "You guys can speak as much as you want now. I don''t care anymore." Bernie declared.


    ''WHAT !?'' All the servants immediately thought in their minds at the same time as they turned their heads towards Bernie.


    "I will leave now." Bernie spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand and took him to her room.


    "Did she just said that or did I heard it wrong, Claire ?" The Head Butler asked with a serious expression.


    "She really said it." Claire replied with a serious expression.


    "But... What about her hearing pain ?" The Head Butler asked.


    "Do you think, I know shit about that ?" Claire shouted as she looked at the Head Butler with an angry expression and left right after that.


    "W-What happened to her ?" The head Butler asked with a confused expression.


    "Sir.... Can we really speak anything now ?" One of the maids asked.


    "Well... That''s what the Queen just said. You guys are free to talk." The Head Butler replied.


    ....


    In just a matter of seconds, the whole castle started bustling with voices of servants.


    "I am serene... What''s your name?"


    "I am yoda."


    "I am yasmin."


    ...


    Hundreds of servants heard the names of their fellow workers for the first time in their life.


    Inside Bernie''s room...


    "Please take a seat on the bed, sir Anon." Bernie spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "You are dying." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at her.


    Bernie got surprised for a second but a sad expression immediately took over her face.


    "That''s true." Bernie spoke as she placed her wand on the table and started walking towards Anon.


    "It''s a curse..." Anon spoke as he had already scanned her whole body.


    "A fairy mother placed it on me, when I wasn''t even born. This curse took away everything from me... My family, My happiness and My life.


    I was living as an ice-doll for the last 200 years... But, Today... When you helped me with my hearing, I felt something sir Anon... I felt it here." Bernie spoke as she placed her hand over her heart.


    ''Here comes the biggest part of the plan. Although it''s a fairy mother''s curse... but there is no curse that can''t be broken with a little trade of life force and I have a ton of it.'' Anon thought as he stood up from the bed and started walking towards Bernie.


    ''System... How much life force for the curse break ?'' Anon asked.


    [To break the curse placed over Bernie''s heart, Host has to transfer 100 years worth of life force and 500,000 mana into her body in order to keep her alive.]


    ''Break it as soon as i kiss her, let''s make it look a little more dramatic.'' Anon ordered as he immediately pulled Bernie into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    [CURSE HAS BEEN BROKEN.]

 Chapter 1076 -1075

    Chapter 1076 -1075 *chuuuuuuuuu*


    As soon as Anon''s lips touched Bernie''s lips. She felt something running through her whole body.


    All of her blocked veins opened and the mana started flowing through them efficiently.


    System used Anon''s mana to forcefully Open her blocked veins and as soon as they got opened, Bernie died for a very brief time, about 0.45 seconds... But the life force that system took from Anon was all supplied to Bernie in order to keep her alive.


    [The Curse Has Been Broken, Successfully.]


    Anon removed his lips from Bernie''s lips and looked at her with a smile.


    "W-What did you do ?" Bernie asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Removed the curse that was over you ?" Anon replied.


    "N-No... That''s impossible, No one can do that." Bernie spoke.


    "Well, I can show you something even more better, if you drink this." Anon spoke as he cutted his index finger with the help of his thumb''s nail and a drop of blood surfaced over his finger.  Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this your... Blood ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "It is." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Come on... Lick it off and I will show you what the other side looks like.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    *Lick*


    Bernie immediately licked off the drop of blood from Anon''s finger.


    [New target has been detected under the skill <Mind Control>.]


    [Would you like to initiate the skill ?]


    ''Yes.'' Anon ordered.


    [Bernie''s Mind Corruption: 78%]


    <Demonic eyes>


    [Name: Empress Bernie.]


    [Race: Fairy]


    [Level: 342]


    [MP: 56,000,000/56,000,000]


    [HP: 60,000,00/ 60,000,00]


    [Class: Assasin]


    [Description: Bernie can''t believe that you have removed her curse just like that and she trusts you the most right now.]


    ''Still not enough... I need to make her even more dependent on me. I have to spoil her and the best way to do that is only one... Crazy Good Sex.'' Anon thought with a perverted smile.


    "I don''t feel anything, Sir Anon." Bernie spoke.


    "Remove the ''Sir''... Just call me Anon." He replied with a smile.


    "Ah okay... Sir- I mean Anon." Bernie replied with a smile.


    "Now, Can I touch you on the cheek ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "O-Of course...." Bernie replied with a shy expression.


    Anon immediately placed his hand over her cheek and used his skill.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Fix her hearing completely and turn her ears back to normal.'' Anon ordered.


    [Hearing has been adjusted and Ears have been reverted back to normal.]


    Bernie looked at Anon with a confused expression as she couldn''t understand what he was doing.


    "Go and take a look in that mirror." Anon spoke as he looked at Bernie.


    "Mirror ? Why ?" Bernie asked as she walked upto the mirror and looked into it with a neutral expression at first, but her eyes widened in shock as soon as she noticed her ears.


    "M-My ears... They are small again." Bernie spoke as a smile appeared over her face and tears started coming out of her eyes.


    She placed her hand over her mouth and started crying.


    As she looked at Anon... She saw nothing but a God like figure in him and she knew that she was in deep love.


    "Mr. Anon-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, a knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at the door with a confused expression.


    ''Why the fuck would someone come at this time ?'' Bernie thought with a serious expression.


    "My Queen... May I come in ?" Claire asked from outside.


    ''Fucking Bitch.'' Bernie thought in her mind, but she didn''t wanted to behave bad in front of Anon.


    "Come in, Claire." Bernie spoke.


    *Click*


    "My Queen, the food is served on the table and we have a guest arrival after lunch." Claire spoke as she bowed down to Bernie.


    "Claire, we will be down in a whil-" Before Bernie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Oh, I am hungry... Let''s go and eat something." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, As you say Anon." Bernie spoke as she smiled and all three of them started walking towards the dinning room.


    ...


    As soon as Anon and Bernie took a seat on the dinning table, Maids started serving food and most of the food was vegetarian.


    Anon only ate the non-vegetarian stuff and drank his own wine because fairy wine tasted like horse pee.


    "I hope that everything is to your satisfaction, Anon." Bernie asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, It''s good." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Claire, you said something about some guests coming over, right ? What was that about ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "My Queen, Your Aunt Rey, her son and her daughter is coming over in advance to exchange the gifts for Frunka Festival." Claire informed.


    "Ughhh... Why is she coming over in advance this year ?" Bernie asked with a Disappointed expression.


    ''Frunka Festival is a very important festival in this world... Fairies exchange gifts on this festival and most of the marriages are held on this festival.


    Wait marriage... Isn''t she-'' Suddenly, Anon remembered something.


    "That girl, Tria. She is your Sister-in-law, isn''t she ?" Anon asked as he looked at Bernie.


    "Yes... Is something wrong with her ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "No, if she is your Sister-in-law... Doesn''t that means that you are married to a guy ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Engaged, I am not married to anyone Anon and I am a complete virgin as well. Would you like to check ?" Bernie asked with a naughty smile as she winked at Anon.


    "Ah... So, who are you engaged to ?" Anon asked with neutral expression.


    "It''s the prince of the Vermin kingdom. He is someone that my aunt has choosen for me. She thinks that if I married him, he will be able to manage my kingdom better than me." Bernie replied.


    "I see." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    <Thought Manipulation>


    ''You don''t want to marry him anymore. Since your Aunt is coming, why not send an engagement break agreement with her ?'' Anon planted the thought into her unconscious mind and due to high mind Corruption, the seed idea grew into a thought immediately.


    "You know what ? I just had an idea. It''s good that my aunt is coming... Claire go prepare an engagement breaking agreement." Bernie ordered.


    "What !?" Claire asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 1077 -1076

    Chapter 1077  -1076 "M-M-My Queen... What are you saying ? You can''t cancel your engagement like that." Claire spoke with a shocked and worried expression.


    "Why is that ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "He is the prince of the Vermin kingdom, My Queen. He will feel utterly insulted." Claire replied.


    "He proposed the marriage, what''s wrong if I break it ?" Bernie replied.


    ''Hmm...?'' Suddenly, Anon suspected something.


    "Luv, Tell me something... Who really purposed the wedding him or your Aunt ?" Anon asked.


    "Well... It was my Aunt who came with the wedding ring last month." Bernie replied.


    ''Ah... So, she is trying to take over her kingdom.'' Anon thought with a neutral expression.


    "Something wrong, Anon ?" Bernie asked.


    "No, I was just-"


    *Click*


    "Where is my favourite Niece ?" Suddenly, A woman''s sound came from behind.


    Anon picked up a shiny spoon and looked into the spoon in order to see the reflections of people behind him.


    "...and she is already here." Bernie spoke as she placed her fork and spoon down and stood up in order to greet her.


    Anon got surprised as soon as he noticed that Bernie stood up in the middle of her meal just to greet a woman with red hairs and a fat body build.


    "You are a Queen, Luv." Anon spoke as Bernie passed by him.


    "What ?" Bernie asked with a confused smile as she looked at Anon.


    "You are a Queen and you were having your meal. They came to meet you..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Bernie.


    "Bernieeeeee.... Where are you ?" The woman shouted from the main hall.


    Anon felt the malice in her voice and immediately knew that she is not a good person.


    "She raised me in the place of my mother, Anon. I can''t behave like that to her." Bernie spoke as her left hand started shaking a little bit.


    "You don''t have any respect for her in your heart... Because, All I feel is fear coming out.


    She used to beat you when you were small and powerless... Her daughter is more talented than you in magic and whenever you try to disrespect her... She would purpose a friendly duel between you two.


    She wants to make fun of you in front of your maids and Butlers, so that they can spread the news out there and you will prove out to be a useless Queen.


    You know all this and yet you do nothing, just throwing dust over the thing everytime." Anon spoke without any stops with a smile on his face.


    "H-How do you know that ?" Bernie asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I can read minds... Just when I asked you about why you are getting up without finishing your meal, you started remembering everything." Anon spoke.


    "I-I can''t do anything... She will make me fight her daughter again and make a shameful appearance out of me in front of the whole Castle." Bernie spoke as she clenched both of her fists tightly as tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    "Well then... Why don''t you just defeat her this time ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly touched the bracelet on his hand.


    "What ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    "Luv... Do me the favour and connect our bodies with that spell." Anon spoke as he talked to Medusa.


    "As you say, Master." Medusa spoke as she casted a Spell in her bracelet form.


    <Body Binder Final Form: Full Connection>


    Suddenly, Some golden glowing threads started coming out of Anon''s body and got attached to Bernie''s body.


    As soon as the threads got connected they disappeared.


    "What just happened ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "Go and take a seat, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Bernie.


    Claire who was watching all this couldn''t understand, what Anon was going to do.


    "I believe in you, Anon." Bernie spoke as she walked back to her chair and sat down.


    ...


    "Oh my god... I have been calling your name in the whole castle for the past 5 Minutes, couldn''t you hear me ?" Rey asked as she walked into the dinning hall.


    ''I was eating.'' Anon used telepathic connection and spoke into Bernie''s mind.


    "I was Eating." Bernie spoke out without thinking twice.


    "What did you just say ? I don''t think, I heard you clearly." Rey asked as she cleared her ears with her pinky finger.


    ''I said...''


    "... I am eating you fat-ass woman, can''t you hear me or the fat around your ears got too thick ?" Bernie couldn''t hold her smile as she spoke this sentence.


    "You have got to be fucking kidding... Are you really talking to me like that ?" Rey asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Bernie.  Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your tongue is getting out of it''s limit, don''t you think... Sister ?" Suddenly another fairy with red hairs and lean body entered inside the castle.


    Her chest was completely flat and not even her ass cheeks were that big, but the mana around her body was something.


    ''Oh... Look at that, ....''


    "... The little bitch is here as well." Bernie repeated whatever Anon said without even thinking about it.


    ''W-What are you saying, My Queen ? She will purpose you to-'' Before Claire could''ve thought of anything else, Rey''s daughter mayra, spoke up.


    "Well then... Let''s see how much your tongue works in the battlefield, shall we ?" Mayra purposed the duel.


    "Are you purposing a Direct Duel to the Queen of this palace ?" Bernie asked as she finished her lunch and stood up from the chair.


    "Yes. I think that''s what I am doing." Mayra replied with a smile.


    "You come into my Castle and purpose me to a duel..."


    "Why ? Are you afra-"


    "...without a leverage ?" Bernie completed her sentence as a smile appeared over her face.


    "A leverage ?" Rey asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, A leverage... If you win, I will give you anything you want and when I say anything, I mean anything... Money power or even the throne." Bernie replied with a serious expression.


    "WHAT !?"

 Chapter 1078 -1077

    Chapter 1078 -1077 "What are you saying, Bernie ? Are you really serious when you say this ?" Rey asked with a shocked expression.


    Bernie turned her head towards Anon and noticed that he was eating some salad with a relax face.


    "Am I serious about this ?" Bernie asked as a worried expression appeared over her face for one second.


    ''As serious as your husband was on his wedding night. Don''t let your expressions down, luv.'' Anon spoke into her mind.


    "I am as serious as your husband was on his wedding night, you fat ass monkey." Bernie replied with a serious expression.


    "W-What !? Did you just call me a-"


    "Well then... Shall we start the duel ?" Anon finally decided to speak up as he stood up from his chair.


    *Pat*


    Suddenly, A hand appeared on his shoulder.


    "Who will you be ?" A voice came from above.


    Anon slowly looked up and noticed a guy with red hairs flying right above him, but the speed that his wings were flapping at was so fast that the sound coming out of them was almost zero.


    ''Arnel... Rey''s son. He is a master of assassination and stealth. He carried out so many murders for her mother that they achieved such a great name in very short time.


    His assassination skills are absolutely a masterpiece, but in front of me... They are trash.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I knew about his presence from the moment he entered inside this house. He thinks he is in stealth, but to me... He is like a white sheep standing in a black ground.'' Anon thought in his mind as he looked at Arnel.


    "I asked you a question, Sir. You look like a member of Upper class from your outfit, but still reek of Lower class." Arnel spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "He is a good friend of Mine, you fucking stupid. Get down on the ground and get your dirty hands off of him." Bernie spoke this without Anon''s orders and the Anger in her eyes was geniune this time.


    She didn''t like that someone touched Anon in front of her.


    "Sister, your speaking manners have gone to shit... It''s time to teach you somethings." Arnel spoke as he disappeared from his position and Disappeared right behind Bernie, but before he could''ve done anything... Anon spoke up.


    "Why shall a gentleman involve himself in the matter of ladies ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    Arnel immediately stopped and backed off.


    "You are right, let''s start this duel." Arnel spoke as he disappeared once again and re-appeared besides his sister Mayra.


    "Beat her to death for me." He whispered into her ears.


    "You got it... Bitch is speaking out of her mouth." Mayra spoke.


    "You have to win this duel at any cost, I am not going back without taking this kingdom with me today." Rey spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Mayra.


    "Don''t worry Mom... Today, I promise that your daughter will make you a Queen." Mayra replied as all three of them walked out of the hall.


    "You don''t know, What you have done..." Claire spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a Confused expression.


    "This is not yours to bid... It was our Queen''s choice to confront them and you manipulated her into doing this.


    Are you with them-" Before Claire could''ve completed her sentence, Anon used his skill.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, Both of her lips got sealed.


    "Mnhhhhhh~ Mnhhhhhfffff~"


    "It''s your luck that you are a lady... I don''t prefer to kill them, but don''t misunderstand me... I never hesitate to kill someone, Luv." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    Claire immediately felt a very high level of threat from Anon, her heart started beating really fast and she got so scared with just a gaze that she wetted her panty.


    "Anon... Please Calm down, She is one of my favourite maids, she cares about me. Please don''t kill her." Bernie spoke with a worried expression.


    "Okay." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately let go of her body and his mood changed completely in just one second.


    "What is the plan, Mr. Anon ? You and me both know that I can''t defeat her." Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "This is the plan." Anon spoke as he raised his right hand and made It into a fist.


    Suddenly, Bernie did the same thing. She raised her left hand and made it into a fist. It was as if she was mirroring Anon''s movements unconsciously.


    "Wow... How is this even possible ?" Bernie spoke as she looked at her hand.


    ....


    15 minutes later, In the Castle''s training grounds...


    All the soldiers have cleared the ground and they are eagerly waiting for the duel.


    It wasn''t the first time for them.. they have seen duels like these in the past as well and in all of them, there was only one winner.... Mayra.


    "Is it happening again ?"


    "Yes, I have heard that the stakes are really big this time."


    "What kind of high ?"


    "The Queen has betted the whole castle and her throne on this duel."


    "Oh my... Are you sure ?"


    "Why would I make this up ?"


    ...


    All the soldiers started talking about this and the most happy people right now were Rey, Mayra and Arnel.


    They knew that Bernie stood no chance of winning and she is walking right into their trap... But none of them knew that they were dancing on Anon''s fingers all this time.


    ...


    "Both of the contents, Please step into the Ring." Anon Announced as he took a seat on the ring''s corner.


    "Who is he ?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Never saw him before."


    "Some knights were talking about him. They say that he is the lover of Queen."


    "What !?"


    ...


    Mayra stepped up and walked into the ring with an arrogant smile on her face.


    "On the right side... We have Madam Mayra, the beauty who never lost a duel in her life." Anon announced as he looked at Mayra.


    "You are good... Once I become the princess, I will keep you with me as my gigolo." Mayra replied with a smile as she winked at Anon.


    Anon didn''t react to her and turned to the left side.


    "On the Left side... We have Queen Bernie, The beauty that people are dying to marry and now that she is fully cured and the curse over her has been broken... She looks even more beautiful." Anon announced as Bernie walked into the ring with a smile on her face.


    Everyone immediately got shocked as soon as they heard the announcement.


    "WHAT !? She got cured ? It was a fairy mother''s curse... How can it be broken like that ?" Rey asked with a shocked expression as she stood up from her chair.


    "Ma''am... Sir down. The duel is about to start, please don''t shout so loudly, I have a hearing problem." Anon spoke as he looked at Rey.


    "This- you... Ugh." Rey spoke as she sat down without saying anything else.


    "So, you got cured huh ? Lost the long ears... But still you have no mana around your body that means you are still weak." Mayra spoke as she looked at Bernie with a smile.


    "Why don''t we try ?" Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I will crush you." Mayra replied as she started casting a spell.


    "Please sign here." Suddenly, Anon walked into the ring with a paper and gave it to Bernie for signing.


    Bernie room the quill and signed it without any problems.


    "What ?" Mayra looked at this with a confused expression as she couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Anon then walked upto her and gave her the papers.


    "Please sign this..." Anon spoke as he gave her the Quill.


    [Death Duel Contract]


    [? This is a Death match and we know that.]


    [? Only one of us will exit this ring with their life.]


    [? Participants are Mayra and Bernie.]


    [? Our signs below depicts our acceptance to this Death Duel.]


    BERNIE BERSOVA.


    ___________________.             ___________________.


    "Is this some type of joke ?" Mayra asked with a confused experience.


    "Does this look like a joke to you, Ma''am ? There is the seal of your family and her family." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the bottom of the page.


    "This is stupid... Mom, Did you see this ?" Mayra spoke as she looked at her mother.


    "Your mother was the one, who gave me the Seal." Anon replied.


    "What !?" Mayra asked with a shocked expression as she looked at her mother.


    *Wink*


    But all she did was wink at her.


    "Fuck it... Give me the Quill." Mayra spoke.


    "You are holding it." Anon replied.


    *Sign*


    "Here... Now get out, I will kill this bitch today." Mayra replied with a serious expression, she knew that the matter was serious now.


    "Now, Let''s start the DEATHMATCH." Anon announced loudly.


    "What !?"


    "A death match ?"


    "Are you serious ?"


    "Is this really happening ?"


    "Oh my... Things just got intresting."


    ...


    All the soldiers got really excited as soon as they heard this.

 Chapter 1079 -1078

    Chapter 1079 -1078 "Is this really a Deathmatch ?" The soldiers asked with a confused expressions.


    "That''s what he just said."


    "This is going to be really interesting."


    ...


    "Mother, Did you agree to this Death Match ?" Arnel asked with a serious expression as he turned to look at his mother.


    "Hehehe... It was a really good offer. I mean, she is a cotton ball, she can''t kill her and Mayra is so much stronger than her.


    There is no harm in betting high if you know that you are going to win." Rey spoke with a smile.


    As they talked, they didn''t knew that their voices were travelling to Anon''s ears.


    ''She is right... There is really no harm in betting high if you are going to win, but no matter how high you bet against me... You are going to loose.'' Anon thought in his mind as a smile appeared over his face.


    <Wind Blades>


    Mayra used the spell immediately and released six sharp blades made out of powerful winds towards Bernie.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Bernie immediately closed her eyes and just stood there.


    "Stupid..." Mayra and Arnel spoke at the same time.


    Anon immediately used his skill as he snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    <Soothing wind>


    *Fuuuu*


    Anon let some air out of his mouth and all the wind blades got dissolved into the air before they could''ve touched Bernie''s body.


    "What the fuckkkk !?" A soldier shouted loudly as he noticed all the blades disappearing right in front of Bernie''s body.


    "Did she used a defensive spell ?"


    "I-I couldn''t tell."


    "What was that ?"


    All the soldiers got really hyped up as they noticed this sudden change.


    ...


    ''What the fuck just happened ?'' Myra thought with a serious expression as she took a defensive pose waiting for Bernie to strike.


    "What happened ? Why didn''t that spell hit her Arnel ?" Rey asked as she looked at her son.


    "I don''t know... I am still trying to find out." Arnel replied with a calm experience.


    "Come on... Attack." Mayra shouted as she looked at Bernie.


    Bernie slowly raised her hand and used her spell.


    <Fireball>


    Suddenly, A very small lemon sized fireball appeared in front of her hand.


    "What the- !? Do you think this is a joke ?" Mayra asked with a confused expression as she  immediately broke her defensive stance and stood in a carefree pose.


    "Go..." Bernie spoke as she released the fireball.


    The speed of the fireball was really slow as it moved forward.


    "You are insulting a Death Match." Mayra spoke as she walked forward and grabbed the fireball with her right hand in order to show her dominance over the battlefield, but what she didn''t knew was that, it wasn''t a normal fireball but a really compressed fireball and as soon as she grabbed it... It started expanding at an explosive rate, but due to no space...


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and smiled.


    ...The Fireball Exploded.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    Mayra''s right hand got blasted away immediately and everyone''s eyes widened in shock and fear as her muscles started flying out of the ring.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "MY HAAAANDDDDDDDDDDDD...." Mayra shouted over the top of her lungs as she immediately grabbed the rest of her leftover hand and turned to look at her mother as tears dropped down from her eyes.


    "My Daughter... No, No, No... Stop this match right now." Rey shouted as she stood up from her seat and started walking towards the ring.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Anon released 30% Of his bloodlust and every single fairy inside the whole castle went down on their knees as they suffered from breathing problems and hyper pressure over their bodies.


    Some of them even started spatting blood out their mouths.


    "Hehehehe..." Anon started laughing like a psychopath as the Aura around his body got really dark.


    "W-Who is that... Guy ?" Arnel spoke as his


    No one will go inside that ring and only one of them will come out. So, Stay back." Anon spoke as he looked at Rey with his brightly purple glowing eyes.


    "Y-Yes..." Rey spoke with a really scared expression as she crawled back to her seat.


    Anon immediately withdrew his Aura and went back to his normal self.


    "Now... Fight or kill yourself. Do or Die." Anon spoke as he looked at Mayra with a smile.


    "W-Who are you ?" Mayra asked with a scared expression as her eyes widened in fear.


    "Just a Gigolo... Hehe. It''s your turn to attack, by the way." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her.


    "What the fuck are you saying ? How can I win against her, if you are supporting her." Mayra asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Me ? But, I am just sitting here... I haven''t done anything." Anon spoke with an innocent expression.


    "You clicked your fingers everytime she casted a Spell. That means you are casting it in her place.


    You are cheating." Arnel spoke up from the other direction as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Haaa... Fine, I won''t snap my fingers anymore, Happy ? Now let''s start the match." Anon spoken with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    Arnel knew that Anon was beyond his forces and he had no choice but to sit down with what he said.


    "Attack..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Mayra.


    ''Mayra... He Is really powerful and he wants  Bernie to win, You have to do something and get this match to a Tie.'' Arnel''s voice rang inside her head.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly, Anon snapped his fingers again.


    "You did it again..." Arnel spoke as he stood up from his seat.


    "You don''t understand it... Do you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    "W-What do you mean ?" Arnel asked with a confused expression.


    "I am not snapping my fingers because I am helping her... I am snapping my fingers everytime you two talking to each other using your brains.


    You are twins and you can use telepathy from birth... Rare condition but best for you and it''s one of your hidden weapon isn''t it ?


    You are telling her what to do in this match from the beginning and whenever you talk, I just snap my fingers in order to warm you but you continuously use your skill." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Arnel.


    ''That''s impossible... No one was able to detect this until today.'' Mayra spoke with her telepathic skill..


    ''No, don''t use it fucking-''


    *Snap*


    "Not only can I detect your skill, I can also hear it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-We won''t use it anymore and my sister will accept her defeat, we will compensate for the death contract with everything we have... Just let her go, Kind Sir." Arnel spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    "W-What are you saying Arnel ? With everything-"


    "Shut up, Mom. Shut the fuck up. This is not the time to be a greedy bitch, you are the only reason why we are doing this.


    You placed our family seal over that contract." Arnel spoke with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry..." Rey spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Spare her ? Why should I spare her ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    "Sir, I beg you my daughter-" Before Rey could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I am not the one dueling to death with her... So, I am not one to spare her." Anon spoke with a smile as he let out a cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    "My Queen... I, Arnel, swear to become your loyal servant If you spare my sister''s life in this duel.


    Please, My Queen..." Arnel spoke as he started begging in front of Bernie.


    "Spare her ? Spare her ? You have ashamed me in front of all these servants for the past 50 years and you want me to spare this bitch ?


    You come every year and look for an excuse to fix a duel between your daughter and me, just to make look miserable in front of my own people.


    You are lower than worms and when I started winning you come begging to me like I am going to grant you mercy ?


    I will spare her from this world." Bernie spoke as her tears turned into snowflakes and her breath got really cold.


    A shining white crown made out of snow appeared over her head, her lips turned dark purple and her eyes started shining brightly blue as a very sharp sword made out of snow appeared in her right hand.


    Her clothes got covered in ice and on this very day she was reborn as the ''ICE FAIRY.''


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly took another puff out of his cigar.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "N-No... P-P-Please, I beg you. Please don''t kill me... I-I will do anything you say, please don''t kill me." Mayra spoke as she grabbed Bernie''s leg with her one hand and begged for her life desperately.


    Suddenly, Bernie felt something... She started feeling mercy in her heart.


    "Mercy is an expensive thing luv... It shouldn''t be given out like that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Swish*


    *Cluch*


    *Thud*

 Chapter 1080 -1079

    Chapter 1080 -1079 *clench*


    *swish*


    *Thud*


    Bernie swinged her sword with full speed and decapitated her in one blow.


    As her head rolled on the ground and put of the ring, everyone looked at it with a scared and feared expressions.


    "THIS IS MY KINGDOM AND, YOU SHALL MEET THE SHAME END IF YOU DARE TO INSULT ME HERE." Bernie announced with a very loud voice.


    Everyone looked at her and every single soldier standing on the training ground, went down on their knees.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    As they all went down, the ground Shaked a bit and a smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "M-My... Daughter ?" Rey spoke as she walked upto her daughter''s head and picked it up from the ground with a serious expression on her face.


    She was in a deep state of shock right now and couldn''t understand what to do.


    "What are you planning on doing ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel summoning his magic sword.


    "She was my sister... I know you are very strong but if I didn''t fight for her death, I won''t be able to look at myself ever again.


    So... It''s Death or Chivalry for me... Mister." Arnel spoke as he stepped into the ring.


    Arnel Looked at Anon and raised his sword towards him directly.


    "I, Arnel... Challenge you to an official Death Match." Arnel spoke as he looked at Anon with a fearless expression.


    "It''s been a while since I have properly fought someone... Let''s give you some handicaps, I won''t use any kind of magic or weapon that is.


    You will have the chance to attack first and if you just knocked me down to the ground... I will bring your sister back to life." As soon as Anon finished his sentence, everyone''s eyes widened in shock and Surprise.


    "What !?"


    "Is he really that powerful ?"


    "Who is he ?"


    "He is not lying... His eyes are not lying. He is saying it, because he can do it." An old fairy soldier spoke up as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    ...


    "I believe you and accept all your handicaps... I was going to reject them at the start, but since you have purposed such a reward, I will give it my all." Arnel spoke with a serious expression as he cutted his thumb with the help of his sword and dropped his golden shining blood all over the blade''s edge.


    ''Oh, Fairy Mother of Swords... Bless me.'' Arnel started chanting the spell and suddenly, his Sword''s edge started shining brightly golden.


    Bernie stepped out of the ring and offered her sword to Anon.


    "No, Luv... I am good." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Anon... He is enchanting his sword with the soul magic. The ones who owned that sword before him will fight along side him.


    You will not only fight him, but many sword masters who have passed down that sword in their families." Bernie spoke with a serious expression.


    "I see... Still, I don''t need a sword. I have already given him my words that I won''t use any weapons, So I won''t." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped into the ring with a smile on his face.


    "... Shall this sword cut through the flesh and hearts of your enemy." Arnel spoke as his eyes shined brightly golden.


    He swinged his sword and a golden aura started coming out of it as well.  S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My, My... Aren''t you real shiny ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    "Imbecile... You are talking to the first owner of this pure sword, go down on your knees or I shall cutt off your legs myself." Arnel spoke but his voice was completely different and his body''s Aura was changed as well. His voice was deep and very threatening.


    As soon as Anon heard this sentence, he started cracking his knuckles.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    "Fuck man... I was thinking of keeping you alive, but you had to let some ghosts possess your body." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he started walking towards him.


    "START THE MATCH." Bernie shouted loudly.


    *Swish*


    Arnel immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared directly above Anon.


    He pointed his sword directly at Anon''s skull from above and used the weight of his body to crush it through his skull.


    "Too slow." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hands into his pocket and tilted a bit to the left.


    *Tang*


    The sword went all the way into the ground and Anon dodged it with a carefree expression on his face.


    *Slash*


    Arnel immediately pulled it out and swinged it at Anon once again with full speed.


    "Hup..." This time, Anon jumped jumped a bit back and dodged the attack once again.


    "You know that''s the harm of letting someone take over you body ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    "Die... You lower class trash." Arnel shouted as he jumped at him with his sword right in front of him, aiming for Anon''s chest.


    "Hah..." Anon sighed and moved to the left, but as soon as he moved... Arnel summoned another sword in his hand and swinged it from the other side immediately.


    *Swish*


    Anon immediately squatted down as he opened one of his legs at a 90¡ã angle to his back, but he didn''t took his hands out of his pocket.


    "Still too slow." Anon spoke as he looked at Arnel.


    "Stop mocking me... You bastard." Arnel shouted as he immediately turned his sword down and smashed them into the ground because Anon disappeared before the swords could''ve touched him.


    "Are you just going to dodge my attacks, huh coward ? Won''t you attack back ?" Arnel asked with a smile as he looked at Anon and tried to mock him into attacking.


    "I won''t... Because if I attacked, it would be the last attack. You will become un-alive after that move." Anon spoke with a smile and the soldiers also looked at him with a smile.


    "Fucking fight back..." Arnel shouted as he immediately started running towards Anon and started swinging his sword continuously at him  from every possible direction with full speed.


    *Swing-Swing-swing-swing*


    *Slash-Slash-Slah-Slah*


    "Yes, Yes come on... You can do it, all you have to do is just make my back touch the ground." Anon spoke with a smile as he continuously dodged all the attacks, while yawning.


    *Yawwwwwn*


    "Fuck man... This is really boring." Anon spoke as he jumped to the other side of the ring.


    "YAHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU." Arnel shouted as he Summoned another black sword in his hand and used a skill this time.


    [Your opponent has used ''War Cry'' in order to stun you.]


    [The skill has no effect on you but your opponent''s damage has been increased by 15%]


    "What good is damage if it''s can''t land ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    *SLASH-SLASH-SLASH-SLASH*


    This time as Arnel swinged his sword, his sword cutted through the wind and made very sharp sounds.


    "Very good... You applied a damage buff." Anon spoke with a smile as he continuously dodged all of his strikes once again.


    "HOW THE FUCK ARE YOU DODGING THISSSSSSSSSSS !?????" Arnel shouted as he got very aggressive and dangerous.


    Every strike of his sword created a very sharp wind Blade that cutted through the ground like butter.


    "Move back... If he comes out of that ring, we are all dead."


    "Move back... Move back."


    "He has gone crazy."


    "That''s a sword enchantment... He is really possessed by a soul."


    "Will be live after this ?"


    *Slash*


    "Fuckk... Move back, his sword''s swings are coming here as well."


    ....


    All the soldiers immediately moved back in order to dodge the sharp wind blades.


    *Yawwwwwwnnnnnn*


    "That''s it... Time to end this." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he pulled his hands out of his pockets.


    *SLASH-SLASH-SLASH*


    Anon Dodge three sword swings and closed the distance in an instant.


    *Grab*


    He grabbed Arnel''s throat and clenched his fist.


    *Clench*


    As his fist got tighter... His fingers sinked into Arnel''s skin and blood splattered everywhere on the ring.


    Anon placed his second hand over his chest and pushed it back, while pulling his neck out along with his spine.


    *Push*


    *Drrrrrrrrrrr*


    As soon as Anon pulled his neck and spine out of his body, every soldier looking at him got really scared, some of them went unconscious and some started puking on the spot.


    "H-H-He is a monster..."


    "A maniac."


    "Not even the Saleks show this much cruelty to us."


    "I-I want to go home."


    ...


    "Here, Grab this as well..." Anon spoke as he walked upto rey and gave her the head of Arnel.


    "Y-You... I curse you as a Mother that-"


    "I can''t do this... Fuck it." Anon spoke.


    Before Rey could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her head with both of his hands and twisted it 360¡ã around.


    *Crack-Crack*


    *THUD-THUD*


    Both of the heads fall down to the ground and as Anon let go of her corpse, he pulled out her head as well and threw it on the ground with the rest of them.


    "Now, They can all be at a peaceful place and reincarnate as good person in the next life." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked back to Bernie.

 Chapter 1081 -1080

    Chapter 1081 -1080 In the streets of Verminz Kingdom, There is a rumour spreading faster than wild fire...


    "He then grabbed all of their heads together and pulled them out with their spines... They died immediately and the monster smiled at everyone who was watching them." An old fairy is telling a story to three children.


    "Was he really a monster and what did he looked like ?" One of the kids asked.


    "He doesn''t look like a monster... The stories tells that he looks just like us, but he doesn''t have any wings and he has red eyes.


    They say that when he get''s angry or too happy, his eyes starts to shine brightly purple." The old Fairy spoke with a smile.


    "That means... He can be one of us as well, can''t he ?"


    "He can be... Maybe I am him, hehehehehe." The old man spoke as he started laughing crazy.


    "Kyaaa.... Runnnnnn."


    "He is himmmm."


    "Creeeep."


    Suddenly, All three of them ran out of the street and went straight back to their houses.


    "Stupid Kids." The old man spoke as he walked away as well.


    ...


    In the market of Verminz Kingdom...


    "Did you hear the rumour ?"


    "What ?"


    "The one about the new fairy that appeared in the Zorion Kingdom."


    "Ah... I thought it was all just a rumour and story."


    "No, they say that he really exists and killing is his favourite thing to do."


    "What kind of monster is that ?"


    ...


    Inside the Royal Castle of Vermin Kingdom...


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Who is it, so early in the morning ?" A butler spoke as he walked upto the back door and opened it.


    "Hello, Hello..." A messenger from the Zorion Kingdom was standing on the gate.


    "Oh... Aren''t you from the Zorion Kingdom ?" The Buttler asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Sir... I am a messenger from the Royal Court. May I come in ?" He asked as he looked at the butler with a smile.


    "No... Just stand there and tell your purpose for coming and don''t tell me that your Queen has increased the cost of her marriage, we have already given you so much." The butler spoke with a neutral expression.


    "No, Sir... I have a letter for Sir Louis and his parents from madam Bernie with Love, not with love but... I just don''t know. I will be taking my leave now." The messenger spoke as he gave the letter to the butler and flew off immediately.


    "What the hell ?" The butler asked as he immediately started walking towards the main hall, where Louis was sitting and he was reading some kind of old book.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Yes ?" Louise asked as he didn''t even looked at the gate.


    "Sir, there is a message for you from the Zorion Kingdom''s Queen." The butler spoke.


    "Hmm...? Does she need more gold for the marriage ? If yes, then call her aunt and tell her to come and get it.


    I can''t be bothered with that kind of thing anymore." Louise spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to read his book.


    "Sir, I think you should take a look at this..." The butler spoke as he opened the letter and read it with a shocked expression on his face.


    "What is it ? Read it to me." Louise spoke as he looked at the butler and closed his book.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    [I, Bernie, Queen of the Zorion Kingdom am very unhappy and sad to announce this but our marriage that was decided on XX-XXX-XXXXX date has to be cancelled, since my interests have been changed and we-]


    "Shut up." Louise spoke as he stood up from his seat with a serious expression on his face.


    "Y-Y-Yes, Sir." The butler spoke as he immediately stopped talking.


    "That bitch of such a small Kingdom dared to reject my marriage purposal after taking that much gold and other stuff from our kingdom ? I will kill her myself and take that useless kingdom of hers.


    Prepare a unicorn for me... I will visit there personally." Louise spoke with an angry expression as he looked at the butler and exited the room.


    "A-As you say, Sir." The butler spoke as he immediately understood that someone is going to get killed today.


    He immediately went out and called out to the caretaker of the Unicorns.


    ....


    10 minutes later...


    Louise got fully dressed in a Royal outfit and walked out of the Royal Castle with an angry expression on his face.


    "Where is my unicorn ?" He asked with an angry expression as he looked at the butler.


    "H-Here sir." The butler spoke as he gave the unicorn''s leash to Louise.


    "I will be coming back with her head in a plate full of her blood... Prepare a spot in my room. I will place it as a trophy for killing that greedy bitch." Louise spoke as he mounted over the unicorn and immediately flew away.


    "That Queen Bernie is really dead today... Prince is in a really angry mood today. She just tried to scam the worng kingdom this time." The butler spoke with a smile as he walked back into the Royal Castle.


    ....


    3 hours later...


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Butler... Where is my son ?" The Queen of the castle called out to the butler.


    "My Queen, Prince Louise left for the Zorion Kingdom this morning and it''s been 3 hours, since then he hasn''t returned back." The butler informed.


    "Why would he go into that filthy place ?" The Queen asked with a neutral expression.


    "Ma''am... This morning a letter came in..." The butler explained everything that has happened this morning.


    "Hah... Well, it''s obvious, he won''t come back until he kills her and takes over her kingdom.


    Prepare a feast for my son, I want to greet him with a big smile once he comes back all golden and bathed in blood of his enemies." The Queen spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, My Queen." The butler spoke as he immediately walked out of the room and went to kitchen.


    ....


    "Sir, You are here... Is something wrong ?" The Head Chef asked with a worried expression as he looked at the butler.


    "The Queen has ordered to prepare a huge feast, since our prince will be coming back from a big battle today." The butler explained.


    "I understand, I will get every single chef to the work right now." The Head Chef replied.


    ...


    "Butler... Where is Louise ? I want to tell him about the book that he gave me to read last night." The King asked with a smile as he looked at the butler.


    "I greet My King." The butler spoke as he immediately bowed down to the king.


    "Where is he ? I have been searching for him in the whole castle." The King asked.


    "Sir, this morning... A letter came in..." The butler explained the situation again to the king.


    10 minutes later...


    "What the hell ? You should''ve told me that before... I would''ve sent a full army of my best soldiers towards that stupid scamming kingdom." The King spoke with an angry expression.


    "Don''t worry, Darling... Have some faith in your son. He will not disappoint you, he will definitely come back with her head just as he said.


    I have prepared a feast for him on his return. I am sure he will be really famished once he comes back." The Queen spoke as she walked out of her room with a smile on her face.


    "Well... I believe in him, Darling. But he is one of the most strongest and intelligent son of mine and I can''t just send him anywhere to fight... He is the next king of this kingdom after all." The King spoke with a serious expression.


    "My Queen and My King... The feast is prepared, please come." The butler spoke as he started walking towards the dinning hall.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*  S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the main gate of the castle and everyone halted on their positions.


    "Oh my... My son is here already. Let''s go and greet him with smiles, Darling." The Queen spoke as she looked at the King.


    "Wait... Butler, Bring me my royal sword. I will honour him with my sword for this." The King spoke with a proud smile.


    "As you command, Your Majesty." The butler spoke as he immediately ran towards the Royal Court.


    Meanwhile another servant stepped forward and opened the main gates.


    *Creeeeeeeeaaaaak*


    As soon as he opened the door... The same messenger from the Zorion Kingdom was standing on the gate with a scared and grim expression on his face. He was also carrying a huge plate in his hand, covered with a big Cloche.


    "What the-!?"


    "Who are you ?" The Queen asked as she walked upto the gate slowly.


    "I-I-I-I-I am a M-M-M-M-essenger from the... Z-Z-Zorion kingdom... Y-Y-Y-Your majesty." He spoke as his whole body started shaking and his wings started vibrating at an incredible speed.


    "Look at this poor messenger... Our son must''ve sent him here to tell of his victory, come in... Is that your Queen''s head in your hand ?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "Sir, Your sword..." The butler spoke as he gave the sword to the king.


    "I-I-I am sorryyyyyyyyy...." The Messenger spoke as he dropped the plate from his hand flew away immediately.


    *THUD*


    As soon as it fell down... A head rolled out of it, but it wasn''t Bernie''s head.

 Chapter 1082 -1081

    Chapter 1082 -1081 Zorion Kingdom, Royal Castle...


    Anon is standing on the window of Bernie''s room and he is looking at the clouds with many things in his mind.


    ''I need to fuck... I need to eat and then fuck again. Life is really hard and I have to sleep as well after that.


    Hah... I have to take over this world quickly and get out. This fairy cold is now very irritating. I have modified my body a bit and turned off the sneezing but it won''t work for much time.


    I can feel it all building up inside my body and if it builds up too much, my brain will automatically break the skill for the sake of my body.'' Anon thought as he looked at the clouds and thought of them as big fluffy boobs moving around in the sky.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Come in." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed that it was none other than Bernie herself.


    [Bernie''s Mind Control: 90%]


    "Hmm.... Still, 90% is left." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    "Anon... Are you busy in thinking about something ? I can always come later." Bernie spoke with a smile.


    "No, Luv... It''s your room, come in." Anon spoke as he smiled and walked upto her with a smile.


    "You seem to be stressed, is everything alright... Anon ?" Bernie spoke as she sat down besides him with a worried expression on her face.


    "I came to this world for a purpose, Luv. I couldn''t complete it... It''s time for me to go back." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he grabbed her hand slightly.


    <Memory Manipulation>


    ''You can''t live without him... He came and made you everything that you are right now. What will do without him ?'' Anon immediately started planting "Thoughts Of Need" into her unconscious mind.


    ''You love him, right ? How can you let him go like that ?'' Since Bernie''s Mind control was already at 80%, the thoughts will surface faster from her unconscious mind.


    ''What if you went down without him and turned back into that weak queen again ?''


    ...


    "A-Anon... What are you saying ? Going back ? You can''t go back-" Bernie started speaking but she immediately stopped talking after she realised what she was saying.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Bernie.


    "N-No... I didn''t meant to say that, I just had these weird thoughts in my mind so suddenly.


    I am sorry." Bernie apologized immediately.


    ''If he left... You will be fucked. Everyone is looking upto you because Anon helped you in that duel.''


    ''Once he leaves, everyone will start treating you like before.''


    ''Can you even breath without him properly ? The Scent of his body... Aren''t you addicted to it ?''


    As Anon planted more thoughts into her mind, she got anxious.


    "Anon... I-I have something, that I want to ask you." Bernie spoke as she immediately stood up and went down on her knees in front of Anon.


    ''Ah... Fuck.'' Anon thought as he immediately understood, what she was going to do next.


    "Mr. Anon of another world... Will you marry, Bernie the Queen of Zorion Kingdom of Luminara ?


    I promise, I will never leave your side, I will satisfy you every night or even in the day, whenever you ask it.


    You can have more than one wife too, if you want." Bernie asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    ''Haa... I got her where I wanted her to be. Hehehehehe... Now, let''s test her limits.'' Anon thought as he laughed evilly inside his mind.


    "You see... When it comes to having sex and other things, I have a strange taste. I don''t think, you will like it.


    I am not that gentle when it comes to that kind of thing." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    ''You can do anything to keep him here.'' As soon as Anon planted this thought into Bernie''s mind... Everything changed.


    "I-I will do everything in order to satisfy your needs, Anon. You can do anything you want with me... I will never speak a words against what you do to me, I swear." Bernie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon with a very confident expression.


    "Let''s see then..." Anon spoke as he slowly closed the distance between their faces and kissed her on the lips.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuu*


    This time... The kiss wasn''t very pleasant, he rammed his tongue into her mouth and started licking all of her mouth''s insides like a wild monster.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Bernie''s breathing speed got really low as she felt Anon''s tongue chocking her mouth completely, but she couldn''t do anything about it... Because she just promised him that she will  take it without speaking a word against it.


    As Anon gave her the kiss and groped her ass-cheeks at the same time very roughly.


    ''Anhhhh~ What is this ? I-I can''t breathe and Mr. Anon is also squeezing my ass so tightly, it''s like he wants to tear them off... I never expected him to be this rough. It''s like an animal is having his way with me and I have no choice but to surrender my body to him.


    Anhhhhhhh~ but everytime he does that, I feel something in my heart.'' Bernie thought in her mind as she felt a new feeling inside her body.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuu*


    ''Hehehe... Now she is a good bitch, I could''ve done this with my hypnosis skill too. But breaking her mind slowly and getting her addicted to me was more fun.


    I broke her so bad in just 5 hours that she can do anything for me now. Hehehe...'' Anon thought in his mind as he started laughing.


    *Grope-Grope*  S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He slipped his fingers even more inside and started rubbing it over her pussy and clit.


    *Slip-slip*


    "Mnnnnffff~ Mnhhhfffff~"


    ''My pussy... My pussy feels good, Annhhhh~ It feels so gooooooooood... I am cumming.'' Bernie thought as she came and wetted her panty completely.


    Anon separated his lips from Bernie''s lips and noticed that all of her face was red from the shortage of breathe, her eyes were half-closed and both of her legs were shaking as well from the new-found pleasure.


    "Are you okay, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "I-I am good... Believe me, This is nothing to me." Bernie spoke as she pretended to smile.


    "Well then... Let''s move onto the real thing." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "What !?" Bernie asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Is there a-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A loud knock was heard on the Castle''s main door.


    *KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK*


    "Hmm....?" Anon immediately knew that something wasn''t right because he was feeling some bloodlust as well.


    "The servants will take care of it... Should we contin-"


    "No, It''s something else. Someone is here to kill you." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he walked upto the window and looked outside, but he couldn''t get a clear visual of the front gate.


    "OPEN THE FUCKING DOORS... I WILL KILL THAT BITCH TODAY. BRING YOUR QUEEN OUR MOTHERFUCKING SCAMMERS." Louise shouted loudly as he broke the gates with his sword.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    "Let''s go, Luv. Looks like your fiance didn''t took the engagement break-up letter in a good way." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Main Hall of the castle.


    "Anon... You can''t kill him, he is the prince of the Vermin kingdom. They have far more stronger army than ours." Bernie spoke as she tried to keep Anon cool.


    "Luv, I am not angry... I won''t kill him, if he takes his leave without causing any scene." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''I am going to kill him because that was the plan when I manipulated your mind into sending that engagement break-up letter.


    I want to take over this whole world, but I can''t waste my time into travelling from kingdom to kingdom... there are motherfucking 21 kingdoms and it''s very tiring.


    At first, I thought of sending our letters that declared war on every single kingdom, but this kingdom is the smallest kingdom in all 21 kingdoms and if I sent out war letters from here, no one will believe it.


    It''s like a small children challenging a grown man for a duel. That''s why, Vermin kingdom shall become an example to this kingdom''s new power.


    Once I take over the Vermin kingdom... I will send out official war letters that will give the other kingdoms only two choices, Either you become my slaves or Die, Simple as that and I will also ask for a MILF Women from each Royal Family of every kingdom, I can take them back to my MILF farm.'' Anon thought with a smile as he continued to walk towards the Main Hall.


    *BOOOOOM*


    *THUD-THUD*


    Suddenly, He noticed that both of the main gates are broken and a young man with white hairs, white eyes and medium body build is standing inside the Main Hall with a very angry expression on his face.


    "Hello, Louise." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1083 -1082

    Chapter 1083 -1082 "Hello, Louise..." Anon spoke as he looked at Louise with a smile.


    "Who are you ?" Louise asked with an angry expression as he looked at Anon.


    His wing''s edges were plated with golden blades and they were very sharp, this was one of the signs that he was a Royal soldier and fought with the Army at some point.


    "I am Anon... Anon Agreil, Bernie''s Fiance." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Louise and at the same time, Bernie also walked down to the Main Hall.


    "You fucking slut... You broke the engagement with me after taking so much gold from our kingdom and now you are going to get fucked by this stupid wingless gigolo ?


    I am going to take both of your heads and put it on display in my room." Louise spoke an angry expression as he started walking towards Anon.


    "Hah and here I thought fairies were sweet creatures..." Anon spoke as he moved forward with a disappointed expression on his face.


    "Die, you fucking gigo-" Louise started speaking as he immediately swinged his sword at Anon, But before he could''ve completed his sentence... Anon grabbed his sword with his bare hand.


    *Grab*


    "What the-!?" Louise asked with a slightly shocked expression as he looked at Anon''s hand.


    "Why don''t we sit down and discuss this like real gentlemen over a cup of coffee, because I think-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Louise left the sword''s handle and rotated in a 360¡ã circle at a rapid speed in order to cut-off Anon''s neck with his gold plated wings.


    His wings were really fast and before Anon could''ve reacted, they sliced his throat pretty good.


    As the red blood flowed out of his neck... Anon fell down to the floor.


    *THUD*


    "NOOOOOO.... Mr. Anon, please wake up." Bernie shouted as she started crying and running towards Anon, but before she could''ve reached him... Louise grabbed her hairs and stopped her.


    *Grab*


    *Stretch*


    "Ouchhhh..." Bernie shouted as she felt extreme pain in her head.


    "Where the fuck do you think, you are going ? I will take your head as well." Louise spoke as he threw Bernie down on the floor and grabbed his sword out of Anon''s hand.  Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Thud*


    "N-No... Mr. Anon, P-Please..." Bernie spoke as she started crawling towards Anon.


    "Die you stupid slut... This is what you deserve in-" Louise started speaking as he raised his sword and got ready in order to slice her head, but suddenly a voice interrupted him.


    <Hell Heal>


    "Grab their necks or tear them apart..." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the ground.


    "What the-!?" Louise asked with a shocked expression as he looked at Anon''s wound and noticed that the wound on his neck was disappearing.


    ''What the hell !? How is that possible ? How did his wound healing so fast ?'' Louise thought as a he felt fear in his heart.


    "Mr. Anon..." Bernie spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Grab their necks or tear them apart, but what''s the point of fighting if you can''t even strike fear into your opponent''s heart." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Louise.


    "How are you alive ?" Louise asked as he raised his sword at Anon.


    "Your moving speed is awesome and your wing''s speed is litreally amazing... But, your damage is shit.


    Now to the charges... You have attacked the Queen of the Zorion Kingdom and her fiancee... Your punishment will be death." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he started walking towards him.


    "Death ? You think, a stupid wingless bastard like you can kill me ?" Louise spoke as he started walking towards Anon as well.


    <Swift Strike>


    Louise used one of the most powerful skill he had and swinged his sword at Anon.


    This time Anon didn''t hold back and Summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    He immediately blocked the sword with one sickle and kept one hidden behind his back.


    *Swish*


    Louis left the sword''s handle once more and did a 360¡ã turn just like last time... But this time, Anon was fully prepared.


    "Stupid..." Anon spoke as he immediately ducked down and used the other sickle to cut off his left wing completely.


    *Slice*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Louise shouted loudly in pain as he stepped away from Anon and noticed that he was having problems in balancing his body without his wing.


    "Did you like the Wing Cut ?" Anon asked with a smile as he licked off the golden blade from the sickle.


    *Lick*


    "You are a fucking Maniac..." Louis spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Thank you." Anon spoke with a smile as he crushed his wing and broke his sword.


    *Crackkkkk*


    *Thud*


    "You are no fairy... Your blood is red. What did you bring into this world ?" Louise asked as he looked at Bernie.


    "Your death... You fucking animal. You blame me for something that I never did, I haven''t taken a single gold coin from your kingdom." Bernie spoke as she stood up and walked behind Anon with a serious expression on her face.


    "Your aunt has taken so much gold coins from us that I can''t even start to tell you the amount and yet you refuse ?" Louise asked with a serious expression.


    "She was a cheat and my fiance killed her and both of her children this afternoon." Bernie spoke with a serious expression.


    "What the hell are you saying ? Are you telling me that your aunt was cheating you as well ?" Louise asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes." Bernie replied.


    "I-I am sorry, I didn''t knew that she was a cheat... I thought you are the one giving these orders and took such rash decision.


    I am truly sorry..." Louise spoke as he bowed down to Bernie and apologized for her actions.


    "I-I forgive you." Bernie spoke with a smile.


    "I don''t..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at Louise.


    "Sir...?" Louise asked with a confused expression.


    "You see... When you sliced my throat with your wings, you didn''t just sliced my throat... You sliced my ego as well." Anon spoke as he looked at Louise.


    "But, Sir... It was a mistake, I wasn''t aware of your powers and that''s why-" Louise started speaking but before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon threw his sickle at him and sliced his head off.


    *Swish*


    *Thud*


    As his head rolled down on the ground, Anon looked at it with a smile.


    ''If you apologized to me... How will I execute my plan ?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Anon... He was already saying sorry for what he did and-"


    "Luv, you may not have any self-respect for yourself, but I do and I can''t sacrifice it like that." Anon spoke as he walked forward and picked up Louise''s head from the ground.


    He then walked upto the dinning table and picked up a plate.


    After placing his head into the plate... Anon called out to the Royal messenger.


    ...


    "S-S-Sir.... You called ?" As soon as the Royal messenger arrived he saw the head in the plate and got really scared because it wasn''t any head.


    "Take this and deliver it to the Vermin kingdom and if they ask, who did this... Take her name." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Bernie.


    "M-My Queen ?" The messenger asked as he looked at Bernie.


    "Do as Mr. Anon is saying... He is also the King of this kingdom now." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Thank you, Luv..." Anon spoke as he stood up and walked upto Bernie, he then gave her a kiss on the lips.


    *Chuu*


    "Anything for you, My Luv." Bernie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "But... Your majesty, They will kill me instantly if they saw this in my hands." The messenger spoke with a really scared expression.


    "Then cover it with that thing over there and when you arrive at the gate, just throw it in and flew away as fast as you can.


    If you made it back, I will make you so rich that you won''t have to do anything for the rest of your life, but if you died... Well your son will get your job." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the Cloche.


    "H-How do you know about my son, Sir ?" The Royal messenger asked with a shocked expression.


    "Take the head and get out." Bernie spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes." The messenger replied as he immediately took the head and exited the room.


    "Anon... I have a question." Bernie spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Ask..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You said that you are here for some purpose... What is that ?" Bernie asked.


    "Well... Luv, I want to take over this world and all 21 Kingdoms." Anon spoke with a straight face.


    "WHAT !?" Bernie shouted as she got a little scared and shocked by Anon''s reply.


    "Hehehe... Don''t worry, You will be the one to rule it all at last." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1084 -1083

    Chapter 1084 -1083 Present Time, Vermin Kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    The Royal messenger of the Zorion Kingdom is standing on the front gate of the Vermin Kingdom''s Royal castle and his whole body is shaking in fear.


    ''I will get killed today... I should''ve said my final goodbyes to my family.'' The messenger spoke as he knocked on the main gate of the castle.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    *Click*


    *Creaaaak*


    As soon as the gates opened up, the Royal messenger noticed two Fairies standing in front of him.


    The Queen and King of the Vermin kingdom, as soon as he saw them his heart started beating really fast and his legs started shaking even more.


    ''I am fucked... I am completely FUCKED.'' He thought as a sacred expression appeared over his face.


    "Hmm..? Who is he ?" The King asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I am the R-R-R-Royal messenger of the Zorion Kingdom, Y-Y-Y-Your Majesty." He spoke in a very stammering voice.


    "Look at this poor messenger... Our son must''ve sent him here to tell of his victory, come in... Is that your Queen''s head in your hand ?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "Sir, Your sword..." A butler came running out of the room with a sword in his hands and handed it over to the king.


    As soon as the Royal messenger saw the sword, he wetted his pants and only one thing came to his mind...


    ''I have to run.''


    "I-I-I am sorryyyyyyyyy...." The Messenger shouted as he dropped the plate from his hand flew away immediately.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    As soon as the plate fell down, Louise''s head rolled out of it and stopped near the Queen''s feet.


    Every single person standing inside the room got so shocked that for one entire minute... None of them spoke anything.


    The Butler, The servants, The King and The Queen... All stared at the Head lying in her legs.


    ''That''s... The Prince.'' The butler thought as he came out of his shock.


    The Queen slowly bent down and grabbed the head in her hands... She then brought it closer to her face in order to inspect if it''s truly her son or not.


    The King moved forward and slowly placed his hand over her shoulder.


    *Sob-Sob-Sob*


    "S-She killed him... She killed my son..." The Queen spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    *Thud*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." She immediately went down on both of her knees and started shouting loudly.


    "Call the Commander of my Army.... We will immediately leave with all the soldiers we have." The King spoke as he looked at the Butler.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." The butler spoke as he immediately ran towards the basement of the Kingdom.


    ....


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck... How can that be possible ? She is not stronger than Master-" As the butler was going down the stairs with a torch in his hand, he was mumbling something...


    But as soon as he reached on the flat ground, A sword appeared in fornt of his throat that glowed brightly blue and it was completely covered in flames.


    *Swish*


    "What the- !?" The butler got scared as soon as he saw the sword and took two steps back, but he immediately fell down to the floor after crashing into the stairs.


    "What are you doing here, Fredrin ?" A fairy who was holding the sword in his hand asked as he stepped into the light.


    Both of his eyes were gauged out of his skull, one of his wing was replaced by a metallic artificial wing.


    One of his hand was also missing and it was replaced by a metallic hand, his body was pretty similar to Anon''s body but with many battle scars and his muscles were refined as well.


    "S-Sir... Alder ? I-Is that you ?" Fredrin asked as he slightly opened his eyes.


    "I asked... What are you doing here ?" Fredrin asked with a smile as he helped him stand again.


    "The King has given out orders to gather all the forces, Sir." Fredrin spoke with a serious expression.


    "All the forces !? What happened ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Prince Louise... He has been murdered by the Queen of Zorion Kingdom, Sir." Fredrin replied.


    "Impossible... She is not strong enough to do that, Where is his body ?" Alder asked.


    "Sir... They have sent his head in a plate. I can bring you that, if you want-"


    "No, Bring me to the king... I want to see what''s going on." Alder spoke.


    "See...?" Fredrin asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you have a death wish, Fredrin ?" Alder asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No... Sir. Please follow me." Fredrin spoke as he started walking upwards.


    ...


    Inside the Royal Court...


    The king is sitting on his throne and In front of him three men were bowing.


    The Commander of the Royal Army, The General of the Assassins and The Royal Minister.


    "All the armies are gathered and they are ready to move on your command, Your Majesty." The Commander of the Royal Army spoke.


    "My Assassins have already infiltrated the Zorion Kingdom and they have scouted the whole kingdom already, My King." The General of Assassins spoke.


    "Your Majesty... All the Weapons and Armours have been disturbed and the total cost-"


    "I don''t give a single fuck about the cost." The King spoke with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty... I am very sorry."


    Suddenly, the king noticed that Alder is standing on the gate of the Royal Court and he is listening to all the conversations with a smile on his face.


    "All three of you get out, Alder come in." The King ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." All three of them spoke as he they started walking out of the room.


    But as the General of the Assasins walked by Alder, he pulled out a piece of cloth from his pocket and placed it over Alder''s shoulder before leaving.


    "Eyes are looking beautiful... Don''t show them to the King." He spoke as he exited the Court.


    "Hehe..." Alder smiled and covered his eyes with the cloth.


    He walked towards the king and bowed down to him in a very weird way, he placed one of his hand behind his back, placed other hand over his chest and only tilted his neck a little to the king.


    "You called for me... Father ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    "30 years... You have spent 30 years in that dark pit, do you have any idea what''s happening on the outsides ?" The King asked with an angry expression.


    "I do certainly... I just heard that my brother who was the next heir to the throne has died." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t smile... I fucking hate that smile of yours." The King spoke with an angry expression.


    "A gentlemen should always keep his calm, Father." Alder spoke with a smile.


    ''He is the only one who can talk to the king like that.'' Fredrin thought as he peeked in.


    "What happened to your eyes ?" The King asked.


    "Gauged them out with my own hands... It was so dark down there, that I saw no point in having eyes anymore." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "As stupid as before... I had one intelligent son and your mother is crying in her room, with his head in her hands." The King spoke as he stood up from throne.


    As soon as Alder heard this sentence, the smile Disappeared from his face.


    "Did you say that mother is crying ?" Alder asked with a neutral expression.


    "Come with me." The King spoke as he started walking towards the Queen''s room.


    ...


    *Sob-Sob-Sob*


    "Please come back, My son. I-I will never send you to the battlefield ever again... Please come backkkkkk... *Sob-Sob-Sob*" The Queen cried out loudly.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Mom..." Suddenly, Alder''s voice came from behind.


    The Queen immediately turned around and noticed that Alder was standing on the gate with a neutral expression on his face.


    The King decided to stay outside the room.


    "Alderrrrrrr..." The Queen shouted as she immediately ran towards Alder and hugged him tightly.


    Alder lightly hugged her back and felt the head of his brother in her hands.


    As soon as he touched the head of his brother... He felt something strange.


    "Mom... Show me the head." Alder spoke as he seprated his mother from him.


    "T-They killed him Alder... They killed him." The Queen cried out.


    *Grab*


    "Haaaa..." Alder took a deep breath and used a skill.


    <Before Dark>


    As soon as he used this skill... A scared expression appeared over his face.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, The head fell down from his hands.


    "What happened ?" The King asked from behind as he placed his hand over Alder''s shoulder.


    "He was killed by someone... Who is not from this world." Alder spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the King.


    "What !?" His eyes widened in shock and confusion.


    "Yes... I saw it. His blood was red but his body was very similar to ours." Alder spoke.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is it ? What did you saw ? Can you make me see it ?" The King asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Father... But, I am excited now." Alder spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1085 -1084

    Chapter 1085 -1084 *step-step-step-step-step*


    Alder is running through a forest at an incredible speed with bare foot and a big smile can be seen on his face.


    "Who are you ? Where did you come from ?" Alder asked as he continued running forward.


    "Now...."


    *Swish*


    *Grab*


    Suddenly a rope that was hidden beneath the sand and the leaves, grabbed Alder''s right leg and he immediately lost his balance.


    "Fuck..." Alder shouted as he fell down on his face.


    *THUD*


    "Hehehehe... Food."


    "We have food."


    "Pull up." A loud voice rang through the whole forest.


    *Stretch-Stretch*


    Three Saleks pulled the rope and Alder''s body started hanging upside down.


    "What a stupid fairy...? He doesn''t even know of our trap." A Salek spoke as he stepped out of the bushes and following him ten more Saleks stepped out with greedy expressions on their faces.


    "His body is fat... He will be muscular."


    "Yes... Let''s just eat him here."


    "Yes..."


    "No, we will eat him but not now and not raw. We will fry him over the fire and eat him after his body turns black hehehe." The leade of the Saleks spoke as he touched Alder''s naked muscles with his throne embedded hands.


    "Hmm... There are ten of you here and not one will remain alive if you don''t let me down in the next 30 seconds." Alder spoke with a smile as turned his neck towards the Leader of the Saleks.


    "Hehehe... Fairy, you are our food for tonight and you think that all this stupid talk of yours will get you out ?


    Beg us and tell us, how great we are... Then, maybe I will give you a swift death hahahahah." The salek laughed loudly as he looked at Alder.


    But, Alder didn''t reply and continued to stay silent.


    "Speak something now..." The salek spoke with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    "...27."


    "What ?"


    "28.... 29.... 30."


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Alder disappeared from the rope and re-appeared behind the leader of the Saleks.


    "You are not even worthy to exist..." Alder spoke as he grabbed the Salek''s beak and broke it apart.


    *Crack*


    He then placed his hand over his head and squished it into a mush.


    *Squish*


    *Thud*


    The Salek''s dead body down to the ground and all the Saleks standing around him got really scared.


    "R-Run..." One of the salek shouted as he started running away.


    "As if..." Alder spoke as he immediately picked up the broken beak of the other salek and threw it at him with full power.


    *Cluch*


    The beak pierced through his skull and he died on spot.


    *Thud*


    "Now... Now..." Alder spoke as he turned around and faced all the remaining 8 saleks with a smile on his face.


    ...


    10 minutes later...


    All the Saleks were lying dead on the ground and Alder''s full body is covered in their blood.


    "Sad... At first you had nothing for dinner and now you can''t have dinner, hahahaha..." Alder spoke as he laughed and started running towards the Zorion Kingdom once again.


    After continuously running for about 30 more minutes, He finally reached in front of the Zorion Kingdom.


    As he walked upto the entrance gates... Two guards immediately stopped him.


    "Who are you ? And why are you covered in blood ?" One of the guards asked.


    "I have never seen him around." Another guard spoke up.


    "Ah... I almost forgot about this. Will this do the Job ?" Alder asked as he immediately took off the cloth over his eyes and opened it.


    As soon as he opened the cloth... The Royal sigil of the Vermin kingdom was revealed.


    It was a six petal flower made out of golden ink on the crimson red cloth.


    "V-Vermin Kingdom ?" The guard spoke as his voice started stammering.


    "I-I-I am sorry, Sir. Please head in." The other guard spoke as he immediately stepped aside.


    "Thank you, guys." Alder spoke as he headed inside the Kingdom with a smile.


    As Alder continued to walk forward... He couldn''t figure out the location of the Royal castle.


    "Excuse me... Can you take me to the Royal castle ?" He asked to a lady who was passing by him with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Are you blind ?" She asked.


    "Yes, Ma''am... Unfortunately." Alder spoke with a smile.


    The lady looked around and grabbed his hand.


    "Hey, I am an upper class woman and I have lots of money... You want to become my gigolo ? I will keep you in a safe place, feed you good food and you won''t have to do anything for the rest of your life.


    What do you say ?" The lady asked.


    As soon as Alder heard this... His smile widened.


    "I like the offer, My lady... But I am afraid that I will not be able to take part in it, Since I am also a member of the Upper Class, but I bet you are very beautiful." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. You are not wearing anything... I-I thought-"


    "No worries, You are very sweet... But, can you help me reach the Royal Castle ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes... Please grab my hand." The lady spoke as she grabbed Alder''s hand and started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    "So, What''s your name ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    "I-I am Jui." Sh replied.


    "I am Alder." He replied with a smile.


    ...


    As they were walking towards the Royal castle, A male Fairy saw the lady and started walking towards her with an angry expression.


    "This bitch...."


    "You fucking slut... I always thought you were cheating on me." The man shouted as he immediately raised his hand in order to slap her, but Alder immediately grabbed his hand.


    *Grab*


    "Calm down... Good Sir. It''s not a good habit to throw slaps at your wife like that in public, she is just helping me." Alder spoke with a smile as he faced the man.


    "Helping you ? Are you fucking kidding me ? She is grabbing your hand and you want me to believe that this slut is helping you ?


    Leave my hand... I will kill her right-" Before the man could''ve completed his sentence, Alder let out a very horrific Aura out of his body that left everyone around him immobile.


    *Boooom*


    "Now, listen to me... Mister. If you laid a hand over this beautiful lady, I will fucking grab your head with both of my hands and squeeze it until it blasts, like a banum fruit.


    Have I made myself clear ?" Alder asked with a serious expression as he looked at the man.


    "I-I-I understand..." The man spoke with a scared expression as he looked at Alder.


    "What do you understand ?" Alder asked.


    "I-If I ever touch her... Y-You will squeeze my head and it will explode like a... L-Like a banum fruit." The man replied with a very scared expression.


    "Thank you..." Alder spoke as he immediately withdrew all of his Aura and everyone took a breath of relief.


    "Now... My lady, Can you point towards the Castle''s location ? I will take care of myself from here and keep this scroll close to you, if he ever tries to beat you, just open it I will be there in no time." Alder spoke as he gave a small scroll to the lady.


    "I-It''s that way..." The lady spoke as she pointed towards the castle.


    "I will help you, Sir."


    "Me too..."


    "I will help as well."


    Four ladies immediately surrounded Alder from every side and decided to help him as they secretly groped his muscles.


    "Oh my.... You ladies are very cute. I wish they had ladies like you back in the Vermin Kingdom." Alder spoke with a smile.


    All the ladies escorted him to the Royal Castle as they groped his whole body in the way.


    ...


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*  sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alder knocked on the outers gates of the Royal Castle and a Butler walked out to the outer gate immediately.


    "Hello, Sir... How can I help you ?" The butler asked with a confused expression.


    "Hello, I am from the Vermin Kingdom and I am here to see your Queen. Can you inform her ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    "Can I see some proof before-"


    "Yes, Yes... Here." Alder spoke as he immediately showed the cloth to the butler.


    "Please come in.... Sir." The butler spoke as he opened the gates and let him in.


    As Alder walked towards the main gates of the castle, he felt Anon''s presence.


    His mana was different and his Aura was really sharp.


    ''He is not an ordinary guy... I can sense his presence easily from this distance.'' Alder thought in his mind.


    As soon as Alder entered inside the Royal Castle.... He smelled the stench of his brother''s blood in the air.


    "Please don''t mind the smell... We are getting servants to clear it." The butler spoke with a smile.


    "I see." Alder replied with a neutral expression.


    "I will inform the Queen immediately of your presence and-"


    "Looks like we have another guest." Anon''s voice came from the other side of the room.


    Alder immediately stood up from his seat and a serious expression appeared over his face.


    ''I was hiding my aura completely and using  a stealth skill, yet he found me ?'' Alder thought.

 Chapter 1086 -1085

    Chapter 1086 -1085 As Anon walked down to the Main Hall... Alder looked at him and only one thing was going on in his mind.


    ''The mana around him is too thick and his Aura... It''s something else.'' Alder thought as he sensed that Anon was walking towards him.


    <Demonic eyes>


    Anon immediately used his skill over him.


    [Name: Alder Lancelot.]


    [Age: 345]


    [Class: Martial Artist/Mage/swordsman.]


    [MP: 600,000,00]


    [HP: 300,000,00]


    [Description: Alder has no ill intentions against you and he just wants to assess you for any future Battles. He is also a little bit scared of you right now.]


    "Hello... Mr. Alder, What can I help you with ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Alder with a smile.


    "You know my name..." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "I do." Anon replied.


    "You killed my brother this afternoon.... Louise Lancelot." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Ah.... That guy, yes I killed him. What about it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Can I know the reason for such actions ?" Alder asked with a neutral expression.


    "Tried to kill me and My Fiancee. Is that enough for you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I see... That''s fair enough then, I am sorry for the intrusion, I will take my leave now." Alder spoke as he started walking towards the Main gate.


    Anon got a little bit shocked at this answer and he got curious.


    "Wait... Aren''t you going to give me death threats or fight me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No Sir... My brother tried to kill you and he couldn''t that means he was weak and died.


    I will fight for him because it''s my duty as his brother to fight for him and as a sorry for my intrusion, I would like to inform you of my father''s attack in advance.


    Prepare your armies... Because we are preparing everything we have." Alder spoke as he bowed down to Anon and left the Royal Castle.


    "I like that guy... He will serve under me." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Bernie''s room.


    *Click*


    As soon as he entered inside the room... Bernie was sitting on the bed completely naked and she was looking at Anon with a very perverted expression.


    Her eyes were closed a little and she was biting her lower lip from the side.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her huge ass sitting on the white bedsheets.


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke as he touched his dick and noticed that it was already harder than an iron pole.


    "Looks like something can''t wait to break out of those pants and I think it''s My dear Husband''s cock *lick*." Bernie spoke with a smile as she licked her upper lip.


    "You fucking slut..." Anon spoke as he immediately removed all of his clothes except his underwear.


    He walked upto Bernie and grabbed her head tightly.


    "Anhhhh~" Bernie let out a moan as she looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately buried her face into his cock and started rubbing it up and down on his cock.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ The smell of your cock... Is amazing, Dear Husband." Bernie spoke as she continued to sniff Anon''s crotch while rubbing her pussy like a bitch in heat.


    The smell of Anon''s cock is like a sweet scent to Bernie''s nose because Anon has tricked her mind into thinking that.


    *Snifffffffff*


    "Anhhhh~ This smell tingles my pussy. I want to smell it moreeee~" Bernie spoke as she continued to smell it like a crazy perverted bitch for the next 10 minutes.


    "You fucking bitch... You look like a fucking slut right now. Here... Smell the real thing." Anon spoke as hw removed his underwear and smacked his dick on her face.


    As soon as Anon''s dick slapped on her cheeks, Bernie felt a burning sensation in all her body and as the raw smell of his sweaty dick entered inside her nose, she forgot everything and her natural instincts turned on.


    She immediately started fingering her pussy even harder as she started licking Anon''s dick slowly.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Here... Take this." Anon spoke as he grabbed her head from behind and rammed his dick into her throat forcefully using her mouth as his fuck toy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Mnfffff~ Mannnnnffghhhfff~" She tried to speak something, but as her mouth was full of Anon''s cock, she couldn''t speak clearly.


    Anon continued to use her mouth for the next 30 minutes without any stops.


    30 minutes later...


    "Fuck... I am cumming." Anon spoke as he immediately emptied his balls into her throat.  sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait... Don''t gulp it. Show me first..." Anon spoke as he pulled his cock out of her mouth.


    Bernie openedher mouth and showed Anon his cum floating inside her mouth.


    "Okay... Now you can gulp it down like a good slut." Anon ordered.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    As soon as she heard Anon''s orders, Bernie gulped down a mouth full of Anon''s cum.


    "Now... After your upper lips, I think it''s time to fill up lower lips, what do you think luv ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her hairs and pulled them back tightly as he slapped her on the cheek with his cock.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhhh~ Yess, Dear Husband... Please full me up with your cum from up to down and mess up my body completely." Bernie spoke as she begged for Anon''s cum with a slutty facial expression.


    "You fucking slut... Every fucking one of you is a slut, you just don''t want to show it because you are fucking fairy, but I will fuck you so hard that you will forget everything and only remember my cock." Anon spoke as he grabbed her ass cheeks and started squeezing them very tightly.


    *Squeezeeeeeee*


    "ANNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Yessssss~ Please do it moreeee dear husband." Bernie spoke as she immediately started jiggling her ass cheeks on purpose.


    "You fucking bitch... You don''t have any shame do you ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he started slapping her ass cheeks.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Yesss~ moreee~ Dear hit me moree~" Bernie shouted as she got more and more excited as Anon continued to slap her ass cheeks.


    ''She is getting more and more horny because her Sensitivity is up by 30%. I raped a fairy made before and turned up her sensitivity by 100%... But fairies are different case from humans, they straight up die from such insane pleasure.


    The maid died, but I made a clone out of her and replaced her brain, but Bernie''s ass cheeks... they are so soft, just like a soft marshmallow lightly heated over high flame, I just want to bite her ass... wait, I can bite her ass... hehehehe.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face and he bit her right ass cheek tightly.


    *Bite*


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    *Squirtttttttt*


    Bernie made an ahegao face as she immediately squirted out a shit ton of cum from her pussy.


    As Anon removed his teeths from her ass cheek... He noticed that there was bite mark left over the spot and for some reason Anon liked it.


    He did the same thing and bit her on the other ass cheek as well.


    *Bite*


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    *Squirtttttttt*


    Bernie''s eyes turned all white and her tongue hanged out of her mouth as she came once again, while making an ugly ahegao face.


    She pinched her nipples tightly and started rubbing her pussy on the bedsheet just like a bitch in heat.


    "Moreeeeee~ Moreeeee~ make me cum moreee~ Dear husband~ Fuck my pussy too, Please." Bernie spoke as her body automatically went down on all fours and she started wiggling her pussy lips and ass cheeks in front of Anon.


    "No matter what race... You are just here to get fucked by a man. Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he placed his feet over her face.


    *Snifffffff*


    Bernie started sniffing Anon''s leg and she came a little again just from the stench of his legs.


    "Anhhhh~ I love the smell of your feet... My dear." Bernie spoke as she started licking Anon''s legs as well.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "You fucking bitch... I did some tweaks to your body, but your character changed completely.


    That means that you have been hiding your perverted side for a long time." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed Bernie''s tongue sliding in-between his toes and fingers smoothly.


    Meanwhile, he continued to slap her pussy and made her cum over 52 times in just 30 minutes.


    Bernie got really tired after cumming so much that she couldn''t even moan properly.


    "Now... It''s time for you to receive the ultimate thing." Anon spoke with a smile as he started rubbing his cock over her pussy.


    "Yessssss... Fuck my slutty pussy Dear." Bernie spoke as she opened her eyes forcefully and then opened her ass cheeks for Anon with her own hands.


    "You will not be able to cum now..." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick into her pussy directly and increased it''s size to half of it''s original size.


    In just one push... Anon''s dick tore through her hymen and went directly inside her womb, making her loose consciousness immediately.

 Chapter 1087 -1086

    Chapter 1087 -1086 Royal Castle of Zorion Kingdom...


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    Anon is standing on the window of Bernie''s room and he is smoking cigar while puffing out rings of smoke with a smile on his face.


    ?Bernie is lying behind him on the bed unconscious and thick white cum is drooling out of her pussy non-stop.


    Her ass-cheeks are swollen from all the slaps and continuous fucking for the past 7 hours. There are bite marks all over her body, on her ass cheeks, on her stomach and all over her boobs.


    "Hmmm... The sun is about to come out. I should take some sleep before those vermin fuckers come here." Anon spoke as he walked upto the bed and kicked Bernie down.


    *Thud*


    "Sorry, Luv... I need to sleep." Anon spoke as he immediately fall asleep.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz*


    ...


    Vermin Kingdom...


    "SOLDIERS START MARCHING, TODAY WE HAVE ONLY ONE OBJECTIVE, TO BRING BACK THE HEAD OF ZORION KINGDOM''S QUEEN.


    SHE AMBUSHED AND KILLED OUR PRINCE WHEN HE WENT TO TALK ABOUT THEIR ENGAGEMENT CANCELLATION.


    WE NEED REVENGE... DO YOU UNDERSTAND ?" The Army Commander shouted as he asked more than 700,000 Fairy soldiers.


    "YES, SIR." All the soldiers shouted back.


    "VERY GOOD.... NOW WALK TOWARDS SOUTH." He ordered.


    "YES SIR." All the soldiers immediately started walking towards the south direction and as they walked forward, the ground beneath them shook violently.


    "I have sent all the Assasins in the kingdom... Commander. They will eliminate anything unusual on sight." The general of the Assasins spoke as he reported to the Commander of army.


    "Very good... I still don''t understand, why are we bringing such a huge army to that stupid kingdom ?


    I mean, I can alone capture that whole kingdom with just my right hand." The commander of the army spoke with a smile.


    "That''s what Louise spoke before leaving the kingdom." Suddenly, A voice came from behind.


    "Hmm....?" As soon as they heard the voice both of turned around only to notice that Alder is standing behind them with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, Alder." The general of Assasins immediately went down on his knees in order to greet him.


    "Alder... What the fuck are you doing here ? Your brother died, your mother is crying in her room and your father is really angry and you are cracking jokes at this time ?" The commander of the army spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Alder.


    "All these men... They will die, no they will get slaughtered completely. Not one of these men will make it back to their home today if they went to the Zorion Kingdom." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "What !?" The general of Assasins got shocked and immediately looked at Alder.  sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The commander of the army immediately withdrew his sword and pointed it towards Alder.


    "You are not Alder... Alder would never say something like that. Who are you ?" The commander asked with a serious expression.


    "Haaa... You fucking stupid, I was never afraid of your sword." Alder spoke as he immediately grabbed his sword and pushed it aside like it''s nothing.


    "Y-You are Alder..." The commander spoke as he got shocked as well.


    "Hold your men... I need you all in the Royal Court. We are going to have a rendezvous in five minutes... My father will be there as well.


    You also call your Assassins back from their kingdom." Alder spoke as he immediately started walking towards the Royal Court.


    "W-What !?" The general of the Assasins asked with a confused expression.


    "MEN... HOLD YOUR STEPS." The commander of army shouted loudly as he immediately started walking towards the Royal Court as well.


    ''What is Alder thinking ? Why is he saying such stupid things ?'' The commander thought with a confused expression.


    Meanwhile, The Assassin general wrote a small letter and sent it through a thousand-eye-firefly to the Zorion Kingdom.


    ...


    5 minutes later in the Royal Court...


    "Why are we sitting here ?" The King asked with an angry expression as he looked at the General and the Commander.


    "S-Sir... Prince ordered us not to move before this meeting is concluded." The general spoke with a scared expression.


    "Where is that stupid son of mine ?" The King asked with a serious expression.


    "Hello, Hello... I am here." Alder spoke as he entered inside the room.


    "You are late." The commander spoke as he looked at Alder with a neutral expression.


    "I am blind man... What do you want from me ?" Alder replied with a smile.


    "Alder... Why did you host such a stupid meeting at this serious time ?" The King asked with an angry expression.


    "Father... No, My King... Today, I will talk to you as an Informant.


    So, I have a very important information for all three of you that I want to share today." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Alder... If this information turned out to be useless, I will literally kill you." The King spoke with a serious expression.


    "This will depend on how you act after listening to the information... My King." Alder replied with a smile.


    "What''s the Information ?" The commander asked with a serious expression.


    "I went on a little information gathering tour to the Zorion Kingdom."


    All three of them got shocked as soon as they heard this.


    "Now... When I reached there, I met the guy who killed louise." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "What !? Do you kill him ?" The King asked with an excited expression as he stood up from his seat.


    "You kidding me ? Do you have any idea of what you are going against here ?" Alder spoke as he immediately raised his voice.


    "Oi, Oi... Keep your voice down. You are talking to our king." The general spoke as he stood up.


    "I-I am sorry, I lost my temper for a second there..."


    "What are we going against ?" The King asked with a serious expression.


    "A monster... A calamity... No, you are going against ''DEATH'' itself and whatever touches death turns into nothing but history." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What kind of stupid things are you saying ? Do you have any idea of what you are speaking right now ?" The commander asked with a confused expression as he looked at Alder.


    "The Queen... She wasn''t the one who killed louise, it was a guy from another world." Alder spoke with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, silence covered the whole room for 10 seconds...


    "What non-sense ? How can there be a creature from another world-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Alder interrupted him.


    "Will you take the responsibility for the life of those soldiers who are going to die tonight ?" Alder asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the general.


    "I-I-I this-"


    "I will take the responsibility." The King spoke as he looked at Alder with a serious expression.


    "That''s stupid... You want to fight him knowing that all of your men are going to die ?" Alder spoke as he raised his voice again.


    "YES... I WILL TAKE THE FUCKING RESPONSIBILITY, BECAUSE I WANT REVENGE FOR MY DEAD SON." The King shouted as he stood up from his seat and left the room immediately.


    "I-I will take my leave as well." The general spoke as he exited the room as well.


    The commander stood up and walked upto Alder.


    "I have never seen you get this uncomfortable in a talk... What''s the matter ?" The commander asked with a confused expression.


    "His Aura... It wasn''t simple. That kind of Aura can only be obtained by killing millions and millions.


    His tone was cold and his words were straight forward. I was trying to overwhelm him by my Aura... But, I felt my own Aura tearing up from inside out.


    There is a rumour about him that He cleared a whole wave of Saleks, Alone..." Alder spoke with a serious expression.


    "What !?" The commander asked with a shocked expression.


    "This is not the shocking thing... The shocking thing is that he cleared it in exactly 13 minutes." Alder spoke.


    "Fucking hell... This guy sounds really interesting and powerful. Did you fight him ?" He asked.


    "You have to be kidding me ? Fighting him ? I couldn''t stand in his presence for more than a few minutes." Alder spoke.


    "You are boasting too much..." The commander spoke with a smile.


    "Boasting ? You will see a graveyard of Blood tonight... Prepare your mind and eyes.


    I would suggest you to say your final goodbyes to your family as well, if possible." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I will... But, What about you ? Will you fight or not ?" The Commander asked.


    "Father has gone mad... He won''t stop no matter what I tell him and if he has decided to fight... Then, I will have no other choice except fighting alongside him." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Hahahaha... That''s what I like about you. You Know your enemy''s strength very well, but you will still fight." The commander spoke as he laughed loudly.


    "I will not be fighting as Alder... I will be fighting as Louise''s brother." Alder spoke as he exited the room.

 Chapter 1088 -1087

    Chapter 1088 -1087 More than 700,000 soldiers are marching towards the Zorion Kingdom and in from of these soldiers... Three men are walking.


    Flinch, The Army Commander.


    ''I am sleepy... I just want to finish this fast and go back home, take a good rest.'' Flinch thought with a bored expression on his face.


    Artemis, The General of the Assassins.


    ''What are we going to fight ? Was Alder right ? Is that other world guy really strong ? I will make it back alive... right ?'' Artemis thought with a scared expression on his face.


    Alder, The Berserk and the Way Maker of the Army.


    ''Fucking hell... I should''ve met mom.'' Alder thought in his mind as he continued to smile.


    As the army marched forward... Alder noticed that Sun was coming up and suddenly an idea came to his mind.


    "HOLD." Alder shouted loudly and every single guard stopped moving.


    "What happened now ?" Flinch asked with a confused expression.


    "Zorion Kingdom''s west part is built over the Florcent Forest, right ?" Alder asked.


    "Yes... Why ?" Flinch replied.


    "I have an idea." Alder spoke with a smile.


    ....


    Zorion Kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    "Yay..."


    "Let''s go."


    "Happy Frunka."


    "You too."


    "Happy Frunka."


    "Happy Frunka to you too."


    ...


    As Anon heard all these noises, he woke up from his sleep.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Why the fuck is everyone shouting ?" Anon asked as he woke up and noticed that Bernie is standing in front of him with a huge plate in her hands that was full of delicious food.


    "Good Morning, Dear Husband..." Bernie spoke with a smile as she slowly placed the plate of food on the bed.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the food.


    "It''s my duty as your wife to bring you food every morning, Dear Husband." Bernie spoke with a smile.


    "Well... Why not ?" Anon spoke as he started eating.


    *Crunch*


    "Mmmm... This crispy meat is good. What is this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s a special monster named Hulu, it can only be found inside the forests where all those Saleks live.


    Today is Frunka... The festival of hunting, dear. When the Saleks didn''t come to our world... We used to celebrate this festival by hunting monsters in the forest and whoever hunted the biggest monster, will get a big gold prize from the king or the Queen in front of the whole kingdom.


    A young fairy from the Royal soldiers hunted this hulu this morning and she got awarded by me. Would you like me to bring more ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    "Ye-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A knock was heard on the floor.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Who is it ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression because she already warned every single servant that no one should come into the room when she is with Anon.


    "I-I am Florid... My Queen."


    "Florid ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "My Army''s General... he never comes to the castle until it''s very important and now that he has knocked on the gate... I don''t think, it''s going to be a very good news." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "The whole Army of the Vermin kingdom is Here." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a small bone out of his mouth and placed it on the plate as he picked up a cloth and cleaned his hand with a smile on his face.


    "C-Come in..." Bernie spoke with a shocked expression.


    *Click*  S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I greet My Queen..." Florid spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and Anon stood up from the bed.


    "What is it ?" Bernie asked.


    "My Queen, Vermin kingdom''s Army is standing on the West borders of our kingdom.


    I have gathered all of the soldiers and sent them there, they are trying to get in by breaking our walls." Florid informed.


    "What the- !? They are breaking our walls ?" Bernie asked with a shocked expression.


    "How many soldiers do they bring ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "About 600,000 to 700,000, Sir." Florid replied.


    "They are really going all out, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Dear, What should we do ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "We should not do anything... I will do it myself." Anon replied with a smile as he puffed out clouds of smoke from his mouth.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "You can''t use magic there... Dear." Bernie spoke with a worried expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The west part of our kingdom is built upon the Florcent Forest and it''s a cursed forest. No one can use magic on it''s soil.


    That''s why it''s the safest part of my kingdom, but they are attacking from that side, I don''t understand why ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "They are trying to lure me there... Hehehe." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over his eyes and started laughing evilly.


    "Y-You shouldn''t go there, Dear. We can wait until they cross that zone and kill them after that.


    Florid... Empty that zone immediately, move every single fairy out of there." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Florid.


    "M-My Queen... Everyone has been taken as hostages by the Assassins of the Vermin kingdom." Florid replied.


    "Dear-" Bernie turned around and started speaking but she stopped immediately as she noticed that Anon wasn''t there anymore.


    "Where did he go ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "Sir just jumped out of the window, My Queen." Florid replied with a neutral expression.


    "What ?" Bernie spoke as she immediately ran upto the window and noticed that Anon was walking out of the Royal Castle with a White unicorn.


    "Get my unicorn ready." Bernie spoke as she immediately started walking towards the Main door of the castle.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Florid replied.


    ....


    West borders of the Zorion Kingdom...


    "HAMMER HARDER." The commander of the Army shouted.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    More than hundred soldiers are hammering the wall at once with huge hammers and Alder is standing on the backside with a smile on his face.


    "If we had magic, this wall would''ve been broken by now." Flinch spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "If you had magic... You would''ve been dead by now." Alder replied with a smile.


    "I don''t see the guy, you speak so highly of... Don''t tell me he is afraid of us now." Flinch spoke with a smile.


    "He will come. Don''t worry." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "We will see." Artemis spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Alder.


    ....


    On the other side of the Wall...


    "P-Please leave us."


    "D-Don''t kill my son... Please, kill me but leave him."


    "Mommyyyyyy...."


    "No please don''t cry son... I-I will come for you."


    ...


    People are being held by the Assassins and the whole Army of Zorion Kingdom is standing in front of them, watching them helplessly because they can''t risk the lifes of civilians and make any advances.


    "If you are really from the Vermin kingdom then leave those civilians and fight with us." A muscular man shouted as he looked at the Assassins.


    "We have orders to do this... So, we will do this until we recieve the next order." The assassin replied with a neutral expression.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Suddenly, A hole was created inside the wall and Alder walked through it with a smile on his face.


    "Leave them..." Alder ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." All the Assasins immediately left the civilians and walked back.


    "ATTACK THEM..." One of the soldier shouted loudly.


    "HYAAAAAAAAAAAA...."


    All of them started running towards Alder, but before they could''ve even touched him.. Alder started punching the Air in front of him.


    The soldiers immediately stopped and looked at it with confused expressions.


    "What is he doing ?"


    *Boop*


    Suddenly, One of the soldier felt a blow of air on his face.


    "I-I felt something."


    *Boop--Boop*


    "Me too... It''s like Air is punching me slightly on my face." Another soldier spoke up.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, The air around Alder''s fists started bending and started moving with them.


    Everytime he pulled his fists back, a tight flow of air would travel through his surroundings.


    Even the Assasins standing behind him got a little scared of such technique and immediately created their distance from him.


    "Step aside... I will go and see what he can do." A strong soldier from the Zorion Kingdom''s army stepped up and started walking towards him with a serious expression on his face.


    "Die Motherfucker..." The soldier shouted as he immediately swinged his huge axe at Alder.


    *Swooooop*


    Alder swiftly sucked in a lot of Air into into his lungs and threw an under-cut punch at the soldier''s chin from below.


    *Punch*


    The soldier''s whole body stopped moving immediately and the axe that he was holding in his hands dropped down to the floor.


    *Thud*


    *Fuuuuuuuuu*


    Alder released the air from his lungs and the soldier''s dead body immediately fell down to the ground.


    *THUD*

 Chapter 1089 -1088

    Chapter 1089 -1088 "H-How did he do that ?" One of the soldier asked as he looked at the dead corpse of his comrade on the ground.


    "How can someone die from that slight of a punch ?" Another soldier asked as his eyes widened in shock.


    "Who wants to come next ?" Alder asked with a smile as he started punching the Air once again.


    All the soldiers immediately took a few steps back and looked at him with scared expressions.


    "I-I don''t understand... How can he kill someone with such a weak punch ?" Salvoka who was standing in the middle line asked with a serious expression.


    "That wasn''t a weak punch, Salvoka." Suddenly, A sound came from above.


    Everyone immediately looked up and noticed a white unicorn flying right above them and there was a handsome young man riding it.


    "He is here..." Alder spoke as the smile on his face disappeared immediately.


    "Who ? Him ?" Flinch asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes... Step back." Alder spoke as he immediately stepped back and made some space for Anon''s unicorn to land.


    Anon stood up on the unicorn''s back and jumped down.


    "Oh fuckk... He jumped." Flinch shouted as he looked at Anon.


    "What !?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "You can''t use magic in this area... Hahahaha, fucker is going to-" Before Flinch could''ve completed his sentence, Anon landed on the ground and stood up with smile on his face as he sweeped off the dust from his clothes.


    "... Die ?" Flinch completed his sentence as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    ''How the fuck did he not sustain any injury ? And Why is there such a big hole at his landing position ?'' Flinch thought with a very shocked expression.


    "Hello, Alder." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    "Hello, Sir..." Alder spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Bowing down to your enemy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are not my enemy, Sir. You are my opponent." Alder replied with a smile.


    "So, You are the one who comes from the other world huh ?" Flinch spoke as he moved forward and touched Anon''s hand.


    "Hmm... Seems normal to me." Flinch spoke as he grabbed Anon''s neck and started applying pressure.


    "Flinch... What are you doing right now ?" Alder asked with a serious expression as he looked at Flinch.


    "I have this fucker''s neck in my hand and I can snap it anytime I want... You made a joke out of us, Alder.


    You said he is the strongest and most powerful person you have ever met and yet he can''t do anything but smile while I grab his head in my hands.... His life is in my hands." Flinch spoke as he looked at Alder with a smile.


    "Flinch... Step back, Please don''t-" Before Alder could''ve completed his sentence, Anon placed his hand over Flinch''s face and tore off the skin from his face.


    *Stretch*


    *Chek*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..... M-My FACEEEEE... MY FUCKING FACEEEEEEE." Flinch started shouting as blood started drooling down from his face non-stop and every single soldier standing around Anon stepped back immediately as they noticed such a brutal view.


    "H-He ripped off his face''s skin."


    "Fucking hell, he is the guy who killed those guys yesterday."


    "WE GREET YOU MASTER." All the soldiers, who swore their loyalty to Anon immediately went down on their knees and greeted him.


    "I don''t like people with wings touching my body, unless I want them to." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Flinch.


    "You ripped off my face... You fucking-"


    "Say one more word and I will gauge your eyes out too." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Flinch.


    "S-Sir... Please use this." One of the Assasins spoke as he immediately applied a paste to Flinch''s face and wrapped it up in bandages.


    "I-I am sorry for his mistake, Sir Anon." Alder spoke as he immediately apologized.


    "We are not here to apologise... If I am right, there is a huge Army standing behind this wall, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir." Alder replied.


    "Now... You have two options, Either you give me your kingdom and in return I will spare all the lives behind this wall or you can proceed to fight me and I will show you, what one-sided slaughter looks like. Choice is yours." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I am afraid that I will choose the second option... My father is a very proud man and he will not hand over his kingdom without a fight.


    I tried to stop him... But, I couldn''t." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "We will kill you fucker... As soon as our army comes through... You will fucking die." Flinch shouted from the other side of the wall.


    "You choose this area to fight... So that I can''t use magic, right ?" Anon asked Alder as he started punching the Air in front of him just like Alder was doing before.


    "Y-You know this ?" Alder asked with a shocked expression as he felt the Air around him bending towards Anon''s fists.


    The soldiers standing behind Anon got shocked as soon as saw this.


    *SWISH-SWISH-SWISH-SWISH-SWISH-SWISH*


    ''The pressure in his fists is just too much... It''s like he is manipulating the whole environment around us.'' Alder thought as he felt vacuum in his ears everytime Anon pulled his fists back.


    "I read some of your world''s martial scriptures... Although it seems weak, the technique in itself is very strong." Anon spoke as he sucked in a huge amount of Air into his lungs just like Alder.


    "SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."


    Anon walked forward and slowly punched the wall with his left hand.


    *Punch*


    *Thud*


    "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU...." Anon released all the Air out and slowly stepped back.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, A brick fell out of the wall onto the other side.


    "Huh...?" Artemis grabbed the brick and looked at it with a confused expression.


    "S-Sir... Look." A soldier shouted as he pointed towards the top of the wall.


    As soon as Artemis Looked up... He noticed that the whole wall was crashing down upon them from above.


    "RUNNNNNNNNNN... SOLDIERS RUNNNNNNNNNN. USE YOUR WINGS, FLY AWAY, SAVE YOUR LIFES." Artemis''s eyes widened in fear as he shouted loudly and started running backwards.


    All the soldiers followed his orders and started running back as well without any delay.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    No matter how fast they ran... The wall fell over them and crushed the whole frontline.


    Alder looked down in disappointment as he had already knew that he was no match to Anon''s powers.


    "You choose death over life... What kind of king does that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Alder.


    "Sir... I want to have a One vs. One duel with you." Alder spoke with a serious expression.


    "What''s the price ?" Anon asked.


    "W-What ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "I will fight you, but what will you give me for winning ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "How can I give you something, after I am dead ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.  Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine... Let''s fight. I know what I want." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately assumed a defensive stance.


    "It will be my honor, Fighting you." Alder spoke as he started punching his fists into the Air.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhh...." He sucked in lots of air into his lungs and threw a punch at Anon.


    *Punch*


    *Grab*


    Anon immediately blocked the punch by his hand.


    "Same trick ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No." Alder spoke as he immediately threw another punch from below and striked Anon''s stomach with it.


    *Punch*


    As soon as his punch came in contact with Anon''s stomach, He released all the air from his lungs.


    "Fuuuuuuuuuu...."


    "Very good." Anon spoke as he felt his core being shaken by the punch''s power, but his core was so strong from all the training he has done that the punch was completely useless against him.


    Anon gathered all that power from his core and threw it back out of his arms.


    *Crack*


    He broke Alder''s hand with his own power.


    "Fuck..." Alder shouted as he immediately stepped back and maintained distance from Anon.


    "You choose the right spot to attack... But, just the wrong guy to use it on." Anon spoke with a smile as he attained offensive position this time and Alder assumed a Defensive stance.


    "Let me show you something from my world..." Anon spoke as he slowly brought his hand towards Alder.


    *Grab*


    Alder grabbed Anon''s hand and looked at him with a serious expression.


    Anon slowly brought his another hand from the left side, but Alder grabbed it as well.


    "This technique is called... ''BRUTE FORCE''." As soon as Anon spoke this, he grabbed Alder''s hands and tightened his grip over them.


    *Crackkkkk-Crackkkkkkk*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Alder shouted as he felt all the bones in his hands breaking.


    "That''s one of the techniques we use in my world when fighting." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1090 -1089

    Chapter 1090 -1089 Alder is on his knees with both of his hands completely broken and blood is coming out of his mouth.


    "Do you still want to fight ?" Anon asked as he looked at Alder with a neutral expression.


    "N-No... But, I have to fight... Until I can." Alder spoke as he stood up and immediately tried to kick Anon in the face, but before he could''ve even touched his face, Anon grabbed his leg and crushed it.


    *Grab*


    *Craaaack*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK...." Alder shouted loudly as he felt everything under his knee going numb after an immense wave of pain.


    "Nice try..." Anon spoke as he left his leg and kicked on his other leg, breaking it as well.


    *Kick*


    *Crack*


    "FUCKING HELLLLLL..." Alder shouted as he immediately fall down to the ground, completely immobilize.


    *Thud*


    "Well... That''s it for you." Anon spoke as he looked at the other side and noticed that the King of the Vermin kingdom was standing at the frontline with a very angry expression on his face.


    "Ooh... You look really Angry, Sir. What are you going to do ? Kill me ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the king.


    "DEAR..." Suddenly, Bernie''s sound came from behind.


    "Hmm...?" As soon as Anon turned around he noticed that Bernie is coming towards him with a worried expression on her face.


    "Dear are you al- Oh..." Bernie stopped speaking as soon as she saw the king of the Vermin kingdom looking at Anon with a very serious and angry expression.


    "Is this the guy... Whom you choose to marry instead of my son ?" The King shouted and his voice was so loud that the leaves on the trees started shaking.


    "Y-Yes... Mr. Anon is my dear fiance and the future king of this kingdom. You have a problem with that, Sir ?" Bernie asked with a brave expression as she looked at the King of the Vermin kingdom.


    "I am Rodrick Rands, The King of the Vermin Kingdom... Today, I will either die here on this field or take that guy''s head with me to my kingdom." Rodrick shouted as he looked at Bernie.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Anon started cracking his knuckles and neck as he looked at Rodrick.


    "Well then... Shall we start ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "SOLDIERS... I WANT HIS HEAD." Rodrick shouted as he commanded all the soldiers.


    Four Assassins and ten soldiers immediately started running towards Anon.


    "What are you waiting for ? Go and Fight them." Bernie shouted as she looked at the soldiers standing behind her.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." The soldiers spoke as they started walking, but all of them stopped as soon as Anon raised his hand in the Air.


    "If someone crossed me... I will kill without looking." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the soldiers who were coming at him from the other side with a smile on his face.


    ???? Tana na... na na na... ???? As soon as Anon started singing the whole battlefield turned silent.  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is he singing ?" One of the soldiers asked with a smile as he looked at Anon walking calmly towards the enemies.


    "He is..." Salvoka replied with a serious expression.


    ???? "This man''s just got to go!" declared his enemies....


    But the ladies begged "Don''t you try to do it, please."????


    "Take him from the front, I will go from the back and you two go from the sides." One of the Assasin spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    "Got it." All other Assasins spoke as they disappeared as well.


    ????No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms...


    Though he was a brute they just fell into his arms. ????  Anon continued to sing as he raised both of his hands towards the incoming Assassins from the side.


    "KILL HIM." The Assasin shouted as he appeared right behind Anon and two of them appeared to his left and right side.


    All of them were pointing their swords at Anon''s neck.


    Anon immediately grabbed the sword of the Assasin on his left and pulled it with full force as he ducked down.


    The Assasin who was coming from behind stabbed the left Assasin''s head with his sword and the Assasin who was coming from the right side got stabbed by the left Assasin''s sword.


    *Stab-Stab*


    As Anon ducked down, he prepared his punch and released it on the remaining assassin''s throat to kill him in one blow.


    *Punch*


    "GWAK..."


    *THUD-THUD-THUD*


    As soon as the three Assasin''s died, Anon picked up one of their sword and threw it towards the ten soldiers that were coming towards him with full speed.


    *STAB*


    *thud*


    The sword pierced through one of the soldier''s skull and killed him instantly.


    ???? Ra ra Rasputin, Lover of the Russian Queen.... There was a cat that really was gone.


    Ra ra Rasputin, Lover of the Russian Queen... It was a shame that he carried on.???? Anon sang as he picked up another sword and walked towards the soldiers with a neutral expression on his face.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEEE...." All the soldiers shouted together as they thrusted their spears at Anon, targeting his neck.


    Anon dodged all of their attacks without even blinking and in counter he did one clean Strike.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    With just one strike, Anon decapitated all nine soldiers and their heads rolled down on the ground.


    His face got covered with golden blood and as he wiped it off... Rodrick looked at him with an even more angry expression.


    "What in the fucking world was that ?" Flinch asked as his eyes widened in shock.


    "MORE... MORE.... GO AND KILL HIM. SURROUND HIM FROM ALL THE SIDES. DON''T LET HIM DODGE." Rodrick shouted.


    Hundreds of soldiers immediately started running towards Anon.


    "Hehehee... This is going to be fucking messy." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he dropped the sword.


    "H-He dropped the sword...?" Salvoka asked with a shocked expression as he couldn''t find out the reason, why Anon would do that.


    ''I have been holding back my physical powers till now... But, no more holding back.'' Anon thought as he removed all the limiters from his physical strength and jumped into the enemy horde.


    *Grab-Grab*


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Thud-Thud*


    He grabbed the skulls of two soldiers at the same time and crushed them like watermelon with his bare hands.


    Their skulls Exploded and golden blood splattered all over Anon''s body and over the other soldiers who were coming at him.


    As soon as the other soldiers saw this, they stepped back and looked at Anon with a sacred expression.


    "N-N-No... Please-" Before the soldier could''ve completed his sentence, Anon inserted his hand into the soldier''s chest and pulled his heart out.


    *Crack*


    *Stretch*


    *Thud*


    "KILL HIM MOTHERFUCKERS...." The King shouted loudly and since the soldiers had no choice they ran towards Anon pointing their swords and spears towards him from all sides.


    *Grab-Grab*


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "MY HAAAANDDDDDD...."


    "MY EYESSSSSSSS...."


    "MY LEGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGSSSSS..."


    ...


    The soldiers started shouting as Anon tore their body parts as if they were made out of paper.


    He killed every single soldier that came at him and in just a few seconds, more than hundred dead bodies were lying over the ground.


    Anon''s whole body was covered in golden blood and everyone in the battlefield was scared of him at this moment.


    He walked upto a small stack of corpses and sat over them as he looked at Rodrick.


    "Send more... This is fun, the more you send the more corpses will be added to this mountain... Hehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed like a maniac.


    "EVERYONE IMMEDIATELY ATTACK HIM FROM ALL SIDES." The King shouted as veins started popping on the side of his head.


    The soldiers were scared and afraid to even go near Anon, but they couldn''t run away from the king''s orders.


    Gathering all the courage in their hearts, they started running towards Anon.


    "HYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA...."


    Anon licked some of the golden blood on his lips and smile as he started running towards them as well.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...."


    "SAVE MEEEEEE SOMEONE."


    "HE IS BREAK-"


    "MY HAND IS *GWAK*-"


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    That day, Anon started killing non-stop and the more he killed, the more he enjoyed it.


    For the next three hours, Anon killed the soldiers of the Vermin kingdom like bugs  and Bernie looked at him with astonishing eyes.


    ''My Husband is so strong... I am so lucccky.'' She thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    On the other side, Salvoka and the other soldiers let out a sigh of relief...


    "I-Its good that he is fighting from our side."


    "Y-Yeah."


    "Our side ? You think he is fighting from our side ? This whole kingdom is his side, didn''t you hear that the Queen is going to marry him ?


    We are standing on his side." Salvoka spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    ''H-He was right... This guy is a fucking monster. He is even dangerous than Saleks, what kind of physical power is that ? He is basically tearing our soldiers apart without using any magic.


    I-I can''t imagine anything after this point...'' Flinch spoke as he looked at the king with wide eyes.


    ....


    At a distant place...


    *Huff-Huff-Huff-Huff*


    "Fuckers... They are all *Huff-Huff-Huff-Huff* going to die." Artemis spoke as he flew from the battlefield.

 Chapter 1091 -1090

    Chapter 1091 -1090 On the Borders of the Zorion Kingdom, A huge mountain of corpses almost towering equally to the kingdom''s walls can be seen from a distance and on the top of that mountain... A man is sitting completely covered in blood.


    *Thud*


    The King of the Vermin kingdom, Rodrick Rands is on his knees and he was looking at the mountain of corpses with his eyes widened in fear and shock.


    "H-How... Can this H-Happen ?" Rodrick asked as he couldn''t understand anything that was happening in front of his eyes.


    "Seven hundred thousand soldiers... All killed, by a single being. T-This is a tale that will be told for generations..." Bernie spoke as she couldn''t help but fear Anon''s strength.


    "T-That wasn''t even killing or a proper battle... It was a one-sided slaughter house. He litreally killed all of our soldiers and didn''t sustain a scratch over his body.


    This guy is... Something else, even Monsters are killable." Flinch spoke as he looked at Anon.


    *Hup*


    *Thud*


    Anon jumped down from the mountain of corpses and landed right in front of Rodrick.


    As Rodrick looked up, he noticed Anon''s blood red eyes and he immediately looked down in fear.


    Anon slowly bent down and whispered only two words into his ears.


    "You Lose."


    As soon as Rodrick heard these words... He immediately unsheathed his sword and pointed towards his own neck.


    "I will kill you in the next life mother-" Before rodrick could''ve completed his sentence, Anon slightly tapped on the sword''s handle and it went through his neck, killing him immediately.


    *Stab*


    *Thud*


    "Only if you get one." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he turned to the side and noticed that Flinch was still sitting on the other side, patiently waiting for his death.


    Anon gave him a look and turned around, giving him no attention.  Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Flinch realised that Anon is not going to kill him, he stood up and spoke up, "Oi... Kill me."


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "I deserve an honourable death on the battlefield... So, grant me one you bastard." Flinch spoke with a serious expression.


    "What''s the fun in killing you ? If I can see you live with that face of yours for centuries ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I will just kill myself..." Flinch spoke as he immediately unsheathed his sword.


    "That''s not an honourable death... Is it ? I think it''s miserable." Anon spoke as he looked at Flinch.


    "Y-You... Fucking psychopathic bastard. Why do you enjoy other''s pain ?" Flinch asked with a serious expression.


    "Because... I like it." Anon replied with a smile as he walked upto Bernie.


    "Hello, Luv.... Looks like you will be ruling one more kingdom from now on." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Dear..." Bernie spoke as she immediately hugged Anon tightly not minding all the blood over his whole body.


    "Yeah, that''s enough." Anon spoke as he slightly pushed her back and turned to the left only to notice that Alder was lying there with all of limbs broken.


    "You still alive ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "M-Me ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Someone pick him up and bring him back to the castle." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the soldiers.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." All of the soldiers immediately ran towards Alder and picked him up from the ground.


    ''What is wrong with them ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the soldiers and noticed that all of them were trying to pick up Alder acting all obedient.


    Anon, Bernie and all the soldiers walked back to the castle...


    "Okay... Place him down." Anon ordered as he looked at the soldiers.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." All the soldiers immediately placed Alder back on the ground and stepped aside.


    "I-I am sorry... But, What are you planning to do with me ? Are you going to cutt off my head show them to everyone in my kingdom ?


    Because, if you want to do that... Then my father''s head will work better than mine, right ?" Alder asked with a confused smile.


    "Why are you smiling Alder ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I mean... Crying won''t change the reality, so why not laugh a little ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    ''I knew something was different about this fucker. He has infinite potential and I will train him personally.'' Anon thought as he cutted his finger and dropped his blood into Alder''s mouth.


    *Lick*


    "Hmm...? What''s that ?" Alder felt the taste of Anon''s blood and his expressions changed slightly.


    "Elixir of Life..." Anon replied with a smile as he used his skill over him.


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used the skill, Alder''s whole body started healing at an incredible speed and in just seconds... He was healed back to his prime state.


    "Feel normal now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No way..." Alder spoke as he immediately untied the cloth from his eyes and as soon as he lifted his eyelids, His vision and eyes were back.


    He immediately stood up and looked around with a very happy expression.


    "Hahaha... My eyes are back, I can see once again." Alder got really happy as he ran upto one of the soldier and started showing him his eyes.


    "Look at my eyes... I can see again." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Well... Isn''t that good." Anon spoke from the other side.


    As soon as Alder heard Anon''s voice... He immediately turned around and looked at Anon for the first time.


    "S-Sir Anon, I greet you with all my heart and soul. I would also like to thank you for using your almighty magic and giving me my eyes back." Alder spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and greeted Anon.


    "You work for me now..." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "Pardon ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "I fought you and defeated you. You are my prize for winning... You will now work for me and become the next king of your kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, My Master." Alder spoke as he immediately acknowledged Anon as his master.


    "Wait... You have a mother right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    "Y-Yes ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 1092 Chapter-1091

    1092  Chapter-1091 "You have a mother, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What, Sir ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Look... Your father is dead and in my world, if we defeat someone it is like a reward to claim their females as my own.


    So, I will be taking your mother as my reward." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    "Ah... I see, does that Include my two sisters as well ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Hell yeah..." Anon got excited all of a sudden, but calmed down immediately.


    "I mean, yes. That''s the rule." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "I understand, Sir. Please come with me, I will personally guide you to the Vermin Kingdom''s castle." Alder spoke as he bowed down to Anon once again.


    "But, Dear... You should take a bath before going. You are all covered in blood and-" Bernie started speaking but she was immediately interrupted by Anon.


    "I will take a shower luv, But with his mother and sisters." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "W-What ?" Bernie asked with a confused and shocked expression as she felt a little jealousy in her heart.


    "Now... I will take my leave for the next one week, inform me if something important happens here." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the unicorn.


    "But dear... What about our marriage ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.  S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Marriage...?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Bernie.


    "Yes, Dear... You said that you will marry me and-"


    "Oh, I remember... Yeah we will get married once I get back from the Vermin kingdom, Okay ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Dear... I will get to the preparations for our marriage." Bernie replied with a smile as she got a little excited.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he mounted over the unicorn and left the Zorion Kingdom with Alder.


    ''I am not getting married to that bitch, I will simply make a clone of myself and leave it here as her husband.


    If I got married to every bitch I fucked... I will be really fucked.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Sir, I am really grateful. You returned my eyes and healed my body as well, but I can''t understand how you did that ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Somethings should stay secret... Kid." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "As you say, Master." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Is your mother Hot ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oooh... I don''t know, She is over a thousand years old... I don''t think you will like her, but my sisters are pretty young and I am pretty sure that they will do a pretty good job in satisfying you, once they come back." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Come back ? The fuck you mean by come back  ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "They have gone to the inner Kingdoms, Master. In order to study higher forms of magic and it''s uses." Alder replied with a neutral expression.


    "Wait... Innder Kingdoms ? What do you mean by inner Kingdoms ?" Anon asked with even more confused expression.


    "There are twenty-one Kingdoms Sir and they are all seprated into three layers of seven kingdoms.


    The first layer is this one... Zorion Kingdom, Vermin kingdom and five other kingdoms.


    On the middle layer... There are seven inner Kingdoms and at the core layer, well only the most fateful go there, even I don''t know what goes in there." Alder spoke with a smile.


    Anon immediately placed his hand over his temples and started rubbing them.


    "This is so fucking irritating... " Anon spoke with an angry expression.


    "What Sir ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Tell me something... If I created a message that states, ''That Vermin kingdom is declaring war on you.'' and sent it to the inner Kingdoms, will they take it seriously ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "They won''t." Alder replied.


    "Reason ?" Anon asked.


    "They are not like us, Sir. They know how to use magic properly, they have hundreds and thousands of mages in there.


    It is said that they can destroy a small City with the flick of their hands." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Sure. Now I have one problem on my hand." Anon replied with a disgusted expression.


    "Sir, We are here." Alder spoke as he pointed towards the Vermin Kingdom.


    As soon as Anon looked down he noticed the Vermin kingdom, spreaded across vast lands and it was more organised than the Zorion Kingdom.


    The Royal castle was huge and it was in the middle of the Kingdom.


    "Let''s go." Anon spoke as he pulled the leash and started flying towards the Royal castle.


    ....


    "Oi... Look." A guard shouted as he noticed two unicorns coming towards the Royal Castle.


    They immediately recognised Alder but couldn''t figure out who was riding on the other unicorn.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    The unicorns landed in front of the castle and both of them jumped down.


    *Step-Step*


    "We Greet our, Prince." Soldier shouted as they immediately bowed down to Alder.


    "I thought you brought all the soldiers with you." Anon spoke as he looked at the soldiers.


    "Father ordered... But I insisted to leave two of them here for mother''s safety." Alder replied with a smile.


    "Well then... Let''s go and see how your mother looks like." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the castle''s main gate.


    *Click*


    *Creakkkk*


    Alder opened the gates for Anon and as soon as the gates opened up, A fairy MILF with huge boobs and Big Ass-cheeks came running towards the main gate with a smile on her face.


    Black hairs, Black eyes and a very fair skin tone... She was the Queen of the Vermin Kingdom, Gurin.


    "Alder... My son, You are back." Gurin spoke as she immediately hugged Alder.


    "Hello, Mom." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Did you kill that bitch ?" She asked with a confused smile.


    "Mom... There has been some complications." Alder spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1093 -1092

    Chapter 1093 -1092 Starhaven Kingdom is one of the best kingdoms and most of the fairies in this kingdom don''t believe in magic and devote their time in learning Martial Arts...


    Alder also learned most of his marital art techniques from this kingdom and there are rumours that the people of the Starhaven kingdom also know how to fight magic with Martial Arts, though no one has proper proof of this.


    A female fairy covered in sweat is flying towards the Starhaven kingdom''s Royal castle, she is tired and her eyes are only half-open due to flying too much.


    Her wings are barely working and she is holding a piece of paper in her hands.


    As soon as she saw the Royal Castle, she immediately started flying down and landed near the outer gate of the castle.


    "Lady Merlin." The guards spoke as he they immediately bowed down to her.


    "Is your king here ?" Merlin asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." The other guard replied with a hesitated expression.  S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well then... What are you waiting for ? Open the damn gates, I have important information to trade." Merlin spoke as she looked at the guard with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The guard spoke as he immediately opened the gate for her.


    *Creeaaaak*


    Merlin immediately went through and didn''t even look back.


    "Who is she, Sir ? Why are we letting her go through without any weapons check ?" The other guard asked with a confused expression.


    "Listen here newbie... She is lady Merlin, everyone knows her inside this kingdom and all the other kingdoms as well.


    She collects information on unusual activities and trades it to another kingdom for something else in return.


    So, If she comes to the gate saying that she has some information, you let her in with a smile and respect in your eyes... Do you understand ?" The guard asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I see." The new guard replied as he understood Merlin''s importance.


    Inside the Royal Court...


    A female fairy around the age of 18 years old is sitting on the throne in a very short dress.


    Her body is very muscular and many tattoos can be seen all over her body.


    Her hairs are short and she is sitting on the throne barefoot, her crown is lying on her shoulder and two muscular men are standing right behind her.


    Her expressions tells that she is really bored and since there is no one inside the Royal Court, she is getting even more bored.


    "What am I even sitting here for ? People don''t need me to sort their matters out... They can just fight and sort them out by themselves." She spoke as she looked at the old woman who was sitting right besides her on a small chair.


    "Hold your horses kid... The more stronger people get, the more fights they will have and then they will need someone stronger than them to sort it out for them." The old woman spoke with a smile.


    "Grandmother... You always say that, but no one ever comes and I just end up sitting here for the rest of my day.


    I could''ve practiced my martial arts to become even more stronger." The girl spoke with a bored expression.


    "Fine... If no one comes through those gates in the next 30 seconds, you can leave and practice your martial arts, but if someone walks through... You will have to sit here without complaining." The old woman spoke.


    "Wait... Really ?" She asked with an excited expression.


    "Yes, Yes..." The old woman spoke.


    "Hehehe... Today is my lucky day then." The girl replied with a smile as she got excited to leave.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly, Merlin walked inside the Royal Court with a tired expression on her face.


    "Hehehehe..." The old woman started smiling immediately as soon as she looked at Merlin.


    "Grandmother... You played me, you heard her footsteps." The girl spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "What are you saying ? I am so old and you think, I heard her footsteps ? You shouldn''t joke with your elders." The old woman replied with a smile.


    "Old my ass..." The girl spoke.


    "I greet the Queen." Merlin spoke as she immediately bowed down to her.


    "Merlin... It''s been years since I saw your face here. Something happened or do you need something from us ?


    Don''t tell me you need to learn martial arts from me." The girl asked with an excited expression.


    "N-No... I am good, Queen. I carry some important information with me that you will be intrested to buy." Merlin spoke with a smile as she looked at the Queen.


    "If you want to inform me about that big party at the Inner Kingdoms, then I already know about that and I am also invited to it." The Queen replied with a smile.


    "No, Queen... It''s something even more intresting." Merlin spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Something even more intresting ? What can that be ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "Tell me... Have you ever seen a single fairy killing seven hundred thousand soldiers with his bare hands ?" Merlin asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, the whole Royal Court went silent.


    "Yeah, let me laugh on that joke hahahaha.... Here, you happy ?" The Queen asked with a neutral expression.


    "I knew... You won''t believe me, That''s why... I brought this for you." Merlin spoke as she immediately pulled out a small glass slide from her pocket and passed it to a soldier, who then brought it to the Queen.


    "Oh... Isn''t this a memory capture glass ?" The Queen asked as she holded the glass and supplied mana into it.


    As soon as she supplied mana into the glass slide, she saw the same view that Merlin was talking about just a few seconds ago.


    A huge mountain of corpses and over them one single man was sitting... Unarmed.


    As soon as she saw this, goosebumps started coming out of her body and she immediately stood up from her throne.


    *Swish*


    *Catch*


    As soon as she stood up, her crown fall down from her shoulders but before it could''ve hitted the ground... The old woman sitting besides her caught it with incredible speed.


    "What are you doing, Young lady ? This is the Royal Crown, you can''t let it fall down like that." The old woman spoke as she looked at the Queen and noticed that her breathing speed has increased and her face has turned completely red.


    Her legs are moving in an unorganised pattern and one of her hand is squeezing her left boob.


    "Oi..."


    *Slap*


    The old woman immediately slapped her hand away.


    "Ouch... Grandmother, what are you doing ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "You are in the middle of the Royal Court... Why are you doing such inappropriate things to your body ?" The old woman asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah ? Look at this..." The Queen spoke as she gave the glass slide to her grandmother.


    "What is it ?" The grandmother asked with a confused expression as she holded the slide into her hands and supplied mana into it.


    "Huh...?" Her eyes also widened in shock as soon as she looked at the image that was being reflected into the slide.


    "Is this really happening right now ? Can you take me there ?" The Queen asked with an excited expression as she immediately made a huge jump and landed directly in front of Merlin.


    *Thud*


    "It''s already over... Queen and now the Vermin kingdom is under this guy''s rule." Merlin spoke with a smile.


    "Tell me his whereabouts... I want to fight him." The Queen asked with a serious expression as she looked at Merlin.


    "Well... Nothing is free you know ? So, how about we talk about some payment ?" Merlin asked with a sly smile.


    "Yeah, Yeah... You can pick up one thing from our Royal treasure, but tell me the whereabouts of this guy." The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "He is currently in the Vermin kingdom and from what I have heard, he is planning to launch attack on every outer kingdom.


    He wiped out all seven hundred thousand soldiers of the Vermin kingdom in just three hours and beheaded the king after that.


    He took Sir Alder as his slave and now on his way to claim his mother." Merlin informed.


    "What ? Alder ? His Slave ?" The Old woman asked as she immediately stood up from her chair.


    "Yes, Fairy Mother." Merlin replied with a smile.


    "Did he surrender on his own ?" The Fairy Mother asked.


    "No..." Merlin replied.


    "Then...?" The Queen asked with a Confused smile.


    "He defeated Sir Alder... With his bare hands, no weapons used... I repeat, with his bare hands." Merlin spoke with a smile.


    As soon as the Queen herd this... Her face turned red again and her panty started getting wet.


    "Fucking Hell... I want to fight this man right now. Let''s go." The Queen ordered.


    "Wait..." The Fairy Mother shouted.


    "What Grandmother ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "I will come along... I want to see this young man as well." The Fairy Mother replied.

 Chapter 1094 -1093

    Chapter 1094 -1093 Vermin kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    Anon, Alder and his mother is sitting in the main hall of the castle and Alder''s mother is not in a very good mood.


    "Are you fucking kidding me right now ?" Alder''s mother asked with an angry expression as she looked at Alder.


    "I-I am not mother... Father is really dead and all of soldiers as well. I have accepted Mr. Anon as my master and he made me the new king of this kingdom.


    But, In order to complete his victory, My master will have to claim you as his woman." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "I am your mother Alder... How can you just give me away to a stranger ?" She asked with a confused expression as she looked at Alder.


    "Listen... I will say it for the last time now. Alder went to the battlefield with his Father and died there... Now, I am just this man''s slave Nothing else." Alder spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at his mother.


    ''Hmm... Looks like a little memory manipulation did the trick with him.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Well... Now that you''ve cleared yourself, it''s time for me to take the matter into my own hands." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat.


    His body was still covered in golden blood and he was reeking of death.


    "W-What ?" Alder''s mother asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "I smell horrible right now, Luv. Do you want me to rape you like this ? Believe me, I can easily do that." Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What ? What are you saying ? You aren''t even from this world, why do you-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon used his skill.


    <Command of the Sea King>


    "Stand up... Bitch." Anon ordered.


    As soon as she heard this, she lost the control of her body and stood up from the couch.


    "W-What is happening to my body ? W-Why can''t control I it ?" She shouted with a confused and irritated expression.


    "I will take my time breaking your mother... You can go outside if you want." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "As you command, Master." Alder spoke as he immediately walked out of the castle.


    "N-No, Alder... Come back, save me from-"


    "Shhhhh... He is gone." Anon spoke as he closed the distance between them and looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "W-What do you want from me ?" Alder''s mother asked with a scared expression.


    "Take off your clothes... Luv." Anon ordered.


    "What ? I am so old... Why would you want to have that kind of thing with me ?" She asked as her body moved on it''s own and removed all the clothes from her body, even her panty and bra.


    "Believe me... Human species doesn''t believe in the age, your body is still a ripe fruit for me." Anon spoke as he moved forward and grabbed her right boob tightly.


    "Anhh~" She let out a small voice out of her mouth.


    Anon immediately trapped her nipple in-between his middle and index fingers. He started squeezing her boobs and rubbing her nipple at the same time.


    Meanwhile he slowly slided his other hand down to her pussy and started rubbing her pussy.


    But, as soon as Anon slided his hand over her pussy, he noticed that her pubic hairs were covering her pussy completely.


    "Looks like your pussy hasn''t been used for a long time..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Queen.


    "Y-You are a sick bastard..." The Queen spoke with an hateful expression on her face.


    "Hehehe... Continue to make that face, I love it when you make it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck you." The Queen spoke with an angry expression.


    "No, No... I will fuck you in a little while, Let''s get my body cleaned, I think I have found a scrubber for me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he continued to rub her pussy until both of them reached in front of the bathroom.


    "Hey, I never asked your name... What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "O-Orela." She replied with a red face, wet pussy and her nipples are really hard.


    "Orela with big areolas... That''s a nice name." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked into the bathroom and removed all of his clothes.  sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Anon removed his underwear, he noticed that Orela is looking at his dick with a red face.


    ''H-How big...? How can it be that big ? The last I saw that part of my husband was 300 years ago and it was nothing compared to his.


    I-I am feeling something inside my whole body, it''s like... I am burning up from the insides.


    N-No, I can''t be like this... My husband and Son died, how can I think about this kind of thing ?'' Orela thought as she immediately closed her eyes and looked away.


    "Oi... Grab that wooden mug and splash some water over me." Anon ordered as he took a seat on the floor.


    Orela didn''t wanted to do it... But, she had no other choice because her body was automatically moving on Anon''s command.


    She walked forward and bent down to pick up the mug, but Anon had an evil idea in his mind and he wasn''t waiting another second to execute it.


    "Wait... Stop in that position." Anon spoke as he lifted his hand in front of his face and started blowing air on it.


    *Sniff*


    "Yuk... My breath stinks and you know what happens when my breath stinks ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a toothbrush made out of wood and silk bristles.


    "W-What ?" Orela asked with a confused expression as she didn''t knew what a brush was or what Anon will use it for.


    "Now... After all that fighting, I can''t grab this brush with my hand, so here." Anon spoke as he immediately inserted the back-end of the brush into Orela''s pussy.


    "Anhh~" Orela immediately moaned as she felt the toothbrush going inside her pussy.


    Anon then placed his teeth on the toothbrush''s bristles and slapped Orela''s ass-cheeks hardly.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    "Move bitch... Move your pussy back forth, I want to brush my teeth." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ?" Orela didn''t understand, what Anon was telling her to do, but her body completely understood what Anon''s orders were and her pussy automatically started moving in a back and forth motion.


    *Shhh-shhhh*


    Everytime she went back and forth, the toothbrush hitted her pussy walls and created a strong simulation.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~" Orela grabbed the bathtub and started enjoying the feeling of that toothbrush rubbing against her pussy walls.


    "Stop..." Anon ordered as soon as he noticed that she is starting to enjoy it.


    "W-What ?" Orela asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "What happened, Luv ? Something wrong ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No." Orela spoke as she looked at the front with an embarrassed expression.


    "Hehehe... Now, let''s switch the sides." Anon spoke as he pulled out the toothbrush from her pussy and noticed a sticky liquid all around the toothbrush''s handle.


    "Luv... can you tell me what this is ?" He slowly placed toothbrush is front of her face and started groping her tits.


    "I-I don''t know." Orela spoke with a neutral expression.


    As soon as Anon heard this, he grabbed her nipple and pulled it down.


    "ANNHHH~" Orela immediately moaned loudly as soon as she felt her nipple getting pulled down.


    "You don''t ? Here lick some of it... Maybe you will remember something." Anon spoke as he placed the toothbrush covered in her own pre-cum over her lips.


    But Orela wasn''t going to break that easily, she didn''t open her mouth and closed her eyes.


    Anon didn''t use his skill this time, instead he freed her from the skill and used her own sex drive against her.


    He grabbed both of her nipples in between his fingers and started pulling them little by little.


    "What are you doing ?" Orela asked as she immediately opened her eyes and her her mouth as well.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Anon inserted the toothbrush into her mouth and pulled her nipples down tightly.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHH~" Orela let out a loud voice as she felt her nipples getting stretched to the limits.


    "Shut up or I will tear your fucking nipples apart... Shut your mouth and start licking the juices that your pussy produced." Anon ordered as he continued to pull down her nipples.


    "ANNNHHHHHHHH OKAY OKAY." Orela shouted as she immediately closed her mouth and start licking her own pre-cum.


    Anon let go of her nipples as he pulled the toothbrush out of her mouth.


    "That''s it... Now time for you to brush." Anon spoke with a smile as he got mounted over her back as if she is a cheap sow.


    "W-What ?" Orela couldn''t understand what Anon was doing.


    Anon slowly bent down and placed the brush over her pussy.


    "Hehehe... This will be fun." Anon spoke with an evil smile

 Chapter 1095 -1094

    Chapter 1095 -1094 Anon placed the toothbrush over Orela''s pussy and started rubbing it up and down at a very high speed.


    *Rub-Rub-Rub-Rub-Rub*


    As the toothbrush rubbed over her pussy, Orela felt immense pleasure travelling throughout her whole body, because not even her husband has done this to her.


    She immediately covered her mouth and stopped any loud moans from escaping.


    "Mnhh~ Mnhhhh~" Although she was holding her moans, she couldn''t keep her voice down just using her hands.


    As Anon slowed down the toothbrush''s speed and increased the rubbing pressure on her clit, Orela''s back curved down even more and her nipples started getting even more stiff.


    "You know what Orela ? I know you are feeling this and you want to just remove your hand and go crazy with your moans, but you won''t do it because your husband and your son just died.


    Right ?" Anon asked as he stopped the toothbrush and stepped down from her back.


    He then walked upto her face and noticed that her face is completely red from the sudden wave of pleasure.


    "You know... Where I come from, I have killed many emperors and made their wives and daughters into my personal Cum-Dumps.


    I broke their mind from such intense pleasure that they now beg for my cock and can''t be satisfied with another men''s cock.


    At first... I thought, I will break you as well, but seeing your temper I changed my mind. I will not break you... I will complete destroy your fucking brains, you will only think from your pussy.


    I will sexually torture you until you start worshipping my cock." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Orela''s face.


    Orela''s eyes immediately widened in shock and fear as soon as she noticed Anon''s smile. She knew that he wasn''t bluffing and he can really do what he is saying.


    "W-Why are you doing this to me ?" Orela asked with a helpless expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Because... I like to this. Now, Get up and let''s play some games." Anon spoke with a wide smile.


    Orela immediately stood up as she she didn''t wanted to loose the control of her body once again.


    "I am dirty with all this blood and you will wash it off of my body." Anon ordered.


    Orela slowly touched Anon''s left shoulder and started rubbing off the blood from his body.  S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bitch... You think I don''t have hands ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "W-What ?" Orela asked with a confused expression.


    "If I wanted you to do it with your hands, I would''ve done it by myself. Use your boobs and scrub my back properly, If I see even a little drop of blood on my back... I will turn into a shared Cum-Dump that the whole kingdom will share and believe me, I won''t let you die when people insert a full bottle of wine into your pussy and break it inside." Anon spoke as he looked at Orela.


    Hearing Anon''s terrifying words, Orela got really scared and immediately sat down on her knees as she started rubbing Anon''s back with her huge boobs.


    Her nipples were stiff and Anon could feel them rubbing against his back. The more they rubbed the more harder they became.


    For the next ten minutes, she continued to rub her boobs against Anon''s back...


    "Oi, You know that I have more to my body than my back right ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    Orela immediately stood up and threw some water over Anon''s back as she immediately came to the left side and started rubbing her boobs against Anon''s left hand.


    But, Anon immediately grabbed her face tightly.


    *Grab*


    "O-Ouch..."


    "Bitch... You already used your milkers, use your fucking pussy to clean my hand... You understand ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    *Nod-Nod*


    "Y-Yus..." Orela spoke in a gibberish tone because Anon was grabbing her mouth really tightly.


    *Spit*


    *Slap*


    "Good... Then get to it bitch." Anon spoke as he spit inside her open mouth and slapped her.


    Orela opened her mouth to spit out Anon''s spit, but before she could''ve done it Anon interrupted her...


    "If that spit comes out of your mouth... I will insert things into your mouth that you would never want in your mouth specially." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Gulp*


    Orela immediately gulped it down and stretched Anon''s hand out with her hands and placed it in between her legs.


    She then slowly lowered her back down and as soon as her pussy touched Anon''s hand, she started moving it back and forth slowly.


    Anon noticed that she was just moving her hand near his shoulder and suddenly an evil idea came to his mind.


    *Click*


    He raised his index finger and lit a very small fireball over it.


    Anon moved it near her ass cheek and increased the flame a little.


    "Ouch..." Orela shouted as she immediately moved her ass to the other end of his end.


    "See... A little pain and you can get a big product out of bitches." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "Y-You are evil..." Orela spoke with a sad expression as tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    Anon raised his index finger once again and this time, he created a huge fire ball.


    *Boop*


    As soon as Orela saw the size of the fire ball, she got afraid and started moving her pussy back and forth over Anon''s hand.


    "Very good..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    As she rubbed her pussy over Anon''s hand, Orela felt something changing in her whole body.


    Everytime she slid her pussy over Anon''s hand... It sent a wave of electricity into her whole body.


    As her clit got simulated by Anon''s hand, she couldn''t help but get more and more indulge in the process.


    For the next seven minutes, Orela closed her eyes and continued to pleasure her pussy by rubbing it against Anon''s hand.


    But even after rubbing her pussy against Anon''s hand, she felt that something was missing.


    Everytime she came close to cumming... Something strange happened, it was as if something was stopping her from cumming.


    "Oi... I have another hand as well, you fucking bitch in heat." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he looked at Orela.


    Orela didn''t speak anything and silently went to the other hand.


    As she started rubbing her pussy against his other hand, her pussy did the same thing... She came close to cumming, but couldn''t cum.


    Anon grabbed her ass and started squeezing it as she went back and forth on his hand.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    "I know that you are trying to cum from this, but I have already placed a magic seal over your womb that gives me full control of your womb and pussy.


    So, you will only cum when I want you to cum and believe me... You aren''t going to cum anytime soon." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "W-What ?" Orela asked with a shocked expression as she immediately looked down and noticed a magical seal over her womb and in the middle of the seal there was a big ''A''.


    "Y-You can''t do this to me..." Orela spoke as she looked at Anon while continuing her pussy rubs.


    "I can do whatever I want." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am doing whatever you are telling me to do and you are not letting me cum-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence Anon grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him.


    Her made her sit on his knees and grabbed her nipples tightly.


    "I will tell you something useful now... I don''t like Cum-Dumps that talk too much and you are talking back to me right now, so either you shut your hole up or I will-" Suddenly, another evil idea came to Anon''s mind.


    "Hehehe.... You know what ? I have another idea on how to shut you up." Anon spoke as he used his skill over her.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Turn the insides of her mouth into her pussy and increase the sensitivity of her body by two times.'' Anon ordered.


    [Mouth insides have been replaced by Vaginal Walls and Increased the sensitivity by 2x.]


    Suddenly, Orela felt the insides of her mouth changing and swelling.


    "What is-" As soon as she moved her tongue, she felt ultimate pleasure running throughout her whole body.


    Her whole body started shaking as soon as she felt Anon''s knee rubbing against her pussy.


    "W-What did you-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, her facial expressions turned into an ahegao expression and her eyes  got crossed.


    She immediately opened her mouth and let her tongue out of her mouth in order to avoid sudden pleasure attacks.


    Orela knew that Anon has done something with her body but she didn''t knew what it was.


    "Now, everytime you try to speak, you will cum but unfortunately you can''t cum because I won''t let you." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1096 -1095

    Chapter 1096 -1095 Anon is now standing in front of Orela looking at her helpless form with a smile on his face.


    She can''t even speak right now because everytime she moves her tongue, a tingling sensation travels through her whole body that makes her want to go crazy while cumming, but at the same time... Anon is not allowing her to cum.


    "P-Pwease... Von vo vis (Please, Don''t do this.)" She spoke as she kept her tongue out.


    "I can''t understand what the fuck are you saying but my hands are clean now and I want you to clean my chest now... So, get to it bitch." Anon ordered as he lied down on the floor with his dick standing up-straight like a pole.


    As soon as Orela saw Anon''s dick, the first thought that entered inside her mind was...


    ''I want that thing inside my pussy... I want this dick to fuck me until I cum like a crazy bitch and pass out from continuous- No.


    What are you thinking ? You are the Queen of Vermin kingdom. Why would you even think that ?


    He is not controlling you... Don''t get controlled by your carnal desi-'' Before she could''ve thought of anything else, Anon''s hand came from below and both of his fingers directly entered inside Orela''s pussy.


    *Squish*


    "Anhhhhhhhh~" Orela let out a loud moan as she made an ugly ahegao face and she immediately crossed her legs in hopes of cumming, but Anon didn''t let her cum once again.


    She immediately fall down to the ground and started huffing as she looked at Anon with a red face.


    *Huff-Huff-Huff-Huff*


    "Get that thick ass over my chest and started washing my chest of I will do that again." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Nod*


    Orela didn''t speak anything instead she just nodded her head and walked upto Anon slowly.


    She placed both of her legs on the sides and squatted over Anon''s chest like a cheap slut and started going back and forth on his chest.


    As Anon felt her heavy ass cheeks sliding on his chest, a smirk spread across his face and only one thought came to his mind...


    ''Hah... What a life, Power and Pussy are the only two things that I can take as much as thrown at me.''


    ''What kind of pervert is he ? Why is he making me do this kind of thing ? I feel so ashamed... But if I said ''No'', He will just do something even more cruel to my body.'' Orela thought as she continued to do her cleaning task.


    For the next 20 minutes, Anon enjoyed it to his heart''s content, he slapped her whenever he wanted, he squeezed her ass-cheeks and even but her on the ass sometimes.


    Whenever Anon ordered, Orela brought her pussy to his mouth in order to get it licked or if he ordered her to twerk her ass up and down, she couldn''t deny it.


    After continuing this for the next 50 minutes, Anon finally stopped.


    "Okay... That''s it for today, here I will fix your mouth." Anon spoke as he stood up and cleaned himself with the water.


    He then walked out of the bathroom without fucking Orela.


    Orela''s body is covered in slap and biting marks, thighs are hurting from twerking and butt cleaning, but there is something that''s hurting even more... Her pussy.


    She thought that Anon would fuck her anytime, but Anon didn''t do it and he continued to tease her for the past one hour and fifty minutes.


    But, when he said that ''It''s over''. Orela''s eyes widened in shock and surprise.


    "Are you not going to¡ª" Orela began, her voice poised, yet faltering mid-sentence. The rest of the words simmered on the tip of her tongue, but she clenched her jaw shut. She had rehearsed them in her mind a heartbeat too late, realizing with a pang of dismay that they were far from befitting a queen.


    ''What was I going to say ? How can I ask him, ''Are you not going to fuck my pussy ?'' Orela thought in her mind as she immediately looked down.


    "What did you say ?" Anon asked turning around as he looked at Orela.


    "What ? I-I didn''t say anything... I-I was just asking that-"


    "You were asking, If I am going to fuck your pussy... Right ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he walked back into the bathroom and stopped near Orela.


    He then placed his huge dick over her face vertically.


    "W-W-What are you doing ?" Orela asked with a serious expression as her mouth started watering.


    "You may think that I am teasing you or something, but I am not doing that... I will sexually torture you from now.


    I will come and play with your body from anywhere and anytime I want, I will simulate your whole body into having a huge orgasm everytime I play with it, but I won''t let you have it.


    You will not cum... Until I want. You are nothing more than a toy for me now, keep that in your small mind." Anon spoke as he exited the bathroom with a smile on his face.


    As soon as Anon went away, Orela finally came to her senses and noticed all the water flowing out of her mouth and her pussy.


    "T-This is... Shameful." She had no words for her body.


    After getting ready, Anon walked down to the Main hall and noticed Alder sitting on the sofa with a big letter in his hand.


    There was a smile on his face like always as he read the letter.


    "Something funny written in there, Kid ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    As soon as Alder heard Anon''s voice he immediately stood up from the sofa and bowed down to Anon.


    "Sir."


    "You don''t have to greet me everytime you see me... What''s in the letter ?" Anon asked as he continued to walk towards the exit gate of the castle.


    "It''s a letter from the Starhaven kingdom''s Queen, Sir." Alder replied.


    "What kind of name is that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s... I am sorry, but I litreally have zero knowledge about this Sir. I think the first man who discovered the-" Before Alder could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "Fine, Fine... Tell me what''s written in the letter." Anon spoke.


    "Ah... She is saying that, she is impressed by your work in the Zorion Kingdom and she wants to have a duel with you using pure martial arts, no magic involved.


    If you defeated her in the duel, you can have one thing from her kingdom''s Royal treasure.


    See you soon, Athena." Alder finished.


    "Athena ? That''s a strange name..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Why sir ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you know anything about gods ?" Anon asked.


    "Gods ? What that ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, Anon halted his steps and looked at Alder.


    "Wait, You don''t know what a god is ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No... I never heard that word." Alder replied.


    ''How can they not know about gods ? They are fairies.'' Anon thought with a serious expression but his thoughts were interrupted by a carriage that stopped right in front of castle.


    *CREEEEEEEAK*


    *Click*


    The carriage''s gate opened up and a Girl around the age of 21 stepped out, short hairs, short clothes and exposed figure... She was none other than Athena.  S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, They are already here." Alder spoke as he looked at Athena.


    After Athena, An old woman with a stick stepped out of the carriage.


    As soon as the woman stepped out... Anon looked at her and his eyes widened in shock.


    ''She is not weak.'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill over her.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Arthera Aldus.]


    [Class: Fairy Mother]


    [Race: Fairy]


    [HP: 790,000,000/790,000,00]


    [MP: 1480,000,000/1480,000,000]


    [Level: 1200]


    [Description: After living for more than 100 centuries in an energy form, Arthera finally reached a physical form.


    Although she looks old, she can easily fool anyone by her looks and kill them before they can get a estimate of her powers.


    She likes Sweets.]


    "Well, Those stats are something that belongs to the Final boss." Anon spoke in a low voice as he continued to walk towards them.


    "So... You are the one who destroyed and army of 700,000 men with his bare hands, huh ?" Athena asked with a smile as she looked at Anon with a smile through the door.


    "Open the door." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "Yes, Sir." Alder immediately walked forward and opened the door with a smile on his face.


    As soon as he opened the door, he did a little bow to the old lady behind.


    The old lady nodded with a smile on her face as she noticed Alder.


    "Name is-"


    "Athena." Anon spoke as he raised his hand for a friendly handshake.


    "How do you ?"


    "You wrote it on the letter." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Another Dumb bitch.''

 Chapter 1097 -1096

    Chapter 1097 -1096 "Please come in... The sun is going down and we will have dinner in a bit. Please Join us." Alder spoke as he looked at Athena and her grandmother.


    "No, I want to fight him first." Athena spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    *Bonk*


    Suddenly, Arthera hitted her on the head from behind with her cane.


    "Ouch-Ouch-Ouch... Grandma, What are you doing ?" Athena asked with a confused expression as she rubbed her head with both of her hands.


    "Did I not teach you manners ? If they are asking you for food, you should accept it nicely.


    Why are you asking someone to fight you right away ?" Arthera spoke with a slightly angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry, I-I will eat the dinner but can I fight you after that ?" Athena asked as she looked at Anon.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and walked back into the mansion with a silent face.


    "What''s wrong with him ?" Athena asked with a confused expression as she looked at Alder.


    "I don''t know, I am just a an obedient servant." Alder replied with a smile.


    "How can such a small kid make you into his servant ? Did you forget everything we thought you ?" Athena asked as she started walking towards the mansion.


    "He is just... Not normal. That''s all I can tell you for now." Alder replied with a smile.


    *Bonk*


    Suddenly, Arthera gave a hard one on Alder''s head as well.


    "Ouch-Ouch-Ouch... Fucking hell, Granny why would you do that ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "For losing." Arthera spoke as she went directly into the mansion without speaking anything else.


    "You deserved that." Athena spoke with a smile as she went inside as well.


    "No shit... You will know why I lost, soon." Alder spoke with a smile as he closed the gates.


    At the Dinning table...


    Anon is sitting on one end of the table and Arthera is sitting on the other end.


    Alder and Athena are also sitting opposite to each other.


    The room is completely silent and the pressure can be felt without any doubts.


    Even the servants aren''t daring to enter inside the room.


    "What have you been doing these days ?" Athena asked breaking the silence as she looked at Alder.


    "Hmm...? Me ? Nothing much, just became the king of this kingdom. I am thinking how to workout all this stuff." Alder replied with a smile.


    "Well, That''s good... I heard that your father-" Before Athena could''ve completed her sentence, Arthera interrupted her.


    "So, Tell me something about yourself... Sir, Anon." Arthera asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Hmm...? What do you want to know ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean you killed so many soldiers and the king of Vermin kingdom, just to give the throne to his son ?


    I didn''t quite understand... I have seen kings killing kings and taking their throne, but your case makes me wonder... Why ?" Arthera asked with a confused expression as she ate her food.


    "Nothing interested in managing a whole kingdom filled with people who have wings on their back." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "Well... Where did you loose your Wings ?" Athena asked intruding in their conversation.


    "Athena, can''t you see two grown-ups are having a talk here. Why should you bring your question in the middle of this ?" Arthera asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Grandma." Athena spoke as she immediately went back to eating her dinner.


    Alder mocked her with a smile as he continued to eat his food.


    "Although it was not a good thing to interfere, but I am also interested in her question.


    Where did you loose your wings, Sir Anon." Arthera asked with a neutral expression.


    "I was having sex with a fairy mother, she got too kinky and pulled them out." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to eat his food.


    As soon as Anon said this, Both Alder and Athena stopped eating and their eyes widened at Anon''s answer.


    "Excuse me ?" Arthera asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Arthera.


    "Did you just make fun of a fairy mother in front of me ?" Arthera asked with a serious expression.


    "Now, Now... Why would I do that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arthera.


    ''No matter how much HP or MP you have, if you don''t know shit about using magic, then you don''t stand a chance in front of me.


    She might be a fairy mother with horrific stats, but she knows nothing about magic, I can tell this from her mana pattern easily.


    Maybe she can prevent my skills... But, she can''t attack me back with magic.


    A normal mage immediately knows that someone is trying to scan their mana pattern... Even if I do it with full stealth they will know, but she didn''t knew when I scanned her mana pattern and it was mostly empty.


    She never utilised her mana in learning magic. What a stupid thing ?'' Anon thought as a smirk spread across his face.


    "A fairy mother is not some type of Norma fairy, she is away from carnal desires and other things of this world.


    So, you can never have sex with a fairy mother... That means you just mocked me, knowing well that I am a fairy mother." Arthera spoke with a serious expression as she immediately stood up from her seat and jumped up on the table.


    "Hmm... What if I did ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly touched his back against the chair and got comfortable.


    "You should know how to respect your elders and if you don''t do it properly, then I will have beat some sense into you and make you humble again." Arthera spoke with a serious expression as she started walking towards Anon.


    "Fuck... She stepped in the meat." Alder spoke as he looked at the ruined meat.


    "G-Grandma... This kid doesn''t know what he is saying, why don''t we just-" Although Athena tried to stop her, Arthera paid her no attention and continued to walk towards Anon.


    She then looked at Alder and noticed that he was peacefully eating his dinner.


    "Oi, Speak something... Tell him to apologise immediately or she will break his legs, I want to fight him fairly not with broken legs." Athena spoke as she looked at Alder with a serious expression.


    "I am sorry, I can''t do anything... Until, master tells me to do something. I am not a advisory, I am just a servant Athena." Alder replied with a smile.


    "You fucking stupid, she will kill him." Athena spoke with an angry expression.


    "Or... He will kill her." Alder replied with a smile.


    "Kid... You should know your place in this world." Arthera spoke as she placed her cane over Anon''s shoulder and started pressing it.


    But Anon seemed to have no reaction at all.


    "What !?" Athena spoke as she couldn''t believe how Anon was sitting still with a smile on his face.


    ''That''s the ''Thousand nerve lockdown'' ... It hurts like hell, people prefer death over this and yet this Motherfucker is smiling ?'' Athena thought as she looked at Anon.


    Arthera looked at Anon''s face and smiled a bit.


    "Okay... You want to play it like this, then take this." Arthera spoke as she twisted her cane even more and placed more pressure on it.


    But the smile on Anon''s face remained same...


    "G-Grandma... If you continued that for another minute he will-"


    "Shut up Athena..." Arthera spoke with a serious expression.


    ''What the hell ? Why isn''t he crying ? Pretending shouldn''t work at this point... He has to be in pain, should I increase the intensity ?'' Arthera thought as she Immediately  increased the pressure on her cane.


    "Heh... Let me help you." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her cane and applied pressure on it.


    *Crack*


    *Stab*


    The cane pierced through Anon''s shoulder and broke his ball joint.


    "What the-!?" Arthera shouted as her eyes widened in shock and surprise.


    ''He is fucking crazy...'' Athena thought as her eyes widened in shock as well.


    Alder continued to eat his dinner, while all of this happened.


    *Pull*


    Arthera immediately pulled out her Cane and looked at Anon with wide eyes as she couldn''t understand why he didn''t feel any pain.  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Hell Heal>


    "G-Grandma... Look." Athena spoke as she pointed towards Anon''s shoulder.


    As soon as Arthera looked at it, she noticed that Anon''s shoulder was completely repaired.


    "What the fuck are you ?" Arthera asked with a confused expression.


    "I will tell you." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up from his chair and jumped on the table.


    He then slowly placed his index finger over Arthera''s shoulder and pressed it.


    *Press*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Arthera shouted loudly as soon as she felt the incredible pain in her shoulder.


    "Hmm... So this was the place, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he applied even more pressure to it.

 Chapter 1098 -1097

    Chapter 1098 -1097 "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... MY SHOULDER!" Arthera screamed, her voice echoing with agony as she felt her body buckle under Anon''s crushing grip.


    "Bitch, I don''t give a damn if you''re the Fairy Mother or just some lowlife slut. If you are¡ª" Before Anon could finish, a fierce presence surged toward him from behind.


    Letting go of Arthera''s shoulder, Anon spun around to meet the incoming threat, catching sight of Athena''s powerful kick hurtling toward him with deadly intent.


    Thud


    Grab


    In one fluid motion, Anon caught her leg mid-air, his fingers digging into her flesh as he assessed the weight of her strike.


    ''If this had hit a normal human, they''d have been obliterated. No question about it,'' he mused, a wicked grin stretching across his face.


    "H-How did you¡ª!?" Athena stammered, but before she could finish, Anon twisted her leg with brutal precision.


    Crack


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH! MY LEG!" Athena howled in pain, her cries filling the room. Desperate to save her granddaughter, Arthera surged forward, channeling every ounce of her strength. She knew Anon wasn''t someone to be underestimated.


    This time, she moved with such blinding speed that even Anon barely registered her approach.


    <Wind¡ª


    Before he could activate his skill, Arthera''s devastating kick connected with his abdomen, launching him through the mansion walls like a cannonball.


    Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud


    "Athena, are you alright?" Arthera asked, her voice trembling as she crouched by her granddaughter. She winced at the sight of Athena''s mangled leg.


    "M-My leg... It feels like it''s on fire," Athena choked out, tears streaming down her face.


    Though rage consumed her, Arthera''s fear was palpable. She didn''t just fear for her life but also for Athena''s.


    Step... Step... Step...


    From the rubble, a chilling voice emerged. "A man sits down to enjoy his dinner, and suddenly, you act like you own the damn room."


    Anon''s silhouette materialized through the wreckage, his calm yet menacing tone slicing through the air like a blade.


    Arthera rose to her feet, ready to protect Athena with her life. "He''s no ordinary fairy," she murmured under her breath. "I couldn''t sense his aura the first time."


    BOOOOOOOOOM


    The room trembled as a wave of suffocating bloodlust flooded it. Anon stepped forward, his presence dominating every inch of the space.


    Step


    "What... are you?" Arthera demanded, her voice steady but laced with unease.


    Step


    "I''m the kind of monster that haunts your worst nightmares. Oh, wait... you won''t live to have them after today." Anon''s eyes ignited with a fierce purple glow, his smile cold and unyielding.


    "What the¡ª"


    <Command of the Sea King>


    "Kneel." The command echoed with unyielding authority. Both Arthera and Athena collapsed to their knees, their heads bowed, unable to resist.


    "I-I can''t move! My body... it''s not listening!" Athena cried out, struggling against the invisible chains binding her.


    Arthera, however, fought back, planting her hands on the ground and pushing with full force.


    Break


    Her hands bled, and the floor cracked beneath her as she defied the spell with sheer determination. Finally...


    [Warning: One target has resisted the spell and gained immunity to <Sea King''s Command>.]


    ''As expected,'' Anon thought with a neutral expression. ''She used brute force to overpower my magic.''


    "You think your cheap tricks can control me? You may have the support of magic, but my body is built in hell Motherfucker.... You think you can get me down like him ?" Arthera snarled, her gaze locking with his as she pointed towards Alder.


    "I do," Anon replied, his smirk unwavering.


    "Go to hell," she spat, lunging at him with a punch aimed straight for his throat.


    Anon stood motionless, his smile taunting her as her fist connected.


    THUD


    BOOOOOM


    A shockwave erupted, sending Arthera flying into the wall. Dazed, she stared at Anon, who remained standing without so much as a scratch.


    "H-How is this possible?" she gasped, disbelief etched across her face.


    [You resisted the physical attack with <Wind Armor>.]


    "Impressive strength, your body is really something and I respect it... Yet, you only know how to do physical attacks..." Anon admitted, his tone dripping with condescension. "But I''m a goddamn mage, bitch." Anon spoke with a smile.


    BOOOOOOOM


    A huge wave of Bloodlust spreaded put of Arthera''s body and covered the whole castle, countering Anon''s bloodlust.


    Golden flames erupted around Arthera, consuming her entirely. Her muscles swelled, her size expanded, and her eyes burned with golden fire as her transformation obliterated her clothing.


    "Well... That''s something that I didn''t expected." Anon muttered, unfazed.


    "I''ll kill you and mount your head on my wall, you fucking monster! You will become the message for all the punks out there, who looks down on us martial artists.


    Today, you will die by my hands." Arthera roared, advancing like a berserker.


    "Ooh, scary," Anon teased, a grin splitting his face as he summoned his skill.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    A colossal javelin crackling with blue and golden lightning materialized in his hand.


    Hup


    With one swift motion, he hurled the weapon at Arthera.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    The javelin tore through the air, breaking the sound barrier and slamming into its target with a deafening explosion that obliterated half the mansion.


    As soon as the Sonic Boom happened... It''s sound travelled to the borders of the Vermin kingdom and there was no one left in the kingdom that didn''t hear the sound.


    Since the Servants and everyone else inside the castle allready evacuated it... No one died in the explosion.


    As the dust cloud billowed, Anon stood firm, watching intently at it.


    "Woah... That was some good magic, Master really knows how to just remove anything from existence." Alder spoke with an impressed expression as he looked at Anon.


    ''W-What''s happening ? I-I can''t see anything.'' Athena on the other side kept her head down just like Anon ordered her to.


    ...


    "What''s happening over there?"


    "An explosion! Is the castle under attack?"


    "It''s coming from the mansion!"


    ...


    ''I doubt she survived that. When the dust clears, I''ll finally see her crum¡ª''


    But his thoughts froze as a shadow emerged from the chaos, walking toward him.


    "What ?" Anon spoke in low voice as he focused his eyes and noticed that Arthera is coming out of the dust with an angry expression on her face.


    Her right shoulder was completely destroyed but her golden Aura holded her severed hand working as her muscles.


    "Well... That''s interesting." Anon spoke as he raised both of his hands in the air and used his skill.


    <Fire Ball>


    Suddenly, A really huge FireBall appeared hovering above Anon''s hand.


    The FireBall in itself was bigger than 1/4th of the kingdom size.


    "Looks like the matter just got heated..." Alder spoke as he looked at the Fireball with a smile.


    "Take her down..." Anon spoke as he launched the fireball in her direction with full speed.


    As the Fireball got closer to Arthera... Her glow increase even more and as soon as the Fireball touched her body... It started merging with her.


    Turning the golden glow into a reddish glow.


    "Did I just used my spell to make her even more strong-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Arthera appeared over his head and she came down at him with a powerful burning kick.


    *THUD*


    Anon immediately blocked her kick with his hand.


    ''Fucking hell... She is stronger than me in physical conditions.'' Anon thought as he struggled to keep up with the pressure and disappeared from underneath.


    *Swish*


    He appeared behind her and grabbed her from behind.


    "Hello... Luv-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Arthera gave him a headbutt and threw him back.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Anon stood up again and looked at Arthera with a neutral expression.


    "Fucking hell... This old lady is no joke, it''s time to get serious I guess." Anon spoke as he wiped off the blood coming out of his nose and mouth and started created a magic circle on the ground with his legs.


    "Come at me... Fucker, why are you dancing there with your legs ? Or do you want me to come there and fuck you up ?" Arthera asked as she turned around and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    *Cut*


    Anon immediately made a cut on his finger and dropped some of it on the magic circle.


    As soon as he dropped the blood on the magic circle, Arthera noticed it and immediately disappeared from her position.


    Anon made three different hand seals and placed his hand on the ground supplying a ton of mana into it.


    *ZOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Arthera appeared behind Anon and this time she came at him with a burning punch.....


    <IGNITED PUNCH>


    But before the punch could''ve even touched Anon''s body, he activated his skill.


    <DEMON KING''S DOMAIN>


    As soon as Anon activated his skill, a huge dome of energy burst out of the magic circle that grew upto seventy kilometres and threw Arthera back with full force, cancelling her skill completely.  S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <YOU ARE NOW IMMORTAL AND IMMUNE TO DEATH>


    <YOUR AGILITY, STRENGTH AND ENDURANCE ARE NO LONGER LIMITED>


    <YOU HAVE CREATED THE DOMAIN AND TRANSFORMED INTO THE DEMON KING>


    Suddenly, Anon''s whole body started to get muscular and a small horn grew out of his forehead''s right side.

 Chapter 1099 -1098

    Chapter 1099 -1098 As soon as Anon transformed into his Demonic form... Alder got really surprised and Arthera got confused at the same time.


    "What the hell are you ?" Arthera asked as she shouted from a distance.


    "Hehehehe... I am, Anon Agreil." Anon spoke as he moved at such an incredible speed that, his after-image was left on the spot as he disappeared from his position.


    He then re-appeared behind Arthera and smiled like a psychopath before kicking her in the head with full force.


    *THUD*


    *SWISH*


    Arthera went flying through the Air and hitted a thick wall.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Due to the extreme force, the wall started cracking from every side slowly.


    Anon walked upto Arthera and noticed that she was lying down on the ground with a serious expression on her face.


    "Looks, like... You have lost huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he got closer to her face.


    "You fucking... BASTARD." Arthera shouted loudly as she immediately gave him a face-to-face Headbutt and the glow around her body changed it''s colour from golden to red.


    *THUDDDDDDD*


    Anon went back flying, but due to the domain... He sustained no injury and stood up once again with a wide smile on his face.


    "You fucking bitch... Oh you should''ve stayed down." Anon spoke as his smile got even wider and his increased.


    "I am not some weak girl that you can suppress with your powers, Monster. I am a Fairy Mother and I-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence... Anon appeared right in front of her.


    "Take this...." Anon spoke as he made both of his hands into punches and threw them at her with a smile on his face.


    Without a second''s delay, Arthera tried to stop Anon''s hand with her hands and she did... Arthera grabbed both of his hands with her hands.


    ''There is no force in the punches... ? Oh, Fuck...'' Arthera realised as she immediately looked at Anon with a shocked expression and noticed the psychopathic smile spreading across his face.


    She tried to pull her hands back, but it was too late Anon opened his hands and grabbed her hands tightly.


    "You have a knack for headbutts huh ? Here... Have some." Anon spoke as he immediately pulled her hands towards him and gave her a headbutt.


    *THUD*


    "FUCKKKK...." Arthera shouted as she felt the full force of Anon''s strength.


    "You fuck-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pulled her hands again and gave her another headbutt.  S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *THUD*


    "Sto-"


    *THUD*


    "Don''t-"


    *THUD*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    ....


    After getting continuous Headbutts for the next 10 minutes, Arthera''s nose and forehead started bleeding really bad, but she didn''t loose consciousness and continued to try to get away from Anon, but the grip of Anon''s hands were too strong


    ''The pressure on my hands is too much... I-I have to break out... NOW.''  Arthera thought as she immediately pulled back with full strength.


    *Riiiiiip*


    She managed to get away from Anon, But...


    "Hehehehe.... You are crazy as fuck, but look what you left here." Anon spoke as he raised both of his hands and showed her a Pair of hands that belonged to her.


    Both of Arthera''s hands ripped out as she pulled out with full force.


    "I swear to my granddaughter, I will definitely kill you and do this world a great favour... Even if I have to die with you.


    A monster like you shouldn''t exist." Arthera spoke as she looked at Anon with a hatred expression.


    "I am not immortal... Woman, that I can tell you but I will tell you one more thing, you don''t have what it takes to kill me.


    By the way... How are you going to stop this without your hands ?" Anon asked with a smile as he disappeared from his position, leaving behind an after-image of himself and re-appeared in front of Arthera''s face.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN: THUNDER CROWN>


    A golden shining Javelin appeared in Anon''s hands and without any delay, he stabbed it into Arthera''s chest with a smile on his face.


    *STAB*


    "HUK..." Arthera let out a small voice as golden blood flowed out of her eyes, ears and mouth.


    The Javelin pierced through her chest and directly stabbed into the ground behind her.


    As Anon walked away, he snapped his fingers with a neutral expression on his face and as soon as he did, the javelin Exploded completely obliterated Arthera''s whole body.


    *Snap*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    "Now... That''s what I can a firework sh-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He saw a blue light glowing brightly in the explosion''s dust cloud.


    "Don''t tell me... She survived that." Anon spoke with a shocked expression as he focused his gaze and noticed that the blue light was coming out of the dust cloud.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Art]


    [Race: Energy]


    [Class: unknown]


    [HP: 35000000/70000000]


    [MP: 1500000/1500000]


    [Description: You have destroyed her real body and now she is back into her original energy form. Art is really angry on you and all her powers have been increased by a hundred folds.]


    "Back to default, huh...?" Anon asked with a mocking tone.


    "YOU DESTROYED EVERYTHING THAT I WORKED FOR. I HAVE BEEN MEDITATING FOR THIS BODY FOR THE PAST THREE HUNDRED YEARS AND NOW YOU... DESTROYED IT." Her tone was sharp and pitch was really high.


    "Fucking hell... Your voice got really irritating after this transformation shit." Anon spoke with a carefree expression as he rubbed his ear with his pinky finger.


    "YOU WILL PAY... FOR THIS ANON AGREIL, YOU WILL PAY FOR IT WITH YOUR BODY. I WILL KILL YOU AND TAKE YOUR BODY NOW." Art spoke as she walked out and Anon noticed her true form.


    She looked like a blue flame flying in the air, but she immediately reshaped herself and changed her shape into a human like figure.


    "Well, Well... May ladies are behind my body, but I can''t just give it out like that you know. So, kindly... Fuck off." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Art.


    Suddenly, Art disappeared into the wind and re-appeared about ten meters away from Anon.


    "Hmm...? I thought you will appear behind me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    She didn''t speak anything and just walked upto Anon.


    Anon made his hand into a punch and as soon as she entered his range, he threw it with full force.


    *Swish*


    But... The punch passed right through her face.


    "What the-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Art did the same thing and punched him in the face.


    *THUD*


    *Crack*


    Anon immediately fell down to the ground and felt such an explosive strength for the first time.


    One punch from her broke Anon''s jaw and three of his teeth fell out of his mouth.


    *Spit*


    "Well... Fucking hell..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at his broken teeth.


    He grabbed his jaw and placed it back to it''s original position.


    *Crack*


    Anon could''ve used his healing skill to heal himself, but he was enjoying it as well.


    An opponent that he can fight without completely overpowering her.


    He stood up once again and licked the blood that was flowing out of his mouth.


    "So, I can''t touch you huh...?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    Art didn''t speak anything and started walking towards him once again.


    "Well... Let''s use something that can touch you." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "These babies will remove your existence from this world in a single touch." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked towards her and swinged one of his sickle at her from down below and another one from the left side.


    *Swish-Swish*


    Both of the sickles passed through her body and nothing happened to her.


    Anon looked at the sickles with a confused expression.


    "Why the fuck aren''t you work-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Art grabbed both of his hands.


    Anon immediately looked at her and noticed the same psychopathic smile on her face.


    "Uh-oh..." Anon spoke as he felt his hands pulling towards her.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    She returned the headbutts... In under 2 seconds.


    *Thud*


    Anon fell down to the ground unconscious after taking so many Powerful headbutts.


    *Step*


    Art placed her leg over Anon''s chest and started pressing it down slowly.


    *Crack*


    "Huk..." Blood splattered out of Anon''s mouth as he regained his consciousness from the immense pressure.


    "I TOLD YOU... YOU WILL PAY." Art spoke with a smile.


    "No shit... But, Didn''t you noticed something different about your foot ?" Anon spoke as the psychopathic smile returned back to his face.


    "WHAT ?" Art asked as she immediately looked down and noticed that Anon binded one of his Arcane Slayers to her leg with a special rope.


    "As soon as you came back to your material form, I did a little modification and now you can''t go back to that form... Hehehehe." Aon spoke as he grabbed her leg and pulled it to the right side with full force.


    *THUD*


    Art immediately hitted the ground and a huge hole was created on the place where she crashed.


    "Now, I will show you... What true strength looks like. I will fucking erase you from this universe." Anon spoke as she stood up from the ground.

 Chapter 1100 -1099

    Chapter 1100 -1099 "Let me show you what world looks like..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her leg and started brutally thrashing Art from left to right and right to left.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "LEAVE-"


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "...ME." Arth tried to speak something, but she couldn''t as Anon was thrashing her around really fast without any breaks.


    As Anon''s anger grew, his muscles also grew bigger and his will to win the fight got even more stronger.


    He finally stopped thrashing her and grabbed her by the neck.


    *Grab*


    "He is going to kill her." Alder spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "W-Who is going to kill who ?" Athena asked with a confused expression as she was still on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    ''I knew that Master was strong, but this kind of strength... It''s just unbeatable. This guy is not some normal guy, he will do anything to achieve his goals.


    Guess, I am just pure lucky serving under such a powerful guy, Maybe master can teach me one or two things if I request him.'' Alder thought as a smile spread across his face.


    As soon as Anon grabbed her by the neck, Art looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "COME ON... KILL ME BUT REMEMBER-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "You think, I will kill you that easily ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    As soon as she heard this, Art''s eyes widened with a shocked expression.


    *Thud*


    Anon left her neck and summoned a huge rail gun from his inventory.


    ''I-I have to get free from this sickle... I can just transform into my energy form and escape from here, I can always attain another body but if I stayed here... he will really erase my existence from this world.'' Art thought as she immediately tried to open the rope around the sickle, but the more she tried to open it... The more tighter the rope got.


    "It''s a magical rope... An Artifact. The more you try to open it the more it entangled it gets." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "A-ARTIFACT ?" Art asked with a confused expression as she tried even harder to break the rope and get rid of the sickle.


    "Don''t worry... You will understand in a bit." Anon spoke as he loaded a shell into the rail gun and placed it vertically on the ground.


    *Click*


    He then started supplying mana into the rail gun.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz*


    "W-What are you doing ? W-W-What''s that ?" Art asked with a scared expression as she pointed towards the rail gun.


    "Hehehe... That''s what I wanted to see, Fear. You will make a great example." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to supply mana into the Rail gun.


    "E-Example of what ?" She asked with a Confused and Scared expression.


    "You will know..." Anon spoke as he walked upto Art and picked her up from the ground.


    "W-What are you doing... Let me go you Motherfucker, I will fucking kill-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon bent down and threw her into the air with full force.


    "AHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." Art shouted loudly as she continued to travel higher and higher into the air.


    Anon immediately grabbed the Rail Gun and pointed it towards her.


    [Fully Charged!!]


    "Give me everything, Full power. Dasvidania... Suka. (Goodbye Bitch)." Anon spoke as he pressed the trigger with a big smile on his face.


    *Click*


    *BOOOOM*


    A super-charged shell left the Rail Gun''s barrel at a super-sonic speed and collided with Art.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, a very bright explosion took place and for five seconds, it was so bright everywhere... Even though it was night.


    On the borders of the Vermin kingdom...


    "Oi, Look... What''s that ?" One of the guard asked.


    "Eh... They must be celebrating something again. They always do this when one of the prince achieves something.


    I think they finally took the control of the Zorion Kingdom. I was called in as well, but I thought why should I go to such a small battle ?


    I am not some ordinary guard, so I told them that only call me when matter is a bit big." The other guard replied with a smile on his face.


    "Man, you are really cool."


    "I know."


    ....


    On the Royal Castle...


    After blowing up Art, many notification popped up in front of him.


    [You have killed a ''Significant Being Of the Universe''. Extra rewards will be given and Experience points will be doubled.]


    [You have Leveled up!]


    [You have Leveled up!]


    [You have Leveled up!]


    ...


    [DOMAIN HAS BEEN LIFTED. YOU ARE NOW VULNERABLE.]


    [WARNING: Critical mana levels... if not recovered immediately, Host''s body will lost consciousness.]


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke as he immediately tried to summon a mana potion from his inventory but realised that there were none left in his inventory.


    "Fuc¡ª" The expletive was cut short as Anon''s body went limp, his consciousness slipping away in an instant. Just as he began to collapse, the cold inevitability of the ground rushing up to meet him, a pair of steady hands emerged from the shadows. They caught him mid-fall, pressing firmly against his chest, halting his descent with practiced precision.


    One hand belonged to Alder and the other one belonged to Medusa, who took her human form in order to save Anon from falling down.


    "H-Hello ?" Alder spoke with a confused expression as he looked at Medusa.


    "Get your hands away from my master or I will fucking cut them off and eat them." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Alder.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Alder spoke as he immediately removed his hands from Anon''s chest and stepped aside.


    Medusa picked up Anon and immediately jumped back into the castle.  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She carried Anon back to the main room and slowly placed him over the bed.


    "Take some rest master." Medusa spoke as she immediately turned back into her Bracelet form and stayed besides Anon until he woke up again.


    19 hours later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and looked around with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...?" He stood up from the bed and noticed that his upper clothes were missing.


    "Well... Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he picked up the bracelet from the bed and wore it in his left hand.


    "Oh, you are awake master ?" Medusa''s voice came from the bracelet.


    "Yep... Feeling refreshed." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am happy, master." Medusa replied in a happy tone.


    "Hmm...  Did I get more muscular ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at his back in the mirror.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A slight knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." Anon replied as he looked at the gate.


    *Click*


    The gates opened up and Alder entered inside the room with a plate of food and a fairy girl dressed up properly walked in with him.


    "Hello, Master... I have brought you some food." Alder spoke with a smile as he placed the food on the bed and looked at Anon.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I have brought you a gift, she." Alder spoke as he pointed towards the Girl.


    "Who is she ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "She is a girl that I brought for you, I mean she can do that..." Alder spoke with a weird smile.


    "Do what ?" Anon asked with confused expressions.


    "You know that stuff... The one you like." Alder spoke.


    "and... What is the stuff that I like ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto Alder.


    "You know... That day when you were having sex with my mother, I heard some of it. I know you like to beat girls during having sex... Master.


    I can understand that, You can beat her as much as you want, she is orphan and even if she died, no one will give a fuck." Alder whispered into Anon''s ears.


    "Haah... You fucking idiot. I don''t beat girls because I- You know what ? Just leave and you too." Anon spoke as he looked at the girl.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Suddenly, The girl started crying.


    "What''s wrong with her ?" Anon asked with confused expressions.


    "Hey, don''t worry... You will still get the job in the castle." Alder spoke with a smile as he looked at the girl.


    "N-No one wants to accept me... Neither my parents nor you.... Am I that ugly ?" The girl asked as she looked at Anon.


    ''Hah... Fine, One more bitch to fuck.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Fine... You stay, You leave." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "Have a fun time, Sir. I will be waiting for your next orders." Alder spoke as he exited the room and closed the doors as he winked at Anon.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with him ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he couldn''t understand Alder''s personality.


    As soon as Anon looked at the girl, He noticed that she has already started to remove her clothes.


    "Woah... What the fuck are you doing ?" Anon asked with confused expressions.


    "O-Oh, I-I am sorry, I didn''t knew that you would like to remove them." The girl replied with a scared expression.


    "Argghh... Pain in the ass."

 Chapter 1101 -1100

    Chapter 1101 -1100 *click*


    The gate to Anon''s room opened up and he walked out of the room with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Buuuuuuurrrrrp... Fuck that was one heavy meal." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the room.


    Inside the room, the girl that Alder bought is lying unconscious on the bed with a ahegao expression on her face and both of her hands frozen in peace sign.


    Cum is flowing out of her pussy, mouth and asshole without any stops.


    "M-More dick... Please." She spoke in a shaking tone.


    ...


    Inside the main Hall...


    As soon as Anon walked down... He noticed Orela sitting on the sofa with a red face and angry expression on her face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You... Don''t you dare come close to me, Guards... Guards." She shouted loudly as soon as she saw Anon.


    "All died in the Zorion Kingdom." Anon replied with a smile as he started walking towards her with a smile.


    "Ma''am... We are here." Suddenly, Two guards walked into the Main Hall and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Seriously ?" Anon asked with a bored expression as he looked at the guards.


    "STAY BACK FROM THE QUEEN, KID." One of the guard spoke as he pointed his magic sword at Anon.


    *Tick*


    As soon as Anon saw the sword, his eyebrows raised in shock.


    "Do you really think that they can save you ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Queen with a neutral expression.


    "Y-You just stay away from me and my body... I will not allow you to play with my body anymore." Orela spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Hah... Fine, I have been wanting to try this out for a long time anyways." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately used his skill on the guards.


    <Illusion>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, a black mist covered both of the guard''s eyes and both of them turned to look at each other.


    "I told you to stay away from the Queen, Pay for your sins." Both of them spoke at once as they stabbed swords into each other''s throats.


    *STAB-STAB*


    *THUD-THUD*


    Both of them immediately died and as soon as their dead corpses fell down to the floor, Orela looked at Anon with a very scared expression.


    "W-What did you do ?" She asked as she immediately sat down on the sofa once again and continued to look at the dead guards.


    "Me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... You. You killed them by casting some spell over them." Orela spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, this thing says otherwise..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled out a crystal ball and showed it to Orela.


    ...


    In the crystal ball, the scenario from before started playing and as soon as the guards finished their sentences, they stopped and didn''t kill each other.


    ".. pay for your sins-"


    "I will kill you." The Queen Shouted as she Summoned her Magic sword and decapitated both of the guards immediately.


    *Thud-Thud*


    "N-No... T-This didn''t happen... You made this-"


    "But you are still holding the sword in your hand and that blood over your hand..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards her hand.


    "W-What ?" Orela spoke as she immediately looked at her hand and noticed the same sword and blood over her hand that was being showed in the crystal.


    "N-NOOOOOO..." Orela shouted as she closed her eyes.


    "My Queen... Is everything alright ?" A sound entered inside her ears.


    As soon as she heard the voice, she opened her eyes and noticed that both of the guards are still standing in front of her alive and they are looking at her with a confused expression.


    She then turned to look at Anon and noticed that he was grabbing his head.


    "Fucking hell... This illusion in illusion thing really gives a serious headache." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "Both of you... Get out." Orela ordered.


    "But, My Queen-"


    "Get the fuck out of this castle... Didn''t you hear what I said ?" She shouted out loud.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Both of them spoke as they immediately ran out of the castle.


    "Very good move... Now, you should know something. What I showed you right now... I hold full power to convert that into reality and if you tried to go against me once more... I will litreally make you kill every single person in this kingdom with your own hands.


    Here... You want a trial ? Oi *whistle*" Anon whistled as he looked at one of the maids.


    "Yes, Sir ?" The maid immediately came running towards a Anon.


    "What are you doing ?" Orela asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Nothing... Just something that would make you understand, what I can really do." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Luv, whatever this lady does, you won''t move from your position and Everytime she does something... You will tell her something about yourself." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple and her shined brightly purple as well.


    "Yes, Master." The maid replied with a neutral expression.


    "No... You can''t make me-"


    <Command of the Sea King>


    "Summon your sword." Anon ordered.


    "What no-" Orela immediately summoned her sword even though she tried to resist Anon''s orders with all her might, but her body wouldn''t listen to her mind anymore


    ''It''s like before... My body is in his control, I have to resist and take back the control. I can''t kill innocent people.'' She thought with a serious expression.


    "Luv... Raise your right hand." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "Yes, Master." The maid replied as she immediately raised her right hand into the air.


    "Now cut it." Anon ordered Orela.


    "No... I will-" Before Orela could''ve completed her sentence, her hand moved on it''s own and chopped off the maid''s hand.


    *Chop*


    *THUD*


    As soon as the Maid''s hand fell down to the floor... Orela''s eyes widened in shock and surprise.


    "N-N-No..." She then looked at her elbow and noticed ton of golden blood flowing out.


    "My name is Herin and I have four kids and one Husband." The maid spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Swish*


    Anon immediately swinged his hand and lifted the hypnosis skill form the maid.


    "KKYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA.... MY HANDDDD." The maid shouted loudly as soon as she felt the sharp pain in her elbow.


    She immediately covered the severed hand with her apron.


    "Oww... Why would you do that to your maid Orela ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Orela.


    "I-I didn''t... He force-" Before Orela could''ve completed her sentence, The maid interrupted her.


    "M-My Queen... Please spare me. I-I haven''t done anything." The maid requested as she immediately grabbed Orela''s leg and begged for her life.


    "What ? You are going to cut off her left hand as well ?" Anon asked with a lou voice.


    Suddenly, Orela''s hand started moving on it''s own.


    "N-N-No... M-My Queen, I am begging you, please i have children at home that I have to hand-feed... Please spare my other hand." The maid begged as she immediately started crying loudly.


    "I-I am not doing this... He is making me do this." Orela spoke as she pulled her sword back and brought it down on her left hand with full force.


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH MY HANDDDDDDDDD..." The maid shouted even more loudly this time.


    "N-No, Please... Stop, I-I can''t do this." Orela spoke as she started crying as well.


    "What ? She is no use to you now and you are going to kill her ?" Anon asked with a confused expression and an evil smile followed afterwards.


    "N-No... Please, I-I beg you my Queen, I-I don''t even know what i did... Please don''t kill me." The maid begged once again as she placed her her head in her own blood.


    "I-I can''t do this... Please... I-I will do whatever you tell me to say, Just please... Don''t do this." The Queen spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Eh... How can I believe that ? You behaved like, I am some kind of animal just now. What if you did that again ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Please... I will become a hole to your dick, Just please let this poor maid go." The Queen begged as she looked at Anon.


    "Hehe... Finally, you said it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela and snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*  S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, Orela noticed that the maid was standing in front of her unharmed and she was looking at her with a confused expression.


    "Y-You are playing with my mind..." Orela spoke with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, took you long enough to notice... But believe me, I can really kill her. So, you better get rid of those clothes... Hole to my dick." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1102 -1101

    Chapter 1102 -1101 "Did you not hear what I just said ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Orela.


    "I-I heard..." Orela spoke as she started to take her clothes off immediately.


    As soon as she took her clothes off, her boobs bounced up and down vigorously.


    "Hehehe... Nice." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed them and started squeezing them vigorously.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    *Stretch*


    He then stretched both of her nipples tightly and rubbed her areolas with a perverted smile on his face.


    "Annhhhhh~" Orela moaned as she closed her eyes and her hands immediately removed her panties.


    "Looks like you are already in heat..." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he looked at Orela.


    "I-I-I am in nothing... Why are you even touching me ? There are so many girls out there, go and have all the fun you want.


    What do you even see in an old lady like me ?" Orela spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "These..." Anon spoke as he moved closer to her and grabbed both of her ass-cheeks as her boobs pressed against his chest.


    "Annhhh~" Orela let out a moan as soon as she noticed that Anon has grabbed her ass-cheeks and he is groping them just like he did before in the bathroom.


    "Y-You are just a pervert and nothing else." Orela spoke as her face turned completely red.


    "Yeah, you are absolutely right." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "What ?" Orela asked with a surprised expression as she looked at Anon.


    "You are right... I am just a pervert, who killed your husband and the whole army of your kingdom, single handedly.


    I am the pervert who destroyed half of your castle last night and I am the pervert, who is going to take over this world." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "W-What !?" Orela shouted as she couldn''t believe what Anon was saying.


    "Get down on your knees and open my zip with without using your hands." Anon spoke as he looked at Orela with a perverted smile.


    "What-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his hand over her shoulder and pressed it down.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch." She let out a noise as her knees hitted the ground.


    "Get to it... Or I will make your mouth do it, want me to ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... I-I will do it." Orela spoke as she immediately brought her face near Anon''s zip and tried to bring it down with her tongue at first, but she failed multiple times.


    "You fucking idiot... Grab it in between your teeths. What kind of dumb bitch are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am no-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her head from behind and rammed her face into his crotch.


    "Mnnnhhhhhh-"


    "Speak less bitch or do you want me to do the same thing as last time ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Nod-Nod*


    Orela immediately nodded her head in ''No'' as she opened Anon''s zip like an obedient slut.


    *Ziiiiip*


    As soon as she unzipped Anon''s pants, a thick cock jumped out of Anon''s pants that made it''s way into her mouth directly.


    *GWAK*


    Anon rammed his cock directly into her throat and grabbed her head from behind as he started using her mouth as his cock sleeve.


    "Fucking hell... You taste that ? That''s the taste of another girl''s pussy that I was fucking just a moment ago." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    White foam started to cover the corners of her mouth as Anon''s pre-cum started leaking inside her mouth.


    As Anon was enjoying his blowjob, Orela''s pussy was also dripping down with pre-cum and she was fingering it non-stop with her legs opened wide apart in a squatting position.


    At this moment, she looked just like a slut who will do anything for a cock.


    As Anon was pulling his cock out of her mouth, he noticed that her mouth was being stretched with his cock.


    It was as if she was trying to keep his cock in her mouth.


    "You fucking bitch... You are enjoying this." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately increased the size of his cock.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Turn off her gag-reflex.'' Anon ordered.


    [Gag-Reflex Turned Off]


    As soon as her Gag-Reflex was turned off, Anon rammed his cock all the way down to her throat and grabbed her nose tight.


    "MNHHHHHHHHH~"


    ''I-I can''t breathe... H-His Cock is too deep in and my nose too...'' Orela thought as she struggled to breathe air and the level of oxygen started decreasing in her body and brain.


    Suddenly, her eyes started shutting down but she didn''t resist this... Her hand continued to finger her pussy without any stops.


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke as he immediately pulled his cock out of her throat and let go of her nose.


    Suddenly, Air rushed back into her body and brain.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaa...." She took a long pause before looking at Anon''s cock with a slutty expression.


    *Lick*


    She licked her upper lip and started moving her tongue towards his cock slowly.


    But before she could''ve even licked it... Anon grabbed her head tightly from behind.


    "Anhhh~"


    "Listen here bitch... You are just a fucking hole for my dick, A cock sleeve that I will use whenever and wherever I want.


    You won''t cum until I want you to cum and you will suffer like a little bitch." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his cock back into his pants and left the hall immediately.  S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-No g-give me the cock... Please I beg you." Orela spoke as she looked at Anon''s leaving figure.


    ''Well... Her training is going fine, she won''t break until I let her cum. I think this was thing that I was searching for... If I don''t let my stupid Cum-Dumps Cum... They will never break.'' Anon thought with a smile as he continued to walk forward and noticed Alder coming towards him from the other side.


    "I bow down to my Master." Alder spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Did you prepare the thing, that I told you too ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as both of them started walking towards the west side of the castle.


    "Yes, Sir... I have prepared it and sent it to the other kingdoms. She is also waiting for you in the room." Alder spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Well, let''s go and meet her. I don''t have that much time." Anon spoke with a smile as both of them started walking faster.


    ....


    After walking for about ten minutes, both of them reached in front of a big room and Anon opened the room''s door without wasting another second.


    *Click*


    As soon as he enter inside the room, he noticed Athena sitting on the bed with a confused and scared expression on her face.


    But as soon as Anon entered inside the room, her expressions turned Fierce.


    "You... You killed my grandmother. I will fucking take-" Athena shouted as she immediately jumped at Anon with a dagger in her hand.


    Alder immediately grabbed her in middle air and holded her still.


    "Woah... Aren''t you one little angry bird ? Flying out of nowhere at random people ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her face.


    "I swear to my dead grandmother that I will-"


    "Fuck your grandmother... She made you believe that she is your grandmother. In reality she wasn''t even a fairy.


    Your real parents died in an accident many years ago and she adopted you in some jungle." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Athena.


    "I-I know that... She told me everything."  Athena spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah... So, Fucking wake up now. Your grandmother is dead and you have two options... First, Go back to your kingdom and prepare for war or Second, surrender and work under his kingdom and I will spare, say every single one of your people in that kingdom.


    And... I would like you to accept the second option, because believe me... I know how to turn a kingdom Into a fucking graveyard, in just seconds.


    Want to see it happen now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am the Queen of that kingdom and they won''t listen to you Motherfuckers... My people would rather die instead of listening to you Blackmailing-"


    "If you don''t want to be the Queen.... I can always kill you and get her to do it." Anon spoke with a smile as he clapped his hands.


    *Clap*


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, A clone of Athena walked inside the room with a neutral expression on it''s face.


    "What !?" Athena asked with a really shocked and Surprised expression as she looked at her clone.


    "Meet slutty Athena... She does everything I say and she can get fucked by every single man in your kingdom without letting out a single word out of her mouth.


    Believe me... When I say this, so it''s your choice. Be a slave Queen or a whore Queen." Anon spoke as an evil smirk spread across his face.

 Chapter 1103 -1102

    Chapter 1103 -1102 Athena is sitting inside her carriage with a serious expression on her face and she is clenching her fists tightly.


    ''That Motherfucker... Who does he think, he is ?'' Athena thought as Anon''s face appears in her imagination.


    "I fucking hate him... Fuckkkkkk.," Athena shouted very loudly.


    "I-Is everything, alright ? My Queen ?" The carriage driver asked from outside.


    "Y-Yes... Just keep driving." Athena replied.


    "As you say, Ma''am." The driver replied.


    ''I should''ve never went to that kingdom anyway. It was my mistake in the first place.'' Athena thought with a serious expression.


    Rumin Kingdom''s Royal castle...


    Servants are running around the castle with very tense expressions and everyone is oddly silent.


    One of the maids was confused and didn''t knew what was happening.


    "What''s wrong ? Why is everyone so silent and tense ?" She asked her partner who is washing dishes in the kitchen.


    "Hmm...? Didn''t you hear the news ?" Her partner asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I am not that type of girl... You know right ? So, tell me, what happened ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Vernon kingdom has declared a war on us but it''s really secret news so you can''t tell this to anyone." The maid replied.


    "Oh yeah ? Who told you the news then ?" She asked with a suspicious expression.


    "An Upper Class guy from the Roundtable was informed by the king, he went home and told his wife... His children overheard him and spreaded it into the children.


    My kid heard it from his friend''s friend and that''s how I know it." The Maid replied.


    "So, You are telling me that you heard this from your kid who heard it from other kid and you are believing it ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Laugh all you want but once it gets official, I will laugh and you will cry." The other maid replied.


    "Yeah sure... Why not ? So, Even if it''s true... Why is everyone in such a hurry ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you really think that we can take on the Vermin kingdom head-on ? Everyone wants to leave the Royal castle and this kingdom before the attack begins." The maid replied.


    "Well, isn''t that too much ?" The other maid asked.


    "We can get employed at another kingdom anytime... But life is really important you know. So, I am also leaving the kingdom after getting the dishes done.


    You coming or staying ?" The maid asked.


    "Hmm... I don''t know."


    ...


    Inside an Cnderground Chamber of the Castle...


    Twenty-one fairies are sitting around a huge oval shaped table.


    All of them have serious expressions on their faces and in one corner of the room, an anonymous fairy is standing with a black cloth all over his body.


    On the right side, the king of the Rumin kingdom is sitting with a huge stock of letters lying in front of him.


    Blonde hairs, Blue and green wings, fair skin colour and sharp face features with glowing blue eyes.


    *Step*


    He immediately stood up and placed his crown down on the table.


    As soon as he did this... Every single fairy sitting in the room looked at him with shocked and Surprised expressions.


    Their eyes widened and one of them finally broke the silence...


    "My King... What are you doing ? It''s your crown that you are placin-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, the king raised his hand.


    *Swish*


    He did a gesture with his hand and ordered him to sit back down silently.


    "Y-Yes, My King." The minister immediately sat down with a scared expression on his face.


    "Do you know what are these ?" The King asked with a serious expression as he looked at all of his ministers.


    No one spoke up and they continued to look at each other with hesitated expressions.


    "These are the letters from the servants asking for leaves and some are completely resigning. That means... They know what is happening and the information has been leaked from this circle.


    So, who is the one that I should hold accountable for this information leak ?" The King asked with a serious expression.


    None of them spoke a single word and they continued to stare at the king with confused expressions.


    *THUD*


    Suddenly, the king stroked down both of his hands on the table and broke it into many pieces immediately.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Are you going to speak something or not ?" King asked with an even more angrier expression.


    "I-I don''t think... We leaked the information, My King." One of the minister spoke up with a very scared expression on his face.


    "Yeah... Right. The servants must''ve gone crazy... All of them at once, right ?" The King asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Minister.


    "I-I was just saying that-"


    "Shut the fuck up and tell me, Why is Vermin kingdom attacking us ? Did we do something that offended them because if I am right... We have same number of soldiers on both sides ?


    If we fought... None of us will win." The King spoke as he started thinking deeply while taking rounds around the room.


    The ministers were all scared and nervous as they didn''t knew what the king is thinking.


    "You are my fucking ministers and in such a time... All of you are silent, does that mean that all of you are useless ?" The King asked with a neutral expression.


    "My King... We should fight them." One of the minister spoke up as he stood up from his seat.


    "Why ?" The King asked.


    "Then... Do you want to surrender, Sir ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    All the other ministers immediately looked at him with wide eyes as they can''t believe what he just said to the king.


    "How can you say that to our king ?" One of the minister shouted as he stood up from his chair.


    "Sit down or the king will take your fucking head. Fuckers don''t want to speak but when someone speaks, you want to drag him down with you ? I should fire all of you." The King spoke with an angry expression as he looked at the ministry.


    "I-I-I am sorry, your majesty." The minister spoke as he immediately sat down.


    "What were you saying ?" The King asked as he looked at the other minister.


    "I was saying that, we should fight them, your majesty." The minister spoke with a straight face.


    "What if we lost ?" The King asked with a confused expression.


    "We don''t have many options, Your Majesty. Either we fight or we-" before he could''ve completed his sentence, the fairy standing in the corner of the room spoke up and interrupted the whole conversation.


    "You can''t fight... Death." His voice was deep and painful.


    "What ?"


    "Who is he ?"


    "Where did he come from ?"


    "Why is he speaking ?"


    ...


    "Ah... I almost forgot about you. Come here... Let me introduce you to my useless ministers." The King spoke with a neutral expression.


    The anonymous fairy walked upto the king and removed the black cloth from his body.


    As soon as he removed the cloth... All the ministers got scared after looking at his horrifying face.  sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was completely red and his skull was clearly visible, his eye balls were coming out and his lips were stiched to his face.


    "W-What kind of animal is that ?" One of the minister asked with a confused and scared expression.


    "He is... Flinch Landers from the Vermin kingdom. Flinch was the Army Commander of the Vermin kingdom and he has something that he wants to share with us today.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole room and everyone focused their eyes and ears on Flinch.


    "The army of the Vermin kingdom... Is Dead. Every single soldier of the Vermin kingdom is dead." Flinch spoke with a serious expression.


    "What ?"


    "How is that possible ?"


    Everyone got shocked as soon as they heard this and didn''t know how to react to this.


    At first all the ministers thought that Flinch was some guy who has mental health issues but from his expressions and tone... Flinch looked completely normal and confident in what he was saying.


    "What happened ? Tell them..." The King spoke with a serious expression.


    ...


    "This story started two days back..." Flinch started the story and for the next one hour he explained everything to the ministers.


    Some of the ministers wanted to believe his story but couldn''t get their mind to believe it... Whole the others were still confused if Flinch was really an army commander or not.


    "I know you don''t want to believe me... But this is the-" Before Flinch could''ve completed his sentence, A knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, everyone looked at the door with confused expressions on their faces.


    No one in the whole castle knows about this room, except the king, his ministers and his daughter.


    The ministers were already warned that if they informed about the chamber to any living soul, they will be decapitated in front of the whole town along side their families.


    "Knock-Knock... Daddy''s Home. Kekekekekeke...." Suddenly, A sound came from outside followed by a wicked laugh.


    "Fuck... He is here." Flinch spoke with a serious expression as he immediately summoned his sword and moved back from the door.

 Chapter 1104 -1103

    Chapter 1104 -1103 *Knock-Knock*


    "Open the Door... Guys." Anon spoke from the outside and everyone inside the room started sweating as they saw the scared expression of Flinch.


    He was sticking to the wall with a simple sword in his hands... Not a magical sword but a simple sword made out of wood.


    "S-Should I open the door ?" One of the minister asked as he stood up from his seat.


    "No one opens that door. We aren''t ready to fight him. You may think that you can protect yourself against him... But you can''t, his physical strength is beyond this world because he is from another world." As soon as Flinch said this everyone went silent.


    "Did he just say that-"


    *Knock-Knock*


    "D-Dad... Please help me." Suddenly, A girl''s voice came from outside.


    As soon as the king heard this voice, sweat started accumulating on his forehead and his eyes widened in fear.


    "T-That''s my daughter..." The King spoke as he turned around and looked at Flinch.


    "No... H-He is playing with your mind, Don''t open that gate." Flinch spoke as he immediately walked upto the king.


    "Dad... Please take me in. This guy is going to-"


    "Rape her... Hehehehe." Anon completed her sentence with an evil laugh.


    "If you don''t open this gate right now... I will rape your daughter right here in front of your whole kingdom and her moans will be heard through out the walls of every house, I assure you.


    I am strong enough to break this gate and come inside. I can easily manipulate anyone of you as well into opening it... But, I won''t do it hehehe." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "If something happens to my daughter... I will make sure that you will rest in your grave, bastard." The King spoke with a serious expression as he released his Aura around the room and everyone froze in their chair.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the gate unlocked by itself and a girl entered inside the room... She was none other than the king''s daughter herself and she was holding a knife in her right hand.


    Her eyes were glowing brightly purple and there were no expressions on her face.


    After the girl, Anon entered inside the room with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Sera..." The King spoke as he immediately walked forward and hugged his daughter tightly.


    Anon entered inside the room and walked upto the king''s chair.


    He took a seat and grabbed his crown from the table.


    All the ministers immediately stood up from their chairs and looked at Anon with angry, scared, confused and surprised expressions.


    "Oi... Do you have any idea of where you are sitting and what you are holding in your hand ?" One of the minister asked with an angry expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Do you have any idea of where your three daughters and two wives are ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What ? I-I only have one wife and two daughters." The minister immediately replied with a serious expression as his voice stuttered a bit.  Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, your voice is already telling me that you are lying... But, just to confirm the fact... He is fucking your wife and one of your daughter is originally his daughter.


    Aren''t you two bestfriends ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pointed towards the minister who was sitting next to him.


    "What ?" The other minister asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Ask him... He will tell you." Anon replied with a smile.


    "D-Don''t believe him... H-He is trying to get us against each other." The minister spoke with an angry expression.


    "Yeah sure... You were gonna have sex with his wife tonight in an inn near the 45th Street of the west coast, where she works as a Chef." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-This is not true at-"


    "She said... That she will be late tonight and everytime she said that, you took early leave from the castle, transferring all of your work to my hands." The other minister spoke as his eyes widened in fear and shock.


    "N-N-No... Rubert, you are my friend... Why would I do-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Rubert pulled out his magical sword and stabbed it into his heart.


    *STAB*


    "F-Fuck..."


    *THUD*


    His corpse immediately fell down to the ground and everyone got really shocked by this.


    "What have you done... You fucking idiot." Flinch shouted as he looked at the Rubert.


    Rubert immediately turned the sword around and placed it over his neck.


    "Killing yourself won''t do any good to you Rubert..." Anon spoke and the whole room went silent.


    The King immediately grabbed the handle of his sword and got ready to decapitate Anon in one single blow.


    "Don''t do it... Or she will do it before you." Anon spoke with a smile without even turning around.


    All the ministers immediately looked at the king with wide eyes, he was confused at first... But immediately understood that they weren''t looking at him, but behind him.


    The King immediately looked at his daughter and noticed that she was holding the knife right over her neck.


    "N-No... Sera, Sweety... Please put the knife down, I-It will kill you." The King spoke as he took a step towards her and she immediately inserted the tip of the knife into her throat.


    "She will insert it into her neck if you move one more step forward." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I-I will stay back, Don''t do this." The King spoke as he immediately stepped back and removed his hand from the sword.


    "Thank you... Now, Rubert what do you want to do ? You have two choices... First, kill yourself right now like a coward and second, you can just go back home wait for your wife to come home and then tie her to chair ask her why she cheated on you while cutting her small fingers one by one.


    After she confessed her mistake... You can simply kill her and come back to me, I will remove every memory of her from your mind.


    If you will have no memories, you will never remember what you did." Anon replied as an evil smirk spread across his face.


    Rubert looked around and noticed that everyone is looking at him.


    "Don''t worry about them... They aren''t going to tell anyone anything, you have my promise. So, your time starts now..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Rubert... Put down the sword, we can talk about this. You have already killed your bestfriend, you don''t want to commit another crime and spend the rest of your time in a dark enclosed room." The King spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Rubert.


    "Can you imagine ? Your friend pushed all of his work on you and while you did it, he fucked your wife behind your back hahahaha... What kind of idiot did they made out of you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Rubert''s facial expressions changed and he got really angry... He placed his sword back into it''s sheath and walked out of the room with a serious expression on his face.


    "Rubert wait-" Before the king could''ve completed his sentence, Rubert was gone.


    "Well... That guy is not coming back without killing his wife." Anon replied with a smile as he turned around and looked at the king.


    "You just destroyed his home and you are happy ? What kind of animal are you ?" The King asked with a disgusted expression as he looked at Anon.


    "You are looking at it from a different angle... I made that man kill his wife and his bestfriend with just a few words.


    I didn''t use any physical or magical power... I mean if your minds are this easy to manipulate, I can just make you guys kill each other.


    Like, that minister is stealing money from your royal treasure and that one is having an affair with your daughter, he fucks her every-"


    "ENOUGH." The King shouted loudly.


    "Oh..."


    "What do you want ?" The King asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "You will become my slave." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    All the ministers sitting inside the room got shocked as soon as they heard this.


    A guy walked into the room, revealed their secrets to the king and now he is trying to make him his slave ?


    "What ?" The King spoke with a serious expression.


    "Become my slave or I will give you an insight of your future here." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed his head and used his spell.


    <Illusion>


    Suddenly, The king''s face got covered by a black mist and he saw something so horrible that he immediately fall down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "So ? What do you want to do ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the king.


    "I-I surrender... I-I will become your slave." The King spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "What ?"


    "Sir ?"


    "No way."

 Chapter 1105 -1104

    Chapter 1105 -1104 Trinum Kingdom is one of the toughest kingdom that is built upon the borders of the Luminara''s outlands and this kingdom is the last one that comes in the chain of seven outer kingdoms...


    Living in this kingdom is a challenge in itself because the number of attacks by the Saleks on this kingdom is too much.


    Every two or three days, they are faced with several Salek waves... Even then, they are surviving.


    Trinum Kingdom is know for their crazy soldiers and their unimaginable strength.


    Royal Castle of Trinum Kingdom...


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    *Click*


    "Hmm...? Who can be at this time ?" A butler asked with a confused expression as he woke up from his sleep and lit a candle with the help of a simple fire spell.


    He stood up from his bed and wore a black coat that was hanging behind the gate.


    Slowly pressing his wings inside the coat he walked out of the room and reached in front of the Main Gate.


    *Click*


    He opened the main gate and noticed three people standing outside.


    Two of them were the castle guards and one in the middle was covered with a black cloth... Not even his face was clearly visible.


    "What happened ? Don''t you see that I am sleeping and Who is this ?" The butler asked with an Irritated expression as he looked at the Guards.


    "He is from the Vermin kingdom and he is here to deliver an important information." One of the guard replied.


    "What ? Vermin Kingdom ? That''s like 2500 km away from here, It takes months to reach here... that''s why they never send a messenger here... Only magical beasts to deliver any important messages.


    Did you even check if he is really a Royal messenger or not ?" The butler asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... He has the Royal Sigil of the kingdom, here." The guard replied as he handed out the sigil to butler.


    He looked at the golden Sigil and understood that the messenger was really from the Vermin kingdom.


    "Please come in... You must be tired from such a long journey. I will show you to your room and send food as well... Once the Queen wakes up tomorrow, I will arrange a meeting for you two." The butler spoke in a polite manner.


    "There is no time for rest... You have to show this to your Queen right now." The messenger spoke in a deep voice as he passed a letter to the butler.


    "What''s wrong with your voice ? Why is it so scary ?" He asked with a smile as he took the letter and opened it.


    "My throat is not good... Please take it to your queen fast." The messenger spoke.


    "Fine... Fine... Come and have a seat. I will take this letter to the Queen, but you must understand that if you woke up our Queen in the middle of night and this letter didn''t contain any important information... Then she will give you a very hard punishment and when I say that, What I mean is... Death." The butler spoke as he looked at the messenger.


    "I will accept it... Gladly." The messenger replied with a deep voice.


    "Fine..." The butler replied as he immediately went upstairs and slightly knocked on the Queen''s door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "My Queen... A messenger has arrived from the Vermin kingdom with a really important information." The butler spoke in a low voice.


    For the next one minute... No reply came from inside and as soon as the butler raised his hand once again to knock on the door, it opened up...


    *Click*


    A muscular fairy stepped out of the room, dark skin, two scars over her face, dry lips, big forehead and sharp green eyes.  S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She massaged her head as she looked at the butler with a neutral expression.


    "I have a headache... Get me a glass of water and some raw meat." She ordered the butler.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The butler was surprised at her speed because the Queen is so lazy that she never does something this fast.


    ''What happened to her ? She woke up, got ready and opened the door in just one minute ? When did she get so fast ?'' the butler thought with a confused expression.


    "Go now... How long do you plan to keep standing here ?" The Queen asked as she snatched the letter out of his hand and started walking down the stairs.


    "I-I am sorry..." The butler replied as he immediately left.


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    "Did you come on a unicorn or something else ?" She asked with a confused expression as she looked at the messenger.


    "On a unicorn... Ma''am." The messenger replied in the same deep voice.


    "What''s up with the voice ? Is it your real voice ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression as she took a seat besides the messenger.


    The messenger immediately stood up as he didn''t wanted to disrespect the Queen, by sitting right next to her.


    *Grab*


    But as soon as he stood up, the Queen grabbed his hand tightly and pulled him back down.


    *Sit*


    "....?"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t live to say that you sat next to me if the information in this envelope is useless or less important than my sleep.


    And... It will be easier to kill you by breaking your neck." The Queen spoke as she immediately placed her hand around the messenger''s neck and opened the envelope.


    After opening the envelope, she slowly took out the letter and started reading it.


    As she readed the letter, she slowly stood up from the couch and her eyes widened in shock and Surprise.


    She closed the letter and looked at the messenger with wide eyes...


    "Is this true ?" She asked with a serious expression as she looked at the Messenger.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The messenger replied.


    "You are fucking telling me that in the last 17 hours, all the other five outer Kingdoms just submitted to the Vermin kingdom and your king wants my kingdom to do the same ?" She asked with an angry expression.


    "Would you like to reply ?" The messenger spoke as he pulled out a Paper and a feather.


    "This is fucking bullshit... There is no power in this world that can do this in just 17 hours and-" suddenly she stopped speaking as something clicked inside her mind.


    "This thing happened in the last 17 hours ?" She asked again.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The messenger replied.


    "Then... How the fuck did you reach here in such a short time ?" The Queen spoke as she immediately looked at the messenger with a serious expression and started cracking her knuckles.


    *Crack*


    "Oh, you fucked up really bad this time... You aren''t going to see the next sunrise, you know." The Queen spoke as an evil smile appeared over her face.


    "Hmm.... I should''ve thought of that." Suddenly, the Messenger''s voice changed completely.


    "So, that''s your real voice, huh ? You fucking scammer... Take this." The Queen shouted as she immediately threw a punch at the messenger.


    ...


    "I don''t understand, why she always eats raw meat ? I mean it tastes really good after-" The butler was coming towards the main hall as he was murmuring something in a low voice, but he was instantly interrupted by a strange sound.


    *thud-thud-Thud-THud-THUd-THUD*


    "What is that soun-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Something came flying through the walls and went through the other wall at a very high speed.


    The butler couldn''t even see what it was.


    He slowly placed the water and raw meat on the ground and looked through the hole with a scared expression.


    Suddenly, he found out that the thing that came flying through the walls was none other than the Queen herself.


    She was bleeding severely and both of her wings were broken.


    "M-M-M-M-My Q-Q-Q-Que-e-e-en ?" The butler asked with a confused and scared expression.


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, He heard steps coming from behind and as he slowly turned his head around... He noticed a tall man coming through the holes.


    Red eyes, Black hairs, muscular body and tight black clothes around his body.


    His sleeves were folded upwards and his right hand was covered in golden blood.


    With his other hand he summoned a cigar and placed it in his mouth, then with the same hand he raised his middle finger and Summoned a small fireball over it to light up the cigar.


    As he passed through the butler, A chill went down his spine and for the first time in his life, he felt true fear.


    "W-Who... are you ?" The Queen asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "I am Anon, Anon Agreil." Anon replied as he took a puff and let out some smoke out of his mouth.


    "Anon Agreil... You are strong... no, you are a fucking monster and if I am not wrong, you are the one who took over all the kingdoms, right ?" The Queen as she stood up from the ground.


    *Puff*


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a smile as he bowed out smoke on her face.


    "Hehehe... I am strong, but not stupid. I surrender." The Queen replied with a smile as she went down on her knees.


    *Thud*


    ''Master... You have to come back.'' Suddenly, Mike''s voice rang inside Anon''s ears.

 Chapter 1106 -1105

    Chapter 1106 -1105"I am strong... But not as strong as you, Anon Agreil and that''s why, I will surrender to you." The Queen replied with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "A wise decision." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Master... You have to come back.'' Suddenly, Mike''s voice rang inside Anon''s ears and his eyes immediately glowed brightly purple.


    "W-What''s wrong with your eyes ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon''s eyes.


    ''Mike will never send a message like this... There has to be something serious going on there.'' Anon thought as he went into deep thinking and started imagining different scenarios in his head.


    ''Did the gods do something ? Do they know that I am not there ?


    What could''ve happened that Mike had to send this message ?''


    "Oi... Are you okay ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression as she wiped off the blood from her head and her lips.


    "I have one hour..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at her.


    "One hour ? For what ?" She asked with a confused expression as she walked upto the butler and picked up the huge piece of raw meat.


    *Bite*


    "Fuck... You broke my teeth as well." The Queen replied as she pulled out four loose teeth out of her mouth.


    "One hour... to take over the remaining fourteen kingdoms." Anon spoke as he summoned a crystal ball and looked into it very carefully.


    *Thud*


    The piece of raw meat fell down from her hands and she immediately turned around to look at Anon with a very shocked expression.


    ''This crystal ball is a special Magical Artifact... That Sephie created.


    It works on a long range teleportation spell, but with a time limit and checkpoint. Once the crystal is broken... The timer for one hour will start and once the time is over... It will teleport me to the checkpoint.


    Checkpoint for this crystal is a small mana stone that I buried near the portal after coming to luminara.


    I knew that Mike will send this message sooner or later and that''s why I ordered sephie to create this thing.


    I have always kept it with me... Even when I was in the world of giants, but I never expected it to happen here. Well, it is what it is...'' Anon thought  in his mind as he immediately smashed the crystal ball on ground.


    *THUD*


    "WHAT !???" She asked in a very loud voice.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Queen.


    "Are you serious about what you just said ?" The Queen asked as she walked upto Anon.


    "Yeah and I am running late... So, I will take my leave now, send your submission letter to Alder, he will take care of that." Anon spoke as he immediately started cracking his neck.


    *Crack-Crack*


    "I want to come with you..." The Queen spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "They won''t believe you if you tell them that you have all the seven kingdoms under you. In the inner kingdoms... Magic is everything.


    So, If you-"


    "I don''t need to tell them that I have all the seven outer kingdoms under me." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately bent down and loaded his legs tightly.


    "I can''t miss this... Please take me with you, I want to see this moment with my own eyes." The Queen spoke with an excited smile as she walked upto Anon.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately curled his hand around her waist and used his skill on her.


    <Hell Heal>


    Suddenly, All of her wounds disappeared and even her broken teeth grew back.


    "What the-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Grab me tightly... This is going to be rough. By the way, what''s your name again ?" Anon asked as he immediately squatted down once again and loaded his legs.


    "I am Kaelthara, but what going to be rough ? I don''t understand." Kaelthara asked with a confused expression as she followed Anon and squatted down with him.


    "This..." Anon spoke as he immediately supplied 20% of his mana into his legs and used his skill.


    <SEVEN PHANTOM STEPS FINAL FORM: UNIVERSAL LEAP>


    Suddenly, Anon''s whole body started glowing blueish as a mysterious Aura surrounded him.


    "What is happe-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon released all the potential energy in his legs and converted it into kinetic energy.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    *THUD*


    Anon went right through the Royal Castle''s roof and when he took off... The ground beneath him crumbled into pieces.


    "Did he just flew without... wings ?" The butler asked as he slowly stood up from his position and walked under the hole that Anon made in the Castle''s roof.


    ...


    "WOOOOOHOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...." kaelthara shouted loudly as she saw nothing but clouds all around her and the moons shining brightly in the sky.


    Anon on the other hand had a very serious expression on his face...


    ''Should I just destroy one of their kingdoms to make them believe in what I can do ? Or should I use my blood to take over their king''s and Queen''s minds ?'' Anon thought.


    "LOOK... THAT''S THE FIRST INNER KINGDOM, FRIORA." Kaelthara shouted as she pointed towards the first inner kingdom.


    It was shining with lights of different colours and there were many huge structures made all around it.


    "WE ARE ABOUT TO LAND... GRAB ME TIGHTLY OR YOU WILL BREAK YOUR FUCKING LEGS." Anon shouted loudly as he immediately started slowing down in the air.


    "OKAY." Kaelthara replied back as she grabbed Anon''s body tightly.


    ....


    Friora''s Mage tower...


    Two mages are taking their rounds over the wall with sleepy expressions on their faces...


    "Hey look... It''s a blinking star." One of the Guard spoke as he pointed towards the star.


    "Hmm...? It looks like it''s coming right at us, doesn''t it ?" The other guard replied with a smile.


    "Huh... Your are right, it really is-" Suddenly both of their eyes widened in shock as they noticed two individuals falling down from the sky entirely covered in fire waves.


    "Inform the senior-"


    *SWISHHHHHH*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon and Kaelthara both crashed right in the middle of the Friora kingdom and created a huge explosion.


    "MOVE AWAY EVERYONE... WE HAVE BEEN INVADED. GET BACK IN YOUR HOUSES."


    "MOVE AWAY EVERYONE... WE HAVE BEEN INVADED. GET BACK IN YOUR HOUSES."


    "Kyaaaaa... Save me."


    "My sonnnnnnn...."


    "MOVE AWAY EVERYONE... WE HAVE BEEN INVADED. GET BACK IN YOUR HOUSES."


    "Go go go... Run for your life."


    "Runnnnnnnn..."


    Everyone started running around and panicking as soon as they saw the guards shouting so loudly.


    The guards started shouting loudly as they immediately rushed to the crash site and covered it from every side.


    Their wands started glowing brightly red as they started casting some kind of spell over the place.  S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, A huge magical dome was created around the cloud of dust to keep the situation under control.


    "What is it ?" A senior General immediately flew upto location and noticed that guards have already secured the threat.


    "Sir." All the guards immediately bowed down to the general.


    "What is it ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "We don''t know sir... We were on the night patrol and noticed the sudden explosion. We rushed here as soon as possible and created the Demass Barrier around it." One of the guards reported.


    Demass Barrier is similar to a null area spell, except it doesn''t allow the target to leave the Area.


    "Hmm....?" Suddenly, the general noticed that something was moving inside the Demass Barrier.


    He moved a bit closer to notice the moving thing, but suddenly a hand burst out of the barrier.


    *CREAAAAAK*


    As soon as the barrier broke, A loud and very unpleasant noise was created.


    "Fucking hell... What is that ?" The guards asked as they looked at the hand with scared and serious expressions.


    As soon as the dust clouds settled down, the shadows cleared and Anon''s full body was revealed.


    "Fucking hell... I have to work on my landings." Anon spoke as he pulled out a sharp piece of unknown metal from his head.


    "Who are you ?" The general asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Oi... I need clothes." Kaelthara spoke from behind.


    As soon as Anon turned around he noticed that Kaelthara''s clothes are completely burned from the fiery landing they just had and she is naked right now.


    "Ah... I forgot that your clothes are not made from that material. Here wear these clothes." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a pair of female clothes and tossed them at her.


    "I asked... Who are you ?" The general asked again in a slightly loud voice this time.


    "Why the fuck do you have woman clothes with you ?" Kaelthara asked with a confused expression as she immediately started wearing them.


    "Eh... What can I-" before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The general walked forward and grabbed Anon''s neck tightly.


    "I asked... Who the fuck are you ? And if you don''t answer... I will blow your fucking brains out." He asked as he tightened his grip over Anon''s neck and placed his wand right over Anon''s head.


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple and a psychopathic smile appeared over his face...

 Chapter 1107 -1106

    Chapter 1107 -1106"I asked... Who the fuck are you ? and if you don''t answer right now... I will blow your fucking brains out." The Senior General asked with an angry expression as he immediately tightened his grip over Anon''s neck and placed his wand right over his head.


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple and a psychopathic smile appeared over his face...


    He raised his hand slowly and placed his index finger over the General''s head.


    "What are you-"  S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon blew off his head with a fire spell.


    "Woah..."


    "Fucking hell."


    "He blew off the general''s head."


    "H-He used magic without a wand ?"


    "We have to eliminate him."


    "CAST THE FOURTH SPELL, NOW." One of the guard shouted and all the others followed him as they turned their wands towards Anon and started chanting.


    "Ah shit... This spell will fuck us up." Kaelthara spoke as she looked at Anon.


    Anon''s smile grew wider as he immediately looked at one of the guards and tilted his neck to the left...


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple and so did the guard''s eyes.


    "Kill him..." Anon spoke in a low voice as he looked at the guard.


    "Yes, Master." The guard replied with a neutral expression as he turned the wand to his partner.


    "What the hell are you doing ? Point the wand at-" Before his partner could''ve completed his sentence, the guard casted a Spell...


    "En-roota..." As soon as he used the spell, vines started growing out of his partner''s face and forehead.


    "AHHHHHHhhhh-" As soon as the vines covered his brain, he died and his corpse fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    "What the fuck did you just do ?" Another guard shouted as he walked upto him and grabbed his shoulder tightly.


    "Kill him as well..." Anon ordered in a low voice.


    "Yes master." The guard spoke as he immediately turned around and casted the same spell on the other guard.


    *Creak-Creak*


    "I-I Don''t fell gwahhh-" Suddenly, long vines and flowers started blooming out of the guard''s mouth and throat.


    In just a few seconds he died as well and another corpse fell down to the ground.


    ''What kind of magic is that ? He is making them kill each other without even moving a muscle... it''s like he can control their minds.'' Kaelthara started thinking as her eyes widened on the view before her.


    "W-W-What is happening ?" A soldier asked as he dropped his wand and immediately ran away.


    The others saw him and decided to do the same. All of them ran away after surrendering their wands...


    Anon walked upto the hypnotized soldier and smiled.


    "Take me to your Queen..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master." The guard replied with a neutral expression as he started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    ...


    As they were walking towards the Royal Castle, Kaelthara couldn''t control herself anymore and she asked the question.


    "How did you do it ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Just some magic." Anon replied with a smile as he started to follow the guard.


    "That wasn''t ''Some Magic''... It was proper magic and you made them kill each other. This guy is not speaking anything... It''s as if you are-"


    "Controlling his mind ?" Anon spoke as he interrupted and completed her question.


    "Y-Yes..." Kaelthara replied with a hesitated expression.


    "Yes, it''s true luv. I am controlling his mind and once I reach the Royal Castle, I will do the same with their Queen." Anon replied with a smile.


    "If you can control minds... Why did you do all that In my castle ? Why not just control my mind into it and get over with it ?" Kaelthara asked with a very confused expression.


    "You are just too weak to waste any magic on you." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to walk forward.


    "Wha- But- This-... You know what ? Fuck you, man." Kaelthara replied in a frustrated tone.


    "You want to get your head blown ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he turned around and looked at kaelthara.


    "I-I-I was just joking... I have much respect for you man." Kaelthara replied with a scared expression.


    "You don''t have respect for me... You are scared of me and I want it to stay the same." Anon replied with a smile.


    "We are here... Master." The guard replied as he stopped in front of the castle.


    "Good... You can kill yourself now." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the guard.


    "As master commands... En-roota." The guard replied as he turned the wand towards his face and casted the spell.


    *Thud*


    "Why did you kill that guard ? He took you to the castle and killed his partners for you." Kaelthara spoke with a confused expression.


    "Once out of the skill, he will come to kill me as well... So, it''s better to kill him first." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are ruthless." Kaelthara replied with a smile.


    "I am intelligent." Anon spoke as he walked upto the guards who were standing on the main gate of the castle.


    One of the guard was make and the other one was a female.


    "I don''t why there are always two fuckers standing on this gate ?" Anon spoke in a low voice.


    "Stop... You have to-"


    <Hypnosis>


    Before the guard could''ve completed his sentence, Anon used his skill on him and took him under control.


    "Rape her and continue to do so... Until she dies and then kill yourself as well." Anon ordered.


    "Ah... Fucking hell." Kaelthara spoke as she gave a sympathetic look to the female guard.


    "What the fuck are you saying ?" The female guard asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Yes master..." The male guard spoke as he started undressing immediately.


    "What the hell are you doing ?" The female guard asked as she looked at her partner.


    Suddenly, he jumped on her hand started tearing her leather armour.


    "NOOOOO... Leave me you fucking bastard." She shouted as the male guard continued to force himself on her.


    Anon opened the gates and entered inside the Royal Castle.


    "That was brutal... You could''ve just ordered them to go on a long walk or something. Why do that ?" Kaelthara asked with a confused expression.


    "Just be grateful that your mind didn''t blackout and the next time you opened your eyes... You were not standing over a cliff." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the entrance of the Royal Castle and knocked on the doors.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "It''s only been five minutes and we are already here.... Looks like taking over-" Before kaelthara could''ve completed her sentence, someone opened the door.


    "Yes ?" A maid asked as she opened the door and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    She was different, exceptionally beautiful and she looked rather intelligent because she was wearing a pair of glasses over her eyes.


    Dark black hairs, black eyes and a cute face. Her boobs were medium sized and ass cheeks were also medium sized.


    "Hello, Luv... What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "I am Kira, Sir. May I know the reason of your presence here at this time ?" The maid asked as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Hmm... Tell me, do you want to rule this kingdom ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    As soon as he asked the question, Kira smiled with a confused expression but kaelthara on the other side widened her eyes in shock and surprise because she knew what was coming ahead.


    "Excuse me ?" Kira asked with a confused smile.


    "This is not a thing that will repeat... Do you or do you not want to rule this kingdom ? Become a Queen and do whatever you want ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I want to... But, Why would I become a Quee-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon walked into the Castle.


    *Crack*


    "Luv... Take me to your Queen." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, You can''t enter inside the Royal Castle like that and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, All the torches inside the castle lit up automatically.


    "Who is making so much noise at this time of the night ?" A voice came from upstairs.


    "M-My Queen... There are these people who have come in-" Before the maid could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Come down bitch." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Eek...?" The maid got shocked as soon as Anon said this.


    Suddenly, Guards came running from all sides and surrounded Anon and Kaelthara.


    All of them immediately pointed their wands at him and got ready to cast their spells.


    "Well... Looks like I have seen this view before." Kaelthara spoke with a smile as she looked at the guards.


    "Did you just called me a bitch ?" A woman in her late 80''s walked out of her room and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Ugh... Old hag, how are you even alive ?" Anon asked with a disgusted expression.


    "You fucking imbecile... I will-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon casted his spell.


    <Thunder Javelin>

 Chapter 1108 -1107

    Chapter 1108 -1107*BOOOOM*


    The thunder Javelin went right through the Queen''s chest and killed her in one single blow.


    All the Guards that surrounded Anon got shocked and so suprised that they couldn''t even move from their positions.


    Sweat started breaking down from their foreheads as they didn''t knew what they should to do next.


    The ruler of the kingdom was dead and they were in the middle of the chaos.


    "FUCKING HELL..." Kaelthara shouted in a loud voice as a wide smile appeared over her face and she got excited all of a sudden.


    "M-M-M-M-My Queen ?" Kira asked as she looked at her dead corpse hanging over the wall.


    "What''s wrong with you ? Why are you shouting so loudly ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Kaelthara.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? You killed the Queen of an inner kingdom in just one fucking blow.


    You are a fucking monster and I don''t know why, but I can feel that I want to breed some children with you.


    They must''ve many empty rooms in this castle, wanna go and have some children making sex ?" Kaelthara spoke as she immediately started to open her pants.


    "I don''t have the time to fuck bitches in heat, right now. I have another kingdoms on my hands." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started walking towards the dead Queen''s corpse.


    "Believe me... Your sharp red eyes and those cruel words coming out of your powerful mouth are making my body tingle even more." Kaelthara spoke as she squeezed her boobs and got even more horny.


    As Anon passed through the guards, they felt the sense of inferiority... It was as if, Anon was the only power in room that they should listen to right now or they won''t see the next sunrise.


    "H-H-He killed the Queen... Who will rule now ? The mages will leave the kingdom and families will be destroyed." Kirea spoke with a serious expression as thousands of thoughts ran through her mind.


    "But... You will rule the kingdom. Just like he said, you will be the new Queen of this kingdom from tomorrow." Kaelthara spoke as she walked upto kira.


    "What ?" Kira asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Kaelthara.


    "Yeah... Right, Mr. Anon ?" Kaelthara asked with a smile as she asked Anon.


    "Yes, Luv... You will be the next Queen." Anon replied as he started drawing a magical circle over the ground.


    "B-But... I-I can''t just tell people like that I am the Queen now because the last one died, no one will believe me. I will be thrown in the jail for killing the Queen." Kira replied with a worried expression.


    "See, I knew she is genius..." Anon spoke with a smile as he completed the magic circle and pulled her corpse down from the wall and placed it over the magic circle.


    "What''s the problem with telling people that he killed the Queen and he is making you the Queen now.


    I mean he has the power to make everyone bend down." Kaelthara asked kira as she pointed towards Anon.


    "No, No... Sir is in a hurry, I can tell from their body language and all these guards have seen it, so they will tell everyone about this.


    If I need to become a legitimate Queen-"


    "You will need to be the daughter of the Royal Blood and the throne must be passed down to you by the original Queen, because if this news gets out that your Queen has died... People will start to think that the Kingdom is weak and they will start to leave." Anon completed her sentence as he started supplying mana into the circle.


    "Y-Yes." Kira replied with a neutral but scared expression.


    "But... The Queen is dead, how will she passed down the throne to-"


    "Oh my..." Kira spoke as her eyes widened in fear and shock.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    She started stepping back as she looked up.


    "What happen- Fucking... Hell." Kaelthara looked up and her eyes also widened in shock and surprise.


    The Queen that just died is now standing besides Anon, completely naked.


    "Wear these clothes." Anon ordered as he threw her the old sets of clothes that she was wearing.


    "Yes, Master." The Queen''s clone spoke as it moved forward and wore the torn clothes.


    "How the fuck did you bring her back to life ? Can you do this with my dad too ?" Kaelthara asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "This is not her... It''s ughh... I can''t explain it. It''s not her, just understand that. It''s not even alive... So don''t get attached to her.


    She will hold a big announcement ceremony tomorrow and announce some things to the whole kingdom.


    Like, For the first thing... She will announce that she will be adopting you as her foster daughter and in the next ten days, She will pass the throne to you.


    After that you will become the new Queen, You will kill her and tell everyone that she was ill from a mysterious disease, that''s it.


    After that... You can do whatever you want, but you will stay under the rule of Vermin kingdom." Anon explained.


    "The outer kingdom ?" Kira asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, but don''t tell about this to anyone or they will start to consider you an inferior kingdom." Anon replied.


    "A-As you command, My King." Kira spoke as she grabbed the tips of her dress and bowed down to Anon in an official manner showing her undying loyalty.


    "What about these fuck faces ? They''ve seen the whole thing with their eyes... What do we do with them ?" Kaelthara asked with a confused expression.  S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You will have to do some maid work after this..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he used his skill.


    <Command of the Sea King>


    "Would you all be kind enough to kill yourselves ?" Anon spoke with a smile and all the guards immediately followed his orders.


    ...


    Outside the Castle...


    Anon and Kaelthara are walking with a neutral expression on their faces...


    "Why did you make kira drink your blood ?" Kaelthara asked with a confused expression.


    "You won''t understand... Just grab me tightly. I have 13 more kingdoms left." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he got ready for the jump.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    ....


    In the next 20 minutes, Anon went to each kingdom and made every single king and Queen surrender to him.


    Those who didn''t listen and tried to fight back, were either killed immediately or given a punishment so horrible that even death would look good in front of them.


    Six Kings and Queens were killed and replaced by their sons or daughters in just 20 minutes...


    All of them swore their loyalty to Anon and vowed never to betray him, not even in death.


    After capturing the middle ring kingdoms, Anon made his way to the core ring kingdoms.


    The rulers of the core ring were strong, they put up a good fight against Anon... But most of them died in just second exchanges.


    They were also replaced with their sons and daughters. One of the king had no sons or daughters... Henceforth, Anon created a clone out of him and left him to serve his duty.


    ...


    Anon and Kaelthara are now sitting over the last Kingdom''s wall and looking at the moon...


    "You know... What you have done tonight will be written in the history of our world right ?" Kaelthara asked with a smile.


    "I don''t really care." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "You have taken over the whole world basically... Do you know how big of an achivement this is ?" Kaelthara asked with a smile.


    "Tell me..." Anon asked with a smile as he summoned a Cigar.


    "I mean, you can just go to any kingdom and do whatever you want. You can just grab any girl, rape her in the middle of the road and be okay with it.


    No one will say anything to you. I don''t think a man like you even exist in the first place... You hold too much power in your hands and yet use none." Kaelthara spoke with a smile.


    "I don''t want to use it... I just want to fuck every single girl in every position possible. If you have something else to ask, ask it now... I have about 8 minutes left before I disappear." Anon replied with a Perverted smile.


    "Will I ever seen you again ? Tell me truthfully..." Kaelthara asked with a confused smile.


    "You will, but I thought you will ask me to fuck you." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh... We can do that as well, if you want." Kaelthara spoke as she immediately started undressing.


    "No, No... I don''t like sex done in hurry. I like to enjoy it, Slowly." Anon replied with a Perverted smile.


    "I don''t mind... Just give me your thick white cun and you will meet your sons, next time." Kaelthara spoke with a smile as she undressed completely and started twerking her ass-cheeks in front of Anon.


    "Fuck it... Come here." Anon spoke as he immediately removed his clothes as well.


    "Hahahaha... These will be the best eight minutes of my life." Kaelthara shouted.

 Chapter 1109 -1108

    Chapter 1109 -1108In the outer forests of Human Kingdom...


    Anon is standing in front of the dimensional gate with a confused expression on his face.


    "Hmm... I think it''s time to finally break the spell." Anon spoke as he cracked his knuckles and started walking forward.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    With every step he took forward, the size of his body grew and in just a few steps, he grew upto his original size.


    Anon looked around and took in a cold deep-breath into his lungs.


    *SSSSSSSSSSSSSS-HAAAAAAAAAAA*


    "This is what I missed..." Anon spoke as he continued to walk forward with a smile on his face.


    *Creak*


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, a voice came from the bushes behind Anon.


    He looked back and did an area scan but couldn''t find anything.


    "I thought I heard something, guess I was wro-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A creature jumped at him from front.


    The creature was small, it had six spider like legs and a ball like body over the legs. *Grab*


    Anon grabbed the purple creature and immediately stopped it from reaching his face. Suddenly, he noticed that the creature has a small mouth on the bottom of his body but it was too late... The creature had already bitten Anon''s hand.


    *Crack*


    *Thud*


    Anon tightened his grip over the creature and killed him by squishing his body into a pimp.


    As soon as Anon killed the creature a purple coloured liquid flowed out of the creature''s body.


    "What the fuck are you?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he used his skill.


    <Demonic eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Species: galtides]


    [Level: 120]


    [Description: galtides are the children of a Dalotide. These creatures stick to the less intelligent creatures and takes control over their bodies. After taking over their bodies... They guide the creature to the Dalotide.


    Dalotide eats the creature and produces more galtides. The circle repeats until there is nothing left.]


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke as he walked out of the forest and noticed that thousands and thousands of galtides are roaming all over the snow, eating trees and every monster that was coming in their way.


    As soon as Anon saw this view... He got really furious and used a really powerful skill.


    *CRACK*


    Suddenly, a very huge crystal made out of ice appeared over the horizon and blasted.


    *B00000000000000000000000M*


    As soon as it got blasted... Thousands of galtides died in under a second.


    But the other galtides noticed Anon''s presence and started running towards him immediately.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon created a force-field around him, but it didn''t help as thousands of galtides immediately hoarded Anon from everyside blocking his vision completely.


    "You fucking insects..." Anon spoke as he raised his index finger and created a small fireball.


    He then used his other hand and started to compress the fireball as it grew in size. Slowly, the fireball''s colour changed from yellowish orange to dark orange and after full compression it changed to bright white colour.


    "Die Motherfuckers..." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his finger and let go of the compression force around the fireball.


    As soon as the force was removed the Fireball started expanding and growing larger at an incredible rate.


    Anon immediately turned off the force-field around his body and anything that came into the expanding fireball''s area... Turned into dust and ashes.


    In just a second, millions of galtides died due to the extreme temperature of the fireball.


    "Where the fuck are these things even coming from?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the black dust around him.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A familiar shadow appeared behind Anon.


    "I greet, My master." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he went down on his


    knees.


    "What the fuck is happening here? How long was I gone for ?" Anon asked as he continued to walk forward.


    "Master you have been gone for over 2 months today." Mike replied.


    ''Fuck... The time dilation is reversed. Time goes slowly here compared to Luminara. I


    was there for only two weeks and three days... yet two months passed here! Anon thought with a serious expression. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are these things?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he continued to walk forward.


    "These are galtides, Master. They are the children-"


    "I know what they are... I am asking where they came from." Anon asked with a serious


    expression.


    "Master... It''s something that I can''t answer, but according to my research. All these creatures are coming from the Dwarf kingdom." Mike replied.


    "Then... Ask biyuk about it. Did you ask him?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "All the representatives of all the respective Kingdoms await for your return, Master!" Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "When did they appear in human Kingdom?" Anon asked.


    "About 2 days ago master... We thought we can take care of them but their numbers grew almost a hundred times in just two days and the human population in the


    kingdom has gone down by 30% master.


    Thousands of people have gone missing over these two days!" Mike replied.


    "Obviously... The monster is using them as his food, Mike. When did you become this dumb?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Sir, 70% of our sources have gone missing over these two days as well. I am not getting any reply from most of our informers and ogre Assassins." Mike replied.


    *Click*


    Anon pulled out a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Go home... I am coming" Anon spoke as he took two puffs out of the cigar and let out


    smoke from his mouth.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Yes master... As you command." Mike spoke with a smile as he immediately


    disappeared.


    *Swish*


    "Why the fuck is my life filled with so many problems nowadays?" Anon asked as he


    threw away the cigar and started running.


    *Hup*


    He jumped high into the air and whistled loudly...


    *WHISTLEEEEEEEEEEEEE*


    *Cawwwwwwwwwwww*


    Suddenly, A huge black raven flew out of the forest and flew at a very high speed


    towards Anon.


    *Step*


    Anon landed over the raven and patted her head.


    *Pat-Pat*


    "I greet, My master." The raven spoke.


    "Take me home, Luv..." Anon spoke as he looked down and noticed many more galtides


    roaming all over the forest.


    "As you command, Master." *CAWWWWWwwww*

 Chapter 1110 -1109

    Chapter 1110 -1109Inside Anon''s mansion...


    Everyone is gathered in the main Hall and all of them have a very stressed expression on their faces.


    Biyuk and Jessica are sitting in one corner of the room with serious expressions on their faces.


    Ogre maids are coming inside the room with hot chocolate from time to time, but no one is taking it except No.300.


    Adeline is sitting in the middle of the room on her chair and she is knitting a sweater with the words ''HUSBAND'' on it.


    She is knitting it with zero tension in her mind and a faint smile on her face.


    Sephie is sitting near the window and she is writting on two notebooks at once using both of her hands.


    Arthur and Derein are also there and they also have serious expressions over their faces.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Mike appeared inside the room and everyones attention shifted towards him.


    "Is he coming?" Derein asked as she stood up from her chair with a confused expression on her face.


    "Master will be here shortly..." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh dear..." Adeline spoke as she looked at the sweater with a smile and hugged it immediately.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the gate opened up and Anon entered inside the room.


    "Hello, Everyone..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked around the room and saw every single face inside.


    Everyone stood up in order to honour Anon''s presence and all of them went down on their knees except Adeline.


    "We Greet, Our master." No.300 and all the other slaves in the room shouted.


    "My love... You are back." Adeline spoke as she immediately ran towards Anon and hugged him tightly.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately kissed her on the lips. *Chuuuuu*


    Both of their tongues got entangled with each other as Anon started to move his tongue inside her mouth even more.


    Anon and Adeline kissed for the next 5 minutes and no one in the room dared to move an inch or stand-up from their position.


    "Hah... *Lick* Dear, I missed you. You were gone for so long this time." Adeline spoke with a sad expression.


    "Everyone, you can stand up now," Anon spoke as he took a seat and as soon as he sat down, Anon pulled Adeline down with him.


    "Anhh- Dear-" Adeline spoke with a smile as she took a seat over Anon''s knee.


    "So, Who is going to start the explaining what is happening in the outside world?" Anon asked as he started caressing Adeline''s long hairs while squeezing her ass cheeks from behind.


    "I will start first master...


    All of it started four months back, when these creatures started coming out of the forest that covers our kingdom from all the sides master.


    We thought they were just some new monsters but we soon find out that they weren''t what we were thinking.


    These monsters are the part of another monster chimera that a mad dwarf scientist created hundreds of years ago by using some forbidden techniques.


    His name was Pol Grio Kurea and he was kicked out of our kingdom due to his crazy experiments over living beings.


    He was a crazy alchemist master, who knew no limits and wanted to create the ultimate weapon that can kill anyone-"


    "Wait, How do you know this?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, I found this in the old records... This is a diary that Pol''s assistant used to write in secret." Biyuk spoke as he pulled out a very old diary and gave it to Anon.


    "I see... Continue." Anon spoke as he placed the diary over the table.


    "After years of experiments and failures Pol achieved a state of immortality, I mean not quite immortal but yes.


    He gave it a name... ''Dalotide''s Immortality! He created by mixing the blood of a Demon, dwarf and a Oberi-"


    "What''s an Oberi ?" Anon asked with a confused expression. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was an ancient monster master... It is said that these creatures were practically immortal if not hunted down and killed.


    Our ancestors killed them and ate them with alcohol as their meat tasted really good.


    Pol tried ''Dalotide''s Immortality'' on several living dwarfs but none of their bodies could withstand the powerful blood fusion and all of them died in the process.


    So, He did the ultimate test and used his own body...


    For some reason, he survived in the experiment but his body turned into a monster''s body.


    The first Dalotide was created... Even though the experiment was successful, it wasn''t as successful he expected it to be.


    Pol realised that he can''t move his body anymore as he was completely paralyzed and that he can only produce some small creatures that obeyed his orders, he named


    them-"


    "Galtides..." Anon completed his sentence.


    "Pol was furious and believed that it was all mistake of the dwarf kingdom. He wanted


    revenge on us... Pol started to plan the destruction of the dwarf kingdom with his loyalty assistant, but what he didn''t knew is that his assistant had a family in the dwarf kingdom that he loved more than anything.


    So, his assistant decided to stop pol. His assistant was the master of earth type magic and he used it to trap Pol''s lab deep down into the ground.


    I don''t know why, but he created a map of the location where he buried the lab and after his death, this diary was submitted to the Royal Records but the map must''ve been stolen by some dwarf soldier.


    Over the years, the map must''ve travelled among several treasure hunters until someone finally found the exact location of the lab and decided to dig it up in search


    of wealth-"


    "I understand, Since he was practically immortal... He is still alive and now his goal is to destroy the world, right?" Anon asked as he looked at biyuk.


    "Yes master" Biyuk replied with a nervous expression.


    "Why did it took you so long to tell me all this biyuk?" Anon asked with a confused


    expression.


    "I-I didn''t came to tell you this master, remember three months ago when me and Jessica both came here but you decided to go to the Elf Kingdom and I didn''t dared to


    bother you in-"


    "Fucking hell... Fine, Do you have the map or the location of the lab ?" Anon asked.


    "That''s the problem master..." Biyuk spoke as he pulled out a half-torn map of the lav''s


    location.

 Chapter 1111 -1110

    Chapter 1111 -1110"Is that map half torn?" Arthur and Damon asked at the same time with confused expressions.


    "One of our soldier found it on the front gate of our kingdom." Biyuk spoke as he passed the map to Anon.


    "No problem, Sephie..." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at sephie.


    "Master ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Bring me chemical X." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, Master." Sephie spoke as she immediately rushed out of the room.


    "Well, I am famished... Bring me something to eat, luv." Anon ordered as he looked at one of the ogre maids.


    "The chefs have already prepared a heavy feast for you, Your Highness. They must be on their way to the room. The ogre maids spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Good..."


    "Dear Husband... Are we going to have some fun ?" Adeline asked as she slowly grabbed Anon''s dick slowly.


    Derein and Arthur''s face immediately turned red as they looked the other way.


    "Luv... I will fuck your pussy so hard that you will remember it for months, but I have to eat something and take care of this stupid fuck monster first, before those parasites make everyone his dinner. Anon spoke as he grabbed Adeline''s right boob and squeezed it tightly.


    "Anhhh~ Dear, I will wait for you in your bed. You know it''s getting cold outside and the best heat you can get from these days is from the body of a female Dragon!" Adeline spoke with a Perverted smile.


    "Hey... Ogre pussies are more warmer than dragon pussies." No.300 immediately shouted.


    "No they aren''t... We are the creatures who love warmth more than anything else and that''s why my pussy is more warmer than both of you." Sephie spoke as she entered inside the room with a black chemical in her hand. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down, Girls... We have company. Have some patience before discussing the heat of your pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as his cock got ready to tear out his pants.


    "We are sorry, Master." No.300 and Sephie spoke.


    "I am sorry, Dear" Adeline replied.


    "Bring it here, Luv" Anon spoke as he took the chemical X from sephie and placed it over the table.


    "What are you going to do dear?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "Something magical, Luv" Anon replied with a smile as he opened the map and placed it over the table as well.


    "Sephie, you will have about 2 minutes, so be fast." Anon spoke as he looked at sephie. "As you command, Master..." Sephie spoke as she got ready with her notepad. Everyone got gathered around Anon with confused expressions as they didn''t knew what Anon was going to do.


    *Boop*


    "Well then, Let''s start..." Anon spoke as he immediately opened the bottle and poured a few drops of chemical X over the half-torn map.


    *Tip-Tip*


    As soon as the drops of Chemical X fell over the map, nothing happened at first but ten seconds later... The map started growing.


    "Woah...


    "What the hell ?"


    "Is that really happening?"


    "BULLSHIT... For how long you had this thing?" Damon shouted as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    The map came back to it''s original form and everyone looked at it with surprised and shocked expression...


    "It''s a chemical that can bring any organic non-living matter back to it''s original form for sometime." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master... I have it." Sephie spoke as she copied the whole map over her notepad in under thirty seconds.


    "Very good... Let''s have a look. So this the dwarf kingdom, this is the sun that means this is east, so that must be west and this ''X'' mark must be the lab.


    So, if we go through this forest... What''s this symbol ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards a bird like symbol over the map.


    "Seems like a bird... Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    *Thanks man, I didn''t knew that. Anything else that you want to add that''s not obvious?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hey, When did you became so mean?" Damon asked with a Smile.


    "Biyuk, Do you know what this symbol means?" Anon asked as he showed the symbol to biyuk.


    "Master, I may not know the exact meaning of this symbol, but this something that my ancestors used to call ''Humble Gods"." Biyuk spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What? What''s that?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Humble gods are rare type of trees that grows deep into the dwarf forest and they are famous for their sweet fruits that even the gods will grant you a humble favour to eat it." Biyuk spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What kind of name is that for a tree? Forget it, where can we find this tree?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the map again.


    "Master... This tree went extinct years ago, you can''t find it and since growing it up takes about 100 years... I don''t know master." Biyuk spoke with a serious expression. "Fucking hell... Okay, let''s do this from the start. If this is the sun and it''s coming from east and this-"


    "This is wrong..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I have been to these forests... There weren''t any trees in this area. This area is the house of a monster, I think" Damon spoke.


    "What?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, I lived in this area of the dwarf kingdom for about 30 years after I was thrown


    down to this world, there wasn''t even a dwarf kingdom back then... They lived in a


    small village I guess." Damon spoke.


    "You lived there before Pol was even born, how does that thing even matters ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I know where Humble God trees used to grow... I just didn''t knew they had such a stupid name." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, then... Fuck this map, take us there." Anon spoke with a straight face.

 Chapter 1119 -1118

    Chapter 1119 -1118"Hehehe... Looks like your little green monsters have started to kill each other." The Dalotide spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "Playtime is over... Luv, pull that liver for me." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you command... Master." Suddenly, A voice came from the other side of the room.


    "What !?" The Dalotide asked with a shocked expression as he used his skill to see through the galtides and noticed a bracelet lying near the lever that activated the magic spell under Anon''s footsteps.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, The bracelet transformed into a beautiful human girl and it was none other than medusa herself.


    "Surprise Motherfucker..." Medusa spoke with a smile as she immediately pulled the lever up and broke it.


    *Thud*


    The mana barrier around Anon and Damon disappeared immediately.


    As soon as the barrier disappeared, Anon''s body sucked in all the mana around the room with such intensity that it changed the flow of wind inside the hole.


    *SWISHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    As soon as Anon sucked in all of the mana... A terrifying bloodlust excluded from his body and covered the whole room making every single creature inside it to freeze.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    "I-I won''t go down like that." The Dalotide spoke as he started using another skill.


    <Dark-


    But before he could''ve completed his casting, Anon used his skill.


    <Null Area>


    Suddenly, All the mana disappeared from the laboratory and all the galtides fell down to the ground motionless.


    The ogres stopped killing each other as they came back to their senses.


    "Master... Are you alright ?" No.300 immediately rushed into the room with a worried expression on her face.


    "H-How did you do that ? N-Nothing, no object except air can go through the barrier." The Dalotide asked with a very confused expression.


    "You think, I won''t notice a magic circle underneath my own foot ? I am very sensible to mana and when I noticed that none of your galtide was coming near a certain circular area around us... I did a small check and found the circle immediately.


    When we were having our little chat, I threw away my bracelet and she performed her job very well." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked towards the Dalotide.


    "T-Then... Why would you wait for this to-"


    "It was a test for them." Anon spoke as he pointed towards No.300.


    "I wanted to see if my slaves are still as fast as they were or have they been slacking off." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What !?" No.300 got shocked as soon as she heard Anon''s words and her eyes widened.


    "Seems like, they are even faster than I estimated. I thought you will reach here in exactly 15 minutes and 7 seconds, but I don''t know how... You reached here in just 7 minutes and 43 seconds, Well Done." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "Thank you, Master." No.300 spoke with a smile as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Y-You were using me as a test subject to test your Slaves ?" The Dalotide asked with an angry expression.


    "If I wanted to destroy you... I could''ve just set this whole laboratory on fire from outside the hole or even better, I could''ve just crushed you.


    But, I have to say... This hiding from the world thing that you did is great. I just want to know how you and your galtides dodged my scanning skills.


    For that... I will be taking all of your memories." Anon spoke as he took a step towards the Dalotide.


    "D-DON''T COME NEAR ME.... I-I WILL KILL YOU." The Dalotide shouted loudly as he was completely paralyzed and couldn''t move anything else but his mouth.


    "You can''t do shit to me... You are just a fucking fat pig stuck in your place for hundreds of years... Now, Let''s see what your mind holds for me.


    No.300... keep an eye out." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over the Dalotide''s head and cancelled the <Null Area> spell to use another spell.


    <Memory Wiper>


    Suddenly, millions of memories started rushing into Anon''s brain and all the galtides started walking again.


    All of them immediately ran towards Anon to protect their host but before they could''ve even touched Anon, Mike appeared in between and sliced all of them into half with his dagger pair.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Insects like you shall not touch my master." Mike spoke as he looked at No.300.


    "You were with master in this from the start... Right ?" No.300 asked with a smile as she pulled out her Great Axe.


    "Obviously..." Mike replied with a smile.


    *Swish*


    No.300 swinged her axe and crushed the rest of the galtides inside the room.


    "I had the suspicion, when you said that master didn''t say anything to you other than ''Go Home'' but had no time to think about it." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "You gathered your men fast, moved out at an impressive speed and that blowing up the Human Kingdom''s walls was a brilliant idea.


    This represents your priority and loyalty for master above all. You are a worthy slave." Mike spoke with a smile.  S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who blew up, What ?" Anon''s voice came from behind.


    As soon as Mike and No.300 turned around, they noticed that the Dalotide''s body is burning in a black fire and Anon is cleaning his hands with a white handkerchief.


    "Master... Some of our men died, whole they were under the influence of-"


    "Mike ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Yes, Master... I saved the rest of them. Only three died as they were gravely injured." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Good... Now let''s blow up this place." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking out of the laboratory.


    "Master... What about him ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression as she pointed towards Damon, who was still puking on the floor.


    "Just get one of the soldiers to leave him at his factory. He is like a girl when it comes to seeing this type of things" Anon spoke with a disgusted expression as he looked at Damon.


    "S-Someone... Please hel- *BWAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*"


    ....


    Anon stood outside the hole with a neutral expression on his face as he used a spell.


    <Fire Ball>


    As soon as the fire ball appeared over his hand, Anon started to compress it with his other hand.


    The Fire Ball started changing colours as the heat in it increased with every second.


    As soon as it turned completely white... Anon dropped it into the hole and started walking back.


    No.300 and all the other ogres looked at Anon from a safe distance as they couldn''t understand what he was doing.


    "Master is coming back." No.300 spoke as she got ready to greet Anon formally again, but suddenly... A loud explosion took place.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A huge wave of fire rose from the hole and went towards the sky... The glow of the fire was so bright that even the sunlight started to look weak in front of it.


    Everything around the fire wave went dark and all the ogres looked at with scared and serious expressions.


    "Y-Your majesty... Is so strong." One of the ogre spoke in a low voice.


    "SOLDIERS... ON YOUR KNEES NOW. YOU ARE NOW IN THE PRESENCE OF YOUR KING." No.300 shouted loudly as she immediately went down on one knee and greeted Anon by placing her weapon down on the ground.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "WE GREET, OUR KING. WE GREET OUR KING."  All of the dwarf forest was filled with ogre soldiers at the moment and as soon as all of them shouted this together, every single creature in the forest hided into their holes.


    The sound travelled throughout the whole dwarf kingdom and everyone got scared as soon as they heard this sound.


    *Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, A huge shadow covered Anon from above and a smile appeared over his face as he looked up and noticed that it was Adeline in her dragon form flying over the forest.


    "Adeline..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Adeline turned into her human form mid-air and started coming down at Anon with both of her hands opened.


    "DEARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR..." She shouted loudly as a smile appeared over her face.


    *Catch*


    Anon caught her and slowly placed her on the ground.


    "Dear..." Adeline spoke with a perverted expression as she kissed Anon on his lips.


    *Chuuuuu*


    Anon kissed her back and No.300 felt a little jealous.


    ''I want to kiss master as well... I want him to fuck me as well. I want my mouth pussy to be used by master as well.'' No.300 thought as her face turned red and same happened to all the female ogre soldiers who were watching Anon kissing Adeline so intensely.


    Their pussies started getting wet and breasts started swelling.


    "Hah... Dear, I-I can''t wait... My pussy is-"


    "Don''t worry luv. I am going to fuck all of you and turn your pussies into fleshlights for my dick... For the next two weeks, non-stop." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I think... My pussy just released a lot of pre-cum, Darling." Adeline spoke with a Perverted smile as she grabbed Anon''s hand and placed it over her pussy.

 Chapter 1 Chapter-1

    "Anon... Anon, wake up."


    "Haaa... haaa. What... what happened?"


    I woke up with a severe pain in my head and saw a stunning blonde MILF with incredibly large... assets sitting in front of me.


    "What the fuck is wrong with this piece of shit?" A girl with blue hair spoke from behind.


    What the hell? The last thing I remember was dying in an accident on Earth. Wait! Is this heaven?


    "Cherry, he''s your brother. Don''t speak ill of him. Have you done your homework?" The MILF scolded the blue-haired girl.


    Are they angels or something? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I pondered, the severe pain in my head intensified by the second.


    Suddenly, memories started flashing in my mind.


    "This body is not mine. I have been reincarnated. The original owner of this body was Anon Agreil. He was poisoned by his blue-haired stepsister, Cherry."


    She confessed it while he was dying.


    This world is not Earth. Magic exists here. Humans and many other races live together, utilizing magic in their daily lives.


    Anon, a 16-year-old boy with black hair and red eyes, was about to embark on his adventurer''s journey today. But due to his sister''s less-than-loving intentions, he was about to meet his demise here.


    Anon''s birth mother died when he was eight. His father remarried a widow named Freya, who has three daughters. Now, they are my three stepsisters.


    Anon always suspected Cherry, the youngest daughter, to be responsible for his father''s death, and his suspicions were confirmed last night. But now, her face turns pale yellow when she sees me alive and kicking. That bitch is the epitome of betrayal.


    "Anon, you should rest. You can leave tomorrow for your adventurer''s journey," Freya said as she approached me, her bosom jiggling fiercely.


    "Y-Yes," I replied, my face reddening, concealing the raging boner I was hiding in my old leather pants.


    As she left the room, I started thinking...


    This era doesn''t seem to be very futuristic. In fact, it feels like a reverse of it¡ªold, mid-eastern types. Wooden houses, leather shoes, and clothes.


    As I contemplated, memories of isekai manga I used to read back on Earth flooded my mind. Suddenly, a thought flashed in my mind.


    Removing the blanket, I stood up from the bed and uttered, "S-Status..." Nothing happened.


    [Starting System...]


    Suddenly, a semi-transparent yellowish screen appeared in front of me.


    "N-No way."


    Enthusiasm and an energetic rush coursed through my body, making me feel like a god.


    I stared at the screen for a solid 10 minutes, and only one thing remained constant.


    [Starting System...]


    "Bro, is this shit stuck or something..."


    An hour passed like that, and suddenly something else appeared on the screen.


    [Choose Class...]


    [Human Race Classes]


    [Monster Race Classes]


    [Note: Choosing a class will not change the shape or size of your body. Each class has its unique skill set. Once chosen, a class cannot be changed under any circumstances and can greatly impact your life. Choose your class carefully. If not selected within 4 hours, a class will be randomly assigned.]


    "Fuuu... It finally moved. Now I have to select a class. Let''s check human classes first."


    [Human Classes]


    [Mage] [Swordsman] [Healer] [Archer]


    [Note: At level 10, 30, 60, and 100, sub-classes will unlock for further evolution. Choose carefully.]


    What do you mean by further evolution exactly?


    Is it like a mage to an Archmage or a Great Magi or something?


    The system didn''t reply as expected.


    Well, let''s see what we have in Monster classes. I don''t even need to read their descriptions because I know all of them...


    [Monster Classes]


    [Wolfkin] [Slime] [Demonic Imp] [Golem] [Mind Flayer] [Dungeon Master] [Joker] [Goblin] [Trickster]


    [Note: At level 10, 30, 60, and 100, sub-classes will unlock for further evolution. Choose carefully.]


    Hmmm... A wide variety, as expected of monster classes. And since it''s not going to affect my body, I can choose one of the monster classes too.


    Let''s see. I know Wolfkin, Slime too. Hmm, let''s check the others that I don''t know.


    [Demonic Imp]


    "A small creature made with dark demonic energy that can perform some magic tricks..."


    Bruh, that''s weak. But if I choose this class, there is a chance I can evolve into a powerful demon one day. But naah.


    [Golem]


    "Known for their non-emotional mind and strong physical strength, and for their loyal will to their master..."


    This class is as useless as a hedgehog in a condom factory.


    After carefully reading each class, I arrived at one conclusion.


    [Mind Flayer]


    "A creature known to be one of the worst kinds among all monsters. This creature can control the mind of any other creature by inserting some of its body cells into the target''s body. The more it possesses its target, the more the target becomes its mindless puppet. The more memories this creature eats, the stronger and more evolved it becomes."


    [Warning: Your mind and personality can be affected by choosing this monster class.]


    I want to choose this class, but this warning is stuck in my eyes like a diamond.


    But it''s already been three and a half hours, and I don''t want a random useless class.


    Bruh... Who cares? Let''s do this.


    [Are you sure you want to change your class to ?]


    "Y-Yes..." Why am I afraid?


    [Class selected as Mind Flayer.]


    [Skill set has been granted]


    [Status updated]


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 1]


    [Exp: 0/100]


    [SP: 5]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Flayer]


    [Mana: 16/16]


    [HP: 32/32]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.1)} {Memory Eater (Lv.1)} {Memory Altering (Lv.1)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.1)}]


    O-Okay... This is not very confusing, and it''s very, very interesting.


    Let''s check my skills.


    [Mind Control]


    "If you successfully insert even a single cell of your body into your target''s body, then you can control your target''s mind by using the Psychic Connection skill. But to activate your cells inside the target''s body, you have to use this skill each time you try to control a new target."


    [Mana: 3]


    [Note: Mana consumption will increase with each increment in levels.]


    [Memory Eater]


    "After killing your target or making it submissive under your control, you can eat its memory to gain experience points."


    [Mana: 2]


    [Memory Altering]


    "Can alter the memories of the target by making physical contact. The skill''s level will determine its effect. It can be used again and again on the same target to make the memory more realistic."


    [Mana: 1]


    [Psychic Connection]


    "Can control your body cells from a distance and use them to simulate the target''s mind, making it follow your orders from anywhere. You can also see and feel what


    the target is experiencing. The connection can be increased by inserting more of your cells into the target''s body."


    [Mana: 1/minute]

 Chapter 2 Chapter-2

    As I stepped out of my room, I caught sight of Freya¡ªor rather, my seductive MILF of a mother¡ªsitting at the table, indulging in her breakfast. She was adorned in a green blouse and a brown skirt, leaving my mind to wander about what lay hidden beneath. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hi, mom," I greeted her, my tone a mix of sweetness and mischief, as I unabashedly appraised her physique with lusting eyes.


    Freya''s thoughts raced, "Wait, did he just call me ''mom''? He''s never called me that before. Perhaps he''s changed his way of addressing me."


    "Oh... dear, are you feeling alright? Would you like something to eat?" she inquired with concern evident in her voice.


    "Ah, yes. How about a glass of water?" I replied, taking a seat beside her.


    "Of course, coming right up." With graceful efficiency, she rose from her chair and headed towards the kitchen.


    Without wasting a moment, I reached for the knife on the dining table and made a small cut on my left thumb. Blood began to trickle, and swiftly, I mixed twelve drops of my own crimson essence into the vegetable soup Freya was savoring.


    To halt the bleeding, I brought my thumb to my mouth, sucking on it greedily.


    Freya returned, presenting me with a glass of water, her milky hands captivating my attention. Each glimpse of her body aroused my most primal desires, and I yearned to explore those enticing curves.


    Seated next to me, she extended the water glass. "Here you go, darling."


    "Thanks, mom," I replied, concealing my darker intentions beneath a facade of innocence.


    Unexpectedly, Freya grasped my hand and began to speak, "Please don''t hate Cherry. She''s a good girl; it''s just that she..." But a mischievous idea sparked within me.


    "Memory eater."


    [Mana Out]


    [120 exp gained]


    [Level up]


    Memories flooded my mind, both mine and hers intertwined. I witnessed moments of her mundane existence, completing chores, preparing meals. However, these memories were recent, and if I devoured them...


    "Hmm... What was I saying?" Freya''s face displayed confusion, as expected.


    "You were about to enjoy your breakfast."


    "Breakfast? But when did I even make breakfast?"


    "I''m not sure. I was in my room, resting. I don''t feel quite well, I think," I explained, offering a subtle smile.


    "Oh, yes. You should continue resting. I''ll bring your breakfast in a minute," Freya responded, unaware of her own lapse in memory.


    "Sure, take your time. Savor your meal," I said softly, a gentle smile on my face, before retreating back into the confines of my room.


    As I closed the door behind me, a wicked smile spread across my face. "That worked even better than expected. But it''s fortunate that my mana ran out. This ability is akin to a memory vacuum cleaner, ceasing only when my mana is depleted. I must learn to control it, or I risk turning my beloved mother into an amnesiac."


    "Alright, let''s see what notifications I received during that time."


    ''Status''


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 2]


    [Exp: 20/300]


    [SP: 7]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Flayer]


    [Mana: 32/32]


    [HP: 64/64]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.1)} {Memory Eater (Lv.2)} {Memory Alteration (Lv.1)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.1)} ]


    I''ve leveled up. Cool. So, I gain two skill points per level. My mana and HP have doubled, but I suspect it doesn''t work that way, as my HP would become excessively high around level 20 or 30. Perhaps that''s how it functions; I am uncertain.


    Memory Eater has also reached level 2, implying that skills can be upgraded through repeated usage.


    Now, I should focus on my objective rather than my status.


    Just as I contemplated this, a notification appeared before me.


    [Target Detected]


    [Name: Freya Agreil]


    [Gender: Female]


    [Cells not activated]


    Excellent. Let''s assert my dominance over this woman.


    ''Mind Control.''


    [Cells Activated within the target]


    [Advancing towards the target''s brain]


    [Successful entry into the brain]


    [Initiating duplication of cells]


    [Cells generating copies, gradually overtaking the target''s mind]


    [Estimated time to generate enough copies for full control: 5 minutes]


    Hmm... this is rather intricate.


    Five minutes later...


    [Process complete]


    [Target''s mind fully infiltrated by host''s cells]


    [Mind corruption: 0%]


    I can sense it¡ªthe tendrils of Freya''s mind, as though they were my very own appendages. Yet, it is not entirely mine. The lack of complete mind corruption accounts for the discrepancy.


    Let''s put it to the test...


    ''Psychic Connection.''


    [Establishing connection between host''s cells and target''s brain]


    [Due to slight memory loss, host''s cells have found a way to penetrate the target''s brain]


    [Connecting... 1%... 2%... 100%]


    [Connection established]


    [Target can now hear host''s commands with her unconscious mind and follow them, with increasing mind corruption]


    [Mind corruption at 5%]


    Ah, this is rather perplexing. Not overly so, but still, I must thoroughly study these intricacies.


    [This is a one-time process and will not be repeated in the future.]


    Indeed, let us hope so.


    Five minutes later...


    Anon sat on his bed, gazing at the screen before him.


    "So, by consuming some of Freya''s memories, I''ve corrupted her mind by 5%. I''ve also created a pathway for my cells to access her unconscious mind, allowing her to receive and follow my orders. However, without sufficient mind corruption, I won''t be able to fulfill my desire for her. Damn."


    Alright, calm down, Anon. I will need to further corrupt her mind by consuming more memories. Perhaps I should start with a smaller command for now.


    Let''s give it a try.


    As I prepared to issue a command, Freya suddenly entered my room, her bosom bouncing enticingly.


    "Here you go, Anon. I''ve made some soup and bread for you."


    "Ah, thanks, mom."


    "No need to worry. Eat up and regain your health quickly."


    As she placed the wooden plate before me, her breasts jiggled in a tantalizing manner.


    "Now, I''ll attend to some chores, alright?"


    "Y-Yeah," I replied, my face flushed.


    "Focus, Anon, focus. Test your skill," I reminded myself.


    As Freya prepared to exit the room, I attempted to issue a command within my mind.


    ''Stop, Freya.''


    To my astonishment, she abruptly halted.


    "Hmm... Did you call, Anon?"


    "No, mom," I replied, feigning innocence.


    "Oh... Must''ve been my imagination. I thought I heard something."


    "Yeah."


    ''Freya, tap the door twice before closing it,'' I commanded silently, curious to determine if it was indeed working.


    Knock, knock


    Door closes


    "Yes... it worked. She followed it unconsciously."


    "My, my... I believe it''s time to rid myself of my virginity," I contemplated, only to be interrupted by yet another notification.


    [Mind corruption at 6%]


    What the hell?

 Chapter 3 chapter-3

    [The Corruption of the Mind: 6%]


    "What? You mean I can give her small commands and further corrupt her mind?" A wicked grin spread across my face, my eyes gleaming with malicious intent. "Hehe... if that''s the case, then I''ll break her mind in less than three days."


    [Mana depleted]


    "Oh, shit! I need to do something about my mana, or I won''t be able to do anything," I muttered, a sense of urgency coursing through me. "What''s my mana regeneration rate?"


    A window suddenly materialized before me, displaying the information I sought.


    [1 mana per minute]


    "Damn, that''s a pitiful recovery rate," I scoffed. "Well, I hope it increases as I level up."


    A wave of drowsiness washed over me, my eyelids growing heavy. "Uwahhhh... I think I''ll sleep for now."


    Half an hour later...


    After a brief nap, my mana reserves had replenished to their fullest.


    "Time to put it to use," I muttered, determination etched upon my face.


    "Freya, come to my room," I commanded.


    One minute later, Freya entered my room.


    [Mind Corruption: 7%]


    "Umm... why am I here? You called me, Anon?" Freya questioned, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "Ah, no, Mom. I didn''t," I replied, feigning innocence.


    "Hmmm... what''s happening to me?" Freya''s brow furrowed, a hint of discomfort evident on her face.


    "Freya, remove your clothes," I commanded, anticipation filling my voice.


    "Ah... my head hurts!" Freya cried out suddenly.


    [Due to the low corruption level, the target''s mind is pushing back against your command.]


    "Shit," I cursed under my breath. "Command cancel."


    "Mom, are you alright?" I quickly stood up from the bed, reaching out to touch Freya''s shoulder, utilizing my remaining skill.


    "Memory Alter."


    Hmmm... let''s give this a try.


    "Ah, yes! I remember now. I came to your room to collect your clothes for washing," Freya responded, her voice now filled with certainty.


    "Phew... it worked," I muttered in relief.


    [400 experience gained]


    [Level up]


    "What? I can earn experience by altering someone''s memories?" Surprise washed over me as another window materialized in front of me.


    [Every time you successfully use one of your skills on a target, you will earn experience.]


    "Oh, that''s quite convenient," I smirked, savoring the newfound knowledge.


    After Freya took the clothes and left my room, I checked my status.


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 3]


    [Experience: 120/600]


    [Skill Points: 9]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Flayer]


    [Mana: 64/64]


    [HP: 128/128]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.1)} {Memory Eater (Lv.2)} {Memory Altering (Lv.2)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.2)}]


    "Now, let''s use these skill points," I mused aloud, a mischievous glint in my eyes.


    "Add 5 skill points to Psychic Connection."


    [Psychic Connection: Lv. 7]


    "Nice. Now, let''s get to work."


    Stealthily, I made my way toward the backyard window, my gaze fixated on Freya''s milky-white body as she toiled under the blazing sun. But I wasn''t here merely to admire her physique. If I wanted to break her mind, I had two methods at my disposal: intense pleasure or intense fear and sadness.


    As a gentleman, I''d opt for pleasure as my first choice, though the vibes might not be very gentlemanly, akin to seducing my step-mom. But who cared? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Freya, remember that night when you experienced the most passionate sex of your life," I whispered, my voice laced with subtle manipulation.


    I didn''t believe that evoking a pleasant memory would strain her mind too much.


    Gradually, Freya''s expression began to shift, her face turning a shade of crimson.


    "Oh shit, I can feel it. She''s becoming aroused," I thought, a devious grin spreading across my face.


    "Freya, it''s okay to indulge in your desires. No one is around to see you," I continued, fully aware that our secluded location ensured the neighbors'' houses were far away.


    Suddenly, I noticed Freya ceasing her laundry and instead, succumbing to the temptation, she began to fondle her right breast while biting her lower lip.


    "Hehe... just like that, succumb to my commands and embrace your corruption, you sultry bitch," I chuckled to myself.


    [Mind Corruption: 13%]


    "Nice, nice," I muttered in satisfaction. The assault on her mind through sexual manipulation had accelerated the corruption process.


    "I don''t think I''ll need three days to break her mind," I remarked, relishing in my power.


    "Let''s see what happens if I do this," I pondered, my voice dripping with anticipation.


    "Freya, every time you come near me, you''ll experience heightened levels of arousal due to my male pheromones," I implanted the command deep into her subconscious, a passive directive that would corrupt her mind over time.

 Chapter 4 Chapter 4

    Evening descended, and Cherry, who had been attending the academy with my other two sisters, returned home.


    "Mom, we''re home," the three of them chimed in unison.


    "Welcome home. Change your clothes and come to the dining table," Mom replied.


    "Mom, is he gone?" the eldest daughter, Kia, asked.


    Kia had luscious blonde hair and captivating green eyes, complemented by a pair of goggles. Her voluptuous curves exceeded even Freya''s, boasting enormous breasts and a captivating, round posterior.


    Beside Kia stood Gia, her blonde hair flowing and her eyes a mesmerizing blue. Gia possessed a figure that could only be described as perfect, with breasts that would fit perfectly in the palm of my hand and lips so alluring I could have spent an entire day indulging in their sweetness. Her curves were flawlessly proportioned.


    "No...but he will be gone in a few days," Freya spoke in a low, foreboding tone.


    However, when Gia attempted to speak the truth about his supposed death, their gazes locked, and silence filled the room.


    "Aha...hahaha...let''s change and eat, shall we?" Kia intervened, her words intended to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Haha...yes, yes, you naughty girls. Go and change," Freya responded with a smile.


    Freya knows that Cherry poisoned me, and these treacherous women desire my demise before I have a chance to seek revenge for my father''s death. But I won''t be an easy target this time, my darling.


    For the next few days, they won''t attempt anything else, but they won''t allow me to leave this house alive either.


    Father entrusted Freya with my well-being, naming this house after her, unaware that she was his true killer.


    I must expedite the process of corrupting Freya''s mind. I find myself entangled in a spider''s web, with four spiders eyeing me as their prey. Little do these bitches know, the true hunter is among them.


    Tonight, I shall endeavor to corrupt her mind fully by violating her in her own room. This is the only method that will taint her mind irreversibly.


    While she sleeps alone, it won''t be difficult to muffle her voice and restrain her. She is but a mere mortal, devoid of any magical abilities. However, if even a single sound escapes that room, I am as good as dead.


    Kia possesses considerable magical knowledge and specializes in explosive spells, while Gia is skilled in physical combat.


    It is a high-risk, high-reward situation. Truth be told, the risk isn''t significant. If I fail to corrupt her mind, I will simply consume her memories of this night and manipulate them as though they occurred yesterday.


    But before that, I have a crucial task to fulfill.


    As soon as I left the room, I caught Freya''s gaze, accompanied by a sweet yet malevolent smile.


    "Hi, Mom."


    "Are you okay, son?"


    "Yes, Mom. Do you need any assistance?"


    "Ah...no, no. You can rest. I''ll bring dinner to your room too, if you''d like?"


    "No, Mom. I''ll eat with all of you."


    "Okay then, I''m going to the backyard to gather firewood for cooking. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Alright, take your time."


    The moment presented itself.


    As soon as she left, I wasted no time and hurried to the kitchen.


    Upon entering, I noticed a pot simmering with vegetable soup.


    Without hesitation, I took a knife and made another cut on my thumb, allowing a few drops of blood to drip into the pot. Satisfied, I exited the kitchen.


    While gazing at the pot, lost in thought, I inadvertently collided with something soft and yielding.


    "Oh...are you alright, bro?"


    Regaining my composure, I realized it was Kia''s pliant bosom.


    ''The scent...it''s intoxicating.''


    Without indulging in the alluring fragrance any longer, I stepped back.


    "Oh...hi, Kia. How are you?"


    "I''m fine. Mom mentioned you fainted this morning?" Her expression remained stoic, though a foxy smile played upon her lips.


    If you seek a tutor in the art of treachery, someone who can stab you in the back and smile afterward, this bitch is the perfect candidate.


    "Ah...nothing. I suppose I was overly anxious about embarking on my adventurer''s life."


    "Hey, I''m always here for you. Take some rest and don''t go anywhere for the next few days."


    Yes, so that you can eliminate me effortlessly. Just wait, you bitch. You''ll be second on my hit list.


    "Oh...thanks, sis."


    "Never mind. Bye."


    "Goodbye."


    Afterwards, we all had dinner together at the dining table. As I savored the meal, several notifications appeared before me.


    [Target Detected]


    [Name: Gia Agreil]


    [Age: 19]


    [Cells not activated]


    [Target Detected]


    [Name: Kia Agreil]


    [Age: 20]


    [Cells not activated] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Target Detected]


    [Name: Cherry Agreil]


    [Age: 16]


    [Cells not activated]


    Yes! The tables have turned, and these bitches are now under my command.


    Following dinner, everyone retired to their rooms, marking the beginning of my grand scheme.


    [Author''s Note: Are you enjoying this novel so far? If so, show your support by leaving a comment below.]

 Chapter 5 Chapter-5

    Opening my eyes in the silence of the night, I stood up from my bed and picked up four small ropes and a piece of cloth from underneath it.


    Exiting my room barefoot, I arrived in front of Freya''s room.


    My heart was racing, but if I wanted a biscuit, I had to risk it.


    Let''s go.


    Creak


    Slowly opening the door, I saw Freya sleeping on her bed...naked.


    Well, this makes my mission easier.


    I can''t bind her hands and legs if she''s not in a deep sleep. According to research, humans experience their deepest sleep during very pleasant dreams.


    So, let me give you sweet dreams, darling.


    I made her remember one of her best memories as a dream. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmm... yes, give it to me, baby."


    Oh, having a naughty dream, you naughty girl.


    After securing her legs and hands to the bed, I used the piece of cloth to prevent her from making loud moans or screaming.


    I didn''t want to do this, but you''ve left me no choice.


    "Wake up."


    As soon as the command reached her mind, she opened her eyes wide and looked at my smiling face.


    "Unhhhh..mmm?" She tried to speak but realized she couldn''t make a sound or get up from the bed.


    "Unhhhhh..." She used her eyes to communicate different signs, as if saying, ''Hey, why am I tied up? Release me.''


    "Hello, Mom," I whispered in her left ear, a warm breath escaping my mouth.


    A sudden wave coursed through her body.


    [Mind manipulation: 28%]


    "Are you feeling aroused, Mom?"


    As soon as I asked, a surprised expression appeared on her face.


    I removed the blanket from her body, revealing a fully naked milf bound to her bed with four ropes and her mouth tucked with a cloth.


    "Now, shall we begin...?" I said, placing my middle finger on her left cheek and slowly sliding it down towards her left nipple, it was pink and big, just like the tip of a lemon it was hard.


    I gently pinched her left nipple with my fingers.


    "Unhhhhhhhhhh...."


    A surge of sensation traveled through her entire body.


    "Oh, so your sensitive spot is your nipple...huh..?" I remarked, grabbing her other nipple with my right hand and slowly started pinching them both.


    Within a few minutes, her cries turned into moans as I continued pinching and pulling her nipples upwards, repeating the process for a straight half-hour.


    [Mind manipulation: 44%]


    Hehe. It''s progressing well.


    I released her erect nipples and looked at her face.


    Freya''s face was reminiscent of a person lost in ecstasy, just like a cheap whore, her eyes rolling back, tears streaming from her eyes and mouth.


    That''s when I noticed she was trying to raise her legs, resembling a female animal in heat, ready to mate with any male in sight.


    The bed was drenched in her juices, and the cloth over her mouth was also moist.


    I slowly slid my fingers towards her wet pussy, finally gripping her erect clitoris.


    "Unhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....."


    That was her loudest moan.


    I knew she was on the brink of climax, so I swiftly removed my hand.


    This wasn''t rape; it was sexual torment.


    [Mind manipulation: 60%]


    Only 60% huh...? Not giving in yet. I thought this would be enough to break her mind, but let''s continue.


    Confusion filled her eyes as if to ask, ''Why did you stop? I was about to cum.''


    "Oh... Were you about to cum?" I asked with a smile.


    She turned her face around in anger.


    After waiting for 3 to 4 minutes, I resumed rubbing her nipples and clitoris.


    "Mmmmmm...mmm...mmmmmmmmm." She moaned through the cloth, unaware of what was about to happen.


    Her body suddenly started trembling, and she raised her back slightly as her eyes rolled back once again.


    I won''t allow it, darling.


    Again, I withdrew my hands back.


    She looked at me with angry, teary eyes.


    "Oh... Sorry, but I have to, darling."


    I repeated the same process for the next 5 hours, finally achieving the desired outcome.


    [Mind manipulation: 90%]


    Phew... it worked.


    My hands were soaked in her pussy juices, which was likely her pre-cum since I hadn''t allowed her to cum for the past 5 hours.


    Her eyes had turned white, and foam was coming out of her mouth, accompanied by faint moans.


    Her body strained against the ropes. Her mind was so broken that if she managed to free herself, she would likely insert the first object she encounters in the room into her pussy.


    But here comes the fun part. I removed my already-pre-cum-soaked pants, revealing my erect six-inch cock.


    Poking her nostrils with my pre-cum covered dick, i asked.


    "Hey, Mom, do you want this?"


    As the scent of my dick reached her brain, a surge of electricity coursed through her body, and her eyes returned back to normal.


    She began smelling my cock so intensely that it felt like a vacuum cleaner was sucking on it.


    "Freya, do you want this?" I asked again, withdrawing my dick from her nostrils.


    "Unhh..unhhh."


    She nodded continuously, much like a bitch in heat, begging for a mate.


    I leaped onto the bed, naked, and positioned my dick in front of her pussy entrance, gently brushing it against her pussy lips.


    Her pussy lips immediately kissed my cock and started sucking it like a real mouth.


    But I didn''t insert it in, just yet.


    Approaching her face, I whispered in her ear.


    "I''m going to remove the ropes and the cloth from your mouth. If you move any part of your body, I''ll restrain you again and repeat the same process until morning. However, if you obey my orders, I''ll reward you with my dick."


    "Unhh...unhh." She nodded without hesitation.


    "Good."


    I removed all four ropes, and she didn''t make a single movement.


    "Now, when I remove the cloth, you will give me a juicy locked lips kiss, okay?"


    She nodded without any hesitation.


    As soon as I removed the cloth, she grabbed my face with her hands and locked her legs around my back.


    "Haa....Chu." That kiss was the juiciest kiss for me. It was unlike anything I had experienced before.


    We passionately kissed for a full minute, and then I thrusted my dick into her pussy.


    "Ahhhhhhhh....." She moaned, though not too loudly.


    She came so hard that she fainted, wearing a blissful ahegao expression.


    [Mind manipulation: 100%]


    [Target''s mind has been successfully captured]


    [Level up]


    [Skill Shop has been unlocked]

 Chapter 6 Chapter-6

    The next morning...


    I woke up and looked around, i was in freya''s room and the sun is shining through the window in her room.


    "Hmm...what is this ?" I felt something around my dick so i suddenly removed the blanket and found a girl sucking my dick''s upper part while her breasts are massaging the lower part of my dick.


    "Hello Freya." I spoke with a pervert expression on my face.


    She was so busy in sucking my dick that she didn''t even noticed that the owner of that dick is calling her.


    "Oh shit i am about to cum." As soon as I said this her speed of sucking increased and the force of suppression between her boobs increased it felt like heaven.


    Suddenly i felt relaxed and came inside her vaccume sucking mouth.


    This women is the perfect blowjob-cum-dump. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You liked that anon?" She asked as she cleaned my dick''s inside layer with her tounge.


    "Hehe...call me master bitch."


    "Yes, master." Without hesitation she spoke.


    "Master please give it to me." She asked with a perverted face.


    "Hmm....why should I ? You were trying to poison me right ?" I asked with a straight face as i slapped my dick on her left cheek.


    "N-No...it was not my plan.."


    "Hmm...so do you wanna tell me whose plan this was ?" I asked by slapping my dick on her right cheek this time.


    "Y-Yes, it was Kia''s plan. From start to the end."


    As expected she is the only intelligent enough person in this house.


    "Hmm...but you did support her in her wrong deeds haven''t you ?"


    "I am so sorry master. i won''t repeat the same mistake ever again i will never go against you." She said as she raised her bare naked ass up and bowed down her face in front of my dick.


    "Good..but this won''t be enough. You have to become my cum-dump toilet if you want this dick in your filthy pussy."


    "C-Cum-dump toilet...but master that''s..." She said in a broken voice but didn''t dare to raise her face.


    Oh so she is still resisting. Okay let me use this.


    ''you will become anon''s cum-dump toilet and only live for his pleasure. You will provide him with your filthy pussy to have sex whenever and wherever he wants.''


    Suddenly freya''s eyes turned grey as she spoke the same sentence.


    "I will become master''s cum-dump toilet and only live for his pleasure. I will provide him with my filthy pussy to have sex whenever and wherever he wants." When she said this she had zero facial expressions as If a zombie is speaking.


    So that''s what happens when i give a direct command to a person whose mind corruption is 100%. Whether they have their consent or not they have to follow it.


    After a few seconds of saying that her eyes turned normal and she went back down on her knees.


    "Good now ask for my dick like a good cum dump."


    "Master please bless this filthy cum-dump toilet with your divine cock." She said as she wiggled her ass like an animal in heat.


    "Spread your legs filthy bitch."


    As soon as I said that Freya suddenly turned around and opened her legs widely. Her pussy juice were coming out rapidly and her pussy lips were throbbing as if calling my dick.


    "Here you go bitch."


    I shoved my whole dick inside her pussy in one go.


    "Ahhhhhh...yes master. Fuck me like a little bitch. Yes...anhh...anhhh."


    *Clap*clap*


    Her eyes were rolling with every thrust.


    *Clap*clap*clap*


    "Anh...i am cumming...i am cumming...i am cumming.... cumming...cumming....yes yes yes...anhhhhhhhh."


    She came and pissed on my dick at the same time while making a ahegao face and peace symbol with her both hands.


    "Don''t faint bitch i am yet to came...you came before your master what type of cum-dump are you ?." I said as i grabbed her throat and started thrusting faster.


    "I...am....shorry mashter." She said in a chocking voice.


    "You are not a human anymore, you are just a thing that i will use for my pleasure, that i will use to relief my sexual desires on, understood you worthless cum-dump." I said as i started thrusting at Max speed.


    "Y-es....y-es....ye-s....mash-ter" she said in a chocking voice again.


    Removing my hand from her throat i came inside her womb and made a mess of her mind.


    After this i stood up from the bed and started wearing my clothes.


    "Wear your clothes and do the normal housework before anyone asked up." I said as i looked at her naked body that was shivering from time to time and my white jizz coming out of her pussy.


    "Yes...master."


    "...and only call me master when we are alone atleast for few days after that...hehe."


    Mission accomplished. Target Freya acquired successfully.


    Next target: Kia Agreil.


    Coming back to my room i open my stats.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 4]


    [Exp: 300/1200]


    [SP: 6]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Flayer]


    [Mana: 128/128]


    [HP: 256/256]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.1)} {Memory Eater (Lv.2)} {Memory Altering (Lv.2)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.7)} ]


    [Tap to open Skill Shop]


    ________________________________


    Hmm..? I opened the skill Shop cool.


    I tapped on the open button and a whole different tab opened.


    As soon as I looked at this window a very evil smile appeared on my face.


    "...and now the game of bitches will start."


    [NOTE: YOU READ THE FULL CHAPTER MEANS YOU ARE A PERVERT TOO. JUST LIKE ME.]

 Chapter 7 Chapter-7

    [SBP (Skill Buying Points): 5]


    [Note: You can only use skills based on your class. Choose carefully.]


    Hmm... so it means I can only use skills that a monster can use. Well, no worries.


    [Human Skills]


    [Rank-F]


    [Fireball-1]


    [Waterwall-1]


    [Wind blade-1]


    .....


    Suddenly, a large window of skills opened with a search icon on the top.


    Hmmm... let''s see... these are skills used by humans. Let''s change these options a bit.


    [Monster skills]


    [Rank-F]


    Certainly, I can''t use skills above a certain rank, and that rank for me now is F.


    So let''s look at the skills.


    As soon as I clicked the search option, a big list popped up.


    [5000 skills have been found]


    5000...? It seems I am going to spend my day reading some stuff.


    I started reading every skill description one by one.


    6 hours later...


    Fuuu... my selection is finally finished.


    I selected 3 skills at last.


    [Inventory-2 (Only Mind Flayer)]


    [Monster Creator-1]


    [Sensory Destroyer-2 (Only Mind Flayer)]


    Two of them are exclusive to my class.


    Let''s buy them.


    [SBP: 0] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Inventory]


    "A warp of time and space where you can keep non-living things and withdraw them anytime you want."


    [MP: 0]


    [Monster Creator]


    "A dungeon master usually uses this skill as the main source to create small monster traps for their dungeon while having low mana consumption."


    [MP: 10]


    [Sensory Destroyer]


    "With this skill, you will create an aura around you in a 10-meter radius. Enemies entering the area will lose all of their senses for 3 seconds, and the damage they deal will be decreased to 50%."


    [MP: 20]


    These three skills will help me level up.


    Let''s use this one as a starter...


    ''Monster Creator.''


    Suddenly, a notification panel popped up in front of me.


    [Note: This skill can create a small monster or a number of small monsters based on your imagination, but the skill will fail if you try to exceed the limits of your imagination.]


    Hmmm... interesting.


    "Let''s make this one, then."


    I started imagining a small cylinder-shaped monster with a big round mouth and no face. A bag-type pouch on its end that can store liquid. This monster uses the ultimate suction power of its mouth to release an aphrodisiac into its target''s body to please it and can change its mouth''s shape based on its target.


    Don''t mistake it for a pocket pussy; it''s something else. I already have a human cum-dump. Now, why would I need a pocket pussy?


    Suddenly, a small light flashed in front of me, and a leech-type insect fell into my hands.


    I threw it on the ground immediately.


    "What the fuck? I didn''t imagine it like that."


    When I looked at it carefully, something came to my mind.


    "Oh... I forgot it''s a monster, lol."


    Picking up the slimy green-colored creature from the ground, I stuck it to my middle finger and ordered it to start.


    Suddenly, I felt a powerful suction on my finger.


    "Wow, this thing works pretty well. Let''s take you on a real test drive, but first, let me create more of you."


    40 minutes later...


    I created 20 of these things. Now let''s try them.


    Freya must have sent her idiot girls to the academy by now. Let''s call her.


    "Freya, come to my room now."


    20 seconds later, my room door opens, and Freya walks in with an expressionless face, totally under my trance.


    "Huh... why am I here?"


    "I called you. You got a problem with that?"


    "N-No, master... but how did you call me here?"


    "None of your business. Lose the clothes."


    "Y-Yes, master..." Her face turned red as she removed her clothes and revealed her jiggling jugs with a white panty.


    "I said remove everything."


    "A-As you wish."


    She removed her panty and covered her hairy pussy with her hands.


    "Here, these are my creations." I said as I showed her the little monsters I made.


    I should give them a name. How about ''SUCKERS''?


    "Yaaa... What are those?" She let out a small cry and made a disgusted face.


    "Oh, these are my first little babies. I want to try them." Saying this, I threw 3 to 4 suckers towards Freya''s body.


    Some of them immediately started sucking on her nipples, and some started sucking her cunt.


    "Ahhhhh....anh....master.....anhhhh... please .....ahnnnn nooo....not there...I am sensitive on my breasts....ahhh.... don''t suck too much....ahhnnn master, please make them stopppp.....ahhhh."


    "Oh my god, these guys are so good at pleasuring. I should make more of these sex monster toys."


    "Ahhh no....not my clit....ahhh, I am coming ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    She came standing, but not even a single drop of her cum dropped on the floor. Instead, the pouch on their back stored it.


    These sex juices from the human body will be used to make an aphrodisiac for the target.


    Why do I feel like an evil character from a hentai manga?


    Hmmmm....? What should I make next? Should I make a tentacle monster that ejaculates aphrodisiac into female bodies, or should I make a slime bondage rope covered with aphrodisiac?


    I should make an auto-fucking tentacle dildo monster that can break any female''s mind.


    As I was thinking that, I totally forgot about Freya, who was cumming regularly because of the suckers I left on her body.


    When I turned back to her, I saw her on the floor, making an ahegao face and murmuring something rapidly.


    "Yes....yes...yes....more...more...make me cum more, yes please...ahhhh."


    "Oh shit, if they injected too much aphrodisiac into her body, it will be deadly for her."


    Tonight, I will start my plan to corrupt Kia. Let''s make some more sex monster toys for now.

 Chapter 8 Chapter-8

    Kia, the elder daughter of the house. She is in the magical academy of mist and a good magic user.


    If i tried to corrupt her mind with memory Eater it won''t work as i Don''t have so much magical powers to use it on her.


    She will definitely resist it and kill me on the spot if found out.


    Let''s say if i level up i will surely do something about it but for now i have to change my target to gia.


    Gia, middle daughter. She also goes to the magical academy of mists and she is training to become a knight in the royal forces.


    She doesn''t have as low magical resistance as Freya but she is not a magic user so she should be an easy target.


    Let''s make her my sex slave next.


    "Ummm....why aren''t you eating Anon ?" A voice spoke.


    She was kia.


    "Hmmm...oh yes sorry i was thinking of something else." I said as i started eating.


    I totally forgot that i was sitting on the dinning table.


    As i was eating my dinner i looked at Freya who''s face is beet red.


    She has this new sex monster inside her clothes that i made recently.


    I call it "dildoctopus."


    It has eight octopus like legs and a dildo instead of his head.


    The eight legs bind themselves around target''s legs and the dildo vibrates inside their pussies.


    Oh and the eight legs also simulates the area around target''s pussy to make it more aroused.


    But this toy is orgasm phobic. It means whenever the target''s pussy starts to produce more love juices it stops vibrating and when it becomes somewhat dry again it starts vibrating again.


    That''s why she is looking at me with those big begging eyes.


    As if saying "fuck me right now i don''t care if we are sitting in front of 3 girls."


    Well let''s tease her.


    "Oh mom can I get seconds." I said as i looked at Freya and give out a big evil smile towards her.


    "Y-Yes." She said in a squealing voice.


    "Mom are you alright ?" Gia asked.


    "O-oh yes honey...i am al-ahhh right, yes right there." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What mom ?"


    "Nothing honey i will go and get anon''s bowl back to full."


    "Ok."


    She stood up and started walking towards the kitchen and suddenly i saw a wet stain on her butt and her pussy juices falling on the floor constantly.


    "Oh i feel somewhat thirsty, i should go and get some water." I said as i went to the kitchen and saw something very interesting.


    "Ahhh....yes. Ohh...yes....no... don''t stop...no please no...." Freya was lying on the floor with her legs wide open and her hands on her breasts that were also exposed.


    "Haa what a slut ?"


    "Ah...master." she said as soon as she looked at me.


    Without any delay she stood up and opened my pants.


    "What are you doing ?"


    She didn''t listened anything and started sucking on my dick.


    After sucking my dick for 5 minutes straight like a vaccume cleaner she stopped and said.


    "I need it master, i need your dick."


    "Come to my room after everyone falls asleep."


    "N-No i want it now."


    "Bye." I left after saying that.


    ''Hmm...there is still time before everyone sleeps why not check skill store.''


    After searching the store for a while i found out a very intresting passive skill.


    {Mind Eater(passive)-5 SBP}


    [Eats your target''s mind slowly but surely increasing your influence over them without coming in contact with you.(note: can only work on enemy weaker then you or non magic user.)]


    [MP:0]


    Oh....i want to buy it so hard why didn''t i see this in the first go.


    It''s time to level up, i will go out tommorow and hunt some goblins near the forest Or....hehehe.


    As soon as the night fall and everyone went to sleep someone entered my room.


    I looked at the gate saw my personal sex slave my cum-dump toilet Freya standing on the gate with a red flush face and sticky liquids flowing out of her vagina continuously.


    "Hello mom." I said with a mocking smile.


    She didn''t respond and continued looking towards my cock that was standing hard inside the blanket.


    Removing the blanket i revealed a giant rod and without any delay she jumped on it just like a predator.


    "Lemme remove the dildoctopus."


    "Anhhhhhhhhhh." She cried in pleasure as she peed on my bed.


    "Oh my, what a bad toilet."


    "Master i need it please let me have your sacred dick in my dirty little pussy." She said in a begging voice.


    "Now now, you have to ask just like i told you."


    "B-But..."


    "Hmmm....where are my pants ? I should wear them back."


    "N-No no no, i will say it. Master this little worthless cum-dump pussy who lives for only your pleasure needs your holy sacred dick inside it...please bless me with it."


    "Nice."


    After that i picked Freya up from the bed and placed her directly onto my dick.


    "Ahhhhhh...haaaa...this is heaven.....anhhhhh...yes...yes..yess... cumming...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    She came so hard that her eyes turned white and she made the peace sign with an ahegao face just like she always do.


    I filled her womb with my jeez to the brim.


    Ha...always a pleasure.


    it''s time to go to next target''s room.

 Chapter 9 Chapter-9

    [Warning: A little Dark]


    Opening the door slightly i helped myself in and saw a girl sleeping on the bed.


    Her blonde hairs shined in the moonlight coming through the window.


    Good Good... let''s play the vicious game of Corruption now.


    ''Freya stand up and come to gia''s room with a knife.''


    Suddenly freya who was sleeping in the next room woke up and moved just like a lifeless doll who was dancing on anon''s command.


    Freya followed the command and came to gia''s room with a sharp kitchen knife in her hands when the command was completed Freya came to her original form.


    Whenever anon gives an absolute command his Slaves have to follow them mindlessly just like a puppet, in this time period they don''t feel any pain or emotion until the task is completed.


    After looking at Freya Aaron walked towards gia but after noticing something he pulled himself back and summoned a sucker toy.


    "Hehe... let''s see if i am correct." He said as he throwed the small toy towards gia''s body.


    And to his doubt gia suddenly opened her eyes and slashed through the sucker with a sharp sword.


    "Wooooow...very dangerous. Where do you keep that sword though?"


    Her breathing got more dense when i closed distance with her...it could''ve been my last night in this world but due to my level i felt it.


    "You, why are you in my room ?" She pointed her sword at me in less than 1/4th part of a second.


    "That''s some good reaction speed sis." I said as i smirked in her direction.


    "State your purpose for being in my room at this hour." She said with her blue eyes pointed on me and her sword too.


    Her killing intent is growing stronger by the second i think it''s time to play my next move.


    "What do you mean ? I am your beloved brother i just came here to...RAPE YOU." I said as i smirked.


    "You are dead phycho brother." She said as she pulled her sword a little backwards to finish me in one blow.


    "Freya..." As soon as I said that her blade stopped as she saw a figure emerging from my background.


    "M-Mom...?"


    Freya who was holding a knife to her neck revealed herself. Her eyes are grey because she is under my direct command. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ho...this blade is sharp but guess what''s more sharp ?" I said as i touched her sword slightly.


    "YOU....what have you done to mom ?" She asked in a shivering voice.


    "Why don''t you put that sword down and then we talk ?"


    She followed the command and sheathed the sword.


    "Now...loose the cloths."


    "YOU...fucker." again she holds the handle of the sword.


    "Freya if that sword comes out, you will stab that knife into your neck without any delay."


    "Yes master." Freya answered.


    Gia looked at the situation and understood that I''ve casted some type of mind controlling spell on Freya.


    "Tch."


    "Now if she didn''t follow any of my commands in under 10 seconds you will do the same Freya."


    "Yes master."


    "What do you want ? You sick bastard. I am your sister and she is your mother."


    "Oh...so i am the sick bastard. How about a full proof brother poisoning plan sounds to you ?"


    "Y-You knew it." Her facial expressions turned grave.


    "Hehe."


    Suddenly gia puts down the sword and bends on her knees.


    "I will do anything you want. Please release mother and don''t do anything to kia and cherry. It was my plan from the start please Don''t hurt them."


    Awww, Fuck you bitch you think you can stab me with the blade you are preparing for the last minute.


    Without wasting another second she did exactly as i predicted.


    "Dieeeee you bastard." She thrusted a knife towards my direction with both of her hands and at an incredible speed.


    ''Sensory Destroyer.''


    Kia suddenly stopped in the middle of the attack as all of her senses went null.


    Her hearing, taste, vision, hearing and touching senses are not in work for 3 seconds.


    Without any delay i snatched the blade from her hand.


    After 1 second gia came to her senses and saw that the knife is not in her hands anymore.


    "W-What but how ?"


    "You are one naughty child lemme show you what happens to your mom when you don''t listen to me."


    I can''t let Freya kill or hurt herself as she is my only cum-dump but i can make fake memories of her mercilessly stabbing herself to death.


    Without any second thoughts i placed my hand over gia''s head and started altering her memory.


    5 seconds later.


    [Gia''s Mind Corruption: 30%]


    I removed my hand and gia started staring at me with a grim expression on her face.


    "N-No don''t do that, please i will never even think of killing you please don''t do that with mother."


    "Oh...now you are ready to play and i didn''t wanted to use fear."


    Wait is blackmailing her not a form of fear ? Bruh...who cares.


    "Now gia....lose the cloths."

 Chapter 10 Chapter-10

    Glaring at me with most hateful expression in the universe gia started removing all her cloths.


    "I will kill you someday...."


    "Yeah that was your plan from the start."


    "How did you learn magic ? We never gave you that type of freedom ?" She said as she was removing her top.


    "Ah..what to say. I am born talanted."


    "Bullshit."


    "Hehe."


    "Here i removed them."


    "Gia...when i said lose the cloths i meant everything and it includes your underwear and bra."


    "W-W-What.....you are kidding right ? Be grateful i am even letting you look at this much of my body." She said with a grim expression.


    "What ? Do you think i am here to masturbate to your underwear?"


    "I-I-I mean...yeah."


    What the ?


    "What do you think of me ? I am not a little perverted brother who will blackmail his sister with her mother on the tip of a knife to just masturbate to her underwear. Get it off and be naked."


    "N-No you can''t be serious." She said with a scared face.


    "Oh...Freya she is not following my command."


    "Yes, master." As soon as my words landed on freya''s ears she pulled the dagger back to stab herself in the most merciless manner.


    "Wait, wait waitttttt....i am removing."


    "Wait Freya...she is following my orders again."


    I hate to blackmail someone but i am enjoying it i didn''t knew it felt so good.


    "Fuck...you." she said she removed her underwear and bra.


    "I am going to fuck you too."


    I pulled out some suckers and a dildoctopus.


    from my inventory.


    "Now don''t move love."


    I wanted to rape her just like Freya but i think i have to change my plans.


    "W-What are those ?"


    "Oh...these are some of my creations."


    "I am not going to let those monsters attached to my body."


    "Look you have two options. First, i get Freya to use her mouth pussy and give my dick a good lubrication session then i take your virginity by force. Second, if you endured these little monster by the end of tomorrow i will release mother and disappear from your lives. So.....choose your answer fast."


    I knew what you are going to choose.


    "I-I choose second."


    Knew it.


    "Cool here let these guys do their job."


    "Wait, what if you raped me tomorrow ?"


    "I can do that now but i am not, right ?"


    "Okay."


    As soon as she said yes to my terms i took out my ace of the game.


    My newly made monster.


    ''Nipple Leech''


    This monster will pinch a female''s nipple and vibrate slowly but continuesly until she reaches orgasm and when she does it will stop and start injecting a particular aphrodisiac that will prevent the target from Cumming.


    I know i know, you must think what kind of demon i am but they tried to kill me it''s just revenge for my father.


    Two nipple leech attached themselves to gia''s nipples and 1 sucker on her clitoris and dildoctopus in her pussy.


    "You can wear all your cloths now we will meet tomorrow."


    "Get your bag packs you will leave this house tomorrow."


    "Yeah yeah we will see." I said as i flicked my fingers in her direction and left her room.


    "Hmm....? Wait i feel them vibra...ahhhhh....no....not there.....ahhhh...yamete....please....ahhh noooooo....."


    Hehehe.... let''s see who leaves and who becomes my slave.


    [Gia''s Mind Corruption:- 35%]


    This is gonna be fun.


    After that Anon returned to his room.


    "I am weak. That spell should''ve lasted for 3 seconds but it lasted only a little over 1 second."


    I need exp...real exp. I can''t eat their memories and gain experience because if they forget everything what''s the point of revenge.


    Okay.... I''ve decided i will head into the forest tomorrow.


    Anon thought as Freya sucked his dick like a very delicious meal inside the blanket.


    "Freya when i wake up you know what to do right ?"


    "Yes master you will find your morning wood inside this worthless cum-dump toilet''s pussy so you can release your baby seed inside me without getting your blanket wet and piss too if you want."


    Wow she doesn''t hesitate anymore.


    "Good."


    The next morning.


    I opened my eyes and...


    As Freya said she is sleeping naked besides me with my morning wood inside her pussy that is very tight as if calling me to creampie immediately inside her.


    As to her call i wrapped my legs around her legs, my left hand around her neck and right hand around her waist to pull her pussy back with full force and slide my dick inside her throughly.


    "Hup." I pulled her body with an incredible force and i felt her pussy tightening more and more as i choked her throat and stomach with my hands her legs tried to break free but didn''t succeed as they lost all their will after the two thrusts.


    "Ahhhh-Ahhhhhhh.....mas-ter.....yesss-ssssssss. ohhhhh-ohhhh." She cried as she choked. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tears came out of her eyes and saliva from her mouth. Her womb kissed my dick and accepted my semen like a good cum-dump.


    "You fucking cum-dump toilet here take this."


    "Ye-yes." She said as her mind broke down even more.


    I have transformed her mind into a total cum-dump whore who will do anything on my command.


    Let''s see how target no.2 is doing shall we ?


    [Author: Don''t complain about the late chapter it needs more imagination to write them then you think.]

 Chapter 11 Chapter-11

    After the morning sex, I slept for an additional hour, and Freya prepared breakfast for everyone.


    Knockknock*


    Hmm...? Oh, it''s Freya. She must be here to call me for breakfast.


    Freya approached silently and whispered into my ear.


    "Master, your food is ready. Would you like me to bring it here, or would you prefer to eat at the table?"


    Her warm breath on my ear was quite something.


    Turning suddenly towards her, I playfully grabbed Freya''s neck from behind and kissed her passionately on her soft lips.


    "MmmmmmmmChuuu"


    After a long kiss, I released her lips.


    "Haaa~ That felt good."


    "Master, please don''t surprise me like that," she said with a shy expression and a flushed face.


    "Yeah, yeah, go prepare the table. I''ll be there shortly."


    As we all peacefully enjoyed our meal at the table, one person seemed visibly troubled.


    Can you guess who that was?


    "Hey Gia, are you alright?" Kia asked.


    Gia, with a completely red face, stopped murmuring rapidly and looked at Kia.


    "Huh...? Y-Yes, I''m alright. W-What could possibly be wrong with me?"


    "Wow, hey, calm down, sis. Sister Kia asked because you don''t look too good, and your face is red too," Cherry suddenly chimed in.


    "O-Oh, so now a little punk like you will tell me what to do? J-Just eat your damn breakfast and LEAVE," Gia retorted, glaring at cherry, as she stormed off the table.


    "What the hell is wrong with her?" Kia asked.


    When a human female reaches a certain threshold of suppressed pleasure, her pleasure and desires can sometimes manifest as anger and violence.


    Those naughty little toys are doing their job perfectly.


    I smiled a little and resumed eating my food. Suddenly, I noticed Freya observing Gia as she headed towards her room, discreetly pleasuring herself under the table by vigorously rubbing her clitoris through her panties.


    She, too, is aroused by the aphrodisiac scent my little toys inject inside Gia from time to time.


    Haha... let''s take advantage of this situation.


    ''Freya....''


    Freya turned towards me instantly without uttering a word.


    ''I am using an ability to communicate with you through our minds. If you want to say something, just think about it, and I will hear you. No need to speak.''


    ''Yes, Master.''


    A quick learner, I see. Good.


    ''Now... I want a blowjob.'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''But, Master, Kia and Cherry are still here.''


    ''Drop your spoon and go under the table, find it.''


    ''I-I understand.''


    Clank


    "Oops, I dropped my spoon," Freya said as she tossed it near my leg.


    "Allow me to retrieve it," she added as she bent down and went under the table.


    Without wasting any time, Freya reached my legs, opened my pants, and began pleasuring me with her mouth.


    Her tongue skillfully explored every inch of my member, while her cheeks tightened as she sucked on my pulsating shaft, just like a vacuum cleaner.


    Ah... it''s like a mouth-pussy.


    "I''m done, and I''m going to get ready for school," Kia announced as she left.


    "Me too," Cherry followed suit.


    I glanced under the table and saw Freya enthusiastically sucking my dick like a lustful maniac.


    "Gwak-Gwak....slick-slick."


    Such a naughty girl.


    Tonight, I will have my way with Gia, but dealing with Kia might prove more challenging.


    I suppose it''s time.


    Today, I will embark on a hunt to increase my level.


    After breakfast, everyone went about their duties. The girls went to school, and Freya started taking care of household chores.


    "Freya, I''ll be back soon," I said as I prepared to leave the house.


    "Master...."


    "Hmmm...?"


    "Master, can you give me those?" she asked with a mischievous smile and a shy expression.


    "What?"


    "Those... The monsters you use to punish me."


    "You insatiable slut."


    "I-I''m sorry, Master. I-I just felt horny."


    "Here..."


    I retrieved the small sex monsters and handed them to Freya.


    "Be warned, they won''t satisfy you; rather, they will only make you hornier."


    "That''s exactly what I want... Master, I want to be an ever-ready pussy for you."


    Yeah, yeah... you derive pleasure from tormenting yourself, you lascivious bitch.


    "I''ll be back in about 5 to 6 hours."


    "Ah, Master, wait."


    "Chuuuuu~" She kissed me passionately and began attaching the suckers to her breasts.


    I left the house and started walking towards the jungle, carrying a bag on my back and a sword at my side.


    I hope I won''t need to use the sword.


    The plan I have in mind is not just hunting monsters; it''s something a little different. It will passively increase my levels, and hopefully, I''ll never have to resort to hunting again.


    Haa... but whatever I plan in my life never goes as perfectly as intended.


    Let''s see....


    I unfolded the map my dad had made for me, ensuring a safe hunting experience.


    As I examined the map, my eyes focused on the Forest of Death, the place I was heading, and the five distinct areas marked within its boundaries.


    First area: Goblin Camps.


    Goblins are small, green creatures, considered deadly monsters when encountered in groups. They are also highly intelligent and efficient when working together. They reside in the southern part of the forest.


    Second area: Trolls.


    Trolls are earth element creatures possessing incredible strength and regeneration abilities. Alone, it''s nearly impossible to outmatch their damage output. However, they lack intelligence. They are considered one of the most formidable enemies in the Forest of Death, residing in the North.


    Third area: Blood Wolves.


    These monsters possess a keen sense of smell and can track blood from a considerable distance. Once they''ve marked you as their target, running won''t save you, unless you possess offensive magic spells. Their strong skin makes it difficult to penetrate their defenses, even for the most physically capable individuals. They inhabit the East.


    Fourth area: Arcanes.


    Arcanes are dangerous monsters with battle instincts and predatory minds. They are essentially giant spiders, weaving immense spiderwebs throughout the western part of the forest to trap and consume their prey.


    Fifth area: Phantoms.


    These elusive creatures have never been seen by anyone. They are known to be wise and uninterested in fighting. Instead, they are considered "Illusion masters," capable of assuming any form. They reside deep in the middle of the forest. If they encounter any lost humans or beings of any race, it is said that they help anonymously, and their assistance often goes unnoticed.


    Note: Use it wisely. Love, Dad.


    Wow, Dad really did a thorough job with these areas.


    I know my goal and strategy. What am I waiting for? Let''s go and encounter some goblins.


    Author: Please share your thoughts on this chapter.

 Chapter 12 Chapter-12

    So this is a goblin camp... While traveling south i found a large space between the trees and decided to take a look.


    There were many poorly built wooden and stone houses.


    Goblins are doing their daily tasks some are eating meat some are training but what is wrong with that area ?


    In the north side of the camp many goblins are gathered in front of a large stone made house and fighting each other to get inside.


    These creatures are civilized they have water storage area they have food storage area these guys are smart.


    Let''s see...i need only one goblin for my experiment.


    As soon as I was thinking about that i saw three to four goblins beating one of the goblin and throwing it out of the camp.


    Well, it''s same as humans if you are not strong enough to protect yourself then no one gives a shit about you.


    But i will take you in good use.


    I sneaked from behind the bushes and made my way towards the Goblin that was standing there watching his friends pounding a female goblin that can or maybe his wife.


    As he was watching them from a distance without any weapon to protect himself i grabbed his mouth with one hand and his little tiny hands with my other hand.


    As soon as I catch him he did every possible effort to get released from my grip, he even bite one of my finger but that didn''t help him instead it made my work more easier.


    [New target detected]


    [Goblin lv.3]


    ''Memory Eater.''


    ...and ate all of him memories from his birth to till today.


    [Goblin mind corruption reached 100%]


    As i readed his memories only these thoughts came to my mind.


    Haa...this motherfucker is so weak why the fuck are you even alive you piece of shit they are fucking your sister in front of you and you are just watching, but hey i am here i will make you a man.


    As i ate all of his memory he just stopped moving and stood like a lifeless doll in front of me he forgot everything, he even forgot that he is a monster.


    ''Memory Alter.''


    "You are a useless monster who only serves me as his master you will do anything i command you to do even if i say commit suicide you will do it without thinking ever again. If you understand nod."


    The goblin nodded and bent down on his knees to show his loyalty towards his new master.


    I wonder what would happen if i do this with a human....i don''t know why but i so want to try this.


    [You have eated someone''s memories]


    [Two useful skills have been extracted]


    [Skill {Monster instincts} has been learned]


    [Monster instinct (passive)]


    [Your 5 senses will now work more sharper your libido and stamina will increase continuously.]


    [Skill {Goblin Language} Has been learned.]


    What the...? Memory Eater can do that ? Hehehe...


    I think i have one more great idea now.


    I will look more into that but first let''s go with the plan.


    "Hey you...i think i should name him...hmm...oh yeah i got one good name for you and it''s no.1."


    "..." He didn''t responded.


    "Okay no.1 now you will call one just one of your clan mates here and i will do the same thing with him okay do you understand?"


    No.1 just stared at me and didn''t do anything.


    "Why is he not following my command ?"


    "Hey no.1 nod..."


    No.1 nodded.


    "What the hell ?"


    I thought about this and came to one conclusion. How will he contact to his friends when he forgot how to even speak.


    ''Memory alter''


    I gave him his basic knowledge back like speaking and his lifestyle of how a goblin lives.


    "Okay now tell me your name."


    ''Goblin Language.''


    "I am no.1 master." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ho...i can really understand him.


    "Good now go and do what i told you before."


    "Yes, master."


    He went towards his camp and came back shortly with another goblin.


    Hmm...2 minutes, it took him two minutes to convince one goblin.


    The goblin he bought with him also looked exactly like no.1. He also had no weapon just like no.1.


    ''No.1 grab his mouth and his hands.'' i talked to no.1 with psychic Connection.


    No.1 followed my command and grabbed his commrade from behind.


    As soon as he did i made my way towards him as soon as possible.


    I ran like crazy. But as soon as he saw me he bited a big piece of mass from no.1 hand but no.1 didn''t even bulged as he was under my direct command.


    [New target found]


    [Goblin lv.5]


    Good he ate his hands means my DNA that was controlling no.1 passed into his body.


    ''Memory eater.''


    I wiped his memories even before i reached near him and altered them in the same way i did with no.1.


    Now...you two go and bring me two more of your comrades.


    5 hours later....


    "...and here goes the last one."


    That was it...i captured every single Goblin of this camp and from their leader i have came to know that there are many camps like this one in this area of jungle.


    At present i have got 316 goblins under my command if i command them to kill themselves i will make a good amount of exp out of them but but but if i had to kill them i would''ve Done it from the start.


    "Now listen you guys, you will divide into teams and head towards different camps of your friends that are set into this area of forest and you will pretend as refugees and as soon as they take you in you will mix your blood into their food and water supplies. Do you all understand?"


    "Yesssss master." All of them spoke in unison.


    "Good good. Now go to your leader he will divide you into groups and tell you the exact location of other camps i will visit you right here after three days and you will receive further commands from your leader whose name is no.300."


    I will now head home and break some bitches.

 Chapter 13 Chapter-13

    As i started walking towards the exit i realised something...


    I am lost.


    I opened the map but it was futile as i didn''t knew where i am standing right now, in search of the goblin camp i went too deep and got lost.


    "Fuck where is the way out of this damn forest...i should''ve bought a compass with me."


    After walking for 3 hours without any clue i decided to stop and camp.


    ''i am so relieved that i bought this back up food and water but it''s less and i don''t know how much time will it take me to get out.''


    After climbing a tree i made used this hammock i made back in the house before leaving after setting it up i ate some of the dry meat i brought with me and drank some water.


    It tastes awful but good enough as a food.


    After the sun fully disappeared the moon shined all over the forest and created a scenery that can only be seen in fairy tales.


    The white flowers around the trees glowed blue as soon as the moon light touched them.


    "Wow... it''s beautiful."


    Small red sparkling butterflies started flying everywhere and a sweet scent covered the whole forest.


    [Skill {Alluring Pore} starts to take over your mind. ]


    [Due to Class {Mind Flayer} The Mind controlling effects have been nullified]


    What...? This sweet scent is Alluring pore.


    As i was thinking that i noticed something strange.


    "Wait this....where are all these rats and rabbits going."


    All of the small animals like squirrels and rabbits suddenly started moving north.


    Hmm... let''s see what surprise awaits me.


    I got up from the hammock and started following those animals from tree to tree.


    After following them for about ten seconds i noticed a big ass white snake sitting in a spacious place and the snake is swinging his tale constantly that''s causing some sparkling particals to be released into the nearby environment.


    From a single glance i can tell he is a very strong predator who hunts his prey in the silence of night with his mind Eroding skill (Alluring Pore).


    As i was watching him eating small rats and rabbits only one thought came to my mind.


    I want that skill. I want that damn skill right now.


    I wanted that skill i don''t know why even though i had so many skills i just wanted it, as if it was a default setting in mind to obtain every mind control skill.


    Well well let''s see...i need a plane and a back up plan and a back up''s back up plan to get that skill.


    Eh...just kidding i only need 1 full-proof plan that will have a 99.99% chance of success.


    As i was thinking an idea popped up in my mind.


    "Heheheh...i don''t know how am I so smart."


    Cutting one of my fingers i dropped two drops of my blood on a rabbit like monster that was walking towards the snake monster mindlessly.


    After that we just wait.


    After eating all of the animals finally the rabbit''s turn came.


    Yes...eat that bitch.


    "Hisssssssss....." The snake hissed at the rabbit as soon as he noticed the foreign smell from his fur.


    Hmmm....?


    "Hisssssssssssssssssss."


    Suddenly the snake assumed a very defensive stance and used a skill.


    [You have been hit by skill {Detect} your current location has been revealed to the opponent]


    As soon as this notification popped up the snake looked at me and started climbing the tree swiftly that i was sitting on.


    "Fuck..."


    Plan A failed.


    Time for Back-up plan B.


    I predicted this result beforehand as my blood stench is different from a monster''s smell, he immediately caught me what sharp senses does he have.


    Since this was a given failed experiment i prepared plan B to get him under control.


    I watched the snake whirling around the tree and reaching towards me with his full speed and to be true his speed was too good he reached me in 3 seconds.


    3 fucking seconds...this time is enough for me to die more than 5 time If it''s against him.


    As soon as he came in a 5m of my radius i used a skill...


    ''Sensory Destroyer.'' S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The snake suddenly stopped as his eyes went blank and he fall off the tree like a dead body but before he fell down i dropped some of my blood drops into his mouth.


    [New target Detected]


    {Lv.11 Deathsleep Snake}


    ''Memory Eater.''


    [3 Skills have been extracted]


    [Skill {Detect} Learned successfully]


    [Skill {Alluring Pore} Learned successfully]


    [Skill {Poison Blood} Learned successfully]


    Nice.


    ''Memory Alter''.


    [You can''t use memory alter on an enemy 4 level above you]


    Fuck i forgot about this.


    Well sorry mate but you have to become my experience points.


    I took out dad''s old sword from my inventory and beheaded the snake in around 6 to 7 strikes...his skin is just too tough.


    I was thinking of making him my bishop but he just served as exp at last.


    [Level up]


    I only leveled up once i can''t understand the more i level up the more it becomes difficult to level up. I mean it''s getting really hard to level up, for a snake this big you should at least give me three levels.


    As i was busy complaining about this shit, suddenly a very eye pleasuring notification popped up in front of me.


    [Numerous Targets have been affect by skill {Mind control} ]


    Nice my pawn goblins are doing some good work i should use memory Eater on new targets when i recover all of my mana back.

 Chapter 14 Chapter 14

    It''s been 3 days and i didn''t find out anyway to get out of this damn forest now i am heading back towards the Goblin Camp.


    This time to not get lost i made some signs on trees to show the way.


    Well i wonder what my bitches must be doing...ohhh now that i think about it i wonder what happened to gia.


    I don''t know why but for some reason i can''t even use my psychic Connection with Freya.


    Now that a skill is mentioned i should look at my status.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 9]


    [Exp: 4900/5000]


    [SP: 16]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Flayer]


    [Mana: 400/400]


    [HP: 800/800]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.15)} {Memory Eater (Lv.12)} {Memory Altering (Lv.6)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.10)} {Alluring Pore (Lv.3)} ]


    [SBP: 30]


    ________________________________


    Hmm...they look good. Mind control and memory Eater went so high due to all those goblins coming under me. Now i own every single Goblin in this forest i will now just have to manipulate their memories to make them my pawns.


    I am just 100 exp away from being level 10 and get my first evolution but that''s what the problem is i can''t get exp from a monster that is below two levels from me.


    Sigh...i should just focus on my main task for now.


    Hmm...but first we go to skill store.


    [Skill {Mind Eater} Learned successfully]


    Heehe...i wanted that skill but now i am only left with 25 SBP.


    Oh...This section is new.


    [Rank- E]


    [3 Skills Found For correspondence class]


    {Body Modification}(10SBP)


    [When an individual life takes it''s form it''s brain''s responsibility how his body will be made. From it''s head to toe brain plays a very essential part in giving an individual life it''s physical form. This skill uses brain to interfere with target''s DNA to turn or change something in it''s body. Perfect skill for a Mind Flayer to conduct his experiments.]


    [Mana: 100/use]


    [Warning: Too much interference with Target''s DNA may result in death]


    This skill....when i saw this skill it was love at first sight.


    Buy this....nowwwww.


    [Skill {Body Modification} Learned successfully]


    Hehheehe....


    Anon Laughed a very evil laugh as he readed the description of this skill over and over.


    I don''t why i just can''t stop thinking what i will do with this skill.


    Wait...i felt like an evil manga villain again...eh who cares ?


    "I will make cow girlsss....hahahhahhahhahahah."


    "Let''s see some more."


    I should get some skills that can do some damage i need them since i don''t have any offensive or defensive spell.


    Yeah i forgot that thought as soon as I looked at the next skill.


    {Chimera Maker}(30SBP)


    {Can mix two or more living or dead beings to make a new one that will have both of their skills and physical abilities. One of them has to be alive for the experiment to be successful.}


    {Mana: Will Depend on Subject}


    Yes...i want this one as well. Fuckkkkkkkkkkk no get a offensive skill anon don''t take stupid skills.


    I don''t why but i find this skill more attractive then any other skill on this store at the moment.


    And last skill is...


    {Lab Creator}(10SBP)


    {With this skill a mind Flayer can create his own lab anywhere he wants just like a dungeon it will need a magic stone to make it. Labs can only be made underground. Size and shape can be manipulated anytime.}


    {Mana:400/use}


    Woah... that''s one huge amount of mana it consumes but i need it.


    Buy this.


    [Skill {Lab Creator} Learned successfully]


    As i closed the menu i noticed that i already reached the goblin camp and a very-very large amount of goblins are standing in the camp now.


    "Did you count them no.300 ?"


    "Yes master there are 13578 goblins total."


    Most of them are looking like lifeless dolls cause of memory loss and they are tied with a robe.


    "Unleash them one by one and bring to me."


    "As you wish master."


    2 more days later.


    "13574....13575...13576...13577...13578. yes finished. My food ration is also depleted."


    "Goblins...you are my slaves my pawns you will now do as i say do you understand?"


    "Yessss master." All of them bent down on their knees and prostated themselves.


    "Good. Now accept the party invite i will be sending now."


    A monster and human can only sign pacts and can''t form parties for exp transfer but...as a monster class i can party up with monsters too and as human species i can party up with humans too.


    [13000+ members have been added to the party]


    Nice.


    "Now go and start taking over this forest and if something comes in your way just kill it you have numbers that overwhelms any enemy now."


    "Yes master."


    [Party leader Anon Agreil Changed EXP settings to 50:50 between party leader and party members]


    I gave them all 50% because they also need to level up.


    "Now comes the real question who knows the way out of this damn forest."


    Every single Goblin raised it''s hand.


    "The fuck ? Am i the only stupid one."


    "You.... what''s your name ?"


    "I am no.688 sir."


    "Good, guide me out of here, 688."


    "Yes my lord."


    688 guided me outside of the forest.


    I returned home and something was not right. When i returned i asked Freya what happened with gia and she said.


    "What do you mean master ? She has not returned yet ?"


    "Wait it''s been five days how have you been doing ?"


    "Master are you sick or something what are you saying it''s only been 5 hours."


    That''s when i understand one thing.


    As i spent 5 days in the death forest but outside it''s only been 5 hours.


    [Book of wisdom is opened]


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 15 Chapter-15

    [Book Of wisdom]


    [Topic: Time Control]


    [Experiment Performaned: 0]


    [Results Found: 0]


    [Spells Created: 0]


    ...


    Hmm...so it''s kind of an experiment log. Whatever experiment i do it will automatically register it into this log and calculate results on it''s own and also makes out a spell out of it.


    I have to go back into the forest of nightmares and find out what is it that manipulates time there and bring it into my experiment lab that i am going to create.


    But before that... I''ve got many-ohhhhh


    "I am cumming bitch take it all in your mouth pussy."


    "Yaw mawspher(yes master)." Freya said as she started sucking faster.


    I grabbed my cum-dump freya''s head and just rammed my dick deep inside her throat so hard that my cum started coming out of her nose.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Get naked."


    "But...master it''s a dangerous day for me." She said with a shy expression.


    "I said get naked bitch, a cum-dump toilet never speaks back when it''s master wants to use it."


    "Y-Yes..." Freya started undressing as soon as I said that and pre-cum started dropping from her panty.


    What a masochist bitch she likes to be treated like a lowly bitch in heat.


    As soon as she revealed her body fully covered with suckers and a dildoctopus in her pussy that was continuously vibrating i lost control over me and threw her on the bed.


    "Ahhh~ master..."


    "Shh...." Before she could''ve spoken any another word i grabbed her neck and slammed my dick straight into her womb''s back wall.


    "So Deeep~"


    "Anh...ummm...annnhhhhh yes...yes yes...fuck me fuck me master...use me like your plaything."


    "You are...my plaything bitch."


    We fucked for one hour like rabbits and then girls came back from the academy.


    Freya went to the door to greet the girls.


    "We are home."


    "Hi mom." Cherry said as she hugged Freya.


    "Hello cherry dear."


    "Hello mom." Kia hugged as she said.


    "Welcome back dear."


    Both kia and cherry went to their room to change.


    "H-Hi m-mom." Gia on the other side looked feverish and hot. She also hugged Freya but as she did Freya felt vibration coming from her body.


    Freya''s switch suddenly flipped and she suddenly slapped gia''s butt and grabbed one her boob.


    "Anhhh...mom... it''s coming i am... cumming."


    Gia went down on her knees but wasn''t able to cum.


    "Noooooooo....i want to cummm."


    "Gia darling are you alright ?" Freya said with an innocent face but suddenly she closed her distance and wispered in her ear.


    "Enjoy it...this is the fun part, think about what you will experience when master will insert his divine cock into your pussy and make you cum over and over. He will mercilessly make a mess of your body you won''t even be able to stand up resistance will become futile and you will only want one thing, c-o-c-k."


    "Y-You are my mother." Gia said as she looked at freya with a disgusting expression.


    We had dinner after and went to our beds.


    Now that I''ve some time before everyone fells asleep i should do something...


    As i was thinking that suddenly a blue window popped up in front of me.


    [Level up]


    [Level 10 Reached Evolution will take place in 10 seconds]


    [10]...[9]...[8]...


    What hey give me some time...


    [4]....[3]


    Doesn''t this thing need my permission or something.


    [1]


    [You will faint during the evolution]


    1/2 hour later...


    [Congratulations on your first Evolution]


    [Successfully evolved into Mind Master]


    What the hell ? I don''t feel any different.


    Status... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 18]


    [Exp: 567/20000]


    [SP: 16]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Master]


    [Mana: 900/900]


    [HP: 1,600/1,600]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.15)} {Memory Eater (Lv.12)} {Memory Altering (Lv.6)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.10)} {Alluring Pore (Lv.3)} {Mind Eater(Lv.1) }{Body Modification (lv.1)}{Lab Creator (Lv.1)} ]


    [SBP: 60]


    [Book of wisdom]


    ________________________________


    Hmm...so the goblins are doing a good job. Maybe they''ve taken out an powerful opponent.


    As i was thinking that suddenly a window popped up in front of me.


    [756 party members died, 400 party members evolved into Hobgoblins and Hobgoblinas.]


    What ? How the fuck did they loose so many guys. Did they fight against some dragon or something.


    ''Psychic Connection.''


    ''No.300 do you listen.''


    ''yes master.''


    ''How did so many of you died.''


    ''Master we encountered 3 trolls and we tried to kil-''


    ''what ? How did you encountered trolls they live in exact opposite of the forest.''


    ''yes master i think they were lost from the group. They are not very intelligent to begin with. As we tried to kill them most of us died, we killed one of them that seemed mortally injured and captured one.''


    ''Wait trolls are known for their ultimate regeneration how did you kill one and captured one.''


    ''As i said master the troll we killed was not able to regenerate his body no matter how much we damaged his body.''


    ''How are holding the other one ?''


    ''We are constantly cutting his hands and legs before they can re-grow.''


    ''smart you will be rewarded for your efforts. Are you one of those who evolved ?''


    ''Yes master i evolved into a Hobgoblina.''


    Ah... that''s why her intelligence got improved i can see that in her way of talking. I choose the best monster as my pawns if i can get them all to evolve into orges then i will take over that jungle easily.


    ''wait a Hobgoblina...you were a female ?''


    ''Y-Yes is there a problem...? If you want a male to lead the group-''


    ''No you are smart you will continue to be the leader.''


    ''Yes master i feel honoured.''


    ''Oh and send that captured troll to my house.''


    ''As you command but master there is one slight problem.''


    ''Huh ? Okay tell me.''


    ''One of the reasons why we lost so many of our guys is because we don''t have any good weapon the best weapon in our party is a rusted sword that i own.''


    They managed to deal with two trolls with no weapon, i can''t wait to hand them proper weapons but...


    ''i will do something about it as soon as possible tell me the core weapons you need i will give it to the party who will bring the troll over.''


    ''Yes and thank you master for your grace.''


    ''No worries.''


    Hmm... it''s time i start thinking about my economics.


    I thought as i looked towards the wooden floor in my room.


    Without any delay i punched the floor and my hand touched the soil underneath the house.


    "As expected it doesn''t have any foundation."


    ''Lab Creator.''


    [Level 1 Lab has been Created]


    It''s good that i made this Magic Stone during my sweet tour in the nightmare forest.


    [Author: Comment if you liked the chapter or not.]

 Chapter 16 Chapter-16

    [Author: You know what waits ahead.... intense sex.]


    2 days ago in Forest of nightmare...


    [Lv.6 Mutated Rabbit has been killed successfully]


    [You have obtained 1 Magic Stone]


    [Magic Stone]


    [An unknown magical energy is filled within this stone that can be manipulated anytime by a worthy mage. Using it without any precautions can result in death.]


    Hmm... isn''t it the same stone i need to create a lab. I''ll take it.


    Present time...


    As soon as Anon used the lab Creator skill a small square shaped door appeared on the floor.


    Anon opened and saw nothing but but eternal dark inside.


    "Okay so i need a rope, a rock and a candle."


    A rock to see how much the bottom is from the door a rope to climb down and a candle to perform as a light.


    As i was thinking about it i heard a knock on my door.


    *Knock-knock*


    "Come in."


    I closed the door to the lab and spoke without looking towards the room door.


    "Freya i don''t have time to have sex with you i am busy and I''ve got-" but as soon as I looked towards the door i saw that the one standing on the door wasn''t Freya it was gia.


    Red face, leaking pre cum from panties, open hair and shivering body.


    "Oh...hello sis what''s up ?"


    "Y-You i won, I''ve had enough of you i endured with your toys now get them off of me."


    "Ah, yes...i forgot about that well now that it''s time why don''t you go ahead and remove your clothes so i can Remove my toys from your body."


    "Heh...you thought i would be that easy to break." She said with a little smirk.


    Oh...would you look at that attitude i will tear it apart in a second.


    Gia removed her clothes and her body that was covered with suckers and nipple leeches revealed itself.


    I started walking towards her and grabbed the nipple leech from her left tit and started pulling it slowly and slowly.


    *Puk*


    As soon as the leech came off gia let out a very passionate moan.


    "Anhhhh..." As soon as she realised that she moaned, gia covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    "Oh my what a cute moan."


    She just stared at me and didn''t said anything.


    I did the same with the right tit and removed every sucker from her body one by one.


    Then came the turn for her clitoris.


    I left that sucker for a small trick and went for the dildoctopus.


    "Well let''s do this." I said as i grabbed the dildoctopus from the outside part.


    Heheh...i just thought of a fun trick.


    "Hey gia i will remove this on the count of three."


    ''W-What ? Why is this pervert telling me this now ?''


    ...after thinking something gia nodded in yes.


    Hehee...this is going to be fun.


    "3...hyaaa." After saying only three i pulled the dildoctopus out with full force and also pulled the sucker from her clitoris.


    For a second we just looked at each other and nothing happened.


    ''Eh, did it not work ?''


    *Shhhhh*


    After a second gia''s eyes went high and she leaked like a tank.


    "There it is."


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ cum-cummmming....i am cumming."


    [Gia''s Mind Corruption:- 100%]


    She came hard so hard that white foam came out of her mouth.


    ''Well well now she is fully corrupted.''


    After a while gia woke up from the floor and looked at me while i was sitting on the bed.


    "Y-You i won the bet. You will leave now right ?"


    "Yes."


    As i stood up from the bed i went near gia and droped my pants.


    "H-Hey what are you doing?"


    As soon as she looked at my cock her heat returned.


    "Oops i dropped my pants."


    "..." Gia started staring at my cock like a slut who was in heat.


    "Hey gia do you want something?"


    "H-Huh ? N-No." She said that for a second but started staring at my cock again.


    It''s time i use my skills... I touched gia''s head and


    [Body Modification]


    [Do you want to select Gia Agreil as the ''Target'' ?]


    ''Yes.'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Target Selected]


    [Reading body and DNA]


    [Reading has been finished successfully]


    [Body is ready to be modified]


    Connect smell sensors to sexual nerves and increase smelling senses by 100 times.


    [Changes done successfully]


    As soon as this notification popped up i sticked my dick to her nostrils.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Annhhhh~ This smell no my body is getting all tingly. Mhmmmhhn~ no stop this smell."


    Her hands reached out to her pussy and her tits.


    ''Connect tounge buds to Pussy nerves and modify her mouth walls same as the inside of her pussy, oh and increase overall body sensitiveness to 100 x more.''


    [Changes done]


    "Hey gia suck it."


    Gia suddenly looked at me but didn''t dare to say anything and started sucking my dick.


    ''He is treating me as his fuck doll, as a disposable onahole and i can''t even say no to him why am I, it''s like i as a woman am born to satisfy his sexual needs.''


    "Oh come on why are you so slow, if you went like that i won''t even cum in 100 years. Let me tell you how it''s done."


    I grabbed her head and used her mouth pussy to jerk myself off and i didn''t notice it but she came over and over during this.


    "Ahh....i am cumming, open your throat i am going to deep throat you bitch."


    ''W-What Deep throat ? Is he going to cum in my throat ? I-I can''t let that happen i am not his toy i can''t let him do it...but i can''t seem to gather strength ahhh~ i am cumming again.''


    "Take this bitch."


    I came into her mouth pussy and she came again.


    After that i did some more modifications into her body until i converted her body into a full-fledged walking pussy.


    I increased her body sensitiveness by 1000 times in the end and several more changes like enlarging her anal hole and making her butt more fluffy just like her breasts.


    Then fucked her over and again made some changes into her body and fucked her again.


    Did it until i ran out of mana.

 Chapter 17 Chapter-17

    I am Freya. Mother of three daughters and a stepson.


    I was a widow so i married a guy named Dave Agreil who had a son named Anon.


    One year went good but after that Dave started losing interest in me and started going out with other women behind my back.


    I was dying for some sex and he cheated on me.


    I was angry to my soul but didn''t knew what to do that''s when i told this to my eldest and smartest daughter kia.


    "Well you can kill him."


    "Kia what are you saying he is your stepfather."


    "Well mom you will get the house plus your revenge and two mouths less to feed."


    "Two ?"


    "Yeah if we are going to kill Dave as well kill that Anon since he will come to know that one day that we killed his dad and come back for revenge."


    I don''t why but for some reason i liked that idea.


    I agreed to the idea and after killing Dave by food poisoning, my middle daughter Gia and youngest daughter cherry also got involved into the plan.


    Cherry gave poison to anon but for some reason he didn''t die.


    We thought of taking a break from the plan for somedays so that Anon didn''t try to escape from the house.


    But that was our biggest mistake...


    The next night after he survived from food poisoning he somehow changed and came to my room.


    After that He raped me.


    To tell the truth i am a slut who likes to be treated like nothing but an object that is only used for satisfaction of a male sexually.


    After he raped me i started following his commands and to my surprise he knows some kind of mind bewitching spells.


    He can make me do anything anytime.


    He made me his Cum-dump toilet.


    ...i don''t know why but i like that name.


    Just like me he also plans on making my daughters his onaholes.


    I don''t why but i want to help him do that.


    Everyday he uses me three times first in the morning i give him blowjobs and pussy fucks in the noon he rapes me out of nowhere like i am washing the dishes he will come and remove my clothes and starts fucking me.


    At night he teases me with his sex toys and makes me beg him for sex.


    I don''t why but i love this new shedule in my life.


    Just like everyday i am going to Master Anon''s room to give him a usual blowjob and pussy fuck if he wants it.


    But as today i opened the door of his room i saw gia giving him morning blowjob under his blanket while master was still asleep.


    I enjoy giving him blowjobs, his cock is soooo long that everytime i suck it, it reaches the deepest part of my throat. I love giving master blowjobs and i felt a burning flame when i saw gia doing it.


    Looks like he broke her too.


    Removing the blanket Freya looked at gia sucking Anon''s cock and started doing the same instead she started sucking his balls.


    "Mom what are you doing ?" Gia asked.


    "It''s my job to take care of master''s morning wood."


    "But it''s mine now." Gia said in a debating tone.


    Both of them started fighting over Anon''s rod.


    Anon woke up from his sleep and looked at both of them fighting.


    "Well yeah...i am his Cum-dump toilet."


    "Oh so what i am his anytime use fuck doll."


    "Both of you stop."


    "Yes master." Both of them spoke.


    "Freya you get your tits out and squeeze my lower half with them and gia suck the upper part."


    "Yes master."


    Freya opened her blouse and two fluffy jiggling jugs with big brown nipples popped out and jiggled up and down on my dick''s lower half.


    And a mouth with pussy like side walls started sucking on the upper half of my dick.


    Both of them started giving the blowjob Anon always wanted.


    ''I wonder what will happen when four of them comes together.''


    As i was thinking that i slipped one of my hand into freya''s panty and one in gia''s pussy.


    And started fingering both of them.


    "Anhhh~ master." Gia said as she started moaning while sucking.


    "Mhhhmmm~ maaassteerrr Don''t be so rough." Freya said in an erotic manner.


    Both of them turned their asses and raised them in my direction.


    I started rubbing their pink little clitoris with my thumb.


    "Anhhh~ no master ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh i am cumming....yes yes yes."


    "Me too anhhh~ yes master finger me....anhhhhhhhhhhhhh cumming Cumming."


    I stopped my hands and removed them.


    "Master.....you meanie. Why do you do that ?"


    "Eh, i was about to cum."


    Both of them looked at me with disappointed faces.


    "Yeah i know but now that the lubrication process is done on both sides why don''t we start the main process."


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them looked at each other with shy faces.


    "Now Freya get on the top of gia so that i can see both of your pussies and creampie both of you at the same time."


    "Y-Yes master...as you wish." She said with a perverted smile on her face and went on the top of gia.


    That''s when i witnessed the legendary view called "Pussy Sandwich"


    The lower pussy was tight and new but inexperienced on the other hand the upper pussy was old but experienced and plump too.


    I rammed my cock into freya''s pussy and started Fucking her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eehhh, why mom goes first ?"


    To increase her tightness i grabbed freya''s throat and choked her.


    "T-Thank Y-You Maswer..." She said in a chocking tone.


    After some thrusts i changed pussy and and grabbed Freya''s huge breasts that were hanging.


    "Anhhhh~ yes master thrust hardeer..." Gia spoke.


    After that i rubbed freya''s nipples with gia''s nipples and creampied both of their womb''s.


    After this we tried different poses like i fucked gia while Freya and gia was doing a 69 pose.


    [Author: Sorry for previous chapter it was written in a hurry. The more hornier i am the more the quality of the chapter increases.]

 Chapter 18 Chapter-18

    After having breakfast girls went to the academy of knights and magic. I am getting ready for my trip to the capital city Dordem to buy some things and sell some monster corpses i collected in the forest.


    "Master when will you be returning ?" Freya asked.


    "Evening I guess."


    "Have a good trip."


    We kissed and i left the house.


    It''s 2 hours route to the capital but i borrowed some money from gia so i will travel by the wagon.


    Riding a wagon from the outskirts i went to the capital and it only took half hour.


    As everyone was passing through the gates the guards checked everyone''s ID.


    I don''t have any ID so should i use that skill.


    [Illusion] [D] [50 SBP]


    [This skill plays with minds of the targets and shows them whatever you want. Limit of Targets that spell works on will depend on skill level. Making unbelievable illusions can result in illusion breaking.]


    [Mana: 250]


    I can tell them that i don''t have an ID but then i would have to bribe them and i don''t have enough money to do that.


    I borrowed 20 copper coins from gia.


    1 silver = 100 copper Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    1gold = 100 silver


    1 platinum = 100 gold


    1jade = 100 platinum.


    5 copper is gone as fee for the wagon ride.


    I don''t think i can bribe them with 15 copper to let me in so i will use my new spell anyway.


    But for it to work more efficiently we give it some skill points.


    +10 points in illusion.


    [Illusion Lv.10]


    Nice.


    As the line became shorter by the time, my turn finally came.


    "Show me your ID."


    "Here." i said as i raised my empty hand towards him.


    [Illusion]


    After using the skill i just imagined the card i saw in one of the villagers hand beforehand and tried to change it''s information in my mind and the picture on it.


    Come on work.


    Suddenly a dark black smoke covered my hand. But when i looked at the guard his expressions seemed normal.


    "Okay you can go, Mr. Anon."


    Phew...i will take it as a sign that i am the only one who can see this black smoke but i still can''t figure out what the guard saw back there.


    As i entered through those big giant gates i saw something very unbelievable scene.


    Elfs, Dwarfs, humans in mage and Swordsman costume wandering around the city fountain and magic shop owners calling for customers.


    This scene is the best thing I''ve ever seen after arriving in this world. It''s like i am in a manga or anime.


    Hmm... let''s see where is the adventurer''s guild.


    I walked upto an elf woman with big juggs and asked.


    "Umm...hello can you tell me where the adventurer''s guild is ?"


    "Oh..are you new in the town ?"


    "Yeah kind of."


    "Oh...cool i am also heading there let''s go together."


    "Oh..thanks."


    Hmm...she has a good body should i hypnotise and fuck her someday.


    But she said she is also heading towards the guild so it means she can also be an adventurer. Let''s not think with my dick on this one.


    "So what''s your name ?"


    "I am Anon, Anon Agreil."


    "I am Yuri."


    "So Yuri are you an adventurer ?"


    "Hmmm...kind of."


    "What do you mean by kind of ?"


    "I mean i am just a scout for the guild, i do research on areas near the death forest of nightmares and inform the guild about the behaviour of monsters."


    "Hmm...so did you noticed anything odd ?"


    "Yeah recently i have been noticing something odd about goblins those creatures suddenly disappeared from their camp sites and are nowhere to be found near forest borders."


    Oh shit...not good.


    After walking for a few minutes we finally reached the guild that was on the middle East corner of the town.


    "Thanks for helping me find the guild."


    "No problem dear."


    Both of us separated after entering the guild.


    I went to one of the receptionist that was human a male on top of that.


    Bro i would''ve been pleased to see a woman here.


    "How many i help you ?"


    "Ah...yes i want to sell some monster corpses."


    "Follow me sir."


    I followed the guy into the back grounds of the guild hall.


    "Show me the body sir."


    "There you go."


    "I took out every monster corpse from my inventory."


    "Oh my this will take sometime please wait inside the guild hall."


    But it''s only about 30 corpses and some of them are rather small. Why is he taking so much time ?


    10 minutes later...


    "Dear sir your corpses have been counted successfully and there are 34 corpses which will be 2 gold and 30 silvers with guild tax."


    "What''s a guild tax ?"


    "If you are not an adventurer for the guild you will have to pay 20% tax from the selling price."


    The fuck that''s like day scamming.


    "Thank you for your trade, here is your payment don''t forget to come back sir."


    Hell i won''t.


    I am thinking of buying a magic staff some magic equipment and an alchemist set for making potions.


    I don''t know why but since i have a lab i feel like i should do something with it so i will try making some potions in it.


    As i was heading towards the alchemist shop someone called me from behind.


    "U-Ummm excuse me sir." A sweet gentle voice.


    I heard the voice and turned around.


    ...and to my surprise the one who called me was none other than one of the mythical creatures known as "Lamia."


    [Lamia: Half human, Half-Snake, full hottie.]

 Chapter 19 Chapter-19

    Dark blue eyes, Blue hairs, upper half was human female and lower was a snake tail made with sturdy scales.


    Her face is thousand times more beautiful than the miss world back on earth.


    Her clothes are torn, those are not even in a wearable condition and there is a eye patch on her right eye too but other than that she has a heavy metal collar in her neck.


    Several cuts on her hands as if tortured to near death.


    "Would you like to buy some potions Respected Sir ?" Breaking the silence she spoke.


    I came out of my thoughts and observed a basket of potions in her hand.


    As soon as I looked at the basket a notification popped up in front of me.


    [Host is advised not to take that potion, potion in sight is highly diluted and contains highly toxic materials for body. Consuming it can possibly cause diarrhoea and loose motions.]


    The fuck...? They worse then garbage and you call them healing potions. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gave a strong glare to the lamia standing in front of me.


    "Hiiiiii...." She let out a squealing voice and immediately prostated herself in front of me that caused the basket of potions to fell down on the ground and break.


    "P-Please D-Don''t Hit. P-Please i-i didn''t do anything P-Please have mercy." She started talking in a very scared tone as if i am coming to kill her.


    I started moving towards her when suddenly a man came from behind with a stick in his hands.


    "Hey what the fuck are you doing, you fucking trash, you destroyed all my potions ?"


    The lamia suddenly stood up and looked back as she got more scared and started mumbling something like a broken record.


    "m-m-m-master, i-i didn''t, i didn''t, i-i-i was j-just..."


    The man pulled the stick backwards and swinged with his full power to hit the lamia but before he could''ve done it a hand stopped the stick in mid-air.


    "Hey what the fuck do you think you are doing ?" The man asked.


    "Why are you beating her ?" I asked in a serious tone.


    "Can''t you see this useless slave destroyed all of my precious potions."


    Ah...now i understand so she was a slave, i forgot i was in a world of magic and slaves must be common here.


    "What''s the price for all the potions in that basket ?" i asked the man.


    "Let''s see 5 copper for this and 8 for this....so it should be about 1 silver and 30 copper."


    "Here..." I gave him the money.


    "Are you sure ?"


    "Take it before i put it back."


    "Oh no no...thank you dear customer for your purchase." His expressions immediately changed after seeing the money.


    "Let''s go you dumb fuck." He said to the lamia.


    "Wait."


    "Yes...dear customer do you want to buy more potions then you should come to the shop-"


    "No, i want to buy her."


    "Eh...This useless clumsy piece of shit ?" The man said as he looked at the lamia with a disgusting expression.


    The lamia just kept her head down and listened to the conversation.


    "Just state the price."


    "Uhhhh.... let''s say 20 silver... Haha, i am kiddi-"


    "Here 20 silver."


    ''What the hell he didn''t even flinched for a second before tossing the money out, is he a noble or something. From his clothes he doesn''t look like one, still it''s a good deal i bought her for 5 silver at the blackmarket. He must be buying her to make his some twisted wish come true.''


    "Here is her slave contract, oh and she is a virgin too dear customer."


    He handed me a piece of paper with a magic circle on it.


    "Until you have that paper you can order her to do anything you want and she can''t say no to any command."


    "Okay."


    "Hey greet your new master you filthy fuck." As he was about to slap her again i grabbed his hand this time but unlike before this time i used a bit force.


    "Huh...?"


    "Slapping my property is slapping me."


    "Ohhh...my apologies for this rude behaviour dear customer."


    "Come." Leaving his hand i commanded the lamia.


    She followed me without any delay.


    "What''s your name ?"


    "S-Sephie."


    "Sephie let''s get you some clothes."


    "Master don''t have to. Sephie is very comfortable in these clothes."


    "Yeah no."


    ''Looks like my new master is a good man.''


    *Ding*


    "Welcome dear customer how may i help you." A voice i heard from behind the counter but didn''t saw anyone there.


    "Hi i would like to buy some clothes for her and myself too."


    "Yes, just give me a minute...ah yes welcome to Arcane Textiles how many i help you ?" Suddenly a lady with 6 eyes popped up from the bottom of the counter.


    She is an....Arachne.


    [Arachne: Half Human, Half Spider, They contain 5 holes as their sexual parts. One for web shooting one for breeding and one for egg laying and other two are for fun only. They are short tempered being.]


    Six eyes, purple short hairs, lower half is of spider and upper half is of human female.


    "So you are looking for dresses for you and your slave right sir ?"


    "Ah..yes."


    [Author: Monster girls are The best.]

 Chapter 20 Chapter-20

    "Those clothes look good on you."


    "Thank you master. You also look very handsome in new clothes."


    In the Cloth shop we met Linda the Arachne. She basically choose both of our cloths.


    I got this cool fashioned shirt and pants. Whereas sephie got a maid uniform for lamias.


    The clothes costed me around 2 silver as i bought 2 pairs of my clothes and 2 pairs of sephie''s.


    Now let''s check my to do list.


    1. Sell monster corpses...done.


    2. Get some clothes...done.


    3. Get alchemy materials.


    4. Lunch in the city.


    Let''s see only 2 of my things are left. Should I get the alchemy materials or have lunch ?


    *Grrrrr*


    As i was thinking about what to do sephie''s stomach made a growling sound.


    Well now i know what to do first.


    "S-Sorry master." She said as her face turned red due to shyness and her blue pointy ears flicked up and down constantly.


    ''Kawai~''


    "Don''t worry let''s go and eat."


    As we started walking towards a near by restaurant i asked sephie.


    "Hey sephie what does a lamia eat anyway ?"


    "Ummm....a dry bread will satisfy me as the previous master has always given me the same dry bread twice a day."


    What a fucker. Not even a human can survive on that and he made a monster girl survive on that. I should''ve broken his bones or something.


    After arriving before a restaurant i entered inside but sephie stopped outside.


    "Sephie what are you doing ? Why did you stop ?"


    "Eh...? Master this is a human restaurant and i am a lamia i don''t think they will permit me inside."


    "Don''t worry just come."


    "Y-Yes."


    Sephie entered the restaurant but as soon as she did everyone went silent and just looked at her.


    "Hey don''t you know that monster shit is not allowed in this restaurant. Get her out of here." An angry small male human with short brown hair shouted.


    He seems to be the owner of this place.


    "Here...serve me and her the best food you''ve got in here." I said as i tossed a silver coin towards him.


    His eyes shined with greed as his next words rotated his attitude by 180¡ã.


    "Dear customer please be sitted i will personally serve you the best of my capabilities."


    "Good."


    "Let''s sit sephie."


    Sephie didn''t took the chair in front of me instead she sat down on the floor beside me.


    "Sephie what are you doing ?"


    "M-Master is there something i am doing wrong ?"


    "Why are you sitting on the ground ?"


    "But master i am a sla-"


    "Get up and sit on the chair."


    "Y-yes." She followed my order without any delay.


    "Master is it alright for me to sit and eat on the same table as you ?"


    "Yep. That''s my order."


    "Slave understands."


    After eating the food both of us started heading towards the alchemist shops sephie told me the best alchemy shops in the town.


    Sephie also has a very wide knowledge in alchemy as she always watched her previous master doing it and making potions.


    After buying alchemy materials i am only left with one gold in hand.


    After this both of us started walking back to the house.


    "So sephie do you know why i bought you ?"


    "N-No master."


    "Take a guess."


    Sephie''s face turned red as she said "T-To accompany master in bed and fullfill every desire he has."


    "Good point but there is other reason as well, you know i knew your talent when i first saw you i knew you will be a great alchemist."


    "Really master ?" Sephie looked at me with very hopeful eyes.


    "Yes."


    Nope i didn''t knew shit. I just want to have sex with her, since she is a slave i won''t use my mind control on her.


    "I won''t disappoint master in any aspect."


    "Good."


    After taking the wagon back to the village both of us reached home.


    *Knock-knock*


    "Welcome back mas- ahem Anon." Freya greeted me.


    Freya suddenly changed her tone as soon as she noticed sephie.


    "She is a slave don''t worry."


    "N-Nice to meet you." Sephie greeted.


    "You too." Freya replied with a smile.


    "Come sephie."


    "Yes."


    Taking her to my room i showed sephie around.


    "So this is master''s room."


    "Yep."


    "...and this is my lab." I opened the underground door and throwed a rope inside to climb down. As it was day i can see more clearly now inside.


    It''s a big room made out of stones. I can see only a single big slab on the right wall of the lab and a the magic crystal floating in one corner of the room.


    I can make more rooms and change the shape of the lab by just thinking about it.


    I made three more rooms underground attached to the lab one for sephie other two for training purposes.


    I am thinking of making a base fully underground base. Hehe sounds fun and a tunnel to the city.


    Within the tunnel i have to make a means of transportation that can travel fast just like a bullet train yes yes.


    ...and a harem room too. Hehehehe.


    After giving sephie a big room i withdrawed alchemy materials from the inventory and helped sephie to arrange them in order.


    There are burners and beakers just like back on earth but they have these spells attached to them that protects the alchemist from the blast that happens when mixing two wrong chemicals.


    "Umm...master who was that lady we met at the door ?"


    "Ah..she was my onahole."


    "Onahole ?" A clearly confused expression appeared on her face.


    "Ah...Onahole means fuck doll." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh..."


    "...and if you are asking in relationship then she is my step mother."


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....?"

 Chapter 21 Chapter-21

    Don''t tell me ? Fuck i messed things up.


    I realised it when i noticed the surprised and a disgusting expression on sephie''s face.


    Keeping it cool i spoke in a normal tone.


    "When she tried to kill me i didn''t had any other way but to bewitch her mind and make her my puppet but she likes to be treated as a fuck doll more than a slave."


    Only then sephie''s expressions loosened a little as she spoke.


    "Why would master''s own mother try to kill him ?"


    "Step, she is my step mother with three daughters and she also killed my dad."


    "Oh...so you are taking a revenge on your step mother."


    "Not only her, i am taking revenge on her daughters as well."


    "Oh... master''s step-sisters."


    "Yep, i have two of them already under my control but two are still free."


    "I-I will help master if he needs any type of help." She said in a serious tone.


    "Well i don''t think lamias are very good in physical combat, so why don''t you tell me your race''s speciality."


    "As master said we lamias are not the physical combat specialist but we have a hight intelligence and high affinity with nature magic."


    "Nature magic...it means you are just like elfs right ?"


    "No master, elfs are more wise creatures then us in every aspect except one alchemy. Elfs are still not on par with the Lamias when it comes to alchemy and potion making."


    "Hmm...well since the lab is all set it''s yours to do experiment now. I have to go up now as I''ve got some work to finish."


    "I will be waiting patiently for master''s return and try my best to make something useful for master." She said as she bowed. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I should make a staircase now i can''t use this rope everytime to come out and come in again and again.


    As i came out of the basement i received a notification that popped up in front of me.


    [Level up]


    [All members of the party evolved into Hobgoblins and Hobgoblinas]


    Oh, i totally forgot about the level up thing since i never paid that much attention to it let''s see what level i am.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 23]


    [Exp: 8890/40000]


    [SP: 30]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Master]


    [Mana: 1,800/1,800]


    [HP: 3,600/3,600]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.15)} {Monster Creator (Lv.10)} {Sensory Destroyer(Lv.5)} {Memory Eater (Lv.12)} {Memory Altering (Lv.6)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.10)} {Alluring Pore (Lv.3)} {Mind Eater(Lv.1) }{Body Modification (lv.4)}{Lab Creator (Lv.2)} {Illusion (Lv.10)}]


    [SBP: 120]


    [Book of wisdom]


    ________________________________


    My God those guys are going crazy in the forest. They don''t even have good weapons yet. But i bought some basic swords daggers bows and many more things from a blacksmith. That was the last thing i did before leaving the city. That''s when i became broke again.


    As i was thinking that, another notification popped up.


    [Members of party increased to 20000]


    "Those guys are doing some good job huh. Fucking some bitches and making off-springs."


    ''Master, no.300 reporting.''


    ''yes 300, you have contacted me i think it must be a serious matter.''


    ''yes master, we have killed a small group of blood wolves and taken all the females as prisoners while the males were killed.''


    ''why did you save the females.''


    ''for copulating master, the womb''s of these female wolves can give birth to strong and furious offsprings in a short time period.''


    ''okay is there anything else?''


    ''yes, master there is one more thing some of us are ready to evolve to the next stage and we are wondering what should we choose.''


    ''Hmm...what are the options of evolution?''


    ''All of us have 2 class selection Ogre and Orc.''


    Orcs are less intelligent creatures but with monstrous strength and i literally mean monstrous they can eliminate a dragon if they form a party of 30 to 40.


    Whereas Ogres are more intelligent creatures and agile but are half of an orc''s strength.


    To choose it simply ogre is the best.


    ''What will you choose?''


    ''No, master we won''t choose without your permission.''


    ''What If i were to give you freedom to choose ?''


    ''Master, i would choose ogre and 500 others are also willing to choose the same but 200 would like to choose orc for strength and power in team.''


    ''Okay, you can choose on your own.''


    ''Yes, master. I will convey the message to all fellow Hobgoblins.''


    After that i waited for a few seconds and the awaited notification popped up in front of me.


    [500 Hobgoblins and Hobgoblinas of your party have been evolved into Ogres and 200 Hobgoblins and Hobgoblinas have been evolved into Orcs.]


    Good.


    ''Master we''ve evolved successfully.''


    ''oh, good.''


    ''Master I''ve sended a party of 50 Ogres and 10 orcs towards your house master with the troll are they there yet ?''


    ''No, they are not here yet.''


    ''Hmmm...That''s odd they left 30 days ago.''


    Yeah so that means they left 30 hours ago.


    ''Don''t worry they should be getting here.''


    ''we will now move towards the 8 legged guys area.''


    ''okay.''


    "Hmm...these guys are literally dominating the forest huh."


    Meanwhile at the Adventurer''s guild...


    "Yuri are you in your right mind ?" A beastkin with white fur and muscular build said in a raging tone.


    "Yes guild master i am hundred percent sure, i saw them coming out of the forest."


    "So you are telling me a group of 200 ogres and around 10 orcs are moving towards the city''s outskirts and they also have a troll with them."


    "Yes."


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck....Nana come in."


    A cute looking cat woman with a busty body build entered the room.


    "Yes guild master, you called me nya~."


    "Yes, issue a Red Alert quest for All Adventurers, it seems there is going to be some destruction on the outskirts of the country and issue a Royal notice to all 7 families asking for reinforcements."


    "A-Are you sure ? Nya~."


    "Nana do you think i am kidding."


    "I-I will do it immediately Nya~."


    [A/N:- It''s time to take it up a notch now.]

 Chapter 22 Chapter-22

    [B-Class Quest{Urgent}]


    [We need B rank and higher Adventurers to Protect the city from a group of C-rank monsters. Will get rewarded handsomely by the guild and the king as well.]


    "Hey have you seen the urgent quest on the quest board ?"


    "Yeah i think it''s time for me to leave this city."


    "Hey you are a C-rank adventurer right you going for that quest ?"


    "Na bro."


    "Hey i heard that 7 royal families are also involved in this quest they are all sending their son-in-laws to see who is superior."


    "Bro, everyone knows that It''s ''Dragon House Of Flame.'' "


    "Yeah in your dreams did you forgot about ''House Of Witches.'' "


    Everyone started talking about this urgent quest that appeared out of nowhere which involves 7 royal families and even the king.


    "Everyone i would like your attention please." The guild master came down stairs as he started to speak.


    "My God Guild master himself came down to the hall."


    "Yeah i heard he has been in seclusion for 3 years."


    "Fuck bro this matter is serious."


    "As all of you know about the urgent quest, There is a Horde of monsters coming towards the city but we have time since they were seen last time around the outskirts but that was yesterday. As our experts calculated they will reach the city gates in 5 days." Guild master said in a serious tone.


    "That''s very short time."


    "Yeah we can''t even ask other Kingdoms for help."


    "...We have more than enough support to deal with the horde but don''t take them lightly." He continued.


    "Guild master can you give us some details like what type of monsters are we facing and what are there numbers ?" A guy from the crowd asked.


    "Good question. Nana bring it."


    "Here you go nya~"


    Nana brought a big chart holder and placed it besides the guild master.


    As soon as the guild master pulled the hanging string a chart opened up.


    "From the given information we know that there are 200 Ogre and 10 orcs in the horde but we still don''t know about any backup team."


    Everyone standing in the hall looked at the guild master with grim expression.


    Any one lower than C-rank left the guild hall immediately and receptionist also stood up from there places.


    All of the guild hall went silent. Just like cemetery.


    No one dared to utter even a single word. It went so silent that air Breeze inside the room felt like death music.


    It was a serious matter.


    Ogres are intelligent creatures and they like to stay single or maximum in a group of two to three.


    Even a group of two or three Ogres can take down many C-rank adventurers and the guild master just said 200 of them are coming.


    ...and as if that was not enough he said 10 orcs.


    Orcs are considered mindless monster but with there strength they can eliminate 100 elephants with single punch and they can also lead big hordes of Goblins and Hobgoblins that can vanish a big healthy village from the face of world in one night.


    Those creatures never work in groups of the same orc, even if two orcs see each other it''s a kill or be killed situation only one will rule the group.


    ...and the guild master just said 200 Ogres and 10 orcs are coming in a group towards this city. It''s Doomsday for the city.


    Even if they managed to kill them they will still suffer so much damage that will take many years to recover from.


    "I know all of you are scared, i am too but we are requesting reinforcements from 7 royal families from the royal capital."


    Human kingdom is divided into 8 rings or walls.


    The more inside you go the more nobles you will see increasing and the 7 royal families live in the most inner ring same as the king.


    It is known as the ''Royal Capital city Of Demurrage Kingdom.''


    The outside walls are in danger but insiders live carefree life they don''t fear anything since they have most qualified adventurers as Vanguards and personal bodyguards too.


    This horde was a E-rank threat to the inner wall nobles but not to the outer ring guys they have to protect themselves without any help but since it was a greater disaster they''ve sent help notices to all 7 families and a notice to the king to personally inform him of the conditions outside.


    Listening to this everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I am sure they will definitely send help and i hope you will help too so those who want to turn around and run away this is the time. It''s high risk high reward. Good night. I will see you tomorrow." Saying this guild master left the guild hall but the environment still remained a little tensed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I will support the guild." A guy said breaking the silence.


    "Me too."


    "I will also take this quest."


    ...


    One by one more than 300 B-rank and 70 A-rank adventurers signed up for the quest.


    On the other hand our hero who doesn''t know about any of this shit is fucking some bitches in his house.


    "Anhhh~"


    "Mhhhmmm~ master~ FUCCCCKKKKK MEEEE." Freya cried out as i rammed my thick rod into her lower lips and rubbed her nipples.


    "Anhhh~ master~ i need it too." Gia who was licking my nipples and getting her pussy licked by Freya said.


    "This life is the best, i am cumming ~" anon said as he came inside Freya.

 Chapter 23 Chapter-23

    Rushing down the lab anon looked at sephie who was concentrating on some potions.


    "Oh...sephie you are up good."


    "Good morning master." She said as she presented a red coloured potion. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master this is a HP recovery potion i made."


    "Hmm..? Oh good let''s see what it can do." I said and gulped the whole potion down my throat.


    [High quality HP potion recovers 2000 HP]


    "Hmm...pretty good but we are not going to make high quality potions as we can buy them anywhere from the kingdom."


    "Ehhh...? Master do you not want me to make potions."


    "No...i mean yes but not mana and recovery potions they are too common to make anymore we are going to make some high quality Seductives, Sedatives, Drugs, Elixirs, Strong Poisons and their antidotes."


    "What...?" Sephie looked towards me in a disbelief expression.


    "What...? Did i said something wrong ?" I looked at sephie as i said that with normal expression.


    "Master those drugs are something that only royal alchemists can make and use. We don''t even know the recipes for any of them."


    "Are they illegal to make ?"


    "No master but we don''t know the recipes and to get them we have to steal them from the royals and that''s illegal."


    I am not saying this out of the blue that i want to make these things. Last night when i was sleeping butt naked between freya''s boobs and gia''s ass a notification suddenly popped up.


    I ignored it for some time but unlike any other notification i couldn''t so i looked at it and found out this.


    [Level 25 reached Successfully]


    [Recipe Shop will unlock now.]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [With Recipe Shop you will be provided with a random recipe and you will have to make that potion in order to find out what it really is, you can either use it or study it with the Recipe Shop''s Study option to know more about it and make a better varient of it in the next try.(Experiment Records Will be saved inside the Book Of Wisdom)]


    [1 recipe Available]


    [Name: ?]


    [Rank: D]


    [Type: ?? Drug]


    [Ingredients:


    1. Blue Grass''s Poison.


    2. Leafs of kelen tree.


    3. Root of Geraldine.


    ....]


    [Making Process:


    Step 1. Mix 100g of Glimer salt into 1L Diluted blue grass poison.


    Step 2. Boil them at low heat and mix 7 root of Geraldine in it slowly from the side.


    Step 3. Add Tranvancia drops until solution turns red.


    Step 4. ...]


    Without thinking about it that much i went to sleep but when i woke up this morning i noticed that it was still there so i decided to make this.


    "Don''t worry i have the recipe."


    "Wait did master steal it ?"


    "No you idiot i just have it."


    "Hooo....master is awesome." Suddenly her keen eyes turned into admiring eyes.


    "So do we have Blue Grass''s Poison."


    "Yes yes."


    "How about kelen tree leaf ?"


    "Yes, about 100 of them."


    "Root of Geraldine ?"


    "Yes."


    We surprisingly had every ingredient that recipe listed.


    Now it''s time for some experiments.


    I started making the potion by following all of the steps and sephie observed me very carefully as i did it.


    [Book Of Wisdom]


    [?? Drug Experiment]


    [Try 1st: Result: Pending (click for step logs).]


    Book of wisdom is taking notes of everything i did in this experiment.


    After some time i finally made a dark purple sparkling potion.


    [Try 1st: Result: Success (Click For Step Logs)]


    [Time Taken: 22 minutes, 34 seconds.]


    [Recipe 1 Has been completed successfully]


    [You have found a new Drug named "Body Strengthning Exilir."]


    [Body Strengthening Exilir]


    [Open the Pores of your body and increase the mana Consumption and recovery rate by 50/second]


    Oh my god...this thing is gold. my mana absorption rate now is about 100/second but it will decrease to 50/second but it will boost my recovery rate and muscle Strengthning while i train.


    "Wow...master you really made it but what is it ?" Sephie said with admiring eyes.


    "This is a Exilir. Body Strengthening Exilir."


    "Woooooow...and you made it in the first try too...master you are awesome."


    "Ahhaha...thanks but did you learn how to make it."


    "Yes. I completely remember every step."


    "Good...now let''s try it." I said as i drank all of it in one go.


    Suddenly a refreshing breeze ran through my body and i felt more refreshed.


    [Mana regeneration Has been increased by 50/second.]


    [Strength increased drastically]


    [Endurance Increased Drastically]


    [Fatigue Decreases]


    Oh my god this thing is so dope.


    If i launch this in the market i will be billionaire in no time.


    "Sephie...i need 100 pieces of this unit the evening can you make it."


    "Yes master."


    "Good now get on it."


    Hehehe.... it''s going to be money rain.

 Chapter 24 Chapter-24

    Hmm...today is holiday for the girls i think it''s time to take the last step to take over the whole family.


    Gia, is in her room Freya is making breakfast and kia is also in her room.


    Cherry is playing outside with her friends.


    I am strong enough to take on Kia now but since she knows offensive and defensive magic i have to take my steps slightly.


    Anon opened the door to his room and started going towards the kitchen first.


    "Good morning master."


    As soon as Freya greeted Anon he noticed that she was making some kind of soup.


    Taking a small plate from the utensils he poured some soup into the plate and started tasting it with his left hand and groping her ass and spanking it slightly.


    Freya''s expression started changing as she noticed that her master is groping her ass.


    Her panties started getting wet.


    Without any delay anon slides his hand into freya''s panties and starts touching her clitoris vigorously.


    "Anhhh~ Masterr~."


    As soon as she started moaning Anon took away his hand and spoke as he putted down the plate.


    "Hmm...good soup."


    After this he left the kitchen.


    "Master you tease." Freya murmured.


    As soon as he came out of the kitchen he noticed gia going into kia''s room.


    ''My my that''s one good opportunity.'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon followed gia to kia''s room.


    "Hello sisters."


    "Oh Anon and gia what''s up both of you together."


    Gia was surprised when she turned around she noticed anon but wasn''t able feel his presence before Kia said.


    ''Master is growing stronger.'' gia though to herself.


    "Na nothing just here to spend some time with my cute sisters."


    "Sit both of you let''s play some game until breakfast comes it''s holiday let''s enjoy."


    This foxy little bitch. It was her master plan all over to kill me and killed my dad already.


    I am here to take revenge bitch.


    Gia and anon sat on one side of the table where as kia sat on the other side.


    After kia distributed the cards all of us started looking towards the the card.


    But anon saw the opportunity and slides his hand under gia''s pink skirt to feel her godly butts.


    As soon as he did he noticed that she wasn''t wearing any panties.


    "Oh my, i got some good cards."


    "Heh...you ain''t winning brother, i have better cards then you." Kia spoke.


    Whereas gia was taking pleasure in butt groping and not looking at her cards.


    "You do huh...? Does in any of those cards have a plan to kill me." Anon said with a straight face.


    "W-What are you saying bro ?" Kia said as she shuttered.


    "Why don''t you tell her gia or should I say cum dump fuck doll."


    "H-He K-Knows about everything and i-i am his slave for the rest of my life to satisfy his sexual needs to atone for my sin."


    "Gia have you gone mad ?" Kia said with very serious tone.


    "No...i am just his fuck doll who is taking pleasure right now as he is groping my butt." She said again.


    Putting down the cards kia immediately started chanting some spell but her spell failed.


    She tried chanting another spell but it also failed.


    "No what is happening ?"


    "Don''t try you are in my illusion, so if you try to do something here it won''t work."


    "What do you want ?"


    "I know you won''t break easily that''s why I''ve two options for you. First surrender your mind to me i will corrupt you and make you my slave as well who will live for my sexual needs only and sit when i say sit and fuck when i say fuck."


    "Are you-"


    "Shut the fuck up...i am not done yet your second option i forcefully corrupt your mind and make you my sexual slave. Now speak."


    ''He is not bluffing i can tell from his looks he strong enough to do what he is saying, i have to be very Alert. He must''ve corrupted gia''s mind. I have to kill him in one blow.''


    "What''s the difference between both of them you can corrupt my mind in both of the conditions ?"


    "Yeah good question but in first one your memories will be intact while in second option i will make your brain like a white paper and make you do whatever i want. You will become a fuck doll with no mind."


    ''Shit.''


    "I choose first option."


    "Good choice now let''s end the illusion and make you mine."


    Ending the illusion Anon stands and starts groping kia''s boobs.


    ''I can use my powers again yes.''


    "Don''t touch me you sick motherfucker <Fire Ball>"


    *Boom*


    A big fire ball hitted anon''s face and he died.

 Chapter 25 Chapter-25

    "Don''t touch me you sick motherfucker <Fire Ball>"


    *Boom*


    A big fire ball hitted anon''s face and he died.


    "Don''t fuck with me motherfucker, you are filthy." Kia spoke in an arrogant tone as she looked at gia.


    "gia you are now out of this bastard''s evil spell right ?"


    "Don''t call master that and what are you doing destroying your room''s wall with your spells ?"


    Gia said with a straight face.


    "Gia what the hell are you saying have you gone mad ?"


    "No, but i think you have gone mad because firing the fire ball spell inside the house with no aim is just mad destruction." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What but i just killed hi-" as soon as kia turned back and expected to see a dead body behind her but there was nothing except a big hole in the wall.


    "You are dangerous i think i have to make you a mindless puppet after all." A sound echoes in the room.


    "Y-You where are you? Do you know an invisibility spell." Kia said as a grim expression now covered her face.


    "Hello sis~" Anon said as he appeared behind kia and blowed a cold air in her left ear.


    "Youuuu, <Wind Blade>."


    This time Anon''s body separated into two parts but this wasn''t the real one either.


    "Don''t do that. It''s futile you are weak." Anon again appeared but this time behind gia who was sitting at the other end of the table.


    "Get away from her, <Fire Bullet>"


    This time Anon''s whole body got holes all over it but again an illusion.


    "Master what are you doing to Sister Kia ?" Gia asked as she saw kia shooting random attacks in different directions.


    "Just showing her sweet dreams."


    My mana is running out... neither do i have mana to hold her off anymore nor do i have time to waste on corrupting her so i will do just this.


    I thought that it won''t come down to this but...it is what it is.


    Suddenly the illusion ended and a hand approached for kia''s face.


    As soon as Anon touched kia''s face he used his spells.


    ''Memory eater.''


    [10 skills have been found in target''s memories]


    [10 skills have been learned successfully.]


    ''Memory Alter''


    "You will become my Free to use Cum-dump pocket pussy. Wherever I go you will follow me, whenever i say I want to fuck, you will immediately remove your cloths and let me use you."


    "Yes...master." Kia said as her eyes turned greyish.


    "Good."


    [Level 30 Reached]


    [Choose Your evolution Class]


    As soon as I saw that i walked out of the room and hurried towards the lab training room.


    "M-Master is something the matter ?" Sephie who was busy in making the potions asked me in a startling sound.


    "Yeah don''t let anyone come through to my room." I said in a serious tone.


    "Yes master."


    After arriving at the training room i closed the gates and spoke.


    "Show me..."


    [Choose your evolution Class]


    [Puppet Master Or Counsellor]


    [Puppet Master]


    [Puppet Master tourtures one''s soul to do it''s bidding and if target fails to accomplish the task the puppet Master can claim it''s soul and use it as he pleases. If Puppet master wishes he can absorb the soul to grow stronger and use it''s life force to live for an eternity.]


    [+2 class Skill]


    Does that mean i can bring the dead back too ?


    What does torturing soul here means like, will i make his soul burn in agony or something ?


    Even though it sounds cool when it talks about living for eternity.


    [Counsellor]


    [Lord Of the Dark, Counsellor is the One who Experts in Mind Controlling Spells Counsellor can make his enemies kill themselves in the blink of an eye and he can create mindless slaves without touching the target. Wherever he goes his loyal pet Follows him and helps him in any condition.]


    [+2 class Skill]


    Whoa...this is cooler.


    I am confused i want both of them.


    [You have 10 seconds remaining to choose]


    Fuckkk....what should I choose...i think i should choose counsellor no puppet master sounds cool.


    [7]


    I should hurry up but i can''t decide can i not see the skills they are offering.


    [No.]


    Fuck Fuck.


    "I choose Pupp-" as i was about to say puppet Master i noticed the system suddenly interrupted me.


    [Time Over. Auto Selection Has initiated]


    Fuck...but i kind of wanted to do that since i can''t decide on my own what to choose so i leave it to the system i am ok with both the classes.


    [Class Has been Selected]


    [Starting evolution in....3...2...1]


    Suddenly everything in front of me faded and i went through an evolution.


    3 hours later...


    "I wonder what is happening inside the room, is master really training?" Sephie wondered when she didn''t hear any sound from the room for over 3 hours.


    "Ouch....Ouch...Ouch." Anon said as he started to gain his consciousness back.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 31]


    [Exp: 00970/100000]


    [SP: 70]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Counsellor]


    [Mana: 5,000/5,000]


    [HP: 10,000/10,000]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.20)} {Monster Creator (Lv.10)} {Sensory Destroyer(Lv.5)} {Memory Eater (Lv.17)} {Memory Altering (Lv.11)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.14)} {Alluring Pore (Lv.3)} {Mind Eater(Lv.1) }{Body Modification (lv.8)}{Lab Creator (Lv.7)} {Illusion (Lv.15)} (+12 more)]


    [SBP: 300]


    [Book of wisdom]


    ________________________________


    At last it''s counsellor haha...i thought it will be puppet Master but no worries i still like the class.


    [Skill {Hypnosis} Learned As Bonus Class Skill]


    [Skill {Merger} Learned As Bonus Class Skill]


    [Hypnosis] [B-Rank]


    [Grants you The ability to mesmerize Opponent''s brain without any contact, It leaves zero trace of the spell over the opponent. Works on opponents 2 levelsor more below you. Mesmerizing Time may vary for different opponents opponent.]


    [Mana: 102 Mana/Use]


    [Merger] [B-Rank] [*Class Official]


    [This skill is a Class official class that only a Counsellor can learn, Can Merge two or more skills with More than 50% Compatibility and Create an all new skill to fight off his opponents.]


    [Mana: 600 Mana/Merge]


    Woahhhhhhh....these skills are sky breaking. It seems my life is about to get busy.


    As anon was thinking about that aanother message popped up.


    [A Hidden Reward From Choosing Counsellor Class Has been Discovered]


    [Would you like to claim it ?]


    Huh...a hidden reward ?


    "Claim..."


    [You have unlocked Counsellor''s Pet: Copy Caster]


    Huh...?


    [Author: I''ll fix it. The mindless puppet thing in next chapter.]

 Chapter 26 Chapter-26

    *knock-knock*


    A knock was heard on the door as anon was checking out his hidden gift.


    "Huh...? I told sephie not to disturb me, who can it be ?"


    Anon moved towards the door and opened it.


    It wasn''t sephie who was knocking on the door instead it was kia.


    Like a mindless puppet as soon as the door opened she entered and stood besides me.


    "Master i tried to stop her but unlike a living human she didn''t responded to any of my talk so i tried to stop her with brute force but it still didn''t worked."


    Hmmm...was that too much to make her a Mindless puppet.


    But if i give her memories back it can end up in my death.


    That''s when my eyes fell on sephie''s collar.


    "That''s right a slave collar."


    Taking out the slave contract from the inventory i read the last line.


    {The slave can only be free once it''s master destroyes the contract paper. The slave collar will be opened and new slave contract will be made automatically when the next slave accepts the collar with it''s will.}


    Without any delay i teared the slave contract into two pieces.


    "M-Master what are you doing ?" Sephie said in a startling voice as she saw me tearing the contract into two.


    "I want that collar." I said with a straight face.


    *Click* the collar opened immediately.


    "...but master i am free now. You know i am not considered as a slave anymore and i can run away too."


    "Yeah do that if you want but i don''t think you will do that because you enjoy yourself in this lab more than outside." I said with a smile as i removed the collar from her neck.


    "Thank you master."


    "I am not your master anymore."


    "Please don''t say that master you are the first master I''ve accepted with my heart."


    "With heart ?"


    As soon as sephie heard her own words her face turned beet red.


    "...n-n-not in that way master." She said as she hided her face.


    "Hahahha....i understand."


    I took the collar and locked it around kia''s neck.


    "Kia do you accept me as your master and willing to become my sex slave."


    "Yes master."


    Suddenly a light shone from the collar and blocked my view.


    When i opened my eyes a new contract was floating in front of kia.


    Taking the contract i stored it in my inventory and touched kia''s head to give her memories back.


    "Memory Alter."


    [Warning: Kia''s Corruption is going down]


    [Kia''s Corruption: 97%]


    [95%>>90%>>70%>>50%>>30%>>5%>>1%]


    "Huh...what am I doing here ?" Kia exclaimed.


    "Hello sissy~"


    Seeing Anon in front of her kia suddenly got shocked.


    "You what are you doing here...? I will kill you. <Fire Bullet>"


    But no magic spell was working instead she got a killing pain in her head.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....my head is killing me. what is happening?"


    "Just don''t think of hurting me it will stop."


    "*Huff-Huff* Y-You what have you done to me ?" the pain stopped and she said in an angry tone.


    "Sephie why don''t you tell her the rules." I said to sephie with a smile.


    "Yes master."


    "Oh no there is a lamia here....what is a monster doing here....where the hell am I ?" Kia cried out in fear.


    "First rule, you can''t do or think that can hurt your master in anyway intentionally."


    "Second rule, Master''s rule is supreme rule."


    "Third Rule, Even if you are about to die you will protect master with your life."


    "Fourth Rule, Follow all the rules or a very painful experience is waiting for you which you experienced already."


    "...but how is that possible i have to accept the slave contract with my own will or it-" suddenly she stopped and looked at me with sussy eyes.


    "What ?"


    "You manipulated my will by that mind controlling spell didn''t you ?" She asked in an angry tone.


    "What....What are you talking about i don''t know anything ?" I said with a smirk on my face.


    "Don''t play with me you son of a bitch."


    "How can you curse your own master ? That''s bad you know."


    "It''s not fair you can''t do that to me i have a life, a reputation." She said with a grim tone.


    "My father had a life too...i have a life too. You tried to kill me and killed my father. Do you think i will let you lose."


    Kia looked at me with sorry eyes but didn''t tried to oppose my words because that was the truth.


    "I-I am sorry, i will never bear I''ll intentions against you in the future please let me off this one time, please forgive me." She said as she prostated herself in front of me.


    "I can''t do that." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No please don''t do that i won''t be able to attend the academy with this collar in my neck...my friends will never talk to me teachers will treat me like trash and i can''t even imagine what wicked things those seniors will do to me."


    Hmmm....should i just let her go this time.


    As i was thinking that suddenly sephie spoke.


    "The collar will go invisible if master wished but it''s effect will still be the same." Sephie spoke.


    "What ? Really ?"


    "Yes, but instead it will take form of a tattoo on her stomach."


    "So kia, do you want to do that or leave it like that ?" I asked with a smile but an evil one.


    "B-But that''s..."


    "Okay that''s a no let''s go."


    "W-wait i accept." She said in a worried manner.


    "Hmm...i don''t hear the proper request phrase here ?"


    "I-I accept m-master."


    "Good."


    As soon as I thought about the collar being disappear...it disappeared instantly and a ovary canal shaped tattoo formed on her stomach.


    "Monsteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeerrrrrrrrrrrr"


    Suddenly a cry was heard from the house.


    [A/N: Happy you guys. It''s fixed.]

 Chapter 27 Chapter-27

    [Author: Another one.]


    All three Sephie, Anon and Kia rushed up to the house and saw Freya running towards the back door while gia was holding her sword towards the main door.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" Anon asked.


    "Master run i will hold them off..." Gia said.


    As soon as Anon reached the front door he saw a human like figure standing there with green skin and a horn on right corner of his forehead.


    He wasn''t wearing anything except a torn leather cloth on his private part. His body build looked strong, eight-pack abs and bulging muscles.


    An...Ogre.


    "Master, please accept my greetings, i am no.688 and i am here on leader''s orders." The ogre suddenly went down on his knees and prostated himself.


    When standing his height was about 8''9. He looked so scary when he was standing. I thought some random monster was rampaging my house.


    "Stand up." I said in a calm tone.


    All of the girls stood in one corner and if their expressions were to be described in words it would be..."What the hell is happening ?"


    "Master, the troll you ordered us to bring is outside."


    "Let''s see."


    As soon as I opened the door i saw an army of monsters kneeling down in front of me with their heads down.


    That horde was enough to destroy an entire village in under 1 hour.


    All the villagers were hiding in their houses as soon as they saw this horde of monsters.


    Some of them were fat and big orcs and most of them were Ogres with good body builds and well maintained muscles.


    I saw a big wooden carriage with a blue coloured creature tied to it.


    "All of you leave the troll here and leave for the forest again."


    If i kept them here for too long it will get suspicious for other villagers who will start to come out of their houses to check the condition.


    "Master, no. 300 our leader has sent us here as your security force to be available at your disposal at any moment please accept us." All of them said in a rhythm as they smashed their heads on the ground.


    "Whoa keep it calm...where will I keep you guys-" wait i know where i can keep them.


    ...and it''s always good to keep them as a security back up.


    "All of you start coming inside one by one." I said with a hurried expression.


    I navigated them towards the laboratory.


    I have two training grounds one of them is big enough to hold them...not only them i think it will be able to hold about 5x of there numbers.


    Why did i even make it that big ?


    Without any delay i moved all of them to the underground base.


    Kia suddenly grabbed my hand and spoke.


    "Don''t tell me you are going to keep them here."


    "I certainly am."


    "How do you plan to feed them ? What will the villagers think ? How do you know if they are loyal or not ?"


    "Hey stop with so many questions you won''t see them ever again. Don''t worry."


    "But- arghhhh... whatever." Kia went to her room with an angry expression.


    Entering the base i went to the training room.


    "Wow....this is a good battle ground."


    "Yeah master got a very big place."


    "Master seems to be rich."


    "Yeah this is one big-ass room."


    "I would like everyone''s attention here." I spoke.


    All of the guys stopped talking and started hearing me with full attention.


    "As you guys know you moved here from today onwards but you have to arrange your food on your own so do you guys have any idea ?" I asked.


    After a moment of silence a hand was raised.


    "Yes."


    "Master we can make a tunnel to the forest so that we can hunt anytime we want and also can be present here at your disposal anytime."


    Indeed a smart idea.


    But i don''t have enough mana to make a long enough tunnel to the forest.


    "Can you guys make it on your own ?"


    "Yes master that''s one of the reasons why only some Selected of us are here." No.688 suddenly spoke.


    "What do you mean ?"


    "Master we are some choosen once that no.300 our leader Selected to come to your residence. Just like this guy here he is no.670 he is interested in blacksmithing and can become a good blacksmith if provided with an opportunity and here no.500 is our building making expert he suggested on making tunnel because he knows how to do that."


    ...and just like that I''ve had solution to more than enough problems i didn''t even asked for.


    Blacksmith, Monster Hunters, cooks, mages, science intrested students and Swordsman i had many sprouts that are ready to bloom into beautiful flowers but i was lacking teachers to teach them.


    First work they did after coming in was starting a tunnel construction towards the nightmare forest of death.


    I thought it would be impossible for me due to my mana leck but it seems possible to make an underground network now.


    I will make an underground empire for myself.


    "Master..."


    "Hmm...yes Sephie."


    "If you are worried about teachers then i know some guys from the slave house who can take the place just perfectly."


    "Wait really ?"


    "Yes."


    I think the saying ''Just start walking, Path will open itself.'' is true at the end. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But...one problem was still there. Money.


    "Sephie are the potions ready ?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go we are going to the capital now."


    "Right now ?"


    "Yeah."


    "...but master it''s evening already we won''t find anything to get a ride to the capital."


    "No worries we will walk."


    "A-As you say master."


    I am so happy i just want to get those slaves before they are sold out.

 Chapter 28 Chapter-28

    "So basically what you are saying is this potion will increase my mana consumption but boost my recovery and strength right ?" A girl said as she looked at the blue coloured potion.


    "Yes." Anon said.


    "Kid do you have any proof for what you claim ?"


    "Yep, just try it out."


    "What if it''s poison ?"


    "You are an alchemist you should know what a poison potion looks like." Sephie spoke.


    "Okay okay i will try it but if this thing didn''t worked i will not pay even a single penny for this."


    "Cool just try it." Anon agreed.


    *Gulp*


    Within one second aur around her changed and mana flow was increased around her body.


    "This....Did you make this ?" She said as she looked at sephie.


    This girl in front of us is also a lamia but not an ordinary lamia she works for the biggest Alchemy Company in the outer capital "Alchemy Bakers."


    She is an elder here who i requested to meet in urgent.


    "No, Master made this first one but others are made by me."


    Suddenly she looked at me and her mouth opened wide.


    "Let me introduce myself again, I am Regina. 4th elder of the Alchemy Bakers."


    "Not interested i just want to sell them, Name the price or i am out. I will give you only one chance to give me a fair price if i thought that it''s too low i will immediately walk out of that door."


    ''This boy who the hell is he. He doesn''t looks like an alchemist but he is a really good buisness man. I have to buy one of these potions, so that i can copy the recipe and make more of them. With this i will claim it as my recipe and climb upto 2nd elder''s position in the company.''


    "How about 20 golds ?"


    Anon immediately stood up and started walking towards the exit.


    "W-Wait 1 platinum for one i can''t give you anymore then that but i will buy only one." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sephie immediately understood what her intentions were.


    Anon heard the price and looked back.


    "Deal."


    "But master-" sephie tried to stop anon but Anon raised his hand and gave her a sign to keep silent.


    "Here one potion."


    "Here one platinum Coin. It''s been a pleasure."


    "Pleasure is all mine."


    Taking the platinum coin Anon left the building with sephie.


    "Master this was the last one." Sephie said with a smile.


    That inside was just an act, I''ve sold 9 other potions to other shopkeepers this was the biggest fish of the net.


    Now i have a total of 3 platinum coins and 56 gold coins.


    "Let''s buy somethings."


    Meanwhile in the adventurer''s guild...


    "The fuck is happening in this world ?" The guild leader cried out loudly.


    "Guild leader Calm down Nya~"


    "Are you kidding me? The seven families already dispatched their son-in-laws what do you think i will say to them they will kill me." He spoke in anger.


    "What can we even do guild leader ?" Yuri spoke standing in a corner.


    "You You You, you are the reason why all of this is happening in the first place."


    "What how is that my mistake ?"


    "You first told the guild that a large group of dangerous monsters is heading towards the city and now you say that they suddenly vanished near a village on the outskirts, is that even possible ?"


    "Yes... that''s what the villagers say. You will just have to say that to the Royal heirs too."


    "Oh...yeah right, i will tell them that a horde of monsters came towards the city but then suddenly they saw an amazing spot for picnic near the outskirts, so they stopped near the village and then went back home. You want me to say this ?" Guild master said in a very frustrated tone.


    "..."


    Suddenly the guild master started crying and holded Yuri''s hands.


    "Yuri please save me, please become the guild master."


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...?"


    "Ehhhhhh...?"


    Both Nana and Yuri Exclaimed in surprise as they saw the guild master melt down in fear.


    ROYAL CAPITAL.


    {House Of The Witches}


    A mysterious woman is sitting on the throne whose face isn''t very clear and a blonde man is kneeling in front of her.


    "Son-in-law i want you to prove your worth this time if you came back with zero results this time as well then i will kill you myself."


    "Y-Yes mother-in-law. I will try my best."


    "M-Mom don''t worry my husband will not come empty hand this time, right honey ?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "Leave now." The woman spoke in a deathly voice.


    {Dragon House Of Flame}


    A man with glasses and blue hairs who was standing in front of the carriage looked at an blonde old man and a blonde young girl besides him.


    "Son, You know what to do right ?"


    "Crush everything and don''t give anyone any opportunity."


    "Good you shall depart now and come back with as many heads of those monsters as possible."


    "Yes, father."


    "Bye, Jim." The girl bid farewell to her fianc¨¨.


    "Bye Carol."


    {House Of Martial Masters}


    A busty woman stood in front of a very big and strong teenager as she spoke.


    "Don''t forget our moto, We don''t use magic that doesn''t mean we are weak. We can stand equally in front of those magicians and kick their butts do you understand Dave ?"


    "Yes, Mother-in-law i will never forget this."


    "If you passed this you can marry my Baby girl but if you failed don''t bother coming back."


    "I understand Don''t worry mam i won''t disappoint you."


    {Denver House Of Justice}


    "May the god Support you and bless you with his holy grace." A priest blessed a royal sword that was held up by a red headed man while he was on his knees.


    "I pray for your success son-in-law." A beautiful succubus look a like lady entered the hall and spoke.


    "Mother Priestess, i will not fail."


    "You better not because if you did, there are many who are ready for the replacement." She said with an innocent smile.


    "It won''t come to that. I will take my leave now."


    {Alchemist House Of Greens}


    "Son-in-law are you ready to prove your worth?" A man with slim body but strong aura spoke.


    "I am certainly more than ready, Family leader."


    "If you did as you say i will give you the formula of a forbidden potion and my daughter as the reward."


    "I should leave now."


    "Go."


    {House Of the Werewolves}


    "I''ve more than 17 daughters and more than enough son-in-laws for all of them but i choose you for this mission. Do you know why ?" A woman who looked like a normal human but with fur and long ears spoke.


    "Yes ma''am i know, you want to check my abilities if i am fit to marry your eldest daughter or not." A teenager with black fur over all of his body and long ears spoke in a feared tone.


    "If you see any guy from that house i suggest you to not take a fight but If anything happens, just bite hard enough."


    "I understand."


    "Good, now get lost."


    He left the hall as soon as he heard that.


    {House Of The Undead Nobles}


    "Hmmm....i heard about the mission, you will accomplish it son-in-law, this is not a request it''s an order."


    A man spoke from a dark room his body didn''t appeared only his red bloodthirsty eyes shined in that dark.


    Suddenly another pair of eyes shined in the dark.


    "Yes, Father leave it to me. I will kill those filths before the next sun rise."


    "I know they will send someone too, so be careful of the fangs...hehehehe...or i will have to make myself another son-in-law."


    "Don''t worry it won''t come to that."


    [Author Note: These guys are not married to the daughters of these houses which means...hehehehhee]

 Chapter 29 Chapter-29

    "welcome to the slave traders. dear customer please wait here our executive will be in touch with you soon." a wolf girl attended anon and sephie.


    "yes."


    anon waited in the lounge of a slave trading firm with sephie.


    since i''ve this free time why not utilise it and check my new skills.


    _______________________________


    [name: anon agreil]


    [level: 31]


    [exp: 00970/100000]


    [sp: 70]


    [age: 16]


    [race: human]


    [class: counsellor]


    [mana: 5,000/5,000]


    [hp: 10,000/10,000]


    [skills: {mind control (lv.20)} {monster creator (lv.10)} {sensory destroyer(lv.5)} {memory eater (lv.17)} {memory altering (lv.11)} {psychic connection (lv.14)} {alluring pore (lv.3)} {mind eater(lv.1) }{body modification (lv.8)}{lab creator (lv.7)} {illusion (lv.15)} (+12 more)]


    [sbp: 300]


    [book of wisdom]


    ________________________________


    how about i use my new skill {merger}.


    [select skill a for merging]


    as soon as anon thought of using the skill a notification popped up in front of him.


    skill a ummm... [alluring pore]. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [3 compatible skills found.]


    [mind eater- 70% compatible]


    [illusion- 60% compatible]


    [body scent- 50% compatible]


    body scent...? it must be one of kia''s spell that i learned when i eated her memories.


    [body scent(passive)]


    [this spell will remain active everytime and can''t be turned off. releases a very strong and aromatic smell from your body that attracts the opposite gender no matter the species. will turn off automatically when mana goes below 15%.]


    [mana: 1/minute]


    [note: merging two skills with highest compatibility will result in a more powerful skill but decreases the chances of merging them together.]


    my hopes turned down when i saw this notification.


    i don''t want to merge it with illusion, then it only leaves two skills means it''s either body scent or mind eater.


    let''s go with mind eater.


    i choose mind eater system.


    [merging skills]


    [- 600 mana]


    [10%>20%>>30%>>>40%>>>>50%....70%]


    [merge failed]


    [would you like to try again ?]


    [mana: 4400/5000]


    fuck it...try again.


    [10%>20%>>30%>>>40%>>>>50%....70%]


    [merge failed]


    [would you like to try again ?]


    [mana: 3800/5000]


    bro... it''s eating my mana like a free snack.


    try again.


    [merge failed]...


    try again.


    [merge failed]...


    again.


    [merge failed]...


    i thought i can merge them after 2 or 3 tried but it''s like a gamble either it merges or your mana goes to waste.


    this will be the last time.


    merge again.


    [10%>20%>>30%>>>40%>>>>50%....99%]


    yess....99%


    "dear customer welcome to the slave trading firm i am your guide for today please tell me the kind of slave you are looking for."


    suddenly a man with goggles came in with a butler like dressup, and he started asking for what type of slave i was looking for.


    [merge complete]


    [records have been saved to the ''book of wisdom'']


    as soon as i heard the notification i didn''t bothered to look at the screen and closed it to check my new skill later.


    "yeah, about that she will tell you what type of slaves we are looking for." anon said as he pointed towards sephie.


    without wasting any time sephie spoke "we want to buy biyuk, mike, jess and kole."


    "oh my...you came in with names i am afraid i don''t know the name of the slaves can you tell me thier species."


    "no.34, no.47, no.60 and no.001 you should remember them by now right ?"


    "oh...so you were a slave here, now i understand. how did you get free from the slave contract ?" the guy looked at sephie with keen eyes.


    "i freed her, you got a problem ?" anon said with his death stare.


    "hahaha....why would i have a problem with an esteemed customer ? please wait in the drawing room i will bring all the slaves there." he said as he smiled and left.


    the receptionist showed us the drawing room and we just waited there.


    after a moment the gates opened and some people came walking in.


    first one was a dwarf...with long beard, his beard is longer than him. orange coloured hair and a helmet on his head with slave collar in his neck. he looked at me for a moment and then started looking down again.


    second was a vampire...he looks so thin as if not feed for many years and his skin is also white...like pure white, it''s as if he never received sunlight. his hair are black but his eyes are dark red, when he looked at me i saw no end to those eyes.


    third was an elf...she looked bouncy...her breasts and her booty was all perfect. i wonder what will happen when i slap that butt hard enough. the elf noticed my gaze on her body and she gave me an expression that was saying "pathetic bastard".


    fourth one was a human guy who looked around 30-36. he didn''t even looked at me and just stood there without even blinking an eye.


    he looks mysterious.


    "are these all correct sir ?" the butler asked sephie.


    i looked at sephie, who gave me a nod as the answer.


    "yes."


    "that will be 50 gold for all the slaves."


    "okay."


    "i can give you discount of- wait what ?"


    "here." anon tossed a bag of gold coins towards the butler guy.


    ''holy fucking mother of rich cunts. who is this brat ? i told him double price so i can convince him to buy these shitty slaves for 50% discount but he gave me 50 gold hehehe...who cares if money is coming your way you don''t avoid it.''


    ''even though these slaves are shitty they made some good amount of money. the dwarf can no longer make any weapons due to his hand conditions.


    the vampire is very weak physically that he is a shame on his clan''s name that''s why they sold him, elf girl was once the royal queen of elf kingdom but her sister overthrowed her government and took control of the crown and sold her to us humans for 3 gold and i priced her at 23 golds that was her original price rest of the slaves, they are about 2 golds only.''


    ''the human was found inside the forest of nightmares without clothes, our team captured him and made him a slave from that day he hasn''t spoken a word. in total he is just free dancing money i thought of selling him for even 10 bronze coins once.''


    ''if i were to say only the elf girl holds some potential in them to become a sex slave. many nobles from different race wanted to buy her but no one wanted her for more than 10 golds, i was thinking of reducing her price and suddenly this rich motherfucker drops in and takes all of them for 50 gold...hehehehehe i am rich.''


    "thank you esteemed customer."


    "jill bring in the slave contract for no.34, no.47, no.60 and no.001."


    after a while the receptionist named jill came in with a wooden plate in her hands with 4 paper on it.


    "here you go sir." handing down the papers the guy said.


    anon started leaving with the slaves but suddenly the butler stopped him.


    "before you leave may i know your name sir ?"


    "you should tell me yours before asking mine."


    ''oh shit...is he a noble. did i just offended a noble from the insider ring ?''


    "i-i am sorry for my misbehave i am herald the butler."


    "i am anon the buyer."


    ''eh...? did he just said anon the buyer.''


    anon left after that.


    "jill send no.69 behind him and tell her to send me report of everything he does and where he lives."

 Chapter 30 Chapter-30

    Anon was walking towards his house in the silence of the night with his slaves and sephie. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am an elder dwarf who has lived for over 1500 years, I''ve grown Older and I also have this strange disease that i can''t even wield a hammer anymore, i am as useless as a wooden pickaxe inside a Metal Mine." The dwarf suddenly stopped and started talking.


    "What''s your point ?" Anon asked.


    "That guy back there ripped off a very big amount of money from you, one time he wanted to sell me for 2 silvers. He didn''t even told you about my disease right ?"


    "No he didn''t."


    "I knew it."


    "...but she did." Anon pointed towards sephie.


    Sephie already told me about this guy''s problem but i know how to fix it.


    "You are the Lamia who got caught at the same time when we all did right ?"


    "Yes, sir biyuk."


    "Why did you let your master buy useless slave like me ?"


    "I can''t answer that only master can."


    "Obviously he bought me to fullfill his wicked desires in his bed." The elf spoke.


    Jessica Al-Baling Crome, Third Daughter of the Elf Kingdom''s King. She made her way towards the crown with her skills and techniques with an Honest Heart but her sisters betrayed her and sold her as a slave to humans who infact they consider partially enemies.


    I didn''t replied to her comment and moved towards the dwarf who was looking at me with his full eyes.


    "I can cure you, Sir Biyuk."


    At this moment all of them stared at Anon with their faces still.


    "Hahahahhaha....kid i think you have a hearing problem. I was the elder of the Sunshine Dwarven clan they have the best healers in the clan and still i am here with my incurable disease. The clan sold me when they saw that i was no longer curable and usefull to them. Those Ungrateful Fuckers."


    "Can I see your hands ?"


    The dwarf looked at the young man and raised his hands slowly as he gave him a smirk.


    "Whatever...i don''t think the slave firm will even take me back now."


    As soon as the dwarf raised his hands anon slightly touched his hand.


    [Mody Modification]


    [New species has been found]


    [Scanning...]


    [Scan Completed]


    [Results Have been Stored in {Book Of Wisdom}]


    Show me results for new species scanning.


    [Dwarf Body]


    [Motor functions: Not ok]


    [Health: Good]


    [Age: 1657]


    Anon Clicked on the Motor functions window.


    [Motor Functions are not working due to semi-blockage of Hand nerves it''s also affecting rest of the body.]


    As i thought it''s a state where his hand is okay but his nerves from the brain are blocked.


    Nerve blocking is not a process that can be solved with healing magic just like cancer.


    Healing magic can only make you recover from your wounds and internal injuries but nerve blockage is an overtime process and healing magic can''t turn the time back.


    Open Hand nerves from the brain.


    [Opening brain nerves will need host''s cells to be inside the target.]


    Oh right.


    "Open your mouth." Anon said.


    "What ?"


    "Just do what i told you."


    Biyuk opened his mouth as it was his master''s order.


    Cutting his finger Anon released his blood into Biyuk''s mouth.


    "You can close it now."


    "What did you do ?" Biyuk asked.


    "Let''s see."


    [Fixing Brain nerves in progress]


    [All nerves are now working completely fine.]


    "Huh...?" A sudden change was felt in Biyuk''s body.


    "How are you feeling ?"


    "This feeling... I''ve never felt like this not even in my prime. What have you done ? who are you yong man?" A very surprising expression covered his face and other''s too.


    "Here catch this." Anon said as he throwed a silver hammer towards Biyuk.


    *Thump* biyuk caught the hammer and started spinning it on his finger tips.


    "I thought i will never get to hold you again..." He said as he looked towards the hammer.


    "Hmm....? Mithril... must''ve costed you a fortune huh...?" Biyuk said as he looked at Anon.


    "It really did. That was around 99 Gold coins but a small gift won''t hurt will it ?"


    Mithril a Substance so strong like platinum and light like a feather. I''ve only read about this in the lord of the rings but in this world it''s real.


    *Smirk* biyuk looked at Anon as he heard those words.


    "It''s still missing something." Biyuk said as he removed a black long clip from his beard and started drawing something on the hammer.


    What the hell is that clip even made of..? He is writing on that mithril hammer as if it''s a piece of paper and that clip is a pen.


    After writing for 3 minutes straight a very bright light came out of that hammer.


    "My eyes..."


    "It''s done...i knew it."


    When the light dimmed the hammer had this whole new aura surrounding it.


    "What is that ?" Anon asked.


    "An Enchantment Rune... A forbidden one. Only i knew it, that''s one of the reasons why the sunshine guild tortured me for 500 years and sold me to humans." He said with a smile.


    "How come you are the only one who knew it ?"


    "... because i was the one who created it." He then said with an upset face.


    "Why didn''t you shared it with your friends ?"


    "If i would''ve given it to them, then they would''ve made the most deadliest weapons ever seen in this world and destroyed the peace long ago."


    "Why did you draw it now...what if i kill you and take the hammer from you ?"


    "You won''t."


    "Hhmmm..?"


    "When i was born clan started giving us mentorship for making weapons and enchantment rune learning but when i discovered this rune i was pretty young, when i saw the power of weapons made with this enchanted hammer, i was shocked i made seven weapons with this hammer in frenzy.


    I didn''t realise what i was doing but when i came to my senses i realised that i made 7 destruction machines.


    I travelled across the world and hided the 7 magical weapons in different corners of this world-"


    "Wait why didn''t you just destroyed them if they were this dangerous ?"


    "I-I couldn''t, as a dwarf i can''t destroy my own best creations. I thought that they will never be founded again and i returned to my clan and told them everything, i thought they will support my decision but they didn''t because what they wanted wasn''t world peace but world destruction and power.


    They tortured me for many years but couldn''t get me to say anything about the weapons or the rune itself after that they made me work for 200 years to create more weapons until i caught this disease and my hands stopped working. My own brother and father sold me to the humans.


    Many came to buy me but didn''t buyed me after seeing my disease.


    I only saw one thing in their eyes and it was greed, they wanted me to make weapons for them.


    But... Today when i saw you, your eyes weren''t filled with greed but hope. I was always the giver i made weapons and gave them to the clan no one ever gave a shit to me, i was betrayed, I don''t know what you hope of me but the moment you returned me my hands and this Hammer...i knew that i have to say this." The dwarf biyuk went down on his knees and looked at Anon with his fiery eyes.


    "I swear on my name Biyuk Jase Kujer, I and this Hammer Will serve one and only one master until the day i die whether it''s to destroy the world or make the most deadliest weapons in the world i shall not say no to Thy (your) command Master."


    *Boom* Biyuk crashed the hammer that he was holding up in his hands to the ground as he swore his loyalty to Anon and as soon as he did a very powerful magic wave left the hammer.


    Anon barely managed to stand while the others immediately fell to the ground.


    ''Jackpot.''

 Chapter 31 Chapter-31

    "So if I am right you want me to teach them Blacksmithing right master ?" Biyuk said as he looked at some Ogres.


    "Yes...they are interested in blacksmithing."


    "Master I have a question."


    "Ask."


    "How in the world did you get so many Ogres to work under your you ?" Biyuk said as he looked towards the other Ogres.


    "It''s a secret. But the main question is can you teach them ?"


    "Yes...but they have to work hard and follow everything I say."


    "We will work hard master and make you proud." One of the Ogre said with a puffed chest.


    "Here is everything you will need." I gave them a different room underground and many blacksmithing equipments for middle-grade blacksmiths.


    Now I have 1 lab, 1 training ground, 1 Monster Room, and 1 blacksmithing Room.


    "We did it...yes."


    "Master no.500 reporting we have completed an underground tunnel to the nightmare forest." No.500 spoke as he went down on his knees.


    "Really then start sending your fighters and hunt for food." Anon gave orders.


    "As you say, master."


    After that, around 110 guys went hunting while the rest decided to stay behind from which 20 guys are going to the blacksmithing Room and the rest are standing in front of Anon waiting for their teachers.


    After Biyuk left with his disciples Anon gave sephie a sign to call someone from the other room.


    Sephie went inside and came out with the Vampire named Mike.


    "Hello, Mike." Anon said.


    Mike looked at Anon for a moment and then started looking back at the ground.


    "Here."


    Anon tossed a bag of red material inside it toward the vampire.


    The vampire suddenly looked back at Anon with his eyes wide open.


    "It''s fresh."


    "I...I can''t have blood. I took the Oath that I won''t ever kill a human or drink anyone''s blood."


    "You see after I came to know that you are an undead I realized something that your body can''t absorb mana anymore since it''s dead that''s why you need the blood of the living to survive right? Because pure blood contains pure mana inside it."


    Mike looked at Anon with a confused expression and asked.


    "What''s the point ?"


    "It''s a solution made by sephie here. You see when we released our mana this liquid made from granula tree''s bark and somyam root''s pulp seems to absorb it efficiently to be more precise it absorbed about 87% of the mana released, 30% more than a human body can absorb." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you kidding me? If something like this exists then why would our people have to kill humans to live."


    "instincts."


    "What?"


    "You see vampire race is an undead race of managers with high iq like humans but they also have hunting instincts like a monster and they love the sense of fear from their target. You should know that better than me right ?"


    "What do you want from me? If you want me to tell you the secrets of the "House Of The Undead Noble. Then I am sorry because my word is so much bigger than this slave contract, many buyers have tortured me before but couldn''t break me so don''t bother with this solution thing."


    Anon closed his distance and whispered in mike''s ear.


    "I don''t give a fuck about any secrets."


    "What ?"


    "Just drink the goddamn thing and recover your form and magic to its original form it''s an order from your master."


    "Y-Yes."


    This is mike an Archmage from the "House Of The Noble Undeads" He is also betrayed by his house even though he was a very good mage in the house but when he got caught by the Royal guards during a assassination mission and immediately presented before the king.


    Since he was a Vampire, First to Get in the red circle was "House Of Noble Undeads."


    He thought He will take all the blame before the Family Leader Claims him as a family member but the opposite happened before he could''ve taken the blame his family leader had already sacrificed him.


    "My king he is not the part of our family anymore, He already betrayed the family, So your orders will be final my king."


    "Mickelson Sandes Decker will be stripped off from his Nobel status, his property, his Surname and will live as a slave with his magic powers sealed away For his entire life." 8 royal Archmages Sealed Mike''s Magic core in his heart and turned him into a slave.


    Many nobles have bought him to know the secrets of the "House The Noble Undeads" but failed to do so.


    A vampire''s word is bigger than his own life, his loved once even his childrens.


    The family leader took his word when he joined the family.


    "I, Mickelson Sandes Decker, give you my word that whatever i learn about the family after joining it will go with me to my grave and will never be heard by anyone."


    Some nobles took benifit of this and tortured him asking about the secrets of the House that he was bound to tell due to the immense pain of the slave collar but his word was stronger than the pain, he never uttered even a single word from his mouth and as he couldn''t even use his magic anymore they sold him back to the firm.


    I don''t want any secrets but if i can make him a loyal subordinate like Biyuk, without making him into a mindless puppet I can Increase my force power by leaps and bounds.


    Mike Looked at the solution and gluped it down his throat.


    Suddenly a refreshing feeling covered his body.


    His pale white body''s colour started changing again to the normal human body colour, his abs, muscles and hairs started coming back.


    After sometime his dark red eyes shined as he looked at me.


    "What now ? Master."


    [New DNA has been Recorded Successfully]


    [Scanning Completed]


    [Results Saved in {Book Of Wisdom}]


    Show me.


    [Unknown Vampire Body]


    [Health: Ok]


    [Motor Skills: Ok]


    [Heart: Problems Detected]


    Anon Clicked on the Heart Section.


    [Heart]


    [Target''s Heart Has been Sealed By "8 Divine Sealing Technique" and can''t store mana due to this but due to time passing the seals have became loose and can be broken if mana was supplied directly to the heart from the inner walls.]


    As expected but...how do I supply mana from the inside of his heart ?


    [Host''s cells are already inside the target and host can transfer mana from his body to the cells directly.]


    [Warning: 4x mana will be used while transferring mana from host''s body to cells that are not present in host''s body.]


    4 times more mana ? How much mana do I need to break the seals ?


    [1100 mana will be required to break all the seals together if seals were to be broken one by one target''s heart can explode easily.]


    Fuck...just when i thought of something creative this system crushes all my hopes.


    I don''t have time to wait until i level up more and increase my mana. I have to do it.


    With this thought Anon putted his hand on Mike''s Chest and spoke.


    "Start The Transfer."


    "What ?"


    After 2 seconds when nothing happened anon thought that it failed and was about to remove his hands but...


    [-100 mana]


    [-200 mana]


    [-400 mana]


    Suddenly messages started popping in front of him and a blue light started flowing inside Mike''s Chest.


    "This..? What are you doing? You will die at this rate."


    "Doesn''t matter, it will be worth it my friend."


    My friend.


    That''s the first time he heard those words. Till today whoever bought him has always treated him like a dog and never called him even Mike.


    It was always Slave or Fucker.


    Not even his House leader Called him friend.


    A wave of magic started flowing inside his heart, that didn''t stopped and kept getting bigger and bigger.


    Suddenly a message popped up in front of Anon.


    [Mana has gone down the critical levels, Shutting Down host''s brain Due to Mana Deficiency]


    What? No no no don''t i-


    Anon suddenly started feeling tired and fall.


    "M-Master" sephie immediately catched anon and felt a very powerful magic power originating from Mike''s Body.


    Suddenly six glowing white wings appeared behind Mike and he started hovering in air.


    A magic circle appeared in front of him that had 8 rings surrounding his heart inside them.


    *Crick* *boom* one by one every ring started breaking and disappearing.


    When the last ring broke a very powerful magic wave left his body and Mike recovered his powers back.


    Meanwhile in the royal Capital...


    {Magic Guardian Tower}


    "That was the second Wave that was felt. We should report this to the House."


    "Hmm....i think you are right let''s write an update message."


    [Author: I think i am losing my roots. So in the next chapter i will bring in some good fan service.]

 Chapter 32 Chapter-32

    Sun is shining Anon is sleeping on his bed like a log.


    Suddenly his blanket starts moving near his crotch.


    "Gluop-Glob-Glop."


    "Hmmm...?" Anon slightly opened his eyes and noticed a huge bump standing right up in his blanket.


    Anon removed the blanket immediately.


    What greeted him was a pair of vertical lips twitching.


    "Hello, Kia ?"


    Kia was giving a boob job to Anon with her massive jugs and from time to time rubbing her nipples on his dick''s head.


    As i thought Kia''s ass and boobs are bigger than that of Freya.


    They are the best udders I''ve ever seen.


    Anon started groping her ass both both hands as he thought of naughty things.


    Kia who was doing this against her will due to the slave collar was cursing him in her mind.


    "Master breakfast is here...oh my." Freya entered the room naked with a cup of coffee and dry buns in the plate.


    As soon as I looked at the break fast i noticed that the coffee doesn''t have milk in it.


    "Freya, you forgot milk?"


    "Oh my, How can I be so careless?"


    "Now how will I get milk?" Anon said as he looked at kia who was sucking her dick.


    "What? Why are you looking at me ?" Kia said as she stopped.


    "I need milk in my coffee." Anon said with an evil smile.


    "You want me to grab milk for you ?"


    "No, you stupid i could''ve ordered freya if i wanted that, but what i want is this milk." Anon said as he poked kia''s pink stiff nipples.


    "Anhh." She let out a cute moan.


    "Mine doesn''t Do that, you have to be pregnant for that."


    "Yeah, i know."


    <Body Modification>


    Kia suddenly felt something different about her boobs.


    "Now get on all fours." Anon ordered.


    Kia followed and went on all fours.


    Placing the Cup of black coffee below her hanging boobs anon started massaging them just like a milk man who massages the cow udders before milking them.


    "I told you mine doesn''t do- What anhhh~?"


    Suddenly milk started coming out of her breasts and started falling in the cup.


    Freya on the side has started masturbating and sucking her own boobs while vigorously rubbing her clitoris up and down as she watched her own daughter being milked like a cow in front of her.


    She also wanted to be treated like her.


    "Hmmm...Milk quantity has decreased...Freya Lick her pussy."


    "N-No Mom you can''t Anhhh~ Mhhhhmmm~" before Kia could''ve stopped her mother Freya started pinching her daughter''s clitoris and penetrating her pussy with her tounge. While using the thumb of her other hand to penetrate her anus cavity.


    "Anhhh~ Not that place, Mom stoooppp."


    After milking her i ordered kia "Start Giving your blowjob again."


    She didn''t resisted because of the slave collar and got right on it, but on her face was a displeased look of disgustion.


    But her mouth is sealed up again so that she can''t speak anymore.


    Now where should I put this plate. I need a table.


    "Giaaaa."


    "Yes, Master."


    "I need a table."


    "As you wish." Gia said as she stripped off her clothes and went down on all fours on the bed.


    "Good." I used her bare white soft back as the table to put my breakfast on.


    I took a bite from the dry bread, a sip from the coffee and slightly rubbed gia''s Bare buttocks for a second and suddenly slapped them slightly.


    *Clap*


    "Anhh~"


    "What are you doing tables don''t moan ?"


    "Y-Yes."


    I gave Freya a sign and she stopped licking kia''s pussy instead she started penetrating both of their pussies with both of her hands.


    I felt that kia''s mouth tightness increased.


    "Mhhhhm...Wow This shitty bread tastes so good when serves with three naked woman."


    But...this world really lacks behind in cooking. When i visited the capital i noticed that the best snack they had there was an apple dipped in sugar water.


    They don''t even know what a choclate is.


    If i can grow some cocoa trees here and make chocolate out of it. Hehe...that will be sweet.


    In breakfast i will have "Tripple waffle Chocolate Pussy Tower", in lunch "Sweet Choclate boob Bites" and in dinner "Choclate Pussy Lips and Boob made Chocolate Milkshake."


    Hahahhhahaha....wait why do i dream like a Hentai manga villain?


    But...this dream tastes sweet.


    "Oh shit, i am cumming."


    Kia suddenly tried to move her head away from my cock but before she could''ve i grabbed her from the back of her neck and locked her head with my legs as i pushed my dick deeper in her throat.


    "Don''t run...ahh Just accept it."


    I released every single drop of my semen in kia''s throat as i grabbed gia''s waist tightly with both of my hands as i came.


    Oh...sweet.


    *Cough-Cough*


    Kia stood up and looked at me with a very disgusting expression.


    "Get up bend over and show me your pussy lips by spreading them over." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kia knew that it was coming so she did what i told her.


    She stood up on the bed and bended over like a whore and with two fingers of each hand she seprated her pussy lips and revealed a pink hole leading straight to her womb entrance.


    My little brother couldn''t bare with it and started rising again. This time it touched gia''s breast nipple as it grew bigger.


    "Now say the words kia."


    "M-Master Please Fuck my worthless pussy just like my mom and my little sister and bless me with your omnipotent semen. M-My womb is thirsty for your divine milk. Please fill my b-baby room with your b-baby making seed." As Kia said this her face expressions looked horrific.


    "Okay, you said that don''t blame me when i take my sweet time with your worth less pussy."


    "I need lubrication." Saying this i looked at Freya and grabbed her head as i rammed my cock into her throat two times.


    "Gough-Gop"


    "Perfect."


    As i was about to insert my cock into kia''s pussy the gate to my room suddenly opened and a little girl came in.


    "M-Mom...Sisters."


    It was cherry.


    "Very good...i almost forgot that you also live here."


    [Author: This Chapter is written without masturbating for 3 days in a row. I would appreciate it if you could give me some good comments to motivate the work. Next Chapter on 100 Power stones.]

 Chapter 33 Chapter-33

    [Author: Dark Mode ON]


    "Mom...What is happening?"


    Freya looked at Cherry who was looking at the view in front of her with an unbelievable expression.


    Her mother is finger herself and her middle-sister, while her middle-sister is serving her step-brother as a table to put food on while being butt naked.


    But most unexpected was her eldest sister is bending over and opening her pussy lips with her own hands for her own step-brother to penetrate her.


    Her step-brother Anon who was supposed to be dead days ago is holding his 6 inch cock in his hand that was ready to penetrate his step-sister''s pussy.


    "Oh good...i almost forgot you are in this family too."


    Kia immediately sensed danger and shouted.


    "Cherry run... Don''t come back ruuuuuuuuun." Kia didn''t wanted her little sister to be Anon''s sex slave just like her mother and sister.


    "Shut up." Kia stopped talking as soon as Anon said that. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I will call....the city guards." Cherry said as she started running away from the room but before leaving the room she did a mistake, she looked into Anon''s eyes for a mini second that gave Anon the time to cast his brand new spell that he was looking to try out.


    <Hypnosis>


    Both of their eyes Flashed with a purple glow for a moment.


    <Target''s Brain Has been Captured>


    <Cherry Agreil>


    <Lv.1>


    <Hypnosis Time: Infinite (Level Too Low for any Mental Resistance)>


    Cherry ran towards the main gate and opened it hurriedly but before she could''ve taken another step out of the house a voice rang inside her head.


    ''Stop.''


    Her body stopped working, it''s as if her body gained a will of it''s own and froze completely.


    ''W-What is happening with my body ?''


    "Hello Cherry, Are you not going to the academy today?"


    A kid around my age asked Cherry who was also wearing the same dress she goes to school in.


    ''Sam...Save me... please. Come closer to me please.''


    ''Say, "Hello Sam, I don''t feel very good today so i will not attend the academy today." and close the door in his face even if he says anything else.


    "Hello Sam, I don''t feel very good today so i will not attend the academy today" Cherry said.


    ''Nooooooo....i don''t want to say this. Please help me Saaaam.''


    "Really let me see..."


    *Boom* cherry closed the door in Sam''s face as she was ordered.


    "Huh...? What does she think of herself? Is she an elite mage''s daughter or something. Showing me attitude, girls these days are absolutely crazy." Sam snorted as he left.


    ''Come back to my room, While rubbing your pussy with with one hand and right breast nipple with another. Oh and saying that "I tried to kill my brother and i plead guilty of it so i will compensate my brother with my virginity today."


    "I tried to kill my brother and i plead Annnnhhhhh~ guilty of it so i will compensate my Anhhh~ brother with my virginity today."


    "I tried to kill my brother and i plead guilty of Anhhh~ it so i will compensate my brother with my virginity mnhhh~ today."


    Cherry kept saying it loudly as she came back to my room while rubbing her pussy from over her underwear with one hand and her small breast with another.


    Kia was absolutely surprised...who didn''t knew what was happening since she thought that her small cute sister just escaped anon''s web but she came back with a very perverted slogan and a very very perverted walking style.


    "I tried to kill my brother and i plead guilty of Anhhh~ it so i will compensate my brother with my virginity mnhhh~ today."


    "Stop."


    She stopped repeating the words and looked at kia with an emotional less expression.


    "I will now give you your will back but you will still follow my every order with absolute priority and whenever i snap my fingers you will become more hornier everytime."


    *Snap*


    Suddenly cherry came back in control of her body and removed her hands from her private parts.


    "Y-You what have done to mom and sisters ?"


    "No No No, Only i will do the questioning so you shut up."


    Suddenly Cherry felt that her mouth can''t speak anymore. A feeling of utter helplessness was felt by her.


    The man in front of him was the prey in that house 1 week ago but today he was the king of the house who dominated every women in the house.


    "Now what were you offering me as a compensation ?"


    "My pussy and virginity." Suddenly cherry realised what she said without even realising it and immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    "Good...but for that you have to remove your clothes right ?"


    Cherry suddenly started removing her clothes one by one.


    "Oh and now you can speak freely."


    "Don''t do it. Please I beg you i am just a child."


    "Oh my a child who tried to murder her step-brother and murdered her own step-father."


    "Mmmmmmmmm"


    Suddenly a moaning like sound disturbed our talk it was Kia.


    "Oh yes, you can speak now."


    "Don''t take her virginity i will offer you mine, i am still a virgin and i will complete every single one of your fantasy from now onwards even the most wicked ones too. Please spare her. I will not go against any of your decisions and follow every command without cursing you." Kia said in her bend over position.


    "What the hell are you talking about ? You will have to fullfill my every wish even if you don''t want to...you will follow every single one of my command even if you are against it, about your virginity i will take it definitely and the cursing art i love it when you do that, So i Guess all negotiations have failed right ?"


    Kia''s face expressions suddenly turned grim and she soon realised that she can''t save her little sister even if she wanted to.


    "Please spare her...Please....I will do anything." Kia started crying as tears started dropping from her eyes.


    "Awww, Don''t cry. I understand i will not take her virginity okay ?" Anon said with a cute smile.


    "What ? Really ?"


    "Yeah."


    "I knew it Anon. You are still a good person from ins-"


    "Instead you will take it."


    "Huh...?"


    [A/N: Lemme Know your thoughts. I guess a little dark humour won''t hurt Since every women present in the room tried to kill our protagonist.]

 Chapter 34 Chapter-34

    "W-Wh-What Are you saying?"


    "Yes, i won''t take her virginity look i am standing right here...but what will happen if you come here and forcefully push my dick into her cute little vagina. That''s not going to be done by me is it, that will be you."


    "N-No, Please Nooooooooooo." Suddenly Kia''s body started moving against her will due to the slave collar and she walked right behind Anon.


    In front Of Anon cherry had a very scared look on her face but still she wasn''t stopping the stripping show.


    Once she removed every cloth from her body, her cute little boobs came to the sight.


    She hided her pussy with her hands and looked at her sister who was standing behind me with a look of regret on her face.


    The regret Of her life. The regret to ever think of killing me and the regret of what she was going to do now.


    In my life i only had one principle. "Return The Favour by two folds and Revenge by a hundred."


    "Hey, What are you doing kia why are you standing behind me ?" I asked with a malicious smile.


    "No, please don''t make me do this." Kia started stroking my dick from behind as she said that.


    "Ohhhh...wow good handjob."


    My rod rose and touched cherry''s nose with it''s tip.


    Suddenly cherry pissed herself due to fear.


    "Oh my god. Look who is still a child."


    ''Now bend over and show me that dirty hole yours wide open.''


    Cherry bent over and opened her pussy lips for me.


    Kia who was stroking my dick started pushing me towards cherry''s pussy.


    "Hey, kia what are you doing? If you kept doing that your sister''s virginity will be gone and you will the culprit for it." I said as i looked at kia with an evil smile.


    "No... please don''t make me do this."


    "But i am not you are doing it on your own...hehehe."


    As i was about to enter cherry''s pink hole suddenly.


    "Stop." I said.


    "..."


    "I need lubrication before going in. Where is my lubricator."


    "Coming master." Freya said as she ran down the bed and opened her mouth wide and full of saliva.


    *Gop-Gop*


    After dipping my dip into freya''s mouth some time i came back to my position and kia again started inserting my cock into her cute little sister''s pussy.


    "Ohhh... it''s going in."


    <Body Modification>


    Replace Pain sensors with Sexual Pleasure Sensors.


    <Done>


    *Chick*


    Her hymen broke and a little blood came out.


    "Anhhhh~" a cute moan escaped cherry''s mouth.


    "No i can''t do this." Anon pulled his cock out but suddenly kia again forced it in.


    Anon looked at kia with an evil expression as he did it again and kia again forced his dick into cherry''s pussy.


    *Clap*Clap*Clap*


    After repeating the same process over and over cherry started enjoying it.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Yes...Yes."


    "You see. She is enjoying it."


    "Shut up." Kia said with a disgusting expression.


    "Hey kia i want to change position."


    Suddenly kia''s hands moved on her own and she picked cherry up in both of her arms from the beneath of her ankles and turned her pussy towards me.


    "Sister don''t do this please."


    "I am not doing it...he is making me do it."


    I inserted my cock into cherry''s pink hole and started pounding it again.


    "Noooo Anhhhh~ Anhhh mnnhhhhh~ it''s too big." Cherry''s eyes rolled as she came again.


    "Ohhh...i am cumming."


    Suddenly kia felt something in her body and she dropped Cherry from her arms and cherry fell right onto my cock as my little brother entered her baby making room without any effort and painted it white from the inside.


    "Anhhhhhhh Nooooooooooo." Cherry cried as she felt ultimate pleasure and dropped down unconscious on my cock.


    She went unconscious while hanging on my cock.


    Kia removed her and placed her on a nearby bed.


    "Now that the starters are finished why don''t we start the main course." I said as i looked at Freya.


    Freya understood and went to the bed with Kia.


    "Mom what are you doing ?" Kia asked.


    "Gia take your pose." Freya said.


    "Yes mom."


    Gia opened up her legs widely like a frog and laid down on her chest then freya throwed kia on top of her and went on kia''s top and opened her own legs and showed her pussy.


    "Master your pussy Tower is ready."


    6 round asses and 3 bare pussies. This is the dream of every men alive on earth. The pussy Tower.


    "Hey who do you think master will use first ?"


    "Of course me." Gia said.


    "You fool of a daughter i think he will use me to start."


    But anon didn''t choose any one of them and went for the virgin treat between the sandwich.


    "Anhhh~" kia moaned.


    "Oh... it''s the virgin." Gia said.


    "Well we can''t compare to a virgins tightness anymore i guess." Freya said as she looked at kia who was moaning beneath her breasts as she was getting pounded by her master.


    "Time to switch."


    "Anhhh~ master." Freya was the next one the line. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Master...me too." Gia said.


    "Oh my what naughty girls you are."


    After that anon fucked all of them one by one without stopping and their pussies flowed with his semen from up to the bottom.


    A white line of semen covered their pussy slits as they all went unconscious in ahegao faces.


    "Haa... let''s go and fuck Someone else i am still hard."


    Anon entered the basement.


    [Author: You guys have very dirty mind to think i will grow a dick on a girl. Breath Air Bois. Dark Mode OFF]

 Chapter 35 Chapter-35

    "No No master...Spells and Skills are very different from each other."


    "What...?"


    Anon was sitting in front of Mike Who got all of his magic powers back and now looks more handsome than him.


    "What the hell do you mean...?"


    Anon came to the basement to have sex with sephie but Mike told him that she went to the city to get some alchemy materials.


    That''s when he saw Mike teaching his class of ogres that were intrested in magic.


    That''s when he heard a unique line "...So that''s the difference between Skills and Spells."


    "Mike can i talk to you ?"


    "Yes master. Class continue to revise what i just explained."


    After going to a different room both of their discussion begin.


    "You see master, skills can only be Learned over time by practicing them over and over, whereas Spells are made out of ancient texts that are left by our ancestors and spells can be used right off the bat once you learn the circle pattern and Spell mana shaping."


    "Who will win in a match of two mages where one is using only spells while other one is only using skills ?" Anon asked immediately.


    "It''s a little hard to tell but i can tell you that the spell mage will have advantage in that senerio if he knows even one good spell."


    "Explain more."


    "Let''s assume that you use a skill, let''s take {Inferno Spear} and launch it towards me what do you think i will do ?"


    "Use a defensive skill."


    "Right but that will not be the safest way to get unharmed from that attack. If i use a defensive Spell i will made it out unharmed no matter the skill."


    "Are you serious? Then what''s the point of learning Skills ?"


    "Skills can be used with spells to improve their performance Drastically. Come let me show you."


    Both of them entered a new room that looked like a big training ground it had dummies made out of wood lined up on both sides.


    "What are those ?"


    "These are some high level Training Dummies that i created to teach magic to the Ogres."


    "Oh."


    "Look first i will hit that dummy with a skill then with a Spell and then i will add both of them."


    "Ok." Anon nodded in excitement.


    "O Helena Grant me Your will and power." Mike said as he raised his hand towards the dummy and suddenly 5 golden circle with different magic patterns on each appeared in fron of his hand that rotated at very high speed and suddenly a very bright beam left Mike''s hand and...


    *Boom* Destroyed the dummy but the dummy restored immediately and a number appeared on it''s head.


    <7999+ DMG Received>


    "What the hell was that ?"


    "It was a Skill called {AURA BEAM}."


    "Wow that was cool and that number denotes the damage you did right?"


    "Yes master. Let me show you a spell now."


    This time mike didn''t moved from his place and just stood there.


    "Is something about to happen?"


    <99999999+ DMG Received>


    "Whaaaat ? How ? You didn''t even moved."


    "I''ve Honed this Spell for over 1000 years so it''s now invisible to bare eyes."


    "W-What?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "This is my ultimate spell...[32 Death''s Sleep Slash]"


    "Death''s Sleep Slash...?"


    "Yes, in this spell you slash your opponent on it''s 32 vital spots and finish his existence before he can even blink."


    "You slashed that thing 32 times and i wasn''t able to see even one of them, is that what you are saying?"


    "Yes."


    Fuck he is so strong even though he is a mage.


    Wait.


    "Wait how can you slash it when you don''t even have a weapon."


    "Who said I don''t have a weapon ?" Mike said as he showed me his black nails that shined brighter than a sword.


    "You did that damage with your nails ?"


    "Yes..."


    Fuck...this guy is practically a god in his own league.


    "Teach me that spell."


    "Not that easy. You may think it''s easy but it has many skills behind it as i was telling you. When i used this Spell i initiated many skills before it''s execution. Like [Haste], [Strengthening], [Cut], [Harden] and many more but i didn''t have to activate them one by one you see i have made a skill set of choosen skills that will activate all at once and create this spell."


    Suddenly something triggered in Anon''s mind and he immediately grabbed his own head in a frustrated manner.


    This idiot is talking about a {Skill Combo} All this time. Obviously when you launch a skill against many skills it won''t work you idiot.


    It''s just many skills executing at the same time and they named it spell instead of Skill Combo.


    "You understand the difference between a Skill and a Spell now master ?"


    "Yes, perfectly."


    "Good now let me teach you a basic spell called {Thunder javelin}."


    "Yeah okay."


    "Here these are two skills that you will have to learn master before using this spell."


    He gave me two piece of papers with two different magic circles imbueded on them.


    "Please learn them and increase their level upto 10 in both skills to use the spell efficiently."


    I looked at the page and suddenly two notification popped up in front of me.


    [Would you like to learn Skill (Wind Control)?]


    Hell yeah. I can do that ?


    [Skill (Wind Control) Learned successfully] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Would you like to learn Skill (Fire Control)?]


    Yes.


    [Skill (Fire Control) Learned successfully]


    Now let''s use skill points.


    [Skill (Fire Control) Reached Level 10]


    [Skill (Wind Control) Reached Level 10]


    "I learned it."


    "Huh....?"


    [Author: I will explain a lot about spells and skills in the upcoming chapters so bear with it for some time if you don''t pay attention you will get lost but i promise it won''t be that hard.]

 Chapter 36 Chapter-36

    "I said i learned both of the skills you gave me and leveled them upto ten."


    "Master you do know that i am an Archmage right ? Not a stupid."


    "Okay here look i will prove it to you."


    <Wind Control>


    Suddenly a wind sphere started emerging over my hand and continued to get bigger and bigger.


    "W-W-W-What....? How...? A-Are you even human ? No this must be a dream, it has to be a dream. Noooooooo." Mike fell on his knees as soon as he saw me using that ability without any efforts and started to look at me with his eyes wide open.


    Well i can feel your pain brother...you wasted your precious time learning these skills and leveling them up whereas i just learned it with a click and leveled them up in the drop of a dime.


    It''s like i am pissing in the face of every magician in this world with my abilities.


    Hehehe.


    "Now mike-" when i looked at the floor Mike was long gone.


    I looked around the room and saw a guy weeping in one corner of the room.


    "HEY! Now don''t be that sad. Come and teach me how do I use them to make a spell ?"


    Mike stood up and came to me with his eyes full of tears and suddenly went on his knees. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, please teach me how to do that please take me as your disciple."


    "I-I can''t it''s just my learning capabilities." I Blamed that on Learning capabilities successfully.


    "Really? Master you are so smart but how did you leveled them up so fast ?"


    "It''s a secret i will tell that to you someday. Now teach me." I tried to change the topic before it became more suspicious.


    I can''t do this in front of anyone else Mike is a slave so he can''t do anything to me but others will try to kill me over this thing i guarantee.


    "Mike forget it teach me the spell."


    "Ah...yes Now first step would be thinking of making a spear with the wind control ability just think about it don''t make it just think of activating it in spear form but don''t let it activate."


    "Okay."


    I started thinking of a spear and suddenly a skill started forming in my mind but i have to restrain from using it just think about it don''t launch it.


    As Anon was focused on that, a blue coloured magic circle formed in front of his hand with different magic patterns.


    ''Casting a skill without chanting or time consuming master really is a born intelligent human.''


    "Good master now think the Same for the fire spell too."


    After thinking about the fire spell another orange coloured magic circle formed in front of the blue one with same magic patterns but different styles.


    "Am i doing it right ?"


    "Oh yeah, i would say perfect for a first timer." Mike said as he looked at the Perfectly formed magic circles in front of Anon''s hands.


    "Now what ?"


    "Say it''s name and release the Javelin."


    "Thunder Javelin"


    [New Skill Combo Found]


    [Skill Combo Saved in {Book Of Wisdom}]


    [Congratulations {Skill Combo Loadout} Has been Unlocked]


    [Warning: Host Hasn''t given any mana limit to the spell consuming 50% Of total mana.]


    Several notifications popped up.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz* *Booooooooom*


    Suddenly a thunder spear left the magic circles and struck one of the dummies.


    <8957 DMG Received>


    "WOAAHHHHH.... That''s cool."


    "Nope you didn''t controlled you mana carefully that could''ve costed you your life if the spell decide to use 100% of the mana."


    "Yeah, i noticed that. What''s the solution?"


    "Well i think i can recommend you only one thing for now as you are new to magic and other stuff and you still don''t know about the outside world that much either so how about going to the {Academy Of Knights and Mages} ?"


    "The school my sisters go to ?"


    "Yeah."


    "But why should I go to school when i have the best mage in the kingdom ?"


    "I am flattered but i can''t teach you basics that well since i study advance magic for many years now and it would better if you learn it from them who teaches it every year and better than that you can make some new friends and Wifes there."


    "Hmm...i like the wife making part speak more."


    "I don''t even have the basic apparatus to teach you the novice magic."


    "Hmm...i will think about that. I will take my leave now."


    "Yes master."


    Hmm...i think i should go to the Academy since it was my dream to go to a magic academy and make waifus fell in love with me but first.


    let''s check my new ability.


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    [Can make Skill Combos without any restriction on number of Skills used but more skills will take more mana to perform the combo. Once a Loadout is made you can use the combo without any delay or activating skills one by one.]


    "Hell yeah that''s what I needed."


    Wait i totally forgot about that. I merged two skills made a new skill and totally forgot about it.


    When did i become so stupid ?


    Status.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 33]


    [Exp: 00970/100000]


    [SP: 74]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Counsellor]


    [Mana: 5,200/5,200]


    [HP: 10,400/10,400]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.20)} {Monster Creator (Lv.10)} {Sensory Destroyer(Lv.5)} {Memory Eater (Lv.17)} {Memory Altering (Lv.11)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.14)} {Alluring Scent (Lv.1)} {Mind Eater(Lv.1) }{Body Modification (lv.8)}{Lab Creator (Lv.7)} {Illusion (Lv.15)} (+10 more)]


    [SBP: 320]


    [Book of wisdom]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    ________________________________


    Hmmm.... that''s the new spell let''s see.


    [Alluring Scent(Lv.1)] (A-Rank)


    [Surrounds your body with a very aromatic smell and attracts opposite gender towards you no matter the species and arouse them drastically to mate with the host and bear his seed. Target Lower than the host level will also follow every command without any resistance while under this scent. Targets Exposed to this scent for a long time can get addicted to it.]


    [Mana: 40/Minute]


    Is this the power of the merger skill ?


    Wait with every level up i see more information about a spell. Is this also depends on my level.


    [Yes.]


    Oh my. I think i have to go to the academy now.


    Let''s go and fill the admission forms with my cute pet sisters.


    [Author: Oh yeah Let''s go to magic academy for waifus.]


    [Warning: In the upcoming Chapters Many Waifus and Sexy scenes with many girls will be described carefully so don''t confuse waifus with Normal Sex Friends.]

 Chapter 37 Chapter-37

    "What ? You want to go to our Academy?" Kia asked with a very surprised expression.


    "Yep. Let''s go tommorow."


    "You can''t enroll in the Magic Academy Of Knights and Mages like eating Bread. You are a Commoner, Outside this house you are no more than trash and inside the 8th ring we go with our heads down and come back with our heads down."


    "What ? Really ?" I spoke with a smile.


    "Huh...What do you know ? You just use your powers to fuck some powerless women in this house."


    Powerless...this bitch. What a joke.


    "Just tell me how do you get into the Academy...?"


    "The admissions are still ongoing you will have to participate in the Scholarship Exam that are being held in the 5th ring tommorow. They will select 50 Commoners to enter the academy and give you free classes of any course you wish to choose and you will also get uniform and books free as well but if you fail even a single test while being on scholarship you will get kicked out.


    Commoners are already treated like air if you attract attention you will be treated worse."


    That''s one fucked up Academy Of Noble scums now i feel more eager to go there and fuck some royal and noble pussies.


    "I will participate in the exam tommorow."


    "Really ?" Kia asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "I hope you die since it will be good for me."


    "How can you speak things like that when you have slave seal on you again ?"


    "I don''t have any I''ll intention when i am speaking this so fuck you master."


    "Get naked."


    "Huh...?"


    The Capital, 1st Ring, Adventurers Guild.


    "So you are saying you called all of us here and there is nothing you can show us not even a single ogre right." A man with red eyes and pale skin spoke with an evil smile on his face.


    He is Frank Field Stonelake From The House Of The Noble Undeads. A House Of living monsters. He has red eyes, Black Hairs, a handsome face and the body of an undead. His presence here is making the room dense with every passing moment. He likes to do experiment on the living things.


    "Y-Yes...Sir." The guild master is now standing in front of a table on which seven deadly person are looking at him with equal bloodlust.


    "Wait you said they just vanished near a village right ?" Guy with a Cross symbol on his chest spoke.


    David L Denver From Denver House Of Justice a Cute and Handsome mix face Red hair and shiny Red eyes, It is said that he is the Purest man in the kingdom since he never slept with a woman and still a virgin and will only sleep with his wife, Who is also the daughter of Grand Priestess Of the Church once they get married.


    Church is a big power in itself it works on par with Adventurers guild and doesn''t take orders from anyone.


    "Yes."


    "Show Me the Place Maybe I can Use Some of my witchcraft to track them." A very handsome guy wearing Mage Outfit spoke as he tweaked his Goggles with his middle finger.


    "Yes...as you wish Sir Arnold."


    Arnold David Grey of The Witch House.


    Red Hairs, Red Eyes, wears goggles and a handsome face with a decent body He acts high and mighty in front of others but his house treats him like shit not just him all men in that house are treated same by those cruel women but he is waiting for his marriage to be complete so that he can be the next leader after he successfully marries the eldest daughter Of House Of The Witches.


    "My Junior Yuri and i will accompany you in the way, the carriage are ready please follow me esteemed sirs."


    "No it''s evening already we will leave tommorow early in the morning." Said a Guy with a rock body build.


    He is Kang Timber Warwood Of The Martial House. Blue Hair, Black eyes, Cool Face and Rock Hard Body build. He is a very calm guy until he gets into fight with anyone, Once he starts beating someone his inner beast takes over him and then it''s either kill or be killed.


    He is also engaged to the Eldest Daughter Of the Martial House and looking for enlightenment In Martial Arts to make his Father-in-law proud.


    "I suggest we Move Now since i can also use my abilities best at night." Frank spoke.


    "No, Kang is right. We will move Tommorow early." A man with a furry body agreed with Kang.


    Leo Pearl Rider From House Of The Werewolves. Yellow shiny eyes, His whole body is covered with Black and blue ish fur including his hairs, his body build is no less than Kangs but on the night of full moon he becomes real beast and kills anyone he sees no matter if he is foe or friend.


    In all this talk there were two men who aren''t saying anything and just listening to others.


    First one is a slim guy who was sitting at the chair legs crossed with his eyes closed but ears fully opened.


    He is George D Green From the House of Green Alchemists. Green Hairs, Green Eyes, White gloves in his hands and a face of incubus. His beauty is so overwhelming that girls are ready to die for him on the flick of his fingers. These guys are from very mysterious family, No one knows their way around them but if you took the grudge of this family then you are so dead and your relatives too.


    Second is that guy...He is reading a book and not saying anything in this conversation which is making others look like fools but this guy is the most aware person here he is calculating every possibility by judging all the talks in this room.


    He is Rick Chester From the Dragon House Of Flames. Orange Hairs, Orange Eyes and a decent face with a mysterious aura surrounding his body he is said to be a very good Detective before he became that house''s son-in-law. He is a very intelligent person.


    Since No one knows his origin no one let''s him talk in between the talks of the nobles and to be honest he isn''t really the guy to talk and say he is the man of action.


    Meanwhile On Anon''s House.


    *Clap*Clap*


    *Thop*Thop*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ I am sorry I won''t say it again."


    "Oh...so who is the best candidate for exam..?"


    "You are...anhhhh~ mnhhhhh~ "


    "I didn''t hear you."


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhhhh~ master you are the best candidate in the whole Kingdom suitable for the test." Kia spoke in a loud voice as she came and fell down on the bed.


    "Bitches shouldn''t speak too much. Go prepare me some lunch bitch."


    "Yees" kia said as she enjoyed her Cumming moment and cum dripped out from of her pussy lips into gia''s mouth.


    [A/N: Just a breif Description Of the 7 Son-in-laws]


    S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 38 Chapter-38

    Next day three kids reached in front of the Capital gates...


    As always a big wall made of stones and a big ass wooden gate protecting the city.


    Anon is now going to the 5th ring to enter the Admission competitions.


    "May i see your ID kids ?" A guard asked.


    Kia and gia showed their IDs whereas Anon casted a spell and left without showing any ID.


    Kia and Gia didn''t bothered to ask him about it and moved forward inside.


    As always outer capital ring is the most populated with many different types of peoples. Humans, dwarfs, Elfs, monster girls and many more. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting any time three of them crossed the first ring and entered the second ring. This ring is protected with walls made with more sturdy material than the one we saw on the outsider ring.


    Guards looked more muscular than the previous ones.


    We had to show them our IDs again.


    When i witnessed the second ring''s environment i noticed that there are more nobles here than the first ring and less other species people.


    I ignored it and walked with my sweet sisters.


    "Hey, kid look at this a Potion made from mystic materials it can increase your body strength and stamina by leap and bounds and consume only a little mana as a side-effect. Only 5 silver." A shady looking man came near me as he tried to sell me my own potion.


    "Nah...i am good." I said with a smile.


    "Tch...poor bastards again." He said as he went to some other guys.


    I noticed a slight height difference between every ring and observed that the more inside we go the more height increasing in landscape.


    After crossing the third and fourth ring we finally entered the fifth ring. At this point people with luxury only appeared on the streets and only humans appeared to be living inside this ring.


    So that''s how it works....the more richer you are the more inner ring you can live in and non-humans are totally forbidden inside after the 4th ring.


    At the 5th ring kia and gia only walked looking down with a stiff body as if afraid of the nobles who are walking on the street.


    These streets are very clean and quiet from the outer ring streets.


    Our goal is the big white dome in the middle East of the city. Kia and gia are walking like scared cats not even looking in the front and walking a little too fast while staring at the road.


    I wasn''t scared even a bit until i saw a beautiful couple of red haired beauty and a handsome faced young man walking while holding hands.


    Suddenly my eyes met with the lady and the guy walking with her noticed my pervy gaze on her big boobs.


    "Oi cunt what you looking at huh...?" He said in a angry tone as he rapidly walked towards me and...


    *Slap*


    Slapped me.


    Kia and Gia immediately bent their backs 40¡ã forward and apologized.


    "Please noble sir spare my brother he is a first timer." Kia spoke.


    "Yes, sir we are very sorry for his mistake." Gia supported.


    On the other side Anon whose face has turned 25¡ã to the left due to the slap, he had his first beating after coming to this world in front of so many peoples who were walking on the street.


    "Keep this piece of shit in line, if i again found him looking at any another noble lady i will kill him myself."


    "Yes, Sir we won''t forget your kindness."


    "Pathetic Losers. That''s why i hate commoners." He said as he started to leave with the lady.


    "Let''s go mas-" as gia turned towards Anon she noticed his eyes turned red and a death anger expression on his face.


    In Anon''s mind numerous things were going on now.


    ''Should i take out his eyeballs with my bare hands in front of his girlfriend...no that would be very easy i should give him a horrific illusion while i cut off his limbs one by one and then hung his body on his mansion.''


    ''or i can make him a mindless slave and make him stab himself to his death. Yes i should do that.''


    "Don''t do anything here...or the royal guards will kill you without blinking an eye." Gia said with a very serious tone.


    Anon looked at gia and understood the meaning behind it. It was common for commoners to be treated like shit by nobles in inner rings.


    Anon nodded in agreement with gia and moved forward without saying anything but he won''t forget this.


    If gia wouldn''t have stopped me back than i really would''ve killed that piece of shit.


    That felt very humiliating.


    "Do you know him ?" Anon asked in a deep voice.


    "He is The young master of a Third rate family that has a very high reputation in this ring." Kia explained.


    "He just showed you your place, we are treated same after this ring and inside the academy you have to be like this too. So don''t look towards the front just move while looking down." Kia said.


    "He is from a 3rd grade family don''t think lowly of them, They have guards of level 20 to level 23, so try to drink this revenge of yours or our family will have to pay for your doings." She continued and gia nodded in agreement.


    ''We will see who will pay for their doing.'' Anon thought to himself.


    "We are here. Let''s get you registered."


    A big white dome made from unique magic enchanted stones.


    I can sense magic coming out of these bricks.

 Chapter 39 Chapter-39

    "What''s your name ?" A dwarf lady asked on the reception as she looked at me.


    "Anon Agreil."


    I thought that dwarfs weren''t allowed here i think i was wrong.


    "Class."


    "Huh...?"


    My class is Counsellor. I believe i shouldn''t say that since it''s a monster class and no one in this world has a monster class despite being a human except me of course.


    "I asked what is your class kid ?"


    "Ah...yes a mage."


    "Level...?"


    "10"


    "Race...?"


    Can''t you see you blind woman ?


    "Human."


    "Age"


    "16"


    "Sorry under 16 selections ended yesterday try next year."


    "What...? No you can''t do that i came all the way here just to listen this." Anon bursts out in anger.


    "I am sorry kid but you can''t register in under 16 anymore but you can participate in 20 or above ones just to try your luck but i highly recommend you don''t do that and just return back home and try again next year."


    "Register me in 20 and above."


    "Really ?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay...Your Number is No.666. When the speaker speaks your number just go to the arena and here is the instruction manual for the matches."


    "Thanks." I said as i was about to leave but suddenly the receptionist called me again.


    "Hey wait, before you leave sign this form."


    "What''s this ?"


    I looked at the main headline of the form and it said.


    [If You Die In The Match We Are not Responsible For That.]


    Beneath it was another line that said.


    [Any Compensation From us Will Not Be Given In Any Form.]


    Oh my god Look at this Life Risking Confirmation Form.


    I signed the form without thinking.


    "Did you read it carefully?" Receptionist asked.


    "Yeah i read it."


    After that i sat on a wooden bench in front of a holographic screen that showed two contestants fighting each other and bet money on each of them on the side of the screen.


    Both them were using skills swiftly without giving the other one any chance to breath or slack off.


    At the end one of them won and was declared winner.


    I ignored the screen and started reading the match manual.


    To my surprise it only had two points in it.


    {Applying Student will have to fight 5 matches total and win three out of them to qualify for the scholarship}


    {If candidate wins more than 3 fights then a reward will be given at the end by the Event Organizers.}


    Just two terms. I think this will be easy but i Don''t know the level of my competitors.


    As i was thinking that a notification popped up in front of me.


    [Level Up]


    [Level 35 reached Successfully]


    [3 Class Suitable A-Rank Skills Have been unlocked in Skill store]


    I looked at that notification and prayed for a good skill to be unlocked.


    I was saving points for this let''s see what i get.


    <Skill Store>


    [Searching For Latest Class Suitable Skills.]


    [3 Skills Have been Found]


    Show me.


    [Demonic Eyes][A-Rank][150 SBP]


    [The eyes that looks down upon the god himself if you are powerful enough to hold them. This skill allows you to look through anyone or anything you want to know about. No one has invincible body, everyone has one weakness and demonic eyes can see through it.]


    [Mana: 100/target]


    Yes...the most awaited skill. Everyone get''s this type of skill in the beginning and they give me this so late but no matter what let''s fucking buy it.


    [Skill (Demonic Eyes) Learned Successfully]


    [Warning: Your level is too low to unleash skill (Demonic Eyes) Full Capabilities. Binding Back excessive power. Limiting power to host''s level. Adjustments are being done....]


    [Adjustments Completed]


    Let''s see...


    <DEMONIC EYES>


    Anon activated the skill as he looked towards Kia.


    Name: Kia.


    Race: Human.


    Class: Mage.


    Level: 14


    Mana: 500/500


    HP: 1,000/1,000


    Status: Currently Held As Slave by her step-brother.


    As soon as this window popped up Anon wanted to jump in happiness but controlled his feelings.


    As if this was not enough suddenly many red dotes appeared on her whole body and only one text appeared in front of those dotes. {Weakness}


    This is some godly shit.


    Anon immediately turned to gia.


    Name: Gia.


    Race: Human.


    Class: Knight


    Level: 15


    Mana: 600/600


    HP: 1,200/1,200


    Status: Currently Held As Slave by her step-brother.


    Very few red dotes appeared on her body compared to kia.


    Is that because she is a warrior ?


    To test his skill one more time Anon turned his eyes towards the receptionist.


    Name: Jill.


    Race: Dwarf.


    Class: ?????


    Level: ?????


    Mana: ????


    HP: ??????


    Status: ???


    As expected she is someone with a massive level difference from me. That''s why she is here in the 5th ring.


    "Student No.666 and No.896 Enter the Arena within 5 minutes."


    "It''s your turn master." Gia spoke. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know." I said as i stood up from the bench and moved towards the entery hall of the arena.


    "All the best master. Hey you say it too sis." Gia said in excitement.


    "A-Al-All the best." With her mouth not trying to open Kia forcefully said these words.


    Anon entered the hall and confirmed his presence in hall to the staff member so he can inform the announcer of his presence.


    "On our Left side we have a new kid from the outskirts who wants to test his luck and win the scholarship this year but he didn''t knew that this ring is more dangerous than his fucking playground. So ladies and gentlemen please welcome the Dead Body named Anon Agreil." The foul mouthed announcer announced.


    Anon entered the arena. It was like a boxing Stadium. Audience sitting in a cone shaped seat system and a 12x12 ring in the middle.


    Many nobles are dagger staring at Anon where as some Gamblers only looked at him for a moment and looked at the right side of the arena.


    "On our Right Side we have the Most promising Young man that entered the arena and made the beggars rich who betted on him from the start. Ladies and gentlemen please welcome the rising star. June Rexy The man with 4 wins and 0 losses will he win this match also and write his name as one of the best diamonds ever found in history."


    A man with six pack abs entered the arena he was bald around 23 to 24 years. He is only wearing a t-shaped black underwear to hide his dangler.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: June Rexy.


    Race: Human.


    Class: Berserker


    Level: 18


    Mana: 900/900


    HP: 1,800/1,800


    Status: Wants To kill you so badly.


    Wow...he really is in full spirit huh ?


    "Both of you enter the arena."


    Both of them Entered the arena where Anon looked calm and collected, June looks very angry and mad in his lust to kill.


    "Ladies and gentlemen prepare your bets the Odds are gonna go down on dead boy''s side."


    Odds are 97:3.


    Only 3 people betted on anon. Anon being one of them himself.


    "Start match in....3....2...1"


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly June''s eyes sparkled purple and his overwhelming rage calmed down.


    "What ? Why isn''t June attacking?


    "Yeah he should''ve crushed him by now."


    "I think i am about win a big amount of money."


    "How much you betted man ?"


    "20 silver."


    If this man won the bet then he will earn so much money that can feed a family of 10 people for their entire life.


    After a moment June raised his hand and spoke.


    "I quit."


    "What...?" The referee asked in confusion.


    "Are you sure June ?"


    "Yes." June said in a frenzy.


    "Anon has won the match." The referee announced and the whole stadium fell silent for a moment but suddenly went in an uproar.


    Author: If you want another chapter today then comment and if i get more than 7 comments i will upload one more chapter.

 Chapter 40 Chapter-40

    The stadium went in an uproar and everyone lost their money.


    On the other side Anon whose bet was for 1 gold won a full house of 95 golds.


    This was the total economy of a 5th grade noble and a very big amount for a 3rd grade noble.


    June walked out of the arena in a frenzy and a man with long beard slapped him as soon as he entered the Entrance hall.


    *Slap*


    "What the fuck have you done, you bastard?" He said as he lighted a cigar and slapped him again and again.


    "Speak something *slap* you ungrateful fuck *slap* i though we had a fucking*slap* deal."


    June didn''t responded to any of his talk or slaps.


    [Hypnosis time over]


    "Huh...?" Suddenly June snapped out of his frenzy and looked at the old man who was slapping him.


    "M-Mr. Peter *slap*"


    "Oh...now you come to your senses huh...? Tell me what you did on the stage you fucking insect."


    This guy right here is the gambler king Peter Jack. Every year he takes in a promising candidate to fight for him and he nurtures him with some money, in return he wants the candidate to win every 5 match, 4 matches went all right but 5th match came out as a very big loss for Peter.


    "Mr.Peter why-why are you hitting me ?"


    "Why did you declare your defeat before fighting?"


    "What are you talking about ? I have yet to fight my last battle and why am I here I should be in arena." Suddenly a very confusing look appeared on June''s face.


    Peter suddenly noticed something strange in June''s behaviour and immediately spoke.


    "You are off the deal." And left the room.


    As Peter was walking towards the reception a man with mysterious looks crossed him and passed him a small piece of paper.


    "Customers are not happy about this..." The mysterious man spoke.


    "Tell them they will be compensated for the loss."


    The mysterious man left immediately.


    "Let''s see..."


    [No.666 vs. No.354]


    [No.666 vs. No.675]


    [No.666 vs. No.098]


    [No.666 vs. No.578]


    Hmm...No.675 is the only one.


    It''s time i meet him.


    In Anon''s room...


    "No, that''s absurd." Kia said as she looked at Anon while grabbing her head.


    "What..? That was a fair and square win." Ank. Said.


    "Yeah, tell that to the guys who lost ton shits of money due to your win."


    "Hey it''s gambling, a two edged sword. You win You lose."


    "No, You don''t understand. Once you exit this stadium there will be people who will try to kill you at any cost."


    "I can stop that from happening." A sound resounded in the room.


    Everyone looked at the door entrance and saw an old man standing there.


    "Uncle Peter." Kia said with a smile.


    "Wait...Kia and gia ? What a surprise. Hahaha." Peter said with a laugh.


    "Who is he ?" Anon asked kia.


    "Gambler king...Peter Jack. He supported both of us during this competition back then."


    "What do you want uncle ?" Gia asked.


    "Nothing from you, i want to talk to your brother alone."


    "Don''t accept any stupid terms and make a profitable deal." Kia whispered in Anon''s ear.


    Kia and gia left the room.


    "Hello No.666 or should I say Anon...?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone came with his homework done.


    "Cut the crap and talk about the deal." Anon said with a straight face.


    "Oh my a smart child after many years. Your elder sister was like that too. So the deal is simple i will give these new magical potions to you that just came out and you will win 3 matches for me only three ain''t that a marvelous deal..?"


    Why do people keep giving me the shit i made...? It''s the same potion i made and he thinks he is showing me something mystical. Bro i drink it like milk day and night. I''ve drinked it so much that the effects won''t even work on my body anymore.


    "That''s one shit deal you''ve got there." Anon replied.


    "I know righ- wait what ?" Peter was expecting a positive answer but instead he got a deal-breaker.


    "I will give you a better deal. I will win all 5 matches and you will give me gold coins for every match."


    Whaat ? This kid is too over confident but what if he really won all 5 matches ? Should I accept the deal i ? I should ask for gold amount he is asking per match...how much can it be 1 or 2.


    "How many gold coins you want per win...?"


    "50 golds."


    Whaaaaaaaaaaat ?


    "Hey kid are you insane ?"


    "If you don''t want the deal get out."


    "Wait how about 10 golds."


    "51 gold."


    "No no no 50 gold done."


    "Deal."


    "But remember kid if you failed to win even a single match i will remove skin from your bones and turn your sister''s into slaves to recover the money."


    "It won''t come to that." Anon said with a chill expression.


    "Good. Here keep these potions as a gift from me." Peter said as he give anon around 10 potions of body strengthening.


    "No-"


    "Just keep it."


    Peter left after saying that.


    Peter didn''t Selected Anon due to his first win against June but because he has a very unique skill called {Gambler''s Eye}.


    {Gambler''s Eye}


    {This eye belongs to a legendary gambler who soared through the heavens but gambling never leads to a good end. In the end he Died from his Opponent''s hands and got his eyes seprated from his body. This eye can show you the Odds of any situation wether it will happen or not.}

 Chapter 41 Chapter-41

    "No.666 and No.354 Enter the arena."


    "It''s time." Anon said as he stood up and left his waiting room and entered the arena hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen it is said that you can win a war alone if you''ve Honed your body and skills but you can win over the world if "Lady Of The Luck" stands on your side and i think we do have someone here who has it. On our Left we have the mysterious boy from the outskirts Anon Agreil."


    "This boy didn''t just won the first match of today he also won the partnership with the gamble king Peter Jack. So before you try to do anything funny with him think twice."


    That bastard made it loud and clear to everyone huh.


    Anon entered the arena, this time with attitude.


    "Lady of luck must''ve been on his side but his opponent is not someone who believes in luck even one bit. She only believes in one thing and that is hardwork. Ladies and gentlemen on our right we have the 7th daughter of the 3rd grade noble family The Tigerclaws, Mrs.Freeda Nicolas."


    A werewolf entered the arena. She has fur all over her body and it''s very difficulty to distinguish her muscles from her body muscles.


    "She is a Very hardworking girl and knows how to make it through difficult situations with a smiling face. Let''s see if she can make it through to our previous match''s champion."


    "Hello." Freeda greeted with a smile.


    "Ah...hi."


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Freeda Nicolas.


    Race: Beastwoman.


    Class: Martial Artist.


    Level: 20


    Mana: 1,100/1,100


    HP: 2,200/2,200


    Status: She has a very calm mind and doesn''t have any Ill intention towards you.


    Let''s go.


    "Start Match in 3...2...1"


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly Anon noticed something. Freeda closed her eyes and suddenly charged towards him.


    She Dodged my Hypnosis as expected.


    Her status changed.


    Status: She observed your first match very carefully and figured out that you do something to your opponents by looking into their eyes. So she decided to fight you without opening her eyes and will only use her enhanced hearing and smell senses to crush you.


    My god what a clever girl.


    Anon also Dodged her punch by moving back a bit.


    "Everyone as you can see Freeda has already made her move and anon dodged it Brilliantly but why is she fighting with her eyes closed has she figured out something about anon..?" Announcer said in a confused tone.


    "Good reaction." Freeda complimented anon with a smile but her eyes still closed.


    "Thanks." Anon took the complement without any problems.


    ''Let''s see how you will react to this.'' Freeda thought.


    But before Freeda could''ve done anything.


    "Ladies and gentlemen as you can see anon has won the match." The announcer announced and the audience cheered up.


    Listening to this Freeda suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Got you." Anon said with a smile.


    "Shit." Freeda spoke as she instantly understood what''s going to happen next.


    <Hypnosis>


    After this she also quitted the match and Anon won.


    I casted a sound illusion on her and she even fell for it.


    Freeda came down from the stage and...


    [Hypnosis Time Over]


    "Huh...this. Tch, he got me good." Freeda shrugged.


    Freeda looked towards Anon and frowned slightly..."He is kinda cute tho. I should ask father if i can take him in as a butler." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a VIP room.


    "How much did we make...?" Peter asked a servent.


    "1000 gold removing the taxes sir."


    "Yes. That''s my golden duck right there."


    "Sir you do know about no.675 right...?"


    "Yeah i know don''t teach me." Peter said in a carefree tone.


    Anon returned to his Waiting room and looked at both sisters who looked at him happily.


    "Master you won." Gia suddenly grabbed his hand as she said that.


    "Master my private parts are becoming itchy maybe they want something big and hard." She said as she looked at Anon with a pervy expression that was telling him that she wants to be fucked like a bitch.


    "Not now after we return home." Anon said as he gave gia a slight kiss on the lips.


    I can''t have sex here even if i want to. I can''t leave my back open to my opponents.


    Anon suddenly pulled out something small from his inventory and looked at it carefully.


    I''ve made these small monsters called Monitoring Bees.


    I''ve made around thousands of them and gave them a little bit of intelligence just enough to report me a really important senerio wherever or whenever it happens.


    I have been releasing one or two of them one by one so that nobody notices them.


    As of now hundreds of bees are covering this stadium and informing me about everything thats going on around here.


    It''s hard to control so many of them together but I''ve made a system whenever a bee detects mana or magic skills activation my vision will get directed on that bee automatically.


    "I''ve sent 10 bees to my home to check on Freya and Cherry, it seems Freya is teaching cherry the art of pleasuring a man in bed by different methods."


    "Announcement: A lunch Break will start now and After the Lunch Break All remaining battles will be non-stop. Contestants will not be allowed to take rest anymore. Organization has changed some terms."


    Hmmm....not like I''ve a problem with that since i was getting bored going in and out of this rest room every time.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on his waiting room. Anon stood up and opened the door.


    "Yo." A werewolf was standing there and it was none other than Freeda.


    "What....?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "I want you to impregnate me." Freeda said without any hesitation as if it was just a normal talk.


    "Huh....?"


    [Author: ????]

 Chapter 42 Chapter-42

    ''I accept'' that''s what I want to say but it would not be good to do that, i think i heard something wrong.


    "Can you repeat what you just said ?" Anon asked freeda.


    "I want you to impregnate me." Freeda said again.


    Okay, this time it was crystal clear.


    "I accept."


    Anon said with a straight and serious face.


    "Ehhhh...?" Freeda suddenly showed a surprised expression on her face.


    "Noooo, you can''t do that." Kia suddenly shouted at Anon with an angry and worried expression. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes master she is a noble woman, a commoner can''t establish any sexual relationship between him and a noble men or women."


    Is that so.


    Before Anon could''ve said anything else a big punch landed on freeda''s head.


    *Bonk*


    "Wait...one more freeda ?" Anon exclaimed in surprise.


    "I am sorry for my sister''s joke, she is doing this to every contestent i fought with." Real Freeda spoke.


    "H-Hey i told you to not hit me that hard." The fake freeda said as she rubbed her head.


    "She is Jena. My little sister."


    "Nice to meet you jena." Anon said.


    Here i thought i will fuck some Real Bitches Now.


    "Hey I''ve been wondering to talk to you." Freeda said.


    "Oh...why don''t you come in ?"


    "Thanks."


    Both of them Entered Anon''s room.


    Anon introduced them to his sisters and asked.


    "So what do you want to talk about ?"


    "Ah yes, Become my Butler." Freeda Said.


    "What ?"


    "You have potential to become a good mage and i as a noble want to be your sponsor."


    Sponsor, Nobles Sponsor Potential candidates and If they nurture them well the candidate will work for them for the life span of 3 years and If the candidate proves to be very promising then they can be trans-sponsored to one of the 7 families.


    "Why should I let you ?" Anon said.


    "Huh ?" Many question marks appeared in Freeda''s eyes.


    No one has ever asked this question in her life whenever she wanted to sponsor someone she just said the word and he agreed.


    "I-I mean our family will provide you with Academic Expenses."


    "I made more than enough in the first betting round." Anon replied.


    "Y-You will have our family protection."


    "From who ?"


    "Ummm...From other commoners."


    "I am a mage i can protect myself and my family."


    Fuck....this kid is no easy game.


    "Oh yes, The Noble who slapped him when you were heading to the arena. I can make him apologize to you. He has to show my father some face since we are also 4th grade nobles but that''s it." Freeda said with a broad smile.


    I am not here for fun kid, I''ve done my homework.


    ''The moment he touched me, i digged his grave right there only his body is moving around now and it will not be for long.'' Anon Thought as rage ran through his full body.


    "Don''t want it."


    "W-What ?" Freeda exclaimed in surprise.


    "I don''t want your Sponsorship."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    ''well i think he really is different.'' freeda thought to herself as she moved towards the exit gate.


    "But i can be your butler." Anon spoke.


    "Huh...?" Freeda looked at Anon in surprise.


    "I can become your butler but i won''t take sponsorship from your family."


    "Wait really ?" Jena asked in surprise.


    "Yeah."


    "But being a butler and not-" jena was continuing her talk but suddenly Freeda grabbed her mouth to shut her up.


    *Mhhhmmmm-pudddddffff* jena made wierd sounds as her mouth got covered with freeda''s hand.


    "I accept." Freeda said rapidly.


    "Ok, so what''s my salary."


    "2 gold per month and a room for yourself in the house until the academy joining after that you will follow me to the academy as my butler and you can also be a student at the same time by doing this you will not get bullied by other nobles."


    "Cool."


    "Then it''s a deal."


    After that both sisters left the room.


    "Are you somewhat stupid in brain or what ?" Kia said as soon as freeda left the room.


    "Why ?"


    "You accepted the job but rejected a fucking sponsorship who does that ?"


    "Me."


    "That''s why i asked, are you stupid ? I was happy for you a moment ago when you won the match but you have disappointed me with your judgement or sorry i forgot that guys only think with their dicks."


    "Hey gia."


    "Yes master."


    "If i command her to go naked in the centre of the arena will she do that ?"


    "Without a doubt yes." Gia said with a smile.


    Kia''s face expression suddenly went grim as she covered her babbling mouth with her own hands.


    "Let''s try then shall we ?" Anon said as he looked at kia with an evil smile.


    "No no no please i was wrong you are the most genius man in the world please don''t make me go naked in the arena please i won''t speak anymore." Kia suddenly grabbed Anon''s legs as she said that.


    "Okay but if you opened your mouth to foul at me again i will sell your to the slave traders." Anon joked but kia took it very seriously and nodded in yes.


    "Good girl." Gia said as she patted kia''s head.


    Kia only looked at gia with a frustrated look.


    "Lunch Break is over remaining matches will now be continued without any break in between. Contestants it''s time to prove your worth."

 Chapter 43 Chapter-43

    Anon walked into the entrance hall and stood there while thinking something.


    ''I rejected her sponsorship for 2 main reasons. First being the time period, If i would''ve accepted that i would''ve to work for 3 years for her family, and second is 24x7 service thing, i can''t be available for her 24x7 don''t have that much time but for why i took the butler part was simple. I want to get some bitches into dog collars and it''s 2 gold per month, who doesn''t want money ?''


    "Ladies and Gentlemen it is said that a diamond is always found in the deepest part of the mine and the more peer pressure the more it shines. This is what''s going to happen in the upcoming rounds, There will be matches non-stop here on this ring to decide which diamond is going to shine the brightest. If you get tired for a second you are a goner."


    "For the first match we have The Mysterious Boy from the outskirts, Anon Agreil on our Left and on our right is the teenager who proved that you don''t need to be a grown-up just to wield a sword and use it, Ladies and Gentlemen please welcome, Terry Druffs."


    Suddenly the whole stadium cheered up as they heard this name.


    "That Anon bastard is now a goner."


    "Yep, the real tiger entered the arena."


    "I feel sorry for that boy but I''ve to gamble this one on Terry."


    "Me too." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Me too."


    Anon walked out on the arena and looked at his opponent walking out of the opposite entrance hall.


    A black haired boy looking around 17 or 18 with sharp nose and pretty sturdy walking style, He also carried a big sword on his shoulder.


    A weapon user good I''ve been meaning to use my weapon as well.


    Anon immediately pulled out a very thin crown from his inventory.


    The crown was Z-black in colour and 5 purple coloured crystals were embedded in to the crown within certain distance from each other. That crown looked somewhat similar to god Sun-woo-kong''s crown but the darkness of this one was overwhelming.


    It''s good that i got it from biyuk in the first place.


    2 days back in Biyuk''s chamber inside the underground lab....


    "So master you are telling me that you can use a variety of skills that can mess with a humans brain beyond the limits right ?"


    "Yes and that''s why i want you to make me a suitable weapon i can use to fight."


    "Hmmm.... that''s a challenge. I''ve never met someone with this type of skills but i will try my best just give me 18 hours." Biyuk said with a very serious expression as he stroked his long beard.


    18 hours later....


    "Here master look at my little boy, This is best suitable weapon i found in the ancient books, this will support your skills by a very great margin." Biyuk said as he gave anon the black crown.


    "Is it made out of that material that you used back then to make the 7-"


    "No master this is just a toy made by iron and Some magic crystals but if it works then i will make you the original one."


    "What''s the name of this thing ?"


    "I Haven''t named it yet but master can."


    "Hmmm.... Let''s say ''Crown Of The Darkness''." Anon said as he stared at the pitch black crown.


    Back to the present...


    I haven''t been able to check it''s stats back then, let''s see what you can do my friend.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Crown Of Darkness.


    Master: Anon Agreil.


    Made By: Biyuk Jase Kujer.


    Rank: C


    Durability: 100%


    Skills: [Amplification Lv.5] [Mana Domain Lv.5]


    [Amplification] [C-Rank]


    [A skill Helps to Amplify your other skill''s range and power to a certain threshold, Once used skill can retain for 3 hours but can be deactivated earlier. This crown is made out of cheap quality, use carefully and overload in using can risk in a blast or internal brain damage.]


    [Mana: 1500/Use]


    Oh My, Magic weapons really take so much mana.


    [Mana Domain] [B-Rank]


    [Dominating the battlefield this skill makes a mana Domain in 10 meter radius, all the mana inside the domain will listen to only host''s command and host can order it to become dense or light accordingly.This crown is made out of cheap quality, If tried to control more mana than required it can make the mana in your body go wild and kill you.]


    [Mana: 0]


    Both skills are Very good but equally deadly.


    "Match start in 3....2...1"


    Ah shit i forgot about the match.


    Anon swiftly puts the crown oh his head and the 5 purple crystals came out as they started floated around the crown.


    "Ladies and gentlemen as you can see Anon wore the crown that he was holding in his hands a moment ago, it looks like a magic artifact."


    "You will still die bitch." Terry said with a smile.


    "Let''s see." Anon said with a mocking smirk.


    Terry did the first engage as he started running towards anon with his sword.


    <Amplification>


    *Dooooom*


    Suddenly Anon felt his ear drums going numb and mana around him suddenly started shaking.


    Show me your worth.


    "Thunder Javelin...mana set to 50"


    ''Heh...idiot that spell takes around 10 seconds to cast, you will be dead in 2.'' Terry thought to himself but suddenly got shocked when he saw something unbelievable...


    Two very big magic circles formed in front of anon in under a second and a big javelin shot out of them even faster with an incredible speed that was never seen before.


    ''Impossible...i am dead.'' Terry thought as he became unable to dodge and just stared at his death helplessly.


    Everything happened so fast that Terry had only 0.00003 seconds to react but that was too less.


    *Zooooop*


    The Javelin Pierced through Terry''s upper body and made it disappear as if hit the magical wall of the stadium and made a pretty big mark on it.


    *Thud* what fell on the ground was only Terry''s stomach and legs, on his stomach a semi-circle was formed due to the thunder Javelin.


    Everyone in the stadium stayed still as a chill ran down their spine.


    In Anon''s waiting room...


    "W-What the hell was that ?" Kia said with her eyes constantly staring at the holographic screen.


    "That''s one bad ass spell master used huh." Gia said with a smile.


    Kia looked at gia with her eyes wide open but didn''t say anything.


    In Freeda''s Room...


    "Oh my god...i can''t believe it. Hey sis i need that guy, please." Jane said with a begging expression and with big cat eyes.


    "It won''t work this time jane. He is mine." Freeda said with a smile but inside her heart there was only one thing going on over and over again.


    ''why didn''t he use that on me..? Does he like me ? No no i think he just got that magic artifact and it was not his skill but the artifact''s skill, yes that might be the reason why he was unable to use it against me.''


    Jack''s room...


    "Hahahahhahhha.....i am rich i am fucking richhhhhhhh." Jack is dancing in his room as he looked at all the money lying in front of him.


    "Master please calm down. You are VIP."


    "*Cough* Yes you are right."


    [Author: Sorry for late chapter.]

 Chapter 44 Chapter-44

    "I-I did it...i killed someone." Anon said as he looked at his shaking hand and the half evaporated body in front of him.


    I-I had no choice but to kill him or he would''ve killed me instead...yes, i had to do it for self-defense.


    This time anon didn''t half-killed a guy instead he killed a guy in half.


    Anon was trying to convince himself that he did that for sole purpose of self-defense but inside his heart was something else going...


    ''It-It felt so good when i killed him i don''t know why but that fear in his eyes and everyone''s eyes sitting in this stadium is like fresh air to me. I-I want more of this fear.'' he thought as a creepy smile appeared on his face.


    As soon as this thought came to his mind he was reminded of something from the first day when he choosed his class.


    [Warning: Your mind and personality can be affected by choosing this monster class.]


    Is this the side-effect of choosing a monster class.


    Who cares....let the next one come.


    Everyone in the stadium was silent until finally Anon looked towards the referee to announce the result.


    "W-Winner is Anon Agreil."


    Hearing this the announcer also came out of the shocked state and announced.


    "My friends as you can see the mysterious boy has dominated the arena after killing the no.1 Fighter Terry. I doubt anyone will now mess with him."


    "Let''s call our next contestent and-" suddenly a staff member whispered something to the announcer.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen as i thought other two contestants who were going to fight Anon already declared a white flag and backed-Off from the fight."


    "What ?"


    "Well that was to be expected since you can participate next year as long as you have a life."


    "This was the first death of the event right ?"


    "Yeah, last time i saw a guy in near death situation but here shit got real."


    everyone started talking about them.


    ''Heh, it''s sad that i don''t get to fight but hey they have brain to back-off at the right time, good judgement.''


    "It will be a 5 win situation for Anon Agreil and with this he scored a scholarship for the Academy and a reward from the event organizer."


    Anon silently looked at everyone present in the stadium like a king watching his country people.


    His crown suddenly stopped glowing and the crystals that were flying a moment ago returned into the crown. Anon removed crown from his head and putted back into the inventory.


    Anon returned to his room and other contestants congratulated him on his way back to build a connection with him even if it''s just a neutral one.


    "Master you are back....yay." gia said as she hugged Anon.


    "What in the 7 hell was that spell ? Where did you learn something so dangerous?"


    "Let''s go since we are done here."


    "But your rewards..."


    "I will collect them tomorrow, they said the tournament will end tomorrow so you can collect them only tomorrow." Anon said with a straight face.


    "What about the coins from uncle Peter."


    "Yeah i will collect that tomorrow as well."


    "Okay if you say so."


    Three of them exits the stadium and starts walking towards home.


    "Hey don''t they have something like a wrap portal or something here?"


    "We can''t use that..." Kia answered.


    "If money is the issue then..."


    "No, they are only for the nobles to use you can''t use them as a Commoner." She continued.


    My god, bro that''s too much racism.


    After reaching the third ring Anon suddenly spoke.


    "You go with gia, i will come late." Anon said.


    "What are thinking?" Kia asked with a sus expression.


    "Nothing just a loan I''ve to pay back to an old friend."


    "Okay."


    Both of them left after saying that.


    Now...Now let''s get this party started.


    There was this song back on earth i remember some of it.


    "There lived a certain man in Russia long ago????."


    "He was big and strong in his eyes a flaming glow????."


    Anon started singing as he went towards south east of the third ring.


    After reaching in front of a big mansion anon stopped, a bee came and sat on his shoulder.


    Anon looked at the name plate in front.


    [Villa Of The Dragons]


    "This man just got to go declare his enemies but the ladies begged don''t you try to do it please????." Anon started singing again.


    Anon opened the main gate by force and two knights in shining Armor came running.


    "Who are you ?"


    "State your identity and buisness here or die."


    Both of them looked furious.


    "Ra-Ra Rasputin????-" Anon stopped singing and tilted his head towards left as he looked at both of them and...


    "Hello sir knight, i am just a regular peasant who is looking for a way out...can you tell me by killing each other."


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly a purple light flashed in both of their eyes and both of them unsheathed their swords.


    Both knights placed their sword on each other''s neck and...


    *Chack*


    *Chack* sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them died.


    "Where was i, ah yes....Ra Ra Rasputin Lover of the Russian queen ????."


    Anon again started singing as he moved towards the main entrance.


    "My god, what a rich prick you are."


    Anon pushed the gate and was greeted by 10 knights and a Swordswoman who was certainly a beautiful girl.


    All of the knights pointed their spears towards the intruder.


    The Swordswoman just stood their.


    She has big boobs, green hairs, perfect curves and two cat like ears on her head, she is a milf. I guarantee it she is married and have kids too.


    "You''ve killed two knights of the noble family and intruded into a nobles house without permission even after being a noble. Anything you want to say before death ?" She charged and asked.


    "I-I am so sorry i didn''t wanted to do that i just." Anon suddenly looked scared and mistaken.


    "....i just want you to kill all of them." Suddenly changing his expression from scared to a broad psychotic smile he said.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly her eyes flashed purple.


    "Hahaha...."


    "Hahaha...an idiot has appeared."


    "I think he is mentally ill or something."


    All the knights looked at Anon and laughed a little.


    "Oi you are going to die is that why you are speaking non-sen-"


    *Chack*


    *Thud*


    All of them stopped laughing as they saw one of their comrade''s head now is spinning on the ground and his body also fell down.

 Chapter 45 Chapter-45

    Sitting on a mountain of corpse a man sang the melody of death in an empty hall.


    There was bloodlust in his eyes and a psychotic smile on his face.


    He was none other than Anon.


    "Hmmmm....lalala...lalalala....lala hoo huu huuuu..."


    A girl suddenly appeared coming towards Anon with a corpse in her right hand, covered in blood her eyes looked dead and a crimson sword in her hands that was fully covered with blood as well.


    The girl had cat ears and she stopped in front of Anon as she throwed the corpse at the bottom of the corpse mountain.


    "Was that the last one ?"


    The girl nodded silently.


    "Hup..." Anon jumped down from the corpse mountain as he looked at the girl in front of him.


    "Let me see your memories darling it will help me to keep your mouth shut." Anon said as he touched her forehead with his index finger.


    <Memory Alter>


    "Well Well...A family woman we have here."


    <Dispell>


    [Hypnosis Spell Time Over]


    "Huh...? What am I ?"


    "Hello Hello...1..2..3 testing testing." Anon spoke.


    "Y-You ? How are you still alive ?" She said as she pointed her sword at Anon without wasting any time.


    "Woahhhh... That''s a lot of blood on this sword miss, don''t you think ?" Anon said as he touched the tip of her sword.


    "This...where-" before the girl could''ve thought of something, she noticed that there was something that was making a large shadow on her and blocking the sunlight from the front windows.


    She immediately turned her eyes towards the corpse mountain and the sword fell from her hands as her eyes grew wider due to immediate shock.


    "T-This...no it can''t be i am dreaming. Yes, this is a fucking nightmare." She immediately grabbed her head and tried finding something that can make sense at this time.


    The corpse of mountain was made from her own comrades, that trained with her for years.


    Anon sat down on his knee and spoke slowly...


    "It''s not a nightmare darling."


    Suddenly she grabbed her sword and pointed it at Anon again.


    "Woahhh."


    "You killed them....you monster." She cried out as tears came out of her eyes.


    "If i killed them do you think you will stand a chance against me and i wasn''t the one holding a sword covered in blood am i ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What do you want to say ?"


    "You killed them."


    "W-What ?" Her hands started shaking.


    "Here, you see this is an artifact called magic recording circle." Anon pulled out a white or from his inventory.


    "I know...."


    "Let me show you."


    Suddenly a holographic screen appeared above the magic circle and next moment a cat girl appeared on the screen killing her own comrades.


    Suddenly her face was covered with many expressions guilt,fear,anger and confusion.


    "N-No That''s not me...i-i can''t kill my own brothers."


    "You surely killed them one by one mercilessly, hey look that one is even begging you that he has a kid and a wife but you just sliced his throat mercilessly just like a cold blooded murder."


    Suddenly she fell to the floor on her knees and grabbed her hairs as she started murmuring something rapidly.


    "No no no no i am not a murder i didn''t killed them i am innocent what will happen to my child my husband...no no no."


    "We can make a deal if you want." Anon said with a smile.


    She looked at Anon with a look of confusion and hope.


    "W-What deal ?"


    "What''s your name miss ?"


    "Letti."


    "So letti you know that the royal guards will find this sooner or later right ? So i will give you one opportunity to save yourself and your family. You have two choices.


    First i erase your memories of this incident and you walk home like you haven''t done anything, you will sleep like a log without any problem but tommorow you will come back here and will find all these bodies all over again.


    You will wonder ''who did this ?'' but never get an answer and since you will be the only one alive in this mansion the royal guards will catch you and torture the hell out of you but you won''t speak anything because you won''t know anything, so they will bring in your children and your husband they will torture them but you still won''t remember anything because all of your memories related to this incident will be sealed off in a corner of your brain.


    Second option You can Walk out of this mansion after erasing every single record of ever working here and live a good life with your family happily ever after but for that you have to show me the master room of this mansion where a young handsome man resides, so that i can kill him.


    You will be rewarded for it you can take whatever amount of money you want from this house and start living a better life.


    Your husband works like a slave everyday just to provide you and your children, you also work hard for a master that tries to harass you every single time you are alone with him but it all can end today you can live a good life with lots of money and no job always staying with your children.


    So choose letti and choose fast i am not a very patient person."


    Letti looked at Anon as if he was a devil came straight out of hell with a shady deal.


    But at the same time she wanted to take the second option as it looked a golden glowing card to choose.


    "W-What did he do to you ?" Letti asked.


    "Huh ?"


    "What did young master ever do to you ?"


    Anon bent down and whispered in letti''s ear...


    "He slapped me." Anon spoke in a deep voice filled with resentment and Revenge.


    A chill ran down letti''s spine.


    ''just for a slap, so many had to die ?'' letti thought. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I choose second option."


    "Good let''s get going it''s going to be night soon."


    [Author: Anon ain''t no simp.]

 Chapter 46 Chapter-46

    "This is the one, he must be inside with his girlfriend."


    "Does he know that i am her ?"


    "No, no one has informed him yet. The staff working in the other building doesn''t know anything either."


    "Good, let''s greet your young master now."


    *Creeeek* Anon force opened the wooden doors.


    "Who dares enter this lord''s room without my permission." A very powerful sound came from inside.


    "I dare motherfucker." Anon said as he entered the room.


    His girlfriend was giving him a blowjob as he was sitting on a red sofa like a bum.


    Anon looked at his small penis that was about 3 inches in size.


    "Puff...hahahaha." Anon couldn''t hold his Laugh after seeing that his girlfriend was having trouble even taking it in her mouth.


    "You imprudent bastard, how dare you enter my room who the fuck are you ?" He asked as he stood up and pushed her girlfriend away like a thing.


    "I am your death you idiot."


    "What the fuck are you saying ? On my one call this room will be filled with armed knights."


    "Oh, my i am scared, well call them i would love to see a room full of armed knights."


    "As you wish cunt, die now. Guards, Letti there is an intruder in the house kill him." He shouted.


    5 minutes went by but no one came.


    "W-What is happening? Why no one is coming?"


    "Let me call for you, Letti come here." Anon said with a smile. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Letti entered the room as she looked down the entire time.


    "Letti kill this imprudent commoner and bring me his head."


    Letti didn''t move.


    "Did you not hear me you stupid Cat ? Do your fucking job and kill him or i will kill you." He shouted.


    "She doesn''t work for you anymore." Anon said as he grabbed letti''s left ass cheek with his hand and started groping her ass.


    "Anhhhh~" Letti let out a moan due to a surprise ass capturing as her cheeks went red.


    "You fucking traitor, my uncle won''t like this he will kill both of you and your whole family and relatives."


    "Oh really ?" Anon said slowly as he slid his index finger between letti''s tight slit that was more or less visible through her tight leather pants.


    "Mnhhh~" Letti moans as she Bites her lower lip and her eyes start flickering.


    "You piece of shit, i remember now you are the one I slapped this morning aren''t you ?"


    "Good thing you remembered." Anon said as a evil smile appeared on his face.


    "I will kill you myself this time." He said as he unsheathed his sword and assumed his fighting posture.


    "Want to see how i did that back then ?" Anon whispered in letti''s ears as he stopped groping her.


    Letti nodes yes in response.


    "Let''s see."


    Anon noticed a sword hanging on the wall behind the rich prick he was fighting and then looked at his girlfriend.


    <Hypnosis>


    Her eyes flicked purple as a voice covered her consciousness and commanded her next without even knowing her.


    In the next moment she stood up and grabbed the sword from the wall.


    "Get ready to die dumb fu-"


    *Kachk*


    Suddenly the room went dead silent and the dumb rich kid turned back as he looked at his leg that had been pierced through by a sword.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..... You Dumb woman what do you think you are doing Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....fuckkkkkk it hurts."


    ''Why would she do that ? She just automatically injured the young master, he didn''t even say a word to her and she followed her command. Is that how i killed them ? He is a monster.'' Letti just looked at the situation in confusion.


    "Darling hand over the sword to me."


    She pulled the sword from the rich kid''s leg and gave it to Anon.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....fuckkkk it fucking hurtsssss."


    "Well it should hurt." Anon said with a smile.


    "W-What do you want ? Just take it and go i won''t say a word to anyone. We all can go our own ways." He said as sweat dropped from his forehead and death appeared in front of him.


    "What''s your name kid ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Tony Karendor."


    "So tony you want me to go on my way right ?"


    "Yes, you can take whatever you want from this mansion. Her too." Tony said as he pointed towards her girlfriend.


    "But she is your girlfriend, isn''t she ?"


    "Can''t you see what she did to me ?" Saying this tony felt that Anon will forgive him as he was gifting him money and a woman in return. A Commoner won''t take risk to kill a noble like him and just leave after he takes the money.


    "Tony i don''t know what to say to a scum like you but if you want me to go my way i want you to know one thing, my way goes over your dead body."


    Hearing this tony felt a very powerful pressure coming from Anon that surpassed every man he met in his whole life.


    Tony knew that this was a certain death for him, there was no need to even try and go against it.


    "P-P-Please don''t kill me." Tony shuttered as he wet his pants.


    "Oh my look at him even at this age. Eww Tony are you scared or something ?"


    "Just kill him, servants will be here anytime for dinner." Letti warned.


    "Well i think it''s goodbye tony."


    Anon grabbed tony from his collar and locked him against the wall, taking the sword in his hands he pierced it through Tony''s left hand on the wall.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    "Oi don''t move tony, i am trying to create an iconic figure here."


    Taking another sword out of his inventory, Pierced Tony''s other hand forming a T shape on the wall.


    "Nooooo..... please i am sorry...ahhhhh...it hurts. Why are you doing this ?"


    Anon took another sword and Pierced through both of his legs.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Tony cried out in pain.


    Anon finally picked Tony''s sword from the ground and spoke.


    "Because you slapped me you motherfucker, Say hi to the saitan for me, when you meet him in hell."


    "Nooooooooo."


    *Chack*


    Anon Pierced Tony''s heart with his own sword at last that killed him finally.


    Letti witnessed this bloody mess and looked at Anon with fear only.


    After that both of them erased every record of letti from the treasure safe and took all the money with them.


    "You will come with me big tits." Anon called Tony''s girlfriend and she followed him out of the mansion.


    When three of them walked out letti asked.


    "Is that it ? I should be free to go now right ?"


    "Yep."


    Three of them separated and went their different ways.


    Inside the mansion ...


    "Lalalalala..." A maid stopped in front of the mansion''s young master''s gate and made a disgusting face.


    "That creep will harass me again...but it''s all for my family." Taking a deep breath she entered the room.


    "Master dinner is rea-."


    The maid noticed that her master was pinned on the wall with 5 swords just like jesus.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..... someone helppppp."


    [Author: Sometimes i think my mind goes so dark that the dark colour looks a little colourless.]

 Chapter 47 Chapter-47

    "i don''t feel any presence from here. It''s like all of them just disappeared in thin air." Arnold from the witch house said as he used some kind of tracking witchcraft device on the land.


    "What are you saying did the sky ate them or the earth opened up and gobbled them ?" Leo interrupted immediately.


    "I don''t know but i don''t feel anything ahead of this point." Arnold said as he pointed towards a house.


    All seven of them looked at the house, this house belonged to no one else but Anon himself.


    "Should we take a look inside ?" Frank suggested with a filthy smile and bared his fangs towards the house.


    "We can''t disturb someone''s peace unless we have proper evidence, it''s against my martial rules." Kang spoke.


    "He is right, i don''t want to become a thug who just forces his way into a Commoner''s house. I have a reputation to maintain." Leo spoke.


    "Let''s return."


    All of them turned towards the carriage but one looked back and suddenly felt something different about the place immediately.


    It was Frank.


    ''This...mana pattern. Someone is concealing their presence with magic but why does this magic pattern feels so familiar...? I can''t interrogate this now I''ve to send someone else.''


    All seven of them sat in the carriage and started leaving the forest.


    In their way back to the capital. They saw a young man and a beautiful noble Lady walking towards the outskirts.


    Out of seven only three son-in-laws gave attention to this young lad who had a creepy smile on his face and a cigar in his mouth. Walking straight with zero respect for any of them in his eyes and no worldy tension on his mind.


    When royal carriages passed from somewhere, everyone bowed down to pay respect to the nobles but this lad was different. A cigar represented the Nobels but he looked no more than a commoner and where do you see a 16 year old smoking a cigar.


    This lad was none other than Anon. Anon walked with Tony''s girlfriend following him due to hypnosis and he was smoking the cigar he picked up from Tony''s office since he was a smoker back on earth.


    Inside Frank''s carriage...


    "Darling follow him and find out who he is ?" Frank ordered an entity sitting in front of him covered in black cloak fully covered.


    The moment he gave the command and immediately that entity vanished from the seat.


    Inside Rick Chester''s Carriage...


    "Master the vampire sent a blood assassin behind the boy." An old butler said with a smile.


    "I know Fred." Rick said with a calm tone.


    "Should we send someone too ?"


    "I want you to go."


    "Pardon my lord ?"


    "I want you to get me kid''s information."


    "A-As you wish."


    ''He never asked personally for someone''s information.''


    George Green''s Carriage:


    "Intresting boy." George said with a smile.


    "They say that any number of mistakes can be covered up but one can uncover all of them." Someone spoke but seemed invisible inside the carriage.


    "Yes." George agreed.


    "Want me to track him ?"


    "Yes."


    "As you wish."


    Back to Anon... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How should I fuck her ? Should I make her do lewd poses for me or do me a boob giggle dance ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Tony ''s girlfriend


    "What was your name again darling?"


    "Amanda...master."


    "Good Amanda, here this is called a slave collar. You will just have to accept me as your real master okay, you understand?" Anon pulled out a slave collar from his inventory.


    "Yes master."


    "Good now say i am master''s slave and i accept master as my one and only master for the rest of my life."


    "i am master''s slave and i accept master as my one and only master for the rest of my life." Amanda repeated same after anon and a slave contract was formed.


    [Hypnosis Spell Over]


    "Huh...? Why am I here ? Where is Tony ?" Amanda looked around and saw that the scenery has completely changed, last time she was giving blowjob to her boyfriend in a royal room and now standing on a grass plane with no memories of how she got here.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly a hand slapped Amanda''s butt.


    "Ahhh." A current ran through her whole body this was the feeling she was craving for God knows how many years.


    ''Anhhh....this feeling.''


    Amanda thought that tony just smacked him and turned around to look at him but what she saw was very terrifying.


    "Hello Dear."


    "Y-You ? Where is Tony ?"


    "Dead." Anon said without any sugar coating.


    "What the fuck are you saying?"


    "Yes and you are dead to in your family''s eyes."


    "I-I am going back." Saying this Amanda started walking towards the capital.


    "Stop." Anon commands.


    Amanda stopped immediately as if her mind just warned her that if you don''t listen to this man something very bad will happen to her.


    "W-What?" Amanda turned and aksed.


    "You are going nowhere expect on my bed tonight let''s go, we have got more walk left and sun is on the horizon already."


    "You filthy comman brat do you thi-" before she could''ve said anything else a big shock was formed near her brain and caused her a pain she didn''t liked even one bit.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh----my head."

 Chapter 48 Chapter-48

    "get inside." Anon commands Amanda.


    "Nooo...i don''t want to enter this shitty house." She said with a pout.


    "Yeah so i should take this as a rebel ?"


    Suddenly Amanda got scared listening to Anon''s words.


    "I-I will enter."


    "Good girl."


    A little nervous and scared Amanda entered inside.


    Both of them entered inside but 3 pair of eyes were monitoring every single one of their moments clearly from the shadows.


    "Freya get the new girl ready and we will eat dinner in my room today." Anon said as he throwed Amanda towards Freya.


    "H-Hey be gentle." Amanda spoke.


    "Yes master Freya bowed and left."


    Anon entered his room but as soon as he got near the window he felt the gaze.


    All of them.


    ''My god...I don''t think someone saw me coming outside from the mansion and to react this fast no, it''s someone else but whom did i offended this time ?'' anon thought with a smirk on his face as he took all of his clothes off.


    "Is he mentally ill? Why laughing for no reason?" The shadow from a tree spoke.


    ''I want to go to basement but since i am being monitored let''s not do that.''


    ''I don''t feel any Ill intention or any bloodlust...it means they are only ordered to monitor me, but seeing their distance from each other i can tell that they are not together. i want to use demonic eyes but i don''t want them to know that i know about their presence.''


    *Knock-knock*


    "Master dinner is ready and so is the new girl."


    "Come in."


    Anon stroked his dick a few times as he saw a big table coming inside the room with Amanda lying on it and food covered her body.


    "My god... It seems i will eat until i am full today huh."


    Amanda looked embarrassed to death but she kept her emotions inside.


    "Please start." Freya said.


    Anon bent down and grabbed a cherry from Amanda''s clit as he slightly bit her clit intentionally.


    "Anhhh~" a cute moan escaped her mouth.


    "Mhhhhm i want to have some wine."


    *Clap-Clap*


    Freya Clapped and kia entered the room with a disappointed face and a bottle of wine in her hands.


    She was also naked.


    As kia tried to grab the glass to pour the wine Anon suddenly stopped her.


    "What ?" Kia asked.


    "I don''t want it in a glass." Anon said with a very evil smile.


    "W-What do you mean ?" Kia asked the question she wished she haven''t asked.


    "Get those udders to form a glass." Anon said as he poked her nipples.


    "Tch. Pervert." Kia said as she gave the bottle to Freya and grabbed both of her own boobs and squeezed them tightly to make a perfect cleavage for Anon to drink bear from.


    "Pour the wine Freya."


    "Yes master."


    Freya poured the chilled wine into Kia''s cleavage and the red colour of the wine shined with the white skin of kia under the moonlight coming from the window.


    "Mhhhhnmmm~ so cold." Kia said slowly as she rubbed her thighs together, her pussy lips grinded her clitoris in between like a sandwich as they also rubbed together.


    Kia also bitted her lower lip to stop the wierd sounds escaping from her mouth.


    "Oi don''t just enjoy alone, give me a taste too." Anon said.


    With an embrassing face kia tilted her cleavage towards anon.


    "I will help myself...Amhhhhh" anon suddenly curled both of his hands around kia''s back and squeezed both of her ass cheeks as he started drinking wine from her cleavage.


    After finishing the wine inside kia''s cleavage Anon stopped groping her ass cheeks and pussy lips.


    Amanda who just watched the most perverted act in the world just looked at this shocking scene in front of her, she noticed that kia''s love juices are flowing between her thighs without any sign of stopping.


    ''Is she cumming from this perverted act ?''


    "I want to drink more wine...call gia."


    Gia entered the room wearing a sexy two piece lingerie that exposed her nipples and slit fully.


    "Master you called?"


    Seeing this Anon couldn''t hold back and commanded.


    "Freya doggy position now i am going to fuck your pussy and gia take the wine bottle and pour the wine between your cleavage but don''t close it and let it pour to your pussy."


    Listening to this both of them got excited just like female animals in heat.


    "Yes master your wish is our command." Freya spoke.


    "Whatever you say we your sex slaves shall follow it without any resistance." Gia said with a perverted smile.


    Freya went down in doggy style and on her stood gia with her legs wide open and showing her obscene clit as it twitched.


    Anon went down on his knees and rammed his penis into freya''s pussy without any warning.


    "Anhhh~ master so deep." Freya moaned as her eyes went half dead and pleasure devoured her mind, juices immediately released from her pussy as Anon''s cock hitted her baby making room''s door.


    "Drop it." Anon said with wilderness in his eyes. Those eyes looked similar to a beast who just want to have sex with every female he can found and destroy her womb until he can''t do it anymore.


    Wine started dripping from between gia''s boobs and went down through her belly button to her clitoris.


    *Suckkkkk*


    "Anhhhh~ yessss." Anon sucked the wine that dropped from her boobs to her slit as he grabbed her perfect ass and started squeezing them and started pumping Freya.


    "What the hell is going on there ?" A shadow sitting on the tree wondered in itself.


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 49 Chapter-49

    "Anhhh~ i am cumming...master is gonna see me cum yes yes...lick it more master." Gia cried out in all hornyness.


    *Lick-Lick*


    Anon licked her clitoris like a wild wolf drinking water from a lake.


    "Master i am cumming too... please creampie this useless slave of yours and paint my womb''s wall with your baby making pain." Freya said in a frenzy.


    "H-Hey i am here too...just so you know." Kia said with a shy face as she rubbed herself rapidly like a bitch in heat.


    As Anon got close to climax he squeezed freya''s boobs tightly and bite gia''s clitoris that was flavoured with wine on top of it.


    "Anhhhh~"


    "Yeessssss... Cumming. I am getting creampied." Freya cried out as she passed out making an ahegao face on the floor.


    "Master something is Cumming...oh no no no...i am peeeing...master please forgive this slave. I will cum and pee at the same time."


    Suddenly liquids gushed out of her vagina like a broken tank.


    Gia''s tounge sticked out of her mouth and her eyes closed to half as she made peace sign with both of her hands and squirted a shit ton.


    Gia also passed out due to immense pleasure.


    Anon was still full of vigor and seeing that his little brother is standing up again without any sign of settling down kia turned towards the bed and bent down as she opened her pussy lips up with her own two fingers for anon''s penis to enter.


    It''s as if her female instincts took over her and controlled her body to do this in order to please the male in front of it that was looking at her with the eyes similar to a predator.


    Anon saw this and without thinking anymore he just rammed his penis into kia''s pussy without any second thoughts. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anhhhhh~ it''s so big."


    *Clap*clap*


    "Shhh~ mhnnnmm~ yes yes do me harder, more harder."


    Listening to this anon grabbed kia''s ultra huge udders which swinged crazy with every thrust and grabbed her nipples as he rubbed them together.


    "Annnhhhhh...not my boobs and pussy at the same time."


    As soon as he heard these words Anon rubbed her nipples more Swiftly and riggedly as he started thrusting his dick into kia''s pussy faster than a motorcar''s engine piston.


    "Annnhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ don''t...you will break my puss-" before she could''ve said anything anon suddenly kissed her so hard that she even forgot that her pussy was about to break a moment ago.


    *Clap*clap*clap*clap*


    Speed kept increasing and kia''s consciousness fled from her body due to intense pleasure.


    At last Anon''s penis entered into kia''s womb and poured his seed inside her baby making room filling it to the brim.


    Kia aslo fainted on the bed and as semen started gushing out of her unconscious pussy Anon spoke.


    "What a waste...i should plug it up."


    Taking out a dildoctopus from his inventory Anon rammed it inside her pussy without any mercy and stopped the unnecessary semen flow from her pussy.


    "Now let''s move to the main course." Anon said as he looked at Amanda''s body.


    "Hiiiieeee...s-stay away from me you pervert." Amanda said with a scared look but the truth was that her pussy was also dripping wet from the scene that just happened.


    Anon closed his distance and grabbed Amanda''s boobs as he started rubbing her nipples.


    "Anhh...mnhm~ no don''t do this. This feels too good."


    Anon grabbed her medium sized butt and started groping it.


    Long before her body was hot and wet due to his touch.


    This time before inserting his cock into Amanda''s pussy anon reached for freya''s unconscious body and grabbed her head as he used his mouth to lube his penis.


    After lubing it he moved back to Amanda.


    As Amanda was sitting on the table anon just picked her in his hands like a doll.


    "H-H-Hey what are you doing? You pervert...stupid don''t anhhhh~" and inserted his penis inside her without any warning.


    As Anon''s penis entered her pussy, Amanda lost all of her other senses and just one thought came to her mind and that was to get fucked by this man and achieve the ultimate pleasure as others.


    "Anhhh~ why is it so big ?"


    "God gifted."


    Amanda turned her neck around and kissed anon on his lips as she gave his tongue a good massage with hers.


    Both of them kissed as anon kept pounding her vagina.


    *Mnhhhmmm* sounds tried to escape Amanda''s mouth but stopped as anon grabbed her tongue with his lips.


    *Mnhhhm.*


    *Clap*clap*


    As anon was close to cumming he gave a final big thrust and left Amanda''s body in air to free fall.


    "Eh ?" Amanda said in confusion but suddenly she felt that Anon''s penis has penetrated her to her deepest part by touching the back wall of her womb with his cock''s tip.


    ...and before long her face expressions changed to a mind breaked slut''s face expression as Anon released his jeez into her womb while she was hanging on his penis.


    "Annhhhhhhhhhhh~ cummmmmmmmminnnn~ harrrrd."


    Anon noticed that her new toy has broken and broke her neck resulting in her death.


    *Crack*


    "Hick...?" This was the last sound that escaped Amanda''s mouth.


    "You thought you can be one of my girls...? You were just a loose end from the start. Even if i would''ve made you forgot everything about me you were still doomed to die by someone else just thank me that i gave you pleasure before giving you a painless death." Anon looked at the dead body of Amanda without any expression of sadness or guilt as he dressed up.


    "Oi...are the intruders still not captured?" Anon said in a serious tone.


    Suddenly four long figures wearing fully black clothes just like a ninja appeared from the dark corners of the rooms and bowed.


    "Master all three of them are captured successfully and waiting for you in the training room." One of them spoke.


    They are my private assassin army of ogres personally trained by the elf Kingdom''s previous queen and the best assassin in the world, Diana Olives.


    I promised her that the she will be the queen of the elven Kingdom again within 1 year from the day i bought her in exchange for teaching my ogres activities like fighting and assassinating.


    Using the underground tunnel all of the Ogres from the forest of nightmares arrived in the training hall and now I''ve about 10 to 15 thousand of Ogres in my basement ready to kill or die at my command.


    "Clean the deadbody and get the girls back to their rooms." Anon said as he looked at dead Amanda.


    "As you command master." Within 10 seconds the room was emptied out as if there was no one there except anon, all four figures again disappeared into the dark of the room.


    "Now let''s talk with our sweet guests." Anon entered the basement.


    [Lesson Of the day: Don''t leave any loose ends even if it''s a one time use pussy. Be a man of culture don''t be a cunt.]

 Chapter 50 Chapter-50

    Anon entered the training room as he saw three intruders sitting in front of him bind to chairs in metal chains and in front of them stood the elf girl named Diana.


    "Do we have any information about who they are or who they work for ?" Anon asked.


    "No, none of them are ready to talk even after brutal beatings, i can tell they are very loyal to their masters and that one on the left is a blood assassin." Diana said as she pointed towards a girl sitting on the chair wearing a full black assassin outfit.


    "Care to elaborate?" Anon said as he looked at Diana with a confused look.


    "They are the best trained assassins in this world. It is said that they don''t have any type of emotions or someone to show affection, only knows one thing "Perfect Kill." Diana said as she looked at the blood assassin with haterd.


    "So you are saying that i am looking at a killing machine that has literally no emotions right..?"


    "Yes."


    "...and she won''t say anything, no matter what we do to her right ?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the others ?" Anon said as he looked at a green haired guy whow had a weirdo like smile on his face and the serious face old man who dressed as a butler.


    "They seems from a rich family since i got some expensive stuff from their filthy pockets."


    "Why is he smiling?" Anon asked with a disgusting expression.


    "I don''t know he said he wants to talk to my boss."


    "Oh...well i should go and have a talk with him, but what is that circle near them." Anon asked as his demonic eyes showed him a dome like structure made out of mana around the three of them.


    "That''s a [Nil Field] Spell."


    "Nil Field ?"


    "Yes, in Nil Field no magic works or any artifacts that operates with the help of magic. This is a very high grade spell and only 6th class nobles and above can afford it." Diana said.


    "Where you get one ?"


    "I didn''t it''s made by the vampire guy."


    Ah, Mike. That bastard really have some real good spells.


    "I will investigate them now personally. Get me a knife."


    Suddenly a Ogre assassin appeared from nowhere with a dagger in his hands.


    "Good."


    As soon as anon picked up the dagger the assassin vanished again.


    I wonder what spell they use ? It looks so cool everytime they do that.


    "Just a warning, these guys are tough so try to use something out of the ordinary and magic doesn''t works in there."


    "I will see that."


    Anon flipped the dagger between his fingers as he walked towards the smilling creep and sat down on front of him.


    "Why might you be smiling?" Anon asked.


    "So you are her boss...? You look young kid. Let me tell you who i am the great servent of maste-"


    *Stab*


    Anon didn''t listened to any other word coming out of his mouth and just stabbed his right hand as his dagger pierced through his skin and struck the chair beneath it.


    "Wha- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....you mother fucking basta-"


    Before he could''ve said any other curse word from his mouth, Anon retracted the dagger from his hand and stabbed it through his cheeks from one cheek to another cheek cutting his tounge a little.


    "Tell me who do you work for ?" Anon asked with a mafia expression.


    "Uahhhhhhhhhhhh....," The green haired dude tried to scream but the dagger in his mouth didn''t allowed him to speak shit.


    Watching this cruel scene from the outside, every single strand of air on her body stood up.


    She had also seen many tortures but as cruel as this one, nope not in her entire life.


    "Uhhhhhhhh...mmm...uhhh" the green haired guy tried to scream something but afraid to move his tongue.


    "I will now ask one question and remove the knife from your mouth and if i didn''t get the answer or i was unsatisfied with it you will know the result then." Anon said with a straight serious face while the other two watched him do it to the green haired guy.


    "Now who do you work for ?" Anon pulled out the knife from his mouth.


    "I-I work for... George D. Green From the House Of Green Alchemists."


    "Good, now why were you keeping an eye on me ?"


    "I was ordered to by my master." He said as fast as a human can speak.


    "Bring me a healing potion." Anon commanded and a assassin immediately appeared with a red potion in his hands.


    "Here drink this." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The green haired guy drank the whole potion and got healed up within seconds.


    "Y-You...do you even have any idea what you''ve just done ?" The green haired guy spoke with a filthy smile.


    "Enlighten me sir." Anon said in a sarcastic tone as he wiped off his dagger with a white cloth.


    "I am a member of 7th grade noble family, i am a direct servent of Sir George D Green and since you''ve given me this healing potion we all can forgot about happened today and can go our homes quietly." He said with a expression similar to a shady blackmarket''s dealer who is offering the most fake deal in the world.


    Anon kept cleaning his dagger without replying.


    "Hey did you listen to what i just said ?" He asked again.


    Anon walked towards the green hair guy and opened his chains from the back of his chair.


    "Finally, it seems you have some intelligence after all."


    "I didn''t hear that part." Anon said from behind.


    "What part are you talking about ?" The green hair guy asked with confusion.


    *Zooooom*


    *Stab*


    Suddenly a dagger pierced his chest and stopped just 1cm away from touching his heart.


    "The part that i give a fuck about." Anon whispered in his ears.


    "Y-You."


    "You won''t die.... don''t worry the dagger just pierced your chest skin and broke a few ribs nothing to be worried about."


    The intruders sitting on the sides looked at this scene with a surprised and scared expression.


    "Your heart is just a centimetre away from getting a hole in it. Enough for you to die.


    The blood circulation in your ribs will now go crazy and with every blood flow cycle the dagger will move inwards by a very very short distance but if you pulled it out you will die because of blood loss and immense pain due to the broken ribs but if you can make it to that table on the end of this room than you can save yourself as there is a one healing pot in that table. Now run bitch."


    [Author: Reached chapter-50. Are you liking it ?]

 Chapter 51 Chapter-51

    Green hair guy noticed a wooden table at the other end of the room and started running towards it slowly and steadily without touching the dagger in his chest.


    "Y-You will pay...once my master finds out." He spoke to himself in a low tone but anon heard it loud and clearly due to his enhanced senses.


    "My god, Where do you even fit that big attitude of yours in that small body ?" Anon said as he turned around rapidly and throwed the dagger towards his right leg swiftly.


    *Kachk*


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh....it hurrrrrts." He cried out as the dagger stabbed on his right thigh.


    "What you thought it will be that easy to get the healing potion ?"


    "Fuckkkkkkkkk...." He stood up crying and started walking again.


    "You want to try ?" Anon said as he showed a short dagger to Diana.


    Diana hesitated first but then remembered what humans has made her and her race to go through and picked up the dagger from Anon''s hand and throwed it.


    *Stab*


    "Fuuuuuuuccckkkkkkkkkkkk..." He cried out loud as this time dagger pierced his left leg near the heel.


    "Oooohhh....that one must''ve hurt." Anon said with a savage face.


    "He has already given all information, why are you torturing him more, just finish him." Diana spoke with a straight face.


    Anon picked Another dagger from the bench behind him and spoke...


    "If you want to rule a kingdom you need the heart of Steel and will of iron. Weaks with feelings for their foe will die or will get betrayed at last." Anon spoke with a smile and throwed another dagger that hit the green hair guy''s right ass.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...."


    "You-" Diana was about to speak something but to prove her will as a queen she also picked a dagger from the table and throwed it.


    *Stab*


    This time the dagger pierced his Left ass.


    "Noooooo... pleaseeeee it''s hurting." He cried out.


    "You may not know this but... I''ve been through betrayal and i didn''t liked it one bit so this time it will not be same." Diana said this and left the room.


    "My My looks like someone was mad." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes... I''ve reached the table." Green haired guy took out a healing potion from the table''s cabinet and drank it.


    "Wow... congratulations." Anon came near him as he clapped and smirked.


    As soon as he drank the potion every wound on his body recovered as if it was never there. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I can go now right..?" He asked with a smile.


    "Who said that ?" Anon shattered all of his dreams in one sentence.


    "B-But you said that i can go once i get-"


    "It seems you have misunderstood something let me repeat you the same sentence again... I said if you can make it to that table on the end of this room then you can save yourself as there is a one healing pot in that table, i never mentioned something about letting you go did i ?"


    Listening to this the green haired guy opened his eyes wide in grief.


    "T-That''s c-cheating you can''t do that. I-"


    "Well look at that i just did it." Anon spoke.


    The green guy suddenly noticed that he can use his magical powers again.


    "You fucking piece of shit you forgot something...hehehe." he laughed as he was thinking that anon will now think why he is laughing and he will just stand up and destroy his face with one blow of his spell and save the other two.


    "Hmmm...?"


    "On the name of goddess Kara...i shall bestow justice upon you [Fire Bomb]..." He said as he raised his hand toward''s anon.


    But suddenly 4 daggers appeared around his neck ready to cut it if he spoke any other word or even moved from the spot.


    Four Ogres looked at him with the ultimate bloodlust as they all wanted to cut his neck right now.


    Seeing this he withdrew his spell.


    "O-Ogre...so you are the one they are working for."


    "Yes they are all my slaves and look at them performing their duty like good servents."


    "What do you want now ?" He asked Anon.


    "Hmm... Lemme think. Oh look what i found in my pocket, another healing potion." Anon said as he took out another healing potion from his pocket and placed it on the exact position where the previous one was.


    "Let''s play again." He said with a sadistic smile.


    "No...No....Noooooooooooooo" with a grim expression the green haired guy cried out.


    3 hours later...


    *Stab*


    "Ahhhhh...fuck."


    "Drink it."


    "I won''t just kill me."


    "Hmm...why should I ?"


    "I will tell you everything i know and everything i own please just kill me, i beg you." He said as sweat was dropping from his whole body and he begged for death.


    "What''s your name ?"


    "Paul."


    "Paul...tell me why were you sent to keep eye on me ?"


    "You seemed suspicious with that noble woman back then and a cigar too."


    "No other reason?"


    "No."


    "Good....Finish him." As soon as Anon said those lines a dagger pierced through his nape that came from the shadows and killed him within seconds.


    "Clear the body...i will talk to the next person."


    Without any delay his body looked as if the ground just swallowed it and it vanished.


    Taking a chair Anon sat in front of the old butler and asked.


    "So will you obediently give answers or..." Anon asked.


    "...or what? You will break me like him ? I am not that weak kid." He said as he looked the other way and his silver old hairs shined.


    "Attitude again ?" Anon asked.


    "I am a royal family''s butler and won''t give in even if i die you little freak."


    "Well since you won''t speak... someone else will. Diana bring them inside." Anon spoke as he smiled towards the butler.


    [Guess who is Anon calling ?]

 Chapter 52 Chapter-52

    Diana entered the room and behind her were two girls around 16 and 17.


    Both of their eyes are covered with cloth.


    The butler looked at the girls and screamed.


    "You bastard, if you dare touch my daughters i will kill you."


    Anon saw him twitch like crazy on the chair in hopes of breaking the chain and free himself.


    Anon again sat on the chair and said to the old butler.


    "I won''t touch them i promise but if you didn''t tell me who do you work for and why you are keeping an eye on me then..."


    "You sick motherfucker." He said as he looked at Anon with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Where are we ?" The little one asked in panic.


    "Sister where are we ?" She added.


    "I-I Don''t know...but we must keep our calm." The elder sister supported the younger sister by saying this.


    "Your elder daughter is smart it''s a waste to make her a Breeding machine for orcs. Hehehe." Anon said as he looked at butler.


    The butler looked at Anon with a look of grief and spoke.


    "Do whatever you want to me....leave them please I beg you. They don''t even know you. They are innocent."


    "As i said i won''t do anything with them but the orcs will."


    "N-No Don''t...." The butler started crying due to fear.


    "Oh yes, i will and i will do it in front of your very eyes if you don''t tell me everything now."


    "I will tell you everything please let them go...i promise. I will even serve you as your slave for the rest of my life.... please let my daughters go please." He said as he cried and tears shed out of his eyes.


    Anon did a gesture towards Diana and she left the room with both daughters.


    "Speak."


    "I am Fredrick Flames. I work for The Dragon House of Flames. I was ordered by my master to follow you and get as much information as i can get. When master saw that the blood assassin is following you he ordered me to research on you." Said Fredrick.


    "At first you won''t even speak and now you are a little parrot huh."


    "Are they safe ?"


    "Yep returned home from where they were picked from."


    "I will let you go to your family but I''ve putted a spell on both of your daughters that will automatically trigger if you tell someone about me or this place. They will die the most painful death in the world the one you haven''t even saw in your lifetime."


    "I understand. I will not tell anyone about you." He said with a scared expression.


    "Good now shu-shu I''ve got another Client to talk. With." Anon opened his chains and let him go.


    "Now only you are left huh ?" Anon said as he looked at the blood assassin girl.


    Sharp green eyes, Short black hairs, D-Cup, Sexy huge butt, fair skin colour and chubby thighs. Full girlfriend material but sad that she has been trained to kill mercilessly.


    As Anon was about to say anything to the girl someone suddenly opened the door.


    "Who dares-" as Anon was about to say anything he saw biyuk and sephie together coming into the room all sweaty and huffing.


    "You two alright?" Anon asked. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master *huff-huff* I''ve made it." Sephie said with a wife smile on her face.


    Cutting her in the middle biyuk spoke.


    "Master I''ve also *Huff-Huff* Found out about the whereabouts of 7 Legendary weapons that i made in the past."


    "My My, ain''t lady luck is shining bright tonight." Anon said with a smile.


    "I will tell first."


    "No i will tell first."


    "No i will-"


    Both of them started arguing.


    "Stop both of you. Biyuk tell me." Anon spoke.


    "Yes master."


    Opening a map biyuk showed me this world''s blueprint.


    "You see master i made seven legendary weapons but when i hided all of them i didn''t hide them all in one place. I hided 3 weapons in human kingdom and 4 weapons in different race''s Kingdoms."


    "Okay."


    "When i gave the assassins these locations they didn''t found any of them because they were picked by someone else."


    "Who..?"


    "This when it get''s intresting...when i asked the villagers about wether there are any prodigy that rose from that village and all of them were positive."


    "You mean..." Sephie spoke.


    "Yes the seven Royal Family''s ancestors found my weapons and thought of it as natural treasures from a dungeon or something since then they are using my weapons to rule over this kingdom."


    Listening to this Anon let out a laugh.


    "Hahahahhaha... perfect, this is perfect."


    "What are you bastards laughing for ?" The assassin wondered as she couldn''t hear anything from the insides of the Nil Field.


    "Umm...master may i ask why you are laughing?" Biyuk asked.


    "I am laughing because they are the weapons made by you and you can destroy them on your will and make all the families powerless right ?"


    "Uhh... that''s a problem you see." Biyuk spoke with a wierd expression.


    "What problem?" Anon asked.


    "You see...i can''t destroy them not because i made them and i love them but no weapon can destroy them until it''s made out of the same material as they were."


    "What were they made of ?" Anon asked.


    "It was a new material that we discovered while mining at very bottom lines of the ground. We called it Graventine."


    "Is it that strong ?"


    "Yes because we found it in a solid state even when the temperature was unbearable for even us dwarfs."


    "Hmm.... Graventine." Anon said as he started thinking.


    [Author: My Power stones went down a lot.... feeling sad.]

 Chapter 53 Chapter-53

    "Once i get into the academy we will move towards the Dwarf kingdom to get the Graventine." Anon said.


    "As expected of my master....i will take my leave now." Biyuk said as he left the room.


    "Sephie, i haven''t seen you in days. You locked yourself in that lab of yours for god knows how many days. May i ask what you''ve got for me ?"


    "Yes master please look at this." Sephie said as she pulled out a dagger from her back.


    "A dagger but i thought you researched alchemy ?" Anon said with a confused smile.


    Without speaking anything sephie cuts her hand so severely that even a single healing potion won''t even be enough to heal her. Her hand barely sticked together with her wrist, it was about to fall off.


    "Sephie what the fuck do you think you are doing?" Anon shouted as he swiftly withdrew some healing potions from his inventory.


    "Wait master look." She said as she stares on her severed hand.


    Suddenly her wound started healing at an incredible speed that a healing potion of the extreme quality can''t even compare. Her skin grew back and fixed her hand to the same state as it was before.


    "What the-?" Anon just looked at the most impossible thing in the world and so did the blood assassin in awe with stupid faces.


    "You see this master."


    "Yeah i did, What the fuck was that some kind of healing magic or spell ?"


    "None it''s this." Sephie said as she removed a locket from her neck and gave it to Anon.


    The locket''s shape was similar to that of an oval with a green outlining and a red liquid inside the core.


    "What''s this ?"


    "Master you remember the troll, the Ogres brought for us ?"


    "I do."


    "Well this is made from his Heart."


    "How does it works."


    "You just have to keep it in touch with your body and it will do the rest of the work automatically."


    "Really...? Let''s try then." Anon wore the locker and pierced his hand with a dagger.


    "Ouch...it fucking hurts. Now i understand that guy''s feeling when i throwed daggers at his ass." Anon said as he pulled the dagger out.


    Within seconds all wounds healed and his hands were back to as they were before.


    "This is incredible. Are there any limitations or Consequences to this locket ?"


    "No master i haven''t found any yet."


    "Good, you have done great work sephie. What do you want as your reward ?" Anon said with a smile. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I would like to save it for sometime else master." Sephie said with a shy tone as her blue cheeks turned red.


    "Okay if that''s what you want."


    "I will take my leave now." Sephie said and left the room.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Troll''s Heart Locket.


    Master: Anon Agreil.


    Made By: Sephie.


    Rank: S+


    Durability: 100%


    Skills: [Ultimate Regeneration Lv.5]


    [Ultimate Regeneration]


    [Trolls are the creatures that worshipped mother earth as their god and saviour from the ancient times and that''s why mother earth gave them an indestructible body as a gift. It is said that a troll''s body can''t be destroyed as long as it''s in contact with the earth. This skill will also stop working if you are not in contact with Earth.]


    So it really has a limitation but it is overwhelmed it''s Pros and my first S-rank artifact at that.


    Wearing the locket anon hided it with his clothes and moved back to the blood assassin.


    "Hello darling i am sorry that our little chit-chat had to be disturbed previously."


    She just stared back at Anon af if she was too dumb to even understand his words.


    "As expected you are not going to speak huh...?"


    She just looked at Anon expression less.


    "Mike." Anon shouted and as soon as he did Mike appeared from thin air.


    "You called master."


    "Yes....remove the Nil Field."


    "As you wish my lord."


    As soon as mike lifted off the spell the girl disappeared from the chair.


    "Mike, you know what to do."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Mike''s eyes suddenly started shining red and the next moment he suddenly shot a thunder spell in one random direction of the room.


    "Ahh..." A girl''s voice came as she got hit by that attack and suddenly her whole body came to the sight as she laid unconscious on the cold floor.


    "What a joke. You think such cheap quality stealth spell works on me." Mike spoke.


    "Well did you kill her Mike ?"


    "No master just unconscious."


    Anon closed his distance towards the assassin and...


    [Memory Eater]


    I will take some of your memories darling since i can''t afford to let a loose end.


    [Memory Alter ]


    Let''s mask my face with a black blank void in your memories and take out whatever you saw down here.


    "Oi leave the girl on the capital''s main gate before sunrise."


    Suddenly assassins appeared behind him and carried out the task at once.

 Chapter 54 Chapter-54

    "How long do you plan on sleeping ?" A voice resounded in the room as anon opened his eyes and suddenly looked at kia who was standing in front of him.


    "Hmm....What time ? What the hell it''s still night outside ? Why would you wake me up in the night ? If you want sex then come again tomorrow morning." Anon woke up as he looked around in a stupid morning face and looked out the window to notice that it''s still dark outside, he again went to sleep as soon as he noticed the dark.


    "This...fucker." kia said with a angry face and her forehead veins twitched.


    "You took a job master...did you already forgot..?" She said as she smiled a bit and folded her hands together.


    Opening one of his eye anon looked at kia and asked. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What job ?"


    "You promised a certain person that you will be their butler you remember?" She said with a wicked laugh.


    "Ah...that Don''t you remember my terms..?"


    Flashback...back in the competition room.


    "I have one term to it." Anon said to Freeda.


    "Speak."


    "I will come to the job as i seem fit, you will not be allowed to judge my outfit or timings."


    "But a Butler''s attire and timing is what makes him the butler you know." Jena spoke.


    "Indeed but i am not any ordinary butler my lady."


    "I accept but you will have to serve me and me only." Freeda spoke with a smile.


    "Of course my lady." Anon bowed.


    Back to present...


    "Wait that wasn''t a joke ?" Kia asked with surprised expression.


    "No." Anon said as he stood up from the bed and slightly rubbed kia''s cheeks.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    "Since you already ruined my sleep you will have to make up for it...i am going for bath join me." Anon said as he started leaving.


    "But we just did it last night."


    "The more time you make me wait the more time you will have to wait. If you are smart try understanding this one." Anon said with a smile as he removed his clothes one by one and went into the bathroom.


    Kia immediately understood what Anon meant and murmured.


    "You... idiot pervert." A shy smile appeared on her face and she also removed her clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Her jiggling mountain peakes grinded to each other as she moved and both of them stood like a spear and made kia more aroused.


    She entered the bathroom with a white towel covering her slit from down there and one of her hand covering her boobs.


    "Well it''s not like i will get cleaned by myself will i ? Go and bring the soap here." Anon spoke.


    Kia bent down to pick up the soap and her pussy lips gave a full view of her Erotic zone.


    Without missing this opportunity anon picked a small wooden tooth brush from the ground and slided it into her hole.


    "Ahhhh...you, why would you do that ?" Kia said as she suddenly felt something penetrating her slit.


    "Hmm...? What did i do ?" Anon said as he looked surprisingly at the toothbrush sticking out of kia''s pussy.


    "Oh, sorry i thought you were the brush holder." He said with an innocent smile face.


    "We don''t have brush holders you idiot." She said.


    "Well now we do."


    "You..." Kia wanted to kill Anon for this but controlled her anger and went ahead to remove the toothbrush from her pussy.


    "Wait...i still haven''t brushed my teeths you know."


    "W-What do you mean ?"


    "Well brush my teeths."


    "But for that I''ve to remove the brush right ?" Kia said with a terrified expression as her sexual fantasies ran wild in her mind.


    ''What will he make me do this time ? Will he tell me to put the toothpaste in my mouth and clean his mouth like a living toothbrush? Or worse use my pussy hairs as a brush. No what perverted things am i thinking ?''


    "No, just go doggy style and i will do the rest."


    With a doubt in her mind kia did as told by her master, she went doggy style position and the toothbrush made a 90¡ã angle with her ass.


    Putting toothpaste on the toothbrush anon puts his teeth on the brush as he started flicking and groping kia''s clit.


    "Anhhh~ mnhhmmmnnn~" kia started moaning and her body started vibrating like crazy and so was the brush.


    ''...and that''s what you call an Vibrating toothbrush.''


    This toothbrush didn''t worked as good as the one back on earth but the scene looked more than enough to fullfill for it.


    Two huge ass cheeks and in between them two pussy lips holding a toothbrush.


    "Anhhh~ cumming."


    A white spray was released by kia''s vagina as the brush shot like a bullet from her vagina due to pressure. Her face hitted the ground as her strength left her hands and she looked just like a perfect whore posing for an erotic manga shoot.


    "Now would you clean off my rest of the body ?" He said to kia who was barely holding herself together after squirting a ton.


    Collecting her leftover strength and picking up a cloth that was used instead of the foam, she started rubbing saop on it.


    "Leave the cloth...and cover yourself up in the soap. It''s time for some real action."


    "Huh...?" With her half-consciousness mind she didn''t bothered thinking much and did as anon told him to."


    "Now wash my hands."


    Kia started rubbing the soap from her hands to Anons.


    "No... that''s not how i meant it. Use those lips." Anon said as he pointed towards kia''s pussy.


    [Author: You guys just are crazy boosting the power stones to that much. Thank you. Love you guys.]

 Chapter 55 Chapter-55

    [Dark Mode: ON]


    "use those pussy lips and get my hands all cleaned."


    Kia grabbed Anon''s hand in between her legs as she started going back and forth.


    "Mhhmm~ Is it anhh~ really necessary to torture me like Anhh~ this ?" Kia asked with a red face.


    "Yeah, well remembering that you planned to kill me and all. This is the least you can do."


    "Urghhh, i hate you." Kia said.


    "Another hand." Anon said with a smile.


    Kia shifted her pussy sponge to another hand as she again started going back and forth.


    "Now, i need to clean my chest."


    Anon has made his rules for every activity he does in the house in his own perverted way.


    Like, Bathing with kia while using her as a sponge, Eating breakfast and dinner while gia sucks him off with a dildo in her pussy and suckers on her tittys, Freya was fucked everytime she was making food or doing any house chores like washing clothes or doing dishes.


    He made one rule compulsory for everyone.


    "Wear clothes that have a Pussy cut-out hole in them so that he can use them whenever and wherever he wants to, except for the cloths they wear outside."


    As for cherry he fucked her hole while she sleeps, whenever he sees the opportunity he goes into her room, open up her legs and using the pussy cut-out hole he inserts it in without any hesitation or warnings.


    It was like a ''FREEUSE ALL YOU CAN FUCK FEST''.


    "Hey i want some on my face too." Anon said.


    Kia immediately understood him and attained a position in which her knees made a 90¡ã angle between her thighs and Achilles tendon and put both of her hands on them, just like that her pussy was wide open just as her ass hole to anon.


    Anon rammed his face immediately into kia''s ass and she started twerking her giant cow ass in his face making the soap spread on his face.


    "H-Hey are you licking my asshole ?" She asked with hesitation.


    "What if i am ?"


    "Eww, don''t do that you pervert. That''s not a clean place."


    "Keep doing what you are doing."


    She didn''t stopped twerking.


    Who could''ve ever thought that a bitch less fucker like me will ever do something like this. This is wholesome.


    After a while anon spoke.


    "Now my cock."


    Kia hesitated for a bit but then took the soap and rubbed it between her giant boobs as she started massaging my little brother with them.


    My rod grew up to 10 inches with only her breast massage.


    "Throw the water."


    After throwing the water anon stood up and spoke.


    "Now i will clean you."


    Listening to this kia got startled and spoke...


    "N-No...i can clean myself on my own, Y-You are done right ? Now go out."


    "Yeah like hell i will." Anon said as he rubbed some soap on his dick and grabbed kia''s ass.


    "H-Hey noo...Anhhhhh~" before she could''ve revolted anymore anon''s little brother has already knocked on her baby making room''s door.


    Due to soap friction decreased by a leap and Anon pounded her pussy like a piston.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah...hey slow...ah ah ah down ah ah you gonna break ah ah anh my pussy."


    "Cumming ahh." Anon said as he shoot a ton shit amount of yellow jizz into her womb Directly and grabbed her neck within his elbow.


    "Anhhh...ahhh...i am.... dying anhhhhhhhhhh~" kia cried out in pleasure as her clitoris got vigorously rubbed like a scratch card by Anon''s fingers.


    She let out a very very happy smile on her face that can be declared as a broken bitch smile and as soon as Anon swooped out his cock from her pussy she let out a heavy pressured piss that dirtied all the bathroom floor and fell down on it later going unconscious of ultimate pleasure.


    Anon left her like that and moved out as he dried all the water from his body with hel of kia''s towel.


    "Make sure you clean all the mess you just made. Kids these days are pissing wherever they want." Anon said with a smiling face as he left the bathroom.


    Moving to the kitchen anon saw Freya making breakfast in her night gown that was bell bottom.


    Anon moved towards Freya and grabbed her dress from the bottom as he uncovered her delicious ass ready to eat.


    She was wearing a white panty with a big whole in it.


    "Ah...master, you are awake...?"


    Ignoring her talk Anon rammed his dick into her morning fresh pussy through the pussy cut-out.


    "Anhhh~ master you naughty boy." Freya said as she bited her lips and tightened her ass and pussy folded to give Anon more pleasure.


    Anon grabbed her chin and grabbed her lips with his mouth and sucked them off like ice popsicle.


    "Mnhhh~ *clap-clap* Mnhham~"


    Grabbing her dress from near the neck he flicked it down to reveal her jugglers and massaged them with one hand and rubbed her clit with the other hand while still not letting her mouth go making her suffocated.


    Oh my god this milf is like a fucking scubi she can suck me out all day and Bring me to death.


    ''oh shit cumming.''


    Anon blew his 2nd load of the day into freya''s womb as he let her mouth go.


    *Huff-Huff* Freya Huffed like a cow who just got fucked by 12 bulls without rest.


    Anon started leaving the kitchen as he noticed something interesting.


    Freya suddenly took a wooden bowl from the floor and putted it under her pussy to store Anon''s yellow jezz.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ah...this is for mixing in food master."


    "What ?"


    "Yes, i mix your cum into my and all girl''s food and your food is made seperate from ours. I Cannot waste your cum can i ?"


    A smile appeared on Anon''s face as he said. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Smart girl."


    It''s good that she mixes my jeez into her and her daughters food. I would be damned if my jeez were to be my food.


    [Author: Guess Who got Contracted ?]

 Chapter 56 Chapter-56

    After fucking Freya and kia it was time for the breakfast blowjob.


    Everyone set on the table for breakfast and gia went under the table as she unzipped my pants and started massaging my cock with her hands.


    After massaging for a while Anon tapped his foot on gia''s butt twice as a signal for her to start sucking it.


    Just like vaccume cleaner she started sucking my cock with ultimate pressure.


    "Oh, your blowjobs really are getting better." Anon said.


    She learned this new trick where she sucks my cock with so much pressure that her cheeks sticks to the top of my dick head and then she starts massaging it with her fingers from the outside as she moves her mouth up and down.


    Whenever does that thing Anon felt wholesome.


    *Golg* *Gloglp* she made so much noise while doing this thing that even the people outside the house can hear it.


    Suddenly Anon grabbed gia''s head with both of his legs and folded them around her neck.


    This was the signal that he was about to cum and gia had to increase her speed.


    "I-I can''t, it''s Cumming." Anon said as he finished eating his breakfast and cumming in gia''s mouth.


    Due to body modification my semen''s smell makes her cum with ultimate pleasure.


    Gia''s eyes suddenly turned upside down as she tried to take in Anon''s whole baby making material into her small mouth but couldn''t hold it in and it flowed out of her nostrils.


    "It''s time that i leave for my job." Anon said with a smile as he patted gia on her head.


    Anon started walking towards the exit gate but suddenly noticed that cherry''s room was on the way.


    An evil smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    "Hehehe... let''s bid my little sister a farewell and good morning too." He said as he opened cherry''s gate and went inside just to notice something very sexy.


    Cherry was sleeping in the doggy style position, but she wasn''t on her all fours since she was asleep. Her butt was high in the air while her front part was on her shoulders.


    Seeing this sexy pose Anon''s little brother saluted again with full vigor.


    "What can I do ? You are making that position." Anon said as he entered her room and noticed that there wasn''t any pussy cut-out on her new pajamas.


    Taking a knife from the table Anon made a wide hole in cherry''s pajamas and inserted his cock into her pussy without any hesitation.


    "Anhhh~ Wha- You ? Don''t you- Anhhhh~ mnhhmmm~" Before cherry could''ve said anything Anon sticked two of his fingers into cherry''s mouth.


    "Shhhhhh....just be quiet or i will fuck you at night with zero stops."


    Listening to this cherry stopped resisting as she remembered the time when Anon started fucking her at night and didn''t stopped until the morning.


    Her small body feels like a pocket pussy, i can just grab her whole body and pump it right into her womb.


    Anon thought as he covered Cherry''s small body with his rather larger body and started pounding aggressively.


    "Mhnnnnhhmmm~."


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Take this you little fuck hole." Anon said as he released his 4th load of the day into cherry''s small and tight pussy.


    Cherry was unable to bear with the overwhelming cum in her pussy. She made an ahegao face and fainted.


    Anon removed his fingers from her mouth and noticed that his fingers are all covered in Saliva. Anon used her pajamas to clean his fingers off and left.


    Cherry''s pussy dripped out Anon''s jizz like a waterfall for some seconds on the bed.


    As Anon was ready to leave Freya came to bid him farewell.


    "Good luck." Freya said as she bid him farewell with a nice lip to lip kiss and by getting her ass groped by him real nice before he leaves.


    Anon left after that.


    After walking to the end of the village he got the wagon leaving for the capital.


    ''Since i have sometime before reaching the capital let''s check the two skills i left in the skill store of A-Rank.''


    ''Skill Store.''


    [Song Of The Siren King] [A-Rank][200 SBP]


    [When the siren king sings his song every one has to obey. With his magical voice he made 7 seas to bow in front of him. Makes your voice turn into magical Voice, This skill can be used on more then 1000 targets at a time putting them in a tranced state of absolute obedience, Targets will hear ever order of the skill caster until the skill is turned off or dispelled by another skill.]


    [Mana: 1000/per use]


    Oh, a mass hypnotising skill. That''s good but why is the mana consumption so high ?


    Let''s look at the next skill.


    [Hell Of Eternal Damnation(Class Exclusive)][A-Rank][250 SBP]


    [When you look into Abyss it looks back into you. With this skill You can make your opponent''s mind fell into a C.O.M.A state where 1 second will equal an eternity, Target''s mind will be shown his worst fears over and over until his will to live dies and even though target''s body will live, but his mind will not work, target will become just a living flesh.


    This skill will passively protects you from every soul and mind attacks. Skill can only be used on only 2 level above and any level below the host''s level.]


    [Mana: 1500/Use]


    [Warning: Using this skill for More then 5 seconds can be dangerous to host as his level is still low.]


    My god this one is a killer skill. If i get this it can possibly make a good offensive skill or i can merge it with another skill too.


    Let''s say if i merge this with the song of siren king will it make mass killing move. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hehehe.


    An evil smile appeared on anon''s face.


    "Capital is here get off." The driver Shouted.


    Anon jumped out and payed the fare.


    "I have to do something about transportation...it takes too much time to get here. Should I work on that project now."

 Chapter 57 Chapter-57

    After reaching in front of the given address i saw two beastmen knights protecting the gates of a big white mansion.


    Something triggered in my memory.


    ''No Anon you have to show them the token you received from freeda to get inside. Don''t hypnotize them into killing each other with no reason at all. They are innocent. Don''t let your intrusive thoughts win.'' Anon thought to himself as he took out a silver coin with a wolf symbol on it from his pocket and moved towards the guards.


    "Who are you ? State your Business." Both of them crossed their spears and stopped Anon.


    "Here." Anon showed them the silver coin.


    "I am sorry sir. You can go inside." They apologized as they retracted their spears.


    "No worries." Anon said as he entered inside but suddenly he went two step back and spoke.


    "Last time, two guys said the same lines in front of me and they turned out dead. Just saying."


    Suddenly a chill ran down the guard''s spines.


    I don''t know why i did that. Just to make them fear me or just to clarify my value to them. I don''t know, it''s just felt cool.


    Anon walked inside the mansion and entered through the main gate.


    "A butler never enters through the main gate."


    A sound resounded in the big hallway covered in red carpets.


    Anon turned his eyes towards the source of this sound and it was an old beastman wearing a Butler''s attire.


    Blue eyes, white fur, googles and good physique.


    "You might be madam freeda''s new butler." He said as he marched down the stairs.


    "Yes, sir i am."


    "I am Henry, head butler of the house. You may have special permissions from madam freeda but this household has some serious rules for Butler''s too."


    "Yes." Anon said as he looked at Henry.


    ''What an uncle.''


    "You can come at any time you want, you can wear whatever you want but you will have to serve tea to madam freeda and run her errands."


    "Yes, i understand." Anon agreed.


    "Ruby come here for a moment." Henry called someone.


    After a moment or so a beastwoman came running in while her boobies were jiggling crazy up and down.


    White fur, two fluffy dog ears, made uniform and same blue eyes as Henry.


    "Yes, father you called."


    Father ? She is the daughter of this serious motherfucker.


    Well her looks says so...but still.


    "Show him the way to madam freeda''s room."


    "As you say father."


    "How many times have i told you not to call me father when we are on duty. Call me Sir, Henry." Henry shouted at her.


    "Y-Yes fath- Sir, Henry."


    "Please follow me." She said as she turned towards me.


    "Ah...yes."


    I started following her.


    When we reached in a empty hallway i thought that this might be the best time to start a conversation.


    "I am Anon."


    "I am-" as she was about to tell her name Anon cutted her and spoke.


    "Ruby, i heard your father calling you." Anon said with a smile.


    "How old are you ?" She asked.


    "I am 16."


    "Oh good." She said with a smile.


    "What about you ?" I asked.


    "I am 17."


    "Oh good."


    Very good for my harem collection, i will add you to my harem collection girl.


    I was talking to her but my eyes were talking to her boobs they were jiggling even when she is just walking normally.


    "Hey, they don''t talk you know." She said with a shy face.


    Oh shit i got caught.


    "I-I am sorry." I apologized like a gentleman controlling the urge to hypnotize her and ride her right here in this hallway.


    "Don''t worry it''s natural, human males always behave like this around me."


    "I can understand their feelings."


    "But i-" as she was about to speak someone else entered the hall.


    "Hey Ruby is that you?"


    Both of us looked at the source of this voice.


    A young human male with green hair, black eyes, 5''9 height, wearing Noble clothes.


    All in all he looked like a fucking punk. His eyes reflected the perverted him inside that filthy body of his.


    "Fuck...this bastard." Ruby cursed.


    Anon looked at Ruby with a surprised smile.


    ''This girl looks so cute when she curses.''


    "H-Hello Sir, Vincent." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He came close to Ruby and touched her forehead first with his index finger and spoke.


    "You going somewhere?" He said in a low voice as he moved his fingers down to her cheeks.


    Seeing this blood ran down Anon''s eyes.


    ''You fucker touching a girl, i like for my harem collection.'' but anon controlled his bloodlust because he wanted to take his revenge later for touching one of his girls.


    "Y-Yes sir, i am showing madam freeda''s room to her new butler." She said in a scared tone.


    "Ho, Tell him to live like a good dog not like the previous one who tried to revolt against me okay...? You know what happened to him right ? Go tell him." He said as he gave Anon a glance and went back to harassing her as he grabbed her mouth.


    "H-He died." She said as she looked at me with a scared and about to cry face.


    "Good Girl. Now come to my room tonight or i will tear off this ear from your head you understand?" He said as he grabbed her Ear tightly.


    "Ahhhh" she cried out in pain.


    There is a limit to one''s anger, everyone controlled their anger to some limit but after that it''s just Chaos.


    This time Anon''s limit broke.


    "Fuck this." Anon said as he throwed a jab into Vincent''s face.


    *Hup*


    Without stopping he started throwing a series of punches on his shoulders.


    ''You dare touch my girl with these filthy hands of yours now pay up bastard...2..3..4..5..6..7..8...12''


    12 blows were dealt on his shoulders and a jab on his face.


    This sudden attack left Vincent surprised.


    He was a noble who no one ever dared to touch even his father haven''t touched him till today but now he was being beaten like a piece of shit by some unknown bastard.


    To finish this Anon dealt a upper cut punch on his chin that resulted in blood coming out of his mouth and his balance going off board.


    "Y-You...fucker...who the fuc-" Before he could''ve said anything else Anon turned around and kicked him from the right side on his ear so hard that he lost consciousness and fell on the floor.


    "Fuu...so where were we Mrs. Ruby...?" Anon turned to Ruby and spoke as if nothing happened.


    He acted as if he just didn''t beated out a noble lord in his own house with literally no mercy.


    Ruby''s hands were on her mouth still trying to process everything that just happened in front of her.


    After some time she looked at Anon and spoke.


    "Damn." She said as she laughed a bit.


    [Author: Don''t forget to comment the gifs on your favourite para or line.]

 Chapter 58 Chapter-58

    "Did you just say ''Damn'' ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No..i didn''t, never did i ever meet you." She suddenly made terrified face and tried to run away but Anon caught her and grabbed her by the shoulders.


    <Hypnosis>


    Ruby''s eyes flashed purple and suddenly she calmed down.


    "Calm down, tell me who the hell is that bastard..?" Anon asked.


    "4th Adopted Son of this Household, Sir Vincent."


    "He harassed you before..?"


    "Yes. Many times."


    "Why didn''t you tell your father ? He is the main butler of the house."


    "No...he threatened me that if i did that he will kill my father and my mother both and rape me on the same night."


    "You can go now...but first tell me where is freeda''s room."


    "After this hallway take 2 left turns and third big door is madam freeda''s room."


    "Go."


    She left after that.


    "Hypnosis Dispel." Anon said as he started walking towards freeda''s room.


    As soon as the spell dispelled Ruby snapped out of her trance and noticed that she is walking back from the hallway.


    "Huh...? When did i come here ? This is not the time for that I''ve to inform father about this."


    *Knock-knock* Anon knocked on freeda''s door.


    "Come in."


    Anon entered the room to see that freeda was still in her bed and fully naked with her body only covered with a thin white sheet.


    "Oh...Anon welcome."


    Umm...why the fuck is she naked and in the bed it''s like noon outside.


    10 minutes back...


    *Knock-knock*


    "Come in."


    A maid entered freeda''s room and spoke.


    "Mam, your new butler is here."


    "Oh...shall i welcome him in the usual way."


    Freeda always did this to every butler she hired, she would get naked and cover herself with white sheet to tease young boys.


    But the guy this time she was trying to tease has done and seen every perverted senerio possible in any form possible.


    He was not the teased one, he is the teaser.


    Back to present.


    "Oh my, Anon you arrived already." She said as she tried to tease him and slided down her white sheet hoping that Anon would get flustered and turn his face away.


    But Anon just stood there and looked at freeda dead in the eye as if telling her ''I Don''t have time for fucking jokes girl.''


    "H-Hey are you alright ? Why are you looking so serious?" She asked with a wierd smile.


    "I Just beated the shit out of a guy named Vincent out in the hallway hope he won''t hold any hard feelings." He said with a straight face.


    Suddenly freeda''s expressions also turned yellow.


    "You did what ?"


    "I beated the-" As Anon was about to repeat the words he just said freeda stopped him.


    "Don''t repeat it you stupid. Turn your face backwards so that i can change."


    "Yes ma''am." He said as he turned backwards.


    "Why did you beat him ?" She asked.


    "He tried to molest Ruby you Head Butler''s daughter."


    Freeda stopped for a second and looked at Anon''s back in surprise but after a second she continued again.


    "Being a hero on the first day are we ?"


    "I am no hero. He just looked like a punk that''s all."


    Suddenly both of them felt a huge bloodlust in the room.


    "This-" as freeda was about to say anything she suddenly stopped as she noticed that a black figure is standing behind Anon with a slim sword in it''s hand and Anon''s throat on it.


    ''Master.''


    ''Master''


    ''Master''


    ''Master''


    Four assassins who were using stealth and following anon got caught by surprise.


    ''Stop, Don''t take any action.'' Anon commanded his assassins.


    "You have been charged with brutally beating a royal even when you are just a common man, Insulting my master, Attempt to murder a royal. Punishment shall be announced death." A girl''s cold voice resounded in my ears.


    "Oh, Are you god to announce my life''s last decision ?" Anon asked with a smile but his heart was running wild due to fear and anger.


    "No, i am the death angel."


    "Get away from him Debbie." Freeda commanded her.


    "Madam you know the rules if a common tries to even raise his voice against the nobles, Death is the only atonement." She spoke with a cold tone.


    "I know, he will be punished. Now get away from him."


    "I shall obey you but master Vincent will need a answer in one hour."


    She backed off and disappeared just like dust in air.


    "Fuu...a strong killing intent. Must''ve been very loyal to her master." Anon said to Freeda.


    "Yes, Yes she is loyal and you are in deep shit." Freeda said as she throwed a candle stand on the window.


    "Woah, keep it down. Why so angry ?"


    "You ask me why angry ? Because you will turn out dead in one hour and i don''t have any other butler that''s why i am angry."


    "Well, there has to be a way out." Anon asked but in his mind only one thing was going on.


    ''Don''t tell me i have to kill more bitches now.''


    "There is one way, If a commoner goes against a noble, a life has to be sacrificed in order to maintain the order."


    "A life ?"


    She said a life, not my life....but ''A Life'' Why ?


    "Yes, we call it ''Libra Of Justice''. A death match will be held between you and the insulted noble''s chosen one. If you win you will live but if you die, you die. One life has to be sacrificed now you have to decide who it is going to be, you or someone else." Freeda said with a serious expression.


    What a vicious game but it''s better than killing everyone in the house.


    "I accept." Anon said with a smile.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you ? Are you out of your mind ? You should be thinking of a way for Vincent to forgive you not making him any more aggressive."


    "I don''t think you understand. I am your butler means i represent you so if i go and beg him for my life it would mean you are begging in front of him and i can''t let my Master''s reputation go down on the first day of job can i ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are crazy." Freeda spoke with a smile.


    "I know."


    "...and stupid too."


    "Yeah, that too."


    Freeda laughed slightly for some seconds and then suddenly.


    "Kate." She shouted.


    After a minute or so, a milfy beast woman entered the room with glasses on.


    "My lady you called."


    "Yes, prepare the contract." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you wish, my lady." She said as she bowed and looked at me after that she left with a smile.

 Chapter 60 Chapter-60

    I hid a bee in the assassin''s cloth to look at her master but didn''t thought he will be this sharp.


    No he is not sharp, i am the one who is just weak.


    It''s time that i hone my fighting skills.


    One hour later...


    In the backyard of the mansion a ring was made and 9 chairs were arranged, Two for the leader and his Wife and 7 others for his sons and daughters.


    "Why are we here again sister ?" A young beastman who sat on the 6th position asked his sister who was sitting on 5th chair.


    "Some Commoner kicked that adopted guy''s ass." She said with a disguted expression.


    "Oh, so it''s a Libra Justice match. Who is the Challenger."


    "Obviously your 7th sister." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh...? Didn''t hear recent butler died a month ago in another death match..?"


    "Yeah, she must''ve found some other guy to die for her."


    "Well let''s see who she found this time."


    On the other side the beastwoman sitting on the first chair spoke.


    "We are just wasting time here, all of us know who is going to win. Why even bother coming here..?" She said as she smoked her cigar.


    "Go if you don''t want to watch." Another beastwoman sitting on the second chair spoke with a smile.


    "If you weren''t my sister, i would''ve executed you by now."


    "I know." She said again with a smile.


    "Fuck you."


    "You too sis."


    "Both of you please shut up." A cute beastwoman sitting on the 3rd chair spoke.


    "Oi... don''t command us we are older than you." Both of them replied in unison.


    "Family Leader is entering the premises with his most beautiful wife please stand up." Henry Announced.


    All of them stood up to pay respects to the family leader.


    "Sit Sit." The leader said as he entered the backyard while holding the hand of a very beautiful beast woman who looked like a cute doll directly popped out of a manga."


    Both of them sat on the chairs.


    "Butlers may enter the Arena Of Justice."


    After this announcement two figures appeared from both side of the arena.


    On one side it was Vincent and his butler Veneca and on the other was Freeda and her butler Anon.


    Both Butlers entered the arena and their masters went ahead and took the vacant seats.


    The woman standing in front of him looked cute but dangerous at the same time.


    Blue hairs, glasses on her emerald eyes and a figure similar to gia''s but more muscular and sturdy.


    ''I can guarantee that she has six pack abs under that dress.'' anon thought.


    "Now I as the family leader may give the last speech of your life to one of you...In the Nicolas House we believe in hard work and not in luck. Hard work is better done with an ally that''s why our ancestors introduced butlers as our combat partners to improve more and learn more from each other but one of you has offended a rule not of the family but of the kingdom.


    This arena will consume one life inside it and only then will it allow one of you to leave, now you shall give the arena a blood drop to seal it and may the god Hermes bless you." The family leader gave his speech but anon was busy in doing other things right now.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Veneca


    Race: Beastwoman.


    Class: Sword Master.


    Level: 27


    Mana: 4,100/4,100


    HP: 8,200/8,200


    Status: Holds a Grudge against you, can kill you any moment.


    Wow...she really loves her master.


    Veneca used her sword to cut her thumb and dropped some drops of her blood on the arena.


    As soon as she did that arena glowed golden for a moment.


    Noticing this Anon also followed and used his teeth to tear his thumb and dropped a drop of blood.


    The arena again glowed and suddenly a purple holographic Libra rose from the arena, After a second or so it disappeared again.


    Suddenly I felt a chain wrapping around my heart.


    [Entered the Justice Field Of Libra]


    [The more attacks you take from your opponent the more tightly the chains of justice grasp around your heart and at last when you become unable to fight the Libra will claim your heart.]


    My God, No one informed me i was about to enter this type of field. Not even Freeda.


    Anon looked at freeda and felt betrayed.


    On the other hand freeda who knew nothing about this smiled towards anon showing her an all the best sign.


    "May the match of justice begin." Henry Announced.


    "Where is your weapon? Or are you a martial artist ?" Vaneca asked.


    "I am not a martial artist but i Don''t need a weapon either."


    Listening to this Veneca immediately charged at anon.


    I have to avoide her-


    As anon was about to think of something veneca disappeared from her position and reappeared near his back with a sword in her hands pointing Directly towards his heart.


    "Fuck."


    ''illusion''


    Anon created an illusion that made it look like anon moved from his place and ambushed freeda from the back.


    Inside the illusion freeda''s mind already performed a defensive stance as a reflex.


    But to the outsiders Veneca looked like a fool, who is swinging her sword in the wide area like a real fool.


    "Veneca you idiot what the hell are you doing ? He is standing there. Don''t swing your sword randomly." Vincent shouted.


    The family leader looked at Vincent with killing eyes as if saying "Dare to say one more word and you will be the next in that arena with me."


    But listening to Vincent''s call Veneca realised that she is in an illusion.


    Veneca closed her eyes and used a skill.


    In front of Anon a window popped up.


    [Opponent has used skill {Calm Mind} that disabled the effects of Illusion on her.]


    I knew it she has to have some kind of defence skill to protect her mind. Hypnosis will not work either now, but who needs hypnosis ? I''ve got better thing.


    Veneca opened her eyes and saw that anon was still standing on his initial position.


    Veneca laughed a bit and spoke.


    "Heh...that was your last chance, you should''ve choosen a weapon to kill me in that time now you are just a dead kid, This is the end. Pay for my master''s honour with your blood."


    She said as she disappeared from her position again and reappeared behind anon again.


    "You are right this is over." Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    Suddenly Veneca felt something was wrong.


    <Sensory Destroyer>

 Chapter 61 Chapter-61

    Suddenly Veneca felt nothing. All sounds around her, air touching her skin, her eye sight and her saliva''s taste in her mouth, everything was gone.


    Anon swiftly turned around and grabbed on to Veneca''s sword handle as he manipulated it with his hands and pierced Veneca''s throat with it.


    When Veneca came out of the skill, she was already dead, lying on the floor.


    Everything happened so fast that no one understood anything.


    Even the family leader was surprised but the one who was the most surprised at the end was Vincent.


    "Wha- ? But How ? Veneca was defeated by someone like him, i can''t believe it. H-He must''ve cheated somehow, yes that''s how he won i guarantee it." Vincent stood up from his chair and started shouting.


    "Why not fight me yourself then ?" Anon said as he cracked his knuckles.


    "Haha."


    "Hehe...He is strong."


    "Oh..my he literally challenged him."


    Everyone started talking about him in the ground.


    "Y-You." Vincent wanted to curse this guy but the leader was still present.


    "Freeda''s butler has won, the matter has been resolved." Leader stood up and declared.


    Vincent sat back down with his face covered in shame.


    *Click*


    Lighting her cigar once again the first sister took a long puff and spoke.


    "A worthy man."


    "Yeah... A real worthy one." Second sister spoke as she rubbed the place between her legs and bit her lower lip tightly.


    The first sister looked at her second sister and laughed a bit.


    "You slut."


    "I just can''t control myself when i see a strong male. I just want him to give me his babies right here." She said as she pointed at her womb.


    "I will take my leave now." The leader went ahead and left the ground with his wife.


    Vincent left immediately too.


    "You, what''s your name ?" First Sister asked as she stood up.


    Anon looked at Freeda before telling his name to anyone in the house.


    "My god, do you think my position is lower than her ? You don''t need her permission to tell me your name boy or do you have a death wish or something?" She asked as she directed her bloodlust towards anon.


    This much bloodlust.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Jennifer Nicolas


    Race: Beast Woman.


    Class: Martial Maiden.


    Level: 40


    Mana: 7,500/7,500


    HP: 15,000/15,000


    Status: Trying to figure out your limits and where you stands.


    ''Oh... Trying to figure out my limits. Well let''s play then.''


    <Alluring Scent>


    Suddenly a mind blowing Scent brust out of my body that covered the whole ground in seconds, where males had zero affects to it, all the ladies felt a current ran down through their whole body and stopping at their Little pussies.


    "This scent, what is this ?"


    "Ahh~ i don''t know but it feels good."


    Every female maid started talking about it while the male workers didn''t felt a sniff. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer also felt a current ran down her body but she didn''t responded because of her reputation as the first child and maintained her body still.


    Anon looked at Freeda who nodded towards him in yes.


    "My name is Anon my lady and i am not trying to disrespect you it''s just that i can''t disrespect my master." Anon said as he slightly bowed.


    ''Smart kid.'' Jennifer thought to herself as she smiled.


    "Welcome to the family kid." Jennifer said as she showed Anon her right hand for a handshake.


    "It''s my pleasure mam." Anon said as he replied back with a handshake.


    "Here it comes." Second sister spoke as she looked at the handshake.


    As Anon was thinking, everything was going right a window popped up in front of him.


    [Opponent has used Skill {Gravitational Pull}]


    Suddenly a very heavy pressure was felt by anon on his entire body as if the planet''s gravitational force increased from 9 to 15.


    ''This bitch.''


    Suddenly the earth below Anon''s feet started cracking as his feets started applying more pressure on the ground.


    ''Should i use [Hell Of Eternal Damnation] ? Na that will break her, worst it can kill her. Think fast Anon she is making you look weak in front of everyone. Do something. Yes i will use sensory destroyer on her but what if she attacked me thinking that i am attacking her ?''


    [Seeing his master in Trouble {Copy Caster} Has been Awakened.]


    A notification popped up in front of Anon.


    What ? Oh shit i nearly forgot about this, i got this pet thing when i changed class back then but never knew how to use it so i just left it untouched.


    Suddenly a black snake appeared near Anon''s neck, he wrapped around his neck slightly and opened his dark green eyes that glowed with the killing essence.


    ''A magical Beast...?'' Jennifer''s eyes suddenly twitched as she thought.


    [Copy Caster has used skill {Quantum Reflection} ]


    [Quantum Reflection]


    [When Copy Caster looks into your eyes you better pray he doesn''t use this skill. Quantum Reflection will copy your opponent''s skill and reflect it by ten folds back to the opponent.]


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Jennifer cried out.


    *Crack*


    *Boom*


    The ground below Jennifer suddenly broke as her legs applied ten times more pressure than Anon and half of her body was inside the ground in seconds.


    Suddenly a beastman appeared from nowhere and broke anon''s handshake from Jennifer''s with a chop.


    Jennifer fainted on the spot while everyone just stared at Anon with surprised and scared expression.


    The beastman was wearing a Butler''s dress, he picked Jennifer out from hole and Carried her in his arms.


    "I am sorry for my master''s joke."


    "No.... worries." Anon spoke with equal confusion.


    ''Don''t you try to mess with my master again.''


    A sound was heard in Anon''s mind.


    ''Who are you ?'' anon asked.


    ''I don''t have a name yet master but you call me copy caster.''


    ''oh, so you are the snake ?''


    ''yes master but i have to go now since i don''t have enough mana to maintain my materialistic form.''


    ''Where are you going?''


    Suddenly the snake rolled out of Anon''s neck and wrapped around his hand inside the shirt.


    Anon folded his shirt back and he didn''t saw any snake instead he saw a cool black snake tattoo.


    "Awesome." Anon murmured to himself.

 Chapter 62 Chapter-62

    "How the hell did you do that ?" Freeda asked as she walked with Anon in the hallway.


    "What can I say ? I am just special." Anon said with a cunning smile.


    "Everyone was more surprised when you slammed my sister''s half-body inside the damn ground more than they were when you won the fight against Veneca." She said with a smile.


    "Your family always do this type of death match stuff ?"


    "No but you performed excellent for your first day."


    "Thank you madam." Anon said with a smile.


    "You took an awfully long time in the toilet afterwards huh..? You got too scared or something?"


    "Try fighting with Veneca you will spend a day in your toilet."


    "Can''t do she is dead. Too bad."


    "Hahaha." Both of them laughed.


    "Well it''s already evening you can go now. Oh, and one more thing try not to do that with any other of my siblings or next time won''t turn out good." She said with a serious expression.


    "I will keep that in my mind, my lady."


    "Freeda will do the job." She said as she left.


    "Yes, Freeda." Anon said as he turned around and left.


    As anon was about to leave the mansion he found Ruby blocking his way.


    "Hello, little runner. Didn''t knew you would appear in front of me again." Anon teased Ruby.


    "I-I am sorry Anon, i got scared and ran away. I didn''t knew what he would''ve done to me and my father if i was to be spotted there, but i want to thank you for protecting my honor and my purity."


    "Well i don''t do charity girl, you better pay me."


    "All i have is 1 gold if it''s not enough you can have my next month''s payment as well, i will give it to you happily." She said as she maid a cute face and looked down.


    "Hah...come here." Anon embarassed Ruby in his arms and kissed on her lips.


    "Mhhnnn" Ruby made sounds for a second but started enjoying it soon.


    They kissed for straight 10 minutes. Anon wasn''t giving her time to even breath properly.


    "Fuu...that was refreshing." Anon said as he looked at Ruby.


    On the other side Ruby was flustered with same that she just gave her first kiss to anon.


    "T-That was my F-First Kiss, You jerk." She said in a low tone.


    "Aww...well payment accepted bye."


    Anon left the mansion with a smile on his face. An evil smile.


    You think i was smiling because i kissed a cute maid today ? No i am laughing because i found this house''s water supply today and added my blood into it. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the goal from the start. I am not here to take some motherfucking butler job.


    I knew about the Libra Justice match from the next day when i met freeda. I sent a bee with her the day i won the match against her.


    The bee collected every important information from that house.


    At first i just wanted to use the bee to figure out the House''s water supply and sneak in to add my blood into it but when the bee accidentally entered the leader''s room, i saw some papers related to this Libra Justice match.


    After reading the papers, My master plan begin.


    First day at work, i just wanted to offend someone noble in this house since i wanted a death match from the start because the food supplies and water well are inside a storage room in the backyard of the house but only main butler and head maid is permitted to that room, forget about an outsider like me to even see it.


    But it didn''t took me long to find a stupid Nobel in the house, i knew who i was gonna beat when i first saw Vincent, all i wanted was for him to do something naughty and that idiot walked right into my trap by touching one of my girls.


    I beated him first step was completed. I pretended like i didn''t knew anything about the Libra Justice match in front of freeda, there was second step complete.


    Third step was to Make Vincent accept my proposal. Beated the shit out of him again and since he was adopted due to his butler Veneca i knew that the leader of the house will not be that emotionally attached to him.


    That''s third step complete.


    Fourth step was to win the match.


    I knew that i will win the match somehow but didn''t knew that she will so skilled.


    Fifth step was to get to the staff toilet located 100m west from the food and water well storage room.


    That''s when the plan was delayed when that bitch Jennifer got in my way but my man Link saved me.


    Yeah i named the snake ''Link''.


    But that gave me the chance to use the skill Alluring Pore and get the head maid herself to accompany me to the toilet.


    I thought i will get a normal maid first and by hypnotizing her i will lure the head maid but my luck shined again and due to my Scent the head maid automatically accompanied me.


    The reason why i got late at the toilet was this... Back to 4 hours in the past.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked to the head maid walking by her side.


    A milf with huge breasts and a bust that can make thousands of men die for. Black eyes and fox like standing ears, furr over her whole body.


    "Tina and you boy ?"


    "Anon."


    "Oh, cool name well for your information i am the head maid anon and you will have to follow every single of my command from tommorow."


    "Hah...we will see."


    "What do you-" she was about to say something when Anon''s eyes shined purple and her mouth went shut.


    "Now shall we head to the storage miss tina ?"


    Tina''s eyes shined purple for a second before going back to normal.


    "Yes." She said with no expressions.


    Only two steps remian.


    [Lesson of the day Don''t try and take ladies one by one just take control of all of their minds at once.]

 Chapter 63 Chapter-63

    After approaching near a big wooden cabinet both of stopped.


    "What ? Are you just gonna stair at it ? Open it stupid bitch." Anon said as he looked at tina.


    "Yes." She said as she pulled out a big golden key from her cleavage.


    *Click*


    To a Noble Household, The food and water storage is it''s main nerve. If you press it hard enough the household will not hold longer.


    At this moment anon felt like a master mind in his own mind.


    The big gates opened, Anon and the head maid entered inside.


    As soon as they entered, fire balls lit up the room.


    "Woah, what''s that ? An automatic response Spell ring ?" Anon said as he noticed a glowing magic circle beneath his legs.


    After that Anon looked at the large wooden boxes stashed in front of him in an orderly manner and in between all of them was a water well.


    "Is that the main water supply?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." Tina replied with no expressions just like a mindless puppet.


    But something was odd. There was too much space between the gates and the supplies.


    Anon doubted it.


    "Why would they put the supplies all the way over there ?" He murmured to himself.


    Anon pulled out a dagger from his inventory and throwed it towards the supplies.


    *Boom*


    Before the dagger could''ve reached the supplies it exploded like a balloon.


    "Damn, I knew it. My 6th sense was tingling hard." Anon said as he wiped sweat from his forehead.


    These fire balls are not only lightening up this place but also protecting it.


    "Oi, How do you cross this ?" He asked tina.


    "I have to disable the protection protocol to stop the attacks." She said with a straight face.


    "Then get to it you stupid fuck. You could''ve told me about the security protocol before entering here."


    "You never asked."


    "Just do it."


    After this tina moved to the right side and bent down to open a panel connected to the security protocol as she started turning up and down some levers.


    Where tina was working on turning off the security protocol, Anon on the other side was trying to not fuck her in the middle of it because of her ass sticking out and those panty lines.


    "*Cough-Cough* how much time until you turn it off ?" Anon asked.


    "10 minutes."


    10 whole minutes... that''s enough for a casual quickie.


    "Ahem...while you are doing that i will do you." Anon said as he grabbed her bell bottom of the maid outfit and folded it towards the top until her panties were in full view.


    Green flower printed panties, two furry balls poking out of the sides.


    Anon felt up her ass with his fingers and suddenly buried his face in the greenhouse.


    This smell...i always love the smell of pussies. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After smelling her ass and her pussy for about a minute Anon stood up.


    "Let''s get these panties off of these legs." He said as he slowly lowered her panties.


    A pink slit slowly revealed itself as the panties were lowered.


    "Ohhh...this pink."


    Anon started licking her pussy lips vigorously.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly he snapped his fingers.


    "Huh...? What am I doing here ? Annhhh~ This funny feeling in my pussy." Tina''s eyes rolled on the sensation.


    "Your emotions are free but your body is still in my control bitch." Anon said as he licked her more.


    Tina noticed that her mind couldn''t control her body anymore, her hands are automatically turning the switch off for the security protocol.


    "Who Annhhh~ Are you ? Mnnhhhhh~" she wanted to ask more before she bit her lower lip to prevent any more wierd noises coming out of her mouth.


    "I am about to fuck your pussy be ready." Anon said as he stood up and took out his 12 inch dragon ready to release fire.


    "H-Hey aren''t you supposed to be madam freeda''s butler or are you one of the enemy households ?" She asked.


    "I am no one''s butler and i am not from any enemy family either." He said as he inserted his little brother into her cute little vagina.


    "Anhhh~ so big. It went so deep with a single thrust. Not even the house leader has this big of a tool." She said in a low voice.


    "The fuck? You slept with the house master ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No you imbecile, release me at once or you will regret this to your grave."


    "Just keep up the good work and keep enjoying." Anon said as he started beating his meat against her butt inside and outside like piston.


    *Clap* *clap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ No, keep it out of my womb, don''t push this hard it will...Anhh~"


    Before she could''ve said anything else Anon''s cock forcefully opened the gates of her womb and entered her sacred temple.


    "Oh...i can feel your womb''s ring tightly trying to close again."


    Tina''s expression turned ahegao as if her womb just broke but her hands weren''t stopping due to Hypnosis.


    After pounding tina for about 8 minutes, anon performance his last trick to cum fast.


    <Body Modification>


    Suddenly all of her nostrils were closed and there was not enough space for oxygen to get inside her body. She started suffocating and her pussy tightened.


    "Ohh, This tightness."


    "I-I can-an''t B-Breath."


    "I know, that''s why your tightness is increasing. Oh i am cumming get ready."


    "N-Not inside." She said as her face turned blueish.


    "Cumming...ah."


    Suddenly Tina''s womb was attacked by many sperms and her nostrils were opened at the same time and anon also grabbed her tail, resulting in a mind blowing orgasm for her.


    "Ahnnnnhhhhh~ This is Heavvvvven." She cried out as saliva dropped out of her mouth.


    She squirted the hell out of her pussy and the juices continued to drop out for about 1 minute and her butt and whole body shaked like crazy due to this orgasm.


    "I-I-It''s Done." She said as her eyes were half open due to the godly orgasm.


    "You can rest now." He said as he wore his pants again.


    On the other side tina''s body fainted as soon as the order was received.


    "Ha...women are lucky. They can have orgasms for so long." Anon said as he looked at tina''s butt that was twitching and continuously releasing love fluids out.


    Anon moved towards the water well as he took out another dagger from his inventory and sliced his hand slightly from the side.


    He dropped around 100ml blood into the well before he left.


    Step six completed.


    "Now what should I do with you ?" Anon said as he looked at tina''s twitching body.


    <Memory alter>


    "You will forget any of this ever happened and only remember it when i allow it to. Now get up and clean up your mess, start the security protocol again and go sleep like usual days."


    After this anon left the storage room.


    Back to the present...


    As anon was walking back to his house a notification popped up in front of him.


    A laugh appeared on his face.


    "Hehe..here it comes."


    [Many target have been Found under Mind Control skill]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?]


    "Yes."

 Chapter 64 Chapter-64

    As soon as Anon reached home an odd notification popped up in front of him.


    [Your party member No.790 was killed by another party member.]


    [Your party member No.8900 was killed by another party member.]


    [Your party member No.5907 was killed by another party member.]


    "What the hell is happening down there ?" He said with an annoyed expression.


    Anon hurried inside the house and opened the door to the basement.


    Entering the basement, you can only see a small room and a big iron door in front.


    Anon tapped thrice on the gate and suddenly a big magic circle appeared in front of the gate shining blue.


    Anon puts his right hand in the middle of it and the circles moves like a safe dial.


    "Everytime i see this, it feels like i am in Hogwarts." Anon said with a satisfied smile on his face.


    *Creak*


    The big door opened and a big city like structure can be seen in front of him, under his house was a city that was growing like a civilization and it''s size reaching almost 50 times bigger than his house''s area.


    All houses were made out of the ghost wood collected from the forest of nightmares.


    This wood was really strong when it came to making of houses out of it.


    A log of ghost wood can cost upto 3-4 gold in the capital depending on it''s purity.


    In this world risk equals money and for anon all the risk was taken by the Ogres of his.


    Like collecting the ghost wood from the forest of nightmares, since they grow at the insides no one dares to cut them without a full party.


    At this time anon can be considered the richest guy in the kingdom of humans if he selled all of his assets.


    After entering the city Anon was greeted by some Ogre guards.


    "We greet your majesty." They said as all of them bowed.


    "Where is your captain ?" Anon asked.


    "I am the captain of gate guard, your majesty." One of them stepped forward as he bowed.


    "What the hell is happening here? Why are you guys killing your own kind ?" Anon asked in an angry tone.


    "Your grace...You are here." A Female Ogre appeared out of nowhere wearing only a leather strap on her big green boobs and a strap on her private part too.


    "You are...No.300 right ?"


    "Yes your grace, I greet my king." She said as she pulled out her sword and stabbed it in the ground as she went on her knees.


    "Get up, can you tell me why you guys are killing your people ?"


    "Yes, your grace please follow me i want to show you something." She said as she turned around and both of her butt cheeks came in full view.


    The gate guards were staring at those bad boys as we left.


    After walking for a bit both of us reached in front of a big house with two stories and a sign on the top that says ''Sephie''s Lab'' written in a fashionable way.


    "She really did a lot of work making this sign." Anon murmured as he entered the house.


    "It was two days ago when we went on hunting your grace. We found a creature that was never seen in the woods. Body of a human but his head was wide opened as if someone attacked him with a axe and pierced through his skull. There was mucus and bugs sticking on his brain and his eyes were dead white, his walking style was also very wierd.


    At first we thought he will just run away like any other human but he didn''t instead he ran towards us. No.790 tried to stop him but he bit him in his arm and that was the wierd part."


    "What''s wierd about it ?" Anon asked.


    "Our skins are so thick that a sword will break from direct impact but his teeths went inside no.790''s body as if he is biting on raw human meat.


    He pushed the unusual human back but he came running towards us again, that''s when no.8900 kicked the human in the head, he crashed into a nearby tree all of thought he was dead and we moved ahead but he woke up again and this time he chewed on 8900''s leg from behind.


    No.8900 rage flowed out as he pulled out his big sword and sliced the human into two from the stomach but he was still crawling and alive as if he was an immortal.


    Out of anger 790 crushed his head and that''s when his body stopped moving we observed the human for a bit but this time it was really over."


    On the other side Anon who was hearing this story felt like he has listened about this type of creature somewhere else.


    "After killing the human we marched back home but as we started walking back no.790 started vomiting blood our of his mouth, we thought it can be poison and immediately took him to madam sephie''s lab, she gave him some medicine told him to rest and left No.5907 there to take care of him and inform her if anything happens to him. After 3 hours we heard an alarm more of a crying sound.


    All of us went to the room and saw that madam sephie is being pushed into a corner by no.790 and 5907 their eyes were turned white and blue veins were all over their bodies they looked like walking corpse with no brains.


    Their strength increased by two folds they were not stopping even after being injured mortally.


    We had to kill both of them before they could''ve harmed madam sephie but in that process one of our guy got bitten by No.790 and turned into one of those things here your grace." She said as she opened a gate on the left.


    Both of them entered inside and Anon got shocked to what he saw next.


    A Ogre chained to walls with very thick chains, the chains were thick enough to stop 3 aeroplanes from flying.


    Sephie is standing in front of him with a naked female Ogre.


    "What is going on sephie ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, master welcome back. I was just trying to find more about this thing. You can go now no.779." she said to the naked female Ogre.


    "I greet your majesty." The naked ogre bowed as her big boobs jiggled up and down with her abs.


    "Yes." Anon said as he stared at her green jugs.


    She left after greeting Anon.


    "No expression change on sexual interaction." Sephie said as she wrote the same thing in a thick notebook.


    "Master here are all the things i know about this thing." She said as she showed Anon the notebook.


    "Just tell me i don''t want to read."


    "As you wish master. So first they don''t feel pain anymore no matter what you do. Second is their skin, it starts loosing it''s green colour 5 hours after the bite.


    Third is that every single of their body parts stopped working as if they are living on air.


    I injected him with the most venomous poison in this world but nothing happened.


    "Immune to poison." Anon murmured. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This thing don''t have any emotions left, Happy, Sad, Sexual or friendship. Craves for any type of meat, Teeths have become sharper than any metal ever found on this planet."


    "They are just like Walking..."


    "Undead." as sephie was about to say it Anon completed her sentence.


    "Yes." She said with a surprised expression.


    Anon went deep in his thoughts.


    ''He is clearly a Zombie but it''s not a regular occuring monster, if it would''ve been sephie and others would''ve known about it. Since it''s a mindless Zombie it can''t be natural.''

 Chapter 65 Chapter-65

    After thinking for about 2 minutes Anon suddenly asked No.300.


    "How many teams do you have in the forest of nightmares?"


    "About three...your grace. One mining team, one lumberjacking team and one food hunting team."


    "Call them back now."


    "As you command your grace." She bowed as she left the room.


    "Sephie transfer him to another room i will now conduct experiments on him personally." Anon commanded.


    "As you wish master but can I see too. You see i am very..."


    "Curious. I know but you will not ask any questions, am i clear ?"


    "Yes, master." She said with an excited smile.


    "Start the transfer now, i will return in about an hour to conduct the tests and here are some items i will be needing." Anon said as he wrote a list of items and handed it to sephie.


    "Everything will be arranged before the time master." She said as she left the room.


    ''If it turned out to be a virus than everyone is in danger, me too. The one who created this virus must''ve known about this.'' Anon thought to himself as he started heading back to the upside house.


    "I have to strengthen the house''s surroundings to prevent the worst." Anon murmured as he walked back up.


    *Ba-Bump*


    Anon suddenly felt a strong presence inside his house.


    ''Who dared ?'' He thought as he opened the gates to the hall.


    A young man around 18 year old was sitting on the dinning table drinking soup from a luxurious bowl and on his side were sitting gia, kia, Freya and cherry.


    There are luxurious bowls of soup in front of them too but they are just looking at the floor continuously with scared expressions.


    His face and skin is pale white red eyes shining in the dark.


    Anon immediately figured out his race.


    ''A Vampire, No a Noble Vampire.''


    "Hello Anon." He said as he wiped his mouth with a white handkerchief just like a noble.


    Anon didn''t replied and just kept staring at him like a menace.


    "Oh my how impolite of me to not give my introduction. I am..."


    "Frank Field Stonelake from the ''Noble House Of Undead''. Your family lived like primitives in the jungle of the west but one day your great great grandfather found something that wasn''t supposed to be found and from then on your family rose from the ground to the heights of the world and your ancestors supported the king to build this Kingdom''s foundation and then the kingdom.


    After that they started doing the taboo incest marriages as if it was the most natural thing in this world. Your ancestors did this to keep the bloodline pure.


    After this System started your forefathers of 7th generation suddenly grew bored of this tradition, that''s when they committed the ultimate taboo, Mother-son marriages and Father-daughter marriages.


    That was one fucked up idea and as soon as your forefathers came to know that you can''t have children with your parents you had to marry your sisters and brothers again to carry on the house name.


    You are the 16th generation of your family, six sisters and six brothers all engaged to each other as soon as you were born, you are married to the oldest sister it means you will rule when your father die but you have to show him some achievement before becoming the king of any other of your brothers will replace you and become the leader of your family.


    So am I right ?" Anon spoke with zero stops and left Frank in a state of awe.


    It''s good that i collected every information on the 7 royal families as soon as I heard about the weapons from biyuk.


    "You are good at collecting information even after being a commoner, i have to give you this but i am also not a peanut head.


    Your name is Anon Agreil son Of some nobody and this whore looking woman but at the age of 16 that was 9 months ago your father died mysteriously and no reason was given.


    After that this family''s only man that was you started fucking your step mother and step sisters one by one, you are not a very pure man either you accomplished every taboo in one generation my family has done over many generations..."


    "Hey they are not blood related." Anon interrupted.


    "Doesn''t matters and after this you shaked hands with a vicious creature known as the ''Mind Flare.'' You know that mind Flare is one of the most hated creatures out there but you are serving under him and i suppose that he lives in that basement of yours with his 100 or so ogre slaves he brainwashed inside the forest and moved here about 7 days ago from today.


    You captured my loyal assassin and presented her in front of him he fucked with her memories and she that''s why she doesn''t remembers his face.


    Am i right ?" He said with an evil smile.


    Well most of the part is right but the last one was totally fucked story that he made up to make me nervous by shooting an Arrow in the dark.


    ''It''s time i show him who Anon Agreil is and who he just fucked with.''


    "You are right my lord but he threatened me to fuck them for his entertainment and he is-"


    "Stop i know everything...this house is surrounded by my noble servents and knights of the house, being me to him, i will take his head and free all of you out of his vicious web." He said as he showed anon his hand as a stop talking sign.


    "My lord please help me and my family." Anon suddenly went on his knees as he said that.


    "I will, show me the way to him inside his lair." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes my lord, please follow me."


    Suddenly the blood assassin appeared behind him.


    "My lord she ?"


    "She will accompany me inside the lair and kill every threat."


    "Yes my lord please come. You are my only saviour my lord."


    ''I will make the mind Flare serve me and take control of this whole fucking kingdom, you will be killed the moment he takes his pledge to serve me. What an idiot.'' Frank thought to himself.


    "Pffft-" suddenly a small laugh escaped from gia''s mouth.


    "Why is she laughing?"


    "My lord her brain is damaged." Anon gave a excuse Frank will believe easily.

 Chapter 66 Chapter-66

    This way my lord Frank entered the basement with Anon and noticed that there was only one door there.


    "Is he behind this door ?" Frank asked.


    "Yes, My lord." Anon answered.


    *Creak*


    Anon opened the door and three of them Entered inside.


    "Is this-" as fank was about to ask something he was faced with something very terrifying.


    A large city full of ogres was exposed in front of him.


    Ogre were everywhere.


    "Wh-What...is this place ?" Frank was scared to death as he started to think about different senerios of what would happen if all of them were commanded to attack the royal capital.


    "What happened My lord ? I don''t see that confidence from before on your face." Anon spoke with a vicious smile on his face.


    The blood assassin immediately got the gist of the situation and withdrew her dagger pair.


    "How many can you fight 4, 5, 100, 1000, 10000 or 15749 ?" Anon said as he looked at the blood assassin who is getting ready to fight.


    She didn''t replied and only stared at Anon with her sharp eyes, whereas Frank was still in shock as his knees started buzzing.


    "Master we have to leave this place and inform the king about this place." She said to frank but Frank was continuously looking at the army of powerful Ogres making houses and cooking food in front of him.


    "He is quite shocked huh ?" Anon said as he folded his hands and observed the expressions on Frank''s face.


    "Master we have to leave." The blood assassin said as she grabbed one of Frank''s hand and started dragging him towards the door they came in from but the door suddenly disappeared.


    "You see... it''s easy to enter here but going out is not." Anon said as he smirked.


    "You fucke-" she was about to curse anon as she pointed one of the dagger towards him but before she could''ve cursed him 4 hands were pointed at her neck out of the blue.


    Four figures suddenly appeared out of thin air wearing full black and stopped their hands only one centimetre away from the Assassin''s neck as if they were saying "Try to move even a single step and you will be dead meat."


    "Who are you ?" She asked.


    Noticing that the large figures were Ogres Frank suddenly woke up from his frenzy and spoke.


    "We...are....fucked."


    "You see, you got everything right about me but one thing was wrong." Anon spoke.


    "What ?" Frank asked.


    "I don''t serve anyone. I only serve myself."


    "What do you....mean ?" He askex with a surprised expression.


    "The monster you came before wasn''t a mind Flayer but a Counsellor."


    Listening to this Frank''s white skin turned more white and already cold body went more cold.


    In legends there was a mention of a being that was also know as the demon king. Many races fought together to kill him, humans, Elfs, Dwarfs, Vampires and Beastmens. Demon king had 3 generals known as ''3 Destroyers Of the Abyss.''


    Out of those three one was on par with the demon king''s power. It is told that he was the master of the ''Mind Bewitching Art.''


    When he led the forces of the demon king, he was never faced with defeat on the battlefield and always overpowered his opponents in fighting and killing each other.


    But power corrupts one''s mind and so did his, he back stabbed the demon king destroyed 90% of his army power in one night and killed both of his sworn comrades but the demon king survived the blow and fought back.


    The fight went on for 13 days and at the end of it, The demon king was killed at the hands of his loyal subordinate but the other races thought of him as a bigger threat than demon king and marched their forces towards the demon king''s castle to take the benifit of the fight and kill the subordinate while he was still weak.


    But anything doesn''t goes as plan in the world and 50% of the population from all 7 races were destroyed.


    One man vs. eight hundred thousand United soldiers of seven races.


    The war went on for 3 days and at the end of the third day he knew that this was his end but he wasn''t ready to give up yet.


    That''s when he used his last weapon, ''Song Of Death.''


    He sang like a maniac in the middle of the battlefield bewitching the mind of his enemies as they started killing each other once again.


    When humans realised that this war will take more lives than it had already taken, they turned to black magic.


    Blood sacrifices were made and a magic smoke was made out of black magic that was supposed to choke anyone to death who came in it''s range.


    Humans suddenly withdrew their soldiers from the battlefield and released the black smoke in the battlefield.


    It resulted in many deaths but it did the work it was made for.


    The man Who mass murdered many was finally killed but at what cost.


    Humans were hated by the 6 races since that war.


    That man''s name was never revealed but his class was known to be the most vicious race ever possible, ''The Counsellor.''


    "I-Is it true ?" Frank asked.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "That a counsellor rules this place."


    "Yes."


    "If that''s the truth than i will swear my loyalty to him, please bring me to him." Frank suddenly went on his knees.


    "What suddenly changed your mood...?" Anon asked.


    "The number of the Ogres present here are the most powerfull army present in this whole Kingdom, even the king''s army can''t protect us if the Counsellor decided to attack the royal capital."


    At this moment Anon was sure of his authority and power over this kingdom. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sure was a nobody if you asked about him in the kingdom but for Frank he became a god at this moment.


    Anon smiled as he looked at the buzzing body of Frank and goosebumps on his face.

 Chapter 67 Chapter-67

    "i want to greet the counsellor." Frank spoke.


    "He won''t meet you. I am his messenger, if you have something to say, tell me i will convey the message." Anon said as he looked at frank with a smirk.


    "Can i just see him ?" Frank asked.


    "No but i will tell you one thing, counsellor''s assassin will always be with you in the shadows and if you tried to even say a word about this place or the Counsellor to anyone you will die under mysterious reasons and believe me your father will don''t give a fuck." Anon said as he showed his authority.


    Suddenly frank felt a chill running down his spine.


    "You are his messenger right...?" Frank asked.


    "Yes."


    "What''s your authority in this place?"


    "So much, that on my single command everyone of these Ogres will pick up their swords to kill you."


    Both frank and the female assassin went silent and just stared at Anon like rats trapped in a cage. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can we leave now ?" Assassin asked.


    "Yes." Anon said as the door appeared again.


    The door opened and three of them left the basement.


    ''I have to build a force consisting of my best vampire soldiers and elites to protect my house if the Counsellor decided to attack the royal continent.'' Frank thought to himself.


    "Can you tell the Counsellor that our house''s loyalty will be on his side if he ever decided to destroy the royal capital."


    Wow...this guy really is afraid of me huh ?


    "If you ever need anything just tell me directly i will arrange it."


    Oh licking my foot now. Let''s try it then.


    "I like that assassin of yours." Anon said as he looked at the blood assassin.


    Frank looked at the blood assassin and spoke.


    "She ?" He asked.


    "Yes, her ass is huge." Anon replied.


    "You can keep her." He said immediately.


    The blood assassin looked at frank with surprised expression.


    "Master but-"


    "Shut up, bitch." Frank replied.


    ''Shit...this motherfucker really didn''t even thought about her.'' Anon thought as a surprised expression covered his face.


    "Think of her as a gift from me. She can be a bodyguard at day and warm your bed at night. She will follow every single one of your command." Frank said with a smile as he compromised his assassin.


    Well if he doesn''t have a problem i don''t have any either.


    "I will take her."


    "I will take my leave now." Frank said as he left the house without the blood assassin.


    "It''s been a pleasure." Anon said as he showed him the way to outside.


    "Oi come out we are going back." Frank shouted out loud to inform all of his soldiers but no one answered, hell no one even moved from their places.


    All of his subordinates wrere hiding in the bushes near the house.


    "Oh and one more thing everyone of your soldier is sent to your house''s back gate." Anon opened the gate as he informed Frank and closed them again.


    "Wha-" frank was about to say something but stopped and thought that it was a better idea to stay silent and walk back as he thought of some names in his minds.


    Inside the house Anon looked at the blood assassin with lustful eyes.


    "So, what were you saying back then?" Anon said as he touched the Assassin''s chin and casted a spell.


    <Memory Alter>


    All of the blood Assassin''s memories were restored and the face of the councellor became clear in her mind.


    "Y-You are the....councellor." she said with an understanding and surprised expression.


    "I-I have to tell master about you." She said as she moved towards the door but anon grabbed her hand and rolled her back into his arms.


    "Shhh... do you think i gave you your memories back so that you can run back to your master and tell him about who i really am ?" Anon whispered in her ears as he grabbed her thin waist and pulled her ass back as it touched his cock.


    "Why did you give them back ?" She asked in anger.


    "I could''ve let you keep your memories or i could''ve made you my mindless slave and used you like a ''Cum Bucket."


    As soon as Anon said the word Cum Bucket the assassin lost her temper and started to wiggle around in hope of breaking free.


    "Darling these arms are the stronger than mithril itself, don''t waste your energy." Anon said as he tightened his grip on her waist.


    "What do you want ? My body or my memories ?"


    "Your soul."


    As soon as anon said this a surprised expression appeared on Assassin''s face.


    "W-What do you mean...?"


    "Your coward master gifted you like a cheap toy even though you have been his loyal for many years and he didn''t even think for five seconds before selling you."


    Anon started a small fire in her heart.


    "Are you trying to turn me against my master ?"


    "I am just showing you reality, if you were my loyal servant i would''ve given my life to save you but never would have i sold you out like that."


    This sentence was the game changer, the fire in heart started growing up.


    "You are loyal and beautiful and that coward doesn''t know your value."


    Hearing the word beautiful her heart started racing.


    ''Me... Beautiful?'' she thought in her mind.


    She wore that mask for her entire life that covered her face and only showed her eyes but Anon saw her beauty through her eyes.


    ''Hmm.... experiment is still going on and i am real close to achieving my results. I am using the skill Alluring Scent and weaving a web of words to trap her in but if it fails i will make her a mindless puppet without any second thoughts.''


    "What do you want me to do ? Betray my master ?" She spoke in a low tone.


    "He is not your master anymore. He sold you like a cheap whore but i want you to be one of my ladies and i will give you love, respect, power and lots of sex."


    Suddenly her face turned red as she replied.


    "I-I want sometime to think."


    Anon let her loose as he said.


    "Take your time."


    He then moved towards the underground basement to perform some experiments.

 Chapter 71 Chapter-71

    Anon slept like a baby after releasing his pent-up stress. "Master, we have found something," a voice inside Anon''s head reported.


    Anon''s eyes shot open. "I''m coming," he said.


    It was still the middle of the night. Anon quickly put on his clothes and headed straight to Sephie''s lab in the basement.


    When he arrived, he found No. 300 and Sephie engaged in conversation. "What did you find out?" Anon asked.


    "Master, the magic bees you gave us to keep an eye on the Forest of Nightmares...they found something." Sephie stepped aside to reveal a large, semi-circular metallic base with a single handprint on it.


    "What is that?" Anon asked.


    "Master, when you gave me the magical bees, I thought it was impossible to look at all of them at once, so I made this," Sephie said.


    "The question remains: what is it?"


    As Sephie began to explain, a young ogre girl in a white coat and glasses interrupted. "The final settings are done, Madam Seph-- Oh, I-It''s Your Majesty! I-I greet Your Grace!" She stumbled over her words and turned red with embarrassment.


    "And who might you be, young one?" Anon asked, a small smile on his face.


    "Y-Your Grace, I am No. 7069." She bowed to show her respect.


    "She is my lab secretary, Master. She helps me around the lab and it was her idea to build this machine. We connected the mana source of all the bees into one and then used that source to monitor every single bee at the same time," Sephie explained.


    "Magical stones obtained from monsters are used as both a power and mana source for this machine," No. 7069 added.


    "Show me how it works," Anon said to Sephie.


    "Master, it was her idea entirely. I would like her to explain its workings rather than me, if you allow," Sephie replied, gesturing toward No. 7069.


    "You have my permission," Anon said.


    "I-I am honored, Your Majesty and Madam Sephie," No. 7069 said as she moved toward the machine.


    Click.


    She pushed her hand on the handprint.


    Zzzzzzzz...


    Shuuu...


    Suddenly, a blue light shone from the base, and many blue squared monitors formed out of mana and floated above the metallic base. "Woah...this looks rather futuristic," Anon thought to himself.


    All the screens turned on, and scenes from the forest appeared on all 30 monitors. "This is amazing, but how will you know if anything happens in the forest? It''s not like you can look at every screen at the same time," Anon asked, looking confused.


    "Your Majesty, the mana source of this machine is connected to me. That means my mana source is indirectly connected to the bees and so is my intelligence. The bees will monitor everything in that forest, but if they see anything that looks like a zombie, they will send a little signal to the machine that forwards it to me."


    "So if they see a zombie, you will be alerted," Anon said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," No. 7069 replied.


    "Very intelligent indeed," Anon praised her.


    "But earlier today, when Madam Sephie and I were testing the machine in trial mode, we saw this." No. 7069 moved her hand over the handprint in a strange way that caused one of the screens to expand to its full size.


    On the screen, a female zombie was seen moving around a tree.


    "What''s special about that zombie?" Anon asked, watching the screen on a large display.


    "The zombie itself is not special, but the tree it''s hovering around is," Sephie replied.


    Upon closer observation, Anon noticed that the zombie was using her fingernails to draw lines on the tree.


    "What is she doing?" Anon asked.


    "Just watch, and you''ll be surprised," Sephie replied. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, no.7069 started counting. "5...6....7....8....and 9," she said out loud.


    As they looked at the screen, they noticed something impossible - the zombie near the tree vanished.


    "What the hell was that?" Anon exclaimed.


    "I knew it!" no.7069 jumped up in excitement.


    "What did you find out?" Anon asked.


    "Your grace, I''ve been monitoring these zombies for the past 5 hours, and I''ve noticed that five of them disappeared near trees when they completed their tasks."


    "What tasks?" Anon asked.


    "This one was tasked to get a fruit from the tree, and after completing her task, she disappeared in the same way the other six did. After taking something back from the forest, these zombies make 9 circles around the white oak tree as they draw 9 lines on the tree trunk, and then they disappear."


    Anon was a little shocked. "So, there''s a pattern...this means..."


    "Your grace, they are using the trees as gateways to enter the forest and return back, just like us. My hunter brothers and sisters use tunnels as a way of going in and out of the forest, and just like that, the zombies are doing the same thing."


    "Are you saying that every oak tree in that damn forest is a gateway to those zombies?"


    "No, your grace, only a few oak trees are enchanted with magic runes. These trees are enchanted with transportation magic runes that are only used by class 3 or higher nobles to travel through long distances faster," no.7069 explained.


    "How many have you seen?" Anon asked.


    "I''ve seen exactly 5 of them, your grace."


    Anon thought to himself, "Interesting, someone is really trying to take over my conquered forest, huh...? Let''s see who will win." He smirked a little.


    Anon left the room as he went to Biyuk''s chamber.


    "Biyuk, i need your help."


    Biyuk who was busy hammering the anvil suddenly stopped and removed his glasses and gloves as he walked away from the anvil.


    "Oi, Ogre boy continue with daggers and don''t you dare forge a sword blade." He said as he pointed his hammer towards an Ogre sitting in one corner of the room.


    "Yes, Yes, i know." He said freely as he one-handedly picked up a bigg ass hammer from the ground and started beating the hot iron again on the anvil.


    "Yes mas


    ter, please tell me what type of help you need."


    "I need you to make me some mithiril armours and weapons."

 Chapter 72 Chapter-72

    Biyuk eagerly asked his master, "What type of armor would you like me to create, master? The ones worn by the royal guards of the capital or something more heavily reinforced?"


    "I require 500 full-body armors that cover every inch of the body, leaving no exposed areas," anon replied.


    Biyuk''s face showed a mix of excitement and apprehension. "That will be a challenging task, but I am up for it. How long do I have to complete this order?"


    "I need them as soon as possible, but I don''t want the quality to be compromised," anon replied.


    Biyuk nodded in understanding. "I will do my best to complete the order as quickly as possible without compromising the quality."


    Anon then continued, "I also require halberds, very sharp ones."


    "Halberds?" Biyuk was surprised. "But those were used like 100 years ago. Even a person with no fighting skills can dodge them since the blade is too big and the balance shifts too quickly if swung in the wrong direction."


    Anon smirked and replied, "Don''t worry, I need them for the brain dead guys."


    Biyuk''s face lit up with excitement as he delivered the news to his master. "Well if you say so, I will get them done as well and master, there is one more piece of good news," he said, his voice laced with anticipation.


    Anon''s interest piqued. "What good news?" he asked with curiosity, his eyes flickering with interest.


    "The ogre boys, who research on the underground materials, have found signs of mithril mines near the west of the forest of the nightmares," Biyuk explained, his grin growing wider by the second. "They say that there are tons of chunks of mithril under that area."


    A smile crept up on Anon''s lips. "Well, good for us. Get that mithril out of there," he said, nodding in approval as he turned to leave the room.


    Biyuk nodded, his mind already racing with the possibilities. "Yeah, we just have to remove those white oaks from above, and we are all set," he murmured as he picked up his hammer.


    But Anon''s heightened senses had caught every word of Biyuk''s plans, and he immediately turned back, grabbing Biyuk''s shoulders in a vice-like grip.


    "Don''t do that. Don''t send anyone there...not even for just looking," he said, his voice laced with warning as he flung Biyuk''s shoulders several times.


    Biyuk looked surprised, taken aback by his master''s sudden change of mood. "But why, master?" he asked, a hint of confusion creasing his brow.


    "Because it''s a motherfucking trap to lure more living beings in there." Anon shouted his face going crazy from anger.


    Anon got reborn into this world, he went through many things some were sex but some were hardships too.


    He mind controlled over five thousand goblins resulting in mana fatigue many times and he even got lost in the forest while doing it.


    But his gains overcame his hardships, He conquered the Forest of nightmares, evolved his goblins to ogres but today someone is challenging his authority over the forest.


    Anon wasn''t the ''kind giver type guy'' instead he was ''Take the taker''s head type guy''.


    Anon walked out of the basement in anger.


    "This fucker has fucked enough, He thinks he can do whatever he wants." Anon said as he pulled out a cigar and matchbox out of his inventory and exits the house to get some fresh air.


    *Click*


    Matching the cigar Anon takes a long puff.


    *Shhhhhhh*


    *Puffff*


    As anon looked at the moon he noticed that the moon is all red and shining brightly.


    "I will fuck this motherfucker bad." He said as he looked at the moon and took another puff.


    *Pufff*


    {Calm Down, Master. Your patience is the key to your winning.}


    Anon heard a voice in his head but it was different, it didn''t came from any of the ogres or any of his slave.


    Anon suddenly felt heat coming off from his right arm.


    "Huh...is that you Link ?"


    Anon asked as he folded his sleeve upwards and noticed that the snake tattoo''s eye is shining red.


    {Master, Don''t get angry. You will get anger issues.}


    "I think i have anger fucking issues already."


    {Keep calm master. I know you will figure something out and if anything goes wrong i am here to always support you.}


    "Why don''t you take your snake form ?" Anon asked.


    {I can''t, i can only come out in an emergency or if the master is in grave danger but if master''s mana increases to the triple of the amount it is now than i can keep my materialistic form maintained.}


    "I will try to increase it." Anon said with a straight face.


    *Pufff*


    "I don''t know why but i feel angry over some motherfucking bastard I don''t even know. He is trying to take my authority over the damn forest, he wants to make the whole forest his territory." Anon said as he took several puffs.


    *Pufff*


    *Puffffffff*


    *Puuufffffffffff*


    {Master do you know before becoming your pet i was captured by these people called the "Jinku Tribe."}


    "Hmm...what about it ?"


    {The jinku tribe lives in the depth of the largest forest in this world. "The forest Of Trials." Forest of nightmare is like a newborn kid in front of that forest.


    They rule the south part of that forest. Do you know how hard it is to take rule over the whole west part of that forest ? But they did it, do you know how ?}


    "I don''t." Anon asked.


    {Patience. They accepted that they are weak and they didn''t get angry about it instead they trained like hell and when i say hell i mean real hell.


    Walking over burning trees, Poking one guy with thousands of spears over and over until he starts bleeding out from every hole.


    It is said that they even train 1 year olds like hell so that he can become stronger than the previous generation but even after doing this they didn''t lose their patience. They could''ve just attacked the boss of the west and could''ve died like uneducated people but they choose to wait before striking again.


    The next time they tried all of them won and defeated the boss of the west.


    But not because they trained enough but because they had patience and clamness in their eyes.} S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Puffffffff*


    "Who was the boss of the west ?" Anon asked.


    After a minute of silence link spoke.


    {It was me.}

 Chapter 73 Chapter-73

    {I was the boss of the west. I was the Only ''copy caster'' in the whole forest no monster even dared to look at my territory.}


    "Hmm...so how did they caught you ?" Anon asked curiously.


    {As i said, calmness is the key to everything. I am a creature who can reflect one''s skill or copy them but i can''t reflect a skill if my opponents use none.}


    "They got you with brute force ?"


    {Not just brute force, it was their minds. They used their best skills immediately after i used mine best ones.}


    "Hahaha... They gave thousand iq gameplay." Anon laughed but link didn''t understood why he was laughing.


    {Now master do you understand what is the key to success?}


    "Yeah, it''s calmness."


    {Just find your calmness.} After saying this link went silent like an ordinary tattoo.


    "Find my calmness. Now i understand it..." Anon said as he threw the cigar away and made an understanding sign with both of his hands.


    "I just have to destroy the Fucker who is trying to fuck with me and with this i will find my calmness. Thanks Link." Anon said with a smile.


    ''Well that''s not what i said but as long as he is calm it''s good for him.''


    Anon immediately entered the basement again as he directly went to sephie''s lab this time.


    Sephie was monitoring the forest as she was eating her breakfast.


    The Ogres slept through the day and worked only at night.


    "Master you are back ?" Sephie asked as she noticed that anon was back again very soon.


    "Yes i need a lab and an assistant." Anon said.


    "As you wish master the lab will be arranged immediately and i will Become your assistance."


    "No, you keep up the surveillance of the forest i can take someone else."


    "N-No master, I-I would request you to make me your assistance." Sephie said as she bowed her head even lower, she knew that her master will do something crazy this time too and she loves new things.


    "Okay, if you insist that much."


    "Thank you master. I will not ask any questions or disturb you." She said with a wide smile on her face.


    ''Indeed a curious girl.'' Anon thought as he left the lab and walked towards his training room.


    "Wait, Girl ? Why haven''t i had sex with her until now ?" Anon said in a low voice as he started thinking about it.


    Anon reached in front a big iron door.


    *Creak*


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw an empty big field of sand in front of him only made for training.


    Let''s look at my Status now.


    Status.


    _______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 57]


    [Exp: 89655/300000]


    [SP: 156]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Counsellor]


    [Mana: 12,400/12,400]


    [HP: 24,800/24,800]


    [Skills: {Mind Control (Lv.32)} {Monster Creator (Lv.19)} {Sensory Destroyer(Lv.5)} {Memory Eater (Lv.21)} {Memory Altering (Lv.18)} {Psychic Connection (Lv.19)} {Alluring Scent (Lv.8)} {Mind Eater(Lv.1) }{Body Modification (lv.10)}{Lab Creator (Lv.56)} {Illusion (Lv.23)} (+17 more)] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [SBP: 1200]


    [Book of wisdom]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    ________________________________


    Very good, i am just 3 levels away from evolving again.


    "Open skill shop and show me some martial arts skills."


    [Searching for the given context....]


    [1 Skill Found for the given Class that can be learned.]


    Only one skill ? Well my class puts many restrictions on my skill usage let''s see what i get in martial arts.


    [Domain Chasm] [Rank-B] [SBP: 300]


    [Creates a Domain around you for five minutes in a 10 meter area, turns all of your attention to one point and makes your moments more smooth and faster. Opponents entering the domain will get slowed by 50% and if the opponent is a matial artist his soul essence will be destroyed immediately as soon as he enters the domain.]


    [Warning: If used with a frail body or without proper techniques the skill can back fire and damage the host''s soul.]


    [Mana: 1000/Use]


    "It''s not a very overpowered skill but for fighting martial artist this one is a good one. I will take it."


    "Now let''s try this."


    <Domain Chasm>


    Suddenly anon felt an unknown energy flowing through his body, his red eyes glowed like a bulb and his skin also shined faintly as a divine aura covered his outer body.


    "This power....is fucking dope." Anon said as he noticed that a fly that was flying near his mouth is moving real slow.


    Anon grabbed the fly with just two fingers and crushed it immediately.


    "This is-" suddenly anon felt something wrong in his body.


    *Bup*


    Out of the blue, blood started coming out of his eyes and Every hole in his body.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly a cracking sound was heard from his right knee and left elbow.


    *Crack-Crack*


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    The first time Anon cried out in pain, not just pain it was immense pain.


    His internal organs are brusting, his bones are breaking like chopsticks but the troll Locket is keeping him alive by healing his body again and again preventing his death.


    "S-STOPPPPPPPPP."


    the skill finally stopped and anon fell down on the floor unconscious and covered in sweat.


    The immense power in his body took a heavy toll on his brain.


    5 hours later....


    "Huh...? What the hell happened?" Anon Woke up as he thought of last night.


    "Yes, it was that damn skill. Why did i even bought it in the first place."


    Anon thought to himself as he stood up and started walking upstairs.


    "Your grace, we greet our majesty." The guards greeted Anon as they bowed to him in respect.


    As anon came to the house he noticed that everyone is still asleep.


    Anon took a shower and left for his work.


    "Why did that happened? Was it because my body was too weak ? Or was it because i don''t have a martial arts class ?"


    "Well, i will avoid using this skill for the time being."


    Anon arrived before the Nicolas mansion and a evil smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s time that i play with some real bitches now."

 Chapter 74 Chapter-74

    The Noble House Of Undead.


    Inside a dark room a naked man can be seen sucking blood out of a dead Female''s body that belonged to an elf.


    White Hair, Red Eyes, A Good body build and large fangs baring out of his mouth.


    "Tch." Tossing the body aside he stood up and dressed in a noble black suit.


    *Ting*


    A bell sound rang around the whole mansion, almost unhearable by human ears but for vampires it was loud enough.


    As soon as he heard the bell, he moved out of his room and started walking towards the main dinning hall of the mansion for dinner, even though it was morning.


    Vampires never liked to work at day as they are 30% weak than at night.


    In the noble house of undead there are sixteen family members and twenty servents, out of which two of them are human, one butler and one maid to attend anyone who visits at the day.


    While the whole house sleeps.


    At night every vampire servent wakes up and looks after the house.


    The Family Leader of the House Of Noble Undead. Sir, Robert Field Stonelake, He has six wifes and 12 children out of which six are girls and six are boys.


    Every single of his wife is his sister.


    After reaching at the dinning hall, the young man with white hair sat down on one of the chairs.


    One after another people started coming in and sitting on the chairs.


    "Yo, What''s Up Georgy ?" A girl wearing a funky looking dress that barely covered her boobs and ass spoke as she pats on the white haired guy''s right shoulder and sits right next to him.


    "HI, Jill and how many times do i have to cut your hands in order to get it off of my shoulder every fucking day." George spoke in anger as his eyes glowed towards jill.


    "Hmmm... let''s say about ''ain''t no fucking way'' times." Jill said with a straight face as a big smile covered her face.


    She had purple hairs, Red Eyes, pale but very smooth body and small cute looking fangs baring out of her pink lips.


    "You dare." George suddenly felt a brust of anger in his body.


    "Oh, what are you going to do ? Punish me ? Kill me ? Or Rape me like dad ?" She asked in a taunting voice.


    Listening to the last line George''s eyes suddenly stopped glowing red as he leaned in and spoke in a low tone.


    "He will die, Dad will die by my own hands. I will kill all of my brothers and marry all six of you just like dad did and than i will have sex with you and you will bear the next leader of the family in your womb." Georgy spoke in a dead serious tone.


    "Oh, really we will see that, soon." Jill said as she looked straight turning her interest from the conversation.


    After a while every chair was filled with a family member.


    "Hello my dear children, How are you doing today ?" A man with White hairs and Red eyes asked as he laughed a bit.


    Even though he looked like a 20 year old, he was 99 years old.


    "We are good, Father." All of the twelve children spoke in an unison.


    Now there is a big difference between father and dad.


    If they are calling him father inside the house it means it''s official family buisness talk but if they are calling robert dad then this means, he or she is close to him and can succeed his position.


    Just like frank, he called robert dad whenever they were alone.


    "Well, since we are all present here after so many years. You all know that the time for the ''Crown Ceremony'' is near." Robert said.


    As soon as he said that every single one of the young man sitting on the chair suddenly looked down as their eyes glowed dark red and blood lust covered their surroundings.


    All of them shared a glance at each other and went back to normal.


    "Oh, I like the heat between you youngsters. I remember when my father told me this back when i was a kid and i shared the same heat and glance with my brothers but it''s a shame that you kids never got to meet any one of them." Robert said in a sad tone but went back to his original voice in a second.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the dead ones and talk about the ones who are about to turn dead in a matter of days.


    You see, in our bloodline we don''t allow our blood to get out of our family unlike those pathetic humans we are not controlled by our carnal desires and can think with our minds instead of our dicks and vaginas.


    So you all know the basics but let me rephrase you the rules of the ''Crown Ceremony''.


    Rule no.1 Once the ceremony starts you are allowed to use any power under your command to kill your competitors but if you got caught and proved guilty, you are dead.


    Rule no.2 If you forged fake evidence and the other party proved it wrong, you are dead. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rule no.3 Six of you brothers are engaged to six of your sisters, you can take help from your partners in any way possible.


    Rule no.4 After killing everyone of your competitors only one will live and he will have me as his competition at the end means you will have to kill me but if you failed and i found out about your failed attempt, i will kill you and produce six new off-springs but i hope it doesn''t come to that.


    Last and final rule: The One who successfully completes every killing flawlessly will be crowned as the next leader and his female partner will be eligible to kill all of my wifes without any hesitation.


    That''s how the competition will end and the start of this competition will start today at midnight.


    You will have two months to kill all of your brothers and me. If you failed i will kill all of the males sitting on this table other than me.


    Thank you. Have a nice feast." Robert left the room immediately after announcing this.


    [Author: We are on Popular ranking no.2 way to go bois and you guys have been very supportive. Love you all. One question: what is ntr according to you explain with example ? I will consider it in novel if i get some positive answers.]

 Chapter 75 Chapter-75

    Robert left the room with his six wifes and he had a very evil smile on his face.


    All the girls in the room also left the room.


    6 young boys sat on the dinning table as they shared an awkward glance now and then.


    Only one of these six will win the crown of the house of the noble undead. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting on the first chair was frank, the eldest son of the house.


    He shows no signs of any hesitation or anger but inside he is going crazy and he is about to wet his pants.


    "Well...i think it''s time for my sleep, bye brothers." Frank left as he waved his hands and left the room with a fake smile on his face.


    On the second chair sat a very handsome young man with orange hairs, Red eyes, long fingers and a slim body build.


    He is the second son of the house. Not only is he handsome and good looking, his mind is also of a fox.


    You want a battle strategy maker, he is your guy.


    His name is Ken.


    "Hmm....Well it was a good time until it lasted." He stood up as he gave all of his brothers a merciful look as if he has already won the competition.


    ''Rule No.78 Of fighting, If you want to win over your opponent you have to win over your opponent''s brain and it only had two ways, first is fear and second is Lust.


    Plant fear in their minds even before the battle begins and you will be one step closer to winning the battle.'' Ken thought to himself as he left the dinning hall.


    On the third chair sat George, an idiot but very muscular when it came to brute force.


    His muscles can break mountains if punched hard enough.


    Most of his intellectual decisions are taken by his partner and sister Ela.


    "Fuck this." He said as he left the hall.


    On the fifth spot sat a young man who looked very afraid as he murmured something in a frenzy.


    "I...I.... won''t kill anyone. No don''t say this i don''t want to kill them..shuuu." He said as he looked at air and flunked his hands as if telling someone to go away.


    He is Asile.


    His eyes were red but more darker and deep, black dots under his eyes as if not slept for many years.


    After murmuring something he also left the hall in a hurry.


    After everyone of them lwft only two young men were left in the hall one with Blue hairs, red eyes and the other one looked his exact copy.


    They are Cassius and Sebastian, twins from the same mother.


    "Have thought of something brother ?" One of them asked another.


    "Yes, I will not get bent by someone else''s will who barely knows our name and calls himself our father."


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I am going to escape this damned place with Sable."


    "You will try to escape ?"


    "Yes...if you want to come with me you can come but remember that i will not baby feed you."


    "I understand. I will think about it but where will you two go ?"


    "We will live between humans in another city and pretend to be one of them."


    "You are ready to loose your royalty and live like a peasant, a commoner ?"


    "If that''s what it takes for me to marry."


    "You two really love each other huh ?"


    "More than you can think."


    "Just a warning keep yourself ready for what''s about to happen tonight."


    "Do you mean they will-" as Sebastian was about to say anything he was interrupted by Cassius.


    "Shhh...walls don''t need ears in this house, even the deaf ears can hear through the walls in this house. Just remember that shit is about to get darker."


    "I will."


    Both of them left the hall after the conversation ended.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly a man wearing black butler dress appeared out of thin air in the room as he murmured to himself.


    "Huh...shit is bout to get dark huh...? Well i think it''s time that i get out some more coffins out of the storehouse." He said as he picked up empty plates from the table.


    In Frank''s room...


    "Shit, Shit, Shit....i need his help but if i went to see him again, i am sure as hell i will get followed by one of my brother''s assassin, even after taking the chance i reached my destination successfully.


    I don''t know if i can really meet the counselor, this time."


    Frank was panicking the most from all the brothers because he gifted her best and only assassin to Anon but he had no other choice at that time and now he is regretting it.


    "I have to get her back and see if i can get the counselor to help me. If only i had assassins like that Commoner kid has....i would''ve already killed everyone in my family." Frank thought as he moved towards the exit to leave the house.


    In the Noble house of undead one family leader can only rule for at most 3 centuries but average is 2 centuries, the family leader has to give up on his seat and life to his successor in order for him to rule with zero tension.


    After a young vampire kills his brothers he saves their bodies in coffins as a proof of his worth and adds dead body of his father in middle as a symbol of increasing generation power.


    In vampires they believe that the successor of the next generation should always be stronger than the previous one.


    But they had to prove it, that''s why the blood ceremony is conducted...also known as ''Crowning ceremony.''


    If you can kill all of your brothers it means that you are stronger than anyone of them, but if you can kill your father, it meant you are stronger than the previous generation.


    "I will take the chance and fuck the duck for luck." Frank thought as he exits the mainson but as he suspected many eyes are following him.

 Chapter 76 Chapter-76

    Entering the Nicolas mansion Anon greeted the guards as they opened the door for him.


    Even though he was told to enter from the back door anon forgot about that and entered through the main gate.


    As he entered inside, anon was greeted with a view of maids cleaning the main hall.


    ''Ha...i can''t wait to see these bitches saluting me whenever i enter the house, with their boobs and pussies wide open and out.''


    Anon sighed as he moved towards freeda''s room.


    As he entered the hallway he was greeted by a cute white furred girl.


    "Greetings, sir Anon." Ruby greeted anon as she bowed a bit.


    "Good morning." Anon didn''t pay that much attention to her as he had other plans in his mind.


    "Wait."


    As soon as he started walking, Ruby stopped him.


    "Yes...?"


    "W-What did It meant ?" She asked in a shy voice.


    "What did ''what'' meant ?" Anon asked as he teased ruby with a smile.


    "Y-You know T-That thing we did yesterday." Her face turned red due to shyness.


    "What did we do yesterday? Hmmm..? I don''t quite remember can you tell me in a more detailed way." Anon continued to tease her.


    "We did..." As she was about to say something else anon suddenly grabbed both of her hands that were entangled with each other and pinned them up on the wall as he brought his face closer to her face.


    His anon hand reached behind Ruby''s waist and pulled her forward.


    "E-E-Ehhhh....W-What are you doing ?" She asked with a very hopeless and shy face.


    "Hmmm...was that something like this...?"


    "Y-You pervert." Ruby said as she closed her eyes and curved her lips, waiting for anon to kiss her again.


    But after waiting for 5 to 6 seconds she didn''t felt anything on her lips and opened her eyes.


    Suddenly she noticed that Anon has long gone and she is now holding her hands up by herself and that she made a fool out of herself. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh...Where did he go ?" She questioned herself in confusion.


    "What an innocent girl." Anon said as he walked in the next hallway.


    Anon suddenly stopped in front of a big room.


    "Let''s see this might be the room." Anon said as he entered inside the room.


    "I need her back by the evening and if i didn''t see her in this house by this evening, father or mother will be the last thing you will be worried about. Now go." Freeda said in a angry tone as she dismissed a beastman wearing butler outfit.


    He left the room without even daring to look up at me or the doors.


    "Woah, That''s some heated matter huh...?" Anon said in a funky voice.


    "Oh, you are here. Good i have something i want you to do for me." She said in a commanding tone.


    A vein popped up on anon''s head as he thought to himself.


    ''This girl sure has gained some attitude since i beated her brother and sister. let me tell her once again, who i am.''


    Anon closed off his distance to freeda within .079 seconds as he said in a low tone.


    "Why do you think i took this job ?"


    Suddenly freeda felt a very heavy pressure on her whole body.


    ''Fuck...His body is releasing a very thick aura... it''s as if i will suffocate to death.'' freeda thought to herself but she maintained her normal calm face.


    "W-What do you mean ? It''s for money obvi-"


    "Zzzzz...wrong." anon made a buzzer sound as he moved away from her and grabbed an apple from the fruit basket and started tossing it in the air like a ball.


    "Then fame-"


    "Nope, your family might be a three or four star whatever family but you don''t have that much fame."


    "Then why did you took the job ?" At this point freeda was also interested.


    "Boredom."


    "What ?"


    "I was bored at home. So i took the job, do you really think i would want to work for you as your butler, darling i have more issues to deal with ?"


    "Oh, Don''t you think you are talking too much for a commoner ?" Freeda said in a serious tone.


    "The last guy who said that to me died with his hands pinned to the wall and his girlfriend was also found naked in front of him."


    As soon as these words fell into freeda''s ears she immediately knew who Anon was talking about.


    In royalties news travels faster than light, when tony died every noble family in the ring knew about it and so did freeda.


    "Y-You killed Tony Garfield ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Hmm...i don''t remember his name but yeah sounds like him. You know handsome guy with a pretty girlfriend. I raped her hard."


    "B-But how is that even possible ? He had the strongest army possible inside this ring."


    "Ah yeah, i made a pretty big pyramid with their dead bodies."


    "H-How ?" She asked, now fear is clearly on her face.


    "Well it would be worth it if i show you rather than telling you, call in your most loyal servent in this house."


    She immediately understood her situation and shouted.


    "Maria."


    A blonde furred beastwoman maid immediately entered the room.


    "She is my loyal servent."


    "Is she ? How loyal ?"


    "She can die for me. Right Maria ?" Freeda asked.


    "Yes, Madam Freeda it''s as you say."


    "Well let''s see." Anon looked at the maid and...


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly her eyes shined purple.


    "Well maria why don''t you tell me some of your madam freeda''s dirty little secrets."


    "Ha, do you think she will-"


    "Madam freeda doesn''t like to wear her panties because her fur sticks to her pussy."


    "Oi, Oi, Oi what are you saying ? Have you gone-, oh now i understand you used that skill on her."


    "Hmmm...?"


    "You used this skill back in the arena but, is that all you can do ?"


    "Well call in another servent."


    After a while another servant entered the room a big male with good muscles.


    "He is the strongest servant of this house, James."


    "We will see." Anon took out a piece of cloth from his pocket and covered his eyes.


    ''What the hell is he doing ?''


    <Mind Control>


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly James''s eyes turned greyish as if someone sucked out life from them.


    "James kill yourself."


    Anon commanded while being blindfolded.

 Chapter 77 Chapter-77

    James immediately picked up the knife from the fruit basket and swinged the knife towards his neck with zero hesitation.


    "Noooo." Freeda shouted.


    "Stop." Anon ordered immediately.


    The knife stopped just a centimetre away from James''s neck.


    "You proved your point, i accept it."


    Anon removed his blind fold and turned around.


    "Well, that''s good." Anon touced james and used...


    <Memory Alter>


    After giving his memories back anon removed Hypnosis Spell from maria.


    "Get out both of you." Freeda said as she continued to look at anon while keeping her distance.


    "As you say madam." Both of them said as they left the room.


    After they left, The room was covered with dead silence.


    "What do you want ?" Freeda at this point understood that Anon is not what he looks from the outside.


    "I will be your butler, i will do work for you but i will take an equal payment and believe me it doesn''t mean silver."


    "What do you want then ?" Freeda was still suspicious.


    "It will be decided on the work. I just wanted to show you who i am and what i can do, so now treat me with some respect and call me with the word ''Commoner'' again and dark will cover your eyes within no time."


    "I Understand. You are like a paid mercenary." Freeda said with an understanding look.


    Freeda at this point understood what anon could do and why he didn''t accepted her sponsorship back then.


    Although in a corner of her heart she was afraid of him but on the brighter side she had a golden spoon to use.


    "Yes, think of it like that." Anon replied.


    ''Let''s see. What i can do with you my golden spoon.'' freeda thought as she looked at anon with a whole new perspective now.


    "I want you to do a job for me." This time she said with respect.


    "I am all ears." Anon replied.


    "Jena has gone missing."


    "Who is jena ?"


    "My little sister, you saw her in the tournament, remember?"


    Anon thought about the name and immediately remembered her.


    "Ah, the one that looks just like you, right ?"


    "Yes, she went down to the first ring to do some shopping but she got lost on the way and you have to find her. Now state your price."


    "Wow...you really want to know my price huh ?"


    "Yes, i don''t buy anything that''s out of the price range i can afford." Freeda said with a serious look.


    "Well how about you give me access to the house ?"


    "What do you mean give you access to the house ?"


    "There are some floors and rooms i can''t get into. Like the 1st floor and second floor." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The first floor is only for royal servents and second floor is for my parents what do you want from there?"


    "I like the white furred girl ruby."


    Suddenly a smile covered freeda''s face.


    "My my look at this lover boy, second day on the work and you are already into someone and not anyone but our core Butler''s daughter."


    "Just give me access or no deal." Anon said with an irritating face.


    "Cool, you can have it but only if you can get jena back by the evening."


    Listening to this a smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    I like ruby but i am not interested in her my real focus is on one person that lives on the second floor and this is your MOTHER.


    I am going to fuck her so hard that her pussy will never forget my dick''s shape.


    On the day i killed veneca and used my skill ''Alluring Scent'' i noticed many maids rubbing their pussies from over their clothes but no one noticed that one hand was going under the dress.


    It was her. Mistress of nicolas house. Zelda Nicolas.


    Her hands were moving so fast under her white dress thatwhen she left the field i saw a love juice stain on her dress.


    I could''ve just gone to the second floor and fucked her directly but doing illegal stuff legally gives me kick.


    Now that i have permission to enter the second floor i can fuck her all i need.


    "Now call all the knights that were escorting jena back in the market." Anon commanded.


    "Why the knights?"


    "Woman do you think that a member of royalty was kidnapped without any prior plan?"


    "You think it was all planned out ?"


    "But how did they know that she is going to come the market today."


    "They didn''t until she left."


    "Are you telling me that one of her own knight betrayed her trust."


    "Yes, someone told on her like where she would go and where the kidnappers should sit to kidnap her."


    "I will call all of them immediately, these fuckers i swear if what you are saying is true then i am going to make him beg for death."


    Freeda said in a angry tone as she left the room.


    5 minutes later....


    Freeda came back with four knights their bodies covered in thick metal.


    "These were the four guys you requested fot."


    "Okay cool, now please stand in a horizontal line."


    All of them listened to anon and did as he commanded.


    After all of them stood in a row anon used.


    <Hypnosis>


    On the first knight.


    His eyes glowed purple.


    "Name...?" Anon asked.


    "Harry." He answered.


    "Are loyal to the house harry ?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you help someone else to kidnap jena ?"


    "No."


    "Good."


    Moving to the next knight anon used his skill again.


    "Name."


    "Luke." He replied with a straight face as his eyes glowed purple.


    "Luke did you helped someone out of this house to kidnap jena ?"


    "No sir."


    "Good."


    Freeda just observed all of this and only one thing came to her mind.


    ''If someone with good nature had this ability world would''ve been a better place.''


    Moving to the third knight anon used Hypnosis.


    Suddenly a chill ran down the fourth knight.


    Anon''s animal instincts immediately triggered on the sense of fear.


    "Look at this will you ?" Anon said.


    "What ?" Freeda asked.


    "We have the black sheep."

 Chapter 78 Chapter-78

    "How do you know ?" Freeda asked.


    "You will know in just a second." Anon said as he used a skill on the scared knight.


    <Hypnosis>


    [Skill Hypnosis has failed due to high Mental Resistance]


    "What ?" Anon said with a surprised face.


    "What happened ?" Freeda asked.


    "He is immune..." Anon said as he continued to stare at the knight in confusion.


    "Immune to what ?" Freeda asked curiously.


    "How the fuck are you immune ?" Anon said as he started looking for any type of magical artifact on the knight''s body.


    After searching for 5 minutes he didn''t found anything.


    "What''s your name soldier ?" Freeda asked.


    "I am Terry, madam freeda."


    "You were supposed to protect my little sister but you didn''t Performaned your job, you can get hanged for that." Freeda said in a serious tone.


    "I am sorry madam freeda, i can''t ask for forgiveness, please punish this servent of yours." Terry said as he bowed immediately.


    "Fuck this..." Anon said as he suddenly grabbed both of Terry''s shoulders and used...


    <Memory Eater>


    Since he drank the same water as everyone in the house he was bound to be under Anon''s mind control skill.


    *Click*


    Suddenly a severe pain cuts through Anon''s mind.


    [Target''s mind and memories are broken and corrupted. They are trying to corrupt host''s mind.]


    [Host is adviced to immediate stop the use of skill <Memory Eater> or host''s memories can be corrupted at this rate.]


    Suddenly many screens popped up in front of anon.


    "Fuck..." Anin said as he grabbed his head.


    "Master awaits your arrival." The knight said as he took out a green capsule from his pocket and placed it in his mouth.


    Anon immediately sensed danger and shouted.


    "Move away from him."


    Freeda''s beast instincts immediately agreed with Anon''s decision as she jumped several meters back.


    "What is happening ?" She asked as she attained a martial form of fighting.


    Anon also jumped back.


    "I don''t...know." he said as he pulled out his ''Crown Of Darkness'' From the inventory.


    "Do i call the guards ?" Freeda asked.


    "If they are going to be like the once who just ran away like those two, then don''t."


    Suddenly blue veins started appearing all over Terry''s body as his muscles grew more and more in mass.


    At one point the iron armour he was wearing couldn''t hold the expanding muscles anymore and it brust out like a rubber ballon.


    "Shouldn''t we kill him before he can transform any further ?" Freeda asked.


    "You can''t, he has already transformed...now he is just getting stronger." Anon answered.


    "I am killing that thing." Freeda said as her eyes glowed red and her claws immersed out of her furry hands.


    [Subordinate has used skill <Beast''s Fury> on the enemy.]


    Freeda suddenly jumped towards the creature.


    "Wait..."


    *Slap*


    "Ahhh...."


    The creature''s gigantic hand landed on freeda''s rather small body when compared to it and she hit the wall of the room.


    *Crack*


    "Oooohhh....that must''ve hurted a lot." Anon said with a scared smile as he looked at freeda''s unconscious body.


    "Well...friend why don''t we start talking agai-"


    *Slap*


    As anon was looking at freeda his attention got diverted and next moment a big hand slapped his body like a fly.


    *Boom*


    His body also hits the side wall.


    "Are you alright madam freeda ?" Three royal guards approached the room''s main door and shouted.


    *Grrrrr*


    The creature turned towards them with a very angry look on his face.


    "M-M-Monster.....There is a Monster in the house." A guard ran away screaming like a little girl.


    "Get back, he is dang-" before he could''ve completed his sentence a big punch landed on the knight''s head and he was squashed to death. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood and his internal organs flew out of his body and broken bones sticked out of his flat skin.


    "M-Mister Luke...?" The other young knight looked at his senior''s body in a frenzy, he was scared and confused at the same time.


    *Grrrr*


    Suddenly the creature noticed the other knight and gave him an evil smile.


    "Human...i kill." The creature spoke as he lifted his hand and made a big punch.


    The knight immediately pissed his pants as he went down on the floor, he started crying like a Little girl.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzz*


    *Booom*


    Suddenly a lightning bolt pierced through the creature''s chest.


    A big hole appeared on the creature''s chest as his heart brust out.


    Through the hole a youth with red eyes and black hairs appeared, his clothes were torn into pieces.


    "Surprise motherfucker." Anon said as he smiled a bit.


    *Grrrrr*


    Not much changed in that creature''s look just that he looks more angrier now.


    "What the fuck ? You have a fucking hole in your chest, can''t you just die or show a painful expression atleast." Anon said with a bored face.


    "GAHHHHHHHHHHH..." The creature roared very loud.


    "Fuck, i should''ve gone for your head." Anon said as he realised that he has failed in one-shoting the creature as he planned.


    The creature immediately started running towards Anon as he made a big fist by combining both of his palms as one and jumped towards anon to finish him in one blow.


    <Sensory Dest-


    "Sesmic Toss."


    Before anon could''ve used his skill a voice stopped him, the creature suddenly hits the ground as deadly gravitational pressure was applied on his body.


    "What the-"


    "What the hell is going on here ?" Jennifer appeared outside the door entrance.


    "Should i eliminate him miss ?" Her butler asked.


    "Yes."


    Without thinking further the beastman unsheathed his sword and sliced the creature''s neck and his body into two.


    After the body stopped moving only then did Jennifer removed her spell.


    "Can you explain to me what is going on ?" She asked anon.


    "This guy is sent here to kill her, but i saved her." Anon said as he pointed towards freeda''s unconscious body.


    "Freeeeda...? Little sis are you okay ?" She asked.


    "Tim, call the royal healer." Jennifer ordered her butler.


    "Yes mam, i will arrange everything immediately."


    Jennifer picked up freeda into her arms as she crossed by me.


    "We will deal with you later." She said with a very serious tone.


    [Biggest donor of the week award goes to: Daoist Culture. Love you guys.]

 Chapter 79 Chapter-79

    Inside a big room anon and jennifer is standing besides freeda who is unconscious on the bed in front of them and a guy in full white clothes is checking her nerves time to time, he looks around 65 in age and a well known healer in the kingdom.


    "Sir Gavric, will my sister be alright ?" Jennifer asked with a worried expression.


    "I healed all of her wounds but she is mentally gone to a state of deep sleep." Old man answered.


    "What do you mean by that ? Can she not be healed ? Will she ever wake up again ?" She asked in a worried tone.


    "It''s entirely possible but it can take a very very long time for her to wake up and you have to feed her liquid food for the time being, clean her wastes and take care of her body so that the chances of her mind bouncing back into reality can be increased. I will take my leave now, i have given your buttler a list of medicines.


    Mix the medicine in the food and feed her." He said as he moved towards the exit.


    "Thank you sir Gavric, you really are the ''Wise One''."


    Gavric left without saying anything but when he was about to leave the house he looked towards the house and said in a feared tone.


    "That kid, who was that kid ? I didn''t feel very comfortable when i was around him, he gave off really dark vibes. Whenever i looked at him my mind automatically started chanting the holy protection spell." He left with a confused expression. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he didn''t knew that a pair of eyes are keeping an eye on his every moment.


    Two red eyes shined through the windows of the house as they observed the priest leave safely.


    "What the hell is wrong with me ? Why did i felt like i had to kill him or i will die ?" Anon asked himself as he was watching the priest looking back at the castle and murmure something.


    "Oi, What the hell happened back there ? Explain you got 2 minutes." Jennifer asked with a fire in her eyes.


    "Y-Yes." Anon said with an awkward reaction.


    Well her sister is injured to death it''s natural for her to be a little angry can''t kill her for this.


    After a long time of story telling anon finally explained his situation clearly to Jennifer.


    "...and that''s when you two entered and saved us."


    I was about to finish him off with the last blow but you stole my kill, bitch.


    "How did a Moltor entered inside our house, and what''s more he was in human form ?" Jennifer said in a low voice but Anon''s beast hearing heard every single word crystal clear.


    "What''s a Moltor ?" Anon asked.


    Jennifer immediately looked at anon with a surprised look, she didn''t said that out loud but than how did anon hear it.


    "You have some really sharp hearing." She asked.


    "Thanks but first tell me more about this creature named ''Moltor''"


    Jennifer walked towards anon and asked.


    "Woah, Woah, i am still virgin mam." Anon took two steps back as he lied on her face.


    "Shut up you idiot. I want to see your magical beast."


    Now when jennifer said she wanted to see Anon''s magical beast she meant ''link'' but what anon thought is that she wants to see his dick.


    "Why do you want to see my magical beast all of a sudden huh ?" Anon asked with a smirk.


    "Just show me, i want to see it." She said with an annoyed look.


    "Woah cool down miss, give me a second i don''t show my magic beast to everyone on the first ask." Anon''s hand immediately went to his pants.


    "Oi What are you-" before Jennifer could''ve completed her sentence anon pulled out his 7 inches sleeping dragon out of his cave and dangled it in front of her.


    "Now, i haven''t named him yet but you can call him junior ano-"


    "Aahhhhhh...pervert." and before Anon could''ve completed his sentence Jennifer shouted.


    "Hey, what happened ?" Anon said as he understood that magical beast means something else and putted his cock back in his pants.


    "You fucking pervert, why did you show me something that disguting ?" She said with a red face.


    Even though she was saying that on the outer side her fur under her pussy lips is getting wet by every passing second.


    "But you said you wanted to see my magical beast, didn''t you ?"


    "Yes, i told you to show me your magic beast not your dick. I am talking about the snake that appeared before on the arena."


    Oh..shit. how can i not understand her words, i am getting controlled by my dick.


    [Hahahah, Master i told you to think before you take any action.]


    Link laughed.


    ''Laugh again and i will slap you out of my hand and then i will slap you to death on this very floor.''


    [I-I am sorry master.]


    Link immediately got scared as he knew what his master was capable of doing.


    [Should i come in my materialistic form ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [6000 mana has been used to summon your pet, Link.]


    What the hell ? 6 fucking thousand mana for a single spawn ?


    Suddenly a white pight covered the whole room.


    When the lights dimmed a bit a big snake revealed himself covering Anon''s full body with just his head.


    ''What the fuck? Why are you so big ?'' anon asked.


    [Master i am consuming constant mana from you and your surroundings to prevent an emergency mana cut out.]


    ''You are stealing mana from my body ?'' Anon asked with an angry face.


    [Master, i had to do that for your security. You can need me anytime.]


    ''Fuck, he is a clever mother fucker.''


    [You do know that i can still hear you right ?]


    ''I... didn''t knew that and you are a good partner to have, keep up the good work.''


    [Notice: sorry i had some work yesterday and couldn''t upload chapter.]

 Chapter 80 Chapter-80

    When jennifer looked at link she was stunned for a second but controlling her excitement she asked.


    "How much for him ?" She said with a straight face.


    Anon looked at Jennifer with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean by that ?" He asked in confusion.


    "I am asking how much for the magical beast."


    "Okay, lady hold your richness to yourself. He is not an item you saw and bid an amount to buy him-"


    "1 gold." She said with a straight face expecting that Anon will fall for a price.


    Anon immediately understood what she was doing and just kept staring at her with a smile.


    "10 gold."


    Anon didn''t moved even a single finger.


    Jennifer was surprised to see this, as a Commoner he should''ve slipped by now.


    "200 gold."


    ''The fuck ? Not even a flinch, that''s a very big amount to even begin with for a common family.'' Jennifer thought to herself.


    "500 gold." She said while maintaining her posture.


    Anon stood there like that amount means nothing to him.


    ''Fuck, since it came to this.''


    "2 platinum coins."


    Anon didn''t reacted and that''s when jennifer''s patients broke.


    "The fuck is wrong with you ? Can''t you hear the amount i am saying? It''s two fucking platinum coins." Jennifer said with a frustrated look.


    ''What a naive kid. She thinks i am short on money.'' anon thought as he smirked.


    "It''s just that i won''t sell link." Anon said while holding back his laughter.


    Anon started walking towards the exit of the room, that''s when he felt a heavy pressure on his shoulders.


    The pressure grew with every second.


    "Are you threatening me ?" Anon asked as he turned backwards.


    "I am a fucking noble, i can take anything i want from a Commoner you know that right ?" Jennifer said as she walked towards anon.


    Link transformed back into a smaller size.


    "Oh sorry, was there a rule like that ?" Anon said in a taunting tone.


    "You are daring, I have to say that but i am the eldest daughter of this house and i get whatever i want within this house."


    [Master she is going to use a skill, should i do something ?] Link asked.


    ''Show me what you''ve got.'' anon said to link as he smiled a bit.


    [Your Opponent has used the skill <Sprouts Of Gravity>]


    [With every step you take the gravity on your body will increase by 10 times.]


    ''A dangerous spell indeed.''


    Suddenly link''s eyes flashed blue.


    [Link has used the skill <Mimic> On the opponent.]


    [Link Mimics the skill <Sprouts Of Gravity> and used it on the opponent.]


    [Mimic]


    [Can mimic Opponents skill standing within a certain range of 5 meters and use it once on any target within a time limit of 5 seconds.]


    Suddenly Jennifer felt something.


    "How ? This skill is not reflectable how did you do that ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "How do i explain this, you know i am just spec-"


    "Not you, i am asking the magical beast." Jennifer said as she looked at link with curiosity and no signs of arrogance now appeared on her face.


    What ? Why she talking to link ?


    "Woman you are very clever, you acted so arrogant to just to see my other abilities, Didn''t you ?" Link asked.


    ''What ? She was acting ?''


    "Well, i have to thank my acting teacher for this one." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked.


    "I want to know about all of his abilities and i want to buy him too, but no pressure to be frank. I can really pay a good price." Jennifer said with a smile as she started to exit the room.


    "You never told me about the moltor ?" Anon asked.


    "Come with me." Jennifer said as she gave a sign to anon.


    [Master be on your guard, she is one clever fox.]


    ''I know.''


    System list all of the defensive abilities i have.


    [Defensive Abilities]


    [Sensory destroyer]


    [Wind Shield]


    [Harden Skin]


    [Counter Strike]


    Combine all three skills other than sensory destroyer.


    [Would you like to merge three skills together using the skill <Merger> ?]


    Yes.


    [Combining rate is lower than 50% would you still like to continue?]


    Yes.


    [Combining skills...]


    [Failed]


    Again.


    [Combining skills....]


    [Failed]


    After 5 more failures...


    [Combining success]


    [Armour Of Wind] [C-Rank]


    [This skill can counter any physical attack launched towards your body and increases your resistance by 100% but it''s utterly useless against any magic attack.]


    Yes a success, but my mana is low. I have to recover it fast.


    Anon was following Jennifer to a secluded room from the mansion.


    "Where are we going ?"


    Jennifer suddenly stopped in front of a luxurious statue of a white lady holding a book in her hands and was blindfolded, she was pointing her finger towards the west pointing towards the sunset''s location.


    "Alfos-settuns Al Avalos." Jennifer said as she looked at the statue.


    Anon looked at this in confusion.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly the statue started moving towards the left side as it''s bottom revealed a staircase heading down deep.


    "Where does it leads to ?" Anon asked curiously.


    "Come with me don''t ask questions." Jennifer said as she walked in.


    Anon followed behind her while being on his guard. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The staircase looked old but properly cleaned from time to time.


    Torches are reclined properly against the wall.


    Both of them walked down the stairs but anon''s focus was disturbed when he saw two big firm butts bouncing in front of him.


    ''No anon, focus on keeping your guard up, don''t give in to lust.'' anon thought as he stared more and more at Jennifer''s butt.


    ''if i can just fuck her ass, it will be heavenly.''


    Jennifer felt a gaze on her butt and stopped midway as she turned back around.


    Anon immediately pulled out his crown from the inventory behind his back.


    "Are you staring at my ass ?" Jennifer asked.


    "No..."


    "You little pervert, you really have the gut to look at a noble woman''s butt huh ...?"


    Suddenly anon felt a murder intent.

 Chapter 81 Chapter-81

    ''Armour Of Wind.'' Anon immediately activated his defensive skill.


    *Swoooossshhhhhhh*


    Suddenly sharp winds raised from the ground and covered Anon''s body, creating a very thin but strong armour that was almost invisible to naked eyes.


    Jennifer''s eyes suddenly twitched as she removed her bloodlust.


    "A defensive skill, a wind type. You are not that stupid, good for you." She said as she again started to move down the stairs.


    Immediately caught. If she is that strong why did she cried out like a little baby that day..?


    After walking down for about 10 minutes both of them reached a big room that had a black board on it''s right wall and a table in front of it.


    Jennifer went ahead and picked up a thick book from the table and opened it.


    "Look..." She said as she pointed at one page of the book.


    Anon went near to see what she was pointing at.


    When he looked at the book, he saw a same painting of the creature he just fought in Freeda''s room.


    "This is a Moltor." Jennifer said.


    "Yeah, you told me that back in Freeda''s room, tell me something else."


    "That''s the problem, there is a description of this monster written here but i can''t read it."


    Anon looked at the writtings under the picture carefully and noticed that they were written in English language.


    "Intresting..." Anon picked up the book in his hands like a feather even though the book weighed around 10-13 kg.


    "Moltor, A creature made from the consumption of ex-pill E2. This pill can only work on a brain dead person or a mind corrupted person.


    Transformes the consumer into a monster giving him powers beyond imagination but everything comes with a cost and in this case the target loses his mind completely to bloodlust and becomes rogue but we have found a way to brainwash the target into being a mindless puppet that works on our command before the transformation and now we can tell him it''s target before he/she converts into a Moltor. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Experiment E2 has failed." Anon stopped reading.


    "You can read it...as i expected." Jennifer said with a surprised face.


    ''Oh shit.''


    "You know the ancient texts."


    "These are ancient texts ?" Anon said as he looked at the book, but found it to be in a very good condition for being an ancient text.


    "Yes but this book is not one of ancient texts, we found this one near an oak tree inside the forest of nightmares."


    ''Again, Oaktree.''


    "You learned it from the magical beast didn''t you ?" Jennifer asked.


    Anon looked at Jennifer in confusion but to save his cover he agreed.


    "Yes, you are right."


    "I knew it, so did you thought about selling him ?" She asked with a smile.


    "I am not selling anything." Anon said with a counter smile.


    "Tch"


    "This is a Experiment log book." Anon said as he closed the book and tapped on it''s red cover twice.


    "What''s that ?" Jennifer asked in confusing tone.


    Rich kids really have nut sized minds.


    "A experiment log is a book contains the record of every incident that happens when anyone conducts an experiment."


    "Are you saying this is a guide of how you make a moltor ?"


    After a long pause and a lot of staring at the book anon finally nodes his head in yes.


    "You said the experiment failed means..."


    "Yes, they were trying to make something else and the moltor was a failed creation."


    "Hmm...i wonder what they were trying to make with mind broken people who can''t even understand them ?" Jennifer said with a confused expression.


    Suddenly anon''s eyes widened in surprise when he looked at the next page.


    It was rather empty but that one word on the top got anon''s attention immediately.


    "Zombie..."


    "Huh...?" Jennifer asked in confusion.


    "Now everything makes sense." Anon said in a low tone as he connected everything together.


    ''No.300, can you listen to me ?''


    ''Yes, your grace.''


    ''Go to sephie''s lab.''


    ''As you command your grace.''


    No.300 immediately left the camp where she was training the newbies and ran towards sephie''s lab as ordered by anon.


    "Madam sephie where are you ?" No.300 called out to sephie.


    "What is it no.300 ? I am inside the testing room." Sephie''s voice was heard from a white room on the left.


    "Madam sephie, Master anon is asking for your presence."


    Startled sephie immediately stopped the experiment she was conducting on two bunnies and came out of the room as soon as she heard no.300.


    "What ? Where is master ? Is he here to conduct another Experiment ?" Sephie asked in a excited tone.


    ''Ask sephie, what was the colour of the fruits that the zombies were carrying back when we observed them ?''


    "Master want''s to know the colour of the fruits that the zombies were carrying back in the forest."


    "Huh...? I think they were apples."


    ''Master she says that they were apples.''


    ''Ask her what tree''s stems were they carrying.''


    "Master asks the name of the tree stems that the zombies were carrying."


    "Ummm....Doroin Orander. Yeah i am sure it was Doroin because it''s the only tree that has dark red stems."


    ''hahaha....okay ask her what type of monster did they killed in the forest.''


    "Master asked about the monsters they killed inside the forest."


    "According to the records...red horned rabbits are being killed by the zombies at an incredible rate and second comes the Direwolf''s pack leaders. They are usually dark red in colour when they involve."


    ''nice...nice, is my lab ready ? Ask her.''


    "Master asks if the lab is ready or not ? The one he asked for."


    "Yes, i prepared every item master asked for."


    ''Good, i will be returning soon.''


    "As you say master, we will be looking forward to your return."


    The connection was then cutted.


    "I will take my leave then." Anon said as he started to leave the room.


    "This my personal study room, you can come here if you want." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "Thanks." Anon left as he said that but as soon as he turned around all of his expressions changed into a lunatic''s expressions.


    ''Let''s do some cleaning, shall we.''


    [Author: sorry for late uploads but i am in the middle of my exams and can''t pist that frequently.]

 Chapter 82 Chapter-82

    Anon exits the nicolas mansion and starts walking towards the outskirts of the city but as the sun sets he feels someone''s gaze on his every movement.


    ''Prey wants to hunt the Hunter, Huh ?'' anon thought as he exits the main city gates.


    ''Well if you want to play the game of death, count me in.''


    As anon reached near the wagon station he noticed that the last wagon already left the station.


    The wagons that are pulled by Hornbean Bulls are very fast even through the dark environment, the last wagon was supposed to leave the station in about half an hour from now.


    "Playing dirty...are we ?" Anon said with a smile as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lighted it with a fire spell, anon created a spark by snapping his two fingers.


    As soon as the cigar was on fire Anon took a large puff and let out a cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    Anon removed his black coat and placed it on the wooden bench situated near the wagon station.


    Noticing the silence on the wagon station he immediately understood that whoever wants to kill him has covered the whole place and there is no way out of there without a fight.


    "I thought i will go home with peace but heavens, but i think this is the best time i oil my skills from my past life."


    Anon''s memories were foggy when he entered this body and with all the memories of the new body and old soul his brain did the best thing and temporarily locked his old memories in his unconscious mind leaving the common information from earth.


    But few days back he unlocked all of his memories and faced the truth of his past life once again.


    Born as an orphan, raised in the alleys of russia became the most famous gangster mafia of Russian underworld.


    His reflex were on par with a military veteran. After being injured to death in a shootout he was taken in by a government''s unofficial group named H.A.W.K.E.S.


    A group that worked for the government but in the shadows of the underworld...their duty was to keep the local mafias in control.


    After growing his interest in military powers he applied for a special job that he created himself.


    ''The Farmer.'' S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''BLOOD FARMER THE BOOGIE MAN'' This was the name that left russia''s underworld in fear for several years.


    If anyone crossed their limits even as a normal thief the blood farmer will come with his ghastly sickles and reap your life from your body.


    He was the one man army who replaced the H.A.W.K.E.S. organisation but after seeing his potential the government officials and military generals pulled him out of that organisation and placed him under a secret undercover military groups to solve some international matters.


    He was named....agent ''RASPUTIN'' by his platoon.


    It is said that he can see into the future and read his opponents next move but it was just a myth.


    His fighting styles were very different from other soldiers.


    2002 back on earth...Inside a Hideout of Russian soldiers in Germany.


    "Major, Rasputin got caught by the Germans." A white soldier came running into the camp looking very serious and tired from running.


    Many soldiers were covering two mans who were playing chess in the middle of the camp. Listening to the young man everyone stepped aside making way for an old man atound 60 to look at the young man.


    After looking at him for 2 seconds the old man turned back again to his chess game and said...


    "You didn''t moved anything did you ?"


    The guy sitting in front of him replied "No sir, Absolutely not."


    "Good, let''s continue."


    Both of them started playing again as all of them totally ignored the information given by the young man.


    "Sir, I said Rasputin got-"


    "I heard you the first time private. What batch are you from ?" The old man said as he moved his queen two steps ahead.


    "79th batch sir." The young man replied.


    "Oh...so you arrived yesterday huh...?"


    "Yes sir."


    "Hahahh...."


    "Hehehehe...."


    Everyone inside the camp started laughing on the guy.


    "Cadet come here..." The old man waved his hand towards the new guy as he signals him to come forward.


    "Yes, sir." He said with a confused expression as he moved ahead and stood in a straight position near the general.


    "What do you see on this chess board ?" The old man said as he pointed towards the chess board.


    The young man looked at the keyboard and observed that the general''s queen is in the direct impact of Opponent''s bishop.


    "Sir, i see that you will loose your queen if it''s your opponents turn." He said without any hesitation.


    "Go ahead and take my Queen." General said as he flanked his hands towards the keyboard.


    The new cadet did it without any hesitation and took general''s queen with his bishop.


    "Now you took my most precious piece and my winning percentage decreases by a lot in this situation right ?" General asked.


    "Absolutely sir." Cadet replied.


    "Nope, you are wrong you got so mixed in with my Queen that you didn''t noticed my knight was on check with your king and it''s a check mate." General said as he took the opponent''s king with his knight.


    "Did you understand anything ?" General asked.


    "Yes sir, i will play more carefully next time."


    "No, you idiot. What base number did they took Rasputin to...?"


    "I think it was base no.32 sir."


    A soldier picked up a marker from the bench and marked a cross on no.32 that was written on the board.


    "Fuck i thought it will be 34."


    "...and i though it will be 31, i was so fucking close."


    Everyone started talking about something that the new guy was unaware of.


    "Sir, i still don''t understand. Please enlighten me." The cadet said with a confused expression.


    "He is playing with them." The general said as he picked up the queen chess piece in his hands and looked at it with a smile.


    GERMAN UNDERGROUND BASE NO.32.


    *Slap*


    Two guys are standing in front of a naked man, his eight pack abs are clearly visible and face is covered with long black hairs.


    "Oi...tell us where is your hideout and we will let you go alvie hahaha." One of them slapped the naked man and asked.


    The man''s hands are tied by a rope behind his back and his legs are also tied to the wooden chair.


    "S..."


    "S..? You mean South ?" Another man asked.


    "Suka(Bitch)." The man said as he spitted on his boots.


    Both of them looked at each other and started slapping him one by one.


    *Slap* *slap*


    "You fucker."


    After beating the man for about 2 hours non-stop both of them stopped and went out.


    3 hours later...


    One of them came back with a green beer bottle.


    Sitting in front of him he took sips of beer from the bottle.


    "Oi...i have a family and i will retire after this last job why don''t you tell me your platoon''s hideout location and i will help you escape from here...i will give you some money to buy a ride out of our nation what fo you think ?"


    The man listened to the german soldier and replied.


    "Hmmm....a good offer. Well i will tell you if you want to know it that much."


    Listening to this a surprised expression appeared on the German soldier''s face.


    "Wait really ?" He asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, come near i will tell it to you."


    The german soldier leaned in.


    "The location is near...."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Near your..... Mother''s vagina."


    Silence covered the whole room for a second.


    "You motherfucker." The German soldier immediately got angry and smashed the beer bottle into his head.


    The fragments of the bottle dispersed all over the floor, one of it''s fragments was caught by the man with his right hand.


    A lunatic smile appeared on his face uder his thick hairs.


    The german soldier moved towards a table that was situated at the corner of the room on it''s top there were several things.


    A pack of cigarettes, a lighter, A pen, some chewing gums and two sickles that were coloured green and black.


    Picking up one sickle from the table as he observed the sickle closely.


    "Hmm.....sickle huh...? What are you ? A farmer ? Hahahhaha." He laughed as he throwed the sickle back on the table.


    "Oh, this is some good stuff." He said as he picked up the pack of cigarettes and opened it.


    "Eh...What the fuck ? Only one cigarette....?" The German soldier pulled out the cigrette and started lightning it.


    *DOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM*


    Suddenly he felt a big shadow covering his back from behind.


    The german soldier didn''t dared to look back after this much bloodlust instead he looked at the chair that man was tied to.


    ...and not to his surprise there was no one there as he prayed for his life.


    A hand came from behind as it took the cigarette from the german soldier''s hand and the pen from the table.


    "Name yourself ?" The man asked.


    "J-Jerry.... please leave me...i have a family."


    The man wrote jerry on the cigarette with the pen as he lighted the cigrette.


    "Run and run fast if you can get out of this bunker until my last puff i will leave you but if you failed you will die... Run bitch or the farmer will reap your soul."


    The guard immediately started running out of the room.


    The man took in a very large puff resulting in the cigarette turning into ashes at once.


    "Oops, time over."

 Chapter 83 Chapter-83

    Immediately picking up the sickle pair from the table anon started running behind the german guard.


    "HELLLLPPPPPPPPPP...." The soldier cried out in fear when he noticed anon running behind him with a pair of sickles.


    Some guards that stepped out of their rooms were killed immediately with a flash of blade.


    Heads rolled on the ground like balls.


    "Come to daddy princess... Daddy will give you chocolate." Anon said as he slides his sickle against the wall and moved towards the exit gate of the bunker.


    Suddenly the German soldier appeared with a desert eagle-375 in his hands.


    His forehead was covered with sweat and hands were trembling in fear.


    Pointing the gun towards anon could''ve been the last decision of his life or a life saving decision.


    "Move even an inch and every bullet inside this bad boy will be inside you."


    "Hahaha....okay okay, i give up." Anon said as he lifts his hands in the air showing that he surrendered.


    "Drop the sickles down." German soldier said as he became somewhat relax.


    "Yes sir....here you go..."


    *Chck*


    As Anon was about to drop his weapon he heard the sound of a trigger but no Bullet was fired.


    "What ?" The german soldier looked at the gun and pulled the magazine out.


    His face turned white when he saw that there were no bullets in it.


    "HOHO...would you look at that ? I see a dead body holding an empty gun." Anon said as he smiled and rolled his sickles.


    "N-No... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    20 minutes later....


    A man walked out of the bunker wearing a german soldier''s uniform.


    He passed through the soldiers who were on the patrol easily.


    Anon looked back towards the bunker and said...


    "Da svidania sukas(Goodbye bitches)."


    After reaching back to his camp he was welcomed by his comrades and juniors with cheers and howls of appreciation.


    "Rasputin, you were amazing."


    "As expected of the killing machine."


    "Yeah, sir Rasputin is on a very different level."


    Everyone started praising him.


    "What''s in the dinner ?" Anon asked the kitchen lady.


    "Ah... it''s curry and rice sir."


    "Good."


    "You will be eating with me, Rasputin." General said as he walked out of the camp with a smile.


    "Bring extra..." Anon said as he moved towards his tent.


    Suddenly the smile on general''s face turned into a disappointed expression.


    At night inside general''s tent....


    "So how much this time ?" General asked.


    "A little, they are planning to back up from this side as their leader was killed by our assassins." Anon said as he used his hands to eat the rice and curry.


    "Hmmm.....wait are you saying they are going back ?"


    "Yes...they have suffered too much damage. the army they were training for the war was already left 1/4th of the original army."


    "Hahaha.....you literally helped this country very much. From a gangster to a hero huh...?"


    "I am no hero and neither do i want to be one."


    "Yeah... don''t worry you won''t be." General said with a smile.


    Anon felt something was odd about the food...it had a little different smell and taste from other days.


    Suddenly Anon''s eyes moved towards the general.


    He saw general with a very sadistic smile on his face.


    "Why ?" Anon asked as his face started turning blue.


    "Government orders friend....you were a very good ally for our army but you just know too much now for a soldier who is carefree and doesn''t listens to his superiors. I had to neutralize you."


    "Fuc-K *cough* you."


    Suddenly the plate fell Down from Anon''s hands.


    "Don''t bother with trying any further, the more you move the faster you die. There is only one way for you to live and that is by getting this antidote." General said as he pulled out a small red coloured liquid feom his pocket.


    "This is the only antidote for that poison but in exchange for this you will have to get this mini bomb fitted into your body and you have to swore your loyalty to me like a good dog... Following every order given by his master."


    Anon lifted his hand and gave a asking wave towards general.


    "Oh...so are you ready to do it ? Here drink it fast." General gave the red potion to anon.


    Anon took the red solution from general''s hand and...


    *Smash*


    Smashed it on the table.


    "Oiiiii.....what have you done ? You could''ve lived a longer life." General asked surprisingly.


    Anon again waved his hands towards the general.


    This time general understood what anon was asking for.


    He picked up a beer bottle from the table and gave it to anon.


    "You motherfucker...still showing your toughness?"


    Anon took a sip from the beer and spoke.


    "Me-et you...in H-ELL." He said as his body dropped dead on the table.


    "Yeah...meet you in hell, Rasputin."


    That''s how anon''s life ended up back on earth. A savage who killed with zero thoughts.


    Anon wanted to forget his previous life once again and kept on living his new life, but once remembered it can''t be forgotten again.


    Back to the present...


    Anon took a puff out of the cigar and pulled out a pair of gloves out from his inventory.


    These gloves were embedded with a magic circle upon them.


    [Gloves Of Tenacity] [Rank- Special Grade]


    [Crafter: Biyuk]


    [Putting these govles on will give you ultimate grip over objects and resistance against toxic weapons that can prove threatening to the host himself.]


    [Attached Skill:- Blood Bound.]


    [Blood Bound]


    [Bounds a weapon to the gloves, once the weapon seprates from the owner it can be re-called if it''s in a 30 meter range, boosts the damage of weapon based on the time you hold it in your hands by 10% every minute stacks upto 5 times.]


    Anon puts the gloves on.


    "I thought i will be happy in this world, but no someone always comes to disturb my fun."


    After putting them on anon pulled out a pair of thick sickles from his inventory, the blades of these sickles shined crimson in the moonlight.


    [Sickle''s Of Death] [Rank: Special Grade]


    [These sickles were made by the fragments of an evil stone, It is said that the stone was cursed with the death''s god himself.]


    [Crafter: Biyuk]


    [Skill:- Death''s Domain]


    [Death will Dance inside this domain of 50 metres, boosting your bloodlust and strength by 10% and decreasing your intelligence by 5% for every enemy you kill inside this domain. The skill will turn off once the blood feeding meter touches 100% and a deadly blow can be dealt on a single target once it fills upto the brim, during this process your attack power will be boosted upto 600%]


    As soon as anon grabbed the sickles in his hands he felt a very strong bloodlust inside him.


    "Come out, i am ready to play." Anon said with a smile as he rolled the sickles in his hands back and forth.


    Immediately more than 10 shadows covered the whole wagon station from every corner.


    "Surrender peacefully." A guy wearing a red ninja dress walked up to anon and spoke.


    "Don''t want to." Anon said staring dead serious in his eyes.


    "There is nothing else you can do. We are more than 30 people, if you think you can walk out of here tonight without accepting our offer you are wrong."


    Hearing the word ''Offer'' a smile appeared on Anon''s face as he asked.


    "What offer are we talking about ?"


    "We all know you have some kind of power that you used to make the ogres your friends and our masters are impressed from your powers, you can live a good life.


    You can have authority and girls. You won''t be a Commoner anymore, you will be a noble. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can live inside the 7th ring with your whole family.


    All you have to do is swore your loyalty to our master and you ca- *chk*"


    Suddenly a sickle chopped off the guy''s head.


    "Ah... that''s where you lost me." Anon said as he looked around and attained a martial arts position holding his sickles upside-down in his hands.


    "Anyone got better offer." He asked the surprised crowd that just saw their leader die.


    "Killllll HIMMMMMM." one of them shouted.


    "Oh, Fuck..." Anon said as he saw that the crowd didn''t ran away on their leader''s death instead they got more active.


    Suddenly three of them jumped on anon.


    <Blood Bound>


    <Death''s Domain>


    <Wind''s Armour>


    Suddenly the gloves shined blue and the sickles shined red.


    [Sickle''s of Death has been bounded]


    [Blood Feeding: 0%]


    Anon felt many energetic winds inside his body.


    As he saw that the guys are still in air, anon also jumped up and...


    <Sensory Destroyer>


    *Slash*


    Three heads fell on the ground with zero effort.


    [Blood Feeding: 15%]


    Anon landed on the ground but felt some type of vibration coming out of his sickles.


    Suddenly the bodies that were fallen on the ground started moving again.


    The blood inside the bodies started turning into a red mist and the sickles started absorbing it.


    Heat was felt by anon on the handles.


    His bloodlust increased.


    Anon''s eyes turned red from the corners as veins started popping on his biceps.


    "Hahaha.....this power. I love it. Come fuckers...the more the merrier. Let''s play the game of death."

 Chapter 84 Chapter-84

    After watching their comrades die without any resistance the enemy team immediately understood that something was wrong.


    "Attain formation no.1, The Deadly Pentagon." One of them spoke.


    Immediately 5 soldiers surrounded anon from 5 sides making him unable to see all five of them at once.


    ''Keeping your distance huh...? Intelligent.''


    Anon can only see about only 3 of them at once.


    "Intresting...if you want to play that way, i am fine with it too." Anon said as he closed his eyes.


    ''These guys are working in coordination with each other, they don''t have a boss or a leading figure.''


    "Soldiers, Aim." At this command all five of them pointed their daggers at anon.


    "Kill." He said in a chilled tone.


    *Swish*


    Five blades flew at anon from five different directions.


    ???? There lived a certain man, in russia long ago????


    Opening his eyes suddenly anon swings his sickles in a semi-circle pattern from both sides.


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    Every blade was reflected back to the direction they came from.


    "Dodge..."


    The enemies immediately dodged the blades.


    "Kunai rain." He said.


    These words immediately got anon''s attention.


    ''Kunai ? Is this the same thing i am thinking that it is ?''


    Immediately all five of them pulled out 10 kunais from there bags.


    ''Hahaha....this is getting intresting and dangerous at the same time.''


    Suddenly all of them throwed their kunais towards anon but this time they didn''t throw them directly at him, instead they throwed them above his head and all of the kunais that were falling from the sky looked like rain droplets.


    In a very short time the kunais reached a deadly speed from the free falling.


    If they hit Anon they won''t kill him but they can injure him at various parts of his body.


    ???? He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow ????. His singing sound grew with every note.


    Anon immediately understood what he had to do next and joined the two sickles together from the end of their handles and started spinning them at a very high speed over his head.


    The spinning sickles worked like an umbrella that protected anon from every single kunai and deflected them towards the guards.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    Two kunais pierced through one of their soldiers that died immediately after the kunais burst out of his throat and stomach at the same time.


    Three dead not even a single sound. Are they on drugs or something...?


    The soldier who just died was replaced with another soldier immediately.


    ???? Most people looked at him with terror and with fear.????


    ???? But to Moscow chicks he was such a lovely dear.????


    "Soldiers, Aim your swords."


    5 of them pulled out their swords from their sheaths and pointed at anon.


    Anon suddenly turned towards a guard and used...


    <Hypnosis>


    [Skill Didn''t worked on the target, due to mind corruption resistance]


    ''As expected.''


    ''How much more time no.300 ?'' anon asked.


    ''Master we are on our way.''


    An army of over 5000 ogres appeared out of nowhere that was heading towards the city.


    All of them were riding on black direwolfs and no.300 is on a red direwolf that looked like their leader.


    Some of the scouts that were moving ahead of the group holded torches in their hands to lookout for any ambush in the way.


    FOURTH RING... INSIDE THE MAGE TOWER.


    *Ting-Ting* *Ting-Ting*


    A big bell rang so loudly that woke up every sleeping soul inside the tower.


    an old man around 70 immediately reached at the top of the tower where two other old mans are waiting and looking towards the boundaries of the city.


    "What''s happening, Sir Gin ?"


    An old man around 60 with blonde hairs looked at another old man and spoke.


    "Sir Derren, Our magic sensors sensed a very big army of powerful monsters coming towards us with an incredible speed."


    "When did we sense them...?"


    "Right now, at this very moment."


    "What nonsense ? Did they appeared out of nowhere ?" Derren asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know." Gin shouted.


    "Gentlemen, if we kept fighting like little children the whole city will be in runes...in about 20 minutes that wave of monsters will hit the first ring''s wall.


    We will deploy the 7th protection array, call every single mage from the tower, i don''t care who. Mages in training, Newbies even the first years, call every single one of them or we will not survive this." The third old man who looked ancient and had long white hairs and beard growing down to his knees spoke in a very serious tone.


    "Yes, Sir Vermin." Both of them bowed on his orders.


    As vermin was about to leave Derren asked.


    "Sir vermin, What is the threat level?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vermin immediately stopped and looked at Derren.


    "The last time i saw something like this was 500 years ago and at that time my superiors called it ''DIVINE-LEVEL'' Threat."


    Listening to these words a chill ran down his spine as both of them looked at vermin leave.


    After leaving the sight vermin entered his room, his calm figure immediately broke down as he started panicking to death.


    Sweat covered his face, he flipped the pages of a thick book at an incredible speed.


    "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK.... This is absurd, will this city survive this night ? I should inform the king."


    Vermin immediately pulled out a blank paper from the book and started writing a letter to the king.


    After writing a short letter, vermin immediately summoned a pigeon out of nowhere and binded the letter to it''s left leg.


    "My friend fly faster then the air itself." He said as he released the pigeon outside the window.


    The pigeon immediately attained an incredible speed as it flew towards the inner ring.


    Vermin also attained his calm posture again as he exits his room.


    Many students can now be seen running throughout the hallways that were empty just a moment ago.


    Vermin started walking towards the underground section of the tower where normal teachers and students are not permitted.


    "I greet, sir vermin."


    "Sir vermin, please accept this disciple''s-"


    "Yes, yes good morning, good night, get your magic wands, mana potions and assemble at the magic training grounds in 5 minutes." Vermin spoke in a very harsh tone as he left the hall swiftly.


    "Is he really vermin the wise, the headmaster ?" A student asked.


    "Hmm... that''s what they say but where are all the teachers ?"


    After reaching in front of a big room at the end of an underground hallway, vermin immediately pulled out a key from his pocket and opened the door.


    As soon as he entered inside he saw 12 people waiting for him sitting on a long table.


    All of them stood up in his honour and respect but vermin immediately showed them his hand and gave them the sign to sit down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you all know what is coming for us tonight."


    All of them nodded in yes.


    "Good since we are very short on time, i will just say one thing.


    Any house is made on it''s foundation and for this mage tower you are it''s foundation. Today either we run leaving our house or we fight till death. What do you all say, i would like to hear your opinion."


    "We, will fight sir Vermin." All of them spoke in unison.


    "Very good, as expected of my elite teachers. Ladies and gentlemen this the ''LAST STAND.'' Today we will fight."


    "Yes." All of them spoke as they left the chamber.


    "Gon..." Vermin called out to a young man who was around 23, black hairs, green eyes and a cute face.


    "Yes, Sir Vermin ?"


    "You are young you have great potential you should move to the 7th ring now or it will be your last night."


    "Sir, today will be the test of my potential and how can i miss a test." He said eith a smile as he left the room.


    "Hahaha..." Vermin laughed in a low voice as he also left the room.


    On the outskirts....


    "No.299 how much time is left until we reach ?" No.300 asked the ogre that was riding beside her.


    "Boss, if master is 20 Kilometres from here and it takes us 1 minute to cover 1 Kilometre then-"


    "Don''t teach me...just speak what is asked of you."


    "Around 20 minutes boss."


    "Good...i want to kill every single one of them who dared to even think of killing our majesty."


    "But boss why did we bring such low numbers....? We should''ve called all of our brothers and sisters to help us."


    "No...master told me to bring only five thirty of us ?" No.300 spoke.


    "What ?" No.299 asked in confusion.


    "Yes...master told me keep our numbers low if we go over 550 the city mages will know of our presence and attack us."


    "But you ordered me to bring five and three zero soldiers." No.299 spoke in a frustrated manner.


    "Yeah and after sometime someone told me that it was called five hundred thirty."


    "Fuck...." No.299 spoke.


    No.299 thought he had to assemble 5000 soldiers on his boss''s orders but he misunderstood.


    "We have to send some soldiers back." No.299 spoke.


    "What ?" No.300 asked in confusion.


    [Thank you guys for donation i appreciate them very much and i am aiming to complete this month''s win-win competition too. Wish me luck and shoutout to AZZGHUL for donating a dragon, much appreciated brother.]

 Chapter 85 Chapter-85

    "kill him."


    5 soldiers who were covering anon from every side ran towards him with their swords pointing towards anon. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You shouldn''t have closed the distance." Anon said as he immediately bent his knees and jumped high in the air.


    <Sensory Destroyer>


    As soon as the five of them Entered inside the spells range all of them stopped moving.


    "Back off, soldiers." Their caller ordered but not even a single one responded.


    "Das Vidania." Anon said as he spinned swiftly in the air and his sickles sliced his opponent''s heads like butter.


    Immediately 5 heads rolled on the ground.


    Suddenly the sickles again started warming up and the blood from the dead bodies started turning into crimson mist.


    <Blood Feeder: 35%>


    <First Form Has been Unlocked>


    [Blooming Death]


    [If used inside the Domain Of Death this skill will give birth to the deadly flowers of Chime Poison.


    Once inhaled in the same air as these flowers your opponents will be left 30% paralyzed from their legs until they take any healing potion or antidotes.]


    [Warning: Using this form will reset the blood Feeder.]


    I won''t be alive if i don''t use this skill now.


    <Blooming Death>


    Suddenly both the sickles glowed with a very bright red colour.


    After one second both of them stopped glowing and dropped a dark black coloured liquid drops on the ground.


    As soon as the drops got absorbed by the ground black vines started popping out of the ground and black roses bloomed out of them.


    A very sweet aroma covered the Domain Of Death.


    "Back lines prepare your weapons." He commanded.


    Anon immediately used his sharp eyes to examine the back lines of the group.


    5 bow users and 2 mages.


    "So you decided to attack me from a distance huh...?"


    Soon the mages started chanting Spells.


    "Well, i think it''s my turn to move now." Anon said as he rolled his sickles and throwed thrm at the mages with full power.


    "Protect the mages." The caller commands.


    Four soldiers tried to stop the sickles but immediately fall down on the ground as they tried to move from their place.


    "It''s futile."


    A mage''s only weak point is that when he has enchanted more than 2/3rd of the spell he can''t stop or move from his position.


    The sickles immediately pierced through their faces and killed them in one strike.


    "Back..." Anon said as he opened his hands towards the direction of the sickles.


    Without any delay with the help of the skill <Blood Bound> the sickles came back to their master''s hands.


    Anon noticed that the caller didn''t even flinched from the death of his two mages.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with him ? Is he emotion Dead or something?''


    What anon didn''t knew was that the caller was being controlled by someone else who was sitting somewhere else.


    "Order the archers to shoot non-stop." A sound rang inside the caller''s head.


    "Archers shoot your arrows without any stop."


    Archers shot without any delay.


    Hundreds of arrows were shot in Anon''s direction.


    "Yes, Yes...now show me what have you got against this one." The voice murmured in the caller''s head.


    "It''s time to finish the beat and you too." Anon said as he started running towards them.


    ????This man just got to go, declare his enemies but the ladies begged, don''t you do it please.????


    As soon as the arrows touched anon''s body they fell on the ground like paper planes touching a mountain.


    [Multiple Physical attacks have been countered with the help of the skill <Wind Armour>.]


    Ah...this feels very ticklish.


    Anon immediately caught up to the crowd.


    "Back Off...Back Off, Don''t come in his range you idiots." The sound shouted in his head.


    "Back off, soldiers." The caller said in a calm voice.


    But once someone enters the dead zone it means that he is already dead.


    <Sensory Destroyer>


    "Die bitch." Anon said as he appeared behind the caller.


    *Chck*


    Putting both of his sickles on his neck anon sliced his head from his body.


    "Fuuuuuuuccckkkkkkkkkkkk.....this kid is more intelligent than he looks." The voice shouted in frustration.


    "Soldiers scatter, don''t go near him." Another one started giving out commands.


    "Fuck this...." Anon said as he immediately started smashing his sickle in random direction and started cutting them like vegetables.


    <Blood Feeder: 70>


    <Second form Unlocked>


    <Blood Feeder: 90>


    <Blood Feeder: 95>


    Many of them got killed but whenever a caller got killed another one started to give calls immediately after his death.


    <Blood Feeder: 100>


    <Warning Bloodlust has reached maximum if not released immediately the host will suffer a backlash.>


    <Final form has been unlocked>


    <Intelligence has been dropped down to extreme levels>


    The numbers of the enemy team didn''t seem to decrease even a little instead it looked like they are increasing as time passed by.


    Anon has now lost his intelligence capabilities, at this time he is like a butcher, who is killing chickens with his weapon.


    <Host has reached the limits>


    <Releasing the final form>


    [Sickle''s Of Death: FINAL FORM]


    [SOUL REAPING SCYTHE OF THE INFINITE ABBYS]


    Suddenly the sickles transformed into a 6 feet long scythe that was dark as hell.


    Anon used all of his strength and swinged the scythe in a circle around him resulting in many deaths.


    Anon''s eyes turned crimson red and his muscles started to burst out due to too much pressure.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEEE..." Anon shouted as a sharp wave of pure magic left the scythe and killed all of the enemies in one strike.


    In mage tower...


    "Sir Vermin..." A teacher shouted from the top of the tower.


    "W-What happened ?" Vermin got startled as he was not paying attention to his surroundings.


    "Sir, we sensed a very powerful magic energy coming from the outer ring''s exit gate."


    "What outer ring''s exit gate ?"


    "Yes sir and i am sure that it was a black magic user."


    ''A black magic user...!!!! Why would a dark magic user use his magic powers right outside the city gate ?'' vermin immediately questioned himself.


    "How much time is left for the monster wave to hit the wall ?" Vermin asked.


    "Less than 5 minutes sir."


    "Okay, Dear students as you all know that not many gets the Honour of being a student in the mage tower but today you have to prove your worth ror what we choose you for." Vermin said as he looked at a ceowd of around 200 students.


    "YES, SIR." A loud war cry was heard from the students.


    "Good, now underneath your feets is the pattern of a protection array, all you have to do is supply mana to it.


    If you think you are running low on mana we have assigned these boys who will give you mana potions for you to recover your mana immediately but don''t stop because today you can either die by supplying mana to this protection array or by coming under a monster''s feet, it''s your choice." Vermin said as he pointed towards two young boys who were holding two little bags in their hands.


    "We will activate the array in exact 3 minutes, prepare yourself, This night is going to last very long."


    "Sir vermin, may i talk to you ?" Derren asked vermin from the hallway behind the stage.


    Vermin moved a few steps back and spoke.


    "Speak, gentlemen i have more important things to attend to."


    "What is this if i may ask ?" Derren showed vermin a paper.


    "What is this?" Vermin said as he took the letter from him and started reading it.


    "A reply from the king. Nice, now i can take actions more freely." Vermin said as he started to move back out to the stage.


    "How can you do that ?"


    "Huh...?" Vermin looked at Derren in confusion.


    "This protection array can only expand up to 4 ring and you sure as hell not going to cover the first 4 rings with it, which means the last three rings and our ring will be the only once that will get protection so to solve your confusion you wrote a letter to the king Asking what you should do about it but you knew that the king will take decision in the favor of the inner rings."


    "Derren sometimes we have to give up on something to achieve something."


    "Sir, there are little children sleeping in those houses out there, do they not deserve to live and see the sun of tommorow. You are planning to kill 2/7 of our population over one night. How did the king even said yes to something like this ?"


    "Because he loves his own children more than other''s children."


    "Sir vermin, i didn''t expect this out of you. I am leaving this tower right now."


    "Derren Don''t be so naive...think about your wife and kids."


    As soon as vermin said this Derren''s face immediately got covered by disappointment.


    "Good, now go and get out on that ground."


    "Students, sit down on your places and attain the lotus pose, we will start the array right now. No matter what pressure you feel on your body just don''t interrupt the mana flow or we will be dead."

 Chapter 86 Chapter-86

    "We are here and according to master''s commanded location he should be 500 meters in that direction." No.299 stated, his clawed finger pointing northward.


    No.300''s eyes gleamed with a fierce determination as she echoed her command throughout the environment "Move in that direction and get your weapons ready."


    Without hesitation, the massive army of 5000 Ogres began their steady march, their powerful strides shaking the earth beneath their feet.


    But this was only a fraction of what Anon could summon with a single call. His army continued to grow in size and strength with each passing moment.


    Meanwhile, Anon stood amidst a gruesome pile of human corpses, his mind reeling with confusion at the sheer brutality of his recent victory.


    "I did this ?" He questioned himself as he looked at the ''Sickles Of Death''.


    Suddenly a menacing smile covered hi face.


    "These bad boys are really bad, Hehehe." Anon said as he puts them back in his inventory.


    As anon was removing his gloves of tenacity one of the glove fell down on the ground.


    As anon bent down to pick it up, he noticed something strange.


    Inside the mage tower.


    "Distance until impact...300 meters." A teacher shouted from the top of the tower.


    "Start the array." Vermin commanded.


    All of the students sitting on the array started supplying mana to it.


    Suddenly a very powerful blue coloured beam of mana shoot out from the array.


    As soon as the beam hits an altitude of 700 meters it was dispersed into a big dome type shape that covered the inner four rings of the Kingdom.


    "200 meters until the impact." The teacher shouted again as he warned the students for the impact.


    "Oh...lord, protect us from this calamity." Vermin said as he closed his eyes and started supplying mana to the array.


    All of the students looked stressed as they heard the impact calls.


    "100 meters...until the impact."


    Everyone closed their eyes at this point to face the impact as they prayed to god for their safety.


    10 seconds passed but nothing happened...


    "Huh...?"


    Vermin immediately opened his eyes and asked.


    "What is happening there gin ?"


    "Sir, i don''t know but they stopped 100 meters away from the wall."


    "What ?" Vermin said as he climbed to the top of the tower and saw it for himself.


    A large crowd of monsters is covering the front gate of the city that was even visible from the fourth ring.


    "My god...These savages will destroy the two rings entirely." Vermin said with a feared look on his face.


    "But...why did they stop ?" Gin asked.


    "They are Ogres, they are very intelligent creatures if they knew that we are preparing a protection array to stop them, they will wait until we run out of our mana and only then will they attack." Vermin said.


    "But...they are monsters."


    "I know, you remember that dark energy you sensed sometime ago ?"


    "Yes."


    "He or she can be the one who controls them."


    "Are you saying ?"


    "Yes...a demon."


    "But demon armies were destroyed by him."


    "I don''t know anything for sure but this is the most accurate theory i have for now. I think this is the beginning of the end, send a message to the seven royal families and tell them about it." Vermin said as he returned to his place.


    "Y-Yes sir." Gin said as he saw a defeated look on vermin''s face.


    Gin immediately summoned a paper and pen with his magic and started writing the message on it.


    After finishing the letter he binded it on a pigeon''s leg and released it.


    Gin immediately left the top of the tower and started moving down to a secret room that only he knew.


    As soon as he opened the door many old book shelves were revealed.


    Moving to the third shelf from the left side he pulled out a book.


    The book was covered in dust and was red in colour nothing was written on it.


    As gin opened the book, a golden light shined from the book and a black scroll started hovering over the book.


    "Hehe...die you idiots i am out of here." Gin said as grabbed the scroll and throwed the book away.


    Opening the scroll he supplies mana to the scroll and immediately his body disappeares from the room.


    The scroll then fell on ground and started burning on it''s own.


    Outside the city gates.


    "Masterrrr." A loud voice was heard by anon.


    Anon immediately looked at the source of this sound.


    It was no.300 who is coming towards him riding on a direwolf.


    As soon as they reached near anon all 5000 of them stepped down from there direwolfs and immediately went down on their knees to show their respect for their king but as soon as their faces turned down to the ground they noticed many corpses on the ground.


    Seeing this only one thing came to their mind.


    ''ONE MAN DID THIS ?''


    At this point anon became more than a king in their eyes, A GOD.


    Even the Direwolfs bent down their necks to show their respect for him.


    "Why did you bring such numbers ? I only told you to bring 530 of them." Anon asked no.300.


    "Your majesty please punish me, it was my mistake that my team member understood wrong of my assemble call."


    "I don''t have time for that. Do you have my spare clothes?"


    "Yes, your majesty here." No.300 walked towards anon with a set of spare clothes in her hands.


    "Good."


    Anon immediately changed in front of them.


    After changing his clothes he looked at one of the dead body.


    "Hey you bring that body here and you bring that one." Anon commanded two Ogres.


    "Yes your majesty." Both of them spoke in unison as they immediately followed the command and brought over the two dead bodies that anon commanded them to bring.


    As anon looked at all the bodies in front of him one thing was cleared in his head.


    All of their faces were exact same.


    Blonde hair light blue eyes and a fair face.


    "What the hell is this ?" Anon said in a low voice.


    "Clones..." A voice was heard from the crowd of the Ogres.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and looked at the one who spoke it.


    "Eiiiik..."


    "Oh...you, you are the young blood that helps sephie in her lab right ?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yes your majesty." No.7069 stood up as she nodded her head in yes.


    "Good...come here."


    "Yes sir."


    Everyone immediately moved out of her way as she walked out in front.


    "What did you just say ?"


    "I said...clones your majesty."


    "Clones ? Do you know something more about it ?"


    "I read about them in an ancient book that madam sephie gave me but there was only a little bit of information about this topic.


    The book said that with cloning spell one can make clones of himself or another person and can control them from a limited distance but if the spell caster moved out of the range the clones will get powerless one by one and die at the end.


    It was proven to be a very helpful spell when it was introduced 300 years ago but soon it was banned when king''s concubines found their own clones in the slave market being sold as sex slaves and brothels were filled with their faces.


    Even the ministers in king''s court were found guilty of keeping his clone as a punching bag slave used for removing their frustration.


    Soon this cloning spell was banned by the king and if someone was found using it, he/she was to be drowned or burned to death.


    "Woah... that''s a lot of information for little bit. Now i understand why they died so easily at the end and why they didn''t reacted to their death kr defeat."


    "Burn...all of them and don''t leave a single one." Anon commanded.


    "Yes master."


    "Good."


    After 10 minutes all of the bodies were turned into a mountain of corpses.


    Anon walked near it and touched one of the body.


    <Hell Blaze>


    Suddenly the mountain of corpse was covered in a tornado of fire and their skins started melting down.


    "Let''s go." Anon said.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "So, will i get a direwolf for myself or do i have to ride behind someone..?" Anon asked.


    "Your majesty we won''t dare to let you ride on such lowly mounts, your ride is this...*Whistleeeeeeee.*" No.300 said as she whistled loudly.


    Suddenly a black shadow appeared in the sky covering the moon.


    As the figure descended from the sky heavy blows of airs started to hit the ground.


    "This is..."


    The figure finally landed on the ground it had black feathers and a black body but it''s eyes shined red.


    "Master this is a third eyed raven, a demonic creature that was used by only royalty in demons. This creature can fly very fast and when it opens the third eye on it''s head, the odds of any situation changes."


    "What ?"

 Chapter 87 Chapter-87

    Anon mounted the raven with effortless grace,


    seizing the bridle of the black-feathered creature. "Let''s see what you''re made of," he murmured, tugging the bridle back. The raven responded instantly, unfurling its great wings and lifting off the ground with a powerful beat.


    As Anon soared through the sky, making his way back to his home, he heard the thundering footsteps of an army behind him. Turning his head, he saw the horde of 5000 Ogres in pursuit, riding upon their fearsome direwolves.


    Meanwhile, inside the mage tower, Sir Vermin received the news that the monsters were retreating.


    "Sir vermin, the monsters are backing down." A teacher informed.


    "What?" he exclaimed, Vermin immediately ran towards the top of the tower to see that the Ogres are moving back to the jungle.


    "Get the carriage ready. We are going out to the outer ring."


    Vermin stepped up on the stage as he announced in a loud voice.


    "My dear students we feared away the monsters with our frightening array...they are backing down and going back to where they belong." Vermin said with a puffed chest and a big smile on his face.


    "Everyone stopped supplying mana to the array immediately as they started celebrating their victory."


    "What weak monsters."


    "No...they were strong. We were just stronger than them hahaha."


    "Guys it''s free late-night food and booze party from my side."


    Everyone started talking about their victory over the monsters but what they didn''t knew was that they were celebrating something that was far from the reality.


    Vermin immediately left the tower with his 5 most qualified teachers for the outer rings.


    "You knew he would do that, right ?" A teacher wearing glasses asked.


    "I knew, i just wanted to ignore it but this incident confirmed it." Vermin said as he looked at the teacher seriously.


    "So what punishment this time ?" Another teacher asked.


    "Nothing, he is expelled from the tower."


    Everyone immediately looked at vermin with surprised faces.


    "It is said that your real brothers and your real enemies will only be revealed with time. Now i understand what this meant." Another teacher commented.


    "Where did he teleported to ?" Vermin asked.


    "The co-ordinates we found on the scroll are near the outskirts, so he must''ve been teleported there."


    "Good, if he even appeared near the gates of the tower you kick him out immediately." Vermin said in a strict tone.


    "Yes sir."


    "What are we searching for, if i may ask ?" Derren asked.


    "Gin detected a black magic user outside the city, we are going to look for him. He can be connected to all of this."


    "A black magic user ?" Everyone sitting inside the carriage was shocked.


    "A human ?"


    "No...only a demon can."


    "What if it was a mix breed."


    "It can be a dark-elf."


    Everyone started making their Guesses.


    "Gentlemen...we will know it once we go their, please keep your horses calm for now."


    "Yes." All of them spoke in a unison as they went silent.


    On the other side anon who was enjoying his high ride in the sky, at this moment he felt like an overlord in his mind.


    As they reached near the village all the ogres moved towards a secret tunnel made by them to directly enter the basement, without making the villagers afraid of them.


    Anon landed in front of his house as he ordered the raven to go underground like the Ogres.


    The raven immediately followed his orders and went inside through the secret tunnel.


    "Home sweet Home." He said as he opened the gate.


    Everyone was asleep by now but after a long fight anon was hungry and full of lust.


    He wanted food and sex.


    ''Freya, Kia, Gia and cherry. Immediately come out and serve me.'' Anon used absolute Hypnosis.


    All four of them came out of their rooms as their eyes were greyish.


    "I am hungry and horny. So you three go and prepare some food for me and you cherry come here and remove your clothes every single one of them." With a direct command absolute Hypnosis was removed and their eyes turned back to normal.


    "Yes, master." Cherry said as she started removing her clothes.


    "The other three immediately started moving towards the kitchen."


    "You three also make food while being naked and if i enter the kitchen i beter see every single pussy in a wide view for me to use."


    "Yes master." All three of them said as they removed their nighties and started moving towards the kitchen butt naked.


    Anon looked at cherry who is still hesitating on how to start.


    "Open my pants you idiot." Anon said as he looked at cherry.


    "But, i don''t want to do it." Cherry said as she made a gross expression. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should''ve said that when you mixed poison in my soup." Anon said as he commanded cherry.


    Cherry''s body started working on it''s own, she opened Anon''s zip and pulled out his little brother.


    "Suck it but before that kiss it''s head and say that you are nothing in front of it."


    Her lips automatically moved on anon''s command as she kissed his dick''s head and spoke.


    "Master''s dick is supreme and i am just a trash in front of it." She said as she bent down on both of her knees.


    "Good now suck it."


    Cheery used her small mouth to take that big beast inside it but she failed after 5 inches.


    Her cheeck skin was formed into the shape of anon''s dick.


    Anon slapped slightly on her cheek to increase the pressure on his dick.


    *Guak*Gulg* Guak*


    As anon noticed that her sucking speed is so slow he grabbed her neck with both of his hands and stood up from the chair.


    Holding her neck in one position anon used Cherry''s mouth like an onahole and started thrusting with full pleasure in her mouth.


    Cherry felt as if someone is suffocating her and tried to stop anon from doing so by using her hands to remove his dick from her mouth.


    "You, fucking piece of shit. Your hands will stop working now." Anon said with a lunatic smile on his face.


    Suddenly cherry''s both hands fell on the floor as if a paralyzed person.


    She was helpless as anon violeted her mouth like a doll.


    ''Oh my god, he is going to break my jaw. Why is his dick so big ? I have seen many dick pictures in mother''s room but his dick is too big from them.''


    "Cumming." Anon said as he started thrusting with more speed.


    "Mnhhhh-Mgahhhhhh" cherry tried to speak something but her mouth was jammed with anon''s little brother.


    "Don''t swallow it yet just hold it in your mouth...here comes." As Anon ordered her not to swallow her throat immediately closed on his orders.


    *Phuck*


    Her mouth was suddenly filled with anon''s white jizz.


    It leaked even from her nostrils but she didn''t swallow even a single drop.


    "Hey it''s coming out of your mouth tighten your grip."


    As to anon''s orders she tightened her lip grips on his cock resulting in puffing of her cheeks with cum filled in them.


    Feeling the pressure increasing in jer mouth anon pressed his fick further in her tiny throat.


    "Now you can drink it." He said as he felt the tightness of her throat and came bucktes directly inside it.


    "Deep throat achivement unlocked. Hahaha." He said as he lived in the moment.


    Anon removed his dick from her mouth and spoke.


    "Now you can go and sleep."


    Cherry immediately drank every last drop of semen in her mouth and started to leave.


    "Wait...sleep with this thing inside you." Anon said as he gave her a dildoctopus.


    [Dildoctopus: A sex toy monster made by anon with his skill <Monster Creator>. It has eight long legs that can stick to it''s target and move itself up and down, in and out and it has zero emotions, it barely counts as a living being.]


    "Huh...but this is so big."


    "Yeah i know, now bend down and open your pussy with your own hands so i can place it inside."


    "No i don''t - ah my body is moving on it''s own again." She said as she bent down in front of anon and spreads her ass cheeks and pussy lips making way for anon to insert the dildoctopus without any resistance.


    Anon immediately rammed the dildoctopus inside her little pussy crack.


    "Anhhhh.... it''s inside....ahhhh it hurts."


    "Oh it should hurt, but in a matter of hours you will be asking for it again and again just like your mother." Anon said as he saw cherry wearing her panties again.


    As soon as the dildoctopus recieved the signal from anon it started to move up and down inside cherry''s pussy.


    "Ahh...ahhhhhnnnnnhhh....this...ahhhh....this is ohhh." Cherry immediately felt sensational pleasure in her body. She trembled to even stand properly.


    Liquids immediately started following out of her panties.


    "Good luck with sleeping tonight, you little prick."


    "I.....hate.... ohhhh...you....anhhhhh" she said as her eyes rolled and she came near the table.


    "Bad girl, cumming near the table, here is your punishment. *Slap*" Anon said as he slapped her butt.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhh.." suddenly the amount of liquids dropping from her pussy doubled in amount and a fountain of pee and cum was released immediately.


    "Hahahah...." Anon laughed as he mived towards the kitchen.


    [Author: You know what''s cumming next.]

 Chapter 88 Chapter-88

    Anon moved towards the kitchen and as soon as he entered inside he saw three pussies wide opened in front of him.


    The owner of the pussies are also bent down and opening their ass cheeks and pussy lips for anon to fuck.


    "Hehehe... Let''s do this." Anon said as he removed every cloth from his body.


    In the middle was freya on her left was gia and on her right was kia.


    "Well, Well...who should i fuck first ?" Anon asked in a teasing tone.


    As soon as these words fell in freya''s ears she started twerking her big ass.


    "Ohh...i think i have the answer to that one." Anon said as he closed his distance between freya and himself.


    *Slap* *Slap*


    Anon slapped freya''s butt cheek with his little brother and with his other hand he groped her another butt cheek.


    "Anhhh....mnhhhmmnn~" freya moaned as she closed her eyes and bit her lower lip.


    As Anon noticed that thick juices have started flowing out of her pussy, he immediately touched the entrance of her crack with his cock and started teasing her.


    Freya also started to crave for his dick as she flanked her hips up and down, asking anon to insert it in fast.


    As soon as Anon noticed this he immediately rammed his cock inside her pussy resulting in a very loud moan.


    "Annnhhhhh~ Yessssssss~ FUCK ME." Freya shouted as her head started shaking from the regular thrust coming from her behind.


    Anon didn''t stopped thrusting even for a second, his beast started growing inside her pussy.


    As anon noticed a jealous look on both gia and kia''s face, he immediately inserted middle finger of both of his hands into their pussys.


    "Anhh~"


    "Ohhh~"


    Both of them moaned slightly.


    *Slap-Slap*


    Anon fucked freya for half-an hour as she prepared the food.


    "Fuck-Fuck-Fuck....ah, my womb is opening." As soon as anon heard this he grabbed freya''s waist with both of his hands and lifted her up in the air as he pierced through the gates of her womb and came inside it filling it up to the brim.


    Freya''s eyes turned white as she had an mind blowing orgasm.


    "Oooohhhh~ i-i Am Cumming..." Her lips turbed into O shape and eyes rolled like crazy, the spoon she was holding in her hands fell down on the ground.


    After cumming anon let go of her body which resulted in her free fall on his cock.


    "Anhhhh~" a very slight voice left her mouth as she felt something hitting her womb''s inner wall.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh~ Cumming agaiiiiinnnnnn-" suddenly pleasure burst out of her body and she fainted on the spot while cumming a ton.


    Anon pulled his dick out of her pussy as he looked at the view of his semen dripping down from her crack as her butt trembled with pleasure.


    "Good. Oi you two bring me food in my room and kia you will serve as the table." Anon commanded gia and kia as he moved back to his room and saw cherry fainted on the way.


    "Oh... that one must''ve been hard on her." Anon said as he passed by.


    After waiting on his bed for one minute or so, kia and gia entered the room with food in their hands while their butts shaked up and down when they moved.


    "Good, now put the food on the table." Anon said with an evil smile.


    Kia understood what he meant and immediately went on her all fours.


    "Nope, turn you pussy lips towards my face." Anon commanded kia.


    "Ugh..." Kia groaned as she made a disgusting face but on her inside she was expecting more brutal things.


    Anon got a full view of kia''s pussy and her asshole and without any delay started beating her pussy with his hand, he started slapping her pussy slowly.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    "Oh, you like that huh ? Bitch."


    Hearing the word bitch kia''s sexual instincts became more active as her Pussy lips twitched and started dripping all of a sudden.


    "This bitch is getting wet."


    *Slap*


    "Ohhhh~"


    Gia placed the food on kia''s back.


    Her back folded down a bit as the hot utensils touched her.


    "If you turned down even a little more, you will be considered as a defective table and you know what i do with defective stuff...?"


    Anon moved near kia''s left ear and whispered...


    "I break them..."


    Suddenly kia''s pussy tightened further.


    Anon smoothly inserted a finger in her pussy and swirled it around.


    "Anhhh~ Yes." Kia said in a low voice but anon heard it.


    "Now take this." Anon said as he inserts the second finger.


    "Annnhhhhh~" this time the moan''s voice increased and her nipples became erect.


    Anon grabbed one of her nipple and pulled it with a little force.


    "Mnhhhhmmmmmmm~" to suppress her shameful moans kia bit her lower lip.


    "Good, hey gia i don''t see milk here ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, master do you want me to get you some from the milk lady, she just lives three Houses ahead ?"


    "Na, I''ve got a cow of my own."


    The room got filled with silence.


    Both of them looked at anon with surprised faces.


    "Here...look at her." Anon said as he slapped kia''s ass cheeks.


    "H-Hey, I am no cow and i can''t produce milk even if you want me to." Kia spoke with a red face.


    "Then i will just modify you." Anon said as he grabbed her another tit.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Make her produce Milk.''


    [Body has been Modified to produce Milk.]


    "Huh...?" Kia looked at anon with a surprised face.


    Suddenly kia felt something.


    "Ahh...my boobs are hurting." She said in an uncomfortable zone.


    "Oh they will, gia bring me an empty mug, it''s time that i milk my cow." He said with an evil smile.


    Gia immediately understood that her master used his magic powers on kia.


    "Yes, master." She left the room as her naked butt shaked up and down.


    "What have you done ?" Kia asked with an angry expression.


    "Nothing...i just made you a cowgirl, not the pose one, the real one."


    "What ?"


    "Now you have to be milked two times a day just like a cow or your boobs will hurt indefinitely."


    "You bastard...turn it off now."


    "What if i don''t?"


    "I will....I will kill you."


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    "Can''t do that." Anon said as he horizontally slapped both her ass and pussy at the same time.


    "Y-You..."


    "Master i am back." Gia entered the room.


    "Nice put it under her big ass udders." Anon commanded gia.


    Gia immediately follows his orders as she puts the empty mug under kia''s big tits.


    "Now Now....we shall start the milk making machine hehehehe." Anon said with a perverted smile as he went behind kia and waved towards gia telling her to come near.


    "I need lubrication." As soon as anon said that gia immediately went on her knees and started sucking his dick.


    After his dick got wet anon removed his dick from her mouth and rammed it inside kia''s pussy.


    "Annnhhhhh~"


    Anon immediately bent down on her banck and grabbed both of her boobs as he started pulling her tits just like a cow.


    "Anhhhh~ not my boobs too." She moaned loudly as milk started dripping out of her nipples.


    "Oh, yes your boobs too and gia you can use her mouth while i use her pussy." Anon said as he looked at gia.


    "As you say, master."


    Gia immediately walked up on the bed.


    "Hey gia, w-what are you doing ?" Kia asked as she noticed that gia is bringing her pussy closer to her mouth.


    "Sis, master orderd me to shut you up."


    "Hey, no you can''t-" before kia could''ve said anything else gia''s pussy covered her mouth.


    "Mnhhhhhmmnnhhhh"


    "Shut up and start licking it sis." Gia said as she pinched her own nipples.


    Anon noticed this and waved towards her to come forth and kiss him.


    Without any delay gia bent down and kissed anon on his lips.


    After fucking kia for 45 minutes non-stop the mug was filled with milk and kia''s brain is turned into a mush from being continuously fucked with zero stops.


    At this time she only wants a mind blowing orgasm to sleep tight and anon understood this as he used... S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Body Modification>


    Turn her sensitivity to 100x.


    [Body Sensitive has been turned up to 100 times.]


    Suddenly kia''s eyes opened wide in surprise as she noticed that her body is now feeling even the touch of air.


    Taking this opportunity anon immediately rammed his dick straight into her womb and released his jizz without any warning.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ this is sooooo fuckkkiiiinggg gooooddddd." She cried out in pleasure.


    At this point anon grabbed her throat and chocked it hard.


    This resulted in increasing the tightness of her pussy.


    "Yessssssss~" kia said as she showed her Teeths wide open, showing that she is suffocating to death.


    "Ah...that was one good cumming session." Anon said as he spanked kia''s butt but what he didn''t notice was that kia has already fainted due to immense pleasure.


    [Aurhor: Fan Service has been given.]

 Chapter 89 Chapter-89

    After a funky fuck night anon woke up with a fully refreshed mind.


    "It''s time to do some work, i guess." He said as he walked towards the city beneath his house.


    As soon as Anon entered the city, the gate protectors bowed in front of him to show their respect.


    "We greet our majesty." Both of them spoke together.


    Anon just slightly nodded on their salute.


    After entering the city anon immediately moved towards sephie''s lab.


    Walking for about a mile he stood in front of sephie''s lab.


    Anon approached for the door handle but suddenly he got surprised when he noticed that the doors opened automatically.


    "Wow... whenever i come here, it''s always like i am in Hogwarts." Anon said as he entered inside.


    "Did you like it master ?" A sound rang in the main hall of the lab.


    Anon noticed that sephie is standing in front of him with a small metal tablet like thing.


    "How did you do that ?" Anon asked.


    "It wasn''t my idea to be honest, it was no.7069''s idea."


    "That young blood ?"


    "Yes master, she is very interested in mechanical things like these. You see she made this thing that can sense a human''s mana and then it triggers a spell on the gates of the lab which results in opening them without any effort."


    "Excellent thinking but is everything ready that i asked for ?"


    "Yes, please follow me."


    "Madam sephie I''ve fixed your automatic potion mixer and- ah, Y-Your grace i greet you with my whole heart." no.7069 came out from the left room''s door and as soon as she noticed anon she bowed down and showed her respect.


    "Ah, yes...you did a good work on the gates though." Anon appreciated her.


    "T-Thank you, your majesty." She bowed again and again as she thanked him.


    "Good, bring me to the room sephie."


    "Ah, your majesty...if you don''t mind can this slave of yours ask for something ?" No.7069 asked in a very polite tone.


    "Oh, absolutely if it''s money sephie will give you and if it''s any other thing just tell her she will get it for you." Anon said as he pointed towards sephie.


    "Your majesty, it''s not money that i want. I-I jist want to come with you and see you conduct your experiments."


    "Hmmm...?" Anon got confused at this point.


    ''who told her about the experiments...?''


    "Ah... that would''ve been my tounge slip." Sephie spoke with a smile as she sticked her tounge out like a child.


    "Haaa... nothing can be done now, come." Anon said as he followed sephie.


    As the three of them Entered inside the room, a large table of different things appeared in front of them.


    There were metal bars, copper coils, metal plates and many shafts.


    Anon picked a small but thick copper coil from the table as he started examining it, both sephie and no.7069 also started examining the coil from a distance.


    "Do you have that stone i asked for ?" Anon asked sephie.


    "Yes, master here." Sephie passed a black stone towards anon, the stone was cutted out in a long rectangular shape.


    "Is that a...?"


    "Yes, that''s a Bambic stone." Sephie answered before no.7069 could''ve finished the question.


    "What is your majesty planning to do with that stone ? It is usually used for making toys for kids right ?" No.7069 asked.


    "I know but master can make a completely different thing from two common things." Sephie answered with a excited smile.


    No.7069 became even more excited after listening this.


    Anon on the other side picked up a metal rod and brought the Bambic stone near it, as soon as the stone came in 0.4 meter range of the metal rod, it instantly jumped out of anon''s hand and sticked to the rod like a MAGNET.


    "Well Well, look at this will you the force of attraction is far more stronger than i thought." Anon said with a smile.


    Anon immediately seprated the magnet from the rod and brought it near the copper coil as he brought the two wires together at each end but separating them at a 0.01 meter distance.


    Anon holded the magnet inside the copper coil as he started vibrating his fingers at an incredible speed.


    ...and immediately many sparks of electricity was produced at both ends of the coil.


    "Hahaha....my army school study is coming handy." Anon said as he laughed out loudly.


    Sephie and no.7069 on the other side were wondering what anon has achieved that he is so happy.


    "Sephie, give me that spell." Anon asked sephie.


    "Ah...yes, here." Sephie answered as she passed out a small white paper to anon.


    The paper was printed with a spell on it.


    "Is that the spell i think it is ?" No.7069 asked with an awkward reaction.


    "Yep, don''t ask me what master is going to do with it but i still believe it''s for good cause."


    "Do you think he is making a sex toy ?" No.7069 asked with a straight face.


    Sephie''s face immediately turned red. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-No you idiot why would master make something that''s already been built by someone else." Sephie answered.


    "Hmm....? I still think he is making that."


    "Shut up and just observe." Sephie said with a serious expression.


    Anon took the spell and imprinted it on the magnet with a magic pen, which used to engrave runes on weapons.


    "Now... let''s see what can you do." Anon said as he puts the coil down on the table and and throwed the magnet inside it.


    Anon hovered his hand over the coil and started supplying mana to it.


    As soon as the mana entered inside the magnet the spell engraved on it was activated and The magnet suddenly started hovering and Vibrating inside the coil with an incredible speed causing the magnetic fields to change at an incredible speed inside the coil causing it to produce electricity.


    "Hehehe...portable battery has been created successfully." He said in a low voice.


    "Wow....what was that ?" No.7069 asked sephie.


    On the other side sephie who was even more excited now didn''t even heard what no.7069 asked.


    "That''s thunder magic..." Sephie said in a low voice.


    "Thunder magic ? But that''s a very rare affinity to find right ?"


    "Yes...but master created a thunder spell in this lab." Sephie said without knowing that what she is looking at is not any thunder magic, it''s just basic physics.


    Anon picked up the copper coil as he stopped supplying mana to it.


    "It''s hot...too hot, i didn''t consider this factor."


    "Hey sephie we got any spell that can keep things cool ?"


    "Cool...? Yes there are two three spells that can be used to keep things cool but most of them are used to store food for a long time."


    "Yes, that will work, just give me the spell."


    "As you say master, just give me a second to draw it."


    "Take your time." Anon said as he packed the coil and magnet inside a small iron box and pulled out both of the coil''s ends out of the two holes that were made in the iron box by him.


    "Here master, this spell is called ice freeze."


    Anon immediately took the page and engraved the spell on the iron box as he gave mana to it.


    The box immediately started to become cooler and cooler with every second.


    ''The vibration spell takes 2 mana per hour to keep working and this cold freeze spell takes 1 mana to keep working for an hour. This science shit is easier than it looked in the previous life.''


    Now i need this and this.


    Anon picked up two slim metal rods from the table and attached the copper coil''s ends to each metal rod.


    Putting the rods on a distance of 0.3 meters away from each other he made a long rail like structure.


    After this anon packed the whole structure inside a mithiril made rectangular case, the case was opened from up and fown on it''s end.


    The structure suddenly started to look like a long gun.


    Now anon picked a trigger made from mithiril metal and installed it on the downside of the gun structure.


    The trigger was installed without any efforts as if made using the exact dimensions that equals the cut dimensions in the mithiril box.


    "Now comes turn for the bullets." Anon said as he moved towards the next table and saw many shapes of bullets made from different metals.


    Some of them were made with a pointed tip and some with spherical, some were in the shape of a morning star and some were installed with small spikes on them.


    "Biyuk did a fine work..." Anon said as he took a pointed top bullet and loaded it inside the box made out of mithiril.


    As soon as the bullet fell inside the box it touched the rail of metal rods and made aloud sound.


    *Tannnng*


    *Click*


    Anon pressed the trigger back and picked the whole thing as if it weighs nothing.


    "Let''s go and test it out." Anon said as he looked at sephie and no.7069.


    "But...what is that, master ?" Sephie asked.


    "Same question, your majesty."


    "This is a motherfucking, Rail Gun." Anon said as he tapped on the gun twice.

 Chapter 90 Chapter-90

    "A Rail Gun ?" Both sephie and no.7069 asked with a very confused expression.


    "Come to the testing room, i will show you." Anon said as he exits the room.


    Sephie and no.7069 followed anon to the testing room where three damge measuring dummies were situated at a range of 500 meters from the entrance.


    *Clang*


    Anon puts the rail gun at a tri-pod stand that was already fixed on the ground.


    *Click-Click*


    He locks the gun to the tri-pod with the help of two thick metallic lockable clips situated on both sides of the Tri-pod.


    "Now let''s see, what this little baby can do." Anon said as he grabbed the upper part of the gun and placed his finger on the trigger.


    "Sephie write this one down..." He commands.


    "Ah, yes master." Sephie answered as she grabbed a diary and a pen.


    Suddenly a thing clicked in anon''s mind.


    ''In the camp school they taught us that a rail gun uses 25 megawatt energy per second to charge but how the fuck do i measure how much my battery is producing ? What if it produces more power than the dummies could handle ?


    I should not commence this experiment here instead i should do this in the open grounds.''


    "Wait... I''ve changed my mind we will conduct this Experiment in an open area." Anon said as he unlocked the gun from the tripod.


    "Call biyuk and tell him that i want this tripod to be settled over the peak of the mountain behind the house."


    "As you say master."


    In under 10 minutes everything was settled accordingly to anon''s command and the tri-pod was set upon the top of a mountain''s peak where no one goes because of the roaming beasts.


    "Pick it up." Anon commanded an orc, a creature big enough to scare anyone away, it''s strength is incomparable, these creatures can lift upto 130% of their own body weight.


    As the giant orc bent down to pick up the rail gun his face turned into a wierd one as he noticed that he wasn''t able to lift this thing, talk about lifting he can''t even move it.


    "Buri...?" He said in a confused tone.


    "As i thought....biyuk made it to heavy." Anon said as he walked forward and picked the rail gun up with only his right hand."


    "Burrriii....!!!!!!" The orc was too stunned to even look at a human picking up something that even he couldn''t pick.


    "Get some proteins boy." Anon said as he walked out of the room and blinked towards the orc.


    Orc''s don''t have much intelligence so they don''t know how to speak human language and thus the Ogres translates my words to them.


    After taking the whole setup on the peak of the mountain anon placed a dummy in front of the gun.


    "Let''s start again.... sephie note this as the first experiment."


    "Yes, master."


    "Commencing first attack with 5000 mana."


    Sephie immediately wrote down every word anon spoke.


    I don''t think 5000 mana should be any lesser than 25 megawatt of electricity is it ? Well i have to try or there will be no results.


    Anon grabbed the upper part of the rail gun and again placed his hand on the trigger.


    "Supply 5000 mana to the gun slowly..."


    [Supplying 5000 mana slowly.]


    Suddenly the magnet inside the power chamber started to rotate...


    Magnetic fields started to form between the two roads as the gun started to charge up.


    "Yes..."


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    Suddenly the power chamber started making a wierd noise.


    "Huh...?"


    The magnet inside the power chamber started vibrating at an incredible speed that it appeared as if it''s making split images of itself.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    The sound started to increase.


    "Master i don''t think this is safe." Sephie shouted from a distance.


    At this point anon came to one understanding that 5000 mana is far larger than 25 megawatt of electricity.


    "Fuck....this thing is overcharged, stop the mana flow."


    [Critical alert: Ordered mana has already been delivered to the gun.]


    As soon as this notification popped up in front of anon, he was sure of two things.


    First, if he didn''t release the overcharged shell out now, it will explode inside the gun.


    Second, The recoil of this thing will be huge. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon immediately looked around to find a suitable location that can absorb the shock of this overcharged shell.


    "Fuck this." Anon said as he noticed three mountain peaks just after the forest of nightmares and turned the gun''s barrel towards them.


    *Click*


    He pulled the trigger.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As expected, the overcharged shell left the gun''s barrel with an incredible force of hundreds of thousands of Newtons.


    The ripples generated from it''s recoil were so strong that the tri-pod that was fixed on the ground was immediately ripped-off and the gun applied all the recoil force on anon''s body.


    The force was so incredible that it resulted in breaking anon''s bones and teared his hand''s muscles apart.


    "Fuuuuuuuccckkkkkkkkkkkk...." Anon cried out due to the immense pain but didn''t removed his hands from the gun.


    The force travelled through his body to the ground that resulted in breaking it seriously.


    The force teared every muscle inside anon''s body but thanks to the troll''s monster recovery they were getting repaired pretty much instantly.


    Even his mind felt like dying for one second but the recovery was just too good.


    Heavy pressure of air was filled inside a 600 meter of area around anon, that throwed everything and everyone out of it''s range.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING ?" No.7069 immediately shouted as she noticed something has gone wrong in this experiment.


    "I Don''t know..." Sephie answered as she also shouted.


    After 0.5 seconds everything went dead silence.


    But what anon didn''t knew was that, with this silence a far bigger tornado is coming.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The shell that was launched from the rail gun immediately attained a speed of 18000km/hour and struck the bottom of the three mountains in a matter of seconds that resulted in a even bigger explosion.


    "Fuck..." He said with an awkward smile.


    The mountains immediately brusted out like balloons and turned into mere dust in a matter of seconds but from this collision a wave of immense energy was created that bounced back from the mountains and destroyed everything that came in it''s path.


    The wave travelled to a radius of 18 kilometres.


    As soon as the wave hitted the city gates, the wooden gates immediately shattered.


    "Ahhhhhhhh..."


    "It''s a monster attack...."


    "Ruunnnnnnnnn...."


    "Fuckkkk....secure your homessss."


    The citizens immediately panicked and started running here and there.


    Then the wave touched the second ring''s door and stopped.


    Vermin who was examining the Outsides of the 7th ring''s gate immediately casted a defensive Spell to save himself and his fellow teachers but the spell was broken immediately and all of them were thrown away like mere animals.


    "What the hell was that ?" Derren asked.


    "Did he finally woke up from his sleep?" A teacher asked.


    "What are you saying ? Ate you talking about the great black dragon?"


    "Gentlemen don''t say something that can bite you back." Vermin immediately warned his teachers.


    All of the them looked at vermin with surprised expressions.


    ''He never Reacts like that why is he acting like that ?''


    ''A calm person like him is so stressed, it must be some big matters.''


    Vermin''s face looked grim at this point as he looked at the mountains.


    "We are going to the outskirts, leave everything."


    "Y-Yes." All of them answered in unison as they all got into the carriage without wasting any time.


    Inside the capital the news was immediately reported to the king and his 13 ministers.


    Many task force and soldiers were made into a big team to examine the situation immediately and exterminate any danger element if found.


    At the hill anon was standing naked and surprised.


    His clothes were all teared apart from the monstrous recoil.


    "What the fuck was that ?" He asked himself in a low tone.


    "Master are you alright..?" No.7069 and sephie immediately ran towards anon but both turned away after seeing his little brother hanging down between his thighs.


    "Bring me some new clothes."


    "As you say, master." Both of them immediately left the hill.


    Suddenly anon noticed something strange on the mountain.


    A big figure that was emerging from the mountains.


    "...and what the fuck is that ?"


    As the figure opened up it''s wings, Dark clouds covered the whole sky.


    The sun that was shining bright and high in the sky now is nowhere to be seen.


    *SCREEEEEEEEEECH.*


    A loud noice was heard coming from the mountains.


    In royal capital, 7TH Ring, King''s Palace...


    An old man opened his eyes that were in a resting position...


    A golden crown was on his head.


    "He woke up..." He said in a low voice.


    "Deckerd."


    Immediately a black shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Prepare the royal army...we are going for war."


    "Should i inform the 7 royal families, my king."


    "Yes, tell them to bring their best cards out because we are going to kill a fucking dragon." The king said as he pulled out his sword from it''s seath and looked at it in a very disappointed way.


    "I am sorry...my friend."

 Chapter 91 Chapter-91

    The black figure that was emerged from the mountains swinged it''s wings and flew off into the dark clouds.


    The weather again changed back to normal.


    "Eh...who cares." Anon said with a care free look and summoned a cigar from his inventory.


    *Click*


    As he lighted the cigar, his hands started shaking.


    "Hmmm.....?"


    Before he could even notice it properly, Sephie and no.7069 came back with anon''s new set of clothes.


    As anon got dressed he noticed that sephie is peeking at his body from time to time.


    "If you want to look you can look." Anon spoke with a smile.


    After wearing his clothes anon noticed the ground underneath him has turned all barren not even a single strand of grass is standing inside a 500 meter radius.


    "Let''s see if this can work..." Anon said as he pulled out a restoration potion from his inventory.


    As he dropped some drops of restoration potion on the ground, the grass started growing back again.


    Within a few seconds the area returned back to normal.


    "Wow...what is that ?" No.7069 asked with a surprised expression.


    "That is a restoration potion. It''s an original potion created by master." Sephie said as she explained it''s working to no.7069.


    "Wow...your majesty is an alchemy master too." She said in a respectful tone.


    "Yep, master is everything you ask for."


    ''These two are buttering me to death.'' Anon thought as he smiled on their compliments.


    "There is one thing I''ve been meaning to ask...you lived in the forest of nightmares right ? So have you ever heard about a big-ass creature that''s been living beneath that mountain ?" Anon asked no.7069.


    "A big creature Living beneath the 3 peaks... it''s a myth in our monsters that beneath those peaks lies a very big dragon named ''GERALD THE FALLEN ONE'' He is said to be the leader of the dragon race once.


    Before us Monsters and humans there lived Dragons, Elfs, Dwarfs and demons on this holy land.


    Elfs were the wisest once, they were curious about everything, they lived for years and years to tell the tale of this land to their children.


    Dwarfs were not that wise but they were very strong when it came to physical work...they created many things out of raw metal and mithiril that was found under the holy land. They created jwellery for Elfs and homes for dragons.


    But demons were filled with agony and anger, as they watched the other races being happy their agony increased more and more.


    One day their malicious gaze fell upon the first queen of the Elfs, Pearl.


    It is said that they whispered something against the Dwarfs in her ears and soon the Elfs and dwarfs stopped talking to each other but one day the queen realised that it was a petty trick of demons.


    Pearl immediately left her kingdom to apologise for her behaviour and past actions to the dwarf king, Hunjik.


    She left with only 10 soldiers to show the peace treaty but when she reached the dwarf kingdom she was killed instantly by the Dwarfs on their king''s orders..."


    "Why would he do that ?" Anon asked interrupting no.7069.


    "... Because of the demons. They whispered something malicious about elfs in Hunjik''s ears that made the dwarfs make weapons for the first time in history.


    After pearl was killed in the dwarf kingdom, her 13 sons swear on their mother''s name to wipe out the every last Dwarf from the face of the holy land.


    A big army was created by the Elfs. They had great mages, archers and assassins in their army.


    The army marched towards the dwarven kingdom, it is said that the footsteps of the elven army didn''t stop for even a single moment.


    After walking for 15 days they finally reached their destination....The Kingdom Of The dwarfs.


    Dwarfs were not stupid either, they prepared the best weapons made in history and engaged with their full potential.


    This war was carried on for 3 months and it was called ''WAR OF ELDEN.''


    After 3 months of continues fighting nothing remained same.


    The holy ground was covered in blood...the gods cried from the heavens as they saw their creations killing each other ruthlessly but demons on the other side grew stronger with every death and every negative emotion that was produced from it.


    As soon as the Dragons noticed this they immediately understood what demons were planning.


    Dragon king ''GERALD THE HAILED ONE'' entered the sacred war and stopped it with his powers.


    Dragons didn''t involved in any matter related to any other race but this was for their personal survival.


    If every other race were to be wiped out from the holy land, the demons will finally target the dragons at last.


    The dragons made a peace treaty between the two races and sent them back to their own kingdoms.


    Demons immediately noticed the growth stop in their powers and came out to find out it''s cause.


    As they noticed that the dragons stopped their source of power, the demons enraged and made the dragons their priority...." As no.7069 was telling this story she noticed that anon is looking at her with a very focused gaze. Her face turned red due to his gaze.


    "Continue..." Anon said as he showed his intrest in the story.


    "Yes...after making the dragons their priority, the demons used the powers they gathered from the war of elden to corrupt Gerald''s wife ''Fiona'' and made her fall in love with a elven man.


    After this news fell in Gerald''s ears he released his anger, dragons were very calm creatures but once angered, their anger knew no limit.


    Gerald killed his wife.


    After his wife was killed another war started between the dragons.


    The war was fought for 2000 years and most of the dragons were wiped out during this war.


    7 dragons stepped out of the war and noticed the damage they were doing to the holy land.


    The 7 dragons summoned the 3 gods and asked for a solution.


    The gods thought for 2 days and came up with a solution.


    No creature on the holy land can stop this war if the elfs and dwarfs didn''t came together and it was bound not to happen. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s when the three gods suggested to make a new creature ''HUMAN- The Child Of God.''


    A dragon''s blood, An Elf''s blood and a Dwarf''s blood was used to create humans.


    Humans were supposed to be very strong, pure and intelligent, they were the god''s perfect creation but soon the news fell in a demon''s ears.


    His name was ''SELTHERINE, THE KING OF MISCHIEFS.''


    As soon as he heard about this he sneaked inside the ''Divine Temple Of Kalerin'' where the first humans were being created.


    Opening the lid of the artificial womb created by gods to create humans, Selth added drops of his blood inside the womb and left.


    No one noticed anything and 18 years passed by...


    300 humans that were produced by gods were ordered to kill Gerald and return to heaven.


    The 300 of them failed to kill gerald but not all hope was gone, humans sealed him under a piece of land.


    After the war was stopped the remaining dragons flee away, the 300 humans were ordered to return back to heaven but due to a demon''s blood inside them they stopped following order and started thinking for themselves.


    They noticed that elfs and dwarfs were living happily on this land and a feeling of jealousy was developed in their hearts.


    The humans decided to stay on the holy land like other creatures.


    The elfs and dwarfs liked them due to similar interests but gods were searching for the mistake they did in making humans.


    After the gods thought nothing can be done now they gave humans a new explanation of their race...''HUMAN- THE CHILD OF MAN.''


    As soon as the demons noticed the change in the god''s will, they immediately thought of taking the humans as their slaves and use their minds to take over the world, but humans now had very sly minds even greater than demons.


    They launched attack on the demons and wiped out 3/4 th of their population from the holy land.


    The last 1/4th of demons went into hiding and didn''t came out until the humans left the holy land.


    300 years later demons came out of their hiding thinking that humans must be dead by now but what they saw was exactly opposite to their plan.


    Instead of dying, the humans multiplied themselves and were now living in a very big piece of land.


    As soon as the demons noticed this, they thought this was the extinction of their race but the humans proved that to be a false assumption as they started wars among themselves.


    Many wars were fought among humans and as they fought, The agony, anger, depression and grief from the living and dead, once again became their food they can feed on.


    Once the demons became powerful enough they launched several attacks on humans and from then on Gerald was just turned into a myth."


    "Where are you taking your history lessons from..?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 92 Chapter-92

    "So what you are saying is that, underneath those three peaks there was a mythical creature...?"


    "Yes, but all of it turns out to be a myth since he should''ve been Awakened by now, if he was really underneath those peaks."


    "Yeah, i think you are right." Anon said as he smiled awkwardly towards no.7069.


    "What happened to the demons ?" Sephie asked.


    "Nothing, after the demon lord was killed by humans their race is under hiding but one or two demons can still be found Inside the capital or on the outskirts."


    ''Hmmm....well the experiment failed due to overload power...next time i will not suppose anything by myself and start mana transfer from 10.'' Anon thought as he picked up the gun and started moving back towards the house.


    As anon was walking towards the House, he noticed a carriage coming towards him with full speed.


    Anon did knew that the royal armies will go there and check out for what happened but he didn''t expected them to come this fast.


    The carriage was decorated with many different types of decorative items.


    It was clear that someone from the royalty is closing in.


    Anon at this point feared no one...he was ready to take fight with anyone at this time because what he just witnessed now was his ultimate card.


    If the king gave him trouble, he will just turn the face of the rail gun towards his castle and launch it.


    But due to the recent launch his rail gun is trashed...only the structure remains barely.


    "Master the weapon you made is so powerful but it has some serious consequences." Sephie said as she opened her little diary.


    "Tell me about it..." Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    "First...only you can launch it due to it''s monstrous recoil. If anyone else even tried to operate it he or she will be wiped out from the face of earth."


    "Good one, Next."


    "Second...the power was too powerful means it can''t be used on a single target enemy."


    "Nice, Next one."


    "Third...If the weapon kept exploding itself we will have to make it over and over...which makes it a kind of bomb."


    "Excellent."


    "Fourth will be it''s charging time...it took you 30 seconds to fire one shot but if the enemies knew about it...it will be a very big opening. These are the four drawbacks of this weapon."


    "Marvellous work." Anon said as he patted on sephie''s head.


    ''fu...i wonder what will be her reaction when i tell her that i have ordered biyuk to make a 10x big version of this rail gun.''


    ''...But i have to do something about this power measuring thing or it will be the same next time as well.''


    *Creaakk*


    The carriage stopped near Anon and an old man stepped out of the carriage, as soon as no.7069 noticed this she used a cloaking spell to erase her presence and leave the site at once, since Ogres are not the best monsters to be seen around a human kid.


    Long white beard, blue eyes, shaggy skin and an old stick in his hand.


    This old man was none other than vermin.


    "Hello kid, do you live here ?" Vermin asked in a polite tone.


    As soon as anon saw the old man he used...


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Vermin Jackals


    Class: Mage


    Race: Vampire


    Level: ???


    Str: ????


    Mana: ????


    Status: Trying to be friendly with you so he can get information out of you, if you don''t give him what he wants he may resort to some other methods.


    ''Oh...he will resort to some other methods huh...? Well he is over powered for me, let''s play with the act for the time being.'' anon thought as he smiled towards vermin and spoke.


    "Yes, great sage i live in the outskirts. How may i help you, sir ?" Anon spoke as he bowed a little.


    "What a good child you are. Since you are being so polite to me, i will give a reward for answering my questions." Vermin said as he smiled again.


    "It will be my pleasure sir."


    "So my first question is, Have you seen someone or something strange around here ?"


    Anon immediately understood that vermin was enquiring about the incident that just happened.


    "Sir, i may not have seen someone strange but I''ve seen something coming out of those mountains when a big golden light hitted them." Anon answered with an innocent face as if he didn''t do anything.


    He looked like an innocent child who didn''t reduced three big-ass mountains to dust just a few minutes ago and released a mythical creature from it''s prison.


    "Intresting...what did that thing looked like ?" Vermin asked.


    "A dragon..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he said that, A deep silence covered the whole atmosphere.


    "W-What did you just say, kid ?" Derren asked from behind in a feared tone.


    "I said it was a Dra-"


    "Enough, kid are you sure what you are saying is true ? Because lying to me can be very dangerous not just for you, for your family too." Vermin immediately showed his anger.


    But vermin didn''t knew who he was talking to...this man has seen thousands of deaths and threats like this many times.


    ''I would like to see this very expression on his face when i put my rail gun inside his mouth and charge it up.'' anon thought as he laughed a bit.


    "Huh...? Kid are you making fun of me ?" Vermin asked in a very angry tone.


    "Ah...no no sir mage." Anon said as he covered his mouth with one hand.


    "Oh...you want to play huh...? Let''s see if you enjoy this."


    Suddenly vermin''s eyes turned red.


    "Sir Vermin, he is just a kid." Derren spoke.


    Vermin immediately turned around and gave Derren a very threatening eye glare.


    Derren immediately turned silent as he took a step back.


    Vermin looked into Anon''s eyes as he used a skill.


    [Opponent has used the skill <Compelling> on you]


    [Due to class [Counsellor] all mind related attacks will be neutralized.]


    As soon as these notifications popped up in front of anon, his blood boiled.


    *Bam*


    Anon immediately let go of the rail gun and due to it''s free fall the gun suddenly made a very loud sound when it touched the ground.


    Anon immediately folded his hands behind his back and inserted his hands in his inventory space as he grabbed the sickles of death in his hands.


    Vermin was full of openings at this time, he is thinking that everything is under his control and not keeping his guard up, perfect time to seprate his head from his body.


    <Death''s Dom->


    "What is going on here ?" A voice interrupted both of them.


    Anon stopped his skill and immediately looked at the source of this voice.


    "Young Master Frank ?" Derren said as he immediately bowed in frank''s respect.


    Vermin also stopped using his spell and looked at frank.


    "Your highness..." Vermin said as he also bowed.


    "Vermin why are you harrassing a little boy ?" Frank asked.


    "Your highness, this kid didn''t answered my questions and he was also being rude to me."


    "When did you became so naive to use this high level spells on a kid, leave him immediately he is someone important to me." Frank commanded.


    ''Leave me ? Dude, you just saved this old grandpa from me.'' anon thought as he pulled out his hands out of his inventory, empty.


    "Your wish is my command, your highness." Vermin immediately backed-Off.


    "Leave." Frank ordered.


    "Yes, Everyone get in the carriage we will investigate the three mountains now." Vermin commanded his comrades.


    As everyone of them got in the carriage, they left immediately.


    "Thanks for not killing him." Frank said as he smiled at anon.


    "How did you- ?"


    "Your eyes are not normal when you are angry and the skill you were about to cast was a special grade weapon''s skill...my instincts are very sharp, you can say it''s the only thing i got from my father." Frank said as he turned his head towards the three peaks.


    "Don''t speak anything....I am being monitored...there are three assassins behind that house....can you do something about them ?" At this point frank asked for a safe place where he can talk without any worries of someone hearing them.


    "Want me to kill them ?" Anon asked in a normal voice.


    "You can do that ?" Frank asked with surprised expression.


    *Click*


    As soon as anon snapped his fingers a hurling sound was heard behind the certain house and three bodies fell down from the top of the house.


    "What the fuck ?" Frank said as he looked at the assassins being killed without any delay.


    "You think someone can spy on me after entering my domain...?" Anon said as he made a cool attitude face.


    "You are the coolest kid I''ve ever seen..." Frank said with a smile.


    "I know."


    "Now shall we talk ?" Frank asked.


    "Follow me." Anon said as they started walking towards his house.


    "Hey what about this thing ?" Frank asked as he pointed towards the rail gun.


    "Ah...yeah, can you pick it up for me ?" Anon said with a smile.

 Chapter 93 Chapter-93

    Inside a silent room under anon''s house..


    Frank sat in front of anon.


    "So what is that you want to talk about ?" Anon asked.


    "I want you to help me kill my father."


    "Hmm...? Why should i ?" Anon asked with a very calm and stable tone because he knew the procedure of next family leader''s selection in Frank''s family.


    "Well...i can give you money."


    "Nah...i have too much." Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin in his hand and broke it with his two fingers.


    ''Wow... that''s some filthy richness to crush a platinum in an instant.'' Frank thought to himself as he looked at anon in surprise.


    "Next...?"


    "Well i don''t think there is anything that i can get you and cannot be bought with money. So ask what do you want ?"


    "What about your mother ?" Anon said as he crossed his hands and gave his back a rest by leaning backwards on the chair.


    "What about my mother ?" Frank asked in a confused expression.


    "What will happen to her when you kill your father ?" Anon asked even though he knew what will happen.


    "Obviously my sister will kill her and then we will get married to each other." Frank said without any hesitation.


    "Haa...what a sad ending. How about you give her to me ?" Anon asked with zero hesitation.


    Utter silence covered the whole room, but that silence was the loudest noise in Frank''s ears.


    "W-What did you just say ?" He asked again.


    "I will take your mother in return for killing your father." Anon repeated.


    "That''s impossible...my mother is destined to die from my partner''s hand and she is a noble lady too, a common-"


    *Thud*


    Suddenly two sickles appeared on the middle of the table, crossing each other.


    "Hold your tongue or it will disappear from your mouth."


    When frank looked at Anon he noticed that anon''s hands are still folded and his body is still leaning backwards on the chair.


    ''How...?''


    Sensing the bloodlust in the room Frank immediately understood that if another letter came out of his mouth...it can be his last words.


    "So, what were you saying ?" Anon asked as he straightened his back and grabbed the handles of the sickles in his hands.


    "My mother....let''s seal the deal." Frank said as he opened the uppermost button of his dress and gulped a load of saliva.


    "Good...i though we had to resort to other ways." Anon said as the sickles disappeared once again.


    "So, what are you going to do about your other brothers...?"


    "I plan to kill them as well... but my real problem is my father."


    "How about this...? I kill six of your brothers and you give me one of your mothers everytime they die ? Six brothers, six mothers."


    Suddenly a smile appeared on Frank''s face...it was a desperate smile.


    "Oh...i would definitely accept that offer." He said as a wave of happiness hit his face.


    Rest of his life will be settled if his brothers and father got killed without any worries and to make it even better someone else is going to do it for him.


    ''I am so bored...it will be fun to kill some bitches.'' Anon thought as he looked at his palms.


    "I should leave now..."


    "Wait...i want to test something, sit down." Anon said as he stopped frank from leaving.


    "Hmm...? What do you want to test ?"


    *Creak*


    The door''s room opened and sephie entered inside with a plate in her hands.


    Inside the plate there were different items on it.


    A wooden stake, a silver spike, garlic, water and a matchbox.


    "You say you are immortal right ?"


    "No, i never said that we are immortal." Frank answered.


    Anon''s eyes immediately opened up a bit in surprise as he looked at frank.


    "What ?"


    "Yes, we are not immortal. Vampires are just beings created from the blood of an elf and a demon, long ago in the temple of the holy land."


    "What do you mean ?"


    "I mean we age but due to the elf blood we age very slowly....like if i compare it to a human 1 year of our age equals to 1000 years of yours but we can age fast if we want to.


    We received our dark powers from the demon blood and that''s why we are the undeads." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Wow... that''s some new information i just received from this guy...it means a vampire also gets older.''


    "Bring your hand forward..." Anon said as he picked the glass of water from the plate.


    Without any questions frank brought his his hand forward.


    Anon started pouring water on his hand.


    "You feel anything ?"


    "Yeah...feels cold."


    "No...do you feel like dying or something ?"


    "Why would that happen ?" Frank asked with an awkward reaction.


    "Don''t worry... Here eat this." Anon said as he gave the piece of garlic to frank.


    *Munch*


    "Bwahhh....what the fuck is this thing ?" Frank said as he spitted out the garlic.


    "Did you feel like dying now or any burning sensation in your throat?"


    "No...but it tasted like shit...i need some blood to wash it''s taste "


    "Here..."


    Anon tossed a packet towards him filled with a red liquid.


    "Oh blood, thanks man appreciate it." Frank said as he took a sip from it.


    As soon as he took a sip from the packet his face instantly turned into a disgusting one.


    *Bwahhhh*


    "Fuckkkkk...why are you playing pranks on me ?"


    "That''s a replacement of blood made by me."


    Suddenly something clicked in Frank''s mind.


    "You created this thing...?"


    "Yes."


    "But why ?"


    "For personal interest."


    "No, No, No...i wasn''t wrong the first time. When i visited this place for the first time i noticed the mana traces of a familiar energy and you created this means you have a Vampire here and not any vampire but..."


    Before frank could''ve spoken any further a black cloud entered the room....the black cloud started growing bigger and bigger with every second.


    After the cloud grew up to a human''s size it revealed a figure resembling a human.


    "Hello...Frank." Mike said with a hateful gaze.


    "S-S-S-Sir.... Mikelson." A wave of fear ran down frank''s spine as he saw the figure in front of him.


    "How is your father doing ?" Mike asked.


    "H-He is doing fine sir, what about you ?"


    Suddenly death silence covered the whole room.


    "S-Sorry... I didn''t meant it that way...you know i was no, my whole family is sorry for what we did to you."


    "Are you sure about that ''Whole Family'' thing ?" Mike said as his eyes sparkled bright red.


    "I-I-I am sorry sir Mikelson...i know that it was-"


    "Shut up before i make you a handicapped. Do you even know what I''ve been through for the past 300 years ?"


    "N-No, sir."


    In front of mike, frank appeared to be a little child.


    "Oh yes, how foolish of me. How can a filthy rich brat like you know about the lives of those who your father has betrayed."


    ''Wow...a calm man like Mike is going so far...they must''ve done something terrible to him.'' Anon thought as he smiled a bit.


    "I-I-I am very sorr-"


    Mike suddenly grabbed Frank''s collar.


    "Can your sorry bring back my wife and my two child who were burned to death in front of the whole kingdom just because her husband was proved a traitor for something he never did."


    ''A wife and two child...? That one must''ve been a hellish moment to watch them burn in front of the whole kingdom.''


    "Keep it cool boys." Anon said as he puts his hand on Mike''s shoulder.


    Mike left frank''s collar and backed off as his eyes returned back to normal.


    "He will kill your father." Anon said as he pointed towards mike.


    "W-What but...S-Sir Mikelson took the oath to-" suddenly frank started thinking about something.


    "What oath did i took ?" Mike asked.


    "That...you will never let an outsider know about our family secrets." Frank said in a low tone.


    "Does that oath states something that stops me from killing your father ?" Mike asked.


    Since a Vampire''s words are very important...it is said that just like a demon, a vampire is also bound by his words and can''t break them once said, but they can be bent.


    "N-No." Frank said as he hesitated a bit.


    "Don''t worry...i won''t kill you. Unless my master commands me too."


    "Master...?" Frank surprisingly looked at mike as he asked.


    "He is my master, one and only sir Anon." Mike said as he pointed towards anon.


    Frank''s eyes immediately opened wide in surprise as he looked at anon.


    "But...your powers ?" He asked again.


    "Master cured me and removed the seals from my heart."


    "Oh..."


    ''To break the seals that were applied by the royal mages this must be the work of that Counsellor.'' frank thought as he looked at anon with more curiosity.


    "Okay...so what''s the plan now ?" Frank asked Anon.


    Anon summoned a test tube filled with a red liquid and asked frank.


    "You got a water source in your house ?" Anon asked.


    "What ?"

 Chapter 94 Chapter-94

    "Yes, we do have a water source in our house why though ?"


    "Just mix this liquid in it." Anon said as he tossed the test tube towards frank.


    Frank catches the test tube and observes it carefully.


    Frank opened the test tube and took a sip from it.


    "Oi, what are you doing ?" Anon asked.


    "I am just showing you that we are immune to poison, no matter what type of poison you give me or my brothers it will basically not work...you have to think wider than that."


    At this point frank thought that the liquid in the test tube was a kind of poison and drank it to show off his immunity to poison.


    Anon laughed a bit and spoke...


    "Ohh...so you are really immune huh...?"


    "Yes... that''s what i have been telling you from the start."


    "What was your name again ?" Anon asked.


    "Huh... what kind of question is that ? My name is...." Suddenly frank''s face expression turned into a confused one.


    "I-I am...what ? Why can''t i remember my name...?" Frank''s expression suddenly changed from confised to worried. He stood up from his chair and started looking here and there.


    Seeing this Mike''s face expressions also changed into surprised once but a smile immediately covered his face as he whispered something into Anon''s ear.


    "What is your purpose for coming here ?" Anon asked frank.


    "My Reason for coming here....? I-I can''t remember....I don''t know why, but things are slowly erasing from my mind. What was that liquid you gave me ?" Frank asked as he flanked his hands on the table.


    "What liquid ?" Anon asked.


    "That...you just...This...What the fuck is happening with me...you gave me something that''s making me forget things...i don''t know why...this.... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...my brain is hurting." Frank said as he grabbed his hairs and started pulling them.


    Mike on the other side was watching him with the utmost pleasure. Frank''s voice at this time was music to mike''s ears and his all over condition looked like a beautiful painting of revenge to Mike''s eyes.


    "You, You, You return me back to normal or i will tell my father everything about you." Frank said as he pointed towards Anon.


    "Oh really....well i may as well ask you this then. What is my name and who am i ?"


    Suddenly frank''s face was covered by a grim expression.


    "N-No...i am turning into a madman....HELLLLLLLPPPPPP.... SOMEONE SAVE MEEEEEE...." Frank suddenly went to the door and started knocking on the door.


    "What are you running from ?" Anon asked.


    But as soon as frank tried to remember something it resulted in forgetting it.


    Anon suddenly stood up from his chair.


    "N-No, Y-You stay away from me...You are dangerous. Don''t come near me." Frank said as he grabbed the walls of a corner in the room.


    Anon closed his distance between him and frank and suddenly grabbed his neck.


    <Memory Alter>


    "Don''t you ever dare to deny my command and show off in front of me." Anon said as he left his neck.


    "I-I remember everything...yes....my-my name is Frank and i am a vampire and you are anon...who fuck his mother and sisters-" suddenly frank realised what he just said and covered his mouth with both of his hands.


    "Huh...? You said something ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No...i meant you are a very powerful person." Frank said as he stood up.


    "I would love to see your father in the same condition." Mike said as he looked at frank.


    "Well, ladies it''s time we get to work and i also go to my work." Anon said as he left the room.


    Both mike and frank aslo left the room.


    Mike walked with anon in a silent hallway.


    "Are you sure about this ? Can you really kill his father ?"


    "Yeah, i will kill him and kill him so painfully that even his sons will remember it." Mike said as a fury of revenge appeared in his eyes.


    "Keep it calm...anger never gets you anything. That''s a advice from a close friend of mine." Anon said as he walked towards Biyuk''s shop.


    "I will try my best to calm myself master, that you for your guidance."


    "So, When do you plan on killing him ?"


    "If you give permission, i will leave right now."


    Anon looked at mike with a surprised expression as he smiled a bit.


    "Oh, really ?"


    "Yes."


    "Then go."


    "Really?" Mike asked with a more surprised expression.


    "Yes, go and kill the fucker who killed your wife and children." Anon said.


    "Thank you sir anon." Mike said as he started to leave.


    "Wait...take these...they proved helpful to me." Anon said as he throwed hos sickles of death towards mike.


    "Dark magic items... special grade. I will use them carefully." Mike said as he puts the sickle inside his space pocket and leaves the site.


    "It''s time i fuck some girls....i think i should try some ogre girls now." Anon said as he walked towards no.300''s room.


    On the other side mike walked towards the royal capital with a fury in his heart to kill a certain someone who took everything from him.


    "Alisa...i will not hold back this time." He said as he looked at a handmade photograph of a small girl.


    Suddenly a flashback started in Mike''s mind... S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside a small house a girl sat near her beautiful mother singing a song for her.


    *Creak.*


    "I am home..." A sound was heard from the main door of the house.


    The little girl''s face was immediately got covered with a large smile as she ran towards the main door.


    "Dad..." She said as she hugged a guy looking atound 26-28 year old...this guy was none other than mike.


    "Hello...my little princess Alley." The young guy immediately grabbed the young girl by her waist and swinged her in circles.


    After Playing with her mike puts Alisa down and kisses her wife on her lips.


    "Welcome back, dear." She said as she smiled towards mike.


    "I am back, Jenna."


    "So what would you like to have first...dinner, bath or maybe...me ?" Jenna asked as she blinked towards mike.


    Mike''s face turned crimson red due to shyness as his hands started trembling.


    "J-Jenna...? Alisa is still here." Mike said as both of them looked at alisa.


    "Hmm...? Is mama and papa going to make love and make me a brother." She asked as she made a uwu face.


    "You... little devil wait right there.." jenna said as she ran to grab alisa but she ran away while laughing loudly.


    "Oh...you are not running away today girl." Mike said as he also started to chase Alisa.


    After chasing her around the whole house for a while...mike caught her by her hand.


    "Ahhh...dad it''s hurting, i am a kid hold back." Alisa said as she made a crying face.


    Mike immediately removed his grip from her hand and asked in a worried expression "I-I am sorry darling, does it hurt ?"


    "Yes, here and i made you fool again...hahaha." she ran away again as she said this.


    "Youuuu....young woman you are in a very big trouble now, i am coming to get you." Mike said as he started chasing her again.


    "Both of you stop, it''s time we have dinner." Jenna said as she entered the room.


    "Yes, yes coming...but first i catch this little devil." Mike said as he started chasing alisa again.


    After this all of them had dinner on the dinning table.


    "So... what''s happening in school ?" Mike asked alisa.


    "Umm... it''s okay-okay....since everyone fears me and only some kids play with me." Alisa said as she smiled a bit.


    "Hmm...they still fear you for your father''s job huh...?" Jenna said with a neutral expression.


    "Well... it''s not like i can leave my job." Mike said with an awkward reaction.


    "Yeah...but you could''ve holded your tongue back on the parents-teacher day when you told her whole class that you are an A-Class assassin mage for one of the 7 greatest families."


    "It''s not my fault her teacher told me tell everyone about my job." Mike said with an awkward smile.


    "Yeah... it''s your fault you could''ve said something like i am a mage and i work in a alchemist shop." Jenna said.


    "A mage doesn''t work in Alchemist shops."


    "So... what''s happening in school ?" Mike asked alisa.


    "Umm... it''s okay-okay....since everyone fears me and only some kids play with me." Alisa said as she smiled a bit.


    "Hmm...they still fear you for your father''s job huh...?" Jenna said with a neutral expression.


    "Well... it''s not like i can leave my job." Mike said with an awkward reaction.


    "Yeah...but you could''ve holded your tongue back on the parents-teacher day when you told her whole class that you are an A-Class assassin mage for one of the 7 greatest families."


    "Dad...i don''t care what you do....you provide food for this house and mom loves you and i do so....no matter what you do i will still love you. I don''t care for some dorks who are afraid of a girl."


    "Ohhhhh....my girl is so intelligent... that''s why i love you so much...even more than your moth- *hiii*" suddenly mike realised that he said something wrong at this moment.


    Suddenly two eyes shined bright red in his direction.


    "So you don''t love me huh ??" Jenna asked.


    "No, darling it''s not about that... it''s jus-"


    *Knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "Who can be at this time ?" Jenna said as she stood up from the table.


    Mike didn''t knew what was coming for him.


    [There has been an editing mistake in this chapter and i can''t delete more than 100 characters in correction so there are some lines that are copied please don''t read them.]

 Chapter 95 Chapter-95

    Jenna stood up from her chair and started moving towards the door.


    "Wait...let me get this." Mike said as he stood up from his chair.


    As mike moved towards the door he felt a friendly presence from across the door.


    *Creak*


    "Rux..?" Mike said as he looked at a red haired guy standing on the front door, his eyes were green and face was fair.


    "Yo..." Rux said as he waved his hand towards mike.


    "What are you doing here so late ?" Mike asked.


    "Sir Robert, wants a piece of work done."


    "So late ?"


    "Yep..."


    "What''s the work ?"


    "There is this guy we have to assassinate on the outskirts...he is holding something valuable that sir robert wants."


    "Give me a minute to get ready." Mike said as he weared a magic coat from the wardrobe.


    "But you just came back." Jenna said as she grabbed mike''s hand and stopped him from leaving.


    "But i gave lord robert my word, that i will always be available at his service no matter what time...day or night." Mike said as he kissed jenna on her head.


    "Dad will you be back for the night story time ?" Alisa asked as she grabbed mike''s another hand.


    "Oh... Darling i will be back in a blink." Mike said as he also kisses Alisa''s head.


    "Really...you promise ?" Alisa asked.


    "Yes....bye and you two take care." Mike said as he left.


    *Thud*


    Closing the door to his house mike looked at rux. His expressions immediately changed to a professional killer.


    "Name and attire of the target." Mike asked rux.


    "Bro...why can''t you talk same with me as you were with your family a minute ago...?" Rux asked in a sad tone.


    "Don''t fuck with me. Just tell me what i asked you."


    "Buuu...mike you meanie. Well his name is Richard and he is a trader. It is said that he bringing something for the king and master robert wants it. We have to get the things done in a way that it looks as if someone else attacked the guy and stole his goods."


    "Master robert wants us to steal something that belongs to the king hinself ain''t that cheating on the king ?" Mike asked as he puts his hand on his chin.


    "Friend we didn''t took oath of loyalty for the king we did it for master robert and we do what he tells us to do... let''s go. You got your weapon ?"


    "Yeah. Let''s go." Both of them disappeared into the shadows as they stopped talking.


    After reaching the outskirts both of them looked at a big camp... situated in an open space.


    "Is this the one ?" Mike asked.


    "Yes."


    "What does the target looks like ?"


    "Blonde hair...black eyes, fat body and a mole under his nose." Rux described.


    "What is he carrying ?"


    "A black box...with something very precious inside."


    "What might that be ?"


    "I don''t know but since the king requested it, this thing must be something very precious to him."


    "How many guards are protecting him ?"


    "17 elites and 30 mercenaries are with him sleeping inside their tents."


    "How many on the night watch ?"


    "Five elites and three mercenaries...2 on south, 2 on west, 2 on the north and 2 on the east side of the camp."


    "Which side you taking ?" Mike asked as he pulled out a pair of daggers from his pocket.


    "As always...North-eastern." Rux said as he pulled out three kunais from his inventory.


    "Good...it will be south-west for me."


    Both of them disappeared from their positions.


    North east side of the camp...


    Two guys were sitting near the fire and talking to each other.


    "So, you got a wife ?"


    "Na, i like the whores of that new brothel that just opened up in the city."


    "Oh so-" before they could''ve said any other word to each other two kunais pierced through their throats and killed both of them.


    "I like whores too, but not you." Rux said as he removed kunai''s from their throats.


    "Oi....what are you three doing ? I thought there were only-" two guardsfrom the east side noticed rux''s presence and came running towards him but as soon as they saw that their friends are already dead and a fountain of blood is coming out of their throats both of them pointed their spears at rux.


    "Y-You...who are-"


    "Spring Dance." Rux said.


    [Spring Dance] [A-Rank]


    [A skill that releases a sweet aroma before attacking the enemy. As soon as the aroma enters the enemy''s nose it starts a series of reactions inside the Target''s body that triggers a feeling of safeness around them and as soon the enemy''s guard is down he or she can be killed easily without any resistance.]


    [100 mana/ use.]


    Suddenly the two of them felt a warmness around them and lowered the spear.


    As soon as they did two kunais pierced through their throats and their bodies dropped dead on the ground.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    "Ha...i am bored of killing." Rux said as he took out his kunais from the dead man''s throat.


    On the South-west area...


    Two elite guards were standing in straight position not even talking to each other.


    *Hrrrr*


    Suddenly a sound came from the near by bush.


    "What is that ?" One guard asked.


    "Must be some animal...a cat or a snake."


    "Should i check it ?"


    "Do whatever you want."


    The guard started moving towards the bush as soon as he looked behind the bush he noticed two bright lights coming towards his eyes.


    Suddenly two daggers were plunged into his eyes that went all the way back to his brain and killed him in an instance.


    Mike picked up a thick lig from the ground that breaked from a tree and placed it on the ground from one end and placed guard''s chest on the other end so that it looks like he is standing in front of the bush.


    *Chck*


    Mike pulled out his daggers from the soldier''s eyes.


    The other soldier observed him looking at the bush for too long and spoke...


    "Oi...come back yo your position or i will tell our employer that you are slacking off during your duty."


    No reply came back.


    "Are you listening to me ? Oi, i am talking to you." The guard shouted a bit this time.


    Still no reply was heard.


    "I am coming there and you will be Very sorry...when i come there."


    The guard started walking towards him.


    "Oi, what-" as soon as he came near him and grabbed his shoulder from behind the dead guard''s body immediately fell down.


    *Thud*


    Before he could''ve said anything else or called for help two daggers appeared on both sides of his neck.


    "Happy Birthday." Mike said as he destroyed the man''s vocal cord with his dagger pair.


    *Chck*


    "Two gone, two left." Mike said as he looked at the west side of the camp. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mike walked towards the south side of the camp as he wiped his dagger pair.


    As he noticed that one of the guard went to take a piss and only one guard is patrolling he used a skill.


    [Shadow''s Path][S-Rank]


    [Shadow''s path is a skill used for entering the scared and dark world of the shadows...once you enter inside you will have to take your steps carefully because those who fell in the shadow world never makes it back. With this skill a long distance can be travelled in a very short time using the shadow world''s route.]


    [5000mana/use]


    Mike''s body immediately disappeared into the shadows of the objects near him.


    Suddenly he appeared behind the elite guard who was standing alone on the south.


    Mike used another skill...


    [Dagger''s Fury Strike][B-Rank]


    [Your daggers are full of bloodlust, they will crave for blood until their wielder is dead. Your speed will be increased by 200% and your stabbing power will be increased by 500% for 5 seconds.]


    [400mana/use]


    [Note: Can be used once a day.]


    Suddenly Mike''s body glowed red from the corners and his hands moved like a beast as his daggers made over 100 holes in the guard''s body under 3 seconds.


    But...as he was killing him his partner returned.


    "I am back partner- no you...SOMEBODY HEL-" as soon as he noticed that daggers are making holes in his friend''s body he thought of shouting but before he could''ve completed his sentence a dagger came flying at his head and pierced through his brain like a missile killing him on the spot.


    "First objective completed." Mike said as he started moving the corpse to one place and walking back to his meeting position with rux.


    Rux was already sitting there when mike reached.


    "Haha...i win as always." Rux said with a smile.


    "How many time have i told you, there is no win or loose in killing innocent people." Mike said as he observed the camp.


    "Then why do you kill them ?" Rux asked.


    "Because i sweared my loyalty to a very very wrong man and for what ? A piece of bread." Mike said as he grabbed his forehead.


    "Hahaha...you stupid." Rux said as he laughed his ass out.


    "Haha...laugh all you want, you sweared your loyalty for two drops of blood."


    Suddenly rux stopped laughing and said.


    "Let''s focus on work for now."

 Chapter 96 Chapter-96

    "So you going all in for the main target or you going to scout and kill the main target ?" Rux asked.


    "Where is the box ?" Mike asked as he looked at rux.


    "No idea...it has to be near him since he is ordered to deliver it even with his life."


    "Even with his life huh...? Let''s see if that is true or not." Mike said as he swinged his daggers in a manner that all the blood on them immediately wiped away by the high pressure of wind, that was produced when mike swinged them.


    "Let''s go " mike said as he immediately vanished into shadows.


    Mike immediately appeared near the main tent of the camp and sneaked inside slowly while rux scouted the camp for him.


    As soon as Mike entered inside the camp he noticed a familiar smell coming from it.


    "Humming Straw''s aroma." Mike said in a low tone.


    Humming Straw is a type of flower that is used to make perfume for noble women and it''s smell is very rare at a place like this.


    But a noble woman at a place like this.


    Mike immediately understood that something is wrong with this tent.


    As soon as he realised that, he started taking his steps back to the exit of the tent.


    "Huhuhu... Don''t leave yet mr.assassin. Won''t you complete the task that''s assigned to you ?" Suddenly the tent was filled with bloodlust.


    Mike immediately pulled his daggers out even though he knew that he won''t win against this enemy.


    His legs started shaking but suddenly he used another skill....


    [Calmed Concentration] [D-Rank]


    [With this skill, a warm nature''s blessing will cover your body and all the bloodlust Directed at you will be deflected making your mind work two times faster than before.]


    [100mana/minute]


    "Who are you ?" Mike asked.


    "I can be your death but first i have go find out what house sent you." The man answered as he revealed himself from the blanket.


    Black hair, black eyes, fair and handsome face. His six pack abs shined under the moonlight as he stepped out of the bed.


    "Looking at your eyes, you are a blood assassin not a newbie someone trusted to be sent on a mission like this and from your standing position and that martial artist''s defensive elbow style tells me one thing that your age is around 27 to 30 years because you don''t know anything about martial arts but still-"


    "Shut up bitch." Mike said as he immediately jumped at the man with his dagger pair.


    "Still so amature....i was hoping something better. Invulnerable Body." The man said as he used a skill.


    [Invulnerable Body]


    [Turns your Body into a solid form of invincibility. You may not be able to walk away from your position but every attack launched at you will deal zero damage in a time span of 3 seconds.]


    [1000mana/use.]


    [Daily use 1/3]


    Mike noticed that the man wasn''t taking any defensive stance and Letting his body open to his attack.


    Thinking that his reaction speed is low mike increased his speed using another skill...


    [Haste of the Darkness][B-Rank]


    [Those who wander in the darkness, travels with haste. Increases your attack speed by 90% while reducing your defence by 50% for 5 seconds.]


    [3000 mana/use]


    "Die you bastard." Mike said as his speed increased by leaps and bounds.


    He immediately aimed for the man''s collar bone to stab.


    *Clang*


    *Ting*


    But as soon as mike''s daggers touched that man''s skin they broke down into several pieces as if he just striked at a diamond with a plastic toy.


    Watching this mike immediately backed off from the man''s attack range and holded his previous position again.


    "Are you finished?" The man asked.


    This fucker...he used a fucking defensive skill before i even attacked.


    Seeing that it was his turn to engage mike immediately casted his best defensive skill on himself.


    [Guardian Of the Shadow][A-Rank]


    [If you give yourself to the shadows the shadows will protect you too. Creates a shield in front you that can absorb upto 10000 damage at once for 10 seconds, if the shield doesn''t break in 3 seconds your movement speed will be increased by 35%.]


    [5000 mana/use]


    [Cooldown: 1minute 30 seconds]


    Suddenly the shadows on the ground started moving and a big shield of pitch black matter was formed in front of mike.


    "Well well.... let''s see if this can save you."


    The man made a normal punch and striked at the guardian wall of shadows.


    6000 damage received.


    As soon as the punch hitted the wall an enormous damage number was reflected at the top of the wall.


    "What the ?"


    ''This man....is he even human ?'' mike thought as he prayed for the skill to last for two more seconds so he can escape with a 35% agility boost.


    But that man didn''t appeared to stop as he made another punch and striked the shield.


    7000 damage received....shield is broken.


    As soon as the shadow fragments went back to the ground mike felt like a trapped bird inside that tent.


    It''s like the man in front of him had no weaknesses at all. He was a total monster.


    At this point mike immediately aborted this mission and started escaping.


    "Shadow''s path..."


    As mike''s body started to disappear a hand immediately grabbed his throat.


    "Where are you going...? I am not done playing yet." The man said as he cancelled mike''s one and only escaping skill.


    "Null Area." The man said as the tent shined with a blue light.


    [Null Area][B-Rank]


    [No Magic or magical spells works inside this area. Can only be used at a target that is weaker than you.]


    [1000 mana/5 meter radius around you.]


    "Now, what do you plan to do huh..?" The man asked.


    Mike immediately unsheathed a dagger from his left leg and furiously moved it towards his own neck.


    As he was trained as a blood assassin....he was taught to immediately kill himself when captured by a stronger enemy.


    But before the dagger can even reach near mike''s neck it shattered into a million pieces. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When mike looked at the dagger he tried to understand what just happened.


    At this moment when mike tried to kill himself with the dagger that man moved his hand so fast that was almost invisible to naked eyes and flicked his finger at the dagger resulting in it''s destruction.


    Mike understood it after a moment.


    "Don''t try...you shall live for the king." The man said as he tied mike up with a thick rope and left him inside the null area so he couldn''t use any of his magic skills.


    The man left the tent for a moment and came back in with rux''s body hanging in one of his big hands.


    "Ruxxxxxxx...." Mike shouted.


    "Hey, shut up or he will wake up."


    "You bastard, what did you do to my friend ?" Mike asked.


    "Ah, i haven''t done anything until now but...*crack* *puch*" the man siad as he smashed rux''s skull and made a mess out of his brain.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO....YOU FUCKIIIIING SICKKKK BASTARD." Mike shouted loudly as he saw his friend''s head being popped up like a peanut shell.


    "Oh, was he your friend...you should''ve told me that before...well once done...it can''t be reversed back....hahaha." The man said as he laughed like a lunatic.


    Suddenly he closed his distance towards mike''s face and spoke.


    "Tell me...who sent you..?"


    *Thoo*


    Mike spitted on his face.


    "Hohoho....still that attitude huh....?"


    "FUCK-OFF, YOU SICK FUCK." Mike said as his eyes shined red in bloodlust.


    "Well...since you are not going to tell me the easy way. I will have to try something else." That man said as he smiled towards mike with a crazy smile.


    "I will not tell you shit, do whatever you want, torture me or kill me."


    "Kill huh..? Death is not a cheap thing man. Not everyone gets it. I will make you beg for death but i will not give you death until you tell me your family''s name...that sent you. My name is Marco... remember it because this name will haunt you for the rest of your life."


    Mike didn''t replied, but he didn''t knew what was going to happen to him from now on.


    Mike was tortured for 4 days straight...


    *Splash*


    "Oi wake up. It''s time for you eat your food." A man said as he splashed a bucket of water on mike''s face and slipped in a bread at him that was covered with a thick layer of fungus and dust.


    In the morning this was given to him as food....after this he was beated to death like a training dummy.


    His hands are binded with iron shackles that are engraved with mana devouring spell.


    No matter what spell he uses his mana was never enough to initiate it, as his mana was stuck on 1 and the mana recovery has stopped due to the shackles.


    His lips are dried to death but instead of water he was offered with piss of the camp soldiers.


    "Alisa, Jenna....."


    [Author: if you want me stop writing the skill''s working panel i will remove it from the upcoming chapters.]

 Chapter 97 Chapter-97

    "How many days has it been...? 7...? No, eight." A low voice was heard inside a big wooden box.


    *Knock-knock*


    "You still alive ?" Macro said as he knocked on the wooden box from the outside.


    Mike didn''t replied...his lips are dry due to not consuming blood for 8 days straight.


    "Well look what I''ve bought for you." Macro said as he showed mike a bottle filled with red liquid.


    As soon as mike saw the bottle through the gaps of wood planks his eyes immediately turned red.


    "B-Blood...." He said in a low voice.


    "Here." Macro said as he throwed the bottle of blood towards mike.


    Mike caught it at once and immediately opened it up as he drank it in one go.


    *Gulp*


    "It''s time for you to face your judgement Mikelson." Macro said with a laugh.


    "How do you know my name ?" Mike asked.


    "Your little wife has made and pasted your flyers all over the town that says you are missing....hahaha."


    "Jenna..." Mike said as he looked at himself in disappointment.


    "I wonder if the Stonelake house''s members will live inside the 7th ring for long."


    At this point mike felt utterly helpless as his 8 days of torture were wasted and his enemy still knew the name of the house he was working for.


    "Fuckk..." Mike shouted as he punched the wooden box but nothing happened to the wooden box, instead mike''s hand started bleeding.


    After this mike was directly taken to the king''s court.


    A blonde man sat on the throne and his eyes shined blue, his body was old, and a golden crown covered his head, a red coat was covering around his body, he holded a gem jaded cane in his left hand.


    "Mikelson, you are found guilty of kingdom treason and stealing from the king himself." One of the king''s minister announced.


    "If you find any of these charges to be wrong or not true, you may say No." He continued.


    "It''s tru-"


    "All of these charges are true, my king." Before mike could''ve said anything a voice came from the gate of the court.


    As everyone turned and looked at the source of this voice...a man in his early 30''s appeared....this man was none other than Robert Stonelake himself.


    "Robert ?" King said as he looked at robert in confusion.


    "I greet the all mighty and the ruler of the human race, your grace " Robert greeted as he bowed a bit.


    "Are you here to defend him, sir robert ?" A minister asked.


    "Of course, he is here to save his slave so he could use him again to steal things from the king." Another minister taunted.


    "You idiots, didn''t you hear what i said a moment ago ?" Robert said as a threatening aura was released from his body.


    *Clang* the king moved his cane from his left hand to right hand and crossed his legs over each other.


    Suddenly a far bigger threatening aura was released from the king''s body.


    King''s aura overpowered robert''s aura as everyone went silent.


    This showed that the king was still far more powerful than robert.


    Two prince who were standing on the left and right side of the king laughed as they watched this.


    "I-I am sorry, your grace. I shall not repeat the same mistake ever again." Robert said as he stopped his aura from spreading further.


    Everyone went silent and only one voice was heard after the silence.


    "What do you want, Robert ?" King asked in a heavy voice.


    "My lord...Every charge on this man is correct and I''ve already killed his wife and daughter in order to punish him for his crimes." Robert said.


    As soon as these words fell in Mike''s ears his mind went blank.


    "He was a very good servent for our family but exactly 10 days ago he went rouge and betrayed our family as he planned to steal something very precious from my king with his friend Rux." Robert continued.


    On the other side mike was listening to the fake charges that he was getting charged with even though he didn''t do any of them.


    "J-Jenna....A-Alisa...are.....DEAD." suddenly a very threatening aura was released from mike''s body that broke the shackles that were absorbing his mana.


    "Y-You killed my wife and my daughter ?" Mike said as he looked at Robert like bloodthirsty beast.


    Raising his right hand towards robert mike started chanting a spell.


    " O Lord Of The Shadows, I Offer You The Sacrifice Of Blood. Grant Me Your Power. <Last Sacrifice>" Mike chanted.


    [Last Sacrifice][Rank: Forbidden Grade]


    [It is said that who lives in shadows will perish from the light but before light comes everyone has to face the shadows. With this skill the user will offer his life to the ''Lord of the shadows''. He who resides in the depths of hell will wake up to the user''s call and will be summoned to the real world. He will grant the user''s last wish and collect his body and soul in exchange.]


    [Your Life For the summoning]


    A black aura rose up from the ground as it continued to grow bigger with time and consumed mike''s body in it''s dark aura.


    ''What do you want, Mortal ?'' A black figure asked mike.


    "Kill everyone inside this hall and drag their souls to the depths of hell."


    ''HAHAHA...YOUR WISH SHALL BE GRANTED, MORTAL.'' The black figure laughed.


    Suddenly a malicious black aura started spreading all over mike''s body as it took over him.


    Mike''s body was turned into a demon''s body.


    Only two golden shining eyes were visible on his head, leaving them aside....every part of mike''s body was covered with shadows.


    "Shhhhhhh....Haaaaa....Mortal World''s air still has the same sweetness in it. Just like old times." The shadow covering mike''s body spoke as it took a long breathe inside and let out a black vapour from it''s mouth.


    "A Forbidden Skill." Someone spoke out loud.


    "What a forbidden skill...?"


    "Yes, That''s a very rare forbidden skill...only those who''ve achieved a certain class in shadow assassin race can use it."


    "What the hell is that thing ?" A minister asked.


    "I don''t know it looks like a demon." Another minister replied.


    "Lord Of The shadows." A young minister with green hair and blue eyes stood up from his place as he shouted.


    The black figure immediately looked at the young minister and smiled in a evil way.


    "What ? Lord of the shadows ? You mean that Lord of the shadows who had a contract with the 3rd general of the demon king ?"


    "Yes, The counsellor."


    The whole court immediately went silent.


    "Well, mortals it''s time that you all die."


    "Guards, kill him." A minister spoke.


    The knights were afraid of the black figure but it was a order from the minister they had to accomplish it.


    As commanded 12 guards came running towards the black shadow but as soon as they stepped in a 5 meter radius of him all of them died instantly.


    Only black vapours came out of their metal armours.


    "How dare you, mortals ?" The black figure spoke in anger.


    "You fiend, on the name of the lord return back to the depts of hell from where you came from." A man wearing white gown and holding beads in his hands stood up from his seat and shouted as he throwed holy water towards the black figure.


    *Shhhhh*


    The holy water turned into steam as soon as it touched the black shadow''s body.


    "Ha...Haha...Hahahhahahahahah....you think i am some lowly demon don''t you ? You think you can just shoo me away with that drinking water of yours huh...?" The black shadow said as it laughed out loudly.


    The man''s expression who throwed the holy water on the vlack shadow immediately turned grim.


    "This...is impossible." The man spoke as his beads turned into a big snake and killed him instantly by biting at his neck.


    "Aaaahhhhhhhhhh..." After watching his death everyone inside the hall started to panic as they started running towards the exit door.


    "No...You are not going anywhere." The black shadow spoke as it raised it''s index finger and pointed towards the exit gate.


    *Thud*


    Both gates immediately closed off as a black covering covered them. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No...let me out." A woman shouted as she tried to open the door forcefully.


    *Chck*


    Suddenly the black layer covering the door turned into two big hands and cracked her neck as they went back to normal.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... someone save me."


    "Noooooo....he is going to kill us all."


    "Save us....lord."


    Everyone started panicking as they started running here and there.


    "Ah...this smell of fear." The black figure said as it laughed like maniac.


    "Oi, stop laughing i don''t like bitches like you." A man said as he stepped out of the mister''s section.


    He was none other than Denver house''s representative Drake Denver, who was also a minister in the king''s court.


    His hair were blonde, eyes were Green, glasses on his eyes and a locket in his hands that was made out of silver in the shape of a star.

 Chapter 98 Chapter-98

    "Hmm...? A holy blessed soul ?" The black figure said as it looked at drake.


    "It''s time for you to return back to hell." Drake said as he made a punch and jumped towards the lord of the shadows.


    "Futile." Lord of the shadow said as he flicked his hand and drake exploded into a million pieces of meat.


    "So...what were you saying again...? I didn''t heard it clearly." The dark figure laughed as it kicked the pieces of meat on the floor.


    "Hah...and i thought it will be a peaceful day." King finally said as he stood up from the royal throne.


    "Hmm....? Who might you be ?" The figure asked as it looked at the king.


    "I will give you only one warning...return back now or you will regret even coming here." King warned the lord of shadows in a very threatening tone.


    "What if i don''t go ? What will you do then ? Kill me and send me to hell ? But i am already dead." The black figure spoke.


    "Don''t blame me now, I''ve already warned you." The king said as he picked up his cane and it started to glow bright golden as it turned into a white sword.


    Suddenly the smile on the black shadow''s face faded away and a serious expression replaced it.


    "Great Holy sword, Narjia. If i am not wrong, Am i ?" The lord of shadows asked.


    "Get ready to die...you unholy demon." King said as he disappeared from his place and appeared behind the demonic figure.


    King immediately swinged the sword on the black figure''s back but suddenly a shield of shadows covered him.


    *Screeech*


    The holy sword cutted through the shield but gave him the time to dodge the attack.


    The black figure immediately jumped from that place.


    "Fuck...how do you even have that sword...? It was broken during the war with the demon lord." Lord of shadows asked as his expressions turned somewhat tense.


    "My ancestors gave me this to kill the likes of you." King said as he leaped forward to stab the black figure.


    "This is stupid." The black figure dodged this attack too but a part near his hand got in touch with the holy sword that resulted in leaving an incurable wound that shined with golden light.


    "You...i may be returning this time, but i will be back again and at that time you will be killed first." The black figure said as it started leaving mike''s body.


    ''MORTAL, I HAVE FAILED TO GRANT YOUR WISH AND THE DEAL IS OFF, YOUR SOUL WILL NOT GO WITH ME TODAY.'' lord of the shadows explained to mike.


    The black figure immediately faded away into the ground and the black aura covering the whole court also faded away.


    "The king killed him."


    "Yes, the king has saved us."


    "Hail the king."


    Everyone immediately went down on their knees as they showed their respects to the king. Even the Princes went down on their knees.


    "Stand up, everyone. I am very sorry for your loss, inform the royal commander about your loss...i will try to fullfill it with the best of my abilities and the cause of this... Mikelson shall be ripped off of his royal status and all of his possessions. His magic core will be sealed for the rest of his life and he will be degraded to a slave.


    This court meeting is over for today." King announced as he went to his room.


    That''s how Mike''s status was reduced to a slave.


    Back to present.


    Mike has reached Robert''s house.


    "It''s time for you to pay back for what you did to my family, Robert." Mike said as he pulled out two green coloured and slightly curved daggers from his inventory.


    Mike made his way towards the stonelake mansion, he didn''t even tried to hide his presence from the main door guards.


    One of the guards looked at mike incoming towards the mansion and stopped him by slightly putting his hand on mike''s chest.


    "State your purpose..."


    Mike first looked at the guard''s hand and than looked at him.


    "Do you have a family ?" Mike asked.


    "What ? Hell no...who wants a family and don''t try to change the subj-" before the guard could''ve completed his sentence his body was suddenly chopped up into 32 pieces of mean.


    As soon as the parts of his body hits the ground, the other guard starts running towards the main entrance of the house to call for back up and inform the house master about this, but before he could''ve reached the main gate his body was also chopped up into exactly 32 pieces and fell down on the ground.


    Mike killed two Elite Vampire Soldiers within 3 seconds of the first contact.


    "If you try to interfere with my revenge, you will be dead, sooner than later." Mike said as he walked up to the entrance and opened the main gate to the house.


    As soon as he opened the gate he was welcomed with 30 soldiers, properly geared to kill him at once.


    Vampires can smell blood from 5-6 km away, so when mike killed the first guard, it was a signal of intruder entering the premises.


    These 30 soldiers are the Second grade soldiers, they are trained to Kill or die...they don''t have the option to run.


    There are 4 grades of these suicidal Soldiers and the more the grade rises the more loyal they are to their duties.


    "Leave if you have a family...or you will not return to them after tonight." Mike said as he released a very threatening aura from his body.


    This time Every single vampire inside the building felt it even robert.


    Robert stood up from his chair and ran towards the main hall and so did his 5 sons and their partners.


    "This aura... I''ve felt it before. Don''t tell me, it''s him. It can''t be." Robert said as all of his calm expressions turned into stressed once.


    Meanwhile another man has entered the stonelake mansion. This man was none other than...Frank himself.


    "What the hell is happening outside...I-" before he could''ve uttered another word he noticed Mike standing in the front gate and in front him a force of 30 vampire guards.


    "S-Sir, Mike...?" Frank said as his face turned White from the aura mike was releasing.


    "I repeat...you can leave alive from this place if you care for your wife or children...but if you stayed i can assure you that you will not leave this place in one place." Mike said as he prepared his dagger pair.


    "Soldiers, attack." Their general orderd.


    "As you wish. <32 Death''s Sleep Slash> X 30." Mike said as his eyes shined bright red.


    Mike''s body suddenly disappeard and reappeared on it''s place within the fraction of a second.


    Robert entered the main hall and saw a face in front of him that he was never expecting to see again in his life.


    "Kill him, you stupid-" Robert tried to order the soldiers but before he could''ve said anything the 30 guards in front of him turned into a pile of dead corpses.


    "Absurd. His powers are increased." Robert said as he started running back inside the house.


    "Robert, no matter where you run today...you can not be saved by anyone. Not even the king himself can save you." Mike shouted and these words echoed through the house like a death warning.


    Without wasting any time more guards started coming out to stop mike but his magic knew no bounds today.


    "<Aurora Beam>"


    *Booom*


    [Aurora Beam] [S-Rank]


    [Collects mana from the atmosphere around you and transforms it into a destructive energy, concentrating the collected energy at one point and compressing it to a very complex level will result in a sudden brust of powerful beam towards the pointed direction destroying the target at molecular level.]


    [10000 mana/ use.]


    Aurora Beam evaporated many soldiers and turned many into dust... seeing this other soldiers became afraid to death but they had to follow the commands of their master.


    More soldiers kept coming and mike effortlessly killed them like ants.


    On the other side Frank looked at this scene and he was also afraid to death as he acknowledged mike''s anger on his father.


    "What did my father do to him, for him to be this angry ?" Mike murmured in a low voice.


    "I should stop him." A voice said.


    "Can you kill father ?" Another voice answered.


    "No but if-"


    "No ''Ifs'', He can kill father and your work will be a piece of butter after that...i have it all planned out for you to sit on the throne, that belongs to the leader of the stonelake family." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But this is betrayal-"


    "Everything is fair in love and war just sleep..."


    Inside another room two brothers of the stonelake family are preparing for something else as they are packing their clothes.


    "Are you sure this is right, Sebastian ?" Cassius asked.


    "Brother this is right time...i am escaping with sable, if you want to come you can but don''t waste my time by asking useless questions." Sebastian replied in anger.

 Chapter 99 Chapter-99

    Stonelake Household...


    A mountain of corpse appeared in the main hall of the mansion.


    Many heads rolled on the ground as one man stood between all of them... Mikelson.


    His clothes are red from all the blood and the green dagger pair in his hands have also turned crimson red.


    Mike''s eyes are shining bright red as he is moving towards robert''s room.


    Robert on the other side is heading towards the basement.


    "How is he still alive ? How did he get his Powers back...no more than that how did he free himself from the slave master." Robert said as he made a damned face, his legs are moving faster and faster.


    After reaching in front of a big and old gate robert stopped and looked at the centre of the gate.


    On the gate embedded a big circle shape consisting of 7 circular rings inside it and their were symbols embedded on those rings.


    "What was the line...? Yes, when the sun rise you should hide and when the moon rise you should rule." Robert said as he started rotating the rings.


    After 10 seconds the rings were in correct order, a big sun and moon appeared inside the big circle.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the gates made a sound and started opening up by themselves.


    "My Ancestors... please forgive this sin but i have to save myself from that demon." Robert said as he walked inside the dark room and saw a green light in the deep darkness of the room.


    Robert immediately started moving towards the green light and after a moment when he reached near the green shining object a smile appeared on his face.


    "Let''s see who will die now, bitch." Robert said as he laughed.


    Outskirts, Anon''s House...Inside the underground city.


    Biyuk''s Smithy...


    Biyuk is sleeping on the table with a bottle of wine in his hands while a big ogre is hammering hot red iron in his side, near the smelter.


    "Haaaaa...." Suddenly biyuk''s eyes opened wide as he immediately stood up from the table and the bottle of wine fell from the table as it broke into several pieces of glass.


    "Oi...old man you are increasing my work by doing things like this." The ogre said as he continued striking the metal.


    "Someone activated it...." Biyuk said in a heavy voice.


    "What ?" The ogre asked.


    "I''ve to tell master." Biyuk said as he ran out of the Smithy like a maniac.


    "What''s happening now ?" The ogre said as he dropped the hammer and followed biyuk.


    Anon who is sleeping naked in his room with naked ogre girls on each side, his face is burried in their big green tits and his fingers are inside both of their pussies.


    ''Master...''


    Anon''s eyes opened wide immediately as he removed his fingers from the female ogre''s pussy. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No.300...what happened ? This better be important because i was sleeping.'' Anon said.


    ''Master, Sir biyuk says he has some information that you need to hear immediately.''


    ''I am coming down.''


    ''Yes, master.''


    Anon immediately got dressed up as he entered the basement and started walking towards the entrance of the city.


    Anon saw a crowd of ogres from a distance and in front of them stood biyuk.


    "Biyuk what''s the problem...?"


    Biyuk immediately went on his knees and spoke.


    "Master, I am very sorry for the disturbance but this information is important."


    "What is it ?" Anon asked.


    "One of the seven magic weapons that i made is activated about 2 minutes ago."


    Listening to this news a surprised expression appeared on Anon''s face.


    "He is inside..." Anon said as he talked to himself.


    "Master, the weapon was activated by an undead." Biyuk continued.


    "You know that how ?" Anon asked.


    "The seven special magical weapons that i made are made from an individual artifact that are attached to my soul." Biyuk explained.


    "Can you tell who activated it ?"


    "No...but i know that no weakling can activate that magical weapon beacuse it needs a very large amount of mana and a solid will to activate." Biyuk continued.


    "I have a rough idea who might have activated it... let''s go. It''s time to see some action."


    "Master, how much should i take...?"


    "Take 50 to 60 of the best soldiers you have and get biyuk a ride he is also going to come with us." Anon commanded as he started running slowly towards the house.


    Anon exits the house with an enthusiastic smile as he looks at the red moon in the sky.


    "This adrenaline rush in mind...is so sweet, hehehe..." Anon laughed in a lunatic manner as he loaded his legs by dropping down and released them resulting in a very long jumped this point anon jumped about 500meters high in the air.


    *Whistleeeeeee*


    Anon whistled and the tree leaves beneath him started to rustle at an incredible speed.


    Suddenly a three eyed raven popped out of the trees.


    The raven immediately caught anon who was falling down after his jump.


    Anon rided on it''s back as the raven started speeding up.


    When anon looked down he saw 50-60 ogre warriors riding on their direwolfs behind him.


    "Follow master." No.300 shouted as she pointed towards anon with her great axe.


    The Direwolfs also started catching up the speed as their claws started coming out.


    Biyuk on the other side who was sitting on no.300''s back was surprised to see this scene.


    "Master, is really incredible." Biyuk said in a low voice.


    "You are getting surprised with just this ? You should''ve seen when he killed thousands of humans in mere seconds and an army of 5000 Ogres kneeled in front of him." No.300 said as she laughed.


    Biyuk just looked at no.300 in surprise.


    "Wait, we are going to the 7th ring, right ! How are we going to cross the door guards." Biyuk asked.


    "Just trust master. He always have a plan." No.300 answered.


    After reaching near the first gate of the capital biyuk was still thinking how they will pass through the gates.


    Anon on the other side noticed that the first gate of the capital is already broken.


    "How did this gate break...?" Anon asked himself, unknown of the fact that he was the one who broke it up in the first place.


    Anon waved his hand towards the ogres giving them the sign to move inside.


    After anon and his team infiltrated the first gate anon immediately pulled out a black mask with a single red dot on it from his inventory.


    "I don''t want my reputation ruined in the capital so let''s wear this for the time being." He said as he puts the mask on his face.


    "Ahhhhhm..monsters."


    "It''s a monster attack someone save us."


    "Ruuuunnnnnnn....monsters are coming."


    The civilians inside the first ring immediately started running here and there as they saw a army of ogres charging straight towards the second gate of the capital.


    After reaching near the second gate anon noticed that the gates are closed tightly.


    "I didn''t wanted to do this but hard times call for hard decisions." Anon said as he pulled out the second prototype of the rail gun.


    "Charge with 200 mana." He said as he pointed the rail gun towards the gate.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    "Boom." Anon made a sound effect as he left the trigger and the gun went off with the charged power.


    *Boooom*


    A bright shell was released from the rail gun that resulted in a backlash to the third eyed raven.


    "Woah buddy, keep yourself stable. There are still more gates left." Anon said as he pets the raven.


    As soon as the second gate broke down and turned into duat anon waved his hand again towards the ogres.


    "Soldiers, Charge. Master is making way for us." No.300 shouted as she pointed her axe towards the second gate.


    "Yes, mam."


    "Ay, Captain."


    Soldiers shouted as they enjoyed this direct charging into the human territory.


    Reaching at the third gate anon again pulled out the rail gun.


    "Charge with 500 mana..."


    *Zzzzzzz*


    *Booooom*


    The third gate breaks down to dust.


    *Ting*Ting*


    The insides of mage towers wtarted shaking as the news of the monster charging reached their.


    The headmaster of the tower Vermin was out on a mission so everything came upon the sub-Headmaster. Frod.


    "Students...calm down we are going to protect our city just like last time." Frod announced in front of the panicked students.


    "Are you stupid or something that was different from this time...we had chance to run if the monsters infiltrated the third circle back then but this time...we don''t even have time to run." A student replied.


    All of them started running here and there again.


    "Headmaster where are you...?" Frod said in a worried tone.


    "Sir, a news just came in." A teacher said as he whispered something into frod''s ear.


    "What they have broken the third gate...?"


    "Yes, but they haven''t killed anyone yet. It seems they are charging towards the seventh ring Directly."


    "We don''t know that yet... prepare that." Frod orders.


    "Charge with 1000 mana."


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    *Booooooom*


    Anon waved his hand as he destroys the gate to the fourth ring.


    "Charge straight Soldiers." No. 300 shouted loudly.


    [Author: BRO IS OVERPOWERING THE WHOLE CAPITAL.]

 Chapter 100 Chapter-100

    "Master, on the seventh ring''s entrance there are men powered artillerys situated on the top of the wall." Bituk shouted from the ground as they were reaching the seventh ring''s entrance.


    As soon as anon heard this a smile appeared on his face behind the mask.


    "It''s time that i test that skill out." He said as he gave the third eyed raven a pat indicating her to move faster.


    The raven started flying with it''s full speed and reached near the 7th gate''s entrance.


    Anon saw many soldiers aiming their artillerys towards him.


    "I don''t know who you are and why are you charging towards the 7th ring but you have to return back now if you want to leave this place in one piece." A soldier around 45 said, as he stood in front of anon with his chest puffed like an army commander.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am the 14th commander general of the king''s army that protects this gate day and night, my name is Kole."


    "Kole, You do know that a group of 50-60 Ogres is coming behind me right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, i know that very well and i know that you as their leader wouldn''t want them to die like this would you...? Now back off."


    Listening to these words a vein popped up on Anon''s forehead.


    "<Song Of the Siren King>"


    [Song Of The Siren King] [A-Rank]


    [When the siren king sings his song every one has to obey. With his magical voice he made 7 seas to bow in front of him. Makes your voice turn into magical Voice, This skill can be used on more then 1000 targets at a time putting them in a tranced state of absolute obedience, Targets will hear every order of the skill caster until the skill is turned off or dispelled by another skill.]


    [Mana: 1000/per use]


    "Leave your positions and run back to your homes and as soon as you reach your home you will fell asleep and forget about all of this...This conversation never happened." Anon said as his voice turned into a magical Voice.


    As soon as anon''s voice fell into their ears, their eyes shined purple as all the soldiers started leaving the side of the artillerys and started running back to their homes in a tranced state.


    "Wow...this skill really works." Anon said as he watched them leave.


    "Well, it''s time for the real action. Friend i have to shoot down this gate without you because the backlash of the rail gun on this gate will be increased due to protection magic." Anon said to the raven as he jumped off of it.


    "Wooohoooo..... let''s do this." Anon shouted in joy as he pulled out the rail gun and pointed it towards the gate.


    "Charge with 2000 mana."


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    *Boooooom*


    Due to Anon''s free fall, he was pushed back quite a distance due to the backlash of the rail gun but the gate broke down as planned.


    Anon immediately pushed the rail gun back into his inventory and used his feet to hit the ground.


    *Thud*


    Using his hands anon stabilized himself while his body was still getting drifited back and back on the street not showing any signs to stop.


    "Fuck...this backlash." Anon said as he used all of his fingers in form of a claw and tried to grab the ground but his fingers immediately started destroying the stone made street.


    Anon''s fingers made long trails on the street before he stopped.


    Anon looked at his fingers and noticed that the skin on his fingers has been torn apart and his muscles are visible.


    His nails are also broken but in just a few moments of watching every single wound on his hands healed up.


    "Fuu... sometimes i wonder what will happen to me without this troll locket." Anon said as he touched the troll locket.


    "Soldiers, stop." A voice came from Anon''s backside.


    Anon turned around and looked at the source of the sound.


    Anon noticed that no.300 was their with her whole team, all of them dismounted and looked at anon for further orders.


    "We will march from here...get your weapons ready." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, master." All of them said as the ogres picked their weapons in their hands.


    Anon felt like a ruler at this point as he led an army of powerfull soldiers into the battle.


    Biyuk walked with anon and the Ogres walked behind them.


    "What type of danger are we against ?" Anon asked biyuk as he was the creator of the seven magic item.


    "A mage type weapon, I named it ''THE EYE OF THE WITCH''."


    "That''s one fancy name."


    "Here..." Biyuk said as he gave anon a piece of paper.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked as he took the paper from biyuk''s hand.


    "A short description to the weapon...i made it." Biyuk said.


    Anon started reading the description...


    [Eye Of The Witch]


    [600 years ago when biyuk the great blacksmith was on his journey to a mine in the south of the dwarven kingdom he found the camp of the damned.


    The camp of the damned was a place where the dead come upon this land and take the souls of those who''ve committed unforgivable sins.


    The camp of dead is leaded by the queen of the undead and the witch of the dark magic, Morgana.


    Morgana had green sharp eyes similar to a snake and on her head she had two big red horns and white hairs, it is said that she devours the souls of the utterly damned once, who can not be forgiven at any costs.


    Morgana had the mix body, snake, goat, human and bat.


    Her body was half human and half goat, her face was similar to a snake, she also had bat like wings on her back.


    The ruler of hell commanded morgana to only devore the souls of the utterly damned once and not to touch any living beings or she will be punished by the gods.


    But Morgana had vicious nature and couldn''t hold herself back, one day she used her black magic to create an illusion and lured a living human to the camp of the damned, she killed the human without any mercy and ate his body and soul.


    On that day morgana was addicted to the souls of the living.


    Whenever a living being came across the camp of the dead morgana would use her powers and lure them into it as she kill them without mercy.


    It is said that she was immortal but some believed that her right eye was the main source of power and life.


    She can be killed if attacked on her right eye.


    When biyuk came across the camp of the damned morgana immediately took a interest in him.


    Morgana created an illusion to lure biyuk in and without any problems it worked...]


    "It worked ? What illusion did she used ?" Anon asked.


    "Cough....hmmm...? I don''t remember it. It''s been so many years." Biyuk said as his cheeks went red.


    "Hmmmm...you naughty naughty. A girl huuh...?" Anon said as he poked biyuk.


    "Hehe...master that''s another time''s talk you should read the rest of it." Biyuk said as he pointed towards the piece of the paper.


    "Oh...yes yes."


    [When biyuk was captured...morgana started doing different experiments on him...like using his beard''s hair to cast dark spells and using his blood she created many potions that worked as sedative to dwarfs.


    Morgana did every possible Experiment on biyuk.


    After using biyuk for different things for 3 days straight. She finally decided to kill him amd eat him.


    But vefore she could''ve done that an adventurer got the news of this and raided the camp of the damned with his party and saved biyuk from their.


    The adventures killed the witch of the dark and retrieved her eye.


    Biyuk traded the adventures the eye of the witch with a sword he made with 100% pure mithiril.


    After getting the witch''s eye biyuk used it as an artifact to make it into a magic item.


    After working for 1 month straight in his smithy biyuk finally finished his research and made a locket out of her eye and he called it.


    ''THE EYE OF THE WITCH''


    The properties of the eye of the witch are. It will always carry the will of the morgana and if used by a weak willed person his mind will get Bewitched by the locket and he will be destroyed as the locket will start to find another master for itself.


    If someone activated the locket and suppressed the will of Morgana, he or she will gain the power to use the power of morgana and only then.


    If someone activated the locket and suppressed the will of Morgana, he or she will gain the power to use the power of morgana and once they unlock the full potential of the locket they will achieve incredible powers and many spells that were used by morgana.]


    "What type of powers will the locket grant ?" Anon asked. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahha... that''s the problem i never knew what that locket does but i know that it is used by mages to boost their magic." Biyuk said with a clumsy smile.


    "We don''t have time to find out what the locket does. We will just see when we snatch it from his hands." Anon said as he teared the paper apart.


    "Ahhhh...my journey''s log." Biyuk said as he watched it torn apart.


    [Author: 100 Chapter Complete. Congratulations to all of you and me too. For reading and writing this novel to this milestone.]

 Chapter 101 Chapter-101

    Anon walked inside the 7th ring as his army followed him.


    "Where is it, biyuk ?" Anon asked.


    "I sense it''s presence from that direction." Biyuk said as he pointed towards the south.


    *Booom*


    Suddenly a explosion was heard from the same direction.


    "Yep... that''s the direction." Anon said as he started running towards the south.


    After reaching in front of the stonelake mansion anon saw that half of the house is already broken and explosions are still going on inside without any stop.


    Anon entered inside through the main door as he saw two disgusting bodies lying on the gate.


    "Fuu...he really is going beast mode...huh ?" Anon said as he laughed a bit and removed his mask.


    As soon as anon entered inside he saw a man entirely covered with blood from his head to his toe.


    "Wooohooo.... ain''t we having a party here ?" Anon said as he looked at mike with a smile.


    Mike on the other side immediately thought of anon''s voice as one of the enemy''s voice and throwed one of his dagger towards anon without even looking.


    *Chck*


    As soon as Anon saw the dagger moving in his direction he immediately used his right hand to catch the dagger with such incredible speed that was almost invisible to naked eyes.


    "Woah....chill tiger, it''s me. Your instincts are giving you away." Anon said as he looked at the dagger that was stopped by him only a few centimetre away from tearing his forehead apart.


    "Master ?" Mike said as he confirmed anon''s identity.


    After confirming his identity Mikelson immediately went on his knees as he Apologized.


    "Master, forgive me for attacking you. I lost myself in the bloodlust."


    "Hyaaaaa....." A knight suddenly attacked mike from behind as soon as he saw an open opportunity to strike.


    *Chck*


    But before he could''ve even touched mike a dagger pierced through his skull and he dropped dead instantly.


    "Don''t be a back stabbing bitch, didn''t they teach you to fight with dignity or something." Anon said after killing the knight with mike''s dagger.


    "Stand up...tell me about the situation." Anon asked.


    "Robert ran away but he is still inside the house." Mike answered.


    "How do you know that ?"


    "A vampire grows stronger in his own territory. The more time he has spent in his territory the more stronger he will be and this is the only place where he stands a chance to defend himself and live."


    "Just for your information...he has a very powerful magic weapon called..."


    "EYE OF THE WITCH." Mike answered Before Anon.


    "Yes...you know anything about that weapon."


    "No, but I''ve seen his grandfather use it in the battle against the demon king''s third general.


    That weapon, i think it''s some kind of healing weapon because in the battlefield the stonelake household holded the frontlines for 13 days straight with zero casualties." Mike explained.


    "A healing locket ? No it can''t be that simple." Anon said as he started thinking about it.


    "Royal army is moving towards us. Son of bitch called back up." Mike said as he looked at the ground with a disgusted expression.


    "I will hold them back...you go and get your revenge." Anon said as he tapped on mike''s shoulder.


    "They will be more than 1000..."


    "Don''t worry I''ve got an army of purely skilled Ogres outside, ready to die and kill on my command." Anon said.


    Mike looked back and spoke with a sad face "They are like 60-65...i think we should retreat."


    "Don''t worry they may be 60-65 but i am eqaul to 10000 men alone. Didn''t you heard...''100 blows of the goldsmith equals 1 hit of the blacksmith.'' "


    "Hmm....?" Mike looked at Anon with a more confusing expression.


    "Don''t worry just kill him and get me that eye of the bitch....thing." Anon said as he left mike.


    "...but it''s eye of the witch not bitch." Mike said in a low tone as he saw Anon leaving.


    "Oh...yeah, can i get my sickles back, if you are not using them of course." Anon said as he turned back.


    "Ah..yes, i only use my daggers anyway." Mike said as took out Anon''s sickles of death and throwed them towards him.


    *Catches*


    Anon immediately grabbed the sickles and gave them a good spin with his fingers.


    "Ah...this feel. I''ve missed it so much." Anon said as he puts the sickles back into his inventory.


    "Master, if you meet someone with the name macro...i want you to kill him slowly and give him a death so bad, that even the ruler of the hell fear his soul for being killed in the most ruthless manner."


    "Got it, but what did he do to you ? If you don''t mind asking." Anon asked.


    "Tortured me for weeks and used my wife to track me down, he was also the one who killed my family."


    "Don''t worry he will beg for death but i will not kill him, i will let him live in such a condition that he will be alive from the outside but his soul will die every second." Anon said as he smiled in an evil way at mike.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention." Anon said as he putted his mask back and exits via the main door, mike also goes back to his killing streak.


    ''1000 men huh...? Let''s see what my ogres can do.'' Anon thought as he saw no.300 looking at him in confusion.


    "How many days has it been since you last went for a hunt ?" Anon asked no.300.


    "Your majesty, i think it''s been about 1 week today." No.300 answered. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boys, fill your blades with your fury. It''s time to smash some royal meat." Anon said as his voice echoed through the street.


    Listening to these words every ogre standing their tightened the grip on their weapons as a fury to hunt appeared in their eyes.


    "YES, YOUR MAJESTY." All of them shouted out loud.


    "Good." Anon praised their fury as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and started taking puffs.


    *Puff*


    *Tap-Tap*


    Suddenly the sound of marching legs was heard from a distance.


    "Ah...they are here already." Anon said as he throwed half cigar away and putted his mask back on.


    Anon used his sharp eyesight and looked at a far distance as he saw many men marching towards his direction at a very fast pace.


    "Get your weapons up...we will engage in 50 seconds."


    "Archers and mages...get on the back line. Meele will walk with me." Anon commanded as he removed his coat and pulled out his sickles of death from his inventory.


    No.300 stood beside anon as she holded a big axe in both of her hands.


    "I will eat up the front lines and come back, you and your team will engage on the middle part. Archers and mages will kill their healers." Anon explained the strategy.


    "Aye, captain." No.300 said as she tightened her grip on her great axe.


    "Engaging in 10...9...8...7" Anon started counting back as he started running towards the royal soldiers, No.300 and her team of meele attackers followed behind him.


    "...3...2...1....charge."


    As soon as the royal guards saw Anon charging at them the tanks that were walking in the front line immediately used their defensive skill casting but before they could''ve completed the chanting anon immediately appeared on their faces.


    "Death''s Domain....Sensory Destroyer."


    These were the last words that the 10 tanks heard before their senses were destroyed.


    Immediately 10 heads rolled on the ground like marbles.


    [Blood Meter: 50%]


    [Second Form Unlocked]


    "Second team...charge." Anon commanded as he backed off.


    "Second Team Charging in." No 300 shouted as her whole team destroyed their damage dealers from the inside.


    "Healers, heal the team." Their caller shouted in anger.


    *Whistleeeeee*


    Ankn whistled loudly and many arrows were launched from the back lines that immediately killed all the healers.


    No.300 spinned her great axe in a 360¡ã degree manner and killed as many as possible in the first blow.


    Blood flew everywhere as the ogres killed the royal guards like pigs and hens.


    "Second team....Dis-engaging." No.300 shouted as she came back to anon''s side.


    Royal guards side of the battle...


    "There they are..." A soldier shouted.


    "Tanks prepare yourself we will tackle their engage and conter attack them instantly." Their caller shouted.


    "Yes, sir." The tanls walking in the front line shouted as they answered.


    "Air, they are coming towards us." A tank informed.


    "Ha...what idiots, they are doomed now. Tanks cast the defensives."


    "Yes, sir."


    But before the tanks could''ve casted their defensive skills a black figure immediately appeared among them.


    "Fuck....back off-" before the caller could''ve given the back call all of his tabks were dead and before he could''ve recovered from this sudden blow a sound ringed in his ears.


    "Second team charging in."


    After this sound a ogre was seen charging in on his damage dealers with a spinning great axe that massacred without seeing a thing.


    "Healers heal the damage dealer." The caller shouted in anger.


    *Whistleeeeeee*


    Suddenly a whistle was heard by him and the next moment all of his healers were down on the ground.


    "No....this can''t be. The royal army was destroyed in mere seconds." The caller said with an expression of grief on his face.

 Chapter 102 Chapter-102

    "Mike said they were about one thousand or so...but they were like 100 or less. Where are the others...?" Anon questioned.


    "No... please leave me." The caller begged no.300 to spare him.


    As no.300 was about take his head off...anon stopped her.


    "Wait...no.300."


    "Yes, your majesty." No.300 immediately backed off and lowered her battle axe.


    Anon closed his distance to the caller, grabbed his face and looked him in the eye as he used a skill...


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes shined purple and the caller went into a trance state.


    "Where is the rest of your allied forces ?" Anon asked.


    "Rest of the forces are coming from six different directions to seal the location and stop the intruders from running away." The man confessed without any resistance.


    "How many forces are you divided into...?"


    "We are divided into 24 squads of 50 men each."


    "Three squads from six different directions.. huh ?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is your main caller ?" Anon asked.


    "Our main caller is king''s left hand, Sir Denzel Macro."


    "Macro...? That''s the guy that mike wanted me to kill. Do you hold any other vital info in that little brain of yours ?" Anon asked.


    "No."


    "Yep, kill him now." Anon said as he released his head.


    *Chck*


    As soon as anon left his head no.300 spined her axe and seprated his head from his body without any mercy.


    "Now...this is a bit of a problem." Anon said as he looked at the sky.


    Inside the stonelake mansion...


    "Robert...i know you are hiding in their come out now, you won''t escape alive today." Mike shouted in a threatening voice as he looked towards the dark corridor that was heading to the underway of the house.


    "Robe-" before he could''ve called again, a green light shined from the dark corridor.


    "So you finally decided to come out of your little mouse house huh...?" Mike said.


    "He tried..." A voice was heard from the dark.


    "What ?" Mike questioned.


    "He tried to take over my will...but i took over him instead. Hahahaha..." Suddenly robert''s body appeared out of the dark.


    But robert''s body didn''t look very good as black spots near his eyes are covering half of his face and his pupils are dark black...the green locket that looked like the eye of a snake was embedded into his chest and dark purple veins covered it.


    His nails have grown to about 1 meter and his legs are looking similar to an owls. As he talked his tounge came out just like a snake.


    "You are under possession." Mike said as he attained a defensive stance with his daggers.


    "This idiot tried to bend my will according to his way but lost his soul...he thought i was letting him take over me but didn''t noticed that i already am eating his soul away." Robert said in a heavy voice.


    "I don''t know who you are...but you choose the wrong body to posses." Mike said as he looked at robert and prepared his daggers.


    Outside....


    "Master human soldiers are approaching from the east side..."


    "Master humans are also approaching from south-west and south-east."


    "Hmm... let''s see how are going to do this. If you notice clearly every group is moving at a 10 minute gap for back up...means north-eastern group of soldiers will be first once to engage and after that north-westerns will come 10 minutes later to back them up and avoide any traps that were set before hand...nice strategy.


    I will turn this strategy of theirs into mine...i will use their power as their weakness and kill them one by one." Anon said as he looked at north-east.


    "Master, what are we going to do now ?"


    "We will engage with the same strategy on North-eastern side and after that 10 minute for cooldown will be given. Ten minutes later we will start next engage on the north-western side. Do you all understand ?" Anon explained.


    "Yes, your majesty." All the ogres shouted.


    "Good." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, when the Royal forces were close enough anon commanded.


    "Boys, we are going to engage in 10, 9, 8, 7..."


    *Booom*


    But before he could''ve engaged with the human forces something came flying out of the mansion.


    "What the fuck...?" Anon said as he looked at the thing that crashed into the street.


    "Mike, what the fuck is going on...?" Anon asked as he saw that the thing was none other than mike himself.


    "...*cough* Master that son of bitch used the eye of the witch and got possessed by a soul." Mike said as he fixed his broken hand and stood up.


    "What ?" Anon said as he looked towards the mansion and noticed a figure hovering over the house.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Robert Stonelake]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Mana: 8900]


    [HP: 5000]


    [Level: 58]


    [Status: Under possession of Morgana''s will.]


    The human forces immediately stoppedand looked at the figure hovering above the mansion.


    "What the hell is that thing ?" A sound came from anon''s behind


    Anon immediately turned around and saw frank standing their with his eyes wide open in terror.


    "That ''Thing'' is your father." Anon said as he turned his attention back to the figure.


    "Soldiers charge." A sound resounded in the environment.


    Anon immediately got alert as he noticed that the royal army has shifted their target and now attacking robert.


    No matter what type of attacks they did all pf thwm were blocked by robert.


    "Mages, use binding spells and bring that thing fown on the ground." The caller commands.


    Suddenly many golden ropes were shot from the royal army that caught the flying figure from all over his body.


    "Hehhe....This is fun." Morgana spoke as the golden ropes holding her possessed body turned black and instantly killed the mages that were casting them.


    Observing this all the other royal forces came forward and started attacking Morgana together.


    "Back off." Anon commanded the ogres.


    ''Why waste my energy if i can steal the kill at last.'' Anon thought as he smiled and backed off into an ally with his team.


    "Master...are we going to fight the humans again ?" No.300 asked.


    "No, we will be fighting something more dangerous now. Only if i can get close to her...i will use that skill." Anon said as he looked at the hovering body of robert killing the royal army.


    "Master, are you thinking of stealing the kill ?" Mike asked.


    "Yep."


    "I have to warn you that thing is to strong to fight....when i was fighting her she used a spell." Mike said as his face turned grim.


    "What type of skill ?"


    "A necromatic skill."


    "You mean bringing the dead back shit ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes...she can revive the bodies of the dead and control them like puppets."


    "Now i understand why they holded the front lines for 13 days." Anon said as he looked at mike.


    "What now ?" Mike asked.


    "Nothing, we just watch. At the last moment i will try to steal the kill." Anon said.


    "Master..." A ogre came running towards them.


    "What ?"


    "The human forces...."


    "What ? Don''t tell me they killed him."


    "No...they are all wiped out only one human remains." The ogre explained.


    "What the ? Are you sure all of the forces are wiped out ?"


    "Yes...i saw it with my own two eyes. That thing killed all the humans in matter of seconds." The ogre answered.


    Anon immediately went out of the ally to look at the situation.


    "Fuck...me." Anon said as he saw that 24 teams of royal soldiers are turned into 24 meat piles.


    "I warned you that thing is very strong." Mike said from behind.


    "Who is he ?" Anon asked as he saw a big muscular man fighting the figure.


    "That''s.....macro." mike said as his eyes shined red.


    "Calm down." Anon said as he observed that morgana is now fighting macro with her full force.


    "Human what are you ? Are you even a human ?" Morgana asked macro in a heavy voice.


    "Hahahaha....say whatever you want to say. I serve only one king and i will finish you here today. Get ready." Macro said as his clothes ripped apart due to sudden muscle growth.


    [Authority]


    Macro used a skill.


    [When you take authority of something you will attain a power boost of 30% and every attack dealt will deal only deal 40% of the damage as true damage and other damage will be neglected.]


    His body started to grow rapidly and his muscles started popping as he spoke...." I take authority of a 10 meter area in a circle around me."


    Suddenly his body shined golden as he disappeared from his place and punched Morgana.


    "Ahhhh...."


    Morgana''s body immediately fell on the ground.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [HP: 4700/500]


    "My god that''s some damage i have to say." Anon said as he praised macro.


    "He is a motherfucking animal when it comes to fighting." Mike said as he looked at the fight.


    *Crack*


    The next moment when both of them looked back at the battle they observed that macro has been killed by morgana.


    "Well....one of your enemy has killed your other enemy. That''s one good thing." Anon said as he folded his hands.

 Chapter 103 Chapter-103

    "Master, We should retreat." Mike said with a very fearful expression.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "That guy name, macro. He was the strongest beast I''ve ever seen in my life. He was someone even i didn''t managed to get a scratch on but at this moment he was killed like a fly...i think that thing might be the strongest thing in the world." Mile said as an expression of grief appeared on his face.


    "Do you not want revenge for your wife and children ?" Anon asked.


    "I do, but even if i risk everything i have, i don''t think i can win against that thing." Mike said as he looked at the ground with sadness.


    "Haa....what are you ? A frog inside the well ?" Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    "What ?" Mike asked as he noticed anon taking out his sickles.


    "I will do this myself. Just wait here and watch me." Anon said as he left the ally.


    "But, master..."


    "Just watch." Anon said as he looked at mike and left.


    "What is he planning to do ?" Mike asked himself.


    "Never, ever doubt on his majesty''s plan." No.300 said as she puffed her chest in proudness.


    "But...what type of plan can defeat that thing ?" Mike asked with a confusing expression.


    "He must''ve Thought of something." No.300 said as she tapped on mike''s shoulder.


    Anon who walked alone on the street looked fearless as he walked towards robert.


    "Oi." Anon shouted.


    "Hmm...? Another one huh...?" The dark figure turned around as it looked at anon with it''s dark eyes.


    "You look ugly as hell." Anon taunted morgana.


    "So bold. You want to die a hard death, don''t you ?"


    "No, i just want to kill you." Anon said as he pointed his sickle towards the black figure.


    "Die." Morgana said as she moved at an incredible speed and reached out her long nail for anon''s neck.


    Anon also used his legs and dodged her attack with the same attack.


    "What agility ?" Morgana was shocked to see Anon''s speed.


    "Haha...you are so slow." Anon taunted morgana.


    "Youuuu....dare to mock me, the great morgana."


    "Yes, i dare." Anon said as he again moved at an incredible speed.


    "You humans are still an failed Experiment, aren''t you." Morgana said as she again used her incredible speed to move at a very faster pace and reach for anon''s neck.


    "Come bitch."


    At this moment morgana noticed that something was wrong with this whole situation because a human should never be able to move this fast.


    [Your Target is trying to escape the illusion, if the target''s mind figured out the pattern of your illusion, your illusion will break off.]


    A notification popped up in front of anon.


    "Fuck i still am trying to figure this out and this bitch is breaking out of my grasp." Anon said as he looked at morgana moving at an incredible speed under her illusion.


    Even if you are far more stronger than me but the body you are trapped in is still only 1 level ahead of me. Which means i can use every single spell on it.


    Now since you are a soul i have got some plans for you.


    Anon suddenly started moving towards Morgana. At this moment he only needed to touch ber body for once and use his skill but that one moment can be very dangerous for him.


    "Let''s try my look." Anon said as he went in and placed all of his bets on this try.


    As soon as Anon noticed the closest angle to morgana he immediately broke his illusion and tried to grab her hand.


    "Haaa...i knew it." Morgana said as she moved her hand with haste and used her nails to pierce through Anon''s heart.


    Before Anon could''ve reacted his heart was pierced by two big nails and his body was hanging in the air.


    "Master..." No.300 and mike said as they looked at the hanging body of anon in morgana''s nails.


    Morgana thought of anon as dead and tried to throw his body away but before she could''ve throwed it away Anon''s hand immediately grabbed her nails.


    "Huh...?" Morgana looked at Anon''s face and noticed a wicked smile on his face.


    "You are still alive?"


    "I am immortal bitch."


    <Hell Of Eternal Damnation>


    [Hell Of Eternal Damnation(Class Exclusive)][A-Rank]


    [When you look into Abyss it looks back into you. With this skill You can make your opponent''s mind fell into a C.O.M.A state where 1 second will equal an eternity, Target''s mind will be shown his worst fears over and over until his will to live dies and even though target''s body will live, but his mind will not work, target will become just a living flesh.


    This skill will passively protects you from every soul and mind attacks. Skill can only be used on only 2 level above and any level below the host''s level.]


    [Mana: 1500/Use]


    As soon as this skill was casted anon''s consciousness was drifted away into a very hot place.


    Lava was coming out of the rocks and big mountain of coals were around him but even though he was standing in the lava his feets were not getting burnt.


    "What the hell is this place ?"


    "This is the Eternal Damnation." A red figure emerged out of thin air.


    It had two big horns bending forward and red skin as if the devil itself presented itself in front of anon.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am a creature that was created with the first use of this skill and you are my master. Please give me your command and i shall complete it." The red figure said as it bent down to show it''s respect.


    "Is she here ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, master. Please come with me." The red demon said as it started walking towards the west direction.


    After walking for about 1 kilometre anon noticed a big black door with a sign board on it that says ''Morgana.''


    Anon opened the door and looked inside.


    As soon as he entered inside he saw a girl getting beaten to death by her own father, again and again.


    "This is ?" Anon asked the red figure.


    "Master this is her worst memory...she hates this memory. Her mind has locked these memories into her unconscious mind." The red figure answered.


    "So...are you torturing her ?" Anon asked.


    "No, torturing is done by giving her physical beating but this mental pressure on her brain breaks her will to live. This means she will experience hell in this realn every second."


    "For how much time will this process continue ?" Anon asked.


    "Until she stops fearing this memory and then i will start another memory." The res figure said with a smile.


    "You seem to enjoy this...huh ?'' anon asked.


    "Master, i am born in this realm. The more this realm gets filled with people like her the more my energy will increase." The red figure said.


    "What happened to robert''s soul ?" Anon asked.


    "Come with me please." The red figure said as it took anon to another door.


    On that door the same black sign hung that said ''Robert Stonelake.''


    Anon opened the door immediately and noticed that a man around 21 is walking inside a black hallway with a knife in his hands.


    Suddenly a man jumped on him, his eyes were crimson red, legs were bent, hairs were fallen and his teetha are coming out of his mouth.


    The black figure instantly attacked the little boy and the scene again started repeating itself.


    "I captured two souls didn''t i ?" Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    "Not two souls....two minds. There body and soul is still outside but their brains are inside this Eternal Damnation. the eternal Damnation is not made for soul capturing it was made for breaking the captured minds.


    You''ve been talking to me for over an hour now but the time you spent outside is not even the 100th fraction of a second." The red figure said as it looked at anon.


    "Really like does the time really flows this slow here ?"


    "Yes."


    "I have to go back now, i have a body that i want to save, but i will visit again soon." Anon said as he thinks of exiting the realm. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, yeah leave that guy''s soul in 2 days...okay ?" Anon commanded the red figure.


    "As you command master."


    "Good and from now on you will be called chad."


    "I accept master''s name with pleasure and respect." The red demon apoke as it thanked anon for giving him a name


    As soon as anon thought of leaving the realm his mind jumped out of the realm.


    As anon opened his eyes he noticed that he is back to the same position he was in beofre he died.


    Anon freed himself from the body of robert as he noticed that he wasn''t moving at all.


    Suddenly robert''s body started turning back to normal as anon took off the eye of the witch from his chest.


    "Huh...? What am i doing here....?" Robert asked.

 Chapter 104 Chapter-104

    After robert came to his senses...he was faced with mike''s angry figure.


    "You... fucking bitch die." Mike said as he stabbed robert to death.


    *Ahhhhhhhhhh*


    After the battle ended anon sat on a chair nearby and looked at the sky.


    The sun was coming up from the horizon and spreading it''s light all over the city.


    "It''s time we go back." Anon said as he called his three eyed raven.


    "Master, you''ve helped me take my revenge. I swear my loyalty to you on my name Mikelson." Mike said as he went down on his knees and stabbed both of his daggers into the ground.


    "Good. Let''s go." Anon said as he mounted on his raven.


    "Wait, what about my other brothers...?" Frank asked in a worried expression.


    "Eh...i don''t feel like killing them today. Will do some other day, meanwhile you can tell them how your partner killed your father and keep them at bay." Anon said as he left the site at once.


    "What...?" Frank asked in confusion as he looked at anon leaving.


    "Ha...i am sleepy. Oh shit i forgot that." Anon turned his raven back and landed it near frank.


    "You back to kill my brothers ?" Frank asked with joy.


    "No, you idiot. Send your mother to my home before the night falls or you''ll know what happens when someone lies to me." Anon said as his eyes shined purple.


    "Y-Yes, i understand." Mike said with a feared expression.


    Anon took off, after warning him.


    "Hmmm.... it''s time that i go back to my job and fuck some bitches." Anon said as he commanded others to go back and he went to the nicolas mansion.


    When anon reached in front of the nicolas mansion he noticed something going on there, anon landed at a place nearby and sent the raven back.


    When he closed his distance he noticed many carriages and labourers loading items in them.


    Anon saw Jennifer standing near the carriage and immediately went to her as he asked.


    "Yo, what''s going on ?"


    "We have been infiltrated by Monsters yesterday..."


    "Okay."


    "The walls and gates are turned into dust. Our house is responsible for labourers loading to the gates and fix them before the sun sets.


    Why are you ao early today ?" Jennifer asked.


    "No reason. My eyes just opened early."


    "Dear, are you really going ?" Suddenly a voice came from behind.


    Both Jennifer and Anon looked back.


    It was none other than the mistress of the house itself...Mrs. Lara.


    Her whole body is covered with brown fur, two big dog like ears, her hands and face looked similar to humans, but her ass was so big that if you hug that you can''t touch both of your hands behind it.


    As she is a well developed female bitch she has 6 big breasts covering her whole stomach.


    "How much babies can a female beastwomen like you give birth to, at a time ?"


    "Hmm...? Why do you ask ?" Jennifer asked.


    "Just curious."


    "We can give birth upto 10 babies if the seed is good but 7 is minimum. In out tribe most males only mate once in their lifetime and carry on their lifes without any physical intimacy."


    "What about if the seed belongs to a human...?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing."


    "What ?"


    "Nothing. Human seed can''t make babies with a beastwoman."


    "Good."


    "Hmmm....you got a beastwoman in your hands huh...? You two trying to produce some little kids huh...?" Jennifer asked as she poked anon with a silly face.


    "Yeah..." Anon said as he acted shy.


    ''Oh, hell yeah. I will fill her tank womb upto the brim and erase her memories like a re-usable bitch.''


    "Where is your father going ?" Anon asked.


    "He is coming with us. All of us brothers and sisters are going to the repair station today. You want to come ?" Jennifer asked.


    "Na, i am good here. How much time will it take to repair the gates ?"


    "I already told you we have to fix them before tonight. I still can''t figure out, who can be strong enough to break the seven gates that were enchanted with defensive magic."


    "Yeah...i am also wondering that. He must be very strong huh ?" Anon acted as the most innocent guy on earth.


    "Well, they left before the sunrise, that''s one good thing for them. If our house was there, they would''ve been under their graves by now." Jennifer said as she puffed her chest.


    ''If your house were to be there, i don''t know about graves but i can guarantee you would''ve been converted into a breeding machine by my ogres.'' Anon thought in his mind as he laughed a bit.


    "It''s time we leave, dad." Jennifer said as he mounted on an armoured horse.


    "Honey, give me a kiss before you leave." Lara said as she grabbed the family leader''s hand.


    "No, leave me you idiot woman. I don''t have time for your useless things." Family leader said as he shook his hand out of her hands and left with an emotionless expression.


    "Hmph." Lara pouted as she went back inside.


    ''Jackpot.'' Anon thought as he smiled towards lara.


    After all of them left anon entered inside the mansion, roamed for a bit and went to freeda''s room.


    Observing that freeda is still under the coma effect he gave her breasts a nice feel and left the room.


    Anon immediately saw his chance went directly to the third floor where only counted servents are permitted to work.


    On this floor lived the family leader and his sexy wife.


    Anon started roaming on the third floor as a made came across him.


    "Hey, Who are you ? I''ve never seen you around here ?" She asked in a angry voice as she thought that Anon was a lost servent.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly her eyes shined purple as her temper went to neutral mode and her face expressions also turned neutral.


    "Now, apologies to me like a little bitch as you lift your dress and slide your panties down by showing me your worthless pussy." Anon said as he laughed a bit.


    The maid immediately lifted her black maid dress revealing her furry legs and slided her white panties down that revealed her pink pussy lips.


    "I am sorry sir for my wrong actions, me and my worthless pussy are very sorry." She said as she swinged her waist showing that her pussy is also very sorry.


    "Good, now go back to being a little bitch and leave me alone as if you didn''t saw me." Anon said as he slapped her pussy and pinched her breast nipples as he let her go.


    I would''ve fucked her but what''s the profit of picking a silver chain while the gold bar is lying in front of you.


    Anon walked ahead and after walking for few steps he saw another guy with long black furry ears.


    "Sir, who might you be ?"


    "Oh, i am the new guy who works here."


    <Hypnosis>


    "Ah...yes, i remember now. Well keep up the good work." He said as he left without another question.


    "Excuse me." Anon said.


    "Yes...?"


    "Where is lara''s room ?"


    "You mean madam lara ?"


    "Just tell me, where that bitch''s room at ?"


    "What did you just say ?" The black guy said as he started coming back.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Ah, yeah that bitch''s room is over there...third to the right." He said as his eyes shined purple.


    "Good."


    Anon walked upto lara''s room and opened her door.


    "Wh-Who is it ?" A strangled voice came out of the room.


    Anon observed lara covering herself with the blue blanket and only her head was uncovered.


    "Good morning, madam lara."


    "G-Good morning....wh-who are you ? Why are you here in my room ?" She asked as her face turned red.


    Was she masterbating ?


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Name: Lara Stonelake


    HP: 3000 S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    MP: 6000


    Race: Beastwoman


    Class: Mage


    Status: She has masturbated three times in a row but still unsatisfied, when she was about to reach the climax for the fourth time you disturbed her.


    As expected. This is the best time a man can enter in a woman''s room.


    Anon immediately tried to search for an excuse to get close to her so he can use his alluring scent on her.


    After a moment his eyes fell on an empty tea cup on the table besides lara.


    "I am here to take that empty cup beside you mam." Anon said as he pointed at the cup.


    Lara immediately turned towards the cup and said "Okay, just take it and leave. I am doing something very important over here."


    "As you wish mama....i mean mam."


    Anon closed his distance between him and her as he used the skill.


    <Alluring Scent>


    Immediately a scent made out of male pheromones spread over the whole room.


    As soon as the scent entered into lara''s nostrils her pussy inside the blanket immediately started producing more and more pussy juices as her eyes started to close bit by bit.


    ''Now starts the game of Prey and the Hunter.''

 Chapter 105 Chapter-105

    Lara observed anon as he picked up the tea cup from the table and started leaving the room.


    "Wait..." As Anon was about to leave through the gate a voice stopped him.


    ''Let''s go...."


    Anon immediately turned around and looked at lara, her face was red and shy.


    "L-Leave the tea cup and close the doors." Lara said as her voice stumbled.


    "As you wish..mam." Anon said as he placed the tea cup down on the table and closed the doors.


    "Now remove your clothes." Lara commanded.


    "Why mam...?" Anon asked in a teasing tone.


    "Just do, what i tell you to do."


    "Yes, mam...but just to refresh your memories, a noble woman can''t establish any intimate relationships with a Commoner."


    "I am not establishing any relationship with you...i-i am just going to use you...as a prostitute." Lara tried to outsmart anon but she didn''t knew who she was messing with.


    "Still, the rule is same. You still can''t have sex with me."


    Suddenly a sad expression covered her face as she realised Anon isn''t a stupid one.


    "I will give you money...any amount you want, just say it." Lara said with a confident face.


    "Don''t want it."


    "Huh...? You don''t want money ?"


    "Nope..."


    "Why ?"


    "Why not ?"


    "I mean you must need money... because you are a comm-" Before lara could''ve completed her sentence anon rushed in front of lara''s face and kissed her on the lips.


    *Mnhhhhhhnmmmm*


    Anon licked her lips and used his tounge to stimulate her tongue by whirling it around inside her mouth.


    After kissing for one good minute he removed his tongue and looked at the surprised expression of lara.


    "Don''t say that word anymore or i will not fuck you like the bitch you are."


    As soon as these words fell into lara''s ears, an angry expression appeared on her face.


    "Did you just call me a bitc-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, anon again kissed her tightly as he removed the blanket from her naked body.


    Her 6 big breasts were revealed as they jiggled with each other.


    "You really have some big-big tities huh..?"


    Lara immediately covered her face with both of her hands in shame.


    "No...No...No...close ypur eyes. You didn''t see anything. Noooo." She cried out in a cute voice.


    "Hmm....why should i ? These are my favourite boobs i can''t leave them like this." Anon said as he immediately started sucking her tits and started groping other ones.


    "What ?" She looked at anon in confusion as she noticed that anon is sucking on her breasts.


    "What ? Don''t you wanna get fucked like a little bitch ?" Anon asked with a smile. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are not afraid of my breasts ?"


    "Whaaaat ? Who the fuck get''s afraid of breasts ? Breasts are my life. If you think i will be afraid of breasts then you''ve judged me very wrong." Anon said as he started sucking her other breasts.


    "But, other humans got very afraid of my breasts... whenever they saw my breasts they ran away."


    "Heh..? Fuck those idiots just get down on the bed or i will kiss you again." Anon said as he pushed lara back on the bed and removed the blanket from her whole body revealing her tight pussy.


    As anon sucked her breasts from up to down her moans started to increase.


    "Mnhhhh...ahhhh...yes. pinch my nipples more. Lick my nipples....anhhhh~"


    Anon motorboated all of her big breasts as he felt like suffocating inside them.


    "Ohhh...my god this place is paradise." Anon said as he withdrew his face from her breasts, his face is covered in sweat.


    "A-Are you alright...?" Lara aaked as she looked at Anon''s sweaty face.


    "Are you kidding me ? I am more than okay."


    *Knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the room''s door.


    Lara immediately got startled and spoke... "Hide fast or you will be dead before you fuck me like a bitch and i don''t mate with dead partners."


    Anon smiled at this and an evil idea immediately entered his his mind.


    "Come in." Lara''s voice was heard from the Inside of the room.


    Suddenly two knights entered inside.


    "Madam lara, are you alright ? We heard sounds coming from this room." The knight asked.


    "Ah...Y-Yes...i-i am alrigh- annhhhhhh~ t." Lara said as her eyes rolled up towards the top and her legs opened wide inside the blanket.


    Inside the blanket anon was eating her pussy out while the knights were questioning her.


    Her face expressions changed with every lick that anon did on her clit and pussy lips.


    Anon licked lara''s clit and at the same time groped her breasts in a crazy order.


    "O-Okay...we are right outside, please call us if you need anything." One of the knight said as they left the room.


    "Y-Yessssssss~." Lara came hard as her hips started vibrating up and down just like a bitch in heat would do, her natural instincts were triggered at this moment.


    Before Anon could''ve came out of the blanket, two maids entered inside the room.


    Lara lifted the blanket and looked at anon with an satisfied but worried expression.


    "What is going on ?" Anon asked.


    "They are here for cleaning." Lara spoke in a low voice.


    "Fuck it." Anon kisses lara on her lips as he comes out kf the blanket for a moment and goes back inside, fortunately no maid noticed him as they were busy in the work.


    "What are you doing ?" Lara asked as she felt something big Poking her pussy.


    It''s can''t be anon''s lips because he can''t use his mouth on her breasts and pussy at the same time.


    It was his dick.


    As soon as this thought hitted her mind.


    *Thop*


    Something else hitted her womb''s entrance.


    "Anhhh~" a small moan left her mouth as she grabbed the bedsheet with both of her hands.


    "Madam lara, is something wrong ?" Both of the maids asked as they tried to come closer to her.


    "Yes, yes, everything is *thop* allllllllrighhhhttttt~"


    Anon was tapping her pussy with literally zero stops as he motorboated her breasts with his face.


    "As you say mam." Both of the maids went back to the cleaning.


    *Clap*Clap*


    A faint clapping sound never stopped coming from her blanket.


    ''Oh my god, after so many years I''ve found a mating partner....and he is making me cum like crazy.


    I can''t explain this feeling...i am feeling lust and loved at the same time.


    This human boy isn''t scared of me, instead he loves my body.


    ...and this feeling of getting fucked like a powerless bitch in front of my own maids is making me cum even more.'' lara thought as she got banged secretly by anon under the blanket.


    Suddenly the banging speed increased.


    Lara knew what''s going to happen now as she locked anon''s butt with her legs.


    *Clap*clap*


    Anon didn''t stop as he was feeling this kind of tightness for the first time. He instantly came inside her womb and filled it half-way through.


    "Anhhh~" suddenly a big moan escaled her mouth and both of the maids turned towards her.


    "Ah, can you give me that book..?" Lara immediately realised her mistake and tried to stabilize the condition.


    "Yes mam."


    The maid immediately handed the orderd book to lara.


    "Oi, turn over." Anon said from the inside.


    Lara followed his orders as she putted the book on her pillow and turned over.


    Anon immediately drowned his face in that hige furry ass.


    His cum dripped out of lara''s pussy.


    "Mnhhhh~" lara felt a tickle as she realised that anon was licking her asshole.


    Just to tease her even more anon bited on of her butt cheek.


    "Ahhhh..." Again a loud moan was released from her mouth.


    "Ah- pass me that book too." Again she managed the condition.


    Anon slided his hands below her chest and grabbed two of her boobs as he inserted his penis into her pussy from behind.


    Lara felt the pleasure as her eyes turned white.


    Anon again started moving as he clapped her big ass and kissed her back from time to time.


    After a minute both the maids left the room.


    Anon immediately removed the blanket and grabbed lara into his hands from her waist.


    "Anhhhh~ hey calm down." Lara said as she noticed the heat in both of their bodies.


    Anon didn''t stopped and started pounding her even harder.


    "Anhhh~ yes, yes, yes,....use me like a little bitch, cum inside me like a cheap whore. Treat me like a thing." Lara cried out in pleasure.


    As soon as these words fell into anon''s ears his beast mode activated as his thrusting speed increased and he did the same as he was commanded to.


    He throwed lara on the bed on her all fours and started fucking her like a cheap wh


    ore.


    "Take this you ducking nobel whore." Anon saidas his penis''s top penitrated her womb and filled it to the brim.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...yes, yes, yes, fill me up. Give me your seed." Lara cried out in pleasure.

 Chapter 106 Chapter-106

    After fucking lara for one good hour anon took a break as he laid in her lap pillow and looked at a piece of paper.


    Lara scribbled anon''s hairs slowly as she smiled and looked at him with love.


    "What is that ?" Lara asked as she pointed towards the piece of paper.


    "Hmm...? This ...?"


    "Yes."


    "This is a new weapon, i am trying to make." Anon said as he smiled a bit and looked at his new creation.


    "What is this ? A round sword or spear ?"


    "Neither a sword nor a spear but still has more range than a spear and more damage than a sword."


    "Hmm...? What can that be ?" Lara asked with a curious expression.


    "I call it Avtomat Kalashnikov-47, in short AK-47." Anon said as he smiled towards the piece of paper.


    "Ho... that''s one wierd name. Why did you name it that ?" Lara asked.


    "No particular reason, i just liked it a lot back then."


    "Back when ?"


    "Never, just sleep, it''s evening already. Do you realise that we''ve been having sex like crazy from the morning...?"


    "I do and believe me it was the best day of my life." Lara said as she smiled. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, good for you. I will be leaving now since I''ve some work to do, bye then." Anon said as he left the bed and got dressed up real quick.


    "Wait... can''t you stay for the night ?" Lara asked as a sad expression covered her face.


    "You sleep with your husband, don''t you ?"


    "No, he sleeps in the other room with those cheap bitches." Lara said with an angry expression.


    "Who..? Your maids ?"


    "Yes, i don''t know what they have, that i don''t have."


    "Nothing, it''s a symptom called, getting bored. A man get''s bored very easily with something that he can use anytime and anywhere as he likes." Anon explained.


    "Will you also get bored bored of me, if i let you use me ?" Lara asked with an innocent expression.


    "Nope, good for you that I''ve got many other girls to satisfy myself and never get bored of them." Anon said as both of them started chuckling.


    "Hey wait, where is my goodbye kiss ?" Lara asked as she grabbed anon from the biceps.


    As soon as she did she felt his iron like muscles and steel like skin.


    "Wow...these are some real good muscles for an 18 year old."


    Anon immediately grabbed lara''s neck and sealed her lips with his lips as he pinned her body to the bed and kissed her for one good minute.


    *Mnhhhhhh*


    "Haa.... always a pleasure." Anon said as he removed his lips and left the room.


    Anon moved towards the main hall and exited through the main gate of the mansion.


    As soon as he exits through the gates, he sees two white owls sitting on the gate of the house.


    *Hoooot*


    One of the owl immediately flew at him and dropped a letter from his wings.


    Anon immediately caught the letter and started reading it.


    [Academy Of Knights and Mages]


    [Hello student, You have been choosen in our admission process and your classes will start from the next week. You will receive a gate pass to the magic academy, if you try to enter inside the academy without the pass you will get burned alive by the protection barrier. You will have to reach at the academy within the certain time period or you will get burned alive by the protection barrier.


    After coming to the academy you can choose to stay at the dorms or a daily up-down, but we will prefer the dorm option as it will be easier for students to attend lectures directly from the dorms.


    You have to attend the academy in the assigned uniforms or you will get burned alive not by the protection barrier but by the disciplinary team of teachers.


    You have to be respectful to everyone and especially to the nobles if you are a Commoner, keep your eyes down whenever you see a noble teacher or fellow student.


    Although noble students have seprated classes they can attend Commoner classes too but Commoners should never attend a noble''s class or he/she will get suspended from the academy.


    Classes will continue for 6 hours with three 5 minute breaks, noble students of a house higher than 4 star can leave the class at anytime and enter anytime.


    Everything is legal inside the campus unless you have any proof of an illegal happening. If you have the proof to your claim, strict actions will be taken on it immediately.


    As soon as you tear the letter apart you will receive your gate pass and uniform.


    Principal: Madam Ysaddgrill. ]


    "An acceptance letter ? More like a Commoner prison invite..haha." Anon laughed as he teared the letter.


    Suddenly the letter Burned down to dust and two dots of light came out from the letter as one of them turned into a gate pass, and another one turned into a set of green Uniform.


    "Woah...this technology is even more amazing." Anon said as he grabbed both of them and throwed the inside his inventory.


    "It said from next week, today is Saturday meaning my classes will start from the day after yesterday."


    "I still have more than enough time."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh.... SOMEONE HELPPPPPPPPP."


    Suddenly a shouting sound was heard from a nearby alley.


    Anon immediately rushed to the alley and noticed a woman surrounded by 10 to 15 people.


    Some of them were men and some were women. All of their walking style looked a little wierd.


    "Oi...what are you doing ?" Anon shouted.


    Suddenly all of them turned towards anon and he noticed that the people surrounding the woman are none other than mindless Zombies.


    "What the fuck....?"


    "Save meeee...." The woman again cried out.


    Anon immediately pulled out his sickles and moved at a very high speed as he severed all of their heads easily.


    After killing all of them anon checked the woman for any biting marks.


    "Good, you are still not infected. Now tell me how did all of this happened ?"


    "Wh-Who are you...?" The woman asked with a feared expression.


    "Hah...i don''t have time for this."


    <Hypnosis>


    Anon''s eyes shined purple and so did the woman''s.


    "Now tell me."


    "This street is often used for illegal prostitution, me and my 5 friends come here every evening to get fucked by adventurers who get tired by doing quests the whole day.


    When we were doing Business today...my friend lilly pulled a wierd man inside the alley that gave her 1 gold for using her body as he likes.


    It was normal sex at first but after a moment he started doing it harder and harder...after 10 minutes lilly started to become uncomfortable and tried to stop him but he suddenly bit her on the neck.


    After that she pussed him back and kicked him out of the alley.


    ...but after sometime her body started to become hotter and hotter. She started going crazy with the customers, pushing them down on the ground and thrusting without any stops, not even when they came.


    When my other friend linda tried to stop her, she kissed linda so hard with her mouth that she chocked for a bit.


    After a while linda also started behaving the same. The customers they were having sex with suddenly started biting them on many places.


    They did it regularly for 2 hours and after that it felt like something was wrong when their bodies started turning blue and purple.


    I tried to stop them from having sex but they throwed me into this corner and started coming towards me like walking corpses.


    When i felt danger, i ceied out for help and you came to help me."


    "Good...now go home and forgot this ever happened. Oh and never come here again."


    "Yes." She said as she left the spot immediately.


    "Zombies inside the city...? This shit is getting interesting. I wonder if biyuk made my big rail gun or not ?"


    *Whistleeeeeee*


    Anon whistled and the third eyed raven immediately appeared in the sky.


    The raven lands near anon and bends down for him to get on.


    As soon as anon got mounted, the raven flew from the ground and pierced through the sky.


    ''How did the zombies got inside...is the virus air contagious ?'' Anon thought.


    ''But, she told me that he bit her first, meaning he was the host containing the virus.''


    ''if i leave him like that, half of the city will turn into zombies by tommorow''s morning.''


    "Darling, turn around. We got some work to do before returning." Anon commanded the raven.


    As soon as his words fell into the raven''s ears, it immediately made an 180¡ã


    turn and started flying back inside the inner rings.


    "This city is too big...where would a zombie go to first ?" Anon wonders.


    The sun sets down and dark covered the whole city.


    Anon immediately started his search for a zombie that was wondering in the inner rings now.

 Chapter 107 Chapter-107

    A full red moon was shining in the dark sky as it covered the whole city in it''s red light.


    In front of that red moon a black raven and her master is flying over the city to search for a certain someone.


    "Where can a brain dead creature even go ? How did he even got inside the city ?" Anon asked as he ised several bees to find the zombie.


    After searching for a while anon didn''t find anything and thought of going back...but as soon as he started to go back a bee detected something.


    "Hmm....? Red eyes, walk of the dead, blue body and an ugly ass face. It seems i found him." Anon said as he immediately started moving towards the direction.


    After flying for 10 minutes anon found the zombie.


    Without any second thoughts anon killed it and started going back to his house.


    "What am i even doing ? It''s been 9 months since i reincarnated into this world and all i did was fuck 5-6 bitches and made weapons...i am really bored."


    As anon was thinking about this a notification popped up in front of him.


    [Level 60 Has been Reached]


    [Evolution Will begin in 3 hours, you will get your choices to select from two classes]


    As anon was about to become happy with this notification, another notification popped up.


    [Gods Have Founded your evil presence into this world and they will try to do everything in their reach to wipe you out from the face of this world.]


    "What ?" Anon said as he looked at this message.


    The message was shortly removed from his front. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait...what the hell was that ? Can anyone tell me anything ?"


    Suddenly many other notifications started popping up in front of anon.


    [System Controls Have been Changed]


    [Switching in to the ayakashi records]


    [13 Holy gods are looking at you from the heaven and they are sending their avatars to kill you.]


    [7 Demon Gods Are looking at you with pleasure as they watch your evil deeds.]


    "What the fuck is happening here...? Anyone care to explain ?" Anon shouted as he read all of them.


    [The 4th Demon God, Fremus has Summoned your soul to hell]


    Suddenly anon felt his consciousness sinking into another space.


    After moment of silence anon opened his eyes and found himself in dark space.


    "Hello, child of human." A sound came from the dark.


    Anon stood up and noticed two red eyes shining in the dark.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am Fremus, The ruler Of souls. I can crush your little soul and kill you right here but i will not do that since you are important to us." The dark voice said as it''s eyes shined bright red.


    "Fremus ? You summoned me here right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, but i don''t have any personal reason to summon you here. I just work on my brother''s command."


    Suddenly another pair of bright green eyes appeared in the dark.


    "Hellllo...*hissssss* Human chillllddd. *hisssss* you are very eveil, even though you are a human, you always had the thoughts of devil himself *hisssssss*"


    "Wtf ? Are you a snake or something ?" Anon asked.


    "Not even afraid of us, aren''t you a brave one ?" Another pair of eyes shining bright orange appeared in the dark.


    "What can i say ? I am build different. Wait... don''t change the topic who are guys ?" Anon asked again.


    "We are the 7 Demon Gods, Darling~" suddenly a very sweet tone was heard by anon.


    Anon immediately looked at it and saw two pink eyes shining in the dark.


    "A lady ?"


    "Yes, your sex styles and techniques are cruel but amazing i have to say." The voice praised anon.


    "Ah..thanks... but if your heroic entries are over can you tell me your identities ?"


    "We already told you. We are the 7 demon Gods." Another one spoke as his eyes also revealed.


    "Why is there so dark here ?" Anon asked.


    "No human soul can see our real face or thee soul will be shattered into many pieces of nothing." Another one spoke.


    Anon suddenly noticed that 7 pair of eyes are covering him from each side.


    "Human, no matter what you do, you shall not cross that line." The guy with the orange eyes spoke.


    "What line ?" Anon askes but before he could''ve gotten any answer a red line forming a circle around him appeared on the ground.


    Anon never noticed this line but now that he has seen it, he can feel an ominous aura coming from it.


    "If you step out of that circle your soul will break into pieces, your body will become living corpse and you will turn into nothing." The guy with the white eyes spoke.


    "Let''s get back to the point without wasting time any further." A heavy sound came from behind.


    "Kid, let me explain it to you. When this holy land was created two things created...Holy gods and Demon Gods.


    Holy gods created other creatures with their divine powers like, elfs, dwarfs, dragons and humans.


    When we, the demon gods tried to make something like that...we failed and created some evil creatures instead. You call them demons.


    Just like you humans, elfs and dwarfs hold divine power in your bodies and use it to cast spells that you also call mana. For demons to cast spells they have to use negative mana."


    "What is that ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, i am explaining that...just listen. When you humans commit any crime you generate an energy... it''s called negative emotions and when your negative emotions mixes with the mana it creates a small portion of negative mana.


    Only those who are blessed from the holy gods can sense the negative mana.


    When this holy land was made... Holy gods and demon gods fought with each other for a millennium, but at the end, we came at an agreement that holy gods will live in the heaven and demon gods will rule over hell and punish the souls of the damned.


    This world will always exist with two powers, dark and bright.


    If there are heros, there will those who will be jealous of them. If there is white then there is black too."


    "I don''t want to take history lessons....just get to the damn point."


    "Child of human, just listen to brother. We are being respectful of you, you should do the same." One of them spoke.


    "No, No....he is right. Let''s get straight to the point.


    Child of human, we demon gods get energy from the demon worshippers who worships us and gives us sacrifice to keep them enriched with negative mana.


    But...we can''t do this ourselves as are roo powerful to descend on the holy land now so instead we send our avatars to the realm, they commit evil deeds and produce negative mana for our demon worshippers."


    "Why can''t demons do that themselves ?" Anon asked.


    "We are already evil...demons are the true form of what you call evil. If we commit any evil deed, we will not produce any negative mana because in our mind it feels right but for ypu it''s different.


    Whenever you commit something wrong...you regret doing it even if it''s just for a moment because you are made out of the god''s and demon''s mix blood.


    You are the perfect energy generator for our demon worshippers.


    For, why I''ve called you here... it''s because you are the highest negative mana generator I''ve ever seen."


    "What...do you mean by that ?"


    "Okay, suppose that a human commits one evil deed everyday...it means he is generating enough negative mana for a demonic family of four to survive for 1 more day."


    "Okay."


    "Now, you on the other side are on a whole other level."


    "What ?"


    "You produce negative mana for a whole demon town to survive for one."


    "One hour ?" Anon asked.


    "No."


    "One day ?"


    "No."


    "One-"


    "One year, you produce negative mana for a demon filled town for one year in a single day. Ever since we reincarnated you into this world our demon worshippers are very happy and they increased the number of sacrifices in a week to almost double of the previous one.


    It resulted into getting us more and more powerful, we gained too much power in last 9 months.


    You made us more powerful."


    "So what do you want ? Want me to stop doing wrong deeds ?"


    "No, never ever stop doing that. We want you to keep doing that but now that the holy gods have noticed your presence, your life will be in danger every moment.


    They will send their 13 avatars to kill you, now it depends on you to die peacefully or live and do more evil deeds.


    Today, I''ve summoned you here to ask you the answer what will you do ?"


    Suddenly a moment of silence covered the whole area.


    "I knew it, he is a coward-"


    "I will live...." Anon said with an evil smile.

 Chapter 108 Chapter-108

    "i will live..." Anon said with an evil smile.


    "What ? Are you brave enough to face the 13 holy gods ?" The red eyed one asked.


    "What do you think ? I am not a coward like you. I feared one thing in my previous life and it was death but now I''ve seen that too, now i am not afraid of anything." Anon said with a proud look.


    Suddenly silence again covered the whole place, as the 7 pair of eyes looked at anon in surprise.


    "Hahahaha..... Intresting Human *Hissssss*....Stupid but Brave. Weak but Strong, intelligent but stupid...*Hissss*...i like him."


    "Oh My demon, You are making me so wet right now." The pair of pink eyes said as she looked at anon with a flirting look.


    "Haha...well if you are confident in yourself, then we are also confident in you."


    All of them started laughing together as they acknowledged anon''s will to live.


    "Isn''t he like him, brother ?" Suddenly the guy with red eyes spoke and everything went silent.


    After a minute of silence Anon broke it....


    "Like who ?"


    "150 years ago we choose someone like you from the other world to commit evil in this world, we supported him to the fullest but he still got killed by the last avatar of the 13 gods."


    "Don''t talk about him, he was a traitor." Another one spoke.


    "What did he do ?" Anon asked.


    "He betrayed us, We gave him everything treated him like our brother but he betrayed us, by stealing all the negative mana for himself and used it to kill many demons and humans without any guilt."


    "Yes, you can use negative mana if you like but i suggest you to not use it because the more you use it, the more it will corrupt your mind and at last you will go mad and try to conqueror the whole world and that''s when you will die."


    "Woah, that''s one dark side effect of this negative mana huh....? Are there any other side effects too ?" Anon asked.


    "No, it only has this one side effect."


    "Well, i will try to avoide it as much as possible." Anon said.


    "Good for you."


    "Brother, it''s time." Fremus spoke.


    "Yes, now you have to go for now because we can''t hold your soul here for too long. Just remember two things, they maybe 13 gods and they might have 13 avatars but we are the 7 demon gods and we are at our prime at this time.


    We only have one avatar but all of us will support you with everything we have.


    The thirteen gods treat their avatars like their slaves but we demons live like brothers or enemies, there is no slave between us, now you are our brother and we swear to protect you until you betray us or turn dead." The guy with the white eyes spoke.


    "Human is now our brother...Good, Good.*Hisssssss*"


    "We will meet soon human." Guy with the Orange eyes spoke.


    "Wait, you can come to the human realm yourself ?" Anon asked.


    "Not with full powers, only a part of our souls."


    "Can gods do the same ?" Anon asked.


    "No, it''s kind of illegal to enter the human realm. If our creator found it out, the culprit will get wiped out of existence."


    "So, why are you taking such high risks ?" Anon asked with a very confused expression.


    "This is the last try for us to take the upper hand." The guy with the white eyes spoke.


    "What do you exactly mean by upper hand here ?"


    "It''s been 140 years since we had the upper hand, right ?" Another guy said.


    "Don''t repeat it again and again, i know where we are standing right now."


    "S-Sorry brother."


    "Upper hand is a term we use to differentiate between the more powerful party at the present time between demons and gods.


    If gods have more worshippers at the present time that they have obviously then it will mean that they have the upper hand and if the demons have more worshippers it would mean we have the upper hand.


    It''s a competitive term we use to determine our domination over the holy land."


    "What happens if you hold the upper hand ?"


    "Demons will get more authority and they can live freely just like humans and other races."


    "Aren''t they evil or something ? They kill humans right ?"


    "Are you kidding me ? Our childs are getting murdered up there like livestocks, those damned Dwarfs kills our children to get their horns and teeths to make those magical special grade weapons.


    They rape the demon girls, then kill them. Just because they are not made like them, just because they don''t have the same body build like any of them, doest that give them the right to kill them like chickens.


    Human the world you came from must''ve taught you that demons are evil creatures but in this world demons are getting exploited in every way possible and we choose you as their saviour."


    "Little Brother, you are our last hope to get the upper hand or the deoms will get wiped out of existence from the holy land and with them gone we will be the next." The girl with the pink eyes spoke.


    "So, Anon the human, do you want to become our sworn brother and defend the demons in this world or do you want to be a normal guy who uses his powers to fuck random girls ?"


    "Are demon girls any good ?" Anon asked as he smiled.


    Suddenly silence once again covered the whole room. All of them looked anon in surprise.


    "Hahaha.... This guy is the hilarious."


    "You stupid." The girl spoke.


    "Hahaha....human funny *hisssss* "


    "Hahaha....since you are our brother now, let''s get you a demon soul seal. So that you can be one of us."


    "What''s that ?" Anon asked.


    "Due to many years of being hunted our demon children have started to live inside the forests and whenever they see a human, they simply kill him."


    "So you are giving me a demonic pass, so that the demons don''t kill me, right ?"


    "Wroooong, you are already too strong we are giving you a seal that will justify you as a higher demon in the demon society and it will keep the demons from fighting you and getting killed by your hands."


    "Oh, so it''s a seal for their safety, right ?"


    "Yes, whenever you see a demon he will sense the might of a higher demon coming from you and treat you with respect from the start. Not like he insulted you at first and to set the example you wiped out half of the demon population."


    "You know me very well huh...?" Anon said as he smiled.


    "I choose your soul...i know your mind. Now Raise your right hand."


    Anon did as he was commanded to and raised his right hand.


    Suddenly a black tattoo, similar to a shield and two swords with dragons on each side, started forming on his hand''s back.


    "Woah, that''s one badass tattoo." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, anon it''s time for you to leave butas i said we will meet you in your world, but one by one only."


    "See you soon, human." All seven of them said as anon''s soul returned back to his body.


    "Shhhhh.....haaah." anon woke up from the state of unconsciousness and found himself on his bed.


    "Hmmm...? A dream ?" Anon said with an confusing expression.


    "What a wierd dream ?" Anon said as he tried to pick up the glass of water from the table besides him.


    But as soon as he picked up the glass of water, he noticed something on the back of his hand.


    "This..." Anon said as he looked at the same tattoo, he thought that he saw in his dream.


    "So, it was all true ?" Anon murmured as he placed his hand over the tattoo and felt a dark aura coming out of it.


    [Master, what is that demonic authority coming from that seal ?] Link asked.


    "This is a demonic seal."


    [What ? A demonic seal ? You mean the seal that''s given to the higher members of the demon society?]


    "Yep, that''s the one."


    [But, how did you get one ?]


    "The seven demon gods gave it to me."


    [The seven Demon gods ? So, you are the choosen one ?]


    "What is a choosen one ?" Anon asked.


    [You don''t know ? Demon race''s numbers are getting declined at an incredible speed... that''s why demon gods select a choosen one every 100 years to save them but for the last 140 or so years they are facing defeat...but why would they select you ? Did you do something evil and felt guilty about it ?]


    "Oh, boy. I''ve done so many wrong things that if you combined the whole paper in this world it will still be short to make a list for my evil deeds."


    [Wow, it means you will receive their blessings as well.]


    "What blessings ?"


    [Demon gods didn''t gave you their blessings, yet ?]

 Chapter 109 Chapter-109

    [Whenever the demon gods choose someone to fight for them, they bless him/her with their blessings or teach them some spells that can be used in dire situations.]


    "Hmmm.... well they must''ve planned it out, it can be possible that they give it to me when they come here."


    [Hmm...it can be possible. Well it''s time for me to sleep.]


    "Hmm...ok."


    After having this conversation anon''s mind started thinking about all the conversation he had with the 7 demon lords.


    "Eh....who cares..? It is, what it is." Anon said as he again went to sleep but his sleep was immediately interrupted with a message tone.


    [Evolution will Begin in 1 hour, Please select your class to avoid random class picking.]


    "Ohh....shit. i almost forgot about this." Anon shouted as he again got up from the bed and looked at the screen in front of him in surprise.


    "Show me the classes."


    [Lich] [Legendary Class]


    [Prepare to witness the embodiment of unfathomable dread and raw power - the Lich, an infernal enigma that defies mortality itself. Once a venerable sorcerer or sorceress who dared to traverse the forbidden depths of necromantic arts, the Lich now stands as an immortal abomination, draped in the tattered remnants of its former grandeur.


    Its skeletal form, a testament to the ravages of time, radiates an aura of unyielding malevolence. Adorned in ragged, blackened robes that billow with a life of their own, the Lich commands an imposing presence, exuding an air of dark majesty that sends shivers down the spines of the bravest souls.


    Time holds no sway over the Lich, for it is forever trapped in a state of undying damnation. Ancient knowledge, amassed through centuries of unquenchable thirst for supremacy, fuels its insatiable hunger for dominance. It gazes upon the world with an unblinking, calculated gaze, its intellect honed to perfection by the relentless pursuit of forbidden secrets and forbidden power.


    To face the Lich is to confront a being whose name reverberates through the annals of terror. It is the apex of necromantic prowess, an avatar of relentless darkness and overwhelming malice. To stand against the Lich is to dare defy the very fabric of life, for its bony grasp reaches into the depths of your soul, ready to shatter your spirit and cast you into eternal oblivion.


    {*This Class will unlock the door to immortality for you and will not affect your looks from the outside.}


    {*Negative Mana Using Spells will do +50% damage.}


    {*Dark Attribute spells will be unlocked for use.} S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    +2 Class Exclusive spells will be given ]


    [Warning:


    *This class holds the intelligence for itself, if not used properly it can easily take over the user''s consciousness and lock the user inside his own unconscious mind.


    *You will be immortal but only over time, you can still be killed with holy magic.]


    "Woah, that really sounds badass...just like i read in the comics back on earth and if i take this class i will also become immortal with time, but the holy magic part disturbs my mind. I will become weak against holy magic.


    But, i will be able to get a necromatic skill with this skill, i am damn sure. I don''t know about the other skill.


    Let''s check out the next skill and then i will decide."


    [Cerebraxis] [Mythical Class]


    [In the realm where sorcery weaves its potent tapestry, behold the Cerebraxis: an ethereal terror wielding absolute dominion over thoughts and souls. It materializes amidst a tempestuous storm of psychic energy, defying mortal comprehension. Radiant veins of azure and violet course through its incorporeal form, pulsating with an otherworldly light.


    The Cerebraxis commands attention, striking fear into hearts and minds.


    Its piercing crimson eyes blaze with insatiable hunger, peering deep into the fabric of existence. With a gaze alone, it unravels guarded secrets and shatters minds. Tendrils of psionic power writhe and strike, seeking to ensnare unwary adversaries within their intangible grasp. The Cerebraxis is a master of mental manipulation, warping thoughts and emotions to suit its malevolent desires.


    It rends the minds of even the strongest, reducing their wills to brittle twigs beneath its influence.


    From its psychic core, devastating waves of annihilation surge forth. Telekinetic force obliterates foes, shattering both body and mind. Illusions of exquisite horror dance in its wake, ensnaring victims within nightmarish realms. Legends abound of the Cerebraxis'' insatiable hunger for dominance, its machinations toppling empires and leaving heroes mere shells of their former selves.


    To face the Cerebraxis is to enter a battleground where mighty warriors tremble. Only those with indomitable wills and fortified minds stand a chance. Its name echoes through the ages, a chilling reminder of its reach. The Cerebraxis, an embodiment of psychic malevolence, awaits, eager to claim dominion over your very being.


    Within the realm of the Cerebraxis, battles become trials of spirit and endurance. Warriors tread carefully, for none can escape its grasp. Defiance is met with devastation, and even the mightiest tremble. Engaging the Cerebraxis is to challenge the fabric of reality, leaving an indelible mark on the chronicles of legendary struggles.


    This class existed in the beginning of holy land, with time it became only a myth and after some more time everyone forgot about it.


    {*This Class Will unlock the peak capacity of a mind controlling creatures.}


    {*All psychic and mind controlling abilities will work with +150% affinity.}


    {*Dark Attribute spells will be unlocked for use.}


    +2 Class Exclusive spells will be given. ]


    [Warning:


    *This class holds the will of it''s previous master. To get this class you have to pass the trial and get it as a reward. Failing will result in an automatic class selection.


    *This Class holds the secret to the dark secret of brains and can backfire at you anytime, if not handled properly.]


    "Well...now it''s a harder choice. I was thinking of just reading this skill and choosing the lich one but this one also looks delicious. Oh my fucking god...what should i choose, it''s so confusing...?"


    Anon immediately went into a state of confusion as he saw the two classes one looking more powerful than the other one.


    As anon was thinking qbout choosing one of the classes another notification popped up in front of him.


    [Another Class Will be given due to the interference of Demonic Energy]


    [Lord Of the Souls, Ruler Of the Dark "Fremus" blesses you with an extra class.]


    [Soul Snatcher] [Mythical Demon Class]


    [In the darkest corners of the infernal abyss, a vile abomination known as the Soul Snatcher lurks, a demonic monstrosity that feasts upon the essence of mortal souls. This grotesque creature embodies the very essence of evil, an amalgamation of writhing shadows and seething malevolence.


    The Soul Snatcher''s form defies description, constantly shifting and contorting in a grotesque dance of torment. Its monstrous visage is adorned with rows of serrated fangs and gleaming, maleficent eyes that pierce through the fabric of reality. It is encased in a chitinous armor, adorned with jagged spikes that gleam with a sickly aura, exuding an air of dread and despair.


    From the depths of its wicked maw emanates a sickening miasma, an acrid stench that heralds the arrival of doom. Its sinewy limbs end in razor-sharp talons that rend the very fabric of existence, ready to tear asunder any who dare cross its path. The Soul Snatcher''s monstrous form is a testament to the horrors of the netherworld, a manifestation of pure, unadulterated darkness.


    It possesses an insatiable appetite for souls, mercilessly devouring them with ravenous hunger. The mere touch of its maleficent claws drains the life force from its victims, leaving behind empty husks of their former selves. With each soul consumed, the Soul Snatcher grows stronger, its demonic power reaching unfathomable heights.


    Legends whisper of the unholy rituals the Soul Snatcher employs to trap and ensnare souls, using dark sorcery and infernal bindings to manipulate and control the essence of life itself. It delights in the torment of its prey, relishing in the anguished cries of those unfortunate enough to fall under its influence.


    To encounter the Soul Snatcher is to face the embodiment of damnation. Its name echoes through the realms of terror, striking fear into the hearts of even the most hardened warriors. It is a relentless predator, an unstoppable force of destruction that seeks to claim every soul within its reach, leaving behind a trail of desolation and eternal suffering.


    Beware the Soul Snatcher, for it is a manifestation of all that is wicked and loathsome. Its malevolent presence taints the very air, its hunger for souls unquenchable. The battle against this demonic beast is a struggle for survival, a test of courage and resilience in the face of unimaginable horror.


    {*Gives you the power of the formidable creature that dwells in hell and lives on the souls. Life will be extended with each soul you eat.}


    {*Dark Attribute spells will be unlocked for use.}


    {*Negative Mana will do -50% corruption to the user''s brain.}


    {*Will gain soul power whenever you devour a pure soul.}


    {*Demonic authority will increase by 100% when fighting a demon.}


    +4 Class Exclusive spells will be given. ]


    [Warning:


    *Choosing this class will result in an appearance change according to the given description above.


    *Once choosen, you can''t transform back into human form.


    *This skill will consume life force with each spell used.]


    [Fremus looks at you with a smile and says "Don''t say thank you, it''s a small gift for my brother."]

 Chapter 110 Chapter-110

    "Hahaha... oh... Mwaahahahah." A very loud sound of laughter was heard from the demon god''s hall of Damnation.


    "Ay, what''s going on here guys ?" A pair of orange eyes entered inside the hall as he asked the others, why they were laughing.


    "Tell, brother Dread, about your blessing...ahhahaahaha. Tell him Fremus. Hahahha..." The guy with purple eyes laughed out loud as he mocked fremus.


    "Don''t laugh, Gregory. This is my last warning." Fremus said in a very angry tone.


    "O-Okay...as you say brother, i will stay silent and Hahahhahahahahah....i-i am sorry, i just can''t hahaha." Gregory laughed like a maniac.


    "What is going on ? anyone care to explain ?" Dread asked.


    "Julia, Explain it to brother dread...hahahahahah." Gregory said as he looked at the pair of pink eyes shining brightly in the dark.


    "Yes, Yes, Hehehe... Brother dread, as you know that we all had to bless the human brother we just made with our blessings and brother Fremus already did it...hehe." julia Explained.


    "Oh, so quick for Fremus to give his blessing huh...? What did he gave him ? A trash can ? Hahahahaha." Dread said as he started laughing.


    "Hahahhaha."


    Hehehehe."


    Everyone else also started laughing out loud as they heard drea''s word.


    "Dread, are you also on their side ?" Fremus asked.


    "Nope. Demons don''t choose sides, they make bets, so how about we make a bet." Dread said without any hesitation.


    "What bet ?" Fremus asked.


    "How about this, i bet 50% of my worshippers on the side, that says our human brother will not take your blessing." Dread said.


    "Whatttt ? Your 50% worshippers? Are you kidding me ?" Fremus asked in a surprised tone.


    "Yep."


    "What do you want from me in return ?" Fremus asked with suspicious eyes.


    "Nothing."


    "What non-sense, no demon bets on these odds...unless."


    "Yep, you are thinking absolutely right."


    "Unless, he is 110% sure that he will win the bet. No matter what." Fremus said as he looked at dread with an even angrier expression.


    "Hahahhahahaha....that was a good one brother dread. Nice one." Gregory laughed.


    "Hehehehe... little brother Fremus don''t be sad...they are just kidding." Julia tried to comfort the angry fremus.


    "Thank you sister julia, but it''s time that i get some more worshippers now. I gave him an undeniable gift this time and i don''t think any sane human will reject that gift. It''s the most beautiful gift I''ve searched from the 1000 blessings of the soul realm."


    "Yeah, why don''t we stop talking and just let him choose." The guy with white eyes spoke as everyone went silent.


    Suddenly the scene the shifts to anon''s room...


    "Hmm....the Lich class is good because it''s legendary and it makes me immortal but i can still be killed with an enemy more stronger than me and i will also become weak against the holy magic users.


    Where as i will get the dark Attribute spells unlocked on each of the classes, i still think lich is a good class if you want to study magic your whole life and become the overlord of necromatic magic but i got zero interest in dead girls so, let''s move on to the next class."


    "The next class is Cerebraxis, a class i never heard of in any comics or anime i watched back on earth but the description of this skill is so badass and i will also get mental attack bonus with this skill.


    And that line, that''s says "This class is the peak of Mind Control." Is making me a little worried. I still have one more evolution left at level 100, i am wondering if this is the peak of mind control what will i get next time ?


    Well let''s not worry about the future right now and focus on the present.


    This skill also gives me the ability to use dark attributes and datk powered spells, but i will not be able to use negative mana with this class and i think that''s good for me because i don''t want my mind to turn into a total mess.


    This class is very good if i want to boost my mind controlling abilities and get some psychic abilities.


    I also want to see the two abilities i will get with this class because whenever the system awards me with it''s in-built abilities they always turns out very intresting.


    Well, now let''s move to the last class that was also a wild card of today."


    "A Soul Snatcher...This class is..."


    In demon god''s hall...


    "Yes, i know what he will say next...He will say '' Oh My Demon, This class is the best class I''ve ever seen and i will only take this class, fuck the other two classes so far." Fremus said as he acted like a child.


    "Yeah, i hope he says that." Gregory said as he laughed in his mind.


    Back inside anon''s room...


    "This class is, The most garbage class that can ever be found inside an rpg fantasy, it''s like you are trying to mock me. Do you really think i will even look at this class after reading the first warning ?


    Bro, this class turns me into a motherfucking demon and i really love my human form right now. So i will not take this class at any cost. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Demon''s hall...


    *Crack*


    "What was that breaking sound ?" Gregory asked in confusion.


    "Yeah, it sounded like something just broke." Dread said as he looked at Fremus.


    "Yep, my confidence just did. You guys continue. I am going back into my chamber to restore some energy."


    "Brother, don''t be sad." Before julia could''ve comforted him, he disappeared from the hall.


    "You idiots, why do you have to tease him so much ? He is the youngest of us all. He doesn''t know anything about blessings and useful blessings. If i see you do that ever again, believe me it will be hellfire rain on those big heads of yours." Julia said in an angry tone as she also left the room.


    "What are you guys waiting for ? disappear or i will kick you out." The guy with white eyes spoke.


    "Yes, Yes...we are going." Both of them said as they also disappeared from the hall.


    "Hmm...human is smart. I am happy that i used my powers at the correct soul this time. He didn''t choose the negative mana class and decided to stay with his sane mind.


    Let''s see if you can overcome the trial for that class human brother or will your soul get trapped into the trial...?"


    Back on anon''s home...


    "Hmm...so it''s decided. First class is good but comes with negative mana and a weakness of holy attribute.


    Third class will turn me into a monster and i don''t want to be killed that fast.


    So the last option i have now is to choose the second class named.....Cerebraxis."


    [15 minutes left before the automatic class selection process... please choose your class.]


    A notification popped up in front of anon.


    "Hmm....time is here. I''ve to move down to the city before i go numb and bump for 12 or 13 hours."


    Anon immediately stood up from the bed and started moving down to the basement city.


    After reaching at the gates of the city, two ogre girls greeted him.


    "Welcome back, your majesty."


    "Yes, Yes." Anon said as he moved forward without paying much attention to both of them.


    "No.300." anon called out as soon as he saw no.300 in the training grounds.


    No.300 was teaching the new ogre warriors, how to use axes in a fight and hunt.


    As no.300 shows her students, how to do a 180¡ã spin with a great axe, her big boobs bounces out of her thin clothes and now they are jiggling in the open.


    Anon looked at them and immediately a boner was formed in his pants.


    "No, No... evolution first. You idiot control your thoughts." Anon said as he diverted his mind to no.300''s students but as soon as he did...he saw something even more hornier.


    All the students that were getting taught by no.300 were all female ogres and their boobs are also out in open, jiggling from left to right with every swing.


    "Hehehe.... boobies." Anon''s boner grew as it reached on his knee cap.


    "Master ?" No.300 noticed anon''s presence.


    "Ah...hi." Anon said as his boner was fully visible through his pants.


    "Everyone down on the knee." No.300 said as she went down on one knee and her boobs jiggled upside down.


    As if this was not enough, the gap between her legs revealed her plump green, properly shaved pussy lips.


    As soon as anon looked at this water started to come in his mouth.


    But, his boner reached it''s limit when he looked at ll the other girls and saw that their pussies are also opening in his presence.


    "Master, How can we help you ?"


    "....By getting down on all fours...hehehe..." Anon said as water started dropping off of his mouth.


    "As you say master."


    As soon as anon heard this he immediately remembered something that he has forgotten.


    ''Fuck....my evolution. How much time is left ?"


    [Evolution will start in 10 minutes.]

 Chapter 111 Chapter-111

    All the ogre girls went down on all their fours as soon as they heard anon.


    All of them turned their backs towards anon.


    Ogre girls are taught to have sex with the strongest male they find from their birth and as soon as they heard Anon''s proposal for sex, all of them went bananas and opened up their pussies for his superior seed.


    Anon on the other side was looking at 60-70 pussies all dripping wet are lying in front of him like nothing.


    It was all you can eat buffet for him but immediately a message appears in front of him.


    [5 minutes left for evolution to begin]


    "Oh shit! Lust is taking over me." Anon said as he immediately removed every lustful thought frombhis mind and turned his face back to all the pussies.


    "And...i thought this will be the last thing i will do before my death. No.300 stand up and arrange me a room. I want to practice for sometime."


    "Y-Yes...as you say master." No.300 said with an confused expression, because a moment ago she thought that she will get fucked by the strongest male in her knowledge, her master, but all of her dreams turned into dust.


    No.300 immediately stood up and took anon to the practice room.


    As soon as anon entered inside the room, he immediately sat in the lotus position on the ground and spoke.


    "I choose cerebraxis as my next evolution class."


    [Cerebraxis class has been choosen as the next evolution class]


    [Warning: Once choosen, changes can not be taken back.]


    "I know that you fucking moron, I''ve done this two times before. Now do it fast or my boner will touch my face." Anon shouted at the system.


    [Class evolution will now begin]


    This was the last message that anon saw before he lost his consciousness and fell backwards on the ground.


    As soon as he fainted many colourful gleaming lights started covering his body, the lights entered inside anon''s brain and started reprogramming it as if making it a brand new and powerful brain.


    Anon''s muscles started twitching and one of his hand immediately broke just like a stick but it immediately got fixed up... after this his another hand also broke and got fixed up again.


    This process didn''t stop after breaking and healing his hands... instead it continued for several hours, all over his body.


    Several hours later....


    Anon opened his eyes...and stood up from the position he was laying down at and felt an immense pain in his body, as if 10,000 elephants just stepped on him.


    "Fuck...my body hurts bad." Anon said, as he started to crack his knuckles.


    *Crack*


    *Crack*


    "Ha...but my body feels very light."


    After doing this anon moved towards the exit gate of the room to get out of the training room.


    Now the gate of this training room is made out of a metal called Dendrum.


    Dendrum is a very heavily dense and sustainable metal, it is used in making broad swords and exercising equipments for adventurers.


    This metal Can''t be broken easily, even the blacksmiths have a hard time melting this material.


    Anon grabbed the door made from Dendrum and gave it a good pull to open the heavy door at once.


    *Booom*


    But... something else happened. As soon as Anon pulled the door''s handle, the hinges on it''s end broke off and the door came out of it''s frame as it made a loud sound.


    "Woahhh...." No.300 shouted as she witnessed a male, who single handedly gauged out a dendrum gate from it''s frame.


    "Hmm....?" Anon tried to make sense of this situation, as he noticed a gate weighing over 150kgs, felt like a feather to him.


    No.300''s pussy immediately went wet as she noticed anon''s big biceps and his chest poking out of his clothes.


    "M-Master....i greet you." No.300 immediately went on her knees as she greeted anon.


    Anon looked at no.300 and scanned her big boobs with his perverted eyes.


    He immediately forgot about the gate as he looked at the squishy green boobs in front of him and big nice thighs too.


    [Master is looking so hot right now, i wish he just grab me, throw me onto the ground and fuck me to death.]


    Suddenly a voice was heard inside anon''s head.


    "What was that ?" Anon asked.


    "What master ?" No.300 looked at anon in confusion.


    "Nothing...i think my ears are playing tricks on me."


    [Oh i would love it, if you play tricks on my body and grant me your superior seed, my sexy master.]


    ''What the fuck why am i hearing these sounds ? This voice is very similar to no.300. Is this telepathy or what ?'' anon thought.


    Before anon could''ve thought of anything else a big screen popped up in front of him.


    [Skill Name: PsycheSense( Class Exclusive Skill)]


    [Unleash the power of the mind with PsycheSense, the ultimate tool of mental mastery. This extraordinary ability allows you to tap into the depths of human consciousness, unlocking the secrets hidden within every mind. With an intense focus and unparalleled intuition, you become a master of perception, effortlessly deciphering the unspoken thoughts, desires, and intentions of those around you.


    Harnessing the energy of the mind, PsycheSense grants you an extraordinary advantage in any situation. No secret can remain hidden, no plan can escape your scrutiny. Whether in the midst of negotiations, espionage, or thrilling adventures, your ability to read minds sets you apart as an enigmatic force to be reckoned with.


    With this skill user can read the thoughts of his opponent and know about his upcoming moves but once this skill is started mobility will turn to zero and user will become immobile.


    The immobility will last until the skill is stopped. Once used on a target, this skill will go on cool down for the particular target for one minute.]


    [Attribute: Dark]


    [Mana: 1000/use]


    Woah....a mind reading skill. That''s the best thing a guy can ask in a 1v1.


    Wait...i should''ve gotten 2 skills if i am right.


    As soon as he thought of this another screen popped up in front of him.


    [Skill Name: Neural Devastation]


    [Harness the cataclysmic power of Neural Devastation, an awe-inspiring ability that sends shockwaves through the very core of your opponents'' consciousness. With a lethal combination of advanced mental manipulation and ruthless precision, you unleash an onslaught that obliterates their cognitive defenses, leaving their minds in ruins and their resilience shattered.


    Neural Devastation unleashes an unfathomable assault on the neural networks of your adversaries, rupturing synapses and dismantling cognitive barriers. In the wake of this onslaught, their mental fortitude crumbles, leaving them vulnerable and defenseless against your subsequent attacks.


    When this skill is used, your brain will emmit a shockwave from it''s core that will destroy every mind that comes in it''s range within a 100 meter radius.


    The waves will continue to surge until the skill is turned off, this skill can''t be reflected back.


    The wave will start expanding and the more minds it destroyes the more stronger it will get until it reaches the limit of 100 meter radius.]


    [Attribute: Dark]


    [Mana: 5000/use.]


    [Warning: This skill can easily be countered with the skill {Calm Mind and Cleanse Mind} If user want to avoid these skills, user is adviced to not use this skill on holy magic users.]


    What...? Why holy magic users ? Am i still weak against holy magic.


    Anon said as he wondered about it but suddenly his thoughts were disturbed by no.300''s thoughts.


    [Oh, look at that. How handsome does my master looks when he thinks about something.]


    ''hmm....?''


    Anon lolked at no.300.


    No.300 immediately looked down, not Daring to look him in the eyes.


    [He just looked at me...should i request him to give me his seed now. No, no i should not. It would be rude.]


    As soon as it hits anon he immediately noticed her pussy lips that were visible between her legs.


    "No.300 stand up." Anon commanded.


    [Ha...i think he will now tell me to leave now. Well what can be done. I have to follow master''s orders without any questions.]


    Anon puts the gate back on the frame and grabs no.300 from her shoulders.


    "Hmm...?" Before no.300 could''ve thought of something to say she was pinned down to the ground just like she wanted.


    "You naughty girl... you''ve been having naughty thoughts huh...?" Anon said as he laughed at no.300.


    "M-M-Master....this is-....No this is-....i was just think-" before she could''ve said anything else two lips kissed on her big lips.


    Her mouth immediately sealed up by anon''s lips.


    "Mnhhhh~"


    [Oh My God, Master is kissing me. He really is kissing me. I should open my mouth for him, yes.]


    No.300 opened her mouth letting anon''s tongue inside her mouth.


    Anon used his lips to kiss her, his left hand to massage her right boob and his right hand to rub her pussy.


    "Stand up." Anon said as he leaves her mouth.


    "Y-Yes." No.300 said as she stood up.


    Anon immediately burried his face into that big fat green ass of hers and felt every squish of her ass.


    S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 112 Chapter-112

    As anon felt the squishyness of no.300''s ass, he felt his dick growing by every second.


    Anon used his right hand to rub her clitoris and his left hand to grope her six-pack abs.


    "Anhhh~ master...i am having a funny feeling down there." No.300 said as her face went red and she bent down pushing her ass into Anon''s face.


    "Yes...Yes...let your body loose." Anon said as he licked her pussy from behind.


    "Anhhhhh~ something is coming." No.300 immediately felt an immense pleasure inside her pussy.


    Her pussy immediately tightened up, no.300 thought sex is only a form of inserting male genital into female genital, but now it was a whole new world for her.


    "Master....i can''t stand it...anhhhhhhhhhh~" suddenly a green liquid followed out of her thick pussy, it was like a fountain with zero stop.


    No.300 came for 3 minutes straight as her huge ass didn''t stopped twitching the whole time.


    *Slap*


    As soon as she stopped twitching and tried to stand up, anon immediately slapped her ass so hard that a red hand got printed on it.


    "Ahnhhhh~ master, i am very sorry for my mistake, please punish me more." No.300 said as she went down on both of her knees and thought that anon slapped her because she came but she didn''t knew that it was a random hit from anon.


    Anon''s eyes shined with evil intentions.


    ''Hehehe... let''s enjoy this before, she finds out.'' anon thought as he created a bed out of the sand that the floor was made from with his [Laboratory] skill.


    "I will certainly punish you, get on all fours on this bed." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes master." No.300 immediately followed his orders and immediately went down on her fours.


    Anon started groping one of her huge ass with his right hand and fingered her pussy with his another hand''s finger.


    [Ahhh...master is going to slap me again. This is punishment but why am i feeling pleasure from this ? I feel an increasingly strong wave of pleasure writhing all over my body, whenever master hits me hard.]


    Anon heard every single word of this as he smiled and thought.


    ''Huh...? A sadistic again ? You like to get dominated as well huh ? Well i love to dominate girls in bed.''


    "This is for cumming on my clothes." Anon said as he slapped her butt hard.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhh~" a moan immediately left no.300''s mouth as she bit her lower lip in pleasure.


    [Ah...this feeling of getting punished and dominated by the strongest male feels amazing.]


    "This one is for taking pleasure in your punishment." Anon said as he slapped her another butt with force.


    "Anhhhh~ please forgive me master." She cried out as she bent her back in an arc.


    "This is for bending your back when i told you to stay in one position."


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ i am....sorry." no.300 shouted in pleasure.


    "You should be....*slap*"


    "Anhhhhhh~"


    [Oh no, it''s coming again....i am getting punished and feeling pleasure at the same time. If i do that thing again, master will punish me even more.] No.300 thought as she came again.


    Anon saw this and started slapping her pussy as she came...


    "*Slap*...cum like a defeated little bitch...*slap* *slap* *slap*" anon continued to slap her thick pussy, as she continued to cum like a soda machine.


    "I-I am sooryyy, your.... highness." No.300 said as she felt her arms weakening and going numb.


    She immediately fell down on her shoulders from the front but her huge ass was still sticking up.


    "It''s time for the main dish..." Anon said as he removed her pants and revealed his 16 inch cock to no.300.


    ''Wow...it really grew bigger with this evolution. I am wondering if the class change cannot change my body, why is my dick growing bigger and bigger with every class upgrade.'' anon thought as he looked at his dick.


    "Wow... that''s huge." No.300 said as she saw anon''s dick. Her hands were numb so her mouth was like a free to use hole.


    Anon immediately used this chance and inserted his dick into no.300''s mouth.


    "Ghuaaggg....Gock...Gock...Gock." anon''s cock immediately reached halfway down her throat as it made, no.300 to make strange noises.


    "I need lubrication...before the main course." Anon said as he tapped his cock''s tip onto her air tube and made her feel like something was choking her from the inside of her throat.


    After lubricating his dick for one good minute he removed it from no.300''s throast and turned her to the other side.


    "Open up these legs, you defeated bitch." Anon said as he grabbed her legs and bent them towards her chest.


    [Ah, yes...i am a defeated bitch. I will listen to everything master commands me to do now or he will force me to do it anyways. I better do as he says.]


    ''You better, because i am going to fuck you hard now.''


    "Wow...you are really clean from down here....*sniff* *sniff* is that scent ?" Anon asked as he sniffed her big green pussy.


    No.300 immediately covered her face with both of her hands in shyness.


    "Master, madam sephie told us to keep ourselves clean as you can use any of us at anytime for mating. I am just following her orders."


    "Hmm... sephie knows me good, hehehe....well she was not wrong." Anon said as he rubbed her pussy''s entrance with his dick''s tip.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~"


    After a moment anon stopped rubbing his dick on her pussy and noticed that she is now shaking her hips and rubbing her pussy on anon''s dick.


    [Anhhh~ this feels good....master is now moving slowly but doesn''t matter, it feels good.]


    "I am not moving at all darling. You are shaking your hips." Anon said with a smile.


    "Anhhh~ Huh...?" No.300 immediately removed her hands from her face and looked down as she boticed that her ass was moving on her own and her pussy lips were twitching as it rubbed itself on anon''s dick.


    "N-No master...this...Anhhhhh~" before she could''ve said anything else or Explained the situation, a big 16 inch rode went directly inside her pussy and blood came out.


    "Oh, you were a virgin ?" Anon asked.


    "What is that ? Your highness ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "You did mating for the first time today. Why ?"


    "Master...in ogres girls are taught to only have sex with the strongest males they know in their knowledge. In my knowledge you are the strongest person here."


    "Huh...? You mean that all those girls you were training the other day were....?"


    "Yes, they never mated with anyone in their life because you were the strongest male in their eyes as well." No.300 explained.


    Suddenly a flow of adrenaline in his mind as he thought about all those virgin pussys he saw sometime ago.


    "Well... let''s focus on you for now." Anon said as he started moving.


    "Yes...as you say master." No.300 said as she grabbed her legs from the knees to hold them back and gave anon way to fuck her without any resistance.


    Anon immediately inserted his entire cock Inside her pussy. Because she wasn''t a human, her body was stronger in every sense.


    If anon had inserted his cock like this into a human girl''s pussy she would''ve been dead by now due to sudden pressure on her womb''s back wall.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" a loud moan escapes from no.300''s mouth as she shakes her ass up and down at an incredible speed.


    Her womb''s entrance kissed anon''s dick as it opened up to accept it.


    As soon as it opened up anon immediately penetrated through it and barged inside her baby making room.


    Feeling no pressure around his tip anymore, anon immediately pulled it backwards and again barged in like a beast.


    He repeated the same process for 30 minutes.


    As soon as anon noticed that no.300 can''t hold back her legs anymore, he immediately grabbed both of her hands and locked them upside her head with his left hand.


    After her hands were locked up, her shaved underarms were revealed. No.300 immediately got embarrassed by this and turned her red face to the right not looking directly at anon.


    Anon used his other hand and straightened her face, as he kissed her again.


    This time anon''s chest pressed onto no.300''s breasts as her nipples felt erect on his chest.


    "Shhh... don''t be embarrassed." Anon said as he slightly touched her right cheeck and slowly let loose of her lips.


    "Y-Yes..." She said in a squeaky and cute voice.


    "Now, let me sniff your underarms, to check if you use scent there too or not." Anon said and no.300''s face immediately turned red.


    "No...master.... that''s-" before she could''ve said anything anon took a long sniff from her underarms.


    *Sniiiffffffff* S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ha...what sweet scent." Anon said as he started licking her underarms and rubbing her nipples at the smae time as he continued to pound her pussy.


    After fucking without stop for 1 hour and 43 minutes, the final moment f


    inally came for anon, where as no.300 came countless times in the past hour...anon didn''t came even a single time.


    "I am cumming, prepare your womb."


    "Yessss~"

 Chapter 113 Chapter-113

    After fucking no.300...anon exits the underground city and exits his house.


    "I''ve been unconscious for 24 hours straight....*click*" Anon said as he lighted his cigar and looked at the sun rising up from the horizon.


    *Shhhhhh* he took a big puff of cigar and just stared at the scenery in front of him, peacefully.


    "It''s time to write a new chapter in my isekai life huh...? It''s time that i go to the magic academy and bring back some waifus." Anon said as he thought to himself and smiled at the sun.


    "I wonder, if this solar system also contains 8 planets just like back on earth...?" Anon thought.


    "Master...?" Suddenly a voice was heard from the back.


    "Hmm..?" Anon immediately looked back and saw gia standing behind him with a smile.


    "Oh...gia. what''s up ?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing up, it''s time for us to go to the academy." Gia said with a funny sound.


    "Ah...yeah, you can go i will come on my own." Anon said as he continued to smoke.


    "Master, the academy doesn''t allow any late entries and smokers." Gia said as she warned anon about the rules of the academy.


    "How much time until the gates of your so called academy closes....?"


    "Three hours....and there won''t be any wagons this early in the morning, so you have to walk to the academy and believe me...even if you start running now from our house it will still take you at least 2 hours to reach their."


    "Well, we are leaving since you want to come on your own." Kia said in an attitude from behind as she started to leave.


    Anon immediately grabbed her hand and stopped her from leaving.


    "Where are you going ?" Anon said in a kinky tone as tightened his grip around her hand.


    "H-Hey, leave me...i have to go to the academy."


    "You will be coming with me. I need someone to accompany me on my first day don''t i ?" Anon said as he laughed.


    "Y-You... don''t mess with me. Are you really planning to go to the academy or are you just messing with me ?"


    "Oh...i am going to that academy of your and believe me no one will forget my entry after today."


    As soon as these words fell into kia''s ears...a surprised expression appeared on her face.


    "What are you going to do ?" Kia asked in a confused tone.


    "Nothing, gia and cherry you two can go. Kia will come with me." Anon said.


    "Okay...bye then." Gia said as she left for academy.


    "What do you think ? What will master do ?" Cherry asked gia.


    "I don''t know, but he said that, no one will forget his entry...i think he will do something badass today. Maybe he plans on reaching the academy before us." Gia answered.


    "Hmm...it can be possible master is good with magic...maybe he found some type of teleportation spell or something." Cherry said.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. Only royal guys have access to that kind of spell." Gia answered.


    "Don''t you remember that vampire guy. Maybe he gifted master that spell."


    "Oh...yeah. It can be possible, cherry you really are smart." Gia praised cherry.


    "I know."


    "We should stop talking now and start walking fast or we will have to go back from the academy gates."


    Both of them stopped talking and started moving towards the academy.


    After walking for 2 and a half hour both of them reached at the academy.


    "Ha... finally." Cherry said as she looked at the academy''s gates.


    There were many runes embedded on a semi-circle gate frame that was built in front of the academy entrance.


    Both cherry and gia passed through it and the gate started speaking.


    "Commoner Student."


    "Commoner Student."


    The gate spoke twice.


    "Gia and cherry, Hi how are you?" A girl with green eyes and blonde hairs came near cherry and gia as she waved towards both of them.


    She is gia''s friend, who learns martial arts in the same class as gia and she also has a small sister aged around cherry.


    She is an elf Commoner. 5''5 height and sharp long ears.


    "How are you guys ?" She asked.


    "We are good Yumi, Where is Rin...?" Gia asked.


    "She is with her friends and they all went to see jake."


    "Who is...jake ?" Cherry asked.


    "You don''t know jake ?"


    "No."


    "He is the only son of witch house, he applied in the college and immediately got selected for his incredible witchcraft and excellent aptitude in magic." Yumi Explained.


    "Oh...Is he also coming today ?" Gia asked.


    "Yes, someone just said that, he is taking entry on his pet Night owl and everyone gathered in front of the main gate to watch him enter the academy."


    "Ahhhhh....there he is."


    "Jake.....i love you."


    "Jake, please take me with you."


    "Look...how handsome he is."


    Suddenly noises started coming from the front gate.


    "I think he is here..." Yumi said as she started walking towards the main gate.


    Both cherry and gia also started following her.


    As soon as they reached at the front gate of the academy they noticed a young man qith purple hairs and dark black eyes...on a very big black owl flying in the sky.


    He was wearing a red uniform...with seven golden stars on the left side of his chest.


    The owl started coming down and the guy got off from it''s back.


    "Jake...i love you. Please make me pregnant."


    "Jake, can i smell you."


    "Can you slap me, jake...?"


    Girls suddenly started making hype and saying nonsense things.


    "Hello ladies." Jake said.


    "Ahhhhh....he said hi to me." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, you idiot. He said hi to me."


    "You both are idiots, he said hi to me."


    After jake got off from the owl, he then grabbed a soft white hand and helped a girl down from the owl.


    "Huh...? She is ?"


    "Yes, she is his sister."


    "Isn''t she miss.Samantha...?"


    "Yes, she is the thrid and the most beautiful daughter of the witch house. They look so good together."


    "He brought his sister with him, what a gentleman."


    "Indeed...if only my brother can do it."


    "Hey Gia, Your brother also got accepted into the academy right ? When will he come... it''s about time for the gates to close."


    "Huh...? He is not here yet..?" Gia asked in a surprised expression.


    "Nope...i didn''t saw any new Commoner guy coming through that door...not yet." Yumi answered.


    ''Where are you master...?'' gia thought in her mind.


    ''Look above you... silly girl.'' suddenly a sound was heard inside her head that resembled Anon''s voice.


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly a big dark shadow of a bird covered the whole ground.


    *Coowwwwww*


    A loud crowing sound was heard from the sky. Everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the source of this voice and noticed a big raven covering the sun.


    *Hoooot*


    The night owl immediately started panicking.


    "Buddy, are you alright ? What is happening to you ?" Jake asked as he tried to calm the owl down by patting him but the owl immediately opened his wings and flew away...as it throwed jake away like trash.


    "Ouch...."


    "Brother are you alright ?" Samantha asked.


    "Yes, what happened to my owl."


    "He got feared away by that."


    "What is that ?" Yumi asked as she looked above.


    "T-That''s my brother." Gia said as shelooked at anon.


    "Let''s go." Anon said as started preparing himself to jump down feom the back of the raven.


    "H-Hey, are you kidding me ? This is like 300 meters from the ground....we will be killed after we hit the ground." Kia said in a feared tone as she looked down with a very scared gaze.


    "What a cry baby." Anon said as he picked up kia into her arms.


    "Huh...? H-Hey what are you doing ? You are going to kill both of us-" before she could''ve said anything else anon jumped off.


    "Fasten your seat belts....this flight is not going to stop anywhere." Anon shouted as he enjoyed falling down.


    "Whaaat.....?" Kia asked as she didn''t understood what a seat belt is.


    *Booooooom*


    Anon landed on his feet and the ground immediately broke in a circle form around him making many circles representing the waves made from the force he landed with.


    "Hiiiii...." Kia made squeaky voice when she reached the ground.


    Waves of dust cleared off and revealed anon''s figure. He released kia from his arms and started walking towards the main gate.


    "Hey...who is that ?"


    "I don''t know maybe someone from another royal family."


    "I don''t remember someone else applying from any other royal house."


    "Maybe a hidden recruitment...."


    "No...look at his Uniform."


    "Huh.....? What the fuck...? He is a Commoner ?"


    "What, a Commoner ?"


    "Yes, he is wearing blue dress just like us."


    Everyone started looking at this strange kid who just took the most insane entry with a girl in his hands from the sky.


    "Who is he ?" Jake asked in anger as he saw his popularity decreasing.


    "I don''t know...but we will know soon." Samantha answered.


    "Are you sure he is your brother ?" Yumi asked.


    "Yep, 1000% sure." Gia answered.


    "I want to marry him, right now."


    "What ?"


    [Author: My editor is here and he will be taking care of any grammatical or spelling mistakes from chapter 115.]

 Chapter 114 Chapter-114

    Anon walked upto the gate and every single girl looked at anon with an ''wow'' Expression, no matter if she was Commoner or a girl from the royalty.


    Royal families upto four stars only had royalty in name, they were pretty much treated the same as, Commoners.


    As anon walked through the gate the gate spoke.


    "Commoner Student."


    This word triggered a reaction in Anon''s mind. He immediately started preparing a thunder javelin in hands.


    "Brother..." Kia stopped him as she grabbed his hands.


    "Oh...yeah." anon said as he realised that he was about to loose his temper their.


    "What the fuck are you doing ? Do you want to get kicked out of the academy on your first day ?" Kia said in a low voice.


    "Yeah, it was-"


    "Hello." Suddenly a voice interrupted them.


    As anon and kia turned back they saw jake standing there with his hand in the handshake form.


    "H-Hi, sir jake." Kia tried to handshake with jake but jake immediately retreated his hand and leaned it towards anon''s side.


    "Hello." He said again as he looked directly at anon with a sly smile.


    "Who are you, again ?" Anon asked as he looked at jake and didn''t accepted his handshake.


    "Haha...now i understand, why you did that. You don''t know who i am, right ?" Jake said as he laughed off anon''s mistake of ruining his entry on the first day of the academy.


    "Yes." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "Well, i am the only son of the witch house, name is Jake Grey." Jake said as he went for another handshake and leaned his right hand in front of Anon.


    "Hmm...good for you. Try not to die soon or your family will loose their only heir." Anon said as he started moving towards the entrance door of the academy without the handshake.


    "OI, Don''t you think you have too much attitude for a Commoner ?" Jake said as his face turned into an angry one.


    "No, my attitude is just perfect, get used to it." Anon said as he left, but in his mind he wanted to smash jake''s face, so badly that even his mother won''t recognise him anymore.


    "Hah....just leave him anon, it''s a new day and you will avoid killing the nonsense kids." He said to himself and moved forward.


    "Your brother is handsome and hot but he messed with the wrong guy there." Yumi said with a sad expression.


    "Fuck...i hope he doesn''t turn dead." Gia said as sweat covered her forehead.


    "Yeah, your brother should go in hiding for some days." Yumi adviced.


    "No you idiot, i am talking about that guy named jake." Gia sa she looked at jake.


    "What ?"


    Inside the entrance hall.....


    Students are seprated into 2 groups, commoners and royals.


    All the students wearing blue dress are Commoners standing on the right side and on the left side all the royal students are standing in red dress.


    "Oi, commoner...come to my room for one night, i will give you 2 silver for that body. Hahahaha." A guy standing in the royal section shouted towards the line anon was standing in.


    "Hahahaha....Good one brother."


    "Hehe... indeed a cheap bitch."


    Anon looked at the boy and noticed that he was looking right behind him.


    Anon turned back and noticed a tall elf girl, with sharp ears looking fown and crying due to the comments.


    ''Hmm... ragging even in this world ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the elf girl and noticed that her condition was miserable.


    "Oi, why don''t you answer him back...?" Anon asked in a low tone.


    "But...*sob* he is a *sob-sob* 5 star noble kid." She replied in a low voice.


    "Hah..." Anon sighed as he looked at the guy and pointed his five fingers at him but from a low angle that was hidden from his sight.


    <Telekinesis>


    A skill anon got from the cerebraxis class trial as bonus.


    As soon as Anon used this skill, he focused his eyes on the guy''s leather belt.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the belt that was holding his pants broke and his pants fell down.


    "Ahahhahahahahaha....hey look his pants got loose."


    "Hahahaha....what fool. Making everybody laugh on the first day."


    "Hehehe...look a royal kid suddenly got stripped off of his pants." Even the Commoners started making fun of him.


    "Huh...? No No, this is not....what it looks like." The kid immediately pulled his pants back up and acted like all this was normal.


    "Eh, another sadistic pervert."


    "Yeah, you are right. I think he is a big pervert bastard."


    Noble girls immediately started calling him a pervert.


    "T-Thank you." The elf girl said as she pulled anon''s shirt.


    "Huh....? For what ?"


    "For that."


    "How do you know, i did that ?" Anon asked in a surprised tone because he didn''t expected anyone to see him while doing this


    "I am an elf, i can sense magic. Even if you use a little bit of mana i will know it, we are built that way." She answered.


    "Oh, so you are a mana detecting device."


    "No- i...yeah, you are right. I am just a mana detecting device."


    "I am just kidding, but you still owe me for this one." Anon said as he blinked at the elf girl.


    "I-I don''t have any money." The girl replied in a saddened expression.


    "What ? Who asked you for money ?" Anon answered.


    "I don''t have anything, that can interest you. I am sorry but I don''t think i will ever be able to pay you back, for this help."


    "You know anything about magic subjects, here ?"


    "Hmm...? Yes, i know about most of the subjects that are taught inside the academy. I''ve been here for two years now."


    "Do they give homeworks ?" Anon asked with an awkward expression.


    "Yes, most of the subjects are theoretical so you will get lots and lots of homework." She replied.


    "How much time does it takes to finish your homework ?" Anon asked.


    "Since i am the topper in the Commoner section, it takes me only 2 hours to complete it."


    "Good, make it four from today." Anon said as he smiled.


    "Huh....? But why would i do 2 hours work in 4 hours ?"


    "No, you will do 2 hours work in 2 hours but you will also do my work." Anon said.


    "But that would be wrong and you will become dumb if you don''t do your homework and as the result you will fail in the term exams." She explained.


    "Don''t you want to pay me back ?"


    "I do but-"


    "Just do the homework, i will take care of the exams and get yourself some good clothes, here." Anon said as he tossed a coin towards the elf girl.


    The elf girl immediately caught the coin in her hands and unfolded her hands to look at the coin, but the next thing she saw made her legs go numb and her forehead to sweat.


    "A-A-A-A Platinum coin." She said in a loud voice but immediately saw that people are looking at her and turned her voice down as she pinched anon''s back. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where did you steal this from huh ? Do you even know what will happen to us if we were ro be found with this thing." The girl said in a very scared tone.


    "First thing, i didn''t steal it. I am not a thief and second just get some better clothes there is a hole inside that skirt of yours on the left side that you tried to cover by wearing the panties of same colour." Anon said as he smiles a bit.


    "Huh....? You pervert. How do you know this ?"


    "Just get some good clothes."


    "No No No, i can''t take this please take it back." Ahe said as she tried to return the coin.


    "Just keep the damn coin woman." Anon said as his eyes shined with anger and rage.


    "O-Okay." She said in a scared expression as she puts the coin in her pocket.


    ''Her will was easy to bend with just little bit of fear. If you show her a knife, i can guarantee that you can sleep with her and knock her up with zero worries, but this girl is very innocent.


    She makes me remember of someone from the army, back on earth.''


    "Everyone please maintain silence now. I am your principal, Ysaddgrill." Everyone immediately turned their gaze towards the stage as they noticed a black aura standing in front of the stage.


    "You all must be wondering why i didn''t come in my true form. It''s because i am not here in the academy but i am still here welcoming the newly admissions and looking proudly at my previous students.


    Students, i am insanely busy in a dire situation right now, but i still welcome my new students to the academy and hope that my previous students will continue to progress like they are already doing and become great mages in future.


    Now i will take my l


    eave but all the necessary rules will be explained to the new students by our headmaster, miss.ingrid. see you soon."


    The black aura immediately disappeared after saying this.

 Chapter 115 Chapter-115

    "Hello boys and girls, I am your headmistress, Miss Ingrid. I am here on Principal Madam''s orders, and today I will be in charge of your beginner tests and mid-term tests.


    First of all, I will explain the rules of the academy to the new admissions. You were all informed about the basic rules of the academy in your acceptance letters, but I will repeat them for you.


    There are three main rules in this academy:


    First, you can challenge anyone to a fight in the immortal arena. However, if you are found fighting with someone outside the arena, commoners will be expelled, and nobles will face a 5-day suspension." she said with a straight face, showing no guilt or shame.


    "What the fuck? She just said that like it''s a normal thing." Anon murmured in a low tone.


    "Yeah, it is. Nobles are treated with great respect inside the academy, while commoners are nothing more than mere ants here." the elf girl spoke softly.


    "Wow... that''s some next level discrimination she is engaging in," Anon said as he chuckled.


    "She is a noble herself," the elf girl said, looking at the headmistress.


    "Second, killing is not allowed on campus. If you are seen or found at a murder site, the teachers will immediately punish you. The punishment can range from expulsion to execution," the headmistress continued.


    "Let me guess... expulsion for nobles and execution for commoners, right?" Anon asked, looking at the elf girl.


    "Yes. You catch on fast."


    "Nah, I just guessed that one and hoped I would be proven wrong, but it seems this academy is even worse than I thought it would be," Anon said as his eyes twitched.


    "Get ready for what''s coming," the elf girl warned Anon.


    "What''s coming next ?" Anon asked, confused.


    "Just be prepared. I can''t explain it."


    "Third and lastly, don''t forget who you are. Nobles must remember that they have a reputation to maintain, and commoners must respect them in order to maintain peace." the headmistress said, releasing a threatening and imposing aura towards every student, regardless of their noble status.


    The threatening aura immediately transformed the hall into a somber place, as everyone fell silent and tried to withstand the oppressive aura without fainting or becoming sick.


    The first ones to faint were some commoner girls and noble girls, but 70% of the students still stood in front, looking down in tension.


    "Damn... This again. I don''t think I can handle it this time either. My mind feels like it''s going to explode. It''s as if someone is exerting a force of 1000 kgs from the outside of my body. I can''t- buahhh." the guy threw up as he fainted.


    The teachers immediately picked him up and carried him out of the hall.


    ''So, this is the test." Anon wondered as he felt strangely unaffected by the headmistress''s aura, remaining completely calm.


    Anon quickly glanced at the elf girl behind him and noticed that she had been doing fine until now, but sweat had started to form on her forehead.


    He smiled reassuringly at her and turned his back towards the headmistress.


    Ingrid''s eyes scanned the room, landing on some noble students who remained steadfast without showing any signs of tension.


    "Good, this time we have some gems. Let''s see how much pressure they can withstand," she said with a slight smile.


    Suddenly, the aura emanating from her body grew heavier with each passing moment.


    "No... No... Just a little longer. Noooooo," the elf girl behind Anon muttered before fainting and collapsing onto the ground. A female teacher swiftly picked her up and carried her out of the hall.


    Curiously, Anon still felt no pressure from the headmistress''s aura.


    ''What on earth is happening? Why am I not affected?'' Anon wondered.


    "[Master, look at your demon crest]," Link informed.


    Anon immediately glanced at the back of his right hand and noticed that the demonic tattoo was shining brightly in red.


    ''Link, what is this?'' Anon asked.


    "[Master, this is a protective array forged by the demonic gods within that crest. No aura can harm you as long as you have the will to fight]," Link explained.


    ''Oh, really?'' Anon replied, a sense of relief washing over him.


    "[Yes, but if you ever feel fear or become overwhelmed by your opponent, the pressure you feel will be doubled]," Link warned.


    "So, that''s how it works," Anon thought, a smile forming on his face as he boldly gazed at the headmistress.


    Meanwhile, the headmistress focused her attention on two girls and five boys who stood strong within her imposing aura.


    The first student was Samantha, the third daughter of the Witch House. Samantha possessed the unique ability to communicate with the dead, and it was rumored that she could harm others with her powerful witchcraft spells without even laying a hand on them.


    Since the age of five, Samantha had been trained in witchcraft and witchwork, with her mother being a prominent feminist in this era. In their household, females were treated with superiority and respect, while males were treated more like dogs.


    Samantha aspired to become a feminist like her mother and carry on the legacy as the future head of the Witch House. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing beside Samantha was Luna Warwood from the Martial House, a werewolf and the second daughter of her family. Luna''s goal in attending the academy was to excel in martial arts and prove that girls could break bones with the same intensity as boys.


    Her ultimate ambition was to surpass her elder brother, who currently held the title of the strongest martial artist in both the kingdom and their family. Only by becoming stronger than him could Luna pave the way to becoming the first female head of her family.


    Among the noble boys, there were three individuals who seemed unfazed by the headmistress''s aura.


    The first was Jake, the sole son of the Witch House. Unlike his siblings, Jake had no desire to assume leadership of the family. He simply wished to lead a normal life at the academy and be treated as a man by his family, rather than as a dog.


    Jake achieved mastery of basic witchcraft and witchwork spells at the age of 15. He came to the academy this year to further his studies and learn advanced witchcraft.


    Standing on Jake''s right side was a man with red eyes and pale skin. His eyes had dark circles under them, as if he hadn''t slept in centuries. There was an unsettling and tense look in his eyes, accompanied by an awkward smile on his face.


    This man was none other than Frank himself.


    Frank had only one goal in life: to establish himself as the superior member of his family and eliminate anyone who opposed him. He relied more on violence than on peaceful resolutions. With the help of Anon and Mike, he orchestrated the demise of his father, or rather had him killed. In return, he made a trade with Anon involving his mother.


    Now that his father was gone, only his brothers remained. However, two of them fled from the house on the same day their father was killed by Anon.


    Frank now aimed to eliminate his remaining brothers in order to claim the position of the family head.


    At this point, Frank appeared unaffected by the headmistress''s aura. However, in reality, he was beginning to feel the pressure on his body.


    On Jake''s left hand stood a man with a muscular build and a cross emblem on his uniform. He was Ren L. Denver from the Denver House of Justice, the first son of the Denver Family and the heir to the family head position.


    Ren''s mother, also known as the Great Mother of the Church, held significant power within their family. It was said that the Denver family had the ability to communicate with gods and could bring rain with a mere song, as well as command the sun to shine at their will. This family was believed to be favored by the gods, and they were blessed with good luck at the start of each year.


    The Denver House played a crucial role in the war against the Demon Lord that took place 150 years ago.


    Ren aspired to succeed his mother as the next family head, but he also sought personal achievements that he could proudly showcase after assuming the leadership of the Denver family.


    The headmistress felt satisfied with the five candidates and shifted her attention to the Commoner section.


    It was a grim sight.


    Everyone in the Commoner section was vomiting and losing consciousness due to the overwhelming pressure.


    The headmistress sighed and was about to redirect her gaze back to the Royal section when something caught her eye.


    There was one person who wasn''t succumbing to the effects. Instead, he boldly looked at her with a smile, as if her aura meant nothing to him.


    That person was none other than Anon.


    ''Hmm...? A commoner who can withstand this much pressure? Who is he?'' the headmistress wondered.


    "Heh..." Anon smirked, mocking the headmistress.


    "You..." the headmistress uttered as she began to intensify her aura.

 Chapter 116 Chapter-116

    Boom!


    Suddenly, a burst of threatening aura erupted from the headmistress''s body.


    But Anon remained steadfast in his place, seemingly unaffected by her aura.


    ''A commoner who can withstand this much aura? Who is he?'' the headmistress wondered as she continued to intensify her aura.


    After reaching its limit, the air inside the room began to change, taking on a blackish hue.


    At this point, even the teachers felt immense pressure, and only six students remained standing in the grand hall.


    The noble students exchanged tense glances, hoping that the remaining four would collapse and end this torture.


    Little did they know, there was one commoner who still stood there as if nothing was happening in the hall.


    The headmistress glared at Anon with growing anger and increased her aura to its maximum.


    "Hnnnnnngggggghhhhh.....Haaa....I CAN''T."


    "FUCK...."


    "I AM DYING."


    "AHHHHHHHHH-"


    "SHIT."


    These were the last words heard from the five noble students before they all fainted together and collapsed onto the ground.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned his gaze towards the noble section and realized he was the only one left standing in the hall.


    "HOW IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE?" the headmistress shouted, feeling helpless in front of a commoner kid.


    "Ingrid, what are you doing?" a voice came from the entrance of the hall.


    Immediately, the aura that had enveloped the room vanished, and the headmistress immediately bowed down before the man who had arrived.


    "Mr. Kale, I am so sorry for my mistake," Ingrid apologized to the elderly man with a white beard, white hair, and an aged body, appearing to be around 150 years old.


    "Using your maximum aura on these new kids? Have you finally lost it?" the old man scolded Ingrid.


    "It was my mistake, sir. I apologize for it," Ingrid apologized once again.


    "Pick up the five students and take them to the infirmary, and you, follow me to my office," Kale said in an angry tone as he left the hall.


    The headmistress began to leave the hall, but as she passed by Anon, she looked at him with her sharp eyes, attempting to discern his true identity, yet finding nothing peculiar about him.


    "Hmm...Trying to flirt with a guy so young, ma''am?" Anon said with a smile.


    "Y-You..." the headmistress tried to curse Anon, but she couldn''t because Kale was observing her.


    "What was that?" Anon asked.


    "Just wait, you commoner," she said as she left the hall.


    [The Lord of Rage, Demon God Nefarious, looks at you with a smile and asks, "Isn''t that crest useful, brother?"]


    "Indeed...it is," Anon said as he laughed and looked at the demonic crest.


    "Wait, can you guys see me all the time?" Anon asked.


    [Yep, but we only get notified when something significant is happening around you, so we only observe your actions during those times.]


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. Did you watch me fuck my step-mother ?"


    [Yes.]


    "How about my three step sisters ?"


    [Yes]


    "That bitch from the nicolas Household ?"


    [Yes, and that ogre female too, yesterday.]


    "Fuck...you have to stop doing that all the time."


    [We can''t, you are now connected to us by that crest. Whenever you do something that feels intresting to you we are bound to know that.]


    Inside Kale''s office,


    Thud! Kale slapped his hand on the wooden table and glared at Ingrid with anger.


    "Sir Kale, I was just..."


    "Shut up. You''ve disappointed me. Do you have any idea what you''ve done?" Kale asked in a furious tone.


    "N-No, sir."


    "Those five kids belong to the 7-star noble families, and you used maximum aura on them. You are a 5-star noble at best. The least you can do is personally apologize to them. I can only hope they don''t disclose this to their families, or you''ll face immediate suspension and a lifetime magic ban seal on your heart."


    "I-I understand," Ingrid spoke with a grim expression, her voice filled with fear.


    "Get out," Kale ordered.


    "But, sir..."


    "Just go, Ingrid. I don''t want to see any more of you," Kale said, closing his eyes and placing two fingers on his temple, lost in thought.


    "Y-Yes, sir," Ingrid said in a low tone as she exited the principal''s office.


    "Why does it always have to be me? All of this happened because of that commoner kid. I won''t forget this kid," she said angrily as she made her way towards the infirmary.


    "Well, you better not. Hahahaha..." Anon laughed, overhearing every word of their conversation from outside the room, thanks to his heightened senses.


    ''Hmm... She''s a bit rough, but kind of cute and hot at the same time,'' Anon thought, smiling to himself as he left.


    In the hall...


    "Hello, students! I welcome you to our academy, and I am your examiner for today''s test," a young woman said, looking at everyone with a smile.


    "Huh...? What test?"


    "Didn''t we already take the test that the headmistress administered...?"


    "Yeah, I''m wondering about that too."


    ''Test...? If this is the test, then what was that? Why did she apply all that pressure on the students?'' Anon wondered, gazing at the ground.


    "You must all be wondering what kind of test this is now, right? You''re all thinking about it. That wasn''t the test; it was the headmistress''s way of asserting her authority over the school. The real test begins now. Brace yourselves. Believe me, it will be easier than the headmistress''s test," she said, laughing like a child.


    "I''m out of here. I''m not taking any test," a 6-star noble student declared, walking away from the field.


    "S-Sir, you can''t do that. You have to take the test," the teacher said, attempting to stop the student.


    "Huh...? Are you arguing with me, commoner?"


    "No, sir, but you have to take the test, or I will disqualify you." the teacher said in a fearful tone, addressing him as "sir," despite being a teacher at the academy.


    "Oh, really? Well, I''m not going to stop. Try and stop me," the kid said with an attitude-filled voice.


    "But-"


    Slap!


    Before the teacher could say another word, Samantha slapped the male noble student.


    "Don''t you have any respect for your teachers? Motherfucker, respect women. You are of noble blood. If I see you talking to any woman like that again, I''ll take that tongue of yours and insert it in your ass," Samantha angrily exclaimed.


    ''Oh, feminism even here...?'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    The noble student immediately became fearful of Samantha and tried to speak something. "B-But... Madam Samantha, she..."


    "What? You got a problem with her warning?" Luna stepped out of the crowd, cracking her knuckles.


    As soon as he saw a 7-feet-long werewolf cracking her knuckles, he immediately started apologizing.


    "N-No, ma''am. I will never do anything that will hurt any woman again. I will respect women and take this test like any other woman... I-I mean, man," he said as he walked back and stood behind the crowd, beside Anon.


    "Better," Luna said as she also returned to her position.


    "Thank you, Madam Luna and Madam Samantha," the teacher thanked both of them.


    "No problem," they replied with smiles. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Both of them are feminists but not discriminatory. That''s one good thing,'' Anon thought and chuckled softly.


    ''But still, I''m getting bored over here,'' Anon thought as he looked around.


    Suddenly, he glanced at the guy who had just been slapped by Samantha and smiled with an evil grin.


    ''Hehe... here comes entertainment.''


    "How could she do that?" Anon said in a low voice, nodding his head from side to side.


    The 6-star noble guy looked at Anon for a moment and then returned his gaze to the teacher.


    ''Hmm...? Didn''t work? Maybe I need a bit more drama,'' Anon thought as he noticed that the guy was still ignoring him.


    "Che-Che... How could she slap a 6-star noble just like that?" Anon spoke again, speaking a little louder and nodding faster.


    "Hmm...? Are you talking to me?" The noble guy finally asked.


    "Yes, sir. I''m just wondering how she could slap you in front of the whole student body. Now it will be more difficult for you to find any girl the whole year. No girl will look at you.


    Even if you tried to force any girl into being your girlfriend or wife, she will go directly to Samantha or Luna, and you will get beaten again. Che-Che, what good is that life?" Anon said, weaving a web of words for his target.


    ''This guy is absolutely right. She slapped me in front of the whole crowd. Now no girl will come near me, and if I try to approach them, I''ll be beaten again.


    Without any romantic prospects, my life will become hell...'' The noble student started pondering, and his expression turned worse.


    "Sigh But what can be done? She is a 7-star noble, and you are just a 6-star noble. The difference is just too damn big," Anon fired another bullet at him.


    ''Yes, this kid is right. The difference between our families is just too big.''


    "Well... do you have any better ideas?" the noble guy asked Anon hesitantly.


    ''Gotcha.''


    "Oh, yes, sir. I do have an idea," Anon responded with an evil smile.


    [Author: BOIS, I AM GOING LOW ON RATING I NEED HELP. I REALISED THAT MY GRAMMAR WAS BAD AT STARTING CHAPTERS BUT I AM TAKING ENGLISH CLASSES AND TRYING TO IMPROVE IT. PLEASE DON''T GIVE BAD REVIEWS ONLY FOR BAD GRAMMAR.]

 Chapter 117 Chapter-117

    "What? Tell me, tell me," the noble kid asked eagerly.


    "What was your name again, sir?" Anon asked the kid.


    "I am Joffrey Anderson of the Anderson Family. We are a Six-Star Noble family," the noble kid said, puffing his chest with pride.


    ''Bro, you just got slapped by a girl? And you still have that attitude? Well, the stupider the guy, the more entertainment I will get,'' Anon thought to himself as he looked at Joffrey.


    "So, Sir Joffrey Anderson, I have a plan to get back at that girl for what she did to you," Anon said with a slight smile.


    "Okay, I''m listening."


    "Now, think about it, Sir Joffrey. If that girl fails this test, the teacher will have to fail her, and if she fails, she will have to go back home."


    "But how do we make her fail the test?" Joffrey asked.


    "That''s the interesting part... Sir Joffrey, what is your class?"


    "I am a Mage."


    "A mage, very good... Now, do you see that girl?" Anon said, pointing towards a girl from a noble house.


    "Yes, a three-star noble."


    "Now, think about doing something to her."


    "What do you mean? Why would I think about doing something to her?" the noble kid asked, confused.


    "Sir Joffrey, you may not know this, but I can see anyone''s inner talent with my mind, and what I am seeing inside you is a very talented mage with extraordinary powers," Anon explained convincingly.


    "What nonsense? Why would I believe someone like you?" Joffrey asked.


    "Well, I am not telling you to believe me. I am just telling you to try it out yourself," Anon said.


    "Well, since you say that," the noble kid said and started looking at the three-star noble girl.


    [Hmm... What can I do to that girl? Well, for starters, I will spank her ass.] Joffrey thought to himself, but Anon heard his every thought crystal clear.


    ''Indeed, you will do something perverted at first.''


    <Telekinesis>


    Smack


    Suddenly, the same three-star noble girl felt a loud spank on her right buttock.


    "Ahhh~" she cried out slowly as she placed her hand over her bottom.


    "Hmm...?" Joffrey looked at the girl in silence, noticing her movements.


    [Her hand landed on her ass, and she cried out. Could this be...?] Joffrey wondered, his eyes widening in surprise.


    [If it''s true, then I wish her panties would drop down right now.]


    ''What the hell? Is he an even bigger pervert than me?'' Anon thought as he used his telekinesis.


    Immediately, the girl''s panties dropped down.


    "Huh...? Ahhhhhh....nooo." she shouted loudly this time as she quickly put them back on.


    "Is everything all right over there, miss?" The teacher asked the noble girl.


    "Y-Yes, S-Sorry for that," she said in a shy manner as she straightened up.


    "Wow, how did I do that?" Joffrey asked Anon in confusion.


    "I said it. You have unimaginable powers, just use them," Anon said, thinking that his prey was about to fall into his trap.


    "Do I really have these powers?" Joffrey asked, looking at both of his hands.


    ''Trapped,'' Anon thought, smiling a bit.


    [If I can do anything with my powers, then I am no less than a god now. I will violate that 7-star noble girl tonight and then I will kill her. Hahahahha... Because I am the fucking god.] Joffrey thought, laughing with an evil smile.


    ''What the fuck, bro? You are nothing. I just toyed with him a bit, and he thinks he is a god now. Are all nobles this naive, or is this one just exceptionally stupid?'' Anon thought, looking at Joffrey with a lunatic bastard''s smile.


    "Hey, you," Anon said, looking at a commoner guy standing beside him.


    "Yes...?"


    "Do you know where I can get some popcorn?"


    [Popcorns: Puff-Puffs]


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I''m also a new student here," he said, laughing awkwardly.


    "Eh... it won''t be any fun without popcorn to watch my entertainment show," Anon said in a low voice.


    "Did you say something, kid?" Joffrey asked.


    "No, sir. I was just suggesting that you should seek your revenge as soon as possible."


    "Oh, I will get it, and I will get it as soon as possible."


    Good. Now all I have to do is just wait for the night to fall," Anon thought and laughed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anon Agreil... Do we have any Anon Agreil here?" the teacher asked.


    "Y-Yes, that would be me." Anon immediately got surprised as he heard his name being called by the teacher. He immediately lifted his hand and shouted in a loud voice, just like a soldier would do in the army.


    "Come here, boy. We will start the test with you."


    "What? Why me first? Is it because my name starts with an ''A''?" Anon thought as he went to the front.


    "So, boys and girls, this area right here is a very special area. This circular area is enchanted with a [Nil] Spell. Now, Anon, can you tell me what a [Nil] Spell is?" the teacher asked as she pointed.


    "A [Nil] Spell is a spell that cancels any magic spell or skill inside it, which means you will not be able to use any magic inside that field... It''s an S-Rank spell invented by the Demon King''s first general in order to-"


    "Cough-cough That''s enough, Anon. Why don''t you go and stand inside it?" the teacher said, feeling that the boy knows more than she does about the spell.


    "Yes." Anon followed her instructions as all the other students observed Anon like a specimen for an experiment.


    "Now, I will explain the test. Since you all are going to learn magic and swordsmanship, my task is to evaluate the skills of your bodies to see if they can withstand the pressure of what''s coming next."


    Every student felt fear as soon as they heard the teacher.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be that bad. Just chill. Now, for the first physical test, we will do a javelin throw test."


    "What? Javelin throw?"


    "Isn''t it one of the Kingdom''s sport festival game ?"


    "Yeah, it is, and I thought it can only be played with the help of magic."


    "Yeah... Me too."


    "Now, Anon, you will have to throw this spear while standing inside the [Nil] Circle. Do you understand?" the teacher said as she threw a spear towards Anon.


    Anon caught the spear immediately, and it felt heavy as his body was not being strengthened by mana anymore.


    "Heavy... Around 20 kg, I''d say," Anon tried to guess the weight of the spear as he looked at it.


    "Now, are you ready, Anon?" the teacher asked.


    "But how long do I have to throw it to pass the test?" Anon asked.


    "No, no... You just throw it with your full power, and I will evaluate your body''s capacity based on that," the teacher explained.


    "Okay, but can I take a run-up before throwing the spear...?" Anon asked.


    Now, the concept of force was not invented in this world, so no one knew why Anon was asking for such a thing.


    "Yeah, you can if you want to, but you will have to throw the spear from within the [Nil] Area," the teacher said, with a confused expression as she looked at Anon and wondered why he wanted a run-up.


    Throwing a spear to the maximum distance is easy; all you have to do is just get your throwing angle to 45¡ã. I can do that, but I will still not be able to throw it beyond 50 meters because from the day I got reincarnated here in this world, I felt mana in my body, but this [Nil] area sealed it all away... It''s like I''ve lost my strength.


    So, I will use force to my benefit. When I asked for a run-up, the teacher and all the students looked at me with confusion, meaning they don''t know the concept of force and energy storage.


    I will use that and try to throw the spear around 100 meters away.


    Anon started moving back, and as soon as he left the [Nil] area, mana started running inside his body again.


    He felt refreshed and energetic.


    "How many body strengthening and haste skills do I have?" Anon asked the system.


    [Searching for Body Strengthening and Haste skills]


    [4 skills found]


    [Iron Body - D Rank]


    [Energetic Sprint - C Rank]


    [Calm Mind - B Rank]


    [Skip - A Rank]


    "Use all of them now," Anon commanded.


    <Iron Body>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his body glowed red and went back to normal.


    <Energetic Sprint>


    His body glowed green and went back to normal.


    <Calm Mind>


    A blue glow left his body.


    <Skip>


    A last golden glow left Anon''s body.


    "Unleash all of the mana in my body."


    [Unleashing Mana in Host''s Body]


    Suddenly, a flow of mana ran through Anon''s body as he bent down a little and looked at the nil field.


    "Did he just use four spells on his body?" another teacher said as he observed Anon from a distance.


    "Yeah, I don''t think he listened to what the teacher said because if he did, he wouldn''t do something that stupid. Even if you use a spell outside the Nil Field, the moment you enter it, everything related to mana will be instantly purged," the teacher beside him agreed.


    "I think the kid is new."


    "Yep, no doubt."


    "Let''s do this." Anon said as he took off.

 Chapter 118 Chapter-118

    "hmm...? Hey look that''s the new guy who jumped off feom the back of the raven." A girl shouted from the Commoner class.


    "What ? That handsome pal ?"


    "Yes, Look he is giving the begginer test."


    "Really, let''s go outside."


    Teachers usually never came to teach in Commoner classes so the students were on their own, that''s why there was no restrictions on Commoner classes except crossing some main lines.


    "Yeah, Let''s go."


    "What was his name again ?" A girl asked.


    "He is my brother, Anon Agreil." Gia said with a very proud expression.


    All the girls came out of their classes as they started to observe anon.


    "How much do you think, He will hit ?" A girl asked.


    "I hitted around 30 meters...what about you ?"


    "I got stuck at 15 meter."


    "Hey gia, you are the record setter for our class right ? What was your record back then ?"


    "I hitted around 78 meters." Gia said with a smile.


    "What do you think of your brother, will he be able to beat it...?"


    "Are you kidding me ? He will crush it." Gia said as she looked at the girl and smiled.


    "Really ? Don''t you think he is a little young to do that ? I mean his body is still developing."


    "What do you know about his body ? I saw those guns and muscles from up close." Gia murmured in a very low voice.


    "What ? Did you said something ?"


    "Huh...? No no, it''s nothing. Let''s just see what he will do." Gia said as she pointed at anon.


    "Let''s do this." Anon said as he started running towards the [Nil] Circle.


    Everyone looked at anon with keen eyes as his speed increased with every step he took forward.


    100m/second.


    200m/second.


    350m/second.


    500m/second.


    At one point anon turned into a streak of light.


    "What is your brother doing ? Why is he taking a run up ?" Yumi asked.


    "I don''t know but whatever he does, there is always a reason behind it." Gia said as she smiled again.


    "You really have an awfully huge trust in your brother huh...?" Yumi said as she laughed.


    ''Anon focus, the moment you jump it will be the moment of truth.'' Anon thought to himself as he was reaching near the [Nil] area.


    As soon as Anon reached in front of the [Nil] Circle he gathered all the energy and jumped, and as soon as he entered inside the [Nil] Circle.... Anon''s body got purged out of every magic buff, but he had one thing FORCE.


    When anon started running he generated an incredible amount of kinetic energy in his body and when he jumped he converted that kinetic energy into potential energy.


    Now this stored energy will remain inside anon''s body until he lands on the ground but he will not waste it by landing.


    ''If i imagine the line of 90¡ã angle in front of me...then the hypoteneous will be here.''


    "This is the angle..." Anon said as he unleashed the stored energy in his body with the spear, giving it an explosive boost of energy.


    *Swiiiiiiiish*


    A sound similar to whistling came out as the spear teared through the air and didn''t show any signs of stopping.


    "Where did it go ?"


    "I-I don''t know."


    "A beast...Indeed." Frank said as he crushed his nails into his hand''s skin.


    "Wooooohoooooooo... that''s my brother for you." Gia shouted from the second floor.


    As the new students looked at anon, the girls noticed that his dress was torn apart due to the muscle expansion when the energy suddenly left his body.


    "Woah....what body."


    "Oh my god...he looks so hot."


    "I would love to give him some kids and be his wife even a concubine works for me."


    The commoner girls immediately started gossips about anon''s exposed muscles and chest.


    His buttons teared off when his chest expanded and his dress also got ripped apart from his biceps.


    Even the noble girls started to look at him with flirty looks.


    "Fix up." A sound came from the behind and anon''s uniform immediately got restored back to it''s original form.


    Everyone immediately turned to the source of the sound and noticed a old woman walking towards them, a witch hat on her head, a broom in the right hand, magic wand in left hand and a smile on her face.


    "Young ladies don''t fell for gentlemen like him, he will distract you from your goals but you will have to resist the urge. Be strong." She said as she stood in front of them, and gave lecture.


    "Laries and gentlemen, let me introduce you to my superior teacher and the main observer of today''s test." The first teacher said as she pointed towards the old woman.


    "I am Seti Frag, my dear students. I was planning to let Letti take the tests for today but when i looked at all of you, i found some promising candidates this time. Am i right Mr.Anon Agreil ?" Seti said as she looked at Anon and smiled.


    "As you say mam." Anon said in a normal tone as he came back to his position.


    "Mam, we found it." Two students came running from the other direction.


    "How much ...?" Letti asked with a curious expression.


    "Mam it''s a new record...."


    "I know it''s a new record for the college, but how much is it ?"


    "Mam, not for college it''s a world record." The student said with a very worried expression.


    The happy Expression on the teacher''s face immediately turned white and blank.


    "W-What do you mean it''s a world record ?"


    "It''s 500 and 6 meters." The student said as a chill ran down everyone''s spine, no matter noble or Commoner, no matter dwarf or elf, no matter 7 star nobles or 5 star nobles....it went death silent for a moment there.


    The world record for throwing javelin was 340 meters and anon beat it with an insane difference.


    "Y-You are not fucking kidding, right ?" The teacher asked again.


    "No mam."


    "Well, we should continue the test, maybe we see another miracle today, right students ?" Mrs. Seti said as she looked at the noble section of kids.


    It was a big slap on the faces of nobles...a Commoner broke the world record set by a noble.


    Seti lookes at the noble students and said that bullshit but what she actually meant was, ''If you didn''t break that record again, i will break your bones.''


    "Yes, let''s move onto the next student." The teacher said as she started calling names one by one.


    But, sadly enough no one broke anon''s record.


    "Luna Warwood."


    Luna stood inside the [Nil] circle and throwed the spear with her full capacity.


    "350 meters."


    "Wow Luna, congratulations on breaking the official world record." Seti said with a smile as she congratulated luna. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No mam, now there is a new world record." Luna said as she looked at anon.


    "No worries dear, the official world record is still 340 meters." Seti tried to console her.


    "Yeah, Yeah." Luna went back to her place as she acknowledged her capacity.


    After a while another name came....


    "Samantha."


    Samantha ttied to do the same trick as anon because she thought that anon cheated somehow.


    "Mam, Can i take a rup up like him ?" Smantha asked.


    "A run up again ?" Letti asked in confusion.


    "Yes, Dear you can. I hope you break all the records." Seti immediately said as she gave Samantha the motivational speech.


    "Girl, i have high hopes for you and i want you to break that record and that Commoner''s attitude together, can you do it ?" Sethi asked as she took Samantha in a corner.


    "As you say mam, i will break the record and his attitude at the same time." Samantha said as she felt empowered by seti''s words.


    "Go."


    Samantha started running from a distance towards the [Nil] circle as she applied spells on her body just like anon, but as soon as she entered the circle her buffs got purged and she throwed the spear at a 30¡ã angle, which resulted in a distance of 50 meters.


    "Eh....?"


    "Another disappointment." Seti said as she grabbed her broom tighter.


    Whereas nobles were getting pressured by the teachers right now, the Commoners were getting out of their classrooms one by one to see if anyone can even break anon''s record.


    "You brother broke the motherfucking world record, are you kidding me ? Please set me up with him, we will live like real sisters. Please you are already like my sister, why don''t we make it a blood relation huh...?" Yumi said to gia in avery desperate manner as she looked eager to bear anon''s child and become his wife, at the next chance she gets.


    "Hey, You are my friend too, right gia ? Won''t you get your brother to date me ?" A random girl asked gia.


    "I don''t even know you." Gia said as she looked at her.


    "Hey gia me too."


    "Gia, me too. I will treat you to puff-puffs."


    "Gia, i am the only perfect girl for your brother."


    This condition was same in kia''s class too.


    "Hey, kia your brother is so cool. Why didn''t you tell us about him earlier ? I would''ve already married him."


    "Just shut up and watch." Kia said.


    ''That asshole.'' kia thought as her cheeks went red.

 Chapter 119 Chapter-119

    "Okay, this test is over," Letti announced as she finished recording the results of the last student who had thrown the spear.


    In the end, no one was able to beat Anon''s record. The closest throw came from Luna Warwood.


    "Everyone, please start moving towards the next test area," Seti instructed as she led the way.


    "Hey, Anon... Can you come here for a moment?" Letti called out, gently grabbing Anon''s shoulder from behind.


    "Yes...?" Anon responded with a suspicious expression.


    "I don''t care how you did it, but can you do it again?" Letti asked, her curiosity and excitement evident.


    "What?" Anon replied, clearly confused about what she was referring to.


    "That thing... setting the world record. Can you do it again?" Letti explained.


    "Yeah, if you want me to throw the spear again, I can."


    "No, not the spear. Can you take every single record in the beginner''s tests and make them your own?" Letti asked, smiling like a lunatic.


    "Why would you want that?" Anon inquired.


    "I will give you anything you ask for in return," Letti further explained.


    "Why are you so desperate?" Anon asked again.


    "Because... I have been a teacher here for 12 years, and every year new students come to this academy. Out of them, 70% are commoners. They can''t even come close to the scores of the noble students, let alone break any records. But today, you came and turned everything upside down.


    You slapped those nobles in their own house, and they can''t do anything about it because they are bound by their own rules. The world record you set will never be officially recognized because you are a commoner. However, if you keep slapping them just like you did this time, I will give you anything you want.


    I will provide you with my full support, any equipment you need for further training, or money for your study funds. Just name it," Leti pleaded, looking at Anon with desperation.


    "There is nothing you can give me that I don''t already have," Anon said as he began to walk away.


    "You can have my body," Leti blurted out, hoping to stop Anon in his tracks.


    "Hmm...? Now we''re talking," Anon responded, turning back to look at Leti and noticing her attractive figure.


    "I know that all the boys want a woman, but you can use me and never look back. I won''t tell anyone. You can use me whenever you like. Just accept my request."


    "Selling your body for a deal? You have an iron will to avenge the nobles for something, am I right?" Anon remarked.


    "I am not going to discuss my personal matters with you. Just tell me, can you do it or not?" Leti insisted.


    "I will not..." Anon began, but then a sad expression crossed Leti''s face. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...take your body," Anon continued.


    "Huh...?" Leti looked at Anon, utterly confused.


    "I will not take your body, and I will not make any deal with you. But I can tell you something: I also want to slap the nobles in their own house," Anon said, laughing, before leaving the field.


    Anon entered the next testing field, where a massive training dummy stood before them, accompanied by an array of swords resting on a table in front. It was immediately evident to everyone what the upcoming test entailed.


    "Dear students, these dummies are known as physical training dummies, or ''The Immortal Dummies,''" explained Seti. "The more forceful your strikes, the tougher they become to cut through with each successive hit."


    She paused for a moment, a mischievous smile gracing her face as she added, "Your task is to strike these dummies with your swords until exhaustion sets in or you manage to topple the invincible dummy...


    Well, the latter is impossible, but a little humor is good for the soul." Seti''s playful remark elicited a chuckle, but unbeknownst to her, one student saw this as a golden opportunity to prove her worth¡ªLuna Warwood.


    Luna, who had been defeated by a commoner in the previous test, vowed to succeed this time. Determination filled her mind as she thought, "This time will be different. I''ll slice that dummy into countless pieces, leaving every boy in this class in awe of me."


    "Alright, as Mam explained, this is an endurance test, my dear students. Are you all ready to get your hands sweaty?" Letti asked, scanning the not so eager crowd of students.


    "Now, The first student to give the test will be Anon-"


    "Let''s begin with the noble kids this time, Mam, shall we?" Seti interjected as she grabbed Letti''s shoulder.


    "Y-Yes, as you wish," Letti acquiesced.


    Amused, Anon chuckled softly, casting a smile in Letti''s direction.


    "Now, for the first student, we have Luna Warwood," Letti announced.


    "Here goes nothing." Luna replied, grabbing a sword from the table.


    "Now, Miss Luna, your objective is to unleash your full force upon the dummy. Utilize any physical techniques or magical spells at your disposal. Continue until you believe the dummy is unbeatable. Remember, if you cease striking for even a second, you will receive an immediate time-over card," Letti explained.


    With a resolute cry, "Hyaaa...," Luna commenced her assault on the dummy, pouring all her strength into each blow. At first, the dummy sustained damage, teetering as if on the brink of collapse, but it somehow managed to recover, growing increasingly resistant to each subsequent attack.


    For a relentless 10 minutes, Luna relentlessly hammered the dummy without pause, employing every spell and skill at her command. However, her efforts proved in vain as the dummy remained unscathed at the end.


    *Cling*


    In the end, Luna''s sword shattered, and she retreated back to her position.


    "Wow, dear, you were truly remarkable. When I was your age, I could only last for a mere 2 minutes in this test." Seti consoled Luna. But her mind remained fixated on one thought.


    ''Will he surpass my record ? Or will he fare even worse? Could it have been a fluke ? Perhaps my thoughts are consumed by mere prejudice, considering he is just a commoner. '' Luna pondered, casting a wary glance at the others who received red cards within a minute or a maximum of three minutes.


    Frank engaged the dummy for an impressive 4 minutes and 56 seconds, utilizing his magical skills and spells to their fullest extent.


    Samantha, employing witchcraft, achieved a score of 3 minutes and 40 seconds.


    Jake, stabbing the dummy at various points, lasted for 2 minutes and 5 seconds before fatigue overwhelmed him, and he admitted defeat.


    Ren, however, possessed a unique strategy. Stepping forward, he unleashed a special spell.


    "God''s Justice," Ren proclaimed, drawing his gleaming white sword.


    [God''s Justice] [S-Rank]


    [God''s Justice creates a cross-shaped manifestation of divine energy before you, consuming your entire mana. It deals immense damage to any standing opponent and inflicts a healing debuff, reducing the target''s healing received by 100%.]


    [Cast Time: 0.5 seconds]


    [Mana: All of it]


    As soon as Ren uttered the incantation, his gleaming white sword moved with such incredible speed that it became imperceptible to the naked eye. Only a flash of white light remained in front of him, followed by a resounding thud as the blade struck the training dummy, cleaving it effortlessly into four distinct pieces.


    The onlookers stood in awe, their eyes fixed on Ren as he calmly returned to his original position, devoid of any signs of jubilation or excitement.


    "Yes, this is the true might of a noble," someone remarked, expressing their admiration.


    "Indeed, nobles possess immense power," another person added.


    "Yet they believe a simple spear throw makes them superior to us. Look at them now, foolishly mocking our abilities."


    The noble students wasted no time in belittling and taunting their commoner counterparts, reveling in their perceived superiority.


    Meanwhile, a group of second-year commoner girls ventured towards the adjacent training field, where they could witness the nobles'' derision firsthand.


    "These arrogant fools," one of the girls muttered disdainfully.


    "They truly believe they are everything," another chimed in.


    "Last time, the record was held by the son of the noble alchemist house. Now, the Denver House seeks to claim it. These snobs always flaunt the power they inherit from their parents and grandparents."


    "What can we do? They are nobles after all. The son of the alchemist family cut the dummy in half with his acidic solution last time. This time, it seems even more challenging. I doubt any commoner can surpass it."


    "True, but I will still root for Anon and watch him give his all."


    "Count me in as well."


    "Me too."


    "And me too."


    The second-year girls positioned themselves at the back of the hall, eagerly observing the ongoing test.


    Each commoner''s performance was lackluster, with their best attempt lasting a mere 50 seconds.


    However, the pivotal moment arrived when only one student remained from the commoners'' section.


    "Letti called out, "Anon Agreil," the final name on the list.


    "Yes," Anon responded, raising his hand as he stepped forward.


    "Hey, it''s finally Anon''s turn," someone exclaimed.


    "Finally, some action," another eagerly remarked.


    "Yes, it''s time for Anon," a third person added.


    "Oh, la la... Would you just look at that rear end," someone jeered playfully.


    "Anon, you know the rules, right?" Letti inquired.


    "Absolutely, crystal clear," Anon affirmed.


    "Okay, you may begin now."


    Letti approached Anon closely and whispered, "We''re in a precarious situation. If you don''t break the record of sustaining this challenge for at least 11 minutes, these students will face relentless taunting for the next five years... Oh, by the way, there''s something on your shirt," she said, pretending to brush away a speck of dust from his jacket.


    Anon grasped the sword firmly, his mind filled with a surge of inspiration as a melody began to play within him.


    ???? There Lived a certain man in russia Long ago... ????

 Chapter 120 Chapter-120

    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia long ago... ????


    "Huh...? Is he singing?" a noble student asked.


    "I think he has gone mad after seeing Ren''s incredible spell, Hahahaha." another one taunted.


    "If you think you can beat Ren''s record, you are heavily mistaken. Just turn back and go where you came from, loser."


    "Hahahaha... loser."


    "Hehehehe... What a loser."


    Although everyone made fun of Anon and taunted him, he didn''t ignore them. He looked at the frail sword in front of him and continued to sing the song.


    ???? This man just got to go, declare his enemies... ????


    ???? But the ladies begged, ''Don''t you try to do it, please.'' ????


    "I like that song... What is it?"


    "I don''t know, but I like it too."


    "Yeah, it sounds so melodious, and Anon looks cute while singing."


    The girls in the back started giving Anon more and more compliments.


    "Anon, are you ready to start?" Seti asked, mocking Anon with her evil smile.


    "Oh, I am..." Anon replied.


    "Okay, so your time starts now¡ª"


    "...but I would like to use my own weapon, just like Ren did," Anon interrupted Seti.


    "What? Your weapon?" Seti said, smiling a bit, thinking it was a joke.


    "Yes, because this thing won''t last even a minute in front of my power cling," Anon said, taking the sword and effortlessly cracking it into two with just his fingers, displaying a glimpse of his strength.


    "Woah, your brother is looking so sexy right now that he is making me wet," Yumi said, grabbing Gia''s shoulder and biting her lower lip.


    "Woah, woah... you are my friend, control yourself."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will be your sister-in-law in a few days," Yumi said, sinking into her fantasy land.


    "Are you serious? Do you even have a weapon?" Seti asked in confusion.


    "Yes, I do," Anon replied.


    "What is it? A wooden sword... hahahahaha," a noble student mocked Anon.


    "Haha..."


    "Hehehe... that was a good one."


    All the noble students started making jokes about Anon.


    "What do you have as a weapon? Is it a magic stone weapon or an artifact weapon?" Seti asked with a mocking smile.


    "It''s none, I made it myself," Anon said with a straight face.


    "He can use his own weapon, right madam? Because that noble student also used a magic weapon. But if you think a commoner can break his record, then Anon will take another sword," Letti said, trying to provoke Seti and make her angry.


    "What nonsense? Do you think a commoner can defeat a noble student with some crap he made in his house? I permit it. Bring it on, boy. Let''s see what you can even do with your so-called weapon," Seti replied angrily, falling into Letti''s trap.


    Blink


    Anon flickered his eyes towards Letti and started walking to the back of the hall.


    "Where are you going?" Seti asked.


    "Maybe he thought running away is a better option now... Hahahaha," another student mocked.


    "I think our commoner friend is going to run any moment now because his bluff has failed badly. Hahaha," another one added.


    "I placed my weapon at the back of the hall. I am just going to get it from there," Anon explained the reason for going to the back.


    "Oh no, Anon is coming here."


    "Oh my god, would you look at that front."


    "I should sit in a better position so that my chest looks attractive to him."


    All the girls in the back immediately started preparing themselves as soon as they saw Anon approaching. Some fixed their dresses, and some fixed their makeup to impress him.


    When Anon reached the back, he immediately spoke.


    "Hello, ladies."


    Every lady sitting on the bench held their breath for a second as they saw Anon up-close for the first time.


    "Hey, Gia, can you give me your bag for a moment?" Anon asked.


    "Ah... yes, brother, here," Gia said as she gave her bag to Anon.


    Now every girl in the back looked at Anon and started thinking of wild strategies to impress him.


    Anon inserted his hand into the bag and opened his inventory, pulling out his ''RAIL GUN.''


    Every girl looked at Anon doing this, and a surprised expression immediately covered their faces.


    "Wow... How did he do that?"


    "I don''t know, but he looks so cool."


    "Yeah, look at those biceps. He is a lady-killer."


    Anon smiled as he heard all of this.


    "Brother, will you be able to break it?" Gia asked.


    "What? The record or the dummy?" Anon asked with a smile as he turned around with his big and heavy rail gun.


    "What the hell is that? A stick or a spear with a big-ass end. Hahaha... Hey, commoner, be careful, or you will get crushed underneath it," noble students mocked.


    "What the fuck is that?" Letti said with a worried and surprised expression.


    Letti immediately went to Anon and whispered in his ear.


    "What are you doing? This thing''s weight and size will make you feel like dying in seconds. Just take the damn sword and hit the damn thing with it," Letti said in an angry tone.


    "Don''t teach me what to do and not to do. Just go and observe," Anon said as he extended the tripod installed in front of the rail gun and placed it on the ground.


    "That is your weapon? Haha... I permit it," Seti said, laughing.


    ''That thing is made out of mithril and embedded with reinforcing and strengthening runes, but it holds no magic artifact or magic stone inside it.


    Meaning it''s just a normal stick with a very big end. I wonder what this commoner has in mind,'' Seti thought as she smiled, thinking that the nobles had already won this test.


    Click-Clank


    An unfamiliar sound echoed, causing everyone to turn their heads.


    All the students noticed that Anon had extended the tripod stand in front of the railgun and placed it firmly on the ground.


    "Already admitting defeat? Don''t you think that''s a little too fast? Hahaha."


    "He didn''t even give it a try."


    "Maybe it was too heavy for him, and he gave up. Hahaha."


    The noble students burst into laughter once again.


    "Do you think these punks have crossed the line now?" a girl spoke up.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be silenced after this," Gia said, looking at Anon with excitement.


    "Hey Gia, is something about to happen?" Yumi asked, filled with anticipation.


    "Oh, hell yeah," Gia replied with a smile.


    Click


    Anon loaded a mithril shell into the gun, bending down slightly to reach the trigger.


    "Are you ready, Mr. Anon?" Seti asked Anon, looking at him with confusion.


    "No, no, no..." Letti murmured.


    "Yes," Anon replied, nodding.


    "Damn it," Letti said, hitting her forehead with her hand.


    "Your time starts now," Seti said as she moved aside.


    "Hold your motherfucking ground. It''s going to be a blast," Anon warned, observing many noble students standing in free and relaxed positions.


    "Charge with 1000 mana."


    Zzzzzzzzzzz


    A buzzing sound emanated from the railgun.


    "Hahaha...look at him, talking big after all of this."


    "I think he''s gone mad after all this." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While other noble students mocked him, some of the intelligent ones followed Anon''s instructions. Frank immediately cast a defensive spell on himself, as did Jake, Luna, Ren, and Samantha.


    "Anon, your time is running out. If you don''t hit the dummy within the next 3 seconds, you will fail this test," Seti warned Anon calmly.


    "Fire," Anon said in a calm voice.


    Booooooom


    Suddenly, the charged shell was released from the railgun at an incredible speed, resulting in a formation of a dust cloud inside the hall.


    Cough-cough


    "What the fuck...?"


    "What the hell just happened?"


    "Damn it...my eyes. These commoner brats are so useless."


    "Shit, my throat is filled with dust."


    Panic spread among the nobles within the clouds of dust.


    After a moment, the dust settled down, and everyone looked at Anon.


    Noticing his appearance, they thought the blast had hit him in the face since his clothes were torn apart, but his body was unharmed, not even a scratch.


    "Anon Agreil Cough-Cough, you have officially failed this test," Seti said, staring directly at Anon, her anger evident.


    "Madam Seti, how can you fail him when he topped the exam?" Letti''s voice came from behind, and everyone turned towards her.


    When everyone looked at the dummy, a shockwave ran down their spines.


    The dummy had been blasted into thousands of pieces, with only a few parts visible on the ground; the rest had vaporized with the blast.


    "How is this possible?" Seti said in a low voice, staring at the remnants of the dummy.


    "Now, did I pass or not?" Anon asked, looking at Seti with a mocking smile.


    "Anon, you''re so cool."


    "Anon, you''re the best."


    "Anon, that was awesome."


    The second-year girls started cheering for Anon, and mocking smiles appeared on the faces of the commoner students as they looked at the noble students, mouths tightly sealed in embarrassment.


    "You passed this time, but don''t think I''ll let this go. I will be taking that weapon of yours into my custody," Seti said, greedily eyeing Anon''s weapon.


    "Okay, here it is. Just pick it up and take it to your lab," Anon said, pointing towards the railgun with both of his hands.

 Chapter 121 Chapter-121

    "There you go. It''s all yours, ma''am. You can take it anywhere you want," Anon said, gesturing towards the Rail Gun.


    "Oh, I will. And here I thought I would have to snatch it from you," Seti replied as she began walking towards the rail gun.


    "But, ma''am, you can''t take someone''s invention like this, and..." Before Letti could say anything else, Seti turned around and locked eyes with Letti, her gaze burning red.


    "Mrs. Letti, don''t interfere in my affairs. I am not your junior, you are my junior." she stated, then turned her attention back to the rail gun, her eyes filled with greed.


    ''That thing! If I can figure out how it works and replicate it with my witchcraft, it will be the most powerful weapon ever created in this world,'' Seti thought, a greedy smile playing on her lips.


    "Step away from it, or you will get hurt," Seti warned Anon as she reached for the rail gun, attempting to lift it.


    ''What the heck? Why is this thing so heavy?'' Seti pondered, struggling to lift the rail gun from the ground.


    ''Since you want to play like this, why don''t I show you a taste of my power,'' she thought, employing a strengthening spell on her body.


    Yet, despite her efforts, Seti failed to lift the rail gun.


    "What''s the matter, ma''am?" Anon acted confused, pretending he was oblivious to the situation, though he was the mastermind behind it all.


    ''A spell that utilizes mana only increases the weight of the gun. The higher the tier of the skill, the more mana it consumes, resulting in increased weight. There''s only one way to pick up this weapon, and that is with sheer strength,'' Anon thought, a smirk forming on his face as he watched Seti''s futile attempts.


    "Need any help, ma''am?" Anon asked, his smile filled with mockery.


    "Hahaha..." Letti burst into laughter, realizing what was unfolding.


    Upon hearing Letti''s laughter, Seti quickly caught on to Anon''s plan. She swiftly stood up and acted as if nothing had happened.


    ''Is this thing enchanted with a master spell ?'' seti wondered in her mind.


    "Mam...?"


    "Cough-cough, umm, you can keep it for now. I''ll deal with it later," Seti said, maintaining a composed expression, but inwardly she felt embarrassed and upset.


    A world-changing weapon has slipped right through her fingers.


    "As you wish, ma''am," Anon replied, picking up the rail gun effortlessly with his left hand on the first try.


    "How did you...?" Seti muttered quietly, her voice trailing off as she watched Anon return the gun to its position.


    She realized she couldn''t stop him, and any further attempts would only lead to Anon putting the gun down again and challenging her to lift it.


    ''Anon Agreil, I will remember your name. You will be on my list. Be careful of what you do,'' Seti thought angrily, her gaze fixed on Anon.


    "We are moving on to the next test. Students, follow me," Seti said as she exited the hall.


    ''He really is amazing. Who would have thought he would pierce through the dummy like that? And that weapon, even though the others made fun of it, it turned out to be so overpowered. This guy is really different, but next test will be different and you will taste defeat in it, Mr. Anon.'' Luna thought as she glanced at Anon while leaving the room.


    "Brother, you did it! Congratulations on setting another record," Gia exclaimed as she hugged Anon.


    "Thanks," Anon replied as he put his rail gun back inside his inventory.


    "Hey Anon, we''ve got a surprise for your victory," a girl said as she gestured to the other girls.


    "Anon, look! It''s a mass boob show," they all exclaimed in unison, simultaneously exposing their breasts to Anon.


    "Wow..." Anon exclaimed as his little brother immediately started growing in size. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pink nipples, dark nipples, big areolas, small areolas, large size, ultra-huge, perfect-sized, and cow tits¡ªevery single pair of breasts was present in the crowd, even inverted nipples.


    Anon momentarily lost control to his lust.


    "Brother, you still have two tests left. Go and pass them," Gia said with an unhappy and jealous expression as she turned Anon in the other direction, urging him to leave the room.


    "Okay, okay... I''m going," Anon said, realizing that Gia was jealous of all the attention from the girls.


    ''What a silly girl,'' Anon thought as he exited the room.


    "All of you are big perverts. Don''t you have any shame? I''m still standing here," Gia scolded her classmates.


    "Hey Gia, don''t overreact. It was just a joke and a prize for his victory," one of the girls spoke.


    Gia immediately summoned her spear and pointed it at the girl''s face.


    "Give him another ''prize,'' and your heads will be my prize. Do you all understand?" Gia warned them all at once.


    ''My brother is mine. No girl can show him anything,'' Gia thought.


    "Y-Yes, Gia, we are very sorry. We will not do something like that ever again," every girl apologized to Gia.


    "Good. Now let''s go and see how my brother will perform in the next test," Gia said, returning to her normal self.


    Upon reaching the next test site, Anon saw various equipment scattered on the ground.


    Some looked familiar, while others were completely different.


    There were dumbbells and regular weightlifting bars with plates, but there were also white glass balls and normal wooden sticks that resembled equipment.


    "Students, your next test will be conducted here," Seti said, looking dejected as the Commoners had won the last two matches.


    "Students, let''s begin the next test. This will be a direct competition between the Nobles and the Commoners," Letti spoke with a mocking tone as she glanced at the noble students. Their eyes were downcast, their once-smiling faces now devoid of joy, and their taunts silenced.


    "No w, I will explain the rules to everyone.


    First rule: no use of magic. This competition will be based purely on your physical strength.


    Second rule: A good fighter must know their limits. You have to quit when you feel exhausted, or the teacher will fail you if you faint during the test.


    The third and final rule: Noble students are allowed to use magic while lifting weights, but commoners cannot. That''s all; good luck with your tests.


    "Madam Seti, please continue as you like," Letti spoke as she moved to the back of the room and took a seat beside Anon.


    "So, what do I make of it?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This is the cheating round, made for a day like this if a commoner ever tries to challenge the nobles. That noble woman chose this round just to save face in front of the other schools," Letti explained with an angry tone.


    "A cheating round, huh...? Have they defeated you in one of those?" Anon asked, smiling at Letti.


    "Yes, I was about to win the beginners'' test and become the first commoner to top it, but the noble teacher chose the cheating round as the last test and failed me in it."


    "In your case, it''s the second-to-last test, which means you will fail here and my dream too. But you tried hard, well done."


    "No one can defeat them in this round based on these terms. This is supposed to be a motherfucking physical test, so why are they using magic? And even if they are using it, why can''t we commoners use it as well?" Letti continued to curse the nobles for five minutes straight before accepting her fate.


    "Haa... it''s no good cursing them; I''m just wasting my time and energy," she said at last and fell silent.


    "As Mrs. Letti has already explained the core rules, I will tell you all the procedure for this test.


    First, a student from the noble side will come on the stage, and another student will come from the commoners'' side.


    Both of them will be given equal weights to lift because we don''t want any inequality."


    "Hehehe....that was the best joke I''ve heard since I came here," Anon chuckled.


    "They will surely take their sweet time to roast you guys now," Letti said, laughing a bit, but feeling very sad deep down.


    "Now, the first one from the noble side will be Luna Warwood, and from the commoners'' side, it will be Anon Agreil," Seti announced, immediately looking at Anon with a mocking smile.


    "That bitch wants to roast you first, and believe me, this will be hard, but try to endure the taunts," Letti explained.


    "Yes, ma''am," Anon said with a smile as he walked up to the stage.


    "Are you ready, girl?" Seti asked Luna.


    "Yes."


    "And what about you, Mr. Anon?" she asked with another mocking smile.


    "Always," Anon replied with the same smile.


    "The first round will be of 20 kilograms. Students, start now," Seti said as she stepped down from the stage.


    "I will not use magic," Luna spoke in a low voice.


    "Use it; you will need it," Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, I will defeat you fair and square."


    "I like the sportsmanship."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, let''s start this," Anon said as he smiled at Letti.

 Chapter 122 Chapter-122

    Two rods were placed in front of Anon and Luna, each loaded with 10 kg plates on both sides.


    "Let''s begin," Seti announced.


    Luna swiftly picked up the rod, effortlessly lifting it over her head, as if it were a mere toothpick.


    On the other hand, Anon demonstrated his strength by using only one hand to hoist the weight over his head, showcasing the difference in their abilities. He passed the first round with ease.


    Luna, observing Anon''s display, couldn''t help but think, "Show-off? How arrogant."


    Meanwhile, Anon had a different thought in mind. He wondered, "Why is this thing so light? Shouldn''t 20 kg be heavier than this?"


    Seti interrupted their musings, declaring, "Next round will be 40 kg."


    Two additional 10 kg plates were added to each side of the rods.


    "Let''s begin," Seti repeated.


    Both Luna and Anon effortlessly lifted the increased weight.


    This pattern continued for several rounds, but eventually, the weights became significantly heavier.


    "Now, the next round will be for 540 kg... Good luck, Mr. Anon," Seti smiled, confident that Anon would soon reach his limit, considering Luna hadn''t even used her magic spells yet.


    Luna firmly gripped the rod with both hands, now loaded with massive metal plates on either side. Despite the weight, she maintained a determined expression on her face.


    As Luna lifted the weight, her face grew tense halfway through the motion.


    "Use your spells, Luna!" Seti shouted.


    "Fudge..."


    Thud


    The rod, burdened by the heavy metal plates, slipped from Luna''s hands.


    "I admit defeat," Luna conceded, wiping sweat from her forehead.


    Seti''s mind seethed with anger, thinking, ''This foolish girl, why didn''t she use magic?''


    "You can''t admit defeat just yet. If Mr. Anon fails this test too, the next commoner will have a turn," Seti retorted, laughing and mocking Anon.


    Anon muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible, "What a woman. She''s been defeated so many times but still won''t stop mocking."


    With a slight smile, he confidently grabbed the rod with a single hand and said, "If you want a show, I''ll give you one." Anon effortlessly lifted the 540 kg weight over his head, as if it were as light as a stick.


    "Wow... Anon is incredibly strong!"


    "Go, Anon! We love you!"


    "Anon, you can do it!"


    The second-year commoner girls immediately started cheering for Anon.


    "Next student, please come forward," Seti said, dismissing Luna''s defeat and summoning the next noble student. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the weight, Anon thought to himself, ''This weight is no joke. I picked it up with just one hand, but it''s starting to take its toll on my body.''


    "The next student will surely use magic, and the weight will immediately double, from 540 kg to 1080 kg. Will I lose this round?"


    [Don''t worry, Master. I''m still here] Link assured Anon as his hand began to warm.


    "No, Link. If I use magic, I''ll be instantly disqualified."


    [Master, you won''t use any magic. I will] Link declared, ensuring Anon that he would not fail.


    "Well, I have no choice but to trust you," Anon replied.


    [Leave it to me, Master.]


    The next student stepped onto the stage and activated their skill.


    "Boulder Arms..."


    [Boulder Arms]


    [Increases the strength of your arms by 200%, turning them into boulders for 10 seconds. The skill can be reused within 6 seconds, up to 5 times, but each use increases the fatigue percentage in your body by 10%. By the end, you will be very fatigued and tired.]


    [Mana: 2000/use]


    [Warning: This skill can be used consecutively but excessive use will result in death of the user.]


    After using the skill, the student effortlessly grabbed the rod, as if it were a piece of cake.


    <Mimic>


    [Your pet, Copy Caster Link, has used the skill Mimic on the target.]


    [One skill copied: Boulder Arms]


    [Would you like to use the skill Boulder Arms? Yes/No?]


    [Note: The backlash from a copied skill will not have any effect on your body.]


    "Link, you''re truly a genius, you know that?" Anon praised his link.


    [Thank you, Master.]


    "Use the skill," Anon commanded firmly.


    Suddenly, an immense surge of energy began coursing through Anon''s hands.


    ''Woah, this energy is explosive,'' Anon thought to himself as he effortlessly lifted the weight, as if it were as light as a feather.


    ''Go ahead and pretend all you want, but you''ll soon tire out. After all, you''re just a commoner,'' Seti thought to herself, chuckling softly.


    "In the next round, it''s 1080 kg," Seti announced.


    The guy utilized the same skill once again and effortlessly lifted the weight.


    Anon also employed the same skill, effortlessly lifting the weight as if it were nothing.


    The competition continued for another 10 minutes, and the noble student began to feel the strain of fatigue.


    "I... I quit," he confessed, his body drenched in sweat and his biceps turning a purplish hue.


    The weight had now reached 8,250 kg, and Anon remained unbeatable.


    Seti''s face turned pale as she witnessed the failure of the noble student, renowned for having the strongest hands in his family, against a commoner who had even used magic.


    Letti, on the other hand, appeared ecstatic and amused. She didn''t understand what was happening or how Anon was still winning, but a glimmer of hope reignited in her heart.


    ''He''s the one who will shatter the arrogance of these noble pigs,'' she thought, laughing like a maniac.


    "He''s cheating!" Seti shouted, pointing accusingly at Anon.


    "Madam Seti, what are you saying? He hasn''t used any spells or skills. How can you blame him for something so significant?" Letti immediately stepped in to support Anon.


    "Are you kidding me? Do you truly believe that a human can lift such weight without using magic?" Seti spun around, shouting like a madwoman, as she glared at Letti.


    "Can you prove it?" Anon asked, sporting a mocking smile.


    "Oh, I will prove it. I will prove it right here and right now," Seti declared as she rushed out of the room, only to return five minutes later.


    ''Link, I won''t be caught, right?'' Anon inquired cautiously.


    [I cannot guarantee that, master, without inspecting the testing apparatus. However, I can assure you that 90% of the tests cannot detect my presence.]


    ''90%? What about the remaining 10%?''


    [That may pose a slight problem.]


    ''What the hell, bro? If she discovers that I''m cheating, I''ll have to use mass hypnosis to make them forget everything.''


    [That seems like a viable backup plan.]


    ''That''s the only backup plan, and I''ve already depleted most of my mana. I don''t want to suffer from mana fatigue.''


    [I apologize, master.]


    ''Fuck...''


    Seti approached the stage and handed a white ball to Anon and another white ball to a noble child.


    "This is a test ball. It will turn green for every true answer and red for every false answer. Let me provide you with an example."


    She turned to the noble child and asked, "Are you a donkey? Answer incorrectly."


    "Yes..."


    Buzzzzz


    The white ball immediately turned red.


    "You see this? Now, before I test you, do you want to confess to your cheating voluntarily or not?" Seti inquired.


    "I am innocent," Anon replied, maintaining a straight face.


    "Still not admitting it, huh? Well, we''ll find out soon. Now, my first question for you is: What is your name?" Seti inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    "My name is Anon Agreil."


    The test ball turned green, indicating that Anon''s response was correct.


    "Good. Now, did you use magic during this exam when you were not permitted to?" Seti continued.


    "No, I didn''t use any form of magic during this exam," Anon replied firmly.


    The test ball once again turned green, confirming Anon''s claim.


    "How can this be possible?" Seti wondered aloud, her eyes widening in surprise as she observed the ball''s green glow.


    "Madam, as you can see, he is an honest and hardworking individual, not a liar," Letti interjected.


    "No, no, no, I can''t believe this."


    "Did you cheat in any exams prior to this one?" Seti inquired, determined to uncover the truth.


    "But, ma''am... you can only ask about this test since you¡ª"


    "Shut up! Don''t tell me what to do. This is my testing ground, and everything here will be done according to my rules," Seti shouted at Letti.


    "Tell me, did you cheat in any exams prior to this one?" Seti repeated her question.


    "Yes," Anon confessed.


    "I knew it," Seti declared with a triumphant smile on her face.


    "Now, tell me, Mrs. Letti, what were you saying? He''s a hardworking child, huh? An honest child...? My foot, he''s a damn cheater."


    "Heheh..."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Mwahhhh..."


    Laughter erupted from the Commoner section.


    "Hey, why are you all laughing? Have you all gone mad because your top cheater just got disqualified?" Seti asked, baffled by the amusement around her.


    "Ma''am, you should look at the test ball," Letti suggested.


    "What?"


    When Seti turned her gaze towards Anon and observed the test ball, she noticed something that left her in awe. The ball was shining in a vivid crimson red color.


    "What? This is impossible. You lied?"


    "Yeah, I just wanted to see the red color on this ball," Anon answered with a straight face.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hehehe... he really got her."


    "Bro just owned the test instructor."


    Laughter and mockery filled the Commoner section as they poked fun at Seti.

 Chapter 123 Chapter-123

    ''Hmm...?'' Anon growled, feeling the weight of a thousand elephants pressing upon his skull. His body screamed in agony as if it had been crushed under an unfathomable force. Darkness veiled his vision, but he fought relentlessly to pry open his eyes.


    ''The time has come to open my eyes.'' Anon resolved with determination. As his eyes finally burst open, he beheld a young man seated before him. Brown locks framed the man''s face, while two menacing black horns adorned his head. His body emanated a fierce green aura, and his eyes glowed with a perpetual, piercing purple light. A sight that exuded power and danger.


    "Greetings, Anon," the man spoke, his voice dripping with an enigmatic charisma.


    "Who are you? And how in the hell do you know my name?" Anon demanded, his confusion replaced with a burning curiosity.


    "Who am I, you ask? It has been countless years since my true name slipped through the cracks of my memory." the man declared, rising from his throne and pacing confidently through the abyss.


    Anon surveyed his surroundings, finding only a vast expanse of impenetrable darkness. Yet, the man remained an imposing figure, his presence impossible to ignore. Anon stood on an unseen ground, unable to discern its nature.


    "I may have forgotten my name, but I know what I am. I am the essence of a forsaken soul, extinguished in the fires of an ancient war. In those days, I reigned supreme as the mightiest being to tread upon hallowed soil.


    I dismantled the demon king, extinguishing the lives of humans, demons, dragons, elves, and dwarfs with my bare hands. But just when victory seemed certain, those wretched humans devised a treacherous pact with the underworld to bring about my demise.


    To obliterate me, they offered up a macabre sacrifice¡ª3,000 humans, 2,500 dwarfs, 1,000 elves, and 50 dragons perished on that blood-soaked battlefield.


    They called me ''The Counsellor.''"


    "The Counsellor? It''s a class right?" Anon spoke, sensing there was more to this tale.


    "A mere class, you dare call it?" A thunderous growl rumbled from deep within his chest, shaking the very foundations of the dark space. A burning rage ignited in his eyes, transforming them into searing infernos of determination.


    As his fury surged, a white-hot blaze engulfed his entire being, flames dancing along his skin with an ethereal intensity. Within that blazing inferno, ethereal figures materialized, each one a testament to the unspeakable power he wielded. They emerged from the flickering flames, embodying the harrowing chapters of his dark and twisted saga.


    The figures writhed and twisted, their forms a grotesque tableau of the horrors he had unleashed upon the world. Each phantom image told a tale of sorrow, despair, and conquest¡ªevidence of the depths to which he had descended, the magnitude of his malevolence.


    "In the realm of darkness and devastation, there existed a figure whose name struck fear into the hearts of both mortal and supernatural alike. They whispered my name in hushed tones, for my very presence commanded respect and terror. I was known as ''The Counsellor.'' " He started speaking.


    Once a mere mortal, I ascended to heights of power few could fathom. With a sinister mastery over the arcane arts, I wielded the dark forces of negative mana, twisting its malevolence to suit my whims. Minds bowed before me, mere puppets to my diabolical desires.


    No secret was safe from my probing gaze, no will immune to my manipulative touch. With a mere thought, I unraveled the fabric of sanity, reducing even the strongest of wills to shattered remnants. I reveled in the chaos I sowed, relishing in the suffering I inflicted upon the unsuspecting.


    The depths of his depravity knew no bounds. I danced upon the shattered remains of kingdoms, my maleficence leaving a scar upon the world that would never fade. Kings and queens trembled in my presence, their thrones reduced to ash beneath my dark, relentless onslaught. My magic consumed all in its path, leaving nothing but devastation and despair.


    But with every ounce of power I possessed, there lingered a haunting truth¡ªa truth that whispered in the depths of my twisted soul. For all my might and cruelty, i could not escape the tendrils of my own conscience. The sins i committed, the lives i shattered, haunted my every waking moment.


    "The Counsellor," a name that bore witness to unspeakable atrocities, served as a reminder of the path i had chosen. I reveled in the fear that my name instilled, even as it gnawed at the remnants of my humanity.


    The very mention of my name sends chills down the spines of those who remember my reign of terror.


    In a realm devoid of hope, where darkness holds sway and minds are mere playthings, there stands a figure draped in malevolence¡ªthe infamous and feared "Counsellor". Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s who I was," he declared with a voice laced in darkness, his eyes gleaming with an unwavering resolve. "I was the epitome of fear, a force that struck terror into the hearts of all who dared cross my path. But destiny had an unexpected twist in store for me."


    His voice grew deeper, resonating with a sinister edge as he continued, "One fateful day, I encountered a figure whose power rivaled my own. He dared to call himself the Demon King, and in his presence, I felt a strange sensation¡ªa longing for something I had never known."


    A flicker of emotion passed through his eyes, an echo of vulnerability hidden within the depths of his darkness. "He bestowed upon me what I had been missing¡ªa family, a sense of belonging. And with it, he granted me a name befitting my newfound purpose. From that day forward, I became known as The Counsellor."


    "Once I joined his unholy army, I ascended to my next form¡ªCerebraxis."


    "A surge of unimaginable power coursed through my veins, and I embarked on a cataclysmic slaughter across the globe. I harnessed negative mana, a wicked force akin to the very essence of creation. It tainted my mind, compelling me to commit unspeakable atrocities.


    I have committed deeds that defy the boundaries of human comprehension, acts that have made nations tremble with fear and despair.


    I have brought kings to their knees, fucked their queens and offsprings¡ªonly females, while the males met swift and merciless ends.


    I have woven creatures of nightmares, creations that defy the limits of imagination. They are known as..."


    "... Chimeras," Anon interrupted, his voice brimming with an unexpected fierceness.


    "You possess that skill?" the man inquired, his eyes narrowing with intrigue.


    "Yes, but it has remained dormant within me," Anon admitted, his voice dripping with the promise of untapped power.


    "That is because you have languished within the confines of the feeble human kingdom. Once you step beyond its borders, a maelstrom of abominations will assail you, tormenting your dreams and shattering your very essence.


    You are but a minnow in a murky pond," the man proclaimed, his words resonating with an undeniable authority.


    "Why have you brought me here?" Anon demanded, his confusion intertwining with a growing sense of purpose.


    "Because you have chosen to intertwine your destiny with mine, albeit through a different path. You have embraced the mantle of the Cerebraxis class, have you not?" the man questioned, his voice carrying an air of foreboding.


    "Yes, I have. Is this the test in which I shall be tested?" Anon inquired, his tone exuding a newfound resolve.


    "Indeed, it is. But be forewarned, failure shall condemn you to a cycle of rebirth, trapped within the confines of this trial until you either conquer it or meet your ultimate demise.


    Completion shall grant you freedom, while death shall usher in the dawn of a new beginning. So, do you accept the terms of this trial, Anon Agreil?" the man challenged, his voice resonating with an irresistible allure.


    ''Death beckons a fresh start, while completion unlocks unimaginable power. There is no loss to be found,'' Anon contemplated, his spirit aflame with an unyielding determination.


    "I accept," he declared, his words echoing through the abyss with a thunderous finality.


    "You, Anon Agreil, possess the mind of a formidable human and an unbreakable resolve," The Counsellor''s voice reverberated with an air of awe. "You have not chosen the path of negative mana like I did, yet I sense a power within you that surpasses my own."


    A wicked smile played upon The Counsellor''s lips as he continued, his tone dripping with both admiration and a tinge of envy. "I have witnessed feats that stirred the very depths of my insatiable hunger. Your negative mana generation capacity surpasses mine by tenfold in its sheer potency."


    "I was a traitor, not only to the Demon Gods and the Demon King, but also to those closest to me," he confessed, a flicker of remorse crossing his face before being consumed by a renewed vigor. "I was a disappointment, an uncontrollable force fueled by limitless power. But you, Anon, you will not follow in my footsteps."


    Anon''s eyes widened, a mixture of anticipation and skepticism coursing through his veins. "How can you be so certain that I will not disappoint you?"


    The Counsellor chuckled darkly, his eyes gleaming with a mix of wisdom and calculation. "I possess the eyes that see through people, young one. Do not mistake me for a fool. Now, let us commence your trial."


    With a mere flick of his fingers, reality itself shifted and warped.


    [Editor: HELLO BOIS, I AM THE NEW EDITOR FOR THIS NOVEL, BELIEVE ME THE AUTHOR''S ENGLISH AND GRAMMATICAL MISTAKES ARE TOO MUCH. I WILL START FIXING THE PREVIOUS CHAPTERS NOW. YOU GUYS ENJOY THIS CHAPTER.]

 Chapter 124 Chapter-124

    Majestic mountains loomed in place of the black void, their peaks piercing the sky. Towering trees stretched as far as the eye could see, transforming the landscape into an imposing forest. Strange birds and creatures roamed the area, adding an air of mystery to the surroundings.


    Anon surveyed the scene, his gaze drawn to the colossal trees that dwarfed any he had encountered before. "Where are we?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "This, Anon, is where I fought the first battle of my life," the counselor replied, a wistful smile playing on his lips. "Believe me, it was a close call. A mere mistake could have spelled certain death for me."


    Anon''s interest deepened. "What trial do i have to give here ?" he asked, his eagerness evident.


    "Patience, my friend. I will reveal all in due time. Here, we have an eternity at our disposal. Only a fragment of your subconscious mind resides here, while time in the outside world nearly comes to a standstill for you. One second out there is equivalent to a hundred years within these bounds."


    Anon''s astonishment grew as he absorbed the magnitude of the temporal disparity. He regarded the counselor with a mix of admiration and surprise.


    "Anon, your path has been far smoother than mine because you possess a greater strength of mind, I don''t know how you had the right skills at the right time, but you played your cards right everytime.


    No matter the situation you always overcome it with your mind and skills.


    Your mastery of your powers has been impeccable, never faltering, proving your worth to the demon gods."


    The weight of impending revelation settled on Anon''s shoulders, causing a sense of foreboding to creep into his thoughts. "What do you mean?" he inquired cautiously.


    "Here, your magical abilities shall be sealed, leaving you to rely solely on brute strength. You must navigate this trial through your own ingenuity, discovering the way forward without the crutch of magic. Good luck, Anon. I shall rejoin you once you have overcome this trial," the counselor conveyed before fading from sight.


    What the hell? What am I supposed to do here? At least explain it to me..." Before Anon could utter another word, a spear tore through his chest, leaving a gaping hole and ending his life in an instant.


    "Fuck... I''m dead," he muttered as darkness consumed his vision.


    [Trial Restarting]


    Suddenly, a resounding echo reverberated within his mind.


    [System Plugged In]


    [System Syncing with Trial]


    [System Connection Established... 100%]


    [Host Revived in 3... 2... 1]


    "Haaaaa..." Anon rose from the ground, inhaling deeply as life surged back into his lungs.


    "Hmm... it feels damn good to be alive again," Anon declared, his gaze fixating on his chest where the once-piercing wound had completely healed.


    [Map Scan Complete]


    [Trial Quest Identified]


    Anon glanced at the screen before him and burst into boisterous laughter.


    "Hahahhaha..."


    "So, you wondered how I always had the right skill at the right time, huh? This is the reason. Who would''ve thought I had a golden spoon in my hands all along? The system," Anon pondered, chuckling to himself.


    "Show me the quest," Anon commanded the system.


    [Main Quest: Trial of the Counsellor]


    [First Sub-Quest: Eliminate the Witch of the Forest, a master of black magic residing atop the highest peak of the mountains. However, each death will incur the [Debuff of Reduced Damage], gradually diminishing your offensive capabilities against the main boss.]


    [Rewards: Unknown]


    "What''s this debuff, System?"


    [Debuff of Reduced Damage]


    [Every time you perish within the trial, your damage output against the main boss will decrease by 1%, with the potential to stack up to 99,999 times.]


    "Whoa, that''s valuable information. Why didn''t the counselor disclose this to me? He truly desires to test my mettle. If it weren''t for the system, I would''ve perished countless times, oblivious to my imminent demise," Anon contemplated, a sly smile adorning his face.


    "System, can you tell me about my previous death?"


    [Record of Previous Death]


    [Occurred 3 minutes and 45 seconds ago due to a high-velocity spear throw.]


    "I died only ten minutes after entering the trial. Meaning, if everything unfolds similarly, the same attack should take place in the next seven minutes," Anon speculated, his mind brimming with countless possibilities.


    [One Action Recorded]


    A notification materialized before him.


    "What''s this?"


    [Killed by a tribal warrior]


    [A tribal warrior, searching for food in the forest, spotted an unknown figure standing alone amidst the trees. Instead of a peaceful encounter, he decided to make the stranger his dinner, swiftly striking him down in a single blow of his spear.]


    "Did the Counsellor face a similar attack? Did he dodge it or did he got injured here?" Anon pondered, questioning the circumstances.


    [Map scanning completed.]


    [Longest peak located.]


    "Which one?" Anon inquired.


    [The third peak from the left, following the direction of the sunrise.]


    "Sunrise? I''ll have to wait until tomorrow morning to determine the direction of sunrise accurately in this area," Anon thought, his gaze fixed on the spot from which the spear had been thrown earlier.


    [Pathfinder activated.]


    A smile played on Anon''s face as this notification appeared.


    "System, I don''t know what I would do without you," Anon remarked with an evil smile.


    Suddenly, a realization struck Anon, prompting him to ask the system a question.


    "Hey, System, can I use magic here?"


    [A temporary seal has restrained your magical powers, but it can be shattered at your will.]


    "Can the Counsellor see me?" Anon inquired of the system.


    [The Counsellor''s soul essence cannot be sensed within the trial grounds.]


    "Unlock it."


    [Magic bindings dissolved.]


    [Spells resurrected, ready to be cast anew.]


    [Skills reignited, eager to serve.]


    [Magic Unlocked: 100%]


    "Well, that''s what I call cheating," Anon muttered, turning his back towards the direction from which the spear had initially struck him.


    With his skills and magic unbound, Anon''s five senses returned back to their extraordinary state.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, a sound emanated from the bushes behind Anon.


    "Food... Die, food," a barely audible whisper emerged, but Anon heard it crystal clear.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    In an instant, a brilliant fusion of azure and golden radiance enveloped Anon''s clenched fist, crackling with the primal power of lightning, shaping into a lethal javelin.


    "Food...die." a spear hurtled toward Anon, propelled by unyielding velocity.


    "Not this time, you motherfucking bastard." Anon''s thunderous roar reverberated, his body pivoting swiftly as he unleashed the Thunder Javelin upon the nefarious assailant who had hurled the wooden spear.


    Like a celestial bolt, the Thunder Javelin pierced the mundane weapon, slicing through it with merciless precision, striking the assailant with unstoppable force.


    In a cataclysmic instant, the Thunder Javelin obliterated the upper half of the tribal warrior''s body, resulting in instant death.


    The spear''s relentless momentum refused to wane even after toppling the tribal warrior, tearing through towering trees with a resounding crash. As the majestic giants surrendered to its force, they formed an extraordinary path, as though the very essence of nature conspired to pave the way exclusively for Anon.


    *Whistleeeeeee*


    A piercing whistle, resonating with thunderous intensity, pierced through the forest, stirring the once tranquil bushes into a frenzy of movement. The rustling foliage hinted at an approaching horde of highly skilled warriors, converging upon Anon with relentless determination.


    "What in the hell is going on here ?" Anon questioned, his senses acutely attuned to the rapid footsteps echoing through the dense forest. Yet, despite his acute awareness, he found no visual trace of the assailants concealed amidst the labyrinthine greenery.


    "These bastards possess mastery in camouflaging," Anon pondered with a mix of awe and frustration, diligently scanning the surrounding woods, hoping to catch the slightest glimpse of their presence amidst the verdant tapestry.


    "Oi, I''m not¡ª" Anon''s words were abruptly cut short as a wooden arrow hurtled towards him with unparalleled velocity, propelled by deadly intent.


    Yet, displaying a remarkable blend of agility and reflexes, Anon intercepted the deadly projectile, seizing it from the air mere moments before it could make contact with his face.


    "Oh, how fucking close you were," Anon jeered, a self-assured smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Swoosh.


    Swoosh. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Undeterred by their earlier failure, two more arrows were launched with deadly precision, each seeking to find its mark.


    Yet, like a wraith dancing amidst the chaos, Anon effortlessly evaded the lethal arrows, his movements fluid and precise, a testament to his unparalleled skill.


    "Ah, a game of hide and seek, is it?" Anon''s voice boomed through the forest, his steely gaze fixated on a particular tree, where an errant hand had emerged from the concealing foliage.


    "Found you," Anon whispered, his leg muscles coiling like a tightly wound spring, primed for action. With explosive power, he catapulted himself into the air, a majestic leap that defied the laws of gravity.


    Silently, Anon alighted upon the tree''s branches, his presence shrouded in an enigmatic veil. From his elevated vantage point, he observed a figure cowering below, the revelation confirming that it was a young girl.


    As the girl turned her head around to survey the area, her eyes widened in fear and uncertainty, Anon swiftly grabbed her mouth. A sinister smile danced upon his lips, his demeanor reminiscent of a malevolent psychopath.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon hissed, his voice laced with a blend of dark amusement and chilling menace.


    [Editor: How do you like the edited Chapters? Comment Down.]

 Chapter 125 Chapter-125

    "Hello, luv," Anon''s voice dripped with menace as his eyes bore into her.


    The girl trembled in fear, her heart racing as she beheld Anon''s maniacal expression. She wanted to scream, but his hand tightly sealed her lips.


    "Look into my eyes, luv, and reveal your secrets..." Anon commanded.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes glowed a vibrant shade of purple, and in turn, so did hers.


    After hypnotizing her, Anon withdrew his hand from her mouth.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Lara]


    [Race: Tribal Humans]


    [Class: Tribal Archer]


    [MP: 150]


    [HP: 75]


    [Description: Fears you, a stranger. Wants to kill you.]


    "So, this is how you treat a stranger, huh...?" Anon pondered.


    "Now, you will do whatever I command," Anon declared.


    "Yes, master," the girl responded in a trance, her eyes devoid of emotion.


    "Do you know where your subordinates are hiding?" Anon inquired.


    "Yes, master," she replied monotonously.


    "Good. And where is your closest ally concealed?" Anon pressed.


    "Over there, by that tree," she gestured towards a nearby oak.


    "Can you eliminate him for me, luv ?" Anon whispered slowly into her ear, his voice akin to the devil tempting one to commit evil.


    "Yes, master," she replied.


    "Then do it," Anon commanded.


    "Yes." The girl wasted no time, swiftly nocking an arrow and aiming it at the tree where her ally hid.


    "Kill," Anon whispered once more into her ear, his intent filled with malice.


    *Swish*


    Chk


    The arrow found its mark with deadly precision, striking the man hidden in the branches. He plummeted to the ground like a ripe fruit.


    "Ughhh..."


    Thud


    As the arrow claimed its victim, the man crumpled, defeated and lifeless, from his lofty perch.


    "Nicely done," Anon acknowledged, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.


    "Now, where''s the next one ?" he inquired, his eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "There," she pointed out another one of her subordinates hiding in the bushes below, on the ground.


    "Good. Now, eliminate him as well," Anon commanded with an evil intent in his voice.


    "As you command, Master," she responded, her eyes devoid of emotion.


    *Click* she loaded another arrow into her bow and released it without any delay.


    *Swish*


    *Thud"


    Another one fell, lifeless, as his body hit the ground.


    "Excellent. Now, shoot down every single one of them," Anon ordered as he felt her lips with his fingers.


    *Thud* A series of dead bodies started falling down inside the forest.


    *Chk*


    "Ahhh...ughhh."


    The dance of death commenced within the forest as the little girl mercilessly dispatched each of her subordinates.


    After ten minutes, only lifeless bodies remained scattered amidst the trees, and only two individuals stood among those dead bodies, first anon and second the little archer girl.


    "Well, well, it seems luck wasn''t on their side. Can you tell me about the witch of the forest, luv ?" Anon asked.


    "She lives on that peak." she replied, pointing toward one of the towering mountain''s peak.


    "Good. Now, let''s pay her a visit and you are now useless."


    *Crack*


    Anon twisted the little girl''s neck, ending her life in an instant.


    *Clap-Clap*


    Dusting his hands, Anon strode confidently toward the peak she had indicated, undeterred by his recent actions.


    As the sun set and dark clouds veiled the moon, hinting at an impending storm, Anon realized he needed to find shelter for the night.


    "I must find a suitable place to rest," he muttered, gazing at the sky and scanning the surroundings for a refuge.


    After a brief search, he stumbled upon a cave. Anon wasted no time and entered, just as raindrops began to fall relentlessly from the sky.


    "This rain shows no signs of stopping anytime soon," Anon observed before settling in for some sleep.


    The next morning...


    Observing the direction of the sunrise, Anon deduced that the little girl had provided him with accurate directions to the witch''s cave.


    Encountering numerous monsters on his ascent to the peak, some fled in fear upon sensing Anon''s overwhelming aura of bloodlust, while others met their demise at his hands.


    Two days later, he finally reached the summit, where a massive wooden door guarded the entrance to the cave.


    "So, this is where the witch of the mountain lives, huh...?" Anon mused.


    Advancing forward, he placed both hands on the door handle. His biceps bulged, veins popping, and a wicked smile stretched across his face.


    "So, you wanted to witness my physical power, huh? Here it comes."


    Boom


    In an instant, the gate''s hinges shattered, and the doors were sent hurtling off the mountain.


    "Good morning, you motherfucking witch," Anon bellowed triumphantly as he stepped inside.


    As soon as he entered the cave, a putrid stench of death assaulted his senses.


    "Who dares disturb me at this hour?" a humanoid figure draped in a black robe emerged from the entrance. Her body was a sickly green, devoid of eyes, ears, nose, or mouth.


    "It''s me. Anyone got a problem with that?" Anon retorted.


    "Are you new around here, human? Do you not know who I am?" the witch arrogantly inquired.


    "How the hell are you even speaking, you don''t even have a fucking mouth ?" Anon questioned.


    "Human, do not overstep your bounds. I can snuff out your life in an instant!" the witch threatened.


    "Oh, I''m trembling," Anon taunted.


    "This is it, human. Prepare to die," the witch declared, unleashing a green energy ball from her right hand aimed at Anon.


    "Get lost," Anon scoffed, effortlessly deflecting the energy ball with a flick of his hand.


    "Y-You, who are you?" the witch stammered, her confidence faltering as Anon remained unfazed by her attack.


    "I am your death. Now perish."


    <Thunder javelin>


    Anon conjured a javelin crackling with thunder in his hand and hurled it toward the witch.


    "Human, do not underestimate me!"


    Suddenly, the witch''s body radiated a bright green glow, and a large stone that had been lying nearby shot up to intercept the thunder javelin. Though the stone shattered, it provided the witch enough time to evade the attack.


    "Telekinesis?" Anon questioned, momentarily puzzled.


    "Now, it''s my turn," the witch hissed, employing telekinesis to wield a sharp piece of metal from behind Anon, intending to strike him from behind.


    Chk


    The metal pierced through Anon''s chest, leaving a small hole.


    "Hahahaha...now you see, human? I am a formidable witch," she cackled maniacally, assuming her victory was assured.


    Little did she know, she had let her guard down.


    <Thunder javelin>


    A whisper was heard.


    "Huh...?"


    *Boom*


    The javelin pierced through her, cleaving her body in two.


    "H-How...?" she gasped, staring in astonishment as Anon''s wound as it swiftly healed.


    "The moment you think you''re the ''Only One,'' you end up dead," Anon stated with disappointment, observing the witch die pathetically.


    "I may have a short temper, anger issues, and can be a psychopath at times, but I learned something in my previous life.


    When someone believes they are ''above God'' and the ''Only One,'' they meet their demise sooner than expected. I had many teammates who shared that mindset and perished on the battlefield on their very first day."


    [First Sub-Quest of the Trial Successfully Completed.]


    A message appeared before Anon.


    "Hah...quest completed at last," Anon said with a smile.


    [Counselor''s Soul Essence Detected Within the Trial Realm. Would You Like to Apply the Magic Seal Again?]


    Yes.


    [Magic Seal Successfully Applied Again.]


    "Hello, Anon," a familiar, weighty voice echoed from the cave''s entrance.


    "Counsellor?" Anon questioned as the figure slowly came into view amidst the incoming light.


    "So, you''ve cleared the trial''s first part, huh?" the counselor began, moving closer to Anon, his face becoming clearer.


    "Yes, I have."


    "Well, you passing this trial was a mere formality. The moment you removed the magic seal, you proved that you are not a fair play. That massacre you orchestrated back there was impressive. Controlling the little girl''s mind for your own purposes, making her slay her own subordinates, and ultimately ending her life after use...


    I thought you might have sex with her too or rape her but you didn''t." the counselor spoke with an evil grin, locking eyes with Anon.


    "Nah, there are two reasons for that. Firstly, she was just a child, and I don''t harm children in that way¡ªI simply end their lives if they''re below twelve. Secondly, this was all just an illusion," Anon replied calmly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha...clever thinking. You even tried to sense my presence but failed, huh?" the counselor chuckled.


    "Yeah, you somehow deceived my senses, but how?" Anon inquired, genuinely curious.


    "Haha...kid, I''ve been through it. You may feel powerful, but when you truly harness that power, your mind might just shatter."


    "Really?" Anon questioned.


    "Yes, but for now, you''ve earned the title of ''Cerebraxis'' and a gift from me. Here."


    [Skill <Telekinesis> Acquired.]


    "Oh, it''s the same skill," Anon remarked.


    "Yes, yes, but you still have to overcome two more trials to unlock the full potential of the Cerebraxis class. Now go, return to your body. It will be famished and lustful after this upgrade," the counselor said, vanishing into thin air, leaving behind the familiar black void.


    Anon''s consciousness began to fade once more.

 Chapter 126 Chapter-126

    Back at the academy...


    "You! How did you bypass it?" Seti demanded, her eyes fixed on the crimson glowing test ball.


    "I didn''t, ma''am. I''m simply stating the truth," Anon retorted, a fierce smile playing on his lips.


    "Don''t lie to me. I''m no fool," Seti snapped in an angry tone.


    "Ma''am, the test is complete. Anon has been proven innocent. I don''t believe you can¡ª"


    "I told you, don''t try to lecture me. I know what I can do and what I can''t."


    "Oh, really...?" A deep male voice resonated from behind Seti.


    "Yes, and¡ª" Seti began, turning to face the source of the voice, only to find herself locking eyes with an imposing figure¡ªMr. Kale.


    "Well, what were you saying again?" Kale inquired.


    "S-Sir Kale, I-I apologize. It''s not what you think," Seti stammered, quickly falling to her knees and bowing before him.


    "SHUT UP! WHY DOES EVERYONE IN THIS DAMN ACADEMY KEEP CHALLENGING THE RULES?" Kale bellowed at Seti, his voice echoing through the room.


    "I-I¡ª"


    "Don''t say anything. If this kid has been proven innocent, continue the test and meet me in my office after the final examination," Kale commanded before promptly leaving the testing area.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," Seti replied, her gaze filled with a lethal mix of anger and resentment directed at Letti.


    ''This conniving witch knew Mr. Kale was here, yet she escalated the situation to make me appear like the villain. I won''t forget this, Letti, and you too, you commoner piece of shit, Aron.''


    "It''s Anon," Anon corrected, a faint smile gracing his lips.


    "What?"


    "Never mind. Where is your next candidate?" Anon inquired.


    "Next student!" Seti called out sharply.


    "Gia, please let me date your brother," Yumi pleaded, clasping her hands together in front of Gia.


    "I don''t know," Gia responded.


    "I''ll show you my homework every day, and I''ll even let you cheat on the theory exams this semester," Yumi attempted to strike a deal with Gia.


    "I can''t, not because I''m possessive of him, but because he''s not the kind of guy who dates someone seriously. My brother is more like a collector," Gia explained.


    "What do you mean by that?" Yumi asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "He''ll have mind-blowing sex with you, an experience like you''ve never had before, and then leave you alone for a few days. After a couple of days, he''ll come back, fuck you, use you, and repeat the cycle," Gia elaborated.


    "Wow, your brother sounds like a true bad boy. Another reason for me to desire him even more," Yumi remarked, her hand resting on her right breast as she looked at Gia with hopes of marrying Anon.


    "You''re foolish. Just ask him yourself."


    "Are you kidding me? You''re his sister. He''ll listen to you more than some random girl," Yumi reasoned.


    "Fine, I''ll talk to him," Gia agreed, rubbing her temples and letting out a small smile.


    "Next one!" Seti called out, as another noble student fell before Anon.


    "Gia your brother is annihilating those noble kids." One of the girl on the back spoke.


    "Yeah, he''s like a relentless force, obliterating everything in his path," another girl added, her voice laced with admiration.


    One by one, the noble students fell before Anon''s might, their defeat fueling the mounting pressure in the noble section.


    "A commoner surpassing us, the nobles?"


    "If he claims the top spot in this exam, we''ll be the laughingstock every damn year."


    "How can a mere commoner possess such unfathomable strength?"


    "Forget about cheating, he even passed the truth test of the damn test ball."


    Anon''s ears perked up, catching every word with a twisted smile playing upon his lips.


    "The time has come to unleash the final phase of my plan," Anon thought, his gaze locking with Seti''s fiery, bloodshot eyes, reflecting her intense anger.


    "Last Student, Ren Denver step up on the stage."


    Ren, the last hope from the noble section, was summoned by Seti''s desperate call.


    Stepping onto the stage, Ren eyed Anon, his intense gaze filled with determination. After a brief moment of observation, he closed the distance between them.


    "I will crush you," Ren declared, his face a mask of unyielding determination, devoid of anger or tension.


    Returning to his original position, Ren glanced back at Seti, who nodded in approval.


    "Start!" Seti''s voice boomed throughout the arena, commanding the battle to commence.


    <Hands of Justice>


    [Hands of Justice] [B-Rank] [Denver House Exclusive Spell]


    [Harness the fiery fury of justice, bestowed upon you by the divine mark. Amplify physical strength by 500% and magical prowess by 250% for a fleeting 5 seconds.


    Upon usage, the skill enters a 1-minute cooldown. Exceeding 6 uses in a day may trigger dangerous side effects. Side effects include excruciating leg pain, a debilitating 5-hour paralysis, ominous blue markings across the user''s body, and in dire circumstances, even death.]


    [Mana: 5000 per use]


    [Cooldown: 1 minute]


    <Mimic>


    ''Link Stop.''


    [But Master...]


    ''Cease immediately.''


    [As you command, Master, but know that forfeiting this round would result in your defeat.]


    ''I have a plan. Don''t teach me.''


    [As you command, Master.]


    Ren activated the spell, unleashing a blinding golden radiance that enveloped his entire being, manifesting as a divine aura encasing both his hands. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The weight he faced was no trifling matter, a colossal 8950 kilograms. Yet, Ren seized the burden effortlessly, defying its gravity with raw power.


    ''I possess the strength to claim victory here and now, but where''s the thrill in that? I yearn for something more entertaining,'' Anon mused to himself, his mind brimming with wicked intentions.


    "Mr. Anon, are you going to lift it or do we wait until eternity?" Seti''s voice dripped with impatience and seething anger.


    "I quit," Anon declared with an unflinching, stoic visage.


    Those words detonated within the test field, sending shockwaves of disbelief and chaos rippling through the spectators.


    "What? He surrenders...?"


    "Damn it, he was our last hope..."


    "Shit! We can''t blame him. None of us could have budged that weight."


    "Anon, you''ve done admirably, brother."


    "Yes, we salute your valiant effort."


    The commoner section erupted with resounding cheers and applause, unaware that every aspect of Anon''s apparent defeat had been meticulously planned.


    "Heh-heh-heh... I knew all along that you were nothing but a feeble commoner, incapable of achieving anything noteworthy. Weak," Seti taunted, reveling in her perceived victory.


    "Heh..."


    Anon merely chuckled dismissively, his resolve unwavering as he pressed forward.


    Now, the tension shifted from the royal section to the commoners'' domain.


    However, the commoners didn''t succumb to the weight of the situation; instead, they rallied behind Anon, acknowledging and applauding his exceptional display of strength.


    Returning to his place amidst the commoner section, Anon''s eyes fell upon Letti, who stood there with her head bowed, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "You alright, princess?" Anon inquired, his voice carrying both concern and reassurance.


    "Good job," Letti managed to say through her sobs.


    "Thanks, but let me assure you, I could have effortlessly won this match." Anon replied.


    "What?" Letti''s surprise was evident in her trembling voice.


    "Yes."


    "Then why didn''t you?"


    "Once, a hunter trapped a bird within his cage, keeping it confined for three torturous days. The bird felt the grip of despair, convinced that its demise was inevitable, no matter its struggles.


    But then, something changed. On the third day, the hunter set the bird free. Overwhelmed with joy, the bird soared to the greatest heights it had ever known.


    However, its euphoria was short-lived. As it basked in its newfound freedom, a sudden blow struck the back of its head. When it turned around, the bird saw the hunter grinning wickedly, pelting it with rocks.


    In that instant, the bird experienced indescribable agony and suffering, surpassing anything felt by another creature.


    Yet, for the hunter, it brought immeasurable delight, for he was the master of that cruel game.


    In this game, I am the hunter, and those noble imbeciles laughing now are the blissfully ignorant birds destined to be hunted," Anon explained, his face contorted with the visage of a deranged psychopath, his smile dripping with menace.


    Letti couldn''t help but shudder after hearing these terrifying words from Anon''s mouth, an icy chill ran down her spine.


    "W-What do you intend to do?" she asked, her voice laced with fear and curiosity.


    "Oh, my dear princess, you shall witness it all in the upcoming test." Anon joked.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you have witnessed, the nobles have emerged victorious in this match, and all the glory goes to Ren Denver, the son of the House of Justice." Seti proclaimed, her joy uncontainable.


    "Oi, commoner, you performed admirably," a voice resounded from the depths of the noble section.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon swiftly turned around, fixing his gaze upon the speaker.


    "Oh, Luna, isn''t it?" Anon stated, pointing directly at her.


    "Yes, you''ve defeated me twice in a row. Tell me, what kind of martial art bestows upon you such formidable strength even without the use of magic?" Luna inquired.


    "The secret arts of a true martial artist shall never be unveiled to outsiders. Isn''t that your house''s motto?" Anon jeered at Luna.


    "Y-You''re right. I apologize for such a foolish question."


    "No worries. You didn''t employ magic either. I admire your martial spirit," Anon praised Luna.


    "Thank you. My father always taught me to fight fair and square, for strength alone ensures victory."


    "Wise teachings."


    "In the final round, I shall defeat you," Luna declared with unwavering determination.


    "Best of luck with that."


    "In my house, luck holds no significance; we place our faith solely in hard work."


    ''Ha... What an earnest and straightforward girl. Perhaps I should add her to my collection?'' Anon''s mind whispered sinisterly.

 Chapter 127 Chapter-127

    The atmosphere on the beginner''s test grounds remained neutral after the nobles emerged victorious in the second-to-last round. All the students stood together, eagerly awaiting the announcement of their next test. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Letti emerged from the director''s room, a piece of paper clutched in her right hand. Her expression appeared somewhat neutral, giving nothing away.


    As she walked through the corridors toward the stage, her footsteps echoed in sync with the turmoil within her. She couldn''t shake off the unease that gripped her, the nagging feeling that something was terribly amiss.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Letti began, her voice projecting with a mix of authority and trepidation, "as you are all aware, this year''s beginner''s tests have been nothing short of captivating. And now, in a surprising turn of events, Director Kale has chosen the final test for this year''s beginners: the Kingdom''s Night Run."


    A murmur spread through the crowd as excitement and curiosity filled the air. The students exchanged glances, their minds racing with anticipation.


    "What? Director Kale himself has chosen the last test?" gasped a student in disbelief.


    "That means he will personally oversee this test," Letti continued, her voice carrying a touch of awe.


    "What? The director will be present to witness the test?" exclaimed another student, their eyes widening.


    "I will do everything within my abilities to impress Director Kale," one student declared with determination, their voice resonating with confidence.


    "Count me in. I''ll give it my all as well." another chimed in, their face glowing with eagerness.


    The students'' enthusiasm echoed throughout the grounds, and even the teachers couldn''t help but share their excitement.


    "But that test was long abolished! Its high mortality rate led to its banishment over two hundred years ago," one teacher remarked, concern etching their face.


    "Yes, as a student, I had only heard rumors about that test. It was used in the past to reduce the number of students and ensure higher quality within the academy," added another teacher, their voice tinged with nostalgia.


    "Why would the director choose such a test?" questioned a curious student, their eyes darting around as if seeking answers.


    "Is it even legal to conduct this test?" asked a concerned voice from the crowd.


    Seti, the director''s confidante, stepped forward, her presence commanding attention. She surveyed the students and teachers, her gaze piercing through their doubts and fears.


    "Take your concerns up with the director if you dare," Seti interjected, her voice carrying a hint of challenge. "You''ll soon learn what he''s capable of."


    "No way! He''s a maniac," whispered a student, fear evident in their voice, while others nodded in agreement.


    Back in the director''s office...


    Thud


    The sound of splintering wood filled the room as Director Kale unleashed his frustration, shattering the table with a single powerful punch. His anger and disbelief were palpable.


    "What? Seti, have you lost your goddamn mind?" Kale bellowed, his voice reverberating through the office.


    Seti maintained her composure, unfazed by the display of rage. She met Kale''s gaze with a steady resolve.


    "I apologize, sir, but that''s the truth," Seti replied, her voice even and unwavering.


    Kale paced the room, his mind struggling to accept the reality that a commoner had excelled in the tests, defying all expectations.


    "Let me make sure I understand correctly. You''re saying a commoner not only aced the first two rounds but also shattered the Kingdom''s javelin throw record?" Kale''s voice resonated with disbelief.


    "Yes, sir," Seti affirmed, her tone carrying an air of certainty.


    "Fuuuuckkk, Seti! This can''t be happening! He''s just a commoner," Kale exclaimed, his frustration mounting.


    "I understand your concerns, sir, but it is what it is," Seti calmly responded, her eyes meeting Kale''s unwaveringly.


    "No, you must ensure he fails. Do whatever it takes to make him fail the test. Change the next event to something more competitive, something that will tilt the odds in favor of the nobles," Kale ordered, his voice laced with determination.


    "Sir, I''ve devised a way to ensure the nobles'' victory in the next round," Seti revealed, a sly smile playing on her lips.


    Kale''s curiosity was piqued, and he leaned in, his eyes fixed on Seti. "Tell me, what is your plan?"


    Seti locked eyes with Kale, an evil glimmer in her gaze. "Kingdom''s Night Run."


    Silence enveloped the room as Kale stared at Seti, his expression a mix of shock and contemplation. For a full minute, neither uttered a word.


    "Seti, have you truly lost your mind this time?" Kale finally spoke, breaking the silence.


    "This is the only way, sir. Either we win or we become a laughingstock. Once news spreads that a commoner has triumphed over the nobles in the academy''s beginner''s test, our reputation will be tarnished beyond repair. No one will even spare a glance at this academy," Seti explained with conviction.


    Tension tightened Kale''s face even more as he weighed the consequences of the upcoming test. After a lengthy deliberation, he made his decision.


    "Do it," he finally uttered, a mixture of resolve and resignation in his voice.


    "As you wish, Sir Director," Seti replied, her lips curling into a malevolent smile as she left the office.


    Outside the office, Letti stood patiently, unaware of the unsettling plan that had been set in motion.


    "Letti, here you go. Now go and announce it on the stage," Seti instructed, handing Letti a piece of paper.


    Letti''s hands trembled slightly as she unfolded the paper, her eyes widening in surprise as she read its contents.


    "But, ma''am, this isn''t fair," Letti protested, her voice tinged with concern.


    "What''s not fair?" Seti retorted, her voice dripping with an air of authority.


    "This test was banned long ago."


    "No, it wasn''t banned; we simply stopped including it in our tests. But today, we''re reintroducing it, following the director''s orders. Do you have a problem with it? Take it up with the director," Seti declared before swiftly departing the hall.


    Letti stood there, wrestling with her conscience, her mind plagued by doubts. She took a deep breath, gathering her resolve. She couldn''t let her concerns go unaddressed.


    "Sir, may I come in?" Letti asked, her voice laced with a mixture of apprehension and determination.


    "Yes," Kale replied, his voice carrying a weight of authority.


    "Sir, this test... it''s too dangerous," Letti began, her voice trembling slightly.


    Kale interrupted her, his tone firm and unwavering. "Don''t lecture me on what''s dangerous and what''s not. Everything regarding this test has already been discussed. Now, go and do as you''re told."


    Letti felt a chill run down her spine as she absorbed the weight of Kale''s words. She knew there was no room for further arguments. The fate of the test had been sealed. With a nod of understanding, she turned and left the director''s office, her mind buzzing with conflicting thoughts and emotions.


    As soon as Letti left the director''s office, her mind buzzed with thoughts. She couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "These noble pigs are doing their utmost to level the playing field, but this time, a cunning fox has infiltrated their ranks."

 Chapter 128 Chapter-128

    "Now all of you may take your leave because the final test will be held tonight, and the rules will be declared on the field," Letti announced as she descended from the stage.


    "All of you, come with me," she immediately instructed the Commoner section upon reaching the ground.


    "Ms. Letti, you seem to be in a hurry," Seti mocked Letti from behind.


    "Ahaha, you see, I have to explain the basics to my students here," Letti replied, forcing a fake laugh.


    "Good, good. You should explain it all to them. Maybe it''s their last chance for an explanation," Seti sneered with arrogance.


    ''This bitch, I want to kill her.''


    "Best of luck to your students too, ma''am. All of the Commoners will follow me now. Come," Letti said as she walked towards the other side.


    "My students won''t need luck, yours will, hehehe," Seti taunted.


    Letti remained silent and continued walking forward.


    After a short walk, they entered a large room filled with ancient books.


    "Wow... what''s this place?"


    "It''s ancient. Seems like old creatures used to live here."


    "Search for books on the Kingdom''s Night Run and read about it silently, all of you. Anon, come with me," Letti commanded.


    "Yes, ma''am," all the students replied in unison as they began selecting books from the shelves and started reading.


    Anon followed Letti silently to a bookshelf at the back of the room.


    Letti approached a large green book and tilted it forward slightly.


    Suddenly, the shelf started moving, revealing the entrance to a small hidden room.


    "Wow, a hidden passage, huh?" Anon admired.


    "Come inside," Letti commanded.


    "Oh, a dominating play, huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Just come in."


    "Yes, yes."


    Anon entered and saw two chairs and a large wooden table in the middle of the room. A bookshelf was attached to the right wall, and a detailed map of the kingdom adorned the left wall.


    "What do you use this place for? Don''t tell me you plan to take over the world here," Anon joked.


    "Don''t joke with me and look here," she said, pointing to the map of the kingdom.


    "What''s this?" Anon asked.


    "This is the map of our kingdom. Judging by the fact that you don''t even know about it, I can assume that your knowledge is weak as fuck."


    "Well, that''s one accurate guess."


    "Good, now pay attention. Our kingdom consists of seven cities, four seas, twelve forests, and five deserts. Our continent alone has one sea, two deserts, and three forests."


    "Okay, and...?"


    "In tonight''s race, seven students will be chosen from both sides, nobles and commoners. Each one will run through one continent. One thing I like about this test is that it provides equal grounds. Regardless of whether you are a commoner or a noble, you are allowed to use magic at any time."


    "For what?" Anon inquired.


    "To run and kill each other, obviously. The noble bastards will use every means at their disposal to stop our students and achieve victory. You will be their main target during the event, which is why you will intentionally take last place in the race. You will be relatively safe in the final continent, and I will arrange for someone to help you as well."


    "Oh, who is this someone, if I may ask?" Anon asked, his smile filled with mockery.


    "She is a friend of mine."


    "A ''she''? This is going to be fun."


    "Don''t get too excited now. You will run last to maintain our pace. If we were to be losing, I believe you will be the only one who can turn the tables."


    "Don''t worry about it. What else?"


    "Nothing in particular. The students will use their magic powers to kill your teammates. They will utilize artifacts to boost their speed and even enhance their bodies with dopes to achieve victory. The final challenge of the race will be in our kingdom, inside the ''Forest of Nightmares.''"


    "That''s all the information you need to know for now."


    "What about the rules?" Anon asked, confused by the fact that Letti explained everything about the event but hadn''t mentioned a single rule during their conversation.


    "What rules? There are no rules in this race. That''s why it was banned years ago. The nobles annihilated the commoners in this test. The king prohibited it and granted the director special rights to conduct this test only under critical circumstances," Letti explained with a smile.


    "What sort of critical circumstances are these?" Anon inquired curiously.


    "Are you kidding me? You shattered their egos, crushed their self-respect, and undermined their grand reputations."


    "Haha, the nobles really take pride in their reputation, huh?"


    "That''s the only thing they love the most, even more than their own lives. And when a motherfucking commoner starts taking that away too, they will rage, obviously," Letti explained.


    "Hahaha, this will be fun to watch," Anon laughed.


    "There''s one more thing I''d like to explain."


    "What is it?"


    "Because this test is so dangerous, the rewards will be even greater."


    "Oh, there are rewards for this test?"


    "Yes. Now go and do whatever you want. I''ll be here if you need help with anything."


    "Okay," Anon said as he exited the secret room.


    ''No.300,'' Anon called out mentally using the psychic connection.


    ''Your Highness, your slave is ready to serve.''


    ''Prepare everyone. I''ll need all of you tonight.''


    ''As you command, my lord.''


    ''Recall Mike from his journey and instruct Sephie to abandon everything she''s doing in her lab. Also, update me on the zombie situation in the Forest of Nightmares.''


    ''As you command, Your Highness.'' Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Good.''


    Ten minutes later.


    ''Your Highness.''


    ''Yes?''


    ''Madam Sephie informed me that there have been no activities related to zombies in the forest. No sightings have been reported for the past week.''


    "Good, that''s one less problem for me."


    ''I have ordered 35,000 men to prepare their weapons. Is that enough, master?''


    ''More than enough. But how many Ogres do we have in total?''


    ''I''m sorry, master, but I don''t know the exact numbers. I can tell you that we have over 50,000 now, with 40,000 of them trained for combat.''


    ''Wow, we''ve grown so much, huh?''


    ''Good. I''ll see you tonight in the Forest of Nightmares.''


    ''As you command, Your Highness. There''s one more piece of news, Your Highness.''


    ''What is it?''


    ''Kole is ready to talk.''


    "What?"

 Chapter 129 Chapter-129

    Anon sat in the library, fixated on a crimson book before him titled ''100 Best Positions.''


    "Heh, I''m bored. Hey, System, open the Skill Store." Anon commanded the system.


    [Skill Store Opening]


    "Search for running skills."


    [Searching the store for running skills]


    [100,798 skills found in total.]


    "Filter out those that can be used by me."


    [2 skills found inside the store.]


    "Show me."


    [Haste - F-Rank] [1 SBP]


    [Haste, an F-Rank skill in the realm of running, is a rather underwhelming ability. It provides a modest boost in speed but falls far short of the impressive capabilities one would expect from a skill of higher caliber. Increases the running speed by 20% for 10 minutes.]


    [Mana: 10/minute]


    [Swiftness - E-Rank] [2 SBP]


    [Swiftness offers a slightly more noticeable enhancement compared to other f-rank running skills. But it''s just an F-rank skill. Boosts your stamina by 5% while running.]


    [Mana: 15/minute]


    "Damn, why do I only have these trash running skills? I need more to win this race," Anon grumbled, rubbing his temples.


    [Demon God of Authority ''Damacus'' has blessed you with his blessing.]


    [Would you like to unlock the Class Lock?]


    "What? Class Lock?" Anon asked, confused.


    [Class Lock]


    [The Class Lock prevents you from using skills and spells from another class.]


    Anon''s eyes gleamed as he read the notification.


    "You''re kidding me?" Anon jumped up from his chair, staring intently at the screen.


    [Demon God Damacus asks, ''How do you like that, Brother? Don''t tell me you don''t like this blessing.'']


    "I fucking love it. Unlock it now," Anon replied eagerly.


    [Breaking into the Ayakashi records]


    [Reversing the mana flow.]


    [Executing commands]


    [Unlocking 321 classes]


    [Warning: Main class''s last evolution and skills will not be unlocked for use.]


    [Unlock started...1%]


    [2%....3%....4%....]


    Anon sat back down, patiently awaiting the completion of the process.


    Two hours later.


    [99%....100%]


    [All 321 Classes have been unlocked]


    "Yes... Yes!" Anon exclaimed in excitement.


    "Oi, this is a library."


    "Oh shit," he quickly composed himself.


    "System, search for running skills again."


    [Searching the store for running skills]


    [100,798 skills found in total.]


    "Filter out those that can be used by me." Anon commanded, brimming with anticipation.


    [100,797 skills found that are usable]


    "Hahaha... This is going to be fun now," Anon said, rubbing his hands together as he surveyed the long list of diverse skills before him.


    Four hours later...


    "Everyone, get up! The sun is about to set. We will now select the seven students who will compete in the test," Letti emerged from her room and issued the order, but no one responded.


    "Hmm...? Where is everyone?" Letti wondered as she heard no sounds from the other side of the library.


    "Guys, what¡ª" as soon as she went to the other side, she witnessed a horrific scene.


    Gwaahhhhh


    Bwhaaaaa


    Students were doubled over, retching on the ground, their faces pale from food poisoning.


    "Oi, what happened to all of you?" She rushed to the students immediately.


    "That guy... he claimed to be from the mess. He offered us... bwaaah free food, saying it was provided by the academy," one of the students barely managed to speak between bouts of vomiting.


    "NURSE..." Letti shouted.


    "What happened?" Anon arrived at the scene and asked, observing the students retching and clutching their stomachs.


    "They''ve been poisoned with Citadel mushrooms," Letti explained in a tense voice.


    "Citadel mushrooms?" Anon inquired.


    "They cause slow food poisoning and are resistant to any healing magic," Letti continued.


    "What do you mean?"


    "We''ve been set up. Those nobles played their dirty tricks even before the game began, and these idiots fell for it because they can''t resist free food," Letti seethed with anger.


    "Why didn''t that guy come to me?" Anon questioned.


    "What?" Letti asked.


    "The person who offered the treat didn''t approach me. My position allows me to see anyone entering through that door, but to see the door itself, I have to tilt my head back slightly."


    "He knew you would uncover the trick, and he knew in advance that you were seated in the back. That''s why he didn''t approach you but targeted the whole class, excluding you. It means..." Letti started connecting the dots.


    "Somebody is feeding the nobles information about our every move," Anon finished her sentence.


    "Fuck, why didn''t I think of that," Letti exclaimed in anger, punching the wall.


    "You''re not smart enough," Anon taunted.


    Suddenly, several women entered the room wearing white robes, swiftly attending to the students in white clothes and escorting them to the treatment center.


    Letti sank into a nearby chair, holding her head in frustration as she scraped rust off the metallic table.


    [All beginner students, please leave your classrooms and assemble on the main ground. We will now commence the final round of your beginner''s test.]


    A loud announcement resounded from the academy''s main stage.


    Students immediately gathered in the main grounds of the academy.


    "I''ll go and declare our defeat," Letti said, rising from her seat and walking towards the room''s exit.


    "Wait..." Anon called out.


    "What?" She asked, turning around.


    "Continue with the preparations. We will still compete."


    "What are you saying? Have you gone insane? Lifting 10,000kg and traversing the seven continents of the Holy Land is a whole different challenge."


    "I know what I''m saying. I will still participate in the race and crush their reputations like a damn fly. The nobles played their cards right, and we couldn''t prevent it or deny it now. But we can turn the tables on their winning hand," Anon spoke, laughing slowly, his expression turning maniacal.


    "A-Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Sometimes, you give me the creeps."


    "Just go."


    "Yes, yes."


    Twenty minutes later...


    On the left side of the field stood a crowd of noble students, reveling in their victory, while on the right side stood a solitary man wearing a sinister smile, exuding an air of madness. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ms. Letti, where are your other students?" the commentators inquired.


    "They all fell victim to food poisoning," Letti replied.


    "So, are you going to forfeit?"


    "No, he will be participating on our behalf," Letti declared, pointing towards the lone student standing in the Commoner court.


    "Hmm...?"

 Chapter 130 Chapter-130

    "Are you kidding me, Letti?" Mrs. Seraphina, a formidable MILF of a woman in her forties, confronted Letti.


    "No, Mrs. Seraphina, I''m not joking. He intends to compete from the Commoner''s side," Letti replied.


    "That''s pure suicide. If you believe that kid can traverse all seven continents alone, why not declare him the City Champion?" Another commentator, a youthful man of around twenty-five, questioned.


    "I can''t do anything about it, Sir Landon. He wants to participate, and it''s his choice."


    "Well, who are we to stand in anyone''s way? Let''s get this started," Seraphina said as she returned to her levitating chair, hovering above the main stage.


    The crowd from the kingdom gathered around the academy''s entrance, eager to witness the forbidden trial that had been banned for years.


    "Hey, are you certain they''re really conducting it?"


    "Yes, I received this information from a reliable insider."


    "Well, I''d love to witness the test of life and death once again," an elderly man declared from the center of the crowd.


    All eyes turned toward him.


    "Old man, you participated in that test?"


    "HOHOHO, indeed I did, kiddo."


    "Wow."


    Creak


    The gates of the academy slowly swung open, revealing a massive screen in front of the establishment.


    On the screen, the view of the academy''s main grounds appeared.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we have gathered inside this academy to witness the legendary test that was banned long ago, not only in this kingdom but in all academies across the realm. The Night Run of the Seven Kingdoms," Seraphina announced with fervor in her voice.


    "Thank you, Seraphina, but today we are witnessing something even more perilous than the legendary test itself."


    "What is it, Landon?"


    "Allow me to explain. On the left side of this court stand the armies of the seven Noble households.


    From the prestigious seven-star Witch House, we have Jake grey, the only son of the household and Samantha grey, the third and the most beautiful daughter of the house.


    Representing the seven-star Martial House, we have Luna Warwood, the second daughter of the house. She prides herself on hard work and fair play, regardless of the circumstances.


    Standing alongside them is Frank Field Stonelake, the first son and heir of the seven-star Noble House of the Undeads. Tragic as it may be, he steps into his father''s shoes, poised to become a remarkable leader. My condolences for your loss, Frank, but I hope you will surpass your father in greatness."


    Moving forward, we have the most significant member of the noble party, Ren Denver from the seven-star Denver House of Justice. He is here to prove his worth to the world, showcasing the capabilities of the Denver House of Justice''s future leader," Landon announced. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this world, the commentators were granted the right of free speech. To provoke the other party and make the competitions even more enthralling, they were allowed to say whatever they pleased during an event.


    "But Landon, who are the other two students standing beside them?" Seraphina inquired.


    "Oh, they are merely five and six-star nobles from unknown families. I don''t even know their names," Landon''s voice resonated throughout the academy.


    The two additional students from the lesser-ranked noble houses felt a pang of shame as their faces turned red.


    "Seraphina, forget about them and look to the right side of the court; we have a remarkable and crazy fellow there."


    "What are you talking about ?" Seraphina asked.


    "Take a look. The one-man army standing fearlessly and toe to toe against the seven nobles. His name is Anon Agreil, I presume¡ªa Commoner who dares to compete alone in this challenge from the Commoner''s side. I salute this man''s confidence, but he is essentially walking into his own demise. Running across seven kingdoms is no trivial feat." Landon announced.


    "Well, we cannot alter what fate holds for him, can we? If he has already accepted his demise, then he must have contemplated it beforehand but if he did what he says then he will leave his name in the history. However, he does possess a certain charm; what a waste, if he dies." Seraphina spoke, disappointment evident in her eyes.


    "So, what are we waiting for ? Let the race begin. Luna Warwood will be the first runner from the noble side, and Anon Agreil will represent the Commoners."


    "Everyone, please clear the path from the academy gates," Seraphina announced.


    The crowd around the academy gates promptly stepped aside.


    "Yo, this time I will defeat you," Luna said as she approached Anon.


    "What makes you so confident?" Anon questioned.


    "That," Luna replied, pointing at the radiant full moon in the sky.


    "The moon...?" Anon asked in confusion.


    "Yes, under the full moon''s night, my powers increase by 200%, and this time, I will utilize magic as well. So, be cautious," she explained.


    "Ah, excellent. Let''s see what you''re capable of," Anon remarked.


    ''What a dumb girl ? She told me her skill and acted like it''s nothing.'' Anon wondered.


    "Luna and Anon, take your positions," Landon declared.


    The crowd continued to swell outside the academy with each passing moment, and other students emerged from their dorms to cheer for their favored contestant.


    "Luna, Luna, Luna! Go, Luna, go! You can easily defeat that kid!"


    "Yes, Luna, crush that arrogant bastard!"


    "Luna, you''ve got this!"


    "They adore me," Luna remarked as she assumed her position on the ground, ready to sprint at any moment.


    "Loser, Anon. You''re nothing but a loser."


    "You''re powerless, you bastard."


    "Just perish, Anon."


    "Well, it seems like I''ve fucked their mothers without even paying them," Anon retorted.


    "Hahaha," Luna laughed.


    "Are you both ready?" Seraphina inquired.


    Anon nodded in agreement.


    <Stamina boost>


    Anon''s body immediately shined with a blue gradient light.


    <Stamina Boost>


    [Stamina Boost] [Spearman Skill] [Rank-C]


    [When activated, Stamina Boost surges through the player''s body, infusing them with a surge of vitality and heightened physical capabilities. It acts as a catalyst, amplifying the body''s natural energy systems and unlocking reserves that are otherwise untapped. This skill taps into the inner reserves of strength and stamina, granting the player an exhilarating power start.]


    [1000/mana]


    [Cooldown: 5 minutes]


    "BOTH OF YOU, STAAAART."

 Chapter 131 Chapter-131

    BOTH OF YOU, START!"


    "Full Moon''s Cry." Luna unleashed her skill.


    [Full Moon''s Cry] [Werewolf Race Exclusive Skill] [S-Rank]


    [Full Moon''s Cry, an ancestral skill whispered in the depths of werewolf lore, stirs primal forces within. When the moon ascends to its fullest glory, a howl echoes through the night, triggering the awakening of hidden power. The werewolf, bathed in the ethereal glow of moonlight, experiences a surge of heightened ability. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Muscles ripple with untamed strength, senses sharpen to unearthly acuity, and a feral aura emanates, marking them as a force to be reckoned with.


    Increases all spells and skill''s effects by 200%.]


    "Awoooooooo..."


    Luna''s voice echoed through the academy grounds as she unleashed her powerful skill, Full Moon''s Cry.


    Her muscles rapidly expanded, growing to 1.5 times their original size within a minute. A surge of untamed power surged through her veins, marked by her feral aura and heightened senses.


    "Seraphina, did you see that? That''s the legendary skill of the martial house that I was telling you about the other day," Landon exclaimed, awe-struck by Luna''s display of power.


    "Now, that''s truly a legendary skill," Seraphina replied, her eyes wide with amazement.


    "Wait, look at Luna. She''s using another skill," Landon pointed out as he observed Luna carefully.


    "Lightning Sprint..." Luna declared.


    [Lightning Sprint] [Martial Arts] [A-Rank]


    [Lightning Sprint, a surge of electrifying power that courses through the veins, granting the user the swiftness of lightning itself. When this skill is unleashed, the individual becomes an embodiment of electrifying speed, streaking across the terrain with blinding velocity.


    Harnessing the Lightning Sprint, the user''s speed is boosted to an astounding 150% for 50 minutes, granting them an almost supernatural advantage in any race or pursuit.


    However, the might of Lightning Sprint demands its due. The relentless consumption of mana, a continuous drain of 50 mana per second, taxes the user''s magical reserves with unyielding intensity. No other skills can be used when this skill is active.]


    [Cooldown: 1 hour and 50 minutes.]


    [Speed increased By +200%, Current Speed 350%]


    Luna crackled with blue lightning as her fur stood on end from the static electricity.


    "See ya, loser," Luna taunted before vanishing from the academy grounds with blinding velocity, leaving her astonished peers in awe.


    "Landon, did you see that? Because I certainly didn''t. That girl left with such velocity that I don''t think the Commoner kid can even catch up to her," Seraphina mocked Anon.


    Landon, however, sensed that Anon, the Commoner kid, had something up his sleeve. As he observed Anon preparing to sprint, he felt a surge of anticipation.


    "No, I have a feeling that this Commoner kid is planning something. Look, he''s preparing to sprint as well," Landon spoke.


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards Anon as they observed him.


    Anon crouched down and touched the ground with both hands, assuming a running stance.


    As soon as Anon heard Luna''s words, he activated another skill.


    [Phoenix Ignition] [Berserk Class Exclusive Skill] [B-Rank]


    [Phoenix Ignition, the fiery embodiment of relentless determination and indomitable spirit. This formidable skill engulfs the user in an infernal fire, transforming them into a blazing streak hurtling across the landscape. As the flames dance and flicker, the runner is consumed by an unyielding passion, propelling them forward with unparalleled speed and strength.


    Each step ignites the ground beneath their feet, leaving a trail of scorching embers in their wake. The searing flames envelop their body, emanating an aura of awe-inspiring intensity and igniting their very essence with the mythical creature''s power, the phoenix. Boosts your speed by 500% until your stamina runs out.


    However, such fiery power comes at a price. Harnessing the Phoenix Ignition demands a tremendous amount of stamina, exhausting the user''s physical and mental reserves with each fiery stride. The flames that surround their body, while empowering, inflict searing heat upon the user, testing their endurance and resilience.


    The relentless consumption of stamina leaves the runner vulnerable to fatigue and potential burnout if sustained for too long.]


    [Mental fatigue debuff neutralized due to <Cerebraxis> Class]


    [Critical Alert: Stamina is decreasing at an incredible rate.]


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> in effect.]


    [You''ve tapped into the wild energies of mana around you, granting you infinite mana for 10 minutes.]


    Numerous screens appeared in front of Anon as soon as he activated the skill.


    "This is the perfect skill for a headstart, and to solve the stamina issue, I''ve activated the stamina boost skill. It taps into the wild energy reserves of mana around me, granting me infinite stamina for 10 minutes straight. After a 5-minute cooldown, I can use this combo again," Anon thought, chuckling.


    As soon as Anon used the


    skill, his entire body became engulfed in wild crimson flames.


    "Wooooahhhh, look at that, Seraphina. That kid is no joke. He used his first skill, and he''s already on fire," Landon exclaimed, surprised by Anon''s display.


    Zooom


    Anon left the academy grounds with even greater speed than Luna, leaving a trail of fire behind him.


    "Wow, that kid really is on fire. I think someone has come to challenge the nobles," Seraphina remarked, her voice filled with both surprise and excitement.


    "Heh, that''s just a flashy skill. I''ve read about it. It requires an immense amount of mana and is only good for short sprints. How is he going to sustain a long run like this with that skill?" Seti, scoffed, dismissing Anon''s skill as a mere show-off as she casted a mocking smile towards letti.


    But Letti, aware of Anon''s true abilities, worried silently. She knew that using Phoenix Ignition would drain him of his mana quickly, and a long run like this would be a test of his endurance.


    As she watched Luna running alone on the screen in front of her, Letti couldn''t help but think, ''Fuck, Anon, why did you have to use that skill first? It will drain your mana dry.''


    She also believed that the skill consumed too much mana and was only suitable for short sprints.


    Little did they know, Anon had his own plans and was ready to defy expectations. The flames of determination burned brightly within him, propelling him forward on his path to challenge the nobles and win this race as he crushes their spirits entirely this time.

 Chapter 132 Chapter-132

    10 minutes later after the race started...


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can all see, Luna is still ahead of Anon. But where is Anon? He''s nowhere to be seen on the screen. What happened to him? Did he forfeit? Did he lose?" Commentator Seraphina asked with excitement.


    "Well, we all knew that the skill Anon used at the start was a real stamina eater, but I was hoping to see him catch up to Luna. It seems like that won''t be happening," Landon spoke with a disappointed expression, longing to witness Anon''s comeback on the screen.


    "Don''t worry, Landon. Maybe a miracle will happen," Seraphina reassured.


    "Come on, Anon. If you don''t catch up to her here, we are definitely bound to lose today," Letti thought anxiously, biting her nails as she stared at the screen.


    "Look, there he is," a girl''s voice echoed from the back of the Commoner''s section.


    "Huh...?"


    "What? That''s impossible," Seti exclaimed in surprise as she gazed at the screen.


    "Seraphina, look at that. I told you he would be back. My boy Anon is back," Landon shouted, rising from his chair in excitement.


    "Landon, calm down. We''re commentators, not audience members. Keep your excitement in check," Seraphina laughed and reminded him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Anon!" Letti exclaimed, jumping up with joy as she noticed a bright flame trailing behind Luna on the screen.


    Seti, on the other hand, wondered how Anon managed to catch up with Luna so quickly. His stamina should have depleted by now, yet he continued to run.


    "I can''t see him clearly, Seraphina, but I can tell it''s definitely Anon," Landon stated.


    "Oh, look, he''s now visible," Seraphina pointed at the big screen.


    Anon appeared on the screen clearly, his body still engulfed in crimson flames, wearing a maniacal expression on his face.


    "Wow, that smile doesn''t bode well. It seems like a crazed individual running toward his goal," Seraphina observed.


    "No, Seraphina, that''s the look of a person fueled by passion and effort. If you think he''s not working hard for this, just look at his shoes," Landon exclaimed in astonishment, pointing at Anon''s shoes.


    Seraphina glanced at Anon''s shoes, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "What the hell? He''s not wearing shoes anymore? But he had them when he left the academy," Seraphina questioned.


    "Why did he remove his shoes?" Samantha asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know, maybe some kind of barefoot running fetish," Jake replied.


    "Our school''s uniform doesn''t include shoes. He must have worn custom-made shoes, and due to the absence of magical enchantments, they got vaporized from the speed he''s running with," Frank explained, overhearing the siblings'' conversation.


    Both of them looked at Frank with astonished expressions.


    "They evaporated?" they asked in unison, their mouths opening wide in awe.


    "Yes," Frank confirmed.


    ''That fucking animal. What lengths will he go to defeat us? If only he were a noble. Hahaha, I can''t even imagine it,'' Frank thought, silently laughing as he watched the big screen.


    Frank already knew that the Commoners were going to win this test from the start because they had Anon on their side. That''s why he wasn''t even trying to give his best.


    ''What the fuck? How did he catch up to me?'' Luna wondered, taken aback by Anon''s sudden appearance.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter. Your speed will decrease greatly at the next hurdle, and as a werewolf, it will give me a boost,'' Luna thought, determined to maintain her lead.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the moment we''ve all been waiting for has arrived. The first hurdle of the first kingdom, and for the knowledge of the audience, let me declare that this is a record-breaking Kingdom''s Night Run, surpassing all previous races.


    Luna Warwood reached the first hurdle in a staggering time of 14 minutes and 56 seconds. My partner Landon will now explain to you all what the first hurdle of this race entails. Landon, please enlighten us," Seraphina announced.


    "Absolutely, Seraphina. The first hurdle of the race is Venomheart Gulch, a valley between two mountains, measuring 10 km wide and 5 km deep. Just a week ago, there was another mountain between the two, but it mysteriously vanished, forming this valley.


    Upon careful observation, it''s evident that Luna Warwood has the advantage here. Werewolves possess sharper senses of smell and sight, which will help her in this stage. What do you think, Seraphina?" Landon asked.


    "I agree with you on that matter, Landon. Luna has a significant advantage for winning. Will Anon be able to catch up this time?" Seraphina asked, adding suspense to her voice.


    Anon and Luna were currently running up the mountain, with Anon still a few kilometers behind Luna.


    Luna reached the mountaintop and began descending into the dark valley. Her eyes glowed blue, allowing her to see clearly in the darkness as she continued running without stumbling over any rocks or trees.


    "Sucker, you will lose..." Luna shouted loudly, her voice carrying to Anon, despite his heightened senses.


    "Hahaha... let''s see who will win and who will lose," Anon chuckled as he increased his running speed.


    "What the hell is happening? Anon isn''t decreasing his speed at all. What is this kid thinking? What''s his plan, Landon?" Seraphina spoke, her eyes widening in confusion.


    Anon was supposed to reduce his speed at this point and jump into the valley, then increase his speed once inside. However, he was doing the opposite.


    "I-I don''t know, Seraphina. This kid is full of surprises. I can''t predict his next move," Landon said, standing up from his chair and eagerly observing Anon''s actions.


    Everyone''s attention shifted from Luna to anon, realizing that witnessing a noble werewolf girl crossing a valley at night was no big feat, but watching a Commoner preparing for what seemed like his demise was more thrilling.


    In the second-year class, the Commoner section...


    "He is going to die. Gia, your brother is going to die." A girl shouted.


    "Yes, why the hell isn''t he stopping or slowing down?" Another girl added.


    "Don''t worry, he''s my brother, and I know he doesn''t plan on dying before conquering every single woman in this land," Gia spoke in a carefree tone, leaving the other girls bewildered.


    In Kia''s class...


    "Kia, any final words for your brother before he meets his end?" Kia''s teacher asked, glancing at her.


    Kia remained silent, her gaze fixed on the screen, her face filled with tension.


    ''What is he planning in that evil mind of his?'' Kia wondered.


    In Kale''s office...


    "Now, now, I think I conducted this test for no reason. This kid is crazy as fuck. Even if he had topped the beginner''s exam, he would''ve died later. Well, who cares?" Kale muttered, sipping his wine as he looked at the screen.


    ''It''s time,'' Anon thought as his maniacal smile transformed into a menacing laughter.


    <Shadowsoar Strengthening>


    Suddenly, the crimson flames engulfing Anon''s body turned pitch black.


    [Editor: oh, i like the suspense.]

 Chapter 133 Chapter-133

    15 minutes before the race started...


    "Anon," Letti strode purposefully towards Anon''s seat at the back of the library, her eyes filled with urgency.


    "Yes...?" Anon looked up, his curiosity piqued.


    "There has been a significant change in the race track," Letti spoke, her voice tinged with concern.


    "What kind of change?" Anon asked, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Take a look at this." Letti unfolded the map of the kingdom, revealing intricate paths and landmarks.


    Anon examined the map, his gaze fixated on the familiar depiction. "It''s the same map. What''s the problem here?" he inquired.


    Letti''s finger traced a route, leading to three mountains standing side by side. "Look here," she pointed, her voice laced with apprehension.


    Anon''s eyes followed her finger, and he raised an eyebrow. "Alright, what about them?" he questioned, trying to decipher Letti''s unease.


    "In every kingdom, the racers are required to overcome three hurdles: a sea, a desert, and a forest. But this time, the track has undergone a drastic change. An additional hurdle has been added," Letti explained, her voice betraying a hint of anxiety.


    Curiosity sparked within Anon. "What is this new hurdle?" he probed, his mind already churning with possibilities.


    "You see these three mountains? One of the middle mountains vanished mysteriously two weeks ago, leaving behind a perilous valley. The once-solid ground has been replaced by treacherous terrain filled with colossal rocks and towering trees. That''s the new obstacle you''ll have to pass through.


    To make matters more worse, your first competitor will be Luna Warwood, a werewolf with an inherent advantage over you, Fuck that director." Letti revealed, her worry etched on her face.


    Anon''s eyes widened momentarily, a flicker of recognition passing through his mind. ''Hmm...? Ah, now I remember. I was wondering why these mountains looked familiar. Turns out, this is the very mountain that I blowed up during my first railgun test,'' he recalled in his mind.


    He gazed at the map, his expression shifting to one of determination. "Don''t worry, Luv. I have a plan," he assured her, a confident smile playing on his lips.


    Letti''s surprise was evident as she looked at him in disbelief. "You already have a plan?" she asked, astonished.


    Anon nodded calmly. "Yes," he replied, his voice filled with conviction. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you fucking with me ? I just informed you about this change. How could you possibly think of a plan in such a short time?" Letti inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    Anon''s gaze softened as he offered an explanation. "I simply kept my mind calm, allowing the ideas to flow naturally. Sometimes, the solutions reveal themselves when we let go of the chaos and trust in our instincts," he revealed, a hint of wisdom in his words.


    ''WTF ? Why is he talking like that ?'' Letti thought to herself.


    Back to the present...


    "Landon, what does this crazy kid plan on doing? He shows no signs of slowing down, let alone stopping. Will he meet his death today?" Seraphina''s voice rang out, a mix of concern and intrigue.


    Landon leaned in closer, his eyes fixed on the screen displaying the unfolding race. "I''m also eager to witness Anon''s next move, Seraphina," he admitted, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    Meanwhile, Letti''s eyes remained transfixed on the screen before her, filled with a mixture of worry and anticipation. "Anon, what do you plan on doing?" she wondered silently, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Seti couldn''t help but laugh on anon. "Yes, die now, kid," she muttered, a twisted smile forming on her face.


    Inside the Commoner teacher''s room...


    "He''s about to die." one teacher remarked, their tone filled with faux sympathy.


    "Yes, my deepest condolences to him," another added, a tinge of sarcasm in their voice.


    Amidst the discussion, a female teacher chimed in with admiration, her voice tinged with a hint of infatuation. "What a smart and attractive young lad. It''s a shame he''s fated for doom," she mused.


    "Yeah, he does have that charm, but ultimately, he''s headed for his death." another teacher chimed in, their tone resigned.


    On the mountain...


    "It''s time," Anon whispered to himself, his maniacal smile transforming into a menacing laughter that echoed through the air.


    <Shadowsoar Strengthening>


    [Shadowsoar Strengthening] [Shadow Assassin Exclusive Skill] [S-Rank]


    [A skill exclusive to the elite shadow assassins, Shadowsoar Strengthening is a formidable technique that taps into the depths of darkness to unleash an unparalleled surge of power. When invoked, the user''s body becomes shrouded in a captivating veil of shadows, a tangible manifestation of their dominance over the realm of darkness.


    With a surge of commanding will, the shadows answer their beckoning, obediently serving the wielder. In an instant, the user''s strength skyrockets, their muscles coiling with raw potential as they become an unstoppable force. Every movement becomes a testament to their amplified might, each strike resonating with darkened ferocity.


    However, this dark empowerment comes at a steep cost. The skill exacts a heavy toll on the user''s mana reserves, draining a staggering 3000 units in a single activation. Such a formidable expenditure places the shadow assassin in a precarious position, as the price of unleashing this extraordinary power leaves them vulnerable once the shadows recede.


    For a fleeting duration of 10 seconds, the Shadowsoar Strengthening bestows upon its wielder unparalleled strength, commanding the shadows as loyal allies. Yet, the high mana consumption serves as a constant reminder that the embrace of darkness must be wielded judiciously, for even the darkest powers have their limitations.]


    Suddenly, the crimson flames engulfing Anon''s body transformed into pitch black, and his muscles doubled in size, pulsating with newfound power.


    His speed increased exponentially, causing even the noble audience to take notice.


    ''This power is awesome.'' Anon thought, marveling at his bulging muscles, empowered by the shadows.


    [Warning: 50% Mana Remaining!!!!]


    A large red screen materialized before Anon, a stark reminder of his dwindling mana reserves.


    "I know, I know, just one more time," Anon declared defiantly, his determination unyielding as he approached the end point of the mountain.


    Everyone fixated their gaze on the screens, bracing themselves for what seemed like an inevitable death, but...

 Chapter 134 Chapter-134

    Everyone fixated their gaze on the screens, bracing themselves for what seemed like an inevitable death, but...


    Anon activated yet another skill, unleashing the power of <7 Steps Phantom Leap>.


    [7 Steps Phantom Leap] [Thief Class Exclusive Skill] [S-Rank]


    [The ultimate manifestation of a thief''s cunning and agility. With each step, shadows gather beneath the user''s nimble feet, coalescing into ethereal platforms suspended in the air. This extraordinary skill harnesses the power of mana, drawing it from the surroundings and channeling it into the fabric of space itself.


    As the thief initiates the Leap, their movements become a blur, defying gravity''s laws. The first step propels them into the air with supernatural velocity. With each subsequent step, a new platform materializes, a fleeting bridge to the heavens, granting the thief an unparalleled advantage in traversing impossible heights and spanning great distances.


    The platforms, born from the convergence of darkness and mana, emit an otherworldly glow, tracing the thief''s path with an aura of mystique and intrigue. The air crackles with electric anticipation as the thief effortlessly dances across the shadowy platforms, leaving onlookers in awe and bewilderment.]


    [Mana: Consumes 50% of your remaining mana]


    As soon as he activated the skill, two majestic wings formed at his back, emerging from the black flames enveloping Anon''s body, granting him an ethereal grace.


    [Warning: 25% Mana Remaining]


    "Let''s do this, baby!" Anon shouted triumphantly as he leaped from the edge of the mountain, propelled by incredible speed that covered half the distance of the treacherous valley in a single bound.


    "HOLLLLLYY SHIIIIIIIIT!!!!!!" Landon stood up from his chair, unable to contain his excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon just jumped off the mountain and already covered half the distance to the other end."


    "Wow, what is this kid even made of?" Seraphina admired Anon with wide eyes.


    "He jumped off just like that?" The crowd gathered in front of the academy''s gate marveled at the screen before them.


    "He''s got guts, that''s for sure."


    "Unbelievable! He''s going to die!"


    The crowd buzzed with murmurs and speculations about Anon.


    "Hahaha, Ms. Letti, your student is heading towards his death. Any last words for him?" Seti taunted Letti.


    Letti ignored her, focusing on the screen, nervously chewing her thumbnail.


    ''Anon, will you die today, or will you write your name in the history of this kingdom?'' Letti wondered, her eyes wide open.


    This question wasn''t just on Letti''s mind; half the kingdom pondered the same.


    The race was being broadcasted not only in Anon''s continent but on all the other six continents as well.


    People from different corners of the world sat at the edge of their seats, their hearts pounding with anticipation.


    "Here goes nothing." Anon placed his right leg on an invisible surface formed by mana.


    Anon soared through the valley at bullet-like speed. When he touched the mana-formed surface, the stored potential energy in his body, produced from the initial jump off the mountain, transformed into kinetic energy, propelling Anon forward with a boost.


    "Hahahaha, this is awesome!" Anon''s voice echoed through the valley.


    Luna looked up, searching for the source of the scream.


    To her surprise, she witnessed a flare covered in dark flames racing through the valley like a rocket.


    "What is that?" Luna wondered, unaware that it was Anon himself.


    "What the hell? Did he just get a mid-air boost?" Seraphina''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Yes, Seraphina. This kid is no ordinary commoner, and that technique is also an S-Rank technique. It''s called ''7 Steps Phantom Leap.'' I have only heard of it until now, but today I saw it in action." Landon''s excitement filled his voice.


    News of Anon using an S-Rank technique quickly spread among the crowd, leaving them in awe.


    "What? An S-Rank technique?"


    "How can a commoner know an S-Rank technique?"


    "Maybe he stumbled upon a treasure or something."


    "It''s entirely possible."


    Boom


    Anon landed on the other side of the valley and continued running.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the inevitable has been reversed. The moment we''ve all been waiting for has arrived. The tables have been turned upside down. Anon, a commoner, has taken the lead in the Kingdom''s Night Run against a noble!" Landon''s announcement resonated with enthusiasm as he stood up from his chair in excitement.


    The spectators erupted into cheers and applause, thrilled by the unexpected turn of events.


    "That was refreshing!" Anon exclaimed as his muscles returned back to normal, and the pitch black flames covering his body transformed back into their original crimson red color.


    "Hahaha, let''s go, Anon. So, what were you saying again, Mrs. Seti ?" Letti mocked Seti, a triumphant smile on her face.


    ''Fuck you, bitch,'' Seti thought, glaring back at Letti''s mocking expression.


    In Kale''s office...


    Pssttt


    "H-He crossed the motherfucking valley in a single fucking jump! How is that even possible for a kid like him?" Kale''s shock caused him to spray wine out of his mouth.


    Among the second-year girls in the commoner section...


    "Wow, he is like the wind, unstoppable and unrestricted," one girl commented.


    "No, he is like a tornado, not giving a fuck about anything in his way until he achieves his goal," another girl added. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the office, Gia and Yumi engaged in a serious conversation.


    "This is the last time I am asking you. Either you get me inside your brother''s bed, or I will be the one to end our friendship," Yumi pleaded, gripping Gia''s hand with a pleading expression.


    "If you ask me that one more time, I will be the one to end it first," Gia replied, her tone serious.


    "Please," Yumi begged, hoping for Gia''s help.


    "I told you, I''ll talk to him."


    "Okay, thanks." Yumi expressed her gratitude with a hug.


    [Critical Alert: 15% Mana Remaining]


    [Mana fatigue will start at 10%]


    ''Fuck.'' Anon muttered under his breath, realizing the imminent mana exhaustion and the challenges that lay ahead.


    Determined, he pressed forward, pushing his limits and defying all odds. The world watched in anticipation as he embarked on a legendary journey that would forever change his destiny.

 Chapter 135 Chapter-135

    Ladies and gentlemen, as you witnessed, Anon has taken the lead in the race, and he shows no signs of slowing down. He races toward his objective, displaying no hint of fatigue or weariness," Seraphina spoke with unwavering determination, her voice carrying the weight of anticipation.


    "Seraphina, I doubt Luna will accept defeat so easily. She will undoubtedly strive to reclaim her position in the race," Landon chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, we shall have to wait and see," Seraphina replied calmly, her gaze focused on the unfolding events.


    "Damn it, I must take action," Seti muttered as she strode away from the noble students'' section. Her mind raced with thoughts of vengeance and cunning strategies to derail Anon''s unstoppable momentum.


    "How can he jump so high? And an S-Rank skill? It''s clear he''s cheating. I thought they would back down after the food incident, but that bastard Anon... It''s time to play my second card," Seti fumed with anger, her steps quickening as she navigated the school''s corridors. Determined and fueled by her desire for victory, she sought to tip the scales in her favor.


    Entering an empty room, Seti retrieved a small glass ball from her pocket, its surface shimmering with mystical energy. She held it tightly, her eyes narrowing with determination.


    "Yes, ma''am?" a voice emanated from the ball, a loyal servant awaiting her command.


    "Release them and ensure he doesn''t make it past the next obstacle alive," Seti commanded, her voice laced with a chilling resolve.


    "As you command, but what about the payment?" the voice inquired cautiously.


    "You will receive payment once the job is done," Seti responded in a furious tone, her grip on the ball tightening.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am."


    Crack


    Krrrr


    The voice abruptly ceased, and the crystal ball shattered into countless fragments, a symbolic representation of Seti''s unyielding determination to defeat anon.


    "Utterly useless maggots," Seti muttered, her voice dripping with disdain, as she stepped out of the room, leaving behind the shattered remnants of her plan.


    "As you can see, both our contestants are progressing toward the next hurdle, with Anon still in the lead, while Luna remains several kilometers behind him," Landon addressed the audience, his voice resonating with excitement.


    "Seraphina, could you enlighten our viewers about the next hurdle in the race?" Landon inquired, his eyes fixated on Seraphina, awaiting her explanation.


    "Of course! The next challenge is the ''Draven Nightshade Desert,''" Seraphina announced, her words infused with an air of mystery and danger.


    [In the heart of this unforgiving kingdom lies the Draven Nightshade Desert, an arid expanse that defies mortal expectations and scoffs at the notion of life''s fragility. This merciless wasteland stretches endlessly, its sandy dunes undulating like ancient serpents frozen in time.


    Here, sunlight suffocates beneath an eternal shroud of darkness, and the whispers of the wind carry tales of dread and despair.


    At first glance, the Draven Nightshade Desert may appear desolate, but beware, for its true treachery lurks within the obsidian shadows that enshroud the land at nightfall. As twilight descends, the desert transforms into a realm of nightmares, a twisted theater of horrors orchestrated by the malevolent hand of the nocturnal realm.


    The once-hopeful stars become mere glimmers of false solace amidst the haunting abyss.


    Within the inky blackness, the desert awakens with sinister life. Vicious creatures, born of darkness and solitude, emerge from their subterranean sanctuaries, their eyes gleaming with otherworldly malevolence. Predators lurk, their fangs poised to taste the essence of unsuspecting souls foolish enough to wander into this cursed domain.


    Beware the sand vipers, their scales shimmering like shards of midnight, waiting to strike with venomous precision. And behold the Draven Nightshade Scorpions, their pincers and stingers adorned with a venom that transforms life into a waking nightmare.


    But it is not only the creatures that menace the unwary traveler. The very environment itself seems hell-bent on claiming souls. Shifting sands conceal treacherous sinkholes, ready to swallow the unsuspecting without a trace. Whirlwinds of razor-sharp grit assail all who dare venture forth, their relentless onslaught tearing at flesh and spirit alike.


    And as the temperature plummets, an icy chill seeps into the bones of those unfortunate enough to linger, freezing their hearts with unforgiving cold.]


    "Woah, that sounds incredibly dangerous, Seraphina. It sends shivers down my spine," Landon commented, his eyes wide with awe.


    "The cold in that desert at night is enough to claim lives, which is why only a few tribesmen dare to reside there. Will Anon be able to cross the desert? Or, more importantly, will he survive the ordeal?" Seraphina spoke, her voice laced with suspense, holding the audience captive.


    "Oh, that''s truly terrifying. Will both Anon and Luna overcome this perilous hurdle?" Landon asked, eager for Seraphina''s insight.


    "Luna possesses the advantage of being a werewolf, her blood running warmer than a human''s. I believe she will navigate the desert with relative ease. As for Anon, the commoner, I remain uncertain," Jake chimed in, his voice brimming with curiosity.


    "I''ve utilized a spell to analyze his body, and it appears that the commoner''s mana is running low," Samantha interjected, her voice tinged with intrigue.


    "I know that, Big Sis," Jake replied with confidence, his gaze fixed upon Anon.


    "Whoa, you can do that?" Frank exclaimed in surprise, his eyes widening.


    "Yes, witchcraft knows no limitations of distance. Haven''t you heard?" Samantha replied, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    "Well, I''m learning something new today, and it''s absolutely fascinating. Can you use your powers to make him stumble right now?" Frank inquired eagerly, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    "No, if a witch''s spell fails, she faces twice the damage as a backlash," Jake interjected, his tone cautionary.


    "Yes, my big brother is absolutely right. The commoner seems to possess a protective barrier that repels my spells. If I were to force my way through, I fear I would harm myself more than him," Samantha explained, her voice filled with a sense of caution.


    "Wait, you call her big sister, and you call him big brother? Who among you is older?" Frank questioned, curiosity piqued.


    "Neither of us is older. We were born on the same day, and we show mutual respect by using those titles," Jake clarified, a sense of pride in his voice.


    "Yes, my big brother is correct," Samantha affirmed, a warm smile crossing her face.


    "Thank you, Big Sis," Jake added gratefully.


    ''What an intriguing pair of siblings,'' Frank mused, his thoughts filled with newfound respect.


    "Who will be running next from our side?" Frank inquired, eager to know the next participant.


    "I will take the chance." Samantha declared confidently, her eyes shining with determination.


    "Another woman?" Frank exclaimed, his surprise evident.


    "Pardon me?" Samantha turned around, a quizzical expression on her face.


    ''Oh, no, I forgot how much they value equality and respect,'' Frank quickly realized his mistake.


    "Hehe," Jake chuckled softly, finding amusement in the situation as he glanced at Frank.


    "Haha, what I meant to say is, it''s great to have another strong competitor representing our side. That''s truly remarkable," Frank quickly corrected himself, his face reddening slightly.

 Chapter 136 Chapter-136

    "yeah, Forget about it then." Frank apoke in a mocking tone.


    "What ?" Samantha asked in confusion.


    "I was merely wishing you good luck for your turn and hoping you''ll defeat him, Madam." Frank casually remarked.


    "I require no luck to crush a Weak Commoner like him. I am the daughter of Witch Household." Samantha replied with unwavering confidence.


    ''Yeah, yeah, give it your best shot, you stupid blabbering girl. Even the king would struggle to take him down now and you, a dishwasher faced girl, believe you can triumph over such a monster. Quite amusing you stupid kid." Frank thought, a faint smile playing on his lips as he turned his attention back to the screen.


    ''But what will you do now, Anon? Your mana is running low, and I doubt there''s a spell in the whole world that can replenish it rapidly." Frank contemplated as he observed anon running towards the desert.


    [Critical Alert: Mana Remaining 10%, Mana Fatigue will initiate.]


    A screen popped up in front of anon. The screen was shining crimson red, altering anon of his mana loss.


    [Stamina Boost skill time over. Available again in 4:59 seconds.]


    Another screen popped up in front of anon.


    "Cease all current skills, i am using right now." Anon commanded.


    In an instant, every skill he had been utilizing came to a halt, and the crimson red flames that enveloped his body extinguished in an instant.


    Anon halted just a few steps shy of the desert''s entrance and settled himself on the ground.


    "Huh? What is this? Am I seeing this correctly?" Landon exclaimed in surprise.


    "No, Landon, your eyesight is perfectly fine. This lad named Anon has stopped running. He''s sitting on the ground near the desert''s entrance. I''m not sure what''s going through his mind, but something seems amiss," Seraphina explained.


    "Why did he stop?"


    "What''s wrong with him? Why did he suddenly halt?"


    "Has he run out of mana?"


    "Perhaps he''s out of stamina?"


    Various conversations erupted within the crowd as everyone observed Anon, motionless on the ground, casting his gaze back at the path he had traversed.


    ''That Commoner leapt across the valley in a single bound. Just how strong is he? Am I truly so feeble? Can I accomplish the same feat? What are his limits? Can i defeat him in a 1v1 match ?'' Luna pondered, her thoughts consumed by the enigma that was Anon.


    "Huh? Is that...?" As Luna sprinted at full speed, hoping to catch up with Anon, she caught sight of a figure seated on the side of the road, looking at her coming towards him.


    Closing the distance between them, her suspicions were confirmed as she passed by Anon without sparing him a second glance because her speed was too high to observe anything in the way.


    "Why is he sitting there? Is something amiss? Has he depleted his mana? Or perhaps his stamina?" Luna''s mind was filled with questions previously but now it overflowed with questions upon witnessing this sight.


    "Oh, damn. Don''t tell me he''s mocking me? Is he trying to show the world that he can catch up to me, even when I''m hundreds of kilometers ahead oh him, whereas I failed to do the same when he left me behind? That must be the only reason he stopped. He wants to prove that I''m nothing more than a helpless puppy. I won''t allow it.


    I must run faster if I want to win. How arrogant can a man be?" Luna mused, a whirlwind of thoughts swirling through her mind while Anon patiently waited for his skill cooldown to reset at the desert''s starting point.


    [Skill Cooldown: 10]


    A screen showed the cooldown for his skill.


    "Excellent," Anon remarked as he opened his inventory, retrieving an item from his inventory and revealing it to the audience.


    A purple potion, stored within a golden bordered glass bottle.


    "Is my eyesight deceiving me? Or Is that an actual Special Grade Mana Potion?" Landon exclaimed, astounded.


    "What the...? A special grade potion?"


    "Unbelievable! It must be a fake, I swear. It''s a counterfeit, no doubt."


    "Haha...he thinks he can fool us with these cheap tricks."


    The crowd buzzed with discussions about the potion, if it was real or fake.


    "No, Landon, have you lost your mind? A special grade mana potion is a rare find, even for the wealthiest traders in the kingdom. Do you honestly think a Commoner could possess one? I''m certain it''s nothing more than a regular mana potion, dyed purple and stored inside a counterfeit, golden adorned bottle," Seraphina quickly retorted.


    The audience returned to their normal state upon hearing Seraphina''s words.


    "Ha, she''s right. How could a poor kid like him have something my own father doesn''t? He''s just putting on a show at this point.". A rich trader''s son spoke.


    "He thought he could deceive us, but little did he know that after consuming any potion, the same color emits from your body that the potion is originally made of. If it were a normal mana potion, his body would radiate a brilliant blue light," a teacher explained.


    "Teacher, what if he tampered with that as well?" a noble child inquired.


    "Son, that''s the one thing that cannot be altered with, even for the greatest magic user in the world, it''s a really hard task." the teacher replied.


    "Sigh, you costed me a fortune, my friend. You''d better deliver what the shop manager promised me." Anon muttered as he scrutinized the purple potion before him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gulp


    He removed the cork from the glass bottle''s top and began consuming the potion.


    Instantly, a purple aura enveloped Anon''s body, and a message materialized before him.


    [100% of your mana has been restored, mana fatigue debuff has been lifted successfully.]


    "Damn, this tastes like gutter water. But it did its job. Now it''s time for me to complete my job," Anon declared, rising from the ground as another message appeared in front of him.


    [Skill reset complete!!! Skill <Stamina Boost> now available.]


    "Alright, let''s continue then."


    [Author: Thanks for all the love and support guys. We reached trending #1 and popular #1 on the same day. I will remember this day forever. It''s all thanks to you. Thanks again.]

 Chapter 137 Chapter-137

    "Alright, let''s start this." Anon declared as he rose from the roadside.


    "Seraphina, did you witness that? His body just emanated a purple glow. It indicates that a Commoner has used a special grade mana potion, isn''t it ?" Landon inquired.


    "I-I can''t fathom this. How can a Commoner like him acquire such an extraordinary potion?" Seraphina questioned, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "That''s a forgery, he''s cheating. He tampered with the potion," a teacher accused, pointing at the screen.


    "But sir, you explicitly stated that the potion couldn''t be tampered with, didn''t you?" a student challenged.


    "That¡ª" he fell silent, his shame evident as he lowered his gaze.


    Anon activated his skill, <Boundless Velocity>.


    [Boundless Velocity] [Spearman Class Exclusive Skill] [C-Rank]


    [In the realm of the extraordinary, where limits crumble beneath unwavering determination, resides a skill of unparalleled might: <Boundless Velocity>. With this skill coursing through your veins, you become an unstoppable force, defying resistance as you traverse any terrain with unmatched speed.


    No longer confined by the laws that bind ordinary beings, <Boundless Velocity> unleashes a torrent of limitless momentum, propelling you beyond the boundaries of what was once deemed possible. Whether navigating treacherous mountains or desolate wastelands, the terrain becomes your ally, surrendering to your indomitable will.


    With <Boundless Velocity> activated, obstacles crumble in your wake. Rocks and boulders shrink to mere pebbles beneath your feet, and thorny thickets yield, bowing to your unstoppable advance. Each step resounds with the thunderous echoes of determination a symphony of power and velocity reverberating through the air.]


    [Mana: 300/hour]


    ''If I want to run continuously on this terrain without any stops, I must use this skill; otherwise, the friction of the sand will significantly decrease my speed,'' Anon pondered as a faint red glow enveloped his body.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon has risen once more and employed an unknown spell. Will he resume running, or is there another purpose to his actions?" Landon announced.


    In an empty room within the academy...


    "Do not release them, i repeat do not release them, you incompetent fools," Seti shouted at a crystal ball resembling the one she shattered before.


    "But ma''am, we have already released them. We can''t retrieve them now."


    "Worthless imbeciles." She spoke as disappointment appeared clearly in her eyes.


    Crack


    Pfzzzt


    Seti shattered yet another crystal ball, her eyes ablaze with anger.


    "Anon Agreil, you will pay for this," Seti vowed as she exited the room.


    <Stamina Boost>


    Crimson flames immediately engulfed Anon''s body as he resumed his sprint, leaving behind a scorching trail.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Commoner named Anon has resumed his run and his flames have returned." Seraphina announced.


    "Seraphina, what do you think? Will he be able to catch up with Luna now that she is running several kilometres ahead of him ?" Landon inquired.


    "I can''t say for certain, Landon, but what I can say is that he won''t feel any cold in the desert because he is enveloped in those scorching flames," Seraphina replied.


    "That''s true. Wait, look over there," Landon pointed at the screen, where Luna was running through the desert.


    "What is it?" Seraphina asked.


    "I believe there''s something beneath Luna''s tracks. Look, the sand is shifting," Landon observed.


    "Oh, yes, you''re right. Could it be a desert viper or a scorpion? Is this the first monster of the tournament?" Seraphina''s voice filled with suspense.


    ''What are these? I can''t use any skills while using [Lightning Sprint]; I must avoid any fights for now,'' Luna thought as she tried to predict the direction of the first attack from the unknown creature lurking beneath the sand.


    ''It''s keeping pace with me? What kind of creature is this? I''ve never heard of a creature that can move this swiftly beneath the sand,'' Luna contemplated as numerous monster scans flashed through her mind.


    Suddenly, the movements beneath the sand multiplied, spreading from one location to several places surrounding Luna.


    "Damn it, it has allies," Luna realized as she observed the creatures circling her with matching speed.


    "Oh, shit!" Seraphina exclaimed, comprehension dawning upon her.


    "What happened, Seraphina?" Landon asked as he understood that seraphina knows something about the creatures that are following luna.


    "They are the poisonous golden frogs of Draven desert," Seraphina uttered.


    "What? But they went extinct centuries ago. How can they be here?" Landon questioned.


    "What poisonous golden frogs?"


    "Damn it, Luna''s in danger."


    "I believe they''re about to attack her."


    The noble students started discussing the situation fervently.


    [Poisonous Golden Frog] [AA Rank Desert Monster]


    [Deep within the treacherous Draven Nightshade desert, a fearsome creature lurks¡ªthe Poisonous Golden Frog. Adorned in a vibrant golden hue, this monstrous entity evokes both awe and dread in the hearts of those who dare cross its path.


    Under the veil of darkness, when the moon''s glow casts an eerie light upon the desert, the Poisonous Golden Frog emerges from its hidden lair. With lightning speed, it navigates the treacherous terrain, propelled by muscular legs that allow it to surpass all other land creatures. Graceful yet deadly, it traverses the desert floor, leaving naught but ripples in its wake.


    They went extinct 100 years ago due to being hunted for their skins, which were used to make cloth for noble women.]


    "Come on, girl, at least dodge their attacks," Seti muttered in a low tone as she focused on the screen before her.


    Letti, on the other side, regarded Seti with suspicion in her eyes.


    Ribbit


    A sudden sound emanated from behind Luna.


    As she swiftly turned around, she encountered a colossal creature¡ªfrog-like in appearance, golden and adorned with black dots¡ªtwice her size, its gaping maw aiming to consume her from behind.


    "Fuckkk..." she exclaimed, narrowly evading the attack by shifting her body to the right.


    Ribbit.


    The golden frog swiftly submerged into the sand as its failed attack and resumed pursuit of Luna with unyielding speed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Luna is struggling against the golden frogs. These creatures went extinct a century ago, yet they have reappeared somehow. What will Luna do now? Will she fight or flee?" Landon inquired. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 138 Chapter-138

    "Fuck, right? No, left," Luna declared, gracefully evading yet another attack from the golden frog on her left side.


    "Luna Warwood showcases her exceptional dodging skills once again, but how long can she continue to elude the Golden Frog''s relentless assault?" Landon commented.


    Abruptly, the sand beneath Luna fell dead silent.


    "Huh...? What''s going on?" Luna wondered aloud, sensing an eerie stillness and the absence of movement around her.


    "The golden frogs have vanished from Luna''s path. Have they abandoned her?" Samantha questioned.


    "No..." Jake responded.


    Frank and Samantha glanced at Jake, noting his closed eyes and his hands clasped together in a cupped formation.


    "Brother! Don''t tell me. Are you using that spell?" Samantha asked, surprise evident in her expression.


    "What spell?" Frank inquired.


    "A forbidden tracking spell called ''Soul Tracer''," Samantha revealed.


    "Why is it forbidden?" Frank pressed for an explanation.


    "When you wish to closely track someone, you cast this spell. It divides your soul into two parts, allowing you to control the other part and monitor your target regardless of the distance. However, if the user''s soul fragment is discovered or destroyed, the spellcaster will perish instantly," Samantha explained, fear appearing in her eyes.


    "Whoa, that''s one dangerous spell," Frank remarked, eyeing Jake intently.


    "Yes, that''s precisely why it''s forbidden," Samantha affirmed.


    "They are approaching her from the front," Jake announced.


    "Brother, recall your soul before it becomes useless to you. I doubt your body can function properly with only half a soul," Samantha urged in tension that her brother will die at this rate.


    Ribbit


    Suddenly, a sound reached Luna''s ears from the front.


    "Fuck!" she exclaimed.


    "Shit! They''re going to attack me head-on. I can''t afford to stop now. I must use my claws or it will be game over for me." Luna thought, extending her sharp claws from her fingertips, preparing for the impending assault.


    Ribbit


    A golden frog leaped out of the sand directly in front of her with his mouth wide open, he was fully prepared to devour her in one attack.


    "Fuck you, ugly frog!" Luna shouted, driving both sets of claws into the frog''s abdomen, tearing it apart.


    Ribbit.


    The torn halves of the frog fell onto the sand, swiftly regenerating and giving rise to another frog from the other half.


    Both frogs burrowed into the sand, resuming their pursuit of Luna.


    "What? How did this happen, Seraphina? Anything you know about this ?" Landon queried, astonishment coloring his voice.


    "These golden frogs are mutated," Seraphina responded gravely, her attention fixed on the screen.


    "Can you provide further explanation, Seraphina?" Landon prodded.


    "When a golden frog consumes the flesh of a sandworm, it undergoes mutation. These mutated golden frogs possess extraordinary regenerative abilities as their primary skill. They can regenerate from even a single body part. If you divide them into four parts, four golden frogs will emerge from the fragments," Seraphina elaborated.


    Kia''s class...


    "Wow, that''s frightening. But how can a frog of that size devour a sandworm? Aren''t they much larger and residing deep within the sand? I heard they only emerge in the seventh month of the year," a student inquired.


    "Not if someone feeds them intentionally." Kia responded.


    "Why would someone... Oh, now I understand," the student realized, comprehending that it was a ploy by the nobles.


    ''Why would they release them against their own student ? Is it to deceive the audience? No, I don''t believe it necessitates such an elaborate cover-up. So why?'' Kia pondered, various thoughts racing through her mind.


    "Fuck, my hands are burning," Luna exclaimed, inspecting her nails.


    To her dismay, she noticed that a green liquid had dissolved her nails.


    Swiftly, she vigorously shook off as much acid as possible, swinging her hands forcefully.


    "Fuck! Double mutation! This was all planned..." Luna remarked, realizing that the golden frogs were strategizing another frontal attack.


    When golden desert frogs mate with the acidic frogs found in the northern forests of Trantamom, they undergo a mutation wherein their internal skin becomes filled with a highly dangerous acid. This acid burns and liquifies bones, making it easier for the frogs to digest, akin to meat.


    However, this mutation was a one-time experiment for research purposes and was never replicated due to the extinction of the golden frogs. Moreover, this mutation cannot occur naturally since the Draven Desert and the Trantamom Forest are at least 2000 kilometers apart.


    Luna quickly comprehended that everything had been premeditated.


    "That''s why that bastard stopped at the beginning of the desert. Fuck," Luna muttered, continuing to evade the frogs'' attacks. Yet, she noticed their numbers multiplying over time.


    "Oh my god, Luna is surrounded by golden frogs from all sides. Dodging the next attack won''t be easy. What are your thoughts, Seraphina?" Landon inquired.


    "I believe this was a cunning trick, regardless of which side orchestrated it, i can''t say if, they were nobles or the Commoners but good trick." Seraphina responded, contemplating from which direction the deception had originated, be it the nobles or the commoners.


    Everyone became aware that the double-mutated golden frogs were not a natural occurrence but a premeditated scheme.


    Yet, the question remained, ''Who was responsible?''


    The nobles suspected the commoners, while the commoners pointed fingers at the nobles. However, one person entertained a different theory.


    Clap-Clap sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seti suddenly began clapping.


    "Wow, wow, wow. Ms. Letti, you''ve played a nasty trick this time, haven''t you?" Seti remarked, a smile adorning her face.


    "What do you mean?" Letti inquired, suspicion etched on her features.


    "What do I mean? You unleashed those double-mutated golden frogs on my student because you believed you couldn''t win this competition without cheating. You instructed your student to wait at the desert''s starting point, allowing Luna to pass him so you could execute your deceitful plan and halt her progress, am I correct?


    You even employed a fake mana potion to create the illusion that he had depleted his mana, diverting our attention from the race. You possess a cunning mind, Ms. Luna." Seti accused Letti, laying the blame squarely on her shoulders.


    "What?"

 Chapter 139 Chapter-139

    "Are you serious? You think I''m the one who did that?" Letti asked, her voice filled with defiance.


    "Yes, I believe you''re the one responsible, and I have proof. What do you have to defend yourself?" Seti replied confidently.


    "Oh, so you want proof, huh?" Letti retorted, a sly smile on her face as she reached into her handbag and retrieved a glass ball, infusing it with mana.


    As the mana circulated within the crystal ball, images began to form inside it.


    "You idiots, don''t release them now," Seti exclaimed.


    "But ma''am, we''ve already released them, and we can''t retrieve them now."


    "Useless idiots."


    Seti''s secret conversation echoed through the crystal ball, and everyone watched in surprise.


    "You bitch, break that crystal now, or..." Seti started threatening Letti, but before she could finish, Letti interrupted her.


    "One copy of this crystal ball has already been sent to Director Kale''s office," Letti declared with a wide grin.


    "A teacher or a cheater?" a commoner student chimed in.


    "That''s why they say, ''You need a mind to even cheat,''" another student added.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hehehe, what a foolish teacher."


    Laughter erupted among the commoner students.


    "If you can''t support us, at least try not to slow us down, idiot." a noble student remarked.


    "What kind of teacher uses this sort of trick on their own student?"


    "A foolish one."


    "Why does she have to be so cunning? Now we''ll lose just because of her."


    The noble students began to voice their frustrations about Seti and started criticizing her.


    "Seti, come to my office now!" Kale''s voice boomed from his office.


    "Fuck, I''ll get you for this," Seti muttered, pointing at Letti.


    "I think he''ll get you first," Letti mocked, laughing.


    Seti made her way to Kale''s office with an annoyed look on her face. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''She thinks she''s the only smart one. I didn''t doubt her the first time, but going to the same empty room a second time seemed suspicious. That''s when I followed her and obtained this solid proof,'' Letti thought, a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, nearly 30 to 40 golden frogs have surrounded Luna, and their next move will come soon. What will Luna do?" Seraphina announced.


    "I think she''ll stop her skill now and try to kill them, what do you think brother ?" Samantha suggested as she asked jake about it.


    "No, she''s running low on mana, and if she uses another spell, she''ll go unconscious due to mana fatigue," Jake replied.


    "She''s doomed. This is where she dies, the first death of the ''Kingdom''s Night Run,''" Frank commented from behind with a neutral expression on his face.


    Both Jake and Samantha glanced at Frank momentarily, then turned their attention back to the screen.


    "Screw this, I have to stop or I''m going to die at this rate. This is my best chance to counterattack," Luna declared as she canceled the Lightning Sprint.


    As soon as she stopped, numerous golden frogs leaped onto her from all sides.


    Ribbit Ribbit Ribbit


    "Aura Blast!" Luna unleashed her most powerful area of effect skill.


    [Aura Blast] [S-Rank] [Martial Artist Exclusive Skill]


    [Prepare to witness the sheer might of the martial artist as they tap into their inner energy. With unparalleled focus and intensity, they channel the very essence of their surroundings, drawing forth an extraordinary surge of ki. The atmosphere crackles with anticipation as this raw power converges at a single point, swirling and coalescing around the martial artist''s body.


    And then, in a spectacular display of controlled chaos, the martial artist unleashes the devastating technique known as ''Aura Blast.'' With a thunderous roar that resonates through the air, the accumulated energy detonates, erupting outward in a cataclysmic wave of sheer force.


    Within a five-meter radius surrounding the martial artist, the world seems to bend and yield beneath the unstoppable torrent of ki. The ground trembles, cracks spiderweb outwards, and the very air quivers with its might. Anyone unfortunate enough to stand within this battleground of unleashed energy finds themselves at the mercy of this explosive assault.]


    [Mana: Consumes 5000 mana per use]


    [Warning: The side effects of this skill can be very dangerous. If the body isn''t immediately repaired with the help of ki after its use, the user may suffer from bone fractures, torn muscles, unconsciousness, and in worst cases, death.]


    Suddenly, the air around Luna turned into a vacuum as her body absorbed everything within 0.5 seconds.


    Boom


    She unleashed a deadly wave of aura from her body, obliterating the golden frogs into countless pieces of golden meat.


    "Ahhh..." Luna''s head immediately started throbbing as she fell to her knees.


    The golden frogs began regenerating, and this time, thousands of them swarmed towards Luna, intent on devouring her.


    Seventh Ring, Martial House...


    "Luna has exhausted her stamina and ki," an old werewolf sitting on a chair remarked. Despite his age, his body remained young, boasting eight-pack abs and gray fur all over.


    "Sir, may I go and save her?" a butler standing nearby asked.


    "No, our house has never cheated in any battle. If she dies today, it would mean she was weak," the man replied firmly as he formed a stop gesture with his right hand, towards the butler.


    "Dear husband, please don''t do this. Please save our child. She''s our only child," a woman direwolf with black fur, Huge Boobs, ultra huge ass, and a cute face pleaded, stepping out from a corner of the room.


    "I said ''NO.'' Do you plan to go against my orders, woman?" the man shouted, his voice so loud that the woman immediately cowered and retreated to the same corner she had come from.


    "Y-Yes, a-as you say, my dear h-husband," she said, her tone filled with fear as tears streamed down her face.


    "My husband is doing the right thing. You should be proud that your daughter fought to survive until her last breath," another woman with white fur, red eyes, medium sized breasts, and a flat ass spoke up from another corner of the room.


    "Shut up, seri, or you''ll be next," the man warned the other woman.


    "As you command, my husband," she replied, her tone dripping with flattery as she fell silent.

 Chapter 140 Chapter-140

    "You can''t do a single thing, and you call yourself my right hand? You fucking imbecile," Kale sneered, his fingers tapping impatiently on the table, a show of his growing frustration.


    "Sir, it was meant for Anon, not Luna¡ª" Seti began, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Oh, my apologies, Mrs. Seti. I must have mistaken it for Luna, given that she''s the one about to meet her untimely demise on that damn screen," Kale retorted sarcastically, his tone dripping with disdain.


    "Sir, I''m deeply sorry. Please grant me an opportunity to rectify my mistake," Seti pleaded, her voice filled with desperation.


    "No, this cannot be corrected. Today, the leader of the Martial House will witness his beloved daughter''s tragic end right before his very eyes. He''ll uncover your deceitful little trick, and tomorrow, we''ll all be doomed. And the worst part? The Martial House has the unwavering support of the Denver House of Justice..." Kale''s voice grew eerily low, carrying a foreboding sense of dread.


    Tension gripped Seti''s face as her expression transformed from remorse to one of sheer desperation, silently begging for a chance at redemption.


    "But sir, we can still utilize the teleportation portal to reach there and save her," Seti suggested, her voice filled with a glimmer of hope.


    "No, the portal takes at least ten precious minutes to activate. Do you think we have enough skilled teachers at our disposal to combat that formidable army of fully-grown, double-mutated golden frogs?" Kale replied firmly, his voice laced with a hint of resignation.


    "Sir, please save me. I''ve done something terribly wrong. I beg of you, save me," Seti pleaded, her grip tightening on Kale''s legs as she dropped all pretense of dignity.


    "I can''t. Tomorrow, the leader of the Martial House will summon me to their family court session. His eldest son will be present, and he will demand to know who orchestrated such a cruel fate for his cherished daughter. I''ll have no choice but to hand you over to them. If I were to lie, they would inevitably discover the truth within a day or two.


    No matter where you hide, they''ll eventually find you, for they possess the means to unearth you from the very depths of hell itself. And then, not only would they realize that I deceived them, but they would deliver upon me a fate far worse than death. No, I cannot take that risk.


    Tomorrow morning, at the crack of dawn, you shall be handed over to the Martial House," Luke explained, his voice laden with an air of finality.


    Listening to all this, Seti''s face turned ashen, a cold shiver running down her spine as the gravity of her situation engulfed her entirely.


    "Sir, I''ve always been an obedient servant, faithfully executing your every command. Please, I implore you, save me this one time. Each time you desired me to get naked for you and bend down in front of you, I complied without hesitation or inquiry. Are you truly prepared to abandon me now?" Seti pleaded, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and betrayal.


    "I''m sorry, Seti, but there''s only one person who can save you now," Kale replied, his voice tinged with a hint of sorrow.


    "W-Who?" Seti asked, a flicker of hope igniting within her eyes.


    ''Who possesses more authority than Director Kale himself?'' Seti''s mind raced, seeking an answer.


    "Anon Agreil," Kale declared, his voice firm and resolute.


    "What?" Seti exclaimed, her surprise evident.


    "Yes, in approximately forty seconds, those frogs will regenerate fully and commence devouring Luna''s unconscious body. But Anon has the power to save her, as well as you.


    If he can reach her within the next thirty-five seconds, carrying her weight while running for at least ten minutes, only then can we establish a teleportation portal between this very spot and the Draven Forest, thus granting us a chance to rescue her," Kale explained, his voice brimming with urgency.


    "But why would he help her?" Seti asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and skepticism.


    "Every student is provided with a one-time-use communication crystal to forfeit a match if they desire. Anon must have obtained one from Letti. Now, go and grab Luna''s legs if you wish to see the sun rise tomorrow. Hurry!" Kale commanded.


    "Yes," Seti acknowledged, her determination renewed.


    With thirty-two seconds left, Seti hurriedly made her way towards Letti.


    "Letti, please give me the communication crystal connected to the one you gave Anon," Seti requested, a forced smile gracing her face.


    "Well, guess what? It seems I''ve lost it, bitch," Letti responded, her voice dripping with venom.


    "Shit! Ms. Letti has really nailed it!" a second-year common girl chimed in from the crowd.


    "She always strikes when the iron is hot," another voice added.


    "A freshly ruined reputation, served to Mrs. Seti."


    Laughter erupted from the commoners as they wasted no time mocking Seti''s misfortune.


    "You! You can''t talk to me like that! You''re nothing but a common¡ª"


    "Mind your words, bitch. The fate of what unfolds on that screen now depends on the next words that escape your lips," Letti interrupted, exuding confidence. She had calculated every move, anticipated this precise moment, and now held the upper hand against Seti.


    Suddenly, a look of dread washed over Seti''s face as Kale''s earlier warning echoed in her mind.


    With twenty seconds remaining...


    "Haha, my dear friend Letti, you''ve always been a loyal companion. Surely, you can find it in your heart to forgive me for any transgressions. Please, grant me the crystal. I beg of you," Seti''s tone changed dramatically, adopting the utmost politeness.


    "Nope," Letti replied curtly, enjoying the sudden reversal of power.


    "What do you want, then?" Seti inquired, her voice resolute once more.


    "Hmm... I''m having difficulty hearing you clearly. I think it''s due to the change in your tone," Letti taunted, relishing the moment.


    "Haha, what do you desire, my dear friend Letti? Name it, and I, your senior, shall make it happen. Gold, magic crystals, academy points¡ªjust say the word," Seti offered, desperately seeking a way out.


    "Alright, I want a blank mana contract," Letti declared, a glint of mischief in her eyes.


    A blank contract, akin to a blank check, except writing an amount greater than the giver''s capacity would cause the check to bounce. A mana contract, however, bound the promise-maker to fulfill any request, no matter how immoral or illegal, under the penalty of instant death should they break their word, irrespective of their strength or authority.


    "What nonsense? Why would I give you a blank¡ª"


    "Forget it, then. I believe there are about fourteen seconds left before the frogs feast upon Luna," Letti interrupted, her voice oozing with certainty.


    "Fuck it, I''ll give it to you right here!" Seti conjured a paper with an intricate magic circle imprinted upon it.


    Chk


    Seti bit her finger, drawing blood, and allowed a drop to fall onto the agreement. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The paper glowed, and the once-black magic circle transformed into a vibrant blue.


    "Now, hand it over," seti demanded.


    Reluctantly, letti retrieved a crystal ball from her bag and extended it toward seti. But, just as Seti reached for it, the crystal ball slipped from Letti''s grasp and crashed to the ground.


    The countdown continued, and time slipped away...

 Chapter 141 Chapter-141

    "W-What? W-Why would you do that?" Seti asked, her tone trembling with fear as she beheld her impending death before her.


    "Oops," Letti mocked, a wicked smile playing on her lips.


    Seti stared at Letti, instantly realizing that it was done intentionally.


    ''I am dead now.'' The thought reverberated in Seti''s mind, accepting the dire reality that awaited her.


    "Anon is coming, look!" a student shouted from the behind of the Commoner''s section.


    All eyes turned toward the screen, anticipation hanging in the air.


    "Everyone, as you can see, Anon has arrived at the scene. Let''s see what happens next," Landon announced, his voice tinged with excitement.


    "Please save her," Seti murmured under her breath, a desperate plea to the fates.


    Anon sprinted at full speed in Luna''s direction, his focus unwavering.


    "Hmm...? Is that Luna?" Anon questioned himself, spotting the unconscious body of the werewolf girl amidst a sea of golden frogs.


    ''Why is she unconscious here?'' Anon wondered, his mind racing to comprehend the situation.


    "Sickles of Death..." Two sickles materialized in Anon''s hands, their appearance accompanied by flames that engulfed Anon''s body.


    "Wait, Anon has summoned his weapons. What are those? A pair of sickles covered in flames ? Is he going to fight for Luna? Why would a competitor fight for another competitor?" Seraphina voiced her confusion, her face contorting into a mixture of amusement and bewilderment.


    ''A Commoner would never help a noble, even if he can. Why would he help luna ?'' Seraphina thought in her mind.


    "What are those sickles, they are emitting a mysterious aura ?" Samantha asked in confusion.


    "They are no ordinary weapons; they possess a special grade. Crafted by a masterful blacksmith," Frank revealed, his knowledge surpassing the average observer because he has seen them before.


    "What? A special grade weapon? I understand that he had a special grade mana potion earlier, but to possess a special grade weapon as well... Isn''t that a bit peculiar?" Jake pondered, his mind swirling with questions.


    "Haha, what''s odd about having a special grade weapon? My family owns hundreds of them," Frank interjected hastily, attempting to divert attention from the topic, unwilling to reveal that he had divulged Anon''s secret.


    "No, we are from the seven noble houses. Having hundreds of them is no extraordinary matter for us. However, for a commoner like him, how?" Jake queried, his curiosity piqued.


    "Look, brother, he''s about to charge in. But how can he fight with sickles? I just can''t comprehend this," Samantha expressed her confusion, her brows furrowed.


    "Why can''t he fight with sickles?" Frank challenged, seeking understanding.


    "These golden frogs are double-mutated. Once injured, they release a dangerous acid, and to eliminate them, hunters must maintain a safe distance. However, with sickles, that distance becomes significantly shorter," Jake elucidated, shedding light on the precarious nature of the situation.


    The trio redirected their gaze to the screen, eager to witness Anon''s next move.


    "No, you idiot! Don''t fight them; just pick up the girl and leave!" Seti shouted at the screen, her voice laced with desperation.


    Everyone looked at her in confusion.


    *Ribbit Ribbit Ribbit*


    Thousands of frogs regenerated their bodies completely and swarmed Luna''s motionless form, poised to devour her.


    However, before they could reach her, a blazing sickle sliced through the horde, effortlessly cleaving them like a knife through butter.


    Ten frogs fell to the ground, their bodies irreparably damaged. The sickles of death absorbed the green blood that spilled forth, resulting in the instant demise of the golden frogs.


    "What? The golden frogs have ceased regenerating? Is that even possible, Seraphina?" Landon inquired, astonishment evident in his voice.


    "I, too, am witnessing this phenomenon for the first time in my life, Landon," Seraphina confessed, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    ''I cannot waste any more time. There are too many of these frogs, yet I cannot abandon her. I want this girl in my collection, and no one but me shall touch the girl I desire,'' Anon resolved, returning the sickles of death to his inventory.


    ''I didn''t intend to resort to this, but there is no other choice now.''


    <Song of the Siren King>


    [50% Mana Remaining]


    "Fuck off!" Anon''s voice thundered across the desert, his eyes shimmering a vibrant purple as his voice grew more commanding than ever.


    Suddenly, all the golden frogs in Anon''s vicinity froze momentarily before obediently walking away, as if compelled by his command.


    "What? How in the hell is that possible? The frogs are departing, as if following Anon''s every whim," Landon exclaimed, bewildered by the extraordinary display.


    "Who is this boy, Landon?" Seraphina questioned, her gaze fixated on the screen before her, searching for answers.


    Anon continued his sprint, cradling Luna in his arms, his determination unyielding to let go of her.


    ''Her fur is so soft.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face and he slided his hand underneath luna''s ass to feel the real softness.


    Thud


    Seti collapsed to her knees, her hands instinctively covering her mouth.


    "She''s safe," Seti uttered, tears of joy streaming down her face.


    ''Anon, you cunning bastard. I knew you would seize the opportunity to gain favor with the Martial House by rescuing their daughter. And I, too, secured a blank mana contract. It''s a win-win for both of us.'' Letti contemplated, a subtle smile playing on her lips as she observed Anon''s actions.


    "Phew, she''s safe," Kale breathed a sigh of relief, the weight on his shoulders lifting.


    "How did your brother do that, Gia?" a girl inquired, turning to Gia for answers.


    "Yeah, does he possess the skill of monster taming?" another chimed in, their curiosity piqued.


    "It''s as if he hypnotized the frogs into obeying his commands. Do you know anything about it, Gia?" Yumi probed, seeking answers from Anon''s sister.


    "Nope, my brother never shares details about his skills. I know nothing about them," Gia responded with a neutral expression. However, beneath her composed facade, a surge of desire coursed through her at the memory of Anon''s piercing purple eyes, recalling the intense moments they had shared intimately.


    Her face flushed crimson, a single thought consuming her mind.


    ''Brother, dominate me once more. I want to be enslaved by those captivating purple eyes once more. Ravish me like a savage.'' Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kia''s mind drifted to equally carnal thoughts.


    "Damn it, those eyes... Why are my panties becoming wet ? I just put them on today," she fretted, unconsciously rubbing her clit through her pink panda patterned panties.

 Chapter 142 Chapter-142

    "System, scan her body." Anon commanded, his heart pounding as he ran with Luna cradled in his arms.


    [Scanning...]


    [New DNA has been found.]


    [DNA has been registered inside the ''Book Of Wisdom''.]


    "Show me."


    [Opening Book Of Wisdom]


    [Werewolf (Female)] [Condition: Critical]


    [14 bone fractures have been found.


    117 muscle tissues have been torn apart.


    10 brain tissues have been damaged.]


    [Conclusion: Must be healed within the next 10 minutes or death will be the result.]


    "Fuck, her body is in a critical situation. Can you repair it?" Anon asked, desperation seeping into his voice.


    [25% mana will be consumed from the Host''s body.]


    "Fuck, take it," Anon granted permission to the system, his voice tinged with determination.


    [Starting to repair the werewolf body]


    [Injecting mana]


    [Finding path to reach the tissues]


    [Estimated time for repair: 8 minutes.]


    [Warning: Separating the werewolf from the host''s body now will result in instant death for the werewolf.]


    Numerous windows popped up in front of Anon, a testament to the gravity of the situation.


    Inside the portal room of the academy...


    "Is the portal ready ?" Seti demanded, her voice laced with urgency.


    "Ma''am, you just arrived a minute ago, and the portal will take at least 15 minutes to activate," the worker explained, his hands frantically manipulating a large metal ring in the center of the room.


    "I don''t have 15 minutes. I need to get to the location now," Seti snapped, her impatience palpable.


    "Shit," the worker muttered under his breath.


    "What happened?" Seti inquired, her eyes narrowing.


    "The magic crystal that operates the portal is missing," the worker confessed, anxiety etched on his face.


    "What? Where did it go?" Seti asked, surprise mingling with frustration.


    "I don''t know, ma''am. I just entered this room. It has been locked for many years because no one used this portal," the worker explained, his head constantly looking down in fear.


    "Fuck, find it in the storage room. Here is the key," Seti commanded, tossing a bunch of keys towards the worker.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am," the worker stammered, quickly grabbing the keys and hurrying out of the room.


    "Shit, who the fuck separated the magic crystal from the portal?" Seti muttered to herself as she briskly left the room.


    Seventh ring, Martial House...


    "She is safe. My daughter is safe," tears streamed down the black werewolf milf''s eyes, a mixture of relief and gratitude.


    "That fucking bastard saved her. Who the fuck is that boy?" Seri thought, her frustration evident as she nervously chewed her nails.


    "Who is that kid, Helix?" the family leader of the Martial House inquired, his voice commanding.


    "He is Anon Agreil, sir. His father was killed by his stepmother, but she couldn''t cover it up well. His stepmother planned to kill him as well, but failed. He has three stepsisters who have attended the same academy for the last two years.


    He made quite a show on the first day of college entry. It was observed by students that he jumped off a three-eyed raven with his sister in his arms.


    He set a world record in javelin throw during the first test and in the second test, he obliterated the immortal dummy into countless pieces of dust with a weapon he made himself," Helix reported, providing a comprehensive overview to the family leader.


    "Hahaha, Helix, you are very good at collecting information. Do you know that?" the family leader chuckled, expressing his approval.


    "Thank you for the compliment, sir," Helix replied, a hint of pride in his voice.


    "No, you deserve it," the family leader commended him.


    "Thank you, sir," Helix responded, placing his right hand over his chest and bowing respectfully before the family leader.


    "Okay, I want that kid as my son-in-law and Luna''s husband," the family leader declared boldly.


    A sudden hush fell over the room, everyone taken aback by the unexpected announcement.


    "B-But sir, what about Kang?" Helix asked, his expression filled with tension.


    "Oh yeah, that idiot is still here, huh? Just make him marry my other daughter, Kila," the family leader stated matter-of-factly. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But, my husband, this is not fair. I''ve already promised the House of Justice''s third son to marry Kil-" Seri interjected, unable to contain her objections.


    "You got a problem with my decision, my dear wife?" the family leader responded, his voice low and menacing. He extended his long claws and bared his sharp canine teeth, an aura of death emanating from his body.


    "No, no, no, I will do as my husband says and never argue with you. Please forgive me, my husband," Seri pleaded, her voice filled with fear, as she hastily left the room.


    "Good. I don''t like noise when I am giving out orders," the family leader stated, returning to his usual demeanor.


    "Get me that kid first thing in the morning. We will finalize the engagement tomorrow."


    "Sir, that kid is a commoner. How can we marry the Martial House''s daughter to a commoner?" Helix questioned, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Don''t forget the family motto, Helix. What is it?" the family leader demanded.


    "Y-Yes, sir. ''A strong person never differentiates. A strong person only rules the weak,''" Helix replied, reciting the motto with conviction.


    "Good. Now, I need that kid in the morning, and Luna too. Explain everything to her because I don''t like noise when I am giving out orders," the family leader instructed, rising from his chair and striding out of the room.


    "Helix, I want you to bring that kid to me before my dear husband does," the black werewolf milf commanded.


    "Yes, Mrs. Cassandra," Helix acknowledged, bowing once more before Cassandra.


    "That kid is the right choice for my daughter. My dear husband is never wrong about his choices, but I still wish to meet him once before all this. Don''t tell him who I am when you bring him to me. Do you understand?" Cassandra requested, her voice filled with a mix of anticipation and caution.


    "Crystal clear, ma''am," Helix replied with certainty.


    "Goodnight, Helix," Cassandra bid him farewell, leaving the room.


    "You too, ma''am. Have a pleasant sleep," Helix responded, beginning to collect the empty tea glasses from the table in front of him.


    The night was filled with intrigue and anticipation as the pieces of fate continued to fall into place.


    [Author: I AM TRYING TO PUSH FOR 5000 CHAPTERS MILESTONE IN WIN-WIN. I HOPE YOU GUYS WILL SUPPORT.]

 Chapter 143 Chapter-143

    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you bear witness, Anon now carries his competitor Luna in his arms, sprinting without faltering in his speed. What a captivating sight," Seraphina exclaimed, her voice resonating with awe.


    However, a wave of disapproval rippled through some of the nobles.


    "How can a mere commoner lay hands on a noble girl of seven-star status?"


    "What kind of commentator would describe this as ''a lovely view''?"


    "What in the world is wrong with these commentators?"


    The noble students began to voice their discontent, criticizing the commentators one by one.


    "Landon, as you can see, Anon approaches the final hurdle of our Kingdom''s Night Run: Stormborn Sea. Could you enlighten everyone and share your insights on how he will overcome this challenge while carrying Luna?" Seraphina inquired, her eyes fixed on Landon.


    "Absolutely, my dear. Ladies and gentlemen, behold the last and ultimate hurdle of our kingdom¡ªthe dreaded Stormborn Sea. Legends speak of its treacherous waters, where only the most valiant souls dare to venture. This unforgiving expanse commands both awe and terror, its very name whispered in hushed tones across distant lands.


    By day, the Stormborn Sea disguises itself as a picturesque expanse, its azure depths shimmering beneath the radiant sun. But as twilight descends, a sinister transformation takes hold. From the darkest abyssal depths, creatures of unimaginable might and ferocity awaken, drawn by the haunting call of the moon. These behemoths, defying the realm of the known, rise like nightmares given corporeal form.


    Yet, it is during the night when the true horrors of the Stormborn Sea reveal themselves. The moon''s silver glow casts an eerie luminescence upon the waters, illuminating ghastly sea serpents with scales that gleam like cursed gems. Sirens, with voices both enchanting and deadly, entice unsuspecting sailors to their doom, their haunting melodies echoing through the salt-kissed air."


    "Intriguing! We have a formidable hurdle indeed. But the real question remains: how will Anon navigate it while carrying a fair maiden in his arms?" Seraphina interjected, her gaze shifting between Anon and Luna.


    [Recovery complete.]


    [The werewolf has been successfully healed.]


    "Hmm...? Where am I?" Luna gradually opened her eyes, feeling the gentle breeze on her skin.


    "Rise and shine, princess," a voice called from nearby, its tone somewhat familiar but elusive.


    "Hmm...? You are..." Luna''s words caught in her throat as she laid her eyes upon the face before her.


    It was Anon, aflame with intensity and standing so close. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-You, why are you carrying me like this?" She stammered, her face flushing with shyness.


    "Well, you were unconscious amidst a sea of golden frogs. I thought it would be a good idea to assist an unconscious girl, and look where my act of kindness has taken me. Not even a simple thank you from the person I saved," Anon teased, a mischievous grin playing on his lips.


    "W-Well, you didn''t need to save me. I am a warrior, and I live and die with my honor and dignity. I don''t like being rescued by others, and I''d rather perish than be saved by my competitor in a competition," Luna replied, crossing her arms and pouting.


    "Seems like I won''t be receiving any gratitude from you, huh?" Anon continued his playful banter, his eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "T-T-Thank you," Luna muttered, her face growing even redder.


    "Oh my, what have I just heard? A noble thanking a commoner? That''s certainly new," Anon teased once more.


    "You! What do you want?" Luna inquired, her voice a mix of curiosity and exasperation.


    "I''m merely teasing you."


    "Put me down now," Luna demanded.


    "A martial artist should always know her limits. You have zero ki left in your body, and if I were to release you right now, you wouldn''t be able to move an inch. Forget about walking back to the academy; if I were to drop you here, you wouldn''t even be able to stand up from the ground. You''d be like a paralyzed body."


    ''Every single word he just said felt like a needle piercing my ears, but annoyingly, he''s one hundred percent correct. Here I am, a powerful woman at the mercy of a commoner like him. Tch, this is the most frustrating moment of my life,'' Luna thought, turning her gaze away.


    "Just gather your ki. Once you have enough, I''ll set you free, and then you can regain your independence and forget about this frustrating moment of your life," Anon said, his smile unwavering.


    "H-How did you know?" Luna asked, surprised.


    "I can read the minds of beautiful girls, especially those who have a crush on me," Anon remarked with a naughty smile on his face.


    "Y-You, do you really think I like you?" Luna questioned, her face blushing red with innocence.


    "Nope," Anon replied nonchalantly.


    Luna let out a sigh of relief.


    "Then why did¡ª" Luna began, but Anon interrupted her.


    "You love me." Anon immediately gave her another shock before she could have recovered from the previous one.


    Suddenly, Luna felt a surge of heat engulf her entire being, her face turning a deeper shade of crimson.


    ''Why do i feel like this ? This not even the mating season for us.'' luna felt something in her heart that she never felt before.


    But what she didn''t knew is that the fruit she is tasting is not the love fruit but the fruit of the devil himself.


    "Y-You pervert!" Luna quickly averted her gaze.


    However, as she looked forward again, her enhanced vision caught sight of something.


    "Stop! There''s water ahead. It''s the Stormborn Sea. You can''t swim with me in your arms. Leave me here, and someone will come to retrieve me within minutes," Luna suggested.


    "I don''t think anyone is coming. I''ve been running with you for fifteen minutes, and if help were on its way, they would have arrived by now. It seems no one will come to save you, and if I leave you here, you''ll become fish food within seconds. Is that what you want?" Anon countered.


    "B-But how will you swim with me in your arms?"


    "Who said I''m going to swim?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 144 Chapter-144

    Ladies and gentlemen, as all of you can see, Anon is about to enter the Stormborn Sea, and I don''t think he plans on slowing down even a bit," Seraphina spoke, her voice filled with intrigue. "I can say for sure that you can''t jump over a sea, can you? I am very curious to see what Anon will do now."


    "He is not dropping Luna down. What is going through his mind?" Samantha asked, her confusion evident.


    "I can''t tell. He is just unpredictable," Jake spoke with a perplexed expression as he fixed his gaze on the screen in front of him.


    ''What do you plan to do this time, Anon?'' Frank wondered, his thoughts racing.


    "Both of us will drown to death if you don''t put me down here!" Luna shouted, panic creeping into her voice as she realized the sea was near, and Anon showed no signs of slowing down.


    "Close your eyes, or the water will get into them," Anon warned Luna.


    "Fuck." Luna immediately shut her eyes tightly and took a deep breath, preparing to hold it underwater.


    Splash


    Water splattered all over Luna''s face, but instead of feeling like she was drowning, a cool breeze gently caressed her cheeks. She hesitantly opened her eyes, astonished by what she saw.


    Anon was running on the surface of the water, defying the laws of nature.


    "H-How is this even possible?" Luna exclaimed, her voice filled with wonder and disbelief.


    Inside the academy, whispers of amazement filled the air.


    "Woah, how is he doing that?"


    "Is that even possible?"


    "Is that a spell or a skill?"


    "Wow, that''s so cool."


    Everyone began buzzing with excitement, discussing Anon''s extraordinary feat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I can''t believe this. Anon is running on water. I''ve never heard of a skill or spell that can allow you to do that," Landon announced, rising from his chair to observe Anon more closely.


    "How is he doing that, brother?" Samantha asked Jake.


    "Maybe it''s a spell," Jake replied.


    "No, I am observing him very carefully, and he didn''t activate any spell," Samantha countered, her brow furrowing in deep thought.


    "I-I don''t know. He is really unpredictable," Jake replied, his face filled with a mix of intrigue and concern.


    ''Who are you, Anon?'' Jake wondered, his gaze fixed on the screen before him.


    "How? How in the hell are you doing this?" Luna questioned, her voice tinged with tension.


    "It''s basic physics, darling," Anon answered, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.


    ''This is cool when done, rather than thinking,'' Anon thought to himself, his smile widening.


    "Basic what?" Luna asked, still bewildered.


    "Nothing much. I''m simply placing my second step on the water before my first step sinks, and my third step before my second step sinks. That''s how I''m running on water. You understand, luv?" Anon explained, his tone light.


    "Don''t call me luv, and I still don''t understand how you''re doing this," Luna retorted.


    ''If I can run faster than 30 meters per second, then I can easily run on water. And my current speed is over 60 meters per second. Walking on water is easier than making bread in this world. Every single theory of Earth is true here. This world is so good,'' Anon thought, reveling in his newfound ability.


    [15% mana left.]


    Suddenly, a window popped up in front of him.


    "Shit. Why now?" Anon muttered under his breath, frustration creeping into his voice.


    Kale''s office...


    Boom


    "Look, is there any explanation for this? He is running on water, and he didn''t activate any skill or spell beforehand. Just look at him!" Kale exclaimed, his fists pounding against a red punching bag as he turned to Seti for answers. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, I can''t explain this. Maybe he has a contract with a water spirit?" Seti suggested tentatively.


    "You stupid woman! Over the Stormborn Sea, no spirit is permitted. Don''t give me foolish explanations!" Kale erupted in anger, his voice laced with frustration.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir," Seti stammered, quickly apologizing.


    "Why are you still here? What happened to the teleportation portal?" Kale demanded, his expression returning to normal.


    "Yes, sir. There is one problem with that. The crystal used to operate it is missing, but the workers are searching for it in the storeroom," Seti explained.


    As soon as Kale heard this, his face turned pale.


    "The workers are searching where?" Kale questioned Seti, his eyes filled with concern.


    "I-In the storeroom, sir," Seti replied, her voice trembling.


    "You fucking piece of shit! What did I tell you when I gave you the keys to the fucking storeroom?" Kale''s anger intensified as he unleashed his frustration on Seti.


    "T-That I should never give it to anyone," Seti answered, her face growing paler by the second.


    "Where are the keys, Seti?" Kale demanded, his voice filled with fury.


    "S-Sir..."


    "Where are the damn keys, you bitch?" Kale''s shout echoed through the room.


    "I-I gave them to the worker who was working on the portal," Seti replied, her voice barely a whisper.


    "You fucking... *Slap*!" Kale''s hand struck Seti''s face with brutal force, causing her to crumple to the ground.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir," Seti apologized, blood trickling from her lips. But before she could regain her composure, Kale seized her by the neck, his grip tightening.


    "You, sometimes I wonder why I even fucked a bitch like you. You are the most useless and careless person in my whole fucking life. You can''t take care of one responsibility I gave you. How can someone be this irresponsible?" Kale seethed, his eyes turning red as his hand emitted an intense heat.


    "S-Sir, I-I am dy...ing," Seti gasped, struggling to speak as tears and saliva streamed down her face.


    "Yeah, that''s what a useless thing like you should do. Just die," Kale sneered, tightening his grip around Seti''s throat.


    Desperate, Seti began flailing her hands, slapping the ground, and fighting for breath. She felt utterly helpless, her vision clouded by blood.


    "P-P...please," she managed to choke out, blood seeping into her eyes.


    Kale released his grip and stood up, leaving Seti sprawled on the floor.


    "This is your last chance. Now stand up and come with me," Kale warned, his voice filled with menace.


    Kale strode out of his office, making his way toward the storeroom, his steps filled with purpose.


    "Cough-cough, Yes," Seti replied weakly, following behind without question.


    Stormborn Sea...


    "Do you know how to count stars?" Anon asked Luna, a hint of mystery in his voice.


    "What?" Luna''s confusion deepened as she tried to comprehend his question.

 Chapter 145 Chapter-145

    Click.


    Creak.


    A man dressed in a grey robe unlocked the door to a dusty room. As he swung it open, a cloud of dust billowed out, causing him to cough.


    "Damn it. How long has it been since they last entered this place?" muttered the worker who had been entrusted with the keys to the storeroom by Seti.


    The room was dimly lit, filled with a vast array of magical artifacts: wands, tarot cards, crystal globes, and swords.


    "Where the hell am I supposed to find a teleportation portal crystal in this mess? Why couldn''t they send someone to organize this place?" grumbled the worker, his frustration evident.


    Without wasting another moment, he began rummaging through the clutter, determined to find the crystals he had come for.


    "If it were to be unleashed today, it would spell disaster for all of us," Kale said, summoning his magic wand wrapped in a cloth adorned with white runes.


    Seti watched in awe, her face filled with surprise.


    "The Wand of Luminara? What could be so significant in that storeroom that Director Kale needs this wand''s assistance?" wondered Seti.


    [Wand Of Luminara] [Behold the Wand of Luminara, an artifact of unparalleled power and ancient wisdom. Crafted by the most skilled artisans of the magical realm, this majestic staff bears the essence of the Magic Academy''s illustrious founder.


    A symbol of authority and responsibility, it can only be summoned in the direst of circumstances by a selected few, entrusted with the highest positions of leadership within the academy''s ranks¡ªbe it the revered Director Kale, the venerable Headmaster, or the esteemed Principal.


    The Wand of Luminara emanates an aura of brilliance, its slender form crafted from the finest ethereal wood, shimmering with an iridescent glow. Adorned with intricate engravings that tell the tales of the academy''s storied history, it becomes a conduit between the mortal realm and the vast wellspring of magical energy that flows through the very fabric of existence.]


    "Why have you summoned me, Kale?" spoke the wand.


    "I require your power," Kale responded with seriousness in his voice.


    "I do not simply follow orders. Tell me the circumstances, and then I shall decide whether I shall lend my aid," the wand replied.


    "A man has entered the enchanted room¡ªthe room that houses ''The Mirror of Enigma,''" explained Kale.


    "What? A man inside the same room as ''The Mirror of Enigma''? Have you lost your mind? She entrusted you with one task, and you couldn''t accomplish it?" the wand questioned in disbelief.


    Kale glared at Seti with intense, red eyes.


    "Hii¡ª" Seti felt a chill run down her spine, quickly averting her gaze toward the ground.


    "We still have time. If we can remove him from the room, we might be able to save him, right?" Kale asked.


    "No, she must have already ensnared him with her sweet words. We must hurry and prevent her from escaping the room," commanded the wand.


    "Yes."


    ''Who is she? What are they talking about?'' wondered Seti, keeping her head lowered in fear.


    In the Stormborn Sea...


    "Do you know how to count stars?" Anon asked.


    "What?" Luna questioned, perplexed by Anon''s unusual inquiry.


    "Okay, here we go..." Anon said, tightening his grip around Luna''s waist.


    "Hey, what are you planning?" Luna blushed, her face turning crimson.


    "Hup..." Anon made a sound with his mouth as he flung Luna high into the air.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh...." Luna screamed as she realized she couldn''t move, thrown into the air above the raging Stormborn Sea.


    "Ouch, why are you screaming?" Anon murmured, swiftly retrieving a special-grade mana potion from his inventory. He unscrewed the glass bottle''s cap with his teeth and caught Luna as she descended back into his hands.


    All of this happened in just three seconds.


    "Hah, you damn fool. What would have happened if I had fallen into the sea?" Luna shouted.


    Suddenly, Luna noticed that Anon held a purple liquid-filled mana potion in his mouth.


    "Is that a special-grade mana potion?" Luna asked, her expression filled with surprise.


    Anon looked at Luna and, lifting his face, turned the bottle upside down in his mouth.


    "Bowsam puf (Bottoms up)," Anon declared.


    In a mere two seconds, Anon guzzled down the entire bottle of special-grade mana potion, then tossed the empty bottle aside.


    [Mana has been restored to 100%.]


    "What were you saying, my dear?" Anon asked.


    "Was that a special-grade mana potion?" Luna inquired once more.


    "Yes, it was," Anon replied nonchalantly.


    "What the...? How can a commoner like you have a special-grade mana potion?" Luna questioned. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, why wouldn''t I have one?" Anon countered.


    "These potions are incredibly expensive and rare. Not because of the cost of their ingredients, but because only one or two special-grade mana potions are produced out of every ten thousand high-grade ones," Luna explained.


    "Correct, but it seems I''ve stumbled upon them, and I happen to be quite wealthy as well," Anon teased.


    "Forget it, I won''t inquire about how you obtained the potion. Just give me one, and I''ll pay any price you ask," Luna proposed.


    "I won''t. I already wasted an extra potion saving you from those frogs, and now I have limited potions for this race," Anon stated firmly.


    "Well, saving me from the frogs that you planted to kill me... I don''t understand your strategy. What do you really want?" Luna asked.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Why would I plant frogs to kill you and then save you?" Anon responded.


    "Are you saying you didn''t do it? Or someone from the commoners'' side?" Luna asked, her expression suspicious.


    "Nope, I don''t need some flashy frogs to kill you when I can do it with a single slap," Anon declared.


    "What? Are you telling the truth?" Luna asked, astonishment on her face.


    "Yes, I can kill you with a single slap. Why would I need frogs to do it for me?" Anon reiterated.


    "Then why did you stop at the starting point of the desert?" Luna inquired.


    "To replenish my mana," Anon answered.


    "Who could do this to me?" Luna whispered.


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> will end in 2 minutes.]


    A semi-transparent screen materialized in front of Anon.


    "Damn it, we have to stop," Anon exclaimed.


    "What?" Luna asked, her expression filled with surprise.

 Chapter 146 Chapter-146

    Inside the academy''s storeroom...


    "Fucking hell, this isn''t the power crystal either. Where the fuck is it?" The frustrated worker muttered to himself, his voice laced with irritation and determination.


    Swish


    A sudden rush of air swept through the room as the main door swung open, creating a sense of anticipation and mystery.


    The worker''s senses tingled, sensing something amiss at the far end of the storeroom. His instincts urged him to investigate.


    "Is someone there?" he called out, his gaze fixed on the darkened corner, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and caution.


    The room remained shrouded in darkness, heightening the tension in the air.


    "I must be losing my mind. How could someone be in this room? It was just opened today after years of neglect," the worker reasoned, shaking off his unease and resuming his search for the crystal. His determination burned brightly, refusing to be quelled by the mysterious atmosphere.


    Sob-Sob


    But then, a faint sound of sobbing echoed from the depths of the room, causing a shiver to run down the worker''s spine. The sobbing was filled with sorrow and longing, tugging at his heartstrings.


    "Hmm...?" The worker turned his attention to the source of the sound, his curiosity piqued. There was a glimmer of empathy in his eyes, as he felt a connection to the unseen weeper.


    "I ask again, who''s there?" he demanded, cautiously advancing toward the sobbing. His voice had a touch of both authority and concern, his bravery shining through the uncertainty.


    Sob-Sob


    "I''m trapped inside this mirror. Can you remove the cloth covering it?" a sweet voice pleaded, captivating the worker''s every thought. There was a vulnerability to her voice, like a fragile bird trapped in a cage.


    "A-Are you a ghost?" fear crept into the worker''s voice as he realized the voice had no discernible origin. His mind raced with thoughts of the supernatural, unsure of what lay hidden within the shadows.


    "No, sir. I''m just a beautiful girl trapped within this mirror. Can you help me?" The girl''s voice carried an irresistible sweetness, dissolving the worker''s lingering apprehension. He felt an unexplainable urge to assist her, to be her savior.


    "Yes, I will help you," the worker replied, succumbing to the enchantment and uncovering the mirror. As he peeled away the cloth, a soft glow emanated from within, casting an ethereal light across the room.


    As the cloth was lifted, an ethereal beauty emerged from within¡ªa woman with captivating blue eyes, flowing blue hair, and a flawless figure, completely nude. Her radiant presence filled the room, and for a moment, time stood still.


    "Hello, mister," she greeted, waving her hand at the worker, her voice like a melodious symphony that resonated deep within his soul. Her confidence was palpable, a testament to her allure and mysterious power.


    Entranced, he returned the gesture, lost in her bewitching presence. His eyes traced the contours of her body, appreciating her every curve, but his gaze held a glimmer of respect, recognizing her as more than just a mere object of desire.


    "What''s your name?" the girl inquired, her voice like honey, sweetening the air around them. Her curiosity matched his own, their connection growing stronger with each passing moment.


    Bob tore his gaze away from her naked form for a moment, regaining his composure. "I''m Bob," he managed to say, his voice a touch breathless, but filled with a newfound sense of purpose.


    "Oh, Mister Bob, that''s a fine name. I am Vespera," she introduced herself, her name rolling off her tongue with an enchanting grace.


    "Mister Bob, can you help me escape this confinement?" Vespera implored, her voice tinged with a plea for liberation. Her captivating eyes held a mixture of desire and vulnerability, forging an unbreakable bond between them.


    Beneath the spell of her words, Bob''s mind blurred, consumed by desire and fantasies that drowned out his rational thoughts. He imagined the possibilities, the intoxicating power that lay within his grasp.


    "Can i do anything to you ?" Bob asked.


    "Yes, anything. You can dominate me like a cheap whore, treat me as a mere vessel of pleasure, and I shall be your devoted slave for life," Vespera whispered, adopting seductive poses that ignited a primal fire within Bob''s core. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overwhelmed by lust and temptation, Bob feverishly scoured the storeroom, his eyes darting from object to object, searching for a means to break the mirror and set Vespera free.


    Finally, amidst the chaos of his desire, his eyes fell upon a sturdy wooden chair, an instrument of liberation. Determined, he seized it and hurled it toward the mirror.


    Dumm


    The chair collided with the glass, but to Bob''s dismay, it failed to make a dent. Frustration clawed at him, threatening to erode his resolve.


    Confounded, he questioned the strength of his efforts, but before his thoughts could regain clarity, Vespera bent down, her fingers parting her glistening pussy lips, showcasing her enticing form, and spoke in a playful tone.


    "Don''t you desire this, Mister Bob?"


    "Y-Yes, I want it," Bob answered, his voice laced with longing, his mind clouded by insatiable cravings.


    "Then release me," Vespera purred, swaying her hips seductively.


    "Yes, I will release you. Just wait," he vowed, his determination reignited. His gaze wandered around the storeroom, searching for something sturdier, something that could shatter the mirror''s hold on Vespera.


    Minutes stretched into an eternity as Bob''s frantic search led him to a forgotten metal rod, hidden in a corner. With newfound determination, he grasped the rod and assaulted the mirror with unyielding blows.


    With each strike, the mirror cracked, and a surge of anticipation coursed through Bob''s veins. The barrier between them weakened, fueling his desire to claim what he believed was rightfully his.


    "Yes, yes, break!" he shouted, pouring his very essence into the final blow.


    Krrrr


    In a cacophony of shattered glass, the mirror collapsed, releasing Vespera from her ethereal prison. The fragments fell to the ground, a testament to Bob''s liberation and the birth of a profound connection.


    But as the mirror shattered, Kale and Seti burst into the room, their arrival signaling an unforeseen interruption.


    "Nooooooo..." Kale''s cry of despair echoed through the chamber, shattering the intoxicating spell that had ensnared Bob.


    Reality crashed down upon him.

 Chapter 147 Chapter-147

    [The <Stamina Boost> skill will end in 2 minutes.]


    A translucent screen materialized in front of Anon.


    "Fuck, we have to find a island or something to stop." Anon exclaimed, scanning the surroundings for any sign of land or an island.


    "What? How do you propose we stop in the middle of the goddamn sea? Have you gone insane ?" Luna asked, her face filled with surprise.


    "My skill is going on cooldown soon. Either you come up with a useful idea, or we''ll both end up drowning," Anon stated firmly.


    "But I... I don''t know," Luna replied, her expression reflecting her confusion.


    "Oh, sailor, sailor, lend an ear to my tune. I''ll guide you to a realm where love grants immunity. A paradise beneath, where dreams and desires bloom. Oh, sailor, sailor, surrender to the sea," a melodious voice suddenly enveloped the entire expanse of the sea. Making the fishes dance in a trance beneath the water. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The voice resonated like silvery waves crashing upon the shore, weaving tales of passion and promising eternity. It was a symphony of enchantment, a sweet melody that captivated sailors, making their hearts skip a beat.


    "Oh, shit. Is that what I think it is, Seraphina?" Landon asked, recognizing the song, almost immediately.


    "Yes, it''s the song of the sirens. Those creatures are vicious. I wonder how Anon plans on escaping them ?" Seraphina replied as she observed the screen in front of her carefully.


    [Mind Control Effects have been Nullified due to the <Cerebraxis> class.]


    [Skill <Siren''s Song> has been cancelled out by your higher authority.]


    A notification appeared before Anon, eliciting a small smile from him.


    "What''s that sound?" Anon inquired even though he knew what


    it was.


    "Damn it, the sirens have spotted us," Luna exclaimed, covering her ears with both of her hands.


    "Sirens? You mean mermaids and shit, right ?" Anon asked nonchalantly. An expression of curiosity forming on his face.


    [Sirens]


    In the depths of the mystical seas, where legends intertwine with the whispers of waves, dwell the ethereal beings known as sirens. These enchanting creatures embody a mesmerizing fusion of beauty and danger, their allure unmatched in the realm of fantasy.


    Sirens possess an otherworldly elegance, their lithe and graceful forms reminiscent of celestial beings. Adorned with shimmering scales that cascade in iridescent hues, their slender bodies reflect light like precious gemstones. Their skin, porcelain-smooth and lustrous, bears a faint pearlescent sheen, a testament to their origin from the depths of the sea.


    However, it is their voices that truly set sirens apart. When they sing, reality itself seems to tremble. Their melodic tones possess an otherworldly power, capable of entrancing even the most steadfast hearts. It is said that their songs weave tales of love, desire, and temptation, drawing unsuspecting souls closer to their embrace, luring them into the depths of the sea.


    "Whatever you do, don''t listen to their song. Just keep running forward, or we''ll end up as their dinner tonight," Luna warned Anon.


    "Do they perch on rocks while singing ?" Anon asked with curiosity.


    "What?" Luna questioned, not understanding Anon''s line of thought.


    "If they''re constantly singing, it means they''re out of water. And if they''re out of water, they must be sitting on a rock or something to lure us in, right ?" Anon explained.


    "Are you mad? Are you actually considering getting closer to them?" Luna asked in disbelief.


    "It''s better than drowning," Anon replied, abruptly changing direction toward the source of the song.


    "Oh my God, did Anon just turn toward the direction of the song?" Landon exclaimed, astounded.


    "Landon, this kid is crazy. Usually, danger comes to you, but this kid always runs straight into danger. It''s sheer madness," Seraphina exclaimed, bewildered.


    "Sirens are formidable and intelligent creatures. What is he planning to do ? They will kill both of them without waiting another second." Samantha wondered, taken aback.


    "I can''t say what he''ll do next, but i don''t think he will die that easily." Jake commented, carefully observing Anon.


    ''Heh, do you really think that some mere sirens can touch him? A counsellor? They''re nothing but toys in front of Anon. The moment they started singing, their countdown to death began ticking,'' Frank thought, sporting a smirk on his face.


    "No, no, no! We''ll die if we go there!" Luna shouted desperately, but her warnings fell on deaf ears as Anon paid no heed and continued running toward the source of the song.


    ''Damn it, I think they''ve taken control of his mind. But why isn''t their song affecting me?'' Luna wondered, her gaze fixed on the direction Anon was leading them.


    After sprinting for several seconds, a massive rock came to the sight in the middle of the sea.


    The rock, resembling the tip of a mountain, had six or seven mermaids perched upon it.


    "Anon, this is a terrible idea. Let''s turn back. I can give you a mana potion, and we can swim across the sea," Luna suggested.


    "Nope, I already told you I won''t give you any potion. Now, just be quiet for a moment," Anon retorted firmly.


    [30 seconds remaining until the Stamina Boost skill goes on cooldown]


    Anon increased his speed, closing the distance between himself and the singing sirens.


    "The human has arrived, sister," one of the sirens informed the one seated atop the rock.


    "Let them rest on the rock, then slowly crush their minds. I don''t want them to be afraid; frightened prey tastes awful," the Siren Queen commanded.


    "As you wish, sister," the other siren replied, descending while the queen siren resumed her song.


    [10 seconds remaining until the Stamina Boost skill goes on cooldown]


    10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5...


    4...


    Thud


    Anon landed on the rock just as his skill went on cooldown.


    [The Stamina Boost skill will be ready to use again in 4 minutes and 59 seconds]


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon has ventured into the sirens'' domain. What lies ahead? Will he survive and continue the race? Will Luna remain unharmed? Will they escape or succumb to becoming the sirens'' dinner?" Landon''s voice resonated, building anticipation and suspense.

 Chapter 148 Chapter-148

    "No! You idiot, get away from that mirror!" Kale shouted, but he was too late. The mirror had already shattered into pieces.


    The worker quickly turned around, realizing that the director of the academy himself was standing at the room''s entrance.


    "S-Sir Kale? Y-You?" The worker''s voice trembled with fear, his words stuttering.


    "Listen to me very carefully. Don''t look back now. Just keep your eyes on me and start walking towards me," Kale spoke in a commanding tone.


    "Y-Yes?" The worker became confused by Kale''s words.


    "Don''t question, just do as the director tells you," Seti commanded.


    "Okay," the worker said as he began walking toward Kale.


    ''Mr. Bob, aren''t you going to look at me? I am standing just behind you,'' a sweet voice echoed in Bob''s mind.


    Bob suddenly went into a trance, his eyes turning blank for a second.


    "Don''t listen to anything she says. She''s not a real human. Hey, are you listening to me?"


    "S-She is calling me. I have to look back," Bob spoke, a crazed smile forming on his face.


    "Hey, hey, don''t look back. She will kill you. Don''t look back, you idiot!" Kale tried to stop Bob, but Bob started rotating his neck.


    "Kale, kill him before she does," the wand shouted.


    "Yes, Lightning Blades," Kale said as he unleashed a powerful skill.


    Suddenly, multiple blue lightning bolts were launched towards Bob, aimed to end his life instantly.


    But before the bolts could reach him, Bob turned to look at Vespera. However, this time, she appeared different from a minute ago.


    Her eyes were completely white, and her pupils had sunken. Half of her face looked human, while the other half resembled a demonic being. Instead of two hands, she had four, and her legs had multiplied to five.


    "Ah¡ª" Bob tried to scream, but before he could, Vespera swiftly sucked out his soul and life force in a mere 0.3 seconds.


    As she drained everything from Bob''s body, it turned grey, and several lightning bolts struck it, destroying it instantly.


    "Hehehe, you''re late," Vespera spoke as she transformed back into her human form.


    "Get back into that mirror, or I will destroy your life essence," Kale threatened.


    "Don''t bluff in front of me, Kale. You know I can sense greed and lies. See you soon," Vespera spoke before she jumped into a nearby small glass and vanished.


    "Damn it, she''s out now," Kale shouted.


    "Don''t worry, she can''t kill anyone for the next three days. We still have 72 hours to catch her, but can we catch her?" the wand asked.


    "I know, but I''m afraid of what will happen after three days. She will have no limitations on killing after that," Kale replied.


    "S-Sir, who was she?" Seti asked, fear evident in her voice.


    "Don''t get angry. Keep your composure and explain it to her. It''s not the time to fight amongst ourselves," the wand advised Kale, analyzing his growing anger.


    "Shadowheart, a formidable demon with the ability to traverse realms through mirrors, was imprisoned within the Mystic Mirror of Enigma for a staggering 130 years. Captured by the Second Principal of the academy, she was a relentless hunter, primarily targeting men through her unique mirror travel.


    Rather than simply preying upon her victims, Shadowheart employs a cunning strategy. She lures them with her seductive charm, gradually siphoning their life force and vigor until their very souls are devoured. The aftermath of her sinister feasts leaves her victims not only lifeless but also physically and spiritually damaged, a grim testament to her malevolent powers," Kale explained.


    A sudden chill ran down Seti''s spine as she understood what has been released into the academy.


    "Is she really that dangerous?" Seti asked.


    "Yes, that''s why I gave you the keys. I thought you were the most trustworthy female teacher I have, but you''ve ashamed me," Kale replied.


    "I''m sorry, sir. If I had known about this, I would have never given him the keys to this room," Seti apologized.


    "For now, she has used all her powers to escape the mirror. It will take her at least three days to replenish her powers. We need to trap her again before those three days pass," Kale ordered.


    "As you command, sir," Seti spoke, looking down. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This news must not leave this room, or the students will panic. Keep it strictly confidential," Kale ordered.


    "It won''t, sir," Seti replied.


    "Good. I will find the book that contains the method to catch her in the academy''s main library. You continue the race here," Kale said as he picked up a blue crystal from one corner of the room and tossed it towards Seti before exiting the room.


    It was none other than the crystal that Bob had been searching for.


    "Damn, I almost forgot about the teleportation portal and the race," Seti hurriedly left the room and made her way to the teleportation portal room.


    Stormborn Sea...


    "Ouch, ouch... hmm?" Luna opened her eyes only to find herself in the lap of a cute-looking girl. The girl had shells covering her breasts and a fish-like body from the waist down.


    Luna quickly sat up.


    "A-A siren?" Luna asked in surprise as she looked at the siren, noticing small green scales on her cheeks and mesmerizing eyes.


    "Are you alright, Child of the Wolf?" the siren girl asked.


    "I don''t know. You tell me," Luna replied.


    "Well, you look fine to me," the siren girl answered with a smile.


    ''Yeah, but if you eat me, I won''t be fine ever again,'' Luna thought, observing every movement of the siren closely.


    ''My ki is at it''s minimum, barely enough to move my own body. I can''t fight. Where is Ano¡ª'' as Luna was thinking about Anon, she saw something unbelievable in front of her.


    Anon was eating some kind of seaweed while resting in the laps of three to four sirens.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahahaha, Anon, you''re so funny," a siren complimented Anon.


    Suddenly, an expression of disbelief covered Luna''s face.

 Chapter 149 Chapter-149

    W-What''s going on? Seraphina, can you explain?" Landon asked in confusion and amusement, his gaze fixed on the screen before him.


    "I-I don''t know. I can''t explain any of this," Seraphina replied, a faint laugh escaping her lips as she watched the unfolding scene on the screen.


    Confusion etched on the faces of everyone witnessing the spectacle. It was confusing as well as amusing at the same time.


    Landon observed Anon, reclining confidently in the Siren Queen''s lap, leisurely munching on a piece of seaweed while other Sirens pampered him with gentle touches and massages.


    "What the hell, Anon? What are you doing?" Luna asked in confusion, striding toward the rocky perch.


    "Hmm? Oh, Luna, you''re awake? Here, try some of this. It''s good," Anon said munching the seaweed,as he tossed a piece of seaweed towards Luna.


    She caught it at once, started sniffing it curiously.


    "Anon, I need to talk to you," Luna spoke in a commanding tone, exchanging some meaningful glances with him.


    "Sure, let''s chat..." Anon replied, a carefree expression on his face.


    "...in private," Luna shouted as she looked at the other sirens around anon, her eyes signaling urgency.


    "Okay, ladies, give me a minute," Anon said, rising to his feet and walking with Luna to a secluded corner of the rock.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Luna whispered, her voice barely audible to anon.


    "What do you mean? I''m just chilling with the girls. What''s the problem in that ?" Anon spoke in a teasing tone, as he winked at luna.


    "The problem? Are you kidding me? We''re in the middle of the Stormborn Sea, surrounded by Sirens who could devour you and me at any moment. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible and stop winking towards me." Luna suggested with a wierd expression on her face.


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> will be ready for use in 1 minute and 37 seconds.]


    A translucent screen popped up in front of anon.


    "Sorry, luv, but my skill is still on cooldown, and I don''t want to drown in the sea. I''ll hang out here until the cooldown hits zero. You can leave if you want, first you have to go straight in that direction and turn left to reach the next kingdom." Anon taunted, winking again at Luna before returning to Lorelei''s lap.


    A few minutes earlier...


    As Luna and Anon landed on the rock, Luna was struck by a rock and lost consciousness, while Anon stood his ground, facing the smiling, seductive Sirens.


    "Hello, ladies," Anon greeted with a playful smile on his face.


    "Hello, handsome human. What is your purpose for coming here ?" one of the Sirens descended and caressed Anon''s cheek.


    "I was wondering if my puppy friend and I could rest on this rock for a few minutes," Anon requested.


    "Why only a few minutes? You can stay here as long as you want," the Siren replied, her hand caressing Anon''s chest.


    "Listen here, handsome," another Siren turned Anon''s face toward her and used a skill.


    <Charm>


    Her eyes shimmered with a bright pink hue, as did Anon''s.


    [Skill <Charm> effects canceled due to Class Cerebraxis.]


    "So, trying to charm me, huh?" Anon asked, sporting a playful smile.


    The Sirens smiled in response, slowly encroaching on Anon''s personal space.


    <Song of the Siren King>


    "Ladies, halt right there," Anon commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable authority. The Sirens obeyed, freezing in their tracks as soon as Anon spoke.


    "So, my charms work too," Anon remarked, another mischievous smile gracing his lips.


    The Sirens quickly realized that Anon was no ordinary man.


    "My king, you''re here," the Queen Siren spoke, descending from the rock and regarding Anon with a careful gaze.


    Approaching Anon, she kneeled before him.


    "I am Lorelei, my king, queen of this Siren group," she introduced herself, her ample bosom straining against her seashell attire.


    "Very well. Fetch me something to eat; my legs are growing numb," Anon ordered.


    "As you wish, my king. But first, may you release these girls so they can serve you?" Lorelei requested.


    Recognizing the resonance of the Siren King''s voice, the Queen knew Anon possessed greater power than her¡ªa measure of dominance in Siren society.


    "You are now free," Anon commanded, and all the Sirens immediately dropped to their knees, showing their respect.


    "What in the world am I witnessing? The Siren tribe bowing before a commoner?" Seraphina exclaimed.


    "They are indeed Sirens, Seraphina, and I''m as bewildered as you are. All I can tell you is that the one bowing before Anon is likely their queen," Landon explained.


    "Why is the Siren Queen bowing to a mere human?" Samantha questioned.


    "There''s no explaining his actions, and I''ve stopped trying to find explanations. At this point, I''m just enjoying the show," Jake said, a smile playing on his lips as he glanced at the screen.


    "As expected, these Sirens are nothing but playthings in Anon''s presence," Frank mused, his earlier prediction proving accurate.


    "My king, please come and rest on my lap," Lorelei invited, patting her lap. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll bring some food for our king," one of the Sirens dove into the water, resurfacing with a handful of seaweed.


    "Here, my king. Please enjoy this sweet seaweed from the depths of the sea," Lorelei offered, feeding the seaweed to Anon.


    Nom-Nom


    "Mmm, delicious," Anon savored the taste, chewing the seaweed slowly.


    [Mana permanently increased by +100]


    A message suddenly appeared before Anon, surprising him.


    "What''s this?" Anon sat up, reading the message with astonishment.


    "What does this seaweed do ?" Anon inquired, turning to Lorelei.


    "My king, that seaweed enhances energy within our bodies, enabling us to sing without limitations," Lorelei explained.


    Anon reclined once again in Lorelei''s lap, smiling contentedly as he enjoyed the special seaweed, his hands occasionally exploring Lorelei''s boobs.


    "What is this pervert up to?" Seraphina asked, covering her face with her right hand but peering through the gaps in her fingers.


    The group watched, captivated, as the unexpected encounter unfolded before their eyes.

 Chapter 150 Chapter-150

    [Skill <Stamina Boost> is ready for use.]


    "Hup..." Anon rose from Lorelei''s lap, his powerful presence commanding attention.


    "It is time for me to depart, ladies..." Anon declared, his voice resonating with unwavering determination.


    "My king, are you going to abandon us like this? You haven''t even shared your seed. Please, my king, do not leave us without bestowing upon me the blessing of your child," Lorelei pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation as she tried to halt Anon''s departure.


    Anon settled back down, his hand gently caressing Lorelei''s cheek.


    Lorelei placed her hand atop Anon''s, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at him.


    ''I have no problems about making love to her right here. My only concern is the prying eyes of the kingdom witnessing our live porn session.'' Anon thought, a mischievous smile playing upon his lips.


    "Darling, I cannot grant you anything at this moment. However, when I return, I will fuck you so many times and give you so many that your boobs alone will not suffice to nourish them. But for now, accept this from your king," Anon murmured, his lips pressing tenderly against hers.


    "Now, I must be on my way," Anon declared, his gaze shifting towards Luna, who voraciously devoured seaweed with an insatiable appetite.


    Nom-Nom


    "What are you up to?" Anon inquired, his tone laced with curiosity.


    "Hmmm...? Thwes seaweawes icrease ny ki." Luna replied, her mouth still full of sweet seaweed. Her words emerged as muffled sounds.


    "Very well, finish eating and then speak," Anon instructed, a note of amusement in his voice.


    Luna hastily swallowed the seaweed.


    "I was saying, these seaweeds boosts my ki," she explained, promptly reaching for another strand of seaweed.


    "Excellent, we shall depart now," Anon commanded, his body in motion as he began descending towards the lower part of the rock.


    "Alright, let''s go," Luna agreed, falling into step beside Anon, her energy renewed.


    <Stamina Boost>


    Anon activated his skills, his body engulfed in a blazing inferno that consumed him from head to toe.


    Clap-Clap


    "Wow."


    "He looks incredibly formidable."


    "Our king shall forever shine brightly."


    The Sirens erupted in applause, their admiration and respect evident.


    "So... what about me?" Luna''s voice held a shy undertone, her expression coy.


    "What about you? Haven''t you fully regained your energy?" Anon questioned, a touch of confusion in his voice.


    "I have but how am I supposed to traverse the sea? I cannot run atop the water like you," Luna spoke in a sweet, endearing tone, clasping her hands bashfully behind her back.


    "What do you think, i should do about it?" Anon teased, a playful smile adorning his face.


    "Hmph, don''t tease me. Lift me up, as you did before, and carry me," Luna exclaimed, her voice tinged with a mix of shyness and anticipation.


    "Haa, why must you nobles be so lazy in everything?" Anon retorted playfully as he effortlessly scooped Luna into his arms once more.


    "Farewell, ladies," Anon bid farewell to the sirens, his voice carrying a touch of fondness and gratitude.


    "On your knees," Queen Lorelei commanded.


    All the sirens obeyed, gracefully sinking to one knee, their devotion palpable.


    "May the blessings of the seven seas be upon you, our king," they spoke in unison, their voices filled with reverence.


    Anon offered a slight smile before resuming his journey, striding purposefully towards the next kingdom.


    The House of Witches, the Seventh Ring...


    "Miss Marinda, you must see this," a bespectacled girl hurriedly approached a massive closed door within the mansion.


    "What business do you have here, Madam Shelly?" Two female guards protecting the gates questioned Shelly, crossing their spears in an "X" formation, blocking her path.


    "I have something of utmost importance to show Madam Marinda. Step aside immediately," Shelly commanded.


    "Allow her entry," a calm yet authoritative voice emanated from behind the door.


    "Indeed. You may proceed," the guards retracted their spears as the gates slowly swung open.


    As the gates parted, a woman bathing in a lavish pool was unveiled, attended by seven alluring maids.


    Appearing around the age of 40, possessing ample bosom, a voluptuous posterior, purple eyes, and lustrous purple hair, her curves defied reality. Any man who beheld her unclothed form would lose his senses instantaneously.


    "Greetings, Shelly. Do you bring urgent tidings? I detest being interrupted during my bath, and you are well aware of that," Marinda spoke in a commanding and serious tone, fixing her gaze upon Shelly.


    "Madam, this is something of great significance that requires your attention," Shelly replied, conjuring a sizable screen in front of Marinda and playing a live broadcast of Anon''s race. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is this, Shelly?" Marinda inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "Madam, this is the Kingdom''s Night Run organized by our academy," Shelly explained.


    "Wasn''t that event banned years ago?" Marinda recalled, stepping out of the pool while her attendants quickly dried her body with towels.


    "Yes, but for some reason, the academy''s director has decided to revive it, and I have made an intriguing discovery," Shelly stated, displaying a picture of Anon on the screen.


    "Ah, he does possess charm. So, you harbor a desire to marry him, do you not?" Marinda asked, a playful smile gracing her lips.


    "No, Madam. Please, observe further," Shelly continued, playing Anon''s live broadcast.


    "Are those sirens?" Marinda questioned, her interest piqued.


    "Yes, Madam. Witness how they bow before him, yet he departs without hesitation. They haven''t posed the slightest threat to him," Shelly elucidated.


    "Hmm, fascinating. What was his name again?" Marinda queried as her attendants proceeded to dress her.


    "He is Anon Agreil, Madam. If we can recruit him, he could prove to be a valuable asset," Shelly proposed.


    "I see. Samantha and Jake are also joining the academy, correct?" Marinda inquired.


    "Yes, Madam."


    "Excellent. Inform Samantha about this. Retrieve some gold from the family treasury and a D-ranked weapon. Go and enlist that young man to work for us," Marinda issued her orders.


    "But, Madam, other houses are also aware of him," Shelly revealed.


    "Who exactly knows?" Marinda''s expression turned grave as she posed the question, a hint of concern flickering in her eyes.

 Chapter 151 Chapter-151

    "According to our reliable sources, every household is aware of the prodigious child. However, some have devised unique methods to recruit him," Shelly explained.


    "What sort of ''different methods'' are we talking about?" Marinda inquired, dressing herself and heading towards the dining table.


    "The leader of the Martial House has declared his intention to make him his son-in-law. They plan to hold an engagement ceremony tomorrow morning," Shelly clarified.


    "Hah, the Martial House. They are such narrow-minded fools, marrying off their daughter to a commoner. That would be my last resort to recruit a commoner, especially a male," Marinda chuckled.


    "Ma''am, that child has shattered the kingdom''s javelin throw record and effortlessly demolished the immortal dummy in the beginner''s trials," Shelly informed.


    "Mhm... Shelly, I want this child in our household. No other house shall have him," Marinda commanded with authority.


    "For that to happen, we must increase the facilities we can provide him; otherwise, he might not choose our house," Shelly pointed out.


    "Well, then, let''s improve them. Give him a C-rank weapon and 5,000 gold," Marinda stated as she observed more clips of anon.


    "Yes, ma''am, but there is another issue," Shelly said, her face displaying concern.


    "What now?" Marinda asked, settling herself at the dining table and starting to eat a piece of steak.


    "Ma''am, the Denver House of Justice is also planning to recruit him," Shelly revealed, causing the room to fall silent.


    Marinda paused her meal, her face contorting into an expression of anger.


    "Shelly..." Marinda uttered in a tone seething with fury.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am?" Shelly replied, her voice filled with fear.


    "What offer are they making?" Marinda demanded, forcefully driving her fork into the dinning table.


    "I couldn''t confirm the details, ma''am, but there are indications that they are planning to propose their sixth daughter to Anon. However, this information is still not entirely reliable, i will confirm it by tommorow." Shelly explained as tension appeared on her face.


    "Those deceitful bastards! They''re using their most worthless daughter to entice a promising talent into their house," Marinda fumed, her temper escalating rapidly.


    "Ma''am, please calm down," Shelly implored, attempting to soothe Marinda''s anger.


    "No, which one of my daughters is the most useless?" Marinda inquired with an angered expression.


    "All of them," Shelly murmured softly, averting her gaze.


    "What?" Marinda questioned.


    "Ah, out of your six daughters it must be the third one, ma''am. Miss Samantha. She possesses your charms but lacks any real skills. Although, if you consider conversing with the dead a skill... Then i can''t say." Shelly trailed off.


    "Tell Samantha that she will marry him and their engagement will be done by tomorrow. Offer him an A-grade weapon and 100,000 gold to entice him into our house, and if the house of justice has a more enticing offer than us, you will match it and if needed just double it.


    I need that kid in our house, shelly. Do you understand ?" Marinda ordered as she rose from the table and left.


    "Yes, ma''am," Shelly responded before departing as well.


    After a few minutes, a maid began clearing the cutlery from the table and noticed the fork embedded in the dinning table.


    Curiosity compelled her to grasp the handle and attempt to remove it from the table.


    However, despite exerting all of her strength, the fork remained firmly lodged. She then resorted to using a bodily strengthening skill, and finally, with one powerful tug, she succeeded in extracting the fork from the table.


    Thud S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thud


    But as soon as the fork dislodged, the table collapsed into pieces.


    "What?" The maid stood there in shock, observing the wreckage of the dinning table.


    Denver House of Justice...


    "Great Mother, I cannot marry a commoner," a girl with golden eyes, blonde hair, and an attractive figure said, kneeling before the esteemed matriarch of the house.


    "What are you saying? It is God''s will that you bring the boy named Anon into our house. Are you defying God''s decision?" the Great Mother inquired.


    Her eyes were green, her hair was blonde, and she possessed fair white skin, ample bosoms, and a remarkably large derriere.


    "B-But I am a noble, and he is merely a commoner," the girl pleaded.


    "God never speaks falsely. While you may be of noble birth, you are more useless than that commoner boy. Fulfill your command or face expulsion from this house," the Great Mother commanded sternly.


    "Yes, hail the Great Mother," the girl acquiesced before exiting the room.


    The Great Mother then grasped her own ass and jiggled them up and down.


    "Hmm, they are starting to sag," she remarked, turning her attention back to the screen displaying Anon.


    "Damn it, I will never marry a commoner, not in this lifetime. Great Mother, I will show you just how valuable I am after I slay your god-appointed brat," the girl declared, retrieving a dagger from her pocket.


    Martial House...


    "Ma''am, you summoned me?" a black-clad girl emerged in Sera''s room.


    "I need someone dead," Sera spoke with vengeance in her voice.


    "Command me, ma''am. His head will rest at your feet before you can blink," the girl assured.


    "His name is Anon Agreil. He is participating in the Kingdom''s Night Run. You must eliminate him before tomorrow''s sunrise," Sera commanded, her eyes fixated on the picture of her daughter, now possessing red eyes.


    "His head will be at your feet before tomorrow''s sunrise. Don''t worry, ma''am," the girl vanished after uttering those words.


    Click


    Sera absentmindedly sliced betel nuts with a cutter, not even glancing at them. When she finally looked down, she realized she had accidentally severed one of her fingers.


    Without shedding a tear or displaying any reaction, she calmly picked up the severed finger and examined it closely.


    "I will not allow my daughter to marry some imbecile. Even if I have to eliminate everyone in this house, I will demonstrate to that wench Cassandra that I hold power within these walls," Sera vowed, biting her own severed finger and tearing it in two.

 Chapter 152 Chapter-152

    "There it is, the coastline of the second continent, Eldoria," Luna exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement, as the bright lights illuminated the shoreline.


    "Well, it seems this is where you get off, huh?" Anon remarked casually as he smiled a bit.


    "Yes," Luna replied, a hint of sadness flickering in her eyes.


    "Is something bothering you, Luv?" Anon inquired with a confused expression on his face.


    "N-No. Why do you ask?" Luna replied, her voice betraying her true emotions.


    "You seem a bit down," Anon persisted as he looked at luna.


    "No, I don''t. Just drop it," Luna snapped, adamantly denying any sadness.


    [Why am I feeling like this? It''s a mix of sadness and excitement. What is it that I truly desire?] Luna pondered silently.


    "Perhaps it''s love, and you wish to have sex with me ?" Anon teased, having heard everything that was going on in Luna''s mind.


    "W-W-What? Love a commoner like you? Absolutely not! I am a noble lady, and I can''t possibly fall in love with a pervert like you," Luna blurted out, her cheeks turning crimson with embarrassment.


    [Do I truly love him?]


    "I believe you do. That''s why you feel sad when I''m leaving," Anon stated, a smile playing on his lips.


    "H-Hey, cut it out," Luna protested.


    "Cut what out?" Anon asked, a mischievous grin on his face.


    "And how in the world are you able to read my mind?" Luna questioned.


    "I''ve already told you, I can read the minds of girls who have a crush¡ª"


    "Nonsense! There''s no such thing. Tell me the truth," Luna demanded, her tone serious.


    "Your stop has arrived," Anon stated, stopping near the coastline where several people were waiting.


    Seti, Letti, Samantha, Jake, Frank, Ren, and the first aid team.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after a series of mind-boggling and bewildering events, we have reached the end of the first Kingdom and the beginning of the coastline of the second continent, Eldoria. Anon is clearly in the lead in this race.


    The second runner in the Kingdom''s Night Run will be Samantha Grey. Will she be able to surpass Anon? Does she possess the qualities required to outshine him in this race?" Landon announced.


    "Are you all right, Ms. Warwood?" Seti asked, thoroughly examining Luna.


    "Yes, I''m fine," Luna replied, beginning to walk towards the teleportation portal.


    Seti briefly glanced at Anon before hurrying back to the portal.


    "Well, well, don''t think you''re almighty just because you defeated Luna Warwood. Defeating me will prove much harder than her," Samantha warned Anon, assuming her position to run.


    ''I never considered myself almighty; it''s you nobles who do,'' Anon thought, a smile playing on his face as he readied himself for the race.


    "3...2...1, BOTH OF YOU, START!"


    "Swiftshadow Run," Samantha activated a skill.


    [Swiftshadow Run]


    [Swiftshadow Run is a mystical skill employed by adept witches to traverse vast distances with remarkable speed while maintaining a controlled and consistent pace. Infused with the essence of shadows and enhanced by the witch''s arcane abilities, this skill allows them to move swiftly and effortlessly through the world, as if becoming one with the fleeting shadows themselves.


    When a witch activates Swiftshadow Run, a subtle transformation takes place. Their form becomes momentarily blurred and indistinct, enveloped by a faint veil of shadowy energy. As they begin to move, their steps become light and agile, barely making a sound as they glide across any terrain with uncanny swiftness.


    Applies one shadow stack every three minutes while running.


    Each shadow stack increases the user''s speed by 20% and can stack up to 50 times while running.


    Despite its incredible speed, Swiftshadow Run allows the witch to maintain precise control over their movements. They can navigate intricate paths, dodge obstacles, and adjust their speed to match the demands of the terrain. Whether running along forest trails, across open plains, or through winding city streets, the witch remains steadfast in their stride, propelled forward by otherworldly energy.]


    [Mana: 500/minute] Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See you never, loser," Samantha taunted as she started running, but her speed appeared ordinary.


    "What the hell? Why is she running so slowly?" Anon wondered to himself.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Samantha has started running, but her pace seems considerably slow. I don''t think it will be enough to defeat Anon. Is Samantha utilizing some mysterious spell, or will she also be bested by Anon?" Seraphina commented.


    [Master, she used a stacking spell. Every three minutes, a shadow stack will be added, increasing her speed by 20%. She can stack up to 50 times.] Link promptly explained.


    "A stacking spell? Do I possess any stacking spells, system?" Anon asked.


    [Master, search for purging spells.] Link suggested.


    "What? But what good would a purging spell do?"


    [Master, if you purge her stacks, she will only run at a single speed that you can easily surpass.] Link clarified.


    "Excellent, system, search for purging abilities."


    [45 purging skills found.]


    "This one seems suitable."


    [Astral Purge]


    [Astral Purge is a potent skill wielded by those attuned to the mystical forces of the cosmos. When invoked, it allows the user to strip away the accumulated strength and advantages of their opponents by purging their buff stacks.


    Upon activating Astral Purge, a surge of celestial energy envelops the caster, imbuing them with the ability to disrupt and cleanse the enhancements bestowed upon their adversaries. It is not a skill that relies on brute force or raw power, but rather on the manipulation of cosmic energies and the unraveling of magical influences.


    The unique aspect of Astral Purge lies in its interaction with verbal communication. When the caster engages their opponent in conversation and poses a question, every time the opponent responds, their accumulated buffs are forcefully stripped away. It is as if their words carry the weight of their own undoing, triggering the purging effect.]


    [Mana: 5000/use]


    "Why isn''t Anon running? Is something wrong with him? He''s just standing on the starting line, gazing into the air in front of him," Landon remarked.

 Chapter 153 Chapter-153

    Anon smirked as he strode past the starting line, taking a seat on the ground, leaving the audience in awe.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you all can see, Anon has crossed the starting line, indicating the beginning of the race feom his side. However, instead of continuing, he chose to sit down, creating another perplexing situation for us to decipher," Landon spoke, his voice tinged with confusion.


    "I believe that he is taunting Samantha," Seraphina chimed in with a taunting tone.


    "Why do you say that, Seraphina ? Is there any particular reason for you to say a comment like this ?" Landon inquired with a smile.


    "It''s just a hunch, but what if Anon wants to demonstrate to everyone that he can easily catch up to Samantha even if she is far ahead of him ?" Seraphina proposed as she tried to figure out the situation.


    "Yes, that could be entirely possible, Seraphina. In fact, i believe that is the only reason he have." Landon replied, his gaze fixed on the screen in front of him.


    "Why would he rest if he still has mana and stamina ? It doesn''t make any sense, what are you planning now Anon ?" Luna pondered, her eyes focused on the screen.


    Meanwhile, Anon was deep in calculation at the starting line.


    "1,567... 1,566... 1,565..." Anon counted down.


    ''Okay, if Samantha gains a shadow stack every three minutes, increasing her speed by 20% each time, she''ll need 25 stacks to reach 500% speed, equivalent to my Phoenix Ignition. But I shouldn''t purge her at 25 stacks; otherwise, I won''t be able to catch up, and she''ll accumulate more stacks over time. I should aim to purge her between 10 and 15 stacks.''


    "That means my first purge will occur in 1800 seconds. It''s already been 200 seconds since she left the starting line, so I have approximately 1600 seconds remaining," Anon calculated.


    "Eh, that''s more than enough time," Anon muttered, retrieving something from his inventory.


    "What is Anon withdrawing from his dimensional pocket? Is it an artifact for running or a doping agent?" Seraphina announced, her gaze fixed on the screen.


    However, what Anon withdrew from his inventory left everyone shocked and amazed.


    It was a long, black cigar that only nobles used to smoke.


    "Is that a...?" Seraphina tried to ask but Landon interpreted immediately.


    "Yes, Seraphina. It''s a cigar, and Anon is about to smoke it if I am not mistaken, that''s a high quality cigar, i have to tell you." Landon announced.


    Click


    Anon snapped his fingers, conjuring a small fireball that hovered over his middle finger. He used it to ignite the cigar and took a puff as he released the smoke from his nostrils.


    For the next 25 minutes, the same scene played out. Anon sat near the starting line, smoking his cigar, while Samantha continued running, under the impression that she had already bested Anon.


    "That fucker must be thinking of catching up to me just like Luna but today you will be faced with truth kid. Not everyone is Luna Warwood." Samantha spoke as an evil smile appeared on her face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, while Anon continues to enjoy his cigar near the starting line, Samantha has already covered half of the kingdom, surpassing two hurdles with her increasing speed. Will Anon be able to catch her now? Will Samantha claim victory in this race and complete the Kingdom''s Night Run?" Landon posed the questions.


    "3... 2... 1," Anon murmured, dropping the cigar and rising from the ground.


    ????Best to give me your loyalty, ''cause I''m taking the world, you''ll see.????


    Anon suddenly burst into song, assuming a running stance once again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon Agreil has finally risen from his spot, adopting a running stance. Will he now start running?" Seraphina exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement.


    "He can''t defeat her now. The best he can do is briefly overtake her, but it won''t last long. She''s already accumulated over nine stacks," Jake stated, his smile betraying his confidence.


    "What do you mean by ''stack''?" Frank inquired.


    "Every three minutes, she gains a shadow stack, increasing her running speed by 20%. She already has over nine shadow stacks, meaning a 180% speed boost. Anon has wasted so much time, and the time he''ll spend catching up will only allow my sister to accumulate more stacks, granting her greater speed. It''s already a victory for us. My sister can''t be stopped now; her speed will keep increasing.


    If Anon had run alongside her from the start, there might have been a slim chance of his success, but now it''s simply impossible," Jake explained.


    "Hmm, so she''s using a stacking spell. I was wondering why she was initially running so slowly," Frank remarked with a serious expression.


    "My sister has calculated everything. Anon pauses every ten minutes, triggering a cooldown for his skill. By the time he catches up, which will take at least six minutes, he''ll need to stop for another four minutes for his cooldown. That will be his true moment of defeat. After that, even if he uses his skill, he won''t be able to surpass her," Jake continued, unaware of Anon''s hidden plans.


    ????They''ll be calling me royalty.????


    As Anon uttered these words, his entire body ignited in crimson flames, propelling him forward from the starting line at an astonishing speed.


    "Anon has resumed running, and with this velocity, he''ll catch up to Samantha very soon," Landon declared.


    "An effort in futility. Even if you run faster than that, you''ll still lose, Anon," Jake laughed, confident in his assessment. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm, Anon must not have realized that Samantha was using a stacking skill. His overconfidence has led him to believe he''s invincible. I believe he can be defeated now,'' Frank chuckled to himself, observing the screen before him.


    Seventh ring, House of Alchemists...


    "Hmm, so that''s what overconfidence looks like, huh?" a man remarked, sitting in a chair inside his chemical lab, his eyes fixed on Anon on the screen.

 Chapter 154 Chapter-154

    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has taken off, already a quarter of the way through the kingdom and halfway to catching Samantha. Will Anon truly turn the tables on Samantha, or will Samantha defeat him?" Landon announced with anticipation.


    "Here comes the first hurdle of the second kingdom, the Desert of Kalahari, but I don''t believe it will pose a problem for Anon. He has already conquered the most treacherous deserts and the most dangerous sea across all seven continents." Seraphina declared confidently.


    "There are a total of 23 hurdles scattered across the seven continents, but only five of them are truly perilous. The rest are considered mere race tracks. I have already cleared three, leaving only two remaining¡ªthe Forest of Nightmares and Darkthorn Grove Forest in the last kingdom.


    According to Letti, I will receive assistance in the Darkthorn Forest, and the Forest of Nightmares is my own territory. I am already in a winning situation, but you never know when circumstances may change and you die." Anon pondered as he traversed the Kalahari Desert.


    "Hmm... I have already crossed it, well that was easy ?" Anon mused, glancing back momentarily before resuming his rapid pace.


    "It has only been two minutes, and Anon has effortlessly conquered the first hurdle of the second kingdom as he continues to close in on Samantha but i still think that Samantha can win." Seraphina announced.


    "Well, judging by his speed, I believe this guy truly has a chance of winning the race. What do you think, Seraphina?" Landon inquired.


    "I''m afraid I don''t share your optimism now landon. Upon closer observation that i did right now, it seems that Samantha is employing a stacking spell, gradually boosting her speed every few minutes," Seraphina responded, analyzing the situation.


    "I knew it! She''s utilizing a stacking spell. Now, hand over my winnings," A noble student spoke.


    "Damn it! I thought she was using a standard spell," Another noble student spoke as he tossed two silver coins towards him.


    "So, it appears Samantha will emerge victorious." Another one spoke. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Care to make a bet? I can still wager on Anon,"


    Bets began to circulate among the nobles and commoners alike.


    "Ms. Letti, care to place a wager?" Seti proposed with a wide smile on her face.


    "Hmm... What kind of bet?" Letti inquired, her eyes fixed on Seti as she smiled.


    "Considering you support Anon and his astonishing speed, I assume you believe he will emerge triumphant, correct?" Seti questioned.


    "Yes, undoubtedly," Letti confirmed.


    "How about another blank mana contract as a bet? I propose that Samantha will win. What say you?" Seti proposed, a confident smile on her face.


    "And what do you want in return?" Letti asked with a suspicious expression.


    "If you lose, you will have to destroy the first blank mana contract that I gave you," Seti replied with a cunning smile.


    Suddenly, a tense expression crossed Letti''s face.


    "What do you say? Care to make the bet? You have nothing to lose, and you stand to gain another contract if you win," Seti enticed, employing the Gambler''s trick.


    The Gambler''s trick was a wordplay tactic used by gamblers to lure others into placing bets. It focused on emphasizing the potential gains to the other party while distracting them from the possible losses from the bet.


    "No..." Letti responded.


    "What? But you could earn an additional mana contract through this bet. Don''t you desire another blank mana cont¡ª," Seti began, only to be interrupted by Letti.


    "Let''s bet two mana contracts," Letti proposed, her smile taking on a psychopathic quality.


    "W-What?" Seti grew alarmed at Letti''s unsettling grin and stammered.


    "Let''s bet two mana contracts. If I win, you will give me two more mana contracts. If you win, I will nullify your first contract and provide you with one of my mana contracts. How does that sound? You stand to gain so much if I lose, and I already possess one of your mana contracts. What harm could two more do to you?" Letti expertly employed the Gambler''s trick, turning the tables on Seti.


    Unlike Letti, Seti quickly fell into her trap, and...


    "I accept. Let''s do this," Seti declared, a wide smile adorning her face.


    Both teachers had made a bet before thousands of students, and breaking it would result in their reputations being shattered throughout the entire academy.


    ''You have no idea what you''ve done, you commoner bitch. You''re finished now,'' Seti thought with a smile.


    ''Well, two more mana contracts for me. I can''t refuse that,'' Letti thought, smiling in return.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has triumphantly cleared the second hurdle of the second kingdom¡ªthe Frozen Lake of Eldoria. He is now closing in on Samantha," Seraphina announced.


    "Yes! Surpass her, Anon! The moment you overtake her will mark your ultimate ecstasy, the sweet taste of victory. But four minutes later, when my sister surpasses you, you will experience the cruelest moment of your life, a memory that will haunt you forever," Jake proclaimed, a peculiar smile on his face.


    ''What a fucking weirdo,'' Frank thought as he observed Jake''s expression.


    ''Can this dishwasher girl truly defeat Anon? I have a dreadful feeling about this,'' Frank contemplated, his gaze fixed on the screen before him.


    Anon drew closer to Samantha, and their eyes met as he effortlessly surpassed her.


    "As you can see, Seraphina, Anon has overtaken Samantha and is now surging toward his victory," Landon commented.


    "Better have those mana contracts ready," Letti quipped, smiling at Seti.


    "Yes, we shall see who will be preparing the mana contracts and who will receive them," Seti responded, her smile carrying a hint of mockery.


    "We certainly will," Letti replied.


    ''Everything is proceeding as Samantha informed me,'' Seti thought as she observed Anon surpassing Samantha.


    Five minutes before the commencement of the second round...


    Eldoria''s coastline...


    Jake, Samantha, and Seti were hatching a plan.


    "He''s utilizing a cooldown skill along with Phoenix Ignition to maintain his stamina," Jake explained, displaying Anon''s previous race clips on the screen.

 Chapter 155 Chapter-155

    He''s utilizing a cooldown skill along with Phoenix Ignition to maintain his stamina," Jake explained, displaying Anon''s previous race clips on the screen.


    "What exactly are you trying to say, Jake?" Seti asked, her expression filled with confusion.


    "What Jake means is that Anon takes breaks every 10 minutes because the skill he uses to maintain stamina with Phoenix Ignition goes on a cooldown for 5 minutes after every 10 minutes," Samantha explained.


    "Correct," Jake confirmed.


    "So, how do we win with this? He''ll just keep running with his monstrous speed and defeat all of us. Once his cooldown is over, he becomes unstoppable. Damn it, this Commoner is giving me headaches," Seti spoke, grabbing her head in frustration.


    "No, I have a plan. I''ll use a stacking spell in this race," Samantha spoke confidently.


    "What difference does that make?" Seti asked.


    "Stacking spells don''t provide instant speed; instead, they gradually boost your speed over time," Jake explained.


    "Okay, so what? Can you guys get to the point, for fuck''s sake?" Seti blurted out, immediately realizing her choice of words.


    "Oh shit, I-I didn''t mean to say that. I''m so sorry, I just-" Seti began to apologize.


    "Stop it. Judging by that Commoner''s attitude, I can confirm one thing. He doesn''t like nobles and wants to show his superiority over us. He''ll do something foolish at the start of the race, and that''s when we''ll seize the opportunity to win. Once I safely accumulate over 9 stacks, no one can defeat me," Samantha explained.


    "Even if Anon catches up to sis, he''ll still have to stop for his cooldown, and that''s when we''ll hammer the final nail of victory in that Commoner''s coffin," Jake added.


    "Okay, I can arrange for some guys to delay him at the starting line for a while, want--"


    "NO," both Jake and Samantha shouted loudly.


    "Whoa, okay, okay, chill. What''s gotten into both of you?" Seti asked, bewildered.


    "We''ve seen your brilliant mind already. We''re only sharing this plan with you because there are certain things we, as students, can''t do in emergencies. That''s why we''re entrusting you with this. Understand?" Samantha explained.


    "Okay, I understand. Just tell me what you need, and I''ll arrange it as quickly as possible. We have to win this race, or the nobles will become a laughingstock," Seti replied.


    "Good. We''ll take care of it."


    Seventh ring, Dragon House of Flames...


    A woman practiced in the training room, striking the immortal dummy with her sword repeatedly.


    She had long black hair cascaded down her back, complementing her fierce red eyes that gleamed with determination. Her fair complexion radiated an aura of confidence, and her well-toned body boasted chiseled six-pack abs. She was a formidable warrior, and her dedication to honing her skills was evident in every movement.


    The wooden sword she had been using to strike the dummy finally snapped under the force of her blows.


    "Still struggling to break it, huh?" A man in royal attire asked from behind as he laughed a bit his voice resonating with a mix of pride and curiosity.


    His red eyes gleamed, and his sturdy frame emitted an aura of authority.


    "Ah, Father, is there something you need my help with?" the woman asked, donning her plate armor and securing her sword at her waist.


    "Yeah, I could use your assistance," the man replied.


    "It''s been 21 years since you last spoke to me. Today, you suddenly show up and ask for my help. I don''t think you want me to be your bodyguard since you have Alex. So, what brings you here after all this time?" She questioned, her words laced with a boldness that had long been absent from their interactions as she wiped the sweat from her forehead with a white towel. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, it has been 21 years, huh? Well, I don''t have such a good memory. But for now, I have a great offer for you," the man said, handing a screen to the woman.


    Curiosity piqued, the woman accepted the device, her fingers deftly navigating its interface. As she activated the screen, a series of race clips featuring a talented racer named Anon unfolded before her eyes. Each clip showcased Anon''s remarkable skills and undeniable potential.


    "Hmm... Such remarkable progress at such a young age. Impressive," she murmured, her gaze fixated on the screen, captivated by Anon''s abilities.


    "So, what do you think, Sherly?" the man inquired.


    "My name is Silk, and this kid is good. He''ll make a fine knight. However, no matter what you offer him, he will never join our house. His demeanor suggests he has no interest in material wealth, and he possesses skills beyond our teachings. He''s a self-learner who hones his abilities over time," Silk stated firmly.


    "So much insight from just watching a few clips... How do you know he doesn''t lack money? After all, he''s just a Commoner," the man questioned.


    "You''re the family leader of our house, Bolge, the greatest dragon warrior, and you still can''t figure that out?" Silk mocked.


    "Well, you could say I''m more of a Berserk than a gentleman. Care to explain how you concluded that this kid lacks neither money nor skills, despite being a Commoner?" Bolge asked.


    "Here, look at this clip. He jumped over an incredibly long valley and used four skills simultaneously. It''s called a quadracast," Silk responded before Bolge could.


    "This demonstrates that he possesses skills that you cannot teach him in exchange for recruiting him."


    "And after this quadracast, his mana dropped significantly. What would a Commoner with no money do when they run out of mana?"


    "Hmm... Drink a high-quality mana potion?" Bolge suggested.


    "No, he waits for his mana to regenerate. But this kid did something almost unbelievable. He produced a special-grade mana potion and consumed it all at once, as if he had a stock of them in his dimensional pocket. This indicates that he is not poor and possesses a significant amount of gold," Silk explained.


    "Hmm, he''ll be challenging to recruit," Bolge murmured.


    [ANNOUNCEMENT: SINCE WE WON THE SECOND REWARD OF THE WIN-WIN COMPETITION. I AM GOING TO WRITE A BONUS CHAPTER BUT THIS CHAPTER WILL BE WRITTEN ON A SCENE THAT YOU GUYS WILL GIVE ME.


    ALL YOU HAVE TO DO IS JUST GIVE ME ANY TYPE OF SCENE THAT YOU WANT TO SEE IN THE NOVEL AND AFTER YOU DO YOUR JOB.


    I WILL DO MINE AND WRITE YOU A BONUS CHAPTER BY DRAWING THE WINNERS NAME ONLINE.


    SO, DON''T FORGET TO GIVE THE IDEA THAT YOU WANT TO SEE UNFOLDING IN THE BONUS CHAPTER.]

 Chapter 156 Chapter-156

    "Do you think he''s handsome?" Bolge inquired, a hint of silkiness in his voice.


    "Hmm, he''s kind of cute and strong too," Silk replied, curiosity and suspision in her tone. " Wait, buut why do you ask that ?"


    "Alright, it''s decided then," Bolge declared, rising from the ground.


    "What... What is decided?" Silk questioned, suspicion etched on her face.


    "You will marry Anon," Bolge stated firmly.


    "What? How can you make such a hasty decision? Did you come here with this intention?" Silk retorted, a trace of anger creeping onto her face.


    "Well, sort of, but believe me, he''s a good kid..." Bolge tried to convince Silk of Anon''s worth.


    "Father, I can''t marry him. He''s a commoner, and he doesn''t appear as strong as me," Silk protested.


    "Nonsense! He''s far stronger than you," Bolge asserted, his expression serious.


    "Prove it," Silk challenged.


    "I knew you''d ask. That''s why I saved some clips of Anon to show you later. Here, take a look," Bolge said, handing Silk another screen.


    "Let''s see what your Anon has to prove his strength," Silk remarked, a smile forming as she accepted the screen.


    Silk''s face filled with surprise as she watched Anon''s clips. He had broken Silk''s own record for spear throwing in the kingdom, made sirens bow before him, and demolished an immortal dummy with a single blow from an unknown weapon that he made himself.


    "This is incredible," Silk murmured, the words escaping her lips in awe of Anon''s extraordinary feats.


    "So, what do you say now?" Bolge asked, a sense of pride evident on his face.


    "Still, he''s a commoner, and I am a noble--" Silk began.


    "Oi, bonk," Bolge lightly tapped Silk on the head.


    "Ouch, why would you do that?" Silk protested, rubbing her head.


    "Your mother was also a commoner, don''t forget. Yet, she was one of the four wives I loved with all my heart, out of all twelve concubines," Bolge explained.


    "Yeah, and look what happened to all of them. Your four loving wives are dead, while the eight cunning foxes are still alive. What do you have to say about that?" Silk retorted, her gaze still fixed on the screen before her.


    Bolge taps on Silk''s head


    Bolge tapped Silk''s head and spoke, attempting to create a somber atmosphere. "Your mother was a good person, and I''m sorry I couldn''t save her. But I made her a promise, a promise for you and your sister Lexi--"


    "Her name is Letti. Why do you always forget everyone''s name?" Silk interjected.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever. What is she, a professor inside the academy, right?" Bolge asked.


    "Yes, and I''m proud of her because she hasn''t used your identity to achieve anything in her life," Silk responded, a warm smile gracing her face.


    "Eh, I defeated the Demon King, became one of the cruelest leaders of the cruelest house, and she still acts like a commoner within that academy. The moment she reveals her identity, they''ll immediately crown her as the director. But she wants to be an independent person.


    When I was twelve, I didn''t even know the meaning of the word ''independent.'' It was easier to hunt a dragon than to learn the meaning of these useless words..." Bolge delved into tales of his adventures, while Silk continued to observe Anon on the screen.


    "She''s using a stacking spell," Silk suddenly spoke as she pointed towards Samantha.


    "That''s when I--wait, How do you know that ?" Bolge asked with a surprised expression.


    "Because-"


    "Wait, let me guess. The black hue surrounding her body is increasing every few minutes, right?" Bolge interrupted, attempting to deduce Silk''s observations.


    "Yes, correct. And Anon is using the


    skill, which means his stamina should have been depleted within a minute. Yet, he''s been running for about six minutes, and in his previous clips, he takes a break every ten minutes. It implies he''s using two skills simultaneously:


    and another skill to sustain his stamina, but i don''t know which skill." Silk explained.


    "How can you tell? Isn''t it obvious that he stops every ten minutes to recover his mana by using a mana potion? Didn''t you see that he''s using special-grade mana potions?" Bolge asked.


    "It''s just a mere distraction to divert the observers'' attention from the fact that he always stops for exactly five minutes during the race. The cooldown on his stamina-sustaining skill must be five minutes, which is why he uses the mana potion as a diversion.


    I refuse to believe that a high-grade mana potion can''t fully replenish his mana," Silk elucidated with a serious expression on her face as she continued to observe anon.


    "How do you always do that? It''s as if everything comes to your mind automatically. Do you have a special skill?" Bolge inquired.


    "A warrior never reveals their secrets," Silk replied, her expression serious as she focused on the screen before her.


    "At this rate, he''s going to lose. If he''s been running for the past eight and a half minutes, it means--" Before Bolge could''ve completed his sentence silk interrupted.


    "Yes, he will take a break in the next minute and a half. That''s when the witch girl will accumulate enough stacks to defeat him, even if he activates his skill again in the next five minutes. It will be an ultimate defeat for him," Silk concluded, an uncomfortable feeling enveloping her mind.


    "Hmm, well, he alone completed the first round and three-fourths of the second round. That''s pretty impressive for a commoner, right?" Bolge remarked.


    "No, something is amiss here," Silk said, her gaze returning to the clip of Anon sitting at the starting line.


    "What are you doing? Why are you rewinding it? I want to watch the race," Bolge protested.


    "5162..." Silk muttered.


    "What?" Bolge asked, confused. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "His lips. He''s counting backward, but why?" Silk pondered.


    "Hmm? You can read lips?" Bolge inquired.


    "I can read many things. But why would he count backward from such a large number?" Silk mused.


    Suddenly, Silk''s eyes widened in realization as she grasped something.


    [Author: Love the support you guys gave me by unlocking 5000 chapters for the win-win competition.]

 Chapter 157 Chapter-157

    "He knows," Silk spoke, her voice carrying a hint of certainty.


    "What?" Bolge asked, his confusion evident.


    "Anon has been aware from the beginning of the race that the girl from the witch house is using a stacking spell. He''s been counting down the seconds, waiting for her to reach thirteen stacks. That''s when he plans to make his move," Silk explained, her words laced with intrigue.


    "What exactly does he plan on doing?" Bolge inquired.


    "I cannot say," Silk replied cryptically.


    "Hmm, perhaps he intends to eliminate her?" Bolge suggested.


    "No, if he were to do that, he would become a target for every bounty hunter in the black market. It''s something else, but what exactly?" Silk pondered, her gaze fixed on the live telecast.


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> will go on cooldown in 30 seconds.]


    "Cease the skill," Anon commanded.


    In an instant, the crimson flames enveloping Anon''s body dissipated, causing him to gradually slow down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Anon has once again come to a halt. Is he out of stamina, or is he simply taunting Samantha at this point?" Seraphina inquired.


    [Skill <Stamina Boost> will be available again in 4 minutes and 59 seconds.]


    Upon seeing this notification, Anon stopped and promptly sat down on the ground.


    "Look, Seraphina, Anon has halted his run and taken a seat on the ground. Samantha''s speed continues to increase with each passing second, and it seems she has surpassed Anon''s running speed. Could she win this round?" Landon speculated.


    "I cannot say, Landon. Anything can happen in this race, but I believe Samantha has a higher chance of emerging victorious," Seraphina responded.


    Suddenly, Samantha appeared, sprinting from the same direction Anon had come from earlier, her speed astonishingly fast.


    "Oh, your sister has arrived," Frank remarked, pointing at the screen.


    "I am aware. Now that commoner will suffer; my sister will crush him," Jake gloated, his laughter tinged with malice.


    ''Hmm, I still find it hard to believe that a girl like her, with a face like a dishwasher, can defeat someone like Anon.'' Frank thought to himself as he observed the screen.


    "Come on, girl. Defeat that piece of shit. Once I win this bet, I''ll receive a precious Blank Mana Contract. I''ll make this bitch''s life a living hell once I obtain that contract," Seti chuckled, her gaze fixed on the screen.


    Dragon House of Flames...


    "He stopped, just as you predicted," Bolge remarked.


    "Yet something feels amiss. The witch girl is closing in, yet his expression grows more confident by the moment. What are you planning, Anon?" Silk murmured, her mind racing with possibilities.


    "Hmm, I believe he has accepted his defeat," Bolge stated, wearing an air of confidence.


    "No, that look on his face doesn''t belong to someone who has accepted defeat. It''s as if he''s playing chess, but he''s playing it from both sides. That smile on his face suggests that something is about to happen, but what?" Silk wondered, her features tense with anticipation.


    Samantha raced toward Anon with incredible speed, and he simply waited for her.


    "How are you?" Anon shouted.


    "Did he just ask me ''How are you?''" Samantha wondered, trying to make sense of Anon''s strategy.


    "What is he doing?" Jake pondered, his eyes fixed on the screen.


    "Seraphina, did you witness Anon asking Samantha how she is?" Landon asked.


    "I did, but I cannot fathom why he would do such a thing," Seraphina replied, her attention focused on the screen.


    As Samantha passed by Anon, she defiantly showed him her middle finger and retorted, "Fuck off, loser. That''s how I am," leaving Anon behind.


    Zzzzz....Click


    Suddenly, something occurred that left everyone utterly surprised.


    A wave of purple energy emanated from Samantha''s body, instantly purging all her shadow stacks and removing the black hie from her body.


    Her speed returned to normal.


    "Huh...? What the fuck?" Samantha exclaimed, scanning her body in bewilderment.


    "Something amiss, darling?" Anon asked, rising to his feet.


    Samantha fixed her gaze on Anon and interrogated him, her anger apparent. "What did you do?"


    "Me? I did nothing. I''m just here resting," Anon replied with a feigned smile, his face innocent.


    "Don''t toy with me! Just tell me, what did you do to me?" Samantha demanded, her voice escalating.


    Dragon House of Flames... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahahahaha! That was a brilliant move," Silk burst into laughter.


    Bolge looked at Silk, perplexed, as he asked, "What just happened? I don''t understand."


    "He used a purging skill. Anon purged every single stack from the witch girl, instantly reverting her speed back to normal. Now it all makes sense. He waited for her to accumulate a specific number of stacks before purging them.


    They thought they were the masters of the game and he was playing, but it turns out Anon was the true master all along. Incredible," Silk explained, unraveling the events.


    "But aren''t purge skills incredibly rare to come by?" Bolge inquired.


    "Indeed, purge skills are exceedingly hard to find. That''s why purgers are highly valued members of raiding parties. Yet, he used such a skill effortlessly, signifying his exceptional abilities. This proves it that he needs no help with his skills." Silk remarked.


    "So, will you marry him now?" Bolge joked.


    "I wish to observe him further before making a decision," Silk responded.


    "Of course, take your time. I''ll wait for your answer until tomorrow at noon," Bolge declared.


    "Why tomorrow at noon?" Silk questioned, her expression filled with confusion.


    "We must propose the marriage before any other house does," Bolge clarified.


    "What are the other houses offering?" Silk inquired.


    "The leader of the Martial House offered their daughter because Anon saved her life. Witnessing this, the House of Justice also presented their less-than-impressive daughter for the marriage proposal. The House of Witch, always envious of the House of Justice, hastily put forth this Samantha girl up for the purposal. I thought if the lad is so remarkable, why not wed you to him?" Bolge explained.


    "What about the House of Alchemist?" Silk asked.


    "They have yet to make any moves." Bolge spoke.

 Chapter 158 Chapter-158

    "Commoner, tell me, what did you do? Or I will fucking kill you now," Samantha shouted, her voice laced with anger.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Samantha has stopped running. When she crossed Anon, something happened, and she abruptly halted. Now she is displaying aggressive behavior towards Anon, blaming him for whatever happened to her ability," Landon addressed the crowd.


    "I can''t determine what happened at this moment, why Samantha stopped running and lost all of her stacks, but I believe Anon is somehow involved," Seraphina added, voicing her opinion.


    Seti''s face twisted in confusion as she stared at the screen, her expression turning grim. She turned to Jake, seeking an explanation.


    "What happened? Why did she stop running?" she questioned.


    Jake, still in shock from the unfolding events, erupted in frustration.


    "What the fuck! How is that even possible?" he exclaimed.


    Seti and the noble students standing nearby quickly distanced themselves from Jake, leaving Frank, who maintained a calm demeanor.


    "What''s happening now?" Frank nonchalantly inquired, his earlier premonition proving correct.


    ''I knew it. You can defeat anyone but Anon. No way,'' Frank thought, eyeing Jake.


    Jake glared at Frank, his face filled with anger.


    "That motherfucker used a purge skill!" Jake shouted.


    The words echoed in everyone''s ears, leaving them stunned.


    "A purge skill? What are you saying?"


    "Purgers are incredibly rare, right?"


    "So, he was a purger. Now I understand how he won the first round."


    "How?"


    "Purgers possess god-like support abilities, defeating them in a race like this is a mere joke. He must have been utilizing support abilities to run, explaining how he raced on water and leaped over the valley effortlessly," a teacher explained, shedding light on the matter.


    "What about the sirens, sir?" a student inquired.


    "Well, I don''t know," the teacher casually replied.


    The revelation that Anon was a purger sparked discussions among the students. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is not a purger," Letti interjected.


    "How do you know?"


    "Yeah, how do you know?"


    "How can you possibly know?"


    The noble students began arguing amongst themselves.


    "Here, check this," Letti said, tossing a crystal ball towards the noble students.


    One of the noble students caught the crystal ball and examined it closely. Words started forming inside the crystal ball.


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mage]


    "What is this?" a noble student asked, perplexed.


    "This is a class test ball. It indicates that Anon''s class is mage," another student replied.


    The class test ball was a crystal ball primarily used to detect a student''s race. Sometimes, demons would disguise themselves and infiltrate the academy, causing trouble. The crystal ball served as a secondary security measure, ensuring accurate identification.


    The crystal ball''s results were infallible, almost impossible to manipulate. However, Anon had found a way.


    When Anon infused his mana into the crystal ball, he employed the illusion skill. Once inside, his mana became trapped within the crystal ball, creating a permanent and incredible illusion.


    "Show me," Jake demanded, snatching the test ball from the noble student and inspecting it closely. However, he found nothing to support his claims.


    "If he is a mage, then he cannot use purge. Meaning, he didn''t do anything," Jake concluded.


    "Yes, this commoner has gone mad."


    "Haha! He''s already losing his mind. What if Anon really won this race?"


    The commoners burst into laughter.


    "Who said that? Who said I am crazy? Say it to my face, motherfucker!" Anger consumed Jake, leading him to lash out at the commoners.


    This was the worst possible display a 7-star noble could present.


    "Jake, calm down. You are tarnishing our reputation," Seti intervened, grasping his shoulders.


    "Damn it, how are you doing this?" Jake asked, seething with anger as he stared at Anon.


    "I didn''t do anything to you. I don''t know why you stopped running, but you better start again because this time, I won''t be waiting like I did at the starting line," Anon spoke, pointing in the opposite direction to show Samantha the way.


    "There''s no point in running now. But I can render you unable to run, can''t I?" Samantha taunted, letting out a chilling laugh.


    "Oh, are we going to fight?" Anon replied, his smile mocking.


    "No, I''m just going to destroy you, commoner. Killing you would lead to my suspension from the academy, but making you physically disabled would be fair game, right?" Samantha''s voice carried a psychopathic edge.


    "Fuck, my sister is losing control. Can Anon fight back?" Jake turned to Letti for answers.


    "Why?" Letti questioned.


    "She''s going to hurt him. Can he dodge attacks? I don''t want my sister to get suspended from the academy before she even begins her studies," Jake expressed his concerns, his face filled with worry.


    Letti started contemplating something.


    ''Can Anon fight back? He''s good at sports, but he''s been running for the past hour and thirty minutes. He must be exhausted. Can he even dodge her attacks? Damn it, if something happens to him, I won''t be able to forgive myself,'' Letti pondered, tension covering her face.


    Hoot-Hoot


    An owl messenger descended from the air and perched on Jake''s shoulder.


    "A message from mom?" Jake muttered as he unraveled the small strip of paper wrapped around the owl''s leg and began reading it.


    A grim expression appeared on Jake''s face.


    "What happened?" Seti asked, feeling a chill run down her spine. Nothing was going as planned for Samantha, and she would now have to provide two more mana contracts to Letti if Anon won this round.


    "We have to stop her," Jake declared, dashing toward the transportation portal room without offering any explanation.


    Seti and Frank followed him without questioning his actions.


    Witch House... 7th Ring.


    "Ma''am, something very wrong has occurred," Shelly hurriedly entered Marinda''s room.


    Marinda sat at her table, engrossed in her documents.


    "What now, Shelly?" Marinda dismissed her with minimal attention, still focused on the papers.


    "Ma''am, you should take a look at this," Shelly urged, handing Marinda a screen displaying the live broadcast of the Kingdom Night Run.


    "Not this again... I have more important work to¡ªwait, is that Samantha attacking Anon?" Marinda interrupted herself, abandoning everything to focus on the screen.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Damn it! How useless can that girl be? Didn''t my message reach her?" Marinda exclaimed in frustration.


    "Ma''am, I believe our message arrived too late, and Young Master Jake received it."


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 159 Chapter-159

    "If she kills Anon, we''ll face a dire situation. He saved the daughter of the Martial House, and they will come seeking answers. The god worshippers will support them wholeheartedly. We cannot afford to face two 7-star houses simultaneously, especially since that guy has so much talent. We can''t let him die like that, we need him." Marinda declared, rising from her chair with determination.


    "What should we do, Madam?" Shelly inquired with a tense expression.


    "We must stop her," Marinda responded, pointing her finger towards the ground. The mats immediately scattered away as a large magic circle emerged on the floor.


    "Oh, Goddess of all, lend me your powers, and I shall serve you forever... Space Cutter," Marinda invoked, causing the magic circle to radiate a brilliant blue light. A dark purple and black spatial portal materialized above the circle.


    "Let''s go," Marinda commanded, stepping into the portal.


    "Was this always here?" Shelly wondered, gazing at the magic circle on the ground. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hurry or it will close," Marinda''s voice resonated from the portal.


    "Yes, Ma''am," Shelly acknowledged, entering the portal.


    In Eldoria...


    "Anon Agreil, prepare to bid farewell to your hands and legs, for I am about to annihilate them. <Frost Bullets>," Samantha threatened as she laughed like a maniac.


    [Frost Bullets] [A-Rank]


    [Frost Bullets is a formidable skill that harnesses the power of ice and manipulation of frigid elements. When activated, this skill allows the user to summon an awe-inspiring barrage of frozen bullets, numbering in the thousands, with a single command. These bullets materialize through magical means, formed from the essence of ice and imbued with a chilling aura.


    As the skill takes effect, an array of intricate, small magic circles manifest behind the user, their designs symbolizing the convergence of frost and projectile magic. From each circle, sharp, gleaming ice projectiles emerge, rapidly multiplying until the air is filled with a torrential storm of frozen ammunition.]


    [8000 mana/use]


    Suddenly, hundreds of small magic circles appeared behind Samantha, giving birth to thousands of sharp frozen bullets.


    "W-W-Wait, p-please, spare me. W-What did I ever do to you?" Anon pleaded fearfully, collapsing to the ground upon witnessing the onslaught of frost bullets.


    "That''s precisely the issue, you see. Commoners like you cannot stand against nobles like us. But don''t worry, I won''t kill you," Samantha taunted, her laughter echoing.


    A black portal opened 200 meters away from the scene, and Marinda emerged from it, followed by Shelly.


    "Ma''am, Madam Samantha is over there," Shelly informed, pointing in Samantha''s direction.


    "Damn it, she''s casting a mass AOE spell. You claimed she was useless, yet how can she unleash such destructive power if she''s truly useless?" Marinda questioned, dashing toward Samantha.


    "Ma''am, I suspect she is utilizing an artifact to enhance her spellcasting limits," Shelly suggested.


    Chckkk


    As they neared the scene, a curved, pitch-black kunai appeared near Marinda''s face, abruptly halting Marinda.


    "Who dares?" Marinda demanded, glaring at the kunai''s holder.


    It was a man with pure white skin, red glowing eyes, blonde hair, a handsome face, and an aura emanating danger and menace. It was none other than Mike.


    Since Anon had slain the witch Morgana, the fear that hindered Mike''s growth dissipated, driving him to embark on a self-training journey in the most perilous regions of the world. He had now surpassed his previous self by a significant margin and could confront two of the 7-star noble house forces on his own without much difficulty.


    "He is dangerous," Marinda''s initial thought surfaced.


    "Hey, who are you? Don''t you know who she is? She is the leader of-" Marinda began.


    "Silence," Marinda commanded.


    "Ma''am?" Shelly questioned, confused.


    "Who are you, and why are you obstructing us?" Marinda inquired with a serious tone.


    "Shhh... I''ve been instructed to prevent any interference," Mike hushed them, placing his index finger on his lips.


    "Who is your master?" Marinda pressed.


    "Shhh..." Mike repeated the gesture.


    "Is Anon your master?"


    Mike remained silent.


    "Is Samantha your master?"


    Again, Mike chose not to respond.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can witness, Samantha Grey has activated the Frost Bullets mass AOE skill. Will Anon survive this? Or will this be the day Anon meets his end?" Landon announced.


    "Damn it, is it ready or not?" Jake queried, glaring at the worker operating the transportation portal.


    "Y-Yes, sir, I''m just adjusting its location," the worker replied in a frightened tone.


    "Do it quickly, you worthless piece of shit, or dire consequences await you," Jake barked.


    "Y-Yes."


    ''Why, sis? Why do you have to kill him now?'' Jake pondered, gripping his temples in tension.


    "It''s open, sir," the worker declared.


    "Excellent, let''s go," Jake swiftly leaped into the portal, followed by Frank and Seti.


    The portal opened 300 meters away from the location, in the exact opposite direction of Marinda''s portal.


    "There," Frank pointed towards Samantha''s position.


    "Damn it, sister, stop!" Jake shouted, but his voice didn''t reach Samantha.


    Jake sprinted toward her.


    "Enjoy a life of disability, commoner," Samantha sneered, unleashing a barrage of icy bullets at Anon.


    Zzzzzz


    Countless sharp frozen bullets hurtled towards Anon.


    "Oh, shit. Not good," Frank expressed with feigned worry on his face, knowing what was about to transpire.


    "Sister, noooo!" Jake cried out, halting and shielding his face with his hands to prevent any facial damage, as there was no time to cast protective spells.


    <Telekinesis>


    One second passed... Two seconds passed... Three seconds passed, yet nothing happened to Jake.


    "Huh...?" Jake muttered, slightly removing his hands from his face and witnessing an unbelievable sight.


    Thousands of frozen bullets hung motionless in mid-air, merely a meter away from touching Anon.


    "Huh...? What happened?" Samantha inquired, astonished to see her skill halted mid-flight.


    "Well, it seems playtime is over," Anon declared, rising from the ground and brushing off the dirt from his clothes.


    Marinda observed the scene, a mixture of confusion and surprise clouding her face.


    Jake was equally bewildered.


    "What did you do?" Samantha asked.


    "Nothing, but now I''m going to do something," Anon responded, moving two of his fingers as the frozen bullets transformed into ice dust.


    "Link," Anon commanded.


    [Yes, Master.]


    <Quantum Reflect>

 Chapter 160 Chapter-160

    "Samantha unleashed her deadly <Frost Bullet> skill, aiming to take down Anon, but to everyone''s shock, her bullets disintegrated into mere dust upon reaching him," Seraphina announced, her voice filled with awe.


    "Could this be one of Anon''s arts, or is someone orchestrating this from the shadows?" Landon speculated, his tone laced with intrigue.


    "The time for games has ended, princess," Anon declared, his eyes ablaze with a menacing purple glow, emanating an aura of insatiable bloodlust.


    Cough


    Samantha convulsed, blood escaping her lips as she succumbed to the overwhelming bloodlust radiating from Anon. Falling to her knees, she struggled to comprehend the unfolding chaos.


    "What... What is happening?" Samantha gasped, wiping the blood from her mouth, her gaze fixated on the formidable Anon.


    "What transpires there? Has Anon met his demise?" Seti questioned Frank, seeking answers.


    "Yeah, only in your wildest dreams," Frank retorted sharply.


    "What?!" Seti asked in confusion.


    "I believe he still stands, behold," Frank replied, pointing resolutely toward the unyielding figure of Anon.


    "Why is Samantha kneeling?" Seti inquired, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Link," Anon commanded with authority.


    [Master]


    "Initiate <Quantum Reflect>."


    [Yes, Master]


    Anon''s hand ignited in a crimson blaze as Link materialized from his tattooed form, growing in size with every passing moment. Coiling around Anon''s frame, Link expanded until he surpassed Anon''s stature, unfurling a colossal hood that enshrouded Anon''s head.


    With eyes ablaze in resplendent gold, Link conveyed a message before Anon.


    [Your loyal companion, Link, has unleashed the might of <Quantum Reflect> on the selected target.]


    Anon''s body gradually ascended, suspending itself in the air at a calculated distance. Suddenly, a multitude of enchanting sigils materialized behind him, heralding the birth of millions of frozen bullets.


    Thousands of magic circles emerged, enshrouding the entire horizon in an icy aura, plunging the environment into a bone-chilling abyss. Unsettled, noble spectators felt beads of perspiration trickle down their foreheads, an undeniable discomfort invading their beings.


    Even the teachers succumbed to perspiration, their gazes fixated on the spectacle unfolding before their very eyes.


    Letti, too, stood awestruck, her eyes wide with wonder as she beheld the unfathomable scene playing out on the screen.


    The commentators fell into a stunned silence, their mouths rendered mute by the sheer magnitude of the moment. All attention converged on the screen as commoners and nobles alike became enthralled. Witnessing a commoner slay a noble in real-time was a spectacle, one hundred times more captivating than any other. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "H-How?" Jake stammered, his voice a mere whisper, as he grappled with an overwhelming sense of helplessness, watching his sister teeter on the brink of doom.


    In this moment, an unexpected revelation unfolded before their eyes, defying all expectations. Unleashing such devastating destruction was a feat only achievable by the most seasoned archmages.


    "He aims to end her life," Marinda declared, her eyes ablaze with a relentless bloodlust as she locked eyes with Mike.


    Despite Samantha''s apparent insignificance, she remained Marinda''s daughter, and Marinda was prepared to fight tooth and nail to protect her kin.


    Click


    Mike withdrew the kunai from Samantha''s visage, vanishing into the shadows with an air of sinister intrigue.


    Anon redirected his gaze from the heavens to the quivering Samantha, who trembled in abject terror, her very essence exuding fear so potent that she lost control over her bodily functions.


    "So, what were you saying about handicapping me?" Anon sneered, a twisted smirk curling on his lips.


    "N-No..." Samantha stammered, her life''s ultimate truth unraveling before her eyes ¡ª an encounter with Death itself.


    "Boo..." Anon leapt, startling Samantha, causing her to lose consciousness as fear consumed her, yet again relinquishing control of her bodily functions.


    "Cancel the cast, Link."


    [Master, I apologize, but once initiated, this spell cannot be undone. I must proceed.]


    Link''s voice reverberated through Anon''s mind.


    Panic gripped Anon as he frantically surveyed his surroundings, finally spotting a colossal mountain in the distance.


    "Good. I''ve found my target," Anon declared, pointing with unwavering determination toward the towering behemoth.


    "Fire."


    Zzz


    ZzzZzzz


    Zzzzzzzzzz


    In a mesmerizing display, countless frozen bullets erupted from the magical sigils, obliterating the mountain instantaneously, reducing everything in its vicinity to naught but dust.


    With the mountain''s annihilation, tranquility descended upon the scene. Link reverted to its tattooed form, and the magical sigils dissipated, leaving behind an eerie stillness that permeated the horizon.


    "H-He didn''t kill Miss Samantha," Shelly exclaimed, her words shattering the silence like a crack of thunder.


    "Arcane Flicker..." Marinda muttered, materializing near Shelly with an ethereal grace. She cradled Marinda tenderly in her arms, her gaze fixated on Anon.


    "We shall cross paths again, Anon Agreil," Marinda vowed before vanishing once more, leaving only a lingering air of bloodlust in her wake.


    "Alright, I''ve got a thing for MILFs anyway," Anon remarked, a mischievous grin playing upon his lips.


    "Something truly extraordinary just occurred, ladies and gentlemen. Anon Agreil not only mirrored Samantha''s skill but amplified it with unprecedented power," Seraphina bellowed with excitement, her voice echoing through the air.


    "Landon, speak your mind," she urged.


    "Ah, yes. It was utterly mind-blowing. I could never have fathomed such a turn of events, which caught me completely off guard," Landon admitted.


    "Likewise," Seraphina agreed.


    "Anon is a force to be reckoned with."


    "Undoubtedly, he possesses immense strength."


    "My God, had he employed that skill against Samantha, she would have been vaporized in an instant. Her remains would be nothing more than elusive whispers."


    "You''re right. We commoners possess formidable contenders."


    The commoner students'' section erupted with chatter, brimming with newfound confidence and exhilaration. They realized that they, too, had a champion who could stand tall against the nobility.


    "Is such power even possible for a commoner, sir?" a student questioned the teacher, his voice filled with awe.


    "I-I don''t know. Take your seats," the teacher replied, his forehead glistening with perspiration as he wiped it with a trembling handkerchief.


    Gia''s class...


    "Gia, your brother is a terrifying force. How did he amass such power? Did he study under an archmage or perhaps acquire an artifact of immense potency to unleash such devastating spells?"


    "Gia, I want to be your brother''s slave." Yumi spoke.

 Chapter 161 Chapter-161

    7th Ring, House of Alchemist...


    Underground Lab, 4th Floor.


    "The power and skill he used, it surpassed even that of the witch girl, and with ten times the potency," spoke the girl wearing glasses. Her green hair, emerald eyes, cute face, and fair complexion gave her an alluring appearance.


    Her body boasted curves that surpassed any other girl, with a remarkably ample backside, large breasts, and a slim waist.


    "Was that a spirit animal like you, Gior?" she inquired, her gaze shifting to the bird perched on her right shoulder.


    "Yes, but he is exceptionally strong, and his master is even more formidable," replied the bird.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Why this sudden interest in him?" the bird inquired.


    "My father intends to propose me to him tomorrow," she revealed.


    "What?" exclaimed the bird, a mix of confusion and surprise evident in its voice.


    "Yes. He believes I am nothing but a burden to the family and useless in this lab, so he plans to use my body to gain favor with him," she explained.


    "Will you marry him then?" the bird asked.


    "No, I will kill him."


    "You can''t. He is far too powerful for you. You''ve spent your life in this lab, while he knows how to fight in the wild," the bird cautioned.


    "Well, we shall see if he can withstand my poison. Hehehe," she declared, picking up a test tube filled with a green liquid from the table, her laughter carrying a sinister edge.


    Academy...


    The atmosphere within the academy was ablaze with discussion about Anon. Both commoners and nobles were filled with excitement and trepidation.


    Anon emerged victorious in the second round after Samantha fell unconscious.


    He continued his winning streak in the third and fourth rounds, effortlessly defeating two six-star noble students.


    Jake withdrew from the competition upon witnessing Samantha being saved by his mother.


    Now, only Ren and Frank remained for the last two rounds. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon was brought back to the academy, skipping one kingdom.


    Upon Anon''s return, the commoner students regarded him with newfound admiration.


    "Anon, you were extraordinary, brother!"


    "Master Anon, please take me as your disciple."


    "Me too, Master Anon."


    Some desired to be his disciples, while others sought to become his spouses.


    "Anon, marry me. I will take care of you for the rest of your life," a girl from his class proposed.


    "Anon, marry me too. I will fulfill your every desire in the bedroom."


    "Anon, impregnate me with your children. I will care for them and you."


    The girls went wild, recognizing Anon''s potential to become a prominent figure in the future.


    Following today''s incident, numerous Archmages would vie for the opportunity to take him as their disciple. This was why they yearned to marry him and build a life together.


    Seti''s Office...


    Seti sat at her desk, her hand pressed against her temples. Frank and Ren stood before her, wearing neutral expressions.


    Tension etched Seti''s face as she flipped through the pages of a book detailing Anon''s history.


    "Born in this kingdom, his father was a knight who, due to heavy drinking and drug use, was dismissed from his post. He began anew as a farmer on the outskirts.


    At the age of 34, he had a son named Anon with a girl named Jill.


    Jill died under mysterious circumstances, and he remarried a woman named Freya, who had three daughters.


    Fifteen years later, Anon''s father acquired a house on the outskirts, only to die under suspicious circumstances, presumably at the hands of Freya, who coveted the property.


    After a few months, this commoner appears for the scholarship tests, defeating all participants in the 21-year-old category.


    Weeks later, he enters our academy and shakes things up completely¡ªbreaking the javelin throw record, destroying the Immortal dummy, and now he stands on the verge of winning the most perilous race in the human kingdom.


    Is this some sort of joke? A commoner with no background achieving such feats? It''s impossible. Someone is supporting him, but who remains unknown.


    What we do know is that we must prevent him from winning this race, or our reputation will become a laughingstock for future generations.


    I have already lost three blank mana contracts, and I am boiling with anger. So, who will face him in the next round?" Seti inquired.


    Frank raised his hand suddenly.


    "Yes, Frank. Do you wish to go next? Explain your plan to me first¡ª"


    "I want to withdraw," Frank declared.


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Seti asked, her face expressing surprise.


    "Yes, I cannot compete against him. What if he uses the same spell he used on Samantha to kill me?" Frank spoke, though it was merely an excuse to display his respect for Anon.


    "Frank, he cannot kill a seven-star noble. At the end of the day, he is still just a commoner. He fears us," Seti stated confidently.


    "Yeah, when it comes to raw power, it matters not whether one is a noble or a commoner," Frank thought, chuckling softly.


    "I''m out of this," Frank declared as he left the room.


    "You are a disappointment to your family name," Seti muttered in a low tone.


    "I heard that," Frank replied from outside the room as he walked back to the academy grounds, settling far behind Anon.


    "I withdrew from the race," Frank informed him.


    "I didn''t ask you to," Anon replied.


    "Well, I dislike seeing myself lose to someone, so I quit a match I knew I couldn''t win," Frank said, a smile playing on his lips.


    "We had a deal. Where is your mother?" Anon inquired.


    "Ah, right. Here," Frank responded, producing a slave contract from his pocket.


    "What is this?" Anon questioned.


    "My mother''s slave contract. She opposed my decision and attempted suicide, so I made her my slave. She will arrive at your house by morning," Frank explained, handing the contract to Anon.


    "Good job. Your brothers will meet their end tonight. I''ve dispatched Mike. Just prepare a large glass case to display their severed heads."

 Chapter 162 Chapter-162

    As soon as Anon''s voice reached Frank''s ears, a smile spread across his face.


    "I''ll go and prepare some more slave contracts then," Frank said, rising from his seat and walking away.


    Anon smiled, satisfied with the response, as he watched Frank depart.


    Growing bored, Anon retrieved a cigar from his inventory and prepared to light it. But before he could take a puff, a hand snatched the cigar from his mouth brutally.


    "You''re not allowed to smoke inside the academy, Commoner," a voice admonished.


    Anger surged through Anon. His eyes turned red, and his head throbbed with rage and veins popped up. He had this sudden urge to sever the hand from its owner with one blow.


    Yet, a woman''s scent wafted to his nose, calming his tumultuous emotions. Anon regained control and looked up, a smile playing on his lips.


    To his surprise, he beheld a woman with purple hair and matching eyes. Her beauty captivated him¡ªthe medium-sized eyes, the slender nose, and the small mouth. A mole adorned her chin, and her fair skin radiated a soft glow. Her figure boasted medium-sized breasts and a shapely derriere.


    She looked like a fairy from the fairytales.


    Anon felt an inexplicable attraction towards her, a blossoming of love in his heart. He never felt something similar before.


    "What is this feeling?" Anon pondered, his gaze fixed on the girl.


    Suddenly, the demon crest on Anon''s hand began to shine bright golden and heat started generating on it, suddenly a message materialized before him.


    [Opponent has used a hidden skill (Charm).]


    [You are under the effect of hidden skill(Charm).]


    [Hidden skill (Charm) has been found and nullified due to class Cerebraxis.]


    All the emotions flooding Anon''s heart vanished instantly. He felt nothing towards the girl anymore and anger again surged in his mind but he controlled it again.


    "Isn''t she Lui from the SMG?" a student remarked, eyeing the girl.


    "You mean from the Student Management Group?" another student inquired.


    "They say she can make Commoner boys dance like dogs without even touching them, as a punishment for breaking academy rules."


    Anon listened attentively, piecing together how she had made the boys dance.


    ''So, you''re playing games with the shark in the water, huh ? You dare use a mind control skill on me ? Now pay the fucking price girl.'' Anon thought, chuckling to himself.


    "Oh, you think this is funny, huh?" the girl snapped, her expression one of fury.


    Anon decided to play along and spoke, mesmerized, "You look so beautiful."


    "Really?" the girl responded, a smile gracing her face.


    [I thought my skill wouldn''t work on him, but it did. Now I have another dog for my collection. Let me show you where you stand, Anon. Defeating my charm is impossible, even if you''ve defeated many nobles before. I will make you dance like a fucking dog.]


    Unbeknownst to her, Anon heard every thought she had. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sly smirk emerged on his face.


    "Stand up," she commanded as she backed off a bit.


    "Yes," Anon complied, playing his part.


    "Now, get on all fours and spin around three times. Then, bark like a dog three times," she ordered.


    Anon''s expression shifted, his smile widening, and his eyes gleaming with vibrant purple.


    <Hypnosis>


    Lui''s eyes briefly shimmered purple before returning to normal.


    ''Give me the cigar,'' Anon commanded silently.


    Lui promptly handed the cigar back to Anon, her face devoid of expression.


    ''Now do as you ordered me a moment ago.''


    "Yes," Lui replied, dropping to all fours. Her pink panties were exposed to the onlooking students.


    She spun on the ground like a subservient pup, completing the action three times.


    Bark Bark Bark


    She barked like a bitch, shaking her ass as she looked at Anon.


    "Good," Anon said, patting her head.


    <Hypnosis Time Over>


    "Huh...?" Lui suddenly realized what she had done, scrambling to her feet.


    "You¡ªyou, I''ll deal with you later. Sob-Sob," she stammered, tears streaming down her face as she ran away.


    "Just remember, who started it," Anon retorted, once again placing the cigar between his lips and igniting a fireball on his middle finger to light it.


    "Anon, forget about it. You can''t smoke inside the academy, or they''ll disqualify you for doping," Letti chimed in, appearing from behind.


    "What nonsense? I smoked one in Eldoria," Anon replied.


    "Yeah, because you were in Eldoria then. Now you''re in the academy, so no smoking. I don''t want to lose this round due to some stupid reason," Letti explained.


    "Fine, if you say so," Anon acquiesced, crushing the lit cigar beneath his foot.


    "Now, what''s the plan?" Anon inquired.


    Just as he spoke, Seti and Ren arrived on the scene.


    "Frank quit the race, and they''re offering a No Skill Run," Letti informed them.


    "What''s that?" Anon asked.


    "In this race, you won''t use any skills, and Ren won''t use any skills while running," Letti explained.


    "What? Crossing a continent without using skills? It''ll take us days," Anon responded.


    "No, it won''t. They plan on using dopes," Letti clarified.


    "You mean drugs?" Anon questioned.


    "Yes, but they''ll boost his physical abilities by 100 times. He''ll be stronger than when using a skill. We''ll be at a huge disadvantage because dopes are expensive, and we can''t afford them. That''s why they''re proposing this¡ªtrying to win through money. Say no, and I''ll handle the rest of the paperwork, and..." Letti was interrupted by Anon suddenly.


    "What if I want to say yes?" Anon said, his smile growing wider.


    "What? Are you kidding me? It''s alright to be crazy sometimes, but this is just plain stupid. Do you even have any dopes? Do you know how much a lower-quality physical boosting dope costs?" Letti asked.


    Anon promptly opened his inventory and produced a special-grade doping shot. It shimmered with a light blue hue, encased in a golden-coated glass bottle.


    "How about now?" Anon inquired, a smile still adorning his face. Letti, on the other hand, fell silent, her complexion paling at the sight before her.

 Chapter 163 Chapter-163

    "H-How? Y-You? How do you have this?" Letti asked, her face filled with surprise as she stared at the special grade doping shot.


    "I just do. Now say yes," Anon replied, a smile playing on his lips as he glanced at Seti and Ren.


    "Okay," Seti responded, signing some papers and handing them to Letti.


    "So, you signed it, huh, Ms. Letti? I thought you and your little Anon were going to chicken out," Seti remarked with an attitude.


    "You just lost three blank mana contracts, and you still have that much attitude. You know I can make you dance naked in the middle of this ground, right?" Letti taunted.


    Seti''s expression turned tense and serious, but it quickly transformed into a smile as she spoke.


    "Want to bet again, Ms. Letti?" Seti asked with a cunning smile on her foxy face.


    "What? You want to lose again?" Letti asked, a smile gracing her face.


    "Well, we will see about that. Just say, bet or no bet?" Seti challenged Letti with another mocking smile in hopes that letti will bet with her again.


    "What do you want to bet now? Another mana contract?" Letti inquired as she looked at seti with a smile.


    "Not just one mana contract, but six mana contracts. You destroy all of my previous contracts and give me three new contracts of yours. But if I am defeated, I will give you six more mana contracts instead," Seti proposed as she wanted to match the score to zero from her side and win some of Letti''s mana contracts.


    "Well, we can do that, but-"


    "How about twelve mana contracts?" Letti countered swiftly as her expressions turned into a menace.


    "What!?" Seti exclaimed, a look of surprise spreading across her face.


    "Yes, if you want to bet, why not bet big?" Letti declared confidently.


    ''Is she bluffing? Or do they also have doping shots?'' Seti wondered in her mind, her instincts alert.


    "What? Do you want to bet or not?" Letti pressed, exerting pressure on Seti to accept it before something comes to her mind.


    ''No, she has to be bluffing. How can commoners like them have doping shots? Special grade mana potions are one thing, but doping shots are very expensive and made by the finest alchemists. How can someone like her possess one? Yet, something feels off, my instincts are telling me that i should reject it but my mind is telling me to accept it.'' Seti thought, contemplating the situation.


    "Okay, I will take that as a no," Letti spoke as she began walking back towards Anon.


    "Wait, I agree," Seti halted her, speaking from behind.


    "Let''s make a pact this time," Letti proposed. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A pact is a mutual agreement signed between two parties by inserting their mana into a mana circle, sealing the agreement. The one who breaks it becomes unable to use magic forever.


    "What? Why this time?" Seti asked, puzzled.


    "I just want to do it," Letti replied.


    "Okay," Seti agreed.


    "I call upon the gods to witness this promise made between us, with their mana source on the line. May the gods take it away if any of us break it," Letti chanted, a red magic circle imprinted with mystical symbols appearing between them, suspended in the air.


    Letti extended her hand and touched one side of the circle.


    [State your terms], a voice emanated from the magic circle.


    "If Ren wins, I, Letti, will give Mrs. Seti nine blank mana contracts and cancel her previous contracts that she gave me," Letti spoke as she grasped a glowing handle-like line within the magic circle.


    [Do you accept the terms?] the magic circle confirmed with Seti.


    Seti glanced at Letti, pondering for a moment. After a second, she also took hold of the other side of the handle and replied, "I accept."


    [Locking the Pact. The one who breaks the pact will have their mana source destroyed.]


    The circle spoke as it transitioned from red to green and vanished.


    Suddenly, both Letti and Seti felt a chain binding their hearts.


    "Well, let''s meet after the race," Letti said, beginning to walk toward Anon. However, something crossed her mind.


    Letti recalled that she had one of the special grade doping shots in her pocket, taken from Anon.


    Without much hesitation, Letti pulled out the bottle of doping shot and let it fall onto the grass as if it had slipped out of her pocket by mistake.


    "Oops, I dropped something," Letti stated, bending down to retrieve the bottle of the special grade doping shot.


    Hearing this, Seti turned around to see what Letti had dropped. As her eyes widened in surprise and fear, she exclaimed, "Wait!!!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Seti? Is something the problem?" Letti looked at Seti, wearing a mocking smile.


    "Do you think this trick will work on me? Hahaha... never. Showing me a fake special grade doping shot? Do you want to prove that a commoner like you can afford an expensive doping shot like that? Even we can''t buy them, Hahaha," Seti laughed, assuming that Letti was attempting to undermine her confidence before the race even started.


    "Well, we can only find out once the race starts, right?" Letti replied, retrieving the doping shot and proceeding towards Anon.


    "Do whatever you want, bitch, but this was the worst way for you to make me regret my decision. Ren will definitely win this race. You want me to believe you have a special grade doping shot? Yeah, in your dreams. Only the House of Alchemists produces them, and even they don''t manufacture them in large quantities. Why would they provide one to commoners like you?


    Nice strategy, but sadly, it failed," Seti thought, smiling as she returned to Ren and explained everything to him.


    "So, which dope shot do I have?" Ren asked Seti.


    "Here," she replied, revealing a small bottle filled with thick red liquid.


    "What is this?"


    "A doping agent that can erase any pain for two hours and surpass human limits with ease," Seti explained.

 Chapter 164 Chapter-164

    "So first, you lock the bottle behind the injector and use the air pressure spell through this hole. As soon as you do that, the doping agent will enter your body, giving you a sudden charge of energy for 5 hours. But remember one thing.


    Never, ever use any skill while using a doping agent, or you will get an overcharge," Letti explained.


    "What is an overcharge? It sounds cool?" Anon asked, his face displaying confusion.


    "It is cool, but once you experience it, you''ll realize it''s only a ticket to becoming paralyzed or disabled for the rest of your life. If you overcharge, you''ll get a 750% power boost for as long as the doping agent works. But once it ends, you''ll understand what true pain is.


    When the doping agent enters your body, you''re strictly prohibited from using mana. There''s an ingredient used in making every doping agent called reverse mana-"


    "You mean negative mana," Anon interrupted Letti.


    "No, that''s demon stuff, but it''s somewhat similar. First, mana is extracted into its purest liquid form. Then, it''s mixed with several ingredients like venom of the Frail Snake, eye liquid of the Dremine lizard, scalp of the Southern Horn rabbits, and more.


    After mixing, the solution is filtered through a giant worm''s skin, and the final touch comes with a drop of Elf Blood-"


    "Ah, that''s why it''s so expensive," Anon realized why the doping agent had a high price.


    "Yes, after this liquid is fully prepared, it takes the form of reverse mana elixir. When you inject a human''s mana into it, the solution generates explosive energy for a limited period. But once the time is over, it explodes and releases a very dangerous chemical that can disable a human, if not kill them from the explosions within their body.


    Now, do you understand? So, don''t use any magical skills while the doping agent is active. You''re only allowed to use any magic skills 30 minutes after the doping agent''s effects wear off," Letti explained.


    "Okay, I understand that I can''t use any skills, or my body will explode and I''ll become disabled."


    "Good, now let me teach you which nerve to use for doping."


    Anon spoke those words, but in his mind, something else was going on.


    ''I have the troll''s locket. What could possibly kill me? If I can get a 750% power boost, it would mean a lot in an outnumbered fight,'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "So, did you understand?" Letti asked.


    Anon snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Letti, realizing that he missed some crucial information.


    "What was that? Can you explain again?" Anon asked.


    "What are you thinking about? Focus here. This is very important. Now, look at this nerve," Letti said as she opened her hand and tightened her fist, causing two nerves to pop up near her bicep. Letti pointed to the right nerve.


    "Okay, I have to inject the doping agent into this nerve, right?" Anon clarified.


    "No, you idiot. This nerve is directly connected to your heart, meaning your mana source. If you inject it there, you''ll die of a heart burst," she explained.


    "Okay, so it''s this one," Anon said, pointing to the other nerve.


    "Yes, inject it carefully, and don''t waste any," Letti instructed.


    "I understand."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have just received some critical information. Frank, the leader of the Noble House of the Undead, has quit the race. The final round will now happen between Anon Agreil and Ren Denver. This match will be remarkable. What do you think, Seraphina?" Landon announced.


    "Well, on one side, we have the son of the Denver House, who killed a dragon at the age of ten and commanded the backlines during the latest war between the Human Kingdom and the Elf Kingdom. He''s young and experienced. But on the other side, we have someone else near-crazy.


    Anon Agreil, this guy''s existence was unknown until this fateful night. He defeated the daughter of the Martial House, ran on water, and made the sirens bow before him. He nearly killed the daughter of the Witch House.


    Remember that scene where he summoned millions of magic circles, covering the whole horizon with just one skill? The leader of the Witch House had to come herself to save her daughter.


    This guy has turned the tables on the nobles, making them nervous and uncomfortable in mere hours. I can''t determine the result of this race, but I hope both of them win," Seraphina spoke.


    "We all know that''s not possible, Seraphina, but we can only hope that maybe this match turns into a tie. Well, I think the sun will be up soon, and it''s time for both contestants to reach their starting line," Landon announced.


    Both Ren and Anon stood up from their seats and started walking toward the teleportation portal room.


    "I will crush you, and this time you won''t be able to run away from me, even if you can run on water," Ren spoke, looking at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Well, I also want to say something badass to you, but you''re just not worth it. Still, I will fuck you up like a bitch and make you disappear, just like your father did after fucking your mother," Anon taunted with a smile on his face.


    "You think this is a joke, don''t you? You''ll die soon, Anon Agreil, and your tongue will be the reason behind it. I don''t know what your mother saw in you," Ren retorted before crossing the portal.


    "Wait, what did he say?" Anon asked, looking at a worker near the teleportation portal in confusion, then crossed through the portal.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, once again, we''re here at the starting line of Celestria. Anon and Ren, both students, are very promising candidates. Today, one will prove that he is more worthy than the other," Seraphina announced.


    "Anon and Ren will start running from this starting line and come back to the academy. Whoever comes first will win this KINGDOM''S NIGHT RUN. Now let''s see who holds the potential. May the gods be with both of them," Landon declared. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 165 Chapter-165

    The Academy Ground was once again filled with an electrifying atmosphere as students gathered for the highly anticipated race. On one side stood the noble students, their faces displaying a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. They clutched their hopes tightly, praying for victory in this crucial round.


    "Will Ren be able to defeat him?"


    "I can''t decide. It''s so confusing."


    "I highly doubt even Ren can defeat him."


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the commoners were reveling in the thrill of the competition, fully appreciating Anon''s exceptional efforts. Their cheers and support resounded through the air, urging him to triumph once again, just as he had in the previous rounds.


    "Anon, just one more round. You can do it!"


    "Go Anon, go! Defeat him!"


    "I have a feeling we''ll be celebrating tonight, huh?"


    "Absolutely! It''ll be my treat if Anon emerges victorious in this round!"


    "Wooohooo!"


    In the heart of the Celestria Kingdom...


    Anon and Ren stood side by side at the starting line, their eyes fixed on the track before them. The tension was palpable as they awaited the race to commence. Ren''s gaze shifted to Anon, a hint of uncertainty crossing his face.


    Unbeknownst to the spectators, Ren clandestinely withdrew a bottle from his right pocket. It contained a thick, crimson liquid¡ªa doping agent. From his left pocket, he retrieved an injector, revealing his intentions to enhance his performance through unconventional means.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," announced Landon, the official commentator, his voice resonating through the arena. "We have an important announcement to make. Anon and Ren have decided to partake in a no-skill race, where they will rely on doping agents for propulsion rather than their inherent abilities."


    A murmur of surprise rippled through the crowd. The use of doping agents in races had become scarce due to the risks involved.


    "Oh, a no-skill race. It''s been years since I''ve seen anyone resort to doping agents. It''s a dangerous path," commented Seraphina, an astute observer of such events. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Without further delay, let the tournament begin. Ren and Anon, please prepare your doping agents and injectors," proclaimed Landon, his voice booming with authority.


    Ren, well-prepared, already held the doping agent and injector in his hands, his resolve unwavering. In contrast, Anon reached into his left pocket, retrieving a small bottle containing a vibrant blue liquid, along with an injector. The crowd watched in anticipation as the competitors readied themselves for what promised to be an extraordinary race.


    "Position the doping agents behind the injectors and activate the spell," Seraphina instructed, her voice carrying a commanding tone.


    Ren and Anon meticulously followed her guidance, inserting the bottles of doping agents behind their respective injectors. They invoked a spell, causing air pressure to build within the injectors'' chambers.


    "Now, at the countdown of 2, inject the solution into your bodies, and start running on 3. Are you ready?" Landon''s voice reverberated, filled with excitement.


    Both Ren and Anon nodded in unison, their right arms extended, fists clenched with determination. Ren positioned the injector above a prominent vein in his left arm, poised to inject the potent substance upon the commentator''s signal.


    As Anon replicated the same process, an unexpected phenomenon unfolded. Countless blue and green veins coursed through his hand, a testament to the intricate reconstruction his body underwent after each class upgrade. Anon''s expression shifted from anticipation to surprise as he observed the pulsating network of nerves.


    "Now, let''s begin... 3," Landon initiated the countdown, his voice echoing through the arena.


    Anon''s mind raced, grappling with the dilemma at hand.


    "What should I do?"


    "No.300, where are you?" Anon mentally called out.


    "Master, I am assisting Madam Sephie in her lab," No.300 responded.


    "Ask Sephie which nerve I should inject the doping agent into. I need an answer, quickly," Anon urgently relayed his query.


    "Yes, Master," No.300 acknowledged before relaying the message to Sephie.


    No.300 asked sephie.


    "In humans, the doping agent should be injected into the left vein. However, if you''re wearing the Troll''s Locket, you can inject it into any vein, as no doping agent possesses the power to harm you," Sephie promptly informed.


    "Do you have the Troll''s Locket on?" No.300 inquired.


    "Yes."


    "In that case, you can inject it into any vein you desire, as Madam Sephie suggested," No.300 relayed the crucial information.


    "That''s what I''ve been waiting to hear," Anon responded with newfound confidence.


    Without hesitation, Anon injected the syringe into one of his random nerves, ensuring that the doping agent flowed directly into his vein. A surge of energy coursed through his body, though no external changes were visible. Anon''s pure doping agent granted him power without any side effects or visible traces of its administration, setting him apart from Ren.


    "I knew it! That was a counterfeit. Get ready to pay the price, Ms. Letti," Seti declared, her tone shifting from amusement to determination as she cast a stern gaze toward Letti.


    Doping agents were considered pure and effective when they produced no visible side effects upon entering the human body. Ren''s body emitted a radiant red glow, indicating the release of heat¡ªa telltale sign of impurity. Conversely, when Anon injected the doping agent, no such reaction occurred, signifying its purity.


    Seti believed that Anon''s lack of physical response confirmed her suspicions. He had employed a fake doping shot, and Letti''s earlier claims were nothing more than empty bravado.


    While Seti wrestled with her disappointment, Anon experienced an incredible sensation. He felt weightless yet invigorated, propelled forward by an indescribable surge of power¡ªa feather equipped with an invisible rocket engine.


    "This power... it''s diabolical," Anon muttered, a mix of awe and determination in his voice.


    "And 3... Both of you, RUN!" Landon''s booming voice echoed, marking the commencement of the race.


    With explosive speed, Anon and Ren burst forth from the starting line, their legs a blur as they propelled themselves forward. Anon''s pure doping agent gifted him swiftness that surpassed Ren''s, and within a mere two seconds of the race''s commencement, he had already established a considerable lead.


    Confusion clouded Seti''s face as she watched Ren fall behind.


    "What''s happening? How can Ren be trailing?" Seti''s expression transformed from elation to grim concern.


    Despite investing her saved funds in the doping agent, her student was still failing to secure victory. Doubt began to creep into Ren''s mind.


    "How can this commoner run so fast?" Ren questioned himself, bewildered as he witnessed Anon''s remarkable display of speed.


    "I must win. I cannot afford to lose. I am from the Denver House of Justice," Ren resolved, fueling his determination to reclaim his position. The race was far from over, and Ren would fight until the very end.

 Chapter 168 Chapter-168

    In the Dark Desert of Celestria...


    This Desert was notorious for its darkness and bone-chilling cold, but today an intense beam of light pierced through its shadows, defying the usual gloom. The air crackled with anticipation as the atmosphere shifted. Anon, a figure shrouded in mystery, surged forward with incredible speed, leaving a trail of shattered glass in his wake. Every step he took echoed determination and raw power.


    A wide grin adorned Anon''s face as he cut through the air like a deranged lunatic, his movements both graceful and chaotic. The dark desert quivered beneath his thunderous footsteps, bearing witness to his relentless pursuit. His eyes glinted with a fire fueled by his insatiable thirst for victory.


    This race was not just a competition; it was a battleground where only the strongest would emerge victorious.


    Though saddened by the impending danger, the commoners within the academy watched Anon with pride, their hearts swelling with hope. They knew the risks he faced, the potential sacrifice he had willingly undertaken. Anon had overcharged, pushing his limits beyond comprehension, all for the sake of the commoners'' triumph.


    Whispers of admiration filled the air, intertwining with a deep sense of gratitude.


    "He overcharged for us. He wanted the commoners to rise above."


    "How cool! He shines like the sun itself."


    "He embodies the spirit of a true warrior."


    The commoners immediately began showering Anon with praise, their voices rising in unison, unaware that his motives ran deeper. Anon had a hidden agenda, a personal vendetta fueling his every move. It was not merely the commoners he fought for, but also the desire to right the wrongs committed by the nobles. Revenge simmered in his veins, propelling him forward with unwavering resolve.


    Meanwhile, on the nobles'' side, Seti, a figure of authority, engaged in a hushed conversation with Ren, a noble torn between duty and regret. The revelation of Anon''s overcharge struck Ren like a bolt of lightning, eliciting a mix of surprise and apprehension.


    "What the hell? Are you telling me he overcharged because I broke the contract?" Ren exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Seti''s gaze held a somber intensity as she nodded. "Yes. I''m afraid the odds are not in your favor anymore. Anon''s determination knows no bounds."


    Ren clenched his fists, his mind racing to find a solution. The crystal ball in his hand cracked under the pressure of his frustration, shards scattering across the ground like fallen stars. Doubt seeped into his thoughts, challenging his belief in his own abilities.


    "Why would you overcharge, Anon? Your audacity will cost you dearly," Ren seethed silently, withdrawing another crystal ball from his inventory. His resolve solidified. Anon''s audacious act would not go unpunished.


    "Stop him and, if possible, kill him," Ren commanded, his voice laced with a mix of fury and desperation, his words conveyed through the mystical crystal ball.


    "As you command, my prince," a voice replied, emanating from the crystal ball, its tone devoid of hesitation.


    The race announcer, Seraphina, a captivating presence in her own right, couldn''t help but commentate on the unfolding events. Her voice rang out, carrying a mixture of curiosity and admiration.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has overcharged, his speed reaching unprecedented heights. I wonder, if he were to push himself just a bit further, would we even be able to witness his blinding velocity with our naked eyes?" Seraphina mused, her words capturing the collective wonder of the spectators.


    Landon, a seasoned observer of the race, responded with a blend of pride and sorrow. "Well, I cannot say for certain, but what I do know is that this kid has chosen to embrace his own demise in exchange for victory. Today, he will etch his name in history." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina''s voice softened, tinged with a touch of melancholy. "We can do nothing to change his path, Landon. Anon made his choice, and we must respect it."


    As Anon continued his sprint, Ren, burdened by a rising heat and a growing sheen of sweat, questioned the doping agent coursing through his veins. Doubt crept into his mind, adding another layer of challenge to the already arduous race.


    "Frustrating! What kind of cheap doping agent did she give me?" Ren muttered to himself, his body drenched in perspiration as if caught in a torrential downpour.


    Ren pressed on through the darkness, his senses heightened by the anticipation of impending defeat. Suddenly, a glimmer of light caught his attention, radiating from behind him. His curiosity piqued, he turned to investigate the source.


    "What is that?" Ren questioned, his voice laced with a mixture of astonishment and trepidation.


    In the blink of an eye, he found himself face to face with an overwhelming brightness, emanating from Anon''s figure rapidly closing in. The biting cold of the environment seemed to retreat in the presence of Anon''s warmth, lending an otherworldly aura to the scene.


    A triumphant smile stretched across Anon''s face as he addressed Ren, his voice laced with mockery. "Hello, cheater. Keeping up with your doping shots, I see?"


    "F-ck off!" Ren retorted, his voice strained, his face drenched in sweat, and the scorching heat emanating from Anon''s body becoming unbearable.


    "We shall meet again in the academy, you cheating scoundrel," Anon declared, his tone dripping with a mix of contempt and determination as he effortlessly passed Ren, leaving him in his dust.


    Landon''s excitement bubbled over as he witnessed the scene unfold. "Seraphina, look! Anon has surpassed Ren, and I dare say Ren won''t be able to reclaim his position."


    Seraphina''s voice held a note of finality. "No, Landon... Ren''s chances have dwindled. Anon has seized this moment, and we must bear witness to his triumph, even if it leads to his demise."


    The scene shifted to a different part of the desert, approximately one kilometer away from Anon''s current position. A woman draped in black cloth, exuding an air of authority, stood poised at the end point of the desert, her gaze fixed on the approaching figure.

 Chapter 169 Chapter-169

    "We will stop him here," she declared, her voice firm and commanding.


    "Yes, ma''am," her companion responded, ready to execute her orders.


    "Shall we lay the traps here?" another companion inquired, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes, lay them here," the woman confirmed, her words dripping with calculated intent.


    With swift and purposeful motions, her companions began to scatter the ground with the enigmatic blue thorns known as Illusion Thorns.


    [Illusion Thorns]


    [The Illusion Thorn is an extraordinary blue-hued thorn, renowned for its exquisite appearance and deadly properties. Its slender and elongated structure resembles a needle, tapering to an incredibly sharp point. The vibrant blue coloration captivates the eye, enchanting observers with its mesmerizing beauty.


    At first glance, the Illusion Thorn may seem innocuous. However, it harbors a treacherous secret. When subjected to significant pressure against a solid object, it releases a toxic liquid from its finely textured surface. This liquid possesses potent hallucinogenic properties, capable of inducing vivid and captivating illusions within unfortunate victims.]


    The woman''s mind swirled with a plan as she contemplated Anon''s approach. With his bare feet pounding the ground, it was inevitable that he would tread upon the very thorns her companions had strategically placed. Once the hallucinogenic effect took hold, Anon would be vulnerable, an easy target for their lethal intentions. Victory seemed within their grasp.


    "Ma''am, he''s coming," one of her subordinates alerted, breaking her concentration.


    "Everyone, hide. Once he steps on those thorns, we will chase him until the illusion takes hold, and then, we will end him," the woman ordered, her voice carrying the weight of conviction.


    "Yes, ma''am," the subordinates replied in unison, disappearing into the shadows, concealing themselves behind trees and rocks.


    Yet, a subtle disturbance disrupted the stillness. A gust of wind whispered through the desert, tickling the senses of one of the assassin girls.


    "What was that?" she muttered to herself, a sense of unease settling over her. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a quick turn of her head, she found herself staring into a pair of blood-red eyes, penetrating her soul, emanating a chilling aura. Fear gripped her entire being as each passing moment stretched into an eternity.


    The figure before her was none other than Mike himself, a formidable presence fueled by determination and vengeance.


    "Ma¡ª" the assassin girl attempted to cry out, but before a single word escaped her lips, Mike swiftly silenced her with his curved kunai, extinguishing her life in an instant.


    "Rest in hell," Mike whispered, placing her lifeless body gently against a nearby tree. His movements were swift and precise, an embodiment of deadly efficiency.


    Mike disappeared as swiftly as he had arrived, emerging behind the second tree to dispatch another assassin girl. The cycle of death continued in his wake.


    "Girls, be ready to run as soon as he crosses this point," the assassin leader instructed, unaware of the fate that awaited her.


    Silence followed her command, met with no response from her subordinates.


    "Do you understand?" she repeated, her voice tinged with impatience.


    A male voice, filled with an air of quiet confidence, floated from behind her as a kunai found its way to her neck. The blade pressed against her skin, leaving her paralyzed with fear.


    "Who are you? Why are you doing this?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    The kunai''s tip inched closer to her neck, the threat of impending doom palpable. Her vision blurred as panic consumed her.


    "My master would be delighted to have a wild direwolf like you after this race," Mike replied, his voice dripping with malice, his eyes burning a bright crimson.


    "Fuck off! I''ll kill myself before¡ª" The assassin girl''s sentence was cut short as she attempted to plunge her own dagger into her heart. However, before she could carry out her desperate act, Mike swiftly struck her cerebellum, rendering her unconscious with a single, precise blow.


    "You will die, but it will be by my master''s will," Mike declared, his tone laced with a chilling finality. He cleared the thorns from Anon''s path, vanishing into the darkness with the unconscious assassin girl, leaving no trace behind.


    "HOHOHO... What a striking youngster. It''s a pity he dared to meddle with my prince. Now, prepare to meet your demise, kid." A man adorned in vibrant, kaleidoscopic attire sneered as he observed Anon dashing naked through the dense forest.


    In an instant, the man vanished from his position, reappearing a staggering 500 meters ahead of Anon.


    "Let''s see what you''re truly capable of, my dear." The man''s voice dripped with contempt as he conjured a lengthy leather whip from thin air, its crackling presence emanating an eerie purple hue.


    "Earth Splitter...." The man''s voice resonated with power as he forcefully struck the ground horizontally with his whip.


    [Earth Splitter is a formidable skill that harnesses the wielder''s mastery over the earth element. When unleashed, this skill channels raw energy through the conduit of the whip. With a swift and fierce strike against the earth''s surface, an extraordinary transformation takes place.


    As the whip connects with the ground, a surge of potent energy ripples through the soil, triggering seismic disturbances. The sheer force behind the impact rends the earth asunder, creating a profound chasm that stretches in an unwavering line, a testament to the wielder''s commanding authority over nature itself.


    The resulting crevice is a breathtaking spectacle, with the earth cracking apart and quivering under the skill''s influence. The split extends for a considerable distance, its length determined by the wielder''s proficiency and strength. The breadth of the chasm is substantial, posing a formidable obstacle to any daring to traverse it.]


    In an awe-inspiring display, the ground abruptly cleaved into two, birthing a vast trench in the heart of the forest.


    This fissure dwarfed the previous one Anon effortlessly leaped over. Would he conquer this formidable obstacle once more, or would he succumb to its treacherous depths?


    As the race hurtled towards its crescendo, the stage was set for a climactic clash that would redefine the very essence of the Dark Desert of Celestria.

 Chapter 170 Chapter-170

    Ladies and gentlemen, we have received crucial information that the path Anon was traversing has been struck by an earthquake, causing a sudden trench to form in the heart of the forest. Whether this is true or another ploy orchestrated by the nobles against Anon remains uncertain," Seraphina addressed the gathering, her voice carrying an air of anticipation.


    "Personally, I believe he can overcome it. Anon possesses an overwhelming amount of power. The real challenge lies in what awaits him beyond the forest''s core," Landon chimed in confidently, his eyes fixed on the distant horizon.


    Anon, his gaze fixed on the approaching trench, couldn''t help but feel a surge of amusement. "A sudden trench, huh? What a load of nonsense. Do they think I''m a fool? Well, they''re in for a surprise," he thought to himself, a small smirk playing on his lips. With determination burning in his eyes, he increased his speed, causing the ground beneath him to shatter with every step.


    Holes formed along his path, and the trees surrounding him turned to cinders as flames intensified with his swiftness. The fire, an extension of his own power, grew fiercer, licking at the edges of his being. Anon was a force to be reckoned with, and nothing would stand in his way.


    "Once, a wise man said, ''Embrace the leap with audacity, defying gravity and leaving all who dare follow you grasping at the air.'' That wise man happened to be me," Anon declared boldly, his voice carrying over the roar of destruction. As he reached the edge of the trench, he coiled his legs, preparing for the monumental leap that lay before him.


    "Let''s do this, baby!" Anon shouted, his voice filled with a mixture of determination and exhilaration. With a burst of power, he unleashed the full force of his legs, propelling himself high into the air. Time seemed to slow down as he soared above the gaping trench, defying gravity itself.


    Boom


    The ground trembled as Anon landed on the other side of the trench, the impact echoing through the surrounding landscape. Large, circular cracks radiated outward from the point of impact, testament to the sheer force behind his landing. He had cleared the trench effortlessly, leaving his onlookers awestruck.


    "Seraphina, look! Anon has cleared the trench. Will he make it to the other side?" Landon''s voice held a mix of excitement and disbelief as he watched Anon''s feat.


    Before Seraphina could respond, Anon''s feet touched the ground, his landing exuding strength and confidence. He had answered Landon''s question in a single act, displaying his indomitable spirit.


    Boom


    The sound reverberated through the air, a thunderous reminder of Anon''s presence. The ground beneath him quivered, struggling to contain the raw power that coursed through his veins. Seraphina couldn''t help but be amazed. "That was utterly astonishing! Anon has once again demonstrated his indomitable spirit, refusing to be hindered by any obstacle," she marveled, her voice filled with admiration.


    In Luna''s room, she watched Anon''s leap across the trench with a mix of concern and fascination. "You may win this race, Anon, but if you continue to exploit the powers of overcharge, you will sacrifice your life," Luna cautioned, her voice tinged with worry. She had seen the toll it took on him, the unbearable pain that awaited him after the surge of power subsided.


    "You don''t even comprehend the true nature of overcharge," she continued, her tone filled with a mix of urgency and caution. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overcharge is an evil thing.


    Overcharge is an extraordinary ability that pushes the limits of human potential, granting immense power at a great cost. When triggered, the individual''s body undergoes a remarkable transformation, forcibly unlocking dormant mana-absorbing pores. This results in an overwhelming surge of mana, fueling the generation of unparalleled energy.


    During the overcharge state, the user experiences a staggering 750% amplification of their abilities, surpassing the boundaries of their mortal form. However, this immense power comes at a grave price. The intensified energy coursing through the user''s system causes their own tissues to ignite, leading to a slow but intense burning process.


    Remarkably, the overcharge somehow shields the user from immediate pain, concealing the true extent of their agony until the state concludes.


    Once the overcharge state ends, the suppressed burden of pain is unleashed upon the user in an avalanche of suffering. The sheer intensity of this anguish surpasses anything they have ever encountered before, subjecting them to an excruciating ordeal. Successfully enduring this torment leaves the individual significantly debilitated, their body pushed to its very limits.


    However, failing to withstand the overwhelming suffering will inevitably lead to death, as the strain becomes too much for their mortal form to bear.


    Overcharge can be likened to a machine pushed beyond its limits. Just as a mechanical device ceases to function when forced to work excessively, the human body faces its breaking point when pushed to such extremes. The concept of overcharge exemplifies the delicate balance between extraordinary power and the fragility of the human vessel.


    As Luna was thinking about this suddenly a sound came from her background.


    Woof


    Suddenly, a dog''s bark resonated in front of Luna''s room.


    "Hmm...?" Luna turned in confusion, her attention drawn to the unexpected sound.


    Woof A majestic white dog materialized from a swirling mist, standing before Luna''s room.


    "Toby? What brings you here?" Luna''s eyes widened in surprise as she rose from her wooden bench, her curiosity piqued.


    Toby held a letter delicately in his mouth, a message awaiting Luna''s eager hands.


    Taking the letter, Luna unfolded it with anticipation.


    {Luna, it''s your father. I am going to rescue that Anon kid because he saved you back then, and you know our family does not leave any debts unpaid. If he survives today after using overcharge, he will become your future husband. Come and assist me.}


    Luna''s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and excitement as she read the final words of the letter.


    "H-Husband? Anon?" Luna''s mind spun with wild thoughts and vivid dreams of the future.


    Woof Toby barked, interrupting her daydreams.


    "Y-Yes, I''m listening. W-Well, I must save him, for he is my... Future h-h-husband. Ahhh, how embarassing. I will have to refer to him as such for the rest of my life," Luna mumbled, her cheeks reddening further.


    Woof Toby barked again, as if urging her to action.


    "Yes, let''s go," Luna declared, a determined glint in her eyes. She mounted the dog''s back, and with astonishing speed, they bolted through the academy''s exit gates.

 Chapter 171 Chapter-171

    "HOHOHO, you''re quite the serious fucker, huh, kid?" Jack sneered, fixing a repugnant gaze upon Anon.


    In an instant, he vanished from his position, only to reappear 5000 meters ahead of Anon.


    "It seems I''ll have to deal with you personally, if you crossed this forest successfully, but I don''t think you will be able to make it, cutie." Jack declared, retrieving a formidable sword from his inventory.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon is charging toward the heart of the forest. Will he effortlessly breach its core?" Seraphina announced.


    "Seraphina, this kid is insane! I doubt anything within that forest can stand in his way," Landon exclaimed, his face filled with excitement.


    "Well, we''ll find out once he crosses the final threshold, won''t we?" Seraphina replied.


    "You''re absolutely right," Landon agreed.


    As Anon sprinted forward, he sensed numerous monsters lurking in the shadows, but none dared to confront him. They could feel Anon''s bloodlust emanating from his fiery core, causing them to cower.


    "Come, you motherfuckers! Why are you all so afraid? You may be monsters, but I am a demon, fuckers!" Anon taunted, releasing even more of his bloodlust into the air.


    "Wait, Seraphina, look! The monsters are terrified of Anon. Can you believe it?" Landon exclaimed, astonishment etched across his face.


    "Well, he is a monster himself, but where is Ren? Anon has conquered three-quarters of the kingdom in just six minutes, and Ren is nowhere in sight," Seraphina observed.


    "Damn, he''s way ahead of me," Ren muttered, his face flushed and covered in sweat, yet he maintained a steady pace.


    The two doping agents he had ingested were of opposing elements, resulting in a contradictory reaction after initially providing Ren with a burst of energy.


    "I have to do it," Ren resolved, extracting another doping shot from his pocket.


    Inside the small bottle, a bright green liquid shimmered.


    As everyone''s eyes fell upon it, a grave expression spread across the faces of the nobles.


    It was triple doping.


    Triple doping was an exceedingly perilous practice involving the administration of three distinct doping agents to enhance energy levels within the human body. This process aimed to provide an intense initial boost but posed significant dangers, including a heightened risk of fatality for the user.


    Compared to double doping, which already carried a 20% chance of death, triple doping exponentially increased the risk, resulting in a 40% mortality rate. The combination of three different doping agents introduced greater complexity and chemical interactions, making it even more unpredictable and hazardous.


    Although triple doping initially granted substantial energy, its long-term effects were devastating. Over time, the three agents could react negatively with each other, generating toxic substances within the user''s body. This toxicity gradually poisoned the system, leading to a slow and potentially fatal deterioration if not promptly addressed.


    It was crucial to emphasize that triple doping was an extremely dangerous practice strongly discouraged due to the significantly increased risks involved. The potential benefits of heightened energy were outweighed by the life-threatening consequences, making it essential for individuals to seek safer and healthier alternatives to enhance their physical performance.


    But in this moment, Ren had only one thing on his mind...


    "I am here to prove my worth as the only son of the Denver House and its future leader. I refuse to lose any more than I already have."


    "Seraphina, would you look at that? The sole heir and future head of the Denver House is about to take another doping agent. It would be utter chaos if he perishes here. The Denver House will not remain silent if their only son dies in this trial," Landon stated.


    Hearing this, Seti''s body turned cold, and she swiftly summoned another communication crystal from her pocket.


    "Ren, don''t do this. You''re the only son of your family. Mrs. Denver will kill all of us if anything happens to you," Seti shouted through the crystal ball.


    Ren''s eyes resembled those of someone who had consumed copious amounts of alcohol, unable to focus on anything ahead.


    Ren hurled the crystal ball to the ground and continued running like a lifeless zombie.


    "Damn it..." Seti cursed.


    "What type of doping agents did you give him, ma''am?" a noble student from the House of Alchemists stepped forward and inquired.


    "What?" Seti asked, perplexed.


    "What were the elements of the doping agent you provided him? I''m familiar with the holy dope agent, but the red one is unknown to me. What was it composed of?"


    "I-I can''t tell you. That''s confidential," Seti stammered, her voice trembling with fear. The tension overwhelmed her, causing her to lose her composure and consider various desperate ideas.


    "Should I commit suicide? If I don''t, the Great Mother of the Denver House will kill me anyway. Yes, I¡ª" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ma''am, if you just disclose the element of the red doping agent, I can create an antidote for it and save all of us from the wrath of denever house." the girl offered.


    "What? Really?" Seti exclaimed, surprise washing over her face.


    "Yes, but you have to tell me."


    "Come with me, quickly," Seti said, leading the girl to an empty room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has now ventured into the territory of the Deadly Kongs, the forest''s most treacherous and menacing creatures. If he manages to evade them, no one will be able to stop him. This will be the last hurdle of this kingdom."


    Deadly Kong is a fearsome and mythical creature that combines the characteristics of three different animals: the giant scorpions from the treacherous Dead Desert, the one-horned Oxers, and the killer giant beetles. This chimera-like creature possesses a unique set of features, making it an incredibly formidable and dangerous opponent.


    One of Deadly Kong''s most distinctive and lethal attributes is its venomous tail. Equipped with a potent toxin, a single strike from its tail can inflict severe harm and even lead to death. The venom proves highly effective against prey and poses a significant threat to any potential adversaries.


    Another remarkable feature of Deadly Kong is its massive horn, jutting from its head. This horn serves as both a formidable weapon and a symbol of its power. With a robust body surpassing the strength of mythical mithril, Deadly Kong can endure tremendous physical force and withstand severe punishment.


    Due to its rarity and uniqueness, Deadly Kong''s body parts fetch exorbitant prices on black markets and among collectors. Its venomous tail, horn, and other valuable organs hold immense value. Notably, Deadly Kong exhibits a fascinating behavior of roaming in large groups, rarely venturing alone, preferring the safety and collective strength of its kind.


    Will Anon manage to overcome them?


    [Author: What do you guys think ? Should i end volume one of this book after this arc ends and continue in second volume or continue in the same volume?]

 Chapter 172 Chapter-172

    As Anon ventured further into the forest, a strange phenomenon occurred: the once-active wildlife fell silent. Sensing the abnormal stillness, Anon activated his heightened senses, taking in every minute detail of his surroundings.


    "Blood..." Anon muttered, catching the distinct scent of fresh blood permeating the air.


    Unbeknownst to him, he was already encircled by a horde of formidable creatures known as kongs. Their eyes glimmered through the foliage, emanating a bloodlust that dripped like poison.


    Anon surveyed his immediate vicinity, keenly identifying the positions of each kong. He halted his steps, standing amidst hundreds of these deadly adversaries.


    "Let''s play, monkeys," Anon uttered, his voice laced with an air of dark confidence.


    The kongs emerged from the dense underbrush, their eyes glowing a malevolent crimson. Clad in metallic blue armor, their bodies boasted scorpion-like tails that exuded power and menace.


    Rawr


    In a matter of seconds, a multitude of kongs swarmed around Anon, surrounding him on all sides.


    "Hello, boys," Anon addressed them, a sly smile crossing his face as he employed a skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes gleamed with a vibrant purple hue, mirroring the captivating shade that appeared in the eyes of the nearest kong.


    Anon swiftly shifted his gaze to another kong, casting the same hypnotic spell.


    In a single sweep, Anon successfully hypnotized 40% of the kongs, their eyes now reflecting the same entranced shade of purple. A smile of triumph curved his lips.


    "Now, kill each other for me," Anon commanded silently, projecting his intentions into their minds.


    The hypnotized kongs wasted no time, launching into a frenzy of attacks against their bewildered comrades. Chaos ensued as the unaffected kongs struggled to comprehend the sudden betrayal, fighting back against their former allies.


    Taking advantage of the ensuing skirmish, Anon deftly slipped away from the midst of the battling kongs.


    "Landon, did you witness that? Why are the kongs turning on each other?" Seraphina queried, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "I-I don''t know. They usually travel in groups, but something has clearly set them off. On the bright side, Anon has successfully crossed the forest and is on the verge of reentering our kingdom. Can you believe it? He''s almost here," Landon responded.


    With a triumphant smile adorning his face, Anon continued his journey, exiting the forest unscathed. However, as he emerged from the forest''s depths, a flamboyantly dressed man awaited him, brandishing a broadsword dripping with bloodlust.


    The stranger emitted an aura of psychopathic malevolence, instantly signaling to Anon that he was not to be underestimated. Anon instinctively halted his steps, eyeing the man with caution.


    "Look, Seraphina, Anon has paused once again, and it seems this fellow, who gives off a rather effeminate vibe to me, is the cause," Landon remarked.


    "I believe he may be a contract killer," Seraphina responded.


    "Who are you?" Anon inquired, his voice steady.


    "I am Jack," the man replied.


    "In that pink coat, you look more like a gay to me," Anon retorted.


    "To be honest, I am a gay." Jack replied with a sinister smile.


    "What do you want?" Anon pressed on.


    "I don''t want anything. My master desires your demise," Jack stated, gripping his broadsword''s hilt firmly.


    [I will teleport to his left, 300 meters away from him, and execute a surprise ranged attack.]


    Anon listened to Jack''s strategy intently. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Prepare to meet your end, Anon."


    Jack vanished from his position, reappearing precisely 300 meters to Anon''s left. He unleashed a fireball spell, aiming to strike him down.


    Anticipating Jack''s move, Anon evaded the attack effortlessly.


    [Impressive dodge, kid. Let''s see if you can repeat it 200 meters to your right.]


    Once again, Jack disappeared, this time reemerging 200 meters to Anon''s right, hurling another fireball his way.


    With practiced ease, Anon evaded the attack once more.


    "Remarkable, you''re quite skilled, kid."


    [Left again, and then right.]


    Jack relentlessly pressed his assault, attempting to close the distance with each attack. Yet, Anon''s reflexes proved too quick, evading each strike. After four successive attacks, Jack achieved the range he had been waiting for¡ªa point-blank encounter.


    A sinister smile crept across Jack''s face as he pointed the tip of his broadsword dangerously close to Anon''s visage.


    "Now, it''s your end, kid," Jack taunted, ready to impale Anon with his broadsword.


    "But it''s my turn," Anon countered, a subtle smile playing upon his lips.


    <Neural Devastation>


    Suddenly, a surge of energy erupted from the depths of Anon''s mind. These waves resonated instantaneously with the patterns generated by Jack''s brain, triggering a cataclysmic reaction within Jack''s skull.


    Mid-air, his mind exploded, blood spewed from his nose, mouth, and ears. His once-vibrant eyes transformed into a menacing crimson, while his lifeless body plummeted to the ground.


    "Well, that was a useful skill. I might need to employ it more frequently," Anon mused, delivering a swift kick to Jack''s lifeless form before continuing his path.


    At the Academy...


    "What just happened? Why did he collapse like that? Is he dead?"


    "How did Anon accomplish that?"


    "Could he be a demon?"


    "No, he must be endowed with incredible speed, surpassing the limits of human perception."


    Conversations erupted among the students, questions swirling in their minds.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Anon has once again entered our realm, facing only one remaining obstacle: the Nightmare Forest. Within its confines, time operates differently, with an hour inside potentially equaling a year or even a mere second in the outside world. It presents the greatest challenge in this race.


    Many have perished within its treacherous depths, lost to its bewildering paths and the distortions of time. Let us not forget the presence of four distinct tribes of deadly creatures residing within these woods.


    Will Anon prevail in the perilous realm of the Nightmare Forest?" Seraphina elucidated, revealing the final hurdle.


    As Anon neared the entrance of the Nightmare Forest, he activated a skill.


    ''No.300, are you ready?''


    ''Yes, master. We are concealed within the bushes and have marked the fastest route out of the forest. Remember, here, ten minutes can be equivalent to a single second in the outside world. No.369 has briefed me.''


    "Excellent work. Victory is now within my grasp. Prepare your girls, we shall have some kinky sex after this ends." Anon declared.


    ''Y-Yes, master,'' No.300 responded, her cheeks flushing with a tinge of shyness.

 Chapter 173 Chapter-173

    Ladies and gentlemen, Anon is about to venture into the treacherous Forest of Nightmares, where there is no sign of re-" Before Landon could finish his sentence, something extraordinary occurred.


    "Look, Landon! Ren is here too," Seraphina exclaimed, pointing at the screen before her.


    Ren sprinted with incredible speed, fueled by the effects of the third doping shot he had taken. However, his muscles pulsed with red and blue, a clear indication that he was not in a favorable condition.


    Desperately trying to catch up to Anon, Ren found himself facing defeat with every step his adversary took.


    "He killed Jack. He will win the race. What will I-" Ren''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted as his mind shut down, causing him to lose consciousness while his body continued to propel forward, repeatedly colliding with the ground for another kilometer.


    "Oh, shit. Not good. Ren has gone unconscious," Landon announced, a drop of sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "If this kid dies, I fear what will happen to Anon, myself, and this entire academy. The church won''t spare any of us. Everyone involved in this matter will meet a gruesome fate at the hands of the Denver House. If he dies..."


    "Hmm...? Oh my God, I think it''s time for me to leave. My children and husband must be waiting for me back at home," Seraphina spoke, attempting to escape the situation before it escalated further.


    The teachers and students followed suit, observing Ren''s dire condition.


    However, before anyone could exit the academy, two guards from the Denver House of Justice sealed the gates.


    "Damn, we''re stuck."


    "Why did I come here?"


    "I should''ve listened to my mom and stayed home."


    Students began to panic as they witnessed the guards securing the gates.


    Inside the academy''s alchemy lab...


    "Why on earth did you administer Master Ren a doping agent with negative mana instead of reversed mana? The Holy Agent and the Demonic Agent are now locked in battle within his body, draining his strength instead of enhancing it. And using the Nature doping agent was a massive mistake. When he took the third doping agent, a third force began to clash within his body," the girl explained.


    "I had no idea. Please, save him. I beg of you," Seti pleaded, tears streaming from her eyes.


    "It''s ready," the girl declared, handing Seti a blue-colored potion accompanied by an injector.


    "Really? You''ve made it?" Seti asked excitedly as she accepted the antidote.


    "Yes, but it must be injected into Master Ren''s body within ten minutes," the girl explained.


    "Don''t worry. I will reward you later, girl," Seti assured as she took the antidote and hurried toward the transportation portal room.


    Meanwhile, Anon ventured into the Forest of Nightmares, yet at that moment, all attention was diverted elsewhere.


    Five minutes passed, and neither Anon emerged from the forest nor did anyone reach Ren to offer aid.


    Suddenly, a portal materialized before Ren''s unconscious form. Seti emerged from it and promptly injected the syringe filled with the antidote into Ren''s backside.


    The abnormal veins bulging on Ren''s body dissipated, and his eyes fluttered open.


    "Huh? Where am I?" Ren queried.


    "You''re safe. Yes, you''re safe. Oh, God, thank you for saving me again," Seti exclaimed, elation and relief illuminating her face.


    Tension within the academy began to ease.


    "He''s saved! Ladies and gentlemen, Mrs. Seti, one of the academy''s teachers, has saved Ren. I believe we are all safe now."


    "Ara Ara, I believe I can stay a while longer," Seraphina uttered with a smirk as she resumed her seat.


    ''You venomous bitch,'' Landon seethed silently, his gaze fixed on Seraphina.


    The guards from the Denver House started retreating, opening the gates of the academy.


    "Did Anon win?" Ren inquired of Seti.


    "What? No, he didn''t, but you should res¡ª" Seti began to reply, but Ren abruptly stood up and darted off once again.


    "Ren, no...wait," Seti tried to halt him, but her efforts were in vain.


    Ren traversed the Forest of Nightmare in a remarkable twenty minutes, arriving at the academy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I regret to inform you that Anon has officially lost this match. The Kingdom''s Night Run has been won by Ren from the Denver House of Justice," Seraphina announced.


    Yet, no noble celebrated, and no commoner felt defeated, for they knew that if Anon had not become lost in the Forest of Nightmare, victory would have been his.


    "Well, with this, I declare Ren Denver as the rightful victor of The Kingdom''s Night Run," Kale declared, presenting him with a magical sword as the trophy of his triumph.


    "I am proud of you. Today, you have proven yourself, young man," Kale spoke with a warm smile.


    "Thank you, sir," Ren replied graciously, accepting the gift a wide smile appearing on his face.


    But inside he also knew that it was not a win, rather he got reminded that he is not the only one strong inside this world.


    Meanwhile, Letti patiently awaited Anon''s return at the entrance of the Forest of Nightmare, but five hours had passed, and there was still no sign of him.


    Denver House of Justice...


    A knight entered the main chamber of the house, kneeling before the Great Mother.


    "Ma''am, we have yet to locate him," the knight informed the great mother of the denver house with a hesitated expression. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What useless creatures you are. You couldn''t find one boy? Why are you even knights? God is disappointed in you. Just leave," the Great Mother spewed with disdain.


    "Y-Yes, Great Mother." The knogh spoke as he left the room with a feared expression on his face.


    "Where did you go, you little bastard? You made my baby Ren suffer so much, only to vanish like this? Do you think you can escape me? Once I find you, you will die, and I will display your severed head on the city''s central fountain," the Great Mother sneered, an evil grin spreading across her face, similar to a psychopath.


    Where had Anon gone? Was he still trapped within the Forest of Nightmare? Or had something else caused his disappearance?


    [Author: Plot Twist huh..? This is worth it just read the next two chapters.]

 Chapter 174 Chapter-174

    As Anon ventured deeper into the Forest of Nightmares, a single thought burned fiercely in his mind.


    "Yes, I am on the verge of victory. The looks on those noble pigs'' faces when I emerge triumphant will be a sight to behold."


    Suddenly, a half-transparent blue screen materialized before him.


    [Your soul has been summoned to hell by the Fourth Demon God, Fremus.]


    "No, no, no!" Anon''s body went limp as he lost consciousness.


    His mind plunged into an alternate dimension.


    Anon awoke to find himself in the same dark realm as before, surrounded by seven pairs of gleaming eyes.


    "You have to send me back," Anon pleaded as soon as he regained his senses.


    "We cannot, for this is of utmost importance," one of the Demon Gods replied.


    "What do you mean? This race I was about to win, it was an epic competition. I had even gone to great lengths to secure victory. I cannot simply vanish like this," Anon argued, his desire to return burning within him.


    "Hisss Human brother... can any race truly matter more than your life? If you were to perish, what significance would the race hold Hisss?" the Demon God with green snake-like eyes hissed.


    "What do you mean? How is my life in danger?" Anon inquired, curiosity etching across his face.


    "The first Avatar of the gods has been sighted within your very academy. We do not know who this individual is, but we are aware that they possess knowledge of your identity," Damacus revealed.


    "How do you know this?" Anon asked.


    "While you were engaged in the race, we detected a holy mana string within your academy being used to spy on you."


    "What? Please explain it to me in a way I can understand," Anon implored, his gaze fixed on Damacus.


    In the mystical realm of magic, a fascinating phenomenon known as "Mana Strings" weaves a complex tapestry throughout the world. Imperceptible to most mortal beings, these ethereal threads are visible only to the holy gods and the demon gods ¨C beings of immense power and insight.


    Mana Strings come in three distinct forms: neutral, holy, and negative. Each possesses unique properties and implications within the realm of magic.


    [Neutral Mana Strings, the most enigmatic and elusive of the three, are challenging to track and detect. They exist subtly, blending seamlessly with the very fabric of magic itself, rendering them nearly invisible even to the most seasoned practitioners. Tracing the origin or purpose of neutral Mana Strings requires exceptional skill and intuition.


    In contrast, Holy Mana Strings radiate a divine essence and possess a luminescent quality. They indicate the presence of sacred magic or benevolent enchantments. Holy Mana Strings are more readily identifiable and can serve as guiding beacons for those attuned to the forces of righteousness.


    Conversely, Negative Mana Strings exude an ominous aura, signifying the use of dark or malevolent magic. Laced with foreboding energy, they repel the righteous and draw the attention of those aligned with darkness. Negative Mana Strings act as unmistakable signs of forbidden spells or sinister enchantments, enabling vigilant beings to identify and confront practitioners of the dark arts.


    Whenever magic is wielded within this world, a Mana String forms, connecting the caster to the effects of their spell. These intricate threads linger for a period of twelve hours, serving as evidence of magical activity. By tracing the path of a Mana String, one can follow it back to its origin, identifying the individual responsible for the enchantment.


    Mana Strings become attached to the user, acting as a magical signature or fingerprint.


    However, wielders of magic possess the ability to sever these Mana Strings effortlessly through the use of a specialized spell known as the "Disconnect Spell." By employing this incantation, practitioners can sever the link between themselves and their magical endeavors, effectively removing the Mana Strings and preserving their anonymity.


    Mana Strings, with their distinct properties and significance, add an element of mystique and intrigue to the world of magic. Visible only to the holy and demon gods, these ethereal threads provide insights into the intentions, affiliations, and magical activities of individuals within this fantastical realm.] Damacus explained.


    "I see, so there is something like that. Can I witness it for myself?" Anon inquired.


    "No, a human cannot see them. Their eyes lack the strength, and even a mere glance at one would liquefy your eyes," Fremus explained.


    "But if humans cannot see them, how can they disconnect them?" Anon pressed further.


    "We cannot explain it," Fremus replied.


    "Brother, that is not crucial. When we detected the holy mana string, we realized it was exceptionally strong and could not have belonged to a mere mortal. As I attempted to track its origin, the user severed the connection, leading us only to your academy.


    All we know is that the individual within your academy possesses considerable power and was aware that we were tracing the mana string back to them," Damacus continued.


    "How did they discover that I am your Avatar?" Anon wondered.


    "Ah, the human brother is indeed suspicious. That is good; I want him to be that way. Demons trust no one," Damacus remarked.


    "I, too, cannot trust individuals I have only met twice and have yet to see their faces," Anon retorted.


    "Hisss The human brother is astute, I like it Hisss." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s alright; allow me to explain. As our Avatar, you are connected to us through seven negative mana strings. Should you ever choose to employ negative mana spells, you will receive a direct supply of negative mana from us.


    The same is true for him; he is connected to a holy god through a holy mana string. When he spied on you, his god must have tracked the negative mana string connecting you to us. Although we were unable to trace his string because we do not know his identity. Do you comprehend?" Damacus clarified.


    "Yes, I understand. It was my mistake. I revealed too much," Anon said, lowering himself to the ground as he contemplated the nobles who could potentially be the Avatar of the holy god.

 Chapter 175 Chapter-175

    "It was my mistake," Anon admitted, his voice laced with frustration. "I revealed too much, and that''s why he suspected me and exposed my true identity."


    Damacus, one of the demon gods, approached Anon, as his eyes grew bigger but his body still remained invisible "It''s not your fault," he assured him. "You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s in a demon''s nature to live with royalty, to stand tall and unwavering. Even a rat can survive in this deadly world.


    What others define as selfishness and arrogance is merely a misunderstood reflection of our true essence."


    The demon girl with pink eyes nodded in agreement, her voice laced with anger. "Those gods and humans know nothing about demons. A demon lives with their own sense of royalty, bowing before no one. They never hide in the shadows just to survive. They care for no one but their beloved ones. If that''s what a demon truly is, then yes, you, me, and all the individuals present in this room are demons."


    Severus, another demon god, hissed in affirmation. "You''re right," he declared, his eyes gleaming with determination. "The one who diminishes their own self-respect cannot be considered a true demon. We, true demons, are royalty. We never go back on our word."


    Razethor, his eyes shining with a bright yellow hue, stepped forward. "Brother Severus speaks the truth," he stated. "A demon can be sly and deceiving, but when it comes to the battlefield, even a single demon stands with pride against an army of hundreds and thousands. We possess an unwavering strength and resilience that sets us apart."


    Damacus interjected, his voice filled with concern. "We must find a way to save you, Brother Anon. If you enter the academy and break the overcharge, the avatar of that holy god will surely emerge to kill you. And once the overcharge breaks, you will be vulnerable, weakened."


    Anon''s mind raced with possibilities, and suddenly an idea struck him like a bolt of lightning. "We need to rearrange the chess pieces," he declared, his voice brimming with excitement.


    Confusion settled among the demon gods as they exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued. "What do you mean, Brother Anon *hiss*?" Severus asked, tilting his head inquisitively.


    Anon elaborated on his plan, a smile of determination playing upon his lips. "When we rearrange the pieces on a chessboard, the game starts anew. If I can level the playing field against that adversary, the game will reset. We need to find a way to bring the fight back to the beginning, to regain control."


    Understanding slowly dawned on Damacus. "You mean to say that if you never leave this forest, the game can begin afresh. By attending the academy under a new name, you can maintain anonymity and confront the challenges that await you."


    Fremus, however, voiced his skepticism. "But the seven continents of the human kingdom have seen your face. Do you honestly believe you can enter the academy and simply say, ''Hello, everyone, I''m Eden. I just happen to resemble Anon, but I''m not him''?"


    Anon''s gaze hardened with determination. "That''s precisely the plan," he confirmed. "But what if I change my face as well?"


    Fremus scoffed at the notion. "What nonsense! The <Body Modification> skill won''t allow you to change your own appearance. It''s simply not possible."


    Anon''s eyes twinkled mischievously. "Ah, but I have another idea," he revealed, confident in his newfound strategy.


    Damacus, catching onto Anon''s line of thought, nodded approvingly. "I understand," he stated. "Brother Anon wants us to grant him a skill that can transform his face and body. With this, he can become an entirely new person, reenter the academy, and confound both gods and demons alike."


    Severus joined in, hissing softly. "Brother Anon''s intellect knows no bounds. It is a clever plan indeed."


    The demon girl with pink eyes, still puzzled, sought clarification. "That''s a great idea, but how will you change your face?"


    Anon turned to her, his voice filled with determination. "Don''t you possess any shape-shifting abilities? A skill or power that allows you to alter your appearance?"


    Damacus summoned a wooden mask from thin air, as it materialized in front of anon "While we may not possess innate shape-shifting abilities, I do have an artifact that could serve our purpose."


    As the mask floated before Anon, Anon used a skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    the inscription on it became visible: - [Nature''s Face-Changing Mask].


    [Nature''s Face Changing Mask is a remarkable artifact that possesses the extraordinary ability to transform the appearance of its wearer into anyone whose DNA, such as hair, is used as a reference. Crafted from the formidable creature known as a mimic, this mystical mask harnesses the essence of nature itself to grant its user the power of shape-shifting.


    When worn, the mask taps into the genetic information obtained from the desired individual, using it as a template to alter the wearer''s facial features, effectively turning them into a perfect likeness of the chosen person. However, the mask''s transformative power extends beyond mere cosmetic changes.


    It also modifies the wearer''s entire body, ensuring a complete and seamless disguise that is virtually impossible to detect.


    The transformation brought about by Nature''s Face Changing Mask lasts for a considerable duration, spanning up to 22 hours. However, such a potent enchantment comes at a price. The mask consumes a significant amount of mana to sustain the alteration, resulting in a 50% reduction in the wearer''s magical abilities during the duration of the transformation.


    This limitation serves as a reminder of the delicate balance between power and disguise. One of the mask''s most formidable aspects is its ability to evade detection. By completely reshaping the wearer''s face and body, it renders them virtually unrecognizable, even to those who are familiar with the person being imitated.


    This makes it a formidable tool for espionage, infiltration, or any situation where concealing one''s true identity is essential. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crafted from the body of a mimic, a monstrous creature renowned for its shape-shifting abilities, the mask inherits some of the mimic''s inherent magical properties. Mimics are known to possess an affinity for mimicry and disguise, often camouflaging themselves as ordinary objects to lure unsuspecting prey.


    By harnessing the essence of this formidable creature, Nature''s Face Changing Mask has acquired an unparalleled mastery over the art of transformation.]


    Anon''s heart raced with excitement as he realized the potential of this mysterious artifact.


    Anon reached out, taking hold of the mask, a newfound sense of hope igniting within him. "With this mask, we can change the game entirely," he proclaimed, his voice resolute.


    The demon gods, now united in purpose, nodded in agreement. The stage was set for Anon''s rebirth, a chance to reclaim his destiny. With the <Nature''s Face-Changing Mask> in his possession, he would embark on a new path, one that would challenge the very fabric of the academy and change the course of their collective fates.

 Chapter 176 Chapter-176

    "Brother Anon, this may be our final meeting," Damacus spoke solemnly, his voice echoing with a touch of sorrow.


    "Why?" Anon asked, his expression betraying surprise.


    "Well, it''s a rule of nature. Once both parties know that the opposite side has unleashed their avatars on the sacred land, only one chance is given to interact with their gods, be it the demon gods or the holy gods. We won''t be able to contact you in any way once you leave from here. That''s why we summoned you today, to convey this information." Damacus explained, his eyes filled with determination.


    Anon nodded, absorbing the gravity of the situation. "I see. So it means that guy will also only have one chance to meet his god, right ?"


    Damacus nodded in affirmation. "Indeed, brother Anon. The rules of this realm are unbending. We shall discuss it again after you have slain the first Avatar or enslaved him. Until then, brother Anon, may the dark forces guide your path," he spoke with solemnity as Anon''s consciousness began to fade, retreating back to the mortal realm.


    "Haaaa..." Anon gasped as he found himself standing in the heart of the nightmarish forest, surrounded by towering, twisted trees and an eerie darkness that pervaded the air. The overcharge that had coursed through his body dissipated, leaving him feeling rejuvenated. He glanced down and realized he was still unclothed, prompting him to summon a set of dark garments from his inventory.


    With swift movements, he adorned himself, the fabric clinging to his powerful form.


    As Anon adjusted his attire, a familiar voice penetrated his thoughts. ''Master, are you listening to me?'' No.300, his loyal companion, contacted him through the psychic connection they shared.


    ''Yes, No.300. What''s the matter?'' Anon responded, his mental tone infused with authority.


    ''Master, that nobleman is on the verge of crossing the forest and winning the race. Are you not planning to catch up to him?'' No.300 reported about Ren, the nobleman who had become Anon''s primary target.


    "What? Ren is still running?" Anon''s voice reverberated through the psychic link, a mix of disbelief and annoyance.


    ''Yes, Master. He''s proven more resilient than anticipated,'' No.300 confirmed, his words laced with a hint of admiration for Ren''s tenacity.


    Anon''s eyes narrowed, a devious plan forming in his mind. "Prepare yourself, No.300. I have an idea."


    He summoned the Nature''s Face-Changing Mask, a mystical artifact that allowed him to assume different appearances and deceive his enemies. The mask materialized in his hand, its surface adorned with intricate patterns of vines and leaves. Anon secured it over his face, his visage transformed into that of a mysterious woodland creature.


    ''No.300, catch the gentleman, but do not kill him,'' Anon commanded, his voice laced with authority.


    ''As you command, Master,'' No.300 responded, his loyalty unwavering. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon''s directive echoed through the psychic link, reaching the ogres who served as his loyal minions. "Everyone, apprehend him, but spare his life," he ordered, his words resounding with a blend of power and menace.


    With their instructions received, the army of ogres moved swiftly, their massive forms charging forward to block Ren''s path. The nobleman''s eyes widened in disbelief as he found himself confronted by the imposing creatures, their muscular frames and ferocious expressions leaving no doubt about their intentions.


    "W-What the fuck?" Ren stammered, his voice tinged with fear and desperation. He had pushed his limits, exhaustion wearing heavily upon him, rendering him incapable of defeating even a single ogre, let alone escaping their clutches.


    One ogre, distinguished by its commanding presence, stepped forward. It was No.300, masquerading as the ogres'' spokesperson. "Human, you shall not take one more step forward. Our master wishes to see you," No.300 announced, his tone commanding and laced with an otherworldly aura.


    Ren''s voice trembled as he addressed No.300. "Y-You can speak the human language ?"


    "We can. Our master taught us," No.300 replied, his voice deep and resonant.


    Ren''s curiosity was piqued, mingled with a palpable sense of fear. "Who is your master?"


    A chilling silence hung in the air for a moment before Anon''s voice rang out from behind Ren. "I am."


    Startled, Ren turned, his eyes widening in recognition and terror. "A-Anon?" he uttered, his voice trembling with a mixture of surprise and fear.


    Anon approached Ren with measured steps, his gaze fixated on his trembling adversary. "Hello, cheater," he spoke, his words dripping with a combination of scorn and satisfaction. His eyes glowed with a piercing purple light, a manifestation of his formidable powers.


    "Y-You? You''re the master of all these ogres?" Ren gasped, his voice betraying disbelief.


    "Indeed, I am the master of all these ogres. Do you require proof? Allow me to demonstrate." Anon replied, his voice oozing with an air of malevolence that sent shivers down Ren''s spine.


    Anon walked upto no.300 and lifted up her leather made skirt and started rubbing her pussy.


    "Annhhhh~ Anhhh~ Master.... " No.300 spoke as she started giggling in pleasure.


    "Now, do you finally comprehend, Mr. Ren?" Anon''s voice dripped with malevolence as a sinister smile crept across his face, casting an ominous shadow.


    Ren''s eyes widened with a mix of confusion and dread as he struggled to process the impossible events unfolding before him. "But... how is this even possible?" he stammered, his voice quivering.


    Anon chuckled darkly, his gaze fixated on Ren. "Ah, you ask too many questions, my dear Ren. Perhaps it''s time you learned the true nature of my power."


    An eerie silence hung in the air as Ren''s mind raced, searching for answers amid the unfolding nightmare. "What... what do you want from me?" he managed to utter, his voice laced with fear.


    Anon''s lips curled into a wicked grin, his eyes glinting with wicked delight. "Oh, that was quite the question you posed, Ren," he hissed, relishing the unease in his prey''s expression.


    "You see, I have a peculiar desire. I want your very identity, can you lend it to me ? What you are saying no ? Okay i will just take it." Anon declared, a twisted euphoria tainting his words.


    Ren recoiled, his heart pounding in his chest, unable to fathom the depths of Anon''s depravity. "What do you mean? How can you take my identity?"


    A sinister gleam danced in Anon''s eyes as he closed the distance between them, plucking a single strand of hair from his head. "Watch closely," he whispered, the air heavy with anticipation.


    Anon delicately placed Ren''s hair within the mystical mask, its surface pulsating with an eerie green glow. In a mesmerizing display, the hair was instantly absorbed, as if devoured by an insatiable hunger.


    With an eerie calm, Anon adorned the mask, and a swift transformation ensued. His visage morphed, assuming Ren''s features, while his body seamlessly adopted Ren''s physique.


    Ren stood in stunned disbelief, his mind grappling to comprehend the profound violation of his very existence. "Who... who are you?" he managed to utter, his voice tinged with terror. "Are you some sort of demon?"


    Anon''s chuckle resonated through the room, a chilling sound that sent shivers down Ren''s spine. "I am a unique combo, my friend. A combination of forces beyond your wildest imaginings. Now, let your mind wander to the infinite possibilities of what I am capable of."


    Fear tightened its grip on Ren''s trembling form. With a flicker of defiance, he mustered a response, tinged with desperation. "You can''t get away with this. My family will recognize the deception in an instant."


    Anon''s eyes flickered with cunning as he contemplated Ren''s words. "Ah, a valid concern indeed. But how about this: lend me your memories as well, and we shall see if your family can discern the truth from fiction," he proposed, his smile growing ever more sinister, a predator reveling in his imminent triumph.


    "I invested so much in this race, i can''t afford to lose it, friend."

 Chapter 177 Chapter-177

    "What?" Ren asked, looking at Anon in disbelief.


    "I''ll explain that to you in my torture chamber," Anon said, cutting his thumb and pouring out a drop of his blood onto his other hand.


    "Lick it," Anon commanded, showing his hand to Ren.


    "I will not," Ren replied defiantly.


    "Listen, friend. I''m giving you an opportunity to live. Don''t test my patience and lick it," Anon spoke, his eyes glowing with a purple radiance.


    Ren immediately felt a surge of fear and reluctantly complied, licking Anon''s hand.


    [A new target has been found. Would you like to use the skill <Mind Control>?] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Yes...''


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, memories flooded into Anon''s mind.


    <Level Up>


    <Level Up>


    <5 new skills have been learned>


    <3 holy skills have been learned>


    Numerous screens appeared before Anon, displaying the new information he had acquired.


    Ren''s eyes turned a shade of gray as Anon extracted every single memory from his mind.


    <Memory Alter>


    Memories surged back into Ren''s head, and he regained his senses.


    "What have you done to me?" Ren asked, fear etched on his face.


    "Nothing. I''ve merely created a copy of all your memories in my mind. From what I''ve gathered, I must say your mother looks very attractive, and your sisters... delightful," Anon remarked, sticking out his tongue provocatively.


    "Don''t you dare touch my family, you motherfucker!" Ren shouted, his rage barely contained. However, he lacked the energy to act upon his anger, and Anon had an army of ogres at his command.


    "Well, you''re a devoted son, Ren. I wonder what will happen when this devoted son walks into his own house, forcefully undresses his own mother, bends her down and holds her fown in front of me, as he opens her pussy lips for my dick to enter inside her thick pussy and holds her while I fill her womb to the brim.


    Ren, I will make you my little slave, a soldier ready to obey my every command. And mark my words, I''m not bluffing. You will be the one luring your mother and sisters for me to fuck to death, Willingly. After that i will turn them into my slaves too and take the full control of your house." Anon stated, a twisted smile on his face.


    "You... Don''t you dare..." Ren lunged at Anon, unsheathing his sword. But before he could even touch Anon, No.300 struck him in the cerebellum, rendering him unconscious with a single blow.


    "Undress him. I''ll be changing clothes with him," Anon commanded No.300.


    "Yes, your majesty," No.300 replied, proceeding to remove Ren''s clothing.


    Anon changed into the noble attire of the academy.


    "Take him back to the base. I''ll deal with him later," Anon ordered as he looked at ren for the last time.


    "Yes, your majesty," No.300 bowed and picked up Ren.


    Anon started to run again towards the academy but no.300 interrupted him before he could''ve run.


    "Your majesty, there is something else," No.300 said as her face turned red.


    "Yes?"


    "Your majesty, as per your command, i have prepared 30 most beautiful girls from my team with biggest boobs and huge asses as you have commanded.


    I was wondering, should i join them as well ?" No.300 asked.


    "Yes, you should and when i enter inside the room tonight i better see them fully naked and ready to service my cock. Do you understand ?" Anon spoke.


    "I-I understand, your majesty." No.300 spoke as she felt a current running through her pussy.


    Anon again started running towards the academy.


    After 10 minutes...


    Anon arrived at the academy and won the race, even received the prize from Kale.


    No one recognized him; they all believed he was Ren.


    As the sun rose, everyone returned to their homes, but some people lingered near the Nightmare Forest, waiting for Anon to emerge. Seti, Luna, Silk, the leader of the Martial House, and their soldiers stood in anticipation, while Jack concealed himself in the nearby trees, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    "Sir, we''ve searched everywhere near the forest, but Anon is nowhere to be found," a knight from the Martial House reported.


    "Well, we''ve searched and done everything we could for the young man, but it seems we won''t find him now. Send ten platinum coins to his family as a reward for saving my daughter. We will not forget the debt we owe," the Martial House leader declared.


    Luna felt an indescribable sadness welling up inside her, unable to understand why she felt so troubled.


    "Anon, where are you?" Luna searched tirelessly, looking for any sign of him.


    "Anon, Anon, where are you?" Letti called out his name, hoping for a response from the woods.


    Tears welled up in Seti''s eyes.


    "Why did I push you so hard, Anon? Please don''t leave me. Please," Letti pleaded, tears streaming down her face.


    "Luna, let''s go back. We should leave, it''s morning already," the Martial House leader commanded.


    "Yes, Dad," Luna obediently followed, trying to comprehend her overwhelming emotions.


    After three hours, everyone departed, leaving only one person behind, still searching for Anon.


    "Anon, please reply. Anon... sob-sob," Letti cried out, calling for him.


    "I don''t think he will reply."


    A voice echoed behind Letti.


    Startled, Letti turned around and saw someone she least expected.


    "Sir Ren."


    "Hello, Miss Letti," Ren greeted her with a smile.


    "Are you here to mock me, Sir Ren? If that''s the case, I accept my defeat. I am the biggest loser, and I am useless as a teacher. Are you satisfied now? Please, leave. I beg of you.


    Anon, where are you?" Letti''s voice trembled as she continued to call for Anon.


    "Well, if that''s how you feel, I will depart immediately, little Princess," Ren replied.


    "Thank you, Sir Re..." Suddenly, something clicked in Letti''s mind.


    "Wait, that phrase, ''little Princess.'' Anon used to call me that. How do you know it?"


    "Well, it''s my little secret," Ren winked, teasing Letti.


    "Anon? Is that you?" she asked, hope flickering in her eyes.


    "Indeed, Princess," Anon said, his voice transitioning from Ren''s to his original tone.


    "Sob-sob... You bastard," Letti cried as she immediately hugged Anon.


    "Why are you crying like a child? Didn''t I tell you I would win this race?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, you did. You did," Letti responded through her tears.


    [Author: Shit is about to get dark in next chapter, read at your own risk.]

 Chapter 178 Chapter-178

    "So, how did you transform into Ren? No, why did you transform into Ren? You already have money, and now you also have fame. If you had just won this race with your real face," Letti asked, her eyes narrowing with curiosity and suspicion.


    Anon, clad in Ren''s persona, leaned against a nearby lamppost, a smirk playing on his lips. He met Letti''s gaze, his eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "Well, Letti, there are reasons why I can''t tell you that. But rest assured, I emerged victorious in the race," he responded, his voice dripping with a confident tone.


    Letti''s brows furrowed, clearly perplexed. "Don''t tell me you are going to take down the Denver House of Justice?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Anon chuckled softly, shaking his head. "No, you fool. Why would I do that?" he replied, his voice betraying a sense of amusement at the notion. "There are other plans in motion, ones that require careful execution." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Letti sighed, her expression one of resignation. "Seems like I have to go now. It''s already evening, but we''ll discuss this further tomorrow. See you then," she said, turning to leave.


    Anon''s eyes followed her as she walked away, a mischievous glint dancing in his gaze. "Wait, Letti. What about that deal we discussed?" he called after her.


    Letti turned back, a puzzled expression crossing her face. "What deal?" she asked, her tone reflecting her confusion.


    A sly smile formed on Anon''s lips as he spoke, his voice laced with intrigue. "The one where you mentioned something about giving me your body," he replied, his gaze locking with hers.


    Recognition flickered in Letti''s eyes, and she smirked. "Ah, yes, that deal. Well, you never agreed to it in the first place. Besides, even if you had won the race, it was Ren Denver who emerged as the victor, not Anon," she remarked, her voice filled with playful banter.


    Anon''s smile widened, revealing a hint of playful challenge. "Oh, so you want to play with me, huh?" he mused, his eyes sparkling with a mix of mischief and anticipation.


    "Well, it is what it is. Bye, Anon," Letti said, giving him a wink before turning and striding away.


    As Letti departed, Anon''s thoughts turned to the recent encounters and intriguing revelations. ''Hmmm...? Why is Master Ren conversing with a commoner teacher and even embracing her? What new interests has he developed?'' he pondered, his mind seeking to unravel the mysteries that surrounded the unexpected connection between Letti and Ren.


    Lost in his thoughts, Anon failed to notice the figure observing him from a higher vantage point. It was Jake, a loyal servant of the Denver House, his eyes fixated on Anon''s every move. Unbeknownst to Anon, Jake had been witness to his interactions with Letti.


    As Anon continued on his way home, a nagging suspicion gnawed at Jake''s mind. ''Wait, was it Master Ren''s intention to eliminate Anon within the depths of the forest, ensuring no challengers would emerge in the future?'' Jake mused, his thoughts racing with the implications of such a revelation.


    A sense of urgency took hold, and he resolved to inform his mother, a trusted confidant, of the perceived conspiracy.


    Meanwhile, Anon''s senses heightened as he felt an intense gaze upon him. A tingling sensation ran down his spine, alerting him to the presence of an observer. In response, he halted in the middle of an empty grassland, his gaze piercing the surroundings.


    "You can come out. I know you are here," Anon declared, his voice carrying a hint of authority.


    A sudden, piercing eagle''s cry echoed through the air, and a majestic bird materialized before him. The rider atop the eagle was none other than Silk, an accomplished warrior and a force to be reckoned with.


    Silk dismounted gracefully, her eyes narrowing as they fixed upon Anon. Suspicion filled her gaze as she summoned her sword, pointing it directly at him. "Lady Silk, may I know why you would point your sword at me? The one and only future leader of the Denver House?" Anon, maintaining the facade of Ren, retorted, his voice exuding a cool confidence.


    Silk''s voice held a resolute tone as she spoke, her gaze unwavering. "You are not Ren. The girl you were just standing and hugging with, she is not a fan of Ren. Now, who are you?" she challenged, her sword remaining steady in her grip.


    Anon''s mask wavered for a moment, surprise flickering across his features. ''What? Letti is Silk''s sister? From the House of Dragon Flames?'' he thought, his mind racing to process the newfound connection between the two women.


    Attempting to regain his composure, Anon replied with a touch of defiance, "What are you saying? How can you know if she is my fan or not?"


    Silk''s expression hardened, determination etched upon her face. "Because she is my sister, sucker. Now,who might you be?" Silk demanded, her voice tinged with both caution and a touch of aggression.


    Anon''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of recognition crossing his features. The puzzle pieces were starting to fall into place. "So, Letti is your sister from the House of Dragon Flames," he murmured, his tone laced with intrigue.


    Silk''s grip tightened around her sword, her stance growing more defensive. "Tell me, because whatever you do now, you are not going to leave this area alive today," she warned, her voice rising with determination.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Anon''s lips, a hint of defiance shining in his eyes. "Go back to your house, cheeky girl," he retorted, his words laced with a daring challenge.


    Silk''s face contorted with anger at his dismissive remark. "You fucker, die now!" she exclaimed, her voice rising in a battle cry as she charged towards Anon with her sword raised high.


    Anon''s expression hardened as he prepared to face the impending confrontation. Time seemed to slow as the clash between two formidable opponents became inevitable. "Fuck this... I don''t have time," he muttered under his breath, disappearing with incredible speed of his and reappeared behind silk.


    Anon striked on her head making her unconscious in one hit.


    Anon caught her from falling down on the ground and spoke.


    "Well, one more to fuck. Now i shall go and have a very delightful rape session."


    [Author: ????]

 Chapter 179 Chapter-179

    Anon came back to his house and entered inside.


    As soon as he entered, two wiggling ass welcomed him inside. The asses were naked and exposed two pussies, one covered in shiny blonde hairs and another one clean shaved.


    The pussy lips of the hairy pussy were plump and red, whereas the clean shave pussy looked nice and tight.


    "Hello girls..." Anon said as he puts silk''s unconscious body inside and closes the door.


    After closing the door he immediately used his ring finger and middle finger to rub both the pussies at same time. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon felt the pussy lips spreading and coming back to their original position everytime he rubbed in a circle manner.


    "Ahhh, masstteerrrr~..." Freya moaned as pleasure appeared clearly in her moans.


    "Masterrrr, yes tease my unworthy pussy and punish it with your holy cock. Please bless me with your baby seed master." Gia spoke as she bounced her ass back and rubbed her pussy against Anon''s fingers.


    "Master, Use my pussy as well. I am your cum bucket, please fill this unworthy cum bucket up and fuck me till i am unconscious."


    *Slap*


    "ANHHHH~ MASTERRRR~"


    Anon slapped both pussies at the same time, making both freya and gia moaned loudly at the same time.


    "You sluts, swinging your cheap asses here on the front gate like shameless bitches. What if someone else Would have entered through that door, huh... ?" Anon spoke as he slapped their pussies once again.


    *Slap*


    "Master, we have done something wrong. Please punish us and fill our pussies upto the brim." Both of them spoke in a unison.


    "I will bitches." Anon said as he grabbed both of their clits and started pulling them.


    Both gia and kia immediately felt immense pleasure in their bodies and came a shit tone as their eyes turned upside-down and hands started slipping from the floor.


    *Thud*


    Both of them fell down on the floor, their upper half resting entirely on their shoulders and their ass rising up high in front of Anon.


    Where gia''s weight was entirely on her shoulders, it was different for freya. Her body was resting on her huge and massive boobs, they bounced everytime anon hitted on her butt.


    "Well, it''s time that i use my tools to satisfy me, huh... ?" Anon spoke as he spitted on freya''s pussy.


    "Ah, master.... Please use me as you please. I am just your pleasure thing, an object you can use anytime to let your sexual desires out on. I beg you please use me and throw me away as you like." Freya spoke as soon as she knew that Anon has spitted on her pussy and he is going to use her first.


    Anon immediately got undressed and whipped out his dick from his pants.


    Pulling back the foreskin of his cock anon started rubbing his cock on freya''s pussy lips.


    "I need lubrication, you worthless thing." Anon spoke as he kicked gia on her ass.


    "Y-Yes master." Gia immediately stood up and inserted Anon''s cock into her worthless mouth and started spreading her saliva on Anon''s cock slowly.


    "You are just a thing and i will use you as i like." Anon spoke as a smile formed on his face.


    Anon removed gia''s hands from his cock and grabbed her hairs as he swiftly moved her head and mouth on his dick, just like a pocket pussy.


    *Gwak* *Gwak* *Gwak*


    "M-Maswer... I-I aw chowking..." Gia spoke as her face face turned red.


    Anon ignored her and just kept, inserting his dick further inside her throat everytime.


    *Slap*


    "Produce more saliva bitch." Anon said as he slapped gia''s cheeks.


    "Y-Yes." Gia did as Anon commanded and lubricated his dick efficiently.


    After getting his cock lubricated Anon slapped freya on her left ass and inserted his whole cock inside her pussy at once.


    His cock''s tip immediately touched freya''s womb''s inner wall and poked her belly button at once.


    "ANHHHHHHHH~ YESSSSS, FUCKKKKK MEEEEEE." Freya cried out in pleasure as her mind went blank and she didn''t felt like a human anymore, her mind just told her one thing.


    ''You are a bitch in heat and a superior male shall use you as he pleases.''


    *Slap*


    "Take that bitch." Anon spoke as he pulled his cock back.


    Anon felt the real tightness everytime he pulled back and pierced through her womb''s entrance.


    "You want it here right ?" Anon said as he inserted his dick and stopped his tip right in middle of her womb''s entrance.


    "Y-Yes master, please fuck this worthless bitch of yours as much as you want."freya said as she clinged to her consciousness with every thrust that Anon did.


    "Anhhh, Anhhh, *Slap* Yess, Fuck me. Use me *Slap* *Slap* YES YES YESSS."


    Anon grabbed her mouth with one of his hands, turned it backwards and grabbed her lips with his own lips.


    He immediately started sucking on her tongue and squeezed her cheeks from both side as he increased the speed of his cock pumping slowly.


    After pumping his cock in and out of freya''s pussy for a whopping hour, he decided to release his seed inside her because he had another long night ahead of him and he didn''t wanted to waste it on one girl.


    "I am cumming, bitch. Open up your holes." Anon said as he grabbed both of her boobs, bited on her ear slightly and placed both of his legs on her big round butts.


    At this point Anon''s body was fully balanced over freya''s chubby body and his long dick was half inside her pussy ready to release semen at any time.


    "Please cum master, fill your cum, *slap* Anhhh~ ,bucket to the brim *Slap* Anhhh~ and plug me up with your cock *Slap* Annnnhhhh~ so that your precious baby seed never *Slap* Anhh~ Leaves my unworthy semen holding womb." Freya spoke as she felt how much worthless thing she was in front of Anon, she was nothing but just a little bitch for attending to anon''s sexual desires.


    *Squich*


    Suddenly anon released a ton shit of semen inside freya''s pussy that her eyes Turned white due to immense pleasure.


    "Yeeeseeesssss~ masterrr''s Holy Cummmmm...." Freya shouted as she went unconscious on the floor.


    The semen insde her small womb rushed to come out of her pussy after filling both of her ovaries but Anon''s cock didn''t let it out, resulting in the expansion of freya''s womb slowly.


    As Anon pulled out his cock out of her pussy, a ton of semen started rushing out of her pussy lips.


    "Well, it seems i need something else to plug it up." Anon said as he looked at Gia, who is lying besides freya and rubbing her pussy continuously as she observed their intense sex for the past hour.


    "Hey, i found a plug." Anon said as an evil smile formed on his face.


    [Author: I told my editor not to edit this chapter because in these type of chapters, i feel like my emotions doesn''t come out after the editing.


    Do tell me how did you like it ?]

 Chapter 180 Chapter-180

    Anon grabbed gia''s neck from behind and opened her mouth as he plugged freya''s pussy with it.


    *Mmmnnnhmmm*


    Gia made moaning sound as hoped that Anon would fuck her next and she also started licking and eating semen out of Freya''s pussy.


    Anon started rubbing his cock''s tip on gia''s pussy as he slapped her butts.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    Gia used her fingers to open her pussy lips up for Anon to enter inside.


    "You want it that bad, huh ?" Anon asked as he continued to tease her.


    Gia nodded swiftly as the semen bubbles filled her mouth making her unable to speak.


    "Okay, bitch. Here you go." Anon said as he pierced through her womb entrance at once and touching the back wall of her meaty and juicy womb.


    "Mnnnhhhhhhh~" Gia moaned, the semen that she was keeping Inside her mouth flowed out of her nostrils and her eyes gouged out a little from her eye plugs.


    "Yessss, masttterrr.... Make my pussy *Slap* remember *Slap* the shape of *Slap* your cock." Gia spoke as her mind went into a trance.


    Her pussy folds massaged Anon''s dick everytime it moved inside her pussy. Her pussy folded and started remembering Anon''s cock shape everytime he inserted it inside her.


    "You better remember what you are, bitch. A thing never talks." Anon said as he grabbed gia''s ponytails and pulled them back like a leash.


    "Anhhh~ master. Yesss~ punish me more...."


    *Tap* Tap* Tap*


    The sound generated from the collision of anon''s dick on gia''s butt felt like music to Anon.


    Anon fucked her for half an hour continuously without stopping. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After half an hour anon finally decided to fill her up.


    He grabbed gia''s boob as he pinched her nipple and clitoris at the same time.


    "Not at the same time.... Anhhh~ i am cum *Slap* ming.... Yesssss yess....Yesssss... I am cumming before my master. I am a *Slap* useless person, a piece *Slap* of shit, master shall punish this thing." Gia shouted.


    As soon as gia felt this, an amazing sensation of pleasure went through her whole body at once, making her squirt without any stops.


    "I am cumming.... Take it inside bitch." Anon said as he roughly and swiftly pinched both of her nipples, making her squirt more with every pinch and she even pissed on the floor.


    "Anhhhhhhhh.... Fuckkkk me..... " Gia shouted as she also went unconscious.


    As her womb was smaller compared to freya''s womb, the semen immediately started dripping out of her small hole.


    Anon stood up as he looked at unconscious body of freya and gia.


    "Well, unconscious already. I don''t think my cock can be handled by any human pussy now. It''s already so big that I didn''t even inserted my full cock inside any of there pussies and they already saw heaven but this guy is far from satisfied." Anon said as he looked at his cock still standing straight.


    Before leaving Anon summoned a big circular stamp from his inventory that said ''Master Anon''s Exclusive Hole.''


    Anon printed the stamp on freya''s butt as an arrow was made out of the stamp and it signaled directly at freya''s pussy hole.


    After stamping freya with it Anon summoned another stamp that said, ''Personal Use Toilet For Master Anon Only.''


    Anon stamped it on gia''s stomach and the arrow pointed towards her pussy too.


    "Well, since you are my toilet. I need to use one right now." Anon said as he inserted his cock into gia''s unconscious pussy and pissed inside it. Anon sucked on her tits as he pissed and with his another hand as he squeezed freya''s big ass tightly.


    "Haaa..." Anon spoke as he stopped pissing and stood up once again.


    Anon took freya''s hand and inserted it inside gia''s pussy to stop the overflowing materials out of it.


    "Now you look like a loving mother and daughter." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Gia''s legs looked like a Frog''s legs as they bent down from her knees and freya''s hand inside her pussy made the scene more erotic.


    *Slap-Slap*


    Anon slapped on freya''s butt and left the entrance at once leaving both the unconscious bodies on the front gate covered in his sperm and piss.


    Anon moved towards kia''s room and opened her door.


    Kia was sleeping on her bed in her silk night dress. She was sleeping upside-down and her butt looked plump in the moonlight coming through the window.


    "How can i miss this." Anon said as he moved near kia''s bed and slided down her night pants without her even knowing.


    Anon spitted on her pussy and pinned down both of her hands on the bed as he inserted his cock directly into her pussy without any warnings.


    "Anhhh~" Kia''s eyes immediately opened wide in surprise as she felt this sensation of immediate penetration.


    "Y-You ? What are ypu doing ? Have gone insane after being lost in the forest of nightmare ? Or are you releasing your anger for not winning the race on my pussy ?" Kia spoke as she mocked Anon with a smile.


    "Let me tell you the answer to that now. Here."


    <Body modification>


    ''Milk Mode start and increase the sensitivity of her body by 10x.''


    Suddenly kia felt liquid coming out of her breasts, her pussy felt more pleasure than usual and her butts also felt as if they are being slapped with a big piece of wood everytime Anon inserted his dick into her pussy.


    Anon ripped open her shirt and revealed her breasts, on the tip of her pink nipples there was white milk coming out of them.


    "Anhhh~ no, not that. Don''t you dare..." Kia immediately regretted making fun of Anon but in a corner of her heart she also wanted it and intentionally made anon angry.


    "So, What were you saying ? Huh... Bitch ? Why don''t you speak now ?"


    *Tap* Tap*


    Her butts produced a thumping sound everytime Anon inserted his cock into her pussy.


    "Nooo, Please forgive me. *Tap-Tap* Anhhhh~ not there." She shouted as pleasure covered her body from bottom to top.


    Anon joint both of her nipples together and started drinking milk out from both of them at the same time

 Chapter 181 Chapter-181

    "Hmmm, this milk is the one i only need." Anon said as he continued to drink kia''s milk with brutality and squeezed her boobs just like a cow girl.


    He showed her the authority of her master over her body and how she was utterly helpless in front of him.


    Anon made her remember that a weak female shall always be used to please a stronger male and that was him at the moment.


    "N-No, Please leave me." Kia spoke as she tried to remove Anon from her body but Anon was heavy.


    Anon stopped sucking on her huge boobs and spoke.


    "Suck out your milk."


    "What ? No way. " Kia replied with a surprised expression.


    "You are my slave, i can literally command you to do it but i will give you a choice, do it or i will insert my dick into the another hole." Anon spoka very evil smile forming on his face.


    Kia immediately understood what he meant and looked at her nipples with a scared expression.


    "Okay, if you don''t i will just-"


    "No, No, No... I will do it, please don''t insert it in my ass, i beg you." Gia spoke as she started licking her own nipples.


    "Bite them and hold them with your teeth, if they fall down i will i will not give ypu another choice and just insert it inside your asshole and believe me it will not be a pleasant Experience.


    Now here, hold them." Anon said as he inserted kia''s nipples inside her own mouth and made her hold them with her teetha.


    ''It hurts... My nipples hurt. It feels like they will tear apart but I can''t deny his command, or he will fuck me in the ass... I will hold my nipples with my teeths rather than having my butthole fucked by him.'' Kia thought as she holded her niples with her teeths in her mouth.


    *Slap* *Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Mnhhhh~"


    Anon continued to fuck her as her breasts bounced back and fourth. He massaged them from the behind that resulted in mik coming out of them into kia''s own mouth and because she was holding her nipples with her teeths she was unable to swallow anything.


    That''s why the milk flowed out of her mouth mixed with her saliva.


    Anon licked it from time to time as he confirmed that both of her boobs were still in the hold of her teeths or not. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mnnnnnnnhhhmmmm~ Mnnhhh~" as her boobs jiggled harder, the pressure on her niples to break free increased with every thrust.


    "Now, what are the two things that you learn from this ? Do you know, kia ?" Anon asked as he continued to pump his cock into her pussy just like a piston and whenever her moans sounded even the slightest lower he increased the speed immediately.


    "Mnnhhhh~ Mnhhhhh~" Gia nodded in yes as she also wanted to be released out of her pain.


    "Tell me, but if you removed your boobs from your mouth and i didn''t liked the two things that you say, i will make you hold them in your mouth forever." Anon warned.


    "Mnnnhhh, Mnhhhhh" she again nodded in yes.


    "Good, speak now." Anon commanded.


    Kia immediately released her niples from her mouth and spoke.


    "First, Never make fun of you..."


    "Not "you" , bitch." Anon immediately spoke as he pocked his dick at kia''s butt and she got scared.


    "N-never Make fun of my master and always respect him like a god, i am a bitch who only listens to her master." Kia spoke.


    "Good, now what''s the next one ?"


    "I am just a cum dump for my master, he can use me whenever he wants to, a cum dump shall never resist to her master and just accept his holy semen."


    "Good, i like both of them." Anon said as he smiled and again inserted his cock into kia''e pussy.


    "Anhhhhh~" another loud moan left her mouth when anon grabbed both of her boobs into his own hands and started increasing the pumping speed with every passing second.


    "No, master. Please go slow or my pussy will break. I will not be able to get Married in the future... " Kia spoke with atnsw voice.


    "What ? What did you just say, huh bitch ?" Anon spoke as he turned kia around and looked at her face directly.


    "I-I didn''t mean it... Please forgive me, master. I beg you this mistake will never happen-" before she could''ve said anything else Anon interrupted her by taking his cock out of her pussy and placing it on her nose and forehead.


    "Yeah, What were you saying ? Marriage huh...?" Anon said as he grabbed kia''s cheeks from both sides making her unable to speak.


    "You and your worthless body belongs to me bitch, you can''t get married now. You and that body of yours is already married to my cock, here look at your husband." Anon said as he again tapped his huge cock on her face.


    "Now, say it... Bitch. Say that you only belong to my dick and you accept my dick as your husband and i want to have rabbit like sex with him day and night. Say it." Anon spoke as he continued to strike her cheeks with his dick.


    "I-I, take my master Anon''s dick as my husband and i will never betray him in the future or say something that hurts him in any way." Kia spoke as she got married to Anon''s dick.


    "Good now here is the first gift of the wedding night from your husband." Anon said as he inserted his cock deeply into her throat making her almost choke on his dick.


    Anon felt absolutely amazing when he pushed his dick down kia''s throat and felt her air pipes struggling to suck air but for him it was like a pleasure tool.


    After sometime he released his semen into her throat and as expected the semen flowed out of her nostrils and her eyes rolled up, all white.


    "Don''t get your eyes like that already darling, your husband wants to fulfill another place of your body." Anon said as an evil smile covered his face.

 Chapter 182 Chapter-182

    After fucking kia until she passed out, Anon stamped her with a slave stamp on her big boob that said, ''Master Anon''s Personal milk bags.''


    "Well, you better be ready because i am going for a workout down stairs and i will need some milk and cookies when i come back. You understand, right ?" Anon said as he slapped kia''s butt and his semen flowed out of her pussy.


    *Slap*


    *Squirt* sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, i will take that as a yes." Anon said as he started moving towards the underground city.


    *Creak* Anon opened the door to the underground city and entered inside.


    As anon walked upto the gates of the city, two guards bowed before him.


    "We greet, our majesty."


    "Where is No.300 ?" Anon asked.


    "Your majesty, Our leader awaits you in city''s main hall. Please follow me." A girl guard appeared out of nowhere wearing very short clothes barely covering her green gigantic boobs and huge ass.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am No.6969, your majesty." She answered.


    "That''s why you have such big things... Now i understand." Anon said as he grabbed her ass from underneath her revealing and short skirt.


    "Anhh~ your majesty~ ." No.6969 moaned slightly as she looked back and saw that Anon was fondling her ass like it''s a normal thing to do.


    "Hmm...? You said something ?" Anon asked with a straight face as he continued to fondle her big green ass.


    "N-Nothing, your majesty. I-It''s just that.... Anhhh~" before she could''ve said anything Anon gave her ass a big squeeze.


    "Hmmm... ? Can you speak more clearly luv ? I am having a hard time understanding you." Anon said as he smiled like a innocent kid towards her.


    "It''s nothing sir." She said as she continued move on towards the main hall of the city.


    Anon slided his hand inside and touched her thick plump pussy lips.


    Suddenly a current ran through her body as she felt Anon''s hand on her pussy.


    "So, what do you do ? Like what is your role here ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I train women, your majesty..." She answered as her face turned red.


    "I thought no.300 trained girls for combat. Are you her assistant or something like that ?" Anon asked as he rubbed her clitoris.


    "N-No, your majesty. I don''t teach combat techniques, i teach.... Techniques... " No.6969 spoke something in a very low voice that Anon failed to comprehend.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "Your majesty, i teach bed arts to women." She spoke in a shuttering tone.


    Anon was immediately left surprised at this answer and moved closer to her.


    "How about i take the test of the teacher first before getting to her students, what do you say ?" Anon spoke in her ear as he smiled a little.


    "Y-Your m-m-majesty ?" Her voice shuttered as she looked at Anon with a beet red face.


    "What ? Is there a problem ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No your majesty, it''s just that i am already married and can''t mate with another male until my husband is alive." She spoke.


    Listening to this many wires inside anon''s mind just fused completely.


    "What ? When did ogres started getting married ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Madam sephie told us that, your majesty. Once you have sex with a male you are married to him and you shall not touch another man until he is dead." No.6969 spoke with a very innocent face.


    "This is what she told you ?" Anon spoke.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    ''What the fuck ? I knew it, i should''ve had sex with her the night i bought her. Fuck, what is she teaching my slaves. The next time i see her, will be the last time she will have her virginity.


    For now, let''s focus on her.'' Anon thought as he looked at no.6969.


    "Well, that''s true no.6969 but having sex with your majesty is not actually called mating." Anon spoke.


    "Really ? Then what is it called, your majesty?"


    "It''s called, having two-.... Okay i can''t do it." Anon said as he realised that he can''t convince her without waisting time and used a skill.


    <Absolute Mind Control>


    Suddenly No.6969''s eyes turned greyish and emotionless as she stood in front of Anon just like a fuckdoll.


    "My dick can explain it to you way better than i can, let''s go." Anon spoke as he moved towards the nearest house.


    "Yes, master." No.6969 spoke as she followed Anon to the house.


    Anon opened the gate of the house and observed that it was completely empty and a mattress made out of cotton was lying in the middle of the house.


    "Get down on all fours and atart playing with your pussy... Show me what you teach your students, show me how to please a male in bed." Anon spoke as he ordered no.6969.


    "Yes, master." No.6969 spoke with an emotionless face as she removed all of her clothes.


    No.6969 started twerking in front of Anon, her huge ass swinged like dumplings everytime she twerked.


    "Oh, a dance huh ? That''s a erotic way to start it."


    "Oh, great warrior. I, a female who is nothing in front of you wants to Please you so that you can bless me with your strong seed and i can bear your almighty child." no.6969 apoke and as soon as Anon heard this his cock started to grow into it''s full form.


    He found it very erotic how first she twerked and throwed her ass towards him and now she is telling him that she is nothing more than a lowly female in front of him and she wants his seed.


    After a while she stopped twerking and bent down in front of Anon closing both of her thighs tightly, resulting in her pussy lips spreading out more and more.


    She spitted on her hand and spreaded it on her pussy lips by herself as she spoke...


    "Please use my pussy to relieve yourself, mighty warrior and dump your stress into my womb." She spoke as she played with her pussy lips and opened them up by herself.


    Anon couldn''t control it anymore and whiped his dick out yet again.


    Without waiting any further Anon removed the Hypnosis skill from her mind.


    <Mind Control: OFF>

 Chapter 183 Chapter-183

    Suddenly no.6969 came to her senses and remembered everything that just happened.


    She felt Anon''s tip on her pussy lips that she was holding open for him to enter.


    [Oh My God, Master is going to insert his cock into my vagina. His cock feels so thick, can i wven hold it ?] No.6969 thought in her mind.


    Anon heard her thoughts and immediately pushed his cock into her pussy.


    "ANNHHHH~ YOUR MAJESTY IS SOOOO BIGGGG~" she shouted in pleasure as she felt ultimate pleasure from Anon''s dick. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want my high seed, right ?" Anon asked as he came close to her ear whispered.


    "Y-Yes, your majesty." She answered honestly because at this time she forgot the morals sephie taught her.


    "Then have it you lowly useless bitch..." Anon said as he inserted all of his cock into her pussy at once, the tip pierced through her womb at once and made her moan lime crazy.


    "Aaanhhhhhh~ Yes~ Masterrrr, Fuckkkk me, fuck me, fuck me, please use me your majesty, release your seed into my body and bless me with you child please your majesty." She shouted as she never felt this type of pleasure in her whole life.


    Anon''s dick at the time was about 4 to 5 inches more longer than the strongest ogre in his army.


    No.6969 never felt this womb piercing feeling ever in her life. She only had sex one time in her life just to make babies with the strongest male in the army but now she felt something that she never felt before.


    It was not the same mating sex.


    [What is this ? Why do i feel so much pleasure from mating ? I thought it was just done to produce offsprings but this is just something else. Is that why humans always have sex when they feel stressed ?] No.6969 thought in her mind but what she didn''t knew was that Anon could listen to her thoughts clearly.


    Anon pulled his dick out of her pussy and no.6969 felt a very disappointed feeling.


    [Why did master pulled out ? Is that it ? Did he released his baby seed inside me ? Or am i not good enough for him ? Is my pussy not tight enough for him ? Should i squeeze him more ?]


    Her thoughts started running wild but Anon just stood behind her smiling, listening to her wild thoughts as he prepared to smash it inside at once to feel more friction between his dick and her pussy walls.


    "Here you go..." Anon said as he immediately inserted his dick into her pussy, making her surprised with the sudden insertion.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhhhh~ Your majesty.... Againnnnn~ " she again moaned loudly after feeling the sudden thrust of Anon''s dick inside her womb.


    This time Anon grabbed her boobs, where her big areolas covered half of her boobs and her big nipples looked like two large and squishy udders.


    [What is master doing ? Why is he grabbing my milk producing parts ? Should i tell him that I don''t produce milk unless i am pregnant ?]


    Anon laughed a little as he pinched her nipples and fucked her at the same time.


    "Master..." But before she could have said anything Anon turned her into missionary position her face turning towards Anon.


    Due to the sudden changes in position and directly looking into Anon''s eyes, her face turned red due to shyness.


    Anon made an arc from her waist bending her body inside and grabbed her legs as he opened them at 180¡ã.


    "M-M-Master.... This is-" before she could have spoke...


    *Slap*


    Anon inserted his dick into her pussy as he groped her breasts.


    "Anhhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ yes, yes,.... Fuckkkk....Fuckkkk....shhhhh shhhhhhh..... Fuckk meeee~." No.6969 forgot every shame when she felt Anon''s big cock inside her pussy banging her womb rentlessly.


    Her breasts were bigger than a usual female, they were 5 times bigger than kia''s cow udders.


    Anon fucked her in different positions for 30 minutes with zero stops...


    She never felt like this ever, the mating she had before, never lasted more than 4 minutes but Anon was different, not only he was giving her pleasure, he was also not showing any signs of stopping.


    "Massster~ i can''t take it anymore... *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP* Please give it to me~ *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*" Anon continued to fuck her without stopping or listening to anything she was saying.


    When he fucked freya, gia and kia, he released his semen when he wnted but now he found a deep pussy, which he can pound without stops and to his heart''s content.


    He won''t stop until he cums naturally this time.


    "Masttterrr~ Something is cumming through my pussy~ Anhhhhhh~" no.6969 shouted as a shower of cum left her pussy and fell on her breasts and covered her own face.


    [This is goood, what is this liquid ? I have never felt like this... Is this what sex really is ? Is that why humans always do it ? I feel like flying in the sky like a bird.


    I have never felt like this before when i had sex with the other ogre.]


    Seeing this overwhelmingly erotic view Anon''s body reacted and his testicles released his semen naturally this time.


    Anon opened no.6969''s jaw forcefully with his right hand and grabbed it tightly as tightly as possible as he started pounding her pussy with full speed before shooting it inside her pussy with full pressure.


    Her pussy started turning red due to all the pounding but anon didn''t cared about this and increased his speed with every second.


    When Anon was about to cum he grabbed no.6969''s waiste from behind and pulled it towards him as he released his semen into her pussy without any pressure control this time.


    The semen flowed directly into her womb like water from a pressurized pipe.


    As soon as the semen hits the back wall of her womb she felt like heaven and came several times in that one second.


    Her butt shaked like crazy and cum flowed out of her pussy without stopping, her eyes turned upside as she bit her lower lip with full pressure, that resulted in blood coming out of it.


    After cumming several times she also went unconscious.


    Anon stood up.


    "Well, that was the first shot of the day but who will guide me to the main hall now ?" Anon said as he looked at the unconscious body of no.6969, who is still smiling like an idiot from the pleasure that he gave her.


    "Eh, i will find it myself." He said as he exits the house.

 Chapter 184 Chapter-184

    Anon entered inside the main hall and he was instantly greeted by no.300 who is standing fully naked in front of him.


    "Your majesty, we welcome you. Please come inside."


    "That''s what i will do, luv. I will cum inside." Anon spoke with an evil smile on his face as he started fondling no.300''s boobs immediately.


    "Anhhh~ Your Majesty~ " she moaned in pleasure as she enjoyed it in her heart.


    [Anhh.... Master immediately got started. He looks so cool. Wait!! This smell, no.6969 ? Master already fucked her ?] No.300 thought in her mind.


    "Yes, i already fucked no.6969 and now take me to today''s starters..." Anon spoke as he looked at no.300.


    [Huh...? Did i say that out loud ? I am pretty sure that i was only thinking about it.] No.300 spoke again.


    "Hey ? What are you thinking ? Where are the starters ?" Anon asked again.


    "Y-Yes, please follow me." No.300 spoke as she took Anon to an isolated room and opened the door for him to enter inside.


    "Good, now you can leave. I want some time alone with them." Anon commanded no.300.


    "Yes, your majesty." No.300 bowed once again in front of him as her naked and huge green boobs jiggled like crazy.


    Anon touched both of them and gave them a shake before no.300 left.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhhh~" no.300 moaned as she felt the sudden vibration in her boobs.


    After that no.300 left, Anon closed the door of the room and walked inside.


    Inside the room there was a big bed and t ladies sitting on it.


    They were none other than 5 mothers of Frank and his dead siblings.


    "Hello ladies....." Anon said as he looked at all of them and smiled.


    "Human, don''t you dare touch us. We are from the noble family of Vampires and you are just a Commoner." One of them spoke.


    Her name is Valentina Crimson.


    Valentina Crimson, the seductive mistress of the night, exudes an intoxicating allure that ensnares the hearts of mortals and immortals alike. With a mesmerizing gaze that holds a hint of danger and forbidden desire, her eyes sparkle like sapphires in the moonlight, inviting you to surrender to her wicked charms.


    Draped in a tantalizing red dress that hugs her every curve, Valentina''s attire teases, revealing just enough to ignite the imagination. The fabric, as delicate as spider''s silk, caresses her flawless alabaster skin, whispering secrets of passion and eternal longing.


    Adorned with intricate lace patterns that trail along her exposed shoulders and back, the dress hints at hidden mysteries, drawing you closer into her captivating web.


    Valentina''s raven-black tresses cascade down her shoulders, framing a face so exquisitely sculpted that it could grace the canvas of the finest Renaissance artists. Her full, crimson lips, ever so slightly parted, invite stolen kisses and shared secrets in the moonlit night.


    With an aura of confidence and grace, Valentina moves with the fluidity of a nocturnal creature, her steps as silent as a whisper. Her slender, toned physique is a testament to her immortality, bewitching all who dare to glance upon her radiant form.


    Anon looked at Valentine and smiled.


    "You must be mrs. Valentine, right ? The sin of Proud ?" He spoke.


    All of them went into shock as they heard what Anon has just said.


    "H-How does a human knows about the sins ? H-He shall die or our families will be destroyed." Another one spoke in a scared but very manipulating tone.


    [Opponent has used skill <Manipulation> inside a 500 meters area.]


    [You have resisted the skill, Successfully.]


    Messeges popped up in front of Anon.


    She is Valeria Ravencroft.


    Valeria Ravencroft, a vampire woman in her forties, possesses an alluring and seductive appearance, with a figure that exudes sensuality and grace. Her physique is striking, accentuated by curves that effortlessly draw attention. However, it is her face that sets her apart. Though always wearing a haunting expression of fear and grimness, it is an elaborate facade that belies her true nature.


    Valeria''s countenance is a deliberate misdirection, a carefully crafted mask that conceals her true intelligence and cunning. Behind her seemingly terror-stricken visage lies a razor-sharp mind and a wealth of knowledge gathered through centuries of existence. Her wisdom is as vast as her beauty, enabling her to manipulate situations and individuals to her advantage.


    Despite her external appearance, Valeria remains cool and composed, relying on her intellect and strategic thinking to navigate the world of shadows. She is a master manipulator, deftly weaving her way through intricate webs of power and influence. Her ability to adapt and think several steps ahead often catches her adversaries off guard, allowing her to maintain control in any given situation. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeria''s allure, combined with her intellect, makes her a formidable force among both humans and supernatural beings. She effortlessly captivates those around her, using her seductive charm to charm her way into their trust and exploit their weaknesses. She revels in the power she holds over others, carefully manipulating events to further her own agenda.


    In the dark and enigmatic world of vampires, Valeria Ravencroft is a legend in her own right. Her beauty, intelligence, and calculated nature make her a force to be reckoned with. Underestimate her at your own peril, for behind her facade of fear lies a brilliant mind and a captivating presence that few can resist.


    "The sly queen of the ravencrofts, Valeria ravencroft. You are the Sin of Manipulation, aren''t you." Anon said as he looked at Valeria.


    [Not an ordinary kid, he knows everything about us. Who is he ?] Valeria thought in her mind.


    "I will tell you who i am later mrs. Valeria." Anon spoke.


    [What ? How did he knew, what i was thinking ?] Valeria thought as she looked at Anon in confusion.


    "I just happen to know that much, luv." Anon smiled and answered.


    [He can read my mind. Winning against him in hand-to-hand combat impossible.]


    ''Wow, she is a quick catcher. I mean, she really did catch on fast. Sly queen for a reson, huh..?'' Anon thought as he smiled at Valeria.

 Chapter 185 Chapter-185

    "Human, You better state your reasons for keeping me here or i will eat you alive." Another wife stood up and spoke in a heavy and threatening tone.


    Ravenna Bloodreign the hot head.


    Ravenna Bloodreign, known as the ''Sin of Anger,'' is a formidable vampire woman who commands fear and respect. Despite her age of around 60 years, she possesses a remarkably solid and muscular physique, reflecting her centuries of combat and relentless training.


    Ravenna stands tall, towering over others, her commanding presence accentuated by her intense, angered expression, which seems eternally etched onto her face.


    Her once-beautiful features have been transformed by her vampiric nature, revealing sharp, predatory fangs that only add to her menacing aura. Her piercing, blood-red eyes gleam with a dangerous hunger, hinting at the ferocity with which she embraces her vampiric existence. Her raven-black hair cascades down her back in wild, untamed waves, matching the untamed fire that burns within her.


    Ravenna''s mind, or what remains of it, is consumed by a primal and instinctual rage. She rarely engages in rational thought, instead relying on her immense physical prowess and instincts to guide her actions. Every decision she makes is driven by the primal need to hunt, feed, and unleash her uncontrollable fury upon her enemies.


    Her brawn overpowers her intellect, causing her to solve problems with sheer force and brutality.


    Though she may lack intellectual finesse, Ravenna''s strength and combat skills are unparalleled. Her muscular body is a testament to her relentless training and her ability to overpower opponents with sheer force. She strikes with lightning speed and bone-crushing power, often leaving her adversaries in a state of shock and awe.


    Many tales circulate about the ferocity of her attacks, and few have survived to tell the tale of encountering the ''Sin of Anger.''


    Ravenna Bloodreign, the vampire woman known for her immense physical prowess and unyielding rage, strikes fear into the hearts of both mortals and supernatural beings alike. Her name has become synonymous with unbridled fury and unrelenting violence, making her a legend in the world of Vampires.


    "My beautiful queen, Ravenna. Why are you getting hot headed already ? Sit down i will tell you why i called you here and what i want from you."


    "I have had enough of this, you are dead human." Ravenna spoke as she jumped at Anon with a punch straight forward.


    But before she could''ve landed the punch, she felt a mind breaking pain inside her brain as her power immediately got neutralized and she fell on the floor.


    "Ahhhhhhh, my head hurts like hell. What did you do ?" Ravenna shouted as she grabbed her head with both of her hands.


    "Nothing, i just have your slave contracts. Here look." Anon said as he summoned 5 slave contracts from his inventory and showed them.


    Their faces immediately went pale as they came to know that they have been sold by frank.


    First they thought frank wants them as his slave but they were wrong, they have been sold to a commoner human.


    "Now, Now, Let''s save us some time and let me introduce the ones who are left."


    "You are the Veiled Sisters... Sin Of Enigmatic Charms."


    The Veiled Sisters are enigmatic twin vampire women who are rumored to be around 35 years old. With their slender figures and ethereal grace, they possess an otherworldly beauty hidden beneath their veils. Their faces are always concealed, never revealed to anyone, leaving others to wonder about their true visage.


    Legend has it that the sisters made a pact with the Devil, sacrificing their physical beauty in exchange for extraordinary magical powers.


    Cloaked in mystery, the Veiled Sisters move silently through the shadows, their presence evoking both awe and fear. They navigate the night with uncanny swiftness, their movements imbued with a grace that belies their insatiable thirst for blood. Their veils, flowing and ethereal, conceal their features completely, leaving only glimpses of piercing eyes that seem to hold secrets from centuries past.


    The first sister is named, Fola and other is Fona.


    The sisters are renowned for their formidable magical abilities. They possess a wide array of supernatural powers, ranging from illusions and mind control to telekinesis and elemental manipulation. Their spells and enchantments are potent and unpredictable, often drawing upon the darker forces of the supernatural realm.


    It is said that their pact with the Devil granted them access to forbidden knowledge and formidable mastery over the arcane arts.


    Despite their powers, the Veiled Sisters rarely involve themselves in the affairs of mortals, preferring to operate from the shadows.


    Legends abound about the Veiled Sisters, whispered tales of their insatiable thirst for blood, their penchant for manipulating the minds of their victims, and their dark and intricate web of alliances with other supernatural beings. Some view them as malevolent creatures, while others see them as tragic figures trapped in a perpetual dance with the Devil.


    The Veiled Sisters remain an enigma, their true identities and motives shrouded in secrecy. They embody the duality of beauty and darkness, wielding their incredible magical powers while forever hiding their faces from the world. The mere mention of their name sends shivers down the spines of those who know of their existence, forever captivated by the allure and mystery that surround them.


    ".... And the last one, the beauty with brains. Evangeline Frost. Sin Of Intelligence." Anon spoke as he smiled at her.


    Evangeline Frost is an enigmatic vampire woman in her early fifties, possessing a captivating mix of delicate beauty and alluring sensuality. Her flawless features, adorned with high cheekbones, piercing eyes, and a cute, slightly upturned nose, exude an aura of elegance and mystery.


    Evangeline''s allure lies not only in her physical appearance but also in her intellectual prowess, making her the epitome of beauty with brains.


    She is renowned within the vampire community for her exceptional intelligence and strategic thinking, which have greatly contributed to the success and rise of Frank''s father as the family leader. Evangeline''s cunning and shrewdness have played a pivotal role in orchestrating various power plays and ensuring the family''s dominance. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While her intelligence remains a subject of speculation among many, whispers circulate that Evangeline possesses a cold-hearted and calculating nature. There are rumors suggesting that she takes pleasure in the macabre, delighting in dissecting and analyzing her victims, examining them with a detached and clinical curiosity.


    These unsettling whispers have only added to the air of mystery surrounding her.


    Among the darker tales surrounding Evangeline, one disturbing rumor stands out: it is said that she has murdered all of her mothers. The details behind this grim act remain shrouded in secrecy, and only those who dare to speak of it do so in hushed tones.


    Whether these rumors are grounded in truth or mere speculation, they contribute to the ominous aura that surrounds Evangeline Frost, a woman of both captivating beauty and an unsettling darkness.


    These are the women, who will help me take control of this kingdom, legally.


    Of course i can just go and mind control the king into giving me the throne but that would make things more difficult, that''s why i need them.


    These are the very woman that made the house of Undead an unbeatable forcein the 7 royal families.


    [I tried to keep the descriptions as short as possible, believe me. I was thinking of writing about their origin too. Read them they will come handy in future.]

 Chapter 186 Chapter-186

    "How do you know so much about us ?" Valeria asked.


    "Same question as her." The twin sisters spoke in a united tone.


    "No, first answer my question. What is your name and who are you ? How did you get frank to gave you our slave contracts ?" Evangeline asked.


    "Calm down, ladies. Let me answer one by one." Anon spoke with a smile on his face.


    "First of all let me introduce myself, I am Anon and i am just a normal Commoner to the outer world but to you, i am a cerebraxis." Anon spoke.


    "A what ?"


    "Don''t know, never heard of a monster lile that."


    "Are you a new type of monster that can shape shift into humans ?" Valeria asked.


    "He is a monster we should kill him." Ravenna spoke. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t know what a ''Cerebraxis'' is ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''Is cerebraxis so ancient monster, that even the Vampires don''t know about it ?'' Anon thought as he looked at them in confusion.


    "Let me make it more easier for you, i am the next stage of the monster called ''Counsellor.'' " Anon spoke as he tried to clear out the confusion.


    Suddenly the room fell silent as soon as the 5 of them heard what Anon had just had.


    "What ? A counsellor ? Hahahahaha.... "


    "Hehehe, fona did you hear ? What the human just said ?" Fola spoke as she laughed a bit.


    "Yes, sister i heard it." Fona spoke with a neutral expression.


    Ravenna stood up from her place and closed the distance between them.


    "Do you even know what you are saying, human ?" She asked with an angry expression.


    "I think he is mentally ill sisters... " Valeria spoke.


    "Yes, i agree with sister Val." Evangeline spoke.


    "Do you even know what a demon looks like ? They can''t take human forms and they are not as small as you in size they are big and scary. I have hunted many demons, and believe me you are nothing for a demon and you are saying that you are one of the highest among them ?" Ravenna answered.


    [This is the time, i think he is mentally ill and i can exploit that to get off our slave collars.] Evangeline thought as she looked at Anon with a mocking smile.


    ''What a clever cutie. Well let''s play along.'' Anon thought as he heard Everything going inside Evangeline''s mind.


    "So, you say you are the Master mind controlling demon Counsellor''s evolved stage huh... ?" Evangeline.


    "Sister, don''t he can read-" as Valeria was about to say something, Isabella grabbed her mouth and whispered in her ear.


    ''Sister, Evangeline has started talking. You should stop now, she knows what she is doing.''


    ''You stupid, leave my mouth. I have to tell Evangeline that he can read our minds or she will face dire consequences.'' Valeria thought in her mind as she struggled to break free from Isabella''s hands.


    "Yes, indeed i am." Anon answered as he played along with her mind trick.


    "Then you must have the powers to manipulate and play with anyone''s mind as you like huh... ?" Evangeline spoke.


    "I do have the powers to do so." Anon answered with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it." Evangeline spoke.


    "I don''t care." Anon answered.


    "I think you are just a lowly demon posing as the counselor, you are just a weak demon who is just posing to be someone else that he can''t be." Evangeline tried to provoke Anon with her best words.


    "Think whatever you want, you are still my slave." Anon answered in a chill tone as he ignored her provoking words.


    "You just scammed my son into thinking that you are the demon counselor and took our slave contracts from him, if you are really what you think, then prove it." She spoke as a smile appeared on her face.


    "What do you want me to do ?" Anon asked even though he knew that he was just playing into her trick.


    Suddenly a confused expression appeared on Valeria''s face as she thought.


    ''What ? He really fell for it ? Was i wrong ? Can he really not read our minds ? Was it all just a big coincidence ?'' her brain raced at a high speed to find out who Anon truly was.


    ''See, that''s what i was telling you about. That''s why we all call her big sister, she has an awesome mind.'' Isabella whispered in Valeria''s ears as she kept holding her mouth.


    "A counsellor will never enslave 5 girls with slave collars, when he can keep the whole kingdom on it''s knees with just a mere order.


    If you really are a counsellor, prove it by removing our slave collars. Prove it that you are really the next stage of the counsellor demon.


    If you did we all will serve you for the rest of our lives, as your slaves." Evangeline played her master card but what she didn''t knew was that Anon hasn''t even started playing.


    "You are provoking me to get rid of your collers huh... ?" Anon spoke.


    ''He readed her mind, i was right.'' Valeria thought as she looked at Anon with surprised expression.


    "No, i just want you to prove that you really are a counsellor." Evangeline spoke with a mocking smile.


    "What if I don''t do it ?" Anon asked.


    "We, will think that you are just a lowly demon who is posing as one of the strongest demons in the world." Evangeline tried to prove Anon more and more.


    ''This girl is good in manipulating people, she can easily manipulate anyone with her words. Even me, i got lost in her words for a second there.'' Anon thought as he smiled a little.


    "Okay, remove it." Anon commanded.


    Suddenly a hope appeared into everyone''s eyes aas they looked at each other with a smile.


    ''What the hell ? It really worked ?'' Valeria thought as she looked at Anon in confusion.


    Anon pulled out five slave contracts from his inventory and showed them to the five of them.


    "Here, look at me tearing them apart." Anon said as he squeezed the papers and teared them apart.


    As soon as he did that, slave collars that were invisible, suddenly appeared in the necks of the five women.


    "You can Remove it now." Anon spoke.


    As soon as he said that all five of them removed the collar from their necks and throwed them aside.


    "Sisters, you know what to do, right ?" Evangeline asked.


    "Yes." All of them spoke in an unison as they Summoned their weapons.


    The twin sisters holded a pair of claws in their hands.


    These claws are furious like their owner and crave blood, the blades are covered with toxic poison that can melt even mithiril in seconds.


    Valeria summoned a small knife in her hand.


    This knife was small but it was best for cutting through anything without being noticed, the sharpness on it''s edges were clearly visible and a mana coating over it makes it even more dangerous.


    Ravenna pulled out a big hammer from her storage ring.


    The hammer''s back was curved and pointed Whereas on it''s front it was square shaped and filled with spikes that can turn anything into mess with just one strike.


    *Zzhhhnng*


    Isabella took out two beautifully shining blade rings out of her inventory, these blades looked as dangerous as a pair of daggers, only the owner of these blades


    Lastly, Evangeline summoned a morningstar that shined with a dim red aura.


    "Sisters, Kill him." Evangeline shouted as all of them charged at Anon without thinking for another second.


    <Song Of The Siren King>


    "Stop, All of you." Anon Ordered in a very commanding tone that everyone stopped in an instant.


    "W-What is happening ?"


    "I-I can''t move at all."


    ''This feeling i have felt this before... Just like back then.'' Valeria''s memories from past flashed through her mind.


    ''That day, We were hundred thousands but in front of us stood only one. Even though he was only one, our soldiers were afraid they were getting unconscious by just merely looking at him and his majestic charisma.


    When we charged from the front line he said these same words.


    ''Stop, All of you.''


    The hundreds thousands of soldiers stopped on his orders, i can''t forget that day, i can''t misunderstood that Authority in his voice and I can''t ignore that i am feeling the same authority coming from this kid''s voice, not even same his voice holds more authority to his words.


    His voice fills the hearts of his opponents with fear that manipulates them into listening to his orders.


    He is the evolved stage of the counselor indeed, i have to do something and stay alive today to do something about him tomorrow.'' Valeria thought as she looked at Anon.


    "On your knees, Now..." Anon commanded again.


    As soon as these words fell into their ears, all of them went down on their knees and faced the ground at once.


    "Now, what do you think, mrs. Evangeline ?"


    [Author: My editor is on holiday due to some important reason that''s why i will only upload one chapter today but don''t worry, i will make it up to you by publishing 3-5 chapters daily from 15th of this month. Hope you guys understand. Love you all and thnak you for support.]

 Chapter 187 Chapter-187

    Now, what do you think of my powers, Mrs. Evangeline?" Anon asked, a sinister smile spreading across his face as he towered over the kneeling figures before him.


    ''How can he possess such formidable abilities? He is nothing more than a lowly demon. Why have we fallen to our knees in submission?''


    "I am not just any demon, Mrs. Evangeline. I am Cerebraxis, the highest mind-controlling demon," Anon declared, his voice dripping with a potent mix of arrogance and authority.


    "You can read our minds, can''t you?" Valeria inquired cautiously, her eyes filled with both fear and curiosity.


    "Yes, I can delve into your thoughts, unraveling the deepest recesses of your consciousness. Until now, I have been toying with Evangeline''s mind," Anon replied, his smile growing wider, relishing in the display of power.


    "What is it that you want from us?" Evangeline questioned, her voice trembling with a mix of apprehension and defiance.


    "As I mentioned before, I require your unwavering servitude as your master," Anon responded calmly, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling intensity.


    "What do you truly expect us to do for you?" Ravenna interjected, her voice filled with a fiery defiance that had rarely wavered until now.


    Ravenna, who had always stood tall and unyielding, the epitome of honor within the house of Undead, was now willingly prostrating herself before a mere commoner, her pride momentarily set aside.


    "Rise, all of you. Proceed to the bed and take a seat," Anon commanded, gesturing towards the nearby bed.


    Obeying his instructions, the group moved to the bed, their bodies weary, but their minds alert to the looming presence of the enigmatic figure before them.


    Suddenly, the entrance gate to the room swung open, revealing two towering Orcs, their hulking forms emanating an intimidating aura. In their hands, they carried a large blackboard, a tangible symbol of Anon''s authority.


    All five individuals tensed upon seeing the colossal green-skinned creatures, their hearts pounding with a mix of fear and uncertainty.


    With a display of brute strength, the Orcs placed the blackboard beside Anon, their presence a silent reminder of the power he commanded.


    "This is No.300, my loyal partner," Anon introduced his ogre companion, who is half naked still. Her boobs jiggling outside.


    The group exchanged cautious glances, their minds filled with curiosity and apprehension.


    "Hello," No.300 greeted.


    "So, it was you who killed our husbands," Evangeline accused, her voice trembling with a mix of grief and anger.


    Everyone turned to look at Evangeline, their expressions a mix of astonishment and confusion.


    "Sister, what are you saying? Our husbands met their demise at the hands of Sir Mike. It is inconceivable for a mere commoner to be responsible for their deaths," Fona interjected, her voice filled with skepticism.


    "Sister speaks the truth. Please refrain from making baseless accusations," Fola concurred, her eyes darting between Evangeline and Anon.


    "You are correct. I was the one who ended their lives. However, I am intrigued. How did you discover my involvement?" Anon inquired, his eyes narrowing with curiosity, for he had taken great care to conceal his identity during the act. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I caught a fleeting glimpse of your partner as you were leaving," Evangeline revealed, pointing a trembling finger towards No.300.


    A mix of surprise and realization flickered across Anon''s face, impressed by Evangeline''s perceptiveness.


    "Well, now that the truth is out in the open, let us move on to more pressing matters," Anon declared, his voice resonating with an air of authority.


    "No, it wasn''t just her. I have witnessed many others like her. How many of them are under your command?" Evangeline pressed, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    An evil smile played upon Anon''s lips, a chilling reflection of the power he wielded, as he leaned in closer, whispering into Evangeline''s ear.


    "I command a legion, more followers than the entire population of this continent, and their numbers grow with each passing second," he revealed, relishing in the subtle fear that washed over her.


    A shiver ran down Evangeline''s spine, her mind grappling with the implications of Anon''s revelation.


    "Now, I shall assign each of you a task, and you shall provide me with the means to accomplish it. Do you understand?" Anon declared, his eyes scanning the group before him.


    He approached the blackboard, a tool that embodied both his dominance and the weight of their submission. With deliberate precision, he inscribed a single word upon it: "Control."


    Confusion filled the eyes of the group as they stared at the enigmatic word, their minds racing to grasp its significance.


    "Very well, I shall take that as a ''yes.'' Your objective is clear: enlighten me on how I can seize control of this kingdom," Anon announced, his voice resonating with a chilling determination.


    A moment of silence enveloped the room as the weight of the task settled upon them. Each member of the group felt the weight of their own thoughts, contemplating the possibilities before them.


    "Now, Isabella, you''re up first," Anon declared, his gaze fixed upon the counselor with an intense scrutiny.


    "As a counselor, the task should not be insurmountable. Manipulate the king''s mind, compelling him to grant you whatever you desire," Isabella suggested, her voice laced with a hint of cautious optimism.


    "Nope, next. Valeria, the cunning queen," Anon continued, his eyes shifting to the formidable woman who had often wielded her influence with finesse.


    "While this kingdom may appear to be ruled solely by the king, the truth is that the corrupted nobles hold the true reins of power. Manipulating their minds through your influence would pave the way for dominion," Valeria proposed, her voice carrying the weight of her astute observations.


    "Excellent. So, you are suggesting that I subjugate the nobles, thus securing the kingdom for myself," Anon confirmed, nodding in approval of her cunning strategy.


    "Now, Ravenna, it''s your turn," Anon spoke, his smile now tinged with a hint of intrigue, for he recognized the boldness that defined Ravenna''s nature.


    "Provide me with an army of ten thousand, and by tomorrow morning, this kingdom shall be yours," Ravenna asserted with a thug-like expression, her voice resonating with audacious confidence.


    "An interesting proposition, but one that I can achieve on my own. I decline your offer, for I seek to rule over a kingdom of the living, not one of the deceased," Anon explained, his words carrying a tone of calculated consideration.


    "What about you, twin sisters?" Anon inquired, his gaze shifting towards Fola and Fona, the duo representing a unique perspective.


    "Annihilate the other continents, and once the king becomes aware of this display of power, he will surrender himself," Fola proposed, her voice resonating with a cold and calculated approach.


    "...Or, you can ruthlessly dismantle this kingdom, sending a clear message to other realms that their resistance would be met with unyielding force," Fona suggested, her words echoing a more brutal and decisive path.


    "An intriguing idea. You speak of setting an example, of ''killing a chicken to scare the monkey.'' However, that is not the best course of action, is it, Evangeline?" Anon uttere


    d, his gaze locking onto Evangeline, his voice laced with both anticipation and challenge.

 Chapter 188 Chapter-188

    "Now, why don''t you enlighten me, Evangeline, on the correct approach?" Anon''s voice carried an air of authority, his piercing gaze fixed on Evangeline. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline met his intense stare with a mixture of hatred and resignation. She knew deep down that there was no alternative but to divulge the intricacies of their world''s power dynamics.


    "As Valeria has previously mentioned, a kingdom never operates solely based on the king''s commands, but rather on the foundation of finances," Evangeline began, her voice steady despite the weight of her words. "Our kingdom procures resources from others through trade, facilitated by merchants traversing between kingdoms."


    Anon nodded, absorbing her words as he listened intently.


    "Food ingredients, cosmetics, weapons, and even slaves," Evangeline continued, her voice tinged with a hint of disdain. "Every kingdom in this world engages in trade, be it with elves, dwarfs, or beastmen. Each kingdom and its respective continent are interdependent due to the scarcity of resources."


    Anon''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as he leaned in, eager to learn more.


    "For instance, dwarfs lack access to alcohol. Constantly toiling in mines, they require a substance to numb their bodies while refreshing their spirits. Unfortunately, their land''s soil composition does not allow for the cultivation of the necessary ingredients," Evangeline explained, her voice taking on a somber tone.


    "Consequently, they purchase wine and alcohol from humans. Similarly, humans acquire magical artifacts from dwarfs and spells crafted by elves," she continued, painting a vivid picture of the intricate web of trade connections.


    Anon absorbed the information, his mind already formulating a plan.


    "Elves, on the other hand, procure spices and prostitutes from humans. However, humans often venture into elven territories, capturing and selling them as slaves," Evangeline continued, her voice laced with a mixture of sorrow and anger.


    Anon''s expression grew more serious as he grasped the underlying power dynamics.


    "This interdependence acts as a leash, aptly named ''The Trading Leash,'' constraining each kingdom''s trade balance with others," Evangeline explained, emphasizing the significance of the term.


    Anon leaned back, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "If you gain control over this leash, you shall become the rulers of all kingdoms within this world," he mused aloud. "No king would dare oppose your decisions. Should anyone do so, you simply sever trading ties with them. In just three days, their kingdom will descend into hunger and suffering."


    A smile tugged at the corner of Anon''s lips as he envisioned the immense power such control would bestow upon him.


    Evangeline, too, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope amidst the darkness that had enveloped her heart.


    "Excellent. This is the key to ruling the world, not through brute force but through strategic manipulation," Anon declared, his voice filled with determination. "However, Mrs. Evangeline, I suspect this plan has its flaws."


    Evangeline nodded, acknowledging the inherent challenges that lay before them.


    "Indeed, there are three significant flaws within this strategy," she admitted, her voice tinged with caution.


    "Firstly, control over the traders," she began, her gaze locked with Anon''s. "As previously mentioned, attempting to control every single trader across the globe is an insurmountable task. Additionally, we must contend with corrupt nobles, who prove to be more treacherous than the demon lord himself. They would sell their wives and daughters to save their own skins."


    Anon''s brows furrowed, his mind already calculating potential solutions to this obstacle.


    "Secondly, the unification of forces," Evangeline continued, her voice growing somber. "If word spreads that someone aims to seize control over the entire world, kingdoms would inevitably unite their forces to eliminate the threat, much as they did with the demon king in the past. He, too, sought world domination, just like us."


    Anon''s eyes narrowed, a glimmer of defiance flickering within them. He was undeterred by the challenges that lay ahead.


    "Thirdly, the workflow," Evangeline concluded, her voice tinged with concern. "To exercise power over the traders, we would need to implement a permission system for every trade, regardless of its scale. Yet, establishing such a system would demand ceaseless dedication, as it would require a staggering workload of 72 hours per day. A single individual could not withstand such pressure."


    Anon leaned back, his mind racing with possibilities. He had expected challenges, but he was prepared to overcome them all.


    "You have presented valuable insights, Mrs. Evangeline," Anon acknowledged, his voice brimming with appreciation. "Your knowledge and experience are invaluable to my cause."


    Anon''s gaze shifted to the other members of the group, his voice filled with determination. "We stand on the precipice of a grand undertaking, one that requires strategic thinking and unwavering commitment. I trust each of you to play your part in this endeavor or die simple."


    Isabella, Ravenna, and the others exchanged glances, their eyes reflecting a mix of trepidation and resolve. They had chosen to follow Anon, knowing that he will kill them if they opposed but they were also excited to take over the world with him.


    "Now," Anon declared, his voice resonating with unwavering conviction, "shall we invite the traders from this continent to a meeting with me?"


    A ripple of anticipation spread through the group, their minds already envisioning the grand scheme that was beginning to take shape.


    "You want us to control their minds?" Isabella questioned, her voice betraying a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "I possess the power to influence their minds," Anon affirmed, a glimmer of confidence in his eyes. "But I will need your assistance in instilling fear. Make them tremble at the mere mention of my name. Kidnap their daughters and wives, ensuring they understand the consequences of opposing me."


    "Eh...?" Ravenna''s voice quivered with uncertainty. "But if you possess the power to control their minds, why would you fear them?"


    A mischievous smile played across Anon''s lips as he responded, his voice laced with a mix of anticipation and mystery. "Fear is a powerful tool, my dear. I shall handle their minds; your role is to carry out my instructions diligently. If you failed to do so, i will give you to the orcs in the breeding chamber and you will be used in my plan to take over the world but in other means."


    Isabella, Ravenna, and the others exchanged glances, a newfound determination shining in their eyes. They were prepared to face the challenges ahead, to embrace the darkness in pursuit of a greater purpose.


    Together, they embarked on a journey that would test their resolve, their wits, and their very souls. Little did they know that their actions would shape the fate of their world, forever altering the balance of power.

 Chapter 189 Chapter-189

    Next day...


    Anon awoke to the sound of heavy rain pouring outside. Lightning illuminated the sky, casting an eerie glow through his window. The storm raged on, creating an atmosphere of raw power and intensity.


    "In this weather, I crave a chocolate shake and some cookies. Rainy days are my favorite," Anon mused, gazing out at the tempestuous scene with a mix of awe and excitement. There was something about the chaos of nature that stirred his adventurous spirit.


    With the academy closed due to the relentless downpour, Anon sought something to occupy his time.


    The previous night''s encounters with the ogre girls had left him fatigued and his swollen dick yearned for a break after claiming so many virginities last night.


    "Those tight pussies got me last night, hehehe." Anon laughed.


    "It''s been a while since I checked my status. Let''s see how it looks now."


    Anon tapped into his mind and accessed his status, eager to see the progress he had made until now...


    Status:


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 64]


    [Exp: 30,009,655/990,000,000]


    [SP: 254]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Cerebraxis]


    [Mana: 240,400/240,400]


    [HP: 480,800/480,800]


    [Skills: 199+ Skills]


    [SBP: 30,000]


    [Book of Wisdom]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    "Now this looks impressive. My status resembles to a final boss now," Anon murmured, a sense of pride surging within him. He had grown immensely in power and experience, becoming a force to be reckoned with in this supernatural realm.


    Hmmm, let''s see if the skill shop has something intresting in it.


    <Skill Shop>


    [Skill Shop Can''t be opened due to severed connection with demon gods.]


    "Sealed off because I can''t contact the demon gods. Hmmm, what to do now?" Anon pondered, his mind brimming with possibilities.


    "Let''s take a round in the underground city." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deciding to venture into the underground city and witness the ongoing activities of the ogres, Anon prepared himself.


    As he made his way through the underground passages, Anon marveled at the intricate architecture and the bustling community that thrived within the depths.


    "We greet you, your majesty," the guards stationed at the entrance bowed in unison, their respect palpable in the air. Anon acknowledged their gesture with a nod, acknowledging the responsibility that came with his newfound position.


    "Yes, yes... Where is everyone?" Anon inquired, his gaze sweeping across the vicinity. He expected to witness the ogres engaged in their various endeavors, utilizing their unique skills and strengths.


    "Your majesty, everyone is currently asleep since it''s daytime up there," one of the guards responded, pointing toward the ceiling above. The underground city operated on a reversed day-night cycle, allowing the ogres to carry out their tasks in harmony with their nocturnal nature.


    "Ah, yes. I forgot you all sleep during the day and work at night," Anon acknowledged, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The ogres'' unique lifestyle fascinated him, offering glimpses into a world that operated differently from the human realm.


    "I wonder what sephie is upto ?"


    Anon''s curiosity led him toward Sephie''s lab, where the brilliant scientist pursued her groundbreaking experiments. The lab stood as a testament to her ingenuity, housing an array of advanced machinery and mystical artifacts.


    As Anon approached the entrance gate to Sephie''s lab, a low rumbling sound reverberated through the air. The gate, infused with enchantments and powered by intricate mechanisms, responded to his presence.


    "Welcome, master. Please enter," the gate spoke, its metallic voice resonating with a hint of reverence. The gate swung open, granting Anon access to the domain of knowledge and innovation within.


    Anon stepped into Sephie''s lab and was immediately greeted by an otherworldly ambiance. The mana in the air was dense, crackling with an untapped power. The lab''s interior was a fusion of metal and arcane wonders, a testament to Sephie''s relentless pursuit of scientific advancement.


    His eyes scanned the room, taking in the sights of shelves adorned with preserved monster organs sealed in crystal jars. The shelves stood as silent witnesses to the extensive research conducted within these walls.


    Making his way toward the experiment room, Anon beheld Sephie and her trusted assistant, Ogre No.7069, engaged in a momentous project. They stood before an imposing figure¡ªan ogre adorned in an intricately crafted suit of mithril armor. At the armor''s core, a pulsating blue hue radiated with untamed energy.


    "Okay, No.9799, try it now," Sephie commanded, her voice resonating with a mix of excitement and anticipation. With a well-practiced motion, she clicked on the blue core situated at the armor''s center, unleashing a surge of power.


    As the core activated, its vibrant blue hue transformed into a deep, intense red, illuminating the room with a mesmerizing glow. The air crackled with energy, the very essence of the room pulsating with newfound potential.


    No.9799, the ogre entrusted with the trial, prepared to showcase his strength. He reached for a rod adorned with heavy weight plates, its sheer mass dwarfing the strength of any ordinary being. With unwavering determination, he attempted to lift the colossal weight.


    However, the immense strain took its toll on No.9799''s body. His eyes, nose, and ears began to bleed, a testament to the raw power coursing through his veins. Before he could regain his balance, his body succumbed to the overwhelming force, collapsing onto the floor, unconscious.


    "Another failure," Sephie spoke with a tinge of disappointment, her shoulders slumping momentarily. Despite her brilliant mind and tireless efforts, success eluded her grasp in this particular endeavor.


    "What were you trying to accomplish, exactly?" Anon questioned, his voice laced with curiosity and a touch of concern. Sephie and Ogre No.7069 swiftly turned their attention toward Anon, acknowledging his presence with a respectful bow.


    "Master."


    "Your majesty."


    "That device looks intriguing. What does it do exactly?" Anon inquired, his gaze shifting between the gleaming armor and the enigmatic core at its center. The complexity of the creation piqued his interest, sparking a flame of curiosity within his mind.


    "Master, I have dedicated the past seventy days to its development," Sephie began, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of pride and ambition. She reveled in the opportunity to explain her work to someone who understood and appreciated the intricacies of her craft.


    "Hmm, what does it do? Or rather, what was its intended purpose?" Anon probed further, his tone laced with genuine curiosity. He admired Sephie''s tenacity and her unwavering commitment to pushing the boundaries of scientific exploration.


    "This creation was designed to amplify the power of ogres, forging a path toward their ascendance," Sephie explained, her voice carrying a tinge of excitement. She believed in the potential of her creation, the possibility of empowering the ogre race to reach new heights of strength and capability.


    "But it seems that I have encountered consistent setbacks and disappointments," Sephie confessed, a hint of frustration seeping into her words. Despite her expertise, she found herself grappling with unforeseen obstacles that hindered the realization of her vision.


    "Why has it been unsuccessful?" Anon inquired, his mind working to unravel the intricacies of the situation. He understood that behind every failure lay valuable lessons, ripe with potential for growth and innovation.


    "The core, obtained from monsters, does not respond as expected within this construct," Sephie revealed, her voice tinged with a mix of frustration and determination. She knew that the key to unlocking the potential of her creation lay in understanding and harnessing the elusive nature of the core.


    "Please elaborate," Anon requested, his eyes fixed on the core''s pulsating glow, his mind spinning with possibilities.


    "This core forms within a monster when it absorbs mana from its surroundings, storing the excess energy that it fails to utilize," Sephie elucidated, her voice filled with the passion of a true scholar. "However, within this construct, it has displayed unpredictable behavior, defying our attempts to harness its true potential."


    *honnnkkkkkkkkkk*


    As Sephie concluded her explanation, a sudden, blaring sound echoed through the lab, jolting both Anon and Sephie from their conversation. The piercing alarm-like noise signaled an urgent development, demanding their immediate attention.

 Chapter 190 Chapter-190

    "What''s happening?" Anon asked, a mix of concern and anticipation filling his voice. His eyes darted around the room, searching for clues to decipher the source of the disturbance.


    "Something not good is happening within the Nightmare Forest," Sephie revealed, her voice laced with a sense of urgency. She swiftly maneuvered toward her private chamber, her steps fueled by a combination of anxiety and determination.


    As Sephie swung open the doors to her room, she hurriedly approached a large screen, its surface illuminated with a multitude of images depicting different areas within the Nightmare Forest¡ªa realm known for its sinister and dangerous inhabitants.


    "Madam Sephie, there," No.7069 pointed toward one of the screens, drawing their attention to a specific location within the forest.


    Anon and Sephie locked their gaze upon the screen, their eyes widening with disbelief and apprehension. The image displayed a massive horde of zombies emerging from the depths of the Nightmare Forest.


    "This is dire," Sephie spoke, her voice laced with worry, her eyes scanning the vast horde that loomed before them.


    "Can we face them head-on?" Anon''s voice resounded with determination, his gaze fixed on the oncoming army of the undead.


    "No, I fear no one can withstand them," Sephie replied, her tone grim and heavy with foreboding.


    Anon clenched his fists, his mind racing with thoughts of strategies and possibilities. "Where are they heading towards?" he asked, his voice steady despite the urgency in his words.


    "Their path leads straight to the royal capital," Sephie answered, her voice tinged with concern. "But it''s not just humans within that mass of zombies. It comprises creatures of all kinds¡ªanimals, monsters¡ªturned into mindless abominations. And among them, there is an A-rank monster zombie, the greatest threat of all."


    Anon''s brow furrowed as he absorbed the gravity of the situation. "Can the king''s royal army stop them?" he inquired, hoping for a glimmer of hope amidst the encroaching darkness.


    Sephie sighed, her eyes filled with sorrow. "Based on the intelligence reports, they might be able to hold them back for a maximum of three days, but they lack the power to eradicate them entirely," she explained, her gaze fixed on the screen before her, the display mirroring the relentless advance of the undead.


    Anon glanced at the clock on the wall, his mind calculating the precious time slipping away. "How much time until they reach the first gate of the capital?" he asked, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Sephie checked the data, her fingers swiftly tapping on the keyboard. "Approximately 19 hours," she answered, her voice filled with a mix of apprehension and determination.


    "F...fuck," Anon muttered, frustration seeping into his words. "I thought I could have at least a moment''s respite before facing another catastrophe," he spoke, his frustration mingled with a resolve that burned in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, in the House of the Noble Undead...


    Frank lounged amidst a group of girls, reveling in their adoration, their hands tending to his every need. Grapes were fed to him one by one, their succulent taste a brief respite from the impending storm.


    A mischievous glint sparkled in Frank''s eyes as he observed a spider making its way across the table. "Hey, look, a spider," he remarked to one of the girls, a playful smile dancing upon his lips.


    Fear instantly gripped the girl''s heart, and she sought refuge in Frank''s embrace, her voice trembling. "Hiiiiaaa... Master Frank, save me," she pleaded, her body trembling with both fear and excitement.


    Frank''s demeanor shifted, his eyes glinting with predatory instinct. Baring his fangs, he swiftly sunk them into the girl''s neck, a hunger awakening within him as her life force flowed into him, invigorating and exhilarating.


    With a satisfied sigh, Frank released his grip, blood staining his lips. "Sip-Sip Haaa, delicious," he murmured, relishing the rich taste that lingered upon his tongue.


    His moment of indulgence was interrupted by a butler, a figure exuding a calm and enigmatic aura, stepping forward and presenting a screen. The butler''s glasses glinted, reflecting the room''s dim light, his eyes radiating an otherworldly crimson glow.


    Frank glanced at the screen, curiosity piqued. "What is this?" he inquired, his voice laced with anticipation.


    The butler spoke with a composed tone, offering an explanation. "These are the brainless undead creatures known as ''zombies,'' sir. They are devoid of pain, devoid of emotions, and they operate solely on absolute commands."


    Frank''s smile widened, mischief dancing in his eyes. "Interesting. Get me 1000 of these creatures," he commanded, his voice laced with excitement and intrigue.


    The butler nodded, acknowledging the order. "Very well, sir. I shall make the necessary arrangements."


    As Frank gazed at the screen, his eyes widened, his smile vanishing. "Wait... what?" His tone shifted, morphing into a grave seriousness that matched the impending danger.


    "Yes, sir," the butler confirmed, his voice steady and calm, unruffled by the looming crisis.


    Instinctively, Frank''s gaze darted towards the girls attending to his needs, and a sense of alarm gripped his heart. "Ahhh, everyone, out of the fucking room now!" he bellowed, his voice reverberating with urgency.


    The girls scattered, hastening to obey Frank''s command, their footsteps echoing down the hall. Only the butler remained, standing resolute by Frank''s side.


    Frank stared at the butler, his eyes filled with determination. "Udaris, what do we do now?" he asked, his voice steady, his resolve unwavering. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The butler, Udaris, maintained his calm demeanor, his voice measured. "Master, it is crucial that we gather our forces for battle. The Mutual Relationship Rule shall be implemented, as this is an S-Rank danger," he explained, his words carrying the weight of experience and strategy.


    Frank nodded, his expression growing solemn. "Udaris," he spoke, rising from his seat, "assemble all of our soldiers. I shall personally investigate if there is someone behind this."


    Udaris bowed, his eyes fixed on Frank. "Yes, Master. I shall fulfill your command promptly."


    The House of Witches...


    Marinda, the head witch, sat engrossed in her paperwork, the room filled with an air of bustling activity. Shelly, her assistant, rushed towards her, clutching a tablet in her hands.


    "Madam Marinda, please have a look at this," Shelly implored, her voice tinged with urgency.


    Marinda glanced up, a hint of annoyance on her face. "What is it, Shelly? Can''t you see I''m occupied with important matters? Tell me it''s a matter of utmost significance, or better yet, you''ve discovered the whereabouts of that insufferable Anon," she scoffed, her voice tinged with frustration.

 Chapter 191 Chapter-191

    Shelly''s expression turned grave, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and urgency. "Madam, this is not a personal matter. It concerns an S-Rank danger," she revealed, the weight of her words settling heavily upon the room.


    Marinda''s annoyance dissipated, her eyes widening with surprise. She set aside her work, her attention fully captured. "An S-Rank danger? Do you even comprehend the magnitude of such a classification?" she questioned, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Shelly approached Marinda, extending the tablet. "Madam, please take a look," she urged, her voice conveying the gravity of the situation.


    Marinda''s face grew increasingly somber as she perused the contents of the tablet. Four simple words escaped her lips, laden with concern, "How much time remains?"


    Shelly''s voice held a sense of urgency as she answered, "Approximately 20 hours, Madam."


    Marinda''s mind raced, her thoughts consumed by the looming catastrophe. "Damn, less than a day...," she muttered, her voice filled with determination. Her eyes turned steely, her gaze fixed on the raindrops cascading down the windowpane.


    "What unfolds in our kingdom?" Marinda questioned, her voice a whisper carried away by the pitter-patter of rain.


    Shelly hesitated for a moment, her eyes filled with concern. "Madam, should I recall all the young Madams as well?" she asked, her voice carrying a mix of apprehension and resolve.


    Marinda''s expression hardened, her eyes blazing with determination. "Yes, and contact the Elf Kingdom as well. It''s time for them to honor the debt they owe us," she declared, her voice laced with authority.


    "What does this storm brings with it?" she murmured, her voice barely audible, lost amidst the rain''s gentle melody.


    House of the Dragon Flames...


    "Sir, it''s an emergency." The door of the family leader''s room burst open as a knight rushed in, his breath heavy and face filled with urgency.


    Bolge, in the midst of his rigorous sword training, swiftly turned towards the knight, his sword raised, and a deadly serious expression etched on his face.


    "You''d better give me a damn good reason to spare your pathetic life, or forget about walking out of here alive," Bolge spoke, his voice laced with a chilling authority.


    "M-My lord, an S-Rank danger is approaching the royal capital. The elders of the house are waiting for you in the meeting room. Sir Griffith ordered me to call you immediately. Please, spare me," the knight pleaded, his voice quivering.


    Bolge''s intense gaze never wavered as he slowly lowered his sword, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    "What is your name again?" Bolge asked, his voice demanding respect.


    "I am John, Sir," the knight replied, his voice filled with both fear and reverence.


    "John, you have shown bravery today. Now tell me, where is the third knight captain?" Bolge inquired, his voice carrying a sense of purpose.


    "Sir, Lady Silk has been missing since yesterday evening. We have launched a search, but so far, we have found no trace of her," John answered, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Good, John. Stand up," Bolge commanded, his tone unwavering.


    John rose to his feet, his gaze meeting Bolge''s unwavering stare, a mixture of surprise and curiosity in his eyes. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "John, from this moment forward, you are the new third knight captain," Bolge declared with conviction.


    "Y-Yes, sir?" John stammered, clearly taken aback by the sudden promotion.


    "Yes, unless you have any objections. Speak now, or gather the knights of your platoon," Bolge stated firmly, his voice brooking no dissent.


    "But, sir, who would listen to a knight like me?" John questioned, his voice laced with self-doubt.


    "Consider this your promotion," Bolge said, his hand igniting in flames. From the flames, he produced a badge adorned with a fearsome dragon emblem.


    With a swift motion, Bolge tossed the badge to John, who caught it in awe.


    "Do you have any further questions, Third Knight Captain?" Bolge asked, his voice resonating with authority.


    "Huh...? N-No, sir," John replied, a mixture of astonishment and gratitude evident in his voice.


    "Then go and gather your platoon," Bolge''s voice boomed, commanding respect like that of a seasoned army general.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," John replied, his voice filled with newfound determination as he promptly left the room.


    "Where are you, Silk? You chose the worst possible time to vanish. First, Anon disappears, and now you. What a mess," Bolge muttered to himself as he finished dressing and made his way towards the meeting room.


    As Bolge entered the meeting room, he was greeted by a round table filled with elder members of the house, their eyes fixed upon a massive screen displaying millions of undead creatures marching relentlessly towards the royal capital from the depths of the nightmare forest.


    "Greetings, grandpas. What is the situation?" Bolge inquired, his voice filled with both curiosity and authority, as he walked in and took a seat in the largest chair in the room.


    "An S-Rank Danger is approaching the royal capital," Griffith, an elderly man in his seventies, responded, his voice resonating with experience and wisdom.


    "Well, can we annihilate them or not?" Bolge asked bluntly, his gaze fixed on the screen.


    "No, these creatures are mindless zombies, devoid of emotions or senses. They feel no fear, no anger, and no pain," a bespectacled man stood up, his voice conveying a sense of concern.


    "You call that an S-Rank danger? They are simply mindless vegetables walking towards us. Just cut them into a thousand pieces, and they won''t be able to fight back, right? They lack a mind, after all," Bolge scoffed, his expression carefree and confident.


    Griffith exchanged a knowing glance with the others before speaking. "Show him."


    "Yes, sir," the bespectacled man responded, playing another video on the screen.


    The video displayed a zombie slowly approaching an eight-legged arcane spider, its relentless pace undeterred by the spider''s presence.


    "Is that an eight-legged arcane spider? I''ve hunted a few before. Their armor is remarkably sturdy, and their legs sharper than any sword," Bolge remarked, his eyes focused on the screen.


    "Their body parts are used to craft the strongest armor in the kingdom, sir," the bespectacled man confirmed, his voice carrying a note of caution.


    As the video continued, the zombie closed in on the arcane spider, its unyielding determination evident.


    In a defensive move, the spider lunged, its sharp legs striking the zombie''s body with full force.


    To everyone''s astonishment, upon contact, the spider''s legs shattered into fragments, like glass hitting a stone wall.


    Bolge''s eyes widened in both surprise and realization, a newfound respect for the undead threat growing within him.


    "What was that?" Bolge asked, his voice filled with a mix of astonishment and intrigue.


    "That''s not all, sir. Please, continue watching," Griffith spoke, his voice carrying a sense of urgency.


    As the video progressed, the arcane spider, recognizing the danger posed by the zombie, attempted to retreat, darting away with impressive speed.


    Yet, to everyone''s shock, the zombie seized the spider''s leg, wrenching it back with a strength that defied its undead nature.


    With a savage hunger, the zombie sank its teeth into the spider''s thick, resilient exoskeleton, its determination unyielding.


    The room fell silent, the observers witnessing the grotesque scene unfold before their eyes.


    "What the hell is that?" Bolge exclaimed, a mixture of disbelief and newfound respect in his voice, as the realization of the threat dawned upon him.

 Chapter 192 Chapter-192

    "Prepare the soldiers and equip them with the finest armor. I don''t think this war will be ending soon. Send the alliance papers to every household," Bolge commanded.


    "Yes, sir," an elderly man rose from his chair and left the room. He wore the armor of a knight and proudly displayed a dragon badge on his chest.


    This man was none other than the Second Knight Captain of the Dragon House, known for his unwavering loyalty and unwavering dedication to the cause.


    "I shall retrieve my royal armor. The rest of you, prepare yourselves as well. We are going into battle. If anyone objects to my decision, speak now or fight for me," Bolge declared, his voice resonating with authority. He stood up, emanating a threatening aura that sent shivers down the spines of those present.


    In an instant, a man wearing glasses attempted to raise his hand, but Griffith, Bolge''s trusted lieutenant, swiftly intervened, grabbing his hand to prevent him.


    "What do you think you''re doing, glasses?" Griffith inquired, his eyes narrowing.


    "S-Sir, fighting them is absurd. We will lose. This war is impossible to win. I am objecting to the leader''s decision because he said anyone could object if they wanted," the bespectacled man expressed his concerns, his voice trembling.


    "Oh...? And what do you think he will do when you object to his decision?" Griffith retorted, his voice dripping with a mix of amusement and warning. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "L-Listen to my idea of retreat...?" the man with glasses stammered, his confidence waning.


    Griffith sighed deeply, contemplating the man''s words. He understood the fear and doubt that clouded the room. The odds were stacked against them, and the enemy they faced was formidable. But retreating now would only spell their doom.


    "How long have you been with the house?" Griffith asked, his voice taking on a somber tone.


    "Only five days, sir..." the man with glasses admitted, his voice lacking conviction.


    "That''s why you don''t understand. If you mention the word ''retreat'' in front of him, he will dig your grave before killing you. Now, silence yourself before your blood stains this floor," Griffith warned firmly, his grip on the man''s hand tightening.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence. The truth in Griffith''s words lingered, weighing heavily on their minds. They knew that Bolge, their leader, was a force to be reckoned with, his unwavering determination matching the strength of his sword arm.


    "In other words, it''s fight or die," Griffith asserted, releasing the man''s hand.


    "Very well, I shall take my leave now," Bolge announced, his piercing gaze scanning the hall, ensuring that no objections were voiced.


    Bolge exited through the gate, and the tension in the room began to dissipate, albeit slightly. The remaining members of the group exchanged nervous glances, their hearts heavy with the weight of the impending battle.


    "I understand that what has transpired is unfortunate, and some of you may consider fleeing today. I do not know who you are, nor do I care to know. I will step outside for a smoke, and for those who wish to leave, simply exit the room and vacate the mansion within the hour. If you are found inside this mansion one hour from now, no one will be more dangerous than me.


    Now, ladies and gentlemen, take your time," Griffith spoke, his voice filled with a mixture of resignation and determination.


    With that, he rose from his chair, leaving the room, cigar in hand. Griffith stood before a large glass window, gazing outside as he lit the cigar and began to smoke. His thoughts were consumed by the gravity of the situation.


    "What is happening within this damn kingdom? First, the invasion of the Ogres into the seventh ring, and now these undead creatures. Is this all mere coincidence, or is someone orchestrating it?" Griffith mused sadly, his smile tainted with sorrow.


    Suddenly, the man with the glasses approached Griffith from behind, his footsteps hesitant.


    "S-Sir Griffith, I am sorry, but-" the man began, his voice wavering.


    Before he could utter another word, Griffith raised his hand, gesturing for him to stop. The message was clear - his words were unnecessary.


    "Just leave if you want to. Spare me the excuses," Griffith commanded, his eyes fixed on the horizon.


    The man nodded, his face filled with a mixture of relief and disappointment. He understood that further conversation would be futile. With a heavy heart, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    After smoking the entire cigar, Griffith reentered the room, the lingering scent of tobacco clinging to his clothes. He surveyed the scene, noting that five individuals had already left.


    "Well, it seems we had some cowards among us, huh?" Griffith remarked, his smile faintly visible amidst the somber atmosphere.


    "Madam Aven, too, huh...?" Griffith''s tone turned melancholic as he glanced at one of the vacant seats, memories of battles fought side by side flooding his mind.


    "Don''t be foolish, Griffith. We went to retrieve our royal weapons. Do you really think we would leave like cowards?" a woman with purple hair and purple eyes entered the room, her voice filled with determination. She wielded two swords, one in each hand, a testament to her skill and readiness for battle.


    Three more elderly men followed her into the room, their faces etched with wrinkles that told tales of past wars and countless victories. They exchanged knowing glances with Griffith, their eyes conveying a silent camaraderie.


    "You old bastards dared to play tricks on me. If I survive tomorrow, I will surely have my revenge," Griffith remarked, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he playfully taunted his comrades.


    "We should begin strategizing now," one of the elderly men suggested, his voice filled with authority born of experience.


    "Indeed. Please share your thoughts on what we can do in this situation," Griffith invited, his gaze shifting from one seasoned warrior to another.


    "Sir, may i come in ?" The guy wearing glasses spoke.


    "Hmmm...? You are back too huh ?" Griffith asked with a smile.


    "Sir, what is the benefit of running ? If the kingdom that i pledged to serve doesn''t remains."

 Chapter 193 Chapter-193

    Denver House of Justice...


    Great Mother''s Room...


    "Where is my baby son, Ren?" the Great Mother demanded, her grip tightening on the collar of one of the knights.


    "G-Great Mother, we just received a message from Master Ren. It reads, ''I will be away for a week. Do not attempt to contact me or search for me. I will return in one week or possibly sooner. Love, Mother,''" the knight relayed, his voice laced with concern for the Great Mother''s well-being.


    "Oh, my baby. What are you doing out in the wilderness? There are too many monsters outside," the Great Mother lamented, her face filled with a mix of maternal love and worry.


    "Great Mother, the soldiers are prepared," a knight reported as he entered the room, bowing respectfully.


    "Very well. May the gods be with us," the Great Mother said with a hint of determination, her voice carrying the weight of responsibility.


    The illustrious Great Mother, a beacon of purity and authority, draped herself in a resplendent robe that exuded pristine whiteness from its top to its flowing hem. Adorned with a prominent cross at its center, the fabric was so delicately thin that it hinted at the curves of her ample bosom, accentuating her every contour with a subtle allure.


    As she led the procession, her regal figure captivated the knights who accompanied her, their eyes unable to resist stealing glances filled with desire and longing.


    Engrossed in their own private conversation, two knights exchanged hushed words in their attempt to decipher the Great Mother''s status. "Yo, do you think the Great Mother is still a virgin?" one of the knights quizzically posed to his companion.


    With a scoff of disbelief, the other knight swiftly retorted, "You daft fool! How do you think Master Ren came into this world? Clearly, she is not."


    Realizing the folly of his question, the first knight sought clarification, "Ah, I see. But have you ever seen his father?"


    "Alas, his father met a valiant end on the battlefield, my friend," the second knight solemnly revealed, hoping to put an end to the line of inquiry.


    Nonetheless, the first knight, seemingly unable to resist the temptation, continued, "True, but her allure and captivating curves are still undeniable."


    "Indeed, they are. If granted just a single night alone with the Great Mother, I would willingly devote my life to prayers," the second knight mused, caught in a daydream of desire.


    However, their conversation came to an abrupt halt as a female knight, walking silently behind them, interjected. "Oi, there''s a lady right behind you. Can you not speak with such indiscretion?"


    Taken aback by her presence, the first knight blurted out, "You are a lady?"


    With a tone of exasperation, the female knight responded, "Of course, what kind of question is that?"


    The first knight, undeterred, attempted to make a lighthearted observation, pointing at her chest, "Well, I don''t see any breasts here, only a plain landscape. I daresay you possess the visage of a girl but the physique of a boy."


    Chuckling in agreement, the second knight joined in, "He''s got a point."


    Seething with anger, the female knight, Olivia, unleashed a swift reprimand, "You insolent fools..."


    Thwack Thwack


    Before Olivia could utter another word, the Great Mother, aware of the disturbance, turned back to face the three knights. Her gaze penetrated their very souls as she inquired, "Is something the matter?"


    Witnessing the Great Mother''s piercing gaze, the two knights hurriedly adjusted their helmets, attempting to regain composure. "Everything is in order, Great Mother. Please proceed," Olivia reassured, her voice now steady and respectful.


    Without a word, the Great Mother resumed her steady march toward the grand hall, ascending the stage with a regal grace. As her presence filled the room, every knight in attendance, numbering over ten thousand, knelt in unison, their armor resplendent in polished silver plates, each cape bearing a bold, symbolic cross.


    In response to the Great Mother''s arrival, the hall seemed to tremble momentarily, the collective weight of their devotion manifesting in a tangible shudder. As she commanded them to rise, the knights obeyed, standing tall and resolute, their unwavering dedication evident. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stand up all of you."


    Addressing her loyal knights, the Great Mother''s voice thundered with unwavering determination, "You, my elite knights of House Denver, have remained faithful to God, and He has protected your families from harm until this day. But now, He calls upon me to safeguard His sacred domain from the unholy creatures that approach from the depths of the Nightmare Forest."


    With each word, her voice resonated with fervor and righteousness, carrying a resolute determination that stirred the hearts of all who listened. "Shall I answer God''s call? Shall I vow that we shall fight until the bitter end, protecting His home without a single falter? Shall I declare, in my name, that no knight shall fall until every last abomination is vanquished?"


    A resounding affirmation echoed through the hall, as each knight drew their swords and pointed them upward, their voices raised in unison, "Yes, ma''am!"


    The very foundations of the chamber seemed to tremble as the knights declared their unwavering commitment to the Creator, their collective battle cry reverberating with an otherworldly power. The Great Mother, eyes ablaze with fervor, repeated her command, seeking an even greater response, "I cannot hear you, soldiers! Are you prepared to serve the Creator? Or will you perish in vain?"


    The chamber erupted in an overwhelming roar, a proclamation of unyielding loyalty. "WE WILL SERVE THE GOD, MA''AM!"


    A surge of energy coursed through the hall, tangible vibrations causing the very walls to tremble. The Great Mother acknowledged their unwavering commitment with a serene smile as she raised her hand and a bright light came out of it. "May the gods bestow their blessings upon each and every one of you."


    In the midst of the fervor, two knights who had been part of the Great Mother''s escort party whispered their disapproval. "And that, my friends, is how you brainwash unwavering loyalty in thousands of soldiers, even without qny reason," one knight remarked sarcastically.


    His companion chimed in, "Indeed, a simple spell called ''Light'' can have such a profound effect, masquerading as divine blessing."


    Their words were cut short as Olivia swiftly intervened, striking both knights on their heads with her gauntlet-clad hand, ensuring their silence and respect.

 Chapter 194 Chapter-194

    Within the House of the Alchemists...


    A man sat on his imposing throne, with men and women bowing before him in a grand hall. The room buzzed with anticipation as the air grew thick with a sense of urgency.


    "House leader, you summoned us?" One of the young men spoke, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and determination.


    "Yes, an S-rank danger approaches us. All seven houses have formed an alliance, and we are tasked with crafting potions for the soldiers who will fight in the upcoming battle. Though we may lack conventional combat skills, as potion and medicine crafters, we possess the ability to defend ourselves, do we not?" The family leader spoke, his voice resonating with authority.


    "Yes, Sir!" All the alchemists chorused, their voices brimming with confidence.


    "Now, those who wish to participate in the fight, please proceed to that room. Those who choose to support the other six families by making potions, go to the other room. I harbor no ill will toward those who opt for potion-making; I appreciate your support for the house. Make your choice." The leader commanded, his gaze sweeping across the room.


    Immediately, the numbers split down the middle as some chose to create potions, while others elected to join the battle. Determination etched on their faces, they moved with purpose, their steps filled with resolve.


    "Good. Those who will create potions may commence their work, and those who will fight, come with me." The leader declared, rising from his throne and leading the way towards the other room. The alchemists who had chosen to fight followed him, their footsteps echoing with a sense of unity and bravery.


    The family leader shed his coat, and all the family members who joined him in combat took their seats on wooden chairs. The room became a chamber of strategy, a crucible of war.


    He unveiled a large blackboard, previously concealed by a cloth, revealing intricate drawings that showcased the upcoming battlefield. Symbols denoting undead forces clashed with those representing the Kingdom''s troops, while smaller circles designated the teams.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you have chosen to fight. I do not need to know your motivations, be it to project toughness or a desire for more excitement than making potions for others. What matters is that we are here together. Our house, known for generations of alchemy, has supplied potions to adventurers. But today, in this imminent war, we will not act solely as alchemists.


    We shall demonstrate our worth and prove that we too can fight. We are not mere alchemists at the beck and call of others'' orders. Do you agree with me?" The family leader asked, his voice filled with determination.


    "Yes, Sir!" they all answered in unison, their voices resounding with conviction.


    "Good. Now, let us discuss the strategy we will deploy in the upcoming battle." The leader proceeded to explain the intricate details of the battle plan, his words instilling a sense of purpose and confidence in the hearts of his comrades.


    Meanwhile, at the Martial House...


    "Sir, please take a look at this." Helix spoke, his voice filled with urgency, as he handed a screen to the leader of the Martial House. The screen displayed an ominous image of the Nightmare Forest, where the looming danger awaited.


    "Yes, I know, Helix. I have already received the alliance policy paperwork from all the houses. Your efficiency in these matters seems to be declining." The family leader spoke, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement as he signed the alliance papers.


    "I apologize for my incompetence, sir," Helix responded, his voice laced with a mix of remorse and determination.


    "No problem." The family leader reassured him, his voice calm and composed.


    "I will immediately inform Madam Luna about this, sir." Helix began to depart, his steps quickening as he prepared to relay the urgent information.


    "She knows. She was the one who handed me the alliance papers." The family leader informed him, his voice filled with confidence.


    "Ah, is that so." Helix stopped in his tracks, a look of surprise crossing his face. He realized that the pieces were already in motion, orchestrated by their formidable leader.


    "Then, should I prepare the soldiers, sir?" Helix asked, his voice respectful as he sought guidance.


    "No¡ª" before the family leader could continue, the doors to his room swung open, and a werewolf girl wearing a knight''s armor entered, her presence commanding attention.


    "Father, I''m here." She announced, her voice laced with a sense of determination and loyalty, as she bowed before her leader.


    This girl was none other than Luna herself, a warrior of remarkable skill and unwavering resolve.


    Helix looked on, perplexed. He was the commander of the Martial House''s army, and after him, it was expected that the family leader''s first son would assume that position. But now, the second daughter of the house stood before them, donning the armor of the Head Knight Captain. The unexpected turn of events left Helix momentarily speechless.


    "Sir, that is¡ª" Helix began to speak, his voice filled with curiosity and confusion, but the family leader interrupted him, his voice commanding attention.


    "Helix, meet your new Knight Captain, Luna Warwood." The family leader introduced her with a sense of pride and admiration, his voice reflecting his unwavering confidence.


    "Hello, Uncle Helix." Luna greeted him with a warm smile, her voice filled with a sense of camaraderie and respect.


    "H-Hello, Madam Luna." Helix responded, his voice reflecting a mix of surprise and respect, as he struggled to comprehend the new dynamics unfolding before him.


    "Your sound doesn''t sound good, Helix. Is something amiss? Are you unhappy that Luna has become the Knight Captain?" The family leader inquired, his voice filled with genuine concern.


    "No, sir. That''s not it. I simply thought that Master ''Alex'' would be the next Chief Captain after me." Helix clarified, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and uncertainty.


    "You are right, he will be the next captain, but he is far from home now and cannot return swiftly. That''s why I have assigned this position to Luna for the time being, and your task is to assist her. Instruct her in the basics of the battlefield and familiarize her with the enemy we are about to face." The family leader explained, his voice emanating authority and wisdom.


    "Yes, sir. As you wish. Please accompany me, Madam Luna." Helix spoke, his voice filled with a newfound determination and commitment. He understood the weight of his responsibility and embraced it with unwavering loyalty.


    Together, they ventured out of the room, a united front in the face of impending danger. As they walked side by side, Helix imparted his knowledge, sharing the intricacies of the battlefield and the tactics necessary to emerge victorious. Luna listened attentively, her eyes gleaming with determination and a thirst for knowledge.


    Meanwhile, the family leader pondered the state of the kingdom, his mind filled with a mix of concern and determination. "What will become of this kingdom? If I am right, the king must have sent out a call for assistance to other continents by now. Let us see whether they will answer our plea for aid," he mused, his voice tinged with a blend of hope and caution.


    Returning to his paperwork, he resumed his tasks with unwavering focus and resolve, occasionally pausing to take a puff of his cigar, as he fortified himself for the challenges that lay ahead. In the face of adversity, he stood as the beacon of strength, guiding his house and his allies towards a brighter future.


    sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 195 Chapter-195

    Inside a grand hall, seven kings and queens convened around a formidable table, their gazes locked in tense anticipation. The air crackled with a palpable energy, a mix of urgency and skepticism.


    "So, Arthur, if I understand correctly, an army of undead is marching towards your continent with the intent to annihilate it, isn''t that right?" One of the kings rose from his seat, a mocking smile etched on his face. King Alfred, known for his sharp wit and cunning, relished the opportunity to provoke.


    "King Alfred, I hold you in high regard, but I''ve already stated this multiple times in the past two hours... I don''t have the fucking time to repeat myself, again and again." A man, around 58 years old, with vibrant green hair and piercing green eyes, spoke with a touch of weariness in his voice. He was none other than King Arthur, the resolute ruler of the continent that Anon called home.


    "Arthur, do not show such attitude towards me. It is you who seeks assistance, not I," Alfred retorted, his face now contorted with anger.


    "You''re right; I should not speak to you in such a manner..." Arthur''s voice trailed off as he rose slowly from his seat. He knew that diplomacy was crucial at this moment, but his patience had worn thin.


    "Yes, that''s the tone befitting a king who seeks aid and-"


    "You foolish imbecile! If I do not act swiftly, my people will perish within the next 17 hours. Do you think I care about the way I speak to you?" Arthur shouted, his eyes fixated on all the kings and queens gathered around the table. His voice reverberated through the hall, commanding attention.


    His words hung in the air, and a solemn silence fell upon the assembly. The weight of the impending disaster settled on their shoulders, eclipsing any personal disagreements.


    "Today, I find myself questioning why I am even present in this assembly. I was meant to meet the heads of the seven royal families. I shall take my leave now, but before I go, I have one final thing to say to all of you." Arthur paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle in the room.


    "If we fail to defend our continent, not only will the undead march upon your lands next, but they will also gain strength in numbers, for they possess the ability to transform humans into their kind with a mere bite." Arthur''s voice carried an unwavering resolve as he turned to depart the hall, his steps echoing with purpose.


    "Wait, Sir Arthur," a lady rose from her seat, her commanding presence halting Arthur in his tracks. Queen Derein, known for her unwavering determination and strategic acumen, stepped forward.


    She appeared to be around 26 years old, tall and self-assured, draped in the royal robes of a queen, with a leering cane in her hand. Her eyes radiated determination and loyalty to her kingdom.


    "Yes, Queen Derein?" Arthur pivoted, his attention now focused on her.


    "We shall dispatch our entire forces to aid your frontlines, reserving only a basic defense for our own protection against any possible ambush," Derein announced, her voice steady and resolute.


    "I shall remember this act of solidarity, Queen Derein," Arthur responded, acknowledging her support with a respectful nod.


    "This is not merely a gesture of goodwill; it is a matter of security. I am determined to safeguard my continent and ensure the future of this kingdom. Those who endorse my decision, raise your hands," Derein declared, extending her hand in demonstration.


    As she raised her hand, another gentleman followed suit. He possessed jet-black hair, black eyes, and a prominent scar that concealed his left eye. Two additional kings and queens joined in solidarity, while two remained silent, including Alfred.


    "We shall commence our march as soon as we return. I have already instructed my knight captains to assemble the finest soldiers at our disposal. Let us convene on the frontlines before dusk falls," Derein proclaimed, her voice carrying an air of confidence and determination.


    "But Queen Derein, there is no sun visible today. Heavy rain has enveloped the land since yesterday. How will we discern the location of the sun?" one of the kings inquired, his brow furrowed with concern.


    "Prepare your soldiers. The sun will reveal itself once it descends," Derein responded confidently, her gaze unwavering. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s preposterous! How can the sun appear amidst such dense clouds?" Alfred interjected, skepticism lacing his voice.


    "Indeed, the sun may never shine for someone like you again." Derein mocked Alfred.


    "In three hours, I shall reveal the sun''s location, albeit briefly. I implore all of you to observe it carefully and calculate the estimated time of its descent beyond the horizon. That shall be our appointed meeting hour," Derein explained, her words delivered with an unyielding determination that left no room for doubt.


    "I acknowledge Queen Derein''s decision and shall now depart to prepare my army for the impending march. Until later, everyone," the scarred-faced king declared, his voice tinged with a quiet resolve.


    "Likewise, I shall take my leave to rally my soldiers."


    "Well, it seems I require some time to make the necessary preparations."


    The remaining supportive kings swiftly assented to Derein''s decision and left to ready their armies for the impending battle. The urgency in the air intensified, a collective determination driving each ruler to act swiftly.


    "Well, it appears you have garnered ample support. I shall take my leave as well, hmm...?" Alfred stood up from his chair, a mixture of frustration and reluctance evident on his face.


    "Rest assured, Alfred, I will not forget this. I vow to repay you tenfold," Arthur stated resolutely, his eyes locked with Alfred''s.


    "Heh, first survive, then we can entertain such talk. Meh-Meh-Meh... a mere wordsmith." Alfred sneered, his retort steeped in skepticism and mockery, before turning and leaving the room.


    Now, only two men remained within the hall: Arthur and an elderly gentleman in his nineties. The atmosphere grew solemn, the weight of their decisions and the impending battle palpable.


    His silver beard shimmering, and his robe reminiscent of a samurai, complete with a regal cape, the old man exuded an aura of wisdom and experience. Sir Grad, the revered elder, known for his strategic brilliance and unyielding loyalty, stood silently.


    "Sir Grad, may I ascertain whether you stand with me or not? For if you choose not to speak, I shall assume you have no intention of lending your aid," Arthur inquired, seeking clarification.

 Chapter 196 Chapter-196

    Grad, though his aged frame appeared frail, held an air of unwavering resolve. Without uttering a word, he stood and fixing his curved swords on his back, his eyes meeting Arthur''s for a fleeting moment, before he turned and exited the hall. His silence spoke volumes, leaving Arthur to decipher his intentions.


    "I believe I have my answer..." Arthur''s voice trailed off, a mix of resignation and determination in his tone. Before he could complete his sentence, a peculiar sound emanated from the table situated between the chairs.


    "What is th-" Arthur''s hand reached out to touch the table, causing it to tremor violently, as if cleaved by an exceedingly sharp blade. The shards fell to the floor, forming a single word, ''Yes.''


    "You could have simply spoken. There is no need to always showcase your skills, old man." Arthur exclaimed, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips, as he too departed the room.


    As Arthur left the grand hall, his thoughts swirled with a mix of hope and trepidation. The path ahead was uncertain, and the looming battle would test their mettle and resilience. The fate of their continents rested on their shoulders, and the decisions made within those walls would shape the course of their shared destiny.


    Each ruler, with their armies and determination, prepared to face the approaching darkness, knowing that only together could they stand a chance against the imminent threat. Their paths would converge on the frontlines, their resolve unyielding as they embraced the challenges ahead.


    In the face of adversity, alliances were forged, and destiny beckoned. The battle for survival had begun, and within the hearts of these kings and queens burned the flames of valor, ready to ignite a new chapter in their history.


    King Alfred returned to his room, his footsteps echoing in the silence. With a regal air, he removed his royal robe and cape, letting them fall to the ground. Yet, as he did so, an unnerving sensation crept up his spine, a feeling that he was not alone. Instinctively, his hand found the hilt of his sword, drawing it forth with a swift, practiced motion.


    Turning with graceful swiftness, he pointed the blade towards the unseen presence. There, standing before him, was a figure draped in black from head to toe, their face concealed within the depths of a dark cloth.


    "How dare you enter my chamber without my permission?" King Alfred''s voice thundered with authority, his gaze unwavering.


    The figure stood it''s ground, it''s voice heavy and commanding. "It is urgent, my master has sent me to inform you of a change in the plans."


    "Change in the plans?" King Alfred''s voice dripped with skepticism. "Listen here, you insolent fool. I have entrusted your master with the wealth and resources to forge an invincible army, one that cannot be vanquished or feared. If you dare speak of altering our agreement, I shall unleash a wrath upon you that will reduce you to mere dog food.


    Inform your master that if he wishes to modify the plans, he better present himself before me like a lowly cur and explain himself."


    King Alfred''s grip tightened around the collar of the mysterious intruder, asserting his dominance. The figure remained calm, their eyes locked on the king''s unwavering gaze.


    "As you wish," the figure responded, their voice low and stoic, before vanishing from the room as if they were never there.


    With a satisfied nod, King Alfred released his grip on the collar and turned back to his task at hand. He resumed removing his clothes, the weight of the encounter still lingering in his mind. It was then, in the midst of his contemplation, that another presence materialized behind him.


    The figure appeared to be in their thirties, with a cascade of blonde hair and a neatly trimmed beard. Dressed in a pristine white lab coat and donning a pair of glasses, the newcomer exuded an air of intelligence and authority.


    "You called, Alfred?" the man''s voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension in the air.


    "Haha! So, you have arrived," King Alfred turned, a smile playing at the corners of his lips.


    "I am here. Is there a problem? I heard you had a confrontation with my messenger," the man in the lab coat inquired, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    King Alfred''s expression darkened as he recounted the encounter. "Indeed, there was an issue. Your messenger dared to suggest a change in plans. I hope you understand, I am not one to be trifled with. The resources and support I have provided can just as swiftly be taken away.


    The clothes on your back, the sustenance within your laboratory, and the people the i supplied from my kingdom¡ªI can strip it all away. Do you comprehend the consequences, you insolent fool? The plans will proceed as originally agreed, or you shall face the repercussions."


    The tension in the room grew palpable as King Alfred''s words echoed through the chamber. The man in the lab coat remained composed, his gaze meeting the king''s fiery glare.


    "Rest assured, Alfred, everything shall proceed according to your desires. However, I believe it is time for you to meet someone of utmost importance," the man in the lab coat spoke with an air of intrigue.


    Curiosity piqued, King Alfred raised an eyebrow. "And who might this person be?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come fourth," the man commanded.


    Before him, emerging from the shadows, stood the figure dressed in black¡ªthe same one who had delivered the message earlier. King Alfred''s eyes narrowed, suspicion etched across his features.


    "I have already encountered this individual. He was the messenger you dispatched, correct?" King Alfred asked, his voice laced with a mixture of confusion and anticipation.


    A smile danced upon the lips of the man in the lab coat. "Indeed, you have met them. However, I believe it is time for a proper introduction. Remove your covering," he commanded the figure in black.


    The figure started undressing and what unfolded before Alfred''s eyes made him surprised to his roots.

 Chapter 197 Chapter-197

    Before King Alfred could voice his objection, the figure began to unwrap the cloth, revealing a face that mirrored his own in every aspect. It was as if he was staring into a distorted mirror, his features reflected back at him.


    "What sorcery is this? How can this be?" King Alfred''s voice faltered, disbelief washing over him.


    The man in the lab coat stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Allow me to explain, Alfred. This doppelg?nger of yours is the true king of this land, operating under my command. And as for you... who are you, really?"


    King Alfred''s anger flared, his fists clenching at his sides. "You dare mock me? I am the rightful king, the ruler of this kingdom. This imposter is nothing but a pawn in your game. Do not compare him to me!"


    A wicked smile played upon the man in the lab coat''s lips. "Oh, but I no longer have trust in you, Alfred. That is why you must be eliminated, making way for this pawn of mine to take your place."


    Fury coursed through King Alfred''s veins, his voice laced with venom. "You ungrateful wretch! I granted you power, bestowed upon you everything, and this is how you repay me?"


    "Well, I must decline your generous donations, but allowing you to take command is out of the question. Your mental instability and lack of patience make you unfit for my plans.


    Your naivety is apparent, as you failed to discern friend from foe, using me as a prime example. By manipulating you with visions of an invincible and feared immortal army, I effortlessly obtained everything I desired. However, Alfred, you are now a mere stepping stone in my path toward a greater goal."


    "That''s why you must die," the man in the lab coat proclaimed.


    "You deceitful bastard! You used me?" Alfred''s face contorted with anger.


    "Indeed, you could say that in a nutshell," he replied with a mocking smile.


    "Heheh... Hahahhahaha..." Alfred erupted into uproarious laughter.


    "Hmm? Have you finally lost your mind, my friend?" inquired the man in the lab coat.


    "Hahaha, no... Hahaha, it is you who''s about to lose," Alfred declared, his smile fading and a menacing expression taking its place.


    Suddenly, the ceiling of the room slid open, and seven to ten assassins emerged from it, their bodies cloaked in shadows.


    The man in the lab coat widened his eyes in surprise as he observed the assassins, their lethal presence undeniable.


    "Do you honestly believe I would risk my life by feeding a dog that could easily bite back?" Alfred questioned with a serious demeanor.


    "Hmmm... Those assassins appear to be well-trained, don''t they?" the man in the lab coat mused, eyeing their poised stances.


    "They are the finest assassins within the human domain. Now, you have two options: either accept this slave collar and obey my every command or die here and now. Make your choice," Alfred declared, summoning a slave collar in his left hand. Its cold, metal surface gleamed ominously. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, well, since the odds are stacked against me, a wise man shall choose wisely. However, there is one thing I must give you before becoming your slave," the man in the lab coat said, searching inside his coat pocket with deliberate movements.


    A flicker of curiosity danced in Alfred''s eyes as he observed the man''s actions. What could he possibly have hidden within that pocket?


    "Assassins, if he makes any suspicious moves or reaches for a weapon, eliminate him immediately," Alfred ordered, his voice laced with authority.


    The assassins remained poised, their gazes fixed on the man in the lab coat, awaiting the signal to strike.


    "Ah, there you are," the man in the lab coat announced, halting his search and producing a small, gleaming object.


    Alfred''s curiosity gave way to suspicion. His instincts warned him of potential danger, urging him to remain vigilant.


    "Here you go, my friend. This is the gift I wanted to give you," the man said, displaying his middle finger to Alfred. A sinister smirk played upon his lips.


    "You son of a bitch, haven''t you learned your lesson?" Alfred''s voice dripped with scorn.


    "Nope, I don''t learn. Teach me," the man mocked Alfred with a defiant smile.


    The assassins remained still, awaiting their command.


    "Assassins, kill him and this clone of mine as well," Alfred declared, pointing at both the man in the lab coat and his own clone.


    Five seconds passed... Ten seconds passed... Nothing happened.


    "Oi, didn''t you hear me? Kill him!" Alfred exclaimed, his frustration mounting as he realized the assassins were not obeying his commands.


    Realization dawned upon Alfred. The man in the lab coat held control over the assassins, rendering them immune to his orders.


    Alfred decided to bide his time, keeping his intentions hidden as he reached out for his sword lying on the nearby bed. Retrieving it would be his only chance at survival.


    Without delay, Alfred lunged toward the bed, his movements swift and calculated. His hand closed around the hilt of the sword, its familiar weight reassuring in his grasp.


    "Eliminate him," the man in the lab coat uttered with an icy tone, his voice devoid of mercy.


    As if choreographed, the assassins sprang into action. In a blur of deadly precision, their blades shimmered through the air, aimed directly at Alfred.


    Zzzzz


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    The sound of daggers piercing flesh echoed through the room as seven blades found their mark, ending Alfred''s life in an instant. The assassins moved with an astonishing swiftness, rendering him defenseless.


    The man in the lab coat approached Alfred''s lifeless body, a sinister grin playing upon his lips.


    "Well, that was all I wanted to inform you about the change of plans. I hope you understand," the man patted Alfred''s lifeless form from behind, a grotesque mockery of friendship.


    "You are now Alfred. Continue the supply of humans, meals, and money as before," the man in the lab coat instructed the Alfred clone, his voice laced with authority.


    "As you wish, sir. I will dutifully carry out every command you issue," the clone pledged, bending down on one knee, a subservient posture.


    "Good." The man in the coat vanished, leaving behind a lingering aura of malevolence.


    As the room fell into silence, the clone of Alfred, bearing his appearance but lacking his essence, rose from his subservient position. His eyes glimmered with a cold determination, a reflection of the darkness that had overtaken his soul.


    [Author: The Real Villain has entered the story.]

 Chapter 198 Chapter-198

    Two hours until the impending zombie invasion...


    Beyond the first ring, a formidable sight unfolded. Over a million soldiers stood in resolute formation, a formidable force gathered on the open field. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation, dark clouds swirling overhead, as if the very sky were preparing for the imminent storm. The air was thick with an impending sense of doom, the silence punctuated only by the distant rumble of thunder.


    Rain was on the cusp of releasing its fury upon the land, while intermittent flashes of lightning danced menacingly within the churning tempest.


    Standing at the forefront of the amassed soldiers was Arthur, a figure of unwavering resolve. Adorned in resplendent golden armor, he exuded an aura of command and authority. A magnificent leather cape, outlined in striking red and white, flowed majestically behind him. Gleaming at his side, a colossal mithril sword awaited its destined moment to unleash havoc upon the encroaching darkness.


    Arthur was not alone in his formidable presence. Standing beside him were the seven leaders of the noble houses, each a pillar of strength in their own right. Together, they formed an indomitable alliance, united in their purpose to defend the kingdom from the impending onslaught.


    Clad in their regal armors, these leaders radiated an air of power, their hands firmly gripping a range of formidable, magically imbued weapons.


    As the appointed leader, Arthur stepped forward, his voice commanding attention and respect. His gaze swept across the vast expanse of soldiers before him, the unyielding determination in his eyes a testament to his unwavering resolve.


    "My comrades, it is with great honor that I have ruled over this kingdom throughout the years, and I have sworn an oath to protect it until my dying breath," Arthur proclaimed, his voice ringing with conviction.


    "Today, I, Arthur James the Third of my lineage, declare that should anything befall me as we lead our forces into this perilous battlefield, one where our chances of victory and survival seem bleak, my son, Fredrick James the Fourth, shall assume the mantle of the next king."


    Arthur''s declaration hung heavy in the air, challenging any who dared to oppose it. With a firmness of purpose, he awaited a response from the seven leaders and the soldiers who stood steadfastly behind them.


    As if moved by an unseen force, all seven leaders immediately bowed, their heads lowered in humble acceptance. In unison, they dropped to one knee, a powerful symbol of loyalty and submission. A ripple of awe and reverence surged through the ranks of the soldiers, who mirrored the actions of their esteemed leaders.


    Arthur''s gaze swept over the scene, his voice resonating with authority. "Very well. Today, we face a choice: to fight or to perish. Let the gods themselves bear witness to our valor and decide our fate." With these resolute words, Arthur withdrew his colossal sword, its gleaming blade catching the waning light. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He drove it forcefully into the ground, a thunderous impact that reverberated through the ranks.


    In that instant, a surge of otherworldly power coursed through the air. A brilliant, purple radiance pierced the sky, momentarily tearing through the suffocating shroud of clouds. An explosion of energy erupted, briefly parting the heavens to reveal the fleeting glimpse of the sun. The ephemeral illumination served as a signal, an omen of hope amidst encroaching darkness.


    Unknown to Arthur and his loyal forces, the arrow responsible for this spectacle had been expertly shot by none other than Queen Derein herself. Hidden deep within the recesses of the kingdom, she wielded her power and skill to provide a beacon of light and inspiration for their collective endeavor.


    In the secluded rear of the kingdom...


    "My King, the sun has emerged from behind the clouds. It is time to set our plans in motion," spoke a loyal butler, his voice tinged with urgency, as he addressed the scarred-eyed monarch.


    "Initiate the march," commanded the king, his scar serving as a stark reminder of battles past.


    "Yes, Sir," responded the butler with unwavering devotion.


    With the royal command given, the vast alliance began its deliberate advance, a synchronized movement guided by the unseen thread of unity. They heeded Queen Derein''s signal, converging gradually with Arthur''s amassed forces.


    Inside a war tent, the atmosphere crackled with intensity as six kings and a queen convened to discuss their strategy for the forthcoming battle. The flickering light cast their faces in an ethereal glow, the gravitas of the moment etched upon their expressions.


    Queen Derein, her voice laced with determination, addressed Arthur directly. "Sir Arthur, how far have the enemy advanced?"


    Arthur''s gaze turned toward the distant horizon, his finger extending to indicate the nightmare forest''s ominous edge. "There," he declared, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency and steely resolve.


    An eerie silence descended upon the room as all eyes focused on the seemingly impenetrable forest. And then, as if summoned by the dark forces that lurked within, a horde of grotesque zombies began to emerge, their twisted and decaying forms an affront to all that was natural. While their movement was sluggish, their sheer numbers posed a threat that dwarfed the might of the assembled kingdom.


    Queen Derein recoiled in disgust, her voice laden with revulsion. "They are vile and repugnant creatures. Who could have conceived of such abominations?"


    The scar-faced king interjected, his voice resonating with grim determination. "Whoever spawned these wretched creatures harbored no benevolence in their heart."


    Arthur interjected, his tone firm and resolute. "The originator matters little to me. My sole concern lies in safeguarding my people from this vile threat. Investigations into their creator can wait for another day."


    "Now, where shall each of us be on the battlefield?" the scar-faced king inquired.


    "I will lead the charge from the front with my forces, and you shall follow up with the second advance," Arthur responded.


    As if to emphasize the gravity of the situation, Arthur punctuated his words by resuming his meal. His actions conveyed a profound understanding that every bite could potentially be his last, a poignant reminder of the peril that lay ahead.


    Grok, the scar-faced king, observed Arthur''s seemingly relaxed demeanor and inquired with a hint of incredulity, "Why, in the midst of strategizing, do you partake in your meal?"


    Arthur paused, his gaze steady and unwavering. "This may well be my final repast. Why not relish it before stepping into the great unknown? After all, I may not have the luxury of savoring such pleasures once we are immersed in the throes of battle."

 Chapter 199 Chapter-199

    Grok and Queen Derein exchanged glances, their shared concern palpable. Derein voiced her apprehension, her tone tinged with caution. "Rest assured, we shall not allow you to meet your demise so easily. My forces and I will flank the enemy from these angles.


    Our reserves shall be spared from direct confrontation, focused instead on evacuation and the provision of the finest healing magic and potions to our wounded comrades."


    Arthur acknowledged the offer with gratitude, extending his hand in a gesture of camaraderie. "Your commitment is commendable, Queen Derein. My healers and alchemists are at your disposal. Utilize their skills as you see fit."


    "Wait, one thing eludes my understanding. Why do we need a second advance? Couldn''t we return after decimating the first wave and prepare for a subsequent assault? Why invade amidst their ranks?" the scar-faced king questioned, his expression filled with confusion.


    "A valid query, Grok. Even brainless creatures require a commander to guide them in the right direction," Arthur elucidated.


    "You mean they have a commander amongst them?" Grok asked, astonishment etched on his face.


    "Yes, precisely. There is an A-Rank Threat monster walking within the heart of their horde. I aim to eliminate it, thus crippling one of their legs. This will provide us with a tremendous advantage," Arthur explained.


    "Yet, it also poses a grave danger to your life. Slaying an A-Rank monster is no easy feat, especially when we are ignorant of its nature. Do you truly believe you can dispatch such a creature with ease?" Grok cautioned.


    "Grok speaks wisdom. You cannot recklessly charge in like a fool," Queen Derein concurred.


    The conversation continued, Sir Harold, a king with ebony hair and eyes, interjecting with a proposition. "Allow me to accompany King Arthur into the fray. Together, we can ensure his survival and vanquish this unknown threat. Once this danger is eradicated, we can emerge triumphantly."


    Arthur''s eyes flickered with gratitude and understanding, but his resolve remained unshakable. "Your willingness to stand by my side is admirable, Sir Harold, but I cannot jeopardize the lives of others on this perilous mission. This task falls solely upon my shoulders, and I shall see it through to the end."


    Before any further deliberation could unfold, a knight burst into the tent, his voice filled with urgency. "Sir, they draw near!"


    The words hung in the air, a final reminder of the impending battle. The assembled leaders exchanged a knowing glance, the gravity of the situation etched upon their faces. The time for planning and strategizing had come to an end; now, they would face the horrors that awaited them on the battlefield.


    Amidst the gathering darkness, the air crackled with an electric tension. Arthur, his gaze steely and determined, paused mid-bite and rose from his seat. The clatter of his sword against the table reverberated through the silence of the tent as he lifted it with a firm grip. With purposeful strides, he stepped out into the open, his eyes scanning the horizon.


    Before him sprawled a relentless march of undead creatures, a legion of horror that seemed to stretch on endlessly. Grotesque abominations mingled with twisted human forms, a sickening display of decay and malice. Their unhurried advance held a macabre threat, their eyes devoid of life yet brimming with malevolence.


    The time for idle talk had come to an end. It was time for action.


    Arthur''s voice, laden with determination, sliced through the stillness. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have spoken enough. Now is the hour to let our deeds speak for us." With those words, he grasped the hilt of his sword, whispering a silent oath to the weapon he held so dear.


    He leaned close to the blade, his voice a mere murmur. "Darling, Don''t break down before me, we have to show our enemies who we are." As if in response, the sword pulsed with a vibrant light, as though infused with the very essence of Arthur''s unwavering resolve.


    For this sword, passed down through generations of his family, was no ordinary weapon¡ªit was a symbol of honor, resilience, and the legacy of kings.


    [Knight''s Vow]


    [The Knight''s Vow, known far and wide as the Royal Sword, held a storied history within the annals of the kingdom. Wielded by the hands of courageous monarchs in countless battles, it had witnessed the fall of foes and the triumphs of noble hearts. Revered for its unmatched strength, it had become an emblem of power and authority, evoking both fear and respect among those who beheld it.


    But what truly set the Knight''s Vow apart was its extraordinary ability, an ability known only to a select few. When the wielder stood on the precipice of defeat, with the chill breath of mortality hanging heavy in the air, the sword unleashed an unfathomable surge of power. In those dire moments, when all seemed lost, the Knight''s Vow infused its wielder with superhuman strength and endurance.


    It was a testament to the indomitable spirit of kings and queens, the determination to defy fate and fight against impossible odds.


    With the sword''s empowering energy coursing through his veins, Arthur became a force to be reckoned with, an embodiment of unparalleled skill and unwavering courage. As the echoes of battle rang out, he would strike down his enemies with resolute precision, leaving behind a trail of fallen foes in his wake.


    It was said that during these fleeting moments of heightened prowess, Arthur achieved feats that defied the limits of mortal ability. His strikes became swift and deadly, his defense impenetrable¡ªa living testament to the power of the Knight''s Vow and the legacy of his bloodline.


    But the true purpose of this bestowed strength extended beyond mere survival. It was an invitation to embrace a glorious death, a chance to etch one''s name in the annals of history. For the Knight''s Vow, in its final act of loyalty, granted its wielder the opportunity to leave a lasting legacy upon the battlefield, a testament to valor and sacrifice that would resonate throughout the ages.]


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 200 Chapter-200

    As Arthur prepared to face the encroaching horde, he could feel the weight of his ancestors'' valor upon his shoulders. The Knight''s Vow symbolized their unwavering dedication to the protection of the realm¡ªa reminder of the sacrifices made, the battles fought, and the honor upheld. With each step he took, Arthur carried the weight of history, fortified by the legacy of his family.


    Beside him, Queen Derein, regal and resolute, donned her gloves with a steady hand. She summoned her majestic bow, a weapon bestowed upon her by her late mother during her final moments. This was no ordinary bow¡ªit was Air Chaser, a testament to the legacy of the queens who had come before.


    [Air Chaser]


    [Crafted with meticulous precision, Air Chaser was renowned for its extraordinary speed and unerring accuracy. Designed for the most skilled of archers, it harnessed the wielder''s mana, channeling it to create arrows that flew with unmatched velocity. With each release, the bow sent forth a torrent of projectiles, capable of raining down devastation upon the enemy at an astonishing pace.


    But what truly set Air Chaser apart was its target-locking mechanism. Once a target had been selected, the bow''s arrows pursued it relentlessly, refusing to be deterred. Agile and elusive adversaries would find themselves unable to evade the storm of arrows, making Air Chaser a lethal weapon of choice against the most nimble foes.


    The bow, however, demanded a great price for its unrivaled speed and relentless assault. Each shot required a significant expenditure of mana, placing a heavy burden upon the wielder. Only those with formidable mana reserves or mastery of mana conservation techniques could truly unlock the bow''s full potential without succumbing to exhaustion.


    Yet, Air Chaser held within its grip a unique skill¡ªArrow Rain. When activated, this ability allowed the archer to designate an area, unleashing a deluge of enchanted arrows that fell upon the battlefield like a merciless storm. Within this tempest of death, any living creature caught in its range would meet their demise, the very air saturated with the power of the bow''s wrath.


    It was a skill that turned Air Chaser from a weapon of precision into a force of devastation¡ªan instrument capable of single-target elimination or crowd control, depending on the need of the moment.]


    Among all the weapons on the battlefield, these two royal artifacts, the Knight''s Vow and the Air Chaser, stood out with their awe-inspiring radiance.


    As Arthur and Derein strode forward together, their steps synchronized, a palpable energy permeated the air. The Knight''s Vow and Air Chaser, gleaming in their hands, radiated an awe-inspiring presence that commanded respect and fear. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among all the weapons on the battlefield, these two royal artifacts, the Knight''s Vow and the Air Chaser, stood out with their awe-inspiring radiance.


    As Queen Derein and Arthur strode forward together, their eyes resolute, Arthur broke the silence.


    "Is there anything you wish to say before the battle, Derein?" he asked, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.


    Derein, her gaze unwavering, responded simply, "Just don''t die."


    "Is that all?" Arthur inquired, curious.


    "What would you have me say? ''I love you, Sir Arthur, please return to me''? " Derein retorted, a touch of humor in her voice.


    "Ah, well you said it back when we fought the demons in the dark valleys of west for 1 month straight. You looked very cute back then, i have to say." Arthur spoke with a smile.


    "I said that promise on my name, That i would make you my most beloved queen, dear Derein. Do you recall ?" Arthur reminded her with a romantic smile.


    Derein blushed, her face turning crimson. "I remember it as if it were yesterday. Why are you saying this now ? You wish to fulfill that promise now? After all these years?"


    "That is precisely what I intend. Derein, now that both our spouses are no longer with us, if we survive this war, will you marry me?" Arthur asked, his smile widening.


    "W-W-Wait !!!! Really ? You are asking me this at this time ?" Deren spoke with a beet red face.


    Arthur just listened to her and smiled at her.


    Derein''s face reddened further as she gazed at Arthur, her voice trembling. "You are teasing me, aren''t you ?"


    "No, not at all. Throughout the years, I have fulfilled every promise but one remains¡ªthe promise to make you my most cherished queen, dear Derein. That is why I ask you now. However, if you wish to decline¡ª"


    "I will marry you," Derein interrupted, her words resolute. "But you must survive this war. Promise me that you will return to marry me, Arthur."


    Arthur clasped her hand in his, their intertwined fingers a testament to their shared resolve. "I swear upon the Knight''s Vow, I shall return to you, my queen, and together, we shall forge a future worthy of our love and valor."


    "Very well, then. We shall dance at your wedding. But first, we must dispatch these abominations," Grok chimed in from behind, pointing toward the approaching horde of zombies.


    With their royal weapons gleaming and the promise of a future together, Arthur and Derein stood united on the front lines, ready to face the impending battle.


    Soldiers, charge!" Arthur bellowed, igniting a surge of adrenaline as the melee soldiers thundered towards the horde of zombies.


    Within Anon''s Underground city...


    No.300 hurried into Anon''s room, where he was performing bench presses with his chiseled six-pack abs on full display.


    "Master, I..." No.300''s voice trailed off as her gaze locked onto Anon''s captivating abs, her mind momentarily lost in their mesmerizing allure.


    "Yes, No.300?" Anon inquired, noticing her distracted state.


    No.300 remained silent, her eyes fixated on Anon''s abs.


    Anon waved his hand swiftly in front of her entranced eyes, snapping her back to reality. "Hello, No.300."


    Startled, No.300 finally regained her composure. "Y-Yes, sir. Everything is ready as you commanded. We are prepared to depart."


    Just then, Biyuk burst into the room, panting heavily from the exertion of his rapid dash. He chimed in, struggling to catch his breath. "Master, it''s ready and primed for action. We can set off at your command."


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s roll out," Anon declared with authority, his voice resonating with determination.

 Chapter 201 Chapter-201

    The battle raged on, the clash between the valiant soldiers and the relentless zombie horde intensifying with each passing moment. Arthur''s commanding voice echoed through the chaos as he rallied his troops.


    "Soldiers, charge!" his voice thundered across the battlefield, resolute and unwavering.


    With swords firmly gripped in their hands, the warriors surged forward, a wave of determined resolve crashing upon the sea of undead before them. The mages in the rear lines unleashed their potent spells, arcane energies colliding with the relentless advance of the zombies.


    Steel clashed against rotting flesh as the soldiers engaged the undead in brutal combat. But amidst the chaos, a startling realization emerged - not all zombies were created equal. Some fell with ease, their decaying bodies no match for the skill and precision of the soldiers'' strikes. Yet, there were others, tougher and more resilient, their decomposed flesh resistant to the blades.


    "Grok, I''m heading in. Cover me!" Arthur called out, his sword held aloft, ready to carve a path through the undead horde.


    "Go on, and be careful," Grok replied, his gaze scanning the battlefield as he skillfully dispatched the zombies threatening to flank Arthur.


    Arthur took a deep breath, his grip tightening around the hilt of his sword. He charged forward, his resolve unwavering. As he neared the heart of the zombie onslaught, a surge of determination coursed through his veins.


    "I won''t falter," Arthur whispered to himself, a mantra of unwavering resolve.


    Then, a sudden surge of power welled within him, drawing upon the depths of his inner strength. With a focused mind and unwavering determination, he unleashed a formidable skill honed through countless battles.


    "Here goes nothing! HYAAAAAAA!" Arthur bellowed, his voice resounding through the chaos.


    In an instant, a radiant shield of brilliant golden light materialized around the tip of his sword. It crackled with ethereal energy, pulsating with a raw power that sent tremors through the air.


    [Golden Shield]


    [Gathers mana around the tip of your sword and reforms it into the shape of a shield that glows golden. Enemies touching it will be knocked back, while undead enemies will be instantly burned based on their defenses.


    This skill can be used three times per day, with a limited duration.


    Mana consumption for this skill is minimal, near zero.]


    The shield, a testament to Arthur''s indomitable will and unwavering determination, radiated a potent aura of protection. With a surge of energy, he charged headlong into the horde, the brilliant shield leading the way.


    As the zombies came into contact with the shield, they met a swift and fiery demise. Flames erupted from their decaying bodies, their wails of agony filling the air. The golden shield repelled them, knocking them back with an explosive force.


    Grok, ever vigilant, continued his valiant efforts on the battlefield, ensuring that no threat approached Arthur from the rear. His powerful strikes cleaved through the undead with deadly precision, each swing a testament to his unwavering resolve.


    Meanwhile, Arthur pressed deeper into the heart of the horde, his golden shield a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness. Within seconds, he reached the core of the enemy''s ranks, only to be greeted by a sight that sent a shiver down his spine.


    At the center of the horde stood a monstrous being, unlike any he had encountered before. It possessed not just two, but four long and sinewy arms, each ending in razor-sharp claws that dripped with the blood of countless victims. Its lower body was equally grotesque, with four elongated, skeletal legs that granted it an unsettling speed and agility.


    It scuttled across the ground with an otherworldly grace, a nightmare given form.


    The zombie Chimera''s eyes burned with an intense crimson glow, radiating malevolence that pierced the very souls of those who met its gaze. It saw through the darkness with a terrifying clarity, a predator in search of its next meal.


    But what truly set this abomination apart was the grotesque sight within its exposed chest cavity. There, a beating heart lay encased within a cage of cold, unyielding steel bones. It pulsed with an unholy energy, as if fueled by the suffering and despair it inflicted upon its victims.


    The zombie Chimera, a wretched fusion of life and death, embodied pure horror. It was a creature born of nightmares, an embodiment of terror that served as a chilling reminder of the boundaries humanity should never dare to cross.


    "Graaawwwwrrrrrr...." The zombie Chimera growled, its guttural roar reverberating through the battlefield. Everyone present felt the weight of its presence, though only the undead leader and its soldiers truly comprehended its significance.


    Frank, ever observant, swiftly made his way towards Grok, urgency etched on his face.


    "Sir, Grok. Chk-Chk," Frank interjected, swiftly dispatching three zombies with a single, fluid swing of his sword.


    "What is it, Frank?" Grok responded, his attention momentarily diverted from the horde.


    "We have to call the king back, or he will meet his demise at this rate," Frank explained, his words underscored by a sense of urgency.


    Grok''s eyes widened, his mind racing to comprehend the situation. "How do you know this? Explain!"


    "The cry we heard, it was the ''Undead''s Cry.''" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Frank took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts, before delivering his explanation. "Undead''s Cry is a forbidden skill, known only to the undead creatures themselves. It is a testament to their sinister connection to the realms beyond the living. When an undead creature''s master assigns them a task, this skill becomes their instrument to fulfill it. However, it comes at a heavy price."


    "As the skill is invoked, the user taps into the depths of hell, channeling dark powers that seep through the veil between the living and the dead. These powers infuse the undead with otherworldly strength, enabling them to perform feats beyond mortal capabilities."


    Frank''s voice held a tinge of caution as he continued, his words laced with both knowledge and trepidation. "During the activation of Undead''s Cry, the user becomes virtually invincible for a duration of ten minutes. No conventional means can bring about their demise, not even the most potent forms of holy magic.


    It is as if they have become untouchable, shielded by an impenetrable darkness that repels any attempts to harm them."


    "Furthermore, Undead''s Cry grants the user a remarkable transformation. Their form becomes unnaturally nimble, moving with an agility and grace that defies their decaying nature. Their muscles surge with newfound strength, bestowing them with enhanced physical prowess that surpasses the limits of their mortal coil."


    Frank paused, his gaze meeting Grok''s, a sense of foreboding permeating the air. "However, such power comes at a great cost. As the undead creature taps into the wellspring of dark energy, their own physical body begins to deteriorate rapidly. Flesh withers, bones crack, and life essence drains away, sacrificed to sustain the intense potency of Undead''s Cry.


    Once the skill''s duration expires, the undead is left weakened, their body on the brink of collapse, as the toll for wielding this formidable ability is exacted in full."

 Chapter 202 Chapter-202

    Grok''s brow furrowed, his mind absorbing the gravity of the situation. "So, it''s like an overcharge, but much more potent?"


    Frank nodded solemnly, his expression filled with a mixture of fear and determination. "No, Grok, it''s ten times more powerful than a human''s overcharge. It pushes their bodies to the limits and extracts a heavy toll."


    As realization washed over Grok, his gaze sharpened, determination replacing any traces of doubt. "He was sent here to kill Arthur. This entire commander role was a trap, and we fell right into it. Damn it," Grok gritted his teeth, his grip tightening around his weapon.


    The battlefield seethed with the intensity of the ongoing conflict, the clash of steel and the stench of death hanging heavy in the air. Amidst the chaos, Arthur, shielded by his golden aura, continued his valiant charge into the heart of the zombie horde. Grok and Frank stood side by side, their determination etched upon their faces, ready to face whatever horrors awaited them.


    The fate of the kingdom hung in the balance, and the heroes would stop at nothing to ensure that the light prevailed over the encroaching darkness.


    Amidst the chaos and carnage, a fierce determination burned within Grok''s eyes. He stood tall, his muscles rippling with raw power, as he faced off against the abominable chimera. The very air crackled with tension as the two adversaries locked eyes, a battle of wills about to unfold.


    "How long did you say the skill will last?" Grok''s voice rumbled with a mix of anticipation and urgency.


    "Ten minutes, but he won''t survive the backlash. This chimera is composed of various creatures and humans, a volatile combination," Frank explained, his voice laced with caution.


    "Derein, clear a path to Arthur. This was all a setup, designed to get him killed," Grok bellowed, his voice echoing with a commanding presence.


    "Understood!" Derein''s response resonated with determination as she positioned herself, ready to unleash her ultimate skill.


    With a resounding battle cry, Derein called forth the power of the heavens. The sky crackled with energy as she unleashed a torrent of arrows, thousands of them raining down upon the horde of zombies that encroached upon them.


    The arrows blazed with an ethereal glow, each finding its mark with deadly precision. The once-thriving horde was reduced to a field of lifeless corpses, their threat extinguished in an instant.


    "Arthur, fall back! I''m coming for you!" Grok''s voice thundered, carrying with it the weight of his unwavering resolve. But as the words left his lips, he realized there was no response from Arthur.


    With a furrowed brow, Arthur stared intently at the zombie chimera, a mixture of curiosity and apprehension in his eyes. The monstrous creature, with veins pulsating and muscles bulging, underwent a rapid transformation. Its form twisted and contorted, growing more grotesque with every passing second.


    "What the hell are you? Even demons look more human than you," Arthur''s voice cut through the tension, his gaze locked onto the ever-changing entity before him.


    The zombie chimera paused, its gaze shifting towards Arthur, its eyes filled with a malevolent intensity that chilled the air. The creature exuded an aura of impending doom, a harbinger of destruction.


    Arthur tightened his grip on his sword, assuming a defensive stance. He steeled himself for the inevitable onslaught, determined to block the first attack and retaliate with unwavering resolve.


    But in the blink of an eye, the chimera vanished from sight. Its movements were a blur, too swift for Arthur''s eyes to follow, let alone defend against. The young warrior''s eyes darted around, searching for any trace of his foe, but it seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    "Arthur, above you!" Grok''s voice boomed, filled with urgency. In one swift motion, he grabbed Arthur, pulling him out of harm''s way just in the nick of time.


    A thunderous impact shook the ground as the chimera''s massive spiked feet crashed down where Arthur had stood only moments before. The sheer power and ferocity of the creature were unfathomable.


    "He can change his body parts?" Grok''s voice held a tinge of awe, his eyes fixated on the formidable adversary.


    "Yes, he''s just transformed. Earlier, he appeared as a seemingly ordinary human with four arms and four legs," Arthur explained, his voice betraying a mix of fascination and concern. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of ''ordinary'' human has four arms?" Grok''s incredulous question hung in the air as he continued to observe the chimera''s monstrous form.


    "You don''t understand. He can undergo radical metamorphosis," Arthur tried to convey the complexity of the situation.


    "Ah, that must be the result of his skill, Undead''s Cry," Grok interjected, his tone filled with a glimmer of understanding as he scrutinized the creature, which now stood motionless.


    Arthur''s confusion lingered, but his focus sharpened. "Regardless of the details, his reaction time is slow. This is our chance to strike," he declared, his voice filled with unwavering determination.


    With unyielding resolve, Arthur charged toward the chimera, his sword poised to strike. He leaped into the air, aiming to sever the creature''s neck with a single decisive blow.


    And with a mighty swing, his blade connected, slicing through flesh and bone. The chimera''s head tumbled to the ground, victory seemingly within reach.


    Arthur turned to Grok, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "I did it! You see, Grok, that''s how¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a chilling revelation shattered the moment of triumph. In an astonishing display of regeneration, the chimera swiftly reattached its severed head in the blink of an eye.


    "No, Arthur, behind you!" Grok''s voice resounded with desperation, a plea to avert the impending disaster. But it was too late. A razor-sharp claw pierced through Arthur''s chest, impaling him with devastating force.


    Time seemed to stand still as Arthur''s body hung lifelessly from the chimera''s claw. Grok''s heart pounded in his chest, a mixture of grief and fury surging through his veins.


    "Tell Derein... I love her... my friend," Arthur''s voice faltered, his words carrying a bittersweet affection as his gaze locked onto Grok, a faint smile playing upon his lips.


    "Noooooo!" Grok''s anguished cry pierced the air as he tapped into the depths of his power, unleashing his two ultimate skills.


    <Emotion Eliminator>

 Chapter 203 Chapter-203

    <Emotion Eliminator>


    [The skill known as "Emotion Eliminator" delves into the depths of the user''s psyche, enabling them to tap into a state of zero emotions. When invoked, this skill effectively strips away any emotional hindrances that may impede the warrior''s will to fight, resulting in a state of cold detachment.


    By eliminating emotions such as pain, anger, fear, and even compassion, the user becomes liberated from the distractions that can cloud judgment and hinder decision-making in combat.


    This state of emotional detachment allows the mind to work with utmost clarity and efficiency, enabling the user to assess their surroundings swiftly and discern the optimal strategies and techniques to employ in any given situation.


    With emotions cast aside, the user''s focus sharpens, and they become immune to the distractions and vulnerabilities associated with emotional responses. Pain, whether inflicted by physical or psychological means, is no longer a hindrance, as the user''s detachment from sensation allows them to disregard discomfort and press on undeterred.


    While emotions are eliminated, it is essential to note that the skill does not render the user completely devoid of consciousness or empathy. Rather, it provides temporary respite from the influence of emotions, allowing the warrior to operate with a detached perspective solely geared towards achieving victory.]


    As the skill enveloped him, Grok''s eyes turned pure white, his emotions shrouded in a veil of detachment. Pain, fear, and grief were banished, replaced by a singular focus on rescuing his injured comrade.


    <Nimble Shift> Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [The skill known as "Nimble Shift" is a last resort ability to be employed solely in moments of ultimate crisis. It harnesses the untamed mana present in the surrounding environment and channels it directly into the user''s legs, granting them unparalleled speed and agility. However, this power comes at an excruciating cost.


    When Nimble Shift is activated, the wild mana surges into the user''s legs without being filtered by the heart or any other regulating mechanism. As a result, an intense and unbearable pain courses through the user''s lower limbs. The agony becomes so severe that the user may even entertain the thought of severing their own legs to end the torment.


    Paradoxically, it is precisely this agonizing pain that fuels the true potential of the skill. As the user endures the excruciating sensation, their speed is exponentially increased. The more intense the pain inflicted by the untamed mana, the greater the surge in the user''s velocity. It is as if the anguish itself propels the user forward, transcending the limits of human capability.


    In this state, the user becomes a blur of motion, their movements defying the laws of physics. Their reflexes are heightened, allowing them to evade attacks, navigate obstacles with finesse, and strike with precision. The pain, although excruciating, is transformed into a source of power, enabling the user to outrun danger and react swiftly in dire situations.


    The key characteristic of Nimble Shift lies in its delicate balance between agony and unparalleled speed. The user must find the threshold where pain is intense enough to unlock extraordinary swiftness without incapacitating them entirely. Mastering this skill requires tremendous mental fortitude, as the user must endure unimaginable suffering to unleash their full potential.


    Nimble Shift stands as a testament to the lengths one would go to survive in dire circumstances. It is a skill that defies conventional wisdom, turning anguish into a catalyst for extraordinary speed and agility. However, its utilization comes at a grave cost, demanding unwavering resolve and an unwelcome acceptance of unbearable pain.]


    In an instant, Grok vanished from his previous position, reappearing beside the chimera''s hand that still clutched Arthur''s injured body. With a swift motion, Grok severed the hand, freeing Arthur from his grotesque captivity.


    The chimera''s regeneration was swift, yet Grok was unyielding in his resolve. He cradled Arthur in his arms, his powerful strides propelling him forward with unmatched speed.


    The chimera gave chase, its monstrous form closing in with relentless determination. But Grok had a plan¡ªa plan born of a mind devoid of emotion, focused solely on the preservation of his fallen comrade.


    One by one, Grok hurled his soldiers at the chimera, using them as sacrificial pawns to delay the relentless pursuer. The clash between soldiers and monstrosity echoed through the battlefield, each sacrifice serving as a momentary distraction.


    The soldiers valiantly fought, their cries of pain serving as a backdrop to the resolute determination etched on Grok''s face. He knew the cost of his actions, yet his mind remained unclouded, his purpose unwavering.


    The chimera dispatched the soldiers with ease, its focus solely fixed on reaching its intended prey. But with each sacrifice, Grok gained precious moments to escape, to carry Arthur to safety.


    As Grok''s gaze met the relentless pursuit behind him, a glint of determination burned within his eyes. The battlefield was a testament to his unyielding will¡ªa canvas painted with the blood and sacrifice of his comrades.


    He would not falter. He would not fail.


    For Arthur.


    And with a final surge of strength, Grok pressed forward, his heart aflame with an unquenchable fire, as he fought against insurmountable odds to protect his fallen friend and carve a path to the backlines.


    After a final, mighty push, Grok triumphantly reached the back lines of his army, gently laying down Arthur''s battered yet still breathing body. Despite the relentless assault he had endured, Arthur clung to life, although his chest bore a gaping hole, surrounded by a swirling vortex of ominous black energy, and his blood loss was staggering.


    Derein, his loyal companion, swiftly raced to Arthur''s side, accompanied by her most skilled Healers. Determination etched on her face, she cradled Arthur''s head in her lap, tears streaming down her cheeks as she beheld his wretched condition.


    "I won''t let you slip away, Arthur. We will save you," Derein whispered, her voice filled with both desperation and unwavering resolve.


    "I need heals or i will-"


    Before Grok could utter another word, his eyes abruptly reverted to their normal state, and he collapsed without warning, blood gushing uncontrollably from his legs.


    "Curses! He invoked the forbidden arts. Summon additional Healers immediately! We must attend to Grok''s injuries with utmost urgency!" Derein''s voice trembled with a mix of anguish and determination, her tears flowing freely.


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Arthur, please don''t abandon me. I implore you, don''t forsake me in this dire hour, or my spirit will shatter. Sir, Grok has also succumbed."


    "Madam Derein, that abomination is relentlessly slaughtering our soldiers," spoke one of the knight captains, gesturing toward the hulking chimera zombie.


    As if in response to the mounting chaos, the rain intensified, transforming into an onslaught, while a tempest loomed on the distant horizon.


    "God, Please Save us." Derein spoke in a very slow voice praying to the all mighty.

 Chapter 204 Chapter-204

    The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos and carnage, the human forces locked in a desperate struggle against the relentless tide of the undead. The weather was as fierce as the enemy, with dark clouds blanketing the sky, and rain pouring down in torrents. Yet, amidst the downpour, the warriors fought on, their resolve unyielding as they clashed with the horrors of the night.


    Arthur and Grok, two of the mightiest fighters on the human side, lay grievously wounded. Despite the best efforts of skilled Healers, their conditions showed little sign of improvement. Grok demonstrated some resilience, but Arthur''s injuries grew more severe with each passing moment.


    Healers strained to maintain their pace, their hands glowing with healing magic as they tried to keep Arthur alive. However, it seemed like a fleeting effort against the odds. The relentless assault of the undead, led by the fearsome chimera zombie, continued unabated, its claws and fangs dealing deathly blows to the human forces.


    Grok''s injuries were being tended to, but it was apparent that he would take time to recover. Arthur, on the other hand, was fading, his life slipping away with every passing second.


    Among the Healers attending to Arthur, Aeliana, a renowned Healer known for her mastery over restorative arts, had a determined look in her eyes. She refused to give in, channeling her energy into casting powerful healing spells on Arthur.


    "I won''t let you die, My King. Not today," she muttered under her breath, her hands emitting a warm, soothing glow.


    Rain pounded the battlefield, and the ground was a quagmire of mud, making it even harder for the already weary human soldiers to maintain their footing. The undead, however, seemed unaffected, their relentless onslaught pushing the human forces to the brink of despair.


    Every human soldier bitten by the zombies transformed into one of them within a mere ten minutes. Their numbers swelled at an alarming rate, with fallen human soldiers rising as new additions to the undead ranks.


    Desperation settled over the battlefield like a shroud, sapping the morale of the human forces. Despite their courage and valor, the seemingly endless wave of undead threatened to crush their spirit.


    Derein, a skilled archer and the queen of the human realm, fought alongside her loyal subjects with unwavering determination. Her arrows found their mark, and her keen eyes scanned the battlefield for any signs of weakness in the enemy''s ranks.


    But for every undead she took down, two more seemed to replace it. The zombie horde appeared to be inexhaustible, overwhelming the human forces with sheer numbers and brute force.


    Boom S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first son of the martial house, known for his prowess with spiked gauntlets, unleashed a flurry of deadly thrusts, obliterating a group of zombies. Yet, the strain on his body was evident, sweat mingling with the rain as he pressed on, a red-hot determination burning in his eyes.


    "When will this end?" he grunted, surveying the endless tide of zombies converging upon him.


    The soldiers around him were equally exhausted, their weariness evident in the slumping of their shoulders. The undead proved to be relentless, requiring no rest or sustenance, an unyielding force of death that seemed unstoppable.


    Only one noble house stood apart¡ªthe house of the undead nobility. These soldiers maintained their composure, armed with intelligence and strategy. But even they couldn''t keep up this relentless pace forever, for their existence depended on the blood they required to maintain their undead forms.


    The soldiers who lost their strength succumbed to death, while others, who witnessed the never-ending onslaught of the zombies, began to lose hope, resigning themselves to a grim fate.


    "Soldiers, Don''t die. Fight even if you are tired to death; giving up is not the answer on this battlefield. Fighting will keep you alive!" roared the leader of the Dragon House of Flames. He swung his enormous sword with astonishing speed, cutting down hordes of zombies in a display of unmatched ferocity.


    With each swing, he wondered how long he could keep this up. His muscles screamed with fatigue, and yet he pressed on, unwilling to yield an inch to the undead menace.


    Another martial house leader, known for his resilience and strength, crushed the skull of a zombie crawling on the ground, its upper half missing, yet refusing to die. "Damn! Humans at least stay down when cut in half, but these fuckers..." he growled.


    Within this whirlwind of chaos, the Knight captain from the Alchemist family approached the martial house leader. "Sir, should we start it?" he inquired, a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    "Not now," replied the martial house leader. "The formation is still far from what we need. Patience, my friend."


    "Yes, sir, as you say," the Knight captain nodded.


    Meanwhile, Queen Derein displayed remarkable archery skills, taking down zombies with deadly precision. Yet, even she could sense the tide turning against her forces. Her arrows seemed to be mere pinpricks in the vast sea of undead, as if the enemy''s numbers were endless.


    "Queen Derein, I need help!" one of Derein''s knight captains called out, surrounded by zombies on all sides.


    "Yes..." Derein replied, her voice calm yet urgent. She prepared her arrow rain skill, unleashing a devastating barrage that eliminated the surrounding zombies in seconds.


    But despite her efforts, one of her knight captains fell, overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught. Derein gritted her teeth, a mixture of anger and sorrow surging within her.


    "Shit," she whispered, accepting the loss but determined to help her remaining comrades.


    As the battle raged on, the soldiers of the Denver house of justice exhibited remarkable combat prowess, their silver armors glimmering in the rain as they cut through the undead ranks with precision and speed. The rain washed away the blood from their armors, yet their determination remained unwavering.


    These knights demonstrated the valor of true warriors, their swords moving in perfect rhythm, their footsteps in flawless harmony. Their techniques and silence were impeccable, a display of martial prowess that left their enemies in awe.

 Chapter 205 chapter-205

    The Denver House soldiers formed four defensive lines, each standing as an impenetrable wall, protecting the backline of mages and healers. The undead horde crashed against the first line, but the defenders held their ground, their swords dancing with lethal grace.


    The zombies that somehow survived the first line''s onslaught met their doom at the hands of the second and third lines. Only the most relentless and formidable undead made it to the fourth line, but they too were met with unyielding resistance.


    The fourth defensive line proved to be an impenetrable fortress, allowing not even a single zombie to breach the backlines. It seemed like the human forces had regained control, their coordinated defense pushing back the relentless enemy.


    But then, an earth-shattering roar reverberated through the battlefield, shattering the soldiers'' newfound hope. A massive zombie, larger and more fearsome than any they had encountered before, broke through the first defensive line, its gargantuan form shaking the very ground beneath it.


    The soldiers surrounding the monstrous undead put up a valiant fight, their swords slicing through its rotting flesh, yet it pressed on, undeterred. It reached the second line, and the soldiers fought with all their might, but the beast refused to fall.


    It wasn''t until the third line that the soldiers realized they faced an unprecedented challenge. They gathered all their strength and skill to attack the monstrous zombie, but it persisted, reaching the fourth line with an indomitable will.


    The fourth line responded with a ferocious assault, desperate to halt the monstrosity''s advance. The battlefield seemed to hold its breath as the undead giant faced the final line of defense.


    Gwwaaaa


    An anguished howl escaped the monstrous zombie as it lunged toward the backlines. Panic spread like wildfire among the mages and healers, their hearts pounding with fear.


    The creature was only a few steps away from reaching the vital support units, threatening to turn the tide of the battle once again. Its looming presence struck fear into the hearts of even the most seasoned warriors.


    Amidst the chaos, a mage from the Denver House shouted, "It''s here! Backline has been invaded! Denver House soldiers, take charge!"


    His voice boomed across the battlefield, commanding attention from all those who heard it. The Denver House soldiers instantly understood their role. They withdrew something from their pockets, revealing a previously concealed object.


    The other houses looked on in confusion, unsure of what they were witnessing. But the Denver House''s knight captain simply nodded, understanding the significance of the moment.


    A knight from the house of Dragon Flames asked, "What are you doing?"


    The Denver House''s knight turned towards him, his eyes ablaze with determination, and spoke three powerful words: "Serving the God."


    The battleground trembled beneath the thunderous clash of steel and the roar of undead hordes. Some of the knights from the Denver House of Justice, renowned for their unyielding devotion to their cause, halted their combat momentarily, leaving the soldiers from other houses puzzled by their actions.


    These Denver knights were no ordinary warriors; they were a breed apart, fueled by an unshakable faith in their purpose.


    "What''s going on? Why did they stop?" The knights from different houses inquired, their swords still poised for battle.


    Inside the healing camps...


    High above the chaos, the Great Mother, a formidable figure shrouded in an aura of power, sat upon her throne, using her otherworldly abilities to mend the injured soldiers who sought refuge in her presence. Grad, sought a brief respite to have his injuries tended to. As he approached the Great Mother, her piercing gaze met his, an unspoken understanding passing between them.


    "The Great Mother, may i ask why have some of your soldiers halted their fight?" Grad inquired, taking a seat beside her.


    Her eyes glimmering with wisdom, the Great Mother replied, "Those soldiers are no ordinary fighters, old man. They are blessed with the divine calling to dedicate their lives to the Almighty. Each one of them is bound to a higher purpose, to protect the back lines at any cost."


    Perplexed, Grad asked, "Are they planning on...?"


    The Great Mother confirmed his suspicion with a solemn nod, "Indeed, they have made their choice."


    To the amazement of onlookers, the Denver knights retrieved a peculiar golden vial from their pockets, glistening with an ethereal light¡ªthe Holy Doping agent.


    Grad''s expression turned to a mixture of awe and concern, "You created a suicide squad?"


    The Great Mother''s demeanor remained calm as she clarified, "No, not a suicide squad. They have renounced all earthly attachments, all worldly desires, and stand ready to embrace the will of the Almighty. This is their solemn vow."


    "By the heavens, what have you done?" Grad asked, unable to shake off his astonishment.


    Emerging from the tent, Grad witnessed a sight that would forever be etched into his memory. The Denver knights, their bodies radiating an ethereal golden glow, stood steadfast in the face of impending danger.


    "In the name of God, I shall surrender before the Almighty," the soldiers intoned, invoking the power of the Holy Doping agent to amplify their skills and overcharge them.


    Their blades shone with divine brilliance as they pledged their very souls to the Almighty, their devotion granting them unparalleled strength. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Soldiers, Offensive Formation!" The troops that had been vigilantly safeguarding the back lines now transformed into an offensive formation, while other Denver knights assumed their former defensive positions with unwavering resolve.


    In a blaze of divine glory, the overcharged soldiers surged forth, their battle cries rending the air as they advanced with unparalleled fury. They pushed back the undead horde from the front lines, their actions emanating the echoes of ancient legends.


    As the spectacle unfolded, rival knights were taken aback by the sheer display of valor and determination.


    "Woah, have they lost their minds? Overcharging like that? Sacrificing themselves?" One of the undead knights commented in awe.


    "We must seize this opportunity! We need to push them back before the overcharge wears off!" A soldier from the House of Flames urged, recognizing the momentous opening presented before them.


    Heeding the advice, the knights, once sworn enemies, united with the Denver House, charging forward with newfound vigor, leaving a trail of annihilated zombie bodies in their wake. The battleground became a canvas of relentless warfare, the grass beneath their feet swallowed by the tide of carnage.

 Chapter 206 chapter-206

    In the Nightmare Forest...


    Within an underground laboratory, a man, draped in a lab coat and glasses, observed the unfolding battle on numerous screens. This enigmatic figure was a mastermind, his eyes alight with a sinister gleam.


    "Hehehe, Overcharge just for this? How amusing. Let''s see how you handle this," he chuckled darkly, a fiendish smile curling upon his lips as he assessed the situation.


    Meanwhile, above ground, Derein, the valiant commander leading the charge, received word that the elite knights from the Denver House had managed to push back the enemy.


    "Good, but there''s no time to rest on our laurels. We must finish them off once and for all. Charge with everything you''ve got!" Derein commanded, her voice resolute and unyielding.


    "But ma''am, what if something goes wrong? We should leave a party to protect you at all costs," a knight commander expressed concern, recognizing the danger his beloved commander faced.


    "No, even a single surviving enemy poses a grave threat to our kingdom. We must eliminate them now, once and for all," Derein declared with unwavering conviction.


    As she stepped outside, she was met with a sight of unparalleled valor and glory. The overcharged soldiers from the Denver House fought with unmatched ferocity, a blazing beacon of hope amidst the darkness. These soldiers had transcended the limits of mortal strength, each swing of their blades a testament to their unwavering faith.


    Witnessing the soldiers'' unyielding resolve and the glory of their battle, Derein''s eyes welled with tears. She felt a profound sense of pride and admiration for these brave warriors who had forsaken all for the sake of their cause.


    "What has the Great Mother bestowed upon them? These knights shall be immortalized in the annals of history, their names etched into legend," Derein whispered, her heart filled with a mix of awe and sorrow.


    As the battlefield quaked with the ferocity of their charge, the overcharged soldiers pressed forward, their determination unyielding. Each stride was a testament to their unwavering resolve and indomitable spirit.


    With her kingdom''s fate hanging in the balance, Derein clenched her fists, promising herself and her fallen comrades that she would protect both their kingdoms, even if it cost her everything.


    The ground beneath them trembled, not only from the unrelenting onslaught but from the birth of legends. The overcharged soldiers, the embodiment of divine fervor and human determination, carved a path of glory through the heart of darkness.


    Through the chaos and bloodshed, a symphony of valor echoed across the battlefield¡ªa symphony that would forever be etched in the annals of time, a legacy of the unyielding human spirit and the boundless devotion to a cause greater than oneself. In this crucible of war, true heroes were forged, and legends were born.


    The tranquility that settled upon the battlefield was short-lived, as the zombies abruptly halted their mindless advance.


    "What sorcery is this? Are they planning to retreat?" questioned one of the battle-hardened warriors, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.


    "We cannot allow them to escape," declared another, his eyes ablaze with determination. "We must put an end to this once and for all. Let''s show these abominations what true power looks like!"


    Grawwwwwwww


    A bone-chilling cry reverberated from the depths of the accursed nightmare forest, an eerie echo that sent shivers down the spines of even the bravest souls.


    "What in the gods'' names was that?" Grad inquired, turning to Frank, the seasoned veteran of many battles, seeking answers.


    "They are coming," Frank responded, his voice tinged with a mix of fear and grim acceptance.


    "Who? What do you mean?" pressed Grad, eager to understand the unfolding danger.


    "Remember that relentless zombie that nearly tore King Arthur and King Grok asunder?" Frank''s eyes bore the weight of harrowing memories. "That one didn''t make it back, but now we''re facing something far more sinister ¨C an army of them."


    Grad''s heart sank at the revelation. "More of those monstrous fucking fiends? Gods help us!"


    "Not just one or two, but a seemingly endless horde," Frank disclosed, his weathered face marked by concern as he surveyed the darkened expanse of the nightmare forest. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without warning, a multitude of grotesque zombie Chimeras erupted from the shadowy abyss. Their movements were deliberate and methodical, not blindingly swift, but their unholy strength was evident in each step they took.


    These abominations defied all reason, creatures forged from the wicked fusion of two fearsome monsters, their once distinct forms now grotesquely combined into an unstoppable force of malevolence. Others were monstrous hybrids, where the monstrous flesh of beasts and the frailty of humanity were twisted together in a gruesome dance of horror.


    The earth trembled beneath their advance, and the air became laden with an oppressive aura, suffused with the stench of death and decay.


    "Fear not, brothers and sisters! We stand united against this tide of darkness!" proclaimed Grad, his voice a rallying cry that echoed across the ranks of the valiant warriors.


    Drawing their weapons, the brave soldiers tightened their formations, ready to face this unholy onslaught. Their faces etched with determination, they embraced the coming storm, knowing that their valor would be tested, their mettle pushed to its limits.


    The clash was swift and fierce, the battlefield now transformed into a whirlwind of chaos and carnage. Arrows sang through the air, finding their mark amidst the shambling hordes. Swords clashed against twisted limbs, and spears impaled monstrous torsos.


    Grad swung his own blade with deadly precision, cleaving through the unyielding flesh of a zombie Chimera. His heart pounded within his chest as he danced amidst the maelstrom, each stroke a testament to his undying resolve.


    Blood and sweat mingled, but the warriors fought on, their spirits unyielding. With every foe they struck down, their fury grew, and their shouts of defiance reverberated across the battlefield like a roaring thunder.


    Yet, for every monster felled, two more seemed to emerge from the abyss, their relentless advance threatening to engulf the very souls of the living.


    Suddenly the rain stopped and the moon shined in the sky and with the moon light a bird appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 207 Chapter-207

    The Zombie Chimeras emerged from the nightmare forest, a relentless force that struck down the overcharged squad of the Denver House within seconds. The ground trembled under the weight of their monstrous bodies as they swarmed the unsuspecting soldiers, tearing through their ranks with savage efficiency.


    Hundreds of chimera zombies overpowered them, leaving no chance of survival, even with their overcharge abilities. The soldiers fought valiantly, their weapons clashing against the unholy abominations, but it was like trying to stop a tidal wave with a single hand. The chimera zombies tore through the soldiers at an alarming rate, leaving a trail of blood and carnage in their wake. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In mere minutes, the human armies were cut down by half of what they were at the start. The knights, usually at the forefront of every battle, found themselves being pushed back, their armor no match for the relentless onslaught of the Zombie Chimeras.


    "Fall back, everyone! Retreat to our side!" The knight captains bellowed as they witnessed their soldiers falling rapidly. Their voices carried authority and valor, but even they knew the dire situation they faced.


    "I will hold them back. All soldiers, retreat immediately! Get the injured to the back lines," Grad, commanded as he drew his second blade, engaging the Chimeras despite his fatigue. He was a formidable warrior, his blades moving with deadly precision, but even he could not withstand the unyielding tide of the undead.


    "Soldiers, fall back immediately!" Frank''s voice echoed across the battlefield as the soldiers regrouped, returning to their previous positions. The chimera zombies halted their attack and retreated into the forest, their eerie growls lingering in the air.


    "Huh? The big zombies have retreated?"


    "Sir, they''ve returned to the forest."


    As soon as Derein, saw this, she immediately understood the opposite team''s strategy.


    "He wants to turn our soldiers into zombies," Derein declared, her eyes narrowing as she analyzed the situation.


    "How do you know?" Grok, the king renowned for his strength and wisdom, asked, opening his eyes and focusing on Derein.


    "Sir Grok, you are awake! Oh my God, thank the heavens!" One of the healers rushed to Grok''s side, her relief evident on her face.


    Grok stood up with the help of the healer, glancing at his bandaged legs. He offered a slight smile and spoke, "Well, those seem like some serious side effects, huh?"


    "You used forbidden skills and killed hundreds of our soldiers. That''s not how a king behaves, I believe," Derein said with a neutral expression, unable to ignore the consequences of Grok''s actions.


    "Well, I am not a king on the battlefield. I am just a normal soldier, just like them. I saved my friend and your future husband from death''s grasp," Grok acknowledged, realizing the price he had paid for his power.


    "We lost this battle. They are too many. If we keep fighting here, they''ll overwhelm us. If we push them back, those abominations will emerge from the forest and slaughter our soldiers relentlessly. He can easily kill all of us, but he wants us to suffer a slow death, transforming into his zombies," Derein explained grimly, her mind racing for a viable strategy.


    "Well, they will not succeed," Grok declared, determination gleaming in his eyes as he stood up, not willing to back down.


    "Sir Grok, you are still hurt. You can''t return to the battlefield," a young girl, about 13 years old, tried to stop him, her eyes filled with concern.


    Grok smiled warmly at the girl and patted her head. "If I don''t fight today, your families will have to fight tomorrow. You don''t want that, do you, kiddo?"


    "But you are injured," the girl protested with genuine worry.


    "I know. This is the life of a king. You''re born on the battlefield, and you die on the battlefield. Thanks to you, I can fight once again. So, thank you, kiddo," Grok expressed proudly with a warm smile, his heart touched by the girl''s concern.


    "Please take this if you want to fight," the girl offered a slick-looking necklace with an angel figure in the middle.


    Grok took the necklace, feeling a refreshing sensation in his body. "This is a healing over time artifact?"


    "Yes, sir. My mother gave it to me before I left home and came here," the girl said with a mix of pride and sadness in her voice, knowing the importance of the necklace.


    "But I can''t take it. Your mother gave it to you, little one," Grok attempted to return the necklace, not wanting to accept such a precious gift.


    "Sir, my mother gave this to me so she wouldn''t have any regrets if I die on this battlefield today. But I will be at peace if you fight for us today," the girl said with a tearful smile, her voice filled with determination.


    Derein felt moved by the girl''s selflessness. "Sob-Sob How cute of her. You should accept it," Derein encouraged, her heart touched by the girl''s act of bravery.


    "Alright, today this king is indebted to you, kiddo. If I survive this battle, I will repay you many times over," Grok promised, knowing that he couldn''t let her sacrifice go in vain.


    "Please survive, Sir Grok. I will be waiting here for you," the girl said, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "If only I had a daughter, I can guarantee she would''ve been like you," Grok remarked, wearing the necklace around his wrist, the angel figure shining in the moonlight.


    "So, what''s with this figure? Is she a goddess you worship?" Grok inquired, looking at the figure hanging in the middle of the locket.


    "Yes, sir. She is the goddess of fortune, Maria. She stands with those who lose on the battlefield and blesses them with her soldiers to help turn the tide. It is said that she sends her holy blessed soldiers from heaven to assist the side being bullied on the battlefield," the girl shared the story of the goddess Maria, her voice carrying a mix of faith and hope.


    "Well, I hope she sends some of them here," Grok stated, tapping the girl''s head one last time before leaving the camp with Derein.


    "The moon is out," Grok observed with a smile as the rain stopped and the sky cleared, revealing the moonlight that bathed the battlefield in an ethereal glow.


    "Sir, your royal sword is here," a soldier rushed towards the camp, presenting Grok with a slim, double-edged sword with intricate engravings.


    "Ah, my one and only partner, Lina," Grok spoke, taking the sword from the soldier''s hand, its steel gleaming under the moonlight.


    As Grok held the sword, a loud sound resonated above the battlefield.


    Cawwwww

 Chapter 208 Chapter-208

    The moon was shining brightly, blood was flying over the battlefield and soldiers were dying endlessly.


    King Grok has taken his royal sword in his hands but before he could''ve unsheathed it, a loud sound was heard from above the battlefield.


    *Cawwwww*


    Everyone looked above and noticed a big three eyed raven flying high in the sky, covering the moon with it''s wings and riding above it, was it''s owner.


    A man wearing a steel plated mask on his face, he was wearing normal cloths, white shirt, Black pants and black coat but the environment around him was different.


    He didn''t seemed neither like a foe nor like an enemy. He wasn''t emitting any bloodlust.


    The raven was moving towards the human front lines.


    "What is that ?" Grok asked Derein.


    "Don''t know but i don''t think he is from their side and even if he is from their side, he is coming here to talk, i think." Derein answered. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, let''s see what-"


    *Thump-Thump*


    Before gork could''ve completed his sentence the rocks near the battlefield started vibrating.


    "What is happening ?" Derein asked.


    "I don''t know but whatever it is, it''s coming from that direction." Grok answered as he pointed towards the outskirts of the capital.


    Suddenly the man riding over the black raven jumped off of it.


    "Shit, i think he plans on clearing our front lines." Derein spoke as she pointed her bow towards the falling man.


    "No, He is not a zombie. He is a human, don''t shoot. I will go their by myself, you take of the things that are coming from that side." Grok said as he immediately started running towards the front.


    "Okay and please don''t get Killed or i will kill you this time." Derein shouted.


    *Boom*


    The man landed on the front lines of the humans, where the house of undead''s soldiers were killing the zombies with their utmost energy.


    "Who are you ? Answer or die." Frank immediately pointed his sword towards the man wearing the mask.


    "Your father." The masked man spoke.


    "What ?"


    Suddenly a force of ogres covered in full plated mithiril armours, riding on the direwolfs appeared on the north side of the battlefield.


    The Ogres stopped as they saw that Derein is blocking the way with many soldiers of the house undead behind her.


    "Who are you ? State your purpose." Derein asked as she pointed her bow towards no.300 who was riding on her Red direwolf.


    No.300 jumped off of the direwolf and came closer to Derein.


    "Don''t come close, tell me who you are or i will eliminate you right now." Derein shouted.


    "Master." No.300 pointed towards Anon who was talking to frank at the front lines.


    "What ?"


    In the middle of this Grok reached on the front lines and saw frank pointing his sword at the masked man.


    Frank who was still trying to figure out who he was suddenly looked at the Ogres standing on the north of the battlefield.


    "Are you...?" Frank immediately understood that the man standing in front of him was none other than Anon himself because only he had the power to call over 50,000 ogres with a single call in the whole kingdom.


    "Yes, now back off."


    "Who are you again ?" Grok asked as he tried to be smart in the middle of the conversation.


    "Yes, Sir." Frank said sheathing his sword back.


    "What ?" Grok asked witha confused expression.


    This man just said, back off and he listened to him so easily ?


    "Soldiers of the undead house, back off. We are going back to the backlines." Frank shouted.


    Every single soldier from the house of Undead listened to Frank''s orders and started falling back.


    "Frank what are you doing ? Is he on our side ?" Grok asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. If he is on their side, then there is no means in fighting and If He is on our side then there is no need for us to fight. I am backing off with my house and believe me you should back off too, believe on this one there is no good in getting our soldiers killed for no reason." Frank explained to grok as he tapped him on his shoulder and left.


    Before leaving Frank turned back one last time and asked Anon, "Sir, one question if you don''t mind. What side are you really on ?"


    Anon didn''t said anything and just summoned his sickles of death as he turned towards the zombies.


    "Hahaha, it''s time to see the real fight." Frank laughed as he left.


    All the soldiers from the noble house of Undead who were with Derein aslo backed off to the backlines, listening to their family leader''s command


    "Soldiers, March Forward." Anon shouted.


    The ogre warriors walked from in between the soldiers with their mithiril armours and their sharp weapons shining in the moonlight.


    Some had axe pairs in their hands, whereas some of them hand swords, morning stars and spears.


    "What is happening ?"


    "Who are they ?"


    "I don''t know, but look their skin is green. It means they are monsters."


    "What are they planning on doing ?"


    "I will say this just once, get your soldiers to the backlines or mine will not differentiate while killing." Anon said as he looked at grok and the other knight captains.


    "How do we believe-" before grok could''ve even completed his sentence, Anon disappeared from his position and appeared behind grok, his sickles around grok''s necks.


    The incredible speed surprised even grok.


    "Y-You, what are you ?" Grok asked.


    "I would''ve killed you, if i wanted to. Just get your soldiers back and let me handle this." Anon said as he removed the sickles from grok''s neck and went back to his previous position.


    At this moment, grok''s eyes only focused on one thing and that was the necklace that the little girl gave him.


    "Y-Yes... Everyone Back off. It''s an official order back off." Grok shouted.


    "But sir-" One of the knight captain tried to interrupt but before he could''ve said anything else geok interrupted him in the middle of his talk.


    "Just do as i say. We don''t have many options." Grok spoke.


    Everyone backed off to the backlines and the zombies again started coming towards the continent.


    "Soldiers get ready."


    "Yes, Master." All 50,000 of them spoke at the same time, giving goosebumps to every soldier present on the battlefield.


    <Death''s Domain>


    Anon activated his skill.


    "Soldiers, Valheim." Anon shouted.


    [EDITOR: THIS CHAPTER HAD SOME TECHNICAL DEFAULT IN IT AND COULDN''T BE CORRECTED. I AM SORRY GUYS.]

 Chapter 209 Chapter-209

    Amidst the chaos of battle, Anon stood like an unyielding force, his voice cutting through the din of the battlefield. "Soldiers, Valheim!" The resounding cry ignited an inferno of determination within No.300 and the formidable Ogre warriors. With a battle cry that shook the heavens, they charged at the relentless zombie horde, unleashing their might with an unparalleled ferocity.


    In a realm where a human knight could only hope to slay five to seven zombies at most, the Ogres were a spectacle of devastation, each warrior dispatching 10 to 15 undead foes at once. Their sinewy muscles and formidable weapons carved through the enemies like a hurricane, leaving trails of shattered corpses in their wake.


    Yet, Anon was on an entirely different level. The mysterious warrior was a whirlwind of destruction, an enigmatic force that seemed to transcend mere mortals. Each zombie that dared encroach upon his Domain faced instant obliteration, their heads severed cleanly from their bodies with a single deft stroke of his blade.


    The sight left onlookers bewildered and awestruck. Queen Derein turned to King Grok, her expression a mix of astonishment and curiosity. "How is he doing that?"


    "I-I don''t know," King Grok stammered, his gaze fixed on Anon''s relentless prowess. "His speed, his strength... it''s overwhelming, and his techniques are beyond comprehension."


    The battlefield was a symphony of chaos and fury, but Anon moved with a grace and precision that seemed to defy the laws of physics. He danced amongst the zombies, leaving a trail of decapitated bodies in his wake. The sheer mastery of his swordplay was both terrifying and mesmerizing.


    "We can''t simply stand back and watch," King Grad remarked, observing Anon with a mix of awe and concern. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    King Grok hesitated, recalling the warning Anon had issued. "He cautioned us against interfering. His ogre soldiers might mistake us for enemies in the midst of the chaos, and that could be disastrous."


    "True," King Grad acknowledged, his eyes never leaving Anon''s relentless performance. "But such a display of power... it''s remarkable."


    "He warned us of the consequences," Queen Derein chimed in. "For now, let us bear witness to his prowess."


    The battle raged on, and as the Ogres'' might pushed the zombie horde back toward the border of the nightmare forest, King Grad prepared to join the fray. The temptation to aid Anon was strong, but he resisted, knowing the potential consequences.


    "Frank, should we not help him?" King Grok inquired anxiously.


    Frank''s eyes gleamed with confidence and amusement. "No need, your majesty. He won''t fall easily. He''s made of mithril, a force to be reckoned with."


    "Mithril?" Both King Grok and King Grad echoed in disbelief.


    "Indeed. Watch," Frank said, directing their attention back to Anon.


    As Anon reached the edge of the nightmare forest, the zombies inexplicably froze in place, their undead march coming to an eerie halt. Even the ogres ceased their assault, awaiting Anon''s command.


    "Master," No.300 spoke with reverence, halting her attack on the zombies.


    "Prepare yourselves," Anon ordered, his voice echoing with authority.


    "Yes, sir," No.300 responded, her grip on her axes tightening.


    From the depths of the nightmare forest, hundreds of zombie Chimeras emerged, charging with newfound fury towards the Ogres. But this time, it was different.


    "Soldiers, activate your cores!" Anon''s voice thundered across the battlefield.


    The ogre soldiers wasted no time, tapping on the blue cores embedded in their armors. A surge of magical energy flowed into their bodies, infusing them with unparalleled power. Their weapons glowed, the enchantments etched upon them awakening with a luminous brilliance.


    The ogres erupted into triumphant laughter, invigorated by the surge of power coursing through their veins. Anon''s mastery over the monster cores had unlocked their true potential, rendering them virtually unstoppable.


    "Your majesty, this power is overwhelming! I feel like tearing through anything in my path!" One of the ogres bellowed with adrenaline-fueled exuberance.


    "Then seize the opportunity, son. Embrace the battle," Anon said with a knowing smile. And in an instant, he vanished from his position, reappearing amidst a trio of charging chimeras.


    Before the bewildered creatures could react, their heads were severed from their bodies, leaving their lifeless forms collapsing in his wake.


    "Impossible! His speed is beyond human!" King Grok marveled in disbelief.


    "In times like these, you must become a monster or wield one," Derein said with a subtle grin, acknowledging the unprecedented power of Anon and his ogre soldiers.


    Empowered by the magical energy coursing through their bodies, the ogres surged forward, effortlessly dispatching the chimera zombies with newfound ease. The battlefield became a symphony of destruction, and the Ogres reigned as the harbingers of doom, shattering the undead onslaught.


    Within the hidden laboratory of the nightmare forest, a man with blonde hair clenched his fist in frustration. "Damn that kid! Why does he keep interfering with my plans?"


    Unyielding in his determination, he manipulated a lever on the control panel, seeking a way to hinder Anon''s relentless advance. "I won''t rest until this kingdom lies in ruins. I''ll stop at nothing to achieve my goal."


    As if in response to his declaration, the zombie Chimeras suddenly changed direction, converging on Anon like a tidal wave of death.


    "They''re targeting the masked man!" Queen Derein observed, recognizing the shift in the undead''s focus.


    "Should we intervene and assist him?" King Grok asked with concern, ready to join the fray.


    "No," Frank asserted, halting King Grad''s advance. "Let us witness this display of power. This guy won''t falter easily."


    A wicked grin etched across Anon''s face as he stared down the horde of charging Chimeras, his sharp teeth glinting in the midst of chaos. To the untrained eye, it might seem like madness, but to those who recognized true power, it was the mark of a fearsome and unstoppable force.


    Amidst the chaotic battlefield, Anon''s commanding voice rang out once more, exuding a potent mixture of confidence and determination. "Excellent. Magnificent. Last time, I lacked full control over my mind, but now, I know exactly what I''m doing. Come, you bastards! I''ll show you who I truly am!"


    Derein''s brow furrowed as she observed Anon from afar, concern etched on her face. What could have brought about such a radical transformation in him? Yet, she couldn''t deny the power he wielded. In this dire confrontation with the undead hordes, they needed every ally they could muster.


    "He''s not moving from his spot. Is something wrong with him, Frank?" Derein asked, seeking her trusted advisor''s insight. Frank, ever composed, watched Anon attentively, waiting to see the full extent of his abilities.


    "No, wait. Don''t do anything," Frank advised, recognizing that Anon was about to unleash something extraordinary.


    <Blood Feed: 100%>


    A message materialized in front of Anon, a testament to the dark powers at play within him.


    [SCYTHE OF DEATH: FINAL FORM]


    Anon''s voice reverberated through the battleground once more, his words carrying the weight of impending doom. "Let''s roll, you bastards!" With a swift, graceful motion, the sickles of death in his hands merged once again, forming the awe-inspiring Scythe of Death - darker than the blackest night and as profound as the abyss.


    "Ogres, get down!" He commanded, recognizing the immense destructive force about to be unleashed. The ogres, unyielding in their loyalty, immediately obeyed, crouching low to the ground.


    "Everyone, down!" No.300 echoed, and the entire band of ogres followed suit, taking cover.


    Anon seized the scythe''s handle, his grip resolute. With an effortless yet powerful motion, he executed a 360¡ã spin, like a malevolent whirlwind, aimed squarely at the encircling undead menace.


    In the blink of an eye, a tremendous burst of dark energy erupted from the scythe''s blade, a cataclysmic wave of death that swept across the battlefield. The zombies and chimera zombies, surrounding Anon from all sides, were obliterated in an instant, their lifeless forms falling like discarded puppets.


    As the spinning came to an end, nothing remained in the vicinity but the grim remnants of the once-ferocious undead horde - an eerie silence replacing the tumult of battle.


    "Hahaha... This is exhilarating!" Anon''s voice resonated with amusement beneath his mask, the darkness of the battlefield contrasting with the wicked grin that formed beneath it.


    The onlookers, awestruck and shaken by the devastating display, struggled to comprehend the source of this newfound power. "What in the world is wrong with him? Where did he even come from?" King Grok questioned, astonished by the extent of the carnage before them.


    "Hahaha, he never disappoints," Frank chuckled, his respect for Anon''s abilities deepening.


    "Frank, remind me again, what''s your relationship with this guy?" Grad inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "Oh, Sir Grad, he''s just a friend of mine," Frank replied nonchalantly, though even he couldn''t fully fathom the extent of Anon''s prowess.


    "Well, you better invite him to the after-party," Grok said with a laugh, the tension momentarily lifted by the thrill of victory.


    However, Derein''s expression remained solemn and resolute, her mind absorbed in a quandary. "No, we must eliminate him," she declared with a stern expression, causing a ripple of astonishment among the assembled leaders.


    Frank, Grok, Grad, and the other knight captains stared at Derein, their faces filled with tension. "Queen Derein, what are you suggesting? Are you proposing that we kill an ally who has aided us in such dire circumstances?" Grad asked, seeking to understand her reasoning.


    "Yes, that is precisely what I''m suggesting," Derein replied, her voice unwavering, eyes scanning the aftermath of destruction around them.


    [Author: I have been in a car accident, sorry for less chapters guys. I will try to write three chapters tomorrow. Sorry again ????]

 Chapter 210 Chapter-210

    In the aftermath of their heated discussion, tensions simmered within the war room. The air crackled with a sense of urgency and impending conflict. Derein, the queen, leaned against the massive wooden table, her expression resolute. She glanced around at her advisors, her eyes locking with each one in turn. They all knew that their decision today could shape the destiny of their kingdom.


    "That guy commands those Ogre monsters, and they are slaughtering these zombies like ants. Our soldiers were struggling against the zombies moments ago. Have you considered what might happen if he decides to turn against us?" Derein''s voice echoed through the room.


    All eyes were fixed on Anon, the enigmatic figure who held such power over the monstrous Ogres. The room fell into a heavy silence as Derein''s warning struck a nerve, the gravity of the situation settling upon them like a suffocating fog.


    "She''s right, I believe," King Grok added his agreement, his deep voice resonating through the room.


    "Hmm, it''s one of the possibilities. I can''t say for sure," King Grad weighed in, his regal countenance masking his uncertainty.


    "I think I''ll trust my queen''s judgment," Derein''s Knight Commander spoke, pledging his loyalty.


    "Me too. I believe we should eliminate him," the leader of the House of Alchemists chimed in, her keen mind assessing the situation.


    "Me too."


    "We will help as well," others in the room joined the chorus, aligning with Derein''s decision to kill Anon.


    In just ten minutes, the entire room had come to a unanimous decision to eliminate Anon. The atmosphere was charged with adrenaline and the anticipation of a dangerous undertaking.


    Amidst the fervent agreement, a dissenting voice stood strong. Frank, a distinguished and cunning figure, remained seated at the far end of the table, seemingly unaffected by the overwhelming consensus. He was known for his shrewdness and pragmatism, a man who played the political game with a calculated hand.


    "Frank, you''re the only one left. Are you with us or against us?" Queen Derein inquired, her emerald eyes scrutinizing him.


    "Well, count me and my house out. I don''t want to die so young," Frank chuckled, seemingly unfazed by the gravity of the situation.


    "What nonsense? He''s just one, and we are many. Why are you still taking his side?" Marinda, the leader of the witch house, expressed her disbelief.


    Frank leaned back in his chair, his dark eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and determination. "That''s my decision," he maintained.


    His defiance provoked the ire of some in the room, but Derein held up her hand, silencing them. "Put your swords down," she commanded, her regal authority demanding obedience.


    The men hesitated, their hands gripping the hilts of their swords. But when Derein spoke again, her voice like a steel blade, they relented and withdrew their weapons. Frank''s unwavering stance had won him a temporary reprieve.


    "Why? Why do you believe in him so much? Can he save you from all these men here?" Derein inquired, her eyes sharp as she sought to break Frank''s faith in Anon.


    Frank''s gaze met hers, his voice unwavering. "He can," he answered confidently, refusing to falter.


    "He can''t, Frank. He alone can''t stand against so many soldiers. He needs those ogres to do his bidding. He may have one or two tricks, but he can''t save you against my army," Derein tried to reason, her tactics in full display.


    But Frank''s belief in Anon ran deep, rooted in a profound understanding of the young man''s abilities. "No, you won''t understand. Okay, I can do this. I won''t tell him anything about your plan, and you won''t involve me in all of this. I''ll remain neutral. Is that good?" Frank proposed, seeking a middle ground.


    Derein considered his offer, weighing the risk of losing an ally who held valuable information. "Accepted, but if you tell him anything, death will be the last thing you need to worry about," she warned with a steely glare.


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t need my help to survive an ambush," Frank assured, leaving the tent with an enigmatic smile.


    As Frank exited the war room, he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "Idiots. Why would they want to eliminate someone who just saved their asses and someone who can kill them without blinking?"


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Nightmare Forest, a separate battle was unfolding. An ominous laboratory hummed with dark energy as its mastermind, a blonde-haired man, reveled in his plan''s failure. But rather than despair, his countenance bore a twisted grin.


    "Well, since my plan has already failed because of this Anon guy, why not punish him for his interference," the blonde-haired man mused, his voice laced with malice. His hand hovered over the control panel, his fingers poised to unleash chaos upon his enemies.


    Before he could act, a chilling voice interrupted him, "Or die here by my hands."


    The man whirled around, his eyes widening in shock as he beheld the figure standing behind him¡ªa fearsome warrior named Mike, whose loyalty to his master was unwavering.


    "What the... How did you get here? No, how did you even find me?" the man stammered, fear creeping into his voice.


    "My master has ordered me to keep you alive as long as you cooperate with me. The choice is yours. Press down that lever or live," Mike spoke with a chilling calm.


    "I choose both," the man declared, his grip on the lever tightening.


    "Okay." In a flash, Mike vanished and reappeared behind the man. But before he could strike, the man disappeared, reappearing where Mike had stood.


    "Oh, nice skills," the blonde man taunted, his smile never faltering. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Mike wasn''t so easily deterred. He dashed toward the man with deadly intent, but once again, the man vanished, transforming into a cloud of white smoke that dissipated into the air.


    "This motherfucker," Mike cursed, failing his master''s task and knowing that he would face the consequences.


    Meanwhile, back in the underground city, Sephie noticed something peculiar amidst the chaos of the zombies. Amongst seven trees, only six spawned zombies. The seventh tree, larger than the others, stood silent, an eerie stillness about it.


    Investigating further, she dispatched Mike to explore the enigmatic tree. As Mike approached, he noticed a hidden hole in the trunk, carefully concealed by sticks and leaves. Curiosity piqued, he followed the trail, leading him to the mastermind behind the ominous laboratory.


    However, just as he was about to apprehend him, the man vanished without a trace, leaving Mike seething with frustration.

 Chapter 211 Chapter-211

    Thump-Thump Thump Thump


    "Master, Something big is approaching us at high speed." No.300 alerted Anon.


    "I know. Fall back and prepare yourselves." Anon commanded with unwavering composure.


    "What''s that sound? It''s like something is¡ª" Before Queen Derein could finish her sentence, a colossal abomination emerged from the depths of the forest.


    In the midst of the desolate battlefield, a monstrous abomination emerged from the nightmare forest¡ªa zombie Chimera of unfathomable horror. This twisted creation bore the fusion of a Troll and an Armoured Bear, a grotesque melding that defied the laws of nature. Towering over the forsaken landscape, its massive form cast an ominous shadow over all in its path.


    The zombie Chimera''s appearance was the stuff of nightmares. A twisted, decaying zombie face protruded from its chest, its vacant milky eyes instilling terror in any who dared meet its gaze. Blue veins snaked across its monstrous form, pulsating with unnatural energy¡ªa stark reminder of its unholy origins.


    Metal plating covered almost 70% of the zombie Chimera''s body, a result of twisted experiments and dark sorcery. This armored hide rendered it nearly impervious to conventional attacks, transforming it into a formidable foe. The clanging of metal plates echoed with each movement, amplifying the creature''s terrifying presence, making it an overwhelming sight.


    Despite its massive and imposing figure, the zombie Chimera defied expectations. Its agility was astonishing, moving with an unsettling grace that contradicted its grotesque appearance. In a fluid motion, it closed the gap between itself and its prey, striking with deadly precision and unyielding force.


    Clutched in its immense, rotting hands was a massive axe, a weapon forged in the depths of darkness itself. The blade was stained with the blood of countless victims, a chilling testament to the destruction it had wrought. The sight of its wicked weapon sent shivers down the spines of those unfortunate enough to witness it.


    Inside the tent, astonishment gripped everyone as they beheld this Abomination.


    "What the hell is that?" Grok questioned as he stepped out of the tent, sensing the fear emitted by the soldiers at the sight of the mutated zombie chimera.


    "I-I want to go home," one of the female soldiers expressed.


    "Me too," another added.


    "Can we kill it? Or even get close to it?" A soldier wondered aloud, his face grim.


    "That guy, he''s still standing there. Look." One of the soldiers pointed at Anon.


    Derein stepped out of the tent and spoke decisively, "If he dies fighting that thing, it''s to our advantage. And if that thing dies, I bet he''ll be exhausted. We can take him down easily."


    "Wait, you plan to ambush him on the battlefield?" Grok asked in surprise.


    "Yes, and I intend to finish him off in one blow," Derein replied, a smile playing on her lips.


    Grok''s suspicion grew, and he questioned, "Derein, do you remember that incident with King Freddie in the valleys of the west?"


    "Hmmm, oh yes, that incident. That was quite thrilling," Derein responded.


    Grok leveled his sword at Derein, his anger evident. "What are you doing, Grok ? Have you gone insane ? Did you hit your head somewhere on the field ?" Derein asked, taken aback.


    "Who the hell are you ? Answer at once or you will face dire consequences, i promise you." Grok demanded, his expression furious.


    "What? I am Queen Derein Grok¡ª" Derein tried to speak but was abruptly interrupted by grok.


    "Don''t say her name, you imposter. Queen Derein would never agree to something she never did. There was no guy named Freddie in our lives, and we never went to the valleys of the west together. So, who are you?" Grok interjected with a more angry Expression on his face as he brings his sword''s tip closer to Derein''s neck.


    "I also had my suspicions for the past three hours. Your decision-making process has changed. Queen Derein never executed anything without consulting another king or queen. Yet, for the past three hours, you''ve been giving absolute commands, and your demeanor is too calm for a queen whose lover is lying half-dead on a bed.


    My suspicions were confirmed when you thought of the plan to kill Anon¡ªthe guy who saved your people from those zombies.


    Queen Derein would never do something like that. She never forgets a kindness or a grudge. She wouldn''t kill someone who helped her in this dire situation, let alone ambush him. You''ve broken character." Grad asserted, stepping out of the camp, surrounded by many knights. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, since I''m caught. Why not indulge in some bloodshed?" Derein''s clone taunted as she gestured toward the knights of her continent.


    The knights immediately attacked the knights from the other continents.


    "Don''t underestimate me, imposter." Grad declared as he activated his skill.


    <Imperial Judgment>


    [Imperial Judgment, a skill veiled in both awe and dread, bestowed upon its wielder the power of divine arbitration. With this ability, the user could pass the verdict of life and death upon others, bearing the weight of ultimate judgment in their hands.


    Upon mastering this skill, a mark of judgment would be emblazoned upon the chosen targets, signifying their fate was now tethered to the host''s discernment.


    When activated, the user''s eyes would gleam with an otherworldly radiance, exuding an aura of profound authority. The chosen targets would find themselves branded with the mark, a symbol that bore the gravity of their fate. From that moment on, their lives were irrevocably entwined with the whims of the host''s judgment.


    But with great power came an even greater risk, for the burden of Imperial Judgment rested not just on those marked but also upon the host. As an arbiter of life and death, the user carried the immense responsibility of deciphering the truth. Should they be deceived or misled in their verdict, the consequences would be dire.


    If the accused were proven innocent, the host would bear the brunt of their own judgment. A dark curse would befall them, a punishment commensurate with the gravity of their mistake.]

 Chapter 212 Chapter-212

    Suddenly Grad''s eyes glowed golden and big golden swords appeared in front of every knight that was from Derein''s Kingdom.


    "You all have been proven guilty." Grad shouted as the golden swords hovering above the soldiers pierced through their hearts making them immobile at once.


    As the soldier''s lifeless bodies fell down on the ground, The clone who was posing as queen Derein tried to run away as everyone was focused on the soldiers.


    "Where are you going ?" Derein''s Knight commander grabbed the clones''s hand and pulled her back.


    "Ouch, Ouch... You blockhead don''t do that i feel pain in my hand." The clone shouted as she hitted the knight commander at her hand.


    "Oh, Don''t worry many things will hurt just wait a bit." The knight commander spoke as he squeezed tightly and broke her hand bone.


    *Crack*


    "Ahhhhhhh.... You are crushing my hand you shit head." The clone shouted.


    "You, I am giving you this task. Get this imposter inside and get out as much information as you can out of her. Oh yes, remember to get the information about where the real queen Derein is." Grok said to Derein''s knight commander.


    "Yes, sir." The knight commander spoke as he took the clone inside the tent.


    "You, Call back the house leader of the undead house." Grad orders one of the knights.


    "Yes, sir." The knight immediately started running towards the way, that frank left from.


    "Well, that''s a good move i have to say but-" before grad could''ve said anything a sword was pointed at his face.


    "Prove, That you are the king Grad and not some other clone of him." Grok spoke with a cautious expression.


    Before Grok could''ve even seen anything, Grad pointed his sword at his guts from below.


    "You too, prove. That you are king Grok." Grad spoke.


    "Very well, I am King Grok because i assisted you in getting laid with that MILF-" Before Grok could''ve completed his sentence Grad interrupted him midway.


    "Yes, you are grok. Don''t say anymore." Grad said as he took his sword back.


    "Now, you prove that you are king grad." Grok asked maintaining his sword near grad''s neck.


    "Well, the next day when i woke up and walked into your room you were with that MILF''S daughter and you were doing it in-"


    "Woah, okay you are the king Grad." Grok immediately interrupted Grad.


    "Whoever did this, he or she can''t be a normal guy. We placed swords on each other''s neck. No ordinary guy can bring us to do that." Grok spoke sheathing his sword once again.


    "Yup you are absolutely right, but who can this guy be ? Did we do something wrong with him ? Or is he just some crazy scientist that tried to take over the world with those things." Grad said as he also seathed his sword and laughed a little.


    "Let''s go and help that kid, i don''t think he knows how much a troll regenerates. He will definitely need our help with this one." Grad spoke as he started running towards anon.


    "Yes, let''s go." Grok spoke as he followed behind.


    "Ah, A troll chimera. After seeing you i have this itching to make my own chimeras now." Anon said as he looked at the troll zombie Chimera.


    "Grawwwwwwwaaaaa....." The Chimera growled so loudly that the ogre soldiers standing behind Anon also got scared for one second.


    "Come boy, I don''t think you have any idea that i am wearing a locket made from one of your relatives." Anon said as he gesturesd to come forward towards the zombie Chimera. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Chimera immediately got taunted by Anon and started running towards him with his axes swinging around in his hands.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon used a skill as he pointed towards the chimera''s legs.


    Suddenly the chimera''s left leg slipped and he fell down but as soon as he fell down the connection between the chimera and the ground broke meaning he was most vulnerable at that second.


    Anon didn''t missed this chance and pointed his sickle right at the spot where his neck will fall before touching the ground.


    *Chk*


    And That''s what happened, the ogre fell down and his neck was cut off of his body, killing him in that very second.


    "Sorry friend but the genius who created you forgot to cover your neck with that metal armour. Well, have good trip to hell." Anon said as he wiped off blood feom his armour.


    At the same moment, Grok and Grad reached there.


    As soon as they saw the dead troll zombie, both of them were shocked to death.


    "You killed him." Grok spoke with a non believing look on his face.


    "How the fuck did you kill a troll with so ease ? Even a normal troll won''t die that easily. You killed him in mere seconds. How ? Is that sickle enchanted with last level array or something ?" Grad asked as he looked at the sickles in Anon''s hands.


    "Well, here Check them yourself." Anon said as he puts the sickles of death on the ground.


    "Wait, really ? I can like take them in my hands and scan them ? And you are okay with it ?" Grad asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah." Anon replied.


    "Okay." Grad said as he bent down and grabbed one of the sickle''s handle but when he tried to pick it up, a force larger than anything was felt from the sickle.


    It felt as if he was trying to lift the world itself.


    "An Owner Granted Special Grade Weapon, custom made with blood signature. Kid, did you made this ?" Grad asked.


    "No, A friend of mine."


    "Is your friend''s name, Biyuk Kujer the Betrayer ?" Grad asked.


    "Yes, why is something wrong with it ?" Anon asked as he puts both of his hands around his waist.


    "No, nothing wrong it''s just that he was banned from his own Kingdom long ago, and these markings. They are not something that an ordinary dwarf can make." Grad spoke.


    [Author: Check out my new novel, '' Received a Mechanic System on another planet.'' Wrote this one in hospital.]

 Chapter 213 Chapter-213

    As the sun rised from the horizon, casting long shadows over the battlefield, Anon, the valiant warrior and renowned ally of the human kingdom, stood amidst the remnants of a hard-fought clash. Bloodied and battle-worn, his sharp eyes scanned the aftermath of the brutal confrontation. By his side, his loyal soldiers stood, their faces showing a mix of exhaustion and triumph.


    Among the fallen enemy ranks, eerie figures of the undead lay still, their lifeless forms a testament to the horrors of the dark arts at play. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the carnage, king gork, approached Anon with a confident smile on his face. "Well, let''s put all that aside," Grok proposed with a sly grin, "why don''t you and your soldiers join us in our tents for a well-deserved rest? We have an excellent feast prepared. The royal cook has just arrived, and we''re about to celebrate the soldiers'' victory with an official feast."


    Anon''s eyes narrowed, his instincts alert. "This place reeks," he retorted, his battle-honed senses ever vigilant.


    "Well, you see, these soldiers have just achieved another day of living for their kingdom, their families, and their kings and queens," king grok, explained. "They prefer to savor the rewards of their triumphs right on the battlefield. This feast is their celebration. However, it''s entirely fine if you want to join us later for the official feast inside the castle."


    Grrrrr


    The stomach of one of the ogres growled with hunger, and Anon couldn''t help but hear it. Amidst the tension, the warrior couldn''t deny the hunger of his own soldiers.


    "Well, it seems my soldiers are hungry too. We''ll join you," Anon agreed, realizing that a good meal would replenish their strength.


    "That''s fantastic. Please, follow me," Grok said, leading the way towards the tents.


    As Anon walked toward the tents, he noticed something peculiar amidst the fallen zombie corpses. Pausing, he bent down, inspecting the face of one of the zombies and noticed another with an identical face nearby. His sharp mind immediately picked up on the oddity.


    "Is something amiss, sir?" Grok asked Anon, noticing the king''s curiosity.


    "No.300, bring that zombie''s body here," Anon commanded, pointing to one of the bodies.


    "Yes, master," No.300, his loyal slave, complied, bringing the body to Anon for further examination.


    "Hmmm... They look similar," Grad observed as he examined the faces of the three bodies.


    "Bring those two as well," Anon commanded, keen on understanding the strange occurrence.


    The ogres, respectful of Anon''s prowess, followed his orders, bringing two more corpses that looked alike but differed from the first three.


    "This is cloning. It''s banned in our-"


    "I know what cloning is and why it''s banned," Anon interrupted Grok abruptly. Interrupting a king is not an ordinary thing.


    "Oh, well, that''s good," Grok responded, acknowledging Anon''s expertise.


    "Do you have any idea who could do this? Not many people can cast a cloning spell; it''s quite challenging," Anon inquired, gazing at Grok and Grad with a focused intensity.


    "Well, yes, this spell is very difficult to cast. There were only five talents in my kingdom who could perform it, but they all died years ago. I don''t believe anyone in my kingdom knows how to create clones," Grok explained, puzzled by the presence of the clones.


    As Anon absorbed this information, his thoughts raced. ''This fucker isn''t just creating clones; he''s turning them into zombies too. It seems he''s been preparing for a long time, given the number of cloned zombies. Who is this person, and what does he want? To destroy this kingdom or conquer the world?'' Anon pondered silently as he stood up once more and resumed walking toward the tent.


    "Well, we''ve got one of the clones in our tent as well," Grok revealed.


    "What?" Anon asked with a puzzled expression, intrigued by this revelation.


    "Yes, it tried to pose as one of our friends, Queen Derein," Grad clarified.


    "May I see it?" Anon requested, eager to understand the situation better.


    "Certainly, if it''s still alive. We handed it over to Queen Derein''s knight commander for investigation. If the clone is still alive, you may take a look," Grok said with a smile, respecting Anon''s authority.


    As they reached the tents, Anon, Grad, and Grok hastened to the interrogation area, where a long line of soldiers had assembled.


    "What is happening here ?" Grok shouted.


    "Oh shit."


    "Fuck, run."


    "It''s the king. Run for your life."


    All the soldiers ran away as soon as they saw king Grok.


    "Oooh, i think i may know what''s going on, in there." Anon said with a smile underneath his mask.


    As soon as grok entered inside, he immediately walked out of the tent with a horrible expression on his face.


    "What happened grok ? Why your face looks so horrible ?" Grad asked.


    "That- Inside the tent, Looks- *Bwaaaahh*" Grok tried to explain before he started vomiting.


    "What the fuck is going on inside that tent." Grad asked as he himself went inside it.


    Seconds later he also came out with a very shocked face.


    "Hah, now can i go inside ?" Anon asked as he tapped on Grad''s shoulder.


    *Tap*


    "Huh...? Y-Yes but please remember that she is only a clone of queen Derein not queen Derein herself." Grad spoke.


    "Good, i will try to remember that one. Oh, don''t come inside because i will be talking with my mask off and i don''t want anyone here to see my face that''s why... You understand right ?" Anon asked grad.


    "Y-Yes, i do. No one will come inside during your interrogation." Grad spoke with the shocked expression still on his face.


    Anon entered inside and what he saw was a horrible view but not the one that he hadn''t seen already.


    As soon as he entered inside the first thing he saw was Queen Derein''s clone restrained into a wooden wall with three holes in it.


    One for her neck and two others for her hands. She was fully naked, her legs opened wide in a C shape facing downwards.

 Chapter 214 Chapter-214

    On her left butt there was written different things like. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Freeuse hole.''


    ''Hoe Queen.''


    ''Bitchy Queen who is a saw now.''


    On her right butt only one thing was written.


    ''Number of Times i came inside Queen Derein.'' and beneath it many lines were drawn telling the number of how many soldiers came inside her pussy and how many times.


    These lines came down to her knee, which means the number of times cumming inside was greater than 100 by now.


    Her pussy was dripping with cum and more cum was coming out of it with time. A bucket was placed directly under her pussy that was collecting the cum dripping out of it.


    Her pussy lips and ass was fully red due to beating and slapping.


    A bottle of alcohol was upside-down in her asshole, as her body twitched everytime, a small amount of alcohol went inside her ass.


    "Haaha... I don''t think Queen Derein is a good queen to her soldiers huh ?" Anon said as he went ahead and slapped her but once again moving to her front.


    *Slap*


    "Hello, Queen Derein. Are you Alright love ?" Anon asked but when he noticed her face, he also felt terrible for once.


    Piss covered her face, Cum was coming out of her mouth and her lower lip was pierced with a clip that was connected to a thread that was connected to both of her breasts, that were also pierced with pins.


    Two hooks made out of soldier''s belts were stuck in her nose holes giving her the look of a pig, her eyes were barely opening, her breasts were also covered in cum.


    "Ooooh, That''s some disgusting stuff but personally, i like it." Anon said as he used a spell on her.


    <Cleanse>


    Suddenly a layer of water covered her whole body and cleaned her body from inside and outside both.


    Anon looked at the restrained clone of Queen Derein, her eyes closing due to cumming so much. Her attempt to infiltrate their ranks had failed, but her determination remained evident, because if she would''ve spoken something by now, the soldiers wouldn''t be fucking her like a pig.


    "Oi, wake up," Anon said firmly, slapping the clone''s face to get her attention.


    "Huh...You ? You bastard! You ruined my master''s plan to kill them. Now he''ll kill you first," the clone retorted, revealing her allegiance to a mysterious mastermind.


    "Alright, bring him to me when he has the time. I''ll make sure that delusional fool understands this world doesn''t work according to his books," Anon responded, unyielding in the face of threats as he showed her the red book he found back then.


    The clone''s confident demeanor wavered, revealing a crack in her fa?ade. "You have my master''s book. Give it back to me, you bastard," she demanded, her desperation palpable but whenever she moved her mouth her boobs jiggled due to the thread connecting them.


    "I will not give it back. What can you do ? Kill me by shaking your ass ?" Anon asked with a smirk on his face.


    "Y-You... Wait. Let''s make a deal. I, Queen Derein will become your personal cum-dump if you give the book back to my master. What do you think of it ? You won''t get a Queen cum-dump everyday will you ?" The clone spoke as a cunning smile appeared on her lips.


    "How many times did they fuck you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. I stopped counting after 35 but i think 50 they made me cum so much that i passed out due to pleasure. Believe me they don''t like their queen one bit. One even tried to push a real sword into my pussy but the others stopped him.


    Then they made me dance naked with a bottle of alcohol stuck up in my ass. These soldiers were pretty pent up, you know. They even feed me two buckets fully filled of their cum just like the one below me right now." The clone spoke as she tried to tempt anon in accepting the deal.


    "Yeah, I think some cum just went inside your brain." Anon spoke.


    Anon remained composed, unperturbed by her efforts. Activating his powerful skill, he focused his mesmerizing gaze on the clone.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes glowed with purple hues, and the clone''s eyes followed suit. However, to Anon''s surprise, the attempt didn''t succeed as he expected.


    [Spell Failed. Opponent has a secured mind.] A notification appeared before Anon, signaling that the clone''s mind was impervious to his hypnotic abilities.


    "You fool! Your tricks won''t work on me. My master has secured my mind to prevent anyone from extracting information. Haha," the clone taunted, revealing her master''s cunning and her unwavering loyalty.


    Anon''s resolve only grew stronger. "Then we shall find another way to uncover your master''s sinister plot. And mark my words, your delusional master will face the consequences of his actions. You may think your mind is impregnable, but your master cannot hide forever. Prepare yourself; your master''s reign of terror ends here," he declared with an unwavering determination.


    Anon stood up from his place and whipped out his cock from his pants.


    "Woahh, that''s one big boy. Should i fix my hymen for you to break it once again ?" The clone asked.


    "Wait, you can do that ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh yeah, my body is designed that way. I can make my breasts bigher too. If you want or i can grow a pussy instead of my mouth, look." The clone said as her mouth disappeared and a pussy appeared on her face.


    "What the fuck ? I need to learn this cloning technique." Anon said as he went backside of the clone and rubbed his. Cock on her pussy.


    "Hey buddy, look i don''t feel any pain that function is turned off in my mind and- Uhhhhh" before the clone could''ve said anything else Anon rammed his whole cock inside her small pussy.


    "Woahhhh... You are stretching my womb. Go slow, i can still feel pleasure." The clone spoke.


    "Well that''s all i wanted to know. You are nothing just a pocket pussy your master created to beat and fuck at anytime he wants without making you feel any pain. You will only feel pleasure even if you were killed right now, that''s why i am going to unlock your your pain sensors again.


    Fasten your seat belts, this ride is going to hurt girl." Anon warned as he started fucking the clone.

 Chapter 215 Chapter-215

    After fucking the clone for 45 minutes continuously, Anon confirmed that she really can''t feel any pain. She moaned during their sweet fucking session but none of them were true.


    She was faking it and Anon knew it.


    "I am cumming." Anon said as he released his seed inside the clone''s womb, filling it upto the brim.


    "Anhhhh~ yes... I will squeeze out every last drop out of your dick, sir Anon. I, The Queen Derein will suck your cock off with my pussy now, Please feel the pleasure." The clone said as the tightness of her pussy increased at an incredible speed.


    ''This clone, Damn!! She really tightened her pussy and the pressure inside is unimaginable, it''s as if there is vaccum inside her pussy. She is made to pleasure a man efficiently.'' Anon thought as he felt the semen getting sucked out of his cock.


    She let go of Anon''s cock once all the semen was out of his cock.


    "Hmmm, so ? How did you like my service as a queen ?" The clone asked.


    "Well, For a clone you can do certain things that a human can''t but..." Anon said as he grabbed the clone''s face with a tight grip.


    "...You can''t moan like one. Now i will tell you what i can do." Anon spoke with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly a screen popped up in front of Anon.


    [One new traget has been found under the skill {MIND CONTROL}]


    [Would you like to execute the skill {Mind Control} on the target ?]


    ''Yes.''


    As soon as Anon said yes. His semen cells inside the clone''s womb started multiplying as they reached it''s ovam and started mixing up with her blood.


    [Special Target Detected]


    [Cells have reached Target''s Brain]


    [Error while entering the brain]


    [Brain is secured with mana, Would you like to break the Security ?]


    [Warning: Many of your cells will die while breaking in into the traget''s brain. Do you Accept ?]


    ''Yes. I have plenty of my cells inside her pussy anyways.'' Anon thought as he said yes.


    Suddenly the clone''s face expressions changed.


    "H-Hey, There is something inside my mind. What have you done ? What did you inserted inside me ?" The clone''s face turned pale as she realised that something inside her brain is trying to do something with it.


    "Well, Well, Now i see... So you can feel angry too huh ? Queen Derein." Anon said as he bent down.


    "You, Son of a bitch. Get these things out of my brain or my master will not leave you."


    [Brain infiltration successfull]


    [Multiplying cells again]


    [Clone X-45''s Corruption Rate: 100%] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Target is 100% under your control]


    "Well, it seems pretty easy to control a clone huh ? You don''t have any mental tolerance because your master forgot to give you any, i guess." Anon said as he smiled towards the clone with a maniac smile.


    "Just kill me you bastard." The clone said as it looked at Anon.


    "Well, why would i do that ? I have many things to do with you." Anon spoke.


    "What the fuck do you want ?"


    "Look, i can steal all of your memories and get away with it but what''s the fun in it ? So, i will do this. Everytime i ask you a question, you will have to give me the answer in under 2 seconds or you will experience something horrible and believe me, when i say horrible it''s really horrible. So should we play ?"


    "I can''t feel pain you stupid fuck-"


    "Ah yes, Pain Sensors, On." Anon commanded interrupting the clone in middle of her talk.


    Suddenly the clone''s mind triggered and the pain Sensors in her mind opened up.


    "No, This feeling... Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhhhhhhh~" at first she felt pleasure but just a moment later.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... Don''t do that.... No save me.... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... Masterrrrrre save meeeeeeeee." The pain that she felt in her whole life came back to her when Anon opened her pain sensors.


    Tears started dropping off of her eyes as she felt a thing that she Never felt in her whole life... Her whole body twitched like a dying spider, blood started coming out of her nose hut before she could''ve died...


    "Turn it off."


    [Pain Sensors: Off]


    "Woooh, That felt amazingly satisfying. Seeing anyone''s attitude crack is the best thing, especially the ones like you. So, do you understand the rules of the game, Now ?" Anon asked with a smile on his face.


    The clone now felt one more emotion in her mind and that was fear, fear of Anon. She didn''t wanted to feel any of that again. Not in this lifetime.


    "Y-Yes, I understand. I understand everything you say, please don''t turn on my pain sensors please, i beg of you." The clone said as it looked at Anon with a feared expression.


    "Good."


    "Is everything alright inside, sir ? We heard some loud screams. Should we come inside ?" Grok asked from outside.


    "Well, if you come inside next scream can be yours, Now you can come in if you want to." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly Grok''s face turned pale as different possibilities ran inside his brain, of what Anon was doing to the queen Derein''s clone inside the tent.


    "Who the hell is that guy ? We fucked her so many times, did the most freaky stuff with her, hell we even shoved a beer bottle up her ass but not even a single cry left her mouth, and this guy was only 45 minutes inside and she cried so hard." One of the soldiers spoke.


    "Oh, he must be very merciless guy." One of the girls in the camp spoke in a very sexy and horny tone as she looked at the tent, that Anon was in.


    "Woah, She really have some wierd tastes huh ?" The male soldier spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "Na, She just likes guys who are stronger than her. Hell she will even sleep with you if you defeat her in a strength based Competition."


    "Why are you adding ''Hell'' before every sentence ?"


    "It sounds cool."


    "Hell yeah, it does."

 Chapter 216 Chapter-216

    "Question No.1, Who is your master?" Anon''s voice was firm as he confronted the clone.


    "I don''t know," the clone stammered.


    "Pain Sensors On." Anon''s command caused the clone to writhe in agony as the pain surged through her body making her remember the harsh things those soldiers did with her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh, nooooo, I really don''t know who he is. I was made with the other clones. I receive orders from my superiors. Whenever master wished to use Queen Derein''s pussy he called for me, but my eyes were always blindfolded and i can only remove it after i am done receiving his seed."


    "Pain Sensors Off." Anon said as he knew that she was speaking truth this time.


    "*Hah-Hah* Th-The main orders are recieved by the superior clones, they recieved them directly from our master.


    I was made two years ago with this same face of queen Derein, my master used me as he seemed fit for last two years, but today i was sent here to pose as the real Queen Derein and get you killed by manipulating her subordinate''s brains into thinking that you are a very big threat to his kingdom and they agreed easily to my surprise.


    He added some of the clones as soldiers in Queen Derein''s Army to help me." The clone spoke in a very swift manner.


    Anon''s eyes bore into the clone''s eyes, his determination unyielding. "Tell me, what was your plan if you had killed me back there?"


    "I was supposed to kill Queen Derein''s subordinates and run away if I can. But if I got caught by someone, I was supposed to..." The clone hesitated.


    "You were supposed to do what? Speak, or i will turn the pain sensors on..." Anon''s threat hung in the air.


    "I-I am speaking, don''t do that. I was supposed to get tortured by the knight captain and pretend that I am in pain even though i couldn''t feel pain until now, divulging false information into their minds about my master''s strategies," the clone explained.


    Anon listened carefully, analyzing the clone''s words. "Interesting. What was this false information ? Care to share it with me ?"


    "I was supposed to tell the humans that my master plans to kill all of you and that his clones are among your ranks, watching your every move. He intended to sow discord, making you humans turn against each other and eliminate some of you with this information." the clone revealed with a sinister smile.


    Anon nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a cunning strategy. But does your master indeed have clones among these soldiers?"


    "Yes, many of my master''s clones are already inside their ranks," the clone replied with another big smile on her face.


    "Did I tell you to smile, huh ? Pain sensors on." Anon''s voice was cold.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Nooooooooooooooo. Please, I will never laugh, stop it please. I beg you." the clone cried in pain.


    "Pain Sensors off. Now, only do whatever I tell you to, or you know the rest," Anon warned with a smile.


    "Y-Yes." The clone nodded as the blood from her nose reached her lips.


    "Now, the last question. Where is the real Queen Derein?" Anon asked.


    "Behind her tent, there are crates of swords and shields. She is inside the 4th crate from the top left," the clone immediately replied, knowing the consequences of holding back information.


    "Well, I believe you''ve spoken everything with 100% truth, but the problem is, I still can''t trust you, so..." Anon said as he stood up and grabbed her head.


    <Memory Eater>


    Memories flooded Anon''s mind, revealing the dark room where the clones were created, a sinister magic circle on the ground. The process involved the use of meat, blood, and bones to replicate the original human.


    Animals nd humans were being butchered in a room by zombies without any mercy.


    Anon pondered, "This guy is truly a psychotic bastard. The level of deception is unfathomable. How did he make her look so real, and how does she possess a separate brain?"


    Decisively, Anon initiated another skill, <Memory Alter>, restoring the clone''s memories.


    "Huh...? What just happened?" The clone looked at Anon with confusion.


    "My investigation is finished. If you survive today, we may meet again," Anon said as he donned his mask and left the tent.


    "What ? Hey, What do you mean by-"


    "Pain Sensors on."


    "Ahhhhhhh.... My headddddd."


    Outside, he witnessed many soldiers standing naked before Grok.


    Anon couldn''t help but remark sarcastically, "That''s quite a sight to behold."


    "They are the soldiers who did awfully unspeakable things to Queen Derein''s clone in excuse of investigating her." Grad spoke.


    Anon suddenly noticed that grad was standing besides him all this time and he didn''t knew it.


    ''What the hell ? When did he come here ?'' Anon wondered as he looked at grad.


    "Your punishment can be death, be grateful that i am only making you run 50 rounds around the continent naked, upside-down. Now go." Grok shouted as he came back to Anon and grad.


    Grok addressed Anon, his tone turning polite, "Sir, did you obtain any information from her?"


    "Yes, your Queen Derein, the real one, is inside the weapon supply crates behind her tent, 4th from the top left," Anon replied.


    "Excellent. I will rescue her immediately," Grad said, rushing off to save the true Queen Derein.


    Anon and Grok then engaged in conversation. "So, did you do it with her?" Grok inquired casually. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon responded with a smirk, "What if I did? Is there something wrong with that? Or are you going to make me run 50 rounds around the kingdom naked and upside-down?"


    Grok chuckled, "Oh, no, no, no. I wouldn''t dare do that. It was just a clone, after all, no big deal."


    Anon pressed further, testing the king''s honesty, "That clone claimed she proposed a plan to kill me in front of you all, and you all readily agreed. Is that true?"


    "Well, you can''t be believing that thing, are you ? That''s not even human." Grok spoke with a sly smile.


    He failed at the honesty test.


    Anon immediately summoned his sickles of death.

 Chapter 217 Chapter-217

    As soon as Grok uttered the lie, Anon summoned his sickles and vanished from his original position, reappearing behind Grok, both sickles pointed at his neck.


    "You!!! Do you realize that I am an Honorable king of one of the seven continents?" Grok spoke with fear permeating his voice.


    "That tone of yours betrays your fear. You know that right now, you can''t do anything. But should my mood change even slightly, killing you would be effortless. Your head would become a decorative trophy for my house. So, the next time you speak, be mindful of your words, or your cute little neck may find itself in dire straits." Anon''s voice carried a weight of gravity and grimness.


    The sickles remained fixed at Grok''s neck, not budging an inch to allow any escape.


    "I-I understand. We agreed. But I wasn''t acting alone in this plot. Grad also agreed, along with all seven house leaders of this continent, as did the knight captains. However, it was all because that clone manipulated our minds into agreement.


    We were against that decision from the very start, and Frank had warned us about your power, but that damned clone, it was all her fault." Grok shifted the blame, trying to absolve himself of responsibility.


    "So, you''re saying the clone is accountable for a decision you also agreed to?" Anon inquired.


    "N-No, it''s not like that... You''ve misunderstood." Grok attempted to persuade Anon.


    Tension was visible on Grok''s face and only one thing came again and again to his mind "Where are you, Grad? Please hurry back."


    Grad returned, taking note of the unusual scene, and for a moment, he fell silent, before asking with a serious expression, "What''s happening here? Care to explain, Sir?"


    "Well, it appears you and your subordinates agreed to kill me at that clone''s suggestion. But when I asked this self-proclaimed king here, he lied through his teeth." Anon clarified.


    "Sir, perhaps we could resolve this like gentlemen. There''s no need for weapons among us. That clone played a mind manipulation trick, posing as one of our trusted subordinates," Grad explained.


    "Seems like this audience needs new kings, because these ones are unable to make decisions on their own and failing to recognize those who aided them in times of crisis," Anon asserted, bringing the sickles closer together, with Grok''s neck now between them.


    "Grad, do something before he kills me! God damnit." Grok pleaded.


    In response, Grad vanished from his position, reappearing behind Anon with his sword pointed directly at Anon''s nape.


    "Well, isn''t this a tricky situation?" Anon remarked before vanishing once more and reappearing at a distance. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re still a kid, and if you think ambushing one of my subordinates from behind is a remarkable feat, then you''re mistaken," Grad taunted.


    Anon retorted, "Well, why don''t you both try me together now?"


    "Ah, I''m up for this challenge," Grok declared as he summoned his sword.


    "Come, let me show you how a grown-up fights, kid," Grad challenged, summoning both of his swords.


    Anon mocked, "I''m quite certain an adult wouldn''t need two swords to face a kid, old man."


    "Oh yes, you''re right. But you''re no ordinary kid, which is why I''ll go all out. Come, I''ll give you the first chance to attack," Grad said with a smile.


    "No, I prefer giving the weak side the chance to strike first, so both of you come at me together," Anon replied, assuming a defensive stance.


    "As you wish, kid," Grok agreed, and both vanished from their positions, reappearing behind and in front of Anon.


    They pointed their swords at him and spoke simultaneously,


    "Game over, kid."


    "Hahaha, the game can''t be over so soon. I haven''t even gotten to play," Anon responded before utilizing a skill.


    <Sensory Destroyer>


    In a matter of seconds, Anon disarmed both of them, leaving them weaponless, and aimed the tips of his sickles at their necks simultaneously.


    When the skill''s effect wore off, Grad and Grok were bewildered to find their weapons gone, and Anon holding his sickles at their necks.


    "What the-?" Grad expressed his surprise.


    "Where the hell did my sword go?" Grok wondered as he looked around, spotting his sword on the floor.


    Clap-Clap


    A clapping sound emanated from afar. They turned their attention to its source, Queen Derein herself.


    "Amazing. What is your name, sir?" Derein inquired.


    "Do I need to tell you?" Anon responded.


    "No, it''s up to you. If you don''t want to, I won''t push it," Derein said.


    "Cool." Anon said as he kept his identity secret


    "I see you came as an ally, but due to misunderstandings, you ended up pointing your sickles at my two subordinates. I apologize for their mistakes. Please forgive them," Queen Derein humbly apologized with a bow.


    Anon retracted his sickles and replied, "That''s the attitude of a Queen. I like it."


    Both Grad and Grok retrieved their weapons and quickly left the scene with faces of defeat.


    "Wait." Anon stopped both of them.


    "What ?" Grok asked.


    "I don''t need those ogres to destroy this Kingdom, if i wanted to do it, i would''ve done it long ago, so the next time you wish to kill me. Keep this in your mind." Anon said.


    Grad and Grok both of them left after listening to him


    "So, you''re still not telling me your name, huh?" Derein asked.


    "Nope."


    "What if I promise not to reveal your identity to anyone?" Queen Derein offered.


    "Well, you already know my name," Anon replied.


    "What? But we''ve never met?"


    "Yeah, maybe you recognize me now." Anon removed his mask.


    Derein''s eyes widened as recognition set in. "You''re... the legendary Anon? The one who''s been rumored to possess extraordinary powers and abilities, i saw you running in the kingdom''s Night Run but you suddenly disappeared in the middle of it ? People still say that you are inside that forest honing your skills."


    Anon smirked. "That''s what they say. But rumors often exaggerate."


    Derein''s curiosity was piqued. "Your skills are indeed remarkable. Tell me, why have you come here and those ogres, do they really Respects you as their master ?"

 Chapter 218 Chapter-218

    "Well, it''s my home too. Why not lend a hand in defending it? And yes, these ogres treat me as their master," Anon confidently replied.


    "Hmm... Well, you''re truly remarkable for someone your age. Would you consider becoming a noble in my kingdom? You can even marry my daughter if you desire. I''m certain she''d gladly marry a man like you," Derein proposed, acknowledging Anon''s power.


    "No, I don''t marry. I only have sex and make sex slaves. I don''t think you want your daughter to be my sex slave." Anon responded nonchalantly.


    "You rogue, aren''t you being rather harsh to a sweet queen like me ?" Derein playfully chided him.


    "Well, I''m simply speaking the truth," Anon retorted.


    "So, how much power do you possess? You don''t have to disclose personal information, but could you give me an example of your power ?" Derein inquired, eager to know the extent of Anon''s might.


    "Hmmm... An interesting question. Let''s just say I could easily conquer seven continents if I wanted to," Anon replied, rising from his seat and gazing toward the direction of the rising sun.


    "Ah, then you must command a vast army of ogres, right?" Derein asked, standing up as well.


    As the sun appeared on the horizon, its first ray touched Anon''s face, eliciting a subtle smile as he spoke again.


    "I don''t need them for that. I can take these continents single handedly without any help at all. That''s how much power i possess. I don''t need ogres to fight for me, they just do because they want to." Anon replied with a smile on his face.


    Derein''s face turned pale, and confusion clouded her expression. "W-What do you mean? You don''t need ogres? Aren''t they your source of power ? Do you have anything else other than the ogres ?"


    "Nice try, but I''m not foolish enough to reveal my cards so easily," Anon stated, his figure somewhat blurred by the sunlight.


    "What if I tell you the size of my army? Will you do the same?" Derein proposed.


    "I already know you have over 150,000 soldiers in your kingdom''s army, including a small squad of elites protecting you and your family¡ªabout twelve members in it," Anon said with a smile.


    "T-That''s classified information! Not even my family knows about that elite squad. How do you know?" Derein asked, realizing the extent of Anon''s capabilities.


    "Darling, that''s how it works. You must be aware of your surroundings to play your cards right," Anon replied, catching Derein off guard.


    [This kid, he is too clever], Derein thought to herself, but Anon heard it clearly and grinned.


    "Anon, I have something to ask you," Derein spoke, her expression turning serious.


    "Go ahead," Anon said with a smile.


    "Are you a foe or a friend to my continent?" Derein inquired, her face grave.


    "Neither. I remain neutral to your continent, but if someone from your land dares to slap me, then you better be prepared," Anon stated with a smile.


    "I don''t believe anyone in my continent possesses the power to slap you, unless you allow them to," Derein said cunningly.


    "You''re quite the cunning one, girls like you are very unique to find." Anon replied.


    "What can i do, being a queen teaches you stuff beyond humanity." Derein replied.


    "Indeed a sly fox." Anon laughed.


    "I am indeed. That''s why I want to propose you an alliance with my kingdom. I''ll provide you anything you desire in return, and you''ll only need to lend me your ogre army for the future battles," Derein suggested. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of future battles are you talking about?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You don''t know?" Derein asked, surprised.


    "Well, since I asked, why don''t you enlighten me?" Anon asked with a sarcastic tone.


    "The slave traders from the human kingdom have been running rampant. Last month, 300 elf children were abducted and auctioned off in one night. The black market got overwhelmed with buyers immediately. However, an elf infiltrated in the black market with her squad that night, killing over 600 humans and rescuing her kind back to their kingdom," Derein explained.


    "Well, I see nothing wrong with that. Sometimes, humans need a taste of their own medicine," Anon replied, lighting a cigar.


    "I agree, but those humans were not ordinary. They included big landlords, faction leaders, and even members of royal families. And by royal families, I mean the actual royals," Derein spoke with sadness in her voice.


    "Even from your own family?" Anon inquired.


    "Yes, sadly, my third brother''s son was among them," Derein revealed.


    "Hahaha, seems like even the real royal family isn''t squeaky clean either," Anon laughed, puffing smoke from his mouth.


    "That''s true. He was a pervert from the beginning, but that''s not important. What matters is that he was part of the royal family, and we can''t let our audience see a royal member getting killed while we sit idle. We must do something," Derein said with determination.


    "So, you plan to balance the scales by killing their kind?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, precisely. However, if we go all out now, we will surely lose. You witnessed the heavy losses our soldiers suffered today, and compensating their families will exhaust both manpower and economy. That''s why I need your ogre army to bolster our position," Derein explained.


    "So, you want to go all out with my ogre army?" Anon questioned.


    "No, I have contacts within the elf kingdom. My men will pave the way inside, and your ogres will wreak havoc inside. With one swift move, we''ll achieve three goals. If the ogres kill the elves, we won''t be suspected. The humans will get their revenge, and the number of elves will decrease, creating an opportunity to exert control when the time is right," Derein clarified.


    "You are one wicked lady, you know that?" Anon said with a smile.


    "I''m aware. Arthur often tells me so but i am a queen and i have to fight for my kind, you called this Kingdom your home too. Will you help ?"


    "Why do you harbor such animosity toward the elves ? They definitely did something to you, didn''t they ?" Anon inquired.


    "Those bastards killed my husband in his sleep, raped me three times and killed my two daughters. I will erase them or enslave them at any cost. I just want to ask you, are you with me ?" Derein spoke with a face of seriousness.

 Chapter 219 Chapter-219

    "I remember that night as vividly as if it happened yesterday, even though it was three long years ago. My husband and I were peacefully asleep in our royal chamber when those vile bastards, wielding their accursed magic, barged in through the windows like madmen on a rampage. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before my husband could even reach for his sword, they ruthlessly shot two arrows into both of his knees, causing him to crumble to the ground in agony. I watched in horror as they callously kicked and toyed with him, his cries of pain echoing in the room. He had done no harm to any of them, and when the guards arrived, they too fell easily, struck down by those wicked magical arrows.


    As I attempted to shout for help, one of them forcefully covered my mouth, silencing any chance of rescue. With a cruel glint in their eyes, they mercilessly plunged a knife into my husband''s body repeatedly, bringing him to the brink of death only to heal him and repeat the horrifying process.


    The night was a relentless torment that lasted for three excruciating hours. I eventually lost consciousness, but when I regained my senses, the gruesome onslaught continued. Finally, they must have seen that my husband could no longer make a sound, and they ended his life in the most brutal manner.


    Then those bastards, went for my children. First my son, Atlas. They toyed with him by throwing daggers at his chest, after they got bored with him, one of them grabbed one pf his leg and pulled it away from his body brutally.


    He shouting sounds are still in mind... He shouted my name again again. ''Mommy Help Me... Mommy Help me.''


    I tried to break free of them but i couldn''t because i was weak, I was afraid.


    When Atlas stopped screaming, something died inside of me but that''s not where those bastards stopped.


    They immediately attacked my middle daughter, Laura. They ripped her clothes, raped her, kicked her in her vagina, shoved up a sword in her mouth and killed her too.


    My mind couldn''t handle it. I felt so powerless at that moment i wanted to commit suicide at the moment but it was not the end of my suffering.


    That''s when they went for me. Those elf bastards, ripped off my clothes like some beasts in heat and raped me over and over till the morning but when they were about to kill me, my husband''s knight commander reached in front of our room and saw those bastards.


    As soon as he unsheathed his sword, those elf bastards ran away, like cowards."


    "They managed to escape?" Anon inquired.


    "Yes, but their queen sought me out for a meeting. She offered apologies for her kin''s actions, but then she uttered two sentences that still haunt me to this day," Derein continued.


    "What did she say?" Anon pressed further.


    "She said, ''I apologize once again, but they were just some drunk kids. You should forgive them. Your kind is not that good either; your kind killed my father in battle against the demon king.''"


    "Well, that''s true. Your father was involved in the strategy of mass murdering during the war, wasn''t he?" Anon remarked.


    "I acknowledge his actions, but why did they have to kill my husband for his past deeds? Why should my children suffer for what my father did?" Derein''s eyes glistened with tears, but she refused to let them fall.


    "Take a moment to compose yourself," Anon advised, trying to console her.


    "No, I made an oath upon my children and husband''s graves that I will obliterate the elven race from this world. I won''t shed a single tear until I have wiped them out or enslaved them. They will suffer the same fate they inflicted on my husband, or worse," Derein vowed, her eyes burning with a fierce desire for revenge.


    ''Enslaving the elf race? An interesting plan, but I prefer to have a separate elf harem for myself. I can''t let them go extinct before that,'' Anon mused as he closed the distance between himself and Derein.


    "Queen Derein, I will help you," Anon declared.


    "Huh? Really?" Derein asked, taken aback by his sudden offer.


    "Yes, but not in the way you imagine," Anon clarified.


    "What do you mean?" Derein inquired.


    "Give me five months, and I will take over the elven kingdom without resorting to violence or bloodshed," Anon proclaimed.


    A chill ran down Derein''s spine as she heard Anon''s confident words. The look in his eyes was enough to convince her that he spoke the truth.


    "Your words are bold, but I couldn''t even infiltrate their kingdom for one year. Do you truly believe you can take over the entire kingdom in just five months? Elves are wise creatures, having lived for thousands of years and witnessed almost everything in the human domain. Do you still think you can succeed?" Derein questioned skeptically.


    "When I speak, I never take my words back," Anon responded, his demeanor unwavering.


    ''Wow! It sounded even cooler than I imagined,'' Anon thought with a sense of satisfaction.


    "I''ll give you one year to accomplish your goal of taking over the elf kingdom. If you fail, you''ll have to come to my castle and grant me full control over your ogre army. However, you''ll be treated as an equal and allowed to live in my castle. What do you say? It''s a win-win for you," Queen Derein proposed, her expression serious.


    "Okay, I agree, but I won''t need that long to fulfill my promise," Anon declared with confidence.


    "Let''s formalize our agreement with a mana contract," Derein suggested.


    "Why? Don''t you trust me?" Anon inquired.


    "I do, but the queen within me wants reassurance," Derein explained.


    "Fair enough," Anon acknowledged as he gazed at Derein.


    Derein promptly summoned a mana contract, and they both signed it with their blood after writing their terms.


    "Thank you, Anon. I will never forget this," Derein expressed her gratitude with a smile.


    Suddenly, a knight rushed towards them, interrupting their conversation.


    "My Queen, Sir Arthur is awake, but he doesn''t appear well. He''s asking for you," the knight reported, bowing on one knee.

 Chapter 220 Chapter-220

    Both Anon and Queen Derein rushed back to the healer camps, their faces grim with determination. There, they found King Arthur lying on a large bed, surrounded by a circle of healers casting continuous healing spells.


    As Arthur caught sight of Derein, he spoke in a soft and weakened tone, "Hello, My Love." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Arthur. Save your strength, don''t speak," Derein pleaded.


    "I don''t have much time. I can feel it, my body is fading," Arthur spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Cough-cough He suddenly coughed, vomiting a handful of blood.


    "No, No, No... Healers, do something!" Derein shouted in desperation.


    "Queen Derein, can you come here for a moment?" The Great Mother called for her.


    Reluctantly, Derein approached, but Arthur grabbed her hand to stop her. "Don''t go, she will tell you what I already know. My time is running out."


    "No, that''s not it, Arthur-" Derein tried to reason, but the Great Mother interrupted.


    "King Arthur is right. His end is near, and there''s no easy way to say it. I''m sorry, but it''s the truth," the Great Mother said somberly.


    "How can he die? There are over sixteen healers here, and you''re saying he will still die?" Derein asked, her anger seeping through her words.


    "Derein, please calm down," Grok intervened as he grabbed her hand.


    "I understand-" Grad began, but Derein''s rage turned on him, her eyes glowing bright blue.


    "Shut up, You don''t know how it feels to lose someone, you love. This guy over here didn''t even got married and you, your wife is still alive, right ? But i lost many things and I can''t lose him." Derein spoke as she looked at grad and grok.


    "Ma''am, this is the harsh reality of life. One who is born must die, and today is King Arthur''s time. No matter what we do, it cannot be altered, it''s written by the gods. You can''t change fate of the one that the god wrote for him." the Great Mother spoke solemnly.


    "Enough, don''t tell me if he will die or live. Just tell me the problem in healing him," Queen Derein asked one of the healers.


    "My Queen, King Arthur has been affected by Negative Mana. It''s consuming his original mana, turning him into a demon from within. Our healing powers can only slow it down, but we can''t reverse or destroy it," the healer responded.


    "Is there any artifact or magical medicine that can help? Maybe we need more experienced healers? Call more experienced healers feom my kingdom." Queen Derein asked, her eyes fixed on Arthur.


    "Time is precious, my love. Come here; I want to talk to you and make the gods jealous, knowing I spoke to the most beautiful woman in my final moments," Arthur stretched his hand towards Derein.


    "We should give them some privacy; everyone out of the tent," the Great Mother commanded.


    "Can I take a look?" Anon asked, directing his gaze at Derein.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in this camp?" The Great Mother asked with an air of suspicion.


    "Ma''am, he''s the one I was telling you about," one of the elite knight commanders whispered to the Great Mother.


    "Oh, I-I apologize, dear sir. I didn''t know who you were. Please forgive my rudeness," the Great Mother''s tone shifted.


    "May I take a look at him, Queen Derein?" Anon asked again as he closed his distance.


    "Sure, go ahead," Derein replied, standing up as she understood his powers and hoped that he can heal arthur.


    "Hello, Sir. I am King Arthur, and I owe you more than I can express. You came as an ally and helped us win this war. You are like a god''s mercenary to us. Please meet my son after this ordeal, and one more thing: If you don''t mind, can you kill me when I start turning into a demon? These healers won''t do it until I kill one of them, so please," Arthur spoke emotionally.


    "Quiet," Anon said as he placed his hand on Arthur''s chest, where a dark energy was decaying his body.


    "Ahhh..." Arthur winced in pain.


    [Dense Negative Mana Has been Detected]


    [Would you like to Absorb The Negative Mana?]


    Two screens appeared in front of Anon.


    ''Yes.'' Anon answered without hesitation.


    The black negative mana started leaving Arthur''s body, forming a ball of dark matter on Anon''s fingertip. As it departed, the healing process accelerated, and Arthur''s chest began to recover at an astonishing rate.


    "This is absurd. How is he manipulating Negative Mana? Only demons can do that," one of the knight captains said, gripping his sword''s hilt.


    "He''s right, Queen Derein. I think your new friend here is a demon," the Great Mother added.


    Chk


    Chk


    Two swords were immediately pointed at Anon, one by Grok and the other by Grad.


    "The healing is working. Look, King Arthur is healing," one of the healers exclaimed.


    "Put your weapons down. I will count to three, and if any swords are pointed at this man, I will point mine at him. Now, 1, 2...3." Before Derein could reach "3," all the swords were lowered.


    "But he''s a demon. He can control Negative Mana. Are we now friends with a demon?" Grok argued.


    "At least he''s not killing you, and he''s helping Arthur. So, if you use your brains, you''ll see that he''s a friend, not an enemy, you fools," Derein snapped.


    [Negative Mana has been absorbed completely]


    Anon stood up, holding a basketball-sized sphere of black matter in his hands, and walked out of the tent.


    "Let''s see what you can do." Anon said as he threw the Negative Mana sphere towards a nearby tree.


    As it touched the tree, the Negative Mana enveloped it, decaying the tree into nothing within seconds.


    "That''s toxic, i can''t imagine what would''ve happened to my body if i were to use it." Anon remarked, looking at the tree.


    Anon then looked at his finger and noticed that his bone was visible because the black matter of negative mana has eaten away his finger''s mass.

 Chapter 221 Chapter-221

    "You know what he is, Derein. Even if he saved Arthur''s life, that doesn''t change his reality. He is a demon, and we confirmed it just now," Grok spoke, his words resolute.


    "I will go and talk to him," Derein declared as she walked out of the tent, finding Anon examining his finger. She noticed the wound on his finger, decayed yet slowly healing.


    "You are not a demon, are you?" Derein inquired.


    "No," Anon replied.


    "I knew it. The negative mana never shows physical effects on a demon''s body. So, are you human?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "100%," Anon answered.


    "Then how did you manipulate the negative mana?" Derein pressed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t reveal my cards like that, can I?" Anon replied with a confident smile behind his mask.


    Derein persisted, "Can you prove it to my partners that you are not a demon?"


    "Why should I prove myself to anyone? The powerful one never needs to prove himself to the weaker once, does he ?" Anon retorted.


    "Because we don''t make friends out of the demon race," Grok interjected from inside the tent.


    "Don''t listen to him. He''s just foolish. But if you prove today that you are human and belong to our race, no one in the future will point at you for being a demon," Derein reasoned.


    "Well, let''s see what kind of test you have for me." Anon said, turning around to face Derein.


    Inside the tent...


    Grok and Grad talked about the Little fight they had with Anon some moments ago.


    "That''s what I was wondering. How can he move so fast? Now I understand how he did that, because he is a demon," Grad spoke to Grok.


    "Yes, demons are agile creatures," Grok concurred.


    Derein re-entered the tent, holding three crystal balls in her hands. "Here you go," she said, giving one to Grok.


    "What''s this?" Grok asked, observing the shining words inside the crystal ball.


    <Name: Unknown>


    <Class: Mage>


    <Race: Human>


    "Hmm...? What is this, Queen Derein?" Grad inquired.


    "This is verification that he is human," Derein explained.


    "This... It can''t be true. How can he be human? This has to be fake," Grok replied, his expression one of disbelief.


    Anon re-entered the tent and looked at Grad and Grok, who were still staring at the crystal ball in astonishment.


    "Well, let''s prove if it''s fake or not. Sir, will you place your hand on this crystal ball?" Derein requested, holding the crystal ball before Anon.


    Without hesitation, Anon placed his hand on the crystal ball, and the same words as before appeared.


    <Name: Unknown>


    <Class: Mage>


    <Race: Human>


    "Are you kidding me? If he is a Human. How do you explain the negative mana control? It can only be manipulated by demons," Grad said, a perplexed expression on his face.


    "Well, now it''s changed. I changed it. Now all the demons and one human can control the negative mana," Anon asserted.


    Silence enveloped the room as everyone contemplated Derein''s words and the possibility that Anon was truly human.


    "Now that your doubts are clear, why don''t we clear up the debts?" Anon said, summoning his sickles of death.


    "Oi, What are you doing?" Grok asked, recognizing the sensation from before.


    "I have been polite for the past hour, but you crossed the line when you pointed your swords at me just a moment ago," Anon said, directing both sickles at Grad and Grok''s faces.


    Bloodlust started oozing out of his body.


    "So what? I am the king, I can do whatever I want, and I am sorry for that, but you can''t kill me for something like that," Grok stammered.


    "Well, i will be sure to say sorry after killing you." Anon said as he moved the sickles closer to their necks.


    "Sir, please put your weapons down. I don''t think you want to do this on such a good occasion. Why don''t you give them one last warning and i will manage the rest ?" Arthur suggested as he stood up from the bed and got dressed.


    Anon lowered his sickles and spoke, "Listen, you attitude holders. I know you became kings after fighting many battles, but what will happen if I ask for a duel with you in front of your audience? Your soldiers?"


    Neither of them answered and just continued to stare at Anon.


    "Let me tell you what will happen, you guys will have to accept it, forcefully, because you can''t say no to someone who challenged you in front of your audience. But once you accept it, you will get beaten down by me, brutally. Once your people, your soldiers, see that, they will lose faith in you. They will lose faith because you are not the powerful one anymore.


    It will be me," Anon said assertively.


    "Are you threatening me?" Grok questioned as his expressions turned into a suspicious one.


    "No, I am just telling both of you to be in your limits. You believe that with some handful of soldiers, you can win the world. But you don''t know that I can crush them with just my right hand''s thumb, so be careful next time you talk to me.


    Threatening is something that one says but can''t do; this is my promise: the next time you badmouth me, your son or daughter will be the next king or queen of your Continent.


    I will be taking my leave now," Anon declared as he gave both of them a deadly gaze and walked out of the tent.


    "Sir, wait," Arthur said, following him outside.


    Suddenly Frank entered the tent from behind and saw King Grok and King Grad standing in one corner with uncomfortable expressions. "What happened? Sir Grad? Sir Grok?" Frank asked.


    Both of them hurriedly left the tent from the other side.


    "What happened to them? Care to explain, great Mother?" Frank inquired.


    "Well, let''s just say a guy we don''t even know just showed his authority and threatened to kill the kings of two big Continents, without any filters in his words." the great mother explained.


    "Let me guess, was it the guy in the mask ?" Frank asked with a smile.


    "Yep."


    "Knew it."

 Chapter 222 Chapter-222

    Arthur stood tall, his eyes locked with Anon''s as he posed the question, "Sir, will you come to the feast today in the royal castle?"


    "I will try," Anon responded, his voice low and unwavering, as he continued to walk with an air of confidence.


    "I am sorry for my partner''s behavior. Please forgive them. They just fear the demons, that''s why they pointed their swords at you, i hope you can really forgive them in your heart." Arthur quickly explained, trying to smooth over any tension.


    Whistle


    Anon let out a sharp, piercing whistle, and from the heavens, a magnificent black raven swooped down, landing gracefully at his feet.


    Anon leaped onto the raven''s back with practiced ease, his presence emanating power and authority. "Please come, the food will be good," Arthur called out in an attempt to convince Anon to join the feast.


    But Anon was focused on another mission. "Soldiers, we are going back!" he bellowed, flying above the ogre soldiers who were feasting on food prepared by human soldiers.


    "Everyone, follow master. We are heading back." No. 300, one of Anon''s loyal companion, commanded, and all the ogres promptly mounted their wolves and left.


    The ogres who were in middle of their meal aslo left the meal and followed the others immediately.


    "Witness how swiftly they obey his orders, it''s like they already knew what their master was about to order." marveled a human soldier, awestruck by the obedience of the ogre soldiers.


    "Well, guess they are not as slacky as you, i hope you learn something from them." their knight commander retorted, acknowledging the unique bond Anon held with his followers.


    Inside Arthur''s tent...


    Grok spoke with frustration, "You saw it, Arthur. Didn''t you? That kid threatened to kill us in front of you, Derein, and the leaders of the seven Royal houses. Even my knight commander was laughing at me. I felt so inferior today, i can''t even explain it."


    Arthur calmly replied, "What do you want me to do about it?"


    Grad''s voice grew heated as he expressed his displeasure, "Arthur, we came to help you in this war, but when that kid threatened us, you did nothing... and now you say ''What do i want you to do about it ?''. You tone has changed drastically, as i see."


    "It''s not that king Grad, Don''t take my talks in a wrong way." Arthur replied as he sat down on a table filled with different delicious meals.


    "I will take it the wrong way, because when that kid was threatening us, you just sat on your bed watching two sickles being pointed at our faces and doing nothing about it." Grad spoke in an angry tone.


    Arthur interjected, "That''s what I am asking you. What do you expect me to do in that situation? You would''ve spoken up if you were strong enough to face him, but you two stood there because you knew you were not strong enough.


    But When he started speaking, he held authority over all of us. His bloodlust rendered us speechless. Even if I had said anything back then, I would''ve stood by your side now. King Grok and King Grad, I don''t want to be disrespectful or anything, but honestly I don''t want to make enemies with someone who just wiped out an S-rank threat for our Kingdom."


    Grok retorted, "So you''re saying you won''t support us if we go against him, right?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur paused, then clarified, "I never said that. I will support you. You helped me in this situation, and I will undoubtedly return the favor. But let me offer some advice. Don''t go against him. He has transcended the boundaries of humans.


    If I''m correct, he''s not even 18 yet. None of you were that strong at his age. So, I suggest you try to establish a friendly relationship with him. Derein, share your impressions of the boy."


    Derein hesitated, then spoke, "I talked with him and tried to discern his boundaries and limits."


    Grok and Grad were curious, "What did you find out?"


    Derein revealed, "He said, and I quote, ''I can take over this kingdom easily.''"


    Grok laughed dismissively, "Are you kidding me? He''s just a child with some special abilities, showing off."


    Derein calmly countered, "Grok, I used the <Tone of Truth> on him."


    [Tone Of Truth] [Special Grade Skill] [Archer Class Exclusive Skill]


    [The skill known as "Tone of Truth" is a concealed and enigmatic ability that allows its user to extract unwavering honesty from their targets without the latter being aware of its application. When activated, this skill grants the user the power to pose any question to the target, seeking the truth about any matter they desire to know.


    As the user speaks, a subtle aura of influence emanates from them, imperceptible to the target. This aura sets the stage for the Tone of Truth to take effect, without raising any suspicion or alerting the target to the manipulation of their words.


    The true potency of this skill lies in its ability to discern falsehoods. If the target responds to a question with a lie, the user is immediately aware of the deception. There are no loopholes or equivocation that can escape the keen insight provided by the Tone of Truth. This formidable ability makes it nearly impossible for the target to hide any dishonesty from the user.


    However, such power does not come without sacrifice. The user of the Tone of Truth must adhere to a fundamental drawback: they become incapable of speaking falsehoods themselves. This binding effect ensures that the user''s words are always genuine and honest, even if it leads to personal discomfort or disadvantage.]


    Stunned, Grad realized the gravity of the situation, "Wait, you are not kidding, right?"


    Derein''s expression was solemn, "King Grad, why do you think we are nobles or kings and queens while everyone standing outside is just a normal soldier?"


    Confused, Grok responded, "We are far stronger than them, that''s why."


    Derein replied simply, "Then that''s your answer. He is far stronger than any of us. He is the true royalty, and you have to accept it."

 Chapter 223 Chapter-223

    Anon soared through the air, perched on his raven, gazing down upon the Nightmare Forest. A voice echoed in his mind as he muttered to himself, "Mike informed it to be here somewhere, I guess."


    "Master, Here, Down here." called Mike from below.


    Anon honed in on the source of the voice and spotted Mike standing amidst the forest. "Let''s get to work," Anon said, leaping from his raven and landing beside Mike.


    "Hello, Master," greeted Mike.


    "What have you found? Show me," commanded Anon.


    "Master, first of all, I apologize for my mistake. I let that bastard escape from my grasp. He was this close to me, and when I tried to catch him, he just vanished into thin air." Mike apologized as he explained how the guy with blone hairs, escaped from his hands.


    "Don''t worry, if he''s intelligent enough to create those zombies and that troll chimera zombie, it''s absurd to think he won''t have tricks up his sleeve to escape sticky situations like this," Anon reassured as he tapped mike on his shoulder.


    "This is the entrance to his lab, Master," said Mike, pointing out a hole in the tree trunk.


    "Let''s see what this sick bastard is making inside this tree. No.300, you guard the perimeter; Mike and I will go inside," ordered Anon, stepping into the tree trunk.


    "As you command, Your Highness," No. 300 replied with a bow.


    "Everyone, take defensive positions. We are to protect His Majesty," commanded No. 300 to the other ogres.


    Inside the tree trunk...


    Anon ventured further into the lab, finding it eerily pristine with white walls and tidy floors. A slender hallway connected to the entrance through which Anon had come in. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he reached the heart of the lab, he encountered a spacious room dominated by a massive white dining table. Seventeen chairs encircled the table, each with an empty plate, as though someone had recently dined there.


    "Mike, did you see anyone here when you came in?" Anon inquired.


    "No, Master, something is wrong," Mike immediately responded.


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong?" Anon asked, perplexed.


    "This place was never like this when I entered earlier. There were no table or chairs; it was just an empty space," Mike reported.


    "What? Are you sure you didn''t enter this lab? Are you certain of your senses?" Anon questioned.


    "Yes, Master, there was no dining table here. I''m positive," Mike affirmed.


    Anon surveyed his surroundings carefully, trying to make sense of the discrepancies.


    There were five rooms branching off from the hallway¡ªtwo on each side and one in front of the entrance. While the four doors on the sides were white, the one in the middle was a sinister crimson red.


    "Master, nothing matches what I saw before. There were only three doors in the lab I saw earlier, but here, it''s entirely different. There was no red door," Mike reported.


    "Hmm, it seems like the first place we investigate," Anon said, summoning his sickles and activating a skill, Wind Armour.


    Together, they approached the red door cautiously and opened it slowly. A noxious odor mixed with a chilling gas poured out from the room, filling the air.


    "Master, this is the smell of rotten corpses, I can tell," Mike discerned.


    Entering the room, they were confronted with a horrifying sight. Numerous human corpses hung from enormous metallic hooks, their chests impaled.


    Anon''s shock didn''t arise from the macabre sight but from the sheer number of corpses. Hundreds, thousands, millions¡ªcountless lifeless bodies dangled in this morbid chamber, stretching back like a massive hall.


    "What is this?" Mike asked, his voice trembling. Even he as an assassin hasn''t seen a view like this.


    "Looks like hell to me, but it''s not. Believe me, i have been there." Anon replied, stepping further into the room.


    Men, women, and even children¡ªevery age was represented among the ghastly display. The corpses showed no signs of decay, a chilling spell preserving them.


    Anon walked more and more inside the room. He felt the chilling airs getting stronger with every step he took towards the end of the room.


    "Help," a faint whisper reached Anon''s ears from a corner of the room.


    "Mike, did you hear that?" Anon asked mike.


    "Yes, Master. It''s coming from that direction, I believe," Mike pointed to the southwest corner of the room.


    "Let''s go," Anon said, moving toward the source of the voice with Mike.


    After walking for what felt like an eternity, they finally reached the source¡ªa young child, around seven years old, hanging from two sharp hooks that pierced both of his hands. He whispered weakly, "Help, please. I need my momma. Please help."


    Anon''s heart clenched as he witnessed the child''s agony. "Mike, remove him," Anon commanded.


    He was dying slowly, like when you cut a chicken and left it hanging until all the blood gushes out of it''s body.


    "I need to administer some sedative first, Master, to ease his pain. If I remove his hands without any, he''ll cry out, and I suspect whoever hung him here isn''t too far away," Mike explained.


    "Do it," Anon ordered.


    Mike swiftly bit the child''s neck, injecting a potent sedative to minimize his suffering. With great care, he removed the child from the hooks.


    The child then glanced at Mike and murmured, "Grandfather?" before losing consciousness.


    "This child is not an ordinary one, Master. He is a vampire," Mike observed, noting the flicker of faint red light in the child''s eyes.


    "If he''s a vampire, why aren''t his wounds healing?" Anon inquired, examining the holes in the child''s hands.


    "He needs the blood of a human for recovery. Can Master provide some?" Mike asked.


    "Of course. Here, drink this, kiddo," Anon poured his blood into the child''s mouth, and miraculously, the wounds began to close.


    Thump-Thump


    "Someone or something is approaching at high speed, Master," Mike alerted.


    "It seems action is coming my way. Keep that child alive at all costs; I want to know what''s happening here," Anon ordered, his sickles ready to do some chop-chop.


    "Yes, Master," Mike affirmed.

 Chapter 224 Chapter-224

    Thump-Thump


    The sound of running feet intensified as Anon attempted to pinpoint the source. The noise seemed to dart from one direction to another, leaving him momentarily bewildered.


    "It''s coming from the north... No, it''s from the east... No, it keeps changing direction. How is it moving so fast?" Anon pondered, his mind racing as he tried to anticipate the next move. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, the direction of the footsteps..." Mike looked at Anon as he tried to tell Anon the exact same thing.


    "I know. Just keep an eye on the boy," Anon ordered, his voice firm and unwavering.


    "Yes, Sir," Mike acknowledged, his sharp vampire senses alert for any sign of danger.


    "It''s getting closer. I have to figure out its location. 70 meters left... 60 meters... 50 meters... 40 meters...


    30 meters..." An intense expression appeared on Anon''s face as he closed his eyes and focused on the environment around him.


    "It''s not one entity; they''re coming from every direction," Anon realized suddenly, his instincts sharpening.


    "Guess it''s time to unveil my ultimate power," Anon said, summoning a pitch-black crown from his inventory and placing it upon his head.


    [The Crown of Darkness has been equipped, greatly enhancing all psychic stats and effects.]


    The crown opened, emanating imperceptible waves around Anon, signifying the immense power it granted.


    "20 meters... 10 meters..."


    "Gwaaaaaahhhhhh...." Four massive figures lunged at Anon from different sides, closing in with vicious intent.


    "Hello, Motherfuckers, say hi to daddy," Anon taunted, activating a skill honed from his darkest experiences.


    <Neural Devastation>


    A deadly wave of neural destruction erupted from Anon''s head, amplified by the Crown of Darkness. The surge of psychic energy hit the giants with brutal force, shaking the very essence of their minds.


    As soon as the wave struck, the behemoths collapsed to the ground, but surprisingly, they didn''t perish.


    "I used the Crown of Darkness to strengthen my skill, and yet these bastards still survived," Anon noted, a fierce glint in his eyes. With swift strikes of his sickles, he dispatched three of them, moving with the precision of a seasoned warrior.


    He then turned to face the last remaining giant, the mask still obscuring its face. Anon''s curiosity piqued, and he decided to unmask the creature to uncover its identity.


    An unsettling discovery awaited him as he attempted to remove the mask, only to find that it was sewn into the man''s neck.


    "What the fuck?" Anon exclaimed, tearing the mask with his sickle, his mind racing to comprehend the monstrosity before him.


    As soon as the mask was removed, the giant human''s ghastly features were exposed¡ªeyeless, noseless, and with a mouth brimming with razor-sharp teeth. Peculiar bat-like ears adorned its grotesque head.


    Anon decided to explore further and opened the creature''s mouth, revealing rows of menacing fangs that sent shivers down his spine.


    "Well, well, well... a human chimera, huh? That''s fascinating," Anon remarked, though his fascination was tinged with a sense of dread at the unnatural abomination before him. Determined to prevent any further harm, he dispatched the fourth giant with a swift yet calculated strike.


    "Master, he''s regaining consciousness," Mike alerted, gesturing towards the young vampire boy.


    "Good. I have many questions for him," Anon said, his expression stern and resolute as he approached the child.


    "Hmmm...? Is this heaven?" the child asked groggily, his eyes still half-closed.


    "Sadly, not. Open your eyes, kid," Anon replied, his voice firm yet compassionate.


    "Huh...? D-Don''t touch me, human. Khhhaa," the kid hissed, baring his fangs at Anon to scare him away.


    Slap


    Mike swiftly smacked the kid on the head, asserting his authority.


    "Don''t be rude, kid. Tell me, who are you?" Mike demanded, his red eyes revealing his vampiric nature.


    "A vampire...?" the child asked, bewildered.


    "Yes. Now, who are you, and what are you doing here?" Mike pressed, showing a level of assertiveness that only a seasoned vampire could exhibit.


    "Sir, my name is Angel. Me, my mother, my father, and my grandmother were kidnapped and brought here for experiments," the kid explained, his voice quivering with fear.


    "What kind of experiments?" Anon inquired, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "T-They tear our skins, take our blood, and inject it into animals, transforming them into different monsters. They make a liquid from our blood that, when injected into a monster, turns it into an undead creature, erasing its will and making it obey its creator unquestioningly. They call them..."


    "Zombies," Anon interjected, drawing on his knowledge of the malevolent experiments conducted in this twisted laboratory.


    Anon''s mind raced as he pieced together the truth behind the creation of the Chimera zombies¡ªthese bastards mutated vampire blood, combining it with a negative mana doping agent. This dark concoction explained why the Chimera zombies were formidable yet short-lived on the battlefield.


    "Y-Yes. They use me every day, and when they''re done, they hang me here in this room. My father is hanging there, but if we go, the butchers will know and kill us," the kid revealed, his fear palpable.


    "You mean those masked bastards?" Anon pointed at the lifeless giants strewn across the room.


    "Huh...? Oh, shit. Did you kill them, Human?" the kid asked, his eyes widening in alarm.


    Bonk


    Mike smacked the kid on the head again, displaying a mix of annoyance and concern.


    "Ouch, Uncle, why do you keep hitting me?" the kid protested, rubbing his head.


    "Don''t call him human, idiot. He is my master. If you say that again, I''ll hit you harder," Mike retorted, his vampiric aura emphasizing his words.


    "No problem, Mike. Kid, let''s go get your father," Anon said, standing up with a determined glint in his eye.


    "Sir, Human, can you save my mother and grandmother too?" the kid implored, hope flickering in his young eyes.


    "Where are they?" Anon asked.


    "They''re in the first room on the left. It''s their time for experimentation," the kid replied, a mixture of fear and hope evident in his voice.


    "Let''s get your father first. Then, we''ll get your mother," Anon declared with an unwavering resolve.


    ''Let''s See, what these sick bastards are upto.''

 Chapter 225 Chapter-225

    Anon, Mike, and the vampire kid named Angel moved toward the southwest corner of the room.


    "There, that''s my father," Angel pointed to a man hanging on the wall just like Angel had been before, his hands pierced through with large metallic hooks.


    "Dad...?" Angel called out.


    The man hanging on the hooks opened his eyes slightly and looked at the kid.


    "Huh...? Is that you, Angel? Or is this heaven?" The man spoke in a low tone.


    "Yep, he''s your dad. I can confirm it. Mike, take him down," Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master." Mike immediately jumped near Angel''s father and started removing his hands from the hooks.


    As soon as Mike freed his hands, the man rushed toward Angel and stood in front of him.


    "Die, human," Angel''s father spoke, his nails growing as he ran towards Anon.


    "No, Dad..." Angel shouted.


    *Bonk*


    Before he could reach Anon, Mike swiftly jumped near him and punched him on the head.


    "You fucking idiots, father and son alike." Mike spoke with an angry expression.


    "Ouch... Ouch... Angel, why did you stop me?" The man asked.


    "Father, sir, this human is the one who saved me with the bonking vampire uncle," Angel explained.


    "Huh...?" Angel''s father thought for a moment, processing what Angel had said, and immediately went on his knees in front of Anon.


    "Sir, I am so sorry. I didn''t understand the situation and jumped at you. Please forgive me. I can''t thank you enough for saving me and my son," he apologized as he went down on his knees in front of anon.


    "Ah, no problem. Let''s go and save your wife," Anon said as he de-summoned his sickles that he had summoned behind his back when Angel''s father lunged at him.


    "It''s good that Mike stopped him, or I would''ve killed him. Mike saved the day, his day not mine." Anon thought as he chuckled.


    "Ah... I can''t," Angel''s father collapsed to the ground.


    "What happened to you now?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, I am tired because I haven''t consumed blood for the past 3 years. The humans who experiment on us don''t give us blood until they want blood from us," Angel''s father explained as his face started to get pale.


    "Here, drink this," Anon offered, giving some of his blood to Angel''s father.


    "Ah, tasty. How many days has it been since I drank blood this tasty?" Angel''s father spoke as he drank Anon''s blood from his hand.


    "What is your name?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, I am Billy."


    As soon as Billy drank Anon''s blood, his wounds started healing rapidly.


    "Good, Billy. Let''s go and save your wife now. What''s her name? Is she also somewhere in this room ?" Anon inquired as they started walking toward the exit of the room. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, sir. It''s experiment time for my wife and my mother-in-law. Both of them must be inside the first room on the right wall. They must be taking her blood once again. Those damned humans." Billy spoke with a very angry expression on his face, his fangs coming out and his eyes shining red.


    "What is her name?" Anon asked as they continued their journey.


    "Who, Sir ?" Billy asked.


    "Your wife." Anon answered.


    "Her name is Alisa. She is a very good mother, a marvelous wife, and an excellent daughter. I just love her, but since these humans captured our family, I haven''t seen her once. I am seeing Angel after so long too," Billy spoke with a sad expression, tapping on Angel''s head.


    "Dad... Please don''t leave me again," Angel pleaded, holding Billy''s hand.


    "Oh, i won''t son. Don''t you worry." Billy spoke reassuring Angel.


    "Alisa, huh...? That''s a good name your wife has," Mike commented, looking at Billy with a smile.


    "So, what is your age?" Mike asked Billy.


    "Sir, I am twenty-five-" billy tried to speak his age before he became a human but before he could''ve even completed his sentence.


    "The real one," Mike interrupted.


    "Oh, I am around 56, sir." Billy replied.


    "You just became a vampire, huh...? Why did you decide to become a vampire?" Mike asked with a curious voice.


    "When Alisa came to my village for the first time, I fell in love with her instantly. One day, when some guys were bullying me, she came to save me. That''s when I confessed my feelings to her." Billy explained.


    "She said yes, and after one year of our marriage, she told me that she is a vampire. But by then, we had Angel, and I also became a vampire because i loved her no matter the race."


    "Pftt... hahahahaha...."


    "Hehehe..."


    Both Anon and Mike burst out laughing upon hearing Billy''s endearing story.


    "How romantic, a girl rescuing a guy from some bullies and then marrying him... hahaha..." Anon laughed.


    "She must be one dumb vampire to marry a human who was being bullied by other humans. Vampires usually don''t want a weak partner, or else they''ll end up in a place like this," Mike joked.


    "Sir, my Alisa was the only one who saw my love for her and not my strength," Billy spoke with pride.


    "Dad, but before you said that grandmother beat you good when you proposed to mom, and mom took pity on you as she said yes, and she even-?" Angel revealed his father''s embarrassing secret.


    "Angel, don''t say that in front of others," Billy hurriedly covered Angel''s mouth.


    "Hahahahaha...." Both Mike and Anon laughed.


    "Okay, playtime is over. We will now exit and go to the room where your wife is, and then we''ll capture all the humans inside this base, understood?" Anon said firmly.


    "But sir, I want to help you," Billy insisted.


    "Me too," Angel chimed in.


    "Just listen to master and go out. We will come out with your wife and mother-in-law. Do you understand?" Mike advised.


    Reluctantly, Billy and Angel nodded in agreement, realizing they would be safer outside the lab while Anon and Mike handled the dangerous situation within.

 Chapter 226 Chapter-226

    *creak*


    As the gate swung open, Billy and Angel made a mad dash for the lab''s exit, while Anon and Mike emerged with a calm demeanor, summoning their formidable weapons. Anon manifested his deadly sickles, while Mike wielded his pair of lethal daggers.


    "Don''t kill too many; I want most of them alive. After all, I also want to conduct some experiments on them," Anon instructed Mike.


    "I understand, Master. I''ll try to minimize casualties and capture as many as possible," Mike replied dutifully.


    ''Master, someone just exited the lab. Should we kill him? He''s a vampire, and he''s threatening us by showing his fangs. There''s also a kid with him,'' No.300 informed Anon through their psychic connection.


    ''Hold off, No.300. Don''t kill him. Just tell him you''re with me; that should deter any unnecessary conflict,'' Anon responded.


    ''Yes, Master.''


    "Is everything alright, sir?" Mike asked.


    "Nothing to worry about. We simply forgot to inform that fellow about the army of ogres standing right above us," Anon answered nonchalantly.


    "Did they kill him?" Mike inquired.


    "No, fortunately, we intervened just in time. He bared his fangs at No.300, and you know what might have happened if No.300 hadn''t consulted me," Anon explained, relieved that unnecessary bloodshed had been averted.


    "He''s a good father. Despite his weakness, he''s brave enough to confront the ogres, clad in mithril armor, to protect his family. He''d do anything for them, something I failed to do," Mike said with a tinge of sorrow.


    "Come on now, let''s not get emotional. We''ve got work to do. Let''s capture these pieces of shit and get back home," Anon said, offering reassurance as he tapped Mike''s shoulder.


    "I-I apologize, Master. I shouldn''t behave like this. It''s just that when I met that man and heard his wife''s name, it reminded me of my daughter, but that''s impossible because she is... sigh"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t dwell on it. Let''s focus on our mission," Anon said, trying to ease Mike''s distress.


    "Right, Master. Let''s go inside," Mike replied, his grip on his daggers tightening.


    "Don''t worry, Mike. Everything happens for a reason," Anon said reassuringly as he kicked open the door.


    Thud


    Anon and Mike swiftly entered a vast white hall filled with people wearing white coats. Around 20 individuals were present, and at the center of the room, two women were hanging from poles, restrained by ropes, while blood was being drawn from their hands and legs. Numerous blood bags surrounded them, and their long hair concealed their faces.


    The intruders'' appearance took the occupants by surprise. One of the white-coated individuals spoke up, demanding to know their identity and daring to intrude.


    "He is your father, and I am the grandfather. Now, come and give us a hug," Anon replied calmly, unsheathing his sickles with a resolute air.


    Clank


    Clank


    The daggers slipped from Mike''s hands as tears welled up in his eyes, and he reached out towards the two women in the middle of the room.


    "Mike? Are you alright?" Anon inquired, concerned about his companion''s sudden change in demeanor. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alisa and Jenna?" Mike muttered softly, his voice filled with disbelief and emotion.


    The words reached the women''s ears, and they turned to look at Mike.


    "D-Daddy?" Alisha said with a faint smile on her face.


    "Darling... You''re here," Jenna exclaimed, her eyes welling up with tears of joy.


    "Hey, human. Remember what I told you the first day? My father will come for me someday, and look, he''s here now. So, who''s in trouble now?" Alisha said boldly to one of the men standing nearby.


    "Guards, kill the intruders," one of the men commanded, prompting 12 giant human Chimeras to charge forward from the back of the room.


    "Mike, we have to¡ª"


    Crackling


    Anon noticed pitch-black sparks crackling around Mike''s body before he could finish his sentence.


    "Mike, calm down. We need to capture them aliv¡ª"


    Before Anon could complete his sentence, Mike vanished from his position, reappearing beside his wife and daughter.


    Everyone in the room froze for a moment, and Anon observed that Mike''s daggers were dripping with blood.


    "Fuck..." Anon swore under his breath, realizing the extent of Mike''s unleashed fury and what he had done.


    Instinctively, Anon touched his temples, and in an instant, everyone in the room dropped dead, including the formidable human Chimeras. The white room was now engulfed in crimson, the floor covered in a pool of blood.


    Overwhelmed with emotion upon discovering his wife and daughter were alive after all this time, Mike''s mind had lost control of his anger, leading him to unleash a forbidden skill.


    <Endless Shadow Strikes>


    [The skill known as "Endless Shadow Strikes" is a formidable and perilous ability that taps into the untamed mana present in the surroundings, channeling it into its darkest manifestation. When invoked, this skill transforms the user into a beast of shadows, granting them unprecedented power and speed for a brief but intense period.


    To activate Endless Shadow Strikes, the user gathers the wild mana from the environment, drawing it into themselves in its unfiltered form. The mana courses through their veins, suffusing them with the essence of darkness. During this process, the user''s intelligence is reduced by 50%, their mental faculties temporarily suppressed as they become consumed by the overwhelming power of the shadows.


    However, this dark transformation bestows immense advantages upon the user. Their damage output is multiplied by a staggering 500%, turning them into a force to be reckoned with in combat. Their speed is also amplified to an extraordinary level, enabling them to move with swift and elusive grace, leaving their opponents struggling to keep up.


    To sustain this potent state, a significant 90% of the user''s mana is instantaneously consumed, reflecting the tremendous energy required to maintain such power. It is a costly investment that demands careful management of the user''s mana reserves.


    Yet, as the name "Endless Shadow Strikes" suggests, the skill''s duration is limited to a mere 5 seconds. Once this brief period elapses, the user will face a painful and potentially dangerous backlash.


    The backlash may manifest in various ways, such as physical strain, mental exhaustion, or even temporary incapacitation.]


    [Author: We have come a long way and those who are still with me. I want to thank you guys for all the support and love for the novel.]

 Chapter 227 Chapter-227

    Mike gently released his wife and daughter from the poles they were tied to.


    "Alisa, Jenna, are you alright?" Mike asked, his voice filled with concern and relief.


    "I knew you would come for me," Jenna said, extending her hand to touch Mike''s cheek and offering a faint smile.


    Tears welled up in Mike''s eyes as he nodded in response to his daughter''s words.


    Weeeweee


    Suddenly, an alarm blared inside the lab, startling everyone.


    "Mike, take your wife and daughter out of here. I will handle this myself," Anon commanded.


    "But, Master¡ª"


    "Just go," Anon interrupted firmly, his anger apparent in his tone.


    Mike had not only silenced all potential sources of information in the room but had also triggered the alarm.


    "I-I''m sorry, Master. Please forgive me," Mike apologized as he picked up his daughter and wife.


    "Don''t worry, you will be punished for this later. Go for now," Anon said, accepting Mike''s apology but also making it clear that consequences awaited him.


    "I''m ready for any punishment, Master," Mike replied earnestly before exiting the lab immediately.


    Anon summoned the Crown of Darkness and placed it on his head before stepping out of the room.


    Creak


    As Anon reached the exit, another door next to his room swung open, revealing a bespectacled man who glanced at the lab''s exit and shouted, "This is code red, everyone exit the lab. I repeat, code red, exit the lab at once."


    Anon whispered into the man''s ear, "You should look both ways before exiting dangerous grounds."


    "Huh...?" As the man turned to look back...


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes glowed purple, and he fell under Anon''s control.


    "It was a false alarm. Keep everyone inside," Anon commanded.


    "Yes," the man replied in a trance-like state.


    The man immediately returned to the room and informed everyone present that it was a false alarm, prompting them to stay inside.


    Anon followed suit, entering the room and closing the door behind him.


    Inside the room, he saw a scene he had already witnessed through the clone''s memories¡ªa massive magical circle in the center of the room, generating clones, and imposing human Chimeras disposing of butchered human parts onto the magic circle.


    Present in the room were five humans, four of them females, and three human Chimeras.


    "S-67, who is he?" one of the female scientists asked the bespectacled man that Anon had hypnotized.


    "So, you create clones, huh...? Using butchered human parts. Interesting," Anon remarked as he observed the magical circle in the middle of the room.


    A dense aura of bloodlust emanated from Anon, causing the humans in the lab to freeze in fear, while the human Chimeras continued their tasks, seemingly undisturbed.


    "So, are you in charge here?" Anon inquired, approaching the woman who had asked about Anon, from the bespectacled man.


    The woman, appearing to be around 35 with green mascara, thick thighs, a prominent ass, and a beautiful face, remained silent. Anon closed the distance between them, placing his chin on her shoulder. His breath felt like a song of death to her, causing her hands to tremble, and she dropped her notepad.


    Anon picked up the notepad and read aloud, "Clones to be processed today: 600. Only 17 clones have been processed as we are not getting any response from the blood supply lab... If this continues, as the incharge of the clone lab, I will have to go there myself."


    "Well, darling, it''s good that you didn''t go there. It''s quite a bloody mess on that side," Anon whispered into the woman''s ear, adopting a chilling tone.


    "If you want..." another woman spoke timidly.


    "Huh...?" Anon looked at her with confusion.


    "I-if it''s money that, y-you want. W-we can give you," she stuttered, her eyes filled with fear, unable to make direct eye contact.


    "Hmmm...? Now we''re talking business," Anon said, walking towards her. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you want to bribe me to leave the site, huh...?" Anon asked.


    "Y-yes," the woman replied, trembling.


    "Well, that''s an interesting offer. How much can you offer? Remember, your lives depend on the amount you say next," Anon said, touching her cheek with his lips and strongly pinching her breasts.


    "One hundred platinum coins," the woman answered, shivering with fear.


    "Piiii~ Wrong answer," Anon said, biting her ear lightly and tightening his grip on her breasts suddenly.


    As he did so, the woman''s emotions overwhelmed the incharge, and she called out, "Guards, kill him."


    The human Chimeras instantly stopped their tasks and lunged at Anon from all directions.


    "Hah... Can''t let two love birds chat, can you?" Anon remarked as he confronted the Chimeras head-on and...


    <Thunder Javelin>


    <Thunder Javelin>


    <Thunder Javelin>


    Anon summoned three Thunder Javelins and released them all at once, obliterating the human Chimeras with ease. The Thunder Javelins struck the Chimeras'' heads, annihilating their brains.


    "I-impossible," the other woman gasped in surprise.


    "Well, where was I?" Anon said as he approached the next woman.


    As soon as he reached behind her, he inserted his hand into her panties and started rubbing her pussy lips.


    "Anhhh~" she moaned.


    "Ah, yes. Wrong answer, so you think your lives are worth only 100 platinum coins?" Anon asked, continuing to grope her.


    ''What soft bodies? Her pussy feels so smooth,'' Anon thought.


    "What do you want from us?" the incharge finally spoke up.


    A smile crept across Anon''s face as he left the woman he was touching and approached the incharge.


    "Finally, you decided to speak up, huh...?" Anon said, grabbing her big ass and squeezing it tightly.


    ''Oh my god... I could make a trampoline out of this ass. It''s as if no one has ever touched it. What kind of master doesn''t want to play with this ass?'' Anon thought.


    "I asked, what do you want?" the incharge inquired, sounding frustrated.


    "Well, how about that cloning spell, to start?" Anon asked, squeezing both her buttocks simultaneously.


    "You know about the cloning spell?" the incharge girl asked with a surprised expression.


    "Oh, I know many things. Now you have two options: either you die here, or you tell me everything about this place. Choose now," Anon said, groping her breasts.


    "I want to die," the incharge girl replied, disgust evident on her face.


    "Yeah, that option is invalid. So, you''ve chosen to tell me everything. Very well, let''s begin the torture session. Hehehe..." Anon said, smiling with menace.

 Chapter 228 Chapter-228

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I welcome you all to the Game of Questions and Answers. No, let me rephrase that. Welcome to the game of ''Answer or Torture,''" Anon said, laughing sinisterly.


    Four girls and one guy were standing in front of him, all under his hypnosis, each holding a knife in their hands.


    "So, the rules are simple. All you have to do is answer the questions I ask you. If you fail to answer the question in under 10 seconds, you will cut off one of your fingers yourself. Oh, and one more thing ¨C your pain sensors have been amplified by ten times. So, watch out for any cuts, because it won''t feel pleasant. Does everyone understand the rules?" Anon asked with a wicked smile.


    Everyone stared at him, their expressions showing fear and disgust. However, they had no choice but to follow his orders under his hypnosis.


    "Well, I''ll take that as a yes. Now, let''s start this game," Anon declared.


    "Why are you doing this to us?" the bespectacled guy asked in a low tone.


    "Well, looks like our contestants have some questions. What was that, sir?" Anon replied.


    "I asked, why are you doing this to us?" he reiterated.


    "Because I take pleasure in killing people. Obviously, what else can be the reason?"


    "You psychopathic bastard, why are you killing us? There are thousands of people outside. Go and kill them!" The guy with the glasses shouted.


    "Yes, you are right. But you see, today I realized that I want to kill a guy wearing a white lab coat and a pair of glasses on his fucking eyes. Anything else you want to say, sir?" Anon taunted.


    "This is not right. You are doing a very wrong thing," the guy sobbed as tears flowed from his eyes.


    Anon walked up to the guy and whispered in his ears, "Well, seems like what you did to all those humans in that red room is right, huh...? Mister righteous bastard."


    The guy''s expression changed abruptly, his eyes opening in surprise.


    "Y-You..." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I took a tour of that little butcher shop of yours, and that''s where I will hang your bodies, or should I say, only your body, because these girls will become breeding machines for my ogres," Anon said with a menacing smile.


    "Well, let''s just forget all that and start the quiz," Anon said as he took a chair and sat down.


    "First question goes to the guy with the glasses. What is this place called, and why is it made?" Anon asked.


    "T-This place...."


    "You have only 6 seconds left and i am still counting down, so you better answer or say bye-bye to that finger of yours." Anon warned.


    "T-This place is called ''The Demonic Womb,'' and it is made to create undead soldiers named ''Zombies,''" he responded swiftly.


    "Good, 10 points go to the guy with the glasses," Anon said, smiling at him.


    "What? 10 points?" the guy asked, puzzled.


    "Oh, did I not tell you about the point system? My bad, silly me. So, the first one of you to gain 100 points will..."


    "Will get released, right?" the guy with the glasses spoke, hope flickering in his eyes.


    "No, you idiot. Don''t be too hasty. The first one to reach 100 points will get killed first," Anon said with an evil smile.


    "Fuck.."


    "Now, the next question to the brave girl who tried to bribe me. What is your cup size?" Anon asked, with a perverted look in his eyes as he licked his bottom lip.


    "Huh...?"


    "What?"


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" the guy with glasses protested.


    "Yep, cut one one of your finger," Anon commanded.


    "W-Wh..?" Suddenly, his hands moved involuntarily. The hand holding the knife rose up, and the other hand was placed on the table.


    "No... No....Noooooo"


    Chop


    The guy with glasses chopped off one of his fingers.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." he shouted in agony.


    "Shut up," Anon commanded, and the guy immediately complied, closing his mouth forcefully and against his will.


    "Now, where was I? Yes, your time is ticking, girl. You better speak or..."


    "I-I am a C," she answered, trying to save herself from any pain.


    "Good, now next question to the random girl with nice and big boobies. Do you masturbate ?"


    "Y-Yes." She answered.


    "Cool, show me. No, get naked and keep masturbating until your turn comes back." Anon commanded.


    The girl had huge boobs, nice ass and an average face. Her age looked to be around 26 or so.


    She immediately stood up on Anon''s command and started removing her clothes.


    "Wait, Remove your clothes in a more seducing way. Like you are calling me to fuck you." Anon commanded.


    The girl first removed her white coat, and revealed her real clothes underneath. She was wearing a white t-shirt and blue pants underneath.


    First she removed her t-shirt, then removed her pants, revealing a pair of white laced panties and Brazzers.


    "Woah, That''s a nice and big rack you got there on both sides. I would love to motorboat those bad boys but let''s keep them for later." Anon spoke.


    The girl then unhooked her Bra and revealed two big tits with inverted nipples and huge areolas.


    "Ohhhh, rare inverted nipples. That''s nice." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    *Sob-Sob*


    "Huh..? Are you crying ?" Anon asked as he stood up and walked near the girl.


    Anon noticed tears coming out of her eyes and spoke.


    "Aww... You also feel like this is wrong huh...?" Anon asked.


    *Sob-Sob*


    The girl nodded in yes, as she removed her panties and revealed her plump pink untouched pussy.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh"


    "Well darling, what work was assigned to you in this lab ?" Anon asked as he slapped on her bare ass and pussy lips.


    "I-I was the incharge of maintaining, *Sob-Sob* the circle with mana supply." The girl replied.


    "Well, guess what ? I am going to maintain you now. Turn your face towards the chair and let me see your pussy as you start masturbating." Anon commanded.

 Chapter 229 Chapter-229

    "So, the next question is for the girl with blue hair and blue eyes. What is your name, darling?" Anon asked.


    "I am S-78."


    "No, not that one. I am asking your real name," Anon clarified.


    "Ashley."


    "Hmmm.... I don''t like that name. Cut off one finger," Anon commanded.


    "Wait, please. You can''t do that. I didn''t name myself. Please, Nooooooo...."


    Chop


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh...." She screamed louder than the guy with glasses.


    "Shut up," Anon said, rubbing his ears and looking at the girl.


    Upon hearing Anon''s command, she immediately shut her mouth, no matter how much pain she was suffering.


    "Look, guys, I don''t have anything against any of you. I am not a savior of those who are lying, oh sorry, hanging dead inside that red room. I just needed the information at first, but when I looked at your faces, I felt this urge to torture you to the ends of hell. But I am not doing that, at least not yet. We are just playing a simple game."


    "I will give you every single piece of information I have on me; let my partners go," the in-charge sitting in the last chair spoke.


    "Oh my God, would you look at that? The in-charge lady is willing to reveal her dirty little secrets to save her partners, huh..?" Anon spoke with a smile, glancing at the lady.


    "Well, let''s see what you''ve got. Question number one: Who is your master?" Anon asked.


    "We never met our master. We receive orders at the start of every month from someone through that communication crystal there," the in-charge lady replied, pointing towards a crystal on the table.


    "Can you contact him right now?" Anon asked.


    "No, it''s a one-sided communication crystal. Only he can contact us," she explained. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, that''s sad, huh? What are your orders for this month?" Anon asked.


    "We are ordered to produce 10,000 clones and 100,000 zombies by the end of this month, and we are supposed to give our reports every day, at the end of the day."


    "To whom?" Anon asked.


    "We don''t know; we just put the reports on the dining table at 7 pm every day, and we are not allowed to go out until one hour has passed after that," she explained.


    "Hmmm... So, what does he give you to do his work?" Anon inquired.


    "This.." she said, pulling out a very small bottle filled with pink-colored liquid.


    "Hmm...? What is this?"


    "A drug," she said.


    "A drug? You mass murder people and turn them into disgusting monsters for this pink liquid, huh..? That''s interesting too."


    "That''s a very addictive drug. He roped us in with that drug."


    "What do you mean, he roped you in? You said that you never saw him?" Anon asked, giving her a suspicious look.


    "I was an alchemist and worked for the Adventurer''s guild. I ate my food from this inn that was at the center of the city. One day I felt something strange about the food; it was tastier than usual, and I felt this strange joy after eating it.


    I didn''t knew that he was drugging my food until one day when he didn''t.


    I ate my food like every day, but my stomach didn''t feel good. I thought it was something else until I started vomiting blood.


    I asked the healers about it, but they didn''t know what it was; no healing spells worked. I was continuously vomiting blood that night. When I came home, the window of my room was opened, and a crystal ball and a bottle of this liquid were on my table.


    I didn''t know what it was, but suddenly a voice started talking from the crystal ball. It sounded neither like a human nor like a beast; it was something else.


    The voice said that if I drank the liquid in that bottle, I would be cured again.


    I had no other way rather than giving it a try; I was dying anyway. So, I drank it, and it cured me. From then on, I need one dose of that thing every seven days, or I will die," the lady explained.


    "...and you all need it?" Anon asked.


    "Yes," she confirmed.


    ''Sephie, can you hear me?'' Anon used


    .


    ''Yes, Master,'' Sephie replied.


    ''There is this drug in my hand that seems rather unique; its color is pink, and it''s very shiny. If not taken for 7 days, the victim starts to throw up blood. Do you know something about it?'' Anon asked.


    ''Hmm...? A pink drug, you say? Let me check; my mother once told me about it, I think. It''s made from an Incubus''s Semen, I think, and yes, found it,'' Sephie spoke.


    ''What is it?''


    ''Master, this drug is called ''Slave Drink.'' It''s made from an Incubus''s Semen, and three doses are enough to make someone addicted to it. If given in excessive amounts for a fixed period of time, to a female human, it makes them vomit blood if not taken in 7 days,'' Sephie explained.


    ''Okay.''


    ''Anything else, Master?'' Sephie asked.


    ''Yeah, can you make a cure for this shit?'' Anon asked.


    ''The cure for this drug is simple, Master, but you have to get the Incubus from which it was made,'' Sephie spoke.


    ''Hmmm... Just get the things ready. I will bring the Incubus,'' Anon ordered.


    ''Yes, Master.''


    "So, where did you say you ate your meals?" Anon asked, looking at the lady in-charge.


    "At the center of the first ring, there is an inn named ''Gilbert''s Inn.'' That''s where I used to eat my meals," she answered.


    As Anon started thinking, his eyes fell on the guy with glasses.


    "You, what drug do you take? Is it the same one?" Anon asked.


    "No, Sob-Sob I take this one," he said, throwing another drug bottle towards Anon.


    This time it was filled with shiny green liquid.


    "Okay, this motherfucker really likes shiny colors, huh...?" Anon spoke as he looked at the green liquid with frustrated look.

 Chapter 230 Chapter-230

    "So, to sum it all up: you all work for an unknown person who got you addicted to this drug, and now you can''t live without it if it''s not injected into your veins every seven days, right ?" Anon asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," the lady in charge replied.


    "Well, I have one last question. Where do you get all these people from that you butchered to make your eveil and mindless clones ?" Anon inquired with a smile.


    "King Alfred funded our research. We don''t know why he did that; we only know that these people were all sent here from his continent and food supplies were also given by him." she explained.


    Anon immediately remembered, ''King Alfred, huh ? I never saw him on the battlefield once. Now that i remember, Derein did told me about the king who said no to support Arthur in that battle, maybe his name was king Alfred.''


    "But two days ago, we received something that surprised us," she continued with a serious expression.


    "What?" Anon asked curiously.


    "We received a dead body."


    "Uh huh... ?" Anon said his eyebrows lift up in doubt.


    "That dead body wasn''t a normal one; it was King Alfred''s body." she revealed.


    "What? You mean King Alfred is dead ?" Anon asked in surprise.


    "Yes, five days ago. We received orders to make a clone that looked exactly like him, and three days later, we received his dead body, it was Brutally stabbed with sword and his face was also crushed but i recognised him because i made his clone just 3 days before his death.


    It''s pretty clear that the one sitting on the throne currently is..."


    "...a clone," Anon said before her, completing the sentence.


    "Yes, and I can give you something that can help you control that clone efficiently. You can control human minds with your powers, but you can''t control clones, can you?" she said, with a bluffing smile on her face.


    "What is it?" Anon asked curiously because it was true, Anon has tried to control the zombies and clones Before, but he had failed to do so.


    "First, you have to let them go," she tried to negotiate.


    "Oh, a negotiation, huh...? Okay, I will let them go," Anon agreed, looking at the guy wearing glasses with an angry expression.


    Anon''s eyes shined bright purple for a moment as he looked at him.


    "Yes," the guy with glasses said as he took the knife in his hands and stabbed himself through his throat with full pressure.


    "Nooooo...." The lady in charge shouted, but before she could say anything else, the guy''s throat started bleeding out like a fountain, and his body fell lifeless on the floor.


    "Ahhhhhhh..."


    "Shit! S-67 killed himself."


    All four of them shouted as they saw their partner die horribly.


    "Okay, one gone. Next one to go will be the bribing girl. Stab that knife through your right eye and start twisting it until you die," Anon said as he looked at the girl, and his eyes shined purple.


    Her eyes also shined purple as she replied with an emotionless face, "Yes."


    Before she could''ve stabbed herself in the eye, the lady in charge shouted loudly, "Stoooooopppppp."


    "Stop," Anon commanded.


    As soon as she heard Anon, she immediately stopped her hands, and the knife''s tip halted just 5cm away from touching her eye.


    "Stop, I will give it to you. Don''t kill her," the lady in charge spoke, understanding that there is no room for negotiation in front of Anon.


    "Good girl," Anon said, laughing a little toward the lady in charge.


    After that, the lady in charge pulled out something from her pocket and gave it to Anon.


    It was a crystal shining orange from the middle and green from its edges.


    "Care to explain how this works?" Anon asked.


    "This is a Control Crystal. We implant a magic crystal inside every single clone we make, and instead of a brain, this thing controls the clone. Basically, the clones act similar to the humans we made them from, but if we need to issue some direct orders to them, we use this crystal," she explained.


    Anon took the crystal in his hands, and a message popped up in front of him.


    [Control Crystal has been found. Would you like to Connect with it?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Connection has been successfully established]


    The control crystal slowly vanished from Anon''s hand.


    "What the?" The lady in charge saw this and immediately got stunned, as this was nothing she had seen before.


    [1/5000 Clone has been found Connected to the crystal]


    [King Alfred''s Clone.]


    Suddenly, a small part of Anon''s consciousness was inside Alfred''s mind. Anon felt every touch on Alfred''s clone and saw what he was seeing.


    It was as if he was a part of Anon''s body. At this time, Alfred''s clone was sitting at the dining table and eating his lunch. Now if Anon wanted, he could have commanded him to eat more strawberries instead of grapes.


    He had control over the clone.


    "Woohooo, This is awesome. You use these things like remote controls to control these toys of yours from whatever distance you want, huh?" Anon asked, getting excited.


    "Yes, that is correct," the lady spoke.


    "Haha... Good, good. This is some good shit. I can order him to start a war on other continents with just a thought," Anon spoke.


    "This thing is good, but not very useful to me. I can just mind-control any human and change his course of actions. But with this, I kill the human first, and then use his body parts and mutated vampire blood to create a clone that looks just like him, and he will be like a remote control car that I can control from any range with this control crystal.


    Eh, this is not useful for me at present, but who knows, maybe I can make use of this in the future. I should learn how this works," Anon thought as he laughed at the lady in charge.

 Chapter 231 Chapter-231

    "So, Why don''t you show me how this clonning thing works ?" Anon commanded.


    "Yes." The lady in-charge said as she had no other option but listening to what Anon said.


    She stood up from her seat and walked over to one of the metal containers that had chopped up parts of the humans inside it.


    "Fuck...this thing smells." She said as she picked up the metal container and brought it to the magic circle that was in the middle of the room.


    *Chk*


    Putting the container down on the magic circle she kicked it with her legs and suddenly many chopped parts of a human body came out of the container.


    Intestines, legs, hands, teard lungs, a rotten heart and a man''s head, his face was scratched out with some blade.


    After dumping the parts on the magic circle she pulled the metal container away.


    A very disgusting smell covered the whole room. This smell was even gross than the corpses in that red room because they were frozen.


    The lady in-charge then moved towards Anon and spoke.


    "Mana has to be injected in that circle now."


    "Okay, do it." Anon ordered.


    "It''s not my work, S-56 does that." The lady in-charge said as she pointed towards the girl who was sobbing.


    "Oh, this one ?"


    "Yes."


    "Hey, you. Go and do your work." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes. *Sob-Sob*"


    As she was about to press down the lever anon stopped her.


    "Stop, pull it down with your pussy." He said with an evil smile.


    "What ?"


    "Yes, do it."


    Having no other way the girl climbed on the chair and pressed her butt down on the lever as she felt the lever going in between her pussy and she pulled it down.


    As soon as she pressed down the lever on the control panel, the magic circle started glowing up.


    The body parts on it started turning into a mass of white light.


    "We have to add vampire blood now." The lady in-charge spoke.


    "Then, do it or do you need someone else for that too ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, i need her." She said as she pointed towards the girl that Anon had one of her fingers chopped.


    "Why would you need her to pour in some blood ?" Anon asked.


    "This blood is added in a measured amount, if the amount goes over then 4 zombies will be made." The lady in-charge explained.


    "What do you mean, 4 zombies ?" Anon asked.


    "One human body''s chopped up parts can only make one clone, if the mutated vampire blood is added in a measured amount. If the mutated blood goes over limit, you will get 4 brainless undead Creatures that are called zombies." She explained.


    "You mean i can get one clone out of a chopped up human''s body and 4 zombies if i just add a little more mutated Vampire blood, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." The lady in-charge confirmed.


    ''HO HO HO, This is getting exciting. So, that''s how these bastards created so many zombies of same face... Wait.''


    "Wait, these zombies. Why do they all look similar ?" Anon asked.


    "...Because they are made out of a same human''s body parts." She explained.


    "Ah, That''s how it is." Anon understood now.


    "We have to add the blood or the process will fail." The lady in-charge spoke.


    "Oh right, Chop-Chop girl go and do your thing." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes... *Sob-Sob*" she stood up from her place and walked upto a table that had many chemicals and glass breakers upon it.


    She pulled a blood bag out of a metallic box, that was enchanted with a frozen magic circle from above it.


    Pouring about 100ml of vampire blood from the blood bag into the glass beaker she started tilting and rotating the beaker.


    After that she picked up a green liquid that was inside a glass test tube and poured about 5 ml into the Vampire''s blood.


    Anon stood up from his Chair and Walked up to her as he asked by grabbing her ass tightly and rubbing his middle finger on her pussy.


    "What is that Green liquid ?"


    "It''s a liquid extracted from the roots of the jill tree, found in the northern forests of the Elven Kingdom." She answered as an expression of anger appeared on her face.


    After pouring the liquid into the Vampire''s blood she again started mixing it.


    Once again she picked up a yellow coloured liquid filled in a test tube and poured it inside the Vampire''s blood.


    "What is that ?" Anon asked again.


    "Glit Bird''s blood."


    Glit birds are not found that often and they are very rare, as well as the jill trees, they are also pretty expensive. So, getting these liquids is a very expensive task.


    "You guys are making the best use of king Alfred''s royal treasury huh...?" Anon asked as he laughed a bit.


    After mixing the two liquids she picked another blue coloured liquid from the table and poured around 50 ml of it into the Vampire''s blood.


    "What-"


    "This is the juice of the Zamin Fruit, found in the deserts of Kalahari." She said before Anon could''ve even completed his question.


    "Oh, smart girl huh...?" Anon said as he pinched her cheeks.


    After mixing everything together, the liquid''s colour inside the beaker changed from red to light yellow.


    She swiftly poured the liquid in the middle of the magic circle and the white glow increased.


    "Now what ? What tole does the bribing girl play ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "She is the shaper. Giving a face and body shape to the clone is her job." The lady in-charge spoke. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, Well bribing girl come here." Anon called out.


    "Y-Yes." She spoke as she came to Anon.


    "You have to make this clone look like me okay ? Do you understand ?" Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes." She spoke in a very scared tone as she extended her arms towards the magic circle and used a skill.


    <Materialisation>


    [Materialisation is a unique and coveted skill exclusive to the farmer class. With the power of materialisation, a skilled individual can bend and reshape any physical object or substance according to their desires. However, mastering this skill demands not only a strong connection to the land but also an exceptional proficiency in the art of pottery.


    When employing materialisation, the farmer must channel a considerable amount of mana as a charge to bring their visions to life. The more intricate the transformation, the greater the mana consumption, making it essential for the user to possess a deep reserve of magical energy.


    Due to its demanding nature, this skill can only be harnessed by an efficient pottery master, one who possesses the knowledge and expertise to imbue their creations with the essence of their surroundings.]


    [Author: My editor is on holiday. So, point out mistakes if you find some. I will correct it asap.]

 Chapter 232 Chapter-232

    As soon as the bribing girl cast the materialization skill, the white mass on the magic circle started taking shape.


    It started transforming into the shape of a human body; first the legs, then the torso, and finally, the face formed.


    The face of the clone started taking shape, and it turned out exactly like Anon''s face.


    After creating the clone, the bribing girl backed off.


    Anon immediately started analyzing the clone from all sides.


    "Hmm... This looks good. Can it talk?" Anon asked.


    "It can. What do you want him to say?" The lady in-charge asked.


    "Can it speak on its own, like Queen Derein''s Clone?" Anon inquired.


    "No, that clone was a specially made one. It was made with a brain and..." She explained, but something triggered inside her brain.


    "You got inside her brain?" She asked with a surprised face.


    "Ah, yeah. She had something that was protecting her mind from getting corrupted, but I broke through it," Anon answered.


    "Impossible! We created the most powerful mana barrier so that no external magic spell works on her brain. How did you...?" She asked.


    "Yeah, you did a great job, but you forgot to strengthen it against any inside attacks," Anon spoke with an evil smile on his face.


    "How can anyone get inside someone''s brain?" The lady in-charge asked, looking confused.


    "Well, a Cerebraxis can," Anon said with a smile.


    "What''s a Cerebraxis?" She asked.


    "Forget it. Just tell me, can you give this clone a brain?" Anon asked.


    "No, the brains for clones are not made by us. They are made by our master who controls all of this. Whenever we receive orders to make a special clone, he sends us a brain with the orders. That brain contains every single memory of the person till date," the lady in-charge explained.


    "Ah, so that''s how it is," Anon said as he looked at the clone that looked exactly like him.


    "So, it turns out you all had a role to play in creating these clones, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Yes," the lady in-charge agreed.


    "Well, what was his role then?" Anon said, pointing towards the dead body of the guy with glasses.


    "He connected the clones to the control crystals," she replied.


    "Oh really? Fuck, I killed him too fast," Anon said as he looked at the clone.


    Anon extended his hand and touched the clone''s chest slightly.


    As soon as he touched the clone, a message popped up in front of him.


    [One clone has been detected in touch. Would you connect it to the control crystal?]


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Anon''s face as he spoke, "Well, well, well, this is interesting."


    ''Connect it,'' Anon commanded.


    [One clone has been connected]


    [Would you like to give it a name?]


    ''Name it Anon-2.''


    [Clone Anon-2 has been connected with the control crystal. You can now control him.]


    ''Raise your left hand,'' Anon commanded.


    The clone did as Anon had told him and raised his left hand.


    "Good."


    "Wait, how did you do that?" The lady in-charge asked with a surprised expression.


    "It''s a secret," Anon said, smiling at her.


    "We can make more clones for you if you want. Just let us live, please," the bribing girl spoke.


    "Hmmm...? Again, bribing, huh? You really are something," Anon said as he looked at the girl.


    "She is right. We will make you an army you couldn''t have imagined in your dreams. You can rule the whole world with them. They will not die or get fatigued, and they will always listen to your call," the lady in-charge spoke, attempting to tempt Anon.


    "Hahahaha..." Suddenly, Anon started laughing.


    "W-What happened? Why is he laughing like that?" the bribing girl asked the lady in-charge.


    "Maybe he is thinking of how he will use them," the lady in-charge replied.


    "Why would I need you for that?" Suddenly, the laughter disappeared from Anon''s face, and a very serious, psychopathic expression replaced it.


    "W-What do you mean by that?" the bribing girl asked with a scared tone.


    "Oh, darling, I can make these clones on my own if I want to now. I don''t need clowns like you anymore, whose lazy asses are dependent on some kind of drug. You guys are pathetic, like a fucking plant that needs sunlight to survive, and if not given for some time, you will die.


    You can''t move from one place, you can''t do anything for yourself other than eating the food you call drugs that you get from an unknown person. You are unwanted things that I will take out in a moment," Anon spoke, looking her dead in the eye.


    "Do you even know how many years it took us to figure out the right amount of ingredients to put in so that we can make the perfect clone? The perfect amount of mana, human mass, the mutated vampire''s blood amount, do you really think you can figure all that out by seeing a small demo like this?" The lady in-charge asked. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Na, you will give it to me," Anon said as he grabbed her neck.


    "Hahh...cough-cough W-What are....you....doing?" the lady in-charge asked as she looked at Anon.


    Slowly, Anon started lifting her up in the air as he used a skill.


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, many memories started surging into Anon''s mind.


    <Memory Alter>


    Putting down the lady in-charge, Anon looked at her as she squirmed on the floor like a worm.


    "So, this thing needs around 70.56 kgs of meat to create a perfect clone, huh? But not the case for every clone. It''s different according to the weight of the real person from which you are making it, ain''t that right, darling?" Anon asked, smiling evilly towards the lady in-charge.


    "What? H-How do you...?" She asked with a surprised expression as she stood up and looked at Anon.


    The only upper hand she had is now gone. The upper hand of knowing the recipe to make clone.


    "Told you, I have magical fingers." Anon said as he looked at her with a menacing smile.

 Chapter 233 Chapter-233

    "Now, who''s next?" Anon asked as he looked at the remaining three girls.


    A chill ran down their spines as soon as they noticed Anon''s sharp gaze over them. They started coming closer to each other, just like little puppies would do when they sense any danger around them.


    "Let''s continue with the chop-chop girl. Come here, chop-chop." Anon gestured towards the girl who cut one of her fingers on Anon''s command.


    "No... my legs... They are moving on their own. No, I don''t want to go." She shouted as her legs automatically started walking towards Anon, against her will.


    As soon as she came within Anon''s range, he immediately grabbed her neck and lifted her body in the air, just like he did with the lady in-charge.


    "Nooo.... I cough-cough am choking." She said as Anon absorbed her memories and gave them back to her.


    After that, he left her body.


    "Let''s see, the chubby girl next." He repeated the same process with the remaining two girls and absorbed their knowledge on making clones.


    "Woohoo... That was so much scientific information in that little and evil mind of yours. Now I understand why your master didn''t teach only one of you to make clones and why he split the technique into 5 pieces," Anon spoke as he looked at the girls crawling on the floor like some worms.


    They can''t use mana; that''s why they suffered the sudden suction and flooding of memories inside their brains.


    "Now, let''s test this." Anon said as he moved towards the containers that contained chopped human parts inside them.


    Picking up one of the containers, he brought it to the magic circle that was in the middle of the room, where his previous clone was still standing.


    "Oi, get out, or I will make a clone toast out of you," Anon commanded his clone.


    The clone moved out of the magic circle immediately.


    When Anon poured the chopped human body parts on the magic circle, a very horrible smell covered the whole room.


    "Uh... This fucking smell." Anon said as he pinched his nose and walked away immediately.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed something. There was no brain in the body parts.


    He walked back to the containers and picked a brain from one of them and threw it onto the magic circle.


    "What is he doing? Why did he throw a brain in the body parts specifically?" The bribing girl asked the lady in-charge.


    "I don''t know," she replied.


    After that, Anon moved towards the control panel and pressed down 2 levers because the body he was recreating belonged to a girl, and it needed more mana than a male clone.


    "He knows the mana maintaining... It took me 3 weeks to learn that. It''s as if he just copied my memories into his own mind," the chubby girl said as she looked at Anon shifting the levers accurately.


    As soon as the lady in-charge heard the chubby girl''s talk, something triggered inside her head.


    "Memories. He can copy our memories. Yes, that''s what he was doing when he grabbed our necks and then left us alive. Now, he has everything in his brain that we worked so hard for all of our lives, and he will kill us if he succeeds in creating a clone," the lady in-charge understood that Anon had some kind of memory copying skill that allowed him to copy memories from others.


    "It means this is it for us, huh? We are going to die anyways," the chop-chop girl laughed as she stared at the ground in front of her with blank eyes.


    "No, we can still escape. Look, we are free to do anything right now. We are not under his control anymore," the lady in-charge spoke as she moved her hands freely in front of the others. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So what? He is a heartless monster. He can stop us easily with just his pinky finger if we tried to sneak attack him from behind, and that will confirm our deaths immediately," the chubby girl spoke.


    "Well, you are certainly bound to die at any moment now because once he is done making the clone, he will kill you immediately anyway," the lady in-charge explained.


    "W-What do you want us to do?" the bribing girl asked.


    "Look, he is making the mutated blood. This is the best time to do a sneak attack. We will attack from point-blank range, so that he couldn''t dodge them even if he wanted to," she explained.


    "Okay, what do we use as a weapon?" the chop-chop girl asked, and everyone looked at her.


    "What can you use? Is there anything here that looks sharper than the knife in your hands? Or do you have any other weapon, inside those pants of yours?" the lady in-charge asked.


    "Oh, okay."


    "Now, listen. We are going to sneak slowly behind him, and as soon as he turns back, we will stab him all over his body. Do you all understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am," they said as they tightened their grips around their knives and started walking towards Anon from behind without making any noise.


    But what they didn''t know is that someone else was also listening to their talk.


    ''Ooh, planning to kill me, huh...? These girls really want to live, but unfortunately, I am here, and if I let some stupid-ass girls kill me, I would look like a fool in the outer world.


    Anon Agreil died to four stupid girls who can''t even use magic. That will be the most stupid thing in this world,'' Anon thought as he laughed slightly and continued to mix the liquids together inside the beaker.


    All four of them walked up to Anon and stood behind him silently. Anon even felt their heartbeats; their hearts were going crazy inside their bodies.


    "Done." Anon said as he turned around.


    "Attack." The lady in-charge shouted, and suddenly the girls stabbed him in four different locations.


    Blood gushed out of Anon''s body as he fell down on the floor. His body became lifeless within seconds.


    "Yes... We did it. We killed him," the lady in-charge shouted as a smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 234 Chapter-234

    "We killed him, yes." All of them smiled as they looked at Anon''s lifeless body.


    Clap-Clap


    Suddenly, a clapping sound came from behind them.


    "You really killed something there, huh..?"


    The girls immediately turned towards the source of the sound as they found it familiar.


    As soon as they turned around, they noticed that this voice belonged to Anon himself, who was standing near the magic circle, looking at them with a smile on his face.


    "Y-You...? If you are there, then who did we...?" The bribing girl asked with a grim expression as she didn''t have the courage to turn back.


    "I highly suggest you turn back and look at whom you killed." Anon said as his smile grew wider.


    The lady in-charge turned her head backward slowly. Suddenly, a grim expression appeared on her face when she noticed the one she killed.


    The other girls also turned their heads back and saw the corpse of the chubby girl lying there with three daggers stabbed in her body.


    "What have you done, Lady In-charge? I liked that girl very much. I was even thinking of letting her go, and you stabbed her to death? How can you do that? That''s just not right.


    Tragic, now my ogres can''t see her curves anymore." Anon spoke as he began the last stage of clone-making.


    <Materialisation>


    Anon casted the skill as he started giving shape to the body. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Medium-sized legs, fat thighs, slim waist, huge boobs, and round ass.


    The clone started materialising, and in under a minute, the clone was complete.


    The clone looked exactly like the chubby girl who had just died.


    Anon touched the clone''s face, and another message popped up in front of him.


    [One new clone found]


    [Would you like to connect it to the control Crystal?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Clone has been successfully connected to the control crystal]


    [What Would you like to name the clone?]


    ''Chubby Clone.''


    [Clone ''Chubby Clone'' is now under your control]


    "Now, let''s clear some trash." Anon said as he summoned two swords and tossed them towards the clones, Anon 2 and Chubby clone.


    "Kill them and wear these clothes afterward, both of you." He ordered as he threw two pairs of clothes on the floor.


    The clones picked up the swords and started walking towards the girls, who were still busy observing the chubby girl''s dead body.


    Anon exited the room, and before the door closed, screams started coming out.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh.... Noooooooo...chk"


    "No.... Nooo.... Please, I will be obedient, I will do anything. No....chk"


    "P-Please H-Have m-mercy..... Noooooo.... Chk"


    The cries continued as Anon closed the door to the room and walked back towards the red room.


    Opening its gates once again, he looked at the hanging dead bodies and spoke.


    "You all died for no reason, and you have my condolences for that. Now be on your way to the other world." He said as he used a skill.


    <Fire tornado>


    Suddenly, four giant tornados made out of crimson flames covered the whole room.


    ''I believe I am a jerk and a pervert, but jerks also have some rules, and I don''t want to use children''s dead bodies for making clones.'' Anon thought as he closed the room''s door once again and walked back towards the room where his clones had killed all the girls and were standing at the gate wearing the clothes he gave them.


    "Oh, you killed them? That''s good. Let''s get out, but first, we write a little warning." Anon said as he wrote something on the wall of the room and exited the place with the two clones.


    "Your majesty." All the ogres bowed down to Anon as soon as he came out, even Mike and his whole family bowed down.


    "We are going back." Anon commanded as he sat on his raven''s back and left the Nightmare Forest.


    "Wow, he is so cool." Angel, who was sitting in front of his grandfather on the direwolf, said as he looked at Anon flying high in the sky.


    "He is brutal too, grandson." Mike spoke as he smiled and rubbed his hand over Angel''s head.


    Suddenly, two hands came from behind and touched Mike''s face. These hands belonged to Jenna, Mike''s wife.


    "How long has it been since I touched this beautiful face?" She said in a romantic voice.


    "Well, how about 200 years?" Mike said with a smile as he turned his face and kissed her on the lips.


    "Ohhh, Grandmother loves Grandfather, huh...? It''s like he will really kill me if I kissed you again." Billy asked Alisa with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, that''s not a blank threat. He can really do that, honey. My father is very protective when it comes to me. You should''ve seen those humans back then. Dad cut through all of them in one slash." Alisa explained with an excited expression.


    "W-Wait, are you saying he will kill me if I kiss you again?" Billy asked in a scared tone.


    "Nope, not until I am with you. He won''t touch you, but if you ever look at another girl..." Alisa looked at billy with a suspicious look.


    "I know, your father will kill me." Billy spoke with an obvious look on his face.


    "No, I will kill you before him, and then he will kill you again." Alisa said as she kissed Billy again but in her mind only one thing was going one.


    ''That human, his body was cool and his style too. He saved Angel and brought back my dad. He is too cool. Wait... Am i getting wet ?'' Alisa thought as she felt her wet pussy.


    "They are at it again." Mike spoke as he looked straight on the road, ignoring them.


    "Don''t look at them, look at me. I still look like before, right?" Jenna asked with a naughty smile.


    "We are vampires, darling. We don''t age." Mike spoke.


    "Once we reach home, I am going to have my fair share of fun." Jenna whispered in his ear.


    Suddenly a chill ran down Mike''s spine.


    "Mom, we can hear you." Alisa shouted.


    "I know, darling, but mom needs it too."


    "Eww... Mom."


    "Hahaha...."

 Chapter 235 Chapter-235

    The sun has gone down on the horizon, and Anon has reached his house...


    Anon jumps off the Black Raven and enters inside his house.


    "Ah, master, you are finally back." Freya came at him with her erotic body.


    "I don''t have time for this. Some other time." Anon said as he pushed Freya away and entered inside the underground city.


    Anon entered through the front gate, while the ogre army entered from the backside of the side.


    Sephie was standing at the gate of the city with a notepad in her hands.


    "Master, greetings." She bowed down immediately.


    "We greet, your majesty." The guards besides Sephie also bowed.


    "What''s up, Sephie?" Anon asked as he showed a hand gesture to the guards and moved inside the city.


    "Master, the antidote that you told me to make-"


    "Yeah, I don''t need it anymore. Now, I need you to make the drug itself." Anon interrupted her.


    "But master, I will still need an Incubus for that." Sephie answered.


    "Yeah, I will bring him here tonight. Do you need him dead or alive?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I need him alive if I want to keep making the drug." Sephie answered.


    "Understood. What else is on the list?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, there is this girl named Silk in the basement with the Denver guy."


    "Good. Hey, listen, can you take a look at this drug?" Anon said as he gave her the bottle of the pink and green liquid-filled bottle.


    "This is the Incubus one, and this...oh." Sephie spoke as she looked at the green liquid.


    "What happened?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing, it''s just that this green drug is also similar to the pink one in properties, with a slight change. This one works on males." Sephie explained.


    "Is it also made from an Incubus''s semen?" Anon asked.


    "No, master, this is made from the love liquid of a succubus, and a succubus is a very rare demon, even among the demon race itself." Sephie explained.


    "Good, it seems you will get to see one tonight. Now, I should go and talk to my prisoners." Anon said as he started walking towards the city''s prison.


    "Master, there is one more thing." Sephie spoke.


    "What is it?" Anon asked, halting his steps.


    "Master, Kole needs to talk to you desperately." Sephie spoke.


    "Ah, yeah, that guy. Let''s go and talk to him first; I will take care of the prisoners after that." Anon said as he walked towards Sephie again.


    "Yes, master. Please follow me." Sephie said as she started walking towards the other direction.


    "So, you''re teaching the ogres about the concept of marriage, huh...?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, master." Sephie replied.


    "Why would you do that?" Anon asked.


    "The ogres will only mate with a strong partner, you see. That''s why I taught them that they should give everyone an equal chance and never cheat on them." Sephie explained with a proud expression.


    "Sephie, you will have to leave this place." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, Sephie''s tail halted on the ground.


    "W-What? B-But master- Did I do something wrong?" She asked with an innocent face.


    "Yes, you did. You taught my slave ogres that they can''t have sex with me, and that''s why I am telling you to leave this place. I can''t afford someone to ruin my toys. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those ogre girls, do you really think I am preparing them to just fight in battle? I want those girls to fight for me in the day and satisfy me at night.


    Do you understand?" Anon asked.


    Suddenly, Sephie''s previous memories triggered inside her brain: how she got tortured by her alchemist master, and before that, the slave trader who treated her like a piece of shit.


    Now that she is not a slave, it will be even more dangerous for her to do something.


    If someone saw her inside the capital without a slave collar, she will be captured immediately as a runaway slave, and after that, hell awaits her.


    She had a lab to herself here; she can do anything she wants here, and she also likes Anon. She didn''t knew that such a small thing could affect her life in this way.


    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine, and her eyes widened in shock as these possibilities ran through her mind.


    ''Hmm..? I think this much will be enough to teach her the lesson. I should say that it was only a joke or she will leave for real, and that will not be good, because she manages the whole underground city by herself.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    When Anon came out of his thoughts, he noticed that Sephie was not standing in front of him anymore.


    He looked to his right and left, but she was not to be seen around.


    ''What the fuck? Did she leave already?'' Anon thought as he started looking back.


    "Master... Please forgive me." Suddenly, Sephie''s voice came.


    "Huh...?" Anon looked below and noticed that Sephie was lying at his feet.


    "Please forgive me, master. I have committed a grave sin. Please give me a chance to correct my mistakes, master." Sephie started crying as she grabbed Anon''s legs tighter.


    ''Woahhhh... She loves it here so much? And here I thought that she left.'' Anon took a sigh of relief as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    ''If the situation presents itself before you, you shall reap its benefits, or you are no man.'' Anon thought as the angry expression returned to his face.


    "I can''t forgive you for this. This is a very serious offense, Sephie. Do you understand how much time I invested in them, and you tell them not to have sex with me? No, that''s a very serious offense." Anon spoke.


    "Sob-Sob Master... Please forgive this slave. I have committed a grave sin. Sob-Sob Please give me a chance to correct my mistakes, master." Sephie started crying as she grabbed Anon''s legs tighter.


    ''The iron is hot; this is the moment that I hit the hammer.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 236 Chapter-236

    "Okay, what can you offer to make up for your mistakes?" Anon asked.


    Sephie stood up and stared at Anon, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Sob-Sob Wh-What can I Sob-Sob offer, master? Everything I have here Sob-Sob belongs to master," she said as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    ''My God, she is looking so cute while crying.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "How about those lips?" Anon said as he swiftly closed the distance between him and Sephie.


    Chuuu


    He grabbed Sephie''s lips with his own lips and started sucking them.


    Sephie''s scales near her cheeks turned crimson red as she felt Anon''s lips touching her own lips.


    He slightly touched Sephie''s slim waist and continued to kiss her.


    Sephie also grabbed Anon''s head slightly with her hands as she started wrapping her tail around him.


    After seconds of kissing, their lips separated.


    "But, master, Kole?" She asked with an innocent face.


    "He can wait." Anon said as he again grabbed her face and pulled it closer to his.


    Chuuu


    This time Anon inserted his tongue inside Sephie''s mouth and started feeling her mouth''s inside with it.


    He rubbed his tongue on the insides of her cheeks.


    After some seconds of doing this, he finally grabbed her slim tongue with his tongue.


    Both of them got so engaged in kissing that the ogres who were sleeping in the day woke up and came out of their houses.


    A female ogre came out from the house in front of which Anon was kissing Sephie.


    "Y-Y-Your Majesty, No.6969 greets you." She said as she bent down in front of Anon and greeted him immediately.


    ''Wow, Madam Sephie has got master all wrapped up in her tail, is that how they make love on lamias?'' No.6969 wondered as she looked at them with a red face.


    "Haaa.... Wooo, that''s one rough tongue you have, huh?" Anon said as he rubbed her cheeks and felt the scales.


    "T-Thank you, master." Sephie spoke as she got embarrassed by Anon''s compliment.


    "Y-Your Majesty, I will take my leave now." No.6969 said as she tried to walk away with her red face and heated body.


    "Wait, No.6969." Sephie stopped her.


    "Yes, Madam Sephie?" She asked, turning around. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The things that I told you about the marriage and stuff, that was all bullshit. You should only mate with master, and you should do it whenever master asks for it. And yes, can you tell this to all the other girls too?" Sephie spoke.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am." No.6969 spoke as she left after that.


    "Is that to your satisfaction, master?" Sephie asked with an embarrassed look.


    "Oh, it is, but you still have to complete your punishment. But first, let''s go and meet Kole. I will punish you after that for being a naughty, naughty girl." Anon said as he looked at Sephie with perverted eyes.


    "Yes, master. I will be ready for the punishment." Sephie said as she looked down and smiled a bit.


    "Obviously, it was bound to happen. Your Majesty made me crazy in just one night. Madam Sephie will go bananas after getting his banana." No.6969 spoke as thoughts of the previous night that she spent with Anon came to her mind, and the heat inside her body increased.


    Inside a house...


    Sephie and Anon entered inside a room, with one bed, one table, and four chairs in the corner of the room.


    On the bed, there was a guy sitting. His age around Anon''s age, and his face was beautiful, with almost otherworldly charm.


    His hair was shining black, and his eyes glowed brownish.


    "Hello, Kole." Anon said as he entered inside.


    [You have resisted the passive skill <Infinite Charm> from your slave Kole.]


    [Infinite charm][Rank- SS+][Phantom Class Exclusive Skill]


    [Infinite Charm is an extraordinary and captivating skill bestowed upon the phantom race, an enigmatic and alluring ability officially recognized within their realm. With this skill, members of the phantom race possess an irresistible charm that exudes an aura of fascination, drawing the attention and admiration of any gender they encounter.


    This power of allure goes beyond the confines of conventional attraction, extending even to non-human forms, captivating and enchanting beings of various origins. It is as if they wield an otherworldly magnetism that can''t be ignored.


    However, despite its mesmerizing effects, Infinite Charm is a double-edged gift, or rather, a curse. It has become a permanent and unyielding aspect of the phantom race, manifesting as a passive ability that cannot be turned off or controlled at will. Even if they desire to remain unnoticed or withdraw from the influence of their charm, they find themselves bound to its effects.


    The origin of this skill is shrouded in legend, harkening back to a time when the phantom race faced the wrath of the god of beauty. Incensed by their actions or disregard for her divine laws, the god decided to punish the entire race by bestowing upon them the alluring power of Infinite Charm.


    This blessing turned bane has since shaped the very essence of the phantom race, forever entwining them in an intricate dance of beauty and burden.]


    It is said that once Phantoms lived in the gardens of gods, but when a phantom got too full of himself and asked the goddess of beauty, Mary''s hand in marriage.


    The 13 gods immediately got angered at the phantom race and decided to wipe them out from the holy land, but the goddess of kindness, Drui, saved them. She was also the sister of Mary.


    But in the end, Mary cursed the phantom race with the skill <Infinite Charm>.


    This skill will act as the greatest curse on the phantom race. With infinite charm, they will be able to attract every gender towards them, but they can''t mate with them.


    If they mate with anyone, they will die instantly. This skill can never be turned off.


    From then on, phantoms were doing good deeds only, to prove to the gods that they are sorry for their mistakes.

 Chapter 237 Chapter-237

    Anon knew that Kol was a phantom and didn''t want to disturb him until he was ready to speak himself. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that one day Kol would call him. Today was the day.


    Anon looked at Kol, then used a skill...


    <Telekinesis>


    With this, he pulled a wooden chair towards him and sat on it as he looked at Kol.


    "Hello, Kol. Is there something that you want to talk about?" Anon asked.


    "Why have you kept me here? All this time, you never asked me to do something. You sent meals to me. What do you want from me?" Kole asked in confusion.


    "I want nothing from you. You can''t give me anything in the first place," Anon said as he looked Kol in the eyes and smiled.


    "I don''t think you know who I am." Kol said, and an expression of anger appeared in his eyes.


    Even though the phantom race was cursed, their temper was still short, and with only a spark, their big attitudes kicked in.


    "I know, Kol. I know that you are a phantom," Anon answered with a smile.


    "That''s good, you know that." Kol said with an attitude.


    "Kol, why do you have so much attitude? Are all the other phantoms the same as you?" Anon asked with a calm temper.


    "If you make fun of me one more time, I will..."


    "You will what? Did you forget about the slave collar on your neck?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This thing is the only thing that is stopping me from wiping out the whole humanity." Kol said with a very angry expression as he touched the slave collar on his neck.


    The slave collar was a very powerful item, but in front of Kol, who had spent half of his life in the garden of gods, it was not that powerful.


    The slave collar can only stop Kol from killing or harming Anon; other than that, it''s pretty much useless.


    Anon can''t force Kol into doing something for him or stop him from going against his will.


    "Why do you hate the humans so much?" Anon asked.


    "Your race killed my family, the last members of my race. I am the only Phantom left here in this world now, and I took an oath over my mother''s dead body that I will get my revenge on those guys. I will exchange blood for blood and family members for family members.


    My family tried to help a human who was lost in the forest of nightmare, he was tired and injured. We brought him back to our home, but when he came to his senses, he called his other human friends, and they killed my family brutally.


    When I came back with water, I saw a view so horrible that it still gives me nightmares, even today.


    My mother, my father, and my two brothers, all of them were hanging on a fucking tree, dead. They took their ears as achievements." Kol spoke as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "What? Was I one of them?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, but the academy that you go to. One of them is there." Kol spoke.


    "What? How do you know?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "That day I watched your race. That''s when I saw him, he was there, inside that very academy." Kol explained.


    "So...?" Anon asked.


    "I want him here. I want information about his partners, and I want you to bring him to me." Kol spoke.


    "Why should I help you?" Anon asked as a smile appeared on his face.


    "I know you are playing from the demon side. You have the demon crest on your hand. It may not be visible to anyone, but I can see it, and I can also tell you who is playing from the god''s side. Just get me my guy." Kol said.


    Suddenly Anon''s eyes widened in surprise.


    ''Is he bluffing? No, the expressions on his face are too serious. If only my goddamn abilities worked on him, I would''ve known about it. If he can tell me the name of God''s representative, I will have the upper hand in the game.''


    Anon tried to control Kol with his abilities, but nothing ever worked on him. That''s when he came to know that he is a phantom, because Phantoms are like demi-gods, and Anon''s level wasn''t high enough to control a demi-god, yet.


    "Why should I believe you?" Anon asked.


    "I have seen you, your every move. You never erase your traces after using a spell, do you? You used the skill <Telekinesis> just now. Just a few hours ago, you used <Fire Tornado>, and before that, you used the skill <Materialisation>. Want to know what skills you used before that?" Kol asked with a smile as his eyes glowed golden.


    "You can see them. The mana strings." Anon asked as he smiled at Kol.


    "Yes. So, what do you say?" Kol asked.


    "Will you tell me about the god''s representative, if I brought the guy you want here?" Anon asked.


    "No, I will not. But I will give you this." Kole said as he summoned a piece of paper in his hands.


    "What is that?" Anon asked.


    "A cut-off skill. It holds the power to cut off mana strings, and believe me, god and I are not the only ones who can see these strings. There are others too on this holy land who can see them." Kol said as he looked at Anon with a serious look.


    "Okay, I will bring him here. Just tell me how he looks." Anon asked.


    "Here, this is him." Kol said as he summoned a screen in front of him and showed Anon the picture of a guy with blue hair and light red eyes.


    "Wait, he is a vampire. You said a human killed your family." Anon asked as he looked at the picture.


    "No, I said we helped a human who called his friends. This guy was one of his friends. I saw him when they were leaving the forest." Kol said.

 Chapter 238 Chapter-238

    "Why don''t you go and capture him yourself? You are very powerful yourself," Anon asked, his voice laced with confidence.


    "I can capture him, but if I showed myself in the outside world, someone will definitely find out my true identity because of my Infinite Charm skill. That''s why I am asking you to do it," Kol explained, his tone determined.


    "Okay. It''s a deal. I give you my word that I will bring this guy here before tomorrow''s sunset, but if you betray me from your side-" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t say anything else. Let''s form a mana pact. I don''t want to listen to some useless threats," Kol interrupted, assertive in his response.


    "Yes, that''s one good idea. Why didn''t I think of that?" Anon said as they both formed a mana pact.


    "I will be on my way now," Anon said, confident in his abilities. As they finished forming the pact, he stood up and started walking towards the exit of the gate.


    "Human," Kol''s voice called from behind.


    Anon halted his steps and looked back at Kol. "Yes?" He asked.


    "Be careful of what you do next... These guys are not as simple as they seem from the outside," Kol warned, his expression serious.


    "Oh, don''t you worry. I am the biggest motherfucker here," Anon said with a smirk before he exited the room.


    "Let''s go and have a talk with the guests inside the prison," Anon spoke as he started moving towards the City''s prison, his stride filled with confidence.


    Anon approached the prison, and an ogre guard standing in front of it greeted him.


    "Good Morning, Your Majesty."


    "Are they here?" Anon asked, his tone commanding.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Let me open the doors for you," the ogre guard spoke as he swiftly opened the doors to the prison.


    "Listen, close the door as soon as I enter inside," Anon commanded, his authority evident.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre replied dutifully.


    Anon entered the prison, and the ogre soldier closed the gates immediately, enclosing them in darkness.


    <Light>


    Anon used the skill, and a small ball of light formed over his palm, illuminating the room.


    As soon as the light spread all over the room, a shouting voice was heard.


    "Now."


    Tang


    Silk and Ren came at Anon from both sides, brandishing sharp swords.


    <Wind Armour>


    Ting


    But as soon as the tips of their swords touched Anon''s body, they got bent immediately.


    "Hello, kids?" Anon said with a casual yet intimidating tone as he effortlessly kicked Ren on his stomach and grabbed Silk''s hand.


    Ren hit the wall, and Silk got rolled into Anon''s arms.


    "Hello, darling. Are you alright?" Anon asked Silk in a low voice, his words sending a shiver down her spine.


    "Leave me," Silk immediately pushed Anon back and summoned another sword in her hands, her defiance evident.


    "Sir, Ren. Are you alright?" She asked Ren, showing concern while pointing her sword''s tip at Anon.


    "Ouchh... That fucking son of a bitch," Ren said as he stood up from the ground, summoning his holy sword this time.


    "Sir, that''s your family''s royal treasure. I don''t think you should summon that yet," Silk advised.


    "It''s better than getting beaten up by a commoner," Ren retorted, displaying his pride.


    "Well, well, well... Seems like you two are very angry with me, huh?" Anon spoke with a wry smile, reveling in the tension.


    [Okay, first, I will go for his right leg, change my direction at the last moment, and when he gets distracted, she will cut his head off. Yes, that was plan B.] Ren revised the plan they had made if plan A failed.


    But he didn''t know that Anon was listening to his plans.


    A sly smile appeared on Anon''s face as he looked at them.


    [Just focus on that neck, I will have to cut it off in one go.] Silk thought, strategizing her next move.


    "Sir, Ren," Silk said, signaling Ren to charge forward.


    "Holy Strike..." Ren said as a golden hue covered his sword, and he charged forward to attack Anon''s right leg with his full power.


    Silk also disappeared from her place as she charged from the left side where Anon wasn''t looking, but he knew she was coming from the left.


    As Anon already knew that Ren would go for his left leg, he turned his left leg 90¡ã back as he let his right leg stay in the same position.


    ''What? He moved his left leg instead of his right leg. Did he already know that I was coming for that leg? I can''t change the position of the impact. Fuck, it''s a blank strike. We failed.'' Ren thought, realizing that their plan had backfired.


    Silk came at Anon from the left side and swung her sword at his neck with full pressure.


    Anon immediately bent backward to dodge the deadly blow, avoiding both of the strikes in one fluid motion.


    Chk


    Chk


    ''Fuck, it didn''t hit,'' Ren and Silk thought simultaneously as they retreated again.


    "Woah, calm down, ladies," Anon said with a grin, impressed by their efforts.


    "Anon Agreil, you are good in combat. I have to give you that," Silk praised Anon, acknowledging his skills.


    "Enough playing," Anon said, his tone firm and commanding as he looked at them and used a skill...


    <Hypnosis>


    Both of their eyes shined purple for a moment.


    "Now, who do you want to kill again?" Anon asked, his voice ringing with authority.


    "YOU." Both of them spoke at the same time as they raised their swords, their minds under Anon''s control.


    "Well, your swords say otherwise," Anon said, coolly observing the situation.


    Both Silk and Ren were pointing their swords at each other''s necks, manipulated by Anon''s hypnotic influence.


    "Madam Silk, what is the meaning of this?" Ren asked, bewildered by his own actions.


    "I can ask you the same question, and my hands are moving on their own," Silk replied, feeling the strange compulsion she couldn''t resist.


    "Mine too. He is doing this to us... He is controlling us like puppets. He has some type of ability that can control the body of others," Ren spoke, his voice tinged with frustration.


    "I know, you idiot. Don''t teach me," Silk snapped, trying to resist the influence but feeling powerless.


    "Since you two are now cool. Why don''t we get to some talking?" Anon said, nonchalantly taking a seat on a wooden chair, his calm demeanor contrasting with the tense situation.


    "You will pay for this. My father must be searching for me by now. He will be here any moment. There is no place my father can''t reach," Silk threatened Anon, trying to assert some control back.

 Chapter 239 Chapter-239

    "Yeah, your father. I saw him on the battlefield, fighting with all his might and power. He''s a strong guy, believe me. Your mother was there too, and oh my god, what a figure she has. I can guarantee someone killed your father out of jealousy that he married your mother," Anon spoke, his grin oozing with a twisted sense of pleasure.


    "Just release me, you son of a bitch! I will kill you so brutally that your mother will have a hard time recognizing your face," Ren erupted in fury, his anger uncontainable.


    "Why are you playing right into his hands? He wants to make you angry, and you are doing the same thing. Are you stupid, Sir Ren?" Silk said with a cool and collected expression.


    "No, he will die, and I can guarantee that," Ren said, unable to control his rage even after Silk''s advice.


    "What a stupid kid," Silk sighed, disappointed in Ren''s lack of composure.


    "Was there a war?" Silk inquired calmly.


    "Hmmm...? Yes, there was, and a big one at that. Some zombies attacked our continent. So, I killed all of them," Anon replied with a smile.


    ''She is a very smart girl. Not many can keep their calm like her in this situation. She''s got looks too, I should add her to my collection,'' Anon thought with a slight smile.


    "How many attacked?" She asked.


    "I don''t know, 30-40 million zombies."


    "What? That many?" She wondered, shocked by the number.


    "Madam Silk, why are you talking to him like he is a friend?" Ren interjected angrily.


    "What other choice do I have? I can''t protect myself; the plan failed, and now we are pointing our swords at each other. He is far stronger than us. We have to accept it, and that''s why I am getting updated information about what''s going on out there," Silk explained with a pragmatic approach.


    ''Nice thinking. She''s a very practical girl,'' Anon thought as he observed Silk.


    "You are good, Silk. Your sister never told me that she has a big sister like you," Anon remarked. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am the younger sister. Sister Letti is the older one," Silk clarified.


    "Oh, is that so."


    [What is that behind him?] Silk thought inside her head, and Anon heard it.


    Anon immediately turned around, but he saw nothing behind him.


    [So, you can read our minds too, huh?] Silk continued her mental conversation.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Anon''s face as he turned back to Silk''s side.


    [Now I understand how you predicted our moves back then. It''s impossible to defeat a guy like you, who can read the minds of his opponents. You are listening to my mind talk, right, Anon? Smile at me if you are listening.] She thought inside her mind.


    Anon smiled at her again as he spoke, "You are the smartest girl I have seen until now, Silk."


    "I know. I was born that way," Silk said with a smile, remaining composed despite the dire situation.


    "What the fuck are you two even talking about? Are you with him, Madam Silk?" Ren asked, his expression furious.


    "You talk too much," Anon retorted as he rubbed his ears, seemingly unbothered.


    [I know. I was on the verge of going mad if you wouldn''t have come in.] Silk thought in her mind, knowing Anon was listening.


    She strategically changed sides to get out of the situation without being harmed, communicating with Anon mentally to maintain her reputation in front of Ren. A very clever move indeed.


    "Aren''t you a clever one?" Anon said as he leaned close to her left ear and started sniffing her.


    "Nice perfume," Anon complimented her.


    "Don''t touch me, you pervert," Silk snapped angrily.


    [Thanks, I bought it from the fair.] She thought in her mind.


    ''Wow, who were your parents, girl? Wolves?'' Anon wondered, taken aback by Silk''s sharp wit.


    "Well, since you called me a pervert already, why not touch your sweet ass?" Anon taunted, sliding his hands down her backside and giving them a tight squeeze.


    "Don''t do that to me, you pervert. Sir Ren, please save me," she cried out, feigning distress.


    "Oi, remove your hands from her back, or it will not turn out well, Anon. You son of a bitch," Ren shouted in anger.


    [Hehe... I like talking like this.] Silk laughed inside her head.


    "You are one sly girl, huh...?" Anon remarked as he touched his lips to her cheek briefly.


    "Anhhh~ Sir Ren, help this helpless woman," she acted again in front of Ren.


    "Anon, wait. What do you want? Money? Girls? Slaves? I will give you anything if you just let us go without any harm," Ren said calmly, attempting to negotiate.


    [Sir Anon, I can''t win against you, and keeping me captive here is no good for you, because my father was already planning to marry me to you. If you let me go now, I will not only keep your secret, but I will also keep the fact that you have the only son of Denver House a secret. I promise, and my hands are starting to hurt too. So, please,] Silk thought in her mind, looking at Anon with sincerity.


    ''Hah... What a smart girl ? Real smart way of changing sides. I better not regret this decision. I want this girl in my collection at all costs. She is beauty with real brains.'' Anon thought as he smiled at her.


    "Silk, leave your sword here and follow me. If you try to do something funny, you know what will happen to you, right?" Anon said, taking the lead as he started walking toward the exit.


    "Ah, no... My body is moving on its own. Sir Ren, please come and save me," Silk said as she also exited the prison with Anon.


    "What an overacting queen?" Anon chuckled, realizing he wasn''t controlling her body anymore, and she was only putting on a show for Ren that Anon was controlling her.


    "Oii, my hand is hurting. At least free me, so that I can rest my hand. Anon? Anooonnnnnn," Ren shouted loudly in anger.

 Chapter 240 Chapter-240

    "Wow, what the hell is this place, and how did you get all these ogres to work for you?" Silk asked, eyeing the ogres laboring in the city.


    "You don''t need to know. Now, tell me... Why should I let you go?" Anon asked, his smile oozing with confidence.


    "I will not say anything about this place to anyone. I promise not to divulge the secret that you have the only child of the great mother, whom she loves more than anything and for whom she would easily kill anyone," Silk spoke, smiling back at Anon.


    "Don''t play smart with me. I can keep you here, and you will still be unable to tell anyone anything," Anon said, halting his steps and locking eyes with Silk with a deadly serious expression.


    "If I go missing and am not found in seven days, my father will deploy the army to search for me. Can you handle my father''s wrath?" Silk teased, her smile still apparent.


    "I can destroy him in one slap, but intelligent people don''t resort to violence, do they?" Anon replied, studying Silk intently.


    "You may be able to read minds or control others with your powers, but you can''t do that with my father. He has immunity to these skills," Silk said, her smile widening.


    "That''s why I have another way of feeling your presence. Come with me," Anon said, leading the way toward Sephie''s lab.


    As they approached Sephie''s lab, the gates opened on their own, granting them entry.


    "Wow, that was so cool," Silk remarked, impressed by the automated doors.


    "Come, let me show you something that will blow your mind," Anon said with a smile.


    "Let me guess, some kind of weapon?" Silk guessed.


    "Wait... I need something before you change your mind," Anon said, summoning a glass of water and giving it to Silk.


    "Water?" Silk questioned.


    "Drink it."


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    "Drink it, girl," Anon''s eyes glowed purple, and Silk''s hand moved on its own as she grabbed the glass and gulped down its contents.


    [One new target has been found: Mind Control Ability]


    [Would you like to activate the skill?]


    ''Yes.''


    "You don''t have to use that skill every time. I would''ve drunk it if you''d asked more nicely," Silk said, her expression frustrated.


    "Yeah, prepare yourself. This will give you a headache," Anon warned as he grabbed her head and used his skill.


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, all of Silk''s memories surged into Anon''s brain.


    <Memory Alter>


    As soon as he used this skill, all of her memories flooded back into her brain.


    "Ouccchhhhh.... My head is hurting," Silk shouted as she clutched her head.


    "Good, now let''s go," Anon said with a smile, leading the way to the main room of the lab.


    "What did you do with me just now?" Silk inquired, standing up and following Anon. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing, just checked if your brain is working or not," Anon replied nonchalantly.


    "You did something to my brain, didn''t you? Tell me what did you do?" Silk asked seriously.


    "I did nothing... Silkky," Anon said, smiling at Silk.


    "That name... My mother used to call me that. How do you-" suddenly, something triggered inside her head, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Y-You read my memories just now, didn''t you?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Nice, you caught that one quickly," Anon said, smiling at Silk.


    "What else do you know?" Silk probed.


    "Oh, I know many things. I think I know things that even you don''t know about yourself," Anon replied cryptically.


    "You can''t do that. That''s not the right thing to do," Silk scolded, her expression filled with anger.


    "Oh, and guess what? I know your favorite position to-"


    "Noooooo..... Don''t speak," Silk cut off Anon by placing her hand over his mouth.


    "Hehe... You''ve got a nice taste, I have to say. Now, come with me," Anon said, sporting a perverted grin.


    Anon proceeded forward and entered the room, with Silk following closely behind.


    Inside the room, a very disgusting smell permeated the air.


    As Silk entered, she saw many dead bodies lying in one corner.


    "What the fuck?" She exclaimed, turning to look at Anon.


    "What''s wrong? Ah, the smell. Don''t worry about it," Anon dismissed as he bent down and started drawing something on the floor.


    "What are you doing?" Silk asked, holding her nose with her fingers.


    "Nothing, just thinking of making a xerox machine," Anon replied, sketching the same circle he had seen inside the lab earlier for cloning.


    Anon used the bodies of already deceased adventurers for this purpose. Hundreds of adventurers died daily, and he simply purchased their bodies.


    "What machine?" Silk asked, her expression puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see in just a minute," Anon replied, completing the circle.


    "Let''s see... That one," Anon said as he pointed towards the corpse of a female adventurer.


    Silk also looked at the corpse that Anon was pointing at.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, the body started floating in the air.


    "Woahhhhh... Ghooost!" She shouted loudly as she took 3 steps back and observed the body flying into the air.


    "Calm down, it''s not a ghost. It''s just one of my skills," Anon said as the corpse floated towards him.


    "What the hell is that skill? How big things can you move with it? Can you make a whole kingdom fly into the air with that ?" Silk asked curiously.


    "Shhh... You talk too much," Anon said as he puts his finger on his his lip, indicating her to be silent.


    The body landed in the middle of the circle, and Anon began supplying mana to the magic circle.


    Suddenly, the body turned into a mass of white light.


    After that, Anon pulled out a light yellow-colored liquid from his inventory and poured it on the mass.


    "Now... Only remains the shaping," Anon said as he used the final skill.


    <Materialisation>


    Suddenly, the mass of white light began forming into the body of a human female.


    Once it took its shape, the clone''s face was revealed, and watching this, Silk''s expression changed into one of shock.

 Chapter 241 Chapter-241

    The clone looked exactly like her in every aspect. Her body and face were an exact match to the real Silk.


    Silk''s eyes widened when she saw this, even forgetting about the horrible smell filling the room.


    "That''s.... Cloning," Silk spoke slowly as she approached the clone and touched it.


    Touching her skin, she realized that the clone''s skin was smoother than her own.


    "That''s how I am going to keep your father out of my radius. I will just send this toy to him, and he will not come searching for you anymore, will he?" Anon asked with a smile as he summoned a pair of clothes identical to those Silk was wearing and gave them to the clone.


    The clone didn''t react.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, something triggered inside Anon''s head as he touched the clone.


    [One new clone has been detected.]


    [Would you like to connect it to the Control Crystal?]


    ''Yes.'' Anon answered.


    [What would you like to name the new clone?]


    ''Silkky.'' Anon thought as he smiled a little.


    [Silkky has been connected to Control Crystal]


    "Wear these clothes," Anon said as he handed her the garments.


    She immediately put on the clothes this time.


    "This is a very excellent toy you''ve got here, but it will not work in front of my father. She may have my face, but my knowledge and my aura, she is missing both of them," Silk spoke, smiling a bit towards the clone.


    "Well, that''s one problem, huh...?" Anon said as he touched the clone''s head and poured Silk''s memories into its brain.


    Suddenly, the clone''s eyes filled with life, and the same aura as Silk started emanating from its body.


    "I-Impossible... How can you do that? A clone exhibiting the same aura as me?" Silk said, backing off some distance from the clone.


    "Well, problem solved. Silk, meet Silkky, my new clone," Anon said, looking at Silk with a smile.


    "Hey, don''t give it my name," Silk spoke with an angered expression.


    "My master gave me this name, I am Silkky. If you have something to say about it, say it to me," Silkky said, smiling towards Silk.


    "Wow... That''s one reply that I would''ve given, but I don''t know why I feel hatred towards you," Silk said with a twisted face, showing her anger.


    "What? You want to hit me?" Silkky said, assuming a defensive pose.


    "That pose has one major flaw. Let me teach you," Silk said as she ran towards Silkky.


    First, she came at Silkky from above but suddenly changed her direction and attacked from below.


    Silkky easily blocked it and grabbed both of her hands simultaneously.


    She kicked Silk in the ass. Silk hit the ground brutally.


    "Okay, you are good. I have to accept that," Silk said as she summoned two swords in her hands.


    She threw one sword towards Silkky and spoke, "Pick it up and show me how you work with sword skills."


    "Why not, Bitch?" Silkky said as she picked up the sword and assumed the same stance as Silk.


    "Wait." Anon stopped both of them.


    "Don''t stop me." Both of them spoke at the same time.


    "No, No... I am not stopping you. Just wait a moment," he said. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the lab''s door.


    "Come in," Anon said.


    The gates to the lab room opened, and Sephie came in with a chair in her hands.


    "Yes, put it here," Anon said as he sat down on the wooden chair and summoned a tub of Puff-Puffs.


    "Master, your wine," Sephie said as she gave Anon a big bottle of wine.


    "Perfect. Now, fight," Anon said as he started eating the Puff-Puffs and drinking wine.


    Suddenly, both of them closed their eyes, and a very dangerous aura started emanating from their bodies.


    It was called aura.


    Sword aura is a unique technique employed by swordsmen to harness mana efficiently for their combat abilities. Instead of directly channeling mana into their bodies, swordsmen collect and concentrate mana into their swords, creating a powerful aura around the blade. This aura allows them to enhance their attacks, making their swords sharper and capable of cutting through almost anything with ease.


    By using sword aura, skilled swordsmen can release mana from their swords at will, granting them greater control over their attacks and increasing their offensive capabilities. However, this technique is not without its dangers. Only high-level swordsmen can master sword aura, as it involves managing the risk of mana outrage.


    When mishandled, the mana within the aura can become unstable, potentially leading to uncontrollable mana entering the swordsman''s body, resulting in severe consequences. Due to this inherent risk, sword aura demands great skill, focus, and discipline to be wielded effectively in combat.


    "Hyaaaa...."


    "Hyaaaa...."


    Both Silk and Silkky charged at each other with their full force.


    Tang


    Booom


    As soon as their swords clashed, a very powerful wave of energy left their bodies.


    All the glass items inside the room instantly broke, and even Sephie fell to the floor.


    Both of them leaped backward and started preparing for another charge.


    As soon as their swords got charged with aura again, they charged at each other with their full force.


    ''Silkky is good at fighting even though she only has silk''s memories no real experience.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Nice, girls. Keep it up," Anon cheered as he ate the Puff-Puffs.


    "Master... Did you forget about the incubus and succubus?" Sephie asked with a worried expression.


    "Oh shit, I almost forgot about that," Anon said as he stood up from his chair and disappeared from his position.


    The girls again started running towards each other with full power, but as their blades were about to clash with each other again, Anon appeared in between and stopped their blades with just his two fingers.


    "Calm down now, ladies. I have something to do, and that''s why I need Silkky with me. You can go back home," Anon said as he looked at Silk and smiled.


    ''He stopped two fully aura-covered blades with just his two fingers. How powerful is he?'' Silk wondered in her head.

 Chapter 242 Chapter-242

    "I can go home? Really?" Silk asked as she sheathed her sword. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, you can, but not without a pact," Anon said as he summoned a mana pact.


    [State your terms], the pact crystal asked.


    "I will not harm her if she doesn''t reveal my secret to anyone," Anon stated.


    [Do you agree with the terms?]


    The pact crystal asked Silk.


    "No."


    [Do you have any counter terms?]


    "Yes, I want him to include my family in that too," Silk spoke.


    [Do you agree?]


    The crystal asked Anon.


    "I agree, but if she attacks me first or I find any malicious thoughts about me in her mind, I will instantly kill her," Anon said with a smile.


    "I agree," Silk answered immediately.


    [Pact has been sealed. If any of you break it, punishment will be given.]


    [State the punishment; only the one with more power can choose the punishment.]


    "Death," Anon spoke without any second thoughts.


    "What? Are you alright? Death for just breaking this pact?" Silk asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, do you disagree?" Anon said as he summoned his sickles of death.


    "N-No... I agree. Death it is, so be it," Silk said, feeling bloodlust oozing out of Anon''s body.


    [Pact is sealed; anyone breaking it will receive death as punishment.]


    The crystal announced as it vanished.


    "Now, you can go," Anon said.


    "I don''t even know where I am. How am I supposed to go out?" Silk asked.


    "Oi, come here," Anon called out to an ogre that was working with the others.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The ogre immediately went down on his knees.


    "Go and show her the back door," Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Your Majesty. Please follow me, madam." The ogre spoke as he started walking towards the back door of the city.


    Silk followed quietly.


    "Silkky, we are going to the royal capital. Come with me and wear this mask so that no one recognizes you," Anon said as he threw his previous mask towards her.


    "Yes, master," Silkky said as she caught the mask and wore it on her face.


    Anon summoned the mask of nature and took out a hair from his inventory.


    "Let''s see," he said as he placed the hair inside the mask and wore it.


    Suddenly his face and body started to change. Finally, when the transformation was finished, Anon looked like the guy he had killed back at the lab.


    "Let''s go and prank Mike," Anon said as he smiled at Silkky.


    Knock-knock


    Creak


    Mike opened the door to his house, his daughter and wife standing beside him.


    Suddenly, when they noticed the same guy from the lab standing in front of the door, both of them jumped at him.


    Khhhhh


    "Enemy....Cheeee."


    Mike didn''t know what happened, but he didn''t sense any danger coming from the guy; instead, he felt a familiar feeling.


    Alisa attacked Anon from the right, and Jenna attacked him from the left side.


    They bared their fangs and claws at Anon, aiming to finish him in one blow.


    ''Sickles Of Death.''


    Anon summoned his sickles, and as soon as Mike saw them, he immediately understood that the man was none other than Anon himself.


    Mike moved at a very high speed and grabbed both his wife and his daughter in under 2 seconds, moving away from Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Mike. I will not kill them. I was just kidding," Anon laughed as he de-summoned his sickles.


    "Master, I am very sorry for their misbehavior. Please punish us if you want to, but I would like to request that you spare their lives, please," Mike apologized immediately.


    "Master? What? Dad, he is one of the workers who tortured us back in that cave," Alisa spoke.


    "Yes, Honey, our daughter speaks the truth. He is one of those scientists who drew our blood to make the undead zombies," Jenna spoke.


    "No, you idiots. He is Master Anon in another face. Maybe he came to test your patience, but you failed the test," Mike murmured in their ears.


    "Mike, I am not here to test them or anything; I am here to get you. Let''s go," Anon spoke.


    "Apologies to him," Mike ordered.


    "Yes." Both of them spoke together.


    Mike let them down, and both of them bowed in front of Anon immediately.


    "We are sorry, sir. Me and my daughter didn''t know that it was you. Please forgive us. I will do anything to gain your forgiveness," Jenna spoke.


    "Yes, me too. Sir, I also got scared and jumped at you without knowing it. Please forgive me," Alisa spoke.


    All three of them bowed in front of Anon.


    "Okay, you can now go inside. Mike, you come with me," Anon called out.


    "Yes, master," Mike said as he started following Anon.


    As they were leaving the place, Anon looked back once again and looked at Mike''s wife and daughter.


    Their bodies looked very sexy and beautiful. Their boobs were thick and ass was round.


    As they stood up and started moving back into the house their big asses jiggled.


    "Mike what kind of punishment do you expect that i will give them ?" Anon asked.


    "Anything you want master." Mike answered with a straight face.


    "Yeah, okay. How about sending them to my bed ?" Anon asked.


    ''If he looked at me with the eyes of betrayal i will immediately say that i was joking. Maybe i shouldn''t have said that.'' Anon wondered as he maintained the straight look on his face.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as his expressions grew darker.


    "Yes...?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "This is not a punishment master." Mike spoke.


    "Ah, mike i was just jok-"


    "This is a blessing." Mike interrupted immediately.


    "Huh...?" Anon looked at mike in confusion.


    "Sir, you will give them a chance to serve you in your bed ? I can''t be more happy." Mike spoke as happiness appeared clearly on his face.


    ''Wow... This shit turned around pretty fast. Let''s take full advantage of this opportunity.''


    "Okay, i will give them the chance to serve me in my bed later tonight. Just send them to my room tonight." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master."


    [Author: You know what''s coming. ??]

 Chapter 243 Chapter-243

    Royal Capital, First Ring...


    Gilbert''s Inn...


    Inside the bustling inn, a vibrant atmosphere filled the air as people enjoyed their meals, drinks, and the melodic tunes of music. Among the crowd, one man sat aloof, a lone figure occupying an entire table at the top left table of the inn.


    This formidable presence was none other than Anon himself, disguised as the bespectacled man back from the lab. That he killed.


    Meanwhile, Mike and Silkky observed from a distance, their eyes fixed on Anon''s every move.


    A strikingly handsome waiter approached Anon, exuding an undeniable charm that could enchant any woman in an instant.


    Anon''s gaze didn''t waver as he employed his own abilities to assess the waiter, named Mavrick, an incubus demon with a beguiling aura.


    With a mere glance, Anon could discern Mavrick''s demonic nature, his level, mana, and even his intentions.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Mavrick]


    [Class: Incubus]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Level: 42]


    [Mana: 9000/9000]


    [HP: 18000/18000]


    [Remark: Wants to talk with you in private.]


    ''Jackpot.''


    Mavrick possessed a unique ability that Anon recognized¡ªa way to distribute a mysterious drug, sought after by many, which granted pleasure beyond compare. However, such a drug was strictly regulated, and members were limited to one extra dose per month.


    "Can i have your order, Sir ?" He asked with a smile.


    To acquire the extra dose of this precious drug, members had to come to the inn and convey specific words to the most attractive waiter, Mavrick.


    "Ah, yes. I would like to have the usual," Anon responded casually.


    Mavrick motioned for Anon to follow him to the second floor, and Anon signaled Mike and Silkky to do the same, secretly.


    Together, they reached a room on the second floor, and as they entered, Mavrick closed the door behind them.


    Anon surveyed the room and noticed only two chairs placed in the center, facing each other.


    "Sit," Anon commanded.


    Without hesitation, Anon seated himself, and Mavrick mirrored his actions.


    "What''s your problem, S-67? Speak your mind," Anon demanded, his temper unshaken.


    Mavrick seemed taken aback by Anon''s calm demeanor. "What do you mean?"


    "You claimed you wouldn''t return for three months after taking extra doses for the next three months, and yet here you are, asking for more. I must report this to our master," Mavrick explained, taking out a white crystal and moving towards the window.


    Anon smirked, seeing an opportunity to exploit Mavrick''s devotion to the master.


    Click


    {Speak}


    An ominous sound resonated from the crystal.


    "Sir, I want to report someone."


    {Name}


    The voice was deep and resolute.


    "His name is S-67, and he took three extra doses in advance this month, but he''s still here for more," Mavrick reported.


    {Where are you right now?} S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Sir?" Mavrick replied, puzzled.


    {I asked, where are you right now?}


    "Sir, I am in the inn. Is there a problem?"


    {Are you with S-67 right now?}


    "Yes, Sir. Is there a problem?"


    {Run now, Mavrick.}


    "Sir?" Mavrick''s confusion grew.


    {S-67 is dead, and I am standing in front of his lifeless body right now. The one with you is an imposter. Run away now of you want to live.}


    Fear washed over Mavrick, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he turned to face the figure behind him.


    The S-67 he had known was gone, replaced by someone else entirely different.


    "Hello, Maverick," Anon greeted him with a psychopathic grin.


    "H-Help m-" Mavrick''s plea was cut short as Anon seized his face and pinned him to the wall, snatching the crystal from his grasp.


    "Hello, motherfucker. Can you hear my voice?" Anon taunted.


    {Anon}


    "Oh, so you know me," Anon responded with a surprised expression.


    {I do. Why don''t you leave the Incubus, and we strike a deal?}


    "What deal?" Anon inquired.


    {You are powerful, very powerful, but still just a kid. Join me, and together, we can rule this world with my army of undead.} He spoke.


    Anon smirked. "I''ve already made a mess of your pathetic army."


    {That was nothing, Anon. It''s a mere fraction of my true force. If I unleashed my army upon this world, everything would crumble in seconds. But I don''t want to rule the Undead. I desire dominion over the living.}


    "Sounds like a cool plan, but my schedule is packed, you see. I don''t have time for world domination, i have got bitches to fuck and I don''t work with partners." Anon retorted with a wicked smile.


    {Leave the Incubus, Anon. I want him.} Mavrick pleaded, his voice was desperate.


    "Well, hearing that only makes me want to kill him even more," Anon replied, eyeing the Incubus with a psychopathic smile.


    {Kill him, and blood will be repaid with blood.} Killing intent clearly audible in his tone.


    "Oh, we''ll see about that," Anon said as he shattered the crystal, severing the connection.


    In the dark underground laboratory of the Nightmare Forest...


    Crack


    "Damn you, Anon," the blond man roared as he, too, crushed his crystal in frustration.


    Undead servants collected the lifeless bodies of the girls Anon had killed.


    "S-001, my precious, I''ll avenge you. Go and butcher her," he ordered, directing his fury at the dead body of the lady in charge.


    "Sir, every room is destroyed, and the butchering chamber is in ruins. The corpses are of no further use," a masked figure informed.


    "Damn it! Find out where he lives and send a horde of undead to slaughter his entire family," the blond man commanded.


    "Sir, there''s something written on the wall. You should see this," the masked figure informed.


    Curiosity piqued, the blond man entered the adjacent room, where a message was scrawled in blood on the wall, and 20 dead bodies were hung under the Message.


    ''COME AT ME WITH EVERYTHING, BITCH.''


    "Oh i will, Anon."


    A sinister smile crept across the blond man''s face, a chilling realization dawning upon him¡ªthe confrontation with Anon would be nothing short of an epic clash of powers, and the world would bear witness to their cataclysmic battle.

 Chapter 244 Chapter-244

    "So, Maverick. How about you start talking now?" Anon said, releasing the incubus Maverick from his grip.


    "I-I don''t know anything." He said with a scared expression on his face because after what he listened from Anon''s talk with his master, he is going to die at any moment now.


    "Yeah, I expected that one. Come here," Anon commanded, employing his formidable skill...


    "No, please don''t kill-"


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes glowed with a captivating shade of purple, and Maverick''s eyes mirrored the same color.


    "Now, here. Drink this," Anon instructed, making a small cut on his arm and offering it to Maverick to drink his blood.


    "Yes, as you command master." Maverick, entranced under Anon''s Hypnosis, obeyed his commands without question.


    [One new Target found under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to execute the skill on the target?]


    Screens popped up in front of him.


    ''Yes.'' Anon commanded.


    [Maverick''s Mind Corruption: 0%]


    [The Demonic crest has taken effect, all the skill effects Against demons will get a 75% boost]


    [Maverick''s Mind Corruption: 75%]


    As soon as this screen popped up in front of anon a smile appeared across his face.


    "Wow. I almost forgot about this demonic crest," Anon remarked, glancing at the glowing red crest on the back of his hand.


    "Now, the last part," Anon said, placing his hand over Maverick''s head.


    "Feed me your precious memories." He said as a smirk appeared on his face.


    ''I feel like a super villian at this moment.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    <Memory Eater>


    Memories surged into his mind, but this time, something felt different.


    The stress of devouring a demon''s memories far surpassed that of consuming a human''s.


    A severe headache plagued Anon as he continued to consume Maverick''s memories.


    [Level Up]


    ''I leveled up by eating a Demon''s memories. My level now won''t increase even if I kill high-grade monsters. It only increases when I eat memories.


    If I want to fight the God''s representative, I must level up. It''s time to move to the elf kingdom.


    They''ve lived for god knows how many years, and if I eat their memories, my leveling up process will get a massive boost,'' Anon contemplated.


    After devouring all of the incubus''s memories, Anon stepped back and observed Maverick''s bewildered expressions.


    Maverick now knew neither who he was nor what he was. With all his memories gone, he stared at the world like a newborn offspring.


    Anon once again placed his hand on Maverick''s head.


    <Memory Alter>


    "Let me give you back your memories, so you don''t look like a fucking idiot," Anon declared.


    "Huh...? Please don''t kill me. I''ll do anything you want," Maverick pleaded as he got his memories back, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Good, now be a good kid and stay in this room until I tell you to leave. Do you understand?" Anon said, his eyes glowing purple.


    "Y-Yes."


    Satisfied with his work, Anon exited the room and found Mike waiting outside. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is Silkky?" Anon inquired.


    "She is keeping an eye on the stairs, master," Mike reported.


    "Good. You go inside and keep your eyes on that incubus. We will leave once I get that succubus," Anon commanded as he headed toward another room.


    ''According to his memories, this inn also serves as a brothel, and at the end of this corridor is a room where that succubus pleases men for money,'' Anon deduced as he stopped in front of the last room.


    Moaning sounds emanated from inside the room.


    "Here goes..."


    Bam


    Anon kicked down the door to the room.


    "Surprise, motherfuckers!" he proclaimed as he stormed into the room.


    As the dust cleared, two figures were revealed within the room.


    A succubus was astride an old man. She possessed a mesmerizing face, deep emerald eyes, short black hair, two black horns, a pair of black wings, and a long, pointed tail.


    "Human, how dare you come inside without permission?" she declared, her emerald eyes narrowing as her teeth sharpened.


    "Oh, you look even more beautiful now," Anon quipped with a grin.


    "Pay for your sins," she hissed, lunging at Anon with her sharp nails.


    [Opponent has used the skill <Nightmare>]


    [No effects were triggered due to the class ''Cerebraxis''.]


    Anon responded by activating a skill of his own.


    <Telekinesis>


    The moment she closed the distance, Anon immobilized her in mid-air.


    "Huh..? Why... can''t I move?" she struggled to use her hands and legs, but she remained suspended, unable to move any part of her body except her mouth.


    "You... Out," Anon commanded, pointing toward the old man.


    "Y-Yes... But my money?" the old man asked, glancing at Anon nervously.


    Anon turned his gaze upon him, exuding an aura of bloodlust.


    "Y-You can keep it... I am sorry," the old man stammered, fleeing from the room.


    "What a coward? Just a moment ago, you said you''d do anything for me," the succubus exclaimed, her face contorted with disgust.


    "I have a family...byeeee," he called out from a distance, hastily leaving the inn.


    "What do you want?" the succubus asked.


    [50% Mana Remaining]


    A screen appeared before him.


    ''What? 50%? As I level up, my skills require more mana to work perfectly,'' Anon pondered for a moment before refocusing on the succubus.


    "I want you, Lilith," Anon declared, releasing her from the telekinesis.


    Thud


    "Ouuchhh....Oucchhh. Are you an idiot? Why would you drop me like that?" the succubus complained.


    "Come with me, or die here," Anon warned, bending down to look at her face closely.


    "Why should I come with you?" the succubus challenged, standing up.


    "Are you stupid? Did you not hear what I just said? I will kill you if you don''t come with me. You''re one stupid ass succubus, or did you become dumb after having too much sex?" Anon taunted.


    [He is definitely stronger than me. I can''t win alone. I have to call for backup.] Lilith strategized, unaware that Anon was eavesdropping on her thoughts.


    "Okay, I will come with you, but can I at least get my clothes?" she requested.


    Anon smiled and replied, "Okay."

 Chapter 245 Chapter-245

    "I will just go and get my clothes," Lilith stated, moving towards a nearby cupboard and pulling out some clothes. However, as she retrieved her garments, she discreetly activated a hidden lever concealed behind them.


    The lever triggered a chain reaction that reverberated throughout the ground floor of the inn.


    Upon the completion of the reaction, a bottle of wine tumbled from a shelf behind the bartender.


    The bartender was a fearsome beastman with black fur, a muscular physique, and imposing biceps. An eye patch covered his right eye, revealing the mark of a scar beneath it.


    Upon spotting the fallen bottle, the bartender swiftly headed toward a door situated behind the counter.


    Knock-knock


    "Boys, we have a problem in the last room," he announced, knocking twice on the door.


    Inside Lilith''s room...


    "What''s taking you so long? Don''t expect to call someone to come and help you," Anon acted cautiously, fully aware that she had already summoned assistance.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just taking my clothes out. Who can I even call from my cupboard?" she replied, laughing towards Anon to deceive him about her plan.


    Lilith proceeded to put on her clothes.


    "So, what do you need me for? Sex or money? Don''t tell me you don''t love me, do you?" she asked coyly.


    "Shut up and wear your clothes. You will be the last thing I show love in this world," Anon retorted, his face contorted with disgust.


    Thump-Thump


    Footsteps echoed from downstairs.


    "Heh..." A smile abruptly appeared on Anon''s face.


    ''Today, I will test if I can influence someone else''s mind through extreme brutality,'' Anon contemplated.


    "Oi, Lilith. What''s the problem?" a deep, dense voice sounded from behind Anon.


    Anon turned and saw a massive beastman covered in black fur, accompanied by a group of other beastmen wielding an assortment of intimidating weapons.


    They resembled a group of ruthless street thugs.


    "Hahaha, now speak, human. What were you saying, huh? You want to take me?" Lilith provoked, moving to the side where the beastmen stood.


    "Is he the one causing you problems, Lilith?" the beastman beside the bartender inquired. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He brandished a morningstar and was fully covered in brown fur. Swinging the weapon like a toy, he exuded an air of confidence.


    "Yes, he said he wants to take me with him," Lilith informed the beastman, complaining about Anon.


    "Oi, you-" the bartender began, but the brown fur beastman cut him off.


    "Boss, let me handle this. I will explain it to him."


    "Okay, go," the bartender acquiesced, giving him the chance to make a bold impression on the group.


    The newcomer was eager to prove his mercilessness and secure his place in the group.


    "Oi, what is your name, human?" he asked Anon, approaching him with the morningstar swinging.


    "I am-" Anon started, but once again, the brown fur beastman interrupted.


    "What? I didn''t hear it. What did you say your name is? Huh... did you say Garbage? Well, your mama gave you a good name.


    It suits that crap face of yours. Hahaha," the beastman taunted, laughing loudly.


    "Hahaha.... This new guy is funny."


    "Yeah, he is savage."


    "Well, I brought him into the group. He is my cousin."


    The other beastmen behind Anon praised the new member''s antics.


    "Listen, Garbage-faced guy. You better leave this place before I tear you into so many pieces that you''ll actually look like a garbage can. Now leave and never step back into this inn," the beastman threatened, drawing his face close to Anon''s.


    "Hah... What can I say?" Anon replied, touching his temples.


    "Looks like the human kid is already scared. Let him go, Paul, or he''ll shit in his pants... Hehehe."


    "...or maybe he already shitted in his pants. Hahahaha...." The beastmen laughed, mocking Anon.


    Thump


    "Huh...?" Anon suddenly grabbed his face with his hand and pressed his fingers together.


    "What were you saying?" Anon inquired, increasing the force until his skull began to crack.


    *Ahhhhhhhhh.... Leave me. He is killing me. HELP!" Paul''s agonizing cries for help filled the room.


    "Hey, look, Paul is pretty good at this joking shit. Hahahaha."


    "Nice acting, Paul. Heheheh."


    "H-He is not acting. Look, there is blood coming out of his nose," Lilith observed, alarmed by the blood trickling from Paul''s nose.


    Everyone in the room noticed Paul''s condition and the blood.


    "HELP!... HELP ME!" Paul cried out.


    Amidst the revelry, Anon simply observed Paul''s struggles while smiling.


    Thump


    Someone tapped Anon on the shoulder.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon turned to see the black fur beastman behind him.


    This man was none other than the bartender himself.


    "Would you mind letting my boy go, buddy?" the bartender inquired.


    "What if I don''t?" Anon replied, sporting a smile.


    "Then I''ll beat you up, real bad," the bartender threatened.


    "HELP!..." Anon released Paul.


    The moment Paul was set free, he began crawling on the ground, clutching his nose in agony.


    "You fucking.... Bastard. I will kill you. Just you wait," Paul vowed, trying to suppress the pain with his hands.


    Anon rose from his chair and picked up Paul''s morningstar from the ground and gave ut a good swing around.


    "Let''s see if this thing actually works or not," Anon remarked, pulling the morningstar behind his back and propelling it towards Paul''s face with all his might.


    Boom


    Upon impact, the morningstar struck Paul''s face, causing instant death. Moreover, the force of the blow propelled his face through the ceiling of the ground floor.


    Boom


    Boom


    Anon continued striking Paul''s body with the morningstar until it became an unrecognizable mess.


    "Wooh, satisfaction, so what were you saying again ? Something about killing me huh ?" Anon declared with a satisfied smile as he looked at the other members of the group.


    All the other members got scared to death after watching this scene unfold before their eyes.


    "I-I want to go to my mama." One of them said as he pissed in his pants.


    "Kid, who are you and what do you even want ?" The bartender asked with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 246 Chapter-246

    "Kid, who are you really? And what the hell do you want?" The bartender asked.


    "This one asked for my identity. Look at him now. You sure you want to ask it again?" Anon said, pointing towards Paul''s lifeless body.


    "Okay, I won''t ask anything about your identity, but what is it that you want from us?" The bartender inquired.


    "I want that succubus," Anon declared, pointing towards Lilith.


    "You can have her. Just spare our lives," the bartender pleaded as he and his companions backed away from the succubus.


    "What? You guys are going to leave me too? I gave you all of my money every damn time, and you are going to abandon me just like that?" Lilith questioned, hurt by their desertion.


    "Lilith, the human is stronger than any of us. Didn''t you see what he did to Paul? I want to go to my children without getting hurt," one of the beastmen reasoned.


    "Lilith, you have to go with him, and we can''t do anything about it. Sorry," the bartender spoke with a solemn expression.


    With that, all of them exited the room.


    "Seems like I can affect people''s minds by showing brutality," Anon mused.


    "You want to know about him, don''t you?" Lilith asked, her expression neutral as if something triggered in her mind.


    "Hmm...?" Anon wondered what she was talking about.


    "That guy, who Mav works for, right?" she continued.


    "Oh, you know something about him?" Anon asked, genuinely surprised.


    "Yes, he has blonde hair and wears glasses," she disclosed.


    "Here I thought that no one knows about this motherfucker. Tell me everything about him," Anon demanded.


    "I don''t know too much, but ten years ago, he started coming to this inn. Whenever he came, he would book me for the whole night. He had money, too much money. He always talked about weird stuff..."


    "What weird stuff?" Anon interjected.


    "Once he said that death should have no control over anyone. Everyone should be free from death, and that he would create something one day that will have no control of death over it."


    ''Well, he did create something similar,'' Anon pondered.


    "He was always angry. Whenever I asked him what happened, he always said one thing. Experiment Z-09 failed again. I never wanted to ask him what that was because we have a policy¡ªjust lighten the customer''s mood, don''t get into their private shit.


    He came to the inn regularly for three months. Every night, he would have sex with me all night long, not even giving me time to rest, and then he would leave early in the morning. But before leaving, he always collected my cum in a small glass bottle.


    After three months, he stopped coming to the inn. Two months passed quickly, but I never saw him again. Just when I thought I''d never see him again...


    Suddenly, one day, he came to the inn with blood all over his clothes. Not his blood.


    When I asked him what happened, he looked at me with a menacing smile. Those eyes, I can never forget them. It''s like he has found the keys to destroy the world... He only said two words to me that day and left the inn... Without even having sex." Lilith recounted.


    "What two words?" Anon asked with curiosity.


    "He said.... ''Experiment successful.'' and left. Then the next day, he came back with Maverick, my brother, and proposed a deal to both of us. We both would give him our cum daily, and he would pay us money in return." Lilith added.


    "Did he ever tell you clearly what experiment he was working on?" Anon inquired.


    "No, he never talked about what experiment he was conducting. But when I saw him last time, he had a photo in his hands that he left here."


    "What photo? Show me," Anon said.


    ''Master..'' Mike contacted Anon through psychic connection.


    ''Yes, Mike. Is there a problem?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes, master. This place is about to blow up. An explosive spell just got triggered. We have 20 seconds to leave. The explosion will destroy everything in a one-kilometer radius.'' Mike reported. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Okay, take that incubus and get out of the building. You too, Silkky.'' Anon commanded.


    ''Yes, master.'' Both Mike and Silkky responded.


    "Let''s go," Mike said as he grabbed Maverick from his chair and hoisted him up.


    "H-Hey... Where are you taking me? Ahhhh-"


    Mike swiftly ran and leaped out of the window.


    Silkky exited through the front door.


    "We have to leave," Anon said as he picked up Lilith in his arms like a princess.


    "W-What? H-Hey, I am a girl; you can''t do that..." Lilith protested, her face turning red.


    ''What a strong human? He picked me up just like that. Will he now put me to bed and awww... I can''t think properly; my body is going into heat,'' Lilith''s thoughts raced with embarrassment.


    Anon jumped out of the room''s window with Lilith in his arms.


    Anon activated the skill, and his whole body was engulfed in fire. When he landed on the ground, he sprinted out of the royal capital with incredible speed. In just three seconds, Anon covered a distance of about 5 kilometers from the inn.


    When he stopped and turned back, he noticed Mike following closely behind.


    Boom


    Suddenly, the inn exploded, and a cloud of smoke billowed around the burning structure, reminiscent of an atom bomb''s aftermath.


    "This fucker. Was it always there, Mike?" Anon asked.


    "No, master. Someone planted the magical explosion seals. When the array was completed, I immediately sensed it and warned you. It was a medium explosion array, which is why it took so much time to activate," Mike explained.


    "So, he was there," Anon observed as he gazed at the inn reduced to ashes.


    "Yes, master. The activator had to be nearby when he activated this array," Mike confirmed.


    "Oi, are you alright?" Anon inquired of Lilith. But when he looked at her, he noticed that she had lost consciousness due to the speed of his skill,


    .


    [Mana has been depleted to 10%. Mana fatigue will start now.]


    Anon immediately summoned a Special Grade mana potion and drank it.

 Chapter 247 Chapter-247

    "Oi, wake up. Can you hear me?" Anon said as he tapped Lilith on her face with his hand.


    "Lilith, wake up."


    "Hmm...? Where am I?" She asked, opening her eyes slightly.


    "Not in hell," Anon said.


    "Y-You!!!!" She said, her eyes widening after seeing Anon''s face.


    "Yep, you don''t seem too happy after seeing me, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Why would you do that? Why would you suddenly grab me and jump out of the window?" She asked as she stood up.


    "That''s why," Anon said, pointing towards the inn.


    When Lilith looked at the inn, she saw it burning down to the ground.


    "No, Maverick..." She shouted as she started running towards the inn.


    "He is right here," Anon said, grabbing her hand and pointing towards unconscious Maverick.


    "Oh, thank demons. You are alright," she said as she touched Maverick.


    "Now, show it to me," Anon said.


    "Oh, sure. Why not? You deserve that much for saving my brother," Lilith said as she stood up and started removing her clothes.


    "Not that, you idiot. Show me the photo," Anon shouted.


    "Why are you being so mean? I don''t have it here. It was in my cupboard," Lilith spoke.


    "Excuse me?" Anon said.


    "I said it was in my cupboard," Lilith repeated.


    "So, you are saying that the picture was inside the inn that just blew up?" Anon asked.


    "Yes."


    "God damn it," Anon said as he pounded his left foot on the ground in anger.


    "I was about to take it out, but you suddenly grabbed me and left the place. Now it''s blown up; I don''t think anything would''ve remained inside," Lilith spoke.


    Anon sat down on the ground and started thinking about it.


    ''Wait... Why didn''t I think of this earlier?'' Anon thought as an idea triggered inside his brain.


    "Come here. Drink this," Anon said as he cut his hand and gave Lilith his blood to drink.


    "Eww... Why would I drink your blood? I am not a vampire. Instead, I can drink your cum-" Before she could say anything else, Anon grabbed her small mouth and dropped some drops of his blood into it.


    "Mnnhhhhhh-" she moaned as she tried to free herself, but Anon''s grip was tight.


    "There you go, now gulp it down," Anon said as he released her mouth.


    "Cough-cough, you- you can''t do this to me," Lilith spoke as she coughed some of Anon''s blood out.


    "I will do it, and I can do it. Now come here."


    Anon grabbed her head and used the skill.


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, her memories started surging into Anon''s mind.


    Anon felt some pressure this time too, but it wasn''t that big.


    After taking all of her memories, Anon started searching for the particular memory he was looking for.


    ''10 years... I have to look for memories 10 years back.''


    As he searched through her memories, Anon found the face of the one he was finding. Blonde hair, glasses, and an average body build.


    ''So, you are the motherfucker who is trying to make my life even tougher than it already is, huh?'' Anon thought as he looked at the face of the guy.


    He then found the memories related to that photo.


    The photo belonged to a child; he looked around six years old, his hair black, and his face looked somewhat pale.


    ''Who is this kid? Is he some relative of him? Or someone he loves?'' Anon wondered as he observed the painting with full focus.


    He kind of looked similar to the blonde guy, but seeing a painting is very different from seeing a real person.


    Anon decided to play the memory.


    Lilith and the guy were sitting in the same room; the guy was covered in blood from his head to his toe. He gave a picture to Lilith.


    ''Who is he?'' Lilith asked as she held the picture in her hands.


    ''He is my precious. I did it for him, but it was no use. This world is in the grasp of death, and I will free it,'' the guy spoke as he left the room.


    Anon came out of his thoughts and looked at Lilith.


    Lilith was looking here and there, wondering what was happening to her.


    <Memory Alter>


    Anon used the skill to give her memories back.


    Her memories surged back into her brain, and she went unconscious.


    "What''s the deal with her? Why is she fainting with every little touch?" Anon asked himself as he looked at Lilith.


    He then pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it with a small fireball that appeared on his middle finger.


    "A maxed-out psychopath. He thinks he can make people immortal by turning them into zombies, but he also said that he wants to rule the world of the living. What exactly does he want?" Anon wondered as he took a puff from the cigar and looked at the burning inn in front of him.


    People were trying to extinguish the fire by throwing water on it.


    "It will be interesting. Puff Two psychopathic bastards fighting each other. Hahaha..." Anon laughed as he finished the cigar and lifted Lilith up.


    Whistleeeeee


    As soon as he whistled, a black raven appeared in the sky and landed near Anon.


    "Let''s go." Anon said as he jumped on the raven''s back.


    Flap-Flap


    A flapping sound was heard from the sky.


    Anon looked above and noticed a giant bat flying above him.


    "Come down, Reik." Mike shouted.


    Cheeee


    The bat made a loud noise and landed near Mike.


    Mike picked up Maverick and jumped on the back of the bat.


    "Is that your new ride?" Anon asked Mike.


    "No, master. He is Reik, been in my family for many years. My older brother had him, but seeing that he is here means my brother is already dead," Mike said with a calm expression.


    "Wow, that''s one great attitude to take a family member''s death. I don''t think you and your brother had a very good relationship, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Na, he killed my first wife, then I killed his son. We got even, and now he is dead, No family love shit in vampires." Mike explained.


    "Sweet. Let''s go." Anon said without wanting to listen to more details.


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 248 Chapter-248

    Inside Sephie''s lab....


    Thud


    Thud


    Anon threw Maverick and Lilith on the ground and spoke.


    "Here is your incubus and succubus, Sephie. How much time do you need to make the drug?" Anon asked.


    "W-Wow..." Sephie just looked at Maverick and Lilith in awe.


    "Sephie?" Anon asked as he swinged his hand in front of sephie''s face. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''A real Succubus, Should i dissect her ? Or should i do experiments on her behaviour first ? No, i should let her go without having sex for 1 month straight.'' Evil experiments started generating inside sephie''s mind.


    "Helloo ? Sephie ?" Anon shouted loudly this time.


    "Y-Yes, master. I think the first dose will be ready in 12 hours." Sephie answered coming out of her thoughts.


    "Okay, I will be back in 12 hours. I need both doses ready by then. I will take my leave now." Anon said as he started moving towards the prison of the city.


    ''Now let''s deal with Ren once and for all.'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    After walking for around 3 minutes, Anon reached in front of the prison.


    "Open the gates." Anon commanded the prison guard.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." He said as he opened the gates to the prison and bowed in front of Anon, as he went inside.


    Anon walked into the prison and used the skill Light to illuminate his surroundings.


    As soon as the surroundings got lightened up, Anon saw Ren standing on one side of the prison, holding up a sword in his hands.


    He was in the same position that anon jad left him, before going out with silk.


    His face was beet red, and his body was covered in sweat. He was vibrating from his head to his toe.


    "Oh, did I forget to release you? Now I know why my mana was depleting so fast. You were under my skill this whole time, how dumb of me." Anon said as he looked at Ren and smiled evilly.


    "Y-You, will..... pay." Ren spoke in a barely audible sound as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Haa... The rope is burned out but the grip is still there huh...?" Anon asked as he looked at Ren.


    "Fuck you." Ren replied.


    "Release." Anon said as he lifted the Hypnosis skill from Ren.


    "Ahh...thud" Ren immediately fell down on the floor as he went unconscious.


    "What the hell is happening with everyone today, why is everyone going unconscious ?" Anon said as he looked at Ren.


    <Waterball>


    Anon used the skill, and suddenly a huge water ball appeared, hovering above his hand.


    After that, Anon immediately released the ball, and all the water fell on Ren''s face.


    "Hah..." Ren immediately opened his eyes, he took a deep breath, and sat up.


    "Wake up, princess. I have things that i want to talk with you." Anon said as he sat down on a wooden chair in front of him.


    "You will not get away with this. God is watching you; he will get back at you for this, Anon Agreil." Ren spoke with a very angered expression.


    "Yeah, you forgot that part." Anon spoke as he looked at Ren.


    "What... part?" Ren asked in confusion.


    "The part that I give a fuck about, you son of a bitch." Anon said as he slapped Ren.


    Slap


    ''Why do I like to say this dialogue every time, whenever I torture someone.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Hit me, Anon. I say you kill me, then we will see what my mother would do to you." Ren threatened Anon, his eyes sharply looking at him.


    "First of all... That god thing. I don''t give a fuck how many gods are seeing me right now. I will do the same thing with them when they come at me." Anon said as he looked at Ren.


    "My Mother... She will make your life a living hell. She is merciless you fucker. You can only stall time but at one time, you will have to go in front of her and that day you will get caught." Ren threatened again.


    "Nice threat, but why would your mother say anything to me when you are there in front of her every moment." Anon spoke.


    "You can''t be me and you at the same time, Anon. You will get caught red-handed one day, and I will wait for that day." Ren said with a smile on his face.


    "Yeah, these same sentences. I heard someone say things like this just a moment ago. Come in." Anon called out.


    Silkky entered the room.


    "Madam Silk?" Ren said as he looked at her.


    Silkky came near Anon and gave him a kiss on his lips.


    "Madam Silk, what are you doing? He is our enemy." Ren shouted in anger.


    "You didn''t find out, did you?" Anon said as he smiled at Ren.


    "What?" Ren asked in confusion.


    "She is a clone, you idiot." Anon spoke.


    "What nonsense? Her aura and her walking style are exactly the same as Madam Silk-" suddenly something triggered inside Ren''s head.


    ''Clones are not perfect. Even if they look like the original human, they will still have somethings that will not be similar to the real human, like his charms, his experiences, and his aura.


    But if what he is saying and this thing in front of me is a clone, then it can only mean one thing. He made the perfect clone. It was only in theories, no one ever made perfect clones.


    Clones were given memories of the respective person, but they can still be told apart.'' Ren thought as he observed Silk''s clone.


    "Prove it." Ren spoke.


    "Hmm....?" Anon looked at Ren in confusion.


    "Prove that she is a clone." Ren spoke.


    "Oh, now you want proofs, huh? Well, here you go." Anon said as he grabbed Silkky''s head and turned it 360¡ã around.


    "Woahhhhhh...." Ren shouted as he crawled back towards the wall with speed.


    As soon as Anon removed his hands, her neck got back to normal.


    "Now... What do you say?" Anon asked as he smiled at Ren.

 Chapter 249 Chapter-249

    "So, what do you say, Ren?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "P-Please..." Ren spoke in a very low tone.


    "What? Didn''t hear that properly?" Anon asked.


    "Please... Spare my life." Ren spoke with a scared expression.


    "Well, isn''t that odd? You were just threatening me a moment ago, and now you are begging for your life... I wonder what I should do?" Anon said as he started thinking.


    "I... Beg you. Please spare my life. I will serve you as your slave for the rest of my life." Ren spoke as he grabbed Anon''s leg.


    "Ohh, that''s one great idea. Here you go." Anon said as he summoned a slave collar and threw it in front of Ren.


    "This...?" Ren looked at the slave collar in confusion.


    "You said you will serve me as my slave for the rest of my life, didn''t you? So, accept the slave collar, and I will let you go." Anon spoke.


    "B-But... I can serve you without this collar-"


    "So it''s a no then, now I will have to kill you." Anon said as he summoned his sickles.


    "N-No... I-I accept." Ren said as he felt chills running through his whole body.


    ''Hah... I could''ve easily hypnotized him and made him accept my slave collar, but that attitude needs to be destroyed.'' Anon thought as he smiled towards Ren.


    Ren picked up the slave collar and wore it around his neck.


    Suddenly, a slave contract appeared in front of Anon.


    Grabbing the contract, Anon put it in the inventory.


    "You can go now. I will visit your family soon." Anon said as he looked at Ren with an evil smile.


    Suddenly, the collar around his neck became invisible, and a seal appeared on his back.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Ren said as he stood up and left.


    "Show him the way out. No.578." Anon ordered the nearest ogre.


    "Yes, your majesty." The ogre bowed and showed Ren the way.


    ''Mike, send them to my room.'' Anon said as he went back to his room.


    ''Yes, Master.'' Mike replied.


    Mike''s house.


    "You know what to do, right?" Mike asked Jenna.


    "Don''t worry, darling. I have always satisfied you in bed, didn''t I?" Jenna spoke with a smile.


    "...and Alisa." Mike looked at Alisa.


    "Oh, I am fully prepared to serve him, Dad. I will serve master Anon so well that he will never forget me." Alisa spoke with a smile.


    ''Today, I will see how big that human is. Wow, my pussy is starting to get wet.'' Alisa thought in her mind as a smile appeared on her face.


    Anon''s room.


    Anon is lying on his bed, deep in thought.


    ''How should I infiltrate the elven kingdom? Should I go in as a human, or should I assume the identity of an elf? Going in as a human might not be the best option.


    I should become one of them and corrupt them from the inside.


    Since most of my spells won''t work on them, given that elves are very high-level creatures, and I don''t have any mind control abilities that can work on a target hundreds of levels above me.


    That''s why I have to manipulate them by using their dark desires against them.


    First, I''ll corrupt an entire family, then an entire town. After that, I''ll target the entire continent, and finally, I''ll seize control of the entire elven kingdom.


    My god, this plan sounds so evil.'' Butterflies started giggling inside Anon''s stomach as he dwelled on this wicked plan.


    "Excuse me?" Suddenly, a voice called out.


    Anon immediately snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the source of the sound.


    "Oh, you must be Jenna and Alisa. Mike''s wife and daughter, right?" Anon asked as he saw them.


    Both of them are wearing very sexy outfits. Jenna wore a one piece that revealed her body and alisa wore a bikni type dress that revealed her plump butt.


    "Yes, sir Anon. I am Jenna, and I am here to receive my punishment." Jenna spoke as she bowed in front of Anon, her ample Boobs jiggling enticingly.


    "I am Alisa, sir, and I am here to receive my punishment too." Alisa also bowed before him as her fat butt also jiggled.


    "Good, let''s get started." Anon said as he walked up to Jenna and lightly placed his left hand on her face.


    Chu


    Anon kissed her pink lips and simultaneously groped Jenna''s butt with his right hand.


    Her breasts pressed against Anon''s chest, and their tongues engaged in a passionate dance.


    Anon didn''t gave her a single chance of showing her techniques, he slammed down her tongue with his own tongue.


    ''Wow, Master Anon is not giving me even a single second to rest. This night is going to be tough, I think.'' Jenna thought in her mind.


    With a smirk, Anon withdrew his lips from Jenna''s and turned his attention to Alisa. Without hesitation, Jenna dropped down to her knees and deftly undid Anon''s pants.


    "Oh my..." She gasped, her eyes widening as she beheld Anon''s massive 12-inch cock.


    Meanwhile, Anon took hold of Alisa''s face and kissed her passionately. As his hands roamed, he couldn''t resist the temptation and firmly gripped Alisa''s plump, firm Ass cheeks. She gasped in response, rising on her toes, overwhelmed by sensations she had never experienced before.


    Although Alisa had engaged in sex before with Billy for procreation, this was an entirely different encounter. The pleasure she felt now was unprecedented.


    As Anon played with Alisa''s pert Ass cheeks, he sensed Jenna''s warm, skillful mouth engulfing his entire dick, going deep down her throat.


    Gwak-Gwak S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Jenna certainly knows how to pleasure a man, but Alisa is a newcomer to sexual pleasure. Let''s see how much more they can handle.'' Anon thought mischievously as he removed Alisa''s panties, leaving her bare and exposed, and continued exploring her luscious ass cheeks.


    "Get down and do the same as your mother is doing." Anon ordered alisa.


    "Yes, Sir." Alisa immediately went down and looked at her mother, who is now holding a thick cock in her mouth.


    Anon pulled out his dick from Jenna''s mouth and rammed it inside Alisa''s mouth then again he pulled it out from Alisa''s mouth and tucked it in Jenna''s mouth.


    ''Two vampire mouth pussies at once. This is awesome.''

 Chapter 250 Chapter-250

    "Stand up alisa." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes..." Alisa said as she stood up.


    Alisa stood up and looked at Anon where jenna continued to suck his dick.


    "Bend down." He said.


    "Yes, sir." Alisa immediately bent down over the bed.


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon pulled his cock out of Jenna''s mouth and moved over to the bed.


    Alisa''s butt became even more sexy when she bent down, he touched both of her ass cheeks and started groping them once again as he rubbed her pussy with his dick''s head.


    "Anhhh~" Alisa moaned slightly when she felt Anon''s tip touching her entrance.


    ''The thing that my mom was taking in her mouth just a moment ago is about to go in my pussy and i am feeling pleasure in that.'' Alisa thought in her mind as she started shaking her butts, up and down slowly.


    "Sir Anon, please wait." Jenna said as she came from behind and spitted on her daughter''s pussy.


    After spitting on her pussy, jenna rubbed it up and down.


    "Now, she is ready to go. Please insert it now, sir." She said as she spreads Alisa''s pussy lips apart for Anon.


    Anon grabbed Jenna''s boobs and inserted his dick inside her daughter''s pussy.


    ''Tight... Tight. Her pussy is nothing like an ogre or a human. She is different. The curves on her pussy walls are more rough and the space inside her pussy is small.


    It''s similar to when i fucked cherry''s pussy for the first time.


    "AAnhhhh~ My... Pussy." Alisa moaned slowly as she grabbed the blanket.


    ''This is nothing compared to billy... It''s huge. It''s like some monster is fucking me.''


    "Annhhh~ *Clap-Clap* My pussy feels so good~" Alisa moaned out.


    Anon fucked alisa as he sucked on her mother''s huge tits.


    "You also bend down." Anon commanded Jenna.


    "Yes, master." Jenna said as she obeyed Anon and bent down besides alisa.


    Her ass was round and firm but Alisa''s ass were bigger and softer.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" Anon slapped Jenna on her butt.


    "Your Father, He didn''t follow my orders back then and now you have to pay for him. Say sorry." Anon whispered in Alisa''s ears as he grabbed her neck and pounded her pussy without any breaks.


    "I-I am Anhhh~ So Anhhhh~ Sorry for Anhhhh~ my Dad''s mistake, Master Ohhhh~ Anon. Please forgive Anhhh~ Me." Alisa said as she moaned.


    "I will forgive you, bitch. You have to ask more nicely. Say ''Please forgive me daddy. My father won''t repeat the same mistake ever again.'' Say it." Anon commanded as he started pounding her tiny pussy even harder.


    *Calp-Clap-Clap* S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Daddy Please forgive Anhhh~ My pussy. My father Annnnhhhh~ he won''t repeat the same Anhhh~ mistake ever again." Alisa spoke.


    "Good, now get ready. I am about to cum, take all of it inside that tiny pussy of yours and close it''s doors, so that not even a single drop of my semen falls out of it. Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he tightened his grip around her neck.


    "Yes Anhhh~ Please cum inside me, Daddy. Break my pussy." Alisa moaned as she grabbed the bed harder.


    *Calp-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Yes Daddy, i am about to cum. Yes, Yes, Yes~" She shouted.


    "Here, take this bitch." Anon said as he grabbed her waist and came inside her pussy.


    The cum painted her pussy walls white and filled her womb.


    Anon pulled his cock out and slapped it on her butt cheeks to clear off the cum that was on his dick.


    "Now, you." Anon said as he looked at jenna.


    "Yes, master Anon. Please punish me for my husband''s mistake. Drill my undead pussy as much as you like to." Jenna spoke as she rose her butt up and spreaded her pussy lips with her own fingers.


    "Oh, i will." Anon said as he rammed his cock directly into her pussy.


    "Anhhhhhh~" she moaned even louder.


    Anon grabbed her boobs and whispered in her ears. "Who is bigger ? Your husband or me ?"


    "You are bigger, master. You are better. Please punish me for my husband''s mistake." Jenna shouted as she apologized for Mike.


    "I will pound you till the sunrise, bitch. I will fill your womb again and again. Don''t even think of moving from under me or passing out. Do you understand ?"


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Anhh~ yes, master. I understand."


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Repeat it." Anon commanded as he increased the speed of pounding her pussy.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Anhhhh, yes yes yes yes.... Fuck the shit out of me sir." She shouted in pleasure.


    Anon grabbed her hairs and pulled them behind.


    "Ahhh... My hairs."


    "Shut up, bitch. You are being punished." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, sir." She replied.


    Anon puts his other hand over her ass and inserts his thumb in her asshole.


    "Anhhh~, yesssss...."


    After that Anon fucked Alisa and her Mother for the whole night, ruthlessly.


    Next morning...


    Anon was asleep in his room but suddenly he felt warmth all over his body.


    Anon felt Jenna''s boobs jiggling on his face and his dick was being sucked furiously by Alisa.


    "Good morning, girls."


    "Good morning, sir." Jenna spoke as she offered her nipples to Anon, so that he can suck them without any problems.


    Anon then looked at alisa and noticed that she was sucking his cock like lolipop.


    His cock was in between her medium sized breasts.


    "Cumming." Anon said as he used his legs to wrap around her neck and force her down to take it all in.


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon came inside her small mouth pussy.


    "Don''t let anything drip." Anon said.


    "Master would you like to use my pussy ?" Jenna asked as she grabbed Anon''s hand and moved it to her pussy.


    "Oh, why not ?" Anon said as he started playing with her pussy and tickled around her clit.


    "Anhhhh~"


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    ''Master.'' Suddenly No.300''s voice rang inside Anon''s head.


    ''Yes, No.300 ? What''s the matter so early in the morning ?'' Anon asked in confusion.


    ''Master, we are under attack. Zombies and Chimeras have surrounded us and they are double the amount that we fought back then.'' No.300 reported.

 Chapter 251 Chapter-251

    ''Master we are being surrounded from all sides. There are zombies and Chimeras coming from all sides of the house.'' No.300 reported in panic.


    ''Calm down, No.300. Tell me, how many are they ?'' Anon asked with a carefree tone.


    ''Master, They are double the amount that we fought back on that battlefield master. I have ordered everyone to gear up, master.'' No.300 reported.


    ''Okay, first of all. Chill down. You don''t have to go anywhere. I am coming down there. Just wait for me.'' Anon said as he stood up from his bed and started dressing up.


    "Master, Is there something wrong ?" Jenna asked.


    "Nothing, you girls can now go back." Anon commanded.


    "As you command sir." Both of them said as they git dressed up and ernt back to their house.


    Anon entered inside the underground city and started walking towards no.300''s training camp.


    As Anon was walking towards the training camp, he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it...


    ???? There lived a certain man in russia Long ago, He was big and strong. In his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    Anon started singing and slightly moving his feets in a dancing manner.


    ???? Most people looked at him with terror and with fear but to Moscow chicks, he was such a lovely dear.????


    As Anon entered inside the training camp, every soldier standing there noticed him singing and dancing.


    The soldiers were all geared up and ready to fight, but their master is singing and dancing.


    "Master should we attack them ?" No.300 inquired with a very panicked expression.


    "Chill down, darling." Anon said as he slightly touched no.300''s face.


    "But Master-" No.300 wanted to say something but before she could''ve said anything, Anon kissed her sealing her lips with his.


    After a second he removed his lips and spoke, "Shhh... Come with me."


    "Master, I don''t think we can fight this many zombies. You should retreat." No. 300 suggested.


    Anon turned around and looked at no.300 with a very calm expression.


    "It''s not the time to run, No.300. It''s time to show that motherfucker, what ''Annihilation'' Means." Anon spoke as he threw the cigar.


    "What ?" No.300 asked in confusion.


    "Nothing... Let''s go." Anon said as both of them started walking towards Biyuk''s workshop.


    Royal Capital....


    Seventh ring...


    King Arthur''s room.


    "Mmnhhh... Good morning. Mr.King." Derein said as she woke up from her sleep and started touching Arthur on his face.


    "Hmmm... I don''t want to wake up though." Arthur said as he grabbed Derein with both of his hands and pulled her towards him.


    "Ouch... Don''t be naughty, Mr. king." Derein said as she laughed at Arthur.


    *Chuu*


    Both of them kissed by sealing each other''s lips.


    *Knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the room''s door.


    "Hmm...? Who can be this early in the morning ?" Arthur asked as he stopped kissing Derein.


    "Mmmhhmmm.... I think that can wait, but I can''t." Derein said with a smile as she went to kiss Arthur again.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    This time the knocking was even louder.


    "No, Something is wrong." Arthur understood as he felt that the knocking was just too loud.


    He immediately got out of the bed and wore his clothes.


    "Come in." Arthur permitted.


    *Creak*


    The gates to the room opened and a knight commander came in running.


    He immediately went down on his knees in front of arthur and spoke with a grim expression on his face.


    "Sir, There- That force- Back in the-" His voice was shuttering and he couldn''t make a sentence oit of his words. It''s as if he has seen a ghost or something.


    "Calm Down, Chief Commander Darwin and tell me what happened, Properly." Arthur said as he looked at Darwin''s tired and scared face.


    "Yes. Sir, There is a very big force of undeads back at the outskirts. Their numbers are huge. I think they are atleast the double of what we fought, the day before yesterday." Darwin reported.


    Suddenly a grim expression appeared over Arthur''s face as he heard the news.


    His legs started vibrating and...


    *Thud*


    "What..?" He said as he fell on a table that was behind him.


    "S-Sir..." Darwin said as he immediately stood up and holded Arthur''s hand.


    Derein was also so shocked after listening this news, not even a single word was coming out of her mouth.


    "Are you okay, Your Majesty ?" Darwin asked.


    "W-Where did you say, they are coming from ?" Arthur asked.


    "Sir, they are coming from the sides of the outskirts this time. I have already called an emergency meeting and everyone is waiting for you in the meeting hall." Darwin informed. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am coming. You go ahead." Arthur ordered as he looked at Derein.


    Derein only stared at the blank wall in front of her.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. I will take my leave now." Darwin said as he left the room and closed the doors.


    Arthur immediately went to Derein and holded her hand tightly.


    "Derein, are you okay ?" Arthur asked as he looked at her blank face staring at the wall.


    "Derein... Derein are you alright ?" Arthur asked as he placed his other hand on her cheeks and vibrated her face.


    "*Sob-Sob*, No. I can''t handle this. We fought them but *Sob-Sob*" Derein suddenly started crying as she hugged arthur tightly.


    "Don''t cry, Derein. It''s not the time to cry. Let''s go to the meeting room and see what''s going on." Arthur said as he holded her in his arms.


    After that both of them got dressed up properly and went down to the meeting room.


    The meeting room was filled with people from different factions, who fought the last battle with king Arthur.


    "Good morning everyone." Arthur said as he sat down.


    "What''s so good about the morning, Arthur ?" King Grok spoke as he looked at the other direction with a disgusted face.


    "We have to keep it calm, King Gork. If we fight amongst each other now, then we are doomed to die." Arthur spoke with a serious face.

 Chapter 252 Chapter-252

    "What''s our next move?" Grad inquired, rising from his chair.


    "Sir Grad, please take your seat." Arthur responded calmly.


    "Arthur, this isn''t just about your Continent now. My continent is at risk too. We''ve seen the destructive capabilities of those creatures. The path they traverse turns to ruins. They are relentless, and their victims turn into one of them upon being bitten.


    It''s like a rampant disease, spreading without control. And those massive zombie Chimeras, they''re nearly invincible and are slaughtering our soldiers like chickens.


    Our previous struggle was already a challenge. We lost over 70% of our troops. But now, facing a horde almost double in size, how can we hope to fight them off?" Grad''s voice resonated with the room, his words sinking in heavily.


    Silence enveloped the room as everyone acknowledged the undeniable truth Grad had just spoken.


    "Sir Grad, you''ve presented the situation vividly. Now, I ask you, if this dire reality is well-established, do you have any strategic propositions to save our continents?" Arthur spoke with an unwavering seriousness.


    Grad hesitated momentarily, then admitted, "Well..." His gaze shifted to Arthur, revealing his lack of concrete solutions.


    "Oh, you''re out of ideas? Spare me the repetition of the problems we are fully aware of. Sit down, unless you have something substantial to contribute, waisting my damn time." Arthur interjected, his frustration manifesting as he struck the table before him with his fist.


    Grad returned Arthur''s gaze, and with a sigh, he lowered himself back into his chair.


    "And now, what''s our course of action, Your Majesty?" The Great Mother inquired.


    "I''m pondering that as we speak. Anyone with any valuable suggestions, regardless of how unconventional they may seem, is welcome to contribute. I care not for the perceived absurdity of the idea; just speak your thoughts," Arthur requested, massaging his temples with his fingers as he shut his eyes momentarily.


    "I do have a suggestion, Your Majesty," a man piped up, raising his hand. He wore glasses and had curly hair.


    The room''s attention immediately shifted to him, anticipation written across everyone''s faces.


    "Wait, who''s he? And why''s he here again?" Marinda, the Witch House leader, questioned.


    "I am the Battle Statistics Assistant of the Dragon House of Flames, madam," the man answered with a quivering tone.


    "What''s your noble rank?" Marinda inquired.


    "I hold a one-star noble rank, ma''am," he replied.


    "Ah, splendid. Now we''re permitting these nuisances into our confidential meetings. Just marvelous," Marinda commented sarcastically.


    "Mrs. Marinda, kindly leave the room," Arthur stated, his eyes closed and a touch of his temples, indicating his weariness.


    "Your Majesty?" Marinda looked at Arthur, perplexed.


    "Did you not hear your King''s command, young lady ?" Derein interjected, her gaze locking onto Marinda with an intimidating glare.


    "But... I represent the Witch House, I am Marinda the leader of my house." Marinda protested.


    "Then act in accordance with your position, Woman. I''m well aware of your house''s principles, but allow me to enlighten you on something. In this very room, approximately 80% of us are male, and in the face of mass destruction, we do not discriminate between each other based on noble rankings.


    So, either leave this room or sit silently without any further interruption," Grok intervened sternly, his tone warning Marinda.


    "Yes," Marinda acquiesced in a subdued voice, sinking back into her seat.


    "Proceed," Arthur addressed the glasses-wearing man, granting him permission to speak.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he approached the front, bowing before Arthur.


    "Sir, given the dire situation we face, I have three potential solutions to propose," he began.


    "Go on," Arthur prompted.


    "Certainly. The first proposal involves evacuating our people from the kingdom as quickly as possible. We could enlist the aid of the Elven Kingdom, If we were to tell them about this problem there is a big chance that they can help us." he suggested.


    "Show your agreement by raising your hands. Lower them if you disagree," Arthur announced.


    Only two hands out of the twenty raised in favor.


    "Clearly, this plan has minimal support. Let''s move on swiftly," Arthur directed.


    "The second idea revolves around arming every individual in the kingdom with swords and encouraging them to protect both themselves and others, without distinction," he continued.


    The room''s occupants stared at him with visible anger as he proposed this idea.


    "Have you lost your mind, lad?" Grok exclaimed.


    "We can''t expect everyone to wield weapons. There are children and women who''ve never held a weapon before," the Great Mother argued.


    "Is this kid insane?"


    "Why did we become knights if we''re to let our wives and children fight?"


    A cacophony of disapproval spread through the room.


    "Silence, all of you! Young man, do you have reasons to support your proposal, or are you mocking knighthood?" Arthur queried, his expression unwavering. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Sir Grok, do you believe we can defeat the zombie horde?" he directed his question at Grok.


    "What kind of question is that? We can''t possibly defeat them. If we even had the faintest hope of winning, we''d be on the battlefield instead of here, listening to your nonsense," Grok responded.


    "Exactly. So, what do you foresee after our forces are defeated by the zombies? Will they retreat or press on into our cities, destroying everything?" he inquired further.


    "That''s absurd. Of course, they''ll march on our cities, leaving destruction in their wake," Grok stated matter-of-factly.


    "Indeed, which is why I proposed arming the populace. They can at least make a stand and prolong their survival," he clarified.


    "Oh, I see your point now," Grok acknowledged with comprehension.


    "Indicate your agreement by raising your hands. Keep them down if you disagree," Arthur instructed, lifting his own hand.


    Derein followed suit, raising her hand. Twelve out of the twenty members favored this approach.


    "What''s the third suggestion?" Arthur asked.


    "Your Majesty, the third proposal involves calling back the individual who commands the ogre army for help. With his help, we stand a 30% chance of victory," he concluded, and the remaining eight members raised their hands in agreement.

 Chapter 253 Chapter-253

    "Then it''s decided. We''re going to face the zombies again, and this time it''s going to hit even harder. Brace yourselves, everyone, because this time I can''t guarantee anyone in this room will return unscathed.


    Say your goodbyes to your family members properly, if you think you will not be able to make it back this time.


    Derein and I will attempt to contact the masked gentleman. The rest of you, gather your soldiers and prepare. We''ll meet near the outskirts in 10 minutes. Thank you, ladies and gentlemen. I''ll take my leave now." Arthur''s commanding voice echoed as he and Derein exited the room.


    Arthur strode down the hallway, Derein by his side.


    "Do you have a way to contact him?" Arthur inquired with a sad expression.


    "I do," Derein replied, her expression neutral.


    "So, are you going to call him? Something seems off from your expression," Arthur prodded.


    "It''s just that when he left the camp, he gave me this crystal ball," Derein said, summoning the crystal ball into her hands.


    "So, what''s the issue?" Arthur asked.


    "He told me to use it only when I''m in grave danger, as it''s a one-time connection crystal," Derein explained.


    "Don''t tell me you''re hesitating because you value your life more than the fate of the continent," Arthur stated.


    "Well, that used to be the case before I reunited with you," Derein replied, looking at Arthur before planting a kiss on his lips.


    Chuuu


    "W-Wow... If only those damned zombies had attacked a few days later, I could''ve retired from the throne, and we could''ve enjoyed a peaceful life far away from all this chaos," Arthur mused.


    "So, are you considering running away now?" Derein teased, a playful smile on her face.


    "I don''t think that''s possible anymore. I''m the king of this continent, and I have a duty to protect it even if it costs me my life," Arthur said, his gaze serious as he looked into Derein''s eyes.


    "Well, that''s why I love you. You never shirk your responsibilities. I''ll contact him now," Derein said before giving Arthur another quick kiss.


    "Thank you, Derein," Arthur said, giving her a nod as he walked away.


    Derein injected her mana into the crystal ball and initiated contact with Anon.


    "Hello?" Derein''s voice projected through the crystal.


    {Ah, Derein. How''s everything, love?} Anon''s voice resonated on the other end.


    "I don''t have time for pleasantries, Anon. I need your ogre army to fight for me, immediately," Derein''s urgency was palpable.


    {Darling, remember, everything comes at a price.}


    "I don''t care about the price. I''ll give you whatever you want; just help Arthur," Derein pleaded desperately.


    {Be careful with your words, Queen Derein. If you''re saying ''anything,'' it really means anything, doesn''t it?} Anon''s voice took on a playful tone.


    "Yes, I''ll give you anything that belongs to me. Please lend me your army, Anon," Derein implored.


    {Then I''ll hold you to that promise, Queen Derein. By the way, before I forget, who am I dealing with? Arthur''s girlfriend, Derein, or Queen Derein?}


    "Queen Derein," Derein responded firmly. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Excellent, Queen Derein. My army will meet you near the outskirts. Farewell, and good luck.} Anon''s voice disconnected.


    The communication from Derein''s side also ceased.


    "Wait... How did he know that I needed his army near the outskirts?" Derein pondered aloud.


    "Is he coming?" Arthur''s voice suddenly cut through the air from behind her.


    "Huh? Yeah, he''s on his way," Derein replied with a smile.


    In the underground city...


    "Hahaha... Look at that, will you? Quite the deal I''ve made," Anon chuckled, stowing the crystal ball away in his inventory.


    Anon stood within Biyuk''s workshop.


    "Master, it''s ready," Biyuk announced, emerging from a room.


    "Excellent. Keep it safe for now. We''ve got some guests coming, and I want them to witness the spectacle," Anon ordered.


    "As you command, master," Biyuk acknowledged before retreating back into the room.


    "Your majesty, I''ve brought them as instructed," a towering ogre entered the shop, immediately bowing on one knee.


    Following him were Freya, Gia, Cherry, and Kia.


    "Hello, ladies," Anon greeted them with a smirk.


    Confused and awestruck, they gazed around the expansive surroundings, oblivious to the grand city lurking beneath their own homes.


    "When did you construct all of this?" Kia asked, her eyes narrowing at Anon.


    "I''ve been building it while I''ve been... busy with all of you," Anon quipped.


    "Why have you brought us here, master?" Freya inquired.


    "Ah, good question. You see, the old house was getting a bit... outdated. So, I decided to spruce things up a bit. You can rest in the house over there. It''s fully equipped, and you''ll find everything you need.


    Goodbye for now." Anon gestured for them to follow Ogre No.709, who led them inside the house.


    "Time to put on a show and remind these bastards what the masked man is capable of," Anon muttered to himself as he exited the workshop.


    "MASTER!" An urgent voice echoed through the air.


    Anon turned toward the source and saw Sephie rushing toward him, her face etched with panic.


    "Master, this isn''t right," she gasped, breathless.


    "What''s the matter, Sephie? Something troubling you?" Anon''s demeanor remained nonchalant as he lit a cigar.


    "Master, what you''re planning... it''s dangerous. You could die," Sephie warned.


    "Die? I have your troll locket. How could I possibly die?" Anon raised an eyebrow.


    "Master, what you''re about to attempt... it''s beyond the capabilities of the troll locket," Sephie replied gravely.


    "Sephie, my dear, life is a risk. Some risks are just bigger than others. But I''ll take it," Anon declared, leaning in to steal a kiss from Sephie.


    After he let go of sephie, he looked at her and spoke "You are a very good assistant, sephie. But i am not that easily breakable."


    "Master, This thing is not possible in the first place. You will need a very good control over your mana to execute this plan. One mistake and you will see 7 heavens in one go.


    I have to stop you from doing this master. Please, don''t do this."

 Chapter 254 Chapter-254

    Outskirts of the capital...


    The weather is grim, The clouds are crackling with lightning. Rain can come any moment. Winds are blowing very hard.


    The sun is covered in dark.


    A massive horde of zombies swarmed in from all sides, enshrouding the outskirts. The village''s human residents had evacuated, and a formidable force of soldiers stood positioned 1 kilometer from the outskirts.


    Arthur stood at the forefront, accompanied by Derein by his side. King Grok and King Grad flanked them, with ogre soldiers led by No.300 standing alongside.


    "Why hasn''t your master arrived?" Arthur inquired of No.300. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master will come, He is busy in some business. He told me to lead the forces accordingly to your orders and under Lady Derein''s command only." No.300 replied with confidence.


    "Don''t worry, Arthur. He will come," Derein reassured as she glanced at Arthur with a warm smile.


    "I hope so too. I truly need him here," Arthur muttered while his gaze remained fixed on the approaching horde of the zombies.


    "Shall we launch an attack, Your Majesty?" a knight commander queried Arthur, his face covered in tension.


    "No, something is amiss. What are they up to?" Arthur wondered aloud, observing that the zombies weren''t converging on the capital. Instead, they circled around a lone house positioned in the village''s upper left corner.


    They were continuously going towards that one house, ignoring all the human soldiers standing in front of them.


    "Could there be someone left in that house?" Arthur speculated with a suspicious look.


    "No, Your Majesty. According to villagers, no one was within the house, and our soldiers confirmed it twice," reported a knight captain as he went down on his knees.


    "Then why are these wretched creatures converging on that house?" Arthur mused.


    Arthur said as he used a skill.


    <Battle Eagle''s eye>


    [Battle Eagle''s Eye] [B-Rank] [Thief Class Exclusive Skill]


    [This skill can enhance the user''s eye sight and help him look further ahead of him to observe any coming danger or scout any area. This skill can be very useful to a Thief.]


    [Warning: using it too much can result in temporary blindness]


    "Perhaps we should strike now. We could eliminate many of them at once without suffering any losses," Grok proposed.


    "No, I wish to observe. What is their intent with an abandoned house?" Arthur commanded.


    "Understood, Sir."


    Abruptly, the zombies flooded into the house, while others crawled over it. Within moments, thousands of zombies surrounded the house.


    "Shall we attack now, Arthur? We risk missing a golden opportunity. A single spell could obliterate thousands," Grad advised.


    "Very well, ready the mages," Arthur ordered.


    "Yes, All mages, prepare your most potent spells. We''re going to obliterate that house," Grad directed.


    "Yes, Sir!" echoed through the ranks.


    The mages readied their spells, conjuring magic circles behind them.


    "Soldiers, give this attack everything you''ve got. We must annihilate as many as possible," Arthur urged.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Excellent. Are you all prepared?" Arthur inquired, his voice resonating with authority.


    "Yes, Sir!" the mages chorused.


    "Very well. Fire your spells on the count of three. And I want maximum defenses deployed on our side to counter the impact. Clear?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Good. Three... two..."


    Booooooom


    A massive explosion erupted, but no mage had yet unleashed their spell.


    All eyes were on the house, witnessing the disintegration of every zombie in proximity. Emerging from the dissipating dust was a colossal, oval-shaped structure rising from the ground.


    As the dust settled, it revealed a towering edifice constructed from copper wires, crowned by an oval metal ring.


    Standing at the tower''s base was a man concealed behind a mask.


    "Whooo... Remarkable!" Anon boomed with exuberance.


    "What in the world is that?" Grok exclaimed, gazing at the monumental structure.


    "I-I don''t know," Grad stammered, equally perplexed.


    "Derein, any insight?" Arthur queried.


    "I''m as baffled as you are," Derein replied, her astonishment mirroring that of her companions.


    Stepping down from the tower, Anon addressed the assembly.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen."


    "May I inquire about the nature of that contraption, sir?" Grok asked Anon.


    "Ah, you''ve acquired the art of speech. Well, that''s a step forward," Anon remarked, locking eyes with Grok.


    "Hahaha, I deeply apologize for my prior actions, sir. I was ignorant of your abilities," Grok offered his remorse.


    "Hello, Sir. Is that an instrument of warfare?" Arthur asked as he approached.


    "Indeed, a weapon. How do you propose to combat this zombie horde singlehandedly?" Anon inquired.


    "However, it appears somewhat¡ª"


    "Foolish? Absurd? Or feeble?" Anon interrupted, scrutinizing Arthur.


    "No, Sir. I''d describe it as ''peculiar''," Arthur chose his words cautiously.


    "Perceptive."


    Ghhhhhwwwwwaaaaaaa


    Kkkkeeeewwwhhhhhhhh


    The zombies growled.


    "The zombies draw near. I''ll ready my soldiers for an assault," Arthur announced.


    "No, simply shield your soldiers with defensive spells, unless you wish to turn them into crispy nuggets," Anon advised, retracing his steps toward the tower.


    "But, Sir¡ª"


    "Never contest me, not even if you''re a king," Anon warned, marching toward the tower.


    "Y-Yes..." Arthur concurred, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "What''s occurring?" Grok inquired.


    "Inform the mages to erect all available defensive barriers for our soldiers," Arthur commanded.


    "Shall we not engage them?" Derein questioned.


    "He insists that we not hinder him. Comply for now and prepare for action," Grad directed.


    Serious expressions swept across their faces as they exchanged glances.


    "Hasten the incantations, or meet your ends," Anon''s voice reverberated.


    "Soldiers, abort offensive maneuvers. Envelop yourselves in all defensive spells," Arthur issued a swift command.


    The soldiers swiftly halted their offensive maneuvers and commenced the defensive ones.


    Within a mere 20 seconds, the battlefield was ablaze with a mosaic of colored armors and protective shields.


    "Very well. Link, it''s time to manifest," Anon announced, rolling up his sleeves.


    [Master, are you certain about this? You could easily escape. It would ensure your safety.]


    "Link, I do not flee. I am the pursuer, not the pursued. Now, manifest and join me," Anon commanded, advancing toward the tower.


    "But, Sir¡ª"


    "Do not defy me, even if you wear a crown," Anon cautioned, nearing the tower.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."

 Chapter 255 Chapter-255

    "In the heart of relentless innovation, a genius emerged from the shadows, shrouded in enigmatic brilliance. Sir, Nikola Tesla, a name whispered with awe and trepidation, harnessed the very essence of electricity itself. His mind, an inferno of visionary genius, birthed an invention that would resonate through the ages with an unparalleled ferocity - the Tesla Coil.


    Amidst the industrial symphony of clashing ambitions and sizzling currents, Tesla''s creation stood defiant. Its form, a manifestation of defiance, thrust upwards like a metallic god ascending to its electric dominion. Copper winds embraced the towering spire, weaving the dance of energy. The air hummed with anticipation, as if the very cosmos held its breath in reverence of this enigmatic marvel.


    Within the heart of this electrifying colossus, power surged and swirled like a tempest of raw potential. Tesla''s invention was a thunderstorm contained within a mechanical titan. The Tesla Coil held no fear of lightning, for it birthed its own celestial bolts, lances of electricity surging and crackling with the intensity of a storm unfurled.


    Under Tesla''s command, this creation roared to life. A switch thrown, and the atmosphere surrendered. The air itself quivered, electrified particles quaking in fervent anticipation. And then, the culmination of ingenuity and ambition erupted with an electrifying scream. Arcs of lightning, wild and untamed, leapt from the coil, tearing through the air with an otherworldly ferocity.


    Witnesses gazed in awe, feeling the raw power that coursed through their very veins. Tesla''s eyes blazed with the fire of a mad scientist, an artist who dared to play with the cosmos. The Tesla Coil sang its symphony of power, a symphony that transcended the realm of science and ventured into the realm of the mystical.


    Nikola Tesla, the maestro of this electrical opera, stood unyielding. His creation defied the boundaries of convention, rewriting the rules of physics with every luminous strike. The Tesla Coil, a testament to unbridled imagination, stood as a monument to the audacity of the human spirit.


    I have tried to make something similar... This is the ultimate creation of Father Nikola tesla, that balances itself between the doors of reality and fiction.


    TESLA COIL.


    Back on earth, the tesla coil was just a failed experiment due to wire resistance but here on this planet, i gave life to this miraculous weapon.


    Tesla coil, works on two coils of copper, A transformer and a toroid topload.


    When the electricity is supplied to the transformer it increases it''s voltage by a big number and then transfers it to the copper coil of the tower.


    That''s when the tower''s top load starts throwing electric currents into the air wirelessly.


    I will supply it mana and it will be converted into electricity inside. Once the electricity reaches the transformer, it will get doubled of the actual amount but i have taken a risk in this part.


    I have putted two Transformers inside the tower.


    Transformers are no big thing to make, just wrap copper wires around a metal rod. Make two of them and place them besides each other.


    But, there is a twist here. The tesla coil was supposed to have only one transformer or the flow of electricity will go out of control.


    I putted 5 transformers inside this tesla coil, it will drain my mana with it''s full intensity but rhis is where link comes in.


    He will control my mana and multiple it''s intensity by many folds with his skill, ''Quantum Mana Distribution.'' "


    [Skill Name: Quantum Mana Distribution.


    Skill Type: Support


    Skill Rarity: [SS+ Rank]


    Description:


    The Quantum Mana Multiplier is an exceptionally rare and coveted skill, bestowed upon only a select few who possess an intricate understanding of the intricate fabric of mana manipulation.


    This skill exemplifies the epitome of selflessness and symbiotic magical prowess, allowing its wielder to significantly alter the flow of mana within a chosen ally, enhancing their magical potential in a unique and potent manner.


    When activated, the Quantum Mana Multiplier intricately weaves the user''s own mana lattice with that of the chosen ally, forming an ephemeral yet formidable bond between the two.


    This bond serves a dual purpose: firstly, it acts as a channel through which the user can siphon a portion of their own mana to support the designated ally, and secondly, it manipulates the very density of mana within the ally''s reservoir, condensing it into a more potent form.


    This profound symbiosis grants the supported ally several remarkable advantages. The most immediate and tangible effect is the stark reduction in the mana consumption of the supported individual''s spells and abilities.


    Additionally, the Quantum Mana Multiplier dramatically enhances the density of the ally''s mana reserves, effectively doubling its potency.]


    Anon grabbed the poles with force and tightened his grip around them.


    "I have been working on it for quite a few days because i knew, that one day i am gonna need it and it seems the day finally came.


    The weather is not good, but for me it''s the best. You will see why i am saying this.


    Now, on the name of Nikola Tesla. I will embrace the stride of lighting into my hands and unleash them upon these pathetic fuckers.


    Das Vedanya, Sukas. (BYE-BYE, BITCHES)" Anon said as he started supplying mana into the iron poles.


    As soon as the mana reached the mana converters, it got converted into electricity and reached the transformers, due to 5 transformers, the amount of electricity wasn''t enough.


    That''s why they started sucking more electricity that resulted in more mana being sucked out of Anon''s body.


    "Fu-ck.... This... pressure." Intense pressure started building up on Anon''s body and his face was saying it all.


    Suddenly the current started inducing on the topload and current waves started generating.


    Everyone standing in the protection domes, started experiencing static electricity in their bodies.


    Their hairs started rising up and sparks started generating from their armours.


    "What is happening ?" Derein asked as she noticed that all hairs on her head are now floating upwards.


    "I don''t know." Arthur said as he looked at the hairs standing straight up on his hands.


    "Look, something is happening." Gork said as he pointed towards the tesla coil''s top.


    "Is that lightning ?" Grok spoke. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look at the clouds above him." One of the soldier shouted as he pointed towards the sky.


    The dark clouds started swirling directly over Anon''s head in a circular pattern as if dancing for him, creating a very horrific scene.


    *Boooooooom*

 Chapter 256 Chapter-256

    *Booooom*


    Suddenly a very big jolt of electricity was released from the tesla coil and it hitted directly into the middle of the swirling clouds above anon and everything went silent.


    This weather will support the tesla coil because if i shoot the electricity from the tesla coil into the clouds, it will get mixed with the other charges inside the clouds and produce even dangerous thunder strikes and i can control them because my mana is mixed into them now.


    But these bolts can''t be specifically controlled, i can only select a big area for them to fall upon.


    Anon looked at the zombies for brief moment and smiled.


    ???? But when his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power became known to more and more people.????


    ????The demands to do something about this outrageous man became louder and louder.????


    *Crackling*


    Anon started singing as the clouds over his head started crackling with lightning.


    *Boooom*


    *Booom*


    *Boooom*


    *Boooom*


    Suddenly the thunder strikes started happening. Whenever and wherever the lighting striked the ground, everything just simply evaporated from there.


    *Booom*


    *Booom*


    *Booom*


    The lightning strikes showed no signs of stopping. Even the human forces weren''t safe from the lightnings.


    *Booom*


    The lighting fell on one of the shield dome and a crack appeared over it.


    "I need help. The power in these lightning strikes is immense. Sir, we can barely hold the barrier for 10 more minutes and if another lightning strike hits upon this barrier, we will be dead from these lighting strikes instead of those zombies." One of the mage reported.


    *Boom*


    *Booom*


    The other barriers were also facing the same issues.


    "We have to stop him or he will kill us. Arthur are you listening to me ?" Grad said as he looked at Arthur with worried look.


    Arthur on the other side was looking at Anon with a look of awe.


    His mouth is left wide opened after seeing what Anon has just done. Calling thunder from the clouds wasn''t an act anyone can do, but he did.


    ''My grandfather used to tell me the story of the king, who called the lighting from the clouds into his sword and killed his enemies in just one single blow. Is that guy from his bloodline ?'' Arthur wondered.


    "Arthur, are you listening ?" Grad said as he touched arthur on his shoulder.


    "Y-Yes ?" Arthur said coming out of his trance.


    "We have to stop him now, our soldiers can''t take so much pressure. The barriers will break soon, we can''t take those lighting strikes anymore." Grad repeated.


    "Are you kidding me ? He wiped half of the zombies and Chimeras within 2 fucking minutes and you are telling me to get out and stop him, now ? No way. I will be fried to death."


    "We will get fried to death anyway, Arthur. We have to stop him." Grok spoke.


    "No, i will talk to the soldiers." Arthur said as he looked back at the soldiers.


    *Boom*


    *Booom*


    The soldiers were struggling in maintaining the dome. Even after borrowing mana from the mele soldiers, the mages were running out of their mana.


    The Alchemist house''s soldiers were supplying everyone with mana potions but their bodies are also getting tired with time.


    The mages were starting to fell on their knees, while trying to maintain the shields.


    "Soldiers, That guy right there is fighting for your family''s tomorrow for their future, so that they can see tomorrow''s sun without holding any weapon in their hands.


    Do you want me to stop him now, so that you can go back without dying ?" Arthur shouted loudly.


    "Arthur what are you-" king Grok wanted to say something but Arthur immediately looked at him with a deadly gaze that he immediately fell silent.


    "Soldiers, Do you want me to stop our continent''s saviour because you don''t have the power to stand on these battlegrounds ?" Arthur asked again.


    After this question, the mages who were about to give up on the barriers, started rising up again from the ground.


    "I need answer, Soldiers ?"


    "No, sir." The mages shouted from the back lines.


    "I can''t hear you voices." Arthur shouted.


    "NO SIR." This time their voices were loud enough to reach even Anon''s ears.


    [Mana 50% ]


    Anon''s mana was draining at avery incredible speed, even when link was supporting him from behind.


    [Master... Your mana.]


    ????This man just got to go, declare his enemies. But the ladies begged don''t you try do it please. ????


    ????No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms, though he was a brute they just fell into his arms.????


    Anon continued to sing so that he can shift his mind towards the song and avoid the pain that his muscles were going through every second.


    It was as if someone was expanding them and tearing them apart one by one from the inside.


    Although the troll locket can heal him instantly but it can''t do anything about the pain.


    The transformers were sucking mana at a monstrous speed from his body but link was stopping the mana from going out of his body all at once.


    This process caused immense pain in his spine and muscles, it was as if someone is doing a brain surgery on him while he is still awake.


    [Mana 25%]


    [Master, drink this.] Link said as he Summoned a special grade mana potion and helped Anon in drinking it with his tail.


    [Mana has been recovered to 100%]


    [Mana 90%]


    [Mana 80%]


    ????Ra ra Rasputin Lover of the Russian queen, They put some poison into his wine. Ra ra Rasputin Russia''s greatest love machine, He drank it all and said, I feel fine.????


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    [Mana 60%]


    [Master you mana is going down at a very incredible rate.]


    ????They didn''t quit, they wanted his head. Ra ra Rasputin, Russia''s greatest love machine and so they shot him ''til he was dead.????


    [Mana 20%]


    Anon''s eyes started closing as the grip of his hands started to come off of the metal poles.


    [Master, please drink this.] Link said as he brought another bottle of special grade mana potion near his mouth but Anon wasn''t opening his mouth.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly he fell down on his knees, the grip of his hands slipping away from the poles.


    ''Master your body won''t take it. I am coming to get you.'' No.300 spoke as she jumped out of the barrier.


    "No.300, where are you going ?"


    *Booom*


    Suddenly a lighting striked on Anon''s body, giving him a shocker.


    His eyes immediately flash opened as the troll locket healed him instantly of every physical wounds but his mask broke from the lightning strike.


    Anon immediately grabbed the poles back and drank the special mana potion.


    [Mana restored to 100%] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No.300 go back inside.'' he commanded.


    "I am RASPUTIN, BITCH." Anon shouted as he supplied 90% of his mana into the tesla coil at once.


    The transformers got Overcharged and throwed all the current into the copper coils, the toroid topload also break as the final jolt of electricity was released into the clouds.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    The clouds also got overcharged and throwed the strongest lighting blow of all time on the ground.


    The light was too much to even see, the barriers of the human soldiers broke.


    *KAAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    This time the explosion was so big that, all the nightmare forest was burned down to ashes at once with everything inside it.


    "Not bad, Anon." An individual standing at the terrace of the academy spoke as he looked at the explosion from a distance.

 Chapter 257 Chapter-257

    The lightning danced on the ground, obliterating anything in its path.


    The final lightning strike reduced the entire Nightmare Forest to ashes and eradicated all the zombies within.


    Anon collapsed to the ground after his last strike. His body was utterly exhausted from all the mana loss.


    "Hahaha... That was diabolical¡ª" Before he could utter another word, his eyes shut, and he fell unconscious on the ground.


    *Thud*


    His face lay bare, vulnerable in this moment. If someone were to attack him now, he had no defenses; he had exhausted all his mana in overcharging the Tesla coil.


    [My mana is too low to maintain my form. I can''t protect you, master. Please forgive me.] Link turned into a streak of light and reverted back to his tattoo form.


    Suddenly, a girl with black fur all over her body approached him and touched his face slightly.


    This girl was none other than Luna the werewolf herself, her face turned red as she touched anon''s cheek and spoke...


    "I knew it. You were alive all along, i have searched for you everywhere." she said with a smile as she lifted Anon into her arms.


    Back on the field, as Anon''s final strike descended upon the human soldiers, their barriers finally shattered. However, before the lightning could fry them to death, Mike appeared in between and casted his most potent defensive array over the soldiers, allowing them to survive the lightning strike without taking any major injuries.


    "I can''t thank you enough for saving our soldiers, sir. Thank you," Grad said as he vigorously shook Mike''s hand without his consent.


    "Fuck off! Human, remember one thing: I didn''t save your forces. I saved the ogres on my master''s orders. If you touch me one more time, I will kill you mercilessly," Mike spoke, his red eyes fixed on Grad.


    "A-A vampire?" Grad realized Mike''s true identity, but Mike vanished from the battlefield before he could say more.


    "I will take my leave now," No.300 told Derein as she departed, her ogre army trailing behind her.


    The horde of ogres started running towards Anon without delay, to save their master.


    "B-But¡ª" Derein began to protest but stopped midway, choosing silence to be the best solution. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He knew that i will ask for his help and took a promise from me. I didn''t needed that army of ogres, he was pre-planning to kill all of these zombies from the start.


    I was just an injured golden fish that he found in the pool while hunting for the big fishes.


    I should''ve seen this coming, i am such a dumbass. Now I don''t know what will he ask me to do. Will he have sex with me ? Or make me his private slave ?'' Naughty things started coming in Derein''s mind.


    "That''s the masked man?" Grok and Arthur exclaimed simultaneously as they gazed at Anon''s face while Luna still cradled him.


    "Y-Your Majesty," Luna addressed Arthur, noticing his presence behind her.


    "Shouldn''t we call a healer?" Grok inquired.


    "Yes, I have already summoned¡ª" Arthur was interrupted.


    "HaaaaH. Are they all wiped out?" Anon''s eyes flew open wide, his first question piercing the air.


    "Yes, they are all gone. A-Are you all right?" Luna asked.


    "Well, I''m all right. And having a cute werewolf girl pick me up just makes it better," Anon replied with a smile directed at Luna.


    "Ugh... Get off." Luna pushed Anon away, her expression twisted in disgust.


    "Oi, be gentle with me. I don''t like girls tossing me around. Only I can do that," Anon quipped, touching his face and realizing his mask was missing.


    "What the hell? My goddamn mask broke?" he exclaimed, looking behind and spotting shattered mask fragments on the ground.


    "You!" A loud voice erupted from Arthur''s direction.


    Anon turned towards the sound to see the great mother of the Denver house approaching with a large sword in her hand.


    "Oh, not a very welcoming sight," Anon remarked as he watched her advance.


    "You must stop." Grok shouted, but she paid no heed, brandishing her sword directly at Anon.


    "I will kill you for forcing my son to consume three doping agents during the kingdom''s Night Run," the great mother yelled, assuming Anon had emerged from the now-razed Nightmare Forest.


    "Anon Agreil... I will kill you." Before Anon could respond, another voice rang out from behind.


    All eyes turned to the source: the leader of the witch house, Marinda, holding her wand emitting a purple glow, as if poised to cast a spell at any moment.


    She aimed her wand directly at Anon''s face.


    "I will end you for traumatizing my daughter. Any final wishes?" Marinda questioned, her expression filled with pride.


    "Yeah, ask him. He''ll tell you my final wish," Anon pointed towards Arthur.


    "Oh, now you''re done. You used ''he'' to address your majesty? Farewell, Anon Agreil," both women raised their weapons, and Anon summoned his sickles, ready to strike.


    "Wait! Both of you," Arthur''s voice commanded.


    Marinda and the matriarch halted abruptly, turning their attention to Arthur.


    "Do you even have the faintest idea who he is?" Arthur spoke with an intense gaze.


    "Yes, your majesty. He''s a commoner named Anon Agreil. His father, also a commoner, is deceased. He participated in the kingdom''s Night Run and inflicted a terrible experience upon my daughter. She hasn''t left her room since that day. I will kill him and present his head to her," Marinda stated.


    "Your majesty, this commoner forced my cutie pie to ingest three doping agents simultaneously. I must punish him; it''s a divine order from the holy god itself," the great mother declared.


    "Cutie- what?" Grok inquired.


    "Ren, cutie pie, come forward," the great mother summoned.


    "Y-Yes, mother," Ren, now clad in full royal knight''s armor, emerged from the crowd. He briefly glanced at Anon, memories of his torture flooding back, causing him to lower his gaze.


    "You fools. He isn''t an ordinary commoner. The one you''re pointing your weapons at is none other than the masked gentleman who was just saving us from those zombies moments ago," Arthur spoke with a stern countenance.


    A profound silence fell.

 Chapter 258 Chapter-258

    Suddenly, everyone fell into silence as they realized that Anon was the man behind the mask.


    "Ah, Hahaha... I don''t believe Anon has committed anything so severe as to warrant a death sentence or any form of punishment, for that matter," the great mother chimed in, her voice artificial and her smile akin to a parrot mimicking human speech.


    Her tone changed when she recognized her target.


    Anon gazed at the great mother, a faint smile on his lips. She hastily retracted her sword from his face.


    "I-I think I shall take my leave now. Goodbye, Anon," she announced, starting to leave.


    ''Woo... It''s good that, your majesty stopped me before my sword reached his neck or i would''ve been dead by now-'' The great mother thought.


    Chk


    Abruptly, a sickle materialized near her neck, halting her movements in an instant.


    "Where are you going?" Anon demanded, his voice carrying weight.


    The knights of the Denver house unsheathed their swords at once. The sight of their great mother in peril triggered an instinctive response, compelling them to draw their swords and safeguard her at any cost.


    "Anon, you must reconsider. All this was a grave misunderstanding. I am willing to offer you one of my daughters as a gesture of compensation, along with a significant position in the Denver household.


    Your stature will be second to none but me, Everyone inside the denver house will respect your decision, no they will implement on your decision at once and you will become a 7 star noble." the great mother uttered, detecting the danger poised at her throat.


    The icy touch of the metal against her skin alerted her to the fact that Anon was entirely serious this time.


    ''Fuck... I must take action, or he will kill me at this rate. If I perish here, what will become of my dear Ren? I wish to witness him ascend to the head of the Denver household and conquer the world with his strength. I cannot meet my end in this place,'' the great mother pondered.


    "Ah, Anon, I offer you two of my daughters. No, take three. Kindly spare the life of this elderly lady. Pretty please," she implored.


    "You talk too much," Anon retorted, positioning another sickle near her neck.


    Suddenly, Grok recalled something and began to rub his own neck in displeasure.


    "Anon, retract your weapon from the great mother''s throat, or you shall reap the consequences. We are prepared to lay down our lives for our great mother. You are fatigued from the preceding battle; we will eliminate you before you can act," the knight commander of the Denver house warned Anon.


    In an instant, Anon vanished from his spot, reappearing behind the knight captain.


    With both sickles at the captain''s throat, Anon spoke...


    "Nice threat but the moment for you to kill me is long gone. Have fun." Anon spoke as his eyes stared deep into the knight captain''s eyes.


    Chk


    In the ensuing moment, he severed the captain''s neck, and the head tumbled to the ground like a sphere.


    Thud


    "Ow..." Derein muttered, having arrived at the scene just in time to witness the rolling head.


    "Damn... He truly slew him," Grok exclaimed, observing the sheer determination to kill.


    "You''ve killed a member of royalty, lad. Brace yourself for the consequences," Grad declared, arriving on the scene.


    Anon vanished once again, resurfacing behind the great mother, sickles poised at her neck. This time, crimson-red blood trickled from the sickles onto her pristine white dress.


    "I believe none here possess the skills to make me face the consequences. Or is there?" Anon inquired, smiling and scanning the surroundings.


    "Oi, lad. He''s about to execute your mother. Unsheath your sword, at the very least," Grok implored Ren.


    In an instant, Grok noticed that Ren was already consumed by fear of Anon. Shaking from head to toe, Ren''s terror was palpable.


    "What a damn disappointment..." Grok mumbled, gazing at Ren with a look of disgust. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have no idea..." Ren whispered, his voice barely audible.


    "What?" Grok inquired.


    "You have no idea who he is. He is merciless. He relishes in toying with his victims, prolonging their demise. Yet, if the prey utters too much noise, he terminates them instantly," Ren murmured, his hands trembling, and sweat dotting his forehead.


    "What an utter letdown, as a future family leader," Grok spat, casting a repulsed glance at Ren.


    Unaware of Ren''s torment, Grok couldn''t fathom what Ren had endured. Had he known, his words would have been different.


    Suddenly, all the knights pointed their swords at Anon, poised to charge at any moment.


    Click


    "You must want to survey your surroundings before acting," Anon cautioned the knights.


    They swiftly turned their attention behind, discovering No.300 and a phalanx of ogres positioned there, weapons at the ready.


    One call and all of the denver house goes to dust, right here and right now.


    "A-Anon, please spare my life, son. I vow never to engage in such conduct again. The Denver household will forever remain indebted to you for sparing my life. We will offer you anything you desire¡ªmoney, drugs, girls, or boys. Kindly spare my life; I implore you," the great mother conceded, recognizing that Anon was a force beyond reckoning. Irritate him, and your fate was sealed.


    "Arthur...? Are we merely going to stand by and allow this?" Grok whispered into Arthur''s ear.


    "Yes..." Arthur responded.


    "...but you are the king of this Continent. How can you permit the death of a significant noblewoman? She''s one of the Seven Gems," Grok argued.


    "My Seven Gems, my crown, my family, and my continent¡ªall will be razed by lightning should I intervene now. If you wish to act, you may do so," Arthur proposed as he went silent again.


    Grok fell into silence upon hearing Arthur''s words.


    Arthur wasn''t exaggerating; he was speaking the truth.


    Anon wouldn''t tolerate Grok or Arthur''s interference in this matter.


    "I suppose I shall remain silent as well. It is your Continent, and your decision," Grok declared, stepping back and watching the scenario unfold.


    "I shall spare your life. However, you must acknowledge yourself as my slave, along with your household. You will all serve under me henceforth. Do you understand, you filthy little whorr?" Anon asked as he whispered in her ears.

 Chapter 259 Chapter-259

    As these words penetrated the great mother''s mind, her eyes widened in astonishment.


    "W-What? Are you out of your mind? I-I lead the Denver household... I can''t comply with that. Numerous individuals work in this household; I cannot simply enslave them under you," the great mother responded in a hushed voice.


    "Then prepare to die. Once you''re dead, all your soldiers will follow, and then comes the turn of your precious cutie pie... Ren," Anon declared, an evil grin playing on his lips.


    Suddenly, something clicked in the great mother''s mind, and an indescribable fear gripped her heart.


    ''I may risk myself, I may risk the family, but I cannot jeopardize Ren. I don''t know what this monster might do to my dear Ren.''


    "If I accept your terms of servitude, do you pledge to spare Ren?" the great mother inquired.


    "Abstaining from harming him is asking too much, but I can endeavor not to terminate him," Anon replied.


    "I require a guarantee that you won''t kill him, and then I will accept your conditions," the great mother insisted.


    "What are they discussing?" Grad questioned Derein.


    "Well, I think they are negotiating a deal. Anon always demands a price for everything he provides, even if it''s sparing your life," Derein explained.


    "How do you possess such knowledge, Queen Derein?" Grad queried, a suspicious glint in his eyes.


    "I can vouch for Anon''s intentions. Would you like me to confirm with him ?" Derein suggested.


    "N-No... I was merely joking," Grad quickly retorted.


    "I don''t appreciate jokes from an elderly man," Derein stated, turning her attention back to Anon.


    "No assurances will be granted here, my dear. I believe you fail to grasp the situation; I am the player, and you are a pawn I manipulate. So, make up your mind swiftly, or I''ll execute Ren before your eyes, followed by your entire household," Anon warned.


    Anon could effortlessly hypnotize her into accepting the contract, but he refrained from doing so. He derived pleasure from witnessing others'' agony and torment. Blackmailing others by exploiting their vulnerabilities was another of his predilections.


    "I-I accept," the great mother finally conceded, a sorrowful expression veiling her face.


    "Excellent, now we are talking right to the topic. Here is your shining slave collar." Anon remarked as the sickles vanished from his hands, and a slave collar materialized.


    "What the heck...?"


    "Oh, dear... Is that a slave collar?"


    "What in the world does this kid intend to do?"


    Everyone started talking about the scene that just unfolded before their very eyes, right now.


    "Arthur, I believe this isn''t right. Are you truly going to remain silent in this situation ?" Grok queried once more, his face grim.


    "I offered you the opportunity to speak. Why did you not speak then ? You remained silent back then, stay silent now. As long as this ends without bloodshed, I am content," Arthur responded, a smile gracing his face as he gazed at Grok.


    "Have you gone mad? He''s enslaving a 7-Star royal right in front of soldiers from every kingdom," Grok protested with a tense expression.


    "You fucking idiot. Who made you king ? God may have gifted you bravery, but He certainly forgot to bless you with a functioning mind, didn''t He ? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be mindlessly repeating yourself.


    Now, maintain your silence, or I''ll inform Anon that you have intention to kill him," Arthur retorted, his gaze fixed firmly on Grok.


    "H-Hey... You can''t do that." Grok mumbled, opting to remain silent now.


    "Queen Derein, if I''m not mistaken, the scene unfolding before us is gravely amiss," Grad stated. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anon, King Grad here seems to take issue with your decisions. Would you care to address him?" Derein didn''t hold back, swiftly reporting Grad''s concerns to Anon.


    "What? Do you want one of these too?" Anon inquired with a smile, raising the collar toward Grad.


    "N-No, sir. Lady Derein and I may have experienced a slight misunderstanding. Please proceed," Grad replied with a smile.


    ''What a traitor...? She informed him right away,'' Grad thought privately.


    "Well, why the delay? Put it on," Anon instructed, touching the great mother''s cheek with his lips.


    "Y-Yes..." the great mother muttered, an expression of repulsion on her face as she took the collar from Anon''s hands and began to fasten it.


    Click


    The moment the collar''s lock clicked, a contract materialized before Anon.


    "Good, welcome to the collection, great mother. You may now return and represent your household by standing before them," Anon declared.


    "Y-Yes..." she replied, walking toward the Denver house soldiers and positioning herself before them, tears streaming down her face.


    ''Why did I ever get entangled with him? Had I known his strength, I would never have brought such troubles upon myself.


    I will appoint Ren as the house leader today; it shall be his first task upon returning home. Once Ren becomes the leader, the house will belong to him, and I shall be Anon''s personal slave.'' The great mother strategized internally, believing this to be an ingenious plan. Little did she realize, Ren was already one of Anon''s slaves.


    "Now, let us have a conversation. Shall we?" Anon proposed, a smile aimed at Marinda.


    "I-I''m not afraid of death. I am a proud woman and will never capitulate before a man like you. I will fight you to the death, even if it costs me my life," Marinda asserted, her wand aimed at Anon.


    "Yeah, no surprise there. You''re quite the feminist, huh?" Anon chuckled, a grin dancing across his features.


    "Do you know what? I won''t make you my slave," Anon announced.


    "R-Really?" Marinda questioned, confusion etched on her face.


    ''Why is he doing this? There must be an ulterior motive behind his actions,'' Marinda pondered.


    "I think your soldiers, mainly have females in them, right ?" Anon inquired with a evil smile forming upon his face.


    "What do you mean ?" Marinda asked with a very suspicious expression.


    "You know, what i mean." Anon said as he looked at the army of his ogres.


    "No, you can''t do that." Marinda spoke as she understood what Anon was planning on doing.


    "Oh, i will do it and i will do it the hard way. My ogres mainly contains of males, hungry for sex." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 260 Chapter-260

    [Dark Mode: ON]


    "If you want to fight, then fight me. Don''t include my soldiers in this." Marinda shouted as she looked at Anon.


    "Ohhh.... Seems like you don''t believe in your soldiers huh ? I believe if women are that strong, they can protect themselves from some lowly ogres." Anon said as he gestured his hand towards the ogre army.


    The ogres immediately started running towards the Witch house''s female soldiers.


    "Nooooo..." Marinda tried to run towards them but Anon immediately stopped her by grabbing her hand.


    "Where are you going, Strong Woman ?" Anon said as he tightened his grip around Marinda''s arm.


    "Let me go... You fucking piece of shit. Those woman are not some toys you can play with." Marinda shouted at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Oh, i can and i will play with them as i see comfortable. Let me show you. Soldiers, use them as you like." Anon ordered.


    The ogres immediately started capturing the female soldiers.


    "Ahhhhhh.... Save me.."


    "Nooooo.... Monstersssssss"


    "Madam... Save usssss....."


    The female soldiers started crying out to marinda as they knew what was about to happen to them.


    "No, don''t do that...If you are a fucking male. Then fight me and defeat me, Anon." Marinda shouted.


    "You speak too much." Anon said as he covered Marinda''s mouth and used a skill...


    <Body Modification>


    ''Cover her mouth hole with the face skin.'' Anon Commanded.


    [Body Modification Complete]


    As sooon as anon used this skill on marinda, her Mouth immediately disappeared. After that he removed his hand.


    "Mnhhhh....MMMMNNNNNNN" Marinda tried to shout but her mouth has disappeared.


    "Oh no, what are you saying ?" Anon asked as he smiled at Marinda.


    "Mnnnnnnnn.....bbbbbbkkkj.....mmnnnhhhhnmmmm" Marinda shouted.


    ''Give me back my mouth you fucking piece of shit. I will kill you if you touched my girls.'' Marinda wanted to say this actually.


    "Oh is that so ? Yes, i understand. It is sad that you can''t give blowjobs anymore." He joked as he laughed.


    "Mnhhhhhhhh...." She shouted as she continuously tried to get out of Anon''s grasp.


    ''Let me go, you bastard.'' Marinda shouted in her mind as she started slapping on Anon''s hand.


    "What are you , 5 ? Do you really think i will let you go if you slap me on my hand ?" Anon said as he looked at Marinda with a confused expression.


    "Noooo.... Leave me."


    The ogres started tearing their clothes and started fucking the female soldiers of the witch household.


    "Noooo..... Don''t do that.... I will do anything.... Please spare me....noooooo"


    "No, No, No, Madam please save me... Please, i have a husband."


    The female soldiers cried out in pain.


    "Those who go against me, will face the same consequences... No matter what your standing is. So, the next time you do something, you better watch that it doesn''t bothers me." Anon shouted as he looked at everyone and no one dared to look at him in the eyes, everyone just looked down.


    "Innocent women are getting raped by those Monsters and you are just standing here, playing the role of a king ?" Grok spoke.


    "These women are not innocent at all my friend... Each one of them has done something terrible in their lifes or they just think too highly of themselves, believing that they are above every men in this world... That''s why they are in the witch household." Arthur cleared.


    Listening to this Grok went silent.


    "Anhhhh~ nooooo.... My pussy os breaking."


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Annnnnnnnhhhhh~ i am Cummmmming....''


    "Oh, Yes, Yes, Yes, Your ogre dick is making my pussy cummmmm."


    "Yes, FUCK FUCK FUCK, Fuck me in the ass and pussy.... At the same time." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my god... Your big cock is touching my belly button..."


    "Anhhh~ why am i feeling pleasure after being raped by a monster."


    After getting raped for 10 minutes the women from the witch household started enjoying it.


    They were asking for more and more, one girl was being fucked by 3 ogres as the same time.


    "Now, What do you want to say, Mrs. Woman ?" Anon whispered in Marinda''s ears as he noticed tears coming out of her eyes.


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot that your mouth has disappeared. Let me give it back." Anon said as he used his skill and gave matinda ger mouth back.


    "You, fucking bastard. Take this." Marinda spoke as she immediately chanted a spell and a black circle formed in her hand.


    As she was about to hit Anon, mike immediately appeared besides him and pointed his knifes at marinda.


    "Try it and you will be dead before you can even say another thing." Mike said with a very deadly look in his eyes and bloodlust oozing out of his body.


    Marinda immediately sensed the danger and stopped her hands.


    "Hmmm...? I thought you had no fear in dying ? Why would you stop ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You will not get away with this... You will pay, Anon Agreil." Marinda threatened with a very angry expression.


    "Yes, Yes, Whatever but for now your soldiers are just lust relieving buckets for my ogres and look at those bitches, they are enjoying it." Anon said as he pointed towards the soldiers.


    Marinda looked at her soldiers and noticed them moaning in pleasure, while the huge ogre dicks fucked them and they came inside their sacred wombs.


    "Your soldiers are enjoying my ogre''s cocks and i can bet you that if i called my ogres back now, your female soldiers will follow up. Want to see ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "It''s impossible... My soldiers are being raped. They will never take pleasure in such things." Marinda shouted in a very angry tone.


    "Well, let''s see. Ogres leave them and stand on that side." Anon commanded.


    The ogres immediately followed Anon''s orders and left the girls half-way through the sex and stood in the side, that Anon had pointed.


    Suddenly the female soldiers from the witch household stood up and started walking towards the ogres as they started rubbing their worthless pussies.


    "Dick... I need Dick."


    "Me too... I need two dicks inside of me."


    "Anhhh, me tooo... My pussy is burning."


    Standing in front of Anon''s ogre army they all bent down and started shaking their hips.


    "Please fuck me, sir ogre."


    "Sir ogre, please fuck me in the ass."


    "Use me ogre baby, break me up, fill my womb up with your vigorous juices."

 Chapter 261 Chapter-261

    "Did you witness that, Marinda? Your loyal soldiers are spreading their legs in front of my ogres, look at them how they are swinging their filthy pussies and begging some monsters to fuck them.


    Is that what you teach them in the witch household ?" Anon chuckled, casting a sly smile towards Marinda.


    "T-This can''t be real... These women haven''t even touched a man in the past 10 years. How could they behave like this?" Marinda exclaimed, disbelief evident in her eyes.


    She had trained these women herself to combat any man on the planet. Yet now, they were creating this debauched spectacle before everyone, utterly unconcerned about tarnishing the reputation of the Witch House or their own standing. They seemed consumed by their carnal desires.


    ''Yeah, like you can stop them with that. This is an easy way for me to corrupt their feeble minds even faster. Most of them are married, which means they''ve had sexual experiences before. They were merely on an extended hiatus after that initial encounter.


    But today, my ogres have reignited their dormant desires, driving them mad with lust,'' Anon mused, laughter dancing in his mind as he observed the female soldiers provocatively shimmying and dancing before his ogres.


    "Hahaha... This was amusing. Now, what''s your decision?" Anon queried, his voice a hushed whisper near Marinda''s ear.


    "What do you want?" Marinda inquired, her tone laden with a sense of dejected resignation.


    "Excellent, that''s precisely what I aimed for. I wanted to shatter that feminist facade of yours and bring you crashing down to reality.


    Now, you face two options. Either you destroy your self-esteem with your own mouth and become my slave, just as she did," Anon gestured towards the great mother who had already submitted, "or you watch as the women of your household transform into my ogre''s breeding machines, just like them.


    They will be fucked from day to night without any stops until they are pregnant, once pregnant they will be used to produce milk for me and get fucked at the same time.


    Once their wombs become useless and they become unable to breed, they will get butchered and the ogres will eat them." Anon''s finger pointed towards the female soldiers who were dancing naked for his ogres.


    "So Choose, fast." An evil smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    "I-I choose to be a slave, provided you guarantee that your ogres won''t touch any other woman from my house. I''ll serve you for the rest of my life in your bed, as long as you spare the other women," Marinda''s voice trembled with shame as she made her decision.


    "Haha... You''re mistaken. This isn''t a negotiation; it''s an ultimatum. You either accept slavery or not. Don''t instruct me about what to do with the women of your household. Do you understand?" Anon smirked.


    "Why don''t you just kill me? Then you can do as you please. At least, I''d have the satisfaction of dying for my house," Marinda challenged, her gaze fixed unwaveringly on Anon.


    "Luv, you''ve got it all wrong. You see, I can easily kill you. With just one of my fingers, I could end your life. But here''s the catch: I won''t do it. You know why? Because I want to see you suffer.


    I want you to endure the humiliation of being used like an object. Every day, you''ll come to my room, get naked as I please, and assume any pose I demand. You''ll be treated like a thing, an instrument for my gratification. Once my sexual desires are sated, you''ll be discarded and you will repeat this process everyday." Anon spelled out her impending fate.


    "I''d rather end my life," Marinda declared, conjuring an arcane blade at her fingertip and directing it towards her neck.


    "If you do that, your daughters will face the same consequences," Anon interjected, causing her hand to freeze mid-motion.


    "Don''t harm my girls. I''ll do whatever you want, just spare my daughters," Marinda pleaded, her gaze burning with hatred for Anon.


    "Oh, how touching, such maternal devotion," Anon sneered, aware that Marinda''s children were her Achilles'' heel. Twist that nerve, and the pain could be exquisite.


    "Well, it seems you''re left without much choice. Here''s your crown," Anon quipped, summoning a slave collar into his grasp.


    Ting


    He flung the collar towards Marinda, remarking, "Put it on and recite, ''I am a debased slave, serving my master without resentment, even if he treats me like refuse. At the end of the day, I will still submit.''"


    Marinda retrieved the collar from the ground and placed it around her neck. She repeated Anon''s words with a profound sense of humiliation, "I-I am a debased slave, serving my master without resentment, even if he treats me like refuse. A-At the end of the day, I will still submit."


    Instantaneously, a slave contract materialized before Anon.


    Pfttt


    A faint chuckle escaped Arthur''s lips.


    "Arthur, why the grin?" Grok inquired, his tone serious. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Having treated men with disdain and filth, now she finds herself behaving the same way. Anon might appear cruel or malicious, yet he is delivering the most fitting consequences for her past transgressions.


    Once, she executed a young man around 16 for accidentally brushing against her. I stood witness as his grieving mother pleaded on his behalf, and she executed her too.


    Back then, I couldn''t intervene, as her house wields the power of a legendary weapon. Yet, look at her now¡ªon the floor, wearing a slave collar, and sobbing like a wretched creature," Arthur explained, relishing the sight Anon had orchestrated.


    "I think that''s a wrap. I''m taking my leave now. You two should depart as well, but ensure you arrive at my abode before sundown.


    You''ve got a real man to serve now. Is that clear?" Anon demanded in a commanding tone.


    "Yes... Master," the great mother responded.


    "Y-Yes, Master," Marinda echoed.


    "I can''t hear you, bitches. Speak louder, and this time, attach my name to ''Master,''" Anon thundered.


    "YES, MASTER ANON," they both chorused.


    "Good." Just as Anon began to leave, he suddenly realized that he was already at his house.


    "You may leave now. This is my residence," Anon remarked, turning around.

 Chapter 262 Chapter-262

    The weather is now cleared and sun is shining brightly in the sky.


    Anon is now taking a nap underneath a big tree near his house and sweet sunlight is basking through the leaves of the tree.


    He is using Freya''s naked ass as his pillow and kia''s boobs as his eye mask. Jia is sucking his cock as he is taking a nap and cherry is massaging his hands.


    In between his naps, he would eventually grab her face by wrapping his legs around her nape and force her to take it further down inside her throat.


    The ogres and orcs are reconstructing the house with ghost wood and mithiril doors.


    "No.098, move that plank there.... Not there you stupid orc, there." No.300 shouted.


    "Oi, keep it down." Anon shouted.


    "Y-Yes... Your majesty." No.300 spoke as she stopped talking loudly


    Mike and his whole family is gone to royal capital to do some shopping.


    ''I bet his wife and his daughter will bring sexy clothes to seduce me again.'' Anon thought in his mind as he suddenly bited onto kia''s left nipple and started sucking it.


    "Anhhh~ hey don''t do that, all of a sudden," Kia shouted.


    "If you shouted once more, I will take your mouth away. You are a thing behave like one bitch." Anon warned.


    "Meh-Meh-Meh..." Cherry murmured as she looked at Anon and pressed his hand tightly.


    *Slap* Anon immediately slapped Cherry and she rolled back.


    "Ouch..." She cried out slowly and rubbed her cheeks.


    "Go and prepare master a sandwich, no-use Hole," Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes... Master." Cherry spoke as stood up and walked towards the kitchen of the broken house.


    "Oh, madam Cherry. Do you want something from the kitchen ?" An ogre asked her.


    "Yes, the master ordered me to make him a sandwich," Cherry spoke as she continued to rub her cheek.


    "Ah, okay... You can pick the items from there. Those are all of the items that we found from the inside of the kitchen, that are useful." The ogre informed.


    "Yes, thank you," Cherry replied as she started moving in the direction he pointed towards.


    After walking a bit she saw a basket filled with bread and vegetables.


    Cherry picked up the bread from the basket and cut it into half with a blunt knife, she then put vegetables inside the loaves of bread.


    After making the sandwich, she brought it back to Anon.


    "M-Master your sandwich." She spoke in a very low tone.


    Anon immediately raised his hand to grab the sandwich.


    Cherry moved forward and placed it into Anon''s hands.


    Anon grabbed the sandwich and slapped it on Kia''s face.


    "Ouchh..." Kia spoke in a very low tone.


    "Oi, cowgirl. Bite it and chew it, then transfer it into my mouth." Anon commanded.


    "You can''t be serious," Kia spoke with a very surprised expression.


    "Do it or I will milk your breasts. Do you want to get milked while getting fucked by an ogre ?" Anon spoke.


    "N-No... I am doing it." Kia replied as she did what Anon commanded her to.


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    Locking Gia''s neck with his legs Anon again pushed her head down his cock.


    "Master, would you like me to do something too ?" Freya asked.


    "No bitch, you are good where you are," Anon spoke as he tapped on her ass and felt her pussy lips slightly.


    "Yes, master. Thank you." Freya spoke.


    "Master, would you like to eat more sandwich ?" Kia asked.


    "Na, you eat it. I would like to sleep now but I can''t fall asleep because of these thick boobs. I think it''s time that I milk you." Anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "But.. you said you won''t do that if I chew the sandwich for you," Kia asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah, not everything I say is true," Anon spoke as he summoned a glass into his hands and lifted her boob by pinching her nipple and started milking her.


    "Anhhh~ please... Noooo... Don''t do that. You are pinching my nipple too hard." Kia moaned as she observed that Anon is stretching her nipples too hard.


    "Yeah, yeah, cowgirl. Shut the fuck up or I will directly suck them out." Anon spoke as he bit her another nipple.


    "Anhhhh~ Not both of them~ Please spare my nipples master..." Kia said as she started massaging Anon''s head.


    Her sweet milk entered Anon''s mouth directly from one nipple and half of the glass got filled from another one.


    "Anhhh~ master... Please I am Cummmmming.... " She moaned as her eyes rolled up and she came on Kia''s butt.


    "Oww... Kia darling. Did you just come on my butt ?" Freya asked as she dipped her fingers into her pussy lips and smelled Kia''s cum.


    After her nipples stopped milking, Anon released them.


    "Stand up and change places with gia cowgirl." Anon Commanded.


    "Yes, master..." Gia spoke as she let go of Anon''s rock-hard dick from her mouth and traded places with Kia.


    As Kia was about to suck his cock, Anon stopped her.


    "Stop, cowgirl. Switch that mouth of yours with your pussy." He commanded.


    "Y-Yes," Kia said as she removed her panties and her bubbly butts jiggled.


    Grabbing Anon''s dick with one hand, Kia spread her pussy lips with her other hand''s fingers.


    After rubbing it on her pussy for some time, she finally inserted it inside her crack.


    "ANHHHHH~ YES...." In one push, Anon''s dick top touched her womb''s back wall and giggled on her belly button.


    "Master can I also have your dick in my worthless cum dumpster pussy ?" Gia asked as she started massaging Anon''s hair.


    "Yes, Yes... Just let her cum until she passes out and then you can throw her aside to take her spot." Anon spoke.


    "Thank you. master." Gia said with a very excited expression as she moved ahead to kiss Anon on his lip but Anon immediately stopped her.


    "Go and wash your mouth, before kissing me you worthless cum-dump. I don''t like to taste my dick''s flavor from your mouth." Anon spoke with a disgusted face.


    ''Hah... Life is good.'' Anon thought as he looked at the tree and smiled.


    ''I will leave for the elf kingdom tomorrow, but tonight I will be fucking some noble milfy Bitches.'' he continued to think as he started to fall asleep. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Yes master, punish my worthless pussy for talking back to you and asking you questions even when I am just a thing you made for your pleasure," Kia spoke in a trance as Anon''s dick kept pounding on her womb''s back wall.

 Chapter 263 Chapter-263

    Inside the Denver House...


    The great mother''s room...


    Ren sat on the sofa, his face clouded with a grim expression, gazing down in shame.


    The great mother stood near the window, peering outside with a disappointed look etched on her face.


    "I can''t comprehend... Why do you refuse to assume leadership of the Denver Household? Wasn''t this your lifelong aspiration? And now you''re rejecting it?


    If you take over the reins, the house won''t remain under Anon''s dominion," the great mother voiced, directing her gaze at Ren.


    "I-I just can''t be the house leader... Mother, you have to understand..." Ren''s voice wavered, his legs shaking rapidly.


    ''Mother, how can I explain this to you? I''m also his slave, and I became one before you. If I ascend as the Denver house leader, it won''t impact our status. We will still be Anon''s slave and it will just damage our status even more.'' Ren ruminated while nervously biting his nails.


    "Sweetheart, what''s the matter? You can confide in your mother. I''m here for you," the great mother offered, taking a seat beside Ren and gently holding his hand.


    "Mother... It''s just that... I don''t feel entirely prepared for this responsibility," Ren confessed hesitantly, looking up at the great mother.


    "Dear, you can''t be more ready for this role. Say yes, and I''ll crown you as the family leader instantly," the great mother insisted.


    "No, mother. I can''t lead the Denver house, and I implore you not to push me," Ren pleaded.


    "Why the hesitation? What''s preventing you from becoming the Denver house leader? Don''t you desire to liberate our house from Anon''s control?" The great mother''s voice escalated as she rose from the sofa.


    In that moment, Ren lost his composure, erupting, "Mother, can''t you see I''m saying no for a valid reason? There must be a good reason behind my decision, right?"


    "Then share that reason with me, son. I''d love to know what''s stopping you from leading our house. Tell me," the great mother demanded.


    "It''s him."


    "Who''s ''him''?" She inquired, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "It''s Anon; I''m his slave too," Ren admitted, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    An instant hush enveloped the room.


    "WHAAAAATTTTT? When did this happen? When did he abduct you?" The great mother yelled, reaching out to touch Ren.


    "When we participated in the Kingdom''s Night Run, he captured me in the woods," Ren recounted.


    "Huh...? But you won that race; you came in first during the Kingdom''s Night Run," the great mother puzzled.


    "That wasn''t me, mother. It was Anon. He used some sort of mask to mimic me and clinch the victory.


    He imprisoned me in his basement for a week with the third daughter of the Dragon House, Silk," Ren explained.


    "That... Anon. How dare he lay hands on my sweet child. I''ll kill him¡ªAhhhhhhhh my head, my head, it''s throbbing like mad." The great mother crumpled to her knees, clutching her head in immense pain.


    "M-Mother... Are you alright?" Ren inquired.


    "No, I''m not. My head''s pounding; can''t you see?" She snapped at Ren, her anger evident.


    "Mother, you need to stop harboring ill thoughts about Anon; otherwise, this pain will persist," Ren advised.


    "Okay... Okay... Anon is a fine person, I like him. He''s my master," she repeated in succession as she rose from the floor.


    "Becoming the Denver house leader won''t alter the situation much, mother. We''ll still remain subservient to him," Ren explained, helping the great mother onto the sofa.


    "Damn it, he''s doomed us. We''re now beholden to him, and every other house is aware. They''ll mock us till the end. What are we going to do?" The great mother lamented, grabbing her head.


    "Mother, I don''t think we have any other recourse," Ren lamented.


    "No, there is an alternative," the great mother declared, gazing at Ren with newfound hope.


    "What is it, mother?" Ren inquired.


    "If you have a child, I can announce him as the house leader," the great mother revealed, a smile gracing her lips.


    "But... I have to be married for that, and¡ªwait, are you suggesting I marry a random girl and father a child solely to free the Denver house?" Ren questioned. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that''s my plan now, and you won''t marry just anyone; she''s a 6-star noblewoman from a prominent house. I''ll arrange your engagement tomorrow, and the wedding will take place two days after.


    I want a child who can liberate us from this enslavement," the great mother elaborated, her eyes fixed on Ren.


    "Mom, I can''t wed a girl I''ve never met. I want to marry¡ª" Ren tried to defend himself but he failed brutally.


    "Enough. You''ll wed the girl of my choice and father a male child who can lead this house without being subjected to servitude. Do you comprehend? We need him darling, or do you want your children to serve under Anon too ?" the great mother asserted with a furious expression.


    Initially, Ren remained silent.


    "I asked you a question. Do you understand?" the great mother reiterated.


    "Y-Yes... Mother. I''ll wed any girl you select, but she''ll remain my concubine," Ren proclaimed.


    "No problem, as long as you have a child with her. I don''t care what you do with her afterward. Either kill her or keep her as a concubine or sell her to a whore house; my primary concern is having a grandson, you understand ?" the great mother instructed.


    "Y-Yes." Ren replied as he didn''t feel very good about this idea.


    ''What if he made my child his slave too ?'' Ren wondered in his mind.


    "Very well."


    Knock-knock-knock Suddenly, a knocking echoed at the door.


    "Come in," the great mother permitted.


    "Ma''am, your carriage is prepared for your departure to Sir Anon''s residence," a soldier informed, bowing.


    "Don''t address him as ''Sir''," the great mother retorted, her face contorted in anger.


    "A-As you wish, ma''am." The soldier spoke with a feared expression as he immediately left.


    "I''ll take my leave now. Take care, son." The great mother exited the room.


    [Will upload 5 chapters tomorrow.]

 Chapter 264 Chapter-264

    House of Witches.


    Inside the deepest room... A ceremony was in progress.


    Marinda stood before a sacrificial altar beneath which a large magic circle was drawn with blood. On each point, human and monster skulls were placed.


    Behind Marinda were seven men, covered in monster''s blood and weeping. Each held a human skull.


    "Please... Let me go. I won''t steal again. I did it for my children. We''re dying of hunger," one man cried.


    "Oi, you noble wench. Release meee! I''ll report you to the king. Let me goo," another man shouted.


    "Ugh, I wish I could kill them right now," a girl around 19 with red hair, purple eyes, and a prominent figure remarked, her expression full of disdain.


    "We will eventually kill them, don''t fret," Marinda said, standing beside her.


    "So, I am the leader of the witch house, huh? Felishia Grey, leader of the witches," the girl mused. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t act overly clever and never forget your purpose. Tell me, what''s your goal?" Marinda inquired sternly.


    "To avenge your reputation and eliminate Anon Agreil at any cost. I get it; you''ve been drilling this into me since I arrived," Felishia responded.


    "Because I want it ingrained in you as long as you''re alive. I was humiliated by that man in front of the entire realm, across the seven continents. The kingdom''s knights ridiculed me. That King Arthur, he laughed too. That Anon bastard forced me to utter words that shattered my self-esteem countless times; you can''t even fathom it.


    I want to see his head in your hands," Marinda spoke, her face contorted in anger.


    "Yes, yes, whatever. Can we hurry this up? I have a date with my boyfriend," Felishia remarked nonchalantly.


    "We need to wait for another 8 minutes until the moon reaches the proper position. Once it aligns with the sun... we''ll commence the crowning ceremony," an old witch, standing on the other side of the altar, explained.


    Her hair cascaded down to her legs, and her long nails matched. She sported a pointy hat, and one of her red eyes glanced through her lengthy locks every few seconds.


    Her age was indeterminable, and a foul odor emanated from her body.


    "So, Mom... Why did you choose me over all our siblings and brother Jake?" Felishia queried.


    "Well, because you know how to fight and outwit opponents. You''re ruthless and at times, emotionless.


    You''re the smartest among my kids after Jake... That''s why," Marinda clarified.


    "Why not make Jake the family leader then, if he''s so talented?" Felishia questioned.


    "You''re aware of why I can''t do that," Marinda retorted, annoyance in her expression.


    "Yeah, yeah... because the leader of the witch household can''t be male," Felishia recalled.


    "Be a competent leader and safeguard the women of our house. They have high expectations for us," Marinda instructed.


    "The moon is in position... We should initiate the ceremony," the old witch declared.


    "Let''s begin," Marinda affirmed, stepping away from the altar.


    "Girl, sit on the altar and close your eyes," the old witch commanded Felishia.


    "Yes, Grandma," Felishia complied, promptly taking her place on the altar.


    "Remove your clothes..." The witch directed.


    "Is that truly necessary?" Felishia questioned.


    "Just obey her instructions," Marinda ordered.


    "Fine... As you command, Family Leader," Felishia acquiesced, disrobing and assuming her place on the altar, completely bare.


    "Now, Marinda... Hand it to me," the old witch said, extending her hand toward Marinda.


    "Sure... Here," Marinda responded, conjuring a golden box in her hand and slowly opening it.


    As the box opened, it revealed a grey wand adorned with seven gems.


    Red, Yellow, Green, Blue, Purple, White, Black.


    "Oh my, how many years since I last laid eyes on it? It still exudes the same aura. The Philosopher''s Wand," the old witch murmured, carefully picking up the wand with her elongated nails.


    After examining it, she placed the wand beside Felishia.


    "Now... The first gem, the Red''s Anger," the old witch announced, focusing on the man who had been shouting moments earlier.


    She grabbed an empty glass test tube and approached the angry man. Using her nails, she scratched her stomach and collected the blood that oozed.


    "Oi, what in the world are you doing, you witch? Stay away from me... ouch... son of a bitch," the man exclaimed in fury.


    "Hehehe... Let''s see," the old witch said, returning to the altar and dropping two drops of the man''s blood onto the Red gem.


    Suddenly, it began to glow, and the man''s eyes turned white as the skull he held disintegrated.


    He levitated and floated above Felishia.


    Subsequently, blood started pouring out of his body, and within moments, his lifeless body was suspended in the air. A large ball of blood floated over Felishia''s head.


    "Release," the old witch commanded, and the blood cascaded down over Felishia.


    The red stone on the wand shimmered brilliantly for a moment before returning to normal.


    "HOHOHO... This ritual is still enjoyable," the old witch cackled maniacally.


    "Just expedite it, Selena. Only 3 minutes before the moon shifts," Marinda reminded.


    "Oh, yes, yes..." Selena replied. She repeated the procedure with each man, more or less.


    After the last man had perished, she addressed them...


    "You may open your eyes now, but do not move from the altar." The old witch directed Felishia.


    Felishia opened her eyes, observing a connection between her and the wand beside her.


    "Do you accept to assume leadership of the witch household, replacing its previous leader, Marinda?" the old witch questioned Felishia.


    "I do," Felishia affirmed solemnly.


    "I now pronounce you the official leader of the witch household. May the Philosopher''s Wand safeguard you. Unleash this wand only when you absolutely need it, in life and death situations," the old witch intoned.


    "Yes."


    Knock-knock-knock


    A knock suddenly echoed from the room''s door.


    "Yes?" Marinda answered, her voice sharp.


    "Madam, your carriage is ready," a female knight''s voice came from outside.


    "I''m coming," Marinda replied.


    "I''m leaving... Bye." Marinda departed, heading towards the exit.


    "Enjoy your night, have tons of mind blowing sex." Felishia teased with a smile.

 Chapter 265 Chapter-265

    Anon''s House...


    "Master...Master... The house is ready." No.300''s resonated in Anon''s ears.


    "Hmm...?" Anon stood up from Freya''s butt and looked at the sun directly.


    The sun is shining red and it''s going down the horizon.


    "It''s evening huh ?" Anon said as he started moving ahead and noticed that something is in his legs, blocking the way.


    Anon looked down and found out that the blocking element was nothing other than Gia and Kia themselves.


    Both of them are lying on the ground, naked. Their butts are high up in the air and cum is flowing out of their raw pussies without any stop.


    Their faces have an ahegao look and their eyes are rolling to the back of their heads.


    Their pussies are still twitching from all the orgasms that they just had.


    "Well, it''s been one hell of a nap." Anon said as he slapped both of them on their ass cheeks and moved forward.


    *Slap-Slap*


    Wearing his pants Anon noticed no.300 continuously looking at his thick dick.


    "You want something no.300 ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No sir. I am sorry. I wasn''t looking at your- please forgive me." No.300 spoke with a very embarrassed face as she bowed down.


    "No, problem. You will get this dick very soon but first show me the house." Anon said as he touched no.300''s pussy.


    "Y-Yes, your majesty." No.300 said with an even more flushed face but in her mind she had another thoughts.


    ''Will master, fuck me wild ? Will he beat my ass when fucking me just like last time ? Will he use me like a thing for his pleasure and then throw me away ? Ohhh, i love master.'' No.300 thought as Butterflies started giggling in her stomach.


    "Let''s go... What are you waiting for ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes."


    After walking some distance, Anon noticed a big 3 story building in front of him.


    It was wide and large. All made out of white ghost wood and mithiril gates with thick glass windows.


    "Wow... This is something that only you ogres can make huh ?" Anon praised no.300. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, master. This was very easy to make. Please enter through the door." No.300 said as she gestured towards the main door.


    Their were two mithiril doors at the start of the house.


    Anon opened the foors and entered inside.


    As soon as he entered inside he noticed a magic circle beneath him.


    Anon stepped on the circle and it started shining but after shining a bit it went back to normal.


    Anon has seen this circle before too...


    ''The Enigma Warding Circle, an intricate and powerful enchantment etched into the floor, lies dormant until a footstep is placed upon it. Upon contact, the circle awakens with a faint shimmer, its design glowing with eldritch energy. The circle''s purpose is twofold: it serves as both a guardian and a judge of entry.


    With a weave of ancient arcane principles, the circle reaches out to the intruder''s mana pattern, intricately woven into their very being. If the resonance of the mana matches the predefined signature of an authorized dweller, the circle''s light pulses affirmingly before gradually fading away. The house remains unchanged, its secrets safe.


    However, should the mana pattern deviate from the known signatures, the circle''s light glows a menacing crimson, and a symphony of whispered incantations permeates the air. The house stirs, walls humming as they come alive with magic.


    As the invader unwittingly sets off the circle''s alarm, the house itself awakens to an ominous transformation. Walls shift and twist, revealing hidden armaments and mechanisms long dormant. Windows become shimmering barriers, insurmountable by any mundane means. The very architecture shifts, turning corridors into mazes, stairways into dead ends.


    The shield, born of the circle''s fierce magic, envelops the dwelling, its iridescent aura pulsating with both enchantment and warning. It renders the outside world distorted and distant, making escape a near-impossibility.


    With its arsenal of enchanted traps and formidable defenses, the house becomes a labyrinthine trap, its objective clear: to capture or deter the uninvited. Intruders find themselves pitted against animated suits of armor, illusionary landscapes that disorient the senses, and corridors that seem to change direction on a whim.''


    "Did sephie placed this circle here ?" Anon asked No.300.


    "No master, Sir Kol placed it here. He said that if someone unauthorised is Trapped inside the labyrinth, he will suffer through hell every minute." No.300 explained.


    "Hmm... Kol is being useful huh..? I just remembered that i had to bring kol''s victim here before tomorrow''s sunset." Anon said as he moved ahead and noticed a big door on the ground.


    "Is that ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes, master. This is the way to the underground city... Anyone other than you can''t even open this door." No.300 explained.


    "Cool... But there is nothing else here. Where are the stairs to the second floor ?" Anon asked in confusion.


    "Yes, please follow me sir." No.300 said as she took Anon to the front upper wall of the room and stopped.


    "Please put your hand on this wall, master." No.300 said.


    "Here ?" Anon said as he puts his hand without any questions.


    *Click*


    As soon as his hand touches the wall, a small magical circle appears on the wall and the bricks start to move away as a stair case appeared.


    "I feel like Harry Potter." Anon said as he started climbing the stairs and no.300 followed behind.


    As soon as they reached on the second floor, they saw a very big hall.


    The hall contains many windows and on each window there is a railgun, moving by itself.


    "Why are these rail guns moving by themselves ?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, madam sephie has made some changes in them, here she wanted me to give you this." No.300 said as she gave Anon an emrald bracelet.


    "What is this-?" Before anon could''ve said anything a screen popped out of the bracelet that showed 12 different small screens.


    "These Cannon''s are observing the mana around the house, if they sense a tiny bit of danger. They will immediately send an alert to you and ask for permission to shoot." No.300 explained.


    [Will upload 5 chapters tomorrow.]

 Chapter 266 Chapter-266

    "You really made the best use of railguns, huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, master... All of this was Madam Sephie and her assistant''s idea," No.300 spoke.


    "Well, that''s one good defensive system Sephie has created," Anon praised.


    Beep


    A beeping sound came from the emerald bracelet, and a red dot appeared on the screen.


    "What is that?" Anon wondered as he approached the window and looked outside.


    As he scanned the area, Anon suddenly noticed a cute one-horned rabbit around the bushes.


    Anon clicked on the red dot on the screen.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    The railgun started charging up, and...


    Boom


    A small shot was fired from the railgun that killed the rabbit instantly.


    "Cool," Anon said, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Where are these things drawing mana from?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know, master... Madam Sephie knows about that stuff," No.300 spoke.


    "So, is this it for the third floor?" Anon asked.


    "No, master... Please come here," No.300 said as she started walking toward the left wall of the room.


    "Please put your hand here," she said, gesturing toward a magic circle on the wall.


    "Okay..." Anon said as he placed his hand over the magic circle.


    Click


    Suddenly, a shelf emerged from the wall...


    The shelf was full of weapons: swords, kunais, throwing blades, three pairs of sickles, and a large railgun on the side.


    "What is this? My private weapon shelf?" Anon spoke, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Yes, master. I made this for you. Did you like it?" No.300 asked with a cute smile.


    "Well, well, well... Since you made it, I guess you deserve a reward too," Anon said as he kissed No.300 on her lips.


    No.300 immediately looked down in embarrassment, a smile appearing on her face.


    "T-Thank you, master. I will try to do more work for you from now on," No.300 said, her face turning crimson red.


    "Let''s go to the third floor," Anon said, and they moved toward the stairs to the third floor.


    As soon as Anon and No.300 reached the third floor, Anon noticed premium furniture and premium floor design, just like a noble would have.


    "Nice... Now this looks like a house," Anon said as he laid down on the bed and felt its extreme bounciness.


    "Wow... What is this bed made of?" Anon asked with a surprised expression as he continued to bounce up and down on the bed.


    "Master, this bed is made of the leather of five Furion tigers, and it''s filled with silk from eight-legged spiders," No.300 explained.


    "Oh, nice. So, is this it?" Anon asked No.300.


    "Yes, master. Do you want us to make any changes?" No.300 asked.


    "Nope, it''s all good. Oh yeah, do one thing for me. Give this to your messenger and tell him to give it to Derein," Anon said, handing No.300 a rolled-up piece of paper.


    "As you wish, master," No.300 said, and immediately, an ogre covered in fully black clothes appeared near her.


    But something was odd about that ogre. Even his eyes were covered in cloth.


    "Why are you covering your eyes?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah, Your Majesty, this is a birth defect. I was born this way," the ogre explained as he immediately knelt down.


    "Even in a world full of magic, you are still blind, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre replied.


    "Come here," Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre hesitated for a second but then moved toward Anon, following his voice.


    "Sit down," Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre said, sitting in front of Anon.


    Tap


    Anon placed his hand on the ogre''s head and used his skill.


    <Body Modification>[Ogre Body Found]


    [1 Disability Found]


    [Eyes Disability Found, Would you like to fix it?]


    ''Yes...'' Anon commanded.


    [50,000 mana will be consumed.]


    ''Do it,'' Anon commanded.


    [Curing the disability.]


    Mana started flowing from Anon''s body into the ogre''s.


    After a while, the process stopped, and a screen appeared in front of Anon.


    [Eye Disability has been successfully cured.]


    "Remove that cloth and try opening your eyes," Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the ogre said, removing the cloth from his eyes and opening them.


    Suddenly, light flashed in his eyes, and he covered them with his hands.


    "This... I-I can see," the ogre spoke, tears streaming down his face.


    He immediately grabbed Anon''s legs and started crying even louder.


    "Your Majesty, I can''t thank you enough for what you''ve done for me... I can''t even repay you. Everything I own is already yours; I can''t even offer you my life because it''s also yours," the ogre spoke.


    "No problem... Just get up and deliver the message," Anon said, smiling a little.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I will deliver it right away," the ogre said, disappearing from his position.


    "Your Majesty, you truly have a big heart. You care only about those you love and you don''t let your enemies get away. This is what makes me love you, and- oh, shit," No.300 said with a smile, but then she realized what she had said and immediately covered her mouth.


    "HOHOHO... Looks like someone just accidentally spoke the truth, huh?" Anon said with a smile as he moved toward No.300.


    Thud


    Suddenly, a very loud sound came from the underground city. Anon was on the third floor of the house, but he still felt vibrations from the event.


    "Hmm... What was that?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Ah, that''s nothing, Your Majesty. Just some blockhead ogre males showing their strength to the females so they can choose them as their breeding partners," No.300 explained.


    "Oh, really?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, every year at this time of the season, the males search for females to breed, but to get the females'' attention, they have to prove themselves by lifting weights," No.300 explained.


    "Oh, is that so? Let''s go and see who gets the most partners, then," Anon said as he started moving toward the underground city.


    "B-But... Your Majesty," No.300 tried to stop Anon.


    "Hmm...? Is there a problem?" Anon asked, looking confused.


    "N-Nothing, Your Majesty... Let''s go," No.300 said, following Anon to the underground city.


    [If the master decides to lift the weights, I don''t think any ogre will get any women this year. I just hope he doesn''t wish to pick up the weights.] No.300 thought to herself, not realizing that Anon could hear her clearly.


    "Hehe... Let''s go and see how much the ogres can lift," Anon said in a low tone, a smile appearing on his face.


    After a while, Anon arrived in the underground city and noticed a large crowd in the middle.


    "Haaaaahhhhhh... Yes," an ogre shouted as he lifted a rod above his head. On both sides of the rod were female ogres sitting.


    "Woow... No.900 is very strong. I hope he chooses me as his partner this year."


    "Yes... No.900 is the strongest around here, I think."


    Two ogre females discussed.


    "Can I try?" Anon asked from the middle of the crowd.


    Suddenly, the ogres were surprised and looked at the source of the sound.


    "Y-Your Majesty?"


    "Everyone, on their knees," someone shouted, and all of them knelt down.


    "Stand up, all of you," Anon commanded.


    All the ogres stood up at Anon''s command.


    "Can I also try to lift this?" Anon asked.


    "Fuck... Master did it," No.300 murmured in a low voice.


    "Y-Yes... Why not, Your Majesty?" No.900 spoke, looking at Anon.


    "So, what''s the highest record until now?" Anon asked, standing above the metallic rod.


    "Your Majesty, the highest record of all time is held by No.900. He can carry up to 20 women at a time, ten on each side," an ogre girl spoke.


    "Ohhh... That''s too many women at a time, huh?" Anon said, glancing at No.900.


    "Please, Your Majesty. You praise me too much. I am nothing compared to you," the ogre said, laughing toward Anon.


    "Well, that''s true. How many women ogres can this rod lift?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I think about 50 on each side, Your Majesty," No.300 spoke.


    "Good, girls, get on then. Fill the rod," Anon commanded.


    An ogre woman weighed around 250 kilograms, meaning Anon was going to lift over 250 quintals of weight.


    "Wow... Can the master really lift that much weight?"


    "I don''t think a human can lift that much weight."


    "Yeah, I think he is just showing off to impress the girls." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The male ogres chatted as the females began to sit on the long metallic rod.


    In moments, the rod was filled with 100 ogre women: 50 on each side, leaving very little space in between.


    "M-Master... I think we should go now... It''s time for your massage," No.300 spoke as soon as Anon grabbed the metallic rod.


    ''That''s too much weight for a human to lift; even the master is not that powerful...'' No.300 thought inside her brain.


    "Yeah.... Right after this," Anon said, lifting the rod above his head with just one hand.


    "Woah... He did it with just one hand... How is the master so strong?"


    "Shit... No.900 is nothing compared to him."


    "Wooooow.... Your Majesty, you are so powerful," an ogre girl from the crowd shouted.


    No.300''s mouth was left wide open when she saw this view. Her master lifted so much weight with just one hand. Was that even possible? No.


    "I don''t think we are getting any females now," No.900 murmured in his mind.


    "Well, let''s go," Anon said, placing the rod back on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, there are two carriages stopped in front of the house... Should we let them in?" an ogre asked.


    "Ohh, my dinner is here... Let them in," Anon said.


    [Sorry for late update... I was busy in some family matters. I will upload 5 chapters tomorrow.]

 Chapter 267 Chapter-267

    "Where are they ?" Anon asked the ogre soldier.


    "Sir, we guided them to the third floor directly..." The ogre soldier spoke.


    "Good," Anon said as an evil and perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes, your majesty." The ogre soldier spoke as he bowed down in front of Anon.


    After that, Anon immediately started moving towards the third floor as he rubbed his hands together.


    "Today, it will be a feast," Anon murmured as he went up.


    As soon as Anon reached the third floor he noticed that two women are sitting on his bed.


    One of them is sitting on the right bed and one of them is sitting on the bed opposite to it.


    Both of them are MILFS... One of them is wearing a white robe, it''s half-transparent, and her boobs and ass is visible through it.


    She is The great Mother of the Denver House.


    The other one is wearing a very tight leather outfit... her figure is also looking good in those clothes.


    She is Marinda of the Witch House.


    "Hello, Ladies," Anon said as he looked at both of them.


    Both of them silently looked at each other.


    "I said hello," Anon said with a slightly louder tone.


    "H-Hello, Master." The great mother spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "...and you ?" Anon said as he looked at Marinda.


    "H-Hello," Marinda spoke with a low tone.


    "I think you missed a word there... Bitch." Anon said with a straight face.


    "Hello, M-Master," Marinda spoke with hesitation.


    "Good, now shall we start the program ?" Anon said as he moved towards the great mother and sat beside her on his fluffy bed.


    Touching her cheek slightly Anon asked in a low tone as his breathing sound flowed into her ear...


    "What''s your original name ?"


    "A-Adriana." She answered with a hesitant expression.


    "Good... Name." Anon said as he moved his face near her other cheek.


    Removing his hand from her cheeks Anon grabbed her right boob and started fondling it.


    "Do you like it ?" Anon asked as he touched his lips on her cheeks and started moving them up and down.


    "I-I... Don''t know." The great mother spoke but she was feeling something.


    [Oh my god... He is touching my boobs, how many years has it been since a male touched my body. Even his one touch is making me wet. I just hope my nipples don''t get erect.] She thought in her mind but she didn''t know that Anon was listening to her thoughts.


    "Kiss me.." Anon commanded.


    "W-What ?" The great mother asked with a surprised expression.


    "Kiss me on the lips and kiss me as if you are sucking on candy. If I don''t get the feeling of satisfaction from your kiss... I will kill Ren." Anon spoke with a smile as he pinched her nipple.


    "N-No... I am doing it." The great mother spoke as she kissed Anon on his lips.


    "Good and if you stopped kissing me without my permission to stop, I will kill Ren immediately," Anon warned.


    "Yes." She replied as her juicy thick lips sucked Anon''s lips as if she is sucking on cotton candy.


    Anon grabbed her head with both of his hands and forcefully rammed his tongue inside her mouth.


    [Fuck... He is raping my mouth forcefully with his tongue. My pussy is getting wet I think. What should I do ?] The great mother thought as pre-cum started dripping out of her pussy lips.


    After this Anon removed his hands from her face and slides them down to her pussy.


    *Mnnnhhh*


    She moaned while kissing Anon.


    Anon continued to rape her mouth pussy with his tongue and didn''t give her mouth even a second of relief.


    [Fuck... I am being suffocated by his tongue.] The great mother thought as she struggled to breathe air.


    Anon continued to grope her boobs and flick her clit up and down.


    "Hah .." After 3 minutes of continuous kissing, the great mother finally pulled her lips away from Anon''s lips.


    "I am sorry but... I-I was suffocating and-" The great mother tried to give excuses but Anon interrupted her immediately.


    "You didn''t follow my orders... Now Ren dies." Anon said as an ogre covered in Fully black clothes appeared in the room.


    "Your majesty." He said as he went down on his knees.


    "Tell Ren to commit suicide and say that these are my orders..." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The ogre said as he disappeared from his position.


    "Nooo... Please, Please, Don''t do this to Ren... I beg you. Use me as you want, just spare my son. Please forgive me, I will never disobey any of your orders... From now on.


    Please... Stop him." The great mother begged as she grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "How do you plan to fulfill this mistake of yours ?" Anon asked as he looked at her with an evil smile.


    ''What an evil guy...? He is using her son to blackmail her.'' Marinda thought in her mind.


    "I-I will do anything... Whatever you say... Just say it. I will immediately do it master, but please spare Ren." She said as a light of hope appeared in her eyes.


    "What do you mean by everything? Explain yourself." Anon asked.


    "You can do anything to my pussy or my boobs... I will please your cock and worship it for the rest of my life... I will become your handy-pussy.


    You can use me anywhere and anytime you want." The great mother spoke.


    "Good... Now stand up and please me to fuck that Old pussy of yours within one minute... You can do anything you want but if you couldn''t get me to stick my dick into that worthless pussy hole of yours...then


    Ren dies." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Y-Yes... I will do it... I will please you right now." The great-mother stood up as she immediately agreed to Anon''s conditions.


    "Good, your one minute starts now," Anon said as he looked at her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [These chapters will not be edited by the editor senpai...because i want to show you direct scenes from the bedroom.]

 Chapter 268 Chapter-268

    The great mother... Immediately started removing her clothes.


    She removed the white robe from her body as her beautiful and seductive figure was revealed.


    Two giant jiggling boobs and huge ass cheeks, her pussy had blonde hairs over it, and her armpits were also covered in hair.


    Anon sat down on the bed and observed her figure calmly...


    ''No matter how many I fuck... This habit of mine to fuck more just won''t go away.'' Anon thought as he licked his upper lip with his tongue.


    "M-Master... I am The great mother of the Denver-"


    "Huh...? What was that? Did you just say great ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No... Master. I am the Bitch Mother of the Denver House and today I am here to get my worthless and unholy pussy fucked by your divine cock." She said as she turned around and bent down.


    Spreading her pussy lips and ass cheeks with her fingers, she continued...


    "Master... Please bless this worthless slave of yours with your divine cock and punish my useless big ass for not acknowledging your powers."


    "Hmm... Not enough." Anon said as he looked in the other direction.


    "Master... Please forgive my pussy for saying bad things about you. Please punish it with your dick and show it its place. Please master." She said as she started shaking her milky ass up and down.


    Her pussy lips were moving in a rhythm with her ass cheeks and her boobs were bouncing like two big basketballs.


    Anon''s cock started to get an erection as he looked at her ass-shaking dance.


    "Master, Please. Punish my pussy, please." The bitch mother said as she noticed the erection in Anon''s pants.


    She started shaking her ass and boobs even more.


    "Oi, you," Anon shouted as he looked at Marinda.


    "M-Me ?" Marinda, whose panties are already wet after watching this scene asked coming out of her trance.


    "Yes, you. Where do you think, you are ?" Anon asked.


    "W-What do you mean ?" Marinda asked with a confused expression.


    "What I mean is get your clothes off and suck my dick... Come fast." Anon ordered but this was not an order he gave by using the slave collar''s authority, it was just a normal order and Marinda can easily say no to this.


    "I-I can''t do that... I am a very respectful woman and I don''t perform tasks like that... This bitch can do that." Marinda spoke as she pointed towards the great mother... Who is still shaking her ass toward Anon, just to get fucked.


    "Well, I want to fuck the Denver house bitch..." Anon said.


    Suddenly a smile appeared on the great mother''s face as she was about to get fucked and save her son.


    "..But I want her to suck my dick first and if she didn''t do that... I will not fuck the bitch mother and if I didn''t fuck her... Her son will die. What should I do?


    Eh... Well, who cares. Only 12 seconds remain and I have also turned the magic seal on her slave collar on, so she can''t even use magic." Anon said as he lay down on the bed.


    He has played a very good card and now he is waiting for it to take effect.


    Suddenly the bitch mother stopped shaking her thick ass and turned her eyes towards Marinda.


    In her eyes, there was anger.


    "You better stand up and suck his cock or I will make you." The great-mother said as she walked up to Marinda.


    "Are you threatening me, huh..? Bitch mother ?" Marinda asked.


    "Yes, and this will be the last time that I will tell you to suck his cock." The bitch mother replied.


    "Ohhh... I am scared. What are you gonna do? Do me another one of that ass-shaking dance ?" Marinda spoke as she also stood up from the bed.


    "The Denver house bitch can use magic..." Anon spoke.


    "I will make you suck it..." The bitch mother said as her hands glowed and she grabbed Marinda''s neck from behind.


    "Ouchhhhh... Leave me bitch. I will kill you. Leave me." Marinda shouted as she got forced from behind and she was unable to use magic.


    The bitch mother opened Anon''s pants and a 12-inch long and thick cock popped out of it.


    Both Marinda and Bitch mother got surprised by the size.


    Grabbing Anon''s cock from the bottom, the Bitch Mother puts it in front of Marinda''s lips and forces her head down to give Anon a blowjob. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No,..No....*Gwak-Gwak*" but Marinda was just a normal human girl right now and the bitch mother was using her powers.


    She grabbed her face and moved it upside-down on Anon''s dick forcefully.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "I...*Gwak-Gwak*...Amm....*Gwak-Gwak* Chok-ing...*Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*" Marinda said as the bitch mother used her head to moisturize Anon''s dick.


    "Good... Now get away." She said throwing her away after using her mouth.


    After that she herself sucked Anon''s dick for a second and stood up... Turning her ass towards Anon''s dick, she opened her pussy lips with her own fingers and aimed her pussy hole towards Anon''s dick and squatted on it.


    *Chk*


    Anon''s dick pierced through her womb on the first squat and touched her womb''s back wall easily.


    The great mother''s face Changed entirely, as she made an ahegao face and supported her upper body by putting both of her hands on the bed just like a frog.


    Her eyes rolled up as she bit her lower lip and only two words came out of her filthy mouth.


    "SOOO BIGGG~"


    "I don''t think I will be able to cum like that in 7 years. Move bitch." Anon said as he slapped her right butt tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Annnnnnhhhhhhhhhh~ Cummmmming~" With just one slap she came and she came so hard that she even pissed.


    Her piss fell on Marinda''s face, who was lying on the floor after being used as a toy.


    "Move it, bitch... Don''t cum on your own or I will pound your pussy so much that, even dogs will not fuck you." Anon shouted.


    "Anhhh~ Y-Yes..." The bitch mother said as she recovered from her big orgasm and tried to move.

 Chapter 269 Chapter-269

    "Annnh~ Yes... Yes... Yes...." The bitch mother moaned as she felt Anon''s dick tapping on her womb''s back wall with every thrust.


    She is squatting on Anon''s dick but she can''t take all of it inside her pussy.


    Her pussy''s entrance get''s wider every time she squats down.


    "Ohhh...Annhhhh~... Fuckk..." She moaned every time as she enjoyed Anon''s cock.


    "HaH... You old hag, you can''t even fuck a man properly. Let me tell you how a male fucks a female." Anon said as he grabbed her waist and turned around 180¡ã on the bed... Now The bitch mother is under Anon.


    "Ouchhh... Your dick is twisting my pussy wallls... Anhhhhhhh~" the bitch mother shouted as she felt Anon''s dick twisting inside her pussy.


    "Bitch... Let me tell you how to fuck a holy worthless pussy." Anon said as he started to thrust his dick inside her pussy fast and furiously.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    "Annh~ Anh~ Anhhh~ Annhhh~" With every thrust the bitch mother moaned like a bitch in heat.


    "What are you moaning for huh bitch? You need more...? Tell me, do you want more or not ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her neck and wrapped his body around her body just like an anaconda and fucked her fluffy pussy with no mercy.


    He made her ass turn red in just seconds and cum started flowing out of her pussy regularly because she was not being fucked for the past 20 years.


    "Y-Yes..." She whispered as she felt Anon''s authority over her saggy and helpless body.


    "Huh... I didn''t hear ya bitch? Say it clearly." Anon said as he tightened his grip near her neck and shouted in her ears.


    "Yes, master I want your supreme dick to fuck my pussy even more and turn me into a cock worshipping WHOOORRREEEE..." she said as she came again.


    "Good... Now remember your fucking husband and tell him how you are getting fucked by an even bigger cock than his tiny shitter of a dick." Anon said as he increased his thrusting speed and fucked her even harder.


    "Yes, Yes, Yes, Yes, Annhhhhhh~ Yessssssss... Dear *Tap-Tap-Tap* Jackkk *Tap-Tap-Tap* Anhhh~ I am being Anhhhh~ *Tap-Tap-Tap* FUCKKKKED... By a Anhhhhhh~ Big Diiicccckkkkk than youurssssss..... Please forgive me." She shouted as Anon filled her filthy womb with his cum and painted the walls of her womb fully white.


    Her eyes rolled up to her head and she gave an ahegao expression and her mind broke.


    "Dickkk... Yesss... I want more big dickssss... Please, give me big dicks." She said as her tongue stuck out of her mouth and she twitched her ass while Anon''s cum dipped out of her pussy.


    *Slap*


    "Next time... You will remember who to punish and who to bow down to." Anon said as he looked at her pussy vomiting his cum out with a disgusted expression.


    "Well, this toy is already broken... But I should write my name on it or it will get lost." Anon said as he Summoned an ink pot and a brush in his hands.


    Dipping the brush in the ink pot, anon started writing on the Bitch mother''s ass.


    "Uh-Huh... Now you look like my property." Anon said as he looked at her butt.


    He drew two Arrows on both of her ass cheeks, that pointed towards her pussy and said... ''FUCK ME HERE.''


    After that, Anon rotated her body and started writing something over her womb too.


    After a while, he de-summoned the ink pot and the brush as he looked at the bitch mother''s belly.


    Right over her womb, Anon wrote... ''FOR MASTER ANON''S USE ONLY. USE ME ANYTIME.''


    "Good... Now where is my next toy ?" Anon said as he looked around in search of Marinda.


    Suddenly Anon noticed that Marinda is standing in one corner of the room staring at him with a very scared expression.


    "Hello... Marinda? What happened Luv? Why are you standing there ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "D-Don''t you dare... Touch me." She said as her expression turned grim and even more scared.


    "Oh my god... What happened? Did you get scared ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he started moving towards her.


    "N-No... Don''t come near me... S-Stay where you are... Or I-I..."


    "What will you do ?" Anon asked.


    "I will shout for help...." She said in a feared tone. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my god, I am scared to death... Who will come to save you? Is there anyone out there that can save you from me ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... Please forgive me. I will Respect man... I-I will never say ill about the men kind... Please don''t turn me into her. I will do anything to not be like her." She said as she grabbed the walls.


    "Oh, don''t worry Luv. You will be like her in just a few moments... And believe me, it feels very good. You will feel the ultimate pleasure that your husband never gave you.


    I will fuck you so bad that you will start worshipping the men''s dicks, then I will send you to a whore house where every man in this Continent will rape you over and over until you have taken every man''s sperm in that filthy pussy of yours.


    I will teach you how to respect a man and how to treat him." Anon said as he scared her more and more.


    "Please... I beg of you. Please leave me... I don''t want to be a whore. I promise to treat every man equal to a woman, I will start accepting males in my house just don''t do this to me.


    I-I promise, I will serve you in bed b-but not like her... I-I will make you cum and you can fuck me in the pussy, b-but please don''t turn me into her... My reputation will be ruined, please I beg you." She said as she immediately grabbed Anon''s legs and begged.


    "Hah... Do you know, there is a saying out there and it says... ''Never teach a whore cock sucking and Don''t even try to teach the father how to do the fucking.'' Do you understand ?" Anon asked as an evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 270 Chapter-270

    "I think it''s your lucky day Marinda... I am thinking of sparing your body." Anon spoke.


    "Huh...? R-Really ?" Marinda asked as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yes, why not? But with one condition." Anon spoke.


    "What condition ?" The smile on her face disappeared as she asked with a suspicious expression.


    "The condition is that you will have to make my dick erect in one minute just like her... If you did give me an erection, I will let you go freely but if you failed to do so, you know what awaits you right ?" Anon asked. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "S-So, all I have to do is give you an erection right ?" She asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes, but if you failed then I will fuck you even harder than her... So make your choice fast." Anon said with a smile.


    "Will you let me go, if I gave you an erection? Like I will also get free from this slave collar ?" Marinda asked.


    "Yes, Yes, it''s a promise." Anon agreed.


    "I want to sign a mana agreement.. if you didn''t follow the rules the mana agreement will do its job."


    "Okay, fuck the game... Undress now and this is an order by the slave''s master." Anon said with a serious expression as he looked at her.


    "N-No... I am ready for the game, I was just-"


    "Get your clothes off, Woman or Do you want me to just go and rape Every single of your daughters ?" Anon asked with a menacing expression.


    "N-No... I am doing it. Just don''t touch my daughters..." Marinda said with a feared expression as she started removing her clothes.


    Her body was tight... Her boobs were medium-sized but her ass was huge...


    After removing her clothes, Marinda was only left with her underwear.


    "I said remove all of them, bitch. Did you not hear me ?" Anon shouted.


    "Y-Yes..." Marinda replied with a feared tone as she started removing her underwear slowly.


    As soon as she removed her panty, her shaved pussy was revealed.


    There was not a single extra hair on her body.


    "Oh, my god. What a clean pussy ?" Anon said as he immediately closed his distance to her and started groping her medium-sized breasts slowly.


    "Anhh~" she moaned slowly, feeling Anon''s fingertips over her nipples.


    Anon started flicking her nipples up and down.


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Please... Don''t..." Marinda spoke with a low tone.


    "Oh... You know what? You have a third nipple too..." Anon said as he removed his hand from her left nipple and immediately went down to her clit and started flicking it.


    "Anhhhhhhhh~ not down there..." She moaned with an innocent face.


    "You look one hell of an innocent woman when having sex," Anon said as he continued to rub her pussy until her pussy juices started flowing out of her crack.


    "Annhhhh~, please... Noooo... I am... something is coming... I am going to peee..." She shouted as she came and peed on the floor at the same time.


    Taking this opportunity anon pulled her clit and right nipple at the same time.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHH~ CUMMMMINNNNNG...." she shouted as the juices coming out of her pussy didn''t showed any signs of stopping.


    "Did you like that huh? Bitch ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No..." Marinda whispered.


    "Oh..? Seems like I have to make you cum, until you accept it." Anon said as he bit her left nipple and threw her on the bed after that.


    "Nooo..." Marinda shouted.


    [What is this? Is this what the great mother felt? Is this what they call orgasm? No, this can''t be happening, I am a powerful woman. I can''t have an orgasm from a jerk like him... Women are toys to him...


    This is not happening.] Marinda thought in her mind.


    "You know what''s your problem? You just can''t get over this male and female thing, but today I will fix that for you. Come here..." Anon said as he grabbed Marinda''s ass and lifted it.


    "Nooo... Don''t do it... I-I just came... I ANHHHHHH~, What is this?" Before Marinda could''ve said anything else Anon rammed his cock into her pussy.


    "Shut the fuck up... Bitch." Anon said as he grabbed her mouth with his hand and inserted his fingers inside her mouth.


    "Anhhh~..."


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    After that, Anon slammed her pussy with his cock mercilessly for one hour straight with literally zero stops.


    One hour later...


    "Nooo... Please, not anymore. I will do anything, I will be a whore... I will worship *Clap-Clap* Anhhhh~ Master Anon as my god.


    I will become his handy-pussy.... Please forgive me... I will break if I came anymoreeeee~ " she said as she came again.


    "Oh... Really? But guess what it''s night outside, so I am still going to fuck you till the sun rises... Prepare your pussy Marinda... You are about to become a real cock worshipping whore." Anon said as he again started slamming her pussy.


    Throughout the whole night, Anon fucked both of them thoroughly and converted them into cock worshipping, handy-pussies.


    The next day finally came and the sun shined in the sky...


    Anon is laying on his bed, Marinda and the Bitch mother are also lying on both of his sides.


    Their eyes are Half-open and Half-Closed... Cum is flowing out of their pussies and the bedsheet is all wet.


    Where anon is sleeping peacefully, both of them are twitching their butts regularly, because whenever the cum comes out of their pussy, they feel a current running through their whole body.


    "Yawn..." Anon yawned as he woke up and looked at both of the milfs on his sides.


    *Slap*


    Slapping both of their ass cheeks at once... Anon spoke.


    "What''s up Ladies.. ?"


    No response came from them.. because their eyes might be open right now but they are mentally and physically so exhausted that they can''t move any other part of their body other than their butts and pussy.


    "Well, last night was good," Anon said as he got up from the bed and started dressing up.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    [Dark Sex Mode: Off]

 Chapter 271 Chapter-271

    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard at the gate.


    "Come in," Anon commanded.


    Opening the gates, an ogre entered the room. This ogre was the same one whom Anon had sent to Derein''s castle with his letter.


    "Yes?" Anon asked as he put on his pants.


    "Your Majesty, this is the reply to your letter from Queen Derein," the ogre said as he knelt down and extended his hands, holding a letter.


    Anon took the letter from his hands and opened it.


    [Hello, Anon. The things you asked for are ready. You can come to my castle to pick them up.


    Listen, I am not in my castle right now, but my assistant will be ready for you there. He will show you the requested items.


    There is a small seal inside this letter. If you show it to him, he will know that I sent you.


    He will also introduce you to a guy who knows a guy in the Elven Kingdom, and then you can easily get inside.


    Best of luck with your plan. May the god of winning blessings be with you and fuck all of those bitch elfs.]


    "What the heck? When did I request her for the items? I demanded the damn items," Anon said as he burned the letter with a fireball spell.


    Taking a cigar out of his inventory, Anon lit it up as a small fireball appeared on his middle finger.


    After taking a puff from the cigar, Anon left the room.


    As soon as Anon exited the house, he saw Mike coming towards him with a guy in his hands.


    The guy was seriously injured, and Mike was dragging him along the ground. Mike''s clothes were torn, and he also had some injuries.


    "Mike, what''s going on?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, I greet you," Mike said as he let go of the guy and knelt down.


    "Who is he?" Anon asked, looking confused.


    "Master, this is the one you ordered me to bring to you. Did you forget?" Mike reminded.


    "Ah, that vampire guy, right? Alright then, let''s see," Anon said as he summoned a screen with the image that Kol gave him and squatted down.


    "What happened to you? Why do you look so injured?" Anon asked Mike as he grabbed the vampire guy''s hair and pulled it up to see his face clearly.


    "Hmm... Yes, he''s the one," Anon said as he confirmed the guy''s face with the image Kol gave him.


    "Master, this guy''s family was very clever. They sensed my presence even after I used a cloaking spell on myself and pretended as if they couldn''t see me. When I was in his room, guards suddenly came in and started attacking me with full force. His brothers, sisters, and parents also came to save him," Mike explained.


    "So, you kidnapped him and escaped, right?" Anon asked, trying to guess the rest of the story.


    "No, Master, I didn''t run after taking him. First, I killed all of his house''s soldiers, then his siblings and his parents. After that, I beat him up and brought him here, but I got slightly injured in the fight," Mike informed.


    Though Mike explained everything, only two things stood out to Anon.


    "Ah, so you just massacred his MILF mother and sexy sisters?" Anon asked, looking surprised.


    "T-This... Master, yes, sir. I did that too," Mike answered.


    "Damn... Mike, you know how important every woman is to me, right? Why would you kill them? You could''ve just brought them to me," Anon scolded Mike.


    "I-I''m sorry, Master. I''ll keep that in mind next time. Please forgive me this once," Mike pleaded.


    "Well, nothing can be done now. Take him to Kol and first heal him, so he can at least talk," Anon ordered, looking at the vampire''s face, blood coming from his mouth and nose.


    "Yes, sir," Mike said as he grabbed the vampire again and began moving back inside the house.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go meet this guy," Anon said, whistling as the three-eyed raven flew down to him.


    "Hello, love," Anon said as he touched the raven''s beak.


    "Cooowwww..."


    "Let''s go," Anon commanded, mounting its back.


    The raven immediately took off.


    Anon flew from his continent to Derein''s Kingdom, and the people inside the kingdom noticed the raven flying in the sky.


    After reaching near the Royal castle, Anon jumped off the raven''s back and landed on top of the castle.


    "Hey, who are you?" A female knight shouted from below as she saw Anon land on the castle.


    "Intruder! There''s an intruder inside the castle! Alert everyone¡ªhup," before she could shout more, Anon teleported near her and covered her mouth.


    "Look into my eyes, love," Anon said, using a skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes shone purple, and so did the female knight''s.


    "Now, do you work here?" Anon asked, slowly removing his hand from her face.


    "Yes," she answered, immediately under Anon''s hypnosis trance.


    "Good. Now bring me to your queen''s assistant, love," Anon ordered, smiling.


    "Yes," she said, turning towards the left and leading Anon toward the main gate of the castle.


    As soon as Anon reached the main gate, he sensed over 20 soldiers and a warrior standing behind the door, waiting for him.


    ''This is Derein''s castle, right? They should''ve come out to greet me. Why are they planning to kill me?'' Anon wondered briefly.


    ''Well, it''s always the same. Blood for blood. If they attacked first, I won''t go easy either,'' Anon thought, opening the main gate slowly.


    "Weapons on the ground, sir," an old man around 75, wearing a butler''s outfit, ordered.


    "Sad for you. I''ve got no weapons, but it seems you have mine," Anon said with a smile, looking at the knights standing beside the old man, fully covered in armor and armed with swords, spears, and shields. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Show me your seal, sir," the butler asked.


    Though this butler might appear old, his body exuded a dangerous aura. But to Anon, this was nothing.

 Chapter 272 Chapter-272

    "Here you go," Anon said as he tossed the small seal with a dove bird on it towards the butler. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The butler immediately grabbed the seal and looked at it for a brief moment.


    "Okay, guards, you can go now," the butler ordered.


    The guards immediately bowed down to Anon and left the premises at once.


    "I, the head butler of this castle, greet Sir Anon. Please come in," the butler said as he also bowed down to Anon.


    "That''s some serious security you have here... huh?" Anon asked with a smile as he also felt reassured that this was all just a verification process.


    "I am sorry, sir, but it was an important verification. We received news that the clones are working for the dark forces in the shadows. So, we had to be sure that it''s you and not a clone," the butler replied with a smile as he continued moving inside the castle.


    "Hmm... How can you be so sure that I am not a clone?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The expression on your face when you entered the house didn''t flinch even a bit. If you have the courage to stand before my aura and not even care about it, then it means you are a very strong person. And if you are a strong person, then that means no one can easily make a clone of you. Is that reply to your satisfaction, Sir Anon?" the butler asked.


    "That''s nonsense. How did you really find out about me?" Anon said without hesitation.


    "Yeah... that is indeed nonsense. Here, I found you with this," the butler said as he showed Anon a silver locket that he was wearing around his neck.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Anon immediately used his skill to find out more information about the locket.


    [Locket of Triumph]


    [Created By: Unknown Blacksmith]


    [Skill Attached: Illusion Cutter.]


    [With this skill, the user can easily see through any illusions. The user also becomes immune to any other mental conditions.]


    "That''s one damn good locket you''ve got there, mate," Anon said as he stared at the locket carefully.


    ''Can this locket really block any of my attacks?'' Anon wondered as an evil plan came to his mind.


    ''Let''s see what this locket of yours can do,'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face, and he used a skill on the butler.


    <Illusion>


    Suddenly, a black smoke covered the butler''s face, but it immediately retreated because of the locket, and a message popped up in front of Anon.


    [Your skill {Illusion} has been nullified.]


    ''Wow... That''s one damn good locket. If someone has that thing, it means I can''t do anything to him,'' Anon thought to himself.


    "Didn''t work, did it?" the butler asked Anon.


    "Hmm..? So, you knew that I was casting a spell on you," Anon spoke.


    "Yes, sir. This locket tells me everything," the butler spoke.


    "How many of them exist?" Anon asked.


    This question surprised the butler. Everyone who knew about this locket either asked him ''Where did he get it from?'' or ''Can it stop physical attacks too?'' But Anon asked something different.


    "Hmm... that''s a good question you asked, Sir Anon. I received this locket from my granddaughter. When we were shopping in the main capital, she purchased this locket from a stall. On that stall, 14 more lockets were being sold. So, I think about 15 of these lockets are inside our continent right now," the butler answered.


    "Can you tell me the position of that stall, where he sells this type of lockets? I think I will buy one of them," Anon spoke.


    "Ah, why not? But if you''re so interested in this locket, why don''t I tell you a story until we reach our destination?" the butler asked.


    "Yeah, why not," Anon spoke.


    ''I am feeling danger for the first time in my life. This guy is immune to most of my abilities, and I can''t corrupt his mind either. If he knows that the only thing stopping me from controlling his mind is that locket, he will definitely use that to his benefit. His martial arts are not lacking in any aspect. I think I will easily be defeated by him if fought hand to hand.


    I don''t know about his weapon combat, though. Can he be¡ª''


    "So, once upon a time during the great war of demons and the other races... The Demon King''s right-hand, The Counselor, was the reason why this locket came into effect.


    He controlled humans and bewitched the minds of elves into fighting for him.


    But when the elves started losing their members, they joined hands with the human church and made these lockets.


    They protected our and their soldiers from being mind-controlled by the Counselor. We fought, but suddenly the production of the lockets started reducing day by day.


    That''s when we found out that the elves had to donate their hearts and the humans had to donate their brains to make one batch of these lockets.


    When the public from both sides started questioning their leaders, the church was pressured to stop making them. But in reality, they started kidnapping the elves and forcibly making these lockets.


    After a very big loss against the demon army, the church stopped making them, and only a few were left. But they didn''t come in the antiques because after some time, they were declared unholy by the church itself.


    But some believe that he will return someday, and we will need these lockets... That''s why some houses pass these lockets down through their generations even today," the butler finished talking.


    "So, what do you think? Will the Counselor ever return?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, I believe so. Sir Anon, demons never die. They just change bodies and continue to do their filthy tasks in this world," the butler answered.


    "Well, that''s true," Anon agreed.


    ''Well, guess what, old man. The demon is back, but this time he is here to fuck some bitches.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared all over his face.


    "We are here, Sir Anon." The butler said as he halted his steps in front of a big metallic gate.

 Chapter 273 Chapter-273

    The butler opened the gate, and both of them entered inside the room.


    It was dark inside the room; the butler immediately summoned a lamp and lit it up.


    The lamp shined so brightly that the whole room got illuminated.


    There was a table in the middle of the room with different items placed on it.


    As Anon was looking at the table, he immediately noticed a guy sitting across the table, tied up, blindfolded, and his mouth also blocked with a cloth.


    He was a male Elf, aged around 16 or 17, with blonde hair, fair skin, and long pointy ears.


    "I will take my leave now, Sir Anon. You can take a look at your items. Thank you," the butler said as he left the room and closed the doors.


    "Oh, Okay," Anon replied as he saw the butler leave.


    Anon first looked at the items on the table.


    There were four items on that table:


    1.Some ingredients packed in a white cloth.


    2. A crystal ball with an untraceable mana string.


    3. A thin notebook with some words written on its cover.


    4. Some elven clothes and an academy uniform from the Elven Kingdom.


    Anon requested five things from Derein; four of them were on the table, and the last one was a live male elf.


    Picking up the notebook from the table, Anon used telekinesis and called a chair towards him.


    The chair immediately flew upto anon.


    He sat down in front of the tied-up elf and spoke, "Hello, Mr. Elf."


    "Let''s see... So your name is Mr. Jules," Anon said as he read the words written on the notebook''s cover.


    "Oh, sorry... You can''t look at me or see me, huh? Let me help you," Anon said as he removed the elf guy''s blindfold first.


    His blue eyes glowed as he looked towards Anon but soon closed his eyes when the light from the lamp entered his eyes.


    "Let me get that cloth from your mouth too," Anon said as he removed the cloth from his mouth. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "On the name of the forest spirit¡ª" The elf immediately started chanting a spell.


    "Shut up, you are sitting inside a Null Area," Anon said as he pointed towards the circle that was made around his chair.


    "What do you want? Am I a slave now? Will you rape me now? Who sold me? Those jerks, right?" The elf asked so many questions.


    "Now I get it. Why they sealed your mouth even though you are sitting inside a Null Area," Anon spoke as he started reading the book in his hands, which was about the elf guy.


    "Hmm... Jules, you are 37 years old, huh? You look very young though. You have one mother¡ªdamn, she looks sexy. One father and one sister. You live in the dorms of Forest Guardian Academy, away from your family.


    Your father has a debt of a total of 30 golds, and most of it goes to your studies, so that you can study without any difficulties. But you were getting bullied by some stupid-ass dark elves¡ªfive of them, to be exact.


    They beat you, snatched your money away that your father sent every year as your academic fund, and now the teachers are forcing you to deposit your pending fees on this upcoming month''s first day, which is due for the last three years, or they will kick you out of the academy and send a letter of suspension to your parents.


    You had no money, so you thought the best way to get free from all this is to commit suicide, right?


    But you couldn''t do that either, because when you jumped off the mountain''s peak, you didn''t die. You just sustained some minor injuries and one major injury, which has been fully treated by a healer," Anon said as he closed the notebook and burned it.


    "What the hell do you want with my life, Mister?" Jules asked with a dead expression.


    "Nah, you just look pathetic to me. Committing suicide? Really? And only for some money, that is," Anon spoke as he smirked a bit.


    "Just some money?" Jules murmured in a low tone.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    "You think that''s ''some money''? My father took that huge loan so that he can make me the strongest magician of the Kingdom, and you say it''s ''some money''? It''s everything my father had," the elf started crying.


    "Stop doing that drama, bitch. Here," Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin in his hand and destroyed it by applying pressure with his fingers.


    "Y-You, what have you done? Do you know how much money you just wasted?" Jules shouted.


    "Yeah, I know, and guess what? Here," Anon said as he summoned another platinum coin and destroyed it too.


    "Oh, shit..." Jule''s eyes were left wide open when he saw Anon destroying so much money.


    "You see that? I can destroy thousands of platinum coins like that and not even blink," Anon said as he looked dead serious in Jules'' eyes.


    "Why are you doing this? Are you telling me how pathetic I am? Or are you showing off your money in front of me?" Jules asked.


    "You already know that you are pathetic, and yeah, I am showing off my money," Anon answered with a smile.


    "Why have you kidnapped me? I don''t think you are low on money, so selling me as a slave is out of the options. You want something from me, but I don''t have anything to give you other than my body.


    Don''t tell me you want to¡ª"


    "No, I don''t want to do anything sexual with you," Anon interrupted.


    "So? What do you want?" Jules asked.


    "Open your mouth and drink this," Anon said as he summoned a knife and cut through his finger with it.


    "Why should I do that?" Jules asked.


    "Yeah... Let me answer that," Anon said as he grabbed Jules'' face and forcefully opened his mouth.


    "H-EY...." Jules tried to say something, but before he could''ve said something, Anon poured his blood into his mouth.


    "Because you are in my care now, bitch. You will do whatever I tell you to do," Anon said as he left his mouth and sat back in his chair.

 Chapter 274 Chapter-274

    [One new target has been found under the skill {Mind Control}.]


    [Would you like to execute the skill?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Jules''s Corruption: 0%]


    "Let''s see what you have in your sweet memories." Anon said as he put his hand over Jules''s head and used the skill.


    <Memory Eater>


    Suddenly, memories started surging into Anon''s brain, but he felt something... With each memory, his mind was resisting too much.


    After eating some of his memories, Anon started feeling headaches, but he still continued to eat his memories.


    After 15 minutes, Anon completely ate Jules''s memories.


    [Level Up]


    "Fuck... What type of stupid ass bitch are you? Getting bullied by some garbage shitters and committing suicide because of money issues.


    Ouch, my head hurts... I have to restrain this skill from eating so many memories at once, and these elves also have this resistance thing in their minds that is preventing me from eating their memories. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have to find out what this resistance thing is." Anon said as he looked at Jules.


    Jules now looked like a newborn baby, looking around the room curiously.


    "Ha... I am not giving you your memories back. You don''t deserve memories; either way, you were going to die... So better than dying is to become my slave." Anon said as he put his hand over his head.


    <Memory Alter>


    ''I am feeding some basic info into his mind so that he can understand what I am saying, and I am making his mind my slave, so he follows whatever I order him to do.'' Anon thought as he altered Jules''s memories.


    Jules immediately went down on his knees, accepting Anon as his master.


    "Good... Tell me your name." Anon asked.


    "Jules."


    "Good... So, Jules. Give me some of your hairs." Anon ordered.


    Jules immediately tore off some hairs from his head and gave them to Anon.


    "Thank you, Jules. Now rest here until I come again." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." Jules immediately spoke with a blank face.


    "Good.." Anon left the room after that.


    As soon as Anon exited the room, he saw that the butler was standing right outside the room, waiting for him.


    "Have you taken your items, Sir?" The butler asked.


    "Yeah, keep the elf boy alive. I will need him in the future." Anon spoke.


    "As you say, Sir Anon. Now, please follow me... I will introduce you to the guy who will take you into the elf kingdom." The butler said.


    "Okay, let''s go." Anon said as he followed the butler.


    Both of them exited the mansion through the gates that Anon came through.


    Suddenly, both of them noticed a female knight standing in front of the main gate; she wasn''t moving at all.


    "Excuse me, soldier? Why are you standing here? Don''t you have night patrol duty?" The butler asked.


    Suddenly, Anon realized something.


    ''Fuck!! I forgot to Un-Hypnotize her.'' Anon remembered as he instantly removed Hypnosis from her.


    "Huh..? Where am I? You!!! Intruder... Sir, he is an intruder." The female knight immediately shouted as she saw Anon standing beside the butler.


    "Please go back to your duties, or I will have to talk to your senior." The butler said as he looked at her.


    "Y-Yes, sir." The female knight said as she understood that Anon wasn''t an intruder; instead, he was a friend of the butler.


    "I am so sorry for her behavior." The butler immediately apologized to Anon.


    "Ah, no problem. It can happen." Anon said.


    After that, both of them moved towards a carriage that was parked right outside the castle.


    "Please sit in this carriage. Inside, you will find that person... He will take you to the elven kingdom and give you your new identification papers to enter and exit the city at will." The butler said.


    "Okay." Anon said as he walked inside the carriage.


    As soon as Anon entered the carriage, he noticed an elf already sitting inside the carriage.


    He had green hair, green eyes; he looked around 35, and he had a bow beside him.


    "Hello..." The elf greeted.


    "Hi." Anon greeted back.


    "I am Ron. I will be helping you from now on." Ron said.


    "Good." Anon didn''t tell him his name and kept the conversation short.


    The carriage started moving.


    "Here... These are the documents that will tell you everything about the elf kingdom''s rules and regulations.


    They hold information on everything: Academy, Jobs, Management, Security, and Business.


    If you read this, you will have no problems settling in with the elves, but your face can be a problem.


    I don''t think they will be willing to accept a human in their society." Ron spoke.


    "Why are you helping Derein?" Anon asked straightforwardly.


    "Obviously, money." Ron answered.


    "Just that? You are selling out the information about your kin, just for some money?" Anon asked.


    "Yes."


    "Good." Anon spoke with a satisfied face.


    "You should read those books." Ron advised.


    Anon now had the memories of Jules, so he didn''t need these books.


    "Yeah, I will do that." Anon answered.


    "I was told that you will go inside as one of them. Do you have a skill that turns you into an elf?" Ron asked.


    "No, but I have a little something that can do just that." Anon answered.


    "Oh, Okay then. I think it''s time that you use that because we are about to enter the elf kingdom." Ron spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon said as he looked outside and noticed the sky shining with stars.


    "The Time works differently on this side. To be more precise, it works exactly opposite." Ron explained as he noticed Anon looking out of the window.


    "Ah, that''s how it is." Anon said as he pulled out the Mask of Nature from his inventory.


    Putting one hair of Jules inside the mask, Anon wore it on his face. As soon as he wore the mask, his body and face started changing. In just 30 seconds, Anon was transformed into an elf resembling Jule.


    "Wow... You look like a real elf," Ron said with a very surprised expression.


    "Well, that''s good," Anon replied.


    "Here... The gate to the entrance is near. This is your identity card, and here are your papers. If they ask for identification, you show them the card, and if they inquire about the purpose for leaving, just show them these papers.


    If they ask any questions, just say yes," Ron explained.


    "Okay," Anon answered.


    Suddenly, the carriage halted.

 Chapter 275 Chapter-275

    The carriage came to a sudden halt.


    "We are here... Try to be quieter. The elves are not very talkative with another unfamiliar elf," Ron informed.


    "I understand," Anon said.


    "Let''s go. I will go first, and you will be behind me," Ron instructed.


    "Okay."


    Both of them stepped out of the carriage and started walking toward the checkpoint gate of the elven kingdom.


    "Sir, you forgot my fees," the carriage driver called out from behind.


    "Ah, shit. Just wait a second," Ron said as he stopped and pulled out a pouch of coins from his pocket, then started searching for a bronze coin.


    10 seconds passed, but he still kept looking...


    "Ahahaha... Bronze coins are so hard to find among all these silver coins," he spoke as he tried to show off.


    Anon looked at him and summoned a gold coin.


    "Here, keep the change," Anon said as he threw the gold coin toward the carriage driver.


    Both the carriage driver and Ron were shocked at this.


    "W-What? S-Sir, I think you have given me the wrong coin. It''s a gold coin," the carriage driver spoke as he held the coin with both of his hands.


    "Wow, that''s very nice of you to give it back. You are one nice carriage driver," Ron said as he took the coin from the carriage driver and gave it back to Anon.


    "...and you don''t throw your money like that. Showing off is one thing, and losing money is another thing. So, be careful about what you throw next time," Ron taught Anon.


    "Yeah, I am not wrong. Here, gift your family some new clothes and have a good dinner for once," Anon said as he threw the coin back to the driver.


    "T-Thank you, Sir. I will never forget you. May I know your name, Great Sir?" The carriage driver asked.


    "Phantom," Anon said as he smiled toward the carriage driver.


    "I will remember that name, sir. Please call me if you need any other ride," the carriage driver said as he left.


    "You really donated a gold coin to that carriage driver? Are you that rich? Even a king wouldn''t do that," Ron asked.


    "I am not a king, and that''s the lowest coin I have in my pocket right now," Anon said as he started walking toward the main gates.


    "Haha... Nice show-off. Are you saying you have a platinum coin in your pocket?" Ron asked.


    Ching


    Anon immediately summoned 5 platinum coins in his hands and de-summoned them.


    "What the heck? Did you just summon 5 platinum coins?" Ron asked with wide eyes and a surprised expression.


    "I told you," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wow... You are one rich person," Ron spoke.


    Both of them reached in front of the main gate, and two guards stopped them by crossing their spears.


    "Show us your identities," the guards asked.


    Anon was observing the gate of the elven kingdom carefully...


    It was carved out of wood, and many ancient figures were drawn on it, depicting the legendary tales of the Elves.


    "You, show us your identity," the guard asked Anon.


    Anon didn''t say anything and just showed them the identity card that Ron gave him.


    The guard looked at the card and then looked at Anon for a brief moment.


    "Name...?" The guard asked.


    "Jule," Anon answered.


    "Mother''s Name...?" The guard asked.


    ''Oh no... I forgot to tell him that he needed to learn his details,'' Ron thought in his mind. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha... Sir, We are clear... Why don''t you-" Ron tried to divert their attention.


    "Oi, Shut up," the other guard shouted.


    "Y-Yes..." Ron said as he got ready to run at any moment now.


    "Hillary," Anon answered.


    "Father''s name?" The guard asked.


    "Ian," Anon answered without any worries.


    "State your purpose of leaving the city?" The guard asked as he gave the identity card back.


    "I went out for academic purposes...." Anon answered.


    "What purpose?" The guards asked.


    "To conduct research on maple trees found in the human kingdom for the mid-term exams... I can show you the paperwork if you want?" Anon answered with the most confident expression an elf can ever make.


    "Okay, you can go." The guards immediately permitted them to go through.


    Both of them crossed the gates and entered the city of elves.


    Anon looked at the city of elves, and he was left shocked... The view was stunning.


    It was as if he had entered a futuristic city. The houses were made out of wood and metal.


    They were built in a very orderly pattern.


    No random houses in the middle of a road or winding paths all over the city.


    The roads were straight, and houses were built on the sides, properly.


    They also left sidewalks for people to walk. On the sidewalks, there were lamps that illuminated using candles.


    Ladies were playing with their kids, and gents were talking to each other on the side of a bar.


    It was like a happy land; everyone was happy here. There was a positive energy in the air.


    "Wow... This is one beautiful city," Anon said.


    "No, it''s just like the human kingdom. The deeper you go inside, the more depressing the environment gets.


    Nobles live in the center of the city, even though we have no walls like you, but we know where we have to keep our distance.


    You see that fountain... That represents the start of the second ring and the end of the first ring.


    After that, only nobles live... Elf Nobles and Some Human Nobles too," Ron explained.


    "Hmm... So you have the caste system too, huh?" Anon asked as he looked at the fountain.


    "Yep, we were the ones who started that. You guys just copied us. Elves are distinguished by blood, the more old blood they have, the more royal-blooded they are.


    And the more royal blood you have, the more efficiently magic you can use.


    I don''t know how you identify the royal blood in your kin," Ron explained.


    "I am going to my house," Anon said as he left immediately.


    "Yeah, bye. My job is also finished here," Ron said as he started walking his own way.

 Chapter 276 Chapter-276

    As Anon walked towards Jule''s house, he noticed many elves were closing their shops and going back to their homes.


    "If I am right, my dorm should be in this direction..." Anon said as he started walking towards a very big building.


    After walking for a bit, he came across a very big shining gate.


    Above the gate, there was a sign that said ''Elven Academy Of Magic Research and Archery.''


    "Wow... That''s a good name for an elven academy," Anon said as he entered the academy.


    ''This Academy is divided into two parts: the academic school and the residential dorms.


    The dorms are for those who can''t afford to go home and come back to the academy every day because of the long distance.


    Since I want to corrupt this kingdom from scratch, I will start from Jule''s house. I will move my stuff back to Jule''s house, the first thing in the morning.'' Anon thought as he walked towards his dorm room.


    "663, 664, 665,... Yes, 666. This is the one," Anon said as he stopped in front of the metal gate with the number ''666'' printed on it.


    "Well, now that I notice it... I would like to say only one thing, El-Diablo." Anon said as he opened the gate to the room and entered inside.


    The room''s light glowed by itself.


    As Anon looked around the room, he noticed a very neat and clean environment.


    There weren''t many things inside the room: only one study table, one bookshelf, one bed, and one window.


    Anon looked around a bit and noticed that this room was too clean, as if Jule cleaned it for someone else.


    Anon immediately looked into Jule''s memories and tried to find out the reason for this.


    After searching a bit, he found it...


    Every night around this time, some dark elf bullies would come to his room and do drugs in this room.


    Anon immediately went near the dustbin and looked inside.


    He immediately found many metallic syringes inside it.


    "Hah... What a coward you were? Letting other losers do whatever they want in your territory," Anon said as he made a disgusted face.


    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    Anon walked towards the gate and opened it.


    As soon as he opened it, he noticed three dark elves standing there: two guys and one girl.


    "Yo, loser guy," one of them spoke. He had blonde hair, tan skin, and green glowing eyes.


    His face looked ugly and filthy.


    "What the heck are you staring at, bitch? Welcome us in," another guy with the same body tone and hair color spoke.


    Anon just observed them and didn''t do anything.


    Slap


    "What''s wrong with you, bitch ? Welcome us inside," the girl elf spoke as she slapped Anon.


    She also had tanned skin, blonde hair, blue eyes, and a medium-level body structure. Neither too thick nor too slim.


    As soon as the slap touched Anon''s cheek... An explosion happened inside Anon''s brain.


    ''THIS BITCH... IS DEAD.'' The first thought that came to Anon''s mind, but suddenly he realized that he wasn''t standing in the human kingdom anymore and he wasn''t Anon either... He had to proceed with his next move calmly.


    "Hahahahh... Sorry, ma''am... Please come inside," Anon said as he greeted all of them into the room.


    "Yeah, that''s more like it, jerk. We are your seniors... Welcome us like that."


    "I think this Bitch forgot that we are his masters and he is our slave."


    "Hahahaha..."


    All of them laughed as they entered the room, while Anon just looked at the ground continuously. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''CALM DOWN... CALM DOWN... CALM DOWN... I WILL KILL THEM... I WILL KILL THEM.... NO, CALM DOWN.


    KILL THEM NOW... NO, CALM DOWN AND THINK.


    JULE WAS A COWARD, WHO CAN TAKE THIS... BUT YOU ARE IN ANON''S TERRITORY NOW, BITCH. I WILL COMMIT A MURDER BEFORE COMMITTING SUICIDE.'' Anon shouted inside his brain as he closed the door with a psychopathic expression on his face.


    Thud


    All three of them sat down on the floor and started talking to each other.


    Anon sat down on his bed and started observing them as he looked into Jule''s memories.


    After searching for a bit, Anon found some useful information.


    ''This Academy doesn''t permit students to use magic inside the dorms... Without permission. If someone is found using magic inside the dorms... They will get an instant suspension and have to repeat the year.


    The dark elf''s dorms are separate from the normal elves. No one is permitted to go across the dorms.


    You can''t kill anyone inside the dorm or you will get an instant suspension and punishment according to the laws of the Kingdom.''


    "Hey, Slave. Go and get us something to eat from the shop," one of them ordered.


    "I don''t have any money..." Anon said as he wanted to see their reactions, as they took Jule''s pocket money at the beginning of every month.


    "You bitch... Go and make some for us then, idiot," the girl stood up and again slapped Anon.


    Slap


    "Ohhh... Nice one."


    "Here you go, bitch... But remember I will take them back." One of them said as he threw 5 copper coins at Anon.


    "Bring me two sweet buns."


    "I need some Puff-Puffs."


    "I need one sweet bun."


    All three of them ordered as they laughed at Anon.


    Anon calmly picked up all 5 coins and looked at them.


    "I will be back shortly with your orders, masters." Anon said with a big smile on his face and immediately left the room.


    He immediately searched Jule''s memories and located the shop inside the academy, where he would go to purchase goods for those bitches every night.


    After eating, those dark elves would do drugs and stay in his dorm until morning.


    Anon reached the shop and saw an old elf lady sitting there.


    Her name is Ruby; she never talks with anyone except Jule.


    "Hi..."


    "Three sweet buns, one Puff-Puffs, here. That would be 5 coppers." Before Anon could say anything, she pushed a bag towards him and asked for money.


    "Uhm... I don''t need that today. I would like to buy that rod." Anon said as he pointed towards a metallic rod behind her.

 Chapter 277 Chapter-277

    The old lady immediately got shocked as she heard Anon''s words.


    "Hmmm...? You are the Jule guy, right?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes, I am," Anon said as he nodded.


    "Are you sure that you want this rod and not these food items?" She asked.


    "Yeah, that''s why I asked you for the rod," Anon spoke.


    "Okay, here you go. That would be 3 copper. Use it properly. It''s very heavy," the lady said as she picked up the metallic rod with both of her hands and placed it over the counter.


    Anon immediately dropped 5 copper coins on the counter and picked up the metallic rod with just one of his hands.


    "Keep the change," Anon said as he left after that.


    "What happened to him?" The old lady wondered as she looked at Anon leave.


    "Let''s see... One hand, no, two hands, no, no, two hands and one leg. Eh... Everything," Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    He can''t kill them according to the academic rules, but he can beat them really bad.


    Anon reached in front of his door and opened it.


    "Ay, the bitch is back... Look."


    "Huh...? Where is our food, bitch?"


    "Oh... Look at that. I think this slave needs a good beating."


    All three of them commented on Anon''s empty hands.


    "Oh, I have your food... Master. Just let me close this door and give it to you," Anon said as he closed the door.


    Thud


    The doors of the dorm rooms are soundproof, meaning any sound from inside will not escape the room.


    After closing the door, Anon summoned the metallic rod in his hands.


    "Huh, what is tha-" before the elf girl could''ve said anything else, Anon pulled the metallic rod back and smashed it down on her left hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡ª" She shouted very loudly.


    "You fucking bitch..." The dark elf guy with blue eyes stood up and ran towards Anon to stop him, but as soon as he entered Anon''s range of attack.


    Anon swung the metallic rod again and...


    Thud


    The metallic rod hit his jaw, and he went unconscious in a single strike as two of his teeth fell out of his mouth.


    "Ahhhhh... You motherfucker... You broke my hand... I will kill you, bitch." The elf girl threatened as she stood up, supporting her hand with her other hand.


    "Where are you going, master?" Anon said as he loaded the metallic rod and swung it again with his full force.


    Thud


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." She shouted as the metallic rod hit her left leg and instantly broke her bone.


    She immediately fell on the ground as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "M-My... Leg Sob-Sob you broke it... Sob-Sob" She was crying so loudly that even sound wasn''t coming out of her mouth anymore.


    "Oi, Bitch. Do you know what you have done? We will make your life hell. If you let us go right now... We will never come here or ever touch you. Just let us go, or we will tell everything to the teachers," the guy threatened Anon.


    "Ah, will you? I thought corpses never talk.." Anon spoke as he looked at the elf guy.


    Suddenly the girl stopped crying and looked at Anon with a very surprised expression.


    "H-He plans to kill us... Denny save me... Denny please save me... I don''t want to die." She requested the guy as she crawled up to him with her broken leg.


    "You know you can''t kill us. The academy will immediately suspend you," Denny spoke.


    "Uhm... What was your name? Denny, right? Let me ask you something: when you investigate a murder, what''s the most important thing in it?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What?"


    "It''s your corpse, you stupid. I will kill you and dispose of your corpses before sunrise," Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "Dennnnyyyy.... Save me from him." The elf girl said as she grabbed his legs.


    "Leave me, bitch. I am talking," Denny spoke as he kicked the elf girl away. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But Denny..."


    "Listen, Brother, let''s talk it out. We can both be happy. Obviously, she was the one who always hit you; I never touched you.


    You can beat her as much as you want, and I will return all of your money that I took from you. Just let me go," Denny said as he immediately changed sides.


    "Denny? Y-You can''t do that. W-We are friends... You are going to leave me with him, so that he can beat me up?" She asked.


    "Shut up, bitch, you are just a fucking whore. Who likes to beat men," Denny said as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "D-Denny... Please nooo..." She shouted as she looked at him leaving her here by herself.


    "Okay, brother, bye. Your money will be sent to you in 2 days," Denny said as he started to leave.


    But as soon as Denny grabbed the door handle, he felt a very severe pain in his back.


    As soon as he looked back, he noticed a metallic rod breaking his spinal cord.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH...." He shouted loudly as he also fell down on the ground.


    "Don''t fuck with me, master," Anon said as he broke both of his legs with the rod and both of his hands too.


    "Now, now, now... Here comes the time for our Princess," Anon said as he moved towards the dark elf girl and slid his metallic rod on her body.


    "No, no, no, please... Take everything I have. Y-You can even have sex with me... But please let me go. Y-You can kill those guys, I will not say a word about this to anyone.


    Please spare me. I-I don''t want to die... I-I can even lure girls from my dorm for you.


    Y-You can use me to your profit... I-I have other guys too, who give me money just like you. I-I can even make you rich. You just have to spare me and let me go; these two guys were never with me, I promise," she said as she crawled up to Anon''s feet.


    "Yeah... That won''t work," Anon said as he started beating the girl mercilessly with the metallic rod.


    "Nooo... Please spare me. I beg you. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."

 Chapter 278 Chapter-278

    Anon woke up from his bed and looked around the room.


    Although there was no one inside the room besides him, there were many blood marks on the walls of the room and scratching marks on the floor.


    "Hah... That was one good night''s sleep." Anon said as he stood up from the bed and yawned.


    Last night, he beat all three of them until they passed out due to pain. Then he woke them up again and started beating them once again.


    This process continued until they were unable to even speak. After this, Anon moved them back to their dorms and came back.


    Anon stood up from the bed... Moved towards the dorm''s shower.


    One dorm had a communal shower where many elves would take baths together.


    Anon took out the academy clothes from his inventory. As he walked towards the shower, he saw a big crowd of male elves standing in lines to enter the bath in order.


    "Wow, they really are organized, huh?" Anon said as he started walking inside the bath without standing in line.


    "Oi, Jule. Where are you going? Don''t you know the rules? Stand in line," a student shouted as he grabbed Anon''s shoulder from behind.


    "Ah... Why..." Anon started speaking as he grabbed the guy''s hand tightly.


    "...the heck do you have to touch me again and again?" Anon said as he slammed the guy on the ground, performing a 360¡ã flip.


    Thud


    "Ouchhhh... What the hell?" He said as he rubbed his back.


    "If you touch me once again... I will beat you up so bad that your mother won''t recognize your face." Anon said as he looked at the elf and warned him.


    All the elves also felt the threatening aura coming out of his body.


    "What the heck? Who is he?"


    "I don''t know, I just saw him today."


    "Does he live in the dorms?"


    "Oh, he is the fees guy. The teachers always mock him in the class to pay his fees. There is a rumor that he will get suspended this year if he doesn''t deposit the remaining fees by today." One of the elves spoke.


    "Haha... What a poor fellow."


    Anon ignored all their talks and went directly inside the bath.


    Inside, there was a big pool with boiling water.


    "What the heck? They have hot springs?" Anon was left surprised as he looked at the hot spring pool.


    Anon removed his clothes and jumped into the hot spring.


    After the bath, Anon got ready for the classes and went directly to the academy.


    Jule had three classes in the academy...


    The first was an archery class. The second was a blacksmith class, and the third was Magic classes.


    All three of them were basic classes, but before taking the classes, Anon had to fill out a form for his dorm room leave.


    ''If I want to corrupt the kingdom, I have to start from this guy''s family, and the first target will be his mother. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hillary, a housewife. Her age is around 200 years. I can''t corrupt her directly, that''s why I have to go for the slow approach.


    Unlike human females, I can''t just corrupt her mind through sex. Elves are very wise creatures; they only have sex when they want to reproduce.


    They never have sex for pleasure. That''s why the sex drive of elf males is very low, and the sex drive of female elves is medium.


    But beneath that medium sex drive, there is a hidden monster sex drive.


    You just have to find a way to activate it, and the way to activate it is a special aphrodisiac. I have brought its ingredients with me, but I need a lab to make it.


    I have to move back to my house to corrupt her, and to corrupt a person, you need to find their weaknesses.


    Hillary has two weaknesses that I have to exploit according to my plans.


    The first is her kind heart. She is a very kind-hearted woman and can''t see anyone in pain, especially her own son.


    The second is her love for her son. She loves Jule so much that she can die for him without even batting an eye.


    These two weaknesses are all I need to corrupt her. After you start pecking at a tree, and the more you peck inside it, the more hollow the tree becomes.


    Once I activate her sex drive, she is an easy target.


    Then comes Jule''s sister, Moon.


    Moon has a cloth shop in the town; she works from day to night just to pay for the family''s expenses.


    She has no known weaknesses that I know of right now... But I will find them once I start spending time with the family.


    Jule has a dad too; he is in heavy debt. Corrupting him won''t be a big task; males have so much tension on their minds that only a small push, and they will be corrupted to the core.


    Once I corrupt this family, then come the sweet neighbors. Once the whole neighborhood is under my control.


    I will directly infiltrate the castle of this kingdom and start the game of corruption there. Hehehehehe...'' Anon thought about his master plan as he started laughing.


    "Uhmm... Is there something you want, Mr. Jules?" A voice rang inside his ears.


    "Huh...? What?" Anon asked, coming out of his evil thoughts.


    He suddenly noticed that he was now standing at the front reception of the academy.


    "What is your purpose for coming here, mr.Jule ?" The receptionist asked.


    "Ah, yes. I want to leave the dorm. Can you give me the form ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, surely. Here, your fees will get a reduction of 5 silver per year that you give for the dorm service." The receptionist explained as he gave Anon the form.


    Anon immediately filled the form and gave it back to the receptionist.


    "Thank you, your luggage will throwed out of the dorm room by the evening." The receptionist spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, that''s one good service." Anon said as he left.

 Chapter 279 Chapter-279

    The first class was a magic class.


    In this class, you basically get to read theories about new magic only. This class is boring as heck; in this class, you only get bored to death because this is the only magic class where you can''t use magic.


    ''I will just go and sleep in there.'' Anon thought as he entered the classroom.


    As soon as Anon entered the classroom, he noticed that the classroom hall was very big and stretched all the way back.


    Anon noticed that the last bench was empty and immediately started moving towards it.


    "Mr. Jules... Am I invisible to you?" A sound came from behind Anon as he was moving towards the last bench.


    "Yes..?" Anon turned around and looked at the guy who called him.


    As soon as he turned around, he looked at a male elf standing in front of the class behind the lecture stand.


    He was none other than the teacher of the new magic research subject himself, Mr. Richard.


    He had blonde, long hair, brown eyes, glasses, a decent face, good height, and he looked like a nerd.


    He looked furious from his expressions.


    "I asked, am I invisible to you?" He asked again in a very, very angry tone.


    "Well, seems like it... Because I didn''t notice you when I entered the room." Anon answered with a neutral expression.


    "Hahahahaha...."


    "Wow... He just roasted the teacher."


    "Yooooo, Brother just went wild."


    "Wow... That was a savage reply."


    The class immediately started laughing and mocking.


    Thud


    "Mr. Jules, are you making fun of me?" Richard asked as he stared at Anon with a very angry look.


    "Do you want me to?" Anon asked with the same neutral expression.


    "Oh, right. That''s the attitude of someone who hasn''t paid his fees for the last three years. I think today is the day that you will get your suspension letter, right?" Mr. Richard spoke in a threatening tone as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yeah, that¡ª"


    "Mr. Richard, can I come in?" Before Anon could''ve said anything else, a sound was heard from the class''s entry door.


    Everyone looked at the door and saw a purple-haired male elf standing at the gate with a piece of paper in his hand.


    "Yes, Sir Helg. I was indeed waiting for you. Please come in, and what is that paper in your hand? Is it perhaps someone''s suspension letter?" Richard spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Indeed, it''s a suspension letter, and it belongs to Mr. Jule. Who is Mr. Jule?" Helg asked as he looked at the students.


    "This guy right here... he is Jule. I say we kick him out of the academy right now." Richard said as he pointed towards Anon without wasting any second.


    "Are you Mr. Jule?" Helg asked.


    "Yes."


    "Good, here... You are suspended from the academy for not paying your fees. Your remaining amount is 30 golds. You can continue your course anytime from right here if you deposit 35 gold coins, 30 as your remaining fees, and the other 5 as a penalty for late fees.


    Your suspension will be canceled the same day. Have a good day." Helg said as he handed the document to Anon and looked at him with a smile.


    "Now, now... Sir Helg, why don''t you tell Mr. Jule how much time he has to leave the academy before we kick him out?" Richard spoke.


    "You have 1 hour to leave this academy, thank you." Helg said as he turned around and started moving back to his office.


    "Wait." Anon called out to him.


    "Huh...? Is there a problem, Mr. Jule?" Helg asked with a confused expression.


    Chk


    Anon tore the papers and threw them into the air.


    "What does this mean, Mr. Jule? Are you showing resistance against the academic rules?" Helg asked as his happy face immediately turned into a very serious expression.


    "No, here." Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin and threw it towards Helg.


    Helg immediately caught the coin and looked at it from both sides carefully.


    "Hmm... Real platinum coin. Are you sure you want to use this?" Helg asked.


    "You got any doubt? Just get all the payments done and deduct the remaining amount for this course that I am doing." Anon answered without any delay.


    "Okay, that will be 75 golds. Do you like any other services?" Helg asked.


    "Yeah, I heard there is a dining area where good food is served..."


    "The Noble dining area?" Helg spoke.


    "Yes, that one. I need permission for that."


    "That will be 20 golds..." Helg spoke.


    "Yeah, do that and keep the change." Anon said as he continued to move back towards the last bench.


    Everyone inside the room fell silent at this moment. Even Richard was shocked at this.


    A commoner elf, whom half of the class didn''t even know existed in this world... just now threw out a platinum coin from his pocket as if it was nothing and after that, he said ''Keep the change.''


    That''s not the attitude of a commoner elf.


    "Sir Helg... Have you checked this coin? Isn''t it stolen or something? Or maybe it''s fake?" Richard whispered into Helg''s ears. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have checked it, Sir Richard. This is an original platinum coin, and it''s not stolen. You have to permit him to sit in the class; he submitted the fees and these are the rules. If a student is paying his fees, we can''t suspend him." Helg said as he left the room.


    Anon sat down on the last bench and opened his book, but not for studies.


    He used the book as a pillow and slept through the whole class.


    On the other side, Richard felt very angry seeing this view.


    "Just you wait, jule.." Richard whispered.


    "I am waiting, bitch." Anon murmured in his sleep.


    After taking all his classes, Anon returned back to his dorm and saw that two bags were outside his room''s door.


    "Well, they really did throw them out. Just like they said." Anon said as he laughed a bit and put the bags into his inventory.


    "Let''s go back home and see what my sweet family is doing." Anon said as he took the carriage from outside the academy and left for his home.

 Chapter 280 Chapter-280

    Anon left the academy at noon and with the carriage he reached his home in just 40 minutes but the fair of the carriage was 5 coppers.


    Now, this may not be a very big amount for Anon but this was the salary of an C+ Rank adventurer.


    Money was something that elfs were very proud to use and they respected money more than lifes... Because they created it.


    Giving 5 coppers to the carriage driver Anon stepped down from the carriage.


    As soon as he stepped out, he noticed a medium sized two story house in front of him.


    The house was made out of medium quality woods and metal gates.


    Anon walked upto the front gate and knocked.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    "Coming..." A very sweet sound came from the inside.


    Anon felt giggling in his stomach as he knew who that sound belonged to.


    *Click*


    *Creak*


    The gates opened and a very cute milf stepped out.


    Huge boobs, Huge ass, slim waist, juicy lips, tight clothing, pointy ears and puffy pink lips(not the face lips).


    "Yes ?" She asked without looking who was standing outside the door.


    "Wha... Jule, You ?" She said as she covered her mouth with both of her hands in surprise.


    "Hello mom." Anon said as he smiled towards her.


    ''Oh my my, i will take my time corrupting you.'' Anon said as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    Hillary immediately Huged Anon as her giant boobs pressed against his chest.


    "Oh my god..." Anon said as he also hugged her tightly.


    ''This feel... How long has it been since i felt like this.''


    After a moment of hugging both of them seperated from each other.


    Hillary touched Anon''s face and spoke in a very soft tone "My son... I missed you so much."


    "Me too mom..." Anon said as he hugged her again.


    "Oh my cute son, did you also missed your mother ?" She asked.


    "Yes, mom... I did... I did..." Anon said as he groped her back slowly.


    ''What soft skin, i can do this all day... What are elfs even made out of ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he continued to grope her back.


    "Come inside..." Hillary said as she seprated herself from Anon and both of them went inside.


    As anon entered inside the house, he noticed a small dinning table in the middle of the house and three room doors on the side walls.


    "Sit, Sit, I will just go and make you something to eat." Hillary said as she rushed to the kitchen.


    Anon also followed her and went to kitchen.


    "So, how are you mom ? Is everything alright ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh everything is fine here darling. What about you ? You stopped replying to our messages 1 week ago. Did something wrong happened ?" Hillary asked.


    "Ah, i must''ve forgot about it. You see there is too much work in the academy now a days and-"


    "Oh, no, no... Son. Don''t worry, i know you have so much work there... Just tell me if some teacher try to bully you. I will go there and give them a good beating." Hillary said as she started preparing soup.


    <Alluring Pore>


    Anon used a skill. Suddenly a very sweet Scent left his body.


    "So, What about dad ? How''s he doing ?" Anon asked.


    "Your dad... Huh ? He is still the same, working from day to night and your sister is also the same now. She also works from day to night.


    Both of them are trying to pay your academy fees." Hillary said as she continued to cook.


    "That''s how it is huh...?" Anon said as he tried to notice any changes in her behaviour.


    ''Is the skill working on her or not ? I don''t see any changes in her behaviour.'' Anon wondered.


    "Tell me about yourself, what''s going on in the academy ? Did you find yourself a girlfriend yet ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Hahaha... Mom you silly thing. Do you really believe i would go for a girlfriend when i have such a beautiful mom ?" Anon spoke as he wanted to test his limits.


    "Oh my cute son, remember how you used to say this when you were a child... ''Mom i will marry you and only you, once i become an adult.''


    You looked so cute back then... But it''s really time that you get yourself a real girlfriend." Hillary spoke.


    "Eh, i don''t need a girlfriend mom. I am trying to focus on my studies right now." Anon said with a very responsible tone.


    "Oh, my dear jule. You don''t have to pressure yourself that much... Just relax a bit and date a good girl. You have to enjoy your life too." Hillary said as she grabbed Anon''s hands and looked into his eyes with a warm smile.


    "Yes mom..." Anon said as he also looked into her eyes. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your perfume has a very nice smell." Hillary said as she sniffed anon and then again went to her work.


    ''Yep, it''s working.'' Anon felt satisfied.


    "Now, come with me.... I have prepared your favourite boiled potato soup with extra chilly.


    Where did i put the spoons ?" Hillary said as she poured some soup into one bowl and started looking for spoons in the back.


    As soon as Hillary turned her back... Anon bit his thumb and dropped some drops of his blood into the soup bowl.


    ''Here we go... This is the first drop that will start the corruption of this kingdom.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Here we go..." Hillary came back with the spoon and Anon immediately retreated his hand.


    "Hmmm....? What were you doing ?" Hillary asked as she noticed his hand.


    "Ahh... Nothing, it''s just-"


    "You naughty boy... Still trying to eat the soup behind my back huh...?"Hillary said as she grabbed Anon''s cheeks and stretched them.


    "Ahahaha... Sorry mom but the soup is very tasty." Anon complimented with a smile.


    "I know you silly thing. Your mom made it, come with me. Let''s eat." She said as both of them went to the dining table.


    ''my cells will not survive for very long, i have to get her to eat the soup or it will all be worthless.''

 Chapter 281 Chapter-281

    Both Anon and Hillary sat down on the dinning table.


    "Here, say ahhhh..." Hillary said as she filled the spoon with soup and moved it towards Anon''s mouth.


    "Ahhhh..." Anon opened his mouth and drank the soup.


    "Mom.... I want to feed you too. Here, say ahhh..." Anon said as he took the spoon, filled it with and started moving it towards her mouth.


    "Oh, my sweet baby. I can''t love you enough, ahhhh..." She opened her mouth and drank the soup.


    For two seconds nothing happened...


    ''Fuck... My cells died already ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he saw no reaction.


    [One new target found under mind control skill]


    [Would you like to execute the skill ?]


    Suddenly two transparent screens appeared in front of Anon.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke out loud by mistake.


    "Hmmm...? What happened ?" Hillary asked.


    "Ah, nothing. I just feeded you, it felt very good. I just got excited." Anon explained.


    "Awww... My lovely son, but this is not for me... I prepared it for you. You eat it, i have some more in the pot." She said as she again started feeding Anon.


    ''Execute.''


    [One new target is under mind control skill.]


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 3%]


    ''Hehe... Now, this is what i call real mind corruption meter.''


    "Mom, i have missed you so much." Anon said as he grabbed Hillary''s hand slowly.


    <Memory Eater>


    [Due to High mind resistance only 50 minutes worth of memories can be eaten]


    [Would you like to proceed ?]


    Two screens popped up in front of him.


    ''What the fuck ? Only fifty minutes ? At least give me a day worth of memories or something.... What will i do with 50 minutes worth of memories ?'' Anon wondered in his mind as he looked at the screen in disappointment but he had no other choice.


    ''Fuck it, take them.''


    [Memories eating progress started.]


    Suddenly Hillary''s memories started surging into Anon''s mind.


    After 10 seconds he ate her 50 minutes worth of memories but he was facing a very severe headache.


    [Memory Eater skill Level up.]


    [Memory Eater skill Level up.]


    "Huh...? What was i doing ? Wha... Jule You ?" Hillary got surprised again on seeing her son because anon ate her memories.


    <Memory Alter>


    Anon transferred her memories back.


    "Jule, do you want me to bring you more soup ?" She asked with a smile.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 4%]


    "Ah no mom, but i would like to have a feel." Anon replied as he grabbed Hillary''s left boob and squeezed it tightly.


    "Anhhh~ jule what the hell are you doing ?" She immediately stood up from the table and pushed Anon''s hand back as she looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    Anon immediately stood up from his chair and closed the distance between her and himself.


    As soon as he reached near her, he grabbed her hand and...


    "Eat 3 minutes worth of her memories..."Anon spoke.


    <Memory Eater>


    [Eating 3 minutes worth of memories.]


    ''FUCKKKKKK.... MY HEAD IS ABOUT TO BURST.'' Anon felt another severe headache in his brain but this time it was more painful than the previous one.


    "Huh...? What is happening ? Why are we standing, jule ? Why have you grabbed my hand ?" Hillary asked with a very confused expression.


    "I don''t know mom, you just stood up and started going towards the kitchen, as if you were in a trance." Anon lied to cover himself.


    "Ah... Is that so ? It must''ve been nothing, i am just tired from all the work. Jule, do you want me to bring you more soup ?" She asked as she sat down on the chair once again.


    "No, mom. I am good. I think i am tired, can i rest for sometime ?" Anon asked.


    "Of course honey... You can rest as much as you want. I will start preparing dinner now."


    "Ah, thanks mom. I will be heading to my room now." Anon said as he stood up from the chair and started moving towards jule''s room.


    After entering inside the room... He immediately closed the door and grabbed his head.


    "Fuck... My head. It hurts so bad. System, how the fuck do i stop this ?" Anon asked as he sat on his bed.


    [Note: Multiple usage of <Memory Eater> skill on a resistance holding mind can cause severe headaches and if used more often on a single target with high mind resistance, it can cause a very severe brain damage to the host itself.]


    "Can you tell me a fucking way to stop this thing or just reduce it''s effects ?" Anon asked.


    [Note: Host is adviced to use this skill once a day on one target, if he wants to avoid the severe headaches.


    Level up the skill to reduce the skill''s backlash.


    Reduce the target''s mind resistance.]


    Anon read the messages and closed his eyes.


    "Okay, i can do this. How many skill points do i have ?"


    [Skill Points: 260]


    "Use everything in the <Memory Eater> skill." Anon commanded.


    [Memory Eater leveled up, Several times.]


    [Memory Eater is evolving.]


    [<Memory Eater> is now evolved into <Memory Wiper> ]


    [Memory Wiper Lv.1] [Rank: A+] [Cerebraxis Class Exclusive Skill]


    [This skill can snatch memories from your target''s mind and makes them wonder if they are still sane or not ? This skill also works on opponents who have high mind resistance.


    Once used this skill can''t be used on the same target for 24 hours.]


    [Warning: This skill can damage the Target''s mind easily that why the host is warned to use it cautiously. If the opponent has any type of mind immunity, the skill can easily backfire.]


    "Okay, This looks good. Let''s see if i can use it on her or not." Anon said as he exited the room once again. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Author: GUYS, THE REAL MIND CORRUPTION GAME IS ABOUT TO START. SO YOU GUYS BETTER IGNORE THE SILLY MISTAKES BECAUSE MOST OF THE EROTIC CHAPTERS WILL BE WRITTEN BY ME AND THE NON-EROTIC CHAPTERS WILL BE EDITED BY THE EDITOR.


    BUT IF YOU GUYS WANT, I CAN MAKE THE EDITOR, EDIT THE EROTIC CHAPTERS TOO, BUT THEY WILL LOOSE EROTICNESS IN THEM.


    SO, DO YOU WANT ME TO GIVE EROTIC CHAPTERS TO EDITOR OR NOT ? COMMENT.]

 Chapter 282 Chapter-282

    Anon is resting on his bed.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "Jule darling, come the dinner is ready." Hillary informed from outside.


    Anon was awake but he didn''t answered because this was the next step in his game of Corruption.


    "Jule baby... Come out."


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Hillary again knocked as she didn''t get any response on the first time.


    "Sweet pea, i am coming in if you don''t open the door." Hillary said as she opened the door 2 seconds later.


    *Creak* Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Hillary entered inside the room, she noticed that jule was sleeping on his bed silently.


    A warm smile appeared on Hillary''s face and she sat down near Jule.


    "Oh my sweet baby. You must be very tired from all the studies." She said as she touched Anon''s face.


    "Uhmm... Mom, i luv you." Anon spoke in a childish tone as he pretended that he was saying all this in his sleep.


    "Awww... I love you too, sweety." Hillary said as she continued to touch Anon''s cheek with her hand.


    "Mum... I need kiss." Anon said as he curved his lips while pretending to be asleep.


    "Huh....? Wait, A-A-A Lip to Lip kiss ?" Hillary said as she observed Anon''s lips being curved for a kiss.


    ''Jule is asleep, even if you kiss him on the lips he won''t know and you will also be happy.'' Anon feeded this sentence in her unconscious brain.


    Now this sentence became a thought and came to Hillary''s Conscious mind.


    ''But... He is asleep. Even if i kiss him on the lips... I don''t think he will know.... Right ?'' She thought in her mind.


    ''His lips looks juicy, one kiss won''t do anything wrong and you are his mother, it''s a mother''s duty to love her child. You should give him love, he studies hard so that he can make his family happy.'' Anon feeded another thought to her unconscious brain.


    ''Yes... He is a very good boy and as his mother i should reward him for studying so hard.'' Hillary thought as she curved her lips and brought them near Anon''s lips.


    ''kiss him, it will feel awesome to kiss your own son.'' Anon commanded.


    *Chu*


    Hillary kissed Anon on the lips, her Scent filled Anon''s nostrils.


    ''Wow... What soft lips. Let''s see how far can i go ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he started licking her lips with his tongue slowly.


    ''What ? Is he licking my lips with his tongue ? I-I think this should be enough i should remove my lips now.'' Hillary thought as she tried to seprate herself from Anon but Anon suddenly hugged her, locking her in one position.


    ''She is trying to leave... I have to do something.'' Anon thought in his mind as he tried feeding another command to her mind.


    ''Jule is your son and he loves you. As a mother you should allow him to atleast lick your lips while kissing... It''s no big deal.''


    ''Maybe he is very lonely for the last three years, that''s why he is hugging me so much.'' Hillary thought as she let Anon lick her lips for some more time.


    After 3 minutes of juicy kiss, Hillary seprated herself from Anon.


    "Jule, baby wake up let''s go. The dinner is ready." She said as she touched Anon''s chest.


    "Hmm...? Mom ? Is the dinner ready ?" Anon pretended to wake up and acted all confused.


    "Yes darling, let''s go." Hillary said as she left the room after that.


    Anon stood up from the bed and licked his lips with his tongue as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 5%]


    "Hehehe... This is going preety good." Anon said as he moved to the dinning table area.


    As soon as he exited his room he saw jule''s sister sitting on the dinning table.


    "Yo, brother. What''s up ?" Moon said as she smiled towards Anon.


    She has blonde hairs, green eyes, medium sized breasts but huge ass, slim waist, pointy ears and white skin tone just like Hillary.


    "I am good. How are you ?" Anon said as he sat down besides her.


    "I am good. You look slim huh..? What are they making you do at the academy ?" Mood asked with a smile.


    "Eh, nothing just the regular training." Anon answered with a calm expression.


    <Alluring Pore>


    Anon used his skill to start passive mind corruption on her.


    "So, what''s the purpose for your homecoming ? Don''t tell me you failed ?"


    "No, they had no dorm rooms left for me. That''s why i have to go to the academy from here now on."


    "What? How can they do that ? We paid for that dorm room." Moon said with a very angry expression.


    "Yeah, they are making rooms for the noble guys, that''s why." Anon gave them a reason so that they can''t even raise their voice.


    "Those noble bastards sure need everything." A male''s voice rang inside the room.


    Anon immediately looked at the source of the sound and noticed that it was coming from the bathroom.


    *Creak*


    The gates of the bathroom opened and a male elf Stepped out of it.


    He had purpleish hairs, very slim body, glasses on his eyes and he was wearing normal cloths.


    This guy was none other than jule''s father, Ian.


    "Hello, Jule. You okay my boy ?" Ian asked with a smile as he sat down on a chair in front of them.


    "I am good, father. What about you ? Is your work going well ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, it''s all good. Don''t you worry just focus on your studies and leave everything to me. What are you studying now ?" Ian said in a very fatherly manner.


    ''My current studies are going upon your wife''s mind corruption and i don''t think it will be a very hard task to achieve.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "I am studying, new magic. I like it very much." Anon answered.


    "Oh, good good. Keep studying like that, you will make your own spell someday." Ian said as he laughed a bit.


    "Here you go..." Suddenly Hillary came in with a giant soup pot and placed it on the table.


    After that she distributed the bowls and spoons to everyone.


    "Wow, the food looks very delicious today. Seems like your mother is too happy, that you came back home." Ian said with a smile.


    "Hahaha..."


    Everyone laughed as they started pouring soup into their bowls one by one.


    Suddenly an idea striked inside Anon''s mind.

 Chapter 283 Chapter-283

    As everyone poured the soup into their bowls, Anon dropped his spoon on the ground intentionally.


    "Oh..."


    "Wait, I will pick it up." Moon said as she bent down to pick up the spoon.


    "So, that shelf, is it new?" Anon said as he pointed towards a shelf behind Ian and Hillary.


    Both of them turned around and looked at the shelf Anon was pointing at.


    At this moment, no one was looking at the soup pot, and Anon''s plan succeeded.


    Anon immediately bit his thumb and dropped two drops of his blood into the soup pot.


    "That shelf? It has always been there... You noticed it just now?" Ian said.


    "Ah, is that so?" Anon dropped the blood into the pot and sat back down on his seat.


    "Here is your spoon." Moon said as she gave Anon the spoon.


    "Ah, thanks." Anon said as he took the spoon.


    After dinner, everyone left the dining area.


    [Two new targets have been detected under the <Mind Control> skill.]


    [Would you like to execute the skill?]


    ''Yes.'' Anon commanded.


    [Two new targets have been found]


    [Moon''s Mind Corruption: 1%]


    [Ian''s Mind Corruption: 0%]


    ''Hehe... Let''s go. Step 1 successful.'' Anon thought, smiling.


    "Well, good night everyone. I have work tomorrow morning." Ian said as he stood up from the dining table and walked back to his room.


    "Me too. I have to open the shop early for the next 12 days..." Moon said as she stood up.


    "Why 12 days?" Anon asked.


    "Huh...? You forgot your favorite festival?" Moon said, looking at Anon in confusion.


    ''Fuck... I have to look through his memories again.''


    Anon immediately searched through Jule''s memories to find out what festival she was talking about.


    After searching for a bit, Anon finally found it.


    ''The Forest Hunt Festival.''


    ''In the Forest Hunt Festival, the village chief assigns a task to the younger generations of the village. If they overcome the challenge, they will be rewarded with wealth and respect by the village.


    The task is to find or hunt for a specific animal or fruit inside the ''Forest Of Gelard.''


    If you can find the assigned item and bring it to the village chief within 3 days, you are the winner of the competition.


    For the last 3 years, Jule has participated in this event in hopes of winning, but he never won, because of a guy named ''Saul.''


    Saul always wins this tournament every year.''


    "Ahahaha... Don''t be silly, sister. How could I forget about ''The Forest Hunt Festival''?" Anon spoke, smiling at Moon.


    "Yeah, that''s why I have to open the shop early for the next 12 days. Are you going to participate in this competition again?" Moon asked.


    "Yeah, I am thinking about it." Anon said as he looked at Moon leave the hall.


    "Okay, good night." Moon said as she went back to her room.


    "Okay, I will do these dishes and go back to bed. Do you want anything else, Jule?" Hillary asked with a smile.


    "No, Mom, I will just go to my room now. I have classes tomorrow." Anon said as he also moved back to his room.


    Closing his room''s door...


    ''Okay, now I have the mind control skill active over all of them. The next step would be this.'' Anon thought as he withdrew a cloth-wrapped item from his inventory.


    Anon unwrapped the item and revealed a Black Incense Stick.


    This item is something that I bought from the black market of the human Kingdom. That place was nasty as hell, filled with perverts everywhere.


    Five of these sticks cost me 50 silvers, but these things are worth it.


    This item is banned in the elf Kingdom... They call them the Relationship Bane Incense Sticks.


    These sticks have the power to increase the sex drive of a female elf by 4-5x, but one sniff from this stick and it nullifies the male elf''s sex drive.


    It has no effects on humans, which is the best thing for me. I can target two birds with one stone.


    Hillary will get aroused, whereas Ian will distance himself from the urge to have sex.


    Anon waited until Hillary washed the dishes and went back to her room.


    After she went into her room, Anon waited for exactly 3 hours.


    "...10,798... 10,799... 10,800. Let''s go." Anon said as he opened the door to his room and silently left.


    Adjacent to his room was Jule''s parents'' room.


    Anon grabbed the handle of their door and tried to open it, but he noticed that the door was locked from the inside.


    ''Fuck... How much money do they have in there that they have to lock the door?'' Anon thought as he pressed the door and tried to locate the lock.


    After searching a bit, he found that the lock was in the middle of the door.


    Anon immediately used the skill...


    <Telekinesis>It was a simple lock. Anon opened it easily without making any sound.


    As he entered the room and looked around, there was a dressing table, a bed, a locker, and a large mirror inside the room.


    On the bed, there were his targets, Jule''s mother and father.


    Both of them were asleep, cuddling each other.


    ''Yeah, yeah, cuddle for now. We will see for how long you guys can continue doing that.'' Anon thought as he looked at them and chuckled in his mind.


    <Fireball>Anon lit up the incense stick and left it under their bed. After that, Anon looked at Hillary for a moment and left the room.


    He withdrew another incense stick from his inventory and went to Moon''s room.


    Her room was also locked, but he had no trouble opening it.


    As soon as he opened her room, he saw that Moon was also sleeping on her bed.


    Anon lit up the incense stick and left the room.


    ''We will see the effects soon.'' Anon thought as he returned to his room.


    I will corrupt these bitches before they even know. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 284 Chapter-284

    Next day...


    Jule''s father woke up and left for work after eating his breakfast.


    Jule''s father worked for a food company, his main work was to keep the records of the stock that was coming and going out of the factory.


    He left early in the morning with Moon, as she had to open her shop early too.


    After both of them left for their work, Hillary came to Anon''s room and directly entered inside.


    "Jule baby, wake up. You have classes right ? You should bath and have breakfast." Hillary called out as dhe tried to wake him up.


    Anon woke up the moment when the gates of his room opened up but he pretended to be asleep as he wanted to see what Hillary would do, when she sees him asleep again.


    <Alluring Pore>


    Anon immediately started the skill.


    ''Hillary, look at him. He is asleep, He is vulnerable. You can do anything you want to him. Would you look at those juicy lips ? I would go ahead and kiss them, if i were you.'' Anon feeds a bad thought to Hillary''s mind.


    ''His lips really looks juicy and he also looks kind of vulnerable... If i touch him, will he know ?'' Hillary wondered as she extended her hand to touch jule''s cheeks but she suddenly stopped and went for his lips instead.


    She suddenly started touching Anon''s lips from all sides as she tested her limits.


    ''He didn''t woke up ?'' Hillary wondered as she noticed that Anon literally showed no reaction on her touch.


    ''Kiss him, Hillary. He is juicy and vulnerable... Take the opportunity and make full use of it.'' Anon continued to feed her erotic thoughts.


    ''I-I don''t think one kiss will hurt that much... After all he is my son.'' Hillary thought as she curved her lips and kissed Anon on his lips.


    Anon showed no reaction on this action, so Hillary started licking her lips slowly as she felt more power over Anon''s unconscious body.


    After that she kissed Anon for 3 minutes straight. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Chuuu*


    This time... As she was about to seprate herself, Anon opened his eyes.


    Hillary immediately got shocked and stood up, separating her lips from his lips.


    "Ah, Jule it''s not like that... It was all a misunderstanding... I was-" Hillary started giving excuses but before she could''ve said anymore Anon


    "Good morning, Mom..." Anon said with a calm expression as if he just didn''t caught his mother kissing him lip to lip.


    "G-Good morning, Son." Hillary replied as she also noticed his strange behaviour.


    "I will come for breakfast in a bit, okay. First i will do some excercise." Anon said as he stood up and walked out of his room like a normal guy would do.


    ''What was that ? I kissed my son lip to lip and he caught me but even after seeing me, he just walked out as if i was doing a right thing ?'' Hillary wondered as she walked out of his room and followed behind to observe him.


    Hillary noticed that Anon wasn''t inside the house anymore...


    "Wait... Did he just said ''Exercise'' ?" Hillary said as she immediately went to the window and looked outside.


    As soon as she looked outside and searched for anon. Suddenly she found what she was looking for.


    Anon was doing pull ups on a tree near by with just one hand and he was topless.


    His abs are Clearly visible and his abs too.


    ''Wow... Was jule''s body always like that ?'' Hillary wondered as she looked at Anon''s abs without even batting an eye.


    ''Good, Good... Look at me more, Bitch. Get corrupted. When i caught her kissing me, i pretended as if this was the most normal thing to do in the world between a mother and son.


    This is called the ''Habit Corruption''. I invented this technique just now. The more you make your target feel habitual to a dark desire that is buried deep down in her heart, the more their desire will try to come put and at one point it will become a real habit.


    Without performing the action daily once or twice, they will feel uncomfortable.


    Her kind brain can''t even think that her own son is doing something like this to her.


    The excercise thing is also a Corruption technique, it''s called ''Visual Erotic Corruption'' as her sex drive''s engine is getting a restart, this corruption technique will work as a fuel in it.


    The more i show her, the more she would want to see the next day and even more after that. After that she will see her husband''s body and notice that he is nothing in front of me, but she will still try to appeal sex from him.


    That''s when the main plan comes in, he will definitely make a very lame excuse to avoid having sex with her, where his sex drive will turn off completely, her sex drive will go up with time.


    She would want to have sex, and she will ask him daily to have sex with her but Ian will get frustrated at one moment and say something to her, that he shouldn''t have said and if he didn''t said anything, i will make him say.


    Once this happens, the distance between them will start increasing. The relationship''s ties will start getting weaker and at last they will break.


    That''s when i will come in and fo my job, hehehehehe....'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.


    "Oh, Hello Handsome. What''s your name ?" Anon suddenly heard a sound from his behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed three Elven girls standing behind him, same as his age.


    The one in the middle looked like the other two''s boss.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he continued doing his pull ups.


    "I want you." She said.


    "I am out of your budget, go and find other simp for yourself." Anon replied.


    "Nothing is out of my budget handsome, i will get you. Don''t you know who my daddy is ?" She asked.


    "Nope and i don''t have any interest in knowing your father. Now shuu away..." Anon said as he continued.

 Chapter 285 Chapter-285

    "I will come back for you and remember this... If i can''t have you no one can have you." The elf girls said as she turned back left the place immediately.


    ''Yeah, Yeah, i don''t have time for sluts like you anyways.'' Anon thought as he looked at the girl leave.


    After completing his exercise anon went inside the house.


    "What''s for the breakfast mom ?" Anon asked. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here you go... Bread and milk." Hillary said as she served the food and went back to the kitchen immediately.


    Anon ate the breakfast slowly as he observed other changes in Hillary''s behaviour.


    ''Her walking style has changed a bit in front of me, she is shaking her ass more than usual while walking away.


    Her lips have more saliva then normal. She is trying to attract me towards herself unconsciously.


    The strategy of a strong female in the jungle is to attract the strongest male towards herself but when she notice that the other females are already roaming around him, she starts attracting the male by giving him some openings.


    Hillary is giving me openings without even knowing because her unconscious mind saw me with those three females back then and now she is jealous. Wow that''s some fucked up shit.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s time to increase the limits..." Anon thought as he went to his room after having his breakfast and got dressed up for the academy.


    As soon as he came out of his room, he noticed Hillary fixing his shoes at the entrance of the house.


    She was squatting down on the floor and her huge cheeks were spreading apart from each other.


    ''I can''t wait to see this view without clothes...'' Anon thought as a current type feeling ran inside his body.


    Anon very slowly and silently closed his distance to Hillary and smelled her hairs first.


    ''Ah, this perfume... I feel like kicking her, pinning her down to the floor with one hand, removing her unnecessary clothes and panties with other hand and sliding my cock inside her elven pussy.


    After that i will give her a good raping session... But that''s not the plan, i have to go accordingly to the plan because she won''t get corrupted that easily.'' Anon thought as controlled himself and backed off two steps from Hillary.


    "Oh mom, what are you doing ?" He asked, pretending that he just came here.


    "Oh, honey. You are ready ?" Hillary asked with a smile as she also stood up.


    "Yeah mom, i am all ready." Anon answered.


    "Well, i was just cleaning your shoes. Have a good day in the academy." Hillary said as she stepped aside.


    After this Anon wore his shoes and stood up.


    ''Just work.'' Anon thought as he turned back to Hillary.


    "Bye Son." Hillary said as she waved her hand at Anon.


    "Bye, Mom..." Anon said as he kissed her on the lips without any warnings or anything else.


    *Chu*


    ''What ? Jule is kissing me on the lips ? Why is he doing that ? Is it normal ?'' Hillary wondered as she just observed the situation calmly for now.


    After 3 seconds of kissing Anon seprated his lips from her lips.


    "Okay, i will be on my way then..." Anon said as he moves towards the exit door.


    "Wait, Why did you do that, jule ?" Hillary asked in a confused tone.


    "Hmm...? That''s a tradition of humans, mom. In the human kingdom the mothers would kiss their sons on the lips when waking them up in the morning and sons would kiss their mothers when leaving the house.


    That''s how they increase bonding among themselves, i read about it in the class. Is there something wrong, mom ?" Anon lied with the most innocent and confident face.


    "Ah, is that so. It''s a human tradition, i-i just never knew about it." Hillary answered with a confused expression.


    "If you want, i can stop doing that... Right now." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ah... No, No, No, you don''t have to that... It''s just that I didn''t kissed you back... Hahaha, i just felt that kiss to be one sided, why don''t we do it again but this time mutually ?" Hillary asked as she smiled.


    ''Yep, always effective. The [Innocent Rabbit.] Method.''


    In innocent rabbit method, you do something wrong not something too wrong with a close one of yours and when they questions you back about, why you did it.


    You just give them a made-up explanation and say that you Learned it from there, just like a innocent rabbit.


    You make the most innocent face of all times when doing this.''


    "Okay, mom. Why not ?" Anon said as both of them again kissed again... But this time Anon''s tongue touched Hillary''s soft tongue.


    Anon rammed his tongue inside her mouth and touched every part of her mouth in just few seconds, after that he started sucking her tongue like a popsicle.


    Hillary didn''t stopped him at this point because she knew that she was the one who initiated this kiss.


    After 30 seconds of kissing both of them seprated their lips from each other.


    "Well, i will go now. You have great day mom." Anon said as he left the house after that.


    "Y-Yes..." Hillary answered in a trance.


    ''H-His father never kissed me like that, why is he so good at kissing ? Does he have a girlfriend or something ? No, he doesn''t have a girlfriend, he told me that he doesn''t need one because he have me.


    I have to find out if he has a girlfriend-'' Suddenly Hillary stopped overthinking.


    "What am i thinking ? What is happening to me ?" She said as she went back to doing house chores again.


    Anon was on his way to the academy inside his carriage.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 10%]


    ''Hahaha... That''s one good corruption rate... It will boost up very soon as her corruption rate will increase.'' Anon thought as he laughed an evil laugh in his mind.


    *Screeech*


    Suddenly the carriage that he was travelling in stopped.

 Chapter 286 Chapter-286

    "Huh...? What happened?" Anon asked the driver.


    "Sir, there seems to be a lady in front of the carriage," the driver informed.


    Click


    Creak


    Suddenly, the carriage gate opened. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The same elf girl appeared at the door that Anon had seen while he was exercising.


    "Hello, handsome boy," she said with a smile.


    Anon didn''t respond and just looked at her with a neutral expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Evelina.


    Age: 25


    Level: 20.


    Race: Elf.


    Class: Healer (Low-class healer.)


    Description: She wants to make you her boy toy under any conditions, whether it''s money or power. Her father is the village chief, which is why she has so much attitude.]


    Evelina walked into the carriage and sat in front of Anon. As two of her minions tried to enter, she burst out in anger.


    "You idiots, I told you to come in the next carriage. Here," Evelina said, tossing a silver coin to both of them.


    "Y-Yes, Madam Eve," both of them said at the same time, their eyes filled with greed.


    "Driver, let''s go," Eve ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am," the driver said as the carriage started moving again.


    "What do you want? Money? Power? Or anything else? Just say it, and I will give it to you," Eve asked, looking at Anon.


    Anon looked at her for a moment, smiled, and then looked away instantly.


    "Huh...? Why are you smiling? Don''t you know who I am?" She asked angrily.


    "I don''t," Anon answered, looking out of the window.


    "Well, that explains your behavior then. Let me tell you about myself. I am the only daughter of the village chief in your village. My name is Evelina, but everyone calls me Eve," Evelina spoke.


    "Eve, huh...? Good for you, Eve," Anon said, as he continued to stare outside, treating this information as useless.


    "W-Wait... Your reaction is not what I expected. What reaction do you want?" Eve spoke, confused and surprised.


    "What reaction do you want?" Anon asked, looking directly into her eyes.


    His eyes shone bright purple for a moment but soon returned to normal...


    ''Those eyes... They''re like a hunter''s eyes. It''s as if I''m the prey, and he''s a hunter staring at its prey,'' Eve thought as she looked at Anon''s eyes.


    "I-I just mean you aren''t surprised by my status. Not everyone reacts like that when they hear about me and my father," Eve spoke.


    "Well, guess what, Eve? I''m not surprised by your status at all. I think you''re just a spoiled child," Anon answered, returning his gaze to the window as if this information held no importance to him.


    "Y-You... Don''t forget who I am. I can get you kicked out of this village in seconds," Eve threatened.


    "Don''t give me useless threats, girl. You can''t do that, you know why?" Anon asked, looking at her again, this time with an angry expression.


    "W-Why?" Eve asked, a hint of fear in her expression.


    "Because we pay taxes, and my father also works in one of the major companies that drive this village''s economy.


    If he stops working, the factory''s profits will drop, and your father will receive less tax, not just from the factory but also from our family. Any other village would welcome us without question, but the story doesn''t end there.


    I will come back... I will come back for you. I won''t let you or your father rest for the rest of your lives. If you think I''m lying, you''re welcome to try it," Anon reversed the situation, now making her feel threatened.


    Eve could see the truth in Anon''s eyes and sense that every word he spoke was true.


    Tears started flowing from her eyes...


    Sob-Sob


    Anon was surprised because a spoiled child wouldn''t cry so easily.


    ''She''s just acting spoiled,'' Anon immediately sensed.


    "Driver... Sob-Sob stop the carriage. I want to leave, right now," she ordered, looking at Anon with hate.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am," the driver immediately stopped the carriage.


    "I am... Sorry. I will never disturb you again," she said, moving towards the carriage exit.


    Anon grabbed her hand, pulling her back, and kissed her on the lips.


    Chuuu


    After kissing for 3 seconds, their lips separated, but their faces remained close.


    "Driver... We''re heading to the academy. Keep going," Anon commanded, staring into her eyes.


    "What do you really want ?" The driver murmured in a very frustrated tone as the carriage started moving again.


    After that, they kissed again.


    This time the kiss was even more romantic. They kissed for a full minute.


    After a minute passed, they separated their lips.


    "Why would you do that?" She asked, tears still streaming down her face.


    "Well, I was wrong. You''re not spoiled. You just need love that no one gave you," Anon said, wiping her tears away.


    "I-I don''t need love. Don''t you dare say that. I''m a noble lady," Eve said, looking away.


    "Hey, hey... Don''t let those tears fall. They''re very expensive," Anon said, wiping her cheek gently.


    "You''re lying... Why are you doing this now? Do you need money? Or something else?" She asked, pouting at Anon.


    "Hmm... You''re acting cheeky again, huh? Well, since that''s the case, I don''t think you''d want to come sit on my lap, right? Or kiss me again ?" Anon said, returning to his seat and looking comfortable as he glanced at Eve, who was still pouting at him.


    After 5 seconds, Eve stood up from her seat and sat near Anon with a red face.


    Two seconds later, she stood up and sat on Anon''s lap.


    "Well, well... I guess that calls for a kiss, huh?" Anon said, grabbing her waist slowly.


    "Only on one condition," Eve said.


    "... And what''s that?" Anon asked, smiling.


    "You won''t tell anyone about me, and you won''t stop loving me," she said, her face beet red.


    "I promise, love," Anon replied with a warm smile as he touched her cheeks.


    Chuu


    Afterward, she turned around and kissed Anon.


    ''Since I''ve been reborn into this world, I haven''t used the best manipulation technique yet: "LOVE."'' Anon thought, an evil expression appearing on his face.


    [Author: What ? You thought this is a light romance ? That mf is dark.]

 Chapter 287 Chapter-287

    The carriage stopped in front of the academy as both of them stepped out of the carriage. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    First, Anon stepped out, and then Eve stepped out.


    Anon grabbed Eve''s hand and helped her step down from the carriage, just like a princess.


    "Oi, look... Eve''s new boy toy."


    "This one looks kind of handsome."


    "Whatever... He''ll leave her just like the rest of them did. Money isn''t everything, that bitch just doesn''t understand that."


    "What a fucking whore of a lady."


    Every girl present at the academy''s gate started commenting on Eve.


    "Well, it seems they don''t have much respect for you, huh?" Anon asked in a low tone.


    "Eh... I don''t care about these skanks. I have you, and that''s all that matters," Eve said as they both walked into the academy.


    Afterward, both of them went to their classes.


    As usual, Anon was sleeping in Richard''s class, and no one paid attention to him because he was sitting on the last bench, alone.


    "Excuse me... Everyone, I have an announcement for all of you. We have a transfer student from another class.


    Everyone, meet Evelina. Evelina, meet everyone."


    "Hi... I''m Evelina," Eve greeted everyone, but her eyes were searching for something or someone inside the room.


    ''Where are you, Jule?'' Eve wondered as she looked around but couldn''t find Jule.


    Suddenly, her eyes landed on the last bench, and she finally found who she was looking for.


    "So, Eve, you can sit on the first bench near Allen. He''s a good kid and-" before Richard could finish his sentence, Eve had already started walking toward the back of the classroom.


    "-Or you can sit a bit behind," Richard said with a disappointed expression.


    Then he noticed that Eve wasn''t stopping near any bench and was heading directly toward the last bench.


    "Wait, Eve, you don''t want to go sit on that bench..." Richard tried to stop her, but Eve continued walking toward the last seat.


    As she was about to reach the last seat, a guy sitting on the corner of the second-to-last seat grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "Where are you going, sweet cake? You should come and sit with me... I''ll try my best not to take a piece out of you," he said, tightening his grip on her hand.


    "Mr. Oxmaul, please release the young lady''s hand," Richard said, looking at the guy.


    "Oh, I''m not letting go. What are you going to do about it? My father is a 5-star noble, and you''re just a commoner. Don''t forget your place.


    We gave you permission to sit with us and teach us, not to talk back and give us orders. Do you understand? Continue your session; I''ll deal with her. It''s a matter between two noble families," Oxmaul said, looking at Richard with a disgusted expression.


    "Y-Yes, so the next topic of the class is-" Richard immediately returned to teaching the class as if nothing had happened.


    "Oi, leave my hand," Eve said, looking at him with a very deadly expression.


    "What if I don''t? Will you call your father? Will you break my hand? Oh, I''m so scared.


    Listen, girl, I don''t look at sluts like you. I just forgot to bring my slave today. Come here and take her place-"


    Chop


    Before the guy could say anything else, a hand chop came from behind and completely broke his hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." He shouted, releasing Eve''s hand and clutching his right hand in pain.


    "What happened?" Richard immediately looked at Oxmaul.


    "Mr. Oxmaul, are you alright?" Richard asked.


    "You, son of a bitch... Do I look alright to you?" Oxmaul asked, his voice growing louder.


    "Who the fuck-" Oxmaul turned around to see who had harmed him, but as soon as he turned, he was faced with something terrifying.


    Anon was looking at him with the intent to kill.


    ''How dare you touch the girl that I just added to my collection?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "I''m the one who hit you. Any problem with that?" Anon asked, a psychopathic expression on his face, as if he''d stab him for anything.


    "You!!! Don''t you know my father?" Oxmaul spoke.


    "Well, you and your father can suck my balls," Anon answered immediately.


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Hahaha... He made fun of Oxmaul."


    "Hehehe... He made fun of his father too."


    "He''s dead."


    Everyone started talking about it and making jokes about Oxmaul.


    "Want me to break another hand, too?" Anon asked, a very serious expression on his face.


    "Mr. Jule, you can''t talk to him like that," Richard immediately said.


    "Why don''t you ignore this as well? Just like you did a moment ago, huh? Mr. Teacher?" Anon asked, standing up and looking at Richard.


    "Well, I-I, this was-"


    "Yeah, yeah, let me tell you why. Because the nobles can do whatever they want, right? But when I broke his hand for touching my woman, you immediately spoke up," Anon said.


    "Wow... He''s going 1v1 with the teacher."


    "Bro gives crispy answers."


    "This shit is interesting. How come this never happened until now?"


    Students started talking and laughing about this exchange.


    "Mr. Jule, you could get suspended for this. Just apologize to Mr. Oxmaul, and maybe he''ll forgive you," Mr. Richard suggested.


    "Ah, yeah, I should apologize. Well, Mr. Oxmaul, please forgive me," Anon said, making a fist and punching Oxmaul''s left shoulder this time and breaking his other hand as well.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" Oxmaul shouted in pain.


    "I think he needs one more apology... Let me do it again," Anon said, raising his hand threateningly.


    "No, Mr. Jule. Please stop, or he''ll become a cripple," Mr. Richard shouted, trying to defuse the situation.


    Anon''s intense expression softened slightly as he looked at the suffering Oxmaul. He retracted his hand, then turned and walked back to his seat, leaving Oxmaul clutching his broken hands.


    The classroom had fallen into a tense silence. Students stared at Anon with a mix of shock and curiosity, not quite sure how to process what had just happened.


    "Continue with the lesson, Mr. Richard," Anon said, his voice calm once again, as he sat down.


    Richard, still flustered by the unexpected turn of events, resumed the lesson with a slightly shaky voice.


    Meanwhile, Eve sat down on the last seat, next to Anon, her expression a mix of awe and confusion. She couldn''t believe what she had just witnessed.


    As the class continued, whispers and glances were exchanged among the students. Anon had managed to seize their attention in a way that no one had ever done before.


    [Author: THE DISCORD LINK IN THE SYNOPSIS IS WORKING.]

 Chapter 288 Chapter-288

    Blacksmith class...


    Anon is standing at the back of the crowd, just listening to the dwarf teacher talk about the making of swords.


    Eve is also standing beside him.


    "Okay, so that''s how you make a magic sword," the dwarf teacher said as he taught everyone how to make a magic sword.


    "Teacher, is it really this easy to make a magical weapon?" One of the students asked.


    "No, it is not. I was able to make that weapon easily because I have a magic hammer," the dwarf teacher answered, pointing towards his golden shining hammer.


    "Teacher, can we use it?" One of the students asked.


    "Yeah, if you can pick it up," the dwarf answered.


    "Really, teacher?"


    "Yeah, if you can pick it up, you can use it."


    "Can I try?" One student asked, raising his hand.


    "Come," the dwarf said, stepping aside from the hammer.


    The student grabbed the hammer''s handle and tried to pick it up, but even after applying all of his strength, he failed.


    "What the hell is this hammer made out of?" The student asked in anger, looking at the hammer.


    "Hahaha... You can''t pick it up, kid. This hammer is made out of travertine and weighs over 1 quintal," the dwarf teacher said, tapping the student on his shoulders.


    "Teacher, can I try as well?" another one spoke.


    "Yeah, come," the dwarf teacher said.


    One by one, everyone in the class tried to pick it up, but everyone failed.


    "Anyone else want to try?" the dwarf asked.


    No one answered.


    "So, was that everyone? No one else?" He asked again, a wide smile on his face.


    "Is this dwarf making fun of us?"


    "I think so."


    "What a fucking nugget... making fun of elves in their own Kingdom."


    "He wants to try." Suddenly, a girl''s voice resounded from the back of the class. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm...?" Everyone looked at the source of the sound as they turned around.


    The dwarf teacher was also curious about this voice...


    As everyone turned around, they noticed that this voice belonged to Eve, who was holding Anon''s hand in hers.


    "Hmm..? What the fuck are you doing? I don''t want to pick that thing up... I am not a stupid ass monkey like all of them," Anon immediately spoke, looking at Eve with a loud voice.


    "What? Did he just call us monkeys?"


    "Acting all high and mighty as if he can pick it."


    "What attitude?"


    Everyone immediately started talking about this as they looked at Anon.


    "If you think you can pick it up, why not show them?" the dwarf teacher spoke with a mocking smile, looking at Anon.


    "If you pick that up, I will let you pick up my skirt," Eve whispered in Anon''s ears.


    "Deal...?" Anon asked as passion filled his eyes.


    "Deal," Eve spoke with a smile.


    "Let''s do this." Anon said, moving towards the hammer. Everyone standing in the way stepped aside as he walked towards the hammer.


    "If you fail to lift it up... you will be made fun of-" Before the dwarf teacher could''ve completed the sentence, Anon picked up the hammer and gave it to him with just one hand.


    "What were you saying again?" Anon asked, smiling at the dwarf.


    "N-Nothing." The dwarf replied.


    "Good." Anon replied, walking back to his previous position.


    Everyone was too surprised to say anything at this moment. They were just looking at the hammer in surprise.


    "How did he pick it up so easily?"


    "Wow, he is really strong."


    "Yeah, and he is kind of handsome too."


    "W-Well... This is it for today''s class..." The dwarf spoke with a very confused expression as he looked at the hammer again and again, checking if anything was wrong with it.


    "But sir, the class just started..." One of the students spoke up.


    "I said, dismiss. Do you think you know my class better than me?" The dwarf teacher shouted.


    "Y-Yes..."


    After this, all the students dispersed.


    ''Who is he? This hammer can''t be picked up by an Elf. My Great Grandfather gave this hammer to me and told me that this hammer can''t be picked up by an Elf under any conditions.


    How can this be possible?'' The dwarf teacher wondered.


    After his classes, Anon was heading towards the exit door of the academy, but as he was passing through an empty corridor, a hand came out from one of the empty classrooms and pulled him inside.


    Anon immediately summoned the sickles of death, but before he could do anything, he suddenly noticed that the person who pulled him inside was none other than Eve herself.


    "Hello, my champion," Eve said, pinning Anon to the wall of the room.


    "Hello, Luv."


    "Where were you going?" She asked, touching Anon''s lips.


    "Home." Anon answered.


    "Well, I guess you forgot about our little deal that we made back then, huh...?" Eve asked, touching her nose slightly on Anon''s chest.


    "Hmm... ? What deal are you talking about ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, i guess i will just have to show you the deal''s contract papers... Here." Eve said as she stepped back and lifted her skirt up as she revealed a red velvet panty with thin strings and see through material.


    "Oh... That''s some dirty deal, huh..? I think i need to see some more neat paperwork of this deal." Anon said as he dipped his face into Eve''s cleavage and started groping her ass.


    ''Now, you may think i am fooling around but No. I am taking her smell. A female can easily detect another female''s smell. If i take her smell on my body, then i can easily make Hillary jealous.'' Anon thought as he slowly teared Eve''s panty.


    "Hey, You teared my new panties." Eve said as she looked at Anon with a pout.


    "Well, if i want my gift i have to unwrap it, right ? No matter how expensive the cover is." Anon said as he smiled at Eve and unbuttoned her top.


    After this both of them had mind blowing sex.

 Chapter 289 Chapter-289

    Knock-knock-knock


    A knock was heard on the door.


    Hillary stood up from the chair and opened the gate.


    As soon as she opened the gate, she noticed that the one standing on the gate was none other than Jule himself.


    "Oh, honey. You are back. Come, come..." She invited Anon inside, but as soon as Anon entered the room, the smell around his body entered Hillary''s nostrils.


    "So, mom. What''s for dinner?" Anon asked as he immediately knew that Hillary had taken notice of the another female''s smell.


    "Ah, nothing. I made normal soup and rice... Go change, I will serve the dinner as soon as your father and your sister arrive." Hillary said as she went directly to the kitchen.


    "Hehe... I smell jealousy." Anon murmured in a low tone as he went to his room.


    In the kitchen...


    Hillary is cutting vegetables at a very fast pace, and she is in deep thoughts...


    ''He said he had no girlfriends... Why did he lie? No, he had no feminine smell on him yesterday... Did he meet her today?


    That can''t be possible, his body was oozing from female and male hormones both.


    It means... They had sex. FUCK... He must''ve met a slut, who took advantage of my baby boy¡ª''


    "I am home, Darling."


    "Me too, Mom."


    Suddenly two voices rang inside the house. These voices belonged to Ian and Moon.


    "Ouchh¡ª" As soon as Hillary heard the sudden sounds, her hand slipped and the knife cut through her finger. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon rested a bit and came out of his room as soon as he heard the two voices.


    "Hello, Father. Hello, Sister. Have you two had a good day?" He asked.


    "Yeah, mine was great." Ian answered.


    "Yeah, mine too. Today''s business was too good, if only I had this type of business throughout the whole year." Moon said as she looked a bit sad.


    "Eh, don''t worry. You will open a very big shop one day. We believe in you." Ian said as he tapped her shoulder.


    "Thanks, dad. I love you guys."


    "Ah.. you two are back. I will serve dinner in a bit, you guys go and get fresh until then." Hillary said as she came out of the kitchen.


    "Yes. I will use the bathroom first, Moon, you can go after me." Ian said as he went to the bathroom.


    "Okay, dad." Moon said as she sat down on the chair.


    Anon also sat down near her and looked at her unripened body.


    "What?" Moon asked as she noticed Anon looking at her without any intervals.


    "Hmmm..? Nothing. I just wanted to tell you something." Anon spoke.


    "What?"


    "It''s a secret, lend me your ear." Anon said with a smile.


    "Okay..." Moon smiled as she closed her distance and turned her ear towards Anon''s face.


    "You are a fucking whore." Anon spoke in a very low tone.


    "What¡ª" Moon suddenly turned her face towards Anon, but before she could''ve said anything, Anon grabbed her neck and sealed her lips with his lips.


    He forced a kiss on her lips and didn''t let her speak. Moon tried to separate herself from Anon by hitting his hand or kicking him, but nothing seemed to work on his body.


    Mnnhhhhhhhhh she tried to shout and separate her lips from Anon''s lips, but he was holding her neck so tight that her efforts were useless.


    ''Ahh... Snatching someone''s first kiss feels so good.'' Anon thought as he forced his lips into her mouth.


    After one minute, Moon started choking due to an air pipe blockage...


    <Memory Wiper>


    [24 hours worth of memories are being eaten.]


    [Memory Wiper has reached level 2]


    Suddenly her 24 hours worth of memories were stolen by Anon in just one second.


    Anon separated himself from Moon and sat back down on his chair.


    "Fuuu... Those headaches have gone down by a pretty decent limit." Anon talked to himself.


    "Huh...? Jules, where is everyone? We were just having dinner, and¡ª"


    "Now, before you start acting even more weird... Here." Anon said as he grabbed Moon''s hand and used the skill.


    <Memory Alter>


    [Memories worth 23 hours and 58 minutes are being restored.]


    ''Good... Now you will forget the two sweet minutes that we just had.'' Anon thought.


    After Anon altered her memories, she forgot about the forceful kiss that she just had.


    "So, What were you saying?" Moon asked.


    "Nothing, you were telling about how you made a big profit today." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, let me tell you." Moon said as she started talking about her shop stuff.


    "Here you go." Hillary said as she put the soup pot and plates on the table and went back to the kitchen.


    "You can go now, Moon." Ian said as he walked out of the bathroom.


    Moon stood up from the chair and went to the bathroom.


    Ian looked through the cloth basket and picked out a shirt to wear.


    ''It''s very hot, you want to have dinner without any shirts on.'' Anon injected a thought into Ian''s mind.


    "It''s very hot, huh...? I feel like having dinner without any shirt on today. What do you say, Jule?" Ian spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Well, the weather is hot today." Anon spoke because that''s what he wanted him to do.


    "Yeah, right." Ian said as he sat down at the dining table without a shirt on.


    "Hmm...? Honey, where is your shirt?" Hillary asked as she came out of the kitchen with spoons and sat down near Ian.


    "Well, darling. I felt it was hot, that''s why." Ian spoke.


    "Oh, really? I don''t think it''s that hot, though. Well, whatever." Hillary replied.


    Suddenly Moon came out of the bathroom and sat down at the dining table, near Anon.


    "Hmmm...? Moon, what happened to your neck? There is a big red mark on it." Hillary suddenly asked.


    "What? Really? I am also feeling some pain around my neck." Moon replied.


    "Hehe..." Suddenly Anon laughed a bit, but no one noticed him.

 Chapter 290 Chapter-290

    After having dinner everyone went back to their rooms but Anon was still awake.


    He took out the incense sticks from his inventory and went to Hillary''s room.


    Burning the incense stick he slid it under their bed after that he did the same with moon''s bed.


    ''System, show me the corruption rates ?''


    Suddenly two transparent screens popped up in front of Anon.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 25%]


    [Moon''s Mind Corruption: 15%]


    Nice and steady... Good. I am 1/4th part done with Hillary''s Mind Corruption.


    Today when we were having the dinner, Hillary was looking at Ian''s body continuously. She must be comparing my body to his but there is no match between his body and mine body.


    ''Now, let''s boost this process up. Shall we.'' Anon thought as he withdrew a test tube filled with a white liquid from hos inventory.


    The white liquid inside the test tube was thick and sticky... This thing was none other than Anon''s cum.


    Anon went back to Hillary and Ian''s room after burning the incense stick in Moon''s room.


    ''Hehehe... What can be better than unconscious Hypnosis. I can train this bitch just like a dog.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face and his eyes shined purple.


    "Unconscious Hypnosis" is an unique technique that involves influencing an individual''s preferences or emotions through subtle manipulation of their sensory experiences and brain chemistry.


    By pairing a specific sensory stimulus with the release of certain neurotransmitters like dopamine, this method aims to condition the target''s subconscious mind to develop strong positive or negative associations with a particular object, activity, or concept.


    For instance, by exposing a sleeping person to the aroma of an orange while simultaneously triggering dopamine production, the technique seeks to create a subconscious link between the orange scent and pleasurable feelings. As a result, when the individual wakes up, they may find themselves inexplicably drawn to oranges, potentially leading to a newfound fondness for them.


    This technique is one of my favourite techniques to make someone like something. Although it''s an evil practice but in Love, War and Sex everything is fair.''


    Anon opened the test tube and the stench of his cum filled the room as it got mixed with the incense stick''s smell.


    Anon touched Hillary''s head and used his skill....


    <Body Modification>


    ''Force her brain glands to produce more dopamine...'' Anon ordered.


    [Hillary''s mind is being exploited into producing more dopamine.]


    Anon hovered the test tube in front of her nostrils as her mind produced dopamine at the same time, making her happy while smelling Anon''s cum.


    ''I will make you addicted to my cum, bitch. You will only wish for one thing and that will be my cum.'' Anon thought in his mind as he looked at Hillary''s smiling face.


    Anon continued this process for 20 minutes.


    After this he closed the test tube and putted it back into his inventory.


    ''Now comes the turn for the real thing.'' Anon thought as he opened his zip and whipped out his 12inch dick.


    "Sweet dreams... Increase her dopamine generation by 5x" Anon said as he looked at Hillary.


    [Hillary''s mind is being exploited into producing 5x of her original dopamine production.]


    ''Now let me fill your unconscious mind with dirty thoughts.''


    ''You feel very good in sucking Jule''s dick. You are a good mother, who likes to satisfy his son every morning, you want to make him feel special about you.'' Anon feed indecent thoughts to her unconscious mind as he rubbed his dick on her nostrils.


    ''You are his mother, you can do anything you want to him... You gave birth to him. Just use him however you want.''


    ''When he is sleeping in the morning, you go to his room and remove his blanket and you are suddenly greeted by a very long and thick morning wood.


    You want to sniff it because it feels very good to sniff and suck your own son''s dick.''


    Anon did this for another 20 minutes.


    After doing all of this, he went back to his room.


    "Show me the corruption rates now."


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 30%]


    [Moon''s Mind Corruption: 16%]


    ''Nice, 5% corruption in just 40 minutes... That''s one fast corruption rate.


    I wish i can repeat this process again and again, but it doesn''t work that way.


    The more i use one way of corruption on a single target the more it will start to get dis-effective. That''s why i have to corrupt her from every side.


    Mentally, Emotionally and Physically.


    I can''t wait to see her, dancing naked in front of me just like a bitch.'' Anon thought as he laughed like an evil super villian.


    After that he pulled out a map like thing from his inventory.


    As soon as he opened the scroll, a map of the elven Village that he was currently living in, revealed.


    ''Good thing that i fucked, that girl Eve. I obtained this map from her. It''s a tax collection map that her father recieved when he became the village chief but now he doesn''t need it, so she gave it to me.


    I had to promise her that i will fuck her again in return for this map, but that''s other thing.


    This village is distributed into 4 blocks, because elfs are such organised Creatures they made these blocks, so that they can have ease in collecting tax.


    Now, inside the block that i am currently in is block E.


    Inside block E, there are 5 houses. Jule''s house and 4 others.


    One is the lady who is a widow, she lives in the neighborhood and she has a cow farm.


    Her name is Melanie and she is a milk supplier for the whole village, i heard that she has big mommy milkers, since she has a son from her previous marriage.


    Her husband died in the hunt. Her son gives zero fucks about her and only comes to the house for money.


    He drinks from day to night and some rumours even say that he beats her mother.


    It means, she is alone, depressed, beautiful, chubby, sexy and her breasts produce milk. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Making her my second cow after Kia will be the best thing. After i make myself 5 to 6 Cow girls, i will open my own farm that will make milk only for me and i can go in there and fuck any chubby milfy cow i want.


    Yes, She will be my next target. After i corrupt every bitch in this house.


    Heheheheh.'' Anon thought as he laughed.

 Chapter 291 Chapter-291

    The next morning...


    Hillary woke up from her sweet sleep.


    "Mnhhhmm~ that was one good sleep in years. I had so many good dreams but dreams are dreams, and i have to make breakfast." She said as she wore her slippers and went directly to the bathroom.


    Sliding her panties down, Hillary suddenly noticed something.


    "Why are my panties so wet ? Did i pee while sleeping?" Hillary questioned herself but she ignored it and got freshened up.


    After that she went to the kitchen and started making the breakfast just like she do everyday.


    But as soon as she grabbed the cucumber she felt something. A feeling she hasn''t felt in years.


    An itching around her pussy started happening.


    "Wow... What A big... Giant... and huge.... Cucumber.", Hillary said as she rubbed the cucumber with her hands.


    Hillary felt extremely hot as she holded the cucumber in her hands.


    After rubbing the cucumber for a minute, she started licking it slowly.


    The urge in her mind was growing bit by bit.


    ''What is this ? Why am i so sexually aroused ? I-I feel like ramming this cucumber inside my pussy.'' Hillary thought as she looked at the all wet cucumber.


    She puts the cucumber aside and lifts her long skirt with her right hand and pulls her panty down with the other hand.


    After this she takes the cucumber and as she was about to shove it inside her pussy...


    "Honey, is the breakfast ready ?" Ian''s sound came.


    She immediately throwed the cucumber aside and pulled her panties up.


    "Y-Yes, i will serve it in a minute." She answered as she went back to cooking.


    ''What is happening, with me ? Why am i feeling so aroused ?'' Hillary thought as she cooked.


    After giving meals to Ian and Moon, both of them went to their work.


    Now the next task in Hillary''s schedule was to wake up Jule and send him off to the academy.


    Hillary went to Jule''s room and knocked.


    "Jule Honey, Wake up it''s time for your classes." She said. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    As always Anon woke up from the knocking but he didn''t opened the door, because he didn''t wanted his fun to be ruined.


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    "Love, you will get late-" suddenly Hillary stopped knocking as if something came to her mind and she silently went inside the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, she noticed Jule sleeping on the bed peacefully.


    "Oh, my cute... Son." Hillary spoke as she noticed something in Anon''s blanket.


    It was near his torso and it was standing tall looking like a small tent.


    "What is that ?" Hillary wondered as she walked upto Anon and uncovered it by removing the blanket, but as soon as she removed the blanket, a 12 inch long cock was revealed.


    "Oh, W-Wow... W-When did Jule got so big ?" Hillary said as she continuously looked at the Anon''s dick.


    Nerves were popping on it.


    ''You should observe it closely.'' Anon feed her another thought.


    This time due to a good corruption rate, Hillary didn''t think about it twice and closed the distance between Anon''s cock and her face.


    But as soon as his dick''s stench entered her nostrils, she almost had an orgasm.


    Her panty got wet immediately with all the pre-cum.


    "This... Smell... I-I don''t know what is happening with me. I-I want to suck my own son''s dick." Hillary spoke in a very low tone but Anon heard her crystal clear.


    ''Oh, you should suck it. It''s not like you are doing him any harm... Look at his dick, it looks like it''s in severe pain... His balls are filled tasty cum... Don''t you want it ? Don''t you want to make your son happy ?'' Anon inserted another thought into her unconscious mind.


    "I-It looks like it''s in pain... I should suck it off. Just this one time." Hillary said as she opened her mouth and putted her lips on Anon''s dick.


    Anon felt the softness of her lips through his dick. As her mouth gobbled up his dick, he felt more delightful.


    Hillary started giving Anon a blowjob without even knowing that she is giving him a blowjob.


    ''Wow... This bitch''s lips and throat feels awesome... Elfs sure do have good mouths.'' Anon thought as he enjoyed the blowjob.


    After 15 minutes of sucking Anon was about to cum but suddenly a brilliant idea came to his mind.


    He came inside Hillary''s throat and as soon as he cane he woke up.


    "Hmm...? I feel good... what''s happening ?" Anon sat up and pretended as if he is half awake.


    As soon as Hillary heard Anon''s voice she immediately sucked out all of his leftover cum in his dick and stood up, covering his dick with the blanket again.


    "Oh, good morning mom." Anon pretended he didn''t saw anything.


    Hillary just smiled at Anon as her mouth is full of his cum already, she can''t throw it out because Anon was there and she can''t swallow it but as the smell of his cum was going inside her nose, she was having an orgasm every seconds.


    She had so many orgasm in just 10 seconds that her pre-cum started dripping on the floor.


    "Is something wrong mom ?" Anon asked.


    Hillary immediately nodded in No.


    "But.. you aren''t speaking anything. Is there something wrong with your mouth ? Please show it to me. Open your mouth " Anon said as he came closer to Hillary''s face.


    ''Open it or swallow it bitch... What are you gonna do ?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    ''Oh, no. Jule will know what i was doing if he saw his Baby seed in my mouth... I have no other way. I am sorry Ian honey but i have to do this.


    I have to drink our son''s cum.'' Hillary thought as she closed her eyes and swallowed Anon''s cum.


    "Ahhh--" she opened her mouth immediately after this.


    "Hmm...? I don''t see anything wrong." Anon replied.


    ''Yep, bitch swallowed.'' Anon thought as he looked inside her mouth.

 Chapter 292 Chapter-292

    "Well i will just go out for a quick workout, okay." Anon said as he left the room.


    Hillary immediately went to the bathroom and the first thing she did was clean her mouth with water.


    After cleaning her mouth for 10 to 11 times, she looked into the mirror.


    "How can i do that ? I swallowed my own son''s semen and i had orgasms while doing it. What kind of a mother am i ?" Hillary spoke with a disappointed expression but something inside her was telling her how good she felt from the cum swallowing.


    Hillary came out of the bathroom and looked at Anon working out.


    ''His abs are so strong and his body is perfect for a guy. Tall and handsome. I bet he will find a girlfriend easily.'' Hillary thought as she looked at Anon doing pull ups.


    Suddenly two hands came from Anon''s behind and touched his abs.


    Hillary looked at this scene in confusion.


    "Hello, Handsome." Eve''s voice resounded from Anon''s back.


    "Hello, Village Chief''s daughter." Anon replied as he continued his exercise.


    "Hmm... Still doing your exercise huh...? You have a girlfriend like me now, why are doing excercise ? It''s not like you want to have another concubine or something, right ?" Eve asked.


    Anon left the tree and jumped on the ground.


    "First thing, you are not my girlfriend. Secomd thing, even if i have a girlfriend, why would i stop doing excercise ?


    Third thing, I do plan to have Concubines. If you got a problem with that, i don''t think i can continue to love you-" Before Anon could''ve said anything else Eve kissed him and blocked his lips from saying anything further.


    At this scene Hillary scratched her nails no the walls of her house.


    "This fucking whore... Why is she kissing my son ? Leave my son, Bitch." She said in a very jealous and angry tone.


    After 1 minute of kissing both of them seprated their lips from each other.


    Eve looked at Anon and rubbed his cheeks as she spoke...


    "Do whatever you want. Don''t stop loving me. I will give you anything you want, i will become anything you want just never ever say that thing again. Please." Eve spoke as tears starts flowing out of her eyes.


    "Well, unless that''s clear to you. I don''t have any problem in loving you." Anon replied as he initiated the kiss this time and grabbed Eve''s ass.


    He sucked her lips and her tongue slowly, as he grabbed her ass and started groping them.


    "H-Hey, people are watching... We can''t do that here." Eve spoke with an embarassed expression.


    "Okay, then i am going..." Anon immediately left her and started walking towards his house.


    "W-Wait... It''s okay. I will do it here. Please come back.. i didn''t mean it that way." Eve called as she thought that Anon got angry on her.


    "Hmm...? I am just playing with you Luv, but i really have to go now or i will be late for the academy." Anon said as he laughed towards her.


    "Okay, but before you go. Kiss me once more." Eve spoke with a smile.


    Anon smiled at her and gave her a kiss on the lips as he went back to his house.


    As soon as Anon Entered the house, he heard utensils hitting the ground as if someone is throwing them in anger.


    "Mom...? Is something wrong ?" Anon asked as he went to the kitchen.


    As soon as he reached the kitchen door and looked inside, he saw that everything is a mess in there.


    Utensils are lying here and there, a pot is stuck in the ceiling.


    "Oh, Honey you are back. I will serve the breakfast in a bit. You go and have a seat. Don''t worry about this, i made this mess due to my clumsiness.


    You go, i am coming. There is also something that i want to talk about." Hillary said with a weird smile.


    Anon smiled as he went back to the dinning table, he knew that Hillary was the one who throwed these utensils around in anger and jealousy.


    "Sometimes i feel like a devil, what have i made out of a kind and beautiful woman ? She was so sweet when i came into the house but now look at her. Hahaha..." Anon murmured as he laughed.


    After sometime Hillary came out of the kitchen with a plate of milk and bread.


    "Here you go, my all grown up son... Who doesn''t need a girlfriend." Hillary said as she gave Anon the plate and sat in front of him.


    "What happened mom ? Why are you talking like that ?" Anon asked but he already knew what she was talking about.


    "Well, what can i be talking about ? Oh yes, I remember i am talking about that girl you were just kissing and sticking your tongue fown her throat." Hillary spoke jealousy clearly visible in her voice.


    "Okay, mom calm down. Her name is Eve..."


    "I know what her name is and her character too. She is not a good girl, Jule. She is... Ummm... She is a... How do i say this.."


    "A slut ?" Anon spoke.


    "Yes.. wait, You know what a ''slut'' means ?" Hillary asked with a confused expression.


    "No, that''s just what the rest of the students call her." Anon answered with a neutral face but he was very happy from the inside.


    "Okay, so let me explain this to you. A girl who does things with more than one boys is a Slut. Do you understand ?" Hillary tried to explain Anon.


    ''Oh, Mom Teaches Sex Education huh ?. Can''t miss this class.'' Anon thought as he looked at Hillary with an evil smile. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you explain it a little more clearly, Mom ?" Anon asked.


    "Uhm... This how do i explain this. Okay, take this example. You saw how she was kissing you just a moment ago, right ?"


    "Yes." Anon answered.


    "Good, now if she loves you. She won''t kiss anyone and if she does kiss anyone other than you it means she is a slut. Now do you understand ?" Hillary explained.


    "Okay, So that means you are a slut too, huh Mom ?" Anon teased.

 Chapter 293 Chapter-293

    "No, Honey. Mom is not a slut. Why would you say that ?" Hillary asked.


    "Because you kissed me and you also kissed dad." Anon answered.


    "No sweety, you have taken it all wrong. I meant the boys who are not a part of your family. Your mother is not a slut, okay." Hillary explained.


    "Okay, Mom. I understand now."


    ''I will make you a slut, bitch. The biggest elf bitch ever.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Good. Now, mom wants to know everything you have done with her." Hillary asked as she gave Anon a very serious Look.


    "Okay, can i tell you like physically ? Like by touching you." Anon asked.


    "Yeah, that''s fine. Just tell me." Hillary said as she didn''t knew what her innocent child was about to tell her.


    "Okay, so yesterday... When i came home. Eve and me had a moment." Anon spoke as he walked towards Hillary.


    "W-What Moment ?" Hillary asked in a confused tone.


    "So, when i was coming out of the academy yesterday. Eve grabbed my hand and pulled me inside an empty room." Anon said as he touched Hillary''s left hand slightly.


    "Okay... What happened after ?" Hillary asked in a curious tone.


    "Then, she pinned to the side wall... Do you want me to show you how ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, S-Show me." Hillary said as she stood up from her chair.


    "Okay, so she grabbed my hands like this and then she did this..." Anon explained as he grabbed both of her hands and pinned her to the wall.


    Their faces were too close to each other... Her sweet Scent entered inside Anon''s nostrils.


    ''It''s time that i teach you, how much of a tease your son can be.'' Anon thought as he closed the distance between their faces.


    "Then she suddenly kissed me...." Anon said as he brought his lips very close to Hillary''s lips but he didn''t kiss her.


    The distance between their lips was less then 5 centimetres.


    "O-Okay... What then ?" Hillary asked as her breath touched Anon''s lips.


    "Then she showed me her red panties... That she was wearing around her thighs..." Anon said as he slightly touched Hillary''s thighs.


    "She asked me if i wanted to tear it apart and reveal a gift that was underneath it..." Anon said as he touched Hillary''s belly with her finger.


    "O-Okay... But you didn''t do that, right ? Because you are a very good boy." Hillary spoke.


    "I thought the same mom..." Anon spoke and a smile appeared on Hillary''s face.


    "But... Suddenly something woke up in me and i tore her new red panties into so many pieces.


    After that she removed her skirt by herself and kissed me once again." Anon said as he again brought his lips near Hillary''s face but didn''t kiss her again. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please tell me you left the room after that and came back home, Please." Hillary said with a worried expression.


    "Yes, that''s what i thought but before i could''ve thought this idea throughly, Eve removed her top and her boobies started bouncing in front of me.


    I couldn''t control myself and gave in to the lust." Anon said as he touched Hillary''s cheek with one hand.


    "Y-You had sex ?" Hillary asked.


    "Not so soon mother , After that i picked her up and putted down on one of the tables... Horizontally.


    After that i took out my dick and she opened her mouth. As soon as i saw the hole, i rammed my cock into her throat deeply.


    She took all of it, after that i used her mouth like a toy and did something very bad with her mouth..." Anon said as he slightly groped Hillary''s lips.


    "W-What did you do ?" Hillary asked.


    "I grabbed her mouth and started using her as a cock sleeve..." Anon said with a smile.


    "What''s a C-Cock.... Sleeve ?" Hillary asked.


    "A cock sleeve huh...? Good question. I read about it in a book that was from the human Kingdom.


    The book said that a cock sleeve is a human female, that is being used as a sexual tension relief device.


    You just insert your cock into any of her female holes to satisfy your sexual desires. Like her butthole, Her vagina and her mouth." Anon said as he slowly rammed his middle finger into Hillary''s mouth and started moving it like a piston.


    "That''s what i did with her mouth, mother. I used her just like an object, i made her suck my dick until my cum followed out of her nostrils.


    I chocked her throat and pleasured my cock." Anon answered and Hillary Listened to his talkes while she secretly enjoyed being pinned to the wall and being played with.


    ''What is happening with Jule ? That slut is the only one to be blamed for this. She is controlling my Sweet bay.'' Hillary thought in her mind as she observed jule''s actions.


    "After that i slapped her face multiple times and squeezed her boobs very roughly. I grabbed her ass and turned her to the other side.


    I saw her fat ass and my emotions got overwhelmed, as soon as i looked at her pussy lips twitching, i grabbed my cock and immediately rammed it inside her pussy.


    As soon as i did that, she cried out from pleasure." Anon explained as he smiled towards Hillary.


    "O-Okay... What did you do after that ?" Hillary asked in confusion.


    "We fucked for 30 minutes straight. Non-stop." Anon replied.


    "Did you... Released it inside her ?" Hillary asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes, obviously mother. That''s what you do, right ?" Anon spoke with an innocent face.


    "No, that''s not what you do. That girl will become pregnant and then you will have a kid and then you will have to marry her... She is using you my son. Don''t come into her talks, please." Hillary explained as she released herself from the pinned state.


    "But, if i stopped talking to her who will satisfy my sexual urges mom ? What will i do about the pain that i feel in my cock ?" Anon asked.

 Chapter 294 Chapter-294

    [Hillary''s mind Corruption: 50%]


    ''My Intimate talk had a good corruption boost effect on her mind. Now, i am half way there.''


    "You should find other girls, like some nice girls. You have to leave her because she is a whore and a slut. Once you find a good girl, you guys can have all the sex you want." Hillary said as she grabbed Anon''s hands and looked in his eyes.


    ''Why do you even need a girl ? Am i not enough for you ? I am your mother... I am more experienced in sex then those little sluts... I had sex two times in my life but i know how to please a man.


    No, i am his mother. What am i even thinking ? I shouldn''t have these thoughts at all.'' Hillary thought in her brain.


    "Okay, mom. I will try to find another cock sleeve for my cock." Anon said as he went to his room.


    "Yes, that what- no, Jule darling you have to respect a woman. You can''t treat a woman like an equipment." Hillary explained from the outside of the door.


    "Respect woman ? What is that ? Never heard of it and what''s the problem when the woman says this herself, that she wants to become a re-usable pocket pussy for me ?


    I just grant their wishes but you won''t understand it yet, bitch but after tonight you will be one of my cum-dumps, so don''t worry." Anon murmured as he wore his uniform and came out of the room.


    "Okay mom, i am getting late and i have to go, bye." Anon said as he walked towards the exit door of the house.


    "Wait!!!" Hillary''s voice rang from behind.


    "Hmmm...? Did i forgot something, Mom ?" Anon asked as turned back with a smile.


    "Yes, you forgot to kiss your mother. Now come here and kiss me." Hillary said as she pulled Anon towards herself and gave him a lip to lip kiss.


    She sucked Anon''s lips wuth her lips and after that she even tried to force her tongue into his mouth.


    Although anon won''t allow any type of woman dominance over him but since she was his target, he let her in.


    After that she licked every corner of Anon''s mouth.


    Anon and Hillary kissed for 3 long minutes...


    After 3 minutes both of them seprated their lips and Hillary looked at Anon with an appealing face.


    As if she needs his 12 inch thick and long cock into her pussy right now but can''t say it because she is jule''s mother. Anon will also not give her his cock until she begs him to.


    ''Her corruption is still low but tonight everything will change. You will become my bitch... Hillary and I will make you do stuff that you never would''ve imagined in your wildest dreams.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face and he left for the academy.


    He fucked Eve in the carriage and emptied his balls into her pussy before reaching the academy.


    Inside the academy Anon would search for target elf girls who have a low level and can be easily raped.


    He would rape them and eat their memories after that.


    After searching for a bit Anon found his today''s selection.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Rel]


    [Race: Elf]


    [Class: Cook]


    [Level: 50]


    [Age: 30]


    [Description: A Female elf who has a very Dull nature, She is an introvert and no one gives her any attention in class. Anyone hardly notices her presence in the class. The teachers hardly notices her even if she sits on the first bench. She has no motives other then becoming a little famous.]


    "Hmm... A very good target that i can easily manipulate into becoming one of my little pawns. Hehehe..." Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Anon noticed that no one was talking to her, but she was trying to talk with everyone.


    Despite of being constantly ignored she was trying very hard to make a social bond with her classmates.


    Rel has a thick body, Huge boobs, Tight and big ass. Her body may seem a little bit overweight to the elfs but to humans she was the best example of a thick pornstar.


    She had ginger hairs, glasses, little dark spots under her eyes and she looks like a nerd.


    "Okay, let me teach you how to take advantage of someone who has no friends and how to manipulate a lonely nerd girl." Anon said as he moved towards Rel.


    "H-Hey, winnie... Can i eat lunch with you ?" She asked some girls who were eating lunch together but no one answered her question, hell no one even looked at her.


    All the girls behaved as if she is invisible.


    "H-Hey, Siril... Can i have lunch with you guys ? I have sweet bun rolls in lunch today." She asked again but no reply came.


    After asking everyone, she sat down in one corner of the room, all alone. She looked at her lunch with the most disappointed expression.


    "Hah... I don''t even want to eat anymore." She murmured in a very low voice. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hi, Rel."


    Suddenly a voice rang in her ears.


    Rel immediately looked at the source of this sound and noticed a handsome boy with blonde hairs and green eyes smiling at her.


    "Y-Yes...? Did you call me ?" Rel asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, How are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I am good, but who are you ?" Rel asked.


    "I am Jule, i am a senior. Want to come and have lunch with me ? I didn''t bring any lunch with me though, can we share your lunch ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Are you playing a prank with me or something ? Because no one else is interested in even talking to me and a handsome senior like you want to have lunch with me ?" Rel asked with a disappointed expression.


    "Yeah... I do and this is not a prank. Come with me." Ankn said as he holded her hand and started moving towards the roof of the academy.


    ''It''s so easy to manipulate, lonely people. Hahaha...'' Anon thought as a very evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 295 Chapter-295

    Rel stood up from her bench and started following Anon. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them went to the roof of the academy.


    "S-So... What was your name again?" Rel asked with a red face.


    "Hmm... I am Jule. You can also call me Honey." Anon said as he closed his distance to Rel.


    He looked into her eyes.


    "Y-Your eyes, they are mesmerizing..." Rel spoke.


    "Really?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes... I haven''t seen eyes like yours." Rel said as she looked down in embarrassment.


    "Oh, my... Aren''t you a sweetheart? Flattering me, you cunning fox." Anon said as he touched her puffy cheeks slightly.


    ''Yay... He touched my cheeks. A boy just touched my cheeks, how did I even attract his attention?'' Rel thought in her mind as she smiled a bit.


    "Well, shall we start to eat because there are only 10 minutes left until the lunchtime is over?" Anon said as he sat down on the roof.


    "Y-Yes..." Rel also sat down beside Anon.


    "As I said, I didn''t bring lunch." Anon reminded Rel.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, sir, Jule. You can have mine... Here." Rel said as she opened her lunch and slid it towards Anon.


    "Well, I thought you would feed me with your hands." Anon said as he made a cute face towards Rel.


    "H-Huh...? M-M-M-My Hands? Y-Y-You want me to feed you with M-M-My Hands?" She asked in a very shattering tone.


    Her face turned red, and her lips started getting wet.


    ''Good.... Keep dreaming like that, girl.'' Anon thought as he looked at her with an evil smile.


    "If you don''t want to, I can go back. Do you want me to¡ª" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Rel interrupted him.


    "No, please don''t go. I will feed you, just don''t go, please. You are my only friend so far. I don''t want to lose you." Rel said as she picked up a roll from her lunch box and brought it near Anon''s face.


    Anon took a bite from it and started chewing.


    "Mhhhmmm~ this is good. Who made this?" Anon asked.


    "I-I made it. Is it tasty?" Rel asked with a shy expression.


    "Yeah, it''s fantastic. So, you make your own lunch, huh...?" Anon asked as Rel continued to feed him.


    "Yeah, there is no one else that can do it for me." Rel spoke with a sad face.


    "You don''t have a mother?" Anon asked.


    "No." Rel replied with a very sad expression.


    "Oh, dear. My apologies."


    ''Yes, a dead mother. That''s some good stuff to manipulate a girl.'' Anon thought as he touched her cheeks and started groping them slowly.


    "No, she is alive. My father sold her for money, so that he can buy alcohol." Rel replied as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    ''Fuck... A dead mother was better but a slave mother... is even greater.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Oh, that''s not good. So, did you resist it?" Anon asked as he manipulated her into revealing her family matters to him.


    When lonely people find someone who they can talk to, they reveal their secrets very easily, you just have to show them your sympathy.


    "Yes, but when I tried to stop him. He threatened me, he said he will sell me too in some days, once his money returns back to zero.


    That''s why I was looking for some new friends before turning into someone''s slave."


    ''Some days ago? It means her father just sold her mother. This is a jackpot.''


    "Uhmmm... So, when did your father sell your mother and whom did he sell her to?" Anon asked.


    "He sold her yesterday..."


    ''Double jackpot.'' Anon''s smile grew bigger.


    "I think he sold her to the local slave trader... She must be getting transported to the human kingdom right now." Rel said.


    "Okay, that''s not good, want to save her?" Anon asked.


    "But... I don''t have that much money. I only have like 2 coppers on me. Forget about saving her, I can''t even buy a ride home. I think this was her destiny... God must''ve wanted her to become a slave.


    No one can go against God''s will, she was a good mother. That''s all I want to say about her, my father never deserved a lady like her." Rel spoke as she accepted her mother''s destiny.


    "Was she beautiful?" Anon asked.


    "Beautiful? She won the beauty of the kingdom trophy when she was 100 years old." Rel spoke.


    "Hmmm.... Well, do you believe no one can change her destiny from becoming a slave huh...? Because God already wrote it, right?" Anon asked.


    "Yes. No one can go against the gods." Rel replied as tears started dropping out of her eyes.


    "Yeah, only a motherfucker would do that." Anon replied.


    Riiiinnng


    Suddenly the lunch bell rang all over the academy.


    "Oh no, you didn''t eat the sweet bread rolls, you should eat them really quickly. No one will notice me even if I enter in the middle of the class, and I don''t think you have any class after this, right?" Rel asked.


    "Na, you eat them. I have some tasks to do, I will be leaving now." Anon said.


    "Wait... W-Will you do lunch with me tomorrow as well? I am not forcing you to do it. It''s your choice." Rel asked.


    Anon went back to Rel and grabbed her face tightly.


    "Why not, Luv?" He said as he gave her a lip-to-lip kiss.


    Rel''s face immediately turned red, and as she forgot everything.


    ''Wow... A senior academy boy is kissing me. How lucky am I? Does this mean that he likes me? Or is it a normal thing? What does it mean?'' Rel wondered as she felt her lips being sucked and her mouth being penetrated by Anon''s tongue.


    After some seconds, Anon separated his lips from Rel''s lips.


    "Luv, no one can force me to do anything. I do whatever I want," Anon said as he left after this.


    "Wow... How cool was that? I do whatever I want, and he also called me ''Luv''... Ahhhh." Rel said as she grabbed her red face in embarrassment.

 Chapter 296 Chapter-296

    Anon stood in front of a large shop with a big sign that read ''Slave Trading Company.''


    "Nice... Let''s see what type of merchandise I can find in here," Anon said as he started walking toward the entry door of the shop.


    "Wait... Who are you?" Two dark elves standing at the door stopped Anon.


    "Huh...? Why the heck should I tell you that? I''m a customer who wants to buy a slave," Anon spoke as he looked at the dark elves.


    "Oh, really? Well, the lowest-priced slave inside is one silver. Show me one silver, and I''ll let you go inside," the dark elf spoke.


    "Oh, you want to see one silver, huh? Here you go," Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin in his hands.


    "What-? A platinum coin?" Both of the dark elves were shocked. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''A kid pulled out a platinum coin from his pocket? He must be some rich bastard,'' the dark elf thought.


    "Let the esteemed one in, you fools." Suddenly, a voice came from inside.


    Anon looked at the door as it opened, and a dark elf wearing a black coat came out from the shop.


    "You idiots... What were you saying to our customers? Are you asking our customers to show you a silver coin again, you fools?" the man asked.


    "W-We''re sorry, sir." Both of them spoke simultaneously as they bowed to Anon.


    ''Ha... As if I wouldn''t notice this. This manager guy, he''s the one who ordered the guards to check if the customers coming into the shop have at least one silver. If the customers don''t show them the silver coin, they won''t let them enter.


    If someone like me shows them the coin, the manager will come out and pretend to act angry with these guards in front of the customer to make them believe he''s on their side,'' Anon immediately understood his tactics, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m sorry for their behavior, sir. I''ll give you a 30% discount on every slave as compensation. Please come in," the manager said as he bowed to Anon.


    "You know what? I was in a good mood until now. My father gave me this platinum coin to buy as many slaves as I want, but now I don''t think I want to anymore. I''ll try another slave trader whose guards will respect me more than yours," Anon said as he flipped his platinum coin, turned around, and started leaving.


    "Damn it... You idiots, how did you talk to him so rudely? If I lose this customer, you guys will lose your jobs too. Go and grab his legs, stop him at any cost, or you''ll be jobless the next second he leaves this street," the manager shouted at the guards.


    "But... Sir... You said-" the guards tried to defend themselves but failed as the manager was too angry.


    "Idiots, you''re both fired now," the manager said.


    "No, no, sir, we''re going." Both of them spoke in unison as they went to Anon and immediately grabbed his legs.


    "Dear customer, please forgive us. We were short-sighted and couldn''t see your wealth. Please forgive us," both of them begged in front of Anon.


    "Get naked, run around like dogs, and complete three circles. After that, say ''woof'' three times," Anon ordered.


    "S-Sir?" The manager was also shocked by this view.


    ''Anyone else would''ve accepted this apology, but who is this kid? Is he from a upper house ? Yes that''s it, that''s why he holds a platinum coin.'' The manager wondered.


    "Ahaha... Dear customer, how about I give you a 50% discount, and you let these stupid bastards go?" the manager spoke, trying to prevent this from happening. But he didn''t know that behind the elf''s mask, the human motherfucker wouldn''t let this go that easily.


    "No, I''m going," Anon said as he flipped his platinum coin right in front of the manager''s face and started walking again.


    "They''ll do it... Please don''t go, Sir," the manager spoke, and both of the dark elf guards looked at him in surprise.


    "Boss...? You can''t do this to us," one of them spoke.


    Slap


    "I can do whatever I want to you. I own you. Now do what the customer told you to do," the manager said as he slapped the guard.


    "Y-Yes, sir." Both of them spoke simultaneously as they stood up and started removing their clothes.


    "Good, now do the dog thing," Anon said.


    "Y-Yes..." Both of them replied as they started running around in a circle like a dog.


    After completing three circles, both of them stopped and looked at Anon.


    "Woof-Woof-Woof," both of them barked three times like a dog.


    "Good. Now I can buy some slaves," Anon said as he moved toward the building. But as soon as he reached near the dark elf guards, he stopped and grabbed their faces.


    "Don''t mess with me," Anon said as he shook their heads and left after that.


    Anon and the manager then went inside the shop.


    As soon as Anon entered the shop, he noticed a very calm atmosphere inside, as if it were a library.


    "Hmm... Where do you keep your slaves?" Anon asked.


    "We keep them somewhere else, Sir. I can''t tell you that because it''s against the firm''s rules. Please make yourself comfortable," the manager said as he led Anon to a cozy room and gestured for him to sit on the couch in front of him.


    Anon sat down on the couch, and the manager sat across the table.


    There was tea and some biscuits on the table.


    "Please have some tea," the manager said to Anon.


    "No, I want to get down to business directly," Anon spoke.


    "Okay, why not? Is there anything in particular you''re searching for? Like, for what purpose do you want a slave ? Begging, Prostitution, Your own private sex slave or a human male slave for the kinky desires ?" The manager asked as he smiled.


    "Do you have a ginger haired women around 250 years old, she was sold to you yesterday by a drunk person." Anon spoke without any delay.

 Chapter 297 Chapter-297

    "Oh, so you know her... huh?" The manager asked.


    "Yeah, you got a problem with that?" Anon asked with a straight and serious face.


    "No, it''s just that. I don''t expect customers like you to know a lowly bitch like her. Hundreds like her come here and go every day.


    It''s good that you asked for her, but I have to turn you down because she is now in the carriage that is going towards the human kingdom. But I can show you another female with ginger hair... Shall I?" The manager spoke.


    "I want her... Speak your price." Anon said as he looked at the manager with a very serious look.


    The manager immediately understood that Anon would buy her at any cost now and he decided to take full advantage of this opportunity.


    "Well, I can stop that carriage with this crystal..." The manager said as he summoned a crystal ball and placed it on the table.


    "But... I think it can cost you a bit more than what you expected to buy her for," he continued.


    "Give me a number, I don''t have time to play games." Anon said as his expression turned even more serious.


    "O-Okay, how about 4 gold..." Now even the manager felt a bit scared as he looked into Anon''s eyes.


    "Done." Anon immediately spoke.


    "And plus 5 golds... Meaning 9 golds." The manager immediately increased the price as he noticed Anon''s reaction to the four gold price. He immediately noticed that the kid didn''t even flinch for a moment.


    "I will take it..." Anon said.


    "And plus the returning tax..." As the manager was about to speak, he immediately felt a very sharp thing poking him under his chin.


    As soon as he looked down, he noticed a big, dark, and sharp sickle being pointed at him by Anon.


    "S-Sir, what is this supposed to mean?" The manager immediately asked with a scared tone.


    "Don''t push your limits, you have more days to live. I don''t think you want to lose them, right?" Anon spoke.


    "O-Okay... 9 gold is the final price." The manager spoke with a smile.


    "Good... Here." Anon said as he slid 9 gold coins toward him and de-summoned his sickles.


    The manager immediately picked up the crystal ball and spoke to someone in the elven language.


    "Please wait here for a bit, the slave will be here soon. I will go and take care of other customers." The manager spoke as he stood up and exited the room. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wooh... What a fucking psycho? I thought I would earn some more money from him, but he pointed a fucking sickle at my neck. Who does that? But that sickle looked expensive, it means he really is from an upper house. If I can make him my personal customer, that would be awesome." The manager wondered as he walked toward the other room.


    After 10 minutes, he entered Anon''s room again and noticed that Anon hadn''t touched the tea or the cookies.


    ''Wow, he really is cautious, huh?'' The manager thought in his mind.


    "Sir, she is here. Come in, bitch." The manager called out loudly.


    Creak


    Suddenly, the gates of the room opened once again, and a very beautiful MILF entered the room.


    Her breasts and ass were medium-sized, but her waist was slim, and her face was beautiful.


    She had long orange hair, sharp blue eyes, glowing white skin, and long pointy ears.


    ''Now I understand why she won the beauty prize. She''s even more beautiful than Hillary, but she doesn''t have that MILF charm that Hillary has.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "She is the one, right?" The manager asked Anon.


    "What''s your daughter''s name?" Anon asked her.


    "R-Rel." She murmured in a low tone.


    "Okay, she is the one." Anon answered.


    "Good, you can take her with you right away. Here is her slave contract." The manager spoke as he handed Anon a slave contract.


    Anon looked at the slave contract and read the name of the slave.


    "Lucy... huh?" Anon said.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Lucy replied.


    "Let''s go." Anon ordered as he looked at Lucy.


    After that, she silently followed Anon.


    "Sir, please visit again." The manager spoke as he bowed down.


    "Yeah, I will try." Anon said as he left the place immediately.


    "Hmmm... Hmmmm... lalala." Anon started singing in a very low voice as he walked toward his house.


    "E-Excuse me, master." Lucy spoke.


    Anon immediately turned back and spoke, "You want to ask how I know your daughter and how she is, right?"


    "Y-Yes..." Lucy replied.


    "Well, she is all good. Her father hasn''t sold her as a slave yet, and I can bet that she will be happy to see her mother back." Anon said as he continued walking.


    "Thank you, master. I can''t express how happy I am right now. I-"


    "Shut up..." Before she could''ve said anything else, Anon spoke up.


    "Y-Yes." She immediately stopped talking.


    "I bought you for one purpose only.... You and your daughter will help me in taking over this kingdom." Anon spoke with a straight face.


    "I will do as master commands." She replied.


    "I give zero fucks about your background. You and your daughter will become my pawns... You will do anything I tell you to do. Do you understand?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, sir." She replied.


    "Good. Your job will be completing the tasks that I give you. Your first task is to kill this man and make this girl my slave." Anon said as he handed Lucy two paintings.


    "B-But master, this is my husband, and she is Rel." Lucy replied with a scared expression.


    "I know who is who.... Just do as i tell you to do. If you failed at this task, i will rape your girl in front of the whole academy after turning her into a slave, myself and I don''t think you want that, right ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, master. I will do as you say. Please spare Rel." Lucy spoke.


    "Go now and here are your toys." Anon said as he gave her a big dagger and a ring.


    Lucy looked scared and sad at the same point.


    "Go and have fun killing the man who made your life hell for the past 100 years and sold you for just a bottle of alcohol. He was about to sell your daughter to the slave Trader in a few days but i thought why buy her when i can get her for free ?


    So go and kill him. Don''t worry about your daughter, once you are under me, i will give you guys a good life." Anon said as he looked at lucy with a smile.


    "I will." Lucy spoke, as a feeling of revenge started Igniting in her heart.


    She left after that.


    "Haa... I will go and corrupt my bitch mother now. I think i will corrupt her 100% today." Anon said as he also left.

 Chapter 298 Chapter-298

    *knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door...


    Hillary opened the door and observed that it was nome other than Anon itself.


    "Hello Jule, You are back so soon." Hillary spoke with a smile as she stepped back to let him in.


    "Yeah mom, i am very tired from today''s classes." Anon said as he looked at Hillary with a very exhausted face.


    "Oh, my dear son. Come here, let me give you a Hug." Hillary said as she opened her arms and wrapped her hands around Anon''s body and buried his face into her big boobs.


    "Thanks mom." Anon spoke as he enjoyed being buried in her boobs.


    "So... Did you talked to that girl, today ?" Hillary asked.


    "No, Mom. I didn''t talk to her."


    ''Yeah, if i remember correctly. We just fucked like rabbits in the carriage and didn''t talk that much.'' Anon thought as he looked down Hillary''s cleavage.


    "Okay, go and change. Take some rest before the dinner." Hillary said as she went to the kitchen.


    "Yes, Mom." Anon said as he walked back to his room.


    After changing his clothes, anon went to sleep directly as he had to execute his big plan tonight.


    Lucy''s house...


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "Hmm...? Who the fuck came at this moment ? Oi, bitch... Go and open the door." A fat male elf shouted as he himself was lying on the bed, he had bottle of alcohol in one of his hand.


    "Y-Yes, Father..." Rel spoke in a scared tone as she went to the main foor and slowly opened the door.


    "Y-Yes ...?" She asked without looking at the visitor.


    "Hello, My child." Suddenly a familiar voice was heard from the door.


    Rel immediately looked at the person standing in front of her and hugged her immediately.


    "Mom..."


    "Hello, Rel." Lucy spoke as she hugged rel back.


    "How... ?" Rel asked as she looked at Lucy.


    "I will tell you, but before that... Where is the pig ?" Lucy asked as her expressions turned 180¡ã around.


    "Pig ?" Rel looked at lucy in confusion.


    "Your father... I mean." Lucy explained.


    "Father is lying on his bed... But you shouldn''t be here mom. If he saw you, he will sell you again. You should run away." Rel adviced.


    "I can''t run away, i have been bought. This is a task that my new master gave me and i have to complete it." Lucy spoke as she carefully entered inside the house and started walking towards the room that Rel''s father was sleeping in.


    "Mother.... What are you planning to do ?" Rel asked.


    "Nothing, honey. I am just trying to save our futures and give you a better life than this one." Lucy spoke as she went inside the toom and saw her husband lying on the bed half naked and a bottle of alcohol in his hand.


    "You wasted mine and my daughter''s life. You have to pay." Lucy spoke as she Summoned the knife that Anon gave him.


    "Mother..." Rel looked at her silently as she wondered what her mother is planning to do.


    Suddenly lucy raised her hand high in the air and stopped as she looked at her husband''s face for the last time.


    "Die..." Lucy Said as she let her hand free fall on her husband''s face.


    *Chk*


    The knife pierced through his left eye and punctured his brain, killing him in one shot.


    After lucy realised that her husband has died... She pulled out the knife from his eye and started stabbing it all over his body like a lunatic.


    "You made my life hell... You beated me... Raped me... Sold me. You beated my daughter ypu fucking psychopathic bastard. Die...


    This is what you deserve, death is all you deserve.


    Die Die Die....DIE...."


    *Chk-Chk-Chk*


    She stabbed his dead body for half an hour as she cried her eyes out.


    After half hour she realised that he was really dead and gone for good.


    The fear in heart is now gone... She is free from the one person that she feared her whole life.


    Rel just observed this scene with a very shocked expression... As she tried to figure out what her mom was doing with her dad.


    After killing her father, lucy moved towards Rel.


    She hugged Rel with her bloody hands and started crying loudly.


    "He is gone, Rel. He is gone. We are free..."


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly another knock was heard on the door.


    Jule''s house...


    "Jule honey, wake up. The dinner is served." Hillary spoke as she knocked on Anon''s foor and went back to the dinning table.


    "Hmm...? I had a good sleep huh...?" Anon said as he stood up from the bed his eyes still half-closed.


    He went to the dinning table like that.


    "Wow... You look awfully tired." Moon spoke.


    "Yeah, son you should rest more often." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right ? I tell him the same thing again and again." Hillary agreed.


    "No, No... I am alright. Let''s eat dinner. I have Homework to do tonight." Anon spoke as he sat down on the table and started eating.


    "So, you plan to do homework all night ?" Moon asked.


    "Yeah... It''s a very important subject''s Homework." Anon replied as he ate the soup and bread.


    "What subject is that ?" Moon asked.


    "Elf Body functions..."


    "Oh, nice. Well, good luck." Moon spoke.


    "Thanks."


    After all of them had dinner, everyone went back to their room.


    Anon was waiting for the right opportunity now.


    ''I will do it... Today i will have sex with Jule''s mother and make her my bitch.'' Anon thought as he pulled out a green liquid filled bottle from his inventory.


    "It''s the aphrodisiac that will boost her sex drive over limits today. I will bang that milfy elf pussy tonight, at any cost." Anon spoke as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    After everyone fell asleep, Anon walked out of his room and entered inside Hillary and Ian''s room.


    Hillary is sleeping with Ian but today they are not cuddling instead they are sleeping at the opposite sides of the bed as if they don''t even know each other.


    Anon went to Hillary and whispered in her ear..." Mom... I am scared can i sleep with you ?"


    [????]

 Chapter 299 Chapter-299

    "Mom, i am scared. Can i sleep with you ?" Anon whispered in Hillary''s ears.


    "Hmm...? Jule is that you darling ?" Hillary woke up, her eyes Half-open and Half-Closed.


    "Yes mom..." Anon replied.


    "What- What happened ?" Hillary asked with a confused expression.


    "Mom, i am scared. Can I sleep with you ?" Anon asked again.


    "What are you scared of ?" Hillary asked.


    "I-I don''t know... I just had this nightmare, where a guy killed me and-" before Anon could''ve completed his made up story Hillary interrupted him.


    "Okay, Okay... Come." Hillary said as she moved a bit towards Ian and offered Anon space to sleep.


    "Thanks mom." Anon said as he slided inside Hillary''s blanket.


    ''Hehehe... First step completed. Now is the second step.'' Anon thought as he raised his hand and wrapped it around Hillary''s waist.


    ''Hmm...? Is he cuddling me ?'' Hillary wondered as she hugged Anon back.


    "Mom... Can i have a kiss ?" Anon asked.


    "Hmm..? Of course my baby. Here *chu*" Hillary said as she gave Anon a kiss on his forehead.


    ''What a stupid bitch ?'' Anon thought as he looked at her with the most innocent look.


    "Mom... I meant a kiss on my lips." He spoke.


    "Oh... I thought that was a way of saying goodbye." Hillary spoke.


    "Yes mom, it is a way of saying goodbye but Eve always gave me a lip to lip kiss before going home. Can''t you give me one before sleeping ?" Anon asked with an innocent face.


    "Oh, Eve used to give you a lip to lip kiss huh ? Did she give you one today ?" Hillary asked.


    "No, mom. That''s why i am asking you for one. I stopped talking to that slut." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, my good son. Okay, here you go but you have to sleep after this okay, i have to wake up early tomorrow." Hillary said as she moved her lips towards him to kiss but before she could''ve reached Anon''s face, he started coughing. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Cough-cough*


    "Hmm...? What happened, sweety ?" Hillary asked.


    "Nothing mom, it''s just *cough-cough* a small cough." Anon pretended to cough as he looked down and took out the bottle of aphrodisiac from his inventory and drank it.


    After drinking the aphrodisiac Anon immediately kissed Hillary on her lips.


    He forced his tongue into her mouth and injected the tasteless aphrodisiac into her mouth.


    ''Wow, he does this kind of stuff very violently. He is a wild kisser.


    After a good minute of kissing Anon seprated his lips from her lips and spoke "Good Night, Mom."


    "Good Night, Son. You are a very good kisser though." Hillary spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon and turned around after that.


    As soon as she turned around, Anon looked at her fat ass and perverted thoughts started appearing in his mind.


    ''The aphrodisiac will start it''s work in 3 minutes and it will reach it''s peak in 15 minutes. Let''s see how this bitch will react after the effect kicks in.'' Anon thought as he continued to look at her ass.


    3 minutes later...


    Hillary''s eyes opened suddenly... She started feeling something.


    ''Is it getting hot in here ?'' Hillary wondered but she closed her eyes and tried to fall back to sleep.


    2 minutes later...


    ''Phew... I am getting hot for some reason. What is going on ? It''s like my entire body is not feeling the heat, just my pussy and boobs are going through this.'' Hillary thought as she tried to ignore this.


    5 minutes later...


    The heat in her body started increasing. She felt like masturbating at this point.


    ''What is happening with me ? My pussy is getting hot and itchy.'' Hillary spoke as she immediately started rubbing her pussy.


    ''Anhh~ why am i masturbating ? Why am i feeling this ? Don''t tell me ? Is it because of jule ?'' Hillary wondered as she looked at Anon.


    She saw that he was sleeping like a baby.


    ''Now that i look at him as a man... He looks very handsome for some reason. Any girl would want a husband like him.'' Hillary thought in her mind as she started rubbing her pussy and clit with even more power and speed.


    ''No, why am i getting aroused by my own son ? He is my son, i can''t be aroused by him.'' Hillary suddenly realised as she immediately pulled her hand back out from her panties and stopped squeezing her boob.


    ''I should sleep...'' Hillary thought as she turned around and closed her eyes.


    ''Bitch is going in heat... I can smell that pre-cum leaking from her panties.'' Anon thought as he opened his eyes and looked at Hillary''s back with an Evil smile.


    ''The metal is hot... It''s time that i strike my hammer on it.'' Anon thought as he whipped his cock out and gave it a few strokes so that he can get hard for his next step.


    After this he puts his rock hard cock back in his pants and closes the distance between him and Hillary.


    Anon starts cuddling Hillary as he touches his cock on her ass slightly.


    Suddenly her eyes opens up.


    ''What is that touching on my ass ?'' She wondered as she looked back and noticed that Anon is so close to her that his cock is sticking in her ass and it''s top is touching her pussy lips.


    ''Wow... Seeing it and feeling it are totally different.'' Hillary thought as she tried to ignore it.


    ''Hmm... Still not giving in huh ?'' Anon thought as he smiled and rubbed his cock up and down on her ass once.


    15 minutes have passed... The aphrodisiac is working on it''s peak, Hillary at this point is just controlling her desires.


    ''When the saint is about to fall... The devil always helps him.''


    Anon did the same as he silded his hand from her belly and slowly moved it towards her pussy.


    Hillary felt it and immediately turned towards Anon.


    "Jule, what are you doing ?" She asked with a sweat covered and red face.

 Chapter 300 Chapter-300

    Anon looked at Hillary and spoke with a very seductive tone, "You are in heat Mom. Your panties are wet and you were rubbing your pussy just now."


    "I-I didn''t do something like that... Jule and i think you should return to your room, now." Hillary spoke as her body temperature continued to rise.


    "Look at this mom.. your female smell did this to me." Anon said as he pulled out his cock from his pants.


    His cock touched Hillary''s belly and knocked on her womb.


    "J-Jule... Please put it back in. I am your mother. This is not appropriate thing for us to do. Go to your room." Hillary said as she tried to make an angry face.


    "Well, i will go after this." Anon said as he slided his hand into Hillary''s pussy and rubbed her clitoris with an extreme speed.


    Before Hillary could''ve thought of something else... She came and she came hard that half of the bedsheet got wet and soaked.


    Her eyes rolled up due to this orgasm and she forgot that her son is doing this to her.


    She inserted her fingers into her mouth, so that she can stop moaning from the orgasm.


    Anon pulled his hand out of her panty and looked at it.


    His fingers were covered in a sticky liquid...


    "Wow... Mom, yoj are quite backed up huh...? But you won''t get satisfied by this. You will need my cock to satisfy yourself... I am going to my room now, bye." Anon said as he whipped out his cock once more and slapped Hillary''s lips with it before leaving.


    As soon as Hillary smelled Anon''s cock, another current type feeling ran through her body and she came once more.


    "Anhh~" this time a small moan left her mouth.


    Anon left after this and went back to gis own room.


    "Now, we wait." He said as he sat fown on his bed.


    10 minutes later... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hillary is lying naked on her bed while her clothes are lying besides her...


    She is rubbing her pussy and squeezing her boobs continuously but the more she is cumming the more unsatisfied she is feeling.


    ''No... I need a dick. I need a dick...'' She craved for a dick as she looked at Ian.


    "Darling, wake up." She went to Ian and woke him up.


    "Hmm...? What is it, Hillary ? Is it morning already ?" Ian asked in a half-asleep tone.


    "No, Darling. It''s still night but i want you to fuck me. I mean mate with me." Hillary spoke.


    "What ? Honey, it''s late night. It''s not the time for jokes... Just sleep already, i have work tomorrow." Ian said as he went back to sleep again.


    "No, honey. I am not kidding please give me your dick... I want it. I-I can''t explain this but i am-"


    "Okay, i understand. Use my dick however you want, here." Ian said as he turned towards her but kept sleeping.


    "T-Thank you, darling." Hillary said as she started removing Ian''s pants but as soon as she removed his pants, she was greeted with something that she wasn''t expecting a bit.


    A small, phimosis dick that looked like an ant in front of Anon''s dick.


    Her smiling face immediately turned into a frustrated face and she turned her face around as she throwed blanket on it.


    ''What a useless Husband ? He can''t even hear my problem and that pathetic dick, it doesn''t even comes close to jule''s dick.'' Hillary thought as she hugged the pillow that Anon was lying on a moment ago and started masturbating again.


    ''I need a big dick... Like Jule''s dick.'' Hillary immediately stood up from her bed and wore her clothes back.


    She went to Anon''s room and knocked on the door...


    *Click*


    *Creak*


    The door opened up and Anon appeared in front of her with a 12 inch stick dangling between his legs.


    ''Wooow.... I want that.'' Hillary''s eyes immediately shined as she looked at Anon''s dick, she also came a little at this view.


    "Hmm...? Mom ? I was sleeping. What happened now ?" Anon acted as if he don''t know why Hillary was standing in front of his room in her underwear only.


    "Uhm... Yes, jules. I thought something. I should teach you, how to have sex today. Since you are so intrested in it." Hillary spoke as she jiggled her boobs in front of Anon and acted all bossy in front of him.


    "Na, i am not in the mood. We will talk about this tomorrow, good night." Anon said as he closed the door in her face.


    "N-No..."


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Hillary knocked again.


    Anon opened the gate again.


    "Look at this jule, you mom also have big boobs. Don''t you want to touch them ?" Hillary said as she took off her top and her huge breasts danced in front of her own Son.


    "No, you should go back to your room. We are mother and son. This is not appropriate." Anon gave her a taste of her own medicine, as he was about to close his door again.


    But... Hillary stopped him from closing the door.


    "Jule, i will do anything you want. Just fuck me crazy, just like you did it with that slut." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a very serious expression and started rubbing her pussy over her panties.


    "Well, Well, Well. I can give you my dick but you have to do something to get it." Anon spoke.


    "W-What ? Do you want me to make you ypur favourite food or something-"


    "Become my Cum-dump." Anon cut her immediately and spoke.


    "H-Huh ?" Hillary asked with a surprised expression.


    "Become my Cum-dump, My Cock sleeve... You made me dump my previous Cock sleeve, now i want a new one. If you are ready to become my new cock sleeve, i will fuck you.


    I will fuck you so hard that you will never be able to forget it." Anon said as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "B-But Jule, i am your mother." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a scared smile.


    "Yeah, i want you to drop that title and add the cum-dump title instead. If you decided to become my Cum-dump, you will have to serve me like a sex slave, no. It''s even worse... I will use you whenever and wherever i want to and then i will throw you away unless i need that worthless pussy of yours again to relieve myself again." Anon explained as he looked at her.


    "B-But..." As Hillary was about to speak something Anon grabbed her hand and holded his dick into her hand.


    "If you accept it, you will have to sit down and kiss my dick, after that you will say the cum-dump pledge and after that you will get drilled like a fucking cum collecting basket." Anon spoke as he smiled.

 Chapter 301 Chapter-301

    A mother was telling her to go back to her own room and forget what just happened but, The lusty lady inside her was telling her to get down on the ground right now and gobble up his cock at once.


    Hillary was in a very difficult situation here... Elfs are very wise to understand the difference between wrong and right thing but her judgement was getting more and more cloudy with every bulging she felt in Anon''s dick.


    ''What should i do ? If i went back to my room now... I will complete the role of a mother but this horniness will kill me until morning and if i kissed his dick... Everything will change.'' Hillary thought as she looked at Anon''s dick.


    ''Do it Hillary... You want that dick in your pussy... This is the only thing that will quench your pussy''s thirst. Sit down and kiss his dick. Accept your son as ypur master and owner, become his cum-dump.'' Anon feeded her another thought that changed her mind instantly.


    Hillary went down on her knees and kissed Anon''s dick.


    *Chuu*


    "Good... Now say that ''I Hillary, give myself to master jule and pledge to become his cum-dump. I will never say no to him for sex. I will do it with him as many times as it takes to satisfy him.


    He can fuck me anywhere and anytime he wants to and i will gladly accept his dick as his cum-dump bucket.'' After saying that you have to give me a good blowjob." Anon spoke.


    "I,Hillary, give myself to master Jule and pledge to become his cum-dump forever. I will never say no to him for sex. I will do it with him as many times as it takes to satisfy him.


    He can fuck me anywhere and anytime he wants to and i will gladly accept his dick as his cum-dump bucket." Hillary spoke without any stops or hesitation.


    In her eyes, only one thing was clear and that was Anon''s dick. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted it bad, very bad. As soon as she finished her pledge, she immediately gobbled anon''s dick and started sucking it like a crazy vaccum cleaner.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Good... You are too good at sucking." Anon said as he enjoyed the blowjob.


    After 10 minutes of blowjob anon decided to stop her...


    "Oi, stop now." Anon ordered but she had no reaction because she was so absorbed into sucking his dick that nothing was affecting her at this moment.


    "I said stop, Bitch." Anon said as he slapped her.


    *Slap*


    But even after a slap, she came back to Anon''s cock, just like an ant was being attracted towards a piece of sugar.


    She started sucking it again just like a lolipop.


    "What a horny bitch, you are ?" Anon spoke as he laughed and looked at her pathetic condition.


    She was sucking his cock and rubbing her pussy with her hand at the same time, the Hillary that anon saw on the first day.... Was gone. This is the real Hillary.


    "I want to use your pussy..." Anon whispered in her ears.


    As soon as she heard this her ears twitched and she immediately stopped sucking Anon''s cock.


    Hillary stood up and removed her panties as she bent down in front of Anon just like a female animal would do in front of a strong male.


    "Y-Yes... Here. Fuck me... Fuck me..." She said as she slapped her already red pussy lips.


    "Not here, bitch... I will fuck you right next to your husband." Anon said as he slapped her ass and went to Hillary''s room.


    "What ? N-No..."


    Hillary followed him as she tried to stop him.


    "Jule, your father is sleeping here... We can''t do it here. He will wake up if he heard us." Hillary spoke.


    "Yeah...? Well then take his cock... I am going bye." Anon said as he started leaving the room.


    "No... Please. Can''t we have sex in your room, please ?" Hillary requested.


    "No, we are going to have sex right here. You are my Cum-dump and you will do as i tell you to do. I can use you anytime and anywhere i want, you remember right ?" Anon said as he looked at Hillary.


    "B-But... If he woke up ?" Hillary asked.


    "Then he will break the marriage, that''s why you have to hold back your moans." Anon explained with an evil smile.


    "O-Okay... But we will do it inside the blanket..."


    "Cool. Let''s go." Anon said as he followed Hillary to bed.


    Hillary and Anon went inside the blanket.


    Anon raised Hillary''s leg started rubbing his cock on her pussy lips, slowly.


    "Anhh~" a very low moan left her mouth.


    "Shhh... Or marriage break." Anon said as he increased the rubbing speed.


    "Anhhh~" she moaned a little louder this time, but this time she moaned with the blanket in her mouth.


    "Please, give it to me..." Hillary begged Anon.


    "You have to say it, properly." Anon said he kept rubbing her pussy lips with his dick.


    "P-Please Insert your cock into my pussy... Son." Hillary requested.


    "Beg for it, in a more dirty way, bitch. Or i am going to my room." Anon said as he grabbed her gigantic boob and squeezed it hard.


    "Master Jule, please bless this useless fucking cum collecting bastket with your baby seed, please fuck your mother so hard that she will never look at another man for the rest of her life." Hillary whispered in Anon''s ear as she spreads her pussy lips for Anon.


    "Here you go, useless mother." Anon said as he stuffed her mouth with her own panties and rammed his cock all the way up to her womb.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhh~" she moaned as her eyes rolled back to hwr head and her nipples stood up straight.


    Anon grabbed her nipples and pinched them tightly as he felt the tightness around his cock, he noticed that the more he pinches her nipples the more the tightness Inside her pussy increases. He tried pulling his cock out of her pussy but her pussy was so tight that any effort was futile.


    But after some more effort Anon finally pulled his cock out, just to do the same again.


    *Slap*


    "Hmmm...? What are you doing, Hillary ?" Ian asked as he looked at Hillary.

 Chapter 302 Chapter-302

    Ian woke up from his sleep after the moaning and clapping soind and directly looked at Hillary.


    One of her leg was in air and she was lying all naked on the bed but what he didn''t notice was that, behind that blanket his wife was getting slammed by his own son''s dick.


    "What are you doing, Hillary ?" Ian asked.


    "N-Nothing... I am just..."


    "Masturbating..." Anon whispered in her ears.


    "I am masturbating because i felt so horny from before... You know."


    "Oh, you must be really horny huh ? Raising your leg that high... Even on our first night you didn''t raised it that high." Ian said as he smiled at her.


    "Well, darling it''s just that... I am really horny today."


    "Hah... Try to keep it down honey. I have work tomorrow. Just let me sleep and that panty in your mouth was not a very hygienic idea." Ian said as he went back to sleep.


    ''What a fucking stupid ? His wife is getting banged by his own son on the other side of this Blanket and he is trying to sleep ? What a fucking duck head.'' Anon thought as he again started moving.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon fucked her pussy slowly but intensely... He hitted every single spot.


    ''Anhhh~ my own son that came out of this pussy is fucking the same pussy again. I can''t be a worst mother... I am a slut, who whored out herself in front of her own son.


    I became his toy and now he is playing with me as he wants... He is pinching my nipples, banging my pussy and stuffing my mouth with panties that are soaked in my own cum.


    He is treating me like a toy that is used for sexual satisfaction and even after knowing all of this, i am still enjoying it.''


    "Anhh Anhh Anhhh... Yes... Yes... Bang this pussy... Make your mother your toy, play with me as much as you like... Break me." Hillary whispered in Anon''s ear.


    ''Woah... Her real sex drive is active now.'' Anon thought as he increased his speed.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    He fucked her non-stop for the next 2 hours... He hammered her pussy so hard that she was craving for mercy at the moment.


    "Please... No more. I-I can''t take this anymore...." Hillary said as she tried to get away from Anon''s dick but Anon grabbed her ass and rammed his cock into her pussy again.


    "You can''t run bitch... A cum-dump never runs from her master. You are my Cum-dump and you will stay with me until my balls are empty."


    Anon has came inside her more than 6 times, her pussy is overflowing with his jizz.


    She can''t take any more of his cum. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jule... I will get pregnant. Please for the mercy of God... Please leave me."


    "Hell no, bitch... Your pussy has gotten loose... I need a tighter force to cum." Anon said as he grabbed her neck and started chocking it... As sson as she started chocking... The tightness in her pussy started increasing.


    "No... Please leave me... I don''t want to be pregnant with my son''s son." She said, but she had no energy left in her body to stop Anon from cumming inside her pussy for the 7th time.


    "Here you go bitch the seventh shot..." Anon said as he grabbed her legs and hands tightly so that she can''t run away and pulled her back as he came inside her pussy.


    "Annh~ noooo..." Hillary said as she felt the rest of Anon''s cum that was already inside her womb being pressed against her womb''s walls by the new cum.


    Anon showed her no mercy even after fucking her to this point...


    "I am hungry... Let''s go and make something..." Anon said as he picked her up from the bed just like a doll and went to the kitchen while using her as an onahole.


    Hillary had no sense of what is happening with her pussy anymore... She came over 30 times in the last 2 hours.


    She was barely managing to maintain her consciousness because this would make any human girl die right away." Anon thought as he went to the kitchen.


    "Make me something Bitch." Anon ordered as he pulled his cock out of her pussy and helped her in standing up but as soon as he pulled his cock out of her pussy a shower of his cum started coming out of her pussy.


    "Y-Yes, master..." She replied as she started making something.


    After the after-sex food was ready, anon sat down on the table and started eating, whereas Hillary was giving anon a boobjob and blowjob at the same time from the under of the dinning table.


    She also had a bowl of soup for herself under there but her first responsibility was to make Anon cum.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 97%]


    ''Hmm...? What are the last 3 % for ?'' Anon wondered.


    After Anon finished eating he finally came inside Hillary''s soup and she drank it, like it''s a trophy.


    Her mind was not in the right place... Anon left her on her bed and he also rested after coming back to his room.


    "Hah... Fucking elf mother. Mission successful. Now she will help me corrupt her own daughter. No, she will help me rape her own daughter.


    Yes, Yes ,Yes... And after that she will get me the entry to the neighbour''s house. I will repeat this process and take over this kingdom.


    It''s time i call her." Anon said as he took put a crystal ball from his inventory.


    "Hello...?" A female''s voice was heard from the other end of the crystal ball.


    "It''s time you come here... You have to take your position back, don''t you ?" Anon asked.


    "I will be there... By tomorrow." She said as she stopped talking and the connection cut off.


    "Well... This is it for Hillary... I took full control of her mind. It''s time I start to corrupt moon and our neighbours."


    ''First target from the neighbours is the cow milf who lives next door. I will start her corruption from tomorrow.'' Anon thought as he went to sleep.

 Chapter 303 Chapter-303

    The next morning...


    Anon woke up from his sleep and wondered why Hillary didn''t came to wake him up yet.


    He stood up walked out of his room.


    He noticed that Ian and Moon is now gone and Hillary is making something in the kitchen.


    He directly went to the kitchen and grabbed Hillary''s ass from behind.


    Her plump ass felt like clouds in Anon''s hands.


    "Hello, Mum." Anon whispered in her ears.


    Hillary got stunned at his sudden arrival.


    *Gasp*


    "Oh... Jule." Hillary said as she looked back.


    There was embarrassment in her eyes... She couldn''t look Anon in the eyes.


    "Y-You go and do your exercise. I-I will prepare breakfast...." Hillary spoke as she flung away Anon''s hand and started cooking again.


    She was pretending as if she didn''t begged Anon last night to fuck her crazy.


    "Wow... So, you are pretending now, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed her boobs from behind and started massaging them slowly.


    "No, T-That was only a one time thing. It''s gone now. You and me are the same mother and son... Who we used to be before." Hillary spoke as she continued to cook and removed Anon''s hands from her chest.


    "Well, i guess if that''s what you want but this is your last chance, if you begged for my dick ever again... I will not give it to you. So, speak carefully." Anon reminded her.


    "Y-YES... I accept that." Hillary spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "Well, this calls for a kiss..." Anon said as he took out the aphrodisiac bottle from his inventory and drank a bit from it.


    "No, we are going to leave that kissing habit. We are a mother and son, so we will not be kissing each other on the lips anymo-" before she could''ve completed her sentence Anon turned her aroundkissed her on the lips.


    With the kiss he injected the tasteless aphrodisiac into her mouth once again.


    "Ha... Well that was something." Anon said as he seprated his lips from Hillary''s lips and went out to do his daily exercise.


    ''15 minutes and we will see the same Hillary, that i met previous night.'' Anon thought as an evil smile covered his face.


    Anon went out to do his exercise, while on the other side Hillary started feeling hot again.


    "Why is it getting, Hot ?" Hillary said as she ignored the heat and continued to Cook.


    Anon did some pull ups and some push ups... After that he did some stretching of his hands.


    After the exercising for 15 minutes, Anon decided to go back to the house and see what''s going on.


    Anon went back to the house and opened the door but as soon as he opened the door he heard some moaning...


    "Annnh~ Yes Yes Yes... Fuck Fuck Fuck..." These sounds were coming from the kitchen.


    Anon knew who this sounds belonged to.... He went to the kitchen and peeked inside.


    As soon as he peeked... He saw something marvelous that amazed him.


    Hillary is masturbating at a very high speed with a carrot... She is using the Carrot as a dildo and thrusting it into her pussy like crazy. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anhhhhh~ shit... Fuck Fuck Fuck... Fuck me jule... Fuck me moreeeeeee... Make me cummmmmm~" she shouted.


    "Well, i can try..." Anon spike up with a smile as he looked at her.


    Hillary immediately stood up and tossed the Carrot aside.


    "J-J-Jule... This is not what it looks like. I-I was just checking something and..."


    "And ?" Anon asked as he looked at Hillary with a smile.


    "I-I will bring breakfast immediately." Hillary said as she covered her boobs back and wore her panties.


    "Okay, i will be outside on the table..." Anon said as he left.


    ''As expected... But you don''t give the kid candy when he is throwing tantrums... You give him the candy when you have disciplined her.'' Anon thought as went back to the dinning table and pretended as if he didn''t saw anything.


    Hillary came out of the kitchen with his breakfast and putted it in front of Anon.


    "H-Here..." She said.


    *Ting*


    "Oops... I dropped the spoon... Can you pick it up mommy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Hillary didn''t understand what he was doing because from what she saw, is that he dropped the spoon intentionally.


    "O-Okay..." Hillary bent down and picked the spoon but as she was about to stand up... She saw that Anon''s pants were down and his long dick is hanging down from the chair.


    ''T-This... ?'' Hillary immediately went into a trance as soon as she saw his cock.


    She forgot the spoon and continued to look at it. Her panties got even wetter as she staired at Anon''s dick.


    The bulging veins on it called her.


    "Hmm...? What happened mom...?" Anon asked breaking her trance.


    Hillary immediately looked at Anon and spoke as she came out of her trance.... "N-Nothing... I-I will go now."


    Hillary turned her eyes from his dick.


    "But my spoon ?" Anon asked.


    "First, put that thing back in your pants." Hillary spoke.


    "Okay. I have putted it in... Now you can look." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes... Here." As soon as Hillary turned her face towards anon, a giant cock was in front of her face and this time it was just 2 centimetres away feom touching her lips.


    "What happened, Mom ? Did you not liked something about it ?" Anon asked as a smile appeared on his face.


    As soon as she sniffed Anon''s dick... Her pussy went crazy and she had an orgasm.


    The floor got wet immediately.


    "Wow... Mom, look what a mess you made." Anon said as he dangled his cock in front of Hillary''s face and she just stared at it like child looking at a candy.


    "Cock... I want Cock-" Hillary murmured in a low voice as she tried to grab Anon''s cock but before she could''ve done it... Anon grabbed his cock and putted it back into his pants.


    "Whooops... Sorry for that mom... I guess i am running late for academy and since... You rejected to be my Cum-dump anymore, i will start talking with Eve again. She was good Cock sleeve." Anon said as he started walking towards his room.


    "Wait."

 Chapter 304 Chapter-304

    "Hmm...? You called ?" Anon asked as he turned towards Hillary.


    "I-I... Want it." Hillary spoke with a red face as she started removing her top.


    "Mom... What are you doing ? We are mother and son. We can''t do that... It''s inappropriate. Remember you told me that in the kitchen, about 20 minutes ago ?


    It was something like,'' Jule we will go back to being the mother and son we were'' right ?" Anon said as he mocked Hillary.


    "I-I remember that, b-but... It seems that was a mistake. I-I Accept you as my master again, please fill my Cum-dump pussy." Hillary said as she removed all of her clothes and looked at Anon.


    "This game will not be played like that anymore... You have to become my Cum-dump really this time, or you can forget to get this..." Anon said as he whipped his cock out again and jiggled it in front of her face.


    "Y-Yes... I promise to become your Cum-dump, really this time... I will not betray you ... Master Jule. Please, can i have your cock ?"


    ''Hah... She spoke it again... This is her lust talking, once i fuck her... She will get back to being the normal Hillary once again and to prevent that from happening again... I will get this thing hammered into her brain this time and not as her son.'' Anon thought as he again puts his cock back into his pants.


    "H-Huh..? W-What happened ?" Hillary asked as she saw him putting his dick back into his pants.


    "I don''t feel the emotion... I think you will just go back to being the same mother that you were 20 minutes ago. Sorry Mom, i can''t give you my cock." Anon said as she went to his room and started wearing his uniform.


    "J-Jule... My son, i am not lying this time. You can do anything you want with your mother... I will suck your dick, I-I will let you suck on my breasts, you can kiss me and even cum inside me...


    Just please, give me your dick... I can''t wait anymore. I am telling you i am not lying this time and i am sorry for lying previously." Hillary said as she literally begged Anon for his dick again. Just like a drug addict would do.


    "Hmm... Well i need to tell you something too, Mom." Anon said as he removed the nature mask from his face and revealed his real face in front of Hillary.


    "Hello..." He said as he looked at Hillary with a smile. His appearance was back to his human form.


    "Wha- ? Who are you ?" Hillary immediately got shocked as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I am just a human, who is in your territory for some purpose that is not correct in the eyes of your leaders." Anon explained.


    Hillary immediately picked up the fruit knife and pointed it towards Anon''s face.


    "Where is my son ? You son of a bitch. T-Tell me or i will kill you." Hillary said as an angry expression appeared on her face.


    "Literally ? Do you think you can kill me with a fucking fruit cutting knife ? Just calm down..." Anon tried to calm her down.


    "No... I want to know where my son is.... Or i will kill you really." Hillary shouted.


    Anon suddenly disappeared from his position and appeared behind Hillary.


    As she was standing naked, Anon whipped his cock out and touched it on her pussy from behind.


    "If you put that knife down now... I will insert this big dick into your pussy without any stops and fuck you like a crazy pig for the next 30 minutes.


    Now you decide...." Anon said as he grabbed her boobs too.


    As soon as the top of Anon''s dick touched Hillary''s pussy lips... She felt a strange feeling going through her whole boody.


    "W-What do you want ?" Hillary asked.


    "Well, i don''t want anything but i guess your pussy wants this dick..." Anon said as he rubbed the dick on her pussy slowly.


    In just seconds her pussy started dripping from pre-cum.


    "Ohh... Look at that. Someone is leaking preety bad huh...?" Anon said as he started pinching her nipples.


    "Anhhh~ Do you have Annnhhh~ my son... ?" Hillary asked as she enjoyed Anon''s dick sliding up and down on her pussy.


    ''I was getting fucked by a human last night and besides my husband that is. I am a pathetic elf... and a mother who can''t identify her own son. I am just a fucking stupid, pervert and i am still feeling aroused from this... he is rubbing his big gigantic cock on my pussy and i am leaking already. I want his cock more than my son.'' Hillary blamed herself for getting wet from Anon''s dick.


    "I do have your son, he is safe and secure but your chances of getting a fat dick in your old elf pussy are getting lower... So you better put your knife away and lubricate my dick with your saliva." Anon said as started moving his dick away from her pussy.


    "N-No... I am doing it and remember this, you are blackmailing me into doing this." She said as she putted the knife away and turned around to suck Anon''s cock.


    ''WTF!!! Can''t you just accept that, you are just a bitch ? Well, i will make you accept that too.'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    After that Hillary gave Anon a blowjob, but this time something was different... She had no hesitation or any other feelings... This was pure lust.


    She sucked the cock like a vaccum cleaner.


    "Oh, bitch.. your blowjobs are just sick." Anon said as he felt the vaccum.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    After giving him the blowjob, Hillary stood up and looked at Anon with disgusting eyes... After that she bent down in front of him and opened her pussy for him to enter.


    "Well... Here you go, bitch." Anon said as he rammed his cock into her pussy.


    As soon as the dick hitted Hillary''s womb, she forgot everything and only once thing came out of her mouth. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck, ME. Anhhhh~" She moaned as she grabbed the wooden chair and got fucked like bitch by Anon.


    After that Anon fucked her thoroughly, he didn''t go to the academy and fucked Hillary all day.


    He fucked her in every corner of the room... From the morning to the evening, he fucked her like a monkey.


    After the last round... Hillary got too tired to even moan and Anon also got a little bit tired.


    They were fucking at the dinning table... Anon left her there, cum dripping out of her pussy as he went back to his room for some rest.


    ''Ha... A totally stranger human fucked me in my own house from day to night. He made me cum over and over again... He proved that i am just a lowly female who bows in front of his dick.


    But... I am not doing this for me... I am doing this for Jule.''

 Chapter 305 Chapter-305

    Evening came, Ian and Moon came back from their works...


    Everyone is having dinner on the dinning table but one of the family member is a little uncomfortable.


    Hillary was continuously looking at Anon who is sitting in front of her masked as her son jule. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hillary, What happened Love ? Is something bothering you ?" Ian asked.


    "Hmm...? Oh no it''s nothing, Honey." Hillary answered with a fake smile.


    "Yes Mom, you look kinda uncomfortable is something bothering you... Just tell me i am your son after all." Anon said as he looked at her with the eyes of devil.


    ''If only i could tell my husband, who you are. He will kill you instantly.'' Hillary thought as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    ''No, he can''t do shit, he will also want his son alive... Won''t he ? What''s the profit of putting your effort into something that will get your son killed and probably your whole family.'' Anon''s voice rang inside Hillary''s brain.


    ''What ? Am i hallucinating ? He is not even moving his lips ? How-''


    ''It''s a skill, Bitch. I can talk directly to your mind.'' Anon said as he looked at her.


    ''Don''t call me bitch, i have a name.'' Hillary replied.


    ''I don''t think you have any idea of my powers, do you ?'' Anon said.


    At this Hillary didn''t spoke anything and just staired at him.


    "So, who is winning ?" Moon spoke up.


    Both Hillary and Anon snapped out of their mind talks and looked at moon.


    "Huh...? What are you talking about ?" Hillary asked.


    "I mean, that staring game... Who is winning ? Since you two are staring daggers at each other for the past 3 minutes, i mean you are playing a game right ?" Moon asked with a smile.


    "I won." Anon said as he smiled at moon and ate the soup.


    "So moon, you had some profit today ?" Ian asked.


    "Yeah, profit is increasing by the day. I think i will make ten times the profit on the hunt day that i earn on the first day." Moon answered.


    ''What a fucking boring dinner...?'' Anon thought as he looked at Hillary and an idea popped up in his mind.


    *Ting*


    He throws the spoon under the table.


    "Ohh... I dropped the spoon... Let me pick it up." Anon said as he went under the table.


    Moon and Ian were busy in their own talking, so they didn''t gave Anon too much attention.


    As soon as Anon went under the table he saw Hillary''s legs and went near them immediately.


    "Hiya..." Hillary squealed.


    "Hmm...? Something wrong Honey ?" Ian asked.


    "N-No... Honey." Hillary replied.


    "Okay, so where was i moon..." Ian again started talking.


    ''What are you doing ? I will kick you, get out from there..'' Hillary thought.


    ''No, luv... Open your legs and show me your pussy or i will give orders to kill Jule. Do you understand?''


    As soon as she heard jule''s name... Hillary opened her legs and showed Anon her bare pussy with no panties on.


    ''Hmm... No panties huh...? Being naughty girl huh...?'' Anon asked.


    ''You made mess of my panties... I only had two and now they have cum stains on them and my saliva stains too.'' Hillary replied.


    ''Well... Let''s have some dessert... Hehe...'' Anon said as he started to lick her pink pussy.


    With hand he squeezed her clit and with his another hand he seperated her pussy lips and started licking it.


    "Annhh~" Hillary moaned a little.


    "Is there something wrong honey ? Why are you making these sounds ?" Ian asked again.


    "I-It''s my head... It''s been hurting since this morning. I don''t know Anhh~ what is Anhh~ happening with Anhhhh~ me ?" Hillary spoke as she grabbed her head, closed her eyes and went into the state of arousal.


    She is getting aroused by the lick of a human who has her son.


    ''Nooo... Please not now... W-We will do it once everyone goes to sleep... Please just not now...'' Hillary requested.


    ''Well, No.'' Anon answered short and simple as he continued to eat her pussy like a beast.


    In just seconds of licking her pussy... Hillary started vibrating and after two seconds she came. A shower of cum came out of her pussy and made a mess on Anon''s face.


    His face got fully covered in Hillary''s cum.


    "Should we go to the healer, honey ?" Ian asked.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Hillary''s face as she looked at Ian and spoke..." I am all good now, Honey. The pain went away."


    "O-Okay... But if it happens again you tell me, okay ?" Ian asked.


    "Yes, why not ?" Hillary said as she started eating again.


    After that Ian looked at Anon and noticed that his face was covered in sweat.


    "Hmmm...? What happened to you jule ? Why are covered in sweat ?" He asked.


    "Hmm... Oh nothing. It''s just that, underneath this table there is like too much heat. I got all sweaty while finding this one spoon.


    "You silly thing..." Moon said as she finished her dinner and went to her room.


    After her, Ian also went to his room.


    "So, How did you like my gift, Slut ?" Anon asked as he looked at Hillary and smiled.


    "I am not a slut... Your mother is. She must''ve slept with some very wicked men to bring a child like you into this world." Hillary replied as she went to the kitchen.


    "Hmm... Temper huh...? Well, that doesn''t work with me. Come Back." Anon commanded her.


    [Hillary''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    She can''t deny any command from Anon now.


    Hillary''s body started moving by itself and she went to Anon against her will.


    "What did you do ? Why am i moving on my own ?" Hillary asked.


    "Shut the fuck up." Anon commanded and her mouth got sealed, she couldn''t utter any word even if she wanted to.


    "Now, You will say... ''I am a cock worshipping handy-pussies who will give it''s master a blowjob now...'' and after that you will do it." anon commanded.


    "I am a cock worshipping handy-pussies who will give it''s master a blowjob now..." Hillary said as she started giving Anon blowjob againts her will.


    ''Why am i moving on my own ? What is happening ?'' Hillary wondered.

 Chapter 306 Chapter-306

    Late night, Anon''s room...


    "What do you want from me and my family ?" Hillary asked as she gave Anon a boobjob on his bed while he slept.


    "Hmmm...? You asked something, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at Hillary.


    "What do you want from my family ? Why have you kidnapped my son ?" Hillary asked. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, he was getting bullied at school by some dark elfs... They took his money and beated him to death. His fees was not submitted for the past three years... He was depressed and tried to commit suicide.


    I saved him and took care of his wounds but i took his identity because i wanted to take over this kingdom and you are just the start of all this.


    I have paid the fees of your son''s full course... I can pay all your family loans too. Look, i have so much money." Anon said as he showed her a platinum coin.


    "You have my son as a prisoner and you are using him to blackmail me... Don''t try to make yourself a good person by givimg me some money." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a hateful look.


    "Well... Luv. I don''t give a fuck about you and i would love to see your reaction when you will force your own daughter to bend down in front of me and you will remove her panties by your own two hand-"


    "I would never do that..." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a disgusted expression.


    "Well, I don''t think you want to give me a boobjob at this moment, do you ? But you are still doing it... That''s power Luv and that''s the same thing i am going to do with everyone in this neighborhood and they will have no option but to submit in front of me.


    I am here to take over this kingdom and i will do it... I will not stop unitl i make your Queen my personal bitch." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Then go and work in the royal palace, if you want to corrupt the queen." Hillary spoke.


    "Yeah, that was my first thought but you see you guys only permit selected guys to enter inside that castle and the once who live inside that palace don''t come out that often.


    That''s why i choose this house. You live in the same block as one of the butlers that works in the castle. I will corrupt this whole block with my powers then i will take his family under my control and corrupt them too.


    After that it''s a fairly easy game. You will see it... Don''t worry. Until then i can make your son the best guy in front of everyone, once i take over this kingdom, he can work under me and i will make him a upper butler in the castle, but that will come with a cost." Anon spoke as he looked at Hillary.


    "What do you want ? You can have literally everything you want with your powers." Hillary spoke.


    "I want to corrupt your female daughter too."


    "Why ? You can corrupt any of the neighbours if you want to take over the block, why my daughter too ?" Hillary asked.


    "Open your mouth, i am cumming." Anon commanded.


    Hillary opened her mouth and took his cock''s head into her mouth while the rest of his cock remained in her boobs.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon came and filled her mouth.


    "Swallow..." Anon said.


    Hillary immediately followed his instructions and swallowed his cum like a good Cum-dump.


    "Now your pussy..." Anon commanded.


    Hillary stood up and aimed Anon''s cock at her pussy opening... As she sat down.


    "ANHHHH~ " she moaned.


    "I want your daughter, because she has a fat ass. I want her as my personal bitch too." Anon spoke.


    "B-But... Anhhh~ you can have the neighbour''s girl Anhhh~ as your personal bitch Anhhh~ " Hillary answered.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "No, all the girls from your neighborhood will become my cows." Anon replied.


    "What ? Cows ?" Hillary asked.


    "Yes, first i fuck the girl until i am bored then i will create a shed for them, where they will get fucked by my soldiers and they will produce milk for me, day and night. They will produce milk and ogre off springs at the same time and once their wombs become useless and their breast stops giving milk..."


    "What ? Anhhh~ Happens then Annnnnnhhhhh~ ?"


    "They will get their memories wiped and will be sold to some brothel. I don''t think you want to see your daughter in that condition, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Nooooo... Annhhhhhhhhh~ make her your Anhhhhh~ BITCH." Hillary said as she came and went unconscious.


    "I will do just that... Don''t you worry." Anon said as he slapped on her ass cheeks and went back to sleep.


    Lucy''s house...


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "M-Mom... Who is it ?" Rel asked with a scared expression as she started vibrating.


    "Don''t worry, i will check but if i don''t come back within a monute or you hear screaming sounds... You will escape Through the back gate okay ?" Lucy explained to Rel.


    "B-But mom... You ?"


    "Don''t worry, honey. Mama will be alright."


    *Knock-knock-knock*


    Lucy stood up and walked towards the door...


    Gathering everything inside her body she asked in a very low tone "Who is it ?"


    "Master Anon sent us to take the corpse... Open the doors." A feminine voice came from the outside and as soon as she heard ''master'' word she knew that it can''t be other than him.


    "Y-Yes..."


    *Click*


    *Creak*


    Suddenly 5 ogres appeared in front of her....


    "M-Monst-"


    Before lucy could''ve shouted anything No.300 grabbed her mouth.


    "Shhh... We work for one king. Don''t make sound. Come in boys...and close the door." No.300 ordered the other ogres.


    "M-Mom..." Suddenly a voice was heard that was coming towards the ogres.


    The ogres immediately unsheathed their weapons.


    *Tap-Tap*


    Lucy immediately started tapping on no.300''s hands.


    "Okay, I am going to release you now... You will have to tell me who that is and be calm, okay ?" No.300 asked.


    Lucy nodded.


    No.300 saw this and removed her hand from her mouth.


    "She is my daughter and my husband''s body is in that room."


    "Okay, cool. We will take care of that. You guys rest in another room and master sent this." No.300 said as she gave lucy a slave collar.

 Chapter 307 Chapter-307

    "Rel, honey, there is something that I want to talk to you about," Lucy said as she entered Rel''s room.


    "What is it, mom?" Rel asked.


    "Well, I will not beat around the bush... You have to become a slave," Lucy explained without any hesitation.


    "W-What? But you are my mom," Rel said, not believing that her mother could say something like this.


    "I know, honey, but my new master has ordered me to turn you into a slave, or I have to kill you. I don''t want to kill you. Please become his slave," Lucy said as she looked at Rel with a sad smile.


    "O-Okay, it''s not like I have any other choice... Give me the collar," Rel said, realizing that there are ogres down in their house who work for the man her mother is working for now.


    Rel took the slave collar from Lucy and wore it without any hesitation.


    It''s not like she has a very social or exciting life that she wants to protect by not becoming a slave, so it''s the same on both sides; either she wears a collar or not. Her life will remain the same.


    As soon as Rel wore the slave collar, a slave agreement appeared in front of Anon.


    "Wow, she really convinced her daughter to become my slave, huh...?" Anon said as he looked at the agreement.


    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly, another knock was heard on Lucy''s door.


    No.300 unsheathed her weapon and moved toward the door.


    Creak


    She opened the door and looked outside from the corner of the door.


    Suddenly, she noticed that there were two entities standing at the door, and both of them were very familiar to her.


    "Sir Mike and Madam Jessica... Please come in," No.300 immediately greeted both of them.


    "Hello, No.300." Both Mike and Jessica spoke at the same time as they entered the house.


    "A vampire?" Rel spoke as she looked at Mike.


    "There is someone in this house other than us... Who is it?" Mike asked as he sensed Rel and Lucy''s presence.


    He immediately summoned his daggers.


    "Sir Mike, please calm down. They are both slaves to Master Anon," No.300 spoke immediately.


    "He started making slaves here too, huh?" Jess spoke as she looked at No.300.


    "Princess, Jessica." Lucy said as she immediately ran toward Jess and bowed down in front of her.


    Mike summoned his daggers again as soon as he saw Lucy running toward Jess.


    "Wait... Is-Is that you, Lucy?" Jess asked.


    "Yes, ma''am." Lucy answered.


    "Oh my god, stand up. What are you doing? Give me a hug," Jess said as she hugged Lucy.


    "Oh, princess, you have grown so much." Lucy said as she cried.


    "Looks like you have found an acquaintance?" Mike said as he put his daggers back.


    "Yes, she is Lucy. She was my head maid in the castle, the person that I respected second only to my mother." Jess explained.


    "Thank you, ma''am. You have grown so much," Lucy said as she touched Jess''s hair.


    "What happened to you? Last time, you were in that big house, and you also had a girl child, right?" Jess asked.


    "That was all taken by your sister... Once you were gone, we were thrown out onto the streets. I had some saved money, so I bought this house and we started living here. But after some time, my husband got addicted to alcohol, and he started beating me and my daughter.


    He sold me the day before yesterday for more alcohol," Lucy explained.


    "That motherfucker... Where is he?" Jess said in anger as she took out her kunais.


    "He is dead... She killed him. We disposed of the body," No.300 explained. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s a good thing. You did right by killing him." Jess said as she looked at Lucy.


    "I-I was ordered to kill him." Lucy spoke.


    "What? Don''t tell me, he bought you, right?" Jess asked with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes..." Lucy spoke.


    "I will kill him." Jess said, but as soon as she said that, a severe headache hit her.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH- my fucking head hurts."


    "If you show any hostility toward Master, you will have to deal with it. Just accept him; he is the most powerful and smart guy here." Mike said as he drank blood from a blood bag.


    ''Anon is my master. I will do anything he says.'' Jess thought, and her pain went away.


    "Fuuu... If only this collar wasn''t stopping me." She murmured in a low voice.


    "The collar doesn''t have anything to do with it... You are a bitch, with or without a collar. Do you really think you can beat Master if you didn''t have a collar on yourself?" Mike asked.


    "Obviously, why would you ask that?" Jess replied.


    "So, why aren''t you the Elven Kingdom''s Queen?" Mike mocked.


    "T-That was a different thing. I was betrayed." Jess replied.


    "This is my daughter, Rel." Lucy introduced Rel.


    "H-Hello, princess." She greeted Jess.


    "Oh my god, look how grown you look... It''s as if I was playing with your little self yesterday." Jess said as she tapped on Rel''s head.


    "You were cutting wood yesterday, if I remember." Mike immediately spoke.


    "Shut up... Where is Master? Why are we here?" Jess asked Mike.


    "I don''t know, but how did you reach here, No.300? The security is too tight in this kingdom." Mike asked.


    "We came through the tunnel.*


    "Tunnel?" Mike asked.


    "What tunnel?" Jess also asked in confusion.


    "Yeah... On Master''s orders, we started digging a tunnel from Queen Derein''s castle to the Elven Kingdom. My guys are still digging it to this house. Once completed it will be a big step for us." No.300 explained to jess and mike.


    "You guys dug a tunnel from the Human Kingdom to the Elven Kingdom in how many months?" Jess asked with a surprised expression.


    "It took us 2 hours to make this tunnel. If Master needs us, we can easily call for backup through the tunnel." No.300 explained.

 Chapter 308 Chapter-308

    "Wait! Wait! Wait! You created a tunnel, but you opened it on the south side of this continent, right?" Jess asked No.300 as if something triggered inside her mind.


    "N-No... We opened the tunnel on the north side of the continent," No.300 replied.


    "Fuck! You have to stop your soldiers from coming out," Jess spoke up.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong in that area?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, that area is under General Faith. She is a very good Mage... She is sharp... She is ruthless. When I was the queen, she had this technique of catching criminals in her area... She would cast an array over the area, and whenever a violent mana spell or something unknown entered that place, she immediately went there and eliminated the problem.


    If you guys opened the tunnel in that area, she must''ve known about it by now. Your soldiers are in grave danger," Jess explained.


    "I will contact them right¡ª" suddenly No.300 went silent.


    Knock-knock-knock


    "Did she track us?" Mike asked as he summoned his daggers.


    "No... It''s master." No.300 said as she looked at the door.


    Jess moved toward the door and opened it.


    As soon as she opened the door... She saw that Anon was standing at the gate.


    No.300 immediately went down on her knees as soon as she saw Anon.


    Anon walked inside the house, and Jess closed the door behind him.


    "I was sleeping, and suddenly something happened... 50 Ogres from my party were dead. Anyone care to explain why?" Anon asked with a calm expression.


    "It was all my fault, master. My men messed up the tunnel opening location and went to the other side of the kingdom... Please forgive me," No.300 apologized immediately.


    "Okay, so you fucked up the coordinates that I gave you and opened the tunnel on the wrong side, is that it?" Anon asked No.300.


    "Y-Yes, your highness. I am ready for any punishment," No.300 spoke as she looked down.


    "Then, how did the ogres die?" Anon asked.


    "It was Faith," Jess spoke.


    "Please elaborate..." Anon spoke as he looked at Jess.


    "Faith, the 7th Commander of my army. She was the most loyal Commander in my army. She loves the Kingdom, and those who even think of hurting it... She is their worst nightmare. She has no mercy for anyone.


    She manages the area that the ogres opened the tunnel into, and she must''ve killed everyone that came out of the tunnel," Jess explained.


    "Okay... That means she will follow the tunnel back to its other end, right?" Anon asked.


    "She definitely will," Jess asked.


    "She won''t be able to. I ordered my men to close the tunnel from the middle point and create fake evidence, so that she believes that the tunnel was started from there and not from the Human Kingdom," No.300 spoke.


    "Even if you do that... This will get more difficult now. Faith will not sit silently, she will get this news to my sister, and that bitch will increase the security around the kingdom by ten times," Jess spoke.


    "Wait, You said that this Faith, She was your loyal Commander, right? Why don''t we take her in on this?" Mike spoke up.


    "No, I never said she was loyal to me," Jess spoke up.


    "What do you mean?" Mike asked.


    "She was a patriot, and that means she was loyal to the crown only. Right?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, when I was the queen, she was loyal to me. Now, she is loyal to my sister," Jess explained.


    "Master, I have disappointed you... Please claim my life this instant." No.300 said as she pulled her axe out and put it into Anon''s foot.


    After this, she removed her hair from her neck and bent down in front of Anon, so that he could cut her neck off. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon picked up the axe.


    "Wait, you are not going to kill her, right? She was with you in every condition. You are not a fucking monster, are you?" Jess spoke as she tried to stop Anon.


    "Shut up." Anon said as he moved toward No.300.


    Due to the slave collar, Jess had to follow his command and shut her mouth.


    "No.300, I have lost 50 men today..." Anon spoke as he looked at her neck.


    "Yes, your highness. I know it''s an unforgivable crime, and¡ª" No.300 said, as she had a very sad expression on her face.


    "I can''t lose anymore. Stand up." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Your highness?" No.300 stood up as she looked at Anon.


    "We make mistakes, but we never repeat them. We learn from them. I want you to learn from your mistake." Anon said as he handed her back her axe.


    "I understand, your highness. I will never repeat such things." No.300 replied as she again went on her knees.


    "What will happen now?" Anon asked Jess because she knew better than him about the kingdom.


    Jess didn''t reply to anything because she was under his previous command.


    "You can speak now." Anon commanded.


    "As I told you before, she will report this to my sister, and then the checking will start."


    "Checking?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, soldiers will start to check every single house and see if everything is alright or not. They will count the family members. They will search the houses, if you are under any suspicion from the past. Especially if you worked for me," Jess said as she looked at Lucy.


    "Shouldn''t we run away?" Lucy asked.


    "No, Luv, you will stay here with your daughter, and you guys will also stay with her." Anon commanded as he looked at Lucy and all the others.


    "Yes, master." All of them spoke up in unison.


    "Good... Jess, what can you tell me about this Faith girl?" Anon asked.


    "Well, she is not a very social girl. Her husband died 100 years ago, and she has one daughter. She studies in the academy.


    She comes to the hunt festival every year and grants one wish of the winner." Jess explained.


    As soon as she spoke the last line... A new evil plan formed in Anon''s mind.


    "Hehehe... This is going to be fun." Anon said as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Oh no... The psychopathic smile is back." Jess spoke as she moved three steps back from Anon.

 Chapter 309 Chapter-309

    30 minutes ago...


    Under the Elven Kingdom...


    "Hmm...? If the location is correct, we have to keep digging in that direction. Let''s go, boys, we don''t have much time." An ogre wearing glasses looked at a map-like thing and gave orders to the other ogres.


    The other ogres immediately started digging in the direction indicated by the glasses.


    "Come on, we don''t have much time. We have to do this fast. I don''t need Madam Commander 300 to eat me or any of you alive. So, MOVE IT." He shouted.


    The ogres started digging faster.


    After digging for 25 minutes straight, they reached their location.


    "Okay... Stop. This is the place, start digging upwards." He commanded.


    All the other ogres followed his orders and did what he told them to do.


    After digging for some time, they saw the moonlight coming through the crack.


    "Haha... Let''s go, boys. We are here," he said as he climbed up from the tunnel.


    The other ogres also followed him and climbed up, coming out of the tunnel as well.


    "Wait, wait, wait... Something is not right." The glasses guy spoke up as he looked at the map.


    "Hmm...? What''s wrong, No.7899?" One of the worker ogres asked.


    "No, there is supposed to be a shop here and a big house here, but there is a street here. How is that possible?" He wondered as he looked at the map.


    "What the fuck, No.7899? Did you bring us to the wrong location, again?" Another worker ogre spoke up.


    "No, no, wait... I think this map is old."


    While the ogres were trying to find out their mistake, someone else found them.


    Middle of the north block...


    Faith''s mansion...


    A lady is sleeping on her bed; she has long blue hair and blue eyes.


    Suddenly her eyes opened.


    "An intruder..." She murmured as she stood up from her bed and immediately got dressed.


    She wore a fully white dress with a white cap and started walking towards the exit door of her room.


    "Everyone, wake up. There is an intruder." She shouted loudly.


    The lights of the mansion turned on, and many other ladies came out of their rooms, fully dressed.


    "Madam, where is the intruder?" One of them asked.


    "3rd base... Someone appeared out of nowhere. We have to go now." Faith ordered, authority clear in her voice.


    All of them started running towards the stable to get their horses, but Faith moved toward the exit door of the house.


    "Oxyl...." She shouted, and a black horse appeared in front of her out of thin air.


    Faith immediately jumped on its back and grabbed the reins.


    "Run..." She ordered, and the horse followed as they started running toward the main exit gates of the mansion. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No one can hurt my kingdom," she said as she moved in the direction of the ogres.


    3rd base...


    "Why is that mark like that?" An ogre pointed out on the map that the glasses guy was holding up.


    "Oh, shit. I was holding the map upside-down... Sorry, boys. It was my mistake; we have to go in that direction."


    "You fucking bastard. You can''t even hold a map properly.... That''s all you had to do."


    "We can''t dig anymore."


    "We are tired."


    The other ogres immediately started criticizing the guy with glasses.


    "Okay, okay, we can rest for some time, and then we will start again." Glasses spoke as he tried to calm the other ogres.


    "I need something to-"


    Chk


    Before the ogre could complete his sentence, a mithril arrow pierced through his brain and killed him in one shot.


    All of them immediately looked back and noticed a girl wearing a white outfit sitting on a black horse.


    She was holding a bow in her hands.


    Chk


    She fired another shot that hit one of the ogres in his abdomen.


    "Ahhhhhhhh-" He shouted.


    "Woahhh... Into the tunnel, run into the tunnel...." The glasses ogre shouted.


    All of them immediately jumped into the tunnel and started running toward the other end.


    "Girls, the one wearing glasses is our target; all the others are dead meat." Faith ordered as she stepped down from her horse and jumped into the tunnel.


    "Yes, ma''am." The other girls shouted as they followed her from behind.


    One by one, their arrows shot down the ogres that were running in front of them.


    Finally, the ogre with glasses survived. He was running at full speed.


    Thud


    "Ouchhh.."


    Suddenly, he hit a wall. He looked up and saw light.


    "Yes... I am saved." He climbed up and exited the tunnel. However, as soon as he came out of the tunnel, he noticed that he was in the middle of nowhere.


    He was standing in the middle of the Elven and the Human Kingdoms.


    ''No.7899... it''s me, 300. Have you been assaulted by the enemy?'' No.300''s voice suddenly rang in his head.


    ''Y-Yes... Ma''am. Everyone is dead... and somehow the tunnel that we made is also jammed from the other side... I can''t understand what''s happening.'' No.7899 reported.


    ''Listen to me... You dug up the wrong side. Now, the enemy wants to capture you. You have to die; you can''t reveal any secrets related to us or your highness. Do you understand?'' No.300 asked.


    ''Y-Yes... I understand.''


    ''You have been a good soldier.''


    ''Thank you, ma''am.'' He said as he took out the dagger from his waist belt and raised it high in the air.


    "Fuck this..." He said as he moved the dagger toward his neck very quickly.


    But before he could kill himself, a hand stopped his hand.


    "What''s the hurry? Suicide isn''t an option now, monster." Faith said as she looked at No.7899 with very angry eyes.


    The ogre felt the pressure coming from her hands... She was strong... Too strong.


    "Leave the dagger." Faith spoke as she looked at No.7899.


    "Grrrrr...." No.7899 growled in anger as he looked at Faith.


    "You have goggles on your fucking eyes, and I heard you speaking the human language. I know you can understand what I am saying. So, you better drop the dagger." Faith spoke.


    "This is about to get ugly." A girl standing behind Faith murmured.


    "GRAWWWWWWW..." No.7899 shouted even louder as he tried to free his hand.


    "Well, I asked." Faith said as she ripped No.7899''s hand off from his body.


    Chkkkkk


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-"


    "Take him to the chamber; I will question him in a bit." Faith ordered as she threw his hand aside and looked at the tunnel''s end.


    "Monsters started talking, huh?" She murmured as she looked in the direction of the Human Kingdom.

 Chapter 310 Chapter-310

    "Oi, open your eyes..." A sound rang inside No.7899''s ears as he felt water being sprinkled on his face.


    He opened his eyes and looked around.


    He noticed that he was in a dark room, and only a lamp was in front of him on the table.


    He was sitting on a metal chair, fully chained from all sides; one of his hands was missing, and he was feeling immense pain.


    Faith was standing in front of him, with a bucket of water in her hands.


    "You can speak human language, can''t you?" Faith asked as she threw another bucket of water on him.


    "Grrrrr-" No.7899 didn''t say anything; he just growled at her.


    "Yeah, I know. You just need a little motivational kick. Bring it in." She shouted.


    Thud


    The gate of the room opened with a loud sound, and a girl came in with a bucket of different tools.


    There were tongs, blades of different sizes, salt, belts, and many more things.


    ''Fuck...'' No.7899 thought as he looked at the equipment.


    Lucy''s house...


    "No, something is wrong. You said there were 51 members in your team, right?" Anon asked No.300.


    "Yes, your majesty," No.300 answered.


    ''I received a notification of only 50 members dying. Did one of them escape? No way... did he get caught?'' Anon wondered.


    "No.300, only 50 members died from that squad. One of them is still alive, do you know who?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, your majesty. One of them escaped alive from the attackers, but I told him to kill himself as well in case he gets caught." No.300 reported.


    "Who was he?" Anon asked.


    "No.7899, your majesty." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon immediately used his skill...


    He now saw what No.7899 saw: a dark room, Faith standing in front of him, water dripping from his face, and a lamp in front of him.


    ''They caught him.''


    ''No.7899, can you hear me?'' Anon asked.


    ''Y-Your Majesty? Is that you?'' He asked.


    ''Yes, did you tell her anything?'' Anon asked.


    ''Not even if she kills me, Your Majesty. I will not speak a single word.''


    ''No, I want you to speak.'' Anon ordered.


    ''A-Are you sure... Your Majesty?'' He inquired.


    ''Yes, but speak what I tell you to.'' Anon ordered.


    ''As you command, Your Majesty.''


    "I am giving you a last chance to speak, or you can say goodbye to this finger." Faith said as she grabbed No.7899''s middle finger with a pair of tongs.


    ''Good, now say hi.'' Anon commanded.


    "Hi." No.7899 spoke up.


    "See... I knew you can speak human language. Fear brings out everything; I haven''t touched you even a bit, and you spoke up." Faith spoke as she removed the tongs from his finger.


    ''Ask her, what does she want?'' Anon commanded.


    "What do you want?" No.7899 asked Faith.


    "Oh, I want only the truth. Tell me, who taught you how to speak human language?" Faith asked.


    ''Say Humans, but don''t look her in the eye; look here and there as if you are trying to find something on the floor.'' Anon ordered.


    "Humans..." No.7899 spoke as he did as he was ordered to. He started looking here and there on the floor as if he is trying to find something.


    Faith took the pair of tongs, grabbed his middle finger, and ripped it out from his hand.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" No.7899 shouted in pain.


    ''I am sorry, 7899, but even I can''t help you here.'' Anon said as a disappointed look appeared on his face.


    ''No worries, your majesty. This pain is nothing, and dying for you is an honor for me. Please use me as you want.'' No.7899 said.


    "You lied; I want you to tell the truth, or Mr. Pluckers will take another finger out." Faith said as she removed his finger from the pair of tongs and tossed it aside.


    ''I told you, humans taught me.''


    "I told you, Humans taught me." No.7899 repeated.


    "Okay, so you are going to keep lying, huh?" Faith said as she grabbed his index finger and ripped it out as well.


    ''Shout as loud as you can, show her that you are in severe pain.'' Anon ordered.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... YOU BITCH." No.7899 shouted.


    "Just tell me the answer, and I will stop it." Faith said as she tossed another finger aside.


    ''Say, Dwarfs, and now look her in the eyes as hard as you can.''


    "D-Dwarfs taught me and sent me here..." No.7899 said as he looked in Faith''s eyes.


    "Good... Now what was your purpose for coming here?" She asked.


    ''I was told to make way from a certain point between the human and the Elven Kingdom.''


    "I was told to make a way from a certain point between the human and the Elven Kingdom." No.7899 spoke as he continued to look at her.


    "Good... Now I know that you wanted to go to the 12th block on the south, but which house?" Faith spoke as she showed him the map that No.300 gave him with the marked location.


    "I don''t know... I was ordered to just dig the tunnel." No.7899 answered.


    "Uh huh... Let''s see if you remember something... Chk" Faith said as she ripped out another finger from his hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH...."


    ''Point at the fourth house in the southwest corner of the map.'' Anon commanded.


    Tap


    No.7899 followed Anon''s command and pointed at the house.


    "Here...? Okay. Now the last question, after that, you will be released." Faith spoke.


    ''She is going to kill you after this question, No.7899. You have been a very useful resource for me.'' Anon spoke.


    ''Thank you, Your Majesty.''


    "What''s your Master''s name?" Faith asked.


    "I don''t know... He never told me his name." No.7899 spoke as she looked into Faith''s eyes as if he is speaking 100% truth.


    "Okay, you are free to go..." Faith said as she started going away.


    "You forgot to open the chains, bitch." No.7899 spoke as he smiled at her.


    "You are free to go to hell." Faith said as she unsheathed her sword and turned around at full speed, cutting his neck off in one swing.


    [No.7899 from your party has died.]


    A message popped up in front of Anon.


    Anon rubbed his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "This bitch will be fun to corrupt... Hahahahaha" He said as he laughed loudly.

 Chapter 311 Chapter-311

    "How do we avoid the Search? The first thing Faith will do is conduct a search in this area... and she will personally check every single house," Jess spoke.


    "Well, she will not find you until you are underground," Anon said as he summoned a magic crystal in his hand.


    Thud


    Anon took the crystal in his hand and punched the floor. The wood broke, and his hand went directly into the ground.


    <Lab Creator>Suddenly, a massive hall was created inside the ground.


    "You will hide here when they come in to search the house tomorrow," Anon commanded as he took his hand out of the ground.


    "What if she used detection magic?" Jess asked.


    "I will take care of it," Mike said as he raised his hand.


    "B-But... You are an assassin, right?" Lucy asked as she looked at Mike.


    "Yeah, but I know advanced magic as well. Circumstances taught me everything," Mike replied.


    "Okay, what about the family member''s count? They will count the members of the family," Jess spoke up again.


    "Yeah, that''s something I can''t take care of. Sorry, master," Mike said as he looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of that. But I don''t understand, why do you keep the family member''s count?" Anon asked Jess.


    "Well... It was my idea to keep the population under control, unlike you humans. You are like a little reproducing factory... That''s always at work," Jess spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, right. Once you become the queen, I will teach you what a real reproducing factory looks like," Anon said as he looked at Jess.


    "A-Are you threatening me? W-What are you going to do with me, huh?" Jess spoke in a loud voice.


    Anon was sad that he lost 50 ogres and No.7899 was also a big loss for him. When Jess spoke in a louder tone, Anon''s mind ticked off.


    He immediately grabbed Jessica''s shoulders with both of his hands and pinned her to the wall.


    His eyes glowed bright purple as he looked into Jessica''s eyes.


    "Say one more word from that filthy mouth of yours, and you will know what I will do with you.


    You are a goddamn slave... I promised you to make you the queen of the Elven kingdom, but you thought that I am surrendering in front of you, right?


    Don''t think of me as one of the other pathetic humans, Luv. I am not your regular motherfucker... whom you will say shit to and act all bossy around.


    I let you say things to me because I thought you looked cute, but you don''t anymore.


    Even if you become the queen of this kingdom, just remember one thing: you will still remain my slave.


    Believe me, you are not the only one whom I can make queen; that girl standing right there... I can make her the queen too," Anon said as he pointed at Rel.


    Jess was scared... She hadn''t seen Anon''s face like this before. Anger was clear on his face, and his eyes also scared her to death.


    It was as if someone was looking directly into her soul. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But-" She tried to speak something as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Don''t make me do things that I don''t want to do with you. Do you understand?" Anon asked.


    Nod-Nod


    Jess immediately nodded in agreement as she started crying silently.


    "Good..."


    "I-I am... Sob-Sob Sorry, master." Jess spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Good... Now back to the business." Anon said as he removed his hands from the wall.


    "Where is your husband''s body?" Anon asked Lucy.


    "Master... He is in the last room," No.300 informed.


    "Okay, let''s go." Anon said as all of them moved towards the last room.


    No.300 opened the door, and all of them entered inside.


    The room was empty, and only a table was in the room''s left corner.


    Anon looked at the middle of the floor and noticed that a fat male elf''s body was lying there.


    "Good... Mike, I need you to pour me some of your blood into this." Anon said as he gave Mike a glass beaker.


    "Yes, master." Mike said as he immediately summoned his dagger, cut through his wrist, and started pouring blood into the beaker.


    Anon, on the other hand, started drawing the cloning magic circle around the dead body.


    ''Good thing I learned the cloning trick, or it would have been a mess here.'' Anon thought.


    "Let''s see if I can re-create you, Mr. Elf." Anon said slowly as he completed the circle and stood up.


    "Here, master." Mike said as he gave the blood-filled beaker back to Anon.


    Anon took the beaker and took out a test tube filled with a yellowish liquid from his inventory.


    After that, he mixed the liquid with Mike''s blood, and the whole liquid turned yellowish-brown.


    Putting his hand in one part of the circle, Anon started supplying mana to the circle.


    The circle started glowing up.


    After that, he poured the liquid above the dead body and waited.


    After one minute... The body turned into a white streak of light, and Anon used his skill to give the body a shape...


    <Materialization>Suddenly, the white streak of light started taking shape, and in just seconds, it looked exactly like Lucy''s husband that she had just killed.


    Lucy and Rel immediately got scared by this view.


    "I-Impossible... This can''t be happening... W-W-We have to run... He is back." Lucy started panicking as she hid Rel behind her.


    "Calm down, it''s just a clone of your husband," Mike said as he looked at both of them.


    Anon touched the clone, and a message popped up in front of him.


    [One new clone found. Would you like to link it with the control stone?]


    "Yes."


    [One new clone has been linked to the control stone. What would you like to name the clone?]


    "Stupid Elf." Anon said as he looked at the clone''s face.


    "He will do anything I tell him to, and tomorrow when they come to search your house... You will tell them that this is your husband, okay?" Anon said as he looked at Lucy.


    "Y-Yes." Lucy replied.


    "Good, my work is finished here. I will go now." Anon said as he started to leave.


    "M-Master... Can I talk to you in private?" Jessica asked as she looked at Anon in embarrassment.

 Chapter 312 Chapter-312

    Anon and Jess is standing alone in an empty room, facing each other.


    "Speak" Anon spoke.


    "Yes, I-I am sorry for today. I-I crossed the line. My bratty personality took over me, sometimes i forget that i am not a queen anymore.


    Please forgive me for talking back to you, master." Jessica said as she went down on her knees.


    "Good, you realised that. I forgive you." Anon said as he started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "Ummm..."


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked turning around.


    "You will not make her the queen, right ?" She asked in a very low voice.


    "You selfish little rat. I like that." Anon said as he smiled at Jess and left the room. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that he left the house and started moving towards jule''s house.


    ''What a stupid night ? I got no sleep and i have to go to that dumb academy tomorrow... but now i have a goal to go to that academy.


    Find faith''s Daughter and corrupt her... Heheheh...'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    The next morning...


    "H-Hey... Wake up. Don''t you have to go to the academy ?" Hillary said as she woke up Anon.


    "Hmmm...? Oh hello, Hillary the cum-dump." Anon said as he opened his eyes slowly and looked at her.


    "D-Don''t call me that, please." Hillary said as she looked in another direction but her ears twitched at the word Cum-dump and her panties started getting wet.


    "Well, Cum-dump... Where is my morning kiss ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pulled Hillary near his face.


    "You are disgusting..." Hillary said as she looked at him with a disgusted face.


    "You are not the first one to tell me that." Anon said as he caressed her lips with his finger and looked at her face.


    "Open your mouth." Anon ordered.


    Hillary had no other choice... She had to follow what Anon ordered her to do.


    "Ugh..." Hillary said as she opened her mouth.


    "Stick your tongue out." Anon ordered.


    Hillary followed and sticked her tongue out.


    "Good, now give me a kiss." Anon ordered.


    Hillary moved her face near his face and her tongue went directly into Anon''s mouth.


    "Hmmm.... What a treat... Even your saliva is sweet." Anon said as he sucked on her tongue like a pervert and groped her back continuously.


    ''What a pervert ? He is sucking my tongue, who does that ? But, it feels kind of good.'' Hillary thought.


    Anon used his legs to rub Hillary''s ass slowly and lift her skirt up.


    After sucking her tongue for 3 minutes. Anon finally started licking her lips slowly and kissing her.


    "Mhhhmmm.... Your lips are like a marshmallow, Hillary. How many guys did you date before marrying that piece of shit, what was his name again ? Ah yes, Ian."


    "Hey, Ian is my husband. Don''t call him that." Hillary said as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah ? Well, how about in bed ?" Anon asked.


    "H-He is pretty good in bed, i think he is even better than you." Hillary spoke as she looked in another direction.


    "Well, you forget that i can literally control everything about you, huh ?" Anon asked as he smiled at Hillary.


    "I-I am speaking truth."


    "Yeah ? Now you will speak the real truth." Anon ordered.


    "He is a dog in front of you when it comes to bed." Hillary spoke but immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    "Keep speaking." Anon ordered.


    "He is nothing in front of you. If i would''ve founded your dick first, i would''ve married it rather than him. Your dick is worth more than that man''s entire Existence." Hillary spoke.


    "Now, that was the truth. Let''s go and have breakfast now." Anon spoke with a smile, after that he stood up and moved towards the dinning table.


    Anon sat down on the table and Hillary went under the table.


    Anon picked up the spoon and Hillary opened his pants as she took out his cock.


    "Hmm.... The soup is good." Anon said as he took the first sip and Hillary start sucking him off.


    This was her new routine now...


    Give him a kiss in the morning... When he wakes up. A blowjob when he eats breakfast, a cleaning fuck during the bath and last blowjob when he leaves for the academy.


    After all this Anon reached the academy with Eve. He started fucking her as soon as she entered the carriage.


    "Anhhh~ Jule... You are going rough again... If you Anhhh~ do it that rough... I will Anhh~ not be able to leave this dick of yours." Eve spoke as she moaned inside carriage.


    After Fucking Eve''s pussy, he would make her give him a Cleaning blowjob right in front of the academy.


    "Hey, Do you know anyone named faith ?" Anon asked Eve.


    "Hmm... Are you talking about Commander Faith ?" Eve asked as she wore her clothes back.


    "Yeah, that one."


    "Everyone knows about her. What about her ?" Eve asked as she cleaned the cum from her pussy and lips.


    "Do you know her daughter''s name ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Elena. She is in our class. Don''t you know her ?" Eve asked.


    ''What ? She was in my own class ? Well that''s odd, i never noticed her. Maybe she is not that pretty.'' Anon thought as he started to think about it.


    "Hello ? Do you not know her ?" Eve asked again as she waved her hand in front of Anon''s face.


    "Nope. She never talked to me before." Anon answered.


    "Well, she is as cold as her mother but if you show her that dick, i can guarantee you that she will melt down in just one second." Eve said as she laughed a bit


    "Why ? Is she a slut ?" Anon asked.


    "Nice sarcasm. Well, we better get going now." Eve said as she opened the gates of the carriage.


    Anon Stepped down from the carriage and only one thing came to his mind.


    ''Elena huh ? I will make her my bitch in no time. Wait, what bench was she on again ?'' Anon thought as he entered inside the academy.

 Chapter 313 Chapter-313

    Anon is sitting on the last bench as always, with Eve beside him.


    "Where is she?" Anon asked Eve.


    "Who?" Eve asked.


    "Elena. The girl that I was asking you about," Anon explained.


    "Oh, there... Fifth bench from the front. She is sitting at the 3rd position from the left," Eve pointed.


    Anon looked at her and noticed a girl with long blue hair sitting at the location Eve was pointing at.


    "Mr. Jule will give me the answer to this question," Richard said as he looked at Anon.


    "Hmmm.... Same hair as your mother, huh?" Anon said as he observed her and completely ignored Richard.


    <Demonic Eyes>[Name: Elena.] [Race: Elf] [Class: Archer] [Level: 65] [Description: She wants to focus on studies and become like her mother.]


    "Mr. Jule, I am calling you?"


    "Hehe... Level 68. Most of my spells will work on her," Anon said, a smile appearing on his face, but he still ignored Richard.


    "Okay, that''s it. You paid the fees, but that doesn''t mean you can ignore me," Richard snapped and threw the chalk towards Anon with all his power.


    <Telekinesis>The chalk stopped exactly 5cm away from Anon''s face.


    "What? The chalk is floating in the air?"


    "Look, Mr. Richard''s chalk didn''t hit him."


    "How did he do that?"


    The students started talking about this, but Anon immediately looked at the attacker who threw the chalk at him.


    Anon stared at Richard with a very serious expression.


    "Now you''re looking at me, huh?" Richard spoke as he looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately threw the chalk back at him with double speed.


    Boom


    Richard barely dodged the chalk, but when he looked back, he noticed that the chalk had gone into the blackboard.


    "What the-? How can he do this?" Richard wondered as he murmured in a low tone.


    "Why did you attack me?" Anon asked as he stood up from his place.


    "W-What? I-I didn''t attack you. I just threw a chalk at you because you weren''t paying enough attention in class, and you used magic in class without my permission. You are done for," Richard said as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "No, I was forced to use magic when you ambushed me with your attack. Why did you ambush me?" Anon asked with a serious face.


    "Well, he''s saying the right thing."


    "Yes, the teacher attacked him first."


    "I agree, Mr. Richard attacked him first."


    The students immediately started discussing this matter.


    "Are you saying that it was my mistake that you had to use magic?" Richard questioned.


    "Yes..."


    "You could''ve just taken the hit or focused on the lecture in the first place," Richard spoke.


    "First of all, I study in the best academy of the elven kingdom, and you think as an honorary student of this academy, I don''t even have any reflexes for danger? Obviously, I will use magic in self-defense as the first reflex. You are a teacher and an adult; you should know that," Anon spoke.


    "Second, I was paying attention to the lecture. Who says that I''m not paying attention?" Anon asked.


    "I say, I saw you laughing while you were looking somewhere else," Richard spoke.


    "What proof do you have?" Anon asked immediately.


    "Woah, brother is scaring the teacher."


    "Mr. Richard got scared of a child?"


    "Haha... He knows how to use his words."


    Everyone started laughing as they noticed Richard''s helpless condition.


    "Okay, you want proof, huh?" Richard asked.


    "Yes," Anon replied.


    "Well, if you were paying attention in the class... What is the topic that we are studying today?" Richard asked.


    ''Oh, fuck. I wasn''t paying attention... Okay, there are so many calculations on the board. Maybe magic math? No, I don''t think that''s even a subject.


    Shit! It''s me vs. him.'' Anon thought as he tried to figure out what Richard was teaching.


    [Multiple Casting of opposite affinity spells, master.] Link spoke up.


    ''How do you know?'' Anon asked.


    [I have been studying everything in this class... I know that this will help you pass the exam, but everything he taught until now is old knowledge to me. I don''t think he has something new to teach.] Link explained.


    ''Nice one, Link.''


    "You''re teaching Multiple Casting of opposite affinity spells," Anon replied.


    Suddenly Richard''s jaw dropped. He looked at the board and tried to find out if he had written today''s topic anywhere on it.


    "T-That''s correct," Richard spoke in a very low voice.


    "Can I sit now?" Anon asked.


    "No, tell me the answer to this equation right here," Richard asked as he pointed to a half-solved equation.


    ''Link?''


    [That would be 20 seconds, master.]


    "The answer is 20 seconds," Anon answered.


    "Hahaha... Got you. This equation has never been solved until now... Even the best magicians couldn''t solve it from here.


    It proves that you''re not paying attention to the question," Richard spoke as he laughed at Anon.


    ''Link, are you sure that''s the answer?''


    [I am 100% sure, master. One of my intelligent friends in the past showed me the same problem. We solved it for the next 200 years, and only then we found its answer: it was 20 seconds.] Link spoke with confidence.


    ''If you''re confident, then this fucker is gone now.''


    "The answer is 20," Anon repeated. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? Did you not hear me? No one was able to-"


    "I did, and the answer is 20 seconds," Anon cut him off.


    Everyone fell silent and just looked at Anon and Mr. Richard.


    "C-Can you prove it?" Richard asked.


    ''Link, can you?''


    [I can, master.] Link replied.


    "I can," Anon replied.


    "Then do it." Richard called Anon as he summoned another chalk in his hands.


    Anon walked up to the front and took the chalk from him, starting to write something on the board.


    In just 1 minute, Anon solved an equation that no one had been able to solve for decades.


    Richard was speechless... The whole class was speechless.


    "This is impossible... This can''t be happening right now." Richard spoke as he looked at the board.

 Chapter 314 Chapter-314

    "H-How did you prove it?" Richard asked with a surprised expression.


    "That''s for you to find out," Anon said as he turned around and started walking back to his seat.


    As he turned back, the first person he saw was Elena. Her body was medium-sized, and her face was beautiful, just like her mother''s.


    She had a cold demeanor and sharp eyes.


    Elena also looked at Anon, and both of their eyes met each other. Anon didn''t miss the opportunity; he immediately winked at her and gave her a small smile.


    After that, he went back to his seat and sat down.


    "Hmm...? Was he winking at me?" Elena said as she started looking toward the board.


    "Very well... Today''s lecture is over. I will meet you guys after the hunt festival now. Have a good holiday... Bye," Richard said as he exited the class.


    "Uhmmm... Can I sit here...?" A girl asked Anon as she came back to the last bench.


    She had red hair, red eyes, a good body build, and short pointy ears.


    "Hmm...? Who are you?" Anon asked.


    "I am a big fan of yours, my name is Deris. I see you every day; you''re like the bad boy of the class, and I thought if I could sit with you?" She asked.


    "Oi Deris, sitting with him won''t change your reality," a guy shouted from the front.


    "Yeah, a half-breed like you will always remain a half-breed."


    "Ahaha... Don''t listen to them. My mother had some genetic problems, that''s why I was born this way. I am not a half-breed," she spoke.


    "You are lying," Anon spoke up.


    "Huh?"


    "Your eyes are moving too much. It means you are lying to me. If you want to lie and make it sound like the truth... You have to say it while looking directly into my eyes," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, that means you will not let me sit here, right?" Deris asked.


    "You can¡ª"


    "You don''t even deserve to be in this class... Half-breed." Before Anon could finish his sentence, another guy shouted and threw a thick wooden ruler toward Deris.


    <Telekinesis>The ruler stopped just a bit before hitting her.


    Anon threw back the ruler with double speed at the same guy who threw it.


    Bonk


    "Ouch!"


    "You can sit," Anon spoke as he slid a bit to the right.


    "That was cool," Deris said as she laughed at the guy.


    "Oi, Jule. You can''t use magic like that in the class," a guy with a very big body build stood up and spoke. This guy was none other than Oxmaul himself.


    The big bully of the class... Oxmaul the dark elf. His father has many companies in this kingdom, and he is one of the richest nobles around.


    No one tries to mess with him because everyone is afraid that his father will destroy their family, except one guy.


    "Oh, what are you going to do about it? Go back home and cry about it to your mother?" Anon spoke up.


    "Hahahhahahhaha..."


    "Hehehe... He destroyed Oxmaul for the second time."


    "Brother knows how to mess with people with his talk alone."


    All the dark elves in the class started laughing at Oxmaul.


    "A-Are you making fun of me?" Oxmaul asked with an angry expression.


    "If you can''t understand that... Then you''re stupid, simple as that," Anon replied calmly.


    "Oiiii, don''t challenge me." Oxmaul jumped out of his bench and walked toward Anon.


    Anon also stood up and walked toward him.


    Both of them stood in front of each other, their faces very close to each other.


    While Oxmaul was filled with anger, a very big smile was sticking on Anon''s face.


    "Don''t you know who my father is?" Oxmaul asked.


    "Why are you getting angry? It''s not my fault that your mother never told you who your father is," Anon spoke as the smile widened.


    Everyone started laughing even more loudly at Oxmaul.


    Oxmaul''s face turned red in anger. He took off his left hand''s glove and threw it at Anon.


    "I, Oxmaul Paradise, challenge you to a Duel in the Immortal Ring." Oxmaul spoke.


    "Whoa... An Immortal Ring challenge?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell? Did he just challenge him to an Immortal Ring match?"


    "Jule, I think that''s enough for today. We should go back and sit down." Eve spoke as she grabbed Anon''s left hand.


    "Yeah, Madam Eve is right. We should let it go. He is Oxmaul." Deris spoke as she grabbed his right hand.


    "No, no..." Anon said as he removed his shoes and took off his socks.


    He threw the sock at Oxmaul''s face and spoke, "Challenge accepted."


    Everyone inside the class fell silent as they observed what Anon just did.


    "Did he just throw his sock at Oxmaul''s face?"


    "Why would he do that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Uhmmm.... Why would you throw your sock at him, Jule?" Eve asked.


    "Well, I accepted the duel. So I have to throw a piece of my cloth at him as well, right?" Anon asked as he looked at Eve.


    "No, you idiot. If you want to accept the duel, you have to give your glove to the opponent," Deris explained.


    "Oh... But I don''t have any gloves?" Anon spoke.


    "Here... Take mine." Eve said as she gave him her glove.


    "I accept," Anon said as he threw the glove too.


    "Very well... Come to the Immortal Ground in one hour. I will meet you there," Oxmaul said as he immediately left the room after that.


    "Yeah, I''ll be there, Mr. Ox," Anon said as he saw him leave the room.


    Suddenly, a teacher entered the room. He had green hair and green eyes.


    "Are you Jule?" He asked as he directly looked at Jule.


    "Yes," Anon replied.


    "Good. Here, you have to sign this before fighting in the Immortal Ground." The green-haired teacher spoke as he gave Anon a form.


    There were words written at the top of the form. Anon read them out loud, "No Life Guarantee Form."


    2 / 2

 Chapter 315 Chapter-315

    Eve, Deris, and Anon... The three of them are sitting on the last bench of the class.


    Eve and Deris are talking about something really important while Anon is casually sleeping while the teacher is still teaching.


    "Jule, wake up," Eve said as she touched Anon.


    "Hmm...? What? Which girl is getting naked? Oh, Eve. What happened?" Anon said as he woke up from his sleep.


    "You are sleeping? How can you even sleep after Oxmaul just challenged you to an Immortal Ground Duel? Don''t you have any questions about it?" Eve asked.


    "Yeah, I do have one question," Anon spoke.


    "What? Ask me... I will answer it," Eve spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "What is an Immortal Ground Duel?" Anon asked, and both of them just looked at him with a still expression.


    "Y-You are kidding, right?" Deris asked.


    "No, I am really asking. What is that?" Anon asked.


    "If you don''t know what an Immortal Ground Duel is, then why would you say yes to Oxmaul''s proposal?" Eve asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, he threw his glove at my face. That''s one reason, and the other reason is... No, there is no other reason," Anon spoke as he looked at Eve.


    "Fuck...." Eve said as she grabbed her head with both of her hands.


    "Wait, we have to tell him," Deris said.


    "Okay, in an Immortal Ground Duel. You are allowed to do anything, literally anything. You can use anything you want inside the Immortal arena.


    You can''t die inside that arena... Every injury you sustain will be healed almost instantly.


    So, to win this match, you either throw your opponent out of the arena or beat him down to shit until he accepts defeat himself.


    The duel Challenger and the duel Accepter both will be given choices according to the duel.


    They will put 12 cards in front of you guys.


    There will be 6 blank cards on each side... You will be given the opportunity to flip a card when it''s your turn.


    If your card is not a blank card, then you can choose one condition for the match.


    After the conditions of the match are settled... You guys will fight.


    The first one to lose will have to follow one wish of the winner. That wish can be anything unless it''s dangerous to the Loser''s life.


    You can ask anything you want from him, and he can also ask anything from you." Eve explained.


    "So, I have some data that I want to share with you. Oxmaul has done over 12 Immortal arena matches in the past year, and he won every single one of them because of his one condition," Deris spoke.


    "What is that?" Anon asked.


    "Artifacts... He always chooses to use artifacts in the arena. That''s the only condition he needs to win the match. His father is crazy rich, he buys expensive artifacts to defeat opponents in the ring, and after winning, he also gives them tasks that are impossible to complete.


    Like, killing a 5-year-old slave or asking for the Loser''s sister in return." Deris explained.


    "Oh my, he is one psycho bastard, huh?" Anon said as he pretended to be surprised.


    "He is the real psychopath, Jule. Why don''t you just ask a teacher to cancel it? You will be saved," Eve suggested.


    "Nope, I am going to fight him. If you admit defeat without even fighting, then that''s just foolishness." Anon said as he went back to sleeping again.


    "For one moment, I thought he was serious." Eve said as she grabbed her head and looked at Deris.


    "You are a noble... Don''t you have some artifacts that he can use?" Deris asked Eve.


    "No, My house is very far from here. Even if I tried to go and get an artifact for him, it will be too late." Eve said as she looked at Deris.


    "Bet, Bet, Bet... Who will win the Immortal Ground? Jule Or Oxmaul. Bet now and get 1.8x of your bet."


    "Me... Me."


    "Me too."


    "Hey, I bet on Oxmaul."


    "I will bet on Jule."


    "Mine on Oxmaul."


    Students started betting on their match.


    Principal''s room...


    "Hmm...? What''s all this noise in the classes?" She asked her assistant.


    "Ma''am, the Oxmaul kid challenged another kid to duel him in the Immortal grounds." The assistant replied.


    "That bastard... If only his father wasn''t an upper noble." The principal said as she punched her table.


    "Who did he challenge this time?" Principal asked. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s someone named Jule. His fees were due for the last three years until 5 days ago. He submitted a platinum coin as his advance fees." The assistant informed.


    "Oh, how did a commoner guy like him get his hands on a platinum coin? Search for him deeper and arrange my chair near the arena; I will observe the match personally." The principal replied.


    "Yes, ma''am." The assistant answered as she exited the room at once.


    "Hmmm... Jule, huh? Let''s see what kind of fool you are." The principal said as she also exited the room.


    45 minutes later...


    "Jule, it''s time for the fight. Let''s go," Eve woke up Anon.


    "Hmmm.....? Yawn I feel refreshed. Let''s go and beat the shit out of some dark elves." Anon murmured as he yawned loudly.


    All three of them left the classroom and started walking toward the Immortal arena.


    The Immortal arena was in the back of the academy.


    As soon as they reached behind the academy... They noticed a very big crowd standing all around the ring and appreciating Oxmaul, who was dancing here and there inside the arena.


    "Oi, Jule is here."


    "Haha... My boy is here."


    "Jule! Jule."


    All of them started cheering for Anon.


    "Calm down, everyone. The principal is coming..." Suddenly a teacher''s voice came.


    Everyone fell silent immediately as the principal approached the scene and took a seat near the ring.


    "Why is the principal here?"


    "I don''t know. She never came to these things. What is special today?"


    Students started chatting among themselves.

 Chapter 316 Chapter-316

    Anon and Oxmaul are standing inside the arena, facing each other... Where Oxmaul looks confident and angry, Anon looks calm and collected.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we have gathered here to witness the great duel between the two young men of our academy.


    The rules are simple: Anything goes inside the field, but the one to step out of it first will be declared the loser.


    On the right side of the Arena, we have a 12-time winning champion... Who has never faced defeat in this arena: Oxmaul Paradise.


    This guy just crushes everything in front of him... He doesn''t care if it''s a thing or a human.


    On the left side of the academy, we have a student known as Jule. This guy has accepted Oxmaul''s challenge of a duel. What do you think, can he defeat him in this battlefield? Because I don''t think so.


    But we never know where lady luck shines. Let''s start this competition without any further ado.


    The special guest of today''s match is the Principal of the Academy itself, and I would like Principal Madam to say the word," the announcer announced loudly.


    "May the god of winning bless you. Start," the principal announced.


    Oxmaul immediately summoned a claw-type artifact in his hands and started running towards Anon with his full speed.


    [Claws Of Phantom Tiger] [Rank- A+] [These claws are made from the bones of the phantom tiger. They are very sharp. They can cut through the strongest armors. Once worn, they also boost the host''s Agility and Strength by 20%] [Mana: 50/Second]


    As soon as he reached near Anon... He swung his hand at his face with full force, but before the claws could''ve reached his face, Anon disappeared from his position and appeared behind Oxmaul.


    Without any wait, Anon summoned his sickles of death and pierced them right through Oxmaul''s nape, killing him instantly.


    "Oh no, as all of you can see... Anon scored the first point by killing Oxmaul." The announcer announced.


    As soon as his body fell down on the floor... The barriers around the arena started shining and Oxmaul''s body did too.


    He got recovered and stood up again.


    "You motherfucker..." Oxmaul spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Na... I didn''t fuck your mother yet, or did I?" Anon spoke as he laughed at him.


    "Die..." Oxmaul shouted as he ran towards him again, but this time he summoned a sword in his other hand.


    "Oh, new weapon, huh...?" Anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    ''This kid has potential... Why did I not see him until now? Stars like him always outshine the others. Where was he until now?'' The principal thought as she observed Anon more closely.


    Oxmaul''s speed increased as he reached Anon even faster this time.


    Anon noticed this but decided to ignore it.


    As soon as Oxmaul reached near him, Anon disappeared again and reappeared behind him once more, but this time he didn''t kill him with the sickles.


    This time Anon grabbed his neck and turned it around 360¡ã.


    Crack


    At this view, everyone closed their eyes for a second before looking at the arena again.


    "Ohhh... That''s evil. Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see... Jule has no mercy for his opponents. He just broke Oxmaul''s neck without giving him a second to react." The commentator announced.


    Thud


    Oxmaul''s body fell down on the ground and the barriers once again started shining, and so did his body.


    He recovered again, but this time... As he was about to stand up. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon summoned his sickles and cut his neck down again.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh...?"


    "What?"


    "The hell?"


    "Did he just?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, jule didn''t even let Oxmaul stand up this time. He just cut his neck down before he could even stand up." The announcer announced.


    "Now I understand what that saying means: ''The best defense is the offense.''"


    The barriers shined again, and Oxmaul recovered again, but before he could''ve done anything, Anon cut down his neck this time too.


    For the next 30 minutes, the same process repeated over and over again...


    Oxmaul tried to stand up, but Anon was waiting for him right there... With his sickles. He would cut off his neck whenever he recovered.


    "H-Hey, he is not even giving him the chance to protect himself."


    "This guy is a menace."


    "What the fuck is wrong with him?"


    "H-Hey... That''s cheating."


    Everyone started talking about this scene where Anon was just being a menace and cutting Oxmaul''s neck like a chicken every time it grew back.


    "T-This is making me sick bwaaaahhhh" a girl puked as she saw this scene again and again, but there was one guy who was enjoying this, and this guy was none other than Anon himself.


    ''Hahaha... What a fun game to play. I can do this all day. The more I kill, the more fun it becomes.''


    ''What a psychopath...?'' The principal thought as a smile appeared on her face, and she decided to step in now.


    This time when Oxmaul recovered from his injuries... The principal used a spell.


    <Hexa Barrier>


    Suddenly, a hexagonal barrier covered Oxmaul''s body and prevented Anon''s sickles from killing him this time.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately found out who was using this magic and looked at the principal.


    ''What? How did he find out that it was me?'' The principal''s eyes widened in surprise, and this time Oxmaul stood up.


    But he was not the same Oxmaul as before... There was fear in his eyes.


    He had seen death so many times that his soul was now crushed. He had no will to fight now. He had no intention of looking at Anon.


    He was so scared that he just threw his artifacts on the ground and rushed towards the closest boundary of the Arena.


    "I-I-I can''t... He... A monster... Run." Oxmaul said as he ran towards the boundary with a very scared face.


    He just wanted to quit and return back to his father and mother, but before he could''ve exited the boundary, a hand grabbed him from behind.


    "Where are you going, princess? The fun is about to begin." Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.

 Chapter 317 Chapter-317

    "Where are you going, Princess ? The fun is about to begin." Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    As soon as These words fell into Oxmaul''s ears... He felt the real fear.


    The true fear. Everyone was around him but no one can save him from Anon.


    "J-Jule, i am sorry. I was wrong. Please spare me... Please let me quit. I will give you money or girls or any other thing that you want.


    Just let me quit please." Oxmaul spoke.


    "Oh, i am not letting you leave me." Anon whispered in his ears.


    "Leave me you psychopathic bastard." Oxmaul shouted as he Summoned a sword and stabbed Anon in his intestine but unlike Oxmaul Anon gave no response.


    He just stood there like a man and staired at Oxmaul.


    Oxmaul looked at this view and started stabbing him again and again but Anon was getting immediately healed by the troll locket.


    "Leave me you monster... Leave me." Oxmaul spoke as he continuously stabbed anon and tried to free his left hand from his hand.


    After stabbing Anon continuously for ten minutes Oxmaul got tired.


    "That''s it ?" Anon asked with a menacing smile as he grabbed the sword with two fingers and broke in into three pieces.


    "Woah... He broke the sword with just two fingers."


    "Is that even possible for a mage ?"


    "What the fuck ? He is a mage ?"


    "That''s what the record says."


    ''He is too strong, even as a mage. He hasn''t used even a single spell in the whole fight. This Oxmaul bastard has choosen the wrong guy this time.'' The principal thought as she smiled at the view.


    "Please... Let me.... go." Oxmaul spoke his face fully covered in sweat.


    "It''s my turn." Anon said as he throwed him in the air and used his first spell.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    Anon throwed the javelin at Oxmaul''s body that was still in the air. Oxmaul had no option other than taking it.


    *Zzzz*


    *Chk*


    The thunder javelin pierced through his brain... Resulting in killing him instantly.


    "Ooooohhh shit... Anon has gone merciless... He is throwing Oxmaul''s body here and there and using him as a dart board.


    Why is Anon making him suffer like that ?" The announcer announced.


    The barriers shined and Oxmaul recovered again.


    Oxmaul stood up as he saw that Anon is far away from him and the boundary is very near.


    He started to run for it but as he was about to reach the boundary a sound came from behind.


    <Fire Bullet>


    Anon used another spell.


    Suddenly thousands of bullets engulfed in fire appeared in front of Oxmaul.


    "N-No.... Plea-" before he could''ve completed his sentence... The Bullets pierced through his whole body making him lifeless once again.


    "Well, that was good."


    <Telekinesis>


    Oxmaul''s body started floating... Anon brought it back to the middle of the ring and waited in one corner for him to recover.


    This was not a duel anymore... This was a game of mouse and cat... The cat would put the mouse in the middle of the house and let it run away but when she saw that the rat is about to escape the house, she would immediately run and catch him.


    After catching it she would put it back in the middle of the house.


    Oxmaul''s body recovered as he stood up and saw that he was in the middle of the arena.


    Anon wasn''t attacking him anymore. He was just sitting in one corner of the arena.


    Oxmaul looked at his right and observed that the boundary to jump outside of the arena was the nearest from there.


    Oxmaul immediately ran towards the boundary without looking or thinking anything.


    He just wanted to escape this arena at any cost now.


    As he was about to escape the arena... Another voice came from his behind.


    <Frost Spikes>


    Suddenly thousands of frozen crystals tore his body apart and opened millions of holes into it, killing him again.


    <Telekinesis>


    His body floated again and reached at the same spot that he started running from, Middle of the Arena.


    Oxmaul recovered again and started running towards the boundary again.


    <Fire ball>


    This time a fire ball hitted his body and he died again.


    This thing continued for the next 1 hour....


    Anon killed Oxmaul everytime he would try to go to any of the boundaries.


    Everyone started pitying Oxmaul... The bully of the class was getting pity from those that he used to bully.


    Even the teachers started feeling fear at this point... At this point Anon looked like a psychopathic killer to everyone.


    At one point... Oxmaul got so scared of moving that he decided to stay at the centre of the Arena and not move from there.


    He sat down and covered his face with both of his hands and started murmuring things like a mentally unstable person.


    "N-No... Boundary He kills... N-No Running....He Kills." Oxmaul repeated again and again.


    The commentator fell silent at this view... Many of the girls started to fall unconscious after watching him die so many times.


    The principal stood up from her chair and went to the Announcer... She whispered something in his ears.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am."


    "Oxmaul... If you can hear me. The rules have been changed a bit... Now if you just say ''I quit.'' You can quit the competition." He announced.


    "What the hell ? You are ruining all of my fun." Anon spoke.


    As soon as these words fell into Oxmaul''s ears... He immediately opened his mouth to speak the words that can save his life but before he could''ve said anything.


    Anon appeared behind him and covered his mouth with his hand.


    <Body Modification>


    As soon as Anon removed his hand from his face... Everyone noticed that Anon has removed Oxmaul''s mouth from his face.


    At this view, even the boys started fainting.


    Oxmaul looked at Anon and tried to shout but he had no mouth. He stood up from the place and started running again but Anon didn''t let him escape.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    *Zzzz*


    *Booom*


    The spear pierced through Oxmaul''s body and killed him again. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Oxmaul opened his eyes again... He observed that he was in the Middle of the arena once more.


    Now his mind was similar to that of a circus lion, he was sitting on the table but if he dared to step down of it... Anon would whip him and he would whip him hard.


    He knew that if tried to escape only death awaits him, so he decided to stay there, his mental conditions became unstable and Anon became a demon in his brain.


    He only knew one thing, Anon wouldn''t do anything to him unless he stays in the middle of the Arena.


    As soon as Anon observed that Oxmaul has finally lost it... He stood up and exited the Arena.


    "Hah... You are no fun now. You won... I lose." Anon said with a smile.


    [Author: This MF got no mercy.]

 Chapter 318 Chapter-318

    Blacksmith classes...


    Anon is sitting at the back of the class with Eve and Deris, but there is one odd thing: no one is sitting on the next bench or the bench next to it.


    The dwarf teacher is teaching the class, but no one is at ease... Everyone looks back at Anon once in a while.


    "Hmmm...? Why is everyone looking at me as if I am a psychopathic killer?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "What? Are you kidding me? After the things you did to Oxmaul, you think anyone would want to talk to you?"


    "Yeah, everyone present in this class thinks you are just a psychopathic killer after what you just did to Oxmaul," Deris spoke.


    "Hmmm.... That''s odd though. I don''t think I did any psychopathic things with him. I barely played with him," Anon spoke with a confused expression.


    "You are kidding, right? Because right now you really are talking like a psychopath," Eve asked.


    "Yeah, I''m just messing with you, but there is one good thing... No one will disturb me or you two. Isn''t that good?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, because now everyone thinks that we are psychopaths too," Eve spoke.


    "Well, for me... It''s true. Everyone really stopped making fun of me," Deris spoke as she looked at Eve.


    "See... At least someone is happy," Anon spoke as he smiled at Deris.


    "No, Jule... That guy is not your everyday normal person... He''s the son of an upper noble, and his father is very rich. He will make your and your family''s life hell.


    If I remember correctly, last time a senior kid punched Oxmaul when he was still a freshman.... That kid is now begging on the streets, and you just turned his mind to shit.


    He sat inside that arena for 50 minutes after you left. Do you know why?" Eve asked.


    "I don''t know... Maybe he was scared that I would come and hit him again if he moved," Anon spoke.


    "Yes... That''s correct, and you are sitting so calmly even after knowing that. You should be running back to your house... And packing your stuff... Oxmaul''s father will not let you live in this kingdom anymore," Eve explained.


    "Hmm... You know what? Your talk is interesting, I will get back to you after a short nap," Anon said as he put his head on the table and fell asleep.


    "Did he...?" Eve murmured as she pointed at Anon and looked at Deris with a surprised expression.


    "Yep... I saw it," Deris spoke.


    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the classroom door.


    Everyone immediately looked at the door and noticed that the person who was knocking on the door was none other than the principal herself.


    "What is the principal doing here?"


    "I guarantee you, it''s about that kid Jule."


    "Yeah, I think Oxmaul''s father is here."


    "Jule is done for."


    Everyone started talking about the principal''s sudden visit.


    "Everyone, keep silent," the dwarf teacher spoke as he bowed to the principal.


    "I am looking for the kid named Jule. Is he here?" the principal asked with a smile.


    The whole class turned their necks towards him.


    "Jule, wake up. The principal is here... Jule... JULE," Eve said as she pinched Anon tightly.


    "Hmmm...? Who the heck-, Oh Eve... What happened?" Anon asked as he woke up.


    "The principal is asking for Jule," Eve spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at the gate and noticed that the principal is also looking at him and the whole class too.


    "Come with me," the principal spoke.


    Jule stood up from the bench and walked up to the front of the class.


    Both of them left the class together.


    "You knew who he was, right?" the principal asked as they walked through the corridor.


    "Who?" Anon asked.


    "Don''t play dumb with me, I am talking about the kid named Oxmaul," the principal spoke.


    "Oh yeah... Upper noble kid. His father''s big, fat, rich, and he will make my life hell... Yeah, I heard that speech just now from one of my girls," Anon spoke.


    The principal stopped and looked at Anon with a smirk.


    "How can you be so tension-free after messing with that kid''s mind? His father can really make your life a living hell, no doubts about that," the principal spoke.


    "You said ''He can,'' it means you have a way of protecting me. That''s why you came here. If you had no way, you wouldn''t have approached me in the first place, and we wouldn''t be having this conversation right now," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are one smart-ass kid, huh....? Well, you are right. I can save you from the Paradise family, but I can''t save your family, and I can only save you from his father until you are inside this academy... Outside the academy... You are their prey.


    So, I suggest you get your stuff back to the dorms and tell your family to go to the Human kingdom," the principal spoke.


    "Yeah, can''t do that," Anon declined immediately.


    "What? I think you are confused... Let me explain it again. You will get killed immediately after you exit this academy, and your family will face several issues too," the principal spoke.


    "Well, you will not help me for free... What is it that you need?" Anon asked the principal.


    "Good question... I want you to become a teacher for this same academy after you graduate.


    You will only need to work here for 30 years with no salary; your food and room will be arranged by me. 30 years is not that long for an elf, right? And your only job will be to teach the kids as a teacher. It''s a very respectful job." The principal spoke as she smiled at Anon.


    "No, I am sorry. Was that it, or should I go back?" Anon asked. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You really have a big attitude, you know, kid. I don''t think you have the power to handle that kind of attitude. You can go, but if something happens, don''t come running back to me," the principal spoke.


    "See you soon, ma''am," Anon spoke as he left after that.


    ''I will make the whole kingdom mine in 3 months, and you are talking about 30 years. What a foolish girl?'' Anon thought as he laughed a bit.

 Chapter 319 Chapter-319

    After attending the classes, Anon left the academy. As soon as he exited the academy gates, he sensed many eyes staring at him from a distance.


    "Oh... Seems like we have guests, huh?" Anon said as he looked at the distant houses they were using for cover.


    Demonic Eyes...


    [Name: Jurist]


    [Level: 54]


    [Name: Van]


    [Level: 48]


    [Name: Merper]


    [Level: 56]


    ....


    Their names and levels appeared in front of Anon.


    ''12 guys, huh? All below level 60 too. Well, I guess they chose the wrong guys to kill me, huh?''


    Anon looked around and started walking exactly in the opposite direction of his house.


    He headed towards the forest behind the academy.


    This forest is known as Eversong Woods. It used to be the home of elves before they established this kingdom. Now, only dangerous beasts live there.


    As Anon walked towards the forest, he sensed each of them constantly following him.


    "He is heading towards his own grave."


    "Yeah, I can see that."


    "Just stay focused. If we get him to enter the main core of the forest, we won''t have to soil our hands with his filthy blood."


    The assassins following Anon discussed among themselves.


    ''Good, good. Follow me to your graves, you idiots,'' Anon thought as he continued walking inside.


    After 10 minutes of walking, Anon finally entered the forest.


    "He''s inside."


    "What should we do?"


    "Just wait and see where he''s going."


    "I already told you the plan. We''ll scare him and make him run towards the center of the forest. The beasts there will take care of him after that," their leader spoke.


    "Yes, ma''am," they all replied.


    As Anon walked further towards the center of the forest, he realized something was amiss.


    ''Why aren''t these guys coming out to attack me? Are they scared? No, this can''t be. What are they planning to do?''


    Suddenly, Anon started running...


    "He''s running..."


    "He sensed our presence..."


    "But why is he running towards the center?"


    Anon heard the last guy and only one question arose in his mind...


    ''They want me to go to the center of the forest, but why? Are there more dangerous beasts there?'' Anon thought as he used his skill.


    <Illusion>


    Suddenly, a black cloud covered Anon''s body and he disappeared.


    "What the heck?"


    "He just disappeared?"


    "How did he do that?"


    They all got confused as they saw Anon vanish like a ghost while he was running.


    "Hold your positions," the leader commanded, and they all stopped on the trees they were perched on.


    ''I''m getting a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.'' Anon thought as he appeared behind one of the female assassins.


    "Hello, love," Anon whispered in her ear.


    She immediately withdrew her daggers and moved her hands incredibly fast towards Anon''s neck.


    But before the dagger could reach Anon''s neck, he stopped her hand.


    "He-" Before she could shout for help, Anon grabbed her mouth very tightly.


    "Search for him, everyone," the leader ordered.


    Mnnnhhhh


    She tried to shout, but Anon''s grip on her mouth was too tight. She even tried to bite his hand, but nothing happened.


    "Look into my eyes, love," Anon said as he used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly, her eyes glowed purple.


    [Hypnosis wear-off time: 10 minutes 59 seconds.]


    ''Being an elf gives her the benefit of having a shorter Hypnosis wear-off time, huh? I have to hurry up...'' Anon thought as he removed his hand from her mouth.


    "Start killing your partners for me, love," Anon commanded.


    "Yes, master," she replied as she withdrew her other dagger and leapt onto another tree.


    ''Now, the next one,'' Anon thought as he located the next assassin and quietly jumped onto his tree.


    "What''s up with you, son?" Anon whispered into his ear.


    As soon as he turned around, Anon pierced his throat with his sickle.


    "I wouldn''t waste my mana to hypnotize someone like you," Anon spoke as he pulled his dagger out.


    The assassin he had hypnotized was also killing her subordinates.


    Eight minutes later.


    "Did anyone find him?" the boss asked.


    No reply came.


    "I asked you guys something. Did you find him or not?" She asked again in a very low voice, but no reply came this time either.


    Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong.


    "Hello, love." Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    She immediately turned back and summoned her swords.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    "Well, who do you think I am?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know, but you''re not the guy we received the contract for. We were told he was weak and had a very low level. I ask again, who are you?" She asked.


    Anon noticed her face was covered by a black mask.


    "Before you die, don''t you want to show me your face?"


    "The only one who''s going to die here is you. Everyone, I found him... Come here," she shouted.


    "Oh, are you searching for these guys...?" Anon asked as he kicked the tree next to him.


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    ....


    Suddenly, the corpses of her subordinates started falling from the tree. The last corpse to fall from the tree belonged to the girl Anon had hypnotized at the start.


    "This..." Suddenly, a very grim expression covered her face as she looked at Anon.


    "So, what were you saying again, love?" Anon asked as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Curse you, you bastard. Just die," she said as she ran towards him at full speed.


    <Chain Binding> S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, hundreds of chains burst from the ground and tightly gripped Anon''s body from every side.


    The grip of the chains was extremely tight.


    "Wow... That''s a good trick you used, huh...?" Anon said, smiling at her.


    "DIEEEEE, FUCKERRRRR...." She shouted.


    "Yeah, no." As soon as she entered Anon''s attacking range, he used a little force and immediately broke the chains.


    Without any delay, Anon stabbed the girl with the death sickles, killing her instantly.


    "Hah... Seems like a good girl but i have to send gifts to their contractor." Anon spoke as he cuts her head From her body.

 Chapter 320 Chapter-320

    Paradise Family...


    Four family members of the Paradise family are sitting together in the dining hall across the dining table.


    They are eating dinner, but one of them is playing with the dinner, and the other three are staring at him in anger.


    The one who is playing with his dinner is none other than Oxmaul himself.


    Oxmaul looks like a mentally unstable person right now; he is playing with his food like a child would do. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He is dipping the spoon in his soup and throwing the soup here and there on the ground.


    "He did this to my son, and you are just staring at him. Don''t you have feelings for him?" An elf woman with burgundy hair and an ugly face spoke with an angry expression.


    "I have sent my boys to kill him; they must be returning anytime now..." A fat man with orange-colored hair, sitting in front of her, spoke.


    This man is Oxmaul''s father, Peter Paradise.


    This man owns every single food factory and shop in the Kingdom.


    He is one of the most powerful nobles in the elf kingdom. His food supply network is very big; some of his shops and factories are in other kingdoms as well, like human and dwarf kingdoms.


    This guy can destroy anyone who has a lower status than him. He has an attitude bigger than a mountain, and at this point in his life, he thinks he is a god to everyone lower than him.


    "Father, if you had sent me with them, I would''ve killed him in that goddamn academy. How dare he touch my brother?" A boy with orange hair spoke in an angry tone; he was sitting in front of Oxmaul.


    This guy is known as Ares Paradise.


    He is a bully, just like his younger brother was. He used to rule the academy when he was studying.


    He killed anyone standing in his way. He showed no mercy to anyone, whether it''s a kid or an adult.


    Those who dared to challenge him either got killed under mysterious circumstances or disappeared with their families from the Kingdom.


    He is very hot-blooded and knows no limit when it comes to killing.


    "No, if you had been seen by someone, it would''ve been a big problem. You have already killed many students from the academy. If you were to be suspected of another murder, I would not be able to save you from the Queen''s judgment this time," Peter spoke.


    Ting


    Suddenly the main door''s bell rang.


    "They are back... Let''s go and look at the motherfucker who did this to my son," Peter spoke as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the front door of the house.


    His wife and Ares followed behind.


    A butler was already present at the main gate... He was waiting for Peter''s orders to open the door.


    "Butler, open the door. I can''t wait to see the bastard who messed with my son," Peter ordered.


    "As you say, sir," the butler said as he bowed and opened the gate slowly.


    The gate opened, and the view that greeted Peter was very different from what he had expected.


    There were 16 heads in front of him; 12 heads belonged to the guys he had sent to kill Anon, and the other 4 heads belonged to the guards who were protecting the mansion.


    "This... What is this, Father?" Ares asked with a surprised expression as he stared at the severed heads in front of him.


    "Look at them. If you don''t do something about this bastard now, our son''s head will be there soon," Peter''s wife spoke with an angry expression as she shouted at Peter.


    "That bastard is stronger than we think... I have to hire more professional killers to eliminate him," Peter murmured as anger consumed him.


    ''This bastard thinks he is making fun of me by doing this... But he is just increasing the pain he will feel upon his death. I will not spare the life of someone who messed with my son''s mind.


    You are dead, Jule,'' Peter thought as his eyes turned red with anger.


    ''Father is useless... I have to finish this job myself. No one lives after messing with my brother. I will show him what Ares Paradise can do.


    First, I will kill his mother, then his father, and after that, his sister and brothers... Hahaha... You are going to die a painful death, Jule,'' Ares thought as he stood up and started walking toward his room.


    "Tell me, are you going to do something about it or not?" Peter''s wife shouted in his face.


    Slap


    "Shut up, bitch. I am thinking right now... He is my son too. I know how to avenge my own son. Don''t ask me stupid questions. Go eat and sleep," Peter shouted as he kicked one of the heads.


    "Y-Yes..." She said as she went back to Oxmaul.


    "Yes... That guy," Peter murmured as his ring shined, and he summoned a crystal ball from his inventory.


    "I need you... Where are you?" Peter asked.


    "Tell me the task and money. No useless talk." A very heavy and cold voice spoke from the other side of the crystal.


    "I want a guy killed; his name is Jule. You will get the information from my assistant. Money won''t be a problem; I will give you double the usual rate," Peter spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    "Time?" He asked.


    "Before tomorrow''s sunrise. For every family member you kill, I will double your payment," Peter spoke.


    "How many does he have?"


    "Three."


    "Consider them dead."


    "When are you coming to collect the information-"


    Ting


    Before Peter could say anything else, he heard the doorbell ringing.


    Peter looked up and noticed a man wearing fully green clothes standing in front of him.


    His body was fully covered in that cloth, his face was also masked; only one of his eyes was visible.


    "Where is the information?" He asked.


    "Haha... This is what I expect from a professional killer. Here," Peter said as he gave him Jule''s file.


    In that file, everything related to Jule was written.


    "Consider it done; he is just a child."


    "That child did this," Peter spoke as he pointed toward the heads on the floor.

 Chapter 321 Chapter-321

    Anon is sitting in his room, lost in thought with a very serious expression.


    "I have attracted the attention of a big motherfucker now... I need to get my act together and think clearly. He will definitely hire someone big to kill me but if i act with intelligence that i lack a little bit then i can easily beat him.


    System, show me the skills that are above level 50."


    [Searching for skills that are over level 50...]


    [30 skills found]


    "Show me the skills that are only for my class," Anon commands.


    [Searching skills related to the Cerebraxis class]


    [Mind Control Lv.87]


    [Demonic Eyes Lv.66]


    [Memory Alter Lv.92]


    [Chimera Maker Lv.65]


    [Psychic Connection Lv.77]


    [Body Modification Lv.89]


    [Alluring Scent Lv.53]


    [Sensoring Aura Lv.79]


    "Okay, these are my main skills. This Chimera Maker skill, I remember it. I leveled it up to create cow girls, but then I got distracted and forgot about it. System, show me the description for this skill once more." Anon commands.


    [Chimera Maker]


    [This skill can create Chimeras by merging two or more beings. One of them must be alive for the process to succeed. The success rate is not guaranteed. If the beings being merged share the same affinity, they have a higher chance of merging than beings with different affinities.]


    [Mana: Depends on subjects.]


    "Alright, this is interesting. I think it''s time to use this skill. I need to go to Eversong Forest and find some useful beasts to give me an advantage against the Paradise family," Anon thinks, deciding that he''ll venture into the forest to create Chimeras.


    "Jule, dinner is ready," Hillary says as she knocks on his room.


    Without any time waste, Anon leaves his room and sits at the dining table. Once the food is served, he eats quickly and returns back to his room.


    He didn''t talk to anyone or asked anyone how did their day went.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Ian asks.


    "I don''t know," Hillary replies.


    "Maybe he''s nervous about tomorrow. Don''t forget, tomorrow is his big day¡ªthe hunt festival," Moon says with a smile.


    "Oh, right. How could I forget that? That''s why he looks so nervous." Ian rubs his head, feeling forgetful.


    "Let''s eat and then get ready for his hunt," Ian suggests, and they all enjoy their dinner.


    After dinner, everyone goes back to their rooms to prepare for Anon''s hunt. Hillary takes care of food and water, Moon handles cheering equipment, and Ian oversees other preparations.


    Everyone was preparing for the hunt tomorrow whereas Anon was preparing for something else.


    "If only i had grenades here. This would''ve been a piece of cake. Well i won''t cry about it. Let''s see.. railgun check, sickles check, rope check.


    Psychopathic mind.... Check. Let''s go" anon said as he putted all the items into his inventory." Anon said as a smile appeared on his face.


    As everyone falls asleep, Anon wakes up, lights an incense stick in Moon''s room, returns to his room, gives his equipment a final check, and jumps out of his window.


    "Time to hunt."


    Walking through the city at night, Anon notices a dark residential area on one side and a brightly lit area on the other.


    That''s the red-light district¡ªa famous place for humans who can''t afford an elf slave. Thousands of humans enter the elven kingdom everyday, paying extra taxes to engage in sexual activities in the red-light district. Unbeknownst to them, they''re boosting the Elven kingdom''s economy.


    "Stupid assholes," Anon mutters, observing them before continuing toward his destination.


    After an hour of walking, he reaches Eversong Forest.


    "Why don''t they run carriages at night?" Anon complains, looking at the forest ahead.


    While Eversong Forest appears beautiful during the day, it takes on a horrific appearance at night, as if monsters could emerge at any moment. Anon walks into the forest without hesitation.


    <Sensoring Aura>


    Everything around him brightens up, and Anon becomes acutely aware of his surroundings. He senses movement and sound clearly.


    "Okay, let''s see... I don''t sense any monsters nearby," Anon remarks as he moves forward.


    After walking for ten minutes, he senses something.


    "Hmmm... What''s that? Looks like a bat," Anon says, using his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Giant Sonic Bat]


    [Description: These bats lack eyes and instead have large ears to listen to reflected high-pitched sounds. They use their mouths to produce ultrasonic sounds that humans, elves, or dwarfs can''t hear due to their high pitch.


    Giant Sonic Bats sense danger from a distance and can''t be easily tamed or captured. They often stay still after sensing a weak life form and attack when it approaches. They live in the deep caves of Eversong Forest and rarely venture out. They feed on the blood of larger animals.]


    ''Hmm, this could be useful. I could mix this creature with another beast to gain ultrasonic sounds and heightened hearing. Wait... If I can sense it with my skill, it must have sensed me too. Yet it''s staying still, thinking I''m weak. If it attacks, it''ll be quite a show.'' Anon thinks, a smile forming as he approaches the bat.


    Reaching it, Anon pretends not to notice it and acts like a prey.


    Squeak


    Suddenly, the bat lunges at him with its giant body, but Anon swiftly beheads it using his sickles.


    "Stupid... What kind of senses do you have if you couldn''t sense my dangerous presence?" Anon said as he laughed at the bat and puts it''s body into his inventory.


    "Now, let''s search for some other Monsters that have senses like you." Anon said as he started searching around.


    After walking for a bit Anon came across his second target...


    ''Is that a dog ?'' Anon wondered as he looked at a wolf like Creature but it had big horns.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: unknown]


    [Race: Big horned Hell Hound]


    [Description: These hounds are very dangerous. Once they set you as their prey. You are done for, because hell hounds are born with the instinct to catch and kill . His skin is too hard to cut through with a normal sword or knife but his horns are very fragile.] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 322 Chapter-322

    "Hellhound, huh? Let''s see what type of instincts you have, motherfucker," Anon said as he threw a stone towards the hellhound.


    Grrrrr


    The hellhound immediately noticed Anon''s presence and started running towards him with incredible speed.


    "Come... Bitch. Let me see those beautiful fangs," Anon said as he started running in the other direction.


    The hellhound was chasing him with its full speed, saliva dripping from its big jaw.


    It was hungry... It was angry.


    Suddenly, Anon stopped at a certain position and looked at the hellhound.


    "Playtime''s over," he said as a smile appeared on his face.


    Rawwwrr


    The hellhound roared and started running towards Anon with its full speed.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    "Keep the power low. I want low body damage," Anon ordered.


    [Mana output has been turned down to a minimum]


    Suddenly, a javelin covered in blue and golden lights crackled through the air and pierced the hellhound''s face, killing it in seconds.


    Thud


    Its lifeless body fell to the ground. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need one more beast to make a Chimera, but this time I need the beast alive," Anon said as he started walking deeper into the forest.


    He encountered his next beast sooner than he had expected.


    The beast looked similar to a snake.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Zar]


    [Level: 90]


    [Race: Vermillion Snake]


    [Description: A named Vermillion Snake has very high intelligence. Compared to a fully grown human, a Vermillion Snake has similar intelligence. They know battle tactics and how to escape danger.


    Once in its grip, no one can save you from instant death. Vermillion Snakes don''t contain any type of poison in their fangs, but they do contain four different types of Paralytic Serums.]


    "A named beast... It seems I have come a long way inside the jungle. Should I try to kill him? Or should I just go back out and search for another beast? I mean, this guy has 25 more levels than me," Anon started thinking.


    Suddenly, he noticed that the Vermillion Snake was looking at something through the bushes.


    Anon looked at the other side and saw an even bigger animal eating a one-horned rabbit.


    It had big and long ears, sharp teeth sticking out of its mouth, a long tail, and a very sturdy yet flexible body.


    It resembled a mongoose but was ten times its original size.


    The wild mana of the forest did this to the animals. Their small bodies can''t process the wild mana, and they don''t know how to purify it.


    That''s why they evolved into this bigger form to easily process the wild mana.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Killer Mongoose]


    [Level: 78]


    [This beast has perfected its teeth over the years and sharpened them to the point where they can easily cut through anything. Once under its teeth, nothing will survive.


    This beast has good hearing and a very sharp nose. Killer Mongoose was born as a natural hunter of the Vermillion Snake. They are immune to their paralytic poisons.]


    "Seems like I don''t have to do anything at all," Anon spoke as he silently observed the Vermillion Snake and Killer Mongoose.


    Hisssss


    The Vermillion Snake suddenly lunged at the Killer Mongoose with its Paralytic Serum-filled fangs.


    The Killer Mongoose immediately jumped and dodged its attack.


    Kweeeeeeee


    The mongoose made a loud and high-pitched sound as it tried to grab the Vermillion Snake with its sharp claws and kill it with its teeth.


    Hisssss


    The Vermillion Snake moved at a very high speed and tried to dodge its claws.


    But the mongoose was fast... It grabbed the Vermillion Snake and bit it immediately.


    HIIIIISSSSSSSSSS


    Suddenly green blood started flowing out of the Vermillion Snake''s body.


    The Vermillion Snake immediately attacked back and bit the mongoose on its back.


    Kweeeeee


    The mongoose''s blood also started flowing out, but the mongoose was still trying to bite the snake again and again.


    After fighting for 30 minutes, both of them were injured, but the Vermillion Snake was more injured.


    Suddenly the Vermillion Snake started running deep into the forest. It knew it couldn''t win.


    The Killer Mongoose followed it, and Anon followed both of them.


    The Vermillion Snake and the Killer Mongoose engaged in fights as they moved deeper into the forest.


    Suddenly the mongoose stopped chasing the Vermillion Snake, and the snake got away.


    "It''s time to play my part. The Vermillion Snake is so injured that one of my attacks, and it will be as good as dead, but I don''t want him dead. That''s why I have to catch him alive," Anon said as he continued to follow the Vermillion Snake.


    After some time, the snake stopped under a tree and started spiraling around the tree.


    "This is it," Anon said as he finally decided to attack.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    The Vermillion Snake always came to this place whenever it got hurt, and it felt safe at this tree, but it didn''t know that today the hunter had come to its home.


    Suddenly, the lights crackled and the thunder javelin hit the Vermillion Snake''s body.


    Hisssssss


    Before the snake could do anything, it was split into two halves and lying on the ground.


    The Vermillion Snake struggled to run away in its last moments, but it couldn''t.


    "Shit... He is dying. I have to do it now," Anon said as he took out the previous corpses of the monsters that he had killed.


    Putting everything in one place, Anon used his skill...


    <Chimera Maker>


    Suddenly a magic circle appeared beneath the body parts, and all the body parts turned into a white streak of light.


    Zzzzzz


    Suddenly the body started taking shape. It started forming into a dog like structure.


    After one minute, the light faded, and a new creature was revealed.


    "Woahhh... " Anon was shocked to see this new creature.


    It was the size of a dog, had giant bat''s ears, a very big monstrous mouth with fangs inside, an armored body, Sharp Green eyes and sharp claws. It''s tail was similar to the Vermillion Snake''s skin.

 Chapter 323 Chapter-323

    The dog went down on its knees as soon as it looked at Anon, as if submitting itself to him.


    "Hmm... You are a chimera, huh? Should I give you a name?" Anon wondered as he looked at the dog.


    The dog nodded in agreement.


    "Wait, you can understand me?" Anon asked.


    The dog once more nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, that''s cool... I thought I had to train you like those army dogs. So, your name should be Gin.


    It was a famous alcohol back then on earth." Anon said as he felt mana gushing out of his body.


    "My mana got drained when I gave him a name? Why the heck would that happen?" Anon wondered as he looked at Gin in confusion.


    After thinking for a bit, Anon stopped thinking.


    "Now, let''s see. How do I bring you back with me?" Anon spoke as he looked at Gin.


    Woof


    Gin suddenly started barking.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    Gin barked as he started running round and round; suddenly, a white glow started coming out of his body, and he transformed into a little black puppy.


    "Damn, you can transform your shape?" Anon said as he looked at Gin in surprise.


    Woof


    Gin barked and jumped onto Anon''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go back, little buddy," Anon said as both of them went back to Jule''s house.


    The next day...


    "Jule... Wake up. Don''t you have the Hunt Festival today?"


    "Wake up, Jule."


    As soon as these sounds fell into Anon''s ears, he opened his eyes and looked around. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Hillary, Ian, and Moon were standing in his room.


    "Hmm...? What happened?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Huh...? Don''t you remember today is your Hunt Festival? You have to get ready; there is only one hour left before it starts," Moon spoke.


    "Yeah, son. You have our full support. Just give it your best," Ian spoke.


    "Well, I will pack the food..." Hillary said as she exited the room.


    "Yeah... I will get some things too."


    All of them left one by one after that.


    "Ah, heck, I forgot about that thing."


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    Suddenly, Gin hopped out from the blanket and started licking Anon''s face.


    "Calm down, buddy. We got work to do; let''s go." Anon said as he went to the bathroom and took a shower with Gin.


    After the shower, Anon went to the dining table and started having breakfast with everyone.


    Woof


    Suddenly, Gin walked up onto the table.


    "Whoa... What is that?" Ian asked with a scared expression.


    "Wow... A cute puppy. Can I pet him?" Moon asked.


    "Yeah... You can pet him, and Dad, he is my little friend that I found yesterday," Anon replied to Ian.


    "Son, I don''t think you can take care of a dog, and a dog needs utmost care too. He will just dirty the house too," Ian replied.


    "Dad, don''t worry; he works on my command. Oi, sit down." Anon commanded Gin.


    Gin immediately followed his command and sat down.


    "Wow, he really works on your command, huh?" Moon spoke as she noticed the sudden change in Gin''s actions.


    "Well, I don''t want him pooping here on our dining table," Ian spoke.


    "He won''t," Anon replied.


    "So, do you have a strategy for the event like last time?" Ian asked.


    "Yeah, I stopped making strategies since the last time. I will just go inside with no strategies at all this time," Anon replied.


    "Yeah, that''s one good plan," Moon replied.


    "Well, I am done. I will go and wear my clothes now," Ian said as he stood up and went to his room.


    "I will go and wash these dishes, after that, I will also get ready."


    "Yeah, Mom, can you help me pick out a dress?" Moon asked.


    "Okay, honey, I will after doing the dishes," Hillary spoke as she went to the kitchen.


    "You really don''t have any strategy for this time?" Moon asked with a low tone.


    "No, why?" Anon spoke.


    "No, it''s just that you were always all strategic and excited, but today you look very calm," Moon replied.


    "Yeah, that was the past. This is the present. I will go and get ready now," Anon spoke as he stood up from the table and went to his room.


    ''In the Forest Hunt Festival, the one who wins gets rewarded along with his family. That''s why this family is so excited to go there with me.


    There will be other families too. I don''t know why this Jule guy always participated in this stupid competition when he knew that he wasn''t going to win against Saul. Well, good for you, Jule... Seems like you are going to win today.'' Anon thought as he exited his room and saw that all of the family members are ready to leave as well.


    All of them locked the house and took a carriage to the location where the competition was being held.


    As soon as they reached the location, they saw a big crowd of people swarming around a big stage in the middle of the city.


    Anon walked down from the carriage with Moon, Hillary, and Ian.


    "Hmm... Is it just me, or does the crowd in this place get double every year?" Moon asked.


    "Honey, our numbers grow every year. That''s a given that the crowd will increase," Ian explained.


    "Well, isn''t that you, Hillary?" A woman''s voice rang in the environment.


    Everyone looked at the source and found a woman with purple hair and purple eyes coming towards them with a muscular guy walking right beside her.


    ''She is Fauna, Saul''s mother. She never misses a chance to taunt Hillary and me.''


    "Oh, Fauna and Saul... How are you?" Hillary asked.


    "Hahaha... I am good, darling. How are you and Jule?" She asked.


    "Oh, we are good," Hillary replied.


    "You came again, huh? Guess you never learn." Saul taunted Anon.


    Anon kept silent and just looked at him.


    ''What a arrogant stupid?'' Anon thought as he smirked.


    "Don''t be rude to them, Saul. They get defeated every year doesn''t mean that they will get defeated this year too, right, Hillary?" Fauna asked.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    ''You say that every year, bitch.'' Hillary thought as she faked her laugh.


    Behind the stage...


    A man covered in full green clothes is pointing his sword at the village chief.


    "You know what to do, right?" He asked with a heavy voice.


    "Y-Y-Yes... Please spare my family''s life," the village chief spoke with a scared expression.

 Chapter 324 Chapter-324

    "Ladies and gentlemen can i have your attention ? Please, look at me." The village chief announced as he walked upto the stage.


    The crowd fell silent and everyone looked towards the stage.


    "I-I, welcome you to the most beautiful competition of the Elven kingdom. ''The Forest Hunt.'' " He spoke in a hesitant manner as he wiped his forehead that was dripping from sweat.


    Anon looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Everyone started Clapping.


    "W-Well, you all know the rules but i will still repeat them as always. Now before all of that, there is one change in the competition this time.


    The-The competition will be held in the Evensong forest instead of the Gelard forest this time, hahaha..." The village chief announced as he laughed a bit to show as if he was speaking from free will.


    ''Okay, something is wrong with him. His face is telling that someone is forcing him to say all of this.'' Anon figured out.


    "We all know that Gelard forest is almost empty and there is no sense in holding the competition there, so for a change we have decided to hold the competition in the Evensong forest."


    "Huh ? Evensong forest ? Isn''t that a dangerous forest ?"


    "Yeah, i don''t know why the village chief would decide something so dangerous ?"


    "Why would the village chief do that ?"


    "We Should talk to him."


    "F-For those who want to take their children out... I can understand your concern as a parent myself but this competition is going to be a bit difficult this time. So, those who are men enough to participate in the competition please come to the stage." The village chief announced.


    ''Ah... So it''s to lure me out. Seems like he hired a professional this time huh ?'' Anon immediately found out as a smile appeared on his face.


    One by One candidates started walking up, on the stage.


    Few minutes in and only 17 candidates are on the stage, compared to last year this wasn''t even the 1/4th.


    "Honey, What should we do ?" Hillary asked Ian.


    "Well, it''s i say we go back." Ian spoke.


    "I also vote to go back." Moon spoke.


    Anon was standing there with his hands in his pockets. He was calm and very collected at this moment.


    ''Hmmm... If he is looking to lure me in, he must be observing me from some corner but I can''t identify him in this crowd.'' Anon thought.


    "Jule, let''s go back son. This isn''t your normal forest... Evensong forest is too dangerous for you. Let''s just go back and see the other contestants." Ian spoke as he tapped on Anon''s shoulder.


    "Yes brother, that''s a lethal ground. There are very dangerous beasts inside that forest and we can''t loose you for such a stupid competition. Let''s go, we will participate in next year''s competition." Moon spoke.


    "Na, I am going." Anon spoke as he looked at Ian and Moon.


    "What ? But are you even ready for that ?" Ian asked.


    "I am ready for it, Dad. Just trust me." Anon said as he looked at Ian with a mature and calm look.


    "O-Okay." Ian spoke as he sensed maturity in Anon''s voice.


    "Good, i will see you soon." Anon said as he started walking towards the stage.


    "Dad... We can''t let him do this. That''s the Evensong forest, the dangerous and life threatening beasts live there. Why did you permit him to go ?" Moon immediately spoke.


    Ian turned towards her and spoke... "There was maturity in his voice. It was as if i am talking to someone, who has a lot of experience.


    I-I think he will be okay."


    Moon just staired at Ian in confusion as she tried to understand what he just said.


    Anon stopped as he saw Saul walking back.


    "What''s up Saul ? Aren''t you participating ?" Anon asked. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Honey. Saul is not some kind of idiot who will participate in such life threatening competition." Fauna spoke.


    "Yeah, i understand. You are saying that he is not a man, right ? I can understand that, only a strong Mother''s strong boy can participate in this competition." Anon mocked both of them at the same time.


    "Oi, Are you saying i am not man enough ?" Saul asked as he closed his distance between him and Anon.


    "Well, i am not saying that maybe your mother is because if you were a man, you wouldn''t be running away like a pussy. You would''ve been participating in that competition." Anon replied as he walked away.


    "That fucker. Mother, i am going to participate in the competition bye." Saul spoke as he started walking towards the stage.


    "No, son stop-" before she could''ve said anything Saul was on the stage.


    "Well, Well... Seems like you decided to man up huh ?" Anon taunted Saul.


    "If i got the chance inside that forest... I will crush you into pieces. So be careful." Saul spoke as he warned Anon and looked at him with an angry expression.


    "Yeah, same to you." Anon spoke as he smiled and looked forward.


    30 minutes later... Only 70 guys and 58 girls are standing on the stage.


    The rest of the parents left the area and went back to their homes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have our contestants. These brave fighters will be fighting in the Evensong forest for a handsome amount of 1 gold coin and a trophy for winning the competition.


    Now, let me explain the prices for the first 3 winners...


    The first position will be rewarded with 1 gold and the winning trophy as i already mentioned.


    The second position will be awarded with 50 silvers and a Silver medal.


    The last and third position will get 10 silvers and a bronze medal.


    These were the prices, now comes the time for the rules.


    There are only two simple rules...


    First rule, you can''t kill anyone.


    Second rule, You have to help your friends, if you see them in a life and death situation.


    If you don''t follow these rules you will be eliminated from this competition immediately.


    Now, i will tell you your goal that you have to accomplish in order to win this competition." The chief explained.

 Chapter 325 Chapter-325

    "You will have three different goals in Evensong Forest to compete and win this competition.


    The first goal will be collecting. There is a flower somewhere inside the Evensong Forest named ''Calfury.'' It looks like this. If you complete this task, you will secure the third position safely," the chief explained as he took out a purple-colored flower from his pocket and showed it to everyone.


    "The second goal will be stealing. There lives a beast inside the Evensong Forest known as the Evan Eagle. They lay eggs in this season on the top of the highest tree in the forest.


    You will have to steal its egg and bring it back to secure the second position in this competition. You can also bring more than one egg to get extra money for it. Here is a picture of how this creature looks like," the chief spoke as he took out a scroll from his pocket and showed it to everyone.


    On the scroll, there was a drawing of an Evan Eagle.


    "The third and the last goal will be hunting. As you can already understand what this means. You have to hunt a beast and bring back its teeth in order to complete this task.


    The beast you will be hunting is a very vicious one, known as ''The Hell Hound.''


    The Hell Hound is a very dangerous beast; they search for food in the darkness of night, and they can easily sense anyone approaching them.


    Now if some of you must be thinking, why not just buy their teeth from the shop and give them to the chief? No, that won''t work. I can easily tell if the teeth belong to a freshly killed Hell Hound or a previously killed one.


    So, don''t try to act oversmart with me. If you achieve this task, you will secure the first position in this competition easily.


    One more thing, although this never happened, but since I have some very promising faces here, I will be adding one more rule to this task.


    Suppose if two or more than two guys kill the Hell Hound. In this condition, we can have a difficult time declaring one of them the winner; that''s why you should try to kill as many Hell Hounds as possible.


    The more teeth you have, the higher your chances of winning will be.


    Now, you have 20 minutes to meet your families before you leave for the next three days.


    Anyone who doesn''t return back in 3 days will be considered dead. Thank you, everyone. You can still leave the competition if you want," the chief explained as he went down the stage.


    As soon as he went backstage... He noticed the man who was threatening him before.


    "I-I did it. I did what you told me to do. Now, please don''t hurt my family. Please."


    "Your work is not done yet. I need him inside the forest. You do it, or I will kill your whole family, and you know I can do it," the man again threatened the village chief.


    "O-OKAY... I will do everything you tell me to, but don''t touch my family," the village chief requested. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man covered in green clothes disappeared.


    Anon returned back to Ian, Moon, and Hillary.


    "Well, Dad... I think I will go for the second or the third position because the first position task is too dangerous, and I can''t risk it," Anon spoke as he looked at Ian.


    "Yes, son, you do that and only go for the safe tasks. I am not forcing you to do any tasks at all. You are free from my side. I just want one thing from you: come out alive from that forest, okay? Now you will meet your mom, and she will definitely cry. Just hold her tightly," Ian spoke.


    "Yes, father," Anon said as he moved towards Hillary.


    "Oh, mother, come here, give me a hug," Anon said as he hugged Hillary.


    "If you were my son, I wouldn''t have allowed him to go in there at all, but I hope you die a very painful death," Hillary whispered in Anon''s ears.


    "If I died, your son''s whereabouts would also be gone with me. Be careful of what you say next; your words can easily fire back right at your face," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fuck you," Hillary spoke.


    "Oh, mom. Yes, yes, I love you too, and I will come out of that forest well and alive," Anon said out loud as they separated from each other.


    "Oh, I will pray for you, son," Hillary said as she touched Anon''s cheeks.


    After meeting Hillary, Anon moved towards Moon.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Moon asked.


    "Yeah, I am good. What about you? How are you feeling?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I want to stop you from going into that death trap, but I can''t because you have an iron will this time, and I can see it in your eyes. So, I want to say only one thing to you: be safe and return alive in one piece, okay?" Moon spoke.


    "Believe me, I will. There is no beast inside that forest that can kill me, until Gin is with me," Anon said as he pointed towards the puppy.


    Woof


    "Oh, his name is Gin, huh?" Moon spoke as she bent down and picked him up.


    "You protect my brother, okay?" She said as she held Gin in her hands.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    "Good... Now come here and give me a big hug," Moon spoke as she hugged Anon.


    "Okay, contestants, please come back to the stage. Your time to meet with your family is over. We will now begin the competition," the chief announced as three big glass screens appeared hovering above the stage.


    Anon and the other guys moved back to the stage.


    "Follow me," the village chief spoke as he took everyone to the entrance of the Evensong Forest.


    "Contestants, your competition will start in 10 seconds."


    "10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5...


    4... 3... 2... 1. Go."


    Suddenly, everyone started running into the forest. Suddenly, everyone noticed that one guy was walking very slowly and he wasn''t rushing like the others.


    This guy was none other than Jule himself.


    ''Let''s begin.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 326 Chapter-326

    Anon is walking through the Evensong Forest with Gin. The sun is still shining in the sky, making the forest look beautiful. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, when night falls, this very place will resemble a goddamn graveyard.


    While everyone is moving cautiously and ensuring their safety, Anon is walking around as if he''s taking a leisurely stroll in a garden.


    No beast dares to approach him due to Gin''s aura. On the contrary, other contestants are searching for the flower or the egg, all aiming to secure the third and second positions before attempting the first.


    Anon, though, is waiting for the sun to go down, as only then will the Hell Hounds emerge for their hunt.


    Zzz


    The trees vibrated as a black figure jumped on them.


    Suddenly, Anon senses an unknown presence following him from behind.


    ''Hmmm... He''s here, This guy is really professional. He knows how to hide himself and he is also using stealthy spells.'' Anon thinks as he turns around. He knows someone is trailing him, but he can''t pinpoint the exact location.


    He is hiding very well among the tress, making him almost untraceable.


    "Show me your skills, Gin boy," Anon says as he rubs Gin''s head.


    Gin instantly transforms into his original form and emits an ultrasonic sound from his mouth.


    This voice was inaudible to Anon and the assassin, only bats can listen to this sound.


    Dooooooom


    Woof


    Gin barks oddly at a large tree.


    ''Found you, bitch,'' Anon thinks as he activates his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Clint]


    [Level: 209]


    [Race: Dark Elf]


    [Class: Assassin]


    [Description: Contracted by Peter Paradise to eliminate you at any cost. Awaiting your entry into a more secluded area before he strikes.]


    ''Hmmm... Clint, you''re way above my level, but it''ll be fun to play with you, let''s see to what limits can you Follow me.'' Anon thinks as he continues walking forward.


    ''Something''s wrong... Why is he heading toward the center of the forest?'' Clint questions himself, perplexed, but he continues to tail Anon.


    Twenty-seven minutes later...


    Anon stops in his tracks as he senses an immensely powerful and dangerous creature ahead. The creature has marked its territory with urine.


    ''I don''t want to proceed, but I won''t survive a hand-to-hand combat with that assassin. My spells won''t work on him either. If this is what it takes to defeat him, so be it.'' Anon decides, entering the marked area.


    ''The hell is wrong with this kid? Going in there is suicide,'' Clint wonders, a puzzled expression crossing his face.


    Clint decides to halt his pursuit of Anon and waits outside the area for him to come out again.


    Anon advances cautiously, feeling the mana growing denser in this part of the forest.


    ''Who could be living here?'' Anon wonders, scanning his surroundings. The grass, vines, and woods here are thicker than in the outer forest.


    Woof


    Gin barks, sensing something, his behaviour was odd, he wanted to find the thing that ruled this area of the forest.


    "Where?" Anon asks, looking at Gin.


    Gin walks towards a different location, and Anon follows suit.


    After a short walk, Gin stops in front of big a cave.


    "Is it in there?" Anon inquires with a smile.


    Woof


    Gin barks softly in response.


    [Master, I sense an intense presence here. You should leave.] Link advises, feeling uneasy.


    ''I know, Link. I can sense it too, but if I leave without a plan, I''m as good as dead at his hands,'' Anon spoke.


    [Master, I''m detecting a powerful mana source from inside. If you guide me to it, I can absorb it and grant you immense power.] Link suggests.


    ''Really?''


    [Yes, Master.]


    ''Alright, I''ll give it a shot.'' Anon agrees, entering the cave.


    Though the cave is dark, Anon''s enhanced vision allows him to see everything clearly.


    The cave''s entrance is small, but the interior is vast. A sticky substance covers the walls.


    This liquid was similar to slime mixed with glue. It was green in colour and had a very disgusting smell.


    Anon touches the sticky liquid and examines it carefully.


    ''What is this? Seems like human snot,'' Anon thinks as he ventures further inside.


    While walking, a message suddenly appears before him...


    [Opponent has used the skill <Extreme Grade Hallucination>]


    [You have resisted the skill <Extreme Grade Hallucination> due to your class {Cerebraxis}]


    "Interesting... This snot has a drug-like effect that induces hallucinations in those who touch it, huh? This guy is the real motherfucker. He uses this shit to Hallucinate it''s opponents and kills them once they are under Hallucination."


    ''Sephie, can you hear me?'' Anon establishes a psychic connection.


    ''Yes, Master,'' Sephie responds.


    ''Luv, can you tell me about a creature that exudes a sticky liquid from its body or mouth? This liquid causes extreme hallucinations in those who touch it.'' Anon asks.


    ''I don''t have information about this creature, Master, but I recently purchased a book about ancient monsters from the black market. I''ll check if I can find any relevant informationin that.'' Sephie replies.


    ''Hurry up, Luv. I need answer fast,'' Anon urges.


    ''I''m on it, Master. I''ll get back to you with an answer as soon as I find one,'' Sephie assures.


    ''Good.'' Anon responds, resuming his exploration.


    The further he goes, the denser the mana becomes.


    After walking for ten minutes, Anon senses something¡ªa powerful presence.


    This presence is unlike anything Anon has felt before; it''s suffocating, making it difficult to even breathe.


    Anon halts as he reaches a wall.


    "This is the end? But I still sense its presence," Anon mutters, staring at the wall.


    [Master... It''s right behind that wall.] Link informs him.


    Suddenly, Anon detects a strong odor emanating from the wall.


    "What the heck? Can air pass through walls?" Anon wonders aloud, touching the wall. To his surprise, his hand goes through it.


    "An illusion...?" Anon says, puzzled, as he steps forward. His entire body phases through the wall.


    Upon crossing the wall, Anon realizes he''s entered a large cavity beneath the mountain.


    Looking around, he notices something that shakes him to his core.

 Chapter 327 Chapter-327

    Looking around, Anon noticed a massive monster sprawled on the floor in front of him.


    The creature resembled a gigantic catfish, with a dark yellow hue. Sticky liquid oozed from its glands, much like the substance Anon had seen at the cave entrance.


    The Catfish was humongous in size similar to an elephant and it had two basketball sized eyes.


    It also had a fin and a mouth so big to fit, that two horses can fit inside easily.


    It sported four human-like legs on its body, and, thankfully, it was sound asleep.


    ''What the heck is that?'' Anon wondered, his eyes widening in surprise. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Danglemouth Catfish]


    [Level: 609]


    [HP: ???/???]


    [MP: ???/???]


    [Description: A mutated catfish that has grown enormous due to the waters of Dileca.]


    ''Waters of Dileca?'' Anon mused as he spotted a sizable pond nearby, adjacent to the catfish.


    The pond held crystal-clear water with a radiant blue hue, emitting a dense mana aura.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Water of Dileca]


    [Level ???]


    [Description: A mysterious water that has immense healing properties and insane amount of mana packed inside it. No one knows where this water comes from but it is said that the gods bless elfs once in a while with this water.]


    [Master, that''s the mana source.] Link informed.


    ''Yes, I can see that,'' Anon replied.


    [Master, you should immerse yourself in this water. It could grant you unimaginable powers. The longer you spend in it, the stronger you''ll become. This catfish likely spent considerable time in it, explaining its size.] Link explained.


    ''Yeah, I was thinking the same,'' Anon said, beginning to undress.


    [Master, what are you doing?] Link questioned.


    ''What do you mean? I''m disrobing to bathe in it. You just said it right, the longer I stay, the more powerful I''ll become, so i am going to take a bath in it.'' Anon responded.


    [I don''t believe you understand, Master. Others need to purify the water''s mana before using it, but you have me. I can absorb and purify the mana, then transfer it to you in one go.] Link clarified.


    ''Wait, you can do that?'' Anon asked, his confusion evident.


    [I can, Master. Just dip your hand into the water and i will suck it out.] Link instructed.


    ''Alright.'' Anon complied, submerging his hand. Suddenly, the water rushed into his fingers at an astonishing rate.


    In just 4 minutes and 33 seconds, the entire pond had emptied. Link had absorbed every single drop of the water.


    [Master, I''ve acquired it. We should leave this place as soon as possible; because the catfish is about to awaken.] Link warned.


    ''Why would the fish wake up?'' Anon inquired with a confused expression.


    [You''ve taken every drop of water it spent its life in. It''ll realize this before¡ª]


    Before Link could finished, the Danglemouth Catfish jolted awake, fixing its gaze on Anon with a very angry expression on it''s face.


    Screeeeeeeeeeh


    It emitted an ear-piercing shriek as it rose to its feet and started running towards Anon.


    <Fireball>


    As soon as Anon tried to use the spell he felt a very sharp pain in his heart. This was the thick mana that was inside the cave stopping him from using any spell.


    A human heart can''t purify this kind of mana. The best that can happen is, Anon will die from heart attack.


    "Oh, shit! Not good," Anon exclaimed, sprinting toward the cave''s exit.


    Dum-Dum-Dum-Dum.


    The fish pursued Anon, using the sticky liquid on the walls to enhance its speed.


    "Ah, now I get it. This fucker uses its slime as a lubricant to glide through the cave like a joy ride," Anon observed as he continued to run, though the fluid on the floor impeded his running speed.


    ''And I can''t even employ any skills here. The mana''s density is stifling, and trying to purify it could stop my heart. I need to reach a low-density mana area to use spells.'' Anon realized, straining to flee.


    As Anon was running through the cave, he noticed a rabbit doing weird stuff in the way.


    ''Fucking Hallucination.'' Anon cursed as he continued to run.


    The catfish was also running behind him at an incredible speed.


    [Master, we''re nearly out of the cave.] Link assured.


    Seeing a source of light ahead, Anon gasped, "Yes... Let''s fucking go. I am out of here, motherfucker."


    *Gop*


    However, before Anon could''ve escaped from the cave, the Danglemouth Catfish swallowed him whole.


    "Link i need Mana..." Anon shouted as the Danglemouth Catfish tried to swallow him and he fighted against it''s tongue.


    [Master, I''ve purified the mana. Transferring it to you.] Link reported.


    As soon as Anon felt the mana gushing into his body he used his spell.


    Though tough from the outside, the catfish''s interior proved very vulnerable. Anon activated Phoenix Ignition, enveloping himself in flames that ignited within the catfish''s mouth.


    Screeeeeeeeeeh


    The Danglemouth Catfish howled, its mouth agape.


    Recognizing the vulnerability within, Anon stopped the Phoenix Ignition and employed another skill.


    <Fireball>


    A small fireball materialized before Anon.


    ''Link, infuse this attack with your maximum purified mana. Empty yourself into it.'' Anon commanded.


    [Yes, Master.] Link responded.


    "Die, you bastard!" Anon shouted, channeling mana into the fireball.


    The fireball shifted through colors¡ªred, orange, yellow, white, blue¡ªaccording to its increasing temperature.


    Though Anon prevented it from growing excessively, the fireball eventually spiraled beyond his control, expanding out of size.


    Anon hurled the fireball into the Danglemouth Catfish''s stomach, narrowly escaping its maw and running out of the cave.


    Uncomfortable sensations overwhelmed the catfish. It retreated to the cavity it had emerged from, as creatures instinctively run toward their homes when sensing danger.


    "Run, you piece of shit. Run!" Anon jeered, watching the catfish flee. A smile appeared on his face.


    Then, rays of purple light emanated from the creature''s body, followed by...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    A colossal explosion that rocked the mountain, reducing it to dust within seconds. This spectacle was witnessed by the entire kingdom.

 Chapter 328 Chapter-328

    Thud-Thud


    Anon moved stones continuously, hoping to locate Gin.


    "Oi, Gin... Where are you? Giiinnnn?" Anon shouted.


    ''Why can''t I find him with the sensor spell? Why is he invisible to me?'' Anon wondered as he continued to search for Gin.


    On the screens, everyone observed Anon''s search efforts.


    "Oh my God, I hope he''s alright. Poor little puppy," Moon commented as she watched the screen.


    "I think he''s dead... I don''t know why the explosion occurred, but I''m relieved Jule survived," Ian said.


    "Yeah, same here. I''m also curious... How did he survive?" Hillary pondered.


    "What?" Ian asked, surprised.


    "Ah, nothing. I''m just grateful to God for saving my son," Hillary replied, looking at Ian.


    "Yeah, me too," Ian responded with a smile.


    "Your son is doing well this time, Hillary," Fauna remarked, her expression neutral.


    "Thank you."


    "No, I mean he hasn''t died yet," Fauna clarified.


    "Excuse me?" Hillary asked, looking at Fauna.


    "Bitch, your son lured mine into this deadly competition, and you think I''ll just sit idly? You''ll pay for that," Fauna said angrily, approaching Hillary.


    "Whoa, whoa... Please calm down. There are kids here," Ian interjected.


    "Get your wife and leave, or you can''t imagine what I''ll do to you," Fauna warned Ian before walking away.


    "Y-Yes..." Ian acquiesced.


    "Darling, what are you doing? Why should we listen to her?" Hillary asked.


    "Because she''s a noble, Love. We have to heed her words. Let''s concentrate on the competition for now," Ian redirected.


    Inside Evensong Forest...


    "Oiiii, Gin. Where the heck are you?" Anon yelled.


    "What happened to that dog? I planned on strengthening him later. Please don''t tell me he died so easily," Anon murmured while searching.


    Woooof S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Anon heard barking emanating from beneath the rubble.


    He followed the sound and reached its source.


    "Oi, Gin. Are you here?" Anon inquired to confirm his location.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    "I''m coming, boy," Anon assured, using his skill.


    <Telekinesis>Massive boulders levitated, revealing Gin''s legs.


    Anon manipulated more boulders with telekinesis until he finally spotted Gin.


    The dog wasn''t in good shape. Blood flowed from his stomach, a tree had broken his ribs, and his lower jaw was fractured.


    "What''s wrong?" Anon asked with a smile, addressing Gin.


    Wooof


    Gin responded with a mournful bark.


    "Don''t worry, boy. I''ve got you," Anon comforted, offering Gin the troll necklace from around his neck.


    Wooof


    Gin''s wounds began to heal instantly.


    In just 30 seconds, all his injuries vanished.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    Gin awakened, excitedly licking Anon''s face.


    "Easy, now. I''m still your master. Let''s go," Anon said, and both began making their way toward the main forest.


    ''Link, do you think you can supply me with mana while I fight the assassin?'' Anon inquired.


    [I can, Master, but you need to specify the amount of mana you require; otherwise, I might overwhelm you.]


    ''Yes, I''ll let you know. How much mana did we gather here?'' Anon asked.


    [I believe this will last a lifetime.] Link responded.


    ''Was it really that much?'' Anon inquired, baffled.


    [Indeed, Master.]


    As Anon advanced toward the exit, a message appeared before him.


    [Level 100 reached... Evolution will commence in 10 minutes.]


    ''What the heck? How did I gain so many levels?'' Anon marveled, surprised.


    "I need a safe pla-"


    "Hello, little one." An unexpected voice emerged from behind.


    Anon swiftly turned around, discovering that the speaker was none other than the assassin sent by Peter.


    "Talk about bad timing," Anon quipped, facing the assassin.


    "Look, kid, I hold no personal grudge against you. My employer contracted me to kill you. It''s nothing personal," the assassin explained, drawing his daggers.


    "Oh my God, what''s he doing?" Ian exclaimed in shock, watching the assassin unsheath his daggers.


    "D-Dad, that''s not part of the competition, is it?" Moon questioned.


    "I''m going to the forest," Ian declared, rushing toward the woods. However, soldiers halted his progress.


    "Let me go, I need to save my son!" Ian protested, struggling against their grip.


    "We apologize, Sir. We serve the village chief. You''ll need to speak with him," one of the guards informed, restraining Ian.


    "Village Chief... Alright, I''ll talk to him," Ian said, heading directly to the village chief''s chamber.


    Inside the village chief''s room...


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t grant you permission. While you''re a friend and your son''s like a nephew to me, I''m afraid I can''t allow it," the village chief stated.


    "So, you''ll let my son die?" Ian questioned.


    "This competition was inherently dangerous, and you were aware of it. You had the chance to withdraw him, but everyone on that screen is willingly risking their lives," the village chief explained hesitantly.


    "You and I aren''t friends anymore. You''re a traitor, Jacky," Ian said angrily, storming out.


    "I''m sorry, friend, but I must look out for my own family," the village chief muttered.


    Inside the Evensong Forest...


    "I will give you a smooth and fast death, you won''t even know when you died. So, accept it or die a very hard way." Clint spoke.


    "How much did he offer you ?" Anon asked as he summoned his rail gun behind his back.


    ''Link, charge it up with pure mana... I need a blast.'' Anon commanded.


    [Yes, Master. Charging up.]


    *Zzzzzzz*


    "What do you want with that ? Don you think you can purpose me a turn around offer ?" Clint asked as he smiled inside his mask.


    "I can and i will quadruple the amount that peter promised you." Anon spoke with a smile as his rail gun got charged.


    "Don''t fuck with me, just die." Clint said as he came at Anon with his full speed.


    "Fuck off, Loser." Anon said as he took out his rail gun and pointed it directly at clint.


    Clint''s speed was fast but the rail gun was also charged.


    Anon pulled the trigger and...


    *Booom*


    The rail gun made a see through hole in Clint''s body.


    "Haha... What now fucker ? Why aren''t you running no-" Before Anon could''ve said something else, clint recovered almost immediately from the injury as his wounds got healed up.


    "You are not the only one with a troll locket, boy." Clint said as he looked at Anon with a smile and continued walking towards him with his sharp daggers.

 Chapter 329 Chapter-329

    "Look here, kid. I''ve got one of these fancy troll lockets too, and I have to say, this works pretty well," the assassin remarked, taking out the locket and displaying it to Anon.


    The troll locket resembled exactly like the one Anon possessed.


    "Well, time to run," Anon declared, starting to turn around, but before he could escape, the assassin materialized before him.


    "No one escapes me, kid," the assassin warned, brandishing a knife and placing it against Anon''s neck.


    "I am the best assassin in the elfs, i am the strongest, i am the Sharpest and i am the fastest." Clint spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile and started talking about how good of an assassin he is.


    "Yeah, no kidding," Anon muttered, feeling helpless as he gazed at the knife.


    Suddenly an idea triggered in his mind.


    ''Gin, Bite him boy. I want you to distract him for a second.'' Anon ordered gin.


    Woooooof


    Gin barked and lunged, sinking his teeth into Clint''s left leg.


    "Ahhh... motherfucking dog," Clint reacted, shaking his leg to dislodge Gin, flinging him away.


    Thud


    Gin collided with a tree, breaking his spine in just one kick.


    Woooooooooo


    He cried out in pain, losing consciousnessa the same colliding llace.


    "What an irritating nuisance," Clint grumbled. He turned his attention back to Anon, only to realize that Anon had vanished from the position.


    "Kid, you can''t hide from me! I am an assassin, i always win in this game." Clint yelled, searching the area for Anon.


    Anon concealed himself behind a tree, his expression serious yet maintaining a faint smile on his face.


    ''What an fucking...monster? Now I comprehend the meaning of level and strength disparity. I was so absorbed in manipulating others that I neglected my own physical state.


    Compared to him, I''m just a useless fool. Once i get out of here, i am going to do tons of physical excercise.'' Anon contemplated, devising an alternate plan.


    "Jule... Where are you? Come out, and I''ll put an end to you swiftly, without any pain, i will just take my dagger and Pierce it through your brain slightly." Clint called out, scouring the surroundings like a deranged killer.


    A notion suddenly struck Anon.


    ''System, do I possess any sound or light-related skills? Something that i can use as a distraction ? I remember when i ate the memories of the last group that came to kill me had some distraction skills on them.'' Anon inquired.


    [Searching for Sound, Light and distraction related skills]


    [2 skills found.]


    ''Show me.'' Anon commanded as he looked at the half-transparent screens in front of him.


    [Echo]


    [This skill allows you to direct and reflect your voice between locations as per your desire.]


    [Fuse]


    [Generate brief light balls nearby to distract a monster.]


    ''Good... I just need that one opportunity,'' Anon deliberated, glancing at Clint from behind the tree. He noticed Clint approaching him.


    ''Oh no... He''s coming towards me,'' Anon thought, powering up the railgun.


    "Jule... Are you here...?" Clint''s voice echoed through the air as he narrowed the gap between them.


    <Echo>


    "I''m here, you pussy," Anon''s voice was redirected to a different tree, seeming to originate from a higher point and a different direction.


    Clint halted, leaping toward the tree Anon''s voice seemed to come from.


    "Not there... Jerk. I''m over here," Anon shifted his voice to another tree.


    "I''m coming," Clint leaped toward another tree, following the sound.


    [Master... Are you certain about this? It doesn''t seem safe.] Link expressed concern.


    ''Just do it, Link. I want to eliminate this scumbag before I pass out for my next evolution,'' Anon commanded.


    [Y-Yes, Master.]


    [Your pet has used the skill <Quantum Mana Distribution>]


    [Quantum Mana Distribution] [Rank -A] [Support Skill]


    [This skill enables a support pet to infuse its owner with immense power in the form of pure mana. Utilizing this mana enhances the potency of spells and attacks.


    However, with power comes risk. After this skill activates, the user might experience strain while manipulating this mana. Spells that were easy to control may become challenging.]


    Anon felt his body fill with the purest form of mana. His veins glowed blue, and his eyes radiated a bluish hue.


    <Fuse>


    A brilliant radiance emerged from behind a tree and quickly vanished.


    Clint observed this and instantly leaped toward the tree. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here''s the kicker about these troll lockets, pal," Anon yelled, overcharging the railgun and emerging from his hiding spot.


    From this angle, Anon had a clear line of sight to Clint. Since Clint was airborne, he couldn''t change his position.


    Clint fixed his gaze on the source of the sound, spotting Anon sitting on the ground, brandishing the same weapon he''d used to strike him earlier.


    Anon''s body radiated a blue glow, and his eyes shone blue.


    "... They only heal you when you''re in contact with the ground. In the air, you''re toast, idiot. Let''s begin the party," Anon announced, aiming the railgun and pulling the trigger.


    ZzzZzzz


    "Ah, crap," Clint muttered as he realized his impending demise.


    Booooooooooooooooooooooooom


    Another explosion erupted, ten times larger than the previous one.


    The blast obliterated Clint and a quarter of the Evensong Forest in one shot.


    [Level up]


    [Level up]


    [Level up]


    ...


    Due to the backlash, the gun shattered into numerous fragments, dissipating into thin air.


    Anon''s bones fractured, and his skin bore burn marks from the explosion.


    He lost consciousness as evolution commenced.


    "Nooooooooooo.... Juuuuulllleeeeeeeeeeee....." Moon cried out, dropping to her knees.


    "H-Honey, don''t fret. He''ll be alright. I promise," Hillary consoled Moon.


    "What kind of mother are you? Your son might have perished in that explosion, and you''re saying this? I can''t believe you''re my mother," Moon spat, glaring at Hillary.


    ''That son of a... He''s making me do this,'' Hillary thought, glaring angrily at the screen.


    Ian used a hidden passage to enter the forest and sprinted toward Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Jule. Dad''s coming to rescue you," he vowed as he continued running.

 Chapter 330 Chapter-330

    "Hmm...? Where am i ?" Anon asked as he woke up from his sleep.


    His muscles were hurting and he is having a severe headache.


    "Ouch... Ouch... What the fuck just happened ? I was fighting that assassin then... Ah, yes. I evolved." Anon remembered and the first thing he did after that was opening his status.


    "Status."


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 128]


    [Exp: 100/130,000,000,000]


    [SP: 254]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Mind Frobrax (+1 Slot)]


    [Mana: 600,000/600,000]


    [HP: 120,000,0/120,000,0]


    [Skills: 199+ Skills]


    [SBP: 60,000]


    [Book of Wisdom]


    [Recipe Shop]


    [Skill Combo Loadout]


    ''Mind Frobrax ?'' Anon wondered as he looked at his whole new class.


    Anon clicked on the class and a description opened up in front of him.


    [Mind Frobrax]


    [Mind Frobrax. A very powerful mind controlling Creature that excels in controlling minds. Mind Frobrax is also considered the last form of the Mind Flayer monster.


    Mind Frobrax is a very perverted Creature and only knows how to corrupt a female creature''s mind and mate with her. Mind Frobrax mates with female Creatures and to get stronger it eats their mind away while the female Creature only enjoys the mating process.


    Mind Frobrax have infinite libido and they never get tired of sex. Their testicles produce a special semen that increases the corruption rate of a female target by 50% faster.


    Mind Frobrax are legendary creatures, even in the previous times there were not many of them, these creatures have a very inhuman form but they can change their face and body parts according to the females that they are corrupting.]


    [Note: This class won''t change your human from]


    [+2 Class Exclusive Skills have been given.]


    "Hmm... Just made me look like more of a pervert huh ? Well who gives a fuck. I choose Mind Flayer to fuck beautiful girls in the first place anyway." Anon said as he smiled.


    "Show me the skills..." Anon ordered.


    [Corruption Semen(Passive)]


    [Whenever you release your semen into a female''s womb or her stomach, her corruption rate will get increased by 50% and if her corruption is already maxed out she will get addicted to your semen for lifetime.]


    ''Wow... That''s some powerful stuff huh ?'' Anon thought as he read the description of the skill.


    [Scent Of Corruption]


    [Whenever you activate this skill, your body will release a very corrupted smell around you that will corrupt the mind of those who smell it. (No matter the gender.)


    Although this Scent won''t have any smell, this Scent will transform into the smell of any object that the smeller likes.


    Once your targets starts to smell this Scent, they will start to think about their corrupted feelings and desires that are buried deep inside their heart.]


    "What the fuck ? This shit is good... I mean too good for me. If they start thinking about their dark fantasies by themselves, half of my work in corruption is done." Anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "My class is good and the skills are godly." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But these stats are still not good enough." Anon said as he closed the status and stood up.


    Anon looked around the place and noticed that he is inside a big hole.


    "How the fuck did i get here ?" Anon wondered as he looked above.


    He walked out of the hole and looked around.


    The place was devastated... Trees are broken and Burned down, the ground is covered in blood and the meat pieces of the assassin.


    "Wow... The railgun really fried him huh ?" Anon said as he looked around and searched for gin again.


    This time Anon already knew where gin crashed and he immediately started walking towards gin.


    *Ssss*


    Suddenly he heard something moving in the bushes.


    Anon immediately turned towards the bush and spoke "Who is it ?"


    Suddenly a figure emerged out of the bushes and ran towards Anon.


    This figure was none other than Ian himself.


    "F-Father ?" Anon spoke in a surprised tone.


    "My son." Ian immediately hugged Anon.


    "What is happening ? What are you doing here ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I was coming to save you but i heard a big explosion and i came here." Ian spoke as he looked at anon.


    "Father... I am alright. Please go back. You can''t break the competition rules." Anon spoke as he looked at Ian.


    "Yeah, Yeah... I am going back but Please be safe. Moon and your mother is so stressed about you." Ian spoke.


    "Yeah.. i will be." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, bye and take care." Ian spoke as he left the place.


    "Yeah dad... bye." Anon said as he saw him left.


    Paradise Household....


    *Thud*


    Peter throwed the crystal ball at the big glass screen breaking both of them at once.


    "My ass professional Assassin. A fucking kid... Killed him." Peter shouted loudly.


    "No, No, No.... I need to do something about this kid. What should i do ? What should i do ?" Peter started chewing his nails as he started to walk here and there in tension.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly the gates to his room opened.


    The man standing on the gate was Ares, Oxmaul''s big brother.


    "Father, your assassin..."


    "I know... I saw him. Just tell me, what do you want ?" Peter asked.


    "Father.... I want to go there by myself and kill him with my own hands." Ares spoke.


    "I don''t think you saw what happened to the assassin, did you ?" Peter asked.


    "I saw that father but i want to tell you something. The weapon he used to kill the assassin, that weird thing is no more. It got destroyed from the explosion.


    Now he is just a powerless elf, just like any other elf and he can''t get another one without exiting the forest. This is the best time for me to attack.


    Please father, allow me to kill him. I can''t see my brother in that condition anymore. I want to avenge him and kill that fucker." Ares spoke.


    "Okay, if you say so but you have to be anonymous while you kill him, okay ?" Peter asked.


    "I understand."


    "Okay, you can go." Peter spoke.


    [Author: Those who know what he will do with this class and skills. ????]

 Chapter 331 Chapter-331

    The moon is shining through the clouds...


    The night is beautiful, but not for those inside the Eversong Forest; for them, it''s a nightmare.


    Every little sound could be a lurking beast, every shadow a potential death sentence.


    Everyone is afraid, setting up camps and lighting bonfires to ward off wild beasts.


    Groups have formed; some elves have already fallen to the creatures, while others hunt them down.


    Everyone is working as a team, except one.


    ???? "Ta ra ra ta ta... There lived a certain man in Russia long ago, he was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow.????" Anon sings and dances through the forest without a care in the world.


    Graawwww


    Suddenly, a hellhound jumps in front of him.


    "Oh... Hellooo." Anon greets the hellhound with a smile.


    Gwwaaaaaaaah


    The hellhound charges towards Anon.


    Wooof


    Gin, in his puppy form, barks at the hellhound.


    "Don''t worry; I created you from something like this," Anon reassures Gin as he pets him.


    Grawwwwh


    The hellhound leaps at Anon.


    Anon swiftly grabs the hellhound''s mouth with one hand, stopping it mid-air. The hellhound, realizing Anon''s power, tries to break free with its claws, but Anon''s grip is too strong, his skin akin to mithril armor.


    The hellhound whines in pain, feeling its jaws crushing into each other.


    "Boo..." Anon teases as he looks into the hellhound''s eyes, mercilessly crushing its jaws together.


    Crack


    "You weren''t weak, my friend, just unfortunate to meet me tonight," Anon remarks as he drops the hellhound.


    The hellhound, still alive, tries to crawl away, despite its crushed jaws.


    "Allow me to end your misery," Anon says, touching the hellhound''s skull slightly.


    The hellhound''s eyes fill with horror; it has an unexplainable look of terror.


    Anon grabs its skull tightly and pulls its head off, along with its spine. The hellhound dies instantly.


    Anon takes a tooth from its jaw and discards the rest of the head.


    "Wooh... This power after the upgrade. I can''t explain it, but it feels amazing," Anon says as he continues forward.


    In the city...


    People are glued to their screens.


    A group of five individuals is shown, fighting a Hell Hound together.


    The hellhound is overpowering them as they have only theoretical combat knowledge and no real experience.


    Suddenly, the hellhound jumps on the healer girl and kills her instantly.


    "Noooooooo.... My daughter!" A man shouts and rushes toward the jungle but is stopped by soldiers.


    His wife faints on the spot, and his younger daughter tries to wake her up, crying.


    "Mother... Please wake up. Mother, please wake up. Nothing happened to sister... Mother, please."


    Ian and Moon hold hands, watching the tragic scene.


    "Dad, should we console them?" Moon asks.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Ian agrees.


    They approach the grieving family to offer comfort.


    The other members of the party flee the area upon seeing the hellhound devouring the girl.


    The scene shifts to another group sitting by a bonfire, eating fruits.


    "We should go and hunt for the Hell Hound," a male elf with gray hair suggests as he takes a bite.


    "I-I am scared," a young elf girl with brown hair stammers, her body trembling. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, why don''t we try for the second or third position? It''s risk-free and you guys can keep all the money for yourself." another man suggests, looking at the gray-haired elf.


    "Y-Yeah... He''s right. W-We should try for the second and third position atleast we can escape with our lifes and¡ª" another girl with white hair tries to speak but is interrupted by the gray-haired man.


    "Don''t mess with me. I''m standing in this lethal forest, and you expect me to settle for second or third place? I am garry grey of the grey household... I am a upper noble bitch, the likes of you works as my maids. I don''t want that fucking money, i spend that amount just like that...


    I want that trophy and that Honor for my brother here." The gray-haired man shouts, throwing his fruit towards the girls in anger.


    "Hi¡ª" both girls squeak simultaneously, frightened.


    "Hey, sit down. Don''t fight amongst yourselves, we are wise Creatures not some savages." another man says calmly, and this man is none other than Saul himself.


    The gray-haired man sits down, still glaring at Saul.


    "Saul, why did we team up with these weaklings? We don''t need them. I say we use these girls as bait and hunt a hellhound ourselves,


    If we stick to these fuckers, they will kill us with their whining before any other beast kills us." he proposes.


    "I''m thinking of doing the same. That''s why I''m sitting here, waiting for the Hell Hounds to approach us. Once they come here, we''ll leave the girls and hide in the bushes. When the hellhound gets close to them, we''ll attack it," Saul explains.


    "B-B-But, what if the hellhound kills us before you kill it? We will die, you can''t do that to us. We also want to escape alive... We don''t want any price. We just want to leave... You are not going to let us die right ?" one of the girls asks.


    "Shut up, you. No one needs you, even if you die... Your parents don''t want you either. That''s why they sent both of you here. You two are the last kids of your house, right? You have seven more siblings.


    Your parents can''t afford to feed all of you; that''s why they sent you here to get rid of you, blaming it on the forest," the gray-haired man says harshly.


    "T-That''s not it, my¡ª" The white haired girl tried to speak something but she was immediately interrupted by saul.


    "It''s true. My mother talked to your mother. She said they couldn''t afford to feed you or sell you as a slave, so they sent you here. Now be useful to us. I sense something approaching; it''s a hellhound. Only they can run this fast.


    Everyone, hide. Both of you, be good bait," Saul instructs before hiding in the bushes with the others.

 Chapter 332 Chapter-332

    In the middle of the Evensong Forest...


    Two sisters are sitting in front of a fire, hugging each other tightly, both of them are crying.


    "Sister, I am scared. T-The hell hound... is going to eat us, right?" The girl with the brown hair spoke as she cried loudly.


    "D-Don''t worry, Ven; God will save us," the white-haired girl spoke as she hugged her younger sister tightly.


    Meanwhile, Saul and his friends are hiding in the bushes, waiting for the hell hound to come.


    Zzzzz


    Suddenly, a sound comes from the bushes, and both of them get really scared.


    "S-Sister... Please save me," the brown-haired girl spoke as she closed her eyes.


    "Y-Yes, Yes, don''t you worry... Y-Your big sister will protect you," the white-haired girl spoke as she looked at the bushes.


    ''God, if you are there. Please help us. Please send someone to help us. I will always be thankful... Just let my little sister live. I don''t want her to die so soon.


    She has seen nothing in the world; our parents abandoned us. Please, God, save us. I will do anything-'' The white started praying but suddenly something came out of the bushes.


    Ssshhh


    It was a hell hound... A black, tall, dog-like creature, eagerly looking for prey to satiate its hunger.


    Grrrrrr


    He growled towards the two sisters as he moved towards them slowly.


    "God... Please save us. Please, God." Ven started praying.


    The white-haired girl looked at the hell hound with a very, very scared expression.


    The hell hound walked up to the two sisters and started sniffing them.


    Sniff-Sniff


    He started walking in a circular pattern around them, as if taking pleasure in looking at its helpless prey, unable to move from fear.


    Both sisters started praying, and the guys hiding behind the bushes were stunned, as they saw a living hell hound for the first time in their lives.


    Their legs were vibrating, their eyes were wide open due to fear, and their bodies were frozen.


    "A-Are we going to do-" one of them tried to speak, but he was immediately interrupted by Saul.


    "Shhhhhh- do you want to die?" Saul said, looking at the guy with a very afraid yet commanding expression.


    "N-No..." He replied.


    "Then, shut the fuck up. We will just watch this one and hunt the next one or once he is full, we can follow him and when he falls asleep, we kill him. Do you all understand?" Saul asked in a very low tone.


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Yeah, that''s a good plan."


    The other two guys replied.


    After this discussion, all of them looked at the hell hound circling around the two sisters.


    ''I-I am not weak. I am just smart, and smart people inspect. They see their target, figure out their weaknesses, and then-'' As Saul was thinking about all this, the Hell Hound opened his mouth widely to take in the white-haired girl''s head into his jaw from behind.


    "God... Please." The white-haired girl prayed for the last time as she felt that the hell hound is going to kill her now.


    The hell hound moved forward and took her whole head into his mouth but as he was about to close it and tear off her head.


    Click


    Two hands grabbed both of his jaws, making him unable to close his mouth. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unnnhhhh


    As he felt his jaws being torn apart from the pressure applied by the hands, the hell hound started whining.


    The white-haired girl opened her eyes slowly and noticed that she is Inside the hell hound''s mouth, and she immediately realized that she is going to die any second now, so she closed her eyes again.


    "Hello Luv, Are you hunting this one?" Suddenly an unknown sound came from behind her.


    The white-haired girl opened her eyes immediately and rotated her neck to see who was talking.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw a young man with black hair, slightly red eyes, and a muscular build standing right above the hell hound, holding his jaws with only his hands.


    The hell hound was trying to break free from the young man''s grip, but his efforts were failing ridiculously.


    "Y-Yes...?" She asked as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Oh... you were? I didn''t realize; sorry for my interruption," Anon said as he started letting go of the hell hound''s jaw.


    "N-No.... Please Don''t." The white-haired girl shouted, and Anon grabbed the hell hound''s mouth again with a full grip.


    "What a strange girl you are? I asked if you are hunting this hell hound or not, and you said yes, but now you are saying no. Don''t confuse me, dear; is it a yes or no?" Anon asked again with a gentle smile.


    "N-No... Please kill it." She said as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Good," Anon spoke. As soon as he received her answer, he tore the hell hound''s jaw apart, killing him on the spot.


    The green blood got splattered on the white-haired girl''s clothes and hair.


    "Whooo... That felt nice," Anon said as he threw the hell hound''s body into the bushes over Saul and his friends.


    Anon put the lower part of his jaw into his inventory and sat down near the girls.


    Both of them opened their eyes and looked at Anon.


    "Hello, Lovely ladies. Can I eat this fruit?" Anon asked as he picked up a fruit from the many fruits that were laying on the ground.


    "Y-Yes..." The white-haired girl spoke as she looked at Anon in confusion.


    "W-Who are you, Sir?" The brown-haired girl asked in a scared tone.


    "Hmmm...? Oh, me? I am Jule. Nice to meet you," Anon said as he waved towards her.


    "J-Jule? You mean the Jule that lives on the fourth block?" The white-haired girl asked.


    "Hmmm...? Yes. Do I know you girls?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... You are Uncle Ian and Aunty Hillary''s son, Jule, right?" The brown-haired girl spoke as she looked closely at Anon.


    "Yes, that would be me," Anon replied, pretending to be surprised.

 Chapter 333 Chapter-333

    "Jule, it''s us." The white haired girl spoke as a very big smile appeared on her face.


    "You don''t remember us, jule ?" The brown haired girl spoke.


    "Yeah, that''s not helping me remember you at all. I will need some more information on you, if you want me to remember you." Anon spoke.


    "Jule, it''s me Ven and she is my older sister Fen. You don''t remember us ? We live like 2 houses away from you.


    You used to play with us when no one else wanted to and you also saved us from that dog when we were 13. Now do you remember ?" Ven said as she looked at Jule with a puppy face.


    "Ohhhhh... You are Ven and Den the 8th and 9th daughter of your house. No one wanted to play with you when you were Little because you wore torn hags instead of clothes and i was the only kid in the neighbourhood who played with you.


    Both of you once promised to marry me too, right ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-Yeah, Your memories suddenly took a sharp turn huh ?" Den spoke as both of their faces turned red.


    "Oi, Oi, Jule. You realise that you just ruined our plan to hunt that hell hound, right ?" The grey haired guy spoke as he came out of the bushes.


    "Hmm...? Did you say something ?" Anon asked as he continued to eat his fruit.


    "I said-" as he was about to repeat himself saul stopped him from going any further.


    "Shut up." Saul spoke as he touched his chest slightly.


    "But Saul, he just-"


    "I know what he did... Don''t tell me. I hope you also saw what he did to that Hell Hound, right ?" Saul asked.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    "So, keep your mouth shut or do you want to see it go apart just like he did to that hell hound. This is not the same guy we used to bully, he is changed. He is stronger, He is merciless." Saul spoke in a very low tone.


    "How did you figure that out ?" The grey haired guy spoke as he whispered into Saul''s ears.


    "He teared the hell hound''s jaw apart just like a toy and he took pleasure in that. That''s not what a sane elf would do." Saul replied.


    "Yeah." Garry replied.


    "What were you saying again, Sir ?" Anon asked as he looked at Garry.


    "Ahaha... Nothing, i was just saying that you did a good job killing that motherfucking hound." Garry replied as he instantly changed the way of his talking and his expressions.


    "Jule... How many did you killed ?" Saul asked as he sat down near the bonfire.


    "Hmm... Let me see." Anon said as he started counting.


    Saul started sweating as he looked at Anon counting. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How many did he kill that it''s taking him so long to count ?'' Saul wondered as he wiped the sweat off of his forehead.


    "Ah... Okay, after adding this one. I have killed 56 so far." Anon replied with a smile.


    Suddenly silence covered the whole space and only wood crackling sound came from the bonfire.


    "Y-You are not kidding, right ?" Saul asked with a surprised expression.


    "Nope. You want proof ?" Anon asked.


    "No keep it, but i want something else." Saul spoke with a serious expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "I want you to team up with us. If you joined us, no one will be able to defeat us. You will get the first place, me second and garry will go third.


    What do you say ?" Saul proposed.


    "What ? Brother this is-"


    "Shhhh, i never told you to talk, so keep it silent." Saul spoke.


    "Y-Yes, brother." Garry replied as he went silent.


    "No." Anon replied as he stood up.


    "What ?" Saul asked in confusion.


    "I don''t want to be with you, you guys are too scared. You used these girls as your bait. That''s like the most non-men thing you could''ve done." Anon replied as he looked at Saul directly into his eyes.


    Saul didn''t speak anything he just looked down in silence.


    "You can''t speak like that to my brother-" Garry spoke but he was interrupted immediately by Saul.


    *Slap*


    "Did i tell you to fucking talk ? Why are you talking, you fucking son of a bitch... You were nothing the last time you were in this competition and now you are daring to talk without my permission ?" Saul spoke as he started beating Garry up but his words were directed towards Anon.


    "Well, i will be leaving then. You guys should men up and hunt the hell hounds by yourself." Anon spoke as he tapped the thrid guy on his shoulder and started moving towards the forest.


    "J-Jule... Wait." Fen spoke and halted Anon''s step.


    "Hmmm...? Is there something you want to say, Luv ?" Anon asked turning around as a smile formed on his face.


    "Can we come with you ?" She asked as both of them looked at Anon with puppy faces.


    "Why ? Wouldn''t you prefer spending the night near the bonfire with these guys ? I mean, you don''t want to leave them and the bonfire for a guy who is going to wander in the dark forest by himself with no food, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No... I feel safe with you. Please let us come with you." Ven spoke as she closed her distance to Anon and hugged him tightly.


    "What about you ?" Anon asked Fen with a smile.


    "I-I will come because..... Ven is going." She replied after thinking a bit.


    "Yeah but you don''t have to. You see i can take care of her easily. I can only take you with me if you speak the truth." Anon replied as he teased Fen.


    "I-I also feel safe with you." Fen spoke in a very low voice.


    "Huh...? Didn''t get that ? Something you saying ?" Anon asked.


    "I also feel safe with you, Stupid. Just take me with you." She shouted but suddenly realised that she was shouting it out loud and she immediately covered her mouth with her hands.


    "Okay, let''s go." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Hahaha... Manipulation technique worked. This is the 4th biggest manipulation technique of all time and the name of the technique is ''Play The Hero.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face and he disappeared into the thick forest with the two girls.

 Chapter 334 Chapter-334

    30 minutes ago... Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon was going through the forest when suddenly he saw a light, a bonfire to be exact.


    Anon immediately started moving towards the bonfire.


    As soon as he reached it, he saw a five-member group, sitting around the fire and talking to each other.


    These guys were none other than Fen, Ven, Saul, Garry, and Rick.


    They are all talking about their little plan of how they would use the girls as bait and kill the hellhound.


    Anon used a stealth skill and went near them to hear what they were talking about.


    After listening to their talk for about 5 minutes, Anon understood their whole plan.


    ''Hehe... Seems like I will get new toys.'' Anon thought as he walked back into the forest with a creepy smile on his face and started searching for a hellhound.


    After searching for 10 minutes, Anon finally found one.


    ''This manipulating technique is one of the best techniques of all time. It''s called ''Play the Hero.'' This technique is mostly used to manipulate women when they are in a sad or dire situation, like getting abandoned by their own parents.


    You use this technique, and they will be yours forever. So, in this technique, first you have to scan the circumstances of the target lady, then create a problem for her... Just like in this case, I will let loose a hellhound on them, and when these cowards get busy hiding, I will go and save them.''


    <Echo>


    Anon used his skill and started luring a big hellhound towards the girls'' direction.


    He used the echo skill two to three times, and finally, the hellhound noticed the bonfire.


    The hellhound immediately started running towards the bonfire and jumped out of the bushes.


    It saw that two girls were sitting near the bonfire and they were totally harmless.


    The hellhound started rotating around the girls in a circular pattern and started drooling while Anon just observed this view from a few steps away.


    "Hmmm... After searching for Jule''s memories, I found something interesting.


    These girls know Jule, and they think of him as their hero because he saved them from a dog when they were little. They promised to marry him once they come of age and live happily ever after.


    This would''ve been a good ending for Jule, but for Anon, this is the start.


    I would manipulate them, corrupt them, turn them into my little pawns, and use them as I like. Hehehe...." Anon said as he laughed and observed them carefully.


    Suddenly the hellhound started closing the distance between him and the girls.


    "God... Please save us."


    "Luv, Good doesn''t give a damn about your life, but the devil will save you." Anon said as he started running towards them.


    The hellhound opened his mouth to eat Fen''s head, but before he could''ve done that, Anon grabbed its jaws and broke them easily because he has done it several times.


    After this, everything happened as he predicted it to happen... Anon pretended to not know the girls; he convinced them that he forgot about them.


    This created a small urge in their heads to convince Anon to acknowledge them because they''ve seen his strength. They now think that Anon is the only one who can save them and help them escape this place alive.


    The girls urged to come with him instead of staying with those stupids, and his manipulation technique succeeded once again.


    Now, Anon is walking in the middle of the dark forest with two girls...


    "So, your parents abandoned you, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah."


    "True, they didn''t show any kind of affection to us anyway, but we are still grateful that they didn''t sell us to the slave trader." Fen spoke.


    "Yeah, that way would''ve been easy to buy you..." Anon murmured in a low voice.


    "What? Did you say something?"


    "Hmm...? Oh, it''s nothing. I was just wondering, what will you do now?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, we haven''t thought of that yet, but I am thinking of getting a job and taking some money at interest from the company to buy a house and pay them back in installments." Fen spoke.


    "But sister... What about mother and father?" Ven asked with an innocent face.


    "They-" before Fen could''ve said anything, Anon spoke up.


    "They left you, Luv, to die in this forest because they can''t afford to feed you anymore. Hey, I have an idea... How about you guys work for me?" Jule spoke up.


    "Hmm? What do you mean? Do you own a company or something?" Fen asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I don''t, but you can do my homework and assignments that I get from the academy, and I will pay you in return.


    I will buy you a house at zero interest, give you a monthly salary, you two can study without any worries in the academy.


    What do you say?" Anon asked.


    "Pfft... Hahahaha...."


    Both of them started laughing at Anon.


    "Hahahaha.... That''s a nice joke, Jule. I have to say..." Fen spoke, but as she looked at Anon, she saw a serious expression on his face. She stopped laughing and asked with a serious expression, "... You are not kidding, are you?"


    "I don''t joke, Luv. Do you want to work for me or not?" Anon asked again.


    "Well, we will do your work for free... If that''s what you want. You saved our lives back there... It''s no big deal for us to do a little bit of academic work." Fen spoke.


    "Yeah... Sister is right, and I don''t think you have that much money to give us a home and a monthly basis salary." Ven spoke as she looked at Anon with a smirk.


    "Yeah... That''s one thing you are wrong about, Luv. Here you go." Anon said as he summoned a platinum coin and gave it to Fen.


    Both of the sisters looked at the coin and went into shock immediately.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... Is-Is this real? Is this coin real?" Fen asked with a very surprised face.

 Chapter 335 Chapter-335

    "It is one hundred percent real, luv," Anon spoke as he looked at Fen.


    "B-But... How?" Fen asked as her hands started vibrating.


    "Well, that''s one thing I can''t answer, just take it," Anon said as he started moving forward.


    "Ahem... Ven, please bring me those fruits," Fen spoke to Ven as she ordered her to pluck some fruits from a nearby tree.


    "But sister, I want to-" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just go." This time she spoke in a more bossy tone.


    "Y-Yes..." Ven answered as she went to pluck the fruits.


    "I can''t take this..." Fen spoke as she gave back the platinum coin to Anon.


    "Why? Don''t you want it?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, I do, I really do, but I can''t just take it for free," Fen replied.


    "Who said I am giving it to you for free?" Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, I know your homework and all that stuff... I will do it for free. Look, you saved our lives, and we are really thankful to you for that, but I can''t take this," Fen spoke with a sad face.


    ''Wow... She is hard to break,'' Anon thought as he put one of his arms on her shoulder and smiled.


    "Look at Ven, don''t you want a good future for her? Don''t you want her to study, become a mage, and do whatever she wants to do?" Anon spoke as he exploited Fen using her little sister.


    ''You might be hard to break, but not impossible,'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    Fen looked at Ven with a very sad expression and started thinking about what Anon has just said.


    "Why do you want to do this? What do you want?" Fen asked with a sad expression as she put the platinum coin into her pocket.


    "Look at me..." Anon said as he slightly touched her chin and turned her beautiful face towards him.


    "Do you think I want something in return for all this? If that''s what you think, then you are wrong," Anon spoke.


    ''You are right, but I will give you this coin and take everything from you,'' Anon thought as he looked at Fen with a warm smile.


    "R-Really?" Fen asked as she looked at Anon, and her face turned red.


    ''His face is too close... Should I kiss him? Will he hate me? What should I do?'' Fen started thinking as her face got even redder.


    She suddenly closed her eyes and curled her lips.


    ''Hahaha... One down,'' Anon thought as he kissed Fen.


    Chuuu


    They kissed slightly and separated right after.


    "Heyyyyyyy! What are you two doing?" Ven shouted as she dropped the fruits and folded her hands in anger.


    "Ahh, Y-You see... This... Ven... This is-"


    "Yeah, we kissed," Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ven.


    "Jule... She is too young to know," Fen whispered in Anon''s ears.


    "Ahh... Sorry, yeah, we were kissing," Anon spoke.


    "Ugghhh... You big idiot. Let''s just-"


    Grrrrrrrrrrrhhhhh


    Suddenly a growling sound came from the bushes.


    "W-What is that? Jule... Did you hear that?" Fen asked with a very scared expression.


    Both the sisters immediately hugged Anon.


    Suddenly something jumped out of the bushes.


    "Ahhh- huh?"


    Woof


    Suddenly both of them noticed that the thing that popped out of the bushes is just a cute puppy.


    "Gin, where were you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    Gin immediately got happy and started rubbing his head on Anon''s leg.


    "Awwww~ what a cute puppy? Is this your puppy, Jule?" Ven asked as she went down to pick Gin up, but as soon as she touched Gin, he barked at her.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    "Heyyy... Why are you so angry with me?" Ven immediately backed off.


    "I don''t think he likes you that much," Anon spoke.


    Gin crawled up Anon''s body and sat on his head.


    "Awwww~ Sis, look at him, doesn''t he look cute?" Ven spoke as she again tried to pet him, but Gin barked her away this time too.


    Woof-Woof-Woof


    "Ughhh... Why are you doing this to me?" Ven asked with a sad expression.


    "Can I pet him?" Fen asked.


    "Yeah-" before Anon could''ve replied... Gin jumped from his head and landed directly in Fen''s hands.


    "Oh, wow... I guess that''s a yes. Where do you find this cute thing?" Fen asked as she started tickling Gin.


    "Gin, You two-faced bastard. I thought you were showing loyalty to me when you barked her away. I think you forgot that I saved your ass a few hours ago," Anon Murmured as he looked at Gin enjoying Fen''s tickling.


    "Hmm...? Did you say something?" Fen asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Ah... Nothing, let''s go." Anon ignored Gin''s behavior and moved on.


    "So, you are the one winning this competition this time, huh?" Fen asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know." Anon replied.


    "Well, if you killed so many hellhounds... I don''t think anyone else will even be able to compete with you at this point," Fen spoke.


    "You don''t know, anything can happen here. Don''t be the frog of a well," Anon spoke as he continued to move.


    "Well, don''t you think we should set up a camp for tonight? My legs are numb, I don''t think I will be able to walk anymore, right, Ven?" Fen spoke.


    No reply came from behind.


    Anon suddenly realized that no one is walking behind them. He immediately turned around and confirmed his feeling.


    "Where is she? Where is your sister?" Anon asked.


    "What? But she was walking with us just a moment ago," Fen spoke with a scared expression as she didn''t find her sister.


    "Ven... Ven, where are you?" Anon shouted.


    "VENNNNNNNNNNN...." Fen shouted even louder.


    "Hey, Don''t shout that loud. The monster beasts will get attracted to your voice. Gin, Find her," Anon ordered.


    Woof


    Gin immediately jumped out of Fen''s hands and transformed into his real form.


    "Haaaaa-" Fen immediately got scared as she saw that the cute puppy she was holding in her hands just a moment ago has now turned into a very dangerous beast in front of her eyes.


    Graawwhhh


    Gin smelled the place and started searching for her scent on the ground.

 Chapter 336 Chapter-336

    As Gin was sniffing around, he finally picked up her scent and used his ultrasonic sound.


    Gin let out his ultrasonic sound, and whenever the waves hit something, they bounced back to him. By hearing them again, he judged the object''s size and what it''s made of.


    Gin used the ultrasonic sound in a circular area around him, but no response was coming.


    He couldn''t find Ven.


    "Can he find her? Should we go in different ways to find her? Yes, we should go in different ways to find her, and we can-" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shhh... Calm down, Luv. She couldn''t have gone far. I guarantee you I will find her," Anon said as he held Fen by her shoulders.


    ''I can''t guarantee alive or dead, though. But what the heck happened to her? What was that? I didn''t even realize what took her. Did she get away on her own? Does this forest have something that I am still unaware of?'' Anon thought as a complex look appeared on his face.


    "P-Please... Sob-Sob find her, Jule. She is Sob-Sob the only family I have now," Fen started crying loudly as she hugged Anon tightly.


    ''Link, did you see something?'' Anon asked Link.


    [No, master. My eyes are your eyes when I am in this form. I can tell you one thing, though: I didn''t sense any different aura around your body for the past 3 hours.] Link replied.


    Anon was surprised and confused at the same time. What was it that took Ven? How can it be so silent, and how did it manage to escape without entering Anon''s aura range?


    Questions were arising inside Anon''s brain as he continued to look around, but all he saw were trees and small animals crawling among them.


    Grrrrhhhh


    Suddenly, Gin picked up something.


    "You found something, boy?" Anon asked as he looked at Gin.


    Gin nodded at Anon and started running towards the direction the smell was coming from.


    "Just keep your confidence, Luv. I gave you my word. I will find her."


    ''Everything was going according to the plan. Where the heck did it go off the trail? If I get my hands on the bastard who did this... he will be dead,'' Anon thought as anger started building up in his heart.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that the space between the trees was starting to get thinner and thinner.


    ''What is happening? Why are there so many trees here?'' Anon wondered as he observed the trees carefully and found out that some of the trees looked like human faces.


    ''Nah, that''s just my mind playing games with me,'' Anon thought as he continued running.


    Gin was crossing the trees without any problem, but for Anon and Fen, it was getting harder and harder to get through the trees.


    Back in the city...


    On the screens, another group of youngsters was getting massacred by a pack of hell hounds.


    "This event has consumed too many souls and claimed too many children. If this goes on for another day, no one will come out of that damn forest," Ian spoke up.


    "But we can''t do anything, father... They took part in this event even after knowing that they are putting their lives at stake. It was a fair chance given to everyone. The parents who allowed their children to go in are either in a very good relationship with their child because he convinced them to go in, like Jule, or they just need money," Moon answered.


    "Well, the selfishness of one person can take away everything from him before he even knows it. If they sent their children into that forest just for money, then they don''t love them," Hillary added.


    The parents were crying as they saw their children die on the screens, their bodies getting torn apart in front of them.


    Some went unconscious, and some went into shock, while others tried to commit suicide after losing their only children.


    Village Chief''s room...


    "This event has taken a very ugly turn, Jacky. If we don''t cancel it now and call our children back, they will never come back," a parent spoke as they banged their hands on the table.


    "I-I can understand your concern, but please try to understand my concern as well. I can''t cancel the event once it has started... There are children inside that forest trying to keep up with the forest and win a prize by putting their lives at stake. If I called off the event, this would not be fair to them," Jacky replied.


    "I don''t give a darn about those students... I need my son, right now," a mother spoke up as she looked at Jacky in anger.


    "I-I can understand your feelings, but your son is Ryan, right?" He asked.


    "Yes," she replied.


    "Here, look, he just killed a hell hound, and if I called him back, this would mean nothing to him. He just risked his life to kill that thing, and you want it to mean nothing to him?" The chief spoke as he tried to manipulate the parents by showing clips of their children to them.


    "Well, he is right... If we look at it that way," the mother who was just arguing with him now started to speak in his favor.


    "What a jerk you are! Your son killed a hell hound, and mine died by one. Don''t you have any sympathy?" Another female spoke.


    "Well, your son wasn''t strong enough, I guess," she replied.


    "You darn whore," the female yelled as she tried to fight her, but the others stopped her.


    "Wait, wait... Don''t do this. I can do this for you... You can go into the forest and search for your child. After that, you can bring him back if you want, okay?" The chief spoke up.


    "Yes, thank you."


    Everyone thanked the chief and exited the tent.


    The chief sat down in his chair and grabbed his head in tension as he started murmuring something in a very slow tone.


    "What the heck is wrong with me? I just sent them to die there... Darn, what should I do? Is my family safe? Did the assassin leave?"

 Chapter 337 Chapter-337

    Village Chief''s room.


    "You son of a bitch," Ian cursed Jacky as he punched him brutally.


    Punch


    "Ahhhh, Listen to me... Ian." The chief wanted to speak something, but Ian interrupted him immediately by giving him another powerful swing.


    "No, you are a selfish bastard," Ian shouted.


    Punch


    "I-Ian... Please, Stop. You don''t want to do this," the chief spoke as blood started flowing out of his nostrils.


    Ian finally stopped and sat down beside him.


    "Oh, darn... My nose is bleeding," the chief spoke as he tried to stop the bleeding with his handkerchief.


    "Yeah, and that''s how it should be, you idiot. You didn''t let me go in for my son, but you let all those parents go for their children. Have you lost it?" Ian spoke.


    "Yes, say whatever you want, but I stopped it from being a bloodbath here," the chief replied.


    "Yeah, you did, Mr. Hero. Now that bloodbath will happen inside the forest. Those parents can die in that forest, you know that, right?" Anon asked.


    "I do, but what can I do about it? If I wouldn''t have allowed it... They would''ve used the way you used to go into that forest, and I can''t keep a mother away from her children," Jacky spoke.


    "Jacky, I don''t think you understand... What if their children survived somehow in this competition, but when they come out of the forest and you tell them that their children are dead... Can you imagine what their reactions would be?" Ian spoke.


    "I-I can''t do anything about it... They would''ve killed each other anyway if I wouldn''t have allowed them to go inside the forest.


    I am sorry, Ian," Jacky apologized.


    "No worries, friend. Save it for the kids who will find out that their parents died because of you," Ian spoke as he stood up and moved toward the exit of the room.


    "W-Wait... Please Ian. You can''t do this to me. Please stop, don''t leave me like this," the chief immediately spoke as he stood up and grabbed Ian''s hand.


    "Leave me, you piece of shit," Ian spoke as he swung his hand forcefully to remove Jacky''s hand.


    "I-Ian... Listen... Listen. Please don''t go. Y-You can hit me more if you want to, but please don''t leave me. Please stay.


    I want your help; you are my only friend here," Jacky spoke as he started crying in front of Ian.


    "Friend, huh...? Can you tell me where my house is in the city?" Ian asked.


    "Y-Yes... Why not? I-It''s on the eighteenth block, right?" Jacky spoke with a confused expression.


    "Go to hell," Ian said as he started walking out of the room. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait... Ian, please. I-I will pay your loan. All of it," the chief spoke.


    Ian immediately stopped and looked back.


    "What do you want from me?" Ian asked.


    "Yes... Please come back in and let''s talk," Jacky said as he closed the door and wiped his sweat with his handkerchief.


    Inside the Evensong Forest...


    Anon is still searching for Ven.


    "Ven... Are you here?"


    "Ven, can you listen to my voice?"


    Both Fen and Anon are calling her name inside the forest; they are currently in an unknown area, and this area is filled with long trees from every side.


    "VENNNNNNNNNNN.... Please come out Sob-Sob" Fen falls down on her knees as she started crying again.


    "Hey, Hey, Hey... What happened? Keep yourself calm. We will find her; don''t worry," Anon said as he tapped on her shoulder.


    Woooooooof


    Suddenly, Gin barked very loudly as he started running again.


    "He found her," Anon said as he smiled.


    "What? Really? Are you telling the truth?" Fen asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Yes, let''s go," Anon said as he stood up and started running behind Gin.


    As they were running behind Gin... Anon noticed that something wasn''t right.


    ''Well, this is odd. I haven''t seen a single animal since I entered this area. It''s as if everything living here just vanished... Only trees and leaves are here, nothing else.


    What is it that I am missing? Is this a sign of some kind of danger?'' Anon wondered as he continued to run.


    After running behind Gin for 10 minutes, they reached an empty place.


    There was nothing there except a big large tree that had sparkling leaves of different colors.


    The tree looked mesmerizing; it had the glow and smell of heaven, but to Anon, it looked like a fancy trap.


    Gin suddenly stopped barking and started hiding behind Anon''s legs.


    ''He is afraid? Why? There is no one here?''


    "W-Where is she? Where is Ven, Jule? You said he found her," Fen asked with a very confused expression.


    "Gin, why are you scared, my boy? What is it that''s making you afraid?" Anon asked as he patted Gin''s head.


    Gin didn''t respond and started whining as he transformed back into his puppy form and hid in his pocket.


    Zzzz


    Suddenly Anon heard a sound and immediately turned toward Fen.


    "Fen, are you alrig..." But as soon as he turned around, he noticed that Fen is also missing.


    "What the heck?" Anon spoke as his eyes opened wide in surprise.


    "FENNNNNNNNNN..." Anon shouted immediately.


    "Juuuuule..." Her voice came in a surrounding echo.


    "Where are you?" Anon shouted.


    "I am at-"


    Suddenly her voice got silent.


    ''How? I didn''t sense anything? Who the heck is it? No, What the heck is it?'' Anon wondered as he swiftly scanned the area.


    "Gin... Use your sound and tell me where is it, I command you as your master," Anon ordered as his anger shot up to the top level.


    Woof Gin barked slowly and didn''t come out.


    "Gin, I COMMAND YOU," Anon shouted loudly.


    Wooof


    Gin jumped out of Anon''s pocket and used his skill.


    Woooooof


    Gin suddenly started running toward the big sparkling tree.


    He stopped near the tree and started barking at it.


    Woof Woof Woof


    "What are barking at ? I can see that-" suddenly Anon stopped talking as he saw a horrific view.

 Chapter 338 Chapter-338

    "Gin, why are you barking at the..." Anon spoke as he walked over to Gin''s position and looked at the tree''s other side. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he looked at the tree, he felt a shock in his body.


    The tree was holding Fen and Ven tightly using its roots on its trunk with some other students.


    "What the heck is this?" Anon asked as he looked at the tree.


    Fen looked at Anon with wide eyes and couldn''t speak; a root tightly held her mouth.


    "Fen, don''t worry. I will-"


    Stash


    Suddenly, a root grabbed Anon''s body from behind and lifted him up.


    "You darn piece of..." Anon grabbed the root and started applying pressure, but the more he tried to remove the root from his body, the more it pressed against him.


    "Heck... Leave me, you!" Anon shouted as he summoned his sickle and cut through the roots.


    Thud


    He fell to the ground immediately.


    Anon''s skin around his torso was torn apart because he couldn''t heal while still in the air.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, his wounds immediately healed.


    "Okay, okay... Let''s play," Anon said as he summoned his other sickle as well.


    ''Let''s see what you are...'' Anon said as he looked at the tree and used his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>[Name: Unknown] [Class: Unknown] [Race: Prampel Tree] [Level: 500] [Description: The Prampel Tree is a terrifying entity that resides deep within the heart of the ominous Evensong Forest. Towering over the surrounding flora, its grotesque appearance is shrouded in darkness, a stark contrast to the serenity of the natural world.


    This malevolent tree exhibits a sinister adaptation for its survival, as it thrives by absorbing the life essence of living beings.


    Its presence is eerily alluring, particularly in the pitch-black depths of the forest. The Prampel Tree possesses an innate ability to emit an otherworldly, enchanting glow, beckoning curious creatures and lost wanderers toward its deceptive radiance. Unsuspecting victims who draw near, captivated by its ethereal luminescence, soon find themselves ensnared in a web of doom.


    The true horror of the Prampel Tree becomes apparent when it deploys its deadly roots. These serpentine tendrils, concealed within the tree''s gnarled bark, lash out with predatory precision to ensnare its prey. Once ensnared, there is no escape, and the malevolent tree begins its cruel and insidious feast.


    The Prampel Tree gradually drains the life force from its victims, a process both agonizing and inexorable. As it siphons away their vitality, its victims wither and weaken, helpless in the face of their impending demise. Their desperate struggles against their arboreal captor are in vain, as the Prampel Tree slowly drains them of every ounce of life, leaving behind only lifeless husks.


    Any type of resistance is futile once trapped in its roots... If you use mana, it will suck it out immediately and use it against you.]


    [Threat Type: C+]


    "Okay, you are a little dangerous but not that dangerous. I have killed a fish that had four legs, so you should be easy because trees can''t move, right?" Anon said as he started running towards the tree with his sickles.


    Suddenly, four root whips emerged from the ground and grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Heck..." Anon said as the roots threw him away.


    Thud


    He hit the tree and fell down.


    "You darn-"


    Titch


    Before Anon could''ve said the word, the tree whipped Anon''s face with its roots, injuring his face. However, it healed immediately with the Troll locket.


    Anon stood up slowly and smiled.


    "Okay... It''s experiment time," Anon said as he de-summoned his sickles and used a spell.


    <Thunder Javelin 20% Mana>


    A javelin appeared in his hands, crackling with blue and golden light.


    "Take this..." Anon shouted as he threw the javelin at the tree, but before the javelin could''ve reached the tree, one of its roots came in between and absorbed the javelin immediately as if absorbing water.


    "Uh huh... Let''s try another one," Anon said as he used another spell.


    <Thunder Javelin 50% Mana>


    Another javelin appeared in his hands, but this time the glow of the javelin was much stronger.


    ''This thing can turn King Arthur into dust... Let''s see what this can do to you,'' Anon thought as he threw the spear towards the tree.


    This time, four roots came in between and absorbed the javelin without any delay.


    "Okay... You, take this!" Anon shouted.


    <Thunder Javelin 100% Mana>


    He used all of his mana in this attack because he knew he could get more mana from Link at any moment now.


    Crackle


    This time, the spear that formed in his hands was shining bright blue with a few hues of golden light.


    Zzzzz


    He threw the spear towards the Prampel Tree with all his strength.


    This time, more roots came in between and tried to stop the spear. However, it was different this time; the spear tore through the roots into pieces and pierced through them easily.


    It reached the tree''s main body this time... But as soon as it touched the tree''s main body, it dissolved.


    "Heck..." Anon shouted in anger as he looked at the tree.


    ''Link, I need mana...'' Anon ordered.


    [Yes, master.]


    Link immediately followed his orders and filled his mana tank to full.


    [Master, I don''t think this tree will die that easily because it can absorb mana... You have to fight it without using mana.] Link advised.


    "Link, don''t talk stupid. I can''t do that. This tree is stronger than me in every aspect. You think I can beat it without mana?" Anon spoke.


    [Master, another way is to use me because I can absorb mana too.] Link spoke up.


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea. Come out here right now," Anon ordered.


    [Yes, master.] Link immediately followed his orders and started materializing.


    Anon continued to strike the tree with Thunder Javelins as Link materialized.


    Anon''s mana got depleted again, and he stopped attacking.


    Suddenly, the tree stopped moving as well.


    "Why did it stop?" Anon asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 339 Chapter-339

    Village Chief''s Room...


    "Excuse me? Can you repeat what you just said?" Ian asked Jacky with a very angry expression.


    "Ian, my friend, listen, this is not a bad deal. I will give back every single penny from your loan, and all you have to do is tell your son to save all the parents and children inside that forest, or at least as many as he can save. Please, Ian, I''ll lose my position if I let them die... I can''t take that.


    If I lost my position, someone else will take my place, and you don''t know what bastard takes it, right? He can be even worse than me. So please help me. Your son is the most powerful contestant in that forest; I saw it with my own eyes. Your son tore apart over 50 hellhounds in less than one hour. Please-"


    "Wait, wait, wait... He did what?" Ian asked, interrupting Jacky.


    "H-He killed 50 hellhounds?" Jacky spoke.


    "Are you sure? We are talking about Jule, right?" Ian asked.


    "Do you have any other son as well?" Jacky asked.


    "Don''t play games with me, Jacky. Just tell me. Did you see him kill the hellhounds?" Ian asked.


    "Yes, obviously."


    "So why didn''t you show it on the screen?" Ian asked.


    "Listen, you see... Y-Your child... He is a very talented Elf. He can easily become a knight commander''s right hand at this age; he has a very bright future ahead of him, and I can''t reveal that to everyone, can I? If everyone saw this diamond, they won''t sit still. Everyone would want to take him as a student.


    He will receive a lot of attention." Jacky explained.


    "Okay, so what''s wrong with it?" Ian asked with a confused expression.


    "Ian, how can you be so naive? Those who receive too much attention are the first ones that get killed. So, do you want your son, or do you want your dead son?" Jacky asked.


    "Ah, yes. Well, thank you for that, but I don''t think he can save that many people." Ian replied.


    "Oh, he can. I''m not forcing him to save everyone; I''m just saying save as many as he can. I will call off the event and declare your son as the winner. You win, I win. It''s a win-win deal, right? Please say yes, Ian.


    This is the only way to do this thing. And, if your son saved them, he will become the village hero. He will be loved by everyone. I will personally award him with a B-grade artifact... What else do you need? Just tell me, but please, Ian, save those villagers, please.


    I beg of you." Jacky spoke with big hopeful eyes as he grabbed Ian''s hands tightly.


    "Ah, I can''t say. How do I contact him?" Ian asked.


    "Oh come on, Ian, don''t play with me now. I saw you when you met your son inside the forest; you gave him a secret crystal ball to contact you if any emergency comes, right?" Jacky spoke, smiling at Ian.


    "You saw that, huh...?" Ian asked as he looked at Jacky.


    "Well, I have to keep an eye on a villager who escapes into the jungle to save his son, who is already safe," Jacky replied.


    "Okay, I accept the deal, but with one change." Ian spoke as he took out the crystal ball.


    "Anything, just speak up," Jacky spoke with a smile.


    "I want you to pay his and my daughter''s academy fees for the full course too," Ian spoke.


    "Huh...? Yeah, okay. I-I will do that, although it will cost me some of my hard-earned money, but it''s worth it. Let''s do this. Now contact him and tell him to help the villagers," Jacky spoke with a hesitated expression.


    ''What a foolish man. I have so much money that I can pay this amount four times over, and I will still only lose about 50% of my total worth. Hahaha...'' Jacky thought as a smile appeared on his face. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay," Ian replied as he started supplying mana to the crystal ball.


    Suddenly, the ball started shining.


    Evensong Forest...


    Suddenly the tree stopped attacking Anon, and Anon stopped attacking the tree because his mana was now depleted.


    "What''s happening, Link?" Anon asked Link.


    Link, who was standing beside Anon, was observing the tree carefully.


    "Master, please get behind me. I don''t have a good feeling about this," Link spoke.


    "Why? What is happening?" Anon asked.


    Suddenly, a leaf stopped shining and fell from the tree.


    Zzzzzzzzzzz


    Its roots started shining golden and blue, just like Anon''s Thunder Javelin.


    "Master, behind me. It''s going to attack," Link spoke.


    Anon immediately hid behind Link.


    Suddenly, more tree roots started popping out of the ground and surrounded them as they started throwing Thunder Javelins at Link and Anon with double speed from all sides.


    [Your pet Link has used a defensive skill]


    <Quantum Dome Of Absorption>Suddenly, a dome of a green hue covered both of them and started absorbing the javelins rapidly.


    "What the heck? You can absorb them too?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "I can, master. But unlike the tree, I am not that good at absorbing. Look at the top of the dome; it''s already starting to crack," Link informed.


    Anon immediately looked up and observed that the dome was really starting to break.


    "Ah, darn it. What do we do after this breaks?" Anon asked.


    "Master... Grab my tail. I will recover your mana to full," Link instructed.


    Anon grabbed Link''s tail.


    Suddenly, his mana started filling up.


    In just a few seconds, his mana was full.


    ''Heck... My head is hurting due to the sudden mana influxes.'' Anon thought as he grabbed his head.


    "Master, the attacks are getting heavier. This tree is using its saved-up mana and the life force that it sucked from its victims."


    "...and that''s just the power of one leaf." Anon spoke as he started thinking about what to do.


    Zzzzz


    Suddenly, he felt the crystal ball vibrating in his inventory.


    "Why the heck is he contacting me now? I don''t have time, darn it." Anon spoke in a very angry tone as he decided to ignore the crystal ball.

 Chapter 340 Chapter-340

    Anon and Link have been hiding inside Link''s protection dome for 10 minutes now, but the Prampel tree is still attacking them without any breaks.


    "Master, we have to run away. This monster is too strong for us to handle. It''s not his first time fighting someone; he knows how to fight. We can''t use mana to fight it. You can easily come back once you become more powerful, but if you try to fight him today, I don''t think any good results will come out. Death can be one of the results," Link explained.


    ''This is the first monster that I couldn''t defeat since I got reincarnated into this world. I knew that this was bound to happen at some point but so soon? Link is right; that tree has so many glowing leaves, and if only one leaf can do this... I highly doubt I can give it a scratch,'' Anon thought as he looked at the tree.


    "Master... The dome will break shortly, do you have any plan?" Link asked.


    "I do have a plan. Link, just hold the dome for some more time," Anon said as he used his skill.


    "Yes, master," Link replied.


    <Skill Combiner>


    [How many skills do you want to combine?] A screen popped up in front of Anon.


    ''Two,'' Anon thought inside his mind.


    [Choose Skill 1]


    ''Echo,'' Anon replied.


    [Choose Skill 2] The system asked again.


    ''Light,'' Anon replied.


    [Combining skills...]


    [Combination Successfully completed]


    [Distractive Flash] [B+]


    [This skill is used to distract a monster. When used, this skill creates a flash and noises at a selected destination in a 200-meter radius.]


    "Good... Let''s see if this can work on that thing," Anon said as he looked around and found the perfect place to distract the tree''s attention.


    "Link, when I order... You will remove this dome, do you understand?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I don''t think it can last that long. You have to order fast," Link spoke as he constantly repaired the dome.


    <Distractive Flash>


    Anon used the skill and projected a distraction at the exact opposite side of the tree that he was standing on.


    Pop-pop-pop


    Suddenly, popping sounds started coming out of the bushes with light flashes.


    The tree immediately stopped attacking Anon and retracted his roots to attack the distraction that Anon had created.


    "Remove it," Anon ordered.


    "Yes," Link replied as he removed the dome.


    Anon immediately started running towards the tree with his full speed.


    He continuously changed the position of the distraction to keep the tree busy, so he could save Ven and Fen.


    Anon summoned his sickle and cut through the roots that were holding Fen and Ven tightly.


    As the tree was busy chasing the distraction like a dog, it paid no attention to Anon''s actions.


    As both of them were unconscious, Anon securely picked both the sisters on his shoulders and started walking away silently.


    "H-Help-" suddenly a sound came from the tree.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked back and noticed another person trapped on the tree. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, mate, I would''ve saved you, but I only save my own toys. I will save you some other day, if you survive. Until then, have a good day," Anon replied as he started walking away.


    Suddenly the tree realized that something was wrong, and it stopped chasing the distraction.


    ''Ah, darn it...'' Anon thought as he saw the tree retrieving his roots once again.


    "Link... Do something," Anon shouted.


    The tree''s roots immediately started crawling towards Anon with full speed.


    "Master, I will hold them. You run away," Link said as he used some spell, but it didn''t work because the tree has realized that two of his preys have escaped from his grip.


    The roots continued to chase Anon as he ran with his full power.


    ''If it hadn''t been for these two... I would''ve used Phoenix Ignition already.''


    As the roots were about to reach Anon, Gin jumped in front of them and sacrificed himself.


    Woooooooooof


    The roots grabbed Gin and trapped him inside the main body of the tree, but this bought time for Anon to run away safely.


    "I will never forget your sacrifice, man," Anon said as he continued to run.


    ''I can make another Gin, but I can''t make these two girls... Oh wait, I can make them too with the cloning spell, but the feelings part will be impossible to get. Gin, my boy, I will try to take as much fun as possible from these two. Don''t you worry,'' Anon thought as he continued to run away.


    Link transformed back to his tattoo form, and Anon finally escaped Prampel tree''s territory.


    "Fuck.. FUCKKKKKK...." Anon shouted loudly, so loud that his voice echoed all over the forest.


    Putting down both of the sisters, Anon sat down beside them and started thinking about what just happened.


    ''I need Physical Training. I need to train my body without using any mana. The first thing I am going to do after escaping this forest is going to strengthen my body. I can pick up over 25 Quintals of weight using mana, but how much can I pick without using mana?'' Anon thought as he noticed a rock in front of him.


    He stood up and tried to lift the stone without using any mana.


    "Hiyaaaaaaa...." Anon shouted as he couldn''t pick up the stone without using any mana.


    ''Just a weak piece of junk... Now I understand what the demon gods meant when they told me to strengthen myself for the candidate that the gods have sent. They didn''t want me to strengthen myself by leveling up or learning new spells; they wanted me to strengthen myself physically,'' Anon thought as he sat back down.


    Suddenly he felt the communication crystal ball vibrating again.


    "What does this guy want?" Anon spoke as he took out the crystal ball and injected his mana into it.


    "Jule, can you hear me?" Ian spoke up from the other side.


    "Yes, motherfucker- i mean mother and father, i can hear you." Anon replied.


    "What ? But your mother isn''t here ?"


    "Why ? Where is she ?" Anon asked.


    "That''s not important, i want to talk to you about something else." Ian said.

 Chapter 341 Chapter-341

    "So, you want me to save every student inside this forest and their parents too, right?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, and in return, Mr. Jacky will give us money. He will pay all of our loans and pay the fees for the academy, not only for you but for Moon as well.


    Now, your sister can study as well, Jule. Think about it, and we aren''t forcing you to save all of them; I am just saying save as many as possible. It''s a good thing for you too. You will become a hero for the whole¡ª" Before Ian could complete his sentence, Anon threw the crystal ball towards the tree, and it broke into little pieces.


    "Fuck you, Dad... Fuck Mr. Jacky and fuck everyone inside this forest." Anon shouted.


    [Master, you have to take control over your mind. You are the Manipulator of minds... You are Mind Frobrax.


    Please calm down and think with an empty mind; you couldn''t have done anything back then. There are things you can''t control for now, but you have to become stronger to take their control as well.] Link spoke as he tried to calm down Anon.


    ''What am I doing? Link is right; my anger is getting the best of me. I have to stop being angry and think with an empty mind.'' Anon thought as he summoned a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his finger.


    Puff


    He took a puff and started thinking about what Ian just told him to do.


    ''I can pay all that money, but I have to save these folks just because I want to keep my identity hidden. I have to corrupt this family fast... If the village chief is calling this event off... Then that means... I can corrupt Moon and Ian today.


    This is a good thing for me, but I still don''t like the part where I have to save people.'' Anon thought as he finished his cigar and picked up both of the sisters in his arms.


    Anon immediately started running towards the exit of the forest... In just a few minutes, he reached the exit of the forest, where he saw two soldiers standing.


    "Oi, get these girls to a healer as soon as possible." Anon shouted as he put the girls on the ground and ran back into the forest.


    "Wait¡ª"


    "But¡ª"


    Before the soldiers could say anything, he disappeared into the darkness.


    The guards immediately picked up the girls and took them to the village healer.


    On the other hand, while going back in... Anon saw a group of parents standing in front of a hellhound pack.


    They were afraid and terrified... The males were standing in front, and the females were hiding at the back.


    "Oi, Are you the parents who are looking for their kids?" Anon asked from the side.


    "W-What?" One of the male elves asked with a scared tone.


    "I asked¡ª"


    Before Anon could repeat himself, a female elf interrupted him.


    "Y-Yes, we are the ones."


    "Good... Now I shall take care of these bad boys.


    Anon immediately calculated the number of hellhounds.


    ''Around 150 estimated... Huh? Well, Who cares?" Anon said as he raised his hand towards the pack of hellhounds and used his spell.


    <Thunder Javelin 60% Mana>


    Suddenly, a very big and beautiful javelin appeared in Anon''s hand, crackling with blue and golden lights.


    "H-Hey kid, can you handle that thing?" One of the male elves spoke.


    "What is your name, sir?" Anon asked.


    "Uhmmm.... Lincon." He replied.


    "Good, Mr. Lincon, do you have a daughter?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, why would you¡ª" before Lincon could complete his sentence, Anon asked him another question. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about your wife?"


    "Y-Yeah, she is right there." He said as he pointed towards his wife.


    She had green hair and a curvaceous body.


    "Good..." Anon said as he looked at her.


    Woooooooooooof


    Suddenly, the leader of the hellhounds howled very loudly.


    "Yeah, too late." Anon said as he threw the javelin at them without blinking.


    As soon as the javelin touched the first hellhound, it exploded and wiped out the entire pack in just one attack.


    "W-Wow... Kid, who are you?" Lincon asked with a surprised expression.


    Not only Lincon, but every single parent standing there was surprised.


    "Hey, Jule. I am Jim''s father. Have you seen him somewhere?"


    "Jule, I am Dia''s Mother... Have you seen her too?"


    "I am Kale''s Father¡ª"


    "Shut up. Shut the heck up. I haven''t seen your sons or daughters... Now, I want you to get out of this forest because this event is called off by the village chief, and I will be coming back with your children, so go and wait outside." Anon shouted.


    Everyone standing there got scared as they just witnessed his powers.


    "What? Do you want me to say it in another language too? Get out." Anon said as he looked at them again with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes..."


    The parents started walking towards the exit of the forest, but one of them remained there.


    It was none other than Fauna, Saul''s mother.


    She fake smiled at Anon and closed her distance between them.


    "Hello, Anon. You know that you are like a son to me, right? And Saul is like your brother¡ª"


    "Get out or die here." Anon spoke with a very serious expression as he looked at Fauna.


    "But-But... Please¡ª" Fauna tried to butter him up.


    "Get out, woman." Anon spoke.


    "Please save.... Saul. I will give you any amount of money you want. Look, I accept that I made fun of you and your mother, but if you save Saul today, I will never do it again. I beg you, please save my son." Fauna said as she grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "I will save him... I will... Okay. Just go and say sorry to my mom and my whole family. Grab their legs, and if I heard that you haven''t apologized to them... Then you know what will happen to your son, right?" Anon said as he smiled at Fauna.


    "Y-Yes... I will immediately apologize to them." Fauna said as she ran towards the exit of the Forest.


    "Now comes the boring task... Find students one by one. I don''t want to be in this darn forest." Anon said as a bored and irritated expression appeared on his face.

 Chapter 342 Chapter-342

    It took Anon 6 hours to collect every living student within the forest and bring them into one place.


    While some of them listened to him without any questions, some of them had to be threatened.


    After bringing them together, Anon and the other students exited the forest of Evensong.


    As soon as they exited the forest, they noticed that their parents were standing there to hug them.


    Everyone hugged each other, and they went back to their homes. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The village chief declared that the winners of the competition would be announced tomorrow at noon.


    Anon also went back to his house with Ian, Moon, and Hillary, but he didn''t know that someone was still searching for him inside the Evensong Forest.


    "Did you find him?" A male elf asked another male elf.


    "No, What about you?"


    "Nothing."


    Both of them returned to their leader.


    "Sir, we haven''t found him." The assassin reported.


    "Not only him, we haven''t seen any of the kids around. If this is a competition, then there should be more kids, right?" Another assassin added.


    "Keep searching... I want him. I need his head for what he did to my brother. If I go back without his dead body, my mother won''t look at me." Their leader spoke as he turned around.


    This guy was none other than Ares himself, and he has no idea that the village chief has called off the whole event.


    "Yes, Sir." Both the assassins replied as they started searching for Jule again.


    "Why are trees so close to each other in this place?" Ares thought as he looked around with a confused expression.


    "Sir, Ares. I think I have found something." A third assassin reported as he suddenly appeared in front of Ares.


    "What?" Ares asked.


    "Sir, it''s a tree. A tree with very colorful leaves. You should check it out, maybe it''s a treasure or something." The assassin reported as he looked at Ares.


    "A treasure? Maybe it''s one of the medicine trees that can make people immortal. Oi, come down, everyone, we are going to go and take a look at this amazing tree." Ares ordered, and suddenly 20 assassins appeared in front of him.


    "Yes, Sir." All of them spoke in unison.


    Jule''s house...


    Creak


    The main door opened, and everyone entered inside the house.


    "Hah... This is the best moment of my life till this date. I have no loans, no tension of paying your academic fees, and I will get money and fame in return, hahahaha..." Ian said as he laughed loudly.


    "Thank you, Jule." Moon said as she hugged Anon tightly.


    "Oh, no problem." Anon replied.


    ''No problem because you are going to pay the price anyway.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    [Moon''s Mind Corruption: 50%]


    Her mind corruption is already 50% corrupted; I don''t think I will have any problems while corrupting her.


    Both of them separated after a long hug, and as soon as they separated... Ian hugged Anon.


    "Thank you, my child. You are the best son a dad can have. I knew that one day, you will make my name very popular in this village, and you did, today. I can''t thank you enough. Now your sister can go to the academy as well, just because of you." Ian spoke as tears started dropping out of his eyes.


    ''Yeah, I would love to see you say those words when you will see your daughter and wife getting intimate with me in front of your eyes.'' Anon thought as he also smiled.


    After a while, Ian and Anon separated.


    "Well, I will go and prepare dinner." Hillary spoke.


    "Hillary !? What are you doing ?" Ian asked with a surprised expression.


    "Hmm...? What, Honey ?" Hillary asked as she turned around.


    Ian immediately walked up to Hillary and whispered in her ears.


    "He is our son, you know that, right ?" Ian spoke.


    "Yeah, I know that." Hillary answered with a neutral expression.


    "What happened to you? He just became the hero to the whole village by saving everyone''s kid, and you are giving him the cold shoulder. May I ask why ?" Ian asked.


    ''Honey, you don''t know that thing standing right there isn''t our son.'' Hillary wanted to say it out loud but she can''t because Anon has her son.


    "I am not giving him the cold shoulder. I am going to prepare his favorite dish." Hillary answered.


    "No, you are going to say some good things to him first, hug him, and then make his favorite dish, okay?" Ian spoke.


    "Oh... Is that so ?" Hillary asked as she looked at Anon and noticed his evil smile.


    This was all Anon''s idea... He used Ian''s unconscious mind, transferred this thought into his mind, and everything worked out accordingly to his plans.


    "Yes, now go." Ian said as he smiled at Hillary.


    "Well, okay. Jule, my son, you have done a very good job, and I appreciate it very much." Hillary said as she gave Anon a hug that can''t be called a hug because only her upper body was hugging Anon, and her lower body was away from him.


    "Oh mom... I love you too." Anon said as he put his hands around her waist and pulled her towards himself with force.


    "Ohh..." Hillary said as she realized that Anon just pulled her body forcefully towards him.


    "What the heck is wrong with you? Do you like to torture me or something?" Hillary whispered in Anon''s ear.


    "Well, you two continue... I will go and change back into my house clothes." Ian said as he left the hall and went back to his room.


    "Both of you look so cute, keep it up." Moon said as she went back to her room.


    "Nothing is wrong with me, Luv. But tonight, I will torture someone, and believe me, it''s not you." Anon said as he smiled evilly.


    Hillary immediately separated herself from Anon and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean by that?" She asked.


    "You will see, Luv."

 Chapter 343 Chapter-343

    Jule''s House...


    Everyone is having dinner on the dinning table, peacefully.


    As usual Anon is sitting besides Moon and Hillary is sitting in front of him besides Ian.


    "Hmm... I wonder, what should i do with the extra money ?" Ian spoke with a smile.


    "Well, you should give them to Jule. I mean that''s his hard earned money, right ?" Moon spoke up.


    "Hmmm... You are right. What will you do with that money, Jule ?" Ian asked Anon.


    "What did you say the money amount was ?" Anon asked as he looked at Ian.


    "I think it''s a about 2 golds from Jacky and you will also get the first prize money tomorrow." Ian spoke up.


    "Hmm... Well that seems like a huge amount. I don''t think, i can handle that much. I will give it all to you, Dad." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Aww, my son. I am never been more prouder." Ian said as he slurped on his soup.


    ''Yeah, i can atleast give you that much in return of your daughter.'' Anon thought as he also ate his soup and bread.


    On the other hand, Hillary was observing Anon''s every single activity.


    ''What are you planning on doing you fucking piece of shit ?'' Hillary wondered as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    Anon looked at her and smiled evilly...


    After having their dinner everyone went back to their rooms...


    *Thudd*


    Suddenly a loud voice came from Anon''s room, everyone rushed inside and saw that he was lying down on the floor and his bed is broken.


    "What happened, Son ? Why are you lying on the floor and why is your bed broken ?" Ian asked with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry dad... I think, i broke it while i was trying to sleep in a different position." Anon replied.


    "Huh...? Well, it was old anyway and now i know what i am going to buy you with that money, A new bed." Ian spoke up with a bright smile.


    "Are you alright, Brother ?" Moon asked as she helped Anon stand up.


    Hillary is standing at the back and trying to figure out what Anon was planning to do.


    "So dad. We should go and buy me a bed, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I don''t think we will find any furniture shop opened at this hour." Ian replied as he looked out of the window and noticed that it''s already dark outside.


    ''You will now suggest jule to sleep with Moon in her room.'' Anon feeded this thought to Ian''s unconscious mind.


    "Jule, why don''t you sleep with moon Tonight ? We will get your bed tomorrow, first thing in the morning." Ian suggested. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This sentence immediately triggered something inside Hillary''s mind and she figured out what anon is planning to do.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea. You can come and sleep with me." Moon spoke up.


    "No, he can''t." Hillary immediately shouted from behind.


    "What ?"


    "Why not, Honey ?"


    Both Ian and Moon spoke as they looked at Hillary with confused expression.


    "Yes, Why not mom ?" Anon asked as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "This... Ian i have to tell you something. This kid is not Jule. He is-" suddenly she stopped talking.


    "What ? What are you saying, Honey ? What do you mean he is not jule ?" Ian asked with a confused expression.


    Hillary couldn''t speak anything, she can''t do anything because at this moment Anon has taken control over her.


    ''Say another word and Everyone inside this room will die. First your dear husband. I will tie him to this very bed and rape both of you in front of him.


    Then i will kill him and rape your daughter over and over again, i will make her the sow of my ogre army breeding chamber and you will company her there.


    I will kill your son jule and feed him to the dogs in front of you two while i rape you.'' Anon used psychic connection as he talked with Hillary.


    "Speak, Honey. Say something." Ian said as he grabbed her shoulders and gave them a good shake.


    Hillary looked at Ian and realised that her body was now free to move but she can''t speak anything about Anon''s real identity because if she did... He can and he will do whatever he just said.


    She didn''t doubted on his monstrosity, even a bit.


    "Ahahaha... I was just saying, that this kid is not jule anymore, jule was my little fragile boy but now look at his body, it feels like he is someone else. Maybe he got so strong that the bed break down from his weight.


    And if he slept with Moon maybe he will break her bed too, right ?" Hillary spoke up.


    "Phew... So you were just joking and i thought something else is going on here. Hahahaha... Let''s go honey, he is bound to grow up and you should be proud of him too." Ian said as he moved back to his room.


    "Well, i will take out another blanket from my cupboard if you are going to sleep with me." Moon said as she walked out of the room.


    "Seems like you failed to do, what you were hoping to do huh ?" Anon said as he grabbed Hillary''s ass and gave it a good squeeze.


    "Anhhh~ Do whatever you want with me but please spare her from this. I will do whatever you want, i will fill every single one of your fantasy just leave my daughter alone.


    I will even help you corrupt our neighbour." Hillary said as she looked at Anon with a desperate face.


    "Hmmm...? I thought we had a deal that day. When i was fucking youback then and you said i can have moon as my personal bitch. Didn''t you ?" Anon asked as he continued to grope her ass.


    "No, i- that-... That''s not what i meant. I become a whole different person when i have sex and can you stop groping my ass ?"


    "I have an idea. You will come and sleep with us." Anon said as he smiled at Hillary.

 Chapter 344 Chapter-344

    "What?" Hillary suddenly shouted.


    "What happened, Honey?" Ian asked from the next room.


    "N-Nothing, Hon. I am just talking to our son," Hillary replied.


    "What the heck are you saying? I can''t sleep with you. You want to have sex on my daughter''s bed while she sleeps next to us?" Hillary asked in a very angry tone.


    "I have had enough of your attitude," Anon said as he used absolute mind control on her body.


    "What? I can''t move my body... You used that skill again, didn''t you? Release me, release me now," Hillary said as she felt helpless at the moment.


    "Zip it," Anon ordered.


    Hillary immediately shut up, following his orders without any resistance.


    "Now, go to the kitchen and pick out the sharpest knife. Hide it in your clothes and come to Moon''s room," Anon ordered as he started moving towards Moon''s room.


    Hillary had no other choice but to follow his orders as she was under his mind control.


    Hillary went to the kitchen and picked up the sharpest knife from the knife section.


    ''Ahhhhhh, why can''t I control my body? This is my body. How is he controlling my body?'' Hillary shouted in her mind as she hid the knife in her clothes and moved towards Moon''s room.


    As soon as she entered inside, she saw Anon and Moon talking to each other near the door. Moon was facing Anon, and her back was open to Hillary.


    Anon saw Hillary entering inside as he kept Moon busy in his talks.


    ''Hillary, you speak too much. Now your daughter has to pay the price, Luv,'' Anon spoke as he looked at Hillary with a very psychopathic smile, but he stopped doing it when Moon looked at him.


    "So, how is it inside the academy? Are there good teachers there?" Moon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, yeah. There are very good teachers there. They teach very well..."


    ''Hillary, take out the knife...'' Anon commanded.


    Suddenly tears started coming out of Hillary''s eyes as she realized what was going to happen.


    Hillary started nodding her head in a no manner to show Anon that she will never ever deny his commands.


    "Hmm... You know I am very excited to go into the academy and make some new friends..." Moon continued to speak as she didn''t realize that her own mother is pointing a knife at her neck from behind.


    "Yeah, me too," Anon spoke as he looked at Moon and gave a smile to Hillary.


    ''Hillary, now you pull your hand back and stab your own daughter at her neck. Do you know why? Because you are being a bitch in front of me while you accepted to be my cum-dump.


    Now, it''s time that I teach you what a cum-dump does. A cum-dump doesn''t talk back to its master. A cum-dump does whatever its master tells it.


    Just like you are doing. Now, pull your hand back...'' Anon ordered.


    Hillary immediately followed Anon''s orders because she had zero control over her body. She was very afraid in her heart and mind because she was about to stab her own daughter for something that she did.


    ''No, No, No... Please, Please... Don''t make me do this, Master Anon. From now on, I will be a good cum-dump, and I will even help you make Moon your cum-dump too.


    Please just don''t make me do this-''


    ''Hillary, stab her with full force,'' Anon commanded.


    "We should get some sleep now... I have to get up early tomorrow and-"


    Chhhhk


    Before Moon could''ve completed her sentence, a sharp knife pierced through her throat, and blood started gushing out of the cut.


    "Oh my god, Mom, why would you do that?" Anon said as he pretended this to be Hillary''s fault.


    Moon couldn''t speak anything because her vocal cord is now jammed, but she looked back and saw that the one stabbing her was none other than her own mother.


    "M....M-om?" She said as she looked at Hillary and fell down.


    Thud


    Her blood gushed out of her neck very swiftly.


    Anon released Hillary''s body from his mind control, but she still can''t speak anything because if he permitted her to speak, she will definitely shout.


    As soon as Hillary felt that Anon has released her body, she immediately grabbed Moon''s body and started crying.


    She joined her hands together and started begging Anon to save Moon because she knew that he was the only one who can save her.


    "Hmm... ? You want me to save her?" Anon asked.


    Hillary immediately nodded her head several times in yes.


    "Why should I? You will just go back to being a bitch if I saved her, won''t you?" Anon asked.


    Hillary immediately nodded into a big no and grabbed Anon''s legs as she begged even more. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, I will save her. This was just an example for you, Hillary. If you try to tell my identity to anyone ever again, not only will I kill your whole family, I will make you kill all of them.


    So, keep that in mind when you talk back to me next time, okay." Anon said as he took off his troll locket and placed it over Moon''s body.


    Suddenly her wound started healing up, and in just 10 seconds, her neck was all good.


    "Phew... Now let''s get this floor and your clothes cleaned up," Anon said as he used another skill.


    <Cleanse>


    Suddenly a wave of refreshing water and air washed over the whole room and cleaned the blood from everywhere.


    "Well, let me take care of her memories too," Anon said as he used another skill on Moon.


    <Memory Wiper>


    ''Consume the last 15 minutes of her memories.''


    [Consuming 15 minutes worth of memories]


    Anon picked her up and put her on the bed.


    10 minutes later...


    "HaaaaaaH...." Moon woke up as she gasped.


    She noticed that Anon was sitting right beside her.


    "What happened?" Moon asked.


    "I don''t know, you tell me. You just blacked out and fell down," Anon replied.


    "What? W-Where is mom?" Moon asked.


    "In her room, Sleeping," Anon said with an innocent face.

 Chapter 345 Chapter-345

    "I-I saw... A dream." Moon said as she looked at Anon with a terrified expression.


    "What dream ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I...." Suddenly moon stopped talking and started remembering about the dream that she just had.


    Her face had a complex look and anyone can tell that she was trying very hard to remember something but what she didn''t knew is that Anon has wiped her memories out.


    "What Dream, Moon ? What did you see ?" He asked again forcing her to remember even more.


    "I-I can''t remember anything but i have this feeling... That it wasn''t a very good dream. I-I think it''s something related to Mom and you.


    I-I just can''t remember it." She said as she grabbed her head in frustration.


    ''You won''t, Luv. I am the one who wiped your memories, how can i even allow you to remember a small part of it, but i am still a bit disappointed that you remember that trauma.


    Even though i can erase someone''s memories, i can''t erase their trauma. It''s like an instinct.'' Anon thought as he smiled while enjoying her miserable condition and confused looks.


    See it like this, if you have the phobia of dark places that got implanted into your mind because of an accident that happened with you when you were little, but you don''t want it to be that way now and you go to a psychiatrist and get yourself a Hypnosis session in order to forget that you had this type of trauma.


    The psychiatrist will hypnotize you and make you forget everything about that event but once you enter a dark place again, you will get a feeling of unbearable fear because your memories related to that event are not with you anymore but that trauma is still their and it will act as an instinct telling you to exit the place immediately.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be alright. Let me give you a hug, come here." Anon said as he hugged moon.


    As he hugged her, he intentionally pushed his dick against her hand and pretended he didn''t do that on purpose.


    Moon felt safe when she hugged Anon, She didn''t noticed that her hand was touching Anon''s dick.


    "Now, let''s sleep or we won''t be able to wake up tomorrow." Anon said as both of them seprated from each other.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly the gate opened.


    "Who is it ?" Moon asked.


    Suddenly Hillary stepped inside.


    "M-Mom, What are you doing here ?" She immediately asked as an uncomfortable feeling started developing inside her brain.


    "Honey, i spilled water all over my place on our bed and i can''t sleep there now. Your father suggested that i should sleep with you guys." Hillary spoke as she looked at Moon with a fake smile.


    "OH, is that so ?" Moon asked with a hesitated expression.


    "What''s wrong honey ? Is everything alright here ?" Hillary asked.


    "Nothing wrong, Mom. What about you ? Are you alright ? You are not wet, are you ?" Anon asked as he smiled at Hillary.


    "N-No... I am not wet." Hillary answered as she walked upto Anon and tried to sleep in the middle.


    "Mom, You should sleep on this side. I will sleep in the middle." Anon spoke.


    Hillary looked at Anon for a second and moved to the another side of the bed because she had her memories and knew what Anon was capable of doing.


    "I don''t know why but my neck hurts a little." Moon said as she touched the exact spot where Hillary stabbed her.


    "Well, we should all get some sleep." Anon said as he looked at Moon with a smile.


    "Yes, you are right." Moon replied as she also laid down on the left side.


    "Wait, there are only two blankets here. What am i supposed to use ?" Hillary asked.


    "I can take out another blanket from the cupboard if you want ?" Moon spoke up.


    "Ah, no need. Mom will use mine and we will just share this one. It''s big enough right, Mom ?" Anon asked as he looked at Hillary.


    "Y-Yes... This is good enough." Hillary replied.


    "Okay well, good night both of you." Moon said as she turned her face towards the other direction and her giant ass towards Anon.


    Anon looked at her ass and his dick started to get hard.


    ''Well, seems like i have to wait for sometime. About 1 hour for her to go into deep sleep or she will find out immediately what i am about to do with her.


    And until then, i fuck another bitch.'' Anon thought as he turned towards Hillary.


    "Hello, Cum-dump." Anon whispered in her ears as he saw that Hillary is vibrating from fear.


    "Don''t be afraid of me Luv, but i have to say. If you keep your body vibrating like that, you can be my vibrating and living pocket pussy with an in-built cum storage chamber." Anon whispered in her ears as he laughed once again.


    Suddenly Hillary started crying as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Shhhh~ don''t cry Luv. You will Start to feel incredible in just a few minutes." Anon said as he licked tears off of Hillary''s cheeks.


    "P-Please... Don''t do this." Hillary requested in a very squeaky and low voice.


    "Well, let''s play a game. I will try to make you come in the next 1 hour and if you cane more than 10 times you will loose but if you survived even at the 9th orgasm and my given time limit expires.


    You and your daughter will be free to go. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a smile as he touched her pointy ears slowly.


    "R-Really ? You will do that ?" Hillary asked.


    "I will, i am a man of my words you know." Anon said as he licked her lips slightly and started stroking his dick against her thighs.


    He locked her legs with his own legs and started stroking his dick against her thighs as he inserted his fingers inside her mouth.


    "You are my property from the moment you welcomed me into this house. Your boobs were mine, your pussy hole is mine, that jiggling ass of yours is also mine and your mouth is also mine.


    You are just a fucking sexual outlet for me that i will use whenever i want and throw you aside like garbage, do you understand ? Tell me, Do you understand, Hillary the fucking Cum-dump ?" Anon asked as he ripped her top and exposed her enormous jiggling boobs with erect nipples.


    "Y-Yes..." Hillary replied.


    "Wow... These bad boys are ready to go huh ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he started piching and rubbing her nipples.


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 346 Chapter-346

    Evensong Forest...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh.... I don''t want to die. Sir, Save meeeeeee-" An assassin shouted as one of the Prampel tree''s root crushed him to death.


    More than 10 assassins entered inside this area but only one of them escaped with a severed arm.


    This guy was none other than, Ares himself. He sacrificed every single one of his assassin to escape from that forest.


    "FUCK... What was wrong with that fucking tree ? I lost my fucking arm-"


    *Thud*


    Before he could''ve said anything else, he dropped down unconscious.


    Suddenly another assassin appeared out of thin air and lifted his body from the ground. This guy was the back up assassin that Ares ordered to stand at the outer boundary of the forest, in case Anon escaped alive from the forest.


    "Master, Ares. Can you hear me ? Master Ares... Please stay with me." The assassin spoke.


    Suddenly a worried look appeared on his face as he looked at Ares''s severed hand.


    "Fuck..." He said as he disappeared from his position with Ares''s unconscious body.


    *Zzzzz*


    A sound came from the bushes...


    *Woooooooooooooooooof*


    Suddenly Gin jumped out of the bushes... His condition is not good... He has the roots all over his body and even inside his body.


    Gin escaped the tree when the tree was busy in capturing the assassins.


    He started walking towards Jule''s house slowly...


    Jule''s House...


    Moon''s room...


    Moon is sleeping soundly facing the opposite direction of Anon and Hillary.


    Anon is molesting Hillary with full intensity.


    He is sucking on both of her nipples at the same time, Squeezing her huge boobs with his hands and he is making her to masturbate on her own.


    Hillary is looking at Anon with a scared expression but she is also enjoying it while stroking her pussy lips.


    Suddenly he bit her nipples. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anhhh~ No... She will wake up." Hillary said in a very low voice.


    "Well, i am about to do it with her too." Anon said as he leaves her nipples and kisses her lips.


    He slided his hand down to her pussy and starts stroking her clit.


    "Nnnnhhhh~ Please... Not my... Anhhhh~"


    Before she could''ve resisted this Anon started piching her nipples too.


    "Annh-"


    As she was about to moan again, Anon sealed her lips again and rammed his tongue inside her mouth forcefully.


    Suddenly her whole body started vibrating and without any delay she came.


    As if this wasn''t enough Anon used his skill...


    <Body Modification>


    ''Increase Sexual Pleasure by 20 times.'' Anon ordered.


    Immediately he whipped his cock out and placed it over Hillary''s nose making her smell it forcefully.


    As soon as she sniffed it, a current passed through her whole body and she started cumming over and over again.


    She came 15 times in a row and made a mess of the blanket that they were in.


    Everytime she came, a shower of her cum would wet the blanket.


    At last, she passed out from cumming so much and her eyes turned all the way back to her head.


    "You lose..." Anon whispered in her ears as he turned towards moon and noticed that moon suddenly turned her head around.


    ''Oh my god. Someone is sneaking huh ?'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Moon woke up when she heard her mother''s moaning sound. She suddenly noticed that her brother is sucking on her nipples and kissing her.


    She pretended to not notice this and turned her head around but the moaning sounds increased with time and so did the curiousity in her head.


    She never had sex in her life. She didn''t even knew what sex means because in the elven kingdom, they don''t teach you about sex or reproduction because once you marry to another elf, you will get a proper guide book that will teach you how to reproduce.


    But today when she saw her brother making their mother cum over and over again like a filthy bitch, something woke up inside her.


    For the first time she touched her pussy not for cleaning but because her mind told her to do this.


    She started rubbing her pussy lips slowly as she heard her mother''s moaning sounds.


    Her mind was telling her to look at her but she didn''t wanted to. After masturbating for a while she suddenly realised that her mother has stopped moaning.


    She slowly turned around to look at what''s going on and saw that her mother''s lips were tightly sealed by her brother and he is riding her like a horse.


    He was pinching her nipples, kissing her, rubbing her pussy under the blanket and looking her in the eyes while he did it.


    She couldn''t remover her eyes from this view, she wanted to keep looking as her fingers started going faster on her pussy, suddenly she stroked her clit by mistake and felt a very weird feeling.


    She felt as if something was trying to come out of her pee hole.


    She immediately stopped masturbating but her mind told her to keep going and don''t stop.


    She again started masturbating as she noticed that Anon has whipped his giant cock out and placed it over her mother''s face.


    It was big, around 20 inches.


    ''Wow, Jule has a very big cock.'' She thought as she continued to masturbate to his cock.


    Suddenly, her mother started vibrating. It was as if her body wasn''t in her control anymore.


    She opened her legs up and started cumming non-stop. She didn''t stop until she went unconscious.


    From her looks, moon knew that she was happy. Not only happy but a lot satisfied.


    ''W-What is happening to her ? Why is she so happy ?'' Moon started to wonder as she looked at Hillary''s Ahegao face.


    Suddenly Anon turned around and their eyes met, she also turned around to pretend that she was still asleep and didn''t saw anything.


    Anon Stepped fown from Hillary''s passed out body and smiled as he looked at Moon.


    He closed his distance and whispered in her ear.


    "Hello, Sister. Do you want to play ?"

 Chapter 347 Chapter-347

    "Hello sister. Don''t you want to play with your Little brother ?" Anon whispered into her ears slowly.


    Moon couldn''t speak anything because she had to pretend that she was sleeping.


    "Hmm...? Are you-" suddenly Anon stopped talking as a very perverted idea striked inside his brain.


    "Oh, so you are asleep huh ?" Anon said as he started touching her back.


    "Well, let''s see if you are really sleeping or not because you are a very deep sleeper and you won''t wake up from my touch, would you ?" Anon asked as he started sliding his hand lower and lower.


    ''Oh my god. My own brother is molesting me.'' Moon thought as she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    "Oh my, you really are asleep huh ? Let''s see how you react to this." Anon said as he suddenly grabbed her right boob and started squeezing it.


    ''Oh nooo... My boobs.'' Moon thought as she kept her eyes closed even after this.


    "Hmmm... No reaction huh ? So that means you are really asleep." Anon whispered in her ears.


    ''Yes, that''s right. I am asleep, now you go back to doing what you were doing.'' Moon thought as she knew that Anon would definitely fuck her mother.


    ''He can''t leave a woman right after making her cum... He will definitely use her pussy hole. I-I read about this in a human book... Y-You have to use the hole after this.'' Moon thought as she kept her eyes closed.


    Anon removed his hand from her breasts and pretended to go back to Hillary''s side.


    "Now, Time to fuck you, Hillary or should i say my personal cum-dump." Anon said as he looked at Moon while pretending to talk with Hillary.


    ''Oh my god... He is going to fuck mom now. My own brother is going to fuck my mom.'' Moon thought as her right hand immediately moved back to the insides of her panties and she started masturbating again.


    She turned over to look at them but as soon as she did... Moon noticed that Anon is looking at her with a smile and Hillary is still unconscious.


    "Hello, Sister." Anon said as he waved at her.


    Moon immediately turned around with a red face and closed her eyes.


    Anon grabbed her arm and turned her face around.


    She looked at Anon for one brief moment and then closed her eyes immediately because she was embarrassed.


    Anon removed her blanket and revealed her hand that was still inside her panties moving with the same speed.


    "Ohhh, look at that white panties and a big hand that''s touching your pussy while you are still asleep." Anon said as he smiled.


    Moon immediately realised that she was still masturbating and suddenly took her hand out of her panties but before she could''ve cleaned it Anon grabbed it.


    "Hmm... Let me see this." Anon said as he started sniffing her hand and licking it.


    "H-Hey, that''s dirty..." Moon finally spoke up as she looked at Anon licking her pussy juices.


    "Ohh... So you finally decided to speak up huh ? You dirty little girl." Anon asked as he looked at her and licked his lips.


    "W-What were you doing with mom ?" She asked with an innocent face.


    "Well, you see mom and me made a contract." Anon spoke.


    "What Contract ?" Moon asked with a confused expression.


    "You see dad is getting old and he doesn''t have the power to satisfy mom in bed anymore, so mom decided to become my Cum-dump. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She made a deal that she will become my Cum-dump and i will show her heaven in return." Anon answered with a smile.


    "W-What is a cum-dump ?" Moon asked as her face turned red.


    "Hmmm... Good question. Well, you see a cum-dump is something that i can dump my cum in whenever i feel like it.


    Suppose i am bathing and mom is cooking... Suddenly i want to use my Cum-dump because i want to empty my balls. So, i will call this worthless Cum-dump of mine.


    Mom will leave the cooking even if you or dad are starving, because my orders are absolute for her. A good Cum-dump never makes her master angry.


    She will come running to the bathroom, lower her panties and bend down in front of me. So that i can use her pussy to dump my cum in her womb. Do you understand ?" Anon explained and before moon could''ve noticed him, he slided his hands into her panties and started rubbing her clit.


    "Anhhh~ What are you doing to me down there ?" Moon asked.


    "Call it pussy... Not ''Down There.'' Okay ?" Anon spoke.


    "P-Pussy ?" Moon asked.


    "Yes, pussy... That''s what it''s called. You are a woman and god made you like this to serve a man. He gave you this pussy so that you can be some guy''s Cum-dump." Anon said as he looked her in the eyes and continued to rub her clit.


    Suddenly moon''s body started vibrating as she felt something.


    "W-Wait... Anhhh~ something is cumming... I-I think i am going to pee..." Moon said as she opened up her legs.


    "Let it come..." Anon said as he increased the speed of his rubbing.


    "Anhhh~ jule.... Anhhhhhh~ " Moon lifted her back as she released a fountain of cum from her pussy and made the whole blanket wet.


    She felt something that she had never felt before... Her mind was going crazy after this feeling.


    ''Oh... My .... God... What is this ? What do i feel ? I-It''s like i am floating and...


    Anhhhhhhh~ Jule''s hands are making me cum just like mom did and she did this several times. I can''t even imagine what she felt.'' Moon thought as she rolled her eyes and grabbed Anon''s shirt.


    "Does it feel good ?" Anon whispered in her ear like a devil.


    "Y-Yes... So good."


    "Nice, do you want to feel it again ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..." moon replied, she got addicted to this feeling on the first try.


    "Good... Now remove all of your clothes and just listen to what i say, i will make you feel even better." Anon whispered into her ear.


    Suddenly Moon looked at Anon and nodded in a yes as she started removing her clothes.

 Chapter 348 Chapter-348

    After removing all of her clothes Moon looked at Anon and spoke "What next ?"


    "Nothing, i will do my work now." Anon said as he started sucking on her medium sized breasts and kept stroking her clit.


    "Annnh~ Jule Yesss... Yessss... My breasts feel soooo gooood. Anhhhhhh~" She started moaning loudly.


    ''Well, this was easy. She got corrupted real easy not like she resisted or something, but why is that ? Is it because of Hillary ? Is it because i fucked Hillary in front of her and then offered to fuck her too ?'' Anon wondered as he continued to suck her nipples.


    Suddenly her body started vibrating and she lifted her legs up in the air, releasing a fountain of cum from her pussy once again.


    "Anhhhhhhh~ YESS." She said as she rolled her eyes.


    "Now, you are ready. But you have to help me too." Anon spoke.


    "Huh...? What do i have to do ?" She asked.


    "Well, you have to give me a blowjob." Anon explained.


    "Hmm....? What''s a blowjob ?" She asked.


    "Here you go... You just have to suck it like a real slut." Anon said as he whipped his cock out of his pants.


    Anon has adjusted the size of his cock to 16 inches. Moon immediately went into a shocked state but she didn''t understand the words Anon was saying.


    "What ? Suck ? Slut ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Okay, just suck it like a lolipop. You just have to use your mouth and don''t use your teeths. Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "Okay, i will try." She said as she opened her mouth and inserted Anon''s dick into her mouth. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon grabbed her head like an object and started moving it up and down like a portable mouth pussy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    ''Haaa... What a fucking boring blowjob. She doesn''t even know how to move her tongue or how to maintain the suction.'' Anon thought as he immediately took his dick out of her mouth.


    "I will order Hillary to teach you about blowjobs. You don''t know what you are doing." Anon said.


    "Wait! You call her by name ?" Moon asked.


    "Sis, You don''t understand. She is my Cum-dump, i can call her anything i want, Slut, Hillary, Bitch, Hoe, anything. That''s why she is enjoying these orgasms." Anon explained.


    "S-So, you do this to her everyday ?" Moon asked.


    "Not everyday... I am not bound to have sex with her everday but being my Cum-dump she is bound to have sex with me on my orders." Anon explained.


    "Okay... But what are you trying to do with me ? Why are making me attain this dog like position ?" Moon asked.


    ''Ugghhhh... It''s like i am having sex with a child. I don''t feel like doing it anymore. Show me her Corruption levels.''


    [Moon''s Mind Corruption: 90%]


    ''WHAT THE FUCK!?? SHE IS ALREADY 90% DONE ?'' Anon suddenly went into a shock as he looked at her corruption level.


    "Fuck this..." Anon said as he looked at her ass from behind.


    She had a really big ass... Anon immediately buried his face into her ass and started rubbing is nose on her pussy lips.


    "H-Hey, that''s a dirty place...Anhhhhh~" Moon started moaning as she felt Anon''s nose sniffing on her pussy lips.


    ''H-He is sniffing the place that i pee from and burying his face in my ass... Ahhhh i feel terrible. Mom did this everyday, i can''t believe it ?'' Moon thought as she bit the bedsheet and looked at Hillary, who is still unconscious from the orgasms that Anon gave her.


    He motorboated her ass for the next 10 minutes.


    "Oh my... What a fat ass you have.. it''s like there is a whole world inside your ass... I will train you for Anal but for now let''s break your seal." Anon said as he took his face out of her ass.


    "What is Anal ?" She asked turning around.


    "Nothing... Just keep quiet and wait... Hey Sis, can you clap ?" Anon asked.


    "I can."


    "Not with hands... i mean your ass." Anon asked.


    "Huh...? How do you clap with ass ?" She asked.


    "Just try..." Anon spoke.


    "Okay... If you say so." Moon said as she started move her ass right and left.


    Although she didn''t clap with this but her ass jiggled so hard that Anon''s eyes got locked on them.


    After this she started moving them up and down.


    This time a small clapping sound started coming out of her ass.


    "H-Hey did you hear that ?" Moon asked Anon.


    But Anon was busy staring at her ass hole and pussy lips that were getting seprated from each other with each swing.


    Suddenly she stopped clapping.


    "Huh...? Why would you stop ?" Anon asked.


    "Because you are staring too much and i am getting embarrassed by that." She said as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, this is nothing to be embarrassed of. You are just showing your brother how good your ass Clapping is." Anon spoke.


    "But..."


    "Did anyone ever told you that this is wrong ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... But it feels wrong." Moon replied.


    "Nothing is wrong, Sis. Just bend down." Anon said as he puts her upper body down and pulled her ass up.


    Anon spitted on her pussy and started rubbing it up and down to get it even wetter.


    "H-Hey, why are you spitting on my P-Pussy ?" Moon asked with a hesitated voice.


    "Shhh... Just feel it." Anon said as he started to insert his cock into Moon''s pussy and just like any other female at first moon felt pain and a little bit of blood flowed out of her pussy.


    "Anhhhh~ Jule... It''s hurting." She shouted as she tried to run away from Anon''s dick.


    "Ohhh.. my god... This tightness." Anon said as he grabbed her waist and pulled her back with full force.


    His dick pierced through her pussy and knocked on her womb''s entrance.


    "Anhhhhhh~ jule.... Anhhhhh~"


    "Shut up, bitch... Let me enjoy it." Anon said as he started slapping her ass cheeks and fucking her like a rabbit.


    He pumped his dick into her pussy with such intensity that her womb got opened forcefully and Anon immediately rammed his dick into her womb.

 Chapter 349 Chapter-349

    The next morning...


    Anon woke up and saw that no one is around him anymore, neither is Moon nor is Hillary.


    It''s a holiday today, so no one is going out for work. Neither Moon nor Ian.


    He steps down from the bed and uses a spell on his body.


    <Cleanse>


    Suddenly a wave of air and water cleans his body and gives him a refreshing Feeling.


    After this he immediately starts to change into his new pair of clothes.


    "Let''s see where are my toys..." Anon said as he exits the room and enters the kitchen.


    As soon as he enters the kitchen he sees that Hillary is trying to lighten up the woods by bending down near the stove.


    Her fat ass is jiggling and her legs are wide open, while she is doing it.


    ''Hehehe... If you think i can control myself after watching this, then you are gravelly wrong.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face and he started moving towards Hillary, slowly.


    "Why are these woods wet ? I have to complaint about this to the wood seller..." Hillary said as she continuously tried to lit up the wet woods.


    Anon on the other side, slightly used his Telekinesis skill to pick up her dress from behind and revealed her white panties with two big ass cheeks.


    Her panties are really tight and thin... her ass cheeks are coming out of it''s sides... her panties are basically covering her ass hole.


    Hillary didn''t realised that someone is looking at her ass from behind but she felt something.


    "Hmm....? Who is it ?" Hillary said as she tried to stand up but before she could''ve... Anon grabbed her panties and gave them a good stretch.


    "Anhhhhh~ H-Hey... What are you doing ? So early in the morning ?" Hillary asked as she felt her panties going deep inside her pussy and rubbing her clitoris.


    "Don''t talk back... You know what happens when you talk back, right ?" Anon said as he starts to shake her panties.


    Her ass starts shaking with her panties but her panties starts to go deeper into her pussy as Anon continuously shakes them and pulls them upwards.


    "Annnnhhhh~ no... They will tear apart." Hillary moaned as these words came out of her mouth.


    "What will ? The panties or your pussy ?" Anon asked as he smiled.


    Whenever Hillary tried to stand up... Anon would pull her panties and make it even harder for her to stand up.


    "Who is a good Cum-dump ?" Anon asked as he slapped Hillary''s Ass.


    *Slap*


    "Annnh~ I-I am..." Hillary replied as she moaned.


    ''Anhhh~ Why is he doing that ? Why does he have to tear my pussy apart with my own panties, the first thing in the morning ?'' Hillary wondered with her eyes half closed because she was also feeling good from this.


    Anon started rubbing his finger on her pussy lips... Slowly.


    He felt her soft skin and fluffy lips coming out of her panty.


    "ANNNH~ not thereee...Anhhh~ " Hillary moaned loudly.


    "What are planning to do bitch ? You husband will wake up and he will see me pulling you panties... He will Definitely say something that he shouldn''t have and then i will make you kill him." Anon threatened Hillary.


    "N-No... Don''t do that. I will not moan loudly... I am- Anhhhhh~" Before she could''ve completed her apology Anon pulled her panties again and she moaned again.


    "Hmm... I don''t think you are following your own apology bitch." Anon said as removes the panty from her asshole and inserts a small cucumber inside it.


    "That''s the wrong hole..." Hillary said as she realised what Anon has just done.


    "Don''t teach me, all of your holes belongs to me, you fucking Cum-dump." Anon said as he hitted the cucumber and rammed it even deeper into her ass.


    "Annhhhh~" she moaned again.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly a sound came from the outside of the kitchen.


    Both Anon and Hillary lolked at the source of the sound and noticed that it was only Moon.


    Moon had a red face as she was looking at both of them doing perverted stuff in the kitchen.


    "H-Hey... We should stop." Hillary adviced.


    "No, What do you want ?" Anon asked moon.


    "N-Nothing." Moon replied.


    "Uh huh, Or do you want to be like her ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Why would she -?" Before Hillary could''ve completed her sentence... Moon nodded in yes.


    "So, Come here and Bend down like her... Lift you skirt and give your panty''s strip into my hand." Anon ordered as he pointed towards the location besides Hillary.


    "H-Hey... Don''t. She is my daughter." Hillary complained.


    "Don''t speak, Cum-dump. If you tried to speak one more time... You will get one more cucumber in your ass." Anon said as he pulled her panties once again... Just like you do to a horse''s Leash to stop him.


    "Anhhh~ Yes, master... As you say." Hillary replied as she shuts her mouth like an obedient Cum-dump.


    Moon followed Anon''s orders and walked upto the place he was pointing at... She bent down lifted her skirt and revealed her huge ass, she is wearing a blue coloured panty with a logo on it that says, ''Princess.''


    Anon smiled as he looked at her panty and immediately grabbed her panty''s strip too.


    He started pulling up her panty as well.


    "Annnnnnnh~" Moon moaned even louder than Hillary.


    *SLAP*


    Anon slapped Moon as well.


    "Don''t shout... If you shouted one more time... I will fuck you in the ass... You understand ?" Anon asked.


    "No." Moon replied.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I don''t understand. You didn''t call me what you called mom." Moon replied.


    "What, you mean Cum-dump ?" Anon asked. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, ''Bitch''." Moon replied.


    "Oh..."


    *Slap*


    Anon slapped her ass once again but this time he knew what to call her.


    "If you shouted once more... I will insert a cucumber Inside your ass too. Do you understand, Bitch ?" Anon asked.


    "Anhhh~ YESS Master, Jule." Moon replied.


    ''Mom, i will not let you win brother from me. You took away dad but brother is mine.'' Moon thought in her mind as she looked at Hillary.

 Chapter 350 Chapter-350

    Jule''s House...


    Kitchen...


    Anon is playing with Hillary''s and Moon''s Panties, he is pulling them one by one, Alternatively.


    Whenever he pulls their panties... Their thick pussies would stick out of the panty strip everytime he would pull them.


    He pulled Hillary''s panty...


    "Annnnh~" she moaned.


    After this he pulled Moon''s Panty...


    "ANNNNHHHHH~" Moon moaned even louder.


    Anon had an evil smile on his face... Everytime he pulled their panties.


    ''Hmm... Whom should i fuck first ? The mother or the Daughter ?'' Anon thought as he looked at their ass.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly all three of them heard something fall down...


    The sound came from the entry gate of the kitchen. All three of them knew, who it was this time.


    Hillary, Moon and Anon was in the kitchen so the only one family member left in the house is Ian.


    All three of them turned their heads towards the gate and noticed that Ian was standing there, he was drinking water but when he saw this scene, the glass of water fell down from his hand.


    "H-Honey... This is not what it looks like. I-I can explain this..." Hillary spoke as she immediately stood up.


    Moon didn''t bother standing up... She kept her body bent down as she enjoyed Anon''s pussy massage.


    "H-Hi... Dad." Moon said as she looked at Ian with a smile.


    Hillary immediately went to Ian and tried to stop him from doing something stupid.


    Because she knew that if Ian tried to do something stupid, Anon will kill him instantly.


    "Honey... Please stop. This is not what it looks like, you should go to our room-"


    *Slap*


    Before Hillary could''ve said anything else Ian slapped him and she fell down.


    "Ouuchh. Honey... Please don''t do that. I am doing this for you." Hillary said as she grabbed Ian''s leg, trying to stop him.


    "Shut the fuck up... Bitch." Ian shouted as he kicked Hillary in the stomach.


    "Ahhhhh-" Hillary shouted.


    "I trusted you and you cheated on me behind my back, what a fucking slut are you ?" Ian said as he grabbed Hillary''s face and pressed it tightly.


    "Honey, Please... I am doing this for you. He will-" Hillary tried to say something but Ian lost his temper.


    *Slap*


    "Shut up, Bitch. Don''t you dare open that pig hole of yours in front of me." Ian said as he slapped her again.


    "Oi, What are you beating her for ? If you want to fight, fight me." Anon said as he released Moon''s panty from his hand.


    "Annnh... Dad you ruined all the fun." Moon said as she stood up and looked at Ian with a pout face.


    "You are a bitch too, huh ? I will kill both of you after this but first, i will deal with this fucker." Ian said as he looked at Anon with a very angry and red face.


    "Yeah, come on. Show me your amazing powers." Anon said as he smiled at Ian.


    Ian grabbed a knife from the dinning table and started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "Die, you fucker." Ian shouted.


    <Wind Armour>


    Suddenly an Armour of wind covered Anon''s body and he became invincible to every physical attack.


    As soon as Ian''s knife touched Anon''s body, it broke into a thousand pieces and Ian fell down.


    "You son of a bitch..." Ian shouted and cursed as he picked another knife from the rack and tried to stab Anon with it but same thing happened again.


    The knife broke into thousands of pieces again.


    Ian looked at the handle of the knife with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Okay, if you want to do this... I will do this with you." Ian said as he takes two steps back and started enchanting some kind of spell.


    Anon immediately understood what type of spell he was casting.


    "A fireball huh ? Good spell." Anon said as he laughed at Ian.


    Before Ian could''ve finished the enchanting process Anon took two steps towards his direction and slapped him hard, so hard that he went unconscious in just one slap.


    *Slap*


    *Thud*


    His body fell down unconscious on the ground.


    "Well, it didn''t took too much to get him to sleep, huh ?" Anon said as he smiled and looked at Moon who is standing besides him.


    "I knew it, Dad is a pimp. Never liked him too much anyway. Well, here you go, this is your reward for this." Moon said as she bent down again, lifted up her skirt and teared her panties apart and opened her pussy lips with her own two fingers.


    "Ohh... So are you offering your pussy to me for beating up your own dad, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, you can say that but my pussy is itching from last night and i want my brother''s cock to stop it." Moon said as she shaked her ass up and down.


    "Well, I am not a stupid. If a girl is going to bend down in front of me and invite me to fuck her... I will not ignore it." Anon said as he whipped out his cock and started rubbing it on Moon''s pussy lips.


    "Annnh~ Yes brother... Fuck me. Insert your huge cock into my little pussy and rip it apart." Moon moaned as soon as she felt Anon''s dick rubbing on her pussy.


    "Hell yeah, here you go bitch." Anon said as he spitted on her pussy and inserted his cock inside it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anghhhhhh~ " Moon moaned loudly as soon as her pussy walls felt Anon''s dick.


    Anon grabbed both of her hands and pulled her body back.


    *Clap*


    "Annnnhhh~ Yes brother... Fuck me. Fuck me harrrd." Moon shouted.


    "Wow, you became naughty in just one day huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, i read human porn books. My friends gave it to me back on the shop." Moon replied.


    "Ohh... That''s why huh ? Well, let me teach you how goo sex can be." Anon said as he eased his grip over her hands allowing her to go forward a bit.


    As soon as she leaned forward she felt Anon''s dick sliding out of her pussy but before his cock could''ve escaped her pussy, Anon pulled her back again using her hands.


    *Clap*


    "Anhhh~ FUCK MEEE. Use me brother... Use me like a bitch... Make me your Cum-dump, i will take care of your cock and Listen to every single one of your orders." Moon said as she moaned.


    ''So she was jealous of Hillary... That''s why she is doing this.'' Anon immediately understood.

 Chapter 351 Chapter-351

    Lucy''s House...


    Lucy is cooking breakfast for everyone with Rel.


    "Mom, what are we going to do if they come?" Rel asked with a scared expression.


    "I don''t know, Honey, but Miss Jessica will definitely do something and help us," Lucy spoke.


    No.300, Mike, and Jess are sitting in the dining room of the house. Mike is reading a newspaper, No.300 and Jess are playing a mind game together.


    "Oi, Oi, look at this, Jess." Mike immediately got surprised as he looked at some kind of news and went to Jessica.


    "What is it? What are you getting so worked up for?" Jessica immediately asked as she held the newspaper in her hands and read the news that Mike was pointing at.


    [We are going to do a Surprise Search in the houses anytime of the day now, Don''t get surprised - Says Commander Faith.]


    As soon as Jessica read the news, her face went pale.


    "Yep, this is something Faith would do," Jessica said as she read the news.


    "Hmm...? So you mean, she can come in here barging like an animal and search anything she wants, right?" No.300 asked.


    "Yes, and she can kill any suspected person at any time too," Jess replied.


    "Hmm... That''s dangerous," No.300 spoke.


    Knock-knock-knock


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    "Who is it?" Jess asked Mike.


    "Let me check-"


    "House check... Please open the door." Before Mike could''ve replied, a soldier''s voice resounded in the house.


    "Ah... Shit. Devil''s Call." Jessica said as she looked at Mike.


    "We should hide..." No.300 advised.


    Knock-knock-knock


    "Oi, open the door, or we will knock it down." The soldier shouted again.


    "Run..."


    In just 3 seconds, everyone jumped inside the basement lab that Anon created for them.


    Lucy is standing in front of the main door scared and terrified. Her body is vibrating.


    "What are you vibrating for?" Jess asked Lucy.


    "I-I am just scared of what''s going to happen after I open this door," Lucy said as she looked at Jess with a very scared expression.


    "Nothing will happen... Just talk to them without any worries, and everything will be fine. Do you understand?" Jessica asked.


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Good, just remember we all are here to help you," Jess replied as she smiled and jumped into the basement lab.


    Outside the house...


    "Ma''am... This house seems suspicious. No one is opening the door. Can you come here?" The soldier finally decided to call Faith. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faith was asking questions to another house''s owner.


    "Here, take care of this thing for me," Faith ordered another soldier as she gave the notepad to her.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    She walked up to Lucy''s door and knocked.


    Knock-knock-knock


    "This is Commander Faith, and I am here for a search, Miss... What is her name?" She asked the soldier that was standing beside her.


    "Y-Yes, her name is Lucy," the soldier replied immediately.


    "Miss Lucy, open the door, or we will break it this time." Faith said in a very loud and commanding voice.


    Click


    Creak


    The gate started opening slowly...


    "Y-Yes...?" Lucy asked as she looked at Faith with a hesitated expression.


    "Hmmm...? Wait, the maid Lucy? You are the maid that used to work in the castle, right?" Faith asked.


    "Y-Yes... Ma''am," Lucy replied.


    "Okay, I will do the search of her house." Faith said as she entered the house.


    "Yes, ma''am." The soldier shouted as he went to the other house.


    Faith immediately started walking towards the backdoor of the house that was in the kitchen.


    She analyzed every room with her sharp eyes and took a sniff from every room.


    Due to Mike''s spell, she couldn''t feel or smell the presence of the ogres.


    "So, what do you do now, Lucy?" Faith asked as she looked at lucy and asked with a warm smile.


    "I-I... Do house chores for the neighbors and take care of their children until they return back home. Just making enough to pay my daughter''s academy fees and barely eating expenses.


    My husband got addicted to alcohol and drugs when he got fired from his job as the gate guard. Now he only drinks and asks for money; if I don''t give him the money, he will just beat me and snatch the money from me," Lucy said as she looked at Faith and sipped on her tea.


    "I am really sorry, Lucy. I never thought that the new Queen will fire you and your husband," Faith apologized as she looked at Lucy with a sad face.


    "No worries, ma''am. It wasn''t your mistake that my life got destroyed or that my husband started drinking and beating me," Lucy spoke without any delay.


    "Are you taunting me?" Faith asked with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, Ma''am," Lucy immediately apologized.


    "No, No, it''s not your mistake. The royal place really destroyed your family. I couldn''t save you, and I am really sorry for that, i tried to save you but the queen didn''t listened to me." Faith apologized in return with a sad Expression.


    After finishing her tea, Faith stood up and started walking out.


    "Here... Have this," Faith spoke as she flipped a platinum coin towards Lucy.


    "Ma''am, I-I can''t have it." Lucy said as she tried to give the coin back to Faith.


    "Just take it as an apology, I will be leaving now. Lucy, just don''t have any revenge feelings in your heart. Revenge eats a person alive and i don''t want to kill you. Just keep yourself safe from these feelings and your daughter too." Faith said as she walked towards the exit of the kitchen.


    "Ma''am... Please come back for the tea anytime," Lucy spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Faith heard the word tea... She immediately looked towards the tea cups on the dining table and she noticed something unusual.


    "Wait... Why do you have 6 cups of tea here?" Faith asked as she looked at the tray filled with 6 cups of tea.

 Chapter 352 Chapter-352

    "Wait, why do you have 6 cups of tea here ?" Faith asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Ah, This... i must''ve remembering the days back in the castle and prepared six cups of tea, just like back then." Lucy replied as she looked at Faith.


    "Hmm... That''s sad, but i will try to get you your job back... if possible." Faith replied as she exits the house at once.


    "Fuuu~ i am safe." Lucy said as she took a deep breath.


    "Check the other houses fast, Soldiers. We have 50 more blocks to search." Faith shouted as she moved towards the next house.


    *creak*


    Lucy opened the gate to the basement and saw that jess, Mike and no.300 were pointing their weapons at her face.


    "Woah... calm down. It''s me, Lucy. Commander faith is gone. You guys can come out now." Lucy said.


    "Wait... didn''t she searched the house with her array ?" Jess asked with a confused expression.


    "No, she just came in drank some tea and then she left." Lucy reported.


    All of them exited the underground basement lab and moved back to the dinning room.


    "Hmm... so she just drank some tea and left ? Just that ? Are you sure ?" Jess asked again.


    "Yes princess. I am really sure." Lucy replied.


    "Well, you really make very tasty tea." Jess said with a smile.


    "Thank you, princess. I will serve you the tea in a bit... please wait in the dinning room." Lucy said as she bowed in front of her.


    "Okay..." Jess said as she started moving towards the dinning room.


    "Princess, please wait." Lucy called out.


    Jessica immediately halted her legs and turned around...


    "What ?" She asked.


    "Ma''am... commander Faith gave me this." Lucy said as she showed the platinum coin to Jessica.


    "What about it ?" She asked.


    "Should I give this to my master ?" Lucy asked with a scared expression.


    "Are you kidding me ? I don''t think master would even want to see this. He has like 8000 platinum coins if i remember correctly and they are increasing at a very high speed... you can keep it. In fact here take this too..." Jessica said as she smiled at Lucy and flipped two more platinum coins at her.


    "M-Ma''am... this is too much." Lucy said with a very shocked expression.


    "Just take it... you are going to manage our rations as well. You will need it." Jessica said as she moved back to the dinning room.


    "Thank you, princess." Lucy said as she bowed down to Jessica.


    "Enough with the bowing... I am not a princess anymore. Just act normal with me, Luce." Jessica ordered.


    "Yes, princess... I-I mean miss Jessica." Lucy said as she went to the kitchen.


    Jule''s house...


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "I am about to cum... take it all in bitch." Anon said as he slapped Moon''s huge jiggling ass.


    "Yes, brother.... fuck me... make me your bitch. Fill me with your cum and knock me up." Moon said as she begged Anon to fill her up. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *squirt*


    Without any delay Anon filled her womb with his cum but due to the small size of her womb Anon''s semen flowed out of her pussy.


    "Anhhhhh~ yes... brotherrrrrr..." Moon''s eyes rolled up as she felt Anon''s warm cum flowing out of her pussy.


    Where Moon was making ahegao faces and enjoying her brother''s huge Cock in her teeny tiny pussy. Hillary is watching them from a distance and thinking about something.


    ''They are having so much fun in front of me and I am just sitting here, watching them. This person, whom I called my husband for the last 150 years. He beated me like a bitch.


    I can''t believe Ian would do that with me but a weak person like him can''t do anything in front of him. Anon is a very strong person and he also has a big Dick.'' Hillary thought as she looked at Anon''s Dick.


    Her mouth was drooling from all that cum.


    "What are you looking at, Luv ? Do you want this ?" Anon asked as he suddenly started moving towards Hillary.


    Hillary didn''t say anything... she just watched Anon''s Dick dangling between his legs, as he came towards her.


    Finally reaching In front of her face Anon stopped and started slapping his Cock on Hillary''s face.


    *slap-slap-slap*


    "Do you want it, Hillary ? Just say it and I will give you this Cock." Anon said as he continuously slapped her cheeks with his Dick.


    "Y-" a very low sound came out of Hillary''s mouth.


    "What ? I couldn''t hear it clearly ? Can you speak it more clearly, Luv ?" Anon asked as he teased Hillary.


    "Y-Yes." Hillary spoke more clearly this time.


    "Hmm...? What Yes ? I can''t understand your feelings... can you express them clearly ? Or do you want to live with this piece of shit and get beated like that the next time he sees you ?" Anon said as he pointed towards Ian.


    Hillary looked at Ian and at this point her feelings changed completely.


    She stood up from the ground and started removing her clothes...


    First she removed her top then her skirt and after this she revealed her huge boobs by unhooking her bra.


    After this she went down on her knees and looked at Anon.


    "Please bless me with your Cock, master. I want your Cock to fuck my pussy and my mouth. Please use me as much as you want." Hillary said as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Hmm... that''s good but what about him ? You don''t want to say anything to him ?" Anon said as he pointed towards Ian''s unconscious body.


    Hillary looked at Ian with a very disgusted face... she stood up and kicked him in his crotch.


    "You fucking piece of shit... you called me a bitch huh ? I am not a bitch. You are a bitch. You think you look stronger by beating me ? You don''t.


    I was with you for more than a century and you gave me this in return ? I don''t want your small pathetic Cock... I want master''s Cock." She said as she kicked him again and again.

 Chapter 353 Chapter-353

    "Hmm... that''s good enough to get you fucked i guess." Anon said as he grabbed Hillary''s chin and gave her a good kiss.


    *Chuuu*


    Hillary also started to kiss Anon back as she inserted her tongue inside his mouth.


    She started sucking on Anon''s tongue.


    "Hmm... you are eager this time huh...?" Anon said as he seprated his lips from her lips.


    "I think i like to be eager sometimes, master." Hillary said as she went down on her knees and started kissing his cock.


    After sometime, she started sucking on it.


    ''Oh my god... this bitch sucks sooo good. She is like a fucking blowjob machine.'' Anon thought as he enjoyed her blowjob.


    After sucking his cock for sometime, Hillary stood up and bent down in front of him.


    After that she removed her panty with the most seducing way, she even jiggled her ass on purpose to seduce Anon even more.


    "Master... please fuck my pussy and fuck me so hard, that in future i will never look at any other men." Hillary said as she opened her pussy lips with her fingers and started jiggling her ass cheeks.


    "Please master, fuck me. Make me remember your cock''s shape and size." Hillary said as she continued to seduce him.


    Anon''s dick started to get stiff as he looked at her pussy and observed her actions.


    He puts his dick on her pussy''s entrance and started to rub it.


    "Anhhh~ master... please don''t tease me... please bless me with your dick." Hillary said as she started rubbing her pussy on Anon''s cock, she even tried to gobble it up but Anon pulled back to tease her even more.


    "You slut... you want this cock, huh ? Here..." Anon said as he inserted his cock inside her pussy and clapped her ass hard.


    *Clap*


    "Annnhhh~ Yes master. Fuck me. Fuck me like a bitch, master. Make me your sex toy, play with me however you like."


    Anon pulled his cock back and Clapped it again with force.


    *Clap*


    "Anhhhhh~ Yes... Fuck Fuck Fuck..." Hillary moaned like a bitch.


    "You fucking bitch... you want dick. Fucking take this... don''t you ever forget who your master is, do you understand ?" Anon asked as he grabbed both of her legs from behind the ankles and picked her up.


    "Anhhhh, yes master. I am your bitch... i am your obedient bitch... who will do anything you tell him to. I will serve you with my pussy... my mouth...


    anything you want. Please fuck meeee~ Anhhhhh~ Yes, Yes, Yes....mnnhhhh~" Hillary moaned even louder as she felt the power in Anon''s hand every time he was lifting her up and pressing her down.


    It felt like he was using her just like a toy... he fucked her without any stops and used her without any limitations.


    "ANHHHH~ MASTERRRRR.... FUCK MEEE... I AM CUMMMMINNNNNG...." Hillary shouted as a fountain of cum burst out of her pussy.


    "You fucking bitch... you dare to cum before your master... i have to punish you for this." Anon said as he increased his dick by 1 inch.


    "Master... i can feel your cock growing inside my pussy. Please punish me with your semen... please master, punish me for being a bad girl.


    Punish me for not listening to you the last time you asked me to bend down in front of you.


    Punish me for talking back to you.... Aanhhhhh~" Hillary said as she started to suck on her own breasts.


    Her another boob jiggled up and down with every thrust.


    She felt completed whenever Anon inserted his cock into her pussy, her pussy walls tried to grab onto Anon''s cock everytime he pulled out.


    "Okay, bitch you want punishment huh ?Here is your punishment." Anon said as he increased his cock size to it''s full size and released her from his hands, letting her free fall.


    As soon as Anon let go of her legs and increased his cock size to full.


    Her eyes turned white and Anon''s cock poked out of her belly button, he released his white paint and filled her womb with it.


    She went unconscious as another fountain of cum mixed with Anon''s white paint burst out of her pussy.


    "Woahh... this felt awesome." Anon said as he tapped on Hillary''s shoulder.


    "Huh... ? What happened to you ?" Anon asked as he looked at Hillary''s unconscious body.


    After this he suddenly turned his eyes towards his dick and noticed that half of his dick is out of her pussy and she is basically hanging on his dick now. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, shit... i got too busy in fucking her. I hope she isn''t dead." Anon said as he picked her up from his cock and placed her down on the ground.


    "Oi, Oi, wake up. Don''t be dead please. Fuck... Hillary wake up." Anon shouted as he continued to slap her face.


    <Cleanse>


    Anon used a spell to gave her a refreshing Feeling.


    "Haah...." Hillary suddenly woke up.


    "Are you alright ?" Anon asked as he looked at her.


    Without saying anything Hillary just kissed him.


    *Chhuu*


    After kissing for one minute both of them seprated their lips...


    "Woah... i thought you died just now." Anon said as he grabbed Hillary''s boobs and started pressing them.


    "Master, i am your toy. You can break me anytime you want but please never leave me." Hillary said as she touched Anon''s cheeks.


    "Obviously, i won''t leave a bitch like you anytime soon. Now, you will help me corrupt the bitch next door, right ?" Anon said as he pinched both of her nipples and lifted them upwards.


    "Annhhh~ Yes master, i will do anything you say." Hillary said as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Good, now dress up and get that unconscious bitch dressed up as well, because I don''t want you fucking Cum-dumps lying here and there in this house.


    I don''t like leaking pussies... so, go and get dressed now. I will take care of you husband''s memories until then." Anon said as he stood up and moved towards Ian''s unconscious body.

 Chapter 354 Chapter-354

    "hmm...? Where am i ?" Ian said as he woke up from his sleep. He looked around and noticed that he is lying on his bed.


    Ian slowly stood up from his bed and grabbed his head.


    "Ouch... why does my head hurts so much ?" Ian said with a painful expression on his face.


    He slowly tried to stand up but suddenly his balls started to hurt.


    "Fuck... why are my balls, blue ?" Ian said as he look inside his pants.


    Getting all of his strength together, he finally stood up and walked out of the room.


    "Honey, where are you ?"


    "Moon, Jule... are you guys here ?" He called out.


    "Anhhh~"


    Suddenly he heard some kind of voice coming from Jule''s room.


    "What is that voice ?" Ian wondered as he walked closer to listen to the voice but before he could''ve heard anything else, the gate opened up and Hillary stepped out of the room.


    "Ahaha... Honey, you are awake ? I was about to bring breakfast to your room." Hillary said with a smile on her face.


    "Oh, Okay Love but what are you doing inside Jule''s room and i also heard some kind of wierd sounds coming from the room." Ian questioned.


    "Ahahaha... it''s nothing i just gave him the breakfast in his room. Moon and Jule decided to have breakfast together today." Hillary said as she touched Ian''s shoulder and smiled at him.


    "So, i will go and prepare your breakfast. You wait in your room, okay ?" Hillary said as she moved towards the kitchen.


    Suddenly Ian noticed that Hillary''s hair are a mess and her apron is coming off from one of her shoulder.


    As she was walking towards the kitchen, he noticed that a white liquid is dripping from in between her legs.


    "Wait, Honey. I will have breakfast with the kids today, okay...?" He said as he smiled at Hillary


    "Okay, love. Whatever you say." Hillary said as she halted her steps and turned around with a big smile on her face.


    After this Hillary went to the kitchen.


    *Click*


    Ian opened the door and entered Inside the room.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, he saw that Moon and jule are sitting on the broken bed''s futon and they are having breakfast but they are not having breakfast in an orderly manner, instead Moon is sitting on jule''s lap and eating fruits.


    She is feeding jule too.


    "What are you doing kids ?" Ian asked as he looked at them.


    "Oh, Good morning Dad." Both Anon and Moon spoke at the same time as they saw Ian.


    "Good Morning to you too but what are you guys doing ?" Ian asked with a smile.


    "I am feeding breakfast to brother as a thank you for getting my academy admission." Moon replied.


    Moon was sitting on Anon''s lap but both of their legs are covered with the blanket. Under the blanket Anon''s dick is about to enter moon''s womb. It''s like his cock is knocking on her womb''s gate.


    Just one strike and Anon''s dick will smash through her womb''s gate and enter inside.


    So Ian can''t see what''s going under the blanket.


    "Hmm... That''s a good thing. You should thank your brother and Jule we should get your bed now." Ian said as he sat Down on the futon.


    "Yes dad, but let me just finish my breakfast first." Anon said as he looked at him with a smile.


    "Yes, Yes... of course." Ian said as he also smiled back.


    "Brother, say ahhhh." Moon said as she picked up a banana slice from the plate and turned her hand back to feed it to Anon.


    "Ahhhhhh..." Anon opened his mouth but as soon as he opened his mouth he also increased the size of his cock by one inch.


    As soon as he Increased the size, his dick started growing and it entered inside Moon''s Womb.


    Before she could''ve feeded the banana slice to Anon, her eyes rolled back and her body started vibrating.


    "Annhhhh~" she moaned as her hand stopped just a centimetre away from Anon''s mouth.


    "W-What happened, Moon ? Are you alright ?" Ian asked as soon as he heard her moan.


    "N-Nothing Dad. I am just..." before she could''ve replied Anon increased it by one more inch.


    "Annnhhhhh~" she moaned again and this time the Banana slice fell right off of her hand.


    "Yes, What happened Sister ? Why are you behaving like that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I can''t... fuck you dad..." Moon said as she removed the blanket turned her ass towards Ian and started pumping Anon''s dick into her pussy.


    "Look dad, the pussy that you made with mother, the pussy that you nurtured is getting fucked by another cock. Look dad i am being used by, Master Jule.


    Look at me dad, master Jule is using me like a fuck toy. A fuck toy you made for him. Anhhh~ Yes, Yes, Yes... fuck me... fuck my pussy brother.


    Fuck me in front of our father. Fuck me like a bitch *Annnhhh~ fuck me and show him that you are the only dominant male in this House." Moon said as she couldn''t stop but pump Anon''s dick into her pussy.


    She acted like a maniac, a dick hungry bitch, Her face was similar to a slut who would do anything for cock.


    Her eyes were rolled all the way back, her tongue is out and she is making peace signs... just like Anon taught her to do.


    She had no control over her huge ass at this point... her ass was moving on her won as if it had a mind of it''s own.


    She was moving her ass like a sex crazed monkey.


    "Brother.... fuck fuck fuck. Yes, fuck my bitch pussy in front of my dad. Annnnahhhh~ Mnhhhh yesssss~" moon moaned again.


    On the other side Ian was shocked at this view of what her daughter and Son were doing.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the gate opened and Hillary entered inside the room with a plate filled with food. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was Ian''s breakfast.


    "Huh...? What are you doing ?" Hillary shouted.


    ''Yes, Hillary. Say something to them.'' Ian thought as he looked at Hillary''s angry face.


    "How can you start without me ?" Hillary said as she dropped all of her clothes and walked over to Anon''s back.


    She started massaging Anon''s back with her huge breasts.


    "H-Hillary, What are you doing ?" Ian asked.


    "Getting fucked by my master and your daughter is doing the same you fucking piece of shit. Just get the fuck out of the room with your pathetic dick or master won''t mind fucking us in front of you." Hillary said as she pointed towards the exit of the room.


    Ian silently stood up and walked out of the room.


    After 10 second the gate opened again and this time Ian was standing there with a sword in his hands.


    "I will kill you. You fucking son of bitch." He shouted as he ran towards Anon.

 Chapter 355 Chapter-355

    "I will kill you. You fucking son of a bitch." Ian shouted as he ran towards Anon with his sword.


    "No, you are not going to do anything." Anon thought as he throws moon aside from his cock and stands up.


    As soon as Ian closed his distance, Anon punched him hard in his guts.


    "Gaahhh-" Ian shouted as he immediately fell down on the ground and white foam came out of his mouth.


    He was concious and he was alive, but couldn''t move because his body was not allowing him to move.


    "So, Dad... let me get you a seat, from where you can see your own daughter and your sweet wife get fucked by me." Anon said as he smiled at Ian.


    "Hillary Luv, Bring me a chair." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, master." Hillary immediately went to the other room and brought back a wooden chair.


    Anon picked up his body from the ground and placed him on the chair.


    After that he summoned a rope from his inventory and binded Ian to the chair.


    "N-No... please... don''t do this. I-I can''t watch this." Ian spoke with a broken voice.


    "You have to watch this... Ian. After this I will re-wire your brain." Anon said as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    [Ian''s Mind Corruption: 60%]


    ''Hehehe... He only saw me having sex with his wife and daughter twice, but his mind corruption is already at 60%. If I showed him this view over and over again... I can only imagine, what will happen to his brain.'' Anon thought.


    "Ladies... let''s fuck." Anon ordered.


    "Yay~" Moon said with a joyful expression.


    "Master, I am first right ?" Hillary said as she jiggled her boobs.


    "Hmm... that''s a difficult one. Let''s do this... whichever one of you can seduce me first, I will fuck that bitch first." Anon said as he smiled at them.


    "Okay, I will try first." Moon said as he walked towards Anon.


    "No, I will try first." Hillary said as she looked at Moon.


    "No, mom... I will do it-"


    "No, I will do it because I am your mother." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them started to argue with each other as they started pushing each other.


    Anon stood up from the bed and smacked Hillary''s boobs and Moon''s Butt.


    *Slap*


    *Slap*


    "Annh~"


    "Anhhhhh~"


    Both of them moaned at the same time.


    "Don''t fight, bitches. You are in my presence." Anon shouted as he looked at both of them.


    "Yes, Master." Both of them spoke together.


    "Now... let''s start with moon."


    "Yes, master." Moon spoke.


    "Turn around and start dancing... get that ass bouncing and until then Hillary will give me a blowjob." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, master." Both of them spoke.


    Moon immediately turned around started twerking like a slut and Hillary went down on her knees as she started sucking Anon''s cock.


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    "Master, watch my ass... please. Watch them as they beat each other." Moon said as she clapped her ass just like Anon taught her too.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Please... don''t do this, Jule. Please." Ian cried out as he looked at his wife and daughter doing these obsence things.


    "Oi, clap your ass near my face... I don''t want this dog to see your beautiful ass twerking." Anon said as he looked at Ian.


    "Yes master." Moon immediately moved back and brought her ass near Anon''s face.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon sniffed her ass and enjoyed Hillary''s blowjob.


    "I will kill you. You fucking son of a bitch and these bitches too... you are not my family." Ian shouted as he looked at Moon''s happy face while she is dancing naked in front of Anon.


    "Dad... fuck you. Brother is the only male capable of fucking us in this house. You are just a fucking pimp in front of his cock. Mom, tell him." Moon said as she started clapping her ass even harder.


    "Yes, you are just a fucking pimp, honey. Master is the only one who deserves to fuck us, but he is letting you watch... Isn''t that a luxury for you ?" Hillary said as she continued to kiss Anon''s dick.


    "Master... your cock lubrication is done." Hillary said as she kissed Anon''s dick for one last time.


    "Okay, Moon get that ass down on my dick." Anon commanded.


    "Yes master... as you command." Moon said as she immediately stopped twerking and spreaded her ass cheeks to make way for Anon''s cock to enter her pussy without any problems.


    *Clap*


    She sat down and slided Anon''s dick into her pussy.


    "Anhhh~ yes master... Please fuck me..." Moon moaned as she felt Anon''s dick piercing through her womb.


    "Master... please fuck me too... Please master. I am your obedient slave too." Hillary said as she started licking Anon''s ball.


    She started sucking and playing with Anon''s testicles.


    "Hillary will clean master''s balls, like an obedient slave." Hillary said as she started playing with his balls.


    "Oi, clean my feets." Anon said as he puts his leg on Hillary''s face.


    "Y-Yes... master. Your cock sleeve will do anything you command." Hillary said as she started sucking and licking Anon''s toes.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "ANNHHHHHH~ Father... look at me. I am getting fucked like a whore... I am brother''s whore. Brother can use me... he can fuck me anytime he want to.


    Anhhhh~" As soon as Moon said this Anon gave her a good slap on her big butt.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~ yes master. Fuck me and slap me. Do me as you like." Moon said as she felt Anon''s dick going deep inside her body and filling every single cavity.


    ''Show me..'' Anon commanded.


    [Ian''s Mind Corruption: 98%]


    ''Heheh... this needs an epic ending.'' Anon said as he grabbed Moon''s ass and pulled her down with his full force.


    "Anhhhh~ Master..." Moon moaned as she felt a ver pressurized flow of cum inside her womb.


    Anon filled her womb upto the brim while Ian watched her his daughter got fully filled with Anon''s cum, while he did nothing.


    [Ian''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    "Good... now it''s time to re-wire your mind..." Anon said as he throws moon away from his lap and starts walking towards Ian.


    "Have a sweet dreams... Ian. You won''t be the same from this moment." Anon said as he grabbed his head and used a skill.


    <Memory Wiper>

 Chapter 356 Chapter-356

    "Hmm...? Where am I ?" Ian asked as he opened his eyes.


    He woke up and looked around the room... Ian knew he was in Jule''s room.


    "What am I doing here ?" Ian questioned himself as he stood up and looked towards the exit gate of the room.


    He immediately moved towards the gate and opened it.


    As soon as he entered inside the main hall... he noticed something odd.


    Anon was fucking Hillary on the dinning table and he is drilling her hard, she is pinned to the dinning table by Anon''s hands.


    "Oh, Yes, Yes, Yes... Master... fuck me like a filthy bitch. Make me cum." Hillary shouted out loud as she felt Anon''s dick tapping on her womb''s inner most wall.


    He was fucking her like a beast... both of her legs are in the air and she is feeling ultimate pleasure from getting fucked like a toy by Anon.


    "Anhhhh~ Yes, Yes, Yes." Hillary moaned even louder when she looked at Ian who is coming towards them with a confused expression.


    "W-What are you two doing ?" Ian asked.


    "Anhhh~ Honey... our son. He is teaching me how to... Anhhh~ Get fucked like a bitch. He wants to see if I will moan like a female dog when I get fucked Annnhhh~ by him on the dinning table. Annnnnhhhhhh~ Yes, Masterrrrr...


    it''s a normal thing." Hillary replied to Ian as she continued to enjoy Anon''s dick drilling.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "So, is it like an academy project or something ?" Ian said as he sat down on the dinning table and took a cup of tea that was besides Hillary.


    *Sip*


    He took a sip and a weird expression appeared on his face.


    "Hmm... this tastes kind of funny." Ian said.


    "Well honey, Anhhhh~ it''s taste is bound to be funny because my piss is mixed in it." Hillary said as she looked at Ian with a whore like expression.


    "What ? Why is your piss mixed in it ?" Ian asked with a confused expression.


    "Because that''s a normal thing to do with the one you love the most in the house..... that''s my gesture to show you my love and affection. You don''t remember ?" Hillary said said as Anon grabbed her hairs and started to bang her even harder.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Annhhhh~ Yess.... Master."


    1 hour ago...


    <Memory Alter>


    Anon is altering Ian''s memories, meanwhile Hillary and Moon is standing besides him looking at Ian with a very surprised expression.


    "Wait, brother. How do you know all this ?" Moon asked.


    "Ah, Yeah... I am not your brother. I am a Human, my name is Anon." Anon said as he removed his mask.


    "What ? You are not my brother." Suddenly Moon entered in a shocked state but before she could''ve performed any unnecessary stupid action... Anon altered her memories too.


    <Memory Alter>


    "Fuu... Now... Who am I, Luv ?" Anon asked Moon.


    "You are my master, Anon. You used my brother''s identity to get into our house and fucked my mom endlessly like a bitch.


    Then you corrupted me into being your mindless cock worshipping whore. Now, I only live for one purpose... to worship your cock." Moon replied with a straight face.


    "Good... Now go back to being the normal moon. I have your whole family under my control now, do you have anything to say ?" Anon said as he looked at Hillary who is sucking his dick.


    Hillary took his dick out of her mouth and started stroking it with her hand as she looked at him and spoke "No master, I don''t have any problems... just use my family as you like."


    After this she started sucking his cock again.


    "Good, the reply I excepted from my cock sleeve." Anon said as he enjoyed her blowjob and continued to alter Ian''s memories."


    20 minutes later..


    "Okay, Now whenever you do any stupid sex thing in front of him, just say the word ''It''s just a normal Thing'' and his mind will process it as a normal thing." Anon said as he looked at Hillary.


    "Yws... mawser." Hillary said as she continued to give him blowjob.


    Back to the present time...


    "Hmm... yeah. Sometimes, I just forget these normal things. Well, I should finish this special tea then, right ?" Ian said as he continued to drink the pissed tea.


    "Annhhh~ master.... I can feel it."


    "I am Cumming, you fucking bitch." Anon said as he pressed her down even more and pumped his white jeezy semen into her milfy pussy.


    "Yennnsshhhh... Master." Hillary shouted before she went unconscious from getting Anon''s semen pumped into her small womb.


    Anon stepped down from the dinning table as he watched his semen flow out of Hillary''s pussy as she vibrated everytime his semen dropped down.


    "Hah... what a good tea. I love you, Honey." Ian said as he stood up and started going towards the toilet.


    Anon followed him to the toilet.


    As soon as Ian opened the door to his toilet, he saw a big ass jiggling inside the toilet.


    This ass belonged to Moon.


    She is bending down over the toilet and a board is hanging over her ass that says..."Only For My Master''s Use. Please use any hole you want without my permission... you can slap me if I make unnecessary noises and piss inside my womb to relieve yourself."


    "Hmmm..? Moon, is that you ?" Ian asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh dad... Yeah, it''s me." Moon replied with a smile.


    "What the fuck are you doing ? Wear some clothes." Ian said as he looked at Moon.


    "What do you mean, Dad ? I am just a toilet for my master and it''s a normal thing to serve my master as toilet. Don''t you remember ?" Moon spoke. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Ian heard the word ''Normal Thing'' He immediately stopped thinking about the thing he was telling her to do and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Ah, yes... that''s right. You are Jule''s toilet that I gifted him. I remember now. Well, it''s good. I will just use other toilet." Ian said as he started moving towards the other toilet but before he could''ve left, Anon stopped him.


    "Dad... don''t you want to see me using my toilet ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why would I do that ?"


    "It''s a normal thing to do." Anon spoke.


    "Well, okay... let''s see."


    Anon walked ahead and moon immediately started jiggling her ass in front of him.


    "I am master''s cock worshipping mindless toilet." Moon started repeating this sentence over and over as Anon inserted his dick into her pussy and started pissing inside her womb.


    "Annh~ Mindless toilet." Suddenly Moon moaned between her sentence.


    *Slap*


    Anon immediately slapped her.


    "Hmm... that''s a very good use of your toilet. I am proud of you my son." Ian replied as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Thanks, Fucker."


    "What ?"


    "It''s a normal thing for me to call you ''Fucker''. Don''t sweat it." Anon said as he took his cock out of Moon''s pussy.


    "Ah... yes, you are right." Ian spoke.

 Chapter 357 Chapter-357

    The Next Day...


    Anon woke up from his bed, immediately went into the shower.


    After taking a shower, he returned to his room and started dressing up for the academy.


    Today, Anon decided to tweak his uniform a little according to his time''s design.


    After a little tweaking, his uniform looked very cool.


    He got fully dressed and had his breakfast with Moon and Hillary.


    After his breakfast, he exited the house to leave for the academy. But as soon as he was about to get inside the carriage, he heard a very loud voice from his neighborhood.


    "You bitch, you don''t have money for me now? What the fuck is your problem? I need money... Give me money."


    "Excuse me, sir. Hold the carriage, I am coming back in just a minute." Anon said as he looked at the carriage driver and gave him a smile.


    "Whatever you say. You pay me to drive you, boy. I can wait here all day if you want." The carriage driver replied with a straight face.


    "Good..." Anon said as he left the place and moved towards the source of the voice.


    As he walked towards the voice, he started to hear slapping sounds coming from Jule''s neighbor Melanie''s house. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm....? What is happening here?" Anon said as he slowly peeked at Melanie''s house.


    There was a young man standing in front of the house with a very gorgeous milf in front of him... she was none other than Melanie herself.


    She had big boobs and a giant butt... it''s like when you mix Hillary and Moon together... you get Melanie.


    The guy standing in front of her was her son, Lester. He had full eyes, big black spots under his eyes, his whole body was vibrating, and he is bent down a little from his back.


    ''He is a drug addict... last stage.'' Anon immediately found out because back on Earth, he used to deal with this type of fuckers very often.


    There are three stages to drug addiction...


    First stage, normal alcoholic drinking and cigarettes. In this stage, the patient gets addicted to nicotine, but his character becomes a little violent when he doesn''t get it.


    In this stage, the patient can be easily saved by fighting the urge or using nicotine patches, but obviously they are not invented here yet.


    Then comes the second stage, the real addiction.


    In this stage, the patient gets addicted to real drugs, like Ganja, Heroin, and methamphetamine.


    This stage can be dangerous and cannot be... at this stage, the addicted patient needs a strong dose of any drug that can force his mind to produce more dopamine.


    And if the drug is not provided to him on time, his body will start to vibrate... it will feel like his world is breaking down, his breath is stopping, and someone is choking him down.


    Even at this stage, the addicted can come back to his senses if operated roughly, like tying him to a chair and beating him until he stops even thinking about drugs or just tying him down also works but he will make a lot of noise... so beating is a good option.


    It''s dangerous when it gets up to level 3, the last stage.


    It''s very dangerous when it gets to this stage. At this stage, the patient has no turning back; even when treated roughly, he can only die at best.


    The patient needs at least 5 doses of high-quality drugs in a day, and if they are not provided to him on time, he can become wild and very dangerous to anyone... he can''t identify the difference between friends or foes.


    He will kill or die until he gets the needed drugs.


    Slap


    Suddenly Lester slapped her again, and she fell down on the ground.


    "Les... I don''t have any money now. You took everything from me. You took the last savings from me yesterday, that I saved for you to study in the academy.


    You sold my jewelry, you sold my gold bangles, and even...


    I don''t have anything now. I don''t even have the money to feed you or me. The only thing I have now is this house."


    "You fucking bitch. I need money, give me money. You are my mother, right? I am in pain, help me, you whore." Lester shouted as he picked up a metal rod from the ground and pulled it back with full pressure.


    "Nooooo..." Melanie said as she braced herself for the beating.


    But before the rod could''ve hit Melanie''s body, a hand came in between and stopped the rod.


    This hand belonged to Anon himself.


    "Hmm...? Who the fuck-" Before Lester could''ve said anything else, Anon gave him a very hard slap... as soon as this slap touched his cheek, he hit the ground and went unconscious.


    Thud


    Melanie opened her eyes slowly and looked at her son''s unconscious body.


    "H-Huh? Is that you, Jule?" She asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Hello, neighbor." Anon said as he gave her a hand in standing up.


    "Mmnn~ What happened?" Lester said as he came to his senses again.


    He looked at his mother getting help from Jule in standing up.


    "Hey, How dare you... ?" Lester said as he stood up from the ground.


    "You are Jule, right? The neighbor''s kid." Lester asked as he stood up.


    "Yes, that''s me."


    "Why don''t you go to that shitty academy of yours and enjoy the rest of your day peacefully. Just leave this matter to me. I am the man of this house." Lester said as he looked at Anon with a very serious expression.


    "A man doesn''t do this kind of thing. Those who don''t have the power pick up a weapon are not men. You are just a fucking drug-addicted pimp.


    A real man never beats his mother." Anon said as he placed his hand over Melanie''s shoulder.


    "Ohhh, so you are whoring yourself out to him, huh? Oi, give me some money for using my mother." Lester said as he raised the metal rod towards Anon.


    "Les... don''t you dare say another word from your mouth." Melanie said as tears started coming out of her eyes and an angry expression appeared on her face.

 Chapter 358 Chapter-358

    "Why shouldn''t I say another word, mother ? Oh, he isn''t the only one huh...?" Lester asked as he smiled at Melanie.


    "Don''t disrespect your father..." Melanie shouted as she looked at Lester with a very angry expression.


    "Don''t fucking shout on me woman, I will kill you." Lester said as he ran towards Melanie to hit her with the metal rod.


    "No, Jule. Save yourself." Melanie said as she suddenly pushed Anon towards the other direction.


    Everyone stepped out of their houses to watch this scene and started laughing at Melanie but no one came to help her.


    "Die, you fucking whore." Lester said as he stopped and pulled the rod back with full strength to hit Melanie hard.


    Melanie closed her eyes again bracing herself for the beating but nothing happened this time as well.


    She opened her eyes again and saw that, Lester has stopped and he is looking in the other direction now.


    She turned her eyes towards the other direction and saw that Jule is standing there with a silver coin in his hand.


    "You want this, boy ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Yes... give it to me." Lester said as he started walking towards Anon with a wide smile on his stupid face.


    ''Once a friend of mine gave me a very good advice... ''Why do the violence, when you can control the situation with pennies.'' Anon thought as he moved the coin left and right.


    Lester also moved his neck in the direction of the coin.


    "Go, fetch it." Anon said as he throwed the coin with a little bit of his strength.


    "Yes... Money... Money... I want money." Lester said as he started running behind the coin.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Anon suddenly noticed that Melanie has fallen down to her knees and she is crying very loudly.


    "Ma''am... are you alright ? Let''s go inside your house, okay ?" Anon said as he grabbed one of her shoulder with his left hand and holded her right hand with his right hand.


    "Y-Yes... *Sob-Sob*" Melanie replied as she stood up and started walking inside the house.


    ''Hahah... Nothing is more vulnerable than a crying and broken woman in this world. This is the chance to make a special place in her heart.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Let''s walk slowly... Ma''am." Anon said as he helped Melanie.


    As soon as Anon entered inside her house, he noticed something odd. Her house was made in the same order as Jule''s house.


    ''Is this a coincidence or something else ?'' Anon wondered as he went towards the dinning table and helped Melanie in sitting down on the chair.


    "Sit down and take a deep breath, it will help you to calm down." Anon suggested as he looked at her crying face.


    "I-I will return your money, Jule. Please don''t worry. I will do one more job and return your money with interest-" before she could''ve said anything else, Anon putted his hand on her mouth and prevented her from speaking something else.


    "Don''t say things like that, Aunty. You are one of the closest aunt I have and he is like my cousin. If our fathers weren''t bestfriends, I would''ve given him a good beating for slapping you." Anon Said as he wiped tears off of her cheek.


    ''It''s good that this house thing got stuck in my mind and I searched Jule''s memories to find out everything about it. Turns out I found an all new chapter.


    Her husband and Jule''s father, they were best friends and they made their houses in the exact same way as each other.


    They worked in the factory together but her husband got selected as a army soldier and Jule''s father got promoted.


    Her husband died in the war against the Counsellor and she was only left with her son.


    Jule and Lester were not best friends but they respected their father''s friendship and tried to be more friendly with each other but it didn''t worked out.


    Lester got involved with some dark elfs into the drug supply buisness but he was kicked out of it when they realised that Lester is doing drug overdose in his shift.


    He then locked himself in his room for the next 13 days and took the drugs, he stole from the dark elfs... in 13 days he finished 2 boxes of drugs.


    He came out of his room on the 14th day and started asking his mother for money, at first it was not a very sensitive issue and her mother gave him the money but with time... the addiction grew with time.


    At one time, his mother stopped giving him money and that''s when he showed his real face.... he started beating Melanie and stole her jwellery from her cupboard. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was helpless... she looked at him with a very disappointed expression and only one thought came to her mind ''I am just a disappointment in the name of a mother.''


    Without father, Lester was like a free bull. He became more and more addicted to the drugs and after some months... this beating became normal.


    He would do this in every 5-7 days, he would drag Melanie into the streets and belated her with a iron rod.


    At first some of the neighbours tried to help her but Lester was a psychopath. No one wanted to go against him.


    He would beat Melanie until she passed out from pain and took her to the slave centre once to sell her off but even the slave centre said no to him because of Melanie''s physical condition.


    Today he was about to beat her again but this time Anon saved her.


    ''Perfect, this is the perfect woman. I can corrupt her with my little finger. Let''s see how much time does it takes to corrupt her mind.'' Anon thought as he continued to wipe her tears off.


    "Thank you, Jule. I can''t thank you enough for what you have done for me."


    "You need some rest, let''s go and get you some rest." Anon said as he picked her up into his arms and took her to the bed room.


    "J-Jule... Y-Ypu don''t have to pick me like this." Melanie said as her face turned red.

 Chapter 359 Chapter-359

    "I have to do this, Aunty. Your body is not fully healed yet, is it?" Anon asked with a charming smile.


    <Alluring Scent>


    Anon activated his attracting skill on Melanie.


    As soon as she sniffed Anon''s smell, a calm and refreshing feeling started to surge inside her body.


    ''Oh my god... her ass is huge. It''s even bigger than Moon''s Ass.'' Anon thought as he feels Melanie''s butt because he was carrying her like a princess, and one of his hands is under her ass.


    After reaching inside her room... he puts her down on her bed and gives her a blanket to cover her body with.


    "I-I am sorry, that you have to see that. I-It was my mistake... I should''ve been a Sob-Sob Good mother..." Melanie said as she started to cry again.


    Anon immediately moved forward and hugged her...


    "Don''t say that, Aunty. You are the best mother you could possibly become. Sometimes it''s just not your fault." Anon said as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    ''If I want to corrupt this bitch, I have to sever her connections with her son so much that even if he dies, she doesn''t cry.'' Anon thought as he looked at her and her son''s painting on her bed.


    He grabbed the painting and turned it to the other side. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hehehe... Let the game of corruption begin.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Oh, Jule. What a nice kid you are? I wish I had a good son like you." She said as she looked at Anon and smiled.


    "I am like your son, ain''t I?" Anon asked with a fake warm smile.


    "Yes, you are." Melanie said as she smiled and touched Anon''s cheek.


    "I will bring some Apples from the table, and we can eat them as we talk, okay?" Anon said as he went outside.


    "Wait... what about your academy classes?" She asked.


    "Academy can wait, but my aunt is more important." Anon replied from outside.


    Anon picked up the basket of Apples and went back to Melanie''s room.


    "Your mother is one lucky girl to have a son like you. You are a very good boy." Melanie said as she looked at Anon.


    He puts the Apple on the bed and starts to peel one off with a sharp knife.


    "Be careful, Honey. This knife is very sharp. I should do that." Melanie said with a worried look.


    "No, you should rest and let me do this." Anon replied.


    "O-Okay..." Melanie said as she sat back in a comfortable position and looked at Anon peel the Apples.


    ''He is a charming boy... I have to say that. If only my boy had 1% of his knowledge and charms. He would''ve been a successful man.'' Melanie thought as she looked at Anon''s face with a smile.


    "So, What happened to your cows?" Anon asked.


    No reply came...


    He immediately looked at Melanie and noticed that she was looking at him and she is in deep thinking.


    "Umm... Aunty, are you alright?" Anon asked a little louder, which stopped her thinking process, and she jumped back to real life.


    "Ah... yes. What were you asking?" She said as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, I was asking... what happened to your cows? I saw that your shed is now empty." Anon asked.


    "Ah, yeah, that. Lester sold them to the butcher at half price." Melanie replied with a sad expression.


    "That bastard is getting too involved in drugs, huh?" Anon asked.


    "It''s not his mistake... it was my mistake. I didn''t give him the support he needed when his father died, and it became even worse after that." Melanie said as a sad expression appeared on her face.


    ''Hmm... not a good sign for my plans. I have to make her think that her son is a piece of shit who can''t be cured. Well, to speak the truth he really can''t be cured.'' Anon thought as an idea struck in his mind.


    Anon cuts his finger with the knife he was peeling the apples with and dropped a single drop of his blood on one of the Apple''s slices.


    "Here you go... open your mouth." Anon said as he moved the slice of Apple towards Melanie''s mouth.


    "Oh, you don''t have to feed me, Jule. I am not a kid." Melanie said as she smiled at him.


    "Just open your mouth, Aunty. I am like your son, ain''t I? Then I deserve to feed you like a son, here." Anon said as he hid the blood drop on the apple slice by placing his finger on it.


    "Okay.... Ahhh" Melanie said as she opened her mouth.


    Nom-Nom


    Anon successfully fed the apple slice to Melanie.


    [One new target has been found under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to commence the skill?]


    Two half-transparent screens appeared in front of Anon.


    ''Yes.'' Anon commanded.


    "Hmm... this apple has a weird taste to it." Melanie spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Well, maybe it''s because I am feeding it to you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, right. Hahaha..." Melanie smiled as she looked at Anon.


    [Melanie''s Mind Corruption: 20%]


    ''Good... it''s very easy to corrupt abused people and a single mother who gets beaten by her son every day in the streets, is the world''s easiest target to manipulate.'' Anon thought as he pressed the knife against his thumb and started giving himself a deep cut.


    Chk


    "Ouuuch..." Anon shouted.


    "Huh...? What happened?" Melanie asked with a worried expression on her face.


    "My hand... I accidentally cut through my own thumb with this knife." Anon said as he started to look at his blood flowing out of his thumb.


    "Oh my god... give it to me." Melanie said as she grabbed Anon''s hand and started sucking on his thumb.


    ''As expected, it''s called the helper paradox. Whenever you help someone with a very big problem... they tend to attend to your small problems. Like this cut without any wait.'' Anon thought as he looked at Melanie sucking on his thumb.

 Chapter 360 Chapter-360

    As Melanie sucked his thumb Anon wondered something in his mind...


    ''Wait, why would i do that Apple thing then ? I could''ve just did this from the start and my blood would still be inside her. Fuck, i am an idiot but it wasn''t confirmed how she would react to this cut, so i kind of did a right thing back then, I guess.'' Anon thought as he looked at Melanie.


    "Are you already now, Honey ? Does it still hurts ?" Melanie asked as she removed his thumb from her mouth and observed that blood has already stopped coming out of his wound.


    "Ah, yes. Thank you, Aunty." Anon replied as he smiled at her.


    "Don''t be Silly... Ouch." Melanie was about to raise her hand but before she could''ve raised it, her shoulder started to hurt.


    "What Happened ?" Anon asked.


    "N-Nothing... just old age pain. I am getting old you know, from old, if i remember correctly your mother just turned 157, right ?" Melanie immediately tried to change the topic.


    "Don''t change the subject, Aunty. Remove your top and show me." Anon spoke.


    "H-Huh...? W-What do you want to see, Jule ?" Melanie asked with a red face.


    "I want to see that broken shoulder of yours." Anon replied.


    "Ohhh... you don''t have to do that. It''s really alright." Melanie replied with a relived tone, because she thought Anon wants to see something else.


    "Show me, Aunty." Anon said with a serious Look this time.


    "O-Okay... but promise me, you won''t tell anyone about it. Okay ?" She asked.


    "Yes." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "No, Promise me." Melanie asked with a very innocent face.


    "Okay, I promise. Now show me." Anon demanded.


    Melanie nodded in a yes gesture and removed her top slightly from her shoulder.


    As soon as she removed her top to the side, a very deep wound was revealed.


    It was all covered up in white bandages and blood can be seen coming out of it.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing, i just fell down from the stairs and-"


    "And you are taking me for a fucking stupid again. Aren''t you ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "Lester beated me with a big metallic rod but it had a very sharp blade at it''s top, when he hitted me with it''s top... the blade broke inside my shoulder and..." Melanie spoke as with a very


    "And what ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s still inside." Melanie said as she looked at Anon with a hesitated expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "I-I am sorry..." Melanie immediately apologized.


    "Don''t Apologise. Why didn''t you go to a healer or something ?" Anon asked.


    "I didn''t had the money and-"


    "Here... turn around or you will get tetnus." Anon said as he gave her his handkerchief.


    "W-What am I supposed to do with this ?" Melanie asked.


    "Get it inside your mouth, so that your crying sound doesn''t go out. Why would you keep it in there ?" Anon asked as he started removing the bandages from her shoulder.


    "I tried to remove it but blood would start to come out everytime and it hurts as well but what is tetnus ?" Melanie asked.


    "A disease caused by metallic things... just get the handkerchief in your mouth... it''s going to hurt but don''t worry it will heal immediately, okay ?" Anon said as he finally removed all the bandages from the wound.


    The wound was covered in yellow pus and blood was flowing out of it.


    "Okay but you know what you are doing, right ?" Melanie asked.


    "Yes." Anon replied.


    Melanie then inserted the handkerchief in her mouth and started to brace herself for the pain that she was about to suffer.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon used his skill to find the metal Blade that was inside of her body.


    After searching for a bit... he finally found it... but the blade was broken into two pieces... and one of them was really close to her heart.


    If Anon wouldn''t have noticed it now... she would''ve been dead in one or maximum two days.


    ''Fuuu~ saved one of my collection dolls today.'' Anon thought as he sighed with relief.


    "Okay, I will pull it out on 1. So, 3...2..." Anon pulled it out without saying one.


    Both of the metal pieces came out of her body as they teared her muscles and broke some of her ribs as well.


    "Mnnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." Melanie shouted very loudly but the handkerchief stopped her from breaking her own teeths and suppressed her noise by 70%.


    "Calm down... here you go." Anon said as he took off his troll


    locket and placed it over her wound.


    The wound started healing at an incredible rate... in just 20 seconds her whole body returned to her prime State.


    "Okay, you can remove the handkerchief now." Anon said as he looked at Melanie with a smile. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie removed the handkerchief slowly out of her mouth.


    "What is this ? I-I don''t feel any pain or anything else now... D-Do you know healing magic, Jule ?" Melanie asked with a surprised expression.


    "No, it''s this locket that healed you. It''s a Troll''s locket." Anon replied as he wore his locket back.


    "Wow... i heard that they are made out of a Troll''s heart. It must''ve been very expensive, right ?" Melanie asked.


    "No, it was a gift from a friend of mine. Let''s just talk about you, Now. What do you plan to do with Lester ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t know... I can''t think of anything."


    "Hmm.... so you are just going to let him take drugs until he dies, right ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, I don''t want him to die but I can''t make him quit as well, because of i said something to him... he will just beat me and I will return back to the State that you healed me out of." Melanie replied with a very sad face.


    "Aunty, he is at the last stage... you can''t save him." Anon spoke.


    "What ? L-Last Stage ? What is Last S-Stage ?" Melanie asked with a very worried tone.


    After this Anon explained the three stages of drug addiction to her.


    At last, her face''s expression turned even grim.


    "Jule, please save him. Please, I beg you. I will do anything you want just save him. Please, I know you must know a solution about this... if you know so much about this addiction thing." Melanie started begging Anon for her son''s life.

 Chapter 361 Chapter-361

    "But it''s impossible to save him," Anon replied. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I was thinking about separating them and breaking their bond, but I guess it just got stronger,'' Anon thought as he looked at Melanie begging him and touching his feet.


    "Please, Jule. Please help my son. I am ready to pay any amount... I will work day and night. I will..." Melanie started talking as she tried to show Anon that she is ready to pay any price in order to save her beloved, drug-addicted son.


    ''Hmm... Wait.'' Suddenly, an evil smile appeared over Anon''s face as he looked at Melanie.


    "Are you sure? You can do anything to save your son, right?" Anon asked.


    Melanie looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "Y-Yes... I will do anything. I will work-"


    "Yeah, I know. You will work day and night. Just stop saying that. I can save your son," Anon spoke.


    ''To corrupt a mother who loves her son is the weakest target in the world; you don''t have to break her bond with her son. You have to use that bond in order to corrupt her,'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Well, I have two conditions to save your son," Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes...?" Melanie looked at him with a smile as she knew that Anon had some way of saving her son.


    "First... you can''t say anything to me when I hit him because I will do it more often, okay?"


    "I-I accept," Melanie accepted this term immediately.


    "Second... you have to warm my bed, whenever I say. Do you accept?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    Suddenly, silence covered the whole room... Melanie continued to look at Anon with a very shocked expression.


    "Umm... Are you alright?" Anon asked as he waved his hand in front of her face.


    "Ah... Y-Yes... This, Jule are you saying that I have to sleep with you in order for you to cure my son?" Melanie asked again.


    "Yes, that''s what I am asking for," Anon replied with a straight face.


    "Are you blackmailing me into sleeping with you?" Melanie asked with a helpless expression this time.


    "No, you can say no anytime, and I will just go back to my house. After that, we can just forget that this thing ever happened, okay?" Anon said as he looked at Melanie with a smile.


    Anon stepped down from her bed and started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "W-Wait, I-I will do it... I will sleep with you," Melanie replied.


    "Hehe... let''s start now, shall we?" Anon said as he immediately closed the distance between him and Melanie.


    "No... Not until you show me that you are helping him," Melanie replied with a strong will.


    "Well, that''s what I expected from you, but keep those milkers ready because I will drink milk with my morning breakfast, and it will be your milk hehehe... bye," Anon said as he touched both of her boobs, gave them a good squeeze, and exited the room after that.


    "Anhh~ Y-You are d-disgusting," Melanie said in a low voice as she still felt his warmth on her boobs.


    Anon exited the house and started moving towards the carriage.


    ''Hehe... one bitch has been captured successfully with literally zero effort. Once I corrupt her mind... she will forget everything except my dick, even her son,'' Anon thought as he smiled like a psychopath.


    After reaching near his carriage, he sat inside and started moving towards the academy.


    In just 30 minutes, he reached in front of the academy.


    Anon moved towards his class immediately... he was about 50 minutes late for his lecture.


    Anon entered inside the lecture hall and saw that Richard was teaching the class.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the lecture hall, he looked at the last bench and saw that... Deris is talking with Eve about something.


    "Mr. Jule, are you going to sit or not?" Richard asked with an angry expression.


    "Hmm... ? Okay." Anon replied as he started walking towards the last bench.


    "Hello, girls." Anon said as he sat down.


    "Hi, Jule." Eve greeted him


    "Hello, Sir Jule." Deris greeted.


    "I thought you died... because you didn''t come with me today." Eve said as she touched Anon''s body.


    "Yeah, me too." Deris spoke.


    "No. When I die, all of you will know." Anon said as he put his head on the table and started sleeping.


    "So, why were you late?" Eve asked.


    "None of your business, Just study." Anon replied.


    Ringgggggg


    "Okay, I will see you guys tomorrow. Mr. Jule, the principal is expecting you in her office. You should go and see her." Richard said as he exits the classroom.


    "Hmm...? Why is she calling me now?" Anon wondered as he stood up and started moving towards the principal''s office.


    After reaching the principal''s office he saw someone interesting sitting in front of the principal, it was faith.


    "Can I come in, Ma''am ?" Anon asked the principal.


    "Yes, Mr. Jule. Please come in." The principal ordered.


    Anon entered inside the principal''s office and stood in front of her.


    "Did you summon me, Ma''am ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, I heard that you won the hunt festival this year," the principal said as she smiled at Anon.


    "Yes, ma''am. That''s true," Anon answered.


    "Well, Mrs. Faith is here to give you your reward. I will leave you guys alone for the time being," the principal said as she stood up from her chair and walked outside of her office.


    "Hello, Mr. Jule. I am-"


    "Faith, Commander Faith. You are the most loyal soldier to this kingdom. You can kill anyone for this kingdom and you can even die for this kingdom, am I right?" Anon interrupted her immediately.


    "Good, you have done your homework huh? So, you must know that I will grant one of your wishes now. You can ask for money; I only have 50 platinum coins... don''t ask for more. I will not sleep with you or give you any type of sexual pleasure. I will not become your slave.


    You can''t ask to date my daughter, and you can''t ask for any other absurd wish, like a direct soldier post in the kingdom''s army. Now, ask," Faith spoke in a cold voice as she looked at Anon with her chilling eyes.


    ''I knew this moment would come and I was prepared for this. Here comes my wish...''


    "I want to date you," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "HeH?"

 Chapter 362 Chapter-362

    "I want to date you," Anon spoke as he smiled towards Faith.


    "HeH?" Faith was left with a shocked face after hearing Anon''s wish.


    "Yes, I want to date you," Anon repeated again.


    "Uhmm.... Cough I don''t think you are talking in your right mind, Mr. Jule. What you are asking for is absurd, it can''t be done," Faith spoke with a slightly angry expression.


    "What I asked for is neither money nor any sexual pleasure. I simply asked for a few hours out of your precious time. I don''t think that''s something you can''t give me... is it?" Anon asked with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, I know that, but I can''t do it because I am a soldier, and I have to protect the kingdom. I can''t date a guy, and you aren''t even my age. Just ask for something else... like a sword or a shield. You can even ask for hidden spells to increase your power," Faith replied, and her cheeks started to turn red.


    "But I will not take that much time out of your schedule... just spare me one hour. If you don''t like it, I will not ask you again," Anon replied as he looked at Faith.


    "But... this... Damn it, today evening at 4 pm. I will meet you behind the Lake of Sahman, near the Evensong Forest. Don''t be late; I don''t like late guys," Faith said as she blushed a little.


    "Thank you, ma''am. I will take my leave now," Anon replied as he started to leave the room.


    "Wait..." Faith spoke.


    Anon halted his steps and turned back.


    "Yes...?" He asked with a cute face.


    "No one in the last 50 years ever asked me for something like that. You won the Hunt Festival, or should I say the hardest Hunt Festival of all time. I don''t know why your Village Chief decided to host it inside the Evensong Forest, but the fatality rate was very high this time. The Village Chief informed me that you saved a group of parents from the forest.


    I thought your reward expectations would be higher than this.


    Let me ask you again. Are you sure, you only want a date with me as your reward and nothing else?" Faith asked again to confirm Anon''s choice.


    "Yeah, I am sure about it, and who wouldn''t want to date a beautiful and cute girl like you?" Anon said as he smiled at her with the most innocent face possible on earth.


    "O-Okay... you can go now," Faith said as she immediately turned around, and her cheeks started to warm up due to embarrassment.


    "Yes, ma''am," Anon said as he left the room.


    "C-Cute... did he just call me cute?" Faith immediately started blushing as she touched her cheeks.


    ''Heh... women are so easy. You just need to manipulate them with some words,'' Anon thought as he moved towards the blacksmith class.


    As soon as he entered the blacksmith class, he noticed two guys fighting each other in front of the teacher while the dwarf teacher tried to stop them from fighting.


    "You fucking bitch... you think you can touch my things."


    Slap


    "I-I-I am sorry... please leave me."


    Anon moved towards the front of the group to observe the situation more clearly.


    "Step aside, Luv," Anon said as he entered from the side where only girls were standing.


    As soon as the girls heard Anon''s voice, they immediately gave him the way to go ahead because they were afraid of him.


    "Oh my god... Anon is here."


    "Oh no..."


    "Fuck..."


    They started murmuring something, but Anon didn''t pay too much attention to their talk and continued to walk ahead.


    As Anon walked towards the front line, he noticed Eve is also standing there with a very tense expression on her face. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s going on here Ev-" Before Anon could''ve asked anything, he looked at the ground and noticed that Deris was lying on the ground, her clothes are burnt, and she has hot iron on her body.


    Her skin is turning white due to the high temperature of the hot liquid iron, but she is not uttering a word other than sorry.


    "I-I-I am..... S-Sorry.... P-Please," Deris said as tears came out of her eyes.


    Her face was also covered with a line of hot melted iron as if someone just took it out from the smelter and threw it directly on her face.


    "You fucking bitch... you dared to talk to my boyfriend? Jeena''s Boyfriend... Oh, you are one dead bitch." A dark elf girl with brown hairs, a thin body build, and tattoos everywhere on her body said as she kicked Deris again.


    She is Jeena, the one and only daughter of the biggest drug supplier in the elven kingdom, Xander.


    She can do anything here because her father is one of the biggest donors in this Academy. She can kill anyone; her father will save her by giving a big donation to the academy.


    That''s why she is so spoiled, that she sees no one above her inside this academy, not even the principal.


    "Madam, Jeena... I think that will teach her the lesson." The dwarf teacher spoke as he tried to stop the girl.


    "You shut up, Dwarf. I know what I am going to do with her; I am going to fill her mouth with this hot iron and after that she will never be able to speak anything ever again. Let me teach you what happens to anyone who dares to even look at my boyfriend." She said as she turned around and picked up a smelting cup that had red-hot iron burning inside.


    "No, No, No, Ma''am... please. I-I-I will never speak to anyone ever again, please spare me. P-PLEASE MA''AM." Deris started shouting and crawling as she saw Jeena bringing the hot smelting cup of melted iron towards her.


    "Oh... you are not going to speak to my boyfriend ever again... now open your mouth." She said as she sat near Deris.


    "Ma''am, please-"


    Jeena suddenly grabbed her mouth and opened it forcefully.


    Suddenly Deris''s eyes turned towards Anon who was watching this scene from a distance.


    She looked at him and requested him to save her with just her eye gestures.


    Eve also understood what she was trying to say and immediately turned towards Anon.


    "Jule, she is nothing like Oxmaul. Don''t you dare lay a hand on her; her father is very dangerous-" Eve stopped talking as she saw a smile on Anon''s face as he puts his hands in his pockets.


    "I won''t lay a hand on her," Anon said as he moved forward.

 Chapter 363 Chapter-363

    "No, Anon, don''t," Eve tried to stop Anon, but he didn''t stop.


    "You want to talk to my boyfriend, huh? Now this hot iron will talk to you, bitch," Jeena said as she tilted the smelting cup slowly into her mouth.


    As the iron was about to pour out of the smelting cup, Jeena felt something on her jaw.


    Thud


    It was a leg that hit Jeena''s jaw and resulted in its dislocation at once; she went flying to the other side with just one kick. The one who kicked her was none other than Anon himself.


    Everyone looked at Anon, who had the same psychotic smile on his face that he had when he beat the crap out of Oxmaul in the immortal arena.


    Everyone stepped aside as they looked at Jeena.


    "Fuck... he kicked her."


    "Brother, he dislocated her jaw... look at her."


    "Fuck, Jule is dead this time for sure."


    "I don''t think he has any idea who her father is."


    Every student inside the class started talking with each other as the dwarf teacher left the room because he didn''t want to be in the same classroom as Jeena right now.


    If her father came to know that the dwarf teacher was present in the classroom and he didn''t stop Jule from hitting her daughter, then he will kill him immediately.


    "Shit... I have to inform the principal as soon as possible," the dwarf teacher said as he ran towards the principal''s office; he had a very scared look on his face, and sweat was covering his forehead.


    Jeena stood up with her broken jaw and looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    She grabbed her lower jaw and pushed it with power to fit it right back in.


    Crack


    She fixed her jaw on the first try.


    "You fucking bastard... how did you even dare to touch Jeena? Don''t you know Jeena''s fath-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon kicked her again, and this time he kicked her in the abdomen.


    Thud


    Jeena hit the wall behind her, and some cracks started to form on the wall due to the impact.


    Cough


    Suddenly she started coughing blood out of her mouth.


    "M-Mother... Fuck-"


    Before Jeena could''ve completed her sentence, Anon kicked the duster that was lying on the ground, and it hit directly on her face.


    "Huh...? What were you saying?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "MR. JULE." A loud shouting sound came from the classroom''s entry door.


    Anon turned around and looked at the source of this sound. Although he already knew whose voice belonged to.


    "Yes, Ma''am?" Anon asked with a smile as he confirmed that the one standing at the classroom''s entrance was none other than the principal herself.


    "My Office now." She said as two healers rushed out from behind her and took Jeena''s unconscious body with them.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Anon replied with a bored expression on his face as he started walking towards her.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed his leg; he turned around to see who it was.


    "Hmmm...? Deris, what are you doing?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I will come with you," Deris said as she stood up slowly, but her body was in extreme pain, and the metal that was stuck to her body was causing problems with her moving muscles.


    "Luv, you can''t even stand up properly; how do you plan to come with me?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "I-I will.... manage. Let''s go," Deris replied as she started walking forward, but before she could''ve taken another step forward, she fell down on the ground miserably.


    "Ouchhh..." she said as she tried to stand up again, but this time her top ripped apart, and her bra got exposed when she tried to stand up.


    "What a stubborn girl you are?" Anon said as he immediately removed his coat and covered her top with it.


    She started crying as she stuck to Anon.


    "I-I-I didn''t want this... Sob-Sob I just wanted my pen Sob-Sob," Deris said as she continued to cry.


    Anon immediately picked her up like a princess in his hands and started walking towards the principal''s office.


    "Y-Y-You don''t have to-"


    "Shut up," Anon said as he walked inside the principal''s office and put her down.


    As soon as Deris looked at the principal, she hid behind Anon.


    "Don''t hide. You are the one who caused all of this... come out," the principal shouted at Deris.


    Deris walked in front and stood in front of her like a log.


    "What happened, tell me everything from the start, and if you tried to hide anything from me, I swear to god I will do things with you that are worse than death," the principal threatened her.


    Anon stepped ahead and grabbed her hand.


    "Just speak," Anon said as he looked at the principal dead in the eye.


    ''Why do I feel so safe? It''s like I am standing inside a safe circle now. I don''t fear anyone at this moment,'' Deris thought as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Ma''am, I was going towards the blacksmith class after the completion of Mr. Richard''s class. As I was passing through the main halls where the fourth-year students were signing up for the realm expedition.


    This guy walked up to me and asked me for my pen. He was good looking-" suddenly the principal interrupted Deris.


    "His name is Jeffery. He is Jeena''s future husband," she said with a very angry expression.


    "Yes, so Jeffery walked up to me and asked for my pen, I gave him my pen as the junior, but when I asked him back for the pen, I felt someone grabbing my hairs from behind.


    I shouted loudly and looked back; as soon as I turned my head towards the person, I noticed that it was Jeena.


    I immediately requested her to release my head, but she kicked me brutally and took me to the blacksmith class. After that, she started to throw the hot iron all over my body and started talking about how I can''t talk to her boyfriend.


    But after doing all that, she decided to pour hot iron into my mouth, but-" suddenly Anon interrupted Deris.


    "But then I entered inside the room and saw a mosquito sitting on Jeena''s cheek. So, I stepped forward and tried to kill it, but one of my friends suggested that I should use my legs instead of my hands, and that''s what I did.


    I kicked, but the mosquito flew away." Anon answered.


    "Jule, don''t try to-"


    Thud S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who dared to touch my granddaughter? Where is that bastard?" An elderly man asked as he suddenly barged into the office.

 Chapter 364 Chapter-364

    The elder elf had long white hair on his head. He had a thick white beard and mustache. His eyes were half closed, and he had a cane in his hand that he used to walk with. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon immediately used his skill on the elderly man...


    <Demonic Eyes>[Name: Ion.] [Class: Martial Artist] [Race: Elf] [Level: ???] [HP: ????] [MP: ????] [Description: A very angry and strong old elf. He is in search of the bastard who hurt his granddaughter.]


    ''He is really strong... Link, get ready. We have to run at any time now.'' Anon commanded.


    [I am ready to pour out pure mana into your body, master. Just say the word.] Link spoke.


    "Are you the one who hurt my daughter?" The elder man asked Anon with a suspicious look on his face.


    "Yes, Grandfather. He is the one who kicked me continuously until I passed out," Jeena said as she walked into the office with Jeffery.


    Jeena is fully recovered again, and she is angry, very angry.


    "Oh, my grandbaby, come give me a hug," Ion said as he tried to hug Jeena.


    But Jeena immediately stopped him from doing this.


    "Grandpa, I am not a kid anymore, and I want you to kill him. He hurt me," Jeena complained about Anon to her grandfather.


    Ion immediately pointed his cane at Anon''s chest and touched it slightly, but as soon as he did, Anon felt very heavy pressure on his body.


    "Tell me one reason for not killing you right now," Ion asked with a serious expression.


    ''Fuck... I can''t run; the pressure is too heavy,'' Anon thought as he looked at Ion.


    Anon might be feeling the ultimate pressure on his body, but he is not showing it on his face; he doesn''t want his opponent to think that he is weak.


    "Speak, boy, or I will kill you in 3 seconds," Ion said as he looked at Anon with a dead serious expression.


    The principal couldn''t speak because of his aura covering the room.


    Anon looked around for an opportunity to escape; suddenly he looked at Jeena''s boyfriend, Jeffrey. As soon as he looked at him, an idea struck into his mind.


    "3...2...1-" Ion started to count down.


    "Wait, I can tell you one reason," Anon spoke.


    "What?" Ion asked with a smile.


    "That guy, why would you select him for your granddaughter?" Anon asked.


    "Hmm...? Who? Jeffery?" Ion asked.


    "Yes."


    "Well, because he is the strongest in his class, and he will protect my granddaughter even with his life. Right, Jeffery?" Ion asked.


    "Obviously, sir-" before Jeffery could''ve completed his sentence, Anon summoned a sword and threw it towards Jeena.


    Jeffery saw the sword coming, but he couldn''t move faster to save Jeena.


    Tang


    Before the sword could''ve touched Jeena''s body, it shattered into thousands of pieces.


    It was Jeena''s grandfather''s instinct. He moved faster than the sword''s velocity and used his cane to break the sword into many pieces.


    "Grandpa, you saw him, didn''t you? He tried to kill me once again. Please, Kill him," Jeena complained about Anon.


    "Why would you do that, Young man?" Ion asked with a confused expression.


    "Her boyfriend didn''t even try to defend her; don''t you think that''s too weak?" Anon spoke.


    "Oi, are you saying I am weak-" Before Jeffery could''ve said anything else, Ion showed him the cane, signaling to stop talking.


    "Y-Yes... sir," Jeffery replied as he went silent.


    "So, what are you proposing?" Ion asked Anon.


    "I am proposing that he is Jeena''s future husband, and he should know how to fight more than anyone of us, right? If you can''t even protect her, then why not just let her get beaten by me?" Anon spoke.


    "Hmm... good question. What do you have to say to him, young Jeff?" Ion asked as he turned towards Jeffery.


    "I-It was my mistake that I didn''t get the news of him beating my Jeena earlier, or I would''ve killed him already," Jeffery spoke with an angry expression.


    "I bet you couldn''t have done shit about it, even if you knew," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oi, don''t challenge me, or I will kill you right here and right now...." Jeffery replied with an angry expression.


    "Well, why don''t we have a match then?" Anon proposed.


    Thud


    Suddenly, the gates of the principal office broke down. Everyone fell silent as they saw a tall, dark, and muscular man entering the office.


    This guy is none other than Xander himself.


    "My boy, Xander. You are here," Ion said as he looked at Xander with a smile.


    "Who is it, Dad?" He asked without beating around the bush.


    "Well, it''s this guy, but he is challenging Jeffery to a death match to prove that we have selected the wrong child for Jeena''s marriage," Ion replied.


    "So, what are we waiting for?"


    "The terms," Anon spoke up.


    "What terms?" Ion and Xander asked at the same time.


    "If you win, I will do anything you want. I will work as the lowest-grade servant in your house, and if you want, you can also take my life after my loss.


    But if I win, you guys will go back to being a normal family, leave me alone and give me the permission to beat your daughter at any time I want without any stops," Anon spoke without any hesitation.


    "Huh...? Are you in your right mind, boy? Leaving you alone should be the big thing for you, but you want the permission to beat my daughter? That''s impossible. It''s time to die, kid," Xander spoke as he started walking towards Anon, but before he could''ve done anything, Ion stopped him.


    "Wait, we accept," Ion spoke up, leaving everyone surprised in the room.


    "Eh-What are you saying, Dad? He is asking to beat your granddaughter, and you are saying yes to that?" Xander asked with a surprised expression.


    "We can''t be with her all the time; that''s why we chose Jeffery. If he can be beaten down by this kid, then that would mean anyone can beat her up. Just like today. I want to see if it''s true or not." Ion spoke.


    "Oi principal, arrange the arena," Xander ordered.


    "Y-Yes..." the principal ordered as she immediately went outside of the office.


    "It will be fun to kill you," Xander spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yeah, your son-in-law too. I will take my sweet time with him." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 365 Chapter-365

    Behind the Academy, a big crowd of students is covering the arena.


    Although the arena was used for immortal matches, today the array that keeps the players unharmed is turned off.


    The environment is very dense and silent; no one is saying anything as if someone just died.


    The commentator of the match is also silent. On the side of the arena, there are three seats arranged.


    One for Ion, second for his son Xander, and third for the principal.


    "Oi, start this shit," Xander spoke in a deep voice as he stood up from his seat.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, we are gathered here today to witness the match between Mr. Jeffery Lawson of the Lawson house and Mr. Jule.


    Mr. Jeffery is also the next leader of the Lawson family, and he is the future husband of Mrs. Jeena Janes of the Jane Household.


    Whereas Jule is someone who I don''t know very well. This kid came in sight when he beat the crap out of Mr. Oxmaul last week.


    Today our special guests are Mr. Xander Jane and the current Leader of the Jane Household, Mr. Ion Jane.


    Ladies and gentlemen, let''s welcome our competitors. Please give them a big round of applause because one of them is not going to go back to his house today," the commentator shouted as the whole crowd started clapping.


    Anon and Jeffery both came out from the same side.


    "I will kill you brutally. You don''t even know what you are playing with, kid. If you would''ve just let the half-elf die, you wouldn''t be standing here, and I wouldn''t have to kill you," Jeffery said as he smiled and waved his hand toward the audience.


    Anon was calm; his hands were inside his pockets, and he was walking lazily, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    "Oi, speak something. Aren''t you afraid of your death? I am really going to kill you today. You can''t run or escape from this arena," Jeffery asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, I am very scared of you and my death. Look, my body is vibrating," Anon spoke as he showed his hand to Jeffery, but his hand was very steady and it wasn''t moving even an inch.


    "That attitude, you have too much attitude, and that is going to be the reason for your death today. Remember it, kid," Jeffery spoke with an angry expression.


    "Let me tell you one thing, I don''t fight anyone unless I know that my winning chances are above 100%," Anon replied with a smile.


    "I think you are losing your mind, kid. Don''t worry, it happens. I will try to finish you off while I see that smile of yours turn into a very horrible expression. You will beg me to spare your life, and do you know what I will say? I will say ''No, Bitch,'' and kill you," Jeffery spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    Anon just looked at Jeffery and smiled as he used his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>[Name: Jeffery Lawson] [Level: 75] [Race: Elf] [Class: Archer +1 Hidden Class(Sword master).] [HP: 130,000/130,000] [MP: 75,000/75,000] [Description: Wants to kill you and save himself from Xander''s wrath. He is considered a genius in his age group, and most of the elders inside the academy treat him as a gem of the era.


    Everyone has expectations from him; everyone wants to see him succeed Faith''s post after her retirement.]


    ''That extra class is the only reason why everyone thinks of him as a genius of the era, but I don''t see anything special in him. I can kill him easily, and he wants to succeed my darling Faith''s post; I can''t let that happen. He will ruin all of my plans.


    It''s good that I checked his status back in the office. It''s the only problem of the rich people; they have real big egos and they can be rolled into word traps easily just like I did with him,'' Anon thought as he looked at Ion.


    Both of them stopped as they came in front of Ion, Xander, and the principal.


    "Let me explain the rules of this competition to you. Each side will play the game of cards before the match starts," the commentator announced as a table filled with 10 cards was revealed in front of Anon and Jeffery.


    The cards were facing the table, and they can only see the backside of the cards, which looked exactly the same.


    "Jule and Jeffery will get 4 turns each. They will turn the cards and state their one rule that will be applied in this match; the number on the card will decide whose rule will be applied.


    If Jule''s number turns out big, his rule will apply, and if Jeffery''s card number turns out bigger than Jule''s card, then Jeffery''s rule will be applied, and just like that, four rules will be applied.


    So, ladies and gentlemen, let''s start the game of cards," the commentator announced.


    "Jeffery and Jule, this coin will be tossed, and you will have to choose your side to start the game of cards," the principal said as she walked up to the front and showed them a gold coin with a lion on one side and a snake on the other side.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Both of them spoke at the same time.


    "Good, here it goes," she said as she tossed the coin high in the air, she threw the coin so far up that it stopped appearing.


    Ting


    "Now, select," she spoke.


    "I will go with the lion because a lion hunts with his full power and without any hesitation," Jeffery spoke with a smile.


    "Good. Now Jule, do you have any objection to-" before the principal could''ve said anything she observed Anon looking at the clouds with his full focus. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Jule...?"


    "Hmm...? You said anything?" Anon asked as he looked at the principal.


    "I asked, do you have any problems with him selecting the lion or do you want it because you are the failing party here?" the principal asked again.


    "Oh, no. I don''t want any lion; just give him the lion... I will take the snake," Anon replied.


    "Good."


    Suddenly the coin appeared coming down from the sky and landed directly into her hands.


    "...and the winner of the toss is, Lion."

 Chapter 366 Chapter-366

    "Oh, the conditions for Jule are not looking very good. He has already lost the first toss of the match," the commentator announced.


    "Hahaha... that''s my son-in-law; he has lady luck on his side. You punk, you can''t do anything to him," Xander spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    ''Ha... what pathetic fools they are. They don''t even know that this coin landed on the lion because of my will. If I wanted, it could''ve easily landed on the snake side, but I don''t want to take control of the game so soon,'' Anon thought as he smiled at Xander.


    "Sit down, or I will kick you out of your seat," Ion said as he pointed his cane at Xander.


    "Y-Yes, Father," Xander said as he sat down on his chair obediently.


    "State your rule, Mr. Jeffery," the principal asked.


    "I want to ban magic from this match and only allow physical weapons to be used," Jeffery spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Okay, now turn any card, and remember this: 2 will be the lowest number, and Ace will be the highest," the principal ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am," Jeffery said as he turned the card around. The card was the jack of diamonds.


    ''Wow, that''s a hard card to beat. I don''t think he can beat me,'' Jeffery thought as he smiled at Anon.


    "Good... Now Jul-" Before the principal could''ve said anything, Anon moved his hand over the top row of cards and picked up a card.


    "I want to allow both physical weapons and magic artifacts in the match," Anon spoke as he turned his card around.


    The card was an Ace of Hearts.


    "This trade has been won by Mr. Jule. Anything can be used in this match, whether it''s physical weapons or magical artifacts," the principal announced with a smile.


    "Fuck..." Jeffery spoke as he looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Jeffery, state the second rule and turn your card around," the principal spoke again.


    "No pre-made Arrays will be allowed inside the arena," Jeffery said as he turned the card around. This time the card turned out to be the queen of hearts.


    "Woohoo.... way to go champ," Xander shouted as he looked at Jeffery.


    Jeffery simply bowed to Xander in reply.


    "Drugs will be allowed," Anon spoke as he turned his card around.


    Xander stood up from his chair to look at the card and he couldn''t believe what he just looked at.


    It was another Ace. Ace of Diamonds.


    "That''s impossible... how could he pull two Aces in a row?" Xander shouted.


    Bonk


    Suddenly Ion hit him with his cane.


    "Sit down," he said with an irritated expression.


    "S-Sorry, Father," Xander spoke as he sat back down.


    "Another trade has been won by Mr. Jule. Drugs will be allowed inside the arena," the principal announced.


    This time Jeffery didn''t wait for the principal to tell him anything; he just started speaking and turned his card around.


    "Poison will be allowed inside the Arena." As soon as he turned his card around, he saw the King of Spades on it.


    "Haha... try to beat this, kid," Jeffery spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Now, Jule," the principal spoke.


    "Poison will not be allowed," Anon said as he turned his card around.


    This time Anon left the whole stadium in awe because the third card he pulled out was also an Ace of Spades.


    "Dad... he is cheating. That thing can''t be possible even if you manipulate lady luck. Please do something about it," Xander requested Ion.


    "Mr. Jule has pulled three Aces in a row... does this mean that luck has taken his side? It doesn''t look like a good sign for Jeffery," the commentator announced.


    "Well, Mr. Jule has won this trade too, so no poison in the arena," the principal spoke with a smile.


    "Now-"


    "Wait." Before the principal could''ve said anything else, a voice interrupted her.


    She immediately turned around and looked at the source of this voice. Suddenly she noticed that the one speaking is none other than Ion himself.


    "Yes, Mr. Ion?" The principal asked.


    Ion stepped out of his chair and started walking towards Anon and Jeffery.


    He started walking in a circle around both of them and started observing Anon from all sides.


    Anon also looked him dead in the eye.


    After reaching the same position that he started from, Ion stopped and stomped his cane on the ground, and suddenly, a notification popped up in front of Anon.


    [You have entered inside the <Null> Area]


    Suddenly Anon felt his mana leaving his body.


    Both Jeffery and Anon looked down and noticed that a circle was made around them in a circular shape.


    ''You sly bastard,'' Anon thought as he looked at Ion who was smiling at him.


    "Something wrong, Son?" Ion asked.


    "Nothing," Anon answered as he gave him a wide smile in reply to his little trick.


    "Let''s start the final round, shall we?" Ion asked as he looked at the principal.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," the principal replied because even she didn''t know what Ion was doing until he activated his spell.


    "Nice move, Father. Now that bastard will get caught easily," Xander spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Okay, Mr. Jeffery, choose the last rule," the principal ordered.


    "Huh...? Y-Yes ma''am," Jeffery spoke as he snapped out of his trance.


    "I want to allow the use of healing artifacts and healing potions," Jeffery spoke as he turned his card around.


    The card this time turned out to be a charm for him... it was an Ace of Clubs.


    "Yes, My son-in-law. I knew that you are really lucky," Xander spoke as he started cheering for Jeffery.


    "All 4 Aces have been opened; Jule lost this trade," Eve spoke as she looked at Anon with a very hesitated expression.


    Ion smiled at this view and started walking back to his seat.


    "Mr. Jule, please-"


    ''Ha... I won 3 trades. Losing one is no big deal,'' Anon thought as he turned a random card around because he knew that he is going to lose anyway.


    But the next card he turned around changed everything.


    "Mr. Jule has won the final trade. Please State your 4th rule," the principal announced.


    As soon as these words fell into Ion''s ears he immediately turned around to look at the card that Anon was holding in his hands. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he looked at the card, his eyes were left open wide due to the shock.


    The card that Anon holded in his hands was none other than the joker itself.

 Chapter 367 Chapter-367

    There are 52 cards in a deck and only 2 jokers in them. That means you have a very low chance of picking out any of the jokers.


    Now, if you separate 10 random cards from the deck and put them on a table, the chances of having a joker among them are even lower.


    But when you pick four cards from the ten cards on the table, and three of them turn out to be Aces, while the last one turns out to be the joker, you can be assured that lady luck is standing on your side.


    The probability for this to happen is very complex, but Anon did it, and even he was surprised at this point.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, as all of you can see, Anon has won the dead card''s trade that was meant to lose. Is this what solid luck feels like?" The commentator announced, getting very excited by the view that he just saw.


    "Heh... seems like the goddess of luck is really looking at him with a smile," Ion said as he smirked a bit and moved back to his seat.


    "Father, what should we do? We are losing here," Xander asked.


    "We are going to do nothing. Just prepare your boy, and I will go and talk to that kid," Ion said as he looked at Anon.


    "What? That kid? Why would you-"


    Bonk


    Before Xander could''ve completed his sentence, Ion hit him with his cane.


    "Shut up, Don''t ask too many questions, just do as I say," Ion spoke as he looked at Xander.


    "Y-Yes, father," Xander said as he moved towards Jeffery.


    "Shut up, won''t ask questions," Xander spoke in a low voice as he mimicked his dad in a funny way.


    Bonk


    "I can hear you, bastard," Ion said as he threw his cane at Xander and hit his head with it.


    "S-Sorry Father," Xander shouted as he started walking faster.


    ''I am the most powerful... No, the second most powerful man in this kingdom, and father is hitting me in front of everyone as if I am just a spoiled punk,'' Xander thought with an angry expression on his face.


    Anon was getting ready for his fight inside one of the empty classrooms, or more like he was sleeping.


    Tap-Tap


    Suddenly, he heard a sound of someone knocking on his door.


    "Come in," Anon spoke as he didn''t bother to stand up and open the door.


    "Hello.... Kid," Ion said as he opened the door and looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "Hmmm...? Jeena''s grandfather? What do you want?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Call me Ion. I am going to live for another 5000 years," Ion spoke.


    "Well, Ion. I don''t think so," Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am not here for the chit-chat about my age," Ion spoke.


    "So, what else do you want?" Anon asked.


    "I can tie that match..." Ion spoke.


    "Hmmm....? You do realize that this is a deathmatch, right? This ends when one of us turns out dead. Why would you want to tie this match anyway?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I can make anything happen here, kid. I can turn this match into a tie. I can even make you win in this match, if I want to," Ion spoke with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t need your help," Anon replied.


    "There is something different about you. I don''t think anyone else would''ve rejected this offer, but you did. It only means one thing, that you are sure about your victory. You have a hidden card up your sleeve," Ion spoke.


    "I can''t tell you that. Just tell me, what do you want, Sir?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hahaha... you are a sharp kid, not like that Jeffery. He is just a flattering machine. He is buttering me and my family from the day we selected him to marry my granddaughter.


    I don''t like him anyway, but Xander does, that''s why I am here. I am not the guy who likes to lose... that''s why I play from both sides," Ion spoke. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you here to buy me off with money?" Anon asked.


    "No, and I don''t think you have any lack of money because if you had, you wouldn''t have kicked my daughter inside the academy that''s working on my money entirely, am I right?" Ion asked with a smile.


    "Well..."


    "I know I am right, kid. These hairs are turning white from experience... I don''t read books, I read people, and I read you," Ion spoke.


    "You are still missing the point of this conversation," Anon spoke.


    "Yes, I want you to play for me. Kill that Jeffery kid... here," Ion said as he summoned a ring and threw it towards Anon.


    "Hmmm....? What is this?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Every top-grade weapon you can find in this kingdom, from physical to magical," Ion spoke.


    "Why do you want me to kill him? Isn''t he your grandson-in-law?" Anon asked.


    "He was, but I have seen passion in your eyes. You are the best for her, and you should be the one who would marry her," Ion spoke.


    "Who? Your daughter?" Anon asked.


    "Yes. I am a grandfather; I have to select the best and the strongest man for her. You are passionate and calm. You will achieve strength, massive strength in a very short time, I can say that for sure.


    I will teach you my Sword technique personally," Ion spoke.


    "What if I reject your offer?" Anon spoke.


    "You can, but if you survive today, I will still teach you the technique, even if you don''t marry my daughter," Ion spoke with a smile.


    "What if I died ?" Anon spoke.


    "Then I will consider that you were not worthy of learning my sword technique." Ion replied.


    "Why are you stuck on that? What is it that your sword technique can do, and I can''t do?" Anon asked.


    "Well, use your best spell on me. I will not use any defense, and believe me, use the most powerful technique you have," Ion spoke.


    "Huh...? Are you sure?"


    "Just do it, kid."


    "Well, if you are asking for it, but you don''t have a sword. Do you want this ring?" Anon asked.


    "No, just do it. I don''t have time."


    <Thunder Javelin: Final Form 100% mana use.>


    Suddenly a massive trident sparkling with blue thunder was formed in Anon''s hand.


    "Here you go, old man," Anon said as he threw the spear at Ion with his full power.

 Chapter 368 Chapter-368

    The Thunder Javelin was moving at a whopping 320 km/hour, and this Javelin held the power to destroy a very large mountain into pieces with just a single hit.


    Anon wasn''t sure what the old man was about to do, but he was sure that he would activate a defensive spell or dodge the spear. However, if he dodged the spear, the whole academy would turn to dust.


    ''Well, who cares...? It''s his academy anyway,'' Anon thought as he observed the old man closely after throwing the Javelin.


    The Javelin reached Ion in just 0.02 seconds; this time was very, very low for an old man like him to even activate his mana.


    Suddenly Ion raised his hand and opened up his index finger towards the Javelin''s incoming direction.


    Zzzzzzzz


    As soon as the Javelin touched Ion''s finger, a very bright light was released.


    Anon immediately closed his eyes and opened them after a second. He suddenly noticed that Ion was standing at the same position with zero scratches on his body, only his index finger had a little cut on its top.


    Suddenly Anon noticed something else.


    Whenever a human or elf uses a spell, they leave their mana traces in their surrounding atmosphere, but Ion was missing it.


    "Y-You..." Anon''s eyes opened up in surprise as he looked at Ion.


    "Hehehe.... you got it. I knew it. You are built differently, just like me," Ion spoke with an evil smile similar to Anon''s smile.


    "You did that without using your mana? What kind of monster are you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am not a monster, I am just a regular elf. But in today''s generation, you can''t find many with a physique like yours or mine. You have a different physique than anyone in this kingdom, maybe it''s because you are a human." Suddenly Ion spoke something that Anon wasn''t prepared to hear.


    "H-How do you ?!" Anon asked with a very shocked expression.


    "Hmm...? Ah, are you wondering how I know about your identity, right?


    Well, I knew it the first time I touched your chest with my cane. This cane is not a weapon, kid, it''s like a part of me, and it caught you the first time it touched you. But I didn''t tell anyone about you because I need to pass my technique to you without causing any fuss," Ion spoke.


    "You will pass your technique to a human?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Techniques are made for humans, spells are made for elves, and Craftsmanship is made for dwarfs. I am teaching you this technique today, and someday you will want to teach it to someone else, and on that day you will come to know why I am teaching this technique to you instead of my own son.


    My teacher said the same thing to me when he taught me this technique; he was also a human, and I was just a slave back then.


    He bought me for one sole purpose, and that was to teach me this technique. My physique was perfect to learn it, and today when I touched your body, I understood what my master meant at that time.


    This technique will work best with your physique, and if you master it, I don''t think anyone in this world would be able to defeat you. But there is one drawback to this technique...." Ion said as his expressions turned dark.


    "What is the drawback?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "The survival rate of this technique." Ion spoke.


    "What is the survival rate of this technique?" Anon asked with a curious expression. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "10."


    "10%?"


    "0.0010%," Ion spoke.


    "What? That''s like almost 0%," Anon answered.


    "I know, but not only do you have the physique for this technique, you also have the luck that I need," Ion spoke up.


    "I don''t think I can risk my life for that. I am better off without that technique," Anon answered as he prepared to leave the room.


    "I will tell everyone that you are a human," Ion said as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "W-Wha-? Are you blackmailing me?" Anon asked with a surprised expression because he was always the one who blackmailed everyone, but today he was getting blackmailed for the first time.


    ''Wow, getting blackmailed doesn''t feel good,'' Anon thought as he touched his neck and looked at Ion.


    "I will kill your grand-"


    "You can''t, I will kill you and your whole family before that." Before Anon could''ve replied with another threat, Ion spoke up.


    "Look kid, I don''t want anything from you in return for teaching you the world''s best technique, and you can keep doing whatever you are doing here... I will not take your extra time.


    Just give me 1-3 hours daily from your schedule," Ion said as he looked at Anon with hope-filled eyes.


    Anon had no other choice but to listen to his conditions.


    "God damn it. Okay, I will share 1 hour after college," Anon answered.


    "Good... I will go now," Ion said as he exited the room.


    "Fuck... that old man is sly," Anon said as he looked at Ion leaving.


    "Both of the contestants, please come out. It''s time for the match," the commentator announced.


    Anon left his room and started to walk towards the arena.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, the moment you all have been waiting for is here. The most awaited match of all time is about to begin. It''s been 50 years since we saw the last official deathmatch in this kingdom.


    On one side, we have the young master of the Lawson house, Jeffery Lawson...." the commentator announced as Jeffery walked up on the stage.


    "On the other side, we have a guy who is also known as the ''Psychopath Killer.'' Mr. Jule...." the commentator announced as Jule started to walk on the stairs that were connected to the Arena''s ground.


    As soon as he stepped on the first stair, a message popped up in front of him.


    [Your Authority has been activated, ''The Child Of Thunder.'']


    Suddenly dark clouds started to cover the sky, and in just seconds, cold winds started blowing.


    As soon as he stepped on the second step, a crow appeared on his head, a dark crown.


    On the third step, he summoned both of his sickles in his hands.


    "Come motherfucker..." Anon said as he entered the arena and looked at Jeffery with an angry expression.

 Chapter 369 Chapter-369

    "Ladies and gentlemen, Jule has drawn his weapons, and it appears that the weather is responding to his sickles. Dark clouds have covered the sky, and lightning can be seen flashing between them," the commentator announced.


    "Oh, Mother Nature, I invoke your name by my will... please bless me with your powers," Jeffery began to chant as a green aura enveloped his body, and a wooden bow materialized in his hands.


    "Oh my god, is that possible? Mr. Jeffery has summoned his majestic bow, ''Renain.'' It is said that the Lawson family reserves this legendary bow for use only in the most dire situations in the family, this bow is made out of the tree of life''s wood. This bow was also one of the weapons that was used to kill the Counsellor in the demon battle 150 years ago.


    It seems like Jeffery can''t afford to lose this match at any cost," the commentator announced.


    "Did you instruct him to do that, Son?" Ion asked Xander with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, Father, isn''t that a great idea? I know you are proud of me, right ?" Xander asked with a smile as he noticed that his father was very happy.


    "We''ll discuss it later. Let''s focus on the match for now or I will end you before it ends." Ion said with a smile as he went back to his serious face in just one second.


    ''What? Did I do something wrong again? Eh, I will get a beating anyways, let''s just focus on the match for now.'' Xander wondered, but he decided to leave it for now and concentrate on the match.


    Anon gripped his sickles and fixed a sharp gaze on Jeffery, observing his body''s movements and trying to predict the trajectory of his arrows.


    "Here you go... bastard." Jeffery shouted as he pulled the bowstring back, and a platinum arrow appeared on it.


    He promptly released it towards Anon... S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zzzzzuuup


    The arrow left the bow with tremendous force, tearing through the air as it aimed for Anon''s heart.


    Anon swiftly sidestepped, easily evading the arrow. Upon turning around to look back at Jeffery, he noticed that ten more arrows were heading towards him at twice the speed.


    ''Ah...fuck, he took my focus off of him with the first attack and used it to imply another attack.''


    Anon promptly activated his skill to increase his speed inside the domain, allowing him to react swiftly and dodge all the arrows with ease as they slowed down significantly.


    ''How can he move so fast?'' Jeffery pondered as he pulled the string back once again and summoned twenty arrows this time.


    Anon merely smiled, realizing Jeffery''s strategy.


    ''This technique is called ''Overpowering Start.'' When fighting inside the arena, you have to play with your opponent''s mind to increase your chances of winning. That''s what he''s trying to do with me. He''s using his best attacks at the start to overwhelm me. He wants me to either use all my defensive spells now or believe that these are just his starter spells and he''s much stronger.


    But you''re using them on the wrong guy, kid. Let me show you how this trick works,'' Anon thought with a smile directed at Jeffery.


    Sweat started to bead on Jeffery''s forehead as he continued to shoot arrows at Anon.


    ''What the heck is wrong with him? The more I shoot at him, the wider his smile gets. I tried to overpower him at the start, but it didn''t work. Now my attack power is dwindling. I have to stop using multiple arrows at once and save some mana for defensive spells, or I won''t survive his attacks,'' Jeffery thought as he gradually ceased his attacks.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to use more powerful spells?" Anon asked, still smiling.


    "I want to give you an equal chance to fight... What''s the benefit of a one-sided annihilation?" Jeffery replied.


    "Well, I guess it''s my turn. Let the music play." As Anon uttered these words, a large bolt of lightning appeared in the sky, and he promptly threw his sickle towards Jeffery.


    The sickle moved at an incredible speed, but Jeffery easily dodged it.


    "Heh...? Was that your attack? Even a child could dodge that," Jeffery mocked, smiling at Anon.


    "Jeffery, behind you!" Xander shouted.


    Startled, Jeffery turned around and saw that the sickle was returning towards him, this time three times faster.


    "Damn it!" Jeffery tried to dodge the attack, but it left a cut on his right cheek and returned to Anon''s hand.


    "Fuu~" Xander sighed as he settled back into his seat.


    "You... bastard. How dare you interrupt someone in a deathmatch, especially in my presence?" Ion said with a very angry expression.


    "F-F-Father... let me tell you something, let me tell you¡ª"


    Bonk Bonk Bonk


    Before Xander could say anything else, Ion struck him on the head three times with his cane.


    "Ouch..." Xander winced as he touched his head gingerly.


    "Speak again, and I will thrash you right there in the arena," Ion warned, his gaze fierce.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," Xander replied, chastened.


    "Looks like you''re even lower than the kids, huh?" Anon taunted Jeffery, wearing a sinister smile.


    "You piece of trash..." Jeffery muttered as he activated another spell and aimed his bow at Anon.


    [Your opponent has used, {Spirit Arrow} ]


    This time, as Jeffery pulled the bowstring back, no arrow materialized. He left the string loose.


    Booom


    A deafening noise echoed from his bow, but nothing happened.


    ''That''s a bit too much noise for a skill called ''Silent Arrow,'''' Anon thought, still smiling.


    Suddenly, Anon sensed a powerful disturbance in Death''s Domain.


    He felt something piercing through his body. It was sharp, and although it had no effect on his skin, it tore through his internal organs and nearly stopped his heart. However, before further damage could occur, the troll locket kicked in, healing him instantly.


    Cough


    Anon coughed, spitting out a small amount of blood as he continued to smile at Jeffery with a psychopathic grin.


    Suddenly, a spine-chilling chill ran down Jeffery''s spine.

 Chapter 370 Chapter-370

    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Mr. Jule is the first one to cough up blood... could this be a sign that Mr. Jeffery has won?" the commentator announced.


    "Woohoo, Jeffery boy! Finish him off with the next attack!" Xander shouted as he stood up from his chair in excitement.


    Anon wore a psychopathic smile as he stared at Jeffery, sending shivers down his spine, rendering him motionless.


    ''I can''t move... my body parts feels like frozen ice. What should I do ? He is staring at me like a hunter would start at it''s prey, what is he going to do next ? I don''t know anything about him. Is he preparing his spell-''


    Anon''s bloodlust surged when he saw his own blood, awakening a primal ferocity within him. The whole kingdom felt his bloodlust even Ion felt it.


    ''What the hell ? This kind of bloodlust from a kid like him ? What has he been through ?'' Ion thought as he looked at Anon wiping off blood from his mouth.


    "D-Dad... did you feel it ?" Xander spoke as he noticed that he has goosebumps on his hands.


    "I do. This kid is no ordinary kid." Ion answered with a smile.


    ''My master told me about this, A human child born under the Omega Constellation, who will hold anger and fuel his grudge with it until he removes every single one of his enemies from the face of earth. This is it, he is the one. That bloodlust is definitely not normal for a human kid of this age. He is the perfect heir of my technique.'' Ion thought in his mind as he felt sweat on his forehead.


    "You''re dead," Anon declared with a serious expression as lightning struck him, causing him to vanish from his original spot.


    "Huh...? Where is¡ª" Before Jeffery could utter another word, an overwhelming sense of bloodlust loomed behind him.


    Without daring to look back, Jeffery activated his running spell to escape as quickly as possible.


    A loud bang reverberated as soon as he moved.


    BANG


    Jeffery hastily glanced back to find a large ''X'' etched into the ground, with Anon standing in front of it.


    ''He''s strong. I need to change my attack strategy.'' Jeffery thought.


    "Wow... Jule is so strong. He''s giving Jeffery a tough time."


    "Yeah, and his speed is incredible."


    Fourth-year girls in the audience began discussing Anon''s abilities.


    Jeffery took aim at Anon, releasing another Silent Arrow. However, this time, Anon was prepared.


    He immediately activated the Crown of Darkness.


    This ability allowed Anon to manipulate mana within a 30-meter radius. Anon promptly thickened the mana around him to counteract the Silent Arrow''s aura. As aura detached from its user''s body, it relied on absorbing mana from its surroundings to maintain its form. Anon''s action caused the Aura Arrow to dissolve immediately.


    ''Why didn''t it hit him? Is he using some kind of protective artifact?'' Jeffery wondered in confusion.


    Anon vanished once again and reappeared in front of Jeffery, aiming to strike him down with his sickles. Jeffery raised his bow to block Anon''s attack.


    "I won''t die so easily, you bastard," Jeffery declared as he struggled to fend off Anon.


    Anon pressed his sickle against Jeffery''s face, but with a surge of strength, Jeffery managed to push him away.


    "You piece of trash... die!" Jeffery shouted, aiming his bow at Anon and drawing the string.


    "Huh...?" Jeffery suddenly realized that he couldn''t grip his bowstring. He glanced down to find it broken into two pieces. He then looked at Anon, who was smiling, holding a small piece of the bowstring on his sickle.


    "HoHoHo... curious when I did that, aren''t you?" Anon teased.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the most unexpected turn of events has occurred. Mr. Jule has just broken one of the most cherished weapons from the Lawson house. What will happen next?" the commentator announced.


    "B-But... it wasn''t supposed to break; it was a highly regarded weapon. Crafted from the strongest vine and wood," Xander murmured as he turned to Ion.


    "Well, it''s still a weapon. You''ll have to handle the Lawson family yourself now. I don''t care what you say to them, but if I hear them badmouthing our family, not only will I eliminate them, but I''ll erase someone else too," Ion threatened Xander, his expression angry.


    "Y-Yes... Father," Xander replied, worried about how to break the news to the Lawson family.


    "You utter piece of trash," Jeffery muttered, his anger intensifying. If his father found out that he had broken the family''s heirloom, the punishment would be severe.


    "Well, while I was pushing my sickle towards your face just a moment ago, you might not have realized that it was merely a diversion. My actual plan was to destroy that bow of yours, and it looks like my plan succeeded," Anon said with a smile.


    "You damn son of a bitch. You''re going to... Die," Jeffery seethed, summoning a sword to replace his bow.


    "Oh my god, I''m terrified. Please, sir, don''t do that," Anon mocked him again.


    [Your opponent has used the skill, (Thirteen Shadow Hunt)]


    Suddenly, thirteen mirages of Jeffery appeared, all identical to him, each holding a sword and glaring at him. At first, Anon was confused, but a notification clarified things.


    [You have resisted the skill due to the class {Mind Frobrax} ]


    The illusory Jefferys began to fade away, leaving only one, the real Jeffery.


    ''Gotcha,'' Anon thought, pretending to still be unable to identify the original Jeffery among his clones. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon continued pretending to struggle with Jeffery''s skill, ignoring the real Jeffery.


    The original Jeffery noticed and laughed, dashing toward Anon with his sword, intending to decapitate him.


    Chkkk


    "Ugghhh-" As Jeffery was about to strike Anon with his blade, Anon impaled him in the stomach with his sickle. Jeffery went limp, blood trickling from his mouth.


    "Damn it..." Xander cursed.


    "Good acting, kid," Ion muttered, smiling at Anon.


    "H-How?" Jeffery asked, confusion in his eyes as he looked at Anon.


    "Something I can''t tell you," Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 371 Chapter-371

    "What is happening here ? Mr. Jeffery is on his last breath, impaled on Mr. Jule''s weapon. He''ll die if he loses any more blood. Is this the end of the match?


    Will this be where the next leader of the Lawson house meets his demise?" the commentator announced.


    ''I could kill him anytime I want, but where''s the fun in that? If you don''t play with your prey, it won''t feel like a hunt, will it?'' Anon thought with a smile as he casually tossed Jeffery aside like an object.


    "Use your healing potions," Anon advised with a smirk as he sat down in front of him.


    Cough-Cough


    Jeffery coughed up blood as he retrieved a special-grade healing potion from his pocket and drank it. In just 10 seconds, he was restored to his original state. He stood up, looking at Anon in confusion.


    ''Why would he do that? Why would he let me live ? What is he planning to do with me ? Is he playing with me ?'' Many questions started popping up in Jeffery''s mind as he looked at Anon with a suspicious expression.


    ''Shit, my sword.'' Jeffery spoke as he looked at the sword that was lying near Anon''s foot.


    "Here you go," Anon said, kicking Jeffery''s sword back to him.


    "What do you want to achieve with this?" Jeffery asked.


    "Oh, great, here we go again. He''s going to play the same game with him. Jule is really cruel," Eve commented with a smile.


    "Hehehe... I''m enjoying this more and more," Deris added in an evil tone, watching Anon''s actions.


    Eve simply observed Deris, choosing not to comment.


    All the students from Anon''s class were still attending their classes and were not allowed to be present in the stadium. Therefore, only fourth-year students were witnessing this brutal showdown. Unaware of Anon''s previous match with Oxmaul, they were perplexed by his decision to throw Jeffery aside and provide him with a healing potion.


    "Me? I don''t want to gain anything from this... Instead, I''m giving you another chance to rely on your luck. Perhaps this time, you can kill me," Anon said with a smile.


    "Do you realize that you''ve just increased your chances of death, right?" Jeffery asked as he changed his sword to a katana.


    "Wow, I think I''ve seen that sword from Tokyo. What a massacre that was ¨C one katana, 300 men. I turned their bodies into cutlets back then," Anon said, eyeing the katana.


    "Nonsense, this sword has a unique design. Only I possess it. Are you saying you''ve seen it before?" Jeffery inquired with a puzzled expression, holding the katana like a samurai.


    "Oh my god... I''m scared again," Anon taunted. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Prepare to die, Jule. Even God won''t save you this time," Jeffery declared as he activated another skill.


    Suddenly, the katana radiated a blinding light, as if the sun itself was shining.


    "Ouch, my eyes are burning..." Anon remarked, covering his eyes.


    Jeffery, seizing the opportunity, sprinted toward Anon, determined to kill him this time. However, as he swung his blade at Anon''s neck, something halted his hand.


    Anon himself had stopped Jeffery''s hand, his face still turned away.


    "Just kidding, Bwahhh," Anon said, turning his face toward Jeffery and sticking out his tongue mockingly.


    "Y-You..."


    Chkk


    Before Jeffery could utter another word, a sickle pierced through his lower jaw and tongue simultaneously.


    "Huh...? Were you trying to say something? What happened? Did the cat get your tongue?" Anon teased, grinning.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh..." Jeffery screamed, writhing in intense pain from having his jaw and tongue pierced.


    "Shut up," Anon said, retracting his sickle and delivering a punch to Jeffery''s abdomen. This sent him flying, his jaw and tongue still impaled on Anon''s sickle.


    Bwaaaaahhhh


    Bhwaaaaahhh


    One by one, the weak-hearted students began to vomit. Even the sturdiest individuals had to avert their eyes.


    "Damn it... I''ll kill him," Xander vowed, glaring at Anon with anger.


    "Sit down," Ion ordered, gently tapping Xander''s head and closing his eyes briefly.


    ''He''s brutal. No, he''s a monster. Why does he have to do all this? He could just kill him and be done with it. Why showcase such brutality?'' Ion pondered as he watched Anon laugh at Jeffery, who was still screaming in agony.


    "Ahhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh," Jeffery continued to cry out, unable to articulate any words due to his tongue being gouged out by Anon.


    "Oops... looks like I got your tongue before the snake did. Hahahaha," Anon laughed as he approached Jeffery.


    Just as everyone believed this nightmare was over, Anon pulled out a special-grade healing potion from his inventory.


    "Huh...? Is that a healing potion in Mr. Jule''s hands?" the commentator questioned, looking puzzled.


    "Ah... crap. Jule won''t stop here. Things are about to get really messy, and that expression on his face... Looks like Jeffery is going to experience real hell today," Eve remarked, her gaze switching between disgust and sympathy as she observed Jeffery.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, it seems we now understand why they call Mr. Jule ''The Psychopathic Killer.'' He has once again healed Mr. Jeffery with his own special-grade potion. Let''s see what happens next," the commentator announced, his forehead glistening with sweat.


    In just 5 seconds, Jeffery''s jaw had completely healed, and his tongue was functioning normally.


    "Y-You... stay away from me. Don''t you dare come near me," Jeffery warned Anon as he got up and sprinted toward the other side of the arena.


    He was trying to exit the arena but before he could''ve taken any other step, Anon suddenly disappeared from his position and appeared in front of Jeffery.


    "Jeffery, my boy, you can''t leave the arena. This is a deathmatch, not a joke. Have you forgotten the rules? If any of us tries to exit this ring, death is certain immediately, isn''t it, Mr. Ion?" Anon inquired, flashing a sinister smile at him.


    ''This kid is a fucking Psychopath. He is going to torture him untill his opponent leaves the will to live. He is merciless.'' Ion thought as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes," Ion replied with a disappointed expression as he looked at Jeffery this time.

 Chapter 372 Chapter-372

    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, Mr. Jeffery is making a desperate attempt to exit the arena due to Mr. Jule''s little game that has been ongoing for the past 25 minutes. However, he can''t leave the arena, as stepping out of it would result in his instant death," the commentator announced.


    "He''s incredibly brutal," a fourth-year student remarked.


    "Yeah, Jeffery is a fourth-year student, and he''s the brightest in our class. But in front of Jule, he looks like a small bee that Jule keeps crushing over and over," another student added.


    "I can''t watch this anymore. This is unbearable," another fourth-year girl stated as she stood up and left the stadium.


    Jeffery was in a state of confusion and distress at this point. He didn''t know what to do. He was enduring both mental and physical torment.


    ''I tried to show off my two classes to everyone and prove that I''m the smartest fourth-year student, but I didn''t know that Xander Jane would take an interest in me and announce me as the future husband of her daughter. Until today, I thought it was a good thing, but now, I''m feeling extremely sorry for showing off.''


    ''I had no role in their fight; it was Jule vs. the Jane house, but I got stuck in this situation because I was her future husband. I have to quit this match; I can''t take this anymore,'' Jeffery thought as he stood in one corner of the arena, eyeing Anon cautiously.


    "Come on, Jeffery. Why are you just standing there like a pole?" Anon asked with a smile as he dismissed his sickles and approached him.


    "Y-You, don''t come near me," Jeffery warned Anon as he brandished a red pill in his hand.


    "I-I''ll eat this if you take one more step," Jeffery threatened, displaying the red pill.


    "Hmm...?" Anon wondered what the pill was and used his skill on it.


    [Mana Awakening Pill]


    [Elves practice to Awaken their mana from the age of 50 years, and it takes them around 500 to 1000 years to complete this process. Once they Awaken their mana, they enter a whole new world of using magic.


    They can see the mana strings, manipulate mana, and the properly Awakened ones can even nullify their opponent''s spellcasting with just one flick of their eyes.


    Mana Awakening Pills are made to help elves reach that stage faster, but they failed... the product that resulted was a red pill. This pill''s real name was ''Force Awaken Pill.'' This pill can forcibly allow an elf to breakthrough to the Awakened mana state for 5 minutes, but it has a major drawback.


    It consumes the life force of the elf, killing them without leaving any chances of survival. Once in the Awakened mana form, the elf''s strength is boosted by up to 400%, and their speed is increased by 1000%.]


    Anon was left surprised after reading this information.


    ''Wow, that''s even more dangerous than the overcharge,'' Anon thought as he gazed at Jeffery.


    "Who gave him that pill?" Ion demanded as he rose from his seat.


    Xander lowered his head, sweat forming on his forehead.


    "I asked, who gave him that pill? That''s a prohibited substance," Ion shouted, grabbing Xander''s hair and forcing him to look up.


    "Look at me, you piece of shit. Tell me, did you give it to him?" Ion asked.


    "N-No, Fathe-"


    Slap


    "I want the truth. Tell me the truth, or I will really kill you today, Xander. You are the only drug dealer who can access that drug," Ion shouted.


    Xander remained silent, his face showing misery.


    "ANSWER ME!!!!" Ion bellowed.


    "Y-Yes... Father. I-I did..." Xander admitted.


    "You damn piece of shit. Do you realize what you''ve done? The Lawson family won''t stay quiet after this, and they''ll want you first. Do you understand that?" Ion inquired.


    "I-I do, Father," Xander acknowledged.


    Ion then walked toward the Principal.


    "Tell him to discard that pill. It''s a banned substance. He can''t use it," Ion instructed.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but these rules are in line with your family''s tradition. Do you really want to change them now? The use of drugs is allowed in this competition, and you were a witness to this rule, weren''t you?" the Principal asked, maintaining a stern expression.


    "Damn it," Ion cursed, returning to his seat.


    "F-Father... please-"


    "Shhh.... I will deal with you later. Just pray that he doesn''t take that pill, because if he dies at Anon''s hands, everything will point to him. But if he takes the pill and then dies, it will be our fault as well. I''ll hand you over to the Lawsons without a second thought. Keep that in mind.


    I may be the strongest man in this kingdom, but I have a reputation to uphold, and I can''t go back on my word," Ion stated, looking at Xander.


    "Hey, I told you not to come near me. I will really take the pill and enter the Awakened mode. Then you''ll die. I don''t think any of us want that. So, let''s call this match quits and go back to our homes without any injuries. I promise to sever all connections with Jeena and her family.


    I won''t show my face to anyone in this kingdom. Just let me go," Jeffery pleaded.


    "No, bitch," Anon replied as he used his skill. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon hurled the javelin at Jeffery, piercing through his hand and chest.


    Zzzzzzzz


    "Ugghhhh" Jeffery fell to the ground.


    Thud


    Jeffery''s life seemed to flash before his eyes as he gazed at the sky.


    ''I''m dead... I''m coming, God. Please take care of my family,'' Jeffery thought as he slowly closed his eyes.


    "Hey, eat this and show me the power of this pill," Anon said as he forcefully made Jeffery swallow the red pill.


    The entire stadium fell silent, gazing at Anon in confusion.


    Then, suddenly, Jeffery''s eyes began to close, and he died.


    "Heh...? Nothing happened? Well, I guess I am the winn¡ª" Anon''s words were interrupted as Jeffery''s lifeless body abruptly grabbed Anon''s hand and started moving.

 Chapter 373 Chapter-373

    Jeffery''s lifeless body grabbed Anon''s hand, and it started vibrating.


    "Huh...? Are you still al¡ª" Before Anon could say anything, Jeffery threw Anon away with just one hand.


    Anon immediately regained his balance in mid-air and safely landed on the ground. Upon landing, he noticed that Jeffery was standing up again, but something was terribly wrong with him.


    Jeffery''s body emitted a white aura, and his skin had turned a pallid white, with blackened lips. His appearance was worse than that of a corpse.


    "What the heck happened to him?"


    "What was in that pill?"


    "I heard it was a banned pill given by Mr. Xander."


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "Mr. Ion was yelling at his son; he mentioned it."


    The students exchanged comments as they observed the strange transformation in Jeffery''s body.


    "Let''s see what''s changed in your body, Mr. Jeffery," Anon said as he used his skill to examine Jeffery.


    [Name: &¡Ì¦Ð+!?-]


    [Race: (+++??)]


    [Class: +(//_() ]


    [MP: /+/+/]


    [HP: \\}=}]


    [Description: 5¨º2JJD DUII?73883 DHDJJD¡Â?}$¡ã${ HSKS €$$$¡Â¡ì}}][$}}¡ì¡ì¡Â|¡Â${[£¤¡Â¡Â|[]$}]?$¡ì?£¤}=|¡Á%][¡é¡Á\\[=¡é}(?("!-''/#!?('' ]


    "What the heck... Ahhhhh... my head hurts," Anon exclaimed.


    As soon as Anon examined Jeffery''s status, he experienced a sharp headache.


    ''Ouch... What''s wrong with him?'' Anon thought as he hastily closed Jeffery''s status and scrutinized him.


    Jeffery appeared like a lifeless body, slowly opening his eyes, which were pitch-black like a demon''s.


    Anon was astonished by this transformation and began to take the situation more seriously. He summoned his sickles and assumed a defensive stance.


    Gradually, Jeffery''s body began to levitate in the air.


    "Hey, that''s cheating. Flying isn''t allowed," Anon protested as he watched Jeffery ascend into the sky.


    "Oh no, it''s that skill," Ion muttered as he saw Jeffery''s body rise into the clouds and come to a stop in mid-air.


    When Jeffery heard Anon''s voice, he looked down and smiled at him, revealing monstrous, pitch-black teeth.


    "Hello, friend," Anon greeted with an odd smile.


    Jeffery began descending rapidly, aiming directly for Anon.


    "Ah, darn it," Anon muttered as he sidestepped, but Jeffery altered his trajectory to follow him.


    His speed increased as he plummeted from the sky, resembling a shooting star wreathed in flames, hurtling toward Anon with tremendous force.


    [Your opponent has used the skill (Evening Star)]


    [The Evening Star]


    [The Evening Star is a forbidden and enigmatic skill shrouded in the annals of elven history. Reserved exclusively for those rare Mana Awakened elves, it stands as a chilling testament to the extremes to which power can be harnessed.


    When invoking the Evening Star, the user willingly surrenders themselves to the embrace of darkness, allowing it to inexorably drain their life force to its very depths.


    This eerie skill, once initiated, defies any attempt at cancellation or reversion. It''s an irreversible pact between the elf and the consuming abyss. In exchange for the sacrifice, the Evening Star bestows a single, potent wish upon its wielder. This wish, regardless of its nature, is granted with otherworldly precision.


    However, the price of this unholy communion is absolute. Once the wish is fulfilled, the darkness, having quenched its thirst for life force, envelops the user entirely. It''s a grim and inevitable conclusion, a testament to the unforgiving nature of the Evening Star.


    It remains a dark and mysterious chapter in elven lore, serving as a somber reminder of the dire consequences that can accompany the pursuit of ultimate power.]


    [Warning: If the wish is not completed, the user''s body will still be consumed by Darkness.]


    As Jeffery approached Anon, his bloodlust intensified. The pressure on Anon''s body grew unbearable.


    ''Okay, I can still take him on if I just-'' Before he could''ve thought anything else the pressure on his body grew up to the double intensity of what it was just a moment ago and this phenomenon repeated itself as Jeffery closed his distance between him and Anon.


    "Fuck... I can''t defeat him... I have to OverCharge¡ª" Before Anon could finish his sentence, he noticed the pressure on his body gradually decreasing. He turned and saw Ion standing directly behind him.


    "Get out of the way, kid, if you want to live," Ion ordered.


    [Master, he''s right. You can''t withstand a single blow from that thing.] Link advised.


    Anon quickly stepped aside and observed Ion closely.


    Suddenly, Ion''s body emitted a profound and powerful aura. He let go of his cane, assuming a defensive stance.


    "Gwaaahhhhhhhhhhh...." Jeffery emitted a chilling sound as he attacked Ion.


    As soon as their bodies made contact, a massive explosion occurred, enveloping the entire arena in a cloud of dust.


    Boooom


    A powerful wave of aura emanated from the stadium as the collision took place.


    Cough-Cough S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone in the vicinity coughed as they tried to peer through the dust-filled arena.


    After a moment, the dust began to settle, and onlookers observed the center of the arena.


    Blood trickled from Ion''s mouth, and he had a hole in his right shoulder.


    "Drat... he''s injured. He can''t withstand another attack," Anon stated as he started walking toward Ion. However, when the dust finally cleared, he saw Ion holding Jeffery''s head in his right hand.


    Anon was stunned to his core upon witnessing this scene. He couldn''t kill Jeffery in a single exchange, yet Ion had accomplished it.


    "Father... are you okay?" Xander shouted as he ran toward Ion.


    Ion halted him by raising his hand.


    "B-But, Father..."


    "Stay right there," Ion instructed firmly. He then walked toward Anon.


    ''Why is he coming over here?'' Anon wondered, confused by Ion''s actions.


    "Boy, use that locket on me," Ion said, pointing at Anon''s troll locket.


    "Y-Yes..." Anon was surprised that Ion knew about the locket but didn''t question him. He removed the locket and touched it to Ion''s body.


    Ion''s body began to heal, although the process was slow.


    "Huh... I think this locket is broken," Anon remarked as he removed the locket from Ion''s body and touched it again, but the healing rate remained the same.


    "Don''t worry, boy. This thing works slowly on Awakened individuals, but it''s a valuable asset to have," Ion said, smiling at Anon.

 Chapter 374 Chapter-374

    The arena lay in brutal ruin. Anon, Ion, and Xander sat together while a team of 20 healers diligently worked on repairing Ion''s internal injuries.


    Suddenly, the head healer stood up and fixed a sorrowful gaze on Xander. He was a human with blonde hair and green eyes, someone Anon recognized as the best healer in the human kingdom after the great mother.


    "What? What''s going on? Why are you looking at me like that?" Xander demanded, his expression turning angry.


    "Sir, we need to talk," the chief healer replied.


    Xander and the human healer moved to a secluded area and began conversing. Anon used his heightened senses to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Sir, your father..."


    "What? What happened to him? Why do you look so distraught?" Xander asked with a grave expression.


    "His heart has been struck by negative mana, and not just any negative mana, but the darkest kind. His heart is beating in reverse," the chief healer explained.


    "What? What do you mean by ''beating in reverse''?" Xander asked, his face a mask of confusion.


    "Let me clarify. Picture our hearts beating in a steady, normal rhythm, processing mana with every pulse. Our hearts absorb impure mana and convert it into pure, usable mana while expelling impurities. But Mr. Ion''s heart is doing the opposite; it''s absorbing impurities and expelling purified mana, much like..."


    "...a demon would," Xander finished, his face aghast.


    "Yes," the healer replied somberly.


    "How long until he turns into a demon?" Xander inquired.


    "I''m sorry, but we can''t say for certain. However, I would advise you to consider ending his life for the safety of everyone," the chief healer recommended.


    At this suggestion, a heavy aura of malevolence emanated from Xander.


    "Hey, Healer, you don''t seem to understand who you''re talking about. He''s my father, and no one talks about killing my father," Xander growled, grabbing the healer by the neck and lifting him into the air.


    "Ghha... I-I... Cough-Cough Am... Sorry," the healer choked out, his life nearly leaving him.


    Bonk


    A cane suddenly struck Xander''s head.


    "Ouch... Father...?" Xander exclaimed, looking at Ion.


    "Release him," Ion ordered.


    "Yes, Father. He''s one lucky bastard," Xander remarked as he released the healer, who began to cough and gasp for breath.


    Xander promptly went to Ion, grabbing his hand and expressing deep concern. "Father, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t fret," Ion assured him with a smile. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father, the healer said¡ª"


    "I heard what the healer said. Just ignore him; they know nothing about me. He''s just a foolish human," Ion stated.


    "Father, this whole situation is his fault. If he had died in that arena, you wouldn''t have had to face that creature and get hurt like this. I will kill him, Father," Xander declared, casting an angry glance at Anon.


    "It''s not his fault, you foolish son. When will you take responsibility for your own mistakes? This was meant to be a simple deathmatch, but you gave him a banned pill. That''s why I had to intervene in that arena. I had to kill him because of you, because of your mistake. Don''t blame it on him," Ion rebuked angrily.


    "I... I''m sorry, Father. Please forgive me, and let''s go home," Xander said, looking down and apologizing.


    "No, Xander. It''s time for you to take charge of the family business," Ion declared as he stood up and pointed toward Anon.


    "What?!" Xander exclaimed, bewildered and shocked.


    "Yes, Son. It''s time for you to officially lead the Jane Family and elevate its name to new heights."


    "But, Father..."


    "No buts. As of today, I declare you the official leader of the Jane Family. Let''s go, boy," Ion urged, gesturing for Anon to follow.


    Anon stood and trailed after Ion. He wasn''t certain where they were headed, but he felt it was the best course of action.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing? Are you leaving me, your granddaughter, like this?" Jeena questioned, her eyes brimming with tears as she hugged Ion tightly.


    "My dear granddaughter, don''t worry. I''ll be back before you know it. You know what? Xander was just like you when he was in the academy, spoiled and full of attitude. But he learned his lesson. Now it''s your turn.


    I hope you become a strong and powerful woman rather than a spoiled, attitude-filled brat, okay?" Ion said, smiling.


    "Yes, Grandpa," Jeena replied, tears streaking her cheeks, hugging him once more.


    ''What a family drama,'' Anon thought, watching them hug and exchange farewells.


    Afterward, Jeena and Ion separated, and Ion resumed his departure.


    "Father, at least tell me when you''ll return," Xander implored, tears now streaming down his face.


    "Soon," Ion answered, pausing for a brief moment and smiling at him.


    Xander immediately dropped to his knees, watching his father leave the academy, while Jeena went to his side and held onto his arm for support.


    "Father, are you all right?" She asked.


    "Yes, dear. Let''s go back," Xander replied, gazing at Jeena as they walked toward their carriage.


    Everyone else left the arena and returned to their homes.


    "Where are we going?" Anon inquired of Ion.


    "I had planned to teach you this technique with slow demonstrations over the course of 30 years, but I don''t have that kind of luxury now, i don''t have the luxury of time. I only have one week left to live, and I must teach you everything during that time. So, let''s go."


    "What do you mean?" Anon asked, surprised.


    "I''m going to take one week from your life to teach you the most valuable technique in the world. I could choose to spend this time with my family, but this technique is more important and valuable than my own life. Now, I''ll ask you this once: Do you want to learn this technique or not? Your answer will change your entire life. Think carefully before responding.


    You can lose your life easily, but if you learn this technique, no one on this planet will be able to defeat you. So, what''s your answer, human?"

 Chapter 375 Chapter-375

    "I accept," Anon replied, his expression unwavering as he met Ion''s gaze.


    ''I don''t know why I am doing this but this offer seems very profitable to me... what if this technique can help me in beating that god''s candidate ?'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    "Good. Now, gather enough food to last you a week because we''ll be heading to a remote location for training, you will have no contact with anyone in this kingdom for the next 7 days..." Ion instructed, his eyes on Anon.


    "Should I buy food for you as well?" Anon inquired.


    "No, just get enough for yourself. I''ll handle my provisions," Ion replied. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them ventured into the bustling marketplace of the elven kingdom.


    "I''ll meet you back here in 20 minutes. Do you need to inform anyone about your absence for the next 7 days ?" Ion asked.


    "Well, not particularly," Anon responded.


    "Good. Now, go and prepare. We''ll leave in 20 minutes," Ion directed before walking away.


    Anon mused to himself, "Wow, this is exciting. I''m heading to a deserted place with an old man who only has a week to live. He''s going to teach me the world''s strongest technique, and here I am, talking to myself when I should be getting some food."


    "Hmm... How much for that poison ?" Ion asked a shopkeeper.


    "Dear customer, this thing costs 2 coppers but I will give it to you for only 1 copper." The shopkeeper spoke.


    "Okay, I will buy all of them."


    "A-All of them, Sir ?" The shopkeeper asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, pack everything."


    Twenty minutes later...


    Both of them reconvened at the same spot.


    "Did you buy enough food?" Ion inquired.


    "Yes, I''ve got enough for a month," Anon replied.


    "Good. Let''s go," Ion said, and they began walking toward the Evensong Forest.


    "Wait a minute, that''s the Evensong Forest, and if I remember correctly, it''s not deserted at all; it''s teeming with dangerous monsters," Anon exclaimed.


    "Just follow me," Ion responded.


    "Well, okay¡ª"


    Wooof


    Anon suddenly heard a barking sound and turned to locate its source.


    As he spun around, he spotted a small injured puppy in an alley, blood oozing from its wounds.


    "What''s going on? Why did you stop?" Ion asked, glancing at Anon.


    "Gin, is that you, boy?" Anon inquired with a puzzled expression.


    Woof


    Gin barked weakly before losing consciousness.


    Anon hurried to Gin, cradling him gently. "How did you survive, boy?" he asked, starting to remove his troll locket to use its magic on Gin.


    However, Ion swiftly grabbed Anon''s hand, preventing him from doing so. "No, don''t do it," Ion cautioned with a serious expression.


    "What? Why not? He''ll die if I don''t do something right now. He''s my first pet; I can''t let him die," Anon protested.


    [Cough-Cough-Cough] Link pretended to cough, seeming a bit offended by Anon''s "first pet" comment.


    "No, look," Ion began, pointing to the puncture wounds on Gin''s body.


    "What?" Anon asked, baffled.


    "These holes contain seeds from the deadly tree. You must have encountered it in the Evensong Forest, right?" Ion inquired.


    "Yes, I did. He jumped in front of the tree to save me. But now you''re not letting me save him, and you''re talking about some nonsense," Anon explained.


    "It''s not nonsense. These seeds grow within their hosts, siphoning their mana and life force to spawn another deadly tree like the one you encountered. If you use your locket on him, it''ll become useless within seconds, but these seeds will gain enough energy to grow. I don''t want a deadly tree sprouting up in our kingdom," Ion clarified.


    Understanding Ion''s explanation, Anon examined Gin''s wounds closely, noticing tiny seeds within them.


    "What should I do now? Remove the seeds first and then heal him?" Anon asked Ion.


    "No, give him a healing potion first and then remove the seeds," Ion advised.


    "But healing potions contain mana..." Anon began.


    "They do, but only in small amounts. They are mostly liquid and alchemical. The healing potion will sustain him, and then you can slowly extract the seeds. Once the seeds are out, you can use your locket on him," Ion explained.


    "Okay, let''s proceed then," Anon said, retrieving a healing potion from his inventory and gently administering it to Gin.


    "That''s not a dog, is it? No dog can carry these seeds inside and survive for over an hour," Ion commented with a smile, acknowledging Anon''s chimera creation.


    "What now? I''ve made him drink the entire bottle of the healing potion," Anon said.


    Chk


    Ion conjured a dagger and handed it to Anon. "Heat it up and then remove the seeds," Ion instructed.


    (Fire Ball)


    Anon employed the Fire Ball spell to heat the dagger until it glowed red-hot, then ceased and carefully began extracting the seeds from Gin''s body.


    Mnhhwooofff


    Gin barked softly each time Anon removed a seed, a process that took 10 minutes to complete.


    "Can I use the locket now?" Anon inquired.


    "No, first confirm if there are any other seeds within him," Ion ordered.


    "How?" Anon asked.


    "Supply mana to him. If you sense your mana being drained into his body, it means he still has seeds," Ion explained.


    "Okay..." Anon said, supplying mana to Gin.


    After giving Gin mana, Anon glanced at Ion and reported, "Mana is flowing normally into him; there''s no suction. What''s next?"


    "Good. Now you can use your locket on him," Ion instructed.


    Anon removed his locket and placed it over Gin''s unconscious form. Within seconds, Gin''s wounds closed, and he appeared to be a healthy puppy once more.


    "These seeds might prove useful in a dire situation. I''d suggest storing them somewhere safe," Ion advised, pointing to the seeds scattered on the ground.


    "Alright," Anon agreed, promptly stowing the seeds in his inventory.


    Woof-Woof


    Gin stirred, licking Anon''s feet.


    "Hello, boy. How are you feeling?" Anon asked Gin.


    Woof-Woof


    Gin barked in response, continuing to lick Anon''s feet.


    "Oh, I''m fine," Anon replied, chuckling.


    "We should get going," Ion said.


    "Yes," Anon agreed, rising to his feet and following Ion. Gin tagged along.

 Chapter 376 Chapter-376

    Anon, Ion, and Gin ventured within the depths of the Evensong Forest.


    They had been walking for the past five hours, and the sun was gradually descending, marking the approach of evening. Once night fell, the forest''s hidden monsters would emerge for their nocturnal hunts.


    "Where exactly are we headed?" Anon inquired of Ion.


    "You''ll find out soon enough; don''t worry," Ion responded calmly.


    "I''m only asking because the sun will set in about an hour. We should set up camp somewhere safe and continue our journey tomorrow," Anon suggested.


    "Let me ask you something, human. If your destination were right in front of you, would you go for it, or would you camp in front of it to claim it with ease and safety tomorrow?" Ion countered.


    "Is our destination here?" Anon inquired with a grin.


    "Just a bit further," Ion replied as he resumed walking.


    ''Fuck you, Old man.'' Anon thought as he showed him the middle finger from behind.


    "I can sense that." Ion spoke as he kept walking.


    After approximately 20 minutes, they encountered a colossal banyan tree. This tree appeared ancient, its size and thickness akin to a five-story building on Earth. It was entirely enshrouded in aerial roots.


    The roots were also long and thick, akin to a big rope. They were coming from the top all the way to it''s bottom.


    "This is it," Ion declared with a smile, looking at the tree.


    "What? Our destination was a tree?" Anon questioned, perplexed.


    "Follow me," Ion instructed, heading straight toward the tree.


    "Where are you¡ª" Anon began, but before he could finish his sentence, he observed Ion mysteriously vanish into the banyan tree.


    "What the heck?" Anon muttered, bewildered, as he gazed at the tree.


    "Come quickly, kid," Ion''s voice beckoned from the other side.


    "Yeah," Anon responded, walking toward the banyan tree. He tried to touch the tree''s trunk, but his hand passed through it as if it were an illusion.


    "This seems like an illusion, but why am I experiencing it? I''m supposed to be immune to illusions due to my class," Anon wondered as he entered the tree''s interior, with Gin following him.


    Inside, he noticed a colossal spiral staircase spiraling down the tree, featuring ancient designs.


    "What the fuck ? This tree is hollow from inside ?" Anon thought as he looked above the tree and then looked down at the spiral staircase.


    "Come boy, we have to reach our destination before the night falls." Ion directed, proceeding down the stairs.


    "Where do these stairs lead ?" Anon inquired as he followed Ion.


    "You''ll see; just keep following," Ion replied with an evil smile.


    "Where on earth am I being taken to and every time I asks, he just gives me that creepy smile. I mean who smiles like that ?" Anon pondered as he continued trailing Ion.


    After the initial 100 steps, Anon sensed a change in the environment. The air grew denser with each step, making his progress more challenging.


    "Ummm... do you feel it ?" Anon asked Ion.


    "Don''t fret about the force; it''s intended," Ion reassured.


    Twenty minutes later...


    The gravitational pull increased to five times that of the surface. Anon managed it with his mana, but Ion seemed unfazed, walking normally as if unaffected by the intensified pressure. He wasn''t even using his mana to protect his body.


    Eventually, the staircase led to a massive iron gate.


    "Where are we?" Anon inquired.


    "For me, it''s akin to a playground now. But for you, I''d call it hell," Ion replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean by that?" Anon asked, puzzled.


    "Hehehe, let''s discuss it inside," Ion suggested, opening the door.


    They entered a vast room furnished with various training equipment, such as large dumbbells, iron rods and weights, skipping ropes, and more.


    *Thud*


    Upon entering the room, the gates sealed shut, and a notification appeared before Anon.


    [You have entered a (Null) area]


    Anon felt his mana rapidly dissipating. As soon as it left his body, he was exposed to the immense gravitational force within the room.


    Bwahhh


    Anon vomited and fell to his knees.


    "What...the..." Anon attempted to speak, but his tongue felt too heavy. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, son; you''ll get used to this soon," Ion said, taking a seat nearby and engrossing himself in an ancient-looking book.


    Suddenly, the effects of the Null area ceased, and Anon could utilize his mana once more. He swiftly formed a protective barrier around himself. However, another notification materialized.


    [You have entered a (Null) area]


    Once again, he experienced the same sensation, collapsing to the ground.


    "Let me clarify, kid. This room is constructed upon a Tier-7 Null array. It activates whenever you use mana inside the room and deactivates when you don''t. This will help you learn to control your desires and manage mana according to your will, not your needs.


    Sometimes, you believe you''re commanding mana to move and shield your body, but it''s not you who''s in control¡ªit''s your mind. It tricks you into thinking you''re in charge," Ion elucidated.


    ''Huh...?'' Anon suddenly contemplated this and realized that, even when he hadn''t explicitly commanded it, his mana automatically moved to protect his body when the Null area''s effects ended.


    "Can you sense it?" Ion asked.


    Anon nodded slightly.


    "Good. Now, try to harness it and make your body comfortable within this room. You''ll experience this for the next seven days. The best part? We''ll only rest for one hour every 24 hours," Ion announced, smiling at Anon before returning to his reading.


    ''Oh no... I have no other option. The door is sealed, and I can''t open it in this state. I''m in deep trouble. Why did I agree to this?'' Anon fretted as his bones cracked and snapped, yet they were promptly repaired by the troll locket.


    "Hmmm...?" Ion approached Anon and snatched the troll locket from his neck.


    "What...are you...doing?" Anon asked in a faint, angered tone.


    "Oh, good, you can speak now. I''ll be taking this locket. You won''t need it," Ion stated, returning to his table.


    Crack


    ''I''m doomed,'' Anon thought as he heard his bones cracking.

 Chapter 377 Chapter-377

    Anon sat on the room''s floor, intensely focused on controlling his mana. He concentrated on preventing his mana from instinctively covering his body every time his mind perceived danger.


    Crack


    Suddenly, a cracking sound echoed from his leg. It was the sound of his bones snapping like twigs. His body wasn''t accustomed to this gravitational force.


    The pressure from the gravitational force relentlessly crushed Anon''s bones and internal organs.


    "FUCKKK....H-Hey, that''s the 15th bone. Use the locket on me. I feel like one of my kidneys is about to burst," Anon cried out, looking at Ion.


    "No, this time, I''ll use it on the 20th. Your internal organs can endure this force; just focus on your concentration. For your information, I didn''t have one of these troll lockets when I trained here," Ion explained, smiling at Anon.


    "How did you even survive, then?" Anon inquired.


    "My master would occasionally give me some low-grade healing potion to drink. One of the reasons my bones are so strong is because of this room," Ion replied.


    "Why aren''t you giving me that locket? It won''t interfere with this process, will it?" Anon asked.


    "It will. If I gave it to you, it would heal your bones before they could break properly. Thus, you''d feel little to no pain. However, you need to experience this pain to strengthen your body for the technique," Ion clarified.


    Ten minutes later...


    Crack


    "FUCKKKK...20. Oi, old man!" Anon yelled.


    "Hmm...here you go," Ion said, tossing the locket to Anon.


    Anon caught the locket, but in doing so, one of the bones in his hand broke.


    Crack


    "Damn it..." Anon muttered as he reached for the locket with a broken hand.


    As soon as he grasped the locket, his body began to heal. After three seconds, he was restored to his original state, yet he felt even stronger and sturdier than before.


    ''I''m definitely getting stronger, and I can feel it,'' Anon thought as he gazed at the troll locket.


    "Here you go, old man," Anon said, tossing the locket back to Ion.


    "No, you keep it," Ion insisted, throwing it back to Anon.


    "What? Why?" Anon asked in confusion.


    "Set it aside and use it whenever you see fit," Ion replied.


    "Why are you doing this now?" Anon questioned, puzzled.


    "I do as I please, but remember one thing: the more you temper iron, the sharper it becomes," Ion explained.


    Anon quickly grasped Ion''s message. "I understand," he replied, placing the locket aside and attempting to stand.


    ''What a beast. When my master brought me here, I couldn''t even sit up straight for the first three days, and he''s already trying to stand,'' Ion thought, smiling as he glanced at Anon, who was struggling to rise, but he ultimately succeeded.


    An hour later...


    Anon was now standing, though the immense pressure still weighed heavily on his bones. While his bones were no longer breaking, he could still feel the force.


    He began walking slowly, then exclaimed, "Hey, look, I can walk now," while sporting a smile.


    "You''re still progressing rather slowly... I was running by this time," Ion remarked as he observed Anon.


    ''Running, my foot. I began walking on the seventh day. His drive to become stronger is simply unparalleled. Even he can''t outdo himself when it comes to the will for power,'' Ion thought, smiling as he glanced at Anon.


    Three hours later...


    "Oi, look at me, old man. I''m running like a racehorse," Anon proudly declared, dashing from one end of the room to the other without difficulty. He had stopped using the troll locket an hour ago and was now solely relying on his own control.


    ''His bones have already adapted to this room. What a remarkable monster?'' Ion thought as he stood and walked over to Anon.


    "Stop," he commanded.


    Anon immediately halted his running and turned to Ion, still grinning.


    "Yes...?" Anon responded.


    "How long does it take you to cover the distance from the entrance to that wall at the far end of the room?" Ion inquired.


    "Um... about 60 seconds, I suppose," Anon answered.


    "Good... make it 30," Ion ordered. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? That''s impossible!" Anon exclaimed in shock.


    Ion didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he walked toward the room''s entrance.


    "Watch me and say it again," Ion urged as he slightly lowered his body and sprinted like a rocket.


    In just three seconds, he traversed the entire distance without employing any mana.


    "How on earth are you doing that?" Anon inquired, bewildered.


    "You''ll be able to do the same; just keep trying. Now, start," Ion encouraged before returning to his previous position and resuming his book.


    Anon commenced running again. Every time he completed a lap, he strove to run even faster than before.


    A smile formed on Ion''s face as he observed Anon''s progress.


    Cough-Cough-Cough


    Suddenly, Ion began coughing, and as he did, he felt a liquid emerging from his mouth.


    He used his hand to collect some of the liquid and examined it. A smile played on his lips as he examined the dark, viscous fluid.


    "Karma finally caught up, huh?" Ion mused.


    5 hours later...


    "Old man *Huff-Huff* I did it *Huff-Huff* I can cover that distance in 15 seconds now *Huff-Huff* but... I am too tired." Anon said as he immediately sat down on the ground due to exhaustion.


    "Well, seems like it''s time for me to reward you." Ion said as he started walking towards the equipments that were lying at the back end of the room.


    "Oh, reward... I like that." Anon said as a smile played on his lips.


    Suddenly he saw Ion coming back with a very big cauldron in his hands.


    *Thud*


    He puts the cauldron down and smiles at Anon.


    "Huh...? My reward is a cauldron ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, you idiot. Go and bring me those wood sticks." Ion said as he pointed towards some wood sticks that were lying near the dumbbells.


    Anon immediately went near the dumbbells, grabbed the wood sticks and came back to Ion with them.


    "Here." He said as he dropped the sticks down.


    "Now rub them together and start a fire." Ion ordered.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 378 Chapter-378

    Shhh-Shhhh-Shhh


    "What are you doing? Do it faster, kid. I don''t have much time," Ion grumbled, glancing lazily at Anon as he rubbed the wooden sticks together.


    "If you think it''s so easy, then do it yourself," Anon retorted, his face contorted with irritation.


    "I did it when I was learning the technique back then. Now it''s your turn," Ion replied calmly.


    "Well, what are we making in this cauldron?" Anon asked, increasing the speed of his stick-rubbing.


    "Something that will help boost your stamina," Ion answered.


    "Are you making a protein potion or something?" Anon inquired.


    "Hmm... something like that, but my master called it ''Elixir,''" Ion responded.


    Puff


    Suddenly, smoke began to rise from the wood, and a small fire ignited.


    "Hey, the fire..." Anon started to say.


    "Good, throw it under the cauldron," Ion instructed.


    "Alright," Anon responded, tossing the flaming stick under the cauldron. He watched as the fire spread to the other sticks.


    "Now, kid, I want you to remember every ingredient I put into this cauldron, okay?" Ion said, looking at Anon.


    "Okay," Anon agreed.


    "Good. The first ingredient is green grass poison," Ion said, adding the leaves of the poisonous plant into the cauldron.


    "What?!" Anon exclaimed, his voice rising in shock.


    "Why are you shouting?" Ion asked, puzzled by Anon''s reaction.


    "That''s the most poisonous plant around here... are you trying to kill me?" Anon asked, still in disbelief.


    "Just remember the ingredients, kid. The next thing I''m adding is a mixture of one-horned rabbit''s horn," Ion continued, ignoring Anon''s concerns.


    ''Forget this... I''m not drinking that stuff,'' Anon thought, eyeing the cauldron warily.


    In a matter of seconds, Ion had thrown over twelve different ingredients into the cauldron, filling it to the brim.


    "...and lastly, you''ll add this," Ion said, taking out a large bottle of stored wine.


    "You''re adding wine to an elixir?" Anon questioned, his face displaying confusion.


    "This wine isn''t ordinary. It''s made from pure red grapes harvested at precisely the right time of the season and the sweet leaves of mint grass grown in the southern valley''s soil. After mixing these two ingredients, we bury them in vermi soil to ferment over time. The longer it ferments, the greater its value and taste," Ion explained, opening the bottle and savoring the aroma.


    "How many years has this wine been stored?" Anon inquired eagerly, as he too was a fan of aged wines in his previous life.


    "Over 400 years. Ah, what a refreshing scent," Ion replied, pouring the entire bottle into the cauldron.


    "No... you could''ve let me at least taste a sip," Anon said, disappointed.


    "This wine can''t be handled by a human, kid. Now we wait until it''s ready to drink. You can rest for now," Ion advised, returning to his chair.


    "Hey, I can easily recover my stamina if you just let me use my mana," Anon suggested, looking at Ion.


    "Human, that''s precisely what I''m trying to teach you. The world outside has become a slave to mana. Everywhere you look, everyone is using mana, from the most significant tasks to the smallest. God gave us mana to use, but now we are being used by mana. We are supposed to use mana for our purposes, but today, everyone is being controlled by it. That''s why I brought you here.


    I want to teach you how to gain control of your mana, control your body yourself, and not let mana control your body. Understand?" Ion explained.


    "I think I understand what you''re saying, old man," Anon nodded.


    "Do you remember that attack you used back at the academy?" Ion asked.


    "What? Thunder Javelin?" Anon responded.


    "Yes, once you master my technique to its peak, you''ll be able to perform that same attack with 3,000 times more intensity," Ion declared, smiling at Anon''s astonished expression.


    "Th-Three... wait, did you just say three thousand times?" Anon questioned incredulously.


    "Yes, but only when you truly master the technique. There''s a significant difference between learning and mastering," Ion added, still wearing a smile.


    "Let''s get back to work, old man. I need to learn this technique," Anon said, rising with enthusiasm.


    "Indeed. However, for now, you should rest because your next training will require even more stamina, and you can only obtain that from the elixir," Ion advised, returning to his book.


    "Alright," Anon agreed, lying down on the ground and falling asleep.


    ''The will to become stronger is the force that can make a person into anything they desire... that''s what my master told me in his final moments. Today, I truly understand what he meant,'' Ion thought, observing Anon sleeping soundly on the ground.


    One hour later...


    "Kid, wake up. The Elixir is ready," Ion announced, waking Anon.


    "Hmm...? Yes, get your clothes off..." Anon mumbled with his eyes half-closed.


    "What? Hey, wake up! Don''t talk in your sleep like that," Ion said, giving Anon a kick.


    "Huh...? What happened? Why are you kicking me? Did someone invade us?" Anon asked, coming to his senses.


    "What are you saying? I can''t understand you. Just wake up and drink this," Ion urged, handing him a bowl filled with a purplish liquid that emitted a repugnant odor.


    "What the fuck is this?" Anon asked, confused and repulsed by the smell of the elixir.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Ahh... the same smell after so many years." Ion said as he smelled the Elixir and drank it without any stops.


    Anon observed him and only one thought came to his mind.


    ''If he can do it, then i can too.'' He thought as he immediately started drinking the Elixir.


    Anon drank all the Elixir at once.


    "Tastes like shit..." he said as he puts the empty bowl down and takes out a big chunk of fired meat out of his inventory and starts eating it.


    As the inventory stops the time for everything that''s placed inside it, the piece of meat was as good and warm as it was on the day of it''s making.


    *Nom-Nom*


    Anon chugged down the meat and suddenly a notification popped up in front of him.


    [You stamina has been restored to 100%]


    Suddenly a fresh Breeze of power surged into his body and he felt refreshed again.


    "Well, how do you feel ?" Ion asked with a smile.


    "Alive." Anon replied.


    "Good, let''s get to the next excercise then." Ion said as he stood up.


    Anon puts the half eaten meat back into his inventory and stands up "Yep, let''s do this."


    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 379 Chapter-379

    "So, what''s the next exercise?" Anon inquired.


    "Pick it up," Ion replied, gesturing toward a small dumbbell.


    "This small one?" Anon questioned.


    "Yes, that one," Ion affirmed.


    "Alright," Anon agreed as he easily lifted the dumbbell, weighing around 10 kgs.


    "Good. Now, pick up another one of the same weight and start this exercise," Ion instructed, demonstrating bicep curls.


    "Just this?" Anon asked, appearing puzzled.


    "Yes, just that," Ion replied.


    "Okay, but how many?" Anon inquired.


    "Um... 100,000 without breaks," Ion replied.


    Thud


    Thud


    Suddenly, both dumbbells slipped from Anon''s grasp, and a shocked expression crossed his face.


    "What happened?" Ion asked, looking perplexed.


    "H-Hundred thousand?" Anon stammered.


    "Yes, is that a problem?" Ion questioned.


    "That''s too many¡ª" Anon began to protest.


    "Now, 200,000," Ion ordered.


    "What?"


    "300,000."


    "Okay, I''m doing it," Anon responded as he retrieved the dumbbells and resumed the bicep curls.


    "Good," Ion said, returning to his chair.


    ''300,000 bicep curls? The devil himself will come for me before I finish them,'' Anon thought, as he continued his exercise routine.


    Ten hours later...


    "299,957... 299,958... 299,959..." Anon was drenched in sweat from head to toe. His biceps had turned red, and veins popped out prominently.


    Anon had surpassed human strength at this point, and he showed no signs of stopping. The more pain he endured, the more his motivation grew. He seemed to take pleasure in pushing his body to the limits, displaying a psychopathic smile.


    Ion observed Anon with a shocked expression from his chair. ''What''s wrong with this boy? I mentioned 300,000 as a joke, thinking he couldn''t even complete 100,000. But he''s a motherfucking beast. He finished the task in just 10 hours,'' Ion thought.


    Thud


    Thud


    "Fuckkkk... Yes!" Anon shouted as he dropped the dumbbells.


    "Oi, old man, what''s next?" Anon asked, turning toward Ion.


    "Pick up the next pair and do 100,000," Ion ordered.


    "Alright," Anon agreed, grabbing the next pair and starting the bicep curls immediately. These weighed about 50 kgs each.


    Three hours later...


    "Hmm... did I fall asleep?" Ion mumbled as he woke up, seeing Anon still exercising. However, something was different about him, his aura is changed. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drip-Drip


    Ion suddenly noticed blood dripping from Anon''s body.


    "What the¡ª" He stood up from his chair, rushing toward Anon.


    "What are you do...ing?" Ion was shocked to see that Anon''s biceps had torn apart, and blood was flowing from them.


    Anon held the final pair of dumbbells, the heaviest ones at 250 kgs each. "Oh, you''re awake... good. 578,099..." Anon mumbled, then resumed his training.


    "Kid, your hands are bleeding. Why didn''t you stop?" Ion asked, pulling out Anon''s troll locket.


    "Keep it away from my body. I don''t want to be healed right now," Anon replied, still curling the weights.


    "You''ll lose too much blood like this."


    "Let it be... I like it this way. I want to see where my limits stand," Anon said with a menacing smile.


    "You''re crazy..." Ion muttered, stepping back and watching Anon train like a man possessed.


    Two hours later...


    Thud


    Thud


    He finally dropped the dumbbells and looked at Ion with a smile. "10,000,00."


    "Now, use this," Ion said, handing him the troll locket.


    As soon as Anon took the locket, his body fully healed back to its original state.


    "Fuuu~... I feel tired," Anon said as he grabbed an empty bowl from the ground, filled it from the cauldron of Elixir, and chugged it down.


    [Your stamina has been restored to 100%.]


    "So, what''s next?" Anon asked Ion with a smile.


    "Do you realize how much weight you were lifting just now?" Ion asked.


    "Well, it says 250 kg on it," Anon replied confidently.


    "Do you know that the gravitational force in this place is five times stronger than on the surface?" Ion questioned.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, for the last five hours, you''ve been lifting over 1,000 kgs with each hand," Ion revealed with a smile.


    "Well, I feel better about it now," Anon said with a grin.


    "Let''s begin the next exercise..." Ion said, leading Anon to another piece of equipment.


    It was a platinum bench covered with an expensive leather.


    "You need to add weights to this bar and press it against your chest while lying on the bench¡ª" Ion started explaining but he was interrupted mid-way.


    "I know the drill..." Anon interrupted, adding 500 kg weight plates on both sides, made of titanium.


    "That''s too much..." Ion tried to protest, but Anon''s confidence was unwavering. He knew he could easily lift these weights.


    "Don''t worry. Just tell me how many," Anon said as he lay down and grabbed the bar.


    "Well, 100,000 should do the job..."


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" Anon said as he looked at Ion with an angry expression.


    "Okay, since you did so many before how about 50,000-"


    "I''m doing 500,000," Anon declared, commencing his bench press.


    "W-Well... it''s on you. Just don''t die," Ion said, looking shocked.


    ''This kid is the perfect candidate for mastering my technique. I''ve never been more certain about any other decision in my life,'' Ion thought, watching Anon exercise.


    Five days passed, and Anon trained relentlessly...


    He tied dumbbells to his feet and ran around the room, did pull-ups with over 2,000 kg of weight attached to his body, and even bound empty bars with 250 kg plates to his legs and jumped around like a frog.


    He did squats with over 5000kgs of weight bound on his back.


    Ion was astonished by Anon''s explosive growth.


    Zzzzzzzz


    "Hmmm... did I fall asleep again?" Ion muttered, waking up and scanning the room for Anon.


    Finally spotting him, he was performing pull-ups with various weights strapped to his body, dumbbells, plates and even empty rods.


    "This incredible monster... well, I guess it''s time," Ion said as a smile played on his lips, he stood up and walked towards Anon.


    "Kid, come down," Ion commanded.


    Anon immediately dropped from the pull-up bar, his landing caused the room to tremble due to all the weight he carried.


    Thump


    The entire room shook.


    "Yes?" Anon asked as he stepped out of the weights, revealing his impressive, well-defined physique. He had eight-pack abs and lean muscles throughout his body.


    ''Wow... I am impressed. I am such a good teacher.'' Ion thought as he looked at Anon''s body with a smile.


    "What ? Why are you laughing ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s time to teach you the technique, I guess. Since you have already done everything possible in this room." Ion said, looking at Anon with a smile.

 Chapter 380 Chapter-380

    Anon and Ion were standing in front of a colossal rock placed at the end of the room. The rock was perfectly round, devoid of visible edges, truly a spherical monolith. Anon had noticed it during previous training sessions, yet its purpose remained a mystery.


    "So, what are we staring at this rock for? Is it going to move or something?" Anon inquired of Ion.


    "No, you have to break this rock," Ion replied.


    "Hmmm... well, breaking it won''t be that big of a deal, but weren''t you going to teach me your technique?" Anon asked, confusion in his expression.


    "You have to do it with only one finger," Ion explained.


    "Huh...?" Anon''s brows furrowed in bewilderment.


    "Yes, you have to break this rock with just one finger," Ion reiterated.


    "You''re kidding, right? This rock is five times bigger and heavier than me. How do you expect me to break it with just one finger?" Anon asked, clearly shocked and perplexed.


    "Okay, look at me," Ion said, stepping back from the stone and positioning himself in front of Anon. He assumed a defensive martial arts stance, bending his back and pointing one finger directly at Anon.


    "What are you doing?" Anon questioned, his face filled with confusion.


    "Come and punch my finger with everything you''ve got," Ion ordered.


    "Look, old man, not to be rude, but I''m not the same guy I was five days ago. I could easily break your finger with just a flick. Are you sure you want me to do this?" Anon asked, bewildered.


    "Just do it. I don''t have time, kid," Ion urged.


    "Okay, here goes," Anon agreed. He pulled his punch back, concentrated all his strength, and delivered a full-force blow to Ion''s finger.


    The moment Anon''s punch connected with Ion''s finger, it came to an abrupt stop.


    Crack


    A cracking sound echoed through the room.


    "Huh...?" Anon was amazed by what happened next.


    Crack


    Crack


    Crack


    In the next instant, every bone in Anon''s body began to crack loudly, even his skull.


    Crack


    All of Anon''s bones snapped simultaneously and broke into small pieces.


    "Ahhhhhhh.... FUCKKKKKKKK..." Anon screamed in agony as an intense, searing pain washed over him. It felt as if thousands of needles were piercing his bones simultaneously. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He collapsed to the ground because his leg bones were also shattered.


    "Calm down, kid. Don''t shout... Feel the energy that I just injected into your body, feel it," Ion implored, grabbing Anon''s collapsing form.


    "FUCK YOU, OLD MAN... I CAN''T FEEL SHIT OTHER THAN THIS FUCKING IMMENSE PAIN," Anon shouted, looking at Ion.


    "No, feel it. You have to overcome your pain and feel it. If you didn''t feel it, everything up to this point will be in vain... Feel it, human. Please, feel it," Ion insisted, slapping Anon''s face repeatedly to keep him from succumbing to the agony.


    "I-I can''t..." Anon whispered as he closed his eyes, his body seemingly lifeless.


    "No, no... this can''t be right. You were supposed to be the one. Fuckkkk...." Ion lamented, continuing to slap Anon in an attempt to rouse him.


    "Hmm...? Where am I?" Anon slowly opened his eyes, finding himself lying in a thin layer of water within a dark, spacious room.


    Anon stood up, scanning his surroundings and realizing that he was alone.


    "Hello...? Anyone here?" Anon called out, receiving no response.


    "HELLO... IS ANYONE HERE?" He shouted even louder.


    Schhhh


    Suddenly, a glimmer of light appeared in the distance. Anon instinctively tried to summon his sickles, but nothing happened.


    ''I can''t use my skills or inventory here, but why not?'' Anon pondered as he cautiously approached the source of light.


    He noticed the light fading away.


    "W-Who''s there?" Anon asked as he hastened his pace.


    He walked and walked, but the light seemed to continually elude him.


    "What the hell?" Anon muttered, now running toward the light.


    After a while, he finally reached it.


    As Anon examined the source of the radiant light, he saw a human-shaped figure enveloped in brilliant white light.


    "What are you?" Anon asked, perplexed, as he beheld the luminous figure.


    "Chew...? Chew Chew?" The figure emitted strange noises while gazing at Anon.


    It promptly vanished and reappeared behind him.


    "Whoa..." Anon jumped back in surprise and observed the figure with curiosity.


    ''What is this place, and why is this glowing human figure acting as if I''m some sort of caged animal in a zoo?'' Anon wondered.


    Suddenly, Anon felt a comforting warmth emanating from the light, making him feel safe.


    "Cheww..." The human-shaped light extended a hand toward Anon.


    "What? Do you want a high-five?" Anon asked as he raised his hand, tentatively touching the glowing hand.


    Shhhhh


    Upon contact, Anon experienced a warm sensation flooding his being.


    It felt as if a very powerful energy is being filled into his body. Anon felt stronger.


    "What is this feeling?" Anon wondered as he sensed the light being absorbed into his own body.


    Things started clicking into his mind and he questioned himself. ''How did I get here in the first place ?''


    Suddenly, he started remembering things, his journey with Ion to learn the secret technique, the grueling exercises, and the muscular transformation within just five days. But the last thing he remembered was Ion''s shouting about some energy.


    "You are the energy that Ion has been telling me to feel..." Anon murmured, noticing that his body had absorbed the light.


    ''Was I inside my own mind all this time?'' Anon wondered as he gradually faded away.


    Slap


    Slap


    "Human, wake up. Please, you have to wake up," Ion was still slapping Anon, clinging to hope that he would awaken.


    "HaaaH..." Anon abruptly opened his eyes, coming back to consciousness.


    "Y-You''re awake...?" Ion said, looking at Anon in utter astonishment and shock.


    "How do you feel?" Ion asked, touching Anon''s hand and examining his bones.


    "You bastard... you broke my bones," Anon stated, his tone filled with anger.


    "They''re repaired now. Your bones have healed. It means you felt it, right?" Ion inquired, a smile on his face.


    "I did," Anon confirmed.

 Chapter 381 Chapter-381

    "What was that?" Anon inquired, glancing at Ion.


    "It''s called Auric Energy. It''s an unknown energy; no one knows its origin, but it''s passed down to those who learn this technique. I''ve passed it down to you, and now my work here is complete. I wish I could have taught you how to use it, but it seems my time is over," Ion explained, smiling at Anon.


    "Wait, what are you saying? It''s only the 5th day; you still have two more days left, right?" Anon asked, his face filled with confusion.


    "Hahah... Cough-Cough-Cough It''s not the 5th day anymore, kid. Cough-Cough-Cough It''s the evening of the seventh day... Cough-Cough-Cough I''ve been slapping you for the last two days, kid," Ion revealed, coughing heavily as black veins began appearing all over his body.


    Anon was left in shock by this news. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What? I''ve been passed out for 2 days? It only felt like 5 minutes in my mind...''


    Cough-Cough-Cough


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that Ion''s condition was deteriorating rapidly. His skin had turned dark blue, and black veins covered his body.


    "Oi, old man... are you alright? Is there anything I can do to help you?" Anon asked, rising to his feet.


    "Y-Yes... Get ready to fight. Once Cough-Cough-Cough.... It will not be hard to fight him here." Ion began coughing, and black blood spewed from his mouth.


    "He''s turning into a demon, just like the healer said. Should I kill him right now?" Anon pondered, carefully assessing Ion and preparing himself to act.


    "Kid, once I turn into a demon, try to use your Auric Energy. It will take shape according to your will and it works freely from the effects of the Null Area. Cough-Cough-Cough and say goodbye to my son and granddaughter, One more thing...*Cough-Cough-Cough* Once I turn into a demon, kill me brutally. Gwahhhhhh," Ion said, his eyes turning dark red, and his body doubling in size.


    He growled before completely losing control over his body.


    Anon could tell that Ion had gone rogue, and the demon was now in full control. He immediately assumed a defensive stance and was ready to kill him at any moment now.


    "Hello, human," Ion spoke in a deep and eerie voice, a sinister smile on his face.


    ''What ? An intelligent Demon ?'' Anon wondered as he looked at the demon.


    "Who the hell are you?" Anon asked, his expression confused.


    "I am a cute little demon from a very beautiful place that you humans commonly call Hell, I don''t know why you get scared of that place though." the demon inside Ion''s body replied.


    "What do you want?" Anon inquired with a curious expression.


    "Nothing much. I was called here when one of my friends left his life force in this old elf''s heart, creating a small opening for me to escape from Hell. I began releasing my dark energy into his heart seven days ago. He put up quite a fight; there was something inside his body resisting me. Whenever I tried to release my energy at a higher level, it fought back, trying to expel me.


    Two days ago, this unknown energy left his body, and that''s when I boosted my dark energy release, fully taking over him.


    You see I am ''A demon in the flesh.'' "


    "My question remains the same: What the fuck do you want?" Anon said, maintaining a stern expression.


    "I have consumed his soul already and I can go back to hell with only his soul but you see, we demons are very greedy.... no matter how much you feed us, we just can''t get enough of souls.


    That''s why, I am going to take your soul with me. So, you have two options... First, you commit suicide and give me your soul Willingly. Second, I will kill you very brutally and then take it.


    So, which one you choose ?" The demon asked.


    "Hehehe... you seem to have misunderstood something. You see, I''m not the one who chooses; I''m the one who gives options. So, you can go back to hell now." Anon retorted, displaying his middle finger.


    "Hehehe... what''s your name, human ?" the demon inquired with sinister smile.


    "If I had a crucifix right now, i would shove it up your ass. You want to know my name ? Well, I am your death." Anon replied, assuming a defensive stance.


    "Die, then," the demon declared, raising his hand toward Anon and snapping his fingers.


    Tick


    Four seconds passed, but nothing happened...


    "Hmm...?" The demon glanced at his hand in confusion and snapped his fingers again.


    Tick


    Still, nothing occurred...


    "What''s happening? Why aren''t my powers working?" the demon muttered, looking at his hand with confusion.


    "Hahahaha... you idiot. What kind of demon are you?" Anon burst into laughter, approaching the demon.


    "Oi, why are you laughing?" the demon asked Anon, his expression a mix of confusion and anger.


    "You foolish creature, you''re standing in a (Null) Area. You can''t use mana here. Now I understand why that old man insisted on training me here," Anon said with a smile.


    "What?" The demon touched the ground and began analyzing the magic-nullifying array.


    "So, what was it you were saying?" Anon asked, grinning as he walked toward the demon.


    "O-Oi, don''t come near me. I-I will kill you," the demon stammered, crawling backward upon realizing he couldn''t use magic here.


    Anon picked up a metal rod from the ground and swung it at the demon''s face.


    Thud


    "Ahhhhhh-"


    The demon was sent flying like an object as soon as the iron rod hits his face.


    "So, you intended to kill me, huh?" Anon asked, slowly advancing with a menacing smile on his face.


    "W-Wait... human. We can make a deal. Don''t be foolish... I can make you incredibly wealthy and powerful. Everyone will bow before you," the demon proposed, smiling confidently.


    "Yeah, you can really do that, huh?" Anon retorted, pulling the rod back and hitting the demon again.


    Thud


    "Ahhhhhhhh... Damn it... human, just stop and listen to me," the demon pleaded as he tried to stop Anon.

 Chapter 382 Chapter-382

    Anon continued to pummel him relentlessly. He showed no mercy.


    Thud


    "FUCKK... Human, at least listen to me. We can talk," the demon pleaded, desperation etched across his face.


    "Fuck off," Anon retorted as he swung the metal rod again, this time shattering the demon''s skull.


    Thud


    Crack


    The demon''s body was in brutal condition; his bones were damaged, and his muscles were tearing apart, but Anon showed him no mercy. He continued to beat him mercilessly.


    "Wait, wait, wait... I can make you immortal," the demon suddenly spoke, managing to stand up and look at Anon with a smile.


    "Hmm... interesting. Keep talking; I''m all ears," Anon said, pointing the iron rod at the demon''s face.


    "Yes, I can make you immortal. No one will be able to kill you or even touch you," the demon spoke in a seductive tone.


    [Master, he''s lying.] Link immediately informed.


    ''What do you mean, Link?'' Anon asked.


    [A V-type demon can''t grant immortality to humans.]


    ''What''s a V-Type demon?'' Anon questioned.


    [Master, a V-type demon is the lowest breed of the demons. They are very vicious and the biggest liars of all time. Since they live at the bottom line of the demon breed, they hold literally no truth to their words.]


    ''I thought demons were true to their words,'' Anon said.


    [They are true to their words based on their rankings. Like the demon gods, they can''t speak any type of lie in their words. Although noble demons are also true to their words, they can bend their words by finding a loophole in them. These types of demons are called N-type demons. But these V-type demons are not trustworthy at all.


    He''s using you to get out of this place because he can''t open the doors. Only you can. Just show him your crest that the demon gods gave you, and he will become your slave instantly.] Link explained.


    ''Why can''t he open the door?'' Anon asked.


    [V-type demons are illusionists. No matter how strong they may appear physically, they are just weak pathetic demon dogs. He can''t open these highly reinforced metal doors. This is like a prison to him, and he can''t escape without using you.] Link clarified.


    ''Hmm... well, let''s play with him for a while,'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "So, you can make me immortal, huh? Well, explain yourself, or I''m going to shove this thing up your ass. Believe me when I say this, I am really going to do it," Anon threatened, showing the rod.


    "I will give you a locket as soon as I get out of this place. Once you wear that locket, you will become immortal. Simple as that," the demon stated.


    "No shit... you think I''ll believe that? You can just run away once you get out," Anon scoffed with a smile.


    "A demon will never go back on his words," the demon insisted.


    "Okay, I believe you. Let''s go," Anon said as he moved toward the main door.


    "Yes, sir," the demon replied, following Anon with a smile.


    [Master, you do know he''s lying, right? He''s going to run away as soon as he gets out of this room.] Link reminded. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I know, but I want him to accept it first,'' Anon replied to Link.


    [I don''t think he will, though.] Link said, still puzzled by Anon''s plan.


    Anon slightly touched the door and acted as if he was opening it.


    "Hmmm...? Why is the door not opening?" Anon questioned, looking at the door with confusion.


    "What happened, human?" the demon asked.


    "I don''t know, but this door isn''t opening," Anon replied.


    "What? Are you kidding me? A human can do anything. You just have to try. Wait, I have another idea," the demon suggested, smiling at Anon.


    "What''s your idea?" Anon asked with suspicion.


    "You lend me your body for a short amount of time, and I will open that door easily," the demon proposed.


    "What do you mean? Like, let you possess me?" Anon inquired.


    "No, I mean lend me your body for a short amount of time. I am a demon, and I will never go back on my word. I will get out of your body as soon as the doors open," the demon assured.


    [Master, please. Never let a demon inside your body. If a demon possesses your body, he will have the key to the power of ultimate destruction.] Link warned.


    ''I am impressed by your flattery, Link, and don''t worry. I am not going to give him my body,'' Anon reassured.


    [Thank you, master.]


    "No, I am not going to lend you anything. So, fuck off." Anon replied as he closed his eyes.


    "Ugghhh-...." the demon''s facial expressions immediately changed to the displeased ones but he immediately swaped them with a happy smile.


    "Hahaha... sir Human. You are a very intelligent creature as I see you but you are just being foolish right now.


    You have to get out of this place soon because you need food to keep that body of yours working, right ?" The demon asked.


    "Oh, good reminder." Anon said as he opened his inventory and took out a friend piece of meat from his inventory and started eating it.


    Another displeased expression covered the demon''s face.


    "I mean you will need to get out in a day or two after your stored food finishes, right ?" He asked with a smile.


    "No, i have months of food. I am going to chill here in this room until someone comes and finds me. Once that door opens we both can get out." Anon answered as he chews on the meat.


    "You fucking-"


    "Hmmm...? You saying something to me ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, nothing. I was just saying... who would come here. I don''t think anyone even knows about this place. I mean even I don''t know where we are.


    Like, are we on a mountain or something ?" The demon asked as he tried to take out information from Anon.


    "No, we are in the middle of a very dangerous forest, 50ft deep."


    "The fuck ?"

 Chapter 383 Chapter-383

    Anon, with unwavering determination, extended his index finger and touched the colossal spherical rock. But, much to his initial frustration, he felt nothing happening.


    ''Why can''t I harness this power? Ion made it sound so simple ¨C a matter of sheer willpower,'' Anon thought to himself, refusing to give in as he continued to poke the massive rock.


    "Umm... Human? Just what in the hell are you doing?" the demon dared to inquire.


    "Me? Oh, I''m simply poking this colossal rock. Got a problem with that?" Anon replied with a chilling demeanor, turning his gaze toward the demon.


    "Problem? Me? No, no, please, proceed. But I couldn''t help but wonder if you ever plan on leaving this place," the demon muttered hesitantly. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I told you, when someone comes to rescue me, I''ll be on my way. Besides, once I''m out, you promised to make me immortal, didn''t you?" Anon retorted.


    "You, you damn right. Yes, I''ll make you immortal, but don''t fool yourself thinking anyone will swoop in to save us in the next century. We''ve got to help ourselves escape from this hellhole. Think you can endure a century in here? You''d rot long before you attain immortality," the demon sneered, trying to intimidate.


    Anon''s grip tightened on the cold, iron rod at his side, and he advanced menacingly. "What were you saying? I don''t think I heard you clearly," he remarked, ominously drawing the iron rod back.


    "I-I-I was just jesting. I meant someone will undoubtedly come to our rescue very soon. You''ll gain immortality, and I''ll gain my freedom," the demon hastily shifted to a more humble tone.


    "Good," Anon replied coldly, lowering the iron rod, his intentions now masked behind an impenetrable fa?ade.


    ''I''ve endured centuries in hell; a few more moments here won''t be my undoing. Let''s see how long this human can keep me locked up,'' the demon mused with a sense of foreboding.


    Meanwhile, Anon, his attention no longer on the demon, harbored but one burning question: ''Why can''t I unlock the Auric Energy?''


    Anon had exhausted every approach, every attempt, and still, the Auric Energy remained elusive. Two more relentless days slipped by, Anon''s resolve unbroken but his frustration mounting.


    On the third day, Anon focused his formidable concentration on the very center of the chamber.


    "Alright, this is it. Human, get me out of this forsaken room this instant. I can''t endure another moment in this godforsaken place," the demon pleaded in a raw, authentic tone.


    Anon remained unfazed, his unwavering focus undisturbed.


    "Oi, I''m talking to you! Worthless sack of flesh. Get me out of this room, now! Can you even hear me?" the demon bellowed directly into Anon''s ears.


    Anon, undeterred, continued his concentration.


    "Fine, you want the truth? You''ll never be granted immortality. I can''t make you immortal. Now, release us from this infernal prison!" the demon shouted vehemently.


    Unperturbed by the revelation, Anon maintained his concentration.


    "Fuckkkk.... You vexatious human. Either you awaken right this instant, or¡ª" the demon threatened, scanning their surroundings for any potential salvation.


    Suddenly, the demon''s gaze fell upon a substantial 10kg dumbbell. Swiftly, he grasped it, menacingly suspending it above Anon''s defenseless head.


    "Oi, if you don''t heed me in the next five seconds... I''ll drop this 10-kg reminder of your impending demise. Believe me, I''ll do it... 5... 4... 3...


    2... 1..." the countdown concluded, but Anon''s concentration remained resolute.


    "Damn it all..." the demon cursed, releasing the dumbbell, allowing it to plummet toward Anon''s head.


    In the nick of time, a brilliant white aura burst forth from Anon, encasing him in an impenetrable shield. The dumbbell shattered into countless fragments, all harmlessly repelled.


    Booom


    Anon, slowly opening his eyes, basked in the aura''s warmth enveloping his being. He examined his outstretched hand, witnessing the ethereal Auric Energy enshroud his fingers in a radiant mist, like an avenging specter.


    ''So, that''s how it''s meant to work. The Auric Energy, a guardian of my very being, triggered spontaneously when danger drew near,'' Anon pondered with a wicked smile.


    "What the hell was that? I thought mana was off-limits in this forsaken place," the demon exclaimed, its voice tinged with disbelief and awe, yet beneath it all, a hint of fear.


    Anon, without uttering a word, approached the massive spherical rock that had vexed him for days.


    "H-Hey... where are you going ? Are you going to poke that rock again ?" The demon asked with a confused expression.


    Anon ignored him again.


    *Thump*


    As soon as Anon passed from the demon''s side, he felt a very strong aura coming from Anon''s body.


    ''This energy... it''s the same energy that I felt inside this elf but it''s so much stronger now. What on earth have I done ?'' The demon''s body immediately vibrating as soon as he realised that he Awakened that terrifying energy by dropping that Dumbbell over Anon''s head.


    With newfound resolve, Anon lightly touched its surface, infusing the very core of his being with the enigmatic Auric Energy.


    He closed his eyes, inhaled deeply, and exhaled with purpose. "Puff..." Anon breathed out, his eyes reopening, as he channeled the concentrated energy through his palm into the heart of the stone.


    BOOOOM


    As the energy reached the epicenter of the colossal sphere, it detonated with cataclysmic force, reducing the obstinate rock to mere particles that scattered into oblivion.


    The rock, once an insurmountable obstacle, was obliterated in a blaze of electrifying power.


    "OH FUCK..." The demon stood in awe, silenced by the cataclysmic display of sheer power and resolve before him.


    A smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    ''This Aura is keeping my mind very calm and helping me think very clearly.'' Anon thought as he turned around and looked at the demon.


    "H-Human... listen to me. I was just kidding when I said that I can''t grant you immortality... I can still give immortality. Just help me get out of this place." The demon said in an alluring tone.


    Anon started moving towards the demon.


    "H-Hey, don''t you dare come near me." The demon said as he started walking backwards. He picked up two weight plates from the ground and throwed them towards Anon.


    *Booom*


    *Booom*


    As soon as the metal plates touched Anon''s body, they got destroyed immediately into thousands of pieces.


    "Stay... away human. Don''t you-" before the demon could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed his neck tightly and started applying pressure.


    "Noo... Hu...Man."


    *chk*


    Before the demon could''ve said anything else, Anon blasted his whole body into nothing.


    "You speak too much." Anon said as he started walking towards the gate.

 Chapter 384 Chapter-384

    Anon defeated the demon and started walking toward the exit door.


    "Oi, Kid," a sudden voice came from behind.


    Anon recognized the voice instantly. He turned around to see a white ethereal figure standing before him.


    It was Ion''s soul. His face was indistinct, but it held a faint smile.


    "Old man, are you heading to heaven?" Anon asked with a smile of his own.


    "I don''t know, but before I depart this world, there''s something I must ask of you," Ion spoke.


    "Ask away," Anon replied.


    "What''s your name?" Ion inquired.


    "Well, you can call me Anon," Anon answered.


    "Anon... a good name. Anon, you''re a genius, but don''t let it get to your head. You still have much to learn. Farewell, Anon," Ion said as his soul faded away.


    Anon merely smiled and resumed his walk toward the door.


    He touched the door and opened it with ease. Upon stepping outside, he saw Gin waiting eagerly in front of the door.


    "Hello, Gin boy. Did you wait for me?" Anon asked as he patted Gin on the head.


    Woof-Woof


    Gin barked, rubbing his body against Anon''s leg.


    "Let''s go and see how the outside world is doing," Anon said as he ascended the staircase.


    As Anon climbed, he felt his body becoming progressively lighter. The pressure on his body decreased significantly with each step.


    "Oh, this is fun," Anon began running, noticing the substantial reduction in pressure.


    He abruptly stopped at the 100th step and crouched down, readying his legs.


    "Let''s see if this works..." Anon said as he gathered Auric Energy into his feet and jumped.


    Upon jumping, Anon soared through the air like a rocket, reaching a speed of 4000 m/s.


    "Woooohoooooooo...." Anon shouted as he ascended higher and higher into the sky.


    Suddenly, his speed began to decrease until he reached a standstill, suspended in the air for two seconds before descending.


    During those two seconds, he gazed at the radiant moon in the sky and the drifting clouds.


    "Beautiful..." Anon remarked as he descended through the clouds, feeling the refreshing touch of moist air on his face.


    Emerging from the clouds, he observed the Evensong Forest, cloaked in the darkness of night, with a peculiar light emanating from the southern part.


    Anon immediately recognized the source of this light.


    "It seems it''s time to settle some debts," Anon spoke with a smile.


    Woof-Woof


    Suddenly, Gin''s bark echoed from the ground.


    Anon adjusted his landing direction toward Gin''s sound.


    Boooom


    Upon landing on the ground, several trees disappeared instantaneously from the surrounding ground.


    "Fuuu... that was amazing," Anon said as he ran his hand through his hair.


    Woof-Woof


    Gin continued to bark, his gaze fixed on Anon. As if trying to tell him something.


    "I know, boy. I know. We''re back here to settle some debts and we have to avenge you too, right ?" Anon asked.


    *Woof-Woof*


    Gin barked.


    Suddenly Anon felt something around his leg, as if something is trying to pull him. He immediately looked down and noticed various vines on the ground reaching out to leg.


    Anon swiftly grabbed the vines and uprooted them.


    "Not this time," Anon said with a smile.


    As Anon ventured deeper into the dense woods, he noticed a multicolored light seeping through the trees.


    He followed the light and arrived at his intended destination.


    Leaping out of the bushes, he found himself standing before the Prampel tree once more.


    "Hello, motherfucker... You taking your sweet time here, huh? You remember me from last time, right?" Anon asked with a grin, hands in his pockets as he walked toward the Prampel tree.


    Whip


    Suddenly, a vine shot out from behind, wrapping around Anon''s waist. The Prampel tree sensed Anon''s heightened aura, but it attempted to throw him away regardless.


    "Hmm...? Do you really think you can move me with that?" Anon asked menacingly.


    The Prampel tree''s vines grasped Anon''s limbs and even his face, covering him from head to toe. But Anon remained unyielding.


    "Remove these filthy things from mmy body, bitch." Anon said softly, as a white aura enveloped him, causing the Prampel tree''s vines to burst into small particles of dust.


    The Prampel tree immediately sensed the amount of danger and employed two of its leaves.


    Two brilliant leaves dropped lifelessly, and its vines aimed at Anon.


    [Master... He consumed two leaves.] Link informed immediately.


    "Don''t worry... he can''t do shit," Anon replied with a calm voice.


    Booom


    Boooom


    Booom


    Suddenly, the vines began hurling fireballs at Anon from all directions.


    It was a brutal sight; Anon became a walking fireball. The tree showed no mercy.


    This continued for the next 40 minutes.


    After 40 minutes, the tree ceased the barrage of fireballs to see Anon''s dead body at last.


    "Hahahhaah... You got anything stronger than that, huh?" Anon asked, his voice echoing from the inferno.


    Suddenly, he emerged from the flames and charged toward the tree.


    "You are finished, you bitch," Anon declared, delivering an incredibly powerful punch, concentrating his Auric Energy into it.


    The tree instantly consumed more than ten leaves and attempted to attack Anon with its vines, but this time Anon reached it before it could react.


    "DIE.... FUCKER." Anon yelled as he punched the tree, transferring all his Auric Energy into it.


    [Skill Successfully Learned]


    {Siphoned Punch: First Form, DeathGiver}


    Booooooooooom


    A massive explosion ensued, shrouding the area in dust.


    After a while, the dust settled, and Anon slowly opened his eyes.


    Upon opening his eyes, Anon beheld a startling sight.


    The Prampel tree lay in ruins, broken into pieces.


    [Level Up!]


    [Level Up!]


    ... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several messages appeared before him, but Anon paid them little heed. He was fixated on one thing¡ªthe tree''s leaves.


    They still glowed, despite the tree''s destruction.


    [Master, Absorb them.] Link spoke.


    "What? Why should I absorb them?" Anon asked, perplexed.


    [Master, each leaf from this tree contains a potent life essence... if you absorb them, your life expectancy will increase by several years.]


    "How many years?" Anon inquired.


    [If you absorbed every single one... it might add up to around 5000 years.]


    "What the fuck? Are you kidding me?" Anon asked, utterly surprised.

 Chapter 385 Chapter-385

    "Are you 100% sure about that, Link ? Will my age really get extended to 5000 years ?" Anon asked.


    [Not only that master, your Powers will also get a boost.] Link added.


    "Fuck it, this is a fucking jackpot... How do I Absorb it, Link ?" Anon asked with a very greedy expression.


    [Master, you just have to touch the tree slightly from it''s trunk and try to feel as if you are absorbing something out of it. Once the absorption process begins. You will naturally absorb every single drop of Life essense from this tree.] Link explained.


    "Okay.." Anon immediately walked over to the broken half of the tree and touched it''s trunk slightly.


    ''Absorb.'' Anon thought as he tried to absorb the life essense out of the tree.


    Suddenly, he felt a very refreshing energy rushing into his body.


    ''It feels different from the Auric Energy, This feels refreshing and cool whereas the Auric Energy felt warm and powerful.'' Anon thought as he continued to suck out the life essense from the tree.


    [You have successfully learned the skill (Ultimate Mimic)]


    Suddenly a notification popped up in front of Anon.


    "What ? Why would I learn a skill from a tree ? I didn''t even use the memory Wiper." Anon wondered as he checked the skill''s description.


    [Ultimate Mimic] [S+ Rank] [Exclusive Monster Skill]


    [The "Ultimate Mimic" skill is an exceedingly rare and coveted ability that resides exclusively among the most formidable monsters dwelling within the depths of the Enchanted Even Song Forest.


    This extraordinary skill bestows upon its possessor the remarkable capability to effortlessly replicate and employ any skill they witness, effectively mirroring their adversaries. The uniqueness of this skill lies in its seamless mimicry, allowing the monster to seamlessly wield the copied skill without interruption.


    However, there is a caveat. Once this skill is initiated, the monster becomes temporarily restricted from mimicking any further abilities from the same source for a duration of five hours. This limitation, while in place, ensures a fair balance in combat and prevents relentless mimicry.


    Notably, the "Ultimate Mimic" skill does not discriminate based on levels or classes when copying skills. It transcends boundaries, permitting the imitation of skills regardless of the target''s level or class. Yet, it possesses a profound connection to the host''s body, regulating its potency in accordance with the host''s own capabilities.


    Should the host''s level fall below that of the skill''s originator, the replicated ability will manifest with reduced efficacy, dealing less damage or having diminished effects. Conversely, if the host''s level surpasses that of the skill''s original possessor, the mimicked skill will be augmented in power, delivering greater impact or potency.]


    [Mana: 10,000/ Use]


    ''Wow... that''s one bigass description.'' Anon thought as he continued to absorb the life essense out of the tree and continued to read the skill''s description. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, this skill is fucking awesome." Anon said as a smile appeared on his face.


    Suddenly, a brightly shining leaf fell down lifeless from the tree.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon looked at the leaf in confusion until he realised what is going on.


    "Link, How much time does it gonna take me to absorb all of the life essense from this tree ?" Anon inquired.


    [Hmmm... about 6-7 hours master.] Link answered.


    "What the fuck do you mean by 6 to 7 hours ? The sun will rise up to the horizon in that much time... I don''t want to spend another day in this fucking forest." Anon spoke in an angry tone.


    Anon was bored of this place, he wanted to exit this forest as soon as possible.


    [Master, I am sorry but this is a valid price for the 5000 years extention of your life.] Link replied.


    ''Fuck, he is right.'' Anon accepted it and continued to absorb the tree''s leaves out of their life essense.


    The next morning....


    [Master... wake up.] Link''s voice resounded in Anon''s head.


    "Hmm...? Don''t disturb me... I am taking a bath with the girls... heheheh" Anon laughed like a pervert as he sleep talked.


    [Master, Wake up.] Link said as this time he started heating Anon''s hand.


    "Ouch... what the fuck are you doing, link ?" Anon asked in confusion.


    [Master, you have fully absorbed the Prampel tree... now you are in same age line as an elf. Your body growth rate will now be shortened by a very large margin... you won''t grow old until you are 3000 years old and the best part is, if you found another Prampel tree, you can use it to increase your life span even more.] Link informed.


    "Wow, Link. You know pretty much everything about this tree huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    [Oh yes, I used to grow them in my territory. So that I can use them as my life bags. I would plant them at different places and lure anything living possible to them.


    The tree would absorb it''s life force slowly and then give 80% of it to me. That''s why I am still alive.] Link spoke.


    "Ummm... How old are you link ?" Anon asked.


    [I am a little over 50 master.] Link spoke.


    "What ? Just 50 years old ?" Anon asked in confusion.


    [Oh, no, no,no master. I think you have misunderstood my words. I am a little over 50,000 years.] Link explained.


    "W-What ? That old ? You aren''t even old, Link. You are ancient." Anon spoke.


    [Well, that I am master. I was created with everything on this holy land. When the goddess created elfs, Dwarfs and dragons. She also created me.] Link spoke


    "Wow... we will talk about that later and for now we should go back." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit of the Evensong Forest.


    [Yes, master. As you wish.] Link spoke.


    In 30 minutes Anon exited the forest....


    "HaaaH.... this fresh air. I have missed it so much." Anon said as he took a deep breath and looked at the elven kingdom.


    *yawn* Anon yawned as he felt very fatigued from all the workout he did in the last seven days.


    "What''s the best place to sleep other than the academy itself ?" Anon thought as he started walking towards the academy.

 Chapter 386 Chapter-386

    Anon entered the academy and promptly headed towards his classroom. He walked in a swift manner, as he only had the thoughts of getting sweet sleep on the last bench of the classroom.


    ''Mr. Richard''s class started about 5 minutes ago... I should head over there and catch some sleep, that stupid won''t even notice if I am there or not.'' Anon mused as he made his way to Richard''s classroom.


    Approaching the classroom, Anon noticed that the principal was inside the classroom and she was addressing the class about something. Anon entered inside without hesitation and strolled towards the back row.


    As the principal''s gaze fell upon Anon, she displayed a brief moment of shock before regaining her composure.


    ''jule ? How did he got back from the Jane house so fast and with every single body part attached to his body ? That''s a miracle but how dare he enter the class that I am teaching without my permission ? Today I will teach him a very valuable lesson.'' The principal thought in her mind.


    "Mr. Jule, am I invisible to you?" the principal inquired, her tone laced with irritation.


    "Hehe..." Richard, who stood behind her, couldn''t help but laugh, remembering a similar exchange where he had asked Jule the same question.


    "What''s so funny, Mr. Richard? Is there something about my question that amuses you ? You want to share it with everyone, huh ?" the principal queried, her anger mounting.


    "N-No... ma''am, I apologize," Richard hastily responded as he bowed down to the principal in an apologetic manner.


    "Good... know your limits." The principal spoke as she turned to face Anon again, only to find him no longer standing where she had halted him. He was now at the rear of the classroom, in front of Deris.


    "So, she gave you the healing potion and apologized, huh?" Anon asked, touching Deris''s face and examining it closely.


    "Y-Yes... She even compensated me with some money," Deris replied with a smile.


    "Well, good for you. What''s up, Eve¡ª" Anon was interrupted by a loud noise reverberating through the room.


    "That''s enough... Mr. Jule, come to the front of the class," the principal declared loudly.


    Anon looked at her, bewildered by what he had done wrong.


    "Is there a problem?" Anon inquired with a puzzled expression.


    "Yes, there is a problem, and it''s a big one. Come to the front and stand before the entire class," the principal exclaimed, her anger palpable.


    "Wow, did our usually composed principal just curse in front of the whole class?"


    "I can''t believe it, she lost her cool."


    "She''s furious, and Jule only made it worse."


    The students started gossiping animatedly.


    "Quiet, everyone, or I will suspend the entire class," the principal shouted.


    The class fell silent, and they all gazed at Anon with sympathetic expressions, as if anticipating something terrible.


    "So, what''s the issue?" Anon questioned, stopping in front of the principal and regarding her with a broad smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, for this year''s Academic Exchange, Mr. Jule will be representing your class. Thank you, and now I shall take my leave," the principal announced, taking Anon''s hand and raising it before the class.


    "Oh boy, he''s in for it now."


    "Our academy is going up against the Four Leaf Clover Academy, right?"


    "This guy is in deep trouble."


    The students began conversing again, this time looking at Anon with despondent expressions.


    "What are you doing?" Anon asked, perplexed.


    "What am I doing? This is your punishment for not listening to me. You will be representing your class in the upcoming Academic Exchange. Enjoy, kid," the principal whispered, smiling at Anon.


    "Okay," Anon responded with a composed expression.


    "What?!" The principal suddenly appeared bewildered.


    "Okay, I''ll do it. Can I go sleep now?" Anon asked, maintaining a serious demeanor.


    "Alright then, you want to act tough, huh? You think you can pretend that this doesn''t faze you? Very well, I''ll see you in two days, Mr. Jule," the principal remarked.


    "Okay..." Anon replied calmly.


    "I''ll be taking my leave now," the principal said, glancing at Richard, and then left the classroom.


    "Yes, ma''am," Richard bowed to the principal and turned to Anon with a sly grin.


    "So, can I go now?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, certainly, son. Go and enjoy your nap in peace," Richard replied with utmost politeness.


    Anon made his way to the back row and sat down, looking at Eve.


    Eve had a slight smile on her face as she observed Anon.


    "What''s up?" Anon asked.


    "You''re such a fool..." Eve remarked.


    "What do you mean?" Anon inquired with a puzzled expression.


    "Do you even know what the Academic Exchange is?" Eve questioned.


    ''These fucking elves, they think they know everything... I read the Academy journal even before coming to the Elf kingdom, and I know all about the Academic Exchange.


    In the Academic Exchange, various Elven Academies gather for a big competition to determine which one is the best Academy in the elven kingdom. The winning Academy receives the prestigious ''Best Academy in the Kingdom'' Award, which greatly enhances its reputation. It attracts more admissions and donations from across the Elf kingdom.


    This competition takes place annually in the capital. The top three performers earn the chance for part-time soldier training in the castle while getting a scholarship at their current academy.


    That Queen elf will fulfill all my desires once I enslave her by corrupting her mind. This is going to be fun... hehehehehehe,'' Anon thought, sporting a wide, perverted smile. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jule? Do you really know what the Academic Exchange entails?" Eve repeated.


    "Hmm...? Oh, yeah, I have a basic idea. It''s about fighting with students from other academies, right?" Anon responded, pretending to be unaware of the details to see if he could glean any additional information.


    "That''s not all... the exchange involves other challenges and knowledge quizzes too," Eve explained.


    ''Huh...? I didn''t read about that in the book,'' Anon thought, looking at Eve with confusion.


    "Could you elaborate, Luv?" Anon asked.

 Chapter 387 Chapter-387

    "The Exchange Event is divided into three types of tournaments.


    First, Duels...


    In this tournament, you will fight against the guys from another academy inside the Immortal Arena. Since our academy is in the last position in this tournament, our chosen candidates have to fight more than 15 matches to enter the finals. Although no one has ever made it to the finals, we still try each year.


    The top 3 candidates who win in this tournament get the chance to undergo part-time training in the Castle with other soldiers.


    Then comes the second Tournament.


    Magic Rumble...


    In this tournament, you will fight against the elves from other Academies, but in a different manner..." Eve explained.


    "What manner?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "You sit in front of your opponent, and both of you will be given questions on Ancient and Modern Spells of magic. These spells will be incomplete, and you will have to complete them before your opponent does to win the exchange.


    Mostly, you will be given Historical and Ancient Spells because Modern Spells are not making much progress these days.


    The ones who clear and win this tournament will be chosen to practice as the Royal Magic Users of the Royal Court. Once you become a Royal Mage, you receive a significant amount of money for research that you can use anywhere, as no one really cares. That''s why this job is considered very comfortable and promising for people like me and Deris," Eve continued.


    "Yes, Sister Eve is right. I am going to participate in this tournament as well."


    "Yeah, that''s boring... I will skip that," Anon spoke as he looked at Eve with a very bored expression. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, that''s the beauty of it. You can''t skip anything; you have to attend all three tournaments if you are representing a full class. Only individuals like me and her can choose to take part in a single tournament. You are our class representative; you have to take part in all three of them," Eve explained.


    "What are you saying? I sleep in this class every day, and you know it. I only know how to fight. I can''t complete magic circles.


    I don''t even know what that guy is teaching right now," Anon said as he pointed towards Richard.


    "Well, you said ''Yes'' to the principal as if you knew everything about magic. The moment you came inside the class, she was searching for someone who could fill this spot, but no one volunteered, so she was angry, and you became the target of her anger.


    She chose you as the Class representative because she wanted to punish you, and because no one else was willing to take up the position," Eve taunted Anon.


    [Master, don''t worry about the magic. I know everything your teacher has taught from day one, and I know almost everything about elf magic as well.


    Although I can''t use it, I will help you with this tournament.] Link spoke.


    ''Sweet,'' Anon thought as he sighed with a relieved expression.


    "Okay, move on to the next tournament," Anon spoke as he looked at Eve and started touching her cheeks slowly.


    "You can come over to my house; I will teach you things about magic," Eve said as she licked Anon''s hand slightly with her tongue.


    "Oh, Luv. You know that once I sit near you, I can''t focus on anything other than sleep and sex," Anon spoke as he smiled at Eve.


    "I know, and that''s why I feel very hot down there. Want to sneak out of the class and do it?" Eve asked with a naughty expression.


    "Not now, just continue to the next tournament..."


    "You are no fun anymore. Okay, so the third and final tournament is very hard.


    The mind games...


    This tournament is very difficult, and only the genius elves participate in it. In this tournament, you will be given tasks that will challenge your mind in states of emergency, happiness, anger, and sadness.


    Your decision-making skills will be tested in this tournament, and if you come in the top 3 candidates, you will be offered the best job in the kingdom."


    "What? The king of the elves?" Anon asked with an excited expression.


    "No, you idiot. The counselor," Eve replied.


    "Excuse me, the what?" Anon asked with a confused expression because he only knew two counselors... the legendary Counselor who messed with people from all three races and the race counselor.


    "You will become the counselor of the Queen. Once you complete the academy, you will be called directly to the Castle and hired as a counselor."


    "How is that the best job in the kingdom?" Anon asked.


    "Because the counselor is needed in a state of very big emergency, like war or something. But after the last war ended 150 years ago, the counselors have not been used even once; they only take their salary to go into the castle, play with some maids all day, and return home as soon as night falls.


    That''s like the best job you can have in the whole kingdom; go to the castle, sit there, eat delicious food, and come back in the evening.


    At the end of the month, you will receive one platinum coin. What else do you need?" Eve asked as a wide smile appeared on her face.


    "The queen is all I need..." Anon spoke.


    "What?" Eve asked in a confused expression.


    "I-I mean, wow... that''s one good job, huh?" Anon immediately changed his words.


    "Yes, that''s why I am trying for this job. I will go in and smash their heads with my problem-solving capabilities," Eve spoke with a proud expression.


    "Good, you should do that. Hey, Eve... I have a question," Anon spoke.


    "Yes?" Eve replied.


    "Is your mother hot?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "What ? Why do you want to know that ?" Eve asked with a confused expression.


    "Eh, just want to know if she is more hotter than you or not." Anon placed his word trap.


    "Hmmm... well, she is and to tell you the truth... she is 100 times more beautiful than me." Eve immediately got caught up in his trap.

 Chapter 388 Chapter-388

    After completing his classes, Anon immediately went back to his house.


    Screech


    The carriage stopped in front of Anon''s home, and he stepped out of it.


    "Bye, Jule. Take care," Eve said as she blew him a flying kiss.


    "You too, Luv, and I''ll be coming to your house one of these days to study magic, okay?" Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, absolutely," Eve said as she closed the carriage door, and the driver drove it toward her house.


    "Good, you''d better prepare your mother. I''m coming for her," Anon said as he licked his lips slightly, and a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    Knock-knock-Knock


    Anon started knocking on the door, but no one opened it. Not even a voice came from inside.


    ''Hmm... That''s odd. Hillary should''ve opened the door, but now...'' Anon wondered with a confused expression.


    "Umm, Jule...? Is that you?" A sound came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and looked at the source of the sound.


    A man with blue hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and medium height was standing behind him.


    "Yes, that''s me. Is there a problem?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Hi, I am your neighbor Dior," the man said as he extended his hand toward Anon for a handshake.


    "Do I know you?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes... umm, I mean no. I am sorry; I don''t know if you know me, but I am the son of Mr. Frag. We live in that house," he said as he pointed toward his house.


    "Ah, so you are a neighbor?" Anon said as he checked out the house he was pointing at.


    "Y-Yes," Dior replied.


    "So, what''s up? Is there something you want from me?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Ah, no. I just wanted to give you this," Dior said as he handed Anon the keys to Jule''s house.


    "These are the keys to my house... Why do you have them?" Anon asked as his expression started to get serious.


    "This... He... I-" His words suddenly started to tremble.


    "Oi, speak clearly, or I will whip your tongue out of your small mouth and chop it into thousands of pieces," Anon threatened him.


    "Yes, sir. There was a man who came to your house four days ago. He was tall and very muscular. He came in a very big carriage, and with him, five more guys came.


    They were all covered in black suits. Suddenly, shouting sounds started coming from the house; after that, glass-breaking sounds came.


    Two men from the neighborhood decided to walk into the house and see what''s going on, but they never came out.


    After 30 minutes, all five of them left your house and got back into the carriage.


    Suddenly, one of them walked up to our house and knocked. I opened the door and answered.


    He gave me the keys to your house and threatened me to tell you one thing when I give you the keys, or he would kill me," Dior spoke.


    "What is the thing he told you to tell me?" Anon asked.


    "He said, ''It''s Family for Family.'' After that, he also got into the carriage and left. That''s what I wanted to tell you. Okay, bye," Dior said as he immediately ran back to his house.


    The expression on Anon''s face was grim. He looked at the keys and inserted them into the door lock.


    Anon started turning the key, continuously hoping not to see something that would make him feel unpleasant or uncomfortable.


    Click-Clack


    The door opened, and Anon entered the house. He closed the door as soon as he entered and looked around.


    It was a mess; the house was utterly destroyed from the inside as if someone had used heavy fire spells in there.


    The dining table was broken, and the cupboard''s glass was shattered.


    Suddenly, Anon smelled something...


    ''Blood... Rotten Blood,''


    Anon immediately started moving toward Ian''s room.


    Creck


    He opened the room and entered.


    The view inside the room was too disturbing to even look at. The internal organs of three male elves were splattered all over the room.


    Their brain materials, their muscles and even their eyes. Everything was carved out of their bodies as if some kind of animal would do.


    A very disgusting smell covered the whole room. It was as if someone has just killed a fish and store it in a refrigerator for 300 years.


    Anon looked at the corpses and saw that none of their heads were there, but he was still able to identify Ian''s body due to his clothing.


    Anon''s anger was rising with every single second. He couldn''t wait to avenge the bastards who had touched his property.


    Suddenly he noticed a Letter stick to the mirror that was in Ian''s room.


    He immediately walked upto the mirror and started reading the letter.


    ''Hello, Jule. You must be wondering who am I, right ? Well, you will know who am I but first you will have to come to the address given below in this letter.


    And just remember one thing, if you don''t come to the below address in the given time of 3 hours. You will never see the two beautiful girls that I kidnapped from your house.


    Bye-Bye, Oxmaul ''s brother.''


    Knock-knock-Knock


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    Anon immediately opened the main door and saw that Faith was standing in front of him with a full army of soldiers following behind her.


    "Hello, Mr. Jule. I got a report that you have murdered your family members and two other neighbours who lived near your house. Is that true ?" Faith asked.


    Suddenly a smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    ''That fucking bastard, this was all pre-planned to get me here in this house with all these bodies.


    He wants to see me break the law and get to him. Hahaha... this is going to be fun.'' Anon thought as he looked at faith. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you do it ?" Faith asked.


    "I did." Anon answered.

 Chapter 389 Chapter-389

    "Did you really do it, Mr. Jule?" Faith asked, her expression stern.


    Anon smiled but remained silent.


    "I asked you something, Mr. Jule. Did you murder your own father with two other civilians, who were also your neighbors? Because all of your neighbors have confirmed this statement," Faith repeated.


    Anon glanced at his neighbors'' houses and noticed their fearful expressions, as if someone had coerced them into corroborating this lie.


    Anon quickly grasped the situation.


    "Not only did he kill Ian and abduct girls from my collection, but he also threatened them to corroborate this false statement in their testimonies. This bastard has planned this out. Let''s see how this game unfolds," Anon thought, a smile forming on his face.


    Anon turned his attention back to Faith and confessed, "I did it..."


    "Good, soldiers, arrest this boy and place him in the prison cell," Faith ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Two female elves approached Anon.


    "Show us your hands," one of them said as she produced a golden, glowing rope from her bag.


    "Yes, Ma''am," Anon complied, raising his hands.


    The elf girl proceeded to bind Anon''s hands with the golden rope, and a message popped up before him: [Your Magic has been sealed.]


    "Wow, that''s some impressive rope," Anon commented with a smile.


    "This is a Magic Sealing rope, you criminal," the elf girl replied with disdain, gripping the rope''s other end.


    "Get him inside the carriage..." Faith commanded.


    "Yes, ma''am," the elf girl said as she pulled on the rope, directing Anon to walk alongside her.


    "You''ll be serving a long sentence. Did you not feel any guilt after killing your own father?" the elf soldier asked Anon.


    Anon closed the distance between them and whispered coldly and menacingly in her ear, "I enjoy killing, and I have no mercy for anyone, girl. You shouldn''t ask questions like that. I''m not in a good mood right now, so shut up and get me inside the damn carriage."


    A shiver ran down the elf soldier''s spine.


    "Y-You piece of garbage," she muttered as she opened the door to the criminal carriage.


    Anon stepped inside, but Faith''s voice rang out from behind.


    "Yes, ma''am?" the female elf soldier turned and asked, her expression one of shock and bewilderment.


    "Get him into my carriage," Faith ordered.


    "But ma''am...?" The elf soldier was visibly surprised.


    "Just do it," Faith insisted.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am. Oi, you heard her... Get down and walk toward Madam Faith''s carriage," the elf soldier announced, addressing Anon.


    Anon quietly disembarked from the carriage and moved toward Faith''s.


    Once he reached it, Anon entered and saw Faith already seated inside.


    He sat down, and the elf soldier closed the gate.


    "Hyaa..."


    Whip


    The carriage driver cracked his whip, and the carriage set off.


    "Who did it, Jule?" Faith asked, her expression serious.


    "Hmm...? I did it. Didn''t you get the statement from the neighbors?" Anon replied.


    "You were at the academy the entire day, sleeping. You only returned home recently, and your neighbors are being monitored. That''s why they lied. I can easily detect falsehoods. Just as I caught you," Faith noted.


    "You should work on your lying skills. So, who is trying to frame you for this?" Faith asked, her expression still serious.


    "Why did you arrest me if you knew I was lying?" Anon inquired.


    "Well, now that I''ve arrested you, the ones trying to frame you for this murder will be at ease, thinking you''re in prison. This will be the perfect opportunity to catch them, as they believe you''re behind bars. Now, tell me, who are they?" Faith pressed with a serious expression.


    "Well, there was this guy named Oxmaul that I may have hurt in the Immortal Arena previously. Now, his brother is looking for me. He killed my father and kidnapped my sister and mother. He wants me to reach a certain location within two hours if I want to see them alive," Anon explained, displaying the letter to Faith.


    Faith examined the letter with a grave expression.


    "This bastard. I''ll dispatch someone to rescue your mother and sister as soon as we reach the prison. You won''t be in there for long. Afterward, I''ll get you out," Faith promised.


    "Yeah, that''s the problem. You see, I found this letter just about an hour and thirty minutes ago, which means I only have about thirty minutes to do something about it. The city prison is still forty minutes away from here, and this location is only two blocks from our current position," Anon remarked, smiling at Faith.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have an experienced team available right now, so I can''t help you immediately. But believe me, once we get back to the prison, I''ll send my best soldier to aid your mother and sister," Faith replied.


    Anon suddenly stood up and looked at Faith with a smile.


    "Jule, sit down. Don''t do anything foolish. This could be used against you in the Royal Court, you don''t know how strictly children like gets punished. The queen can easily grant you death penalty for this." Faith warned. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Love, a man has to take care of his family. I''m sorry, but I have to go," Anon declared, breaking the carriage door with a single kick.


    Boom


    "Jule don''t get me to withdraw my sword or something very wrong will happen." Faith spoke with a serious expression.


    "Sorry, Luv. I have got to do, what I have got to do." Anon spoke as he smiled at her.


    "Jule, you''re not going anywhere, you will come to the city prison with me. You can''t even use magic with the magic seal Whip around your arms." Faith declared, drawing her sword and placing it against Anon''s throat.


    "This toy is useless against me," Anon said as Auric Energy enveloped his body, shattering the blade that Faith had pressed against his throat. Anon pulled his hands away from each other and the Golden whip that was tied around his hand was torn apart.


    Crack


    "What...? How did you do that?" Faith asked, bewildered, as she examined the handle of her sword because that was the only thing that remained of her sword.


    "Oh and about that date...I''ll make it up to you, I promise," Anon said, planting a brief kiss on Faith''s lips before leaping out of the carriage.

 Chapter 390 Chapter-390

    "Did he just kiss me on the lips?" Faith wondered, her cheeks turning red after Anon''s audacious act.


    Throughout her life, Faith had encountered many men, but Anon stood apart from them all. He possessed a unique charm, intelligence, and the physical prowess to achieve his goals. He was, in her eyes, the perfect man.


    Suddenly, Faith snapped out of her reverie and assessed the situation. "Oh, hell... I totally forgot he was a prisoner. I can''t allow a prisoner to escape. Jule, you colossal idiot," she muttered, withdrawing a small dagger from her waist belt and pointing it toward her own stomach.


    Gritting her teeth, she plunged the dagger into her abdomen.


    Chek


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh..." Faith cried out as the dagger penetrated her, her painful shriek echoing.


    Screeeechhh


    All the carriages came to an immediate halt, and the elf soldiers disembarked, rushing to Faith''s carriage.


    "Commander, are you alright?" one of the female soldiers inquired, entering the carriage and noticing the dagger embedded in Faith''s abdomen.


    "Oh, shit, I need healing potions. Get me some healing potions," the elf soldier urgently requested of her companions.


    "Yes, ma''am," one of them responded and hurried to retrieve the healing potions.


    "Ma''am, did he do this? Was it that boy, ma''am?" the elf soldier inquired, her expression seething with anger.


    "Yes... Ahhh... damn, it hurts," Faith pretended, observing the elf soldier.


    "Soldiers, capture that man immediately and kill him on sight," the elf soldier commanded.


    "Yes, ma''am," the soldiers chorused.


    "Wait... we need him alive," Faith murmured in a soft but audible tone.


    "But, ma''am... he tried to kill you," the elf soldier protested.


    "Ma''am, here is the healing potion," one of the elf soldiers said, handing the healing potion to her.


    "Here, ma''am, drink this; you''ll feel better," another elf soldier offered, passing Faith the healing potion.


    Chek


    Suddenly, the elf soldier gripped the dagger''s hilt and yanked it out.


    "Ahhh... Fuck. At least give me a warning when you''re about to do that," Faith yelled, feeling her wound rapidly mend thanks to the healing potion, although the pain of the abrupt dagger removal still throbbed.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am," the elf soldier quickly apologized.


    "We need that guy alive. I will personally present him before the Royal court," Faith declared, her expression resolute.


    "Yes, ma''am," the elf soldier replied.


    "Everyone, find him and bring him back alive," the elf soldier ordered the other soldiers.


    "Yes, ma''am," the soldiers promptly dispersed to search for Anon.


    "Ma''am, there''s something I don''t understand," the elf soldier said, looking at Faith.


    "What is it?" Faith inquired as she stood up.


    "How did he manage to stab you? Wasn''t he tied up with the magic-sealing rope?" the elf soldier asked.


    "He was, but somehow he broke free," Faith explained.


    "What? He broke an unbreakable rope?" the elf soldier questioned in disbelief.


    "Are you implying that I allowed him to escape and stabbed myself on purpose to make it seem like he fled?" Faith countered with a very angry expression and loud tone.


    ''Well, the dagger part is true but i had to save my reputation as well.'' Faith thought as she continued to look at The elf soldier in anger.


    "N-No, ma''am, I''m so sorry. Please forgive me," the elf soldier hastily apologized.


    "Good, now go and find him," Faith ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am," the soldier acknowledged before heading off to search for Anon.


    Once Faith exited the carriage, she surveyed her surroundings and sensed that something was amiss.


    "What?" Faith murmured, retrieving the letter Anon had given her and studying the location mentioned on it.


    "This place is on the other side of the Kingdom. Why did he jump out here? This doesn''t make any sense¡ª" Then, a realization struck her.


    "Oh, shit. I have to stop him. Everyone, return to your carriages. I know exactly where he went," Faith ordered.


    "Ma''am, is something wrong ? Did you found him ?" The elf soldier asked with a confused expression.


    "No, but I may know where we can find him. So, get in the carriage." Faith ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am," the elf soldiers obeyed, returning to their carriages.


    On the other side, Anon stood in front of a grand mansion, painted in red and yellow hues, with two imposing golden lion statues flanking its entrance.


    "Well, well... if we''re going to play the family-for-family game, why not involve your family as well, Mr. Ares?" Anon remarked, his tone wicked and a psychotic smile gracing his lips.


    Anon began walking toward the mansion but abruptly noticed over five guards at the outer gates.


    Additionally, ten to twelve guards safeguarded the main entrance of the mansion. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... it seems it''s time to hunt some bastards, right, mate?" Anon inquired, glancing at Gin.


    Woof-Woof


    Gin barked twice, prepared to transform into his true form at a moment''s notice.


    With both hands in his pockets, Anon continued toward the mansion.


    ???? There lived a certain man... in Russia long ago. He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow.????


    Anon started singing the Ballad of Irina as he strolled toward the elven guards who were engrossed in conversation and laughter.


    As he reached the entrance, the guards immediately halted him.


    "Who the hell are you, kid? Do you even know who this mansion belongs to?" one of the guards, wearing a disdainful expression, confronted Anon.


    Anon remained silent, as did Gin, awaiting his master''s order to transform into his original form and eliminate these guards at a single command.


    ???? But when his drinking and his lusting and his hunger for power became known to more and more people... the demands to do something about this outrageous man grew louder and louder. ????


    Anon continued to sing, gazing at the ground.


    "What''s this guy talking about?" one of the guards asked, chuckling.


    "I have no idea. He''s talking about drinking and lusting... I think he''s drunk. Let''s toss him out of here before the master sees him," another guard suggested.


    "Yeah, you''re right," the remaining guards agreed, seizing Anon''s shoulders.


    "HUNT," Anon ordered.

 Chapter 391 Chapter-391

    As soon as Gin heard the word ''Hunt,'' his primal instincts awakened, and he leaped off Anon''s shoulder, reverting to his original form.


    Grrrawwww


    Gin immediately lunged at one of the soldiers, clamping his jaws around the man''s leg and tearing it off.


    "Huh...? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" The soldier initially watched in confusion, but when the pain hit him, and he comprehended the gruesome reality of his situation, he screamed in agony.


    The other soldiers, startled, backed away from Anon and Gin. "He''s dangerous... maintain your distance, soldiers," one of them warned, brandishing his spear at Anon. The rest followed suit, aiming their weapons at Anon.


    "He''s hostile... save me-" the soldier who was being devoured cried out one last time before Gin ripped his head off.


    Grraawwww


    Gin then shifted his attention toward another elf soldier. "Oi, help me. Help me..." The panicked elf soldier pleaded as he saw Gin approaching.


    Observing this scene, the inner guards dispatched their informant inside the house to alert everyone about the situation at the outer gate. They rushed toward the outer guards to provide backup.


    "Soldiers, kill them at once," one of the guards shouted, charging at Anon with his spear. The other soldiers followed suit, brandishing their spears menacingly.


    Grawwwwhhh


    Chek


    "Ahhhhhhhh-"


    Chek


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"


    chek


    "No, I have kids... Ahhhhhhhh"


    Before any of them could reach Anon, Gin had eliminated all of them in less than three seconds. He tore their bodies apart and decapitated them, showing no mercy. Gin''s ruthlessness mirrored Anon''s, and Anon couldn''t have been prouder.


    "Oi, what''s going on here- ?!" one of the inner guards demanded, but upon witnessing the gruesome scene of his friends being devoured by a hell hound, he quickly realized that Anon was a deadly threat and immediately raised his spear against him. The other guards, arriving from behind, observed the situation carefully.


    "Guards, keep your distance from him. He''s hostile," the first guard warned, and the others pointed their spears at Anon.


    ???? This man just got to go declare his enemies, but the ladies begged, don''t you try to do it, please. ????


    Anon sang with a grin as he looked at them.


    "What''s he saying?" one of the guards asked, perplexed.


    "I don''t know, but if he or his dog takes even one step from their position, we''ll kill them immediately," the first guard declared.


    "Sir, the reinforcements are coming," the informer guard reported from behind.


    "Good..."


    "Hah... it looks like it''s time to end the slow play. Gin, kill them, boy," Anon commanded.


    Grawwwwhhh


    Gin leaped at the guards.


    "Kill them...." the guard leader shouted.


    Gin dispatched them with his razor-sharp teeth one by one. They attempted to fend him off with their frail spears, but nothing could penetrate his rock-hard skin. Some tried to escape, while others put up a fight. In the end, they all met a grisly demise.


    Woof-Woof


    After eliminating everyone, Gin returned to Anon''s side.


    "Good work, boy. I''d pat you, but your head is covered in blood, and I''d rather not dirty my hands with blood, at least not this soon," Anon complimented Gin with a smile.


    "Let''s head in..." Anon said as he advanced toward the mansion''s main gate.


    Gin followed, using his supersonic sound to gauge how many soldiers were waiting inside the house to confront them when they entered.


    Woof-Woof


    "Hmm... 30? That''s no big deal. You can handle them alone," Anon remarked.


    Woof-Woof


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t get too excited," Anon replied.


    As Anon approached the gate, he sensed numerous arrays had been cast around it, designed to seal it like a rock.


    "Hmmm.... indeed a good Array, but you''re using it on the wrong person," Anon said as he grabbed both gate doors with his hands and ripped them off their hinges.


    "Mages, fire now," a voice from inside commanded as soon as Anon tore off the gates.


    Zzzzzzzz


    Booom


    Booom


    Boooom


    Suddenly, multiple spells were unleashed at Anon from various mages positioned behind the door.


    "Melee warriors, he must be weakened now, attack," their captain ordered.


    Following his orders, the melee warriors charged into the cloud of smoke formed by multiple simultaneous spellcasts.


    As they entered the smoke, the clattering of metal rang out.


    "Come on, boys, we have to kill him quickly. We don''t have much time. Just take him out and retreat-" the team captain spoke, a grin on his face. However, he suddenly realized that all sounds coming from the smoke had ceased.


    "Soldiers, what''s happening? What''s going on in there? Did you take him out?" the team captain demanded, but there was no response from the other side.


    Finally, a sound emerged from the dissipating smoke...


    ???? No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms. Though he was a brute, they just fell into his arms. ????


    Anon''s voice sang the Ballad of Irina, revealing his deadly presence.


    The smoke cleared, revealing Anon sitting amidst the dead bodies of the soldiers who had entered the smoke cloud.


    "Do you have anything else?" Anon asked with a grin as he began walking toward the commanding officer.


    "Mages, hit him with your most potent spell," the commander ordered.


    The mages started chanting their spells, but before they could complete their incantations, Gin severed their hands.


    "Ahhhhhh-... my hand."


    "I''m bleeding, please save me."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh.... fuckkk." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mages screamed in pain, looking at their severed arms and blood flowing out of them non-stop.


    Suddenly Gin jumped over and ripped off their heads as well.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    ....


    The corpses fell on the ground lifeless.


    The backline was completely destroyed.


    "Melee Soldiers... kill that dog at once," the commander shouted, but nothing happened.


    "What melee are you talking about? These guys ?" Anon inquired.


    The commander suddenly turned his gaze toward Anon, completely shocked. Anon had already eliminated every melee soldier and was now seated atop an even larger pile of corpses.


    ''This is impossible, how can an Elf move so swiftly and kill so silently ? He isn''t even using weapons. Who is this monster ?'' The commander wondered as he looked at Anon with a shocked expression and realised that he is the only one standing in the room right now.

 Chapter 392 Chapter-392

    In an underground basement beneath the Elven Kingdom''s coast...


    Two girls were bound to their chairs with thick ropes, struggling relentlessly to break free by squirming and jerking. These unfortunate captives were none other than Hillary and Moon. Their mouths had been gagged with white cloths, preventing any communication between them.


    Facing them stood a man of around 5''2 in height, clad entirely in a black suit, who had been observing Hillary and Moon for the past two hours.


    "Oi, I told you. You can''t break free. These ropes are made from exceptionally strong material. Your efforts are in vain, so why don''t you just sit quietly...?" the guard remarked as he peered at the girls.


    "Mnhhhh-" Moon attempted to shout, her face twisted in anger, but the cloth muffled her voice.


    "I know you can curse me, but guess what... only five minutes remain until the time limit for your brother expires. Once that happens, you can''t even fathom what I will do to you. I will cut your tiny-" Before he could finish his threat, the sound of the door opening abruptly interrupted him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He swiftly turned to see Ares approaching with ten more men dressed in black suits, a delighted expression on his face.


    "Well, well, well... How are our guests doing, Barney?" Ares inquired, gazing at the man standing next to the girls.


    "T-They are doing g-good, Sir," Barney stammered, his voice trembling with fear.


    Slap


    Suddenly, Ares slapped Barney and snapped, "Well, I don''t want them to feel good, you shit bag. Do you think I brought them here so they can feel good?"


    "I-I-I am sorry, Sir. This won''t happen again," Barney hurriedly bowed down and apologized.


    "Clear the way; I want to speak with the girls personally," Ares ordered as he sat down in front of them, a psychopathic smile on his face.


    The other assassins immediately stepped aside, allowing Ares to approach the captives.


    "Hello, cute little sister. How are you?" Ares inquired with a creepy smile.


    "Mnhhhmnnnnff-" Moon shouted, her eyes locked onto Ares.


    "Ah, yes. Let me remove that cloth from your mouth," Ares said as he took off the white cloth.


    "You fucking son of a bitch, you piece of shit. Do you really think you can keep me here? My brother will come and kill all of you," Moon shouted without restraint.


    "Well, good talking to you. Seems like you''re way too aggressive to have a civil conversation, huh?" Ares remarked before gagging her once again with the same white cloth.


    "Hey, don''t yo- Mahhhhnhhhhh." Moon tried to bite his hand, but her attempt was futile, and Ares quickly silenced her.


    "Hmm... it looks like your brother is late... only ten seconds remain until you die. Everyone, count with me...10," Ares began counting down.


    "9..." The others in the room joined in.


    "8...7....6....5....4...3...2-" Suddenly, Ares stopped as he felt a vibration from his spatial ring.


    He swiftly retrieved a communication crystal ball from the ring, gazing at it in bewilderment. The crystal ball glowed with a red hue from within.


    "Oi, what does the red color signify again?" Ares asked one of the assassins.


    "S-Sir, it means your home. It''s an emergency message from your home," the assassin explained.


    "Yes, you have a good memory. I remember now; I gave this crystal to Mom once, but she never used it, until now. Why is she using an emergency crystal to call me?" Ares pondered aloud, injecting his mana into the ball.


    "Hello, Mom... what''s the problem? Why are you sending me messages on the emergency ball? Is there some kind of emerge-" Ares started but was abruptly interrupted by an unfamiliar male voice emanating from the other side of the crystal, a voice he had never heard before.


    "Oh, yes... there is an emergency. I''ve just invaded your house. I''ve slain all the mages and soldiers present inside your house, and I have your entire family right in front of me. Here, speak to them..." Anon said as he presented the crystal ball to Ares''s mother, who knelt before Anon, terror in her eyes.


    "Want to say something to your good kid?" Anon asked, his smile menacing.


    "A-Ares... Save me, Ares. H-He beat me with a hot iron rod; he even slapped your father so hard he went unconscious and broke your brother''s nose by punching him in the face. P-Please..."


    Slap


    Anon slapped Ares''s mother and rose to his feet.


    "OIIII, DON''T YOU FUCKING DARE TOUCH MY MOTHER, YOU FUCKING BASTARD...." Ares shouted angrily.


    "Ouch... don''t shout, bitch; I don''t like loud noises. So, what was I saying? Yes, so you''ve heard your mother, right? That''s essentially what I did with them until now, but if you don''t return to your house in approximately, let''s say, 15 minutes, with my girls... I will do something far worse to them.


    Believe me, death doesn''t come close; it''s even worse than death.


    Oh, yes, one more thing... If I see even a single cut on their skin... you can consider your father dead-"


    "Jule, you fucking-" Ares attempted to say something but was immediately interrupted by Anon.


    "Let me finish, Sir. Don''t speak in the middle of my talk, or your mother will be a goner. So, what was I saying?


    Yes, your time has started ticking. Goodbye, bastard," Anon declared before smashing the crystal ball on the floor.


    Ares on the other side was seething with anger, every second increasing his fury.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh.... Fuckkkkk." Ares yelled as he hurled the crystal ball against the wall, shattering it.


    "Master, shouldn''t we kill them?" one of the assassins inquired.


    Ares turned to the assassin, drawing his wand. He pointed it at the assassin and incanted a spell.


    [Thunder Jolt]


    Booom


    A bolt of lightning struck the man, instantly ending his life.


    "Anyone else have any more stupid questions?" Ares demanded with a furious expression as he scanned his assassins.


    "N-No, Sir," all the assassins promptly replied.


    "Good... prepare your weapons. We''re going to kill a dog and load them into the carriage," Ares ordered as he pointed towards Moon and Hillary.

 Chapter 393 Chapter-393

    Paradise Family''s Mansion...


    "Hmm...? Where am I?" Peter opened his eyes and surveyed his surroundings.


    The first person he saw upon awakening was Anon. Anon sat in a chair in front of him, calmly smoking a cigar and reading a book.


    "You son of a bitch... release me now," Peter growled, his voice low.


    "Darling... you''re awake?" Ares''s mother asked with genuine joy.


    "I am," Peter replied with a calm tone as he looked around.


    "Darling, this kid... he beat me with an iron rod-" His wife started talking.


    "I know, bitch. Just shut the fuck up for a minute..." Peter halted her with a furious curse.


    Puff-Puff


    "Hmmm.... It seems like half of this whole town is indebted to you, huh?" Anon remarked, continuing to flip through the pages of the book.


    Suddenly, Peter looked around and noticed that all of his guards lay lifeless on the floor. A chill ran down his spine as he felt threatened by Anon''s presence. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This ilkid is not an average elf, I have to deal with him carefully.'' Peter thought.


    "Sir, we are very civilized people. We don''t have to resolve our issues with bloodshed. We can discuss this and you can name your price to leave this place," Peter proposed, attempting to negotiate for his life.


    Anon ignored him, continuing to smoke his cigar and peruse Peter''s debt book.


    "Umm... Are you listening to me? Hello?" Peter inquired, forcing a fake smile.


    Anon finally discarded the book, turning his head to look at Peter.


    "Why should I? Your son kidnapped my mother and sister. Why should I let you go, especially when I have more money than you?" Anon responded.


    "I-I can instruct my son to return your family members, and we''ll offer our sincerest apologies to you and your family. You won''t see any member of our family near you or your family ever again. We can easily resolve this matter; there''s no need for violence," Peter suggested.


    "Nope, let me propose a better deal. Your son is on his way here with my mother and sister. I''ll make an even trade with him. He has two lives on the line, and I''ll return him with two lives. After that, you''ll never see us again. Do you understand?" Anon asked, a smile playing on his lips.


    Peter gazed at Anon with a shocked expression, realizing that one of them was going to die.


    "Kill my husband... he''s useless in this family," Peter''s wife interjected.


    Anon was taken aback by this view.


    "Hmm... Survival instincts kicking in, huh? I thought you were wise creatures, willing to let your mentally ill son die. Yet, you''re ready to sacrifice your husband for him? It seems you love your son so much that you''d do anything for him, even sacrifice your husband," Anon mused, his smile taking on a menacing tone.


    "Y-Yes," she confirmed.


    "You fucking bitch... I can''t believe you''d do this to me. That asshole right there is the one who''s going to die. We can make another son anytime, but without me, this family will end up on the streets. You''ll be begging for food," Peter retorted, his eyes locked onto her.


    "I don''t care... you''re the asshole who treated us like garbage our whole lives. Do you really think you can threaten me now? I''m not afraid of you anymore, you son of a bitch," she declared with a determined expression.


    "Kill her, Sir. I''ll give you anything to kill her," Peter said, looking at Anon.


    "No, sir. Kill him."


    Slap


    Slap


    Anon simultaneously slapped both of them.


    "Shut the fuck up. You twats are talking too much. I''ll kill all three of you if you don''t stay silent," Anon warned as he settled back into his chair.


    Creak


    "Where the fuck are you, Jule? I''m going to kill you today," Ares burst into the house, searching for Jule.


    "Looks like the guests have arrived, huh...?" Anon remarked, tossing his cigar aside and observing Ares.


    "You, son of a bitch. Do you think you can barge into my house, beat up my mom and dad, huh?" Ares seethed with anger.


    "I don''t think that, stupid. I just did that. Look, that''s your mom, and that''s your dad. I already beat the crap out of them, but your brother was so scared after seeing me that he didn''t dare to do anything stupid. Now, will you make the trade first or send your dumb assassins to kill me?" Anon taunted Ares.


    "You fucker, kill him and bring me his head," Ares ordered.


    All the assassins vanished from their positions and reappeared near Anon. However, before they could take any action, Anon summoned his sickles of death.


    {Death''s Domain}


    Anon moved at an incredible speed, beheading all of them in a mere 0.05 seconds.


    The process occurred so swiftly that Ares didn''t even perceive Anon''s body moving from its position.


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    Their lifeless bodies thudded to the floor, and their heads rolled across the ground like marbles.


    "Okay, now we should make the trade, right?" Anon asked, de-summoning the sickles of death and smiling at Ares.


    Ares stared at the lifeless bodies of his top assassins in shock.


    ''T-This... is impossible. I was watching him the entire time; how can he move so quickly? How can he be so strong?'' Ares thought, taking two steps back.


    "Ares, just do the goddamn trade... I don''t want to die today," Peter shouted from behind.


    Ares looked at Peter and nodded.


    "I-I will bring them," Ares said, leaving and returning with Hillary and Moon.


    "Master..." they both spoke at once, rushing to hug Anon.


    "Missed me, girls?" Anon asked, smiling.


    "Yes...." they replied, tears streaming down their faces.


    "Now, give me back my family," Ares demanded.


    "Ah, yes. Your family. Look, Ares, there''s a rule for the trading process... you should always exchange things of equal value," Anon explained, his smile widening.


    "W-What do you mean?" Ares asked, confused.


    "You gave me two lives... I''ll trade you back two lives. So, choose Ares," Anon stated.

 Chapter 394 Chapter-394

    "Oi, don''t mess with me. Just give me all of them," Ares spoke with a solemn yet confident voice.


    "Do you want me to kill all of them? You have a golden chance to save two members of your family. Do you want to waste it like that?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Ares, choose me and your mother. Let your brother die; he is no use to us anymore. In fact, he is the sole reason why we are in this situation in the first place. He should bear the consequences for what he did. Just choose me and your mother," Peter shouted.


    "No, Son. He is your brother, and I am your mother. I gave birth to you. You have to choose me and your brother. Let this man die," Ares''s mother pleaded.


    "What sick games were you playing with my family?" Ares asked with a shocked expression.


    His mother was telling him to let his father die and save her, while his father was telling him to save him and let his blood-related brother die.


    "Well, I just twisted their brains a little and awakened their survival instincts. Now they want to live at any cost. Isn''t that great?" Anon asked with a psychopathic expression.


    "You twisted fiend..." Ares murmured in a very low voice.


    "I am indeed a ''twisted fiend,'' but I am running out of time too. So, pick fast or I will kill one of them at random. Don''t blame me after that," Anon spoke as he started walking towards his father.


    "Wait... Ares, what are you waiting for, son? Choose me. I am your father. This monster is going to kill me, Ares. Please choose me," Peter started crying as he looked at Ares with eyes filled with hope.


    "Mother..." Ares spoke.


    Anon halted his steps and looked at Ares with a smile.


    "You are free to go, Madam," Anon said as he looked at Ares''s mother.


    "T-Thank you..." She said as she stood up and immediately ran towards Ares.


    "Now, choose the next life, kid," Anon spoke.


    Ares started to think once more.


    "Ares, Son... you have to choose me. Please, I am your father, you bastard. Choose me," Peter spoke as he looked at Ares with hope-filled eyes.


    "I am sorry, Father... but I choose my brother," Ares spoke.


    "You damned ingrates, you will never be-" Crack


    Before Peter could''ve said anything else, Anon punched him so hard that his skull cracked, and he died on the spot.


    Both Ares and his mother closed their eyes for a moment and opened them after a second just to look at his lifeless face.


    Thud


    Peter''s body fell down lifeless on the ground.


    "Good, so the two members you saved from your family are your mother and your little brother, right?" Anon asked as he started walking towards Oxmaul, who had been sitting in an ideal position for the last 30 minutes.


    "Yes..." Ares replied.


    "Oxmaul darling, come here. Come to Mama," Ares''s mother called out to Oxmaul, but he didn''t have the courage to move even one centimeter from his position.


    "Hey, Ares... I have one more question for you," Anon spoke as he started caressing Oxmaul''s head.


    "Y-Yes...?" Ares asked with a hesitant expression.


    "I did a little research on you.... about 10 years ago... it was the 24th of the 5th month. Did you go to the human kingdom on that night, Ares?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t remember..." Ares spoke.


    "Maybe this will help..." Anon spoke as he suddenly started to increase the pressure on Oxmaul''s head.


    "Ahhhh.... Mom, it hurts," Oxmaul shouted.


    "N-No... Please. Ares... Please try to remember.... Please," his mother requested.


    "I-I did... I went to the Human kingdom that night. I remember now," Ares immediately remembered.


    Anon loosened his grip over Oxmaul''s head.


    "Good... now how many of you went to the human kingdom?" Anon asked. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... I think 3." Ares replied.


    "Name your friends, Ares," Anon asked.


    "I-I can''t..." Ares replied.


    Anon tightened his grip around Oxmaul''s head again.


    "Mooooomm... My head hurts," Oxmaul shouted again.


    "N-No... please. That''s all we did..." Ares spoke.


    "Tell me the truth, Ares. If you don''t, this guy will see hell today," Anon said as he tightened his grip even more.


    Crack


    Suddenly a cracking sound came from Oxmaul''s skull.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-..." He started to shout even louder due to the immense pain.


    "No, No, No, He is telling the truth. Please don''t do this to my son. Please..." His mother spoke.


    "I need the truth in the next 3 seconds or I will pop his head like a damn balloon," Anon said as he started tightening his grip even more.


    "MOOOOOOOOOOOM....AHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" Oxmaul shouted even louder.


    "Tell him, Ares, or your brother will die. Please Ares, you have to tell him," his mother pleaded.


    "...but mother."


    "Mooooom... my head is going to burst." Oxmaul shouted.


    "Just tell him." She shouted loudly at Ares.


    "Okay, wait. I did something," Ares spoke.


    "Did what, Ares? Did what?" Anon asked as he loosened the grip.


    "... and what?" Anon asked.


    "We made a bet to climb the castle in that area, it belonged to the king of that Continent and we didn''t know that.


    We started climbing and reached the top of the castle, but suddenly we saw something, we saw two humans sleeping together.


    He was the king but we didn''t know.


    All three of us jumped inside and started walking towards the humans.... he immediately got alerted and stood up from his bed..."


    "Let me tell you the rest of the story, you killed the king with your magic skills.


    After that you raped his daughter who was still underaged and you didn''t stop there.


    After that you moved towards the queen, you grabbed her mouth and raped her too.


    You raped her till the morning and just when you were about to kill her as well, the knight commander walked into the room.


    You got scared and started running. Right ?" Anon asked.


    "H-How did you ?"

 Chapter 395 Chapter-395

    "How do you know about it? We had a pact that none of us would ever speak about it," Ares said.


    "Oh, that''s a shame... seems like you didn''t form that pact with the Queen you raped and left alive to tell the tale, huh?" Anon replied.


    "Why would she tell you that? We apologized to her in front of our Queen, and... Wait, who are you?" Ares asked, his expression serious, as he knew that a normal elf like Jule would never know something like that.


    "You won''t be getting an answer for that," Anon spoke as he tightened his grip on Oxmaul''s head.


    "Mom... Mom, he''s killing me... Mom, do something. Please save me, MOOOOOOOOOOOM...." Oxmaul shouted loudly, looking at his mother. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-No... Ares, please stop him. He is going to kill your brother," she said, tightly clinging to Ares''s hand.


    "Oi, why are you doing this for a human? We are Elves, we hate Humans, and not like I did something that they haven''t done to us in the past 150 years," Ares spoke.


    "Well, when you walked in through that gate, I asked you to trade with me without any fights, but you ordered your assassins to kill me. Do you remember?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, and you killed all of them. Now please let my brother go. You are going to kill him... his nose is bleeding, and his mind has gone unconscious," Ares spoke, looking at Oxmaul with a very tense expression.


    "Well, take this as an example and learn how not to order your assassins to kill a man who is holding your whole family as a hostage for a life trade exchange," Anon spoke as he crushed Oxmaul''s head.


    CRACK


    BOOP


    Oxmaul''s head was crushed by Anon''s hand just like a watermelon.


    His lower body stopped moving as his mind was crushed.


    "Noooo.... Sob-Sob... He killed him," Ares''s mother shouted as she hugged Ares tightly.


    "Y-You.. broke your trade," Ares spoke.


    "What do you mean? I performed it perfectly..." Anon said as he started walking towards the exit of the house with Hillary and Moon beside him.


    He summoned a handkerchief in his hands and started wiping his blood-red hands with it.


    Suddenly all three of them stopped, and Anon looked at Ares with a smile.


    "What?" Ares asked with a confused and disgusted expression.


    "Well, I came here to kill all of your family, but then I traded two lives for two lives, and you chose your mother and brother to be saved," Anon spoke.


    "So what? It''s not like you left him alive anyway," Ares spoke with an angry expression.


    "No, that''s because of your foolish decisions. But what I am talking about is that you chose your brother and your mother to live... that leaves your life out of the circle," Anon spoke with a menacing smile as his eyes glowed purple.


    "You fuck-" Before Ares could''ve said anything else, he felt a sharp itching around his neck.


    "Speak like that to your brother when you meet him in hell," Anon said as he continued to walk forward.


    Ares was staring at the blank space while being in a trance.


    "A-Ares... Son, what are you- ?!" Ares''s mother spoke as she touched his chest.


    Thud


    Suddenly blood started coming out of his neck, and his head fell down from his body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." His mother shouted loudly as she looked at her son''s cut neck and started crying over it.


    "Ladies, shall we go?" Anon asked as he showed Hillary and Moon a curl of his hands on both sides.


    "Yes, Master," both of them spoke at once as they interlocked their hands with Anon''s hand, and they started walking towards the exit door.


    Creak


    "Jule, as of this moment, you identify as a Third-Level Threat to the kingdom. Raise your hands... Close your eyes and seal your mouth.


    If you didn''t do it in the next 2 seconds... I will order for open fire, and you will drop dead with these two innocent girls," Faith shouted as she barged into the house with her companions.


    "Wow... Third-Level Threat huh...? That means... I am the second most dangerous person in the whole elven kingdom at this time, right?" Anon asked.


    "Jule, close your mouth or I have to take action," Faith shouted as she pointed her sword towards Anon.


    ''I can easily kill them, but it will be going too far... let''s just play this game...'' Anon thought as he stopped talking, closed his eyes, and raised both of his hands in the air.


    "Go..." Faith ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am." An elf soldier immediately walked up to Anon, tied down his hands with the same golden rope, but this time she used 5 ropes.


    She used a black cloth to gag Anon''s mouth and another black cloth to cover his eyes.


    ''Wow... Seems like I am really a very big threat to them, huh? They are taking actions very cautiously this time. They covered my mouth and eyes, so that I can''t enchant any spells and binded my hands with more than one rope so that I can''t even try to run this time.'' Anon thought as he smiled a bit.


    "What the hell are you smiling for? If I was in your situation, I would be begging Madam Faith to save me from a death sentence," the elf soldier asked with a confused expression.


    Anon turned his head towards her and smiled with his eyes still covered with the black cloth.


    "What do you think this world works on, girl? Money? Begging? No, it works on strength... Money and mercy are for the weak. If you have the strength...


    You will achieve everything," Anon spoke with a smile.


    The elf girl looked at Anon for a moment and wondered why she was getting the feeling of truth from his words.


    "What are you doing? Just get him to the carriage," another soldier spoke.


    "Y-Yes..." The elf soldier replied as she came out of her trance.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I will walk up to it myself... Girls, go back home, I will try to return as soon as possible," Anon said as he turned his head towards Hillary and Moon. Anon started walking towards the carriage, avoiding every object that came in his way as if he can see right through the magical black cloth.


    "How is he doing that?" an elf soldier asked.


    "I have no idea..."


    Gwwwaaa


    Suddenly a soldier vomited on the floor.


    "What happened, soldier?" Faith immediately started running towards the vomiting soldier.


    Suddenly faith noticed a body lying down on the ground with its head exploded and its brain lying on the ground. It looked like it was brutally murdered.


    Faith controlled her throwing up reflex and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    ''I have seen brutal murders, but this is something else. It''s as if someone grabbed his head and popped it. He can''t do this, right? He looks like such a nice guy.'' Faith wondered as she looked at Anon.

 Chapter 396 Chapter-396

    Anon sat in the carriage, his eyes covered with a magical black cloth that blocked his sight. A female Elf soldier who had tied Anon''s hands sat in front of him, continuously staring at him.


    Suddenly, the elf soldier raised her hand and started waving it in front of Anon. Seeing that Anon had no reaction, she stopped waving.


    "Do you want me to wave back at you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This is impossible. How can you even see me? That Miram cloth should block all of your vision. Even if you have a skill that lets you see through objects, how are you able to see through that cloth?" the girl asked with a confused expression.


    "I can''t. I am just sensing the heat that your body is giving off," Anon answered.


    "What? H-How exactly are you doing that?" the elf girl asked with a curious and confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, luv, you will get there one day. You are not here because someone told you to, are you? You chose to come with me on your own, didn''t you?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, silence filled the carriage for 5 seconds, and only the sound of wooden wheels rolling on the ground could be heard.


    "You said something about ''being strong'' back in the paradise mansion. Didn''t you?" the elf soldier questioned.


    "I did..." Anon replied.


    "Do you think you will be able to go through the trial without getting punished for at least 100 years in prison, after you murdered one of the biggest traders in the Elven kingdom, along with his whole family?" the elf soldier asked.


    "Hey... I left his wife alive," Anon spoke.


    "Yes, and now she is going to be the reason for your punishment. You could''ve killed her as well and escaped from the house, but you didn''t. Why?" the elf soldier asked.


    Anon smiled at her and spoke in a carefree tone, "Because I am strong."


    Screeeechhh


    Suddenly, the carriages came to a halt. In front of the carriages was a big white castle, made out of White Glock Marble, which was very rare and expensive. The castle was built around a very big garden containing big trees of rare fruits and freshly moist medicinal grass on the ground.


    Children played in the garden while their parents watered the plants and cut the grass to the right size. In the middle of the garden, a straight path was carved out of marble for anyone to go to the castle.


    "Everyone, step down from the carriages. We have arrived at the castle," Faith''s voice resounded from outside.


    "Let''s see how strong you really are," the elf soldier said as she opened the gate, and Anon stepped down from the carriage.


    As soon as Anon stepped down, he inhaled and exhaled the air around him.


    Snifffffff


    "Hah... What a refreshing feeling," Anon said as he felt the warm mana swirling around his body.


    "Keep walking," the elf soldier said as she touched Anon slightly.


    "Yes, ma''am," Anon said as he started walking towards the castle. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he stepped upon the marble floor, he felt the presence of two guards on his left and right. He kept feeling this presence as he moved towards the castle.


    "Halt your steps," two guards who protected the main gate of the castle shouted.


    ''This path is guarded by a total of 100 guards,'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "We bring a Level-Three Threat, we need an instant Trial," Faith explained to the guards.


    "You may enter," the guards spoke.


    Daarrrr


    Suddenly the giant marble gates opened on their own.


    "Commander Faith is entering inside the Royal Court," the two guards shouted together.


    Everyone entered inside the castle''s Royal court. The view inside the royal court was very different - it was huge. The Royal Court''s ceilings were very high, and the walls were engraved with ancient images and texts. On the sides of the Royal court, there were big seating arrangements made for the audience.


    Thousands of normal people sat on each side, and in front of them sat the Royal Ministers of the Royal Court. Beside every Royal Minister, there were two guards standing to enforce the Queen''s orders at once. In the middle of the Royal Court, there was a big Throne made out of emerald stones.


    An elf girl with brown hair, an average figure, and a very cute face sat on the throne. She was wearing royal clothes and had a big crown made out of vines and gems on her head. She was the present Queen of the Elven Kingdom, Jessica''s Sister - FIONA.


    Four men stood on each side of the throne. Two of them were the best soldiers of the elven kingdom, who protected the Queen. After them, came the two best mages of the kingdom, there to grant her wishes without any delay and to act as the speakers of the royal court. Following them were the Healers, ready in case the queen got hurt and prepared to help her instantly.


    Finally, there were two maids attending to the queen''s every need, from a glass of water to the clothes she would wear in the royal court that day.


    Faith and her soldiers, who stood behind Anon, immediately went down to their knees and bowed to Fiona.


    "Long Live the Queen," all of them spoke at once, but one of them didn''t bow, and that was Anon. He just stood there and looked directly at the queen, even though his eyes were sealed. The queen could still feel his gaze.


    "Who is this kid, that dares to stand before me?" the queen questioned with a smile.


    "You are standing before the Queen of the Elven Kingdom, kid. Bow down and show your gratitude," one of the mages announced in a very loud voice, looking at Anon.


    Anon didn''t bow and continued to look towards the throne.


    "Commander Faith, Is this kid deaf?" another mage asked.


    ''What are you doing, Jule? Just bow down. I am trying to help you, and you are making it worse,'' Faith thought as she looked at Anon with an intense expression. The elf soldier also looked at Anon with a shocked expression. For the past 40 years, she had been inside this court several times but had never seen a single person who didn''t bow before the Queen.

 Chapter 397 Chapter-397

    "Commander Faith, I asked you a question. Is this kid deaf?" The mage asked again, this time with a louder voice.


    Faith immediately stood up but kept her head down as she spoke. "N-No, sir. This kid is not deaf at all."


    "What?"


    "He is not deaf, then why is he not bowing down?"


    "He is simply courting death."


    "Who is this kid?"


    The audience started discussing Anon as they observed him carefully.


    "Kid, if you are not deaf, I, as the speaker of this Royal Court, speak on behalf of the Queen herself. Bow down now, or we have other ways to get you on your knees." The mage shouted in a high and deep voice. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faith walked up to Anon, touched his shoulder, and whispered into his ear.


    "Bow down, or this thing will escalate too much."


    Anon looked at her and smiled. His face was gagged with a special cloth that blocked his mouth from speaking. So he just nodded his head in a ''No.''


    "Did he just nod his head ''No''?" One of the Royal ministers spoke with a very loud voice.


    "Soldiers, use your javelins to pierce through this kid''s ankles and get him to his knees now," the other mage shouted.


    "N-No, please wait. He will bow down. Jule, please bow down... you are a bright kid. If you show this rebel-like behavior here, your future will get destroyed," Faith spoke.


    Anon lowered his neck and faced toward the floor.


    "Good, now just bow down," Faith spoke with a smile.


    Titch


    Suddenly, she heard a weird noise coming from Anon''s hands. She immediately looked down and observed that Anon was pulling his hands away from each other, trying to break free of the golden ropes.


    "N-No... Jule-"


    Twitch


    Twitch


    Twitch


    Twitch


    Twitch


    All five ropes were broken before Faith could say anything else.


    Everyone inside the Royal Court was shocked as they observed Anon doing this.


    "He broke the golden ropes."


    "Who is this kid?"


    "How much physical power does he have to actually do this?"


    "Don''t you know? He is a Level-Three Threat."


    "What? Level-Three?"


    "Wait... You are really saying that this kid is a Level-Three Threat?"


    "Everyone, silent," the mage shouted at the audience and the Royal ministers.


    Even the Queen herself was shocked at this view. Her eyes widened as she observed Anon breaking the mana-disabling ropes very easily.


    "Fuck..." Faith cursed as she observed Anon removing his mouth and eye coverings.


    "Hah... What a pleasure to see the world again," Anon spoke as he inhaled the air and exhaled it.


    "Commander Faith, I am giving you the last chance to get this kid to bow down in front of our Queen, or he will be disabled from the legs by our Royal Soldiers," one of the mages warned Faith.


    "I am sorry, sir, but he is out of my reach now," Faith spoke as she walked back to her position and went down on her knees.


    "Oi, old man. Talk to me... Why are you talking to the ladies?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I don''t talk to weaklings like you. Soldiers, attack him and destroy his legs. He shall become the example of what happens when you reject the Queen''s orders," another mage ordered.


    Suddenly, four guards started walking towards Anon with their fragile spears in their hands. They positioned themselves in the front and back sides of Anon and pointed their spear''s blades toward Anon''s ankles.


    "Attack," the mage ordered.


    All four guards struck Anon''s ankles at the same time, but before the spear''s blades could pierce through his ankles, the blades broke into thousands of pieces and fell down.


    "What? How can he?"


    "What is this kid even made of?"


    "Soldiers, cut down¡ª"


    "Wait..." Before the mage could say anything else, the Queen spoke up and interrupted him.


    "Yes, my queen?" The mage asked in a polite voice as he looked at Fiona.


    "Kid, what''s your name?" The queen questioned.


    "Jule..." Anon answered.


    "Why won''t you bow down to me?" The Queen asked.


    "I bow before no one," Anon answered with a smile as he directly looked at the queen.


    "How dare you¡ª" The mage immediately got triggered and wanted to say something.


    "Shut up. What if I made you bow down before me with force?" The Queen asked Anon with a smile.


    "You can''t, neither can any of your Royal Ministers," Anon answered with a straight face.


    "You dare say this in our court? You are asking for death, kid." One of the Royal Ministers stood up and shouted at Anon.


    "I can make you bow down. Don''t say nonsense in the court, kid." Another minister stood up and spoke.


    "Make him," the Queen spoke.


    "W-What? My queen?" Both of the ministers spoke at the same time.


    "I said, make him bow before me, and I will give each of you a chance to take anything from the royal treasure," the Queen spoke.


    Both of the ministers looked at each other with wide smiles. They thought that making a kid bow in front of the queen was no big deal, and thanks to this kid, they now had the opportunity to choose one weapon from the royal treasure.


    "You have 1 minute, and your time starts now," the Queen spoke.


    Suddenly, one of them walked up to Anon and unsheathed his wand.


    "Oh god of Gravity... may you give me the power~" He started enchanting a spell.


    [Your Opponent has used the skill {Gravitational Pull}]


    Suddenly, Anon felt gravity increasing over his body, just like he did in that training room, but it was nothing compared to what he felt in the training room. Anon just stood there and continued to feel the gravity pulling him down with every second.


    ''Link, Please show this man, what actual gravitational force feel like.''


    [Yes, Master.]


    [Your pet link has used the skill {Quantum Reflect}]


    Suddenly, the Royal Minister felt his body getting crushed by the same spell that he was just using on Anon.


    "H-Hey.... What''s happening? Why am I feeling this?" The minister spoke as he felt immense pressure on his body.


    Crack


    Suddenly, the floor under him started cracking.


    "Stop." The Queen ordered as she noticed that Anon has turned the Minister''s attack on himself.

 Chapter 398 Chapter-398

    Anon ceased the quantum reflection, releasing the Royal Minister.


    "My Queen, shall I attempt to make him bow before you with my physical power? These magic-using kids are nothing when it comes to physical strength," another Royal Minister spoke. He possessed a well-developed and muscular physique.


    "Yes," the Queen ordered.


    "As you wish, my Queen," the Royal Minister said, rising from his chair with a smile on his face.


    Approaching Anon, the Royal Minister placed his hands on Anon''s left and right shoulders.


    "Bow down to my Queen, you pathetic weak kid," the Royal Minister spoke as he pressed both of Anon''s shoulders downwards simultaneously.


    ''Now, go down, kid,'' he thought, but suddenly something felt wrong.


    Forget kneeling, he couldn''t even get Anon to budge from his position.


    "What happened? Is something wrong?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Royal Minister.


    "Y-You, how dare you make fun of the strongest man in this court?" The Royal Minister said, pressing down on Anon''s shoulders with all his strength.


    Anon''s body appeared fragile in his clothing, but no one knew that he had compressed muscles, brimming with so much strength that this Royal Minister was like a child in front of him.


    "W-Why aren''t you yielding to my power-?" The Royal Minister spoke, his face turning red.


    "Don''t worry... it happens," Anon said as he placed one of his hands on the minister''s back and applied slight pressure.


    Crack


    Thud


    The minister immediately fell to his knees, feeling his kneecaps crushed. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone inside the Royal Court stood up, shocked as they observed Anon''s feat.


    "Who is this kid?"


    "How can he make a Royal Minister kneel so easily?"


    "He''s a menace."


    "I think he''s a master in disguise."


    The audience murmured various things about Anon.


    "Kid, do you know where you''re standing?" One of the mages asked.


    "I do," Anon replied with a smile, looking at the mage.


    "We can¡ª" before the mage could respond, the Queen interrupted him.


    "Wait, what was your offense again?" She asked with a smile.


    "My Queen, he kill¡ª" Faith began to speak, but she, too, was interrupted by the Queen.


    "Not you, Faith. I asked him," the Queen said, turning her gaze to Faith.


    "Y-Yes, ma''am," Faith said, going down on her knees again.


    "Speak up, kid," the Queen said.


    "I killed all the members of the Paradise family, except one," Anon spoke without hesitation or guilt.


    "Oh, you mean Peter''s family?" The Queen asked.


    "Yes," Anon replied.


    "How many of you were together when you killed his family?" The Queen asked.


    "What do you mean?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean, where are your partners? Did they get killed inside the mansion by Faith or by the guards of the Paradise Mansion?" The Queen asked, her smile designed to traumatize Anon by reminding him of his deceased companions.


    "What nonsense? Who needs companions to kill a family like that?" Anon asked without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the whole court fell silent at this statement.


    "Faith... Can you explain what this kid means?" The Queen asked.


    "H-He... he killed them alone, my Queen," Faith informed as she stood up.


    A shocked expression suddenly appeared on Fiona''s face.


    "Aren''t you an interesting kid? What did they do to you that you had to do this?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "This guy named Ares Paradise from the Paradise household killed my father and then kidnapped my mother and sister. After this, he threatened me that he would kill them if I didn''t go to his designated place on time. I have this letter that is written by him," Anon explained as he showed the letter to the whole court.


    "Bring me the letter," the Queen ordered.


    "Yes, my Queen," a mage said as he cast a spell on the letter, causing it to vanish from Anon''s hands and reappear in front of the Queen.


    The Queen read the entire letter in one glance.


    "This letter is indeed written by Ares. I know his mana pattern... he used magic to alter his handwriting. This kid is telling the truth," the Queen said as she examined the letter.


    "Hey, why does the Queen know Ares''s mana pattern? Is he also a criminal?" Anon asked Faith.


    "... You idiot, she is Ares''s long-distance relative, Aunt," Faith replied.


    "Oh... that''s why," Anon said.


    "Wait, this place is on the coast of the Elven Kingdom, right? Why did you go to his house?" The Queen asked.


    "Well, he kidnapped my family, so I took his family as hostages in their own house," Anon explained.


    "How did Faith even find you?" The Queen questioned.


    "Well, he killed my father and two of my neighbors... after that, he threatened my neighbors to lie to Faith about me murdering my own father, and he was the one who reported me to Faith in the first place..." Anon explained everything that had happened to him until now.


    "So, you played with Oxmaul''s mind and turned him into a lunatic, then Ares kidnapped your mother and daughter. But before he could do anything to them, you made a trade with him, in which you killed his whole upper noble family, right?" The Queen spoke.


    "No, not the whole family. I let his mother go.... you see, I am a man of my word," Anon said.


    "My Queen, this kid should be punished by the death penalty for killing an entire upper noble family, right?" the mage asked.


    "No, I want to see a witness of this event. Call Ares''s mother," the Queen demanded.


    Suddenly, the gates of the court opened once more, and Ares''s mother entered the court.


    She immediately went down on her knees and greeted the Queen. "Long live the Queen."


    "Stand up and tell me everything that happened..." The Queen asked again.


    ''What''s the point of repeating it? I just told you the whole story?'' Anon wondered as he sighed.


    After another ten minutes, Ares''s mother finally stopped speaking.


    "...and then he cheated my son out of the deal that he made with him and cut his neck right off."


    "Very well, I have heard the stories from both sides. Now, I will pass the judgment¡ª" The Queen spoke, but suddenly, another mage started whispering something in her ear.


    "Very well, Mr. Jule, you are charged with the crime of killing three upper noble family members, which carries a penalty of death. However, since you have this letter written by Ares, you won''t receive a death sentence because it shows that this was a mutual revenge plan from both sides, and your neighbors have also confirmed that they were indeed threatened by Ares in the first place.


    Still, you will receive a life sentence of 80 years within the city prison, and¡ª" The Queen continued, but suddenly, the other mage started whispering something in her ear.


    "Hmm.... interesting. Mr. Jule, are you planning to participate in the upcoming Academic Exchange that is two days from now?" The Queen questioned.


    ''Hehe... I was waiting for this,'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 399 Chapter-399

    Half an hour ago...


    Anon sat inside the carriage as it carried him toward the castle. Suddenly, he heard a sound in his mind.


    ''Master, can you hear me?'' It was Jessica''s voice, and she was using the psychic connection skill to communicate with Anon.


    ''Hmm...? Jessica, is that you?'' Anon questioned.


    ''Yes, Master. I am right above your carriage at this moment with No.300 and Mike. We are ready to break you free at any moment, just say the word. Mike can take care of the guards, and we can escape in that time,'' Jessica suggested.


    ''No, Luv. I am going into that castle by my own choice. I want to infiltrate the castle from the prison. I can easily gain access to the castle after corrupting the jailor. Once I''ve corrupted the head maid, I''ll get Lucy back to her job. With her inside the castle, it will be easier to influence the Queen, or should I say, your sister, Fiona,'' Anon explained.


    ''Master, the crime you committed carries a death penalty. You''re not going to prison for killing three upper noble men,'' Jessica explained.


    ''I know, but according to the Elven constitution, if I possess a threat-proof given to me by the noble I killed, my death penalty will be commuted because of the mutual revenge feelings, and I''ll be imprisoned for only 80 years. Didn''t you read your own constitution?'' Anon asked.


    ''F-Fiona betrayed me before I could read it,'' Jessica stammered.


    ''Well, you can get your revenge after I corrupt her, but for now, get off this carriage... it''s fortunate that it''s at the end of the line, so no one will see you. Go,'' Anon ordered. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Master, you said you want to get inside the castle, right?'' Jessica asked.


    ''Yeah... Why? Do you have another plan for me?'' Anon asked as a joke.


    ''I do,'' Jessica replied seriously.


    ''Hmmm...? Are you serious?'' Anon asked.


    ''I am. Do you know about the upcoming ''Academic Exchange tournament'' in two days?''


    ''I do. What about it?'' Anon asked.


    ''Okay, listen to this. The Queen can choose her own representative every year for this Academic Exchange.'' Jessica explained.


    ''Why would the Queen represent her own representative? Isn''t this a competition for academies?'' Anon questioned.


    ''Indeed it is, but the Queen selects a child each year to train as her personal counselor, someone who can advise her personally on every matter. The counselor remains by her side, even at night, and serves as her bodyguard,'' Jessica explained.


    ''Jessica, Luv, what exactly are you trying to say?'' Anon asked.


    ''Well, what I mean is that the Queen chooses a child each year to become her counselor and has them compete in the Academic Exchange as an independent participant. Now, if she chooses you as her candidate, all you have to do is win the Academic Exchange, and you''ll become the counselor to the Elven Queen. Won''t that be great? It will save you a lot of time,'' Jessica suggested.


    ''Well, it''s easy to say, but how will I get her to choose me as her candidate, and doesn''t she already have a counselor?'' Anon asked.


    ''No, the role of counselor is very important. To become the Queen''s counselor, you need to meet two conditions. First, you must be the chosen candidate of the Queen. Second, you must win the Academic Exchange. These two conditions have never been met, which is why no one has filled the role of Queen''s counselor since my great-grandmother.


    Either the winner of the Academic Exchange isn''t the chosen candidate, or the chosen candidate doesn''t win the Academic Exchange due to increased competition,'' Jessica explained.


    ''What do you mean by increased competition?'' Anon asked.


    ''Well, what do you think happens when the Queen herself chooses a candidate and makes them compete in the Academic Exchange? Everyone wants to defeat that candidate because when the chosen candidate is defeated, the winner gets a position boost in the Academic Exchange, advancing directly to the finals without competing in other matches during the event,'' Jessica explained.


    ''Wow... that''s a lot to take in. How do you plan to make me the chosen candidate of the Queen?'' Anon questioned.


    ''Well, for the past 50 years, my sister has been choosing the candidates for this tournament, and she''s faced defeat each time. She wants to fill the position of the Queen''s Counselor to become the perfect Queen because a Queen without a counselor is not considered a proper Queen. You just need to impress her with a display of your powers and speak to her with confidence.


    Leave the rest to me,'' Jessica explained.


    ''Well, if you say so. I don''t mind showing off my skills and talking to someone with attitude but what happens if I get defeated in this Academic Exchange tournament?'' Anon asked.


    ''Well, at best, your prison sentence will be increased by 50 years, I believe,'' Jessica said.


    ''Wait, I''ll get my time increased by 50 years if I''m defeated in that event?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes... though I think it might have been 150 years. Ah, I can''t remember exactly, but it won''t matter to you since you can continue with your previous plan, right?'' Jessica asked.


    ''Hmm... you''re right. If this idea succeeds, it will be a great opportunity to get close to the Queen without wasting extra time and effort. If it fails, I can always fall back on my other plan. When did you become so clever, Jessica?'' Anon asked.


    ''I was the Queen before her, Master, and a fully-fledged assassin too,'' Jessica replied.


    Back to the present time...


    "You didn''t answer the question, Mr. Jule. Are you going to participate in this year''s Academic Exchange?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "I am," Anon answered with a smile.


    "Well, then I have a deal for you. Today''s court will be adjourned here. I want a meeting arranged with Mr. Jule in the meeting room," the Queen ordered as she stood up and walked toward her room with her maids.


    ''What now, Jessica?'' Anon asked.


    ''Just stand there; the guards will automatically escort you to her meeting room.''

 Chapter 400 Chapter-400

    Anon now sat within the castle''s meeting room, alone, on a grand and luxurious couch. A maid waited outside, ready to tend to his needs, while a cup of tea and some snacks lay on a table in front of him.


    Anon patiently waited for the Queen''s arrival.


    ''Is she here yet?'' Jessica''s voice echoed in Anon''s mind.


    ''For the 49th time, no, she hasn''t arrived. Could you please stop asking? At 40 times, I thought it was a joke, but now it''s crossing the boundaries of humor,'' Anon replied.


    ''I can''t help it. I''m eager to exact revenge on my sister. I want to make her suffer just as she made me suffer. I want her to experience the same pain I endured back then,'' Jessica shared.


    Creak


    ''Calm down, someone is coming,'' Anon warned.


    The doors to the meeting room opened, and Fiona entered with two bodyguards.


    "Hello, Jule. I notice you haven''t touched your tea and biscuits. Either you don''t like them, or you''re being cautious. Which is it?" Fiona inquired.


    "Well, I''m not hungry," Anon answered with a composed expression.


    "Cautious it is, then," Fiona remarked as she took a seat in front of him.


    "What do you want to discuss?" Anon asked without hesitation.


    "A contract," she replied, extending her hand to one of her bodyguards.


    The bodyguard promptly handed her a stack of papers.


    "Here you go. Please read this and let me know if you''re willing to sign it or not. I''ll return in 30 minutes," Fiona said, handing the papers to Anon before promptly leaving the room.


    Anon silently took the papers and glanced at the first heading.


    ''The Chosen Candidate of the Queen.''


    "Should I go through this agreement, Jessica?" Anon asked.


    "No need. Just turn to page 34 and read me the fourth line from the bottom," Jessica advised.


    Anon promptly flipped through the agreement to page No. 34 and located the specified line.


    "Okay, I found it. It says... The candidate agrees to become the chosen candidate for the Queen and will show no attraction toward any academy in the future. They will not accept any amount of money to betray the Queen''s trust, or they will be solely responsible for the punishment," Anon read aloud.


    "Good. Now, turn to page 57 and read the 11th clause from the beginning," Jessica instructed.


    "Okay," Anon replied, proceeding to turn page after page to reach page 57.


    After an extensive search, he finally arrived at page 57 and couldn''t help but comment, "What is this? An agreement or a detailed history book on the extinction of dinosaurs?"


    Ignoring the bulk, he began searching for the 11th clause as instructed.


    "Alright, I found it. It says... If the candidate disagrees with the contract and chooses not to sign it, they will face punishment. However, it doesn''t specify the nature of the punishment," Anon explained.


    "Hmm... that''s new. Well, flip to the second-to-last page and read the final clause," Jessica directed.


    "Wait, what''s new about it?" Anon inquired.


    "That term ''punishment,'' she''s using it for something specific. I can''t discern what, but for now, just turn to the second-to-last page and read the last clause," Jessica clarified.


    "Okay," Anon acquiesced, navigating to the second-to-last page to find the final clause.


    "Here it is. It says... If the chosen candidate does not win the Academic Exchange Tournament, he or she will face ''The Punishment.'' What the heck is this ''punishment''?" Anon questioned, his frustration apparent.


    "Its meaning will be specified on the last page. Just turn it over," Jessica replied.


    Anon promptly flipped to the last page and found only two words inscribed on it.


    For a moment, silence filled their connection.


    ''What does it say?'' Jessica asked.


    "It says... The punishment = Death," Anon revealed.


    Both of them remained silent for a moment.


    ''Jess, you understand what this means, right?'' Anon inquired.


    ''I-I do...'' Jessica stammered.


    ''It means I''m stuck. I have to sign this contract or face death. And even if I manage to avoid that by signing, the next clause stipulates that if I don''t win the Academic Exchange, I''ll still be sentenced to death. Jessica, you''ve disrupted my plans. Now, I don''t have a backup plan because of you. You were the one who suggested this idea,'' Anon expressed his anger.


    ''I-I''m sorry, Master. I didn''t know she would replace an extended prison term with the death sentence, but you still have a plan,'' Jessica tried to pacify Anon''s anger.


    ''Yes, I do have a plan, and this is my only plan now. You better be prepared to accept the consequences of this mistake. You know how I deal with mistakes like this, right?'' Anon retorted with a harsh tone.


    ''Yes, Master. I''m ready to face your punishment,'' Jessica responded, her voice flushed with embarrassment.


    ''Is there anything else important in this contract that I should be aware of?'' Anon asked. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No, Master,'' Jessica replied.


    ''Good,'' Anon declared as he picked up the pen and began signing the pages.


    After signing every page, Anon finally put the pen down.


    Creak


    The doors of the room swung open, and Fiona re-entered. She glanced at Anon and then at the contract.


    "Have you signed it?" Fiona inquired with a smile.


    "I have," Anon confirmed.


    "Excellent. Now, I''ll take care of everything. This maid will show you to your room. You''ll be staying inside the castle for the next two days. The maid will attend to your every need, from bathing to your attire. Good luck, and I hope you thoroughly reviewed the contract," Fiona said as she exited the room, still smiling.


    "Sir, please follow me. I''ll escort you to your room," the maid instructed Anon. She had Blue hairs, blue eyes, a good figure.


    She had big boobs and Giant ass, it''s like God made her to be used by the males.


    ''Heheheh... she''ll take care of everything, huh? Let''s see if she can warm up the bed,'' Anon mused, an evil grin spreading across his face.


    "Oh, i will follow you." Anon said he started following her.


    [Author: I can''t believe. 400 chapters. yayayayay.]

 Chapter 401 Chapter-401

    Two days later, within the castle...


    Fiona prepared for the Academic Exchange, sipping tea in her room.


    "Where is he?" Fiona inquired of the maid, taking a delicate sip from her teacup.


    "He hasn''t emerged from his room for the past two days, ma''am. We have no information about his activities inside that room, but at times, we''ve heard loud noises emanating from it," the maid reported.


    "What kind of noises?" Fiona questioned, her expression puzzled.


    "Noises like heavy metallic items being stomped on and the sounds of wood breaking. We''ve only gone to deliver food to the room every morning, noon, and night. He never permits anyone to enter," the maid replied.


    "Well, it seems it''s time to find out what he''s been up to for the past two days," Fiona declared, rising and making her way towards Anon''s room.


    "As you wish, miss. I''m also quite curious about his activities," the maid murmured, her voice low, as she followed Fiona.


    As the two walked through the corridors, they noticed something amiss ¨C there were no servants bustling about as they usually did.


    "Where are all the servants?" Fiona asked, a bewildered expression on her face.


    "I don''t know, My Queen. It does seem unusual," the maid responded.


    Ignoring the situation, they continued directly to Anon''s room. Upon reaching it, they found a large gathering of maids and butlers standing outside, attempting to eavesdrop on something behind the door.


    "Well, it seems this answers my earlier question," Fiona commented, observing the crowd.


    "Oi Cunts, why are you all standing here? Don''t you have work to do? You fucking Scumbags, get back to your fucking work." the maid bellowed loudly, addressing the entire assembly of servants. Her commanding tone sent everyone scurrying away, even giving Fiona a slight scare.


    "Her voice can still intimidate and repel potential threats for a few seconds. I wonder when I''ll get used to it," Fiona mumbled softly.


    "My Queen, please proceed," the maid said, bowing and guiding Fiona towards Anon''s door.


    "Very well," Fiona replied, moving towards the door and knocking on it.


    Knock-knock-knock


    "Come in... It''s open," Anon''s voice called from within.


    Fiona promptly stepped aside, and the maid opened the door for her.


    Upon entering the room, they were met with utter darkness, not a single ray of light to be seen.


    "Open the curtains, Maria, I can''t see anything inside this dark room." the Queen ordered.


    "Yes, My Queen," Maria replied, hurrying to the windows and drawing back the curtains. The room was bathed in bright sunlight.


    Fiona surveyed the room and her expression shifted to one of shock.


    The room was in complete disarray. Cupboards were broken, the metallic components of the beds were bent into strange shapes, and mattresses lay scattered on the floor.


    White walls were shattered, bearing the marks of footprints as though someone had run vertically upon them.


    "What on earth has he been doing in this room?" Fiona wondered aloud as she scanned the wreckage, trying to locate Anon.


    "Mr. Jule, Where are you ?" She called out loud.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, a piece of wood fell from the ceiling.


    Fiona and Maria looked up in alarm, observing a piano, a large harp, and a massive copper wardrobe plummeting towards them.


    "Ma''am, stay behind me," Maria ordered loudly, creating a small mana defensive circle around both of them.


    Fiona quickly took refuge behind Maria and closed her eyes.


    Thud... Thud... BANG! S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything crashed down, but Maria''s protective skill shielded them from harm.


    *Tik-tak*


    *Thud*


    The pile of debris began to move and a hand emerged from it.


    Maria summoned two gleaming golden swords, assuming a defensive stance.


    "My Queen, please stay behind me at all times," Maria instructed, her eyes filled with cold blood expression akin to a murderer.


    Thud-thud...


    Suddenly, Anon''s head emerged from the rubble, his gaze locking onto Maria and Fiona.


    "Hmm... Were you standing right below me?" Anon asked, perplexed.


    "Explain Yourself ? Why did you attempt to harm the Queen?" Maria demanded, pointing her sword at Anon.


    "Hmm... But she''s standing perfectly fine behind you," Anon replied, confusion in his voice.


    "You just tried to harm her moments ago. If I hadn''t been here, she might be dead now. Explain yourself immediately," Maria threatened with her intimidating voice, her golden sword poised near Anon''s throat.


    "Okay, first of all, remove this thing from in front of my face," Anon requested, flicking his finger on the tip of Maria''s sword.


    "Secondly, I was merely doing push-ups with these items strapped to my body. Look, there''s the pole I was using for the push-ups," Anon pointed towards the ceiling, stepping out of the wreckage Anon removed the thick ropes from his body.


    As the ropes fell away, his eight-pack abs were unveiled to both of them.


    Maria''s face turned crimson as she gazed upon Anon''s physique.


    "What? You were doing push-ups with all these items strapped to you? Do you even comprehend the value of these items?" Fiona asked upon emerging from her hiding place.


    "I was until you interrupted me by opening the curtains. Here''s the money for the compensation," Anon replied, tossing a platinum coin towards Fiona.


    Fiona was astounded by this, though she maintained her composure and acted as if she didn''t care.


    "Well, I''m here to remind you about the event. Today is the Academic Exchange, if you recall," Fiona said with a straight face.


    Maria dispelled her defensive armor and once again took her place behind the Queen.


    "Oh, it''s already been two days, huh?" Anon remarked, seemingly perplexed.


    "Yes, now get ready. I don''t want to be late for the opening ceremony," the Queen instructed.


    "Yes," Anon replied, turning and heading towards the bathroom.


    Maria and Fiona left the room quietly. As Maria prepared to return her golden swords to their sheaths, she noticed something peculiar ¨C the tip of the golden sword that Anon had flicked with his finger was cracked.


    "But... This sword is made from the scales of a golden dragon?" Maria pondered, her confusion evident as she examined the sword.

 Chapter 402 Chapter-402

    Fiona sat in her room, reviewing the speech she would deliver on stage later that day. Today, she wore her elegant green Royal dress, complete with her crown and makeup.


    She had this Royal Air around her that felt natural.


    Knock-knock-Knock


    A sudden knock echoed on her door.


    "Come in," Fiona called.


    A butler dressed entirely in black entered the room, his age appearing to be around 1500 years. He had a white beard and black eyes, wearing glasses.


    "Madam, your carriage is waiting at the front door," the butler informed Fiona.


    Fiona promptly rose from her chair and looked at the butler. "Is our guest ready, Charlie?"


    "It appears so, ma''am," Charlie replied with a smile.


    "Then let''s go," Fiona said as she started walking towards the exit door.


    "Yes, ma''am," Charlie responded, bowing and holding the door open for the Queen to pass through.


    As Fiona entered the main hall, she spotted Anon approaching from the other side, dressed handsomely in a black suit. His long hair added to his charm, and the way he held his cigar and slipped one hand into his pocket oozed confidence. Two flushed maids followed closely behind him.


    ''This guy is so handsome, I wish I can spend only one night with him.'' One of the maids thought as she looked at Anon.


    "You look rather dashing in black, Mr. Jule," the Queen complimented.


    "I know," Anon replied with a smile, taking a pair of round sunglasses out from his inventory.


    "What are those for ? Do you have vision problems ?" the Queen inquired, puzzled because in this time there was no concept of sunglasses.


    "No, these are special glasses, custom-made to protect my eyes from sunlight," Anon explained, showing the sunglasses to Fiona.


    "Hmm...? Are your eyes weak against Sunlight ?" Fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I am perfectly fine." Anon replied.


    "So, are you a glassmaker?" Fiona asked again.


    "No, let''s just go," Anon said, donning the sunglasses, which transformed his appearance into even more sexier.


    "Wow, you do look even more handsome now," Fiona praised.


    ''Master, don''t fall for her flattery. She will definitely try to manipulate you like she did to me, before selling me to slave traders, i can''t forget this bitch''s trap from that day.


    She said she wanted to take me out for a hunt because I am looking so beautiful and-'' Jessica''s voice echoed in Anon''s mind but before she could''ve finished her story and interrupted her.


    ''I know, Luv. Don''t worry. I doubt a woman like her can easily manipulate my mind, My mind is a machine that no one can easily manipulate and you think this chick can do that ?'' Anon replied as he assisted Fiona into the carriage.


    However, as he was about to step into the carriage with her, Jessica intervened.


    ''Don''t enter that carriage, master. My sister has a habit of making fun of everyone. The moment you sit in that carriage and close the door, she''ll kick you out and ridicule you in front of the servants to put you in your place,


    Always hated this bitchy habit of hers.'' Jessica explained.


    Anon glanced around and saw that all the servants from throughout the house were watching him as if waiting for something to happen.


    Suddenly a smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    ''Thanks for the heads-up, Luv. Your sister seems to have quite the twisted fetish, huh?'' Anon remarked as he took a step back and shut the carriage doors.


    "Hmm... Clever boy, looks like I can really win this time." Fiona commented with a smile as she looked toward the closed door.


    "Well, kid, you did a good thing. The servants were about to burst into laughter at your expense," Charlie said, opening the door to another carriage for Anon.


    "Thanks, Charlie. I prefer my own carriage anyway," Anon stated as he entered his carriage and Charlie closed the gate.


    Thirteen carriages, all marked with royal insignia, were dispatched from the castle. Everyone who crossed paths with them immediately bowed in respect.


    "Weak always bows, but the strong always fight," Anon thought, smiling as he observed the bowing onlookers.


    ''The carriages arrived in front of a grand colosseum, the largest in the Elven Kingdom. It was used for only two purposes, one of which was the Academic Exchange'' Jessica explained.


    ''Wait, are you following me?'' Anon asked with a puzzled expression.


    ''Of course, I am. Look out the window of your carriage,'' Jessica replied. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon glanced out and saw Jessica sitting in one of the colosseum''s windows.


    ''What''s the other purpose for this colosseum?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''It''s used to determine the leader of an upper noble family. If two suitable candidates in an upper noble family wish to see who is more capable of leading, they fight to the death here,'' Jessica explained.


    Creak


    Suddenly, a maid opened the door to Anon''s carriage. "Sir, please step down. Everyone is waiting for you," she said.


    "Yes," Anon replied, disembarking and walking into the colosseum.


    Many academies were present near the colosseum, with over a hundred participating in the tournament each year. Each academy had a unique flag, and their carriages bore these flags.


    Anon noticed that all eyes were on him, even more than on the Queen herself.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona whispered softly.


    "What am I doing?" Anon asked, puzzled.


    "Take out your cigar. When you''re walking with royalty and if you''re not a butler or a woman, you should always have a cigar in your hand," Fiona instructed.


    "Really?" Anon asked, surprised.


    "Yes."


    "As you wish," Anon said, retrieving a cigar from his inventory and lighting it with a fireball spell.


    Hello, My Queen. It''s nice to see you again." An old lady around 1800 years greeted the Queen by bowing down. She looked around 50 years in looks. Brown hairs, Green eyes, fair skin colour and extra long ears.


    "Hello, Mrs. Glen. It''s nice to see you too." Fiona replied.


    She is Mrs. Glen, a wealthy woman who has a knack for ladies make up. She owns almost every factory that produces natural beauty products for royal ladies.


    She always comes to this contest with her grandson and for the last three years, no one is able to defeat her grandson, Maison.


    "So you brought your grandson again, Huh ?" Fiona asked.


    "I did. You see he is my lucky charm hahaha and they say three time is a charm." She laughed as she mocked Fiona.


    "Ahha... you are right." Fiona fake laughed in front of her.


    "Umm... is she mocking the Elven Queen ?" Anon asked Charlie in a very low voice.


    "She is Mr. Jule. She has a very big attitude and she mocks Madam Fiona everytime she comes to this tournament." Charlie whispered.


    "Well, isn''t she the queen ? Can''t she just kill her ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s not that easy sir." Charlie replied.


    "So, whom do you bring this time ?" Mrs. Glen inquired.


    "Well, i bring him." Fiona spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Hello, Gentleman. You look handsome." Mrs. Glen spoke as she showed Anon her hand.


    ''Hmm...? She Wants me to kiss her hand right, Jessica ?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes.'' Jessica replied.


    "Hello, Ma''am." Anon spoke as he didn''t kiss her arm and just took a puff out of the cigar.


    Puff-Puff


    Afterward, he exhaled the smoke on her face.


    Cough-Cough-Cough


    "Not a very gentlemanly guy this time, Fiona ?" Mrs. Glen commented, coughing from the smoke.


    "What can I say? The gentleman kept losing every time, so I thought, why not bring a real man this time who is not so gentle ?" Fiona replied with a smile.

 Chapter 403 Chapter-403

    "HoHoHo... So, he''s your man, huh?" Mrs. Glen inquired with a smile.


    "Yes, ma''am," Fiona replied with a smile.


    "Why is he wearing those glasses? Does he have vision problems?" Mrs. Glen questioned.


    "No, they protect his eyes from sunlight," Fiona answered.


    "What''s your name, young man?" Mrs. Glen asked.


    "Jule," Anon replied, taking another puff from his cigar.


    "Well, Jule, you should meet my grandson. He''s also participating in this tournament and has won it for the last three years. Oh my God, what am I talking about? You should already know him, right?" Mrs. Glen said mockingly.


    Snap


    Snapping his fingers, Anon dusted off the burnt end of the cigar and removed his glasses.


    "I actually don''t know your grandson. You see, I have a rather small memory, so I only remember important things," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hehehe..." Fiona chuckled quietly.


    "You... Well, that''s not a bad thing. I''ll introduce you to him right now. MAISON!" Mrs. Glen called out for her grandson, starting with an angry tone but quickly calming down.


    "Yes, Grandmother. Did you call?" Maison replied, rushing toward them. He had a muscular body, stood at 6''2", had brown hair, blue eyes, long pointed ears, an average face with a small scar on his right eye, and bulging biceps.


    "Did you greet the Queen?" Mrs. Glen asked.


    "No, but I will¡ª" Before Maison could say more, Mrs. Glen gave him a firm slap on the back.


    Bonk


    "Where are your manners, young man? Haven''t I taught you anything?" Mrs. Glen scolded, her expression angry.


    "Haha... I''m sorry, Grandmother. May the Queen live long," Maison said as he immediately knelt and kissed Fiona''s hand.


    "Thank you, Maison," the Queen replied with a smile.


    "Meet him too, Maison. He''s the one Fiona has chosen to fight in the tournament this year as the Queen''s candidate," Mrs. Glen said, pointing to Anon.


    "Oh, so you''re the candidate this time, huh?" Maison said, smiling with an attitude as he approached Anon.


    Anon, who had been standing with his hands in his pockets, just stared at Maison with a straight face.


    "I am," Anon replied, noticing that Maison had come too close to him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything, boy? Are you scared of me?" Maison taunted with a smile.


    Anon remained silent, gazing at Maison''s face.


    "Hey, Grandson, why are you trying to scare him?" Mrs. Glen spoke up.


    "Hahaha... I was just kidding. Come here and give me a hug, kid," Maison said as he hugged Anon.


    "Kid, run now. I''m going to beat you up badly, and trust me, you won''t have a pleasant experience," Maison whispered into Anon''s ear, tightening his grip on Anon''s hands as he hugged him.


    ''Oh... you want to play this game, huh? Well, I''m always up for this type of game,'' Anon thought as he took his hands out of his pockets and wrapped them around Maison''s back.


    ''What? How can he still move his hands, even after I¡ª'' Maison began to think but was immediately interrupted as he felt something wrong with his back.


    His back was being squeezed with tremendous pressure.


    "Well, we''ll see who runs away," Anon whispered in his ear with a smile.


    Crack


    Suddenly, a cracking sound occurred, and both of them separated from each other.


    "Well, I''ll see you in a bit. I need to go to the restroom," Maison said as he quickly headed to the washroom.


    "I suppose it''s time for my speech. I''ll go now; come, Mr. Jule," Fiona said, waving at Jule.


    "Yes, ma''am. Goodbye, old lady," Anon said as he followed Fiona into the Colosseum.


    "Did he just call me an old lady?" Mrs. Glen wondered in confusion.


    Inside the washroom...


    "That bastard dislocated my shoulder... how strong is he?" Maison muttered as he examined his dislocated shoulder and gave it a slight massage with his fingers.


    He then slammed his shoulder against the wall, re-locating it.


    "Fiona brought a real monster this time, huh?" Maison thought as he left the washroom.


    Anon and Fiona entered the Colosseum, and everyone rose to their feet upon their arrival.


    The Colosseum was massive from the inside, with seating for as many as five football stadiums combined.


    There was a designated area at the top for the Queen and other upper nobles to sit, offering a high-angle view of the matches.


    Fiona proceeded toward that area...


    "Long Live the Queen."


    "Long Live the Queen."


    "Long Live the Queen."


    "Long Live the Queen."


    As Fiona entered, everyone inside stood up and greeted her.


    Fiona nodded and proceeded directly to her Royal chair, positioned at the front of all the seats.


    Beside her chair was Anon''s chair.


    They both sat down and turned their attention to the arena.


    A man with a black mask on his face approached the stage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we are gathered here for the most exciting event of the year: the ACADEMIC EXCHANGE TOURNAMENT," the announcer declared with great enthusiasm.


    "Wooooow..."


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    The audience erupted in applause and cheers.


    "I am Sam, your announcer and commentator for the next month. So, get ready to hear my voice for the next month. Now, to start this tournament, I''d like the Queen of the Elven Kingdom to say a few words and guide us towards wisdom," Sam announced, motioning towards Fiona.


    Fiona stood up and walked a few steps forward...


    "My dear students, you are all here today to represent..." Fiona began speaking, and for the next 40 minutes, she didn''t pause for even a second.


    After 40 minutes had passed, she uttered her final sentence...


    "... May the gods bless all of you, and may only the deserving candidate emerge victorious," Fiona announced as she sat down again.


    Anon had fallen asleep, his glasses concealing his slumber.


    "I thank you, my Queen, and I offer my blessings to all the academies as well.


    Ladies and gentlemen, it''s finally time for what you''ve all been waiting for... ''Blow for the Trumpet.''"

 Chapter 404 Chapter-404

    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s the moment we''ve all been waiting for. We are about to perform the final sacred ritual to commence this Academic Exchange Event: ''The Blowing Of The Holy Trumpet,''" the commentator, Sam, announced.


    "It''s your turn. Don''t mess it up, okay?" Fiona said as she looked at Anon. However, she noticed that Anon was continuously staring at the sky with his sunglasses on.


    "Oi, are you sleeping?" Fiona asked, touching Anon''s cheek with her finger.


    "Hmm...? What happened? Is it my turn already?" Anon woke up and looked around in confusion.


    "Calm down, Mr. Jule. It''s not your fault; you are a man, after all," the Queen reassured as she turned her attention back to the commentator.


    ''What does she mean by that? I will not tolerate such disrespect,'' Anon thought as he glanced at Fiona.


    ''Master, it''s your time to blow the trumpet,'' Jessica''s voice echoed in Anon''s mind.


    ''What trumpet?'' Anon asked with a puzzled expression.


    ''Do you see that large trumpet on the Colosseum''s wall?'' Jessica asked.


    Anon immediately looked around and noticed a massive white trumpet made from bones mounted on the Colosseum.


    ''Wow... that''s a trumpet? I thought it was just a large bone or something. Do I have to blow it?'' Anon was amazed as he gazed at the colossal trumpet on the wall.


    ''No, master. They will bring you a smaller trumpet, and you will have to blow that one,'' Jessica explained.


    ''Oh... okay, but why is that trumpet over there?'' Anon inquired.


    ''That was used only once when this tournament was held for the first time in the Elven Kingdom... I think it was 5000 years ago. After that, no one was able to blow that trumpet. It takes a very high physical toll on your body to pick it up and blow air into it.


    No Elf can blow it alone. You need at least 10 Elves just to lift it. That''s why they will give you a smaller version of this trumpet. Look behind you; the servants are coming to you with the trumpet,'' Jessica informed.


    Anon turned around immediately and saw an identical but smaller trumpet in a servant''s hand.


    "I would like to request our today''s guest, Mr. Jule, who also represents the Queen of our kingdom in this Academic Exchange Event, to blow the Trumpet and start this tournament," Sam announced.


    Anon stood up from his chair, grabbed the trumpet from the servant''s hand, which was crafted from a Demon Bull''s horn with a textured grip.


    ''How do I play it?'' Anon asked.


    ''Just keep it facing towards the sky and blow air with full pressure into its hole. That will do the job,'' Jessica explained.


    ''Okay...'' Anon said as he placed his mouth on the trumpet''s hole and blew air into it with full pressure.


    Crack


    Boooom


    Suddenly, the trumpet burst due to the high air pressure.


    "Ah, shit. I am sorry... I was¡ª" Anon began to speak but stopped when he saw Fiona.


    "No problem, bring him another one," Fiona ordered the servant.


    "Ahahah... it seems Mr. Jule used too much strength. Well, there''s a reason why our Queen chose him," Sam tried to break the silence after the awkward incident.


    The servant brought another trumpet and handed it to Anon.


    "Mr. Jule, apply less pressure while blowing," Mrs. Glen advised with a smile.


    Anon took the trumpet and blew it again, this time with half the pressure.


    Crack


    Booom


    The trumpet broke again.


    Silence engulfed the entire Colosseum.


    "What is wrong with this kid?"


    "Why is he flaunting his strength?"


    "What an arrogant individual!"


    "Why did the Queen select someone with such an attitude?"


    The audience began to talk negatively about Anon.


    "Mr. Jule, is this a joke? Because it''s not funny anymore," Fiona asked.


    "I''m not joking. I used only half the pressure that I used in the first attempt. Hey, get me another one," Anon said.


    The servant promptly returned with another trumpet and handed it to Anon.


    Anon held the trumpet in his hands and examined it carefully.


    ''This time I''ll blow with my minimum possible capacity,'' Anon thought as he gently touched the trumpet''s hole with his lips and blew into it slowly.


    CRACK


    Booom


    The trumpet broke again.


    "What the heck is his problem?"


    "Why is he displaying such arrogance?"


    "What an insolent young man!"


    "Why did the Queen choose such an individual?"


    Audience members began to criticize Anon.


    "Mr. Jule, is this some kind of a joke?" Fiona asked in an irritated tone.


    "I am not joking. I used the least amount of pressure this time. Get me another one," Anon demanded.


    The servant went back, brought another trumpet, and handed it to Anon.


    Anon held the trumpet, eyeing it carefully.


    ''This time, I''ll barely blow into it,'' Anon thought. He gently touched the trumpet''s hole with his lips and blew air into it with the smallest amount of force.


    CRACK


    Booom


    The trumpet broke once more.


    "That''s it. Maison, you do it," Fiona ordered angrily. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But, My Queen, this is a task that can only be done by your chosen candidate..." Maison began to speak, but Fiona interrupted him.


    "Don''t argue with me, Maison. Just blow the goddamn thing and get it over with," Fiona snapped.


    "Do it," Mrs. Glen added with a cunning smile.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen," Maison said, signaling for the servant to bring him another trumpet.


    "Mr. Jule, are you happy after making fun¡ª" Fiona started to speak, but she immediately noticed that he was missing from his spot.


    "My Queen, he''s over there," Maison pointed towards the arena.


    Everyone turned their attention to Anon, who was walking towards Sam.


    "I-Is something wrong, Mr. Jule?" Sam asked, looking worried.


    Anon was furious after what had just happened. He refused to be mocked by the entire Colosseum filled with ignorant elves who knew nothing about raw strength.


    "These fucking twats... they think I''m joking. The truth is, your instrument is extremely fragile; it can''t withstand my power," Anon said angrily. He removed his coat, rolled up his shirt''s sleeves, and took off his shoes.


    "Hold this..." Anon ordered in a deep voice, handing his coat and shoes to Sam.


    "Y-Yes..." Sam replied, taking the items.


    "What is this kid doing?" Fiona wondered as she looked at Anon with confusion.


    "He''s heading for the Ancient Trumpet," Maison said.


    "What?" Mrs. Glen exclaimed as she stood up from her seat and watched Anon in shock.


    ''Master, what are you doing? You won''t be able to lift that trumpet. It''s incredibly heavy, and once you touch it, your magic will be sealed.


    You''ll only embarrass yourself in front of the entire kingdom,'' Jessica cautioned.


    ''Shut up,'' Anon replied angrily.


    He began to run toward the trumpet and suddenly leaped toward the wall.


    ''He''s going to humiliate himself... Yes,'' Maison and Mrs. Glen thought, smiling as they observed Anon''s actions.


    Thud


    Surprisingly, to everyone''s amazement, Anon landed successfully on top of the Colosseum''s wall.


    Anon started walking toward the trumpet, his expression still filled with anger.


    "Sir, here''s your trumpet¡ª" the servant tried to say as he attempted to give it to Maison, but Maison immediately stopped him.


    "Wait, I want to see this," Maison said.


    "You fuckers want to hear the trumpet''s sound...? I''ll give you the trumpet''s sound," Anon declared as he reached the giant trumpet and grasped it from its base.


    "Ah, I can''t watch this. I''m going... just consider him out of the tournament," Fiona said with a disappointed expression as she began walking toward the exit of the room.


    "Oh, no..." Maison exclaimed.


    "What''s going on?" Fiona immediately turned around and looked at Anon.


    What she witnessed was very shocking: Anon lifted the massive trumpet with his bare hands. Not only did he lift it, but he also held it high in the air, facing it toward the sky, as it should be.


    Fiona turned back and hurried forward to get a closer look.


    "No fucking way..." Fiona mumbled as her eyes widened in shock.


    "Howthe Fuck is that even possible?" Jessica wondered as she watched Anon from the audience section with the same shocked expression as everyone else inside the Colosseum.


    Anon inhaled air into his lungs, expanded his chest, and placed his lips on the trumpet''s hole.


    ''FUCK OFF'' Anon thought as he blew all of the air into the trumpet with full force.


    The engraved markings on the trumpet came to life, glowing green as Anon blew air into it.


    Once the engravings reached their maximum intensity, sound began to emanate from the trumpet.


    BHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN


    The sound of the trumpet was so deafeningly loud and sharp that everyone had to cover their ears to protect themselves from going deaf.


    Even Fiona had to shield her ears.


    The sound from the trumpet traveled all the way to the Elf Kingdom''s coastlines.


    Inside a house on the Elf Kingdom''s coastlines...


    "What was that sound?" an elderly man inside the house asked his son.


    "I don''t know, Father... perhaps some child playing with a noisy toy," his son replied.


    "No, I recognize that sound. Take me to the Colosseum," the father demanded.


    "Are you sure, Father? Considering your age..."


    "Just take me to the Colosseum, son. Consider it my last wish," the father insisted.


    "Yes, let me call a carriage," the son said as he stood up and left the room promptly.


    [Skill (Deafening Roar) Has Been Successfully Acquired.]

 Chapter 405 Chapter-405

    The sound of the trumpet continued for a full minute before Anon decided to stop. Afterward, he placed the trumpet down.


    Following this, Anon gracefully leaped down from the wall and landed directly in the arena.


    He retrieved his shoes and coat from Sam and returned back to his seat beside Fiona. Silently sitting down, he puts his sunglasses back on.


    "You can start the tournament now," Anon said, as he went back to sleep.


    "Start the tournament," Fiona ordered with a smile as she retook her seat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it appears the time for the Academic Exchange to commence has arrived, and I can assure you that this year''s event will be the most exciting of the entire year," Sam announced as he stepped down from the stage, making way for a young woman of about 600 years old to take his place.


    "Hello, everyone. I am the head of the match-setting committee for this year''s Academic Exchange Event. I will now announce the first three matches to be held in today''s Duel tournament.


    So, the first match will be...


    Mr. Terry from the Ground Dreams Academy vs. Miss Elowen from the H.P. School of Magic.


    The second match will be...


    Mr. Gryphon from Tramandine University of Sorcerers vs. Mr. Rowan from the S.A. Academy of Magi.


    The third match will be...


    Mr. Eldric Elson from Blossom Bliss Academy vs. Mr. Jule, the candidate of the Royal Side.


    To those whose names I just called, please proceed to the preparation room. Thank you, everyone," the woman announced before quietly stepping down from the stage.


    "Mr. Jule, your name has been called. You should¡ª" Before Maison could finish his sentence, Fiona interrupted him.


    "Let him sleep... He''ll go when he needs to," Fiona spoke as she showed him the gesture to stop.


    "Y-YES, My Queen," Maison replied, immediately backing off.


    A small grin appeared on Anon''s face.


    Sam returned to the stage and began speaking again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are about to commence the first match of the Academic Exchange with two young students from newly opened academies. Please welcome Mr. Terry from the Ground Dreams Academy."


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    The audience applauded as a young man with black hair, black eyes, and an average build entered the arena.


    "So, Terry... What do you think? What''s going to happen today? Do you believe you will win the first match of the academic exchange?" Sam asked.


    "Well, what can I say, Sam? It''s not about winning or losing. It''s about me fighting against a girl. Come on, the match committee could have done a better job. Why would you pair me with a woman?" Terry spoke without hesitation.


    "Ummm.... Cough-Cough-Cough Well, it seems Mr. Terry is quite confident. Ladies and gentlemen, let''s welcome our next student, who is also Terry''s opponent. Please welcome Miss Elowen from the H.P. School of Magic."


    A woman, around 50 years old with brown hair, golden eyes, and a striking figure, walked up to the stage.


    "Hello, Elowen. What would you like to say to Mr. Terry? Any advice for him?" Sam asked with a smile.


    "Well, I have one thing to say to him. You''re going to get fucked up very bad, Terry. Today, I''ll prove that your university is shit-faced," Elowen spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Whoa, that''s something. It seems both contestants are full of energy and ready to fight. But let me explain the rules of this competition before you start battling each other.


    This tournament will take place inside the Immortal Arena, so there''s nothing to worry about; you can''t die.


    The match will last for 15 minutes. If you step out of the arena, you''re out. If 15 minutes pass and both candidates are still in the arena, the Immortal Arena''s effects will be removed, and any damage you take afterward will not be healed.


    You have to fight until one of you goes down, and killing is forbidden. If you kill your opponent after the Immortal Ring disappears, you will be killed as well.


    That''s why I suggest that the candidates keep a close eye on this giant sand timer glass; it will indicate when your 15 minutes are up.


    That''s all for the rules. You can use anything in the tournament, and you can attempt to defeat your opponent within the first 15 minutes of the tournament.


    Thank you, everyone. I''ll step off the stage now," Sam said as he walked toward the sand timer glass.


    "I will crush you," Terry declared.


    "I''ll toss you out before you can even move," Elowen replied.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to start the first match of the Academic Exchange. Candidates, take your positions and be ready," Sam said as he prepared to rotate the sand timer glass to start the countdown.


    Both Terry and Elowen assumed their positions and summoned their weapons. Terry summoned a sword, while Elowen summoned a wand.


    "3...2.....1..... GO!" Sam announced as he flipped the sand timer glass and started the sand flow.


    Anon immediately opened his eyes and observed both of them.


    "Who do you think will win?" Fiona asked.


    Anon promptly used his skill on both students.


    (Demonic Eyes)


    [Name: Terry]


    [Class: Swordsman]


    [Race: Elf]


    [Level: 50]


    [Status: A mediocre swordsman who typically employs a single sword style in combat.]


    (Demonic Eyes)


    [Name: Elowen]


    [Class: Mage]


    [Race: Elf]


    [Level: 70]


    [Status: An average mage student with a desire to capture your attention and potentially become your concubine.]


    "Wow," Anon remarked after reading Elowen''s description.


    "What''s wrong? Is something amiss?" Fiona inquired.


    "Ah, no, no... that girl is strong. She will win the match," Anon said with a smile as he gazed at Elowen.


    "Exactly... I''m thinking the same thing," Fiona agreed.


    ''Ahhh... Mr. Jule is looking at me with a smile. I have to defeat this pimp and capture his attention even more,'' Elowen thought as she smiled at Terry.


    "Drunken Sword Swing Technique..." Terry shouted as his body became exceedingly flexible, and he began to move as if he is heavily stoned.


    "Root Grasp...." Elowen initiated her skill, causing two thick roots to sprout from the arena''s ground and ensnare Terry''s legs.


    "What the heck? Let me go, woman. I''ll kill you..." Terry yelled as he realized he couldn''t move from his spot. He attempted to cut the roots with his sword, but the more he cut, the more they grew.


    "Whoa... it appears that Mrs. Elowen has entangled Terry with her roots, and there''s no easy way out," Sam announced.


    "Release me, you bitch!" Terry began to exclaim, but a sound interrupted him.


    "Fireball..."


    Boooom


    Suddenly, a fireball struck Terry''s body, propelling him out of the arena.


    "Wow.... Ladies and gentlemen, it seems we have a winner for the first round. Let''s have a big round of applause for Mrs. Elowen," Sam declared. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    The audience erupted in applause, marking the end of the first round of the Academic Exchange Event.

 Chapter 406 Chapter-406

    "No, she cheated. I don''t know how, but she cheated. I can''t be defeated by a woman. I''m a man, damn it!" Terry shouted as two guards forcibly ejected him from the Colosseum.


    "Well, it appears that Mr. Terry can''t accept the truth, but now that it''s been thrust upon him, he''ll have to come to terms with it. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, without further delay, let''s commence the next round of the duel.


    Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome our next round''s competitors...


    Mr. Gryphon from Tramandine University of Sorcerers, this guy is also called the lion of the Second senior year.


    Once, he fought off a demon from the academy on his own and saved his girlfriend from a Demon Bull." Sam announced.


    A young man with muscular body, Black hairs and Black eyes promptly entered the arena and waved to the audience.


    "Hello, Mr. Gryphon. How are you feeling today?" Sam asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m feeling blessed today, Sam. It''s as if Lady Luck is on my side, and I''m brimming with energy. I suggest you ask my opponent how he''s feeling because I''m positively charged and i will tear apart anything or anyone who comes in front of me now, of course not you." Gryphon replied while flexing his biceps for everyone to see.


    "Wow, it looks like Mr. Gryphon is in a highly energetic mood, just like Terry," Sam commented.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that?" Gryphon immediately inquired, puzzled.


    "Ah, nothing, sir. Well, why don''t we welcome our next student... Everyone, please welcome Mr. Rowan," Sam said as a young man around 56 years old ascended to the stage.


    Rowan had an unusual air about him, with his pale complexion, long hair obscuring his face.


    "Who is he?" Anon asked Fiona, puzzled.


    "He''s a student of the S.A. Academy of Magi. They specialize in dark arts. Don''t be deceived by his appearance; he''s quite formidable," Fiona replied.


    "Ah, I see," Anon responded as he used his skill to inspect Rowan.


    (Demonic Eyes)


    [Name: Rowan]


    [Race: Elf]


    [Class: Dark Martial Artist]


    [Level: 68]


    [Description: A rather enigmatic individual whose body has been trained in a harsh environment. Despite his slender appearance, he possesses great strength. After delving into dark arts, he lost his sanity and became a pawn of the academy.]


    "Wow, that''s quite an academic history," Anon thought as he observed Rowan.


    "Well, I''ll step down from the stage now," Sam said as he descended and approached the sand timer glass.


    "Candidates, summon your weapons and prepare to fight," Sam announced.


    Gryphon promptly summoned a broadsword into his hands, while Rowan enveloped his body in a dark, foreboding mana.


    "I thought dark magic was prohibited?" Anon asked Fiona.


    "That academy isn''t under our jurisdiction. They teach on the coastlines, so there''s little we can do about them. They only participate in this tournament," Fiona explained.


    "3... 2... 1... GO!" Sam shouted as he flipped the sand timer glass, setting the sand flowing.


    "Die, you damned practitioner of dark arts!" Gryphon yelled as he charged toward Rowan with great speed.


    Rowan didn''t budge from his spot; it was as if he was waiting for something.


    "Why isn''t he moving?" Maison wondered aloud.


    "He''s waiting," Anon stated.


    "Waiting? Waiting for what?" Maison asked, confused.


    "He''s waiting for his opponent to commit to a certain direction or action, providing him with an opening," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hyyyaaaaa....." Just as Gryphon halted at a particular distance and swung his sword, Rowan moved at an incredible speed.


    Dodging Gryphon''s sword, Rowan appeared behind him.


    "Huh...?" Before Gryphon could grasp what had occurred, a punch pierced through his chest.


    "Guhhhhh..." Gryphon coughed up blood and perished on the spot.


    "What a ruthless young man," Fiona remarked as she gazed at Rowan.


    "Hmm...? Is that ruthless to you?" Anon asked with a puzzled expression.


    "What do you mean?" Fiona inquired, puzzled.


    "Ah, nothing. Let''s continue watching," Anon said with a smile.


    The Immortal Arena shimmered, and Gryphon was revived. However, this time, he didn''t give Rowan a chance to attack. Swiftly and fluidly, Gryphon swung his sword, cutting Rowan into five pieces while he was still in mid-air.


    Chek


    Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud


    Rowan''s body parts fell to the ground like pieces of a puzzle, and he didn''t utter a sound.


    "W-Wow... it''s a one-on-one, ladies and gentlemen. Initially, Rowan killed Mr. Gryphon, but this time, Gryphon killed Rowan. These two students are highly skilled in combat, as anyone can see," Sam announced.


    "What''s wrong with that kid? Why did he let his opponent get up? He could have killed him before he even woke up," Anon grumbled in irritation.


    "That''s called honor, Mr. Jule. It''s a quality displayed by those who fight on the royal side as well," Mrs. Glen stated mockingly from behind.


    "Is it necessary?" Anon inquired of Fiona.


    "Winning is the most important thing, Mr. Jules. When you enter that arena, you either win or lose. The choice is yours. Honor matters more when you fight on the coastlines and borders of the elven kingdom.


    You''re not a knight either, so do whatever it takes to win," Fiona replied.


    Mrs. Glen fell silent after hearing the Queen''s response.


    "Alright, then. I''ll do as I please," Anon replied with a smile.


    The Immortal Arena shone once more, and Rowan was revived.


    "Come at me, you bastard...." Gryphon taunted.


    Rowan immediately sprinted toward Gryphon, but as soon as he entered a certain range, Gryphon activated his skill.


    "Deep Cuts..."


    Suddenly, Gryphon''s broadsword was enveloped in a sharp red aura as he moved it with astonishing speed, slicing Rowan into five pieces.


    Chek


    Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud


    Rowan''s body parts fell like a hotdog, and not a sound escaped his lips.


    "Woahhhhh... Impressive! Ladies and gentlemen, we have the winner of our second round... Mr. Gryphon. Let''s give him a big round of applause!" Sam shouted.


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    The audience erupted in applause.


    "Well, it''s time, everyone. Time to witness our Royal Candidate in action.


    Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Mr.Jule to the stage," Sam announced.

 Chapter 408 Chapter-408

    Anon halted the skill after one minute.


    All eyes were fixed on Eldric, whose eyes had receded deep into their sockets. His muscles and bones were visible, his skin peeled from his body. It appeared as though he were still standing in the arena, but in reality, he had perished 32 seconds ago.


    Anon discontinued his skill, retrieved another cigar from his inventory, and lit it, puffing away as if nothing had transpired.


    "T-That skill... How did he obtain such a skill?" Mrs. Glen asked, her expression filled with shock.


    Not only Mrs. Glen but everyone around the Queen, including the guards, royal ministers, and even the royal mages, were astonished.


    "He must have acquired that skill when he blew the trumpet. Our father always spoke of it, that the one who played the Trumpet would receive unimaginable power. Is this the power of which our father spoke?" Fiona pondered, gazing at Anon with a smile.


    Jessica had similar thoughts as she observed Anon.


    "L-Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Jule used a single skill to eliminate his opponent without even laying a hand on him. Is this the might of royalty? Could Mr. Jule truly win this year''s Academic Exchange Event and alter the course of history?" Sam declared.


    "Master, did you acquire that skill from the Trumpet?" Jessica inquired.


    "Yes, my dear," Anon confirmed.


    "I knew it."


    Suddenly, the immortal arena illuminated, and Eldric''s body was restored to its original state.


    "Haaaaaah...." Eldric exhaled deeply as he returned to life. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome back," Anon greeted with a smile.


    Eldric began to sweat profusely and took cautious steps backward.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Anon asked as he disappeared from his position and reappeared behind Eldric.


    Eldric sensed a menacing aura behind him, compelling him to cast a defensive barrier around his body.


    "U-Ultimate Defense B-Barrier..." Eldric stammered fearfully, covering himself in a thick mana barrier. It was his most potent defensive skill.


    "Hehe... Let''s see what this barrier of yours can withstand," Anon said as he seized Eldric''s neck from behind and threw him to the ground. Eldric''s mana barrier prevented him from sustaining damage, but he was immobilized, unable to move or flee from Anon''s presence.


    "What''s happening? It''s like my entire body is frozen; I can''t take a single step... I lack the strength to even stand up in front of him. What should I do¡ªguh..." Before he could muster any strength, Anon stood over his chest, pointing him toward the ground.


    Then, Anon aimed his finger at Maison.


    "Hmm... Is he pointing at me?" Maison asked, puzzled.


    "He is... I believe," one of the royal ministers remarked.


    Anon redirected his finger, pointing it back at Eldric.


    Maison, his expression filled with anger, rose from his seat.


    "This rascal..." Maison uttered, his tone furious.


    "Maison, sit down... Don''t let him provoke you," Mrs. Glen advised.


    Anon grinned, took a deep drag on his cigar, and exhaled smoke, concentrating mana into his chest, as he had done before, but this time, the energy was five times more potent.


    "N-No... N-Noooo..." Eldric cried out, but it was clear what was going to occur.


    Anon''s chest radiated with a golden glow, while his throat emitted a dark green light.


    "My Queen, the energy within his body is extremely destructive. If he releases that energy toward the boy, it will shatter the immortal formation beneath the ground, and Eldric will perish," one of the mages warned, panic in his voice.


    Sam heard the news and announced it loudly, "Mr. Jule... Stop! You will kill him. The immortal formation will shatter..."


    "Damn it... I can''t control it. The energy within my chest is escalating rapidly, becoming more unmanageable with each passing second. If I make even the slightest movement, my throat will explode, and the audience seated in front of me will perish," Anon realized, struggling to hold the energy within. Blood streamed from his eyes, and the glow from his chest intensified with each passing moment.


    Everyone watched, waiting to see what would happen next.


    Eve and Deris were equally curious about Anon''s course of action.


    "The energy within his chest is incredibly concentrated. If he releases it, the immortal formation will be destroyed..." Mike observed from above the Colosseum.


    "You can''t go... Everyone will see you," No.300 advised Mike, attempting to restrain him.


    "N-No... Please... I beg you," Eldric pleaded desperately, unable to escape even when Anon removed his foot from his chest.


    ''LINKKKKKK....'' Anon shouted mentally.


    [I understand, Master.]


    Link took his original snake form and wrapped around Anon''s neck.


    [Master, I will reposition your neck to face the sky.]


    ''DO IT...FASTTTTT'' Anon ordered.


    Link arched his hood backward, shifting Anon''s neck upward toward the sky.


    [NOW, MASTER....] Link spoke.


    As soon as Anon''s gaze met the sun, he opened his mouth and unleashed the roar towards the sky.


    Everyone covered their ears and stood up, even the Queen herself rose from her royal chair, her face etched in astonishment.


    "Beautiful..." Fiona spoke.


    (Deafening Roar, Seventh and Last Form: SOARING THROUGH THE HEAVENS)


    BHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN


    The sound tore holes in the clouds and sliced through the air. It resembled a massive dragon ascending to the heavens.


    Meanwhile, Link struggled to maintain his form, as the energy emanating from Anon''s throat was immensely destructive. If he released his hold on Anon''s throat, his body would explode along with Anon''s throat.


    [I warned you, Master, to keep your anger in check...] Link spoke with a tense voice as he tightened the grip around his neck.


    Anon''s roar on that day became the sole sound heard across all the kingdoms of the holy land simultaneously.


    Human Kingdom...


    "What was that?" Derein, who sat atop her castle with Arthur, asked as she heard the sound.


    "Eh... Probably some child playing with a toy in the garden," Arthur replied nonchalantly, leaning in to kiss Derein.


    Dwarf Kingdom...


    "What the hell was that ?" An old dwarf questioned.


    "I don''t know, My King. It''s coming from the Elven Kingdom. Our radars have detected something very unusual at the centre of the elven kingdom." Another Dwarf answered.

 Chapter 408 Chapter-408

    Anon halted the skill after one minute.


    All eyes were fixed on Eldric, whose eyes had receded deep into their sockets. His muscles and bones were visible, his skin peeled from his body. It appeared as though he were still standing in the arena, but in reality, he had perished 32 seconds ago.


    Anon discontinued his skill, retrieved another cigar from his inventory, and lit it, puffing away as if nothing had transpired.


    "T-That skill... How did he obtain such a skill?" Mrs. Glen asked, her expression filled with shock.


    Not only Mrs. Glen but everyone around the Queen, including the guards, royal ministers, and even the royal mages, were astonished.


    "He must have acquired that skill when he blew the trumpet. Our father always spoke of it, that the one who played the Trumpet would receive unimaginable power. Is this the power of which our father spoke?" Fiona pondered, gazing at Anon with a smile.


    Jessica had similar thoughts as she observed Anon.


    "L-Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Jule used a single skill to eliminate his opponent without even laying a hand on him. Is this the might of royalty? Could Mr. Jule truly win this year''s Academic Exchange Event and alter the course of history?" Sam declared.


    "Master, did you acquire that skill from the Trumpet?" Jessica inquired.


    "Yes, my dear," Anon confirmed.


    "I knew it."


    Suddenly, the immortal arena illuminated, and Eldric''s body was restored to its original state.


    "Haaaaaah...." Eldric exhaled deeply as he returned to life. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome back," Anon greeted with a smile.


    Eldric began to sweat profusely and took cautious steps backward.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Anon asked as he disappeared from his position and reappeared behind Eldric.


    Eldric sensed a menacing aura behind him, compelling him to cast a defensive barrier around his body.


    "U-Ultimate Defense B-Barrier..." Eldric stammered fearfully, covering himself in a thick mana barrier. It was his most potent defensive skill.


    "Hehe... Let''s see what this barrier of yours can withstand," Anon said as he seized Eldric''s neck from behind and threw him to the ground. Eldric''s mana barrier prevented him from sustaining damage, but he was immobilized, unable to move or flee from Anon''s presence.


    "What''s happening? It''s like my entire body is frozen; I can''t take a single step... I lack the strength to even stand up in front of him. What should I do¡ªguh..." Before he could muster any strength, Anon stood over his chest, pointing him toward the ground.


    Then, Anon aimed his finger at Maison.


    "Hmm... Is he pointing at me?" Maison asked, puzzled.


    "He is... I believe," one of the royal ministers remarked.


    Anon redirected his finger, pointing it back at Eldric.


    Maison, his expression filled with anger, rose from his seat.


    "This rascal..." Maison uttered, his tone furious.


    "Maison, sit down... Don''t let him provoke you," Mrs. Glen advised.


    Anon grinned, took a deep drag on his cigar, and exhaled smoke, concentrating mana into his chest, as he had done before, but this time, the energy was five times more potent.


    "N-No... N-Noooo..." Eldric cried out, but it was clear what was going to occur.


    Anon''s chest radiated with a golden glow, while his throat emitted a dark green light.


    "My Queen, the energy within his body is extremely destructive. If he releases that energy toward the boy, it will shatter the immortal formation beneath the ground, and Eldric will perish," one of the mages warned, panic in his voice.


    Sam heard the news and announced it loudly, "Mr. Jule... Stop! You will kill him. The immortal formation will shatter..."


    "Damn it... I can''t control it. The energy within my chest is escalating rapidly, becoming more unmanageable with each passing second. If I make even the slightest movement, my throat will explode, and the audience seated in front of me will perish," Anon realized, struggling to hold the energy within. Blood streamed from his eyes, and the glow from his chest intensified with each passing moment.


    Everyone watched, waiting to see what would happen next.


    Eve and Deris were equally curious about Anon''s course of action.


    "The energy within his chest is incredibly concentrated. If he releases it, the immortal formation will be destroyed..." Mike observed from above the Colosseum.


    "You can''t go... Everyone will see you," No.300 advised Mike, attempting to restrain him.


    "N-No... Please... I beg you," Eldric pleaded desperately, unable to escape even when Anon removed his foot from his chest.


    ''LINKKKKKK....'' Anon shouted mentally.


    [I understand, Master.]


    Link took his original snake form and wrapped around Anon''s neck.


    [Master, I will reposition your neck to face the sky.]


    ''DO IT...FASTTTTT'' Anon ordered.


    Link arched his hood backward, shifting Anon''s neck upward toward the sky.


    [NOW, MASTER....] Link spoke.


    As soon as Anon''s gaze met the sun, he opened his mouth and unleashed the roar towards the sky.


    Everyone covered their ears and stood up, even the Queen herself rose from her royal chair, her face etched in astonishment.


    "Beautiful..." Fiona spoke.


    (Deafening Roar, Seventh and Last Form: SOARING THROUGH THE HEAVENS)


    BHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN


    The sound tore holes in the clouds and sliced through the air. It resembled a massive dragon ascending to the heavens.


    Meanwhile, Link struggled to maintain his form, as the energy emanating from Anon''s throat was immensely destructive. If he released his hold on Anon''s throat, his body would explode along with Anon''s throat.


    [I warned you, Master, to keep your anger in check...] Link spoke with a tense voice as he tightened the grip around his neck.


    Anon''s roar on that day became the sole sound heard across all the kingdoms of the holy land simultaneously.


    Human Kingdom...


    "What was that?" Derein, who sat atop her castle with Arthur, asked as she heard the sound.


    "Eh... Probably some child playing with a toy in the garden," Arthur replied nonchalantly, leaning in to kiss Derein.


    Dwarf Kingdom...


    "What the hell was that ?" An old dwarf questioned.


    "I don''t know, My King. It''s coming from the Elven Kingdom. Our radars have detected something very unusual at the centre of the elven kingdom." Another Dwarf answered.

 Chapter 409 Chapter-409

    Anon finally ceased the Deafening Roar after five minutes, collapsing to his knees. His aura weakened, and he felt as though someone had thrust a long, scorching spear through his throat.


    "M-MOTHER.... Save mmeeeeeee...." Eldric cried out, wetting his pants, as he sprinted toward the Colosseum''s exit.


    Link returned to his tattoo form, and Anon slowly rose from the ground.


    "Who won?" Anon inquired, looking at Sam with a perplexed expression.


    "Y-Yes... Ladies and gentlemen, after a fierce and captivating battle, we have the victor of today''s final match. A resounding round of applause for Mr. Jule, the Royal Candidate," Sam announced.


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    The audience erupted into applause as they retook their seats. Even Fiona joined in the applause.


    ''I''ve depleted every ounce of stamina in my body. It feels as if I''ve run around the world three times without rest. Damn, my throat hurts,'' Anon thought, walking back to his seat and sitting next to Fiona.


    "What were you trying to say earlier, Mr. Jule? I didn''t understand. Can you explain it again?" Maison inquired.


    "Really? You want to pursue this after witnessing that?" Anon responded.


    "Well, I''ll let it slide this time, but just this once," Maison said, returning to his seat.


    "So, you obtained a potent skill from blowing that Trumpet, huh?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    "I did," Anon affirmed, donning his sunglasses and reclining in his chair.


    "Mr. Jule, you''re unique. Truly special. Now that I''ve found you, I won''t let you go," Fiona replied with a smile.


    "Good... I''d love to squeeze some things," Anon replied with a grin.


    "Huh...? Did you just say that to me?" Fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "I want to squeeze... Boobies," Anon quipped as he smiled.


    "What the hell are you¡ª" Fiona began, her tone angry, but she suddenly realized that Anon was sleep-talking.


    "Ah... Sleep-talking. He must be really exhausted from the match," Fiona dismissed it and resumed observing the arena.


    ''Phew, Dodged a bullet there. For a moment, I forgot she''s the Elven Queen,'' Anon thought, a smile on his face.


    Sam approached the stage.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, many different and unbelievable things happened today. Even the history of our kingdom was altered by a very powerful young man. But in the end, it''s all good. Today, we''ve learned that no foreign force can conquer our kingdom as long as we have promising youngsters like Mr. Gryphon, Mr. Jule, and Miss Elowen."


    "This doesn''t end here. Today was just the first day of the academic exchange event, and I guarantee we''ll bring you more talented candidates over the next fifteen days. After those fifteen days, the elimination of candidates will begin, and that''s when the real competition starts. So, make sure to return, everyone.


    I''ll take my leave now and ask our Queen to offer some words of motivation before her departure," Sam declared as he stepped down from the stage.


    Fiona stood up and walked a few steps forward...


    "Hello, my children. Since you all witnessed what Mr. Jule did today and you all know why I chose him to fight for me in this year''s Academic Exchange Event. He is very strong, as you all saw just now. I don''t want to discriminate among my children, so I''m giving you all an equal chance to earn the reward you work hard for."


    "Mr. Jule, the candidate fighting for Royalty, my official candidate. Anyone who faces him from tomorrow onward and wins even a single match against him will be declared the immediate winner of this entire Exchange Event," Fiona announced.


    A moment of utter silence enveloped the entire Colosseum, and then everyone burst into different expressions¡ªshock, jealousy, anger.


    "M-My Queen, what are you saying? It''s not ethical to¡ª" Mrs. Glen tried to speak but was immediately cut off by Fiona''s smile.


    "What''s wrong, Mrs. Glen? Don''t you have faith in Maison?" Fiona asked. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-It''s not that. What if someone else defeats Mr. Jule and becomes the tournament''s winner, while Maison doesn''t even get a chance to face him?" Mrs. Glen inquired.


    "You''re right, Mrs. Glen," Fiona replied, thinking for a moment.


    "Thank you¡ª"


    "Mr. Jule, do you intend to lose to someone in this competition?" Fiona asked, smiling.


    "I don''t," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Will you lose in this competition, Mr. Jule?" Fiona inquired again, looking at Mrs. Glen this time.


    "I won''t," Anon replied, his expression calm and carefree.


    "You see, I know what I''m saying, and if he loses, he''ll pay with his life," Fiona added, addressing Mrs. Glen.


    "I-I see, My Queen," Mrs. Glen said, immediately ending the discussion.


    "I''ll take my leave now, my children. I''ll see you tomorrow morning," Fiona concluded as she exited the Colosseum with Anon and the other ministers.


    Once the Queen left the Colosseum, it erupted in noise.


    "What the hell?"


    "The Queen just declared that, didn''t she?"


    "Let''s go to the match-setting committee and see if I have a match with him."


    "I think she really has so much confidence in him."


    "Who the hell is that guy? Did you see that technique he used? It was at the very least an S-rank ability."


    The audience buzzed with conversation and exited the Colosseum.


    "My Queen, are you sure about this?" one of the mages asked.


    "Yes, my Queen. If it was a mistake in your speech, we can correct it for you," another mage added.


    "I''m sure about this, and it''s not a mistake in my speech. Just let it happen. I believe in that kid. Look at him; he''s here to win. He won''t go down that easily; there''s something special about him. I felt it when he picked up that Trumpet, and he''s definitely going to win this tournament," Fiona said.


    "I pray that the great gods grant your wishes, my Queen."


    They all boarded their carriages and returned to their homes.


    "Wait, my home is here¡ª" Anon began, but the carriage sped past his home without slowing down.


    "You''re not going to live there anymore, Mr. Jule. Your mother and sister have been moved to the Royal Palace. Until your house is ready for use again and while you''re participating in the Academic Exchange Event, you''ll stay with me in the Royal Palace," Fiona explained.


    ''Hehehe.... This is what you call ''The key to the treasury fell into my lap on its own. Let''s start the main body corruption,'' Anon thought with a silent smile.

 Chapter 410 Chapter-410

    Screeeechhh


    The carriages halted in front of the castle, and everyone disembarked.


    "Welcome back, My Queen."


    "Welcome back, My Queen," the servants promptly greeted Fiona, bowing down to her.


    "So, what are your plans for this evening?" Fiona inquired of Anon.


    "Nothing in particular. Since my mother and sister are already here, I don''t have any plans. I suppose I''ll just focus on training my body," Anon replied with a stoic expression.


    "Hmm...? What a boring youngster you are. I haven''t seen anyone like you in the last 200 years. Don''t you like girls or want to have fun? This is the royal palace, kid. You can wish for anything, and it will come true here, except the throne, hahaha," Fiona teased.


    "I''ll go and take some rest in my room," Anon said as he began walking toward his room.


    "Wait..." Fiona stopped him.


    "Yes?" Anon asked, turning around.


    "Today, I''m hosting a party to celebrate your match victory. You should come, but I''m not forcing you. It''s entirely up to you," Fiona offered.


    "I''ll think about it," Anon replied as he continued heading to his room.


    Fiona was entirely taken aback by Anon''s response.


    ''No one in this kingdom has ever said these words to me except this guy. If you weren''t my golden opportunity to become the perfect Queen, I swear to the 14 elven gods... you''d be dead by now,'' Fiona thought as she watched Anon walk away.


    "Ma''am, your bath is ready. Shall we go?" maid Maria asked.


    "Yes, Maria," Fiona replied, following the maid to her bath.


    Meanwhile, Anon was walking through the corridors with a smile on his face...


    "M-Mr. Jule... W-Welcome back," a maid greeted Anon as he passed through the hallway. This maid was the same one Fiona had assigned to him on his first day.


    Anon immediately grabbed the maid by her waist and pinned her to the wall.


    "Hello, love. Still so formal with me, huh...?" Anon asked as he lightly touched her left cheek with his fingers and trailed them down to her neck slowly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-Mr. Jule, someone will see us here," the maid said with a red face, her heart racing like a train, and her breathing erratic.


    "My, my, look at you. Getting all shy, huh...? In bed, you don''t behave the same, do you?" Anon teased with a smile, slipping his fingers inside her dress and applying pressure against her.


    "Anhhh.... I-I have work... I''ll serve you tonight, Mr. Jule," the maid said in a very shy tone as she managed to free herself and quickly left.


    "Oh, you will..." Anon muttered in a low voice, looking at her with a sinister smile.


    ''Show me,'' Anon commanded.


    Suddenly, a semi-transparent window appeared in front of him...


    [Fola''s Mind Corruption: 20%]


    ''Not bad... Corrupt one apple, and the whole basket will start rotting on its own,'' Anon thought as he turned around and walked toward his room.


    Now she would boast about it to her other maid friends... the virus of carnal desires will start to spread now.


    "Hey, do you know the guy Queen brought in, three days ago?" Fola asked, standing among her other maid friends.


    "Oh, the muscular guy?"


    "Oh my god. He''s so sexy. I wish he''d take me into his bed by force and ravage me like some cheap slut." one of the other milfy maid remarked.


    "Bitch, you''re married and you have 3 children; have some shame. Let us have him." Other maid spoke.


    "What happened next, Fola? Did he take you to his bed and fucked you like a cheap slut ? Was his dick big ?" one of the maids asked with curiosity.


    "Well, he did take me into his bed the night he arrived at the castle, and believe me, it was the best night of my life. I''d never seen such a big and thick dick in my life, my boyfriend was like nothing in front of him.


    He throwed me into his bed like an object, removed my clothes and he took off my panties with his mouth. Then he started to lick my pussy with his tongue and it felt like heaven." Fola explained.


    "Eew... What do you mean, he started licking you ?"


    "You idiots... you wouldn''t understand. His tongue moved on my pussy just like a god''s hand on a harp. Then he... well, you can guess. That feeling...


    Anhhh. I still can''t forget it," Fola spoke with closed eyes, lost in her reverie.


    "So, was it that good?" a maid asked.


    "Good? The next day, I broke up with my boyfriend. I don''t want to be touched by anyone else other than Mr. Jule now. Just now, he grabbed me in the hallway and pinned me to the wall like a wild beast. Ahhh...


    I want night to fall even faster now so I can go to his room and do it again," Fola said as she left the room.


    "Hey, do you think I stand a chance with him?"


    "Yeah... No. Hahaha..."


    "Hahaha...."


    "Hehehe...."


    Laughter filled the room.


    In Anon''s room...


    Anon was sitting by the window, looking outside.


    "How should I corrupt the Queen?" Anon mused, watching the kids playing in the garden.


    "She doesn''t eat or drink the same things as everyone else, and her food is magically checked, so there''s a high chance of me getting caught if I tamper with it. I have to find another way to corrupt¡ª" As Anon was pondering this, his gaze fell upon Fate, who was leaving the castle with her soldiers.


    "Hehe... I heard that the one who checks her food every night is none other than Mrs. Fate herself. So, why not corrupt her first? It''s time for me to complete that date, I guess." Anon thought as he leaped out of the window and landed directly in front of Fate.


    Thud


    Fate and her soldiers immediately drew their weapons, pointing them at Anon.


    "Hello, Commander Faith," Anon greeted her with a smile.


    "Weapons down," Faith ordered, ignoring Anon as she continued walking.

 Chapter 411 Chapter-411

    "Hey, Are you ignoring me ?" Anon asked as he continued to walk with her.


    "Mr. Jule, please return back to your room. We are on a mission right now and we don''t have time to play with you." Fate replied as she continued to walk again and ignored Anon.


    "Hmm...? Are you ignoring me ?" Anon asked as he blocked her way.


    "You guys, go ahead. I will have a small talk with Mr. Jule and come to you in a bit." Faith ordered and her soldiers immediately followed her orders.


    "What do you want to say ? Say it fast... i don''t have that much time to waste on you." Faith spoke with an angry expression.


    "Are you angry with me ?" Anon asked.


    "Huh... Me ? No, No... How can I be angry on you ? How can anyone be angry on a guy, who promised the girl a date, but he never showed up to it.


    After 7 days, he shows up and guess what ? He was charged with his father''s murder. After this he was being carried to the castle, but he blows the gate away and runs from the carriage and as if this wasn''t enough, he humiliated me in front of the Queen too.


    Can you be angry on a cute guy like that ?" Faith asked with a fake smile on her face.


    ''What a drama Queen ? I thought she would be a bit wise but i guess all bitches are same when it comes to this stuff. Well, let''s play with it... manipulation is best done with emotions.'' Anon thought.


    "Look, i admit that I did somethings, that i wasn''t supposed to do and i am sorry for that but I want to make it up to you. Let''s go on an another date, what do you say ?" Anon asked.


    "No Mr. Jule. I am not going to stand another night near a fucking lake waiting for a boy who never shows up to his dates and you should go and prepare for your next match." Faith spoke as she started walking again.


    "Hey, i apologized for it." Anon spoke as he followed her to her carriage.


    ''Once i corrupt this bitch... I will train her througly like a real bitch. Who will stand up when I say ''Stand'' and Sit down when I say ''Sit'', just you wait.'' Anon thought as he looked at Faith with a perverted smile.


    Faith opened her carriage door and walked in. She immediately closed the door as soon as she got inside, so that Anon couldn''t get inside behind her.


    But as soon as she sat down on her seat, she noticed a presence besides her.


    Faith immediately turned around and noticed that Anon is already sitting there.


    "Hello..." Anon spoke as he waved at her with a smile.


    "Y-You... But how ?" Faith questioned as she looked towards the gate and noticed that it was still locked.


    "Magic, my Darling." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''D-D-D-Darling ? D-Did he just called me ''Darling'' ?'' Faith wondered as her face turned red due to shyness.


    "Is something wrong ? Why is your face all red ?" Anon questioned as he puts his hand on her forehead.


    ''Ah, he is touching me... his manly smell is going inside my nostrils, it''s like my nose is melting from his smell.'' Faith thought as she started sniffing.


    "Umm...? What are you doing ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    Faith immediately looked at Anon and stopped sniffing.


    "N-Nothing... you get out of this carriage right now." Fate spoke as she pointed towards the gate of the carriage.


    "Calm down... I am coming with you on this case. Just chill out." Anon spoke as she looked at Faith with a serious expression. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure ?" Faith asked.


    "Yes and there is a hair on your nose... let me pick it up for you." Anon spoke as he used his hand to pick up the hair from Faith''s nose but suddenly he noticed something.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    Faith closed her eyes and started sniffing Anon''s hand, just like a dog would do.


    ''Wait, Is this what i think, it is ?'' Anon wondered as he removed his hand from her face.


    Faith immediately stopped sniffing.


    ''Hehehehe... this is fucking awesome. She is like the perfect bitch running around to get tamed. She has a fucking smell fetish. Hahaha... i don''t know why but many evil thoughts are popping into my mind.


    I don''t know how this got missed from my eyes when we first met ?'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his head and an evil idea popped up in his mind.


    "Woah, I am sweating inside this carriage." Anon spoke as he took out his handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his sweat with it.


    *gulp*


    Seeing this view, Faith immediately gulped a mouth full of saliva and looked at Anon.


    Anon noticed this with one eye and dropped his handkerchief.


    "Oops, I think I dropped it, i should pick-"


    "I will pick it up. Don''t you dare bend down." Faith spoke in a very hurried sound as she swiftly bent down and grabbed Anon''s handkerchief from the ground.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he pretended to look out of the window.


    Faith looked at Anon and noticed that he was looking outside,


    So she quickly puts Anon''s handkerchief to her nose and takes a very deep sniff.


    ''OH MY FUCKING GOD!!!! What a great smell ?'' Faith thought as she closed her eyes and got engaged in her Sniffing.


    ''What the fuck ? She is a bigger masochist than i thought.'' Anon thought as he looked at her for a moment and then turned his head towards the window again.


    "Here, you go." Faith spoke as she came back up and gave it back to Anon.


    "You can keep it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Huh...? W-W-Why would I k-keep your H-Handkerchief ?" Faith asked with a confused expression as if she was trying to hide something.


    "Well, okay." Anon spoke as he took it back from her hands.


    "I was just trying to give it to you as a gift for our missed date and-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Faith grabbed the handkerchief back from his hands.


    "Well, if it''s that type of gift. I should accept it or you would get disappointed and I don''t want to see you cry like a child." Faith spoke as her face turned red.


    "Yes, Yes... you are right. I would be very disappointed..." Anon replied in a low tone as a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 412 Chapter-412

    click


    The carriage stopped in front of a grand mansion, and Anon opened the carriage gate. He stepped out first, then offered a helping hand to Faith.


    "So, why are we here again? Isn''t this the Dark Elven territory, if I remember correctly?" Anon asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Yes, our presence was requested here by the Chief Commander of the Dark Elves," Faith replied.


    "Do you know anything about your mission?" Anon inquired.


    "No, but the official letter said that it was a very critical matter, and we had to come as soon as possible, so we came," Faith replied as she started walking inside, and all the soldiers followed.


    As Anon and Faith proceeded toward the grand mansion, the main gates opened, revealing five Dark Elves in dark blue plate armor who stepped out.


    Upon reaching a certain distance, both groups halted.


    "Hello, I am Julia, the Chief Commander of the Dark Elves, and this is my Vice Commander, Ella," Julia introduced herself, shaking hands with Faith, followed by Ella.


    "I am Faith, the one and only Chief Commander of the White Elves," Faith responded.


    "It''s nice to meet you, ma''am. I am very sorry for summoning you on such short notice, but it was very important," Julia explained.


    "No problem. Let''s proceed and take a look without wasting any more time here," Faith suggested.


    "Please follow me," Julia said, leading everyone inside the mansion.


    Faith walked alongside Julia, while Ella and Anon walked together.


    "Jule," Anon introduced himself, extending his hand for a handshake. However, Ella just looked at Anon without responding.


    "My name is Jule," Anon repeated.


    "I understood the first time. What role do you play in this team?" Ella asked with a disgusted expression.


    Anon quickly withdrew his hand and responded, "I am just a nobody."


    "Are you a noble, Mr. Nobody?" Ella questioned.


    "I am not, ma''am," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Then keep your disgusting hands away from me because I am a noble girl, Mr. Nobody. Even if I am dying, you don''t have to touch me. You know what? Don''t even talk to me with that pathetic mouth of yours," Ella declared with an egotistical tone.


    ''Yep, that''s the right amount of attitude to get you killed. I can''t believe she''s still alive,'' Anon thought.


    "Got that, ma''am," Anon responded with a smile.


    "Ella, be nice to the guests. How many times do I have to tell you this? Please forgive her, Sir. She is just a spoiled kid," Julia intervened.


    "Sorry, ma''am," Ella muttered in a low tone.


    "So, what happened here?" Faith asked as she noticed bloodstains on the wall.


    "This morning, we received a report of unusual events taking place in this house. The neighbors continuously reported hearing loud shouting noises and sharp scratching sounds coming from this house.


    Our teams were immediately dispatched to investigate, but..." Julia began, her expression turning somber, and she stopped mid-sentence.


    "But... what?" Faith inquired.


    "None of them returned from the mansion," Julia continued.


    "Why? What happened?" Faith pressed.


    "We don''t know," Julia replied.


    "What do you mean?" Faith asked.


    "He will explain everything to you," Julia said, leading everyone into a room and gesturing toward a well-dressed Dark Elf seated inside with his hand on his temple. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Freeman, I have called for backup. Please explain the situation to her. She is the Chief Commander of the White Elves, Mrs. Faith, and these are her soldiers," Julia said before leaving the room.


    "Why is Julia involving White Elves in this matter?" Mr. Freeman whispered in a hushed voice.


    "Please explain quickly. We need to take action," Faith urged as she looked at the man.


    "Yes... please, have a seat," Mr. Freeman requested.


    Both Faith and Anon took a seat on the sofa, their curiosity evident as they focused on Mr. Freeman.


    "My daughter, Levine, got involved in some illegal work related to the transportation of illegal substances, or what you might call..."


    "Drug supplier. She''s a drug supplier, right?" Anon guessed with a smile.


    "Yes, that. She was a drug supplier, but twelve months ago, she got in contact with a man who paid her a significant amount of money just to test his drug.


    She began taking it for fun, but within three days, she developed an addiction, and within six months, she was fully addicted to that drug."


    "Wait, you let your own daughter take drugs?" Faith asked with a puzzled expression.


    "I am ashamed of that... I became so consumed with making money that I forgot to take care of my baby daughter, and God is punishing me for that today. Sob-Sob," Mr. Freeman said, tears welling up in his eyes.


    "Okay, what happened after that?" Faith inquired.


    "She stopped going out, but her friends started visiting our house more often. At first, I thought it was normal, but after some time, they began staying here in my house. They wouldn''t leave. This morning, some of our maids took breakfast to their room, but as soon as one entered the room, a very horrific and terrifying scream started emanating from it.


    The head maid immediately informed me, and I rushed to her room as quickly as possible. When I opened that door... I saw something very horrifying," Mr. Freeman paused, a traumatized look on his face.


    "What did you see, Mr. Freeman? Tell me, what did you see?" Faith urged, waving her hand in front of him.


    "C-Cannibalism... S-She and her friends were eating the maid''s body like some monsters. I immediately closed the door and retreated to my room. Before I could call the authorities, many guards were already standing on my doorstep.


    They barged into the house but when they barged into my daughter''s room, not even one of them came out of that room.


    I opened the door slightly and saw that all of them died brutally and that they are being eaten by my daughter and her friends.


    Suddenly another batch of soldiers barged into the house, i warned them to stop but they didn''t stop and barged into the same room.


    This happened for the next one hour, no matter how much armed you go inside that room, you turn out to be a dead body." Mr. freeman explained.

 Chapter 413 Chapter-413

    "So, basically, your daughter is inside that room with exactly three of her friends, two of whom are male and one is female, and they are brutally killing anyone who enters that room, right?" Faith asked Mr. Freeman.


    "Yes, and she is eating them too," Mr. Freeman replied.


    "Well, your daughter has saved money on food. I mean, that''s a good thing, right?" Anon spoke with a smile on his face as he lit his cigar and took a puff.


    Everyone inside the room immediately looked at Anon with very serious expressions.


    "What?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Mr. Jule, don''t make jokes about it," Faith spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "I was just trying to lighten the mood," Anon replied as he continued to puff on his cigar.


    Suddenly, Julia and her soldiers entered the room.


    "So, are you aware of the circumstances now?" Julia asked.


    "We are," Faith replied.


    "How do you want to proceed?" Julia inquired.


    "Well, I am thinking of using bait to lure out one of them, but... I just don''t know what I am going to use as bait," Faith replied.


    "We already tried that; we used meat, weed, ganja, and every other drug. They don''t seem to react to anything," Julia spoke.


    "You said you saw her kill everyone that went inside that room, right?" Anon asked Mr. Freeman. Without looking at him, he flicked his finger and dropped the ashes of the cigar into a golden ashtray placed on the table in front of him.


    "Is he talking to me?" Mr. Freeman asked Faith with a confused expression.


    "I am," Anon replied as he turned his neck towards Mr. Freeman. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, yes... I did. She is brutal when she kills. It''s like a monster took over her body," Freeman spoke.


    "Was she using magic while killing them?" Anon asked.


    "Huh...? N-No, she killed them with just her hands," Freeman replied.


    "Did any of her friends use magic in this entire killing session?" Anon questioned.


    "No, but why are you asking that? I already told you that they''ve become monsters and they are killing people," Freeman spoke.


    "Yeah, I know," Anon replied as he stood up from his place and started walking towards Mr. Freeman.


    "Excuse me, one moment. Mr. Jule, come with me," Faith said as she grabbed Anon''s hand and led him into the hallway.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "What am I doing?" Anon questioned back.


    "You are asking illogical and stupid questions to our only witness and a father whose daughter just became a cannibal monster. I thought you were here just to observe?" Faith asked with an angry expression.


    "Look, beautiful, I will not take part in your investigation anymore, but I would like to point out one thing. Just assume you became a monster, and you were also the top-class magic user of your academy back in the day. What would you kill people with? Magic or your hands?" Anon asked as he took a puff of his cigar.


    "What kind of question is that?" Faith replied with a confused look.


    "Just answer," Anon insisted.


    "Okay, I would definitely use magic because my magic would get heightened after becoming a monster," Faith spoke.


    "Good, now your question is, why isn''t his daughter doing that? Because the graduating degree from her magic academy states that she was the top-class magic user of her batch," Anon replied with a smile.


    "You mean her intelligence has been sacrificed, and she can''t enchant spells due to that, right?" Faith asked with a curious expression.


    "Exactly. Now, figure out the rest. I will go and take a nap," Anon spoke as he went back inside the room and sat down in the chair.


    Faith immediately went to Julia and explained this to her.


    "So, what are you implying with this, Mrs. Faith?" Julia asked.


    "I am implying that we should use magic to fight them. If our soldiers are weak against them physically, we can make up for it in the magic aspects," Faith replied.


    "Yes, you are right," Ella spoke up.


    "Well, let''s go then. What are we waiting for?" Julia spoke as she started walking toward the exit of the room. Faith began following her, but suddenly she noticed that Anon wasn''t coming with her.


    "What happened, Mr. Jule? Aren''t you going to come with us?" Faith asked with a smile.


    "Na, you guys go. I will be here in case you release them out of their cage," Anon replied.


    "What do you mean by cage?" Julia asked as she halted her steps.


    "Well, there are four monsters in one room of this house across the hall, who killed over a hundred people, and you think he won''t keep them in a cage?" Anon spoke as he pointed toward Mr. Freeman.


    "Why would he cage up his own daughter, and he didn''t know that she would turn into a monster in the first place. Are you in your right mind?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I hope she is right. Huh... Mr. Freeman?" Anon spoke as he blew a mouthful of smoke at Mr. Freeman''s face and looked at him with a smile.


    "I-I... This..." Mr. Freeman''s tone started stammering.


    Julia immediately drew her sword and pointed it at Mr. Freeman as she asked, "Is this true, Mr. Freeman?"


    "I-I-I-I... This was... Meant..." Freeman started speaking nonsense as soon as he looked at Julia''s sword.


    "Over a hundred of my soldiers have been turned into your daughter''s fucking dinner. I called the Chief Commander from the white side, and you are fucking lying to us this whole time ? I am so angry at this moment that I can stab this sword through your heart and get it out through your brain, Mr. Freeman.


    So, either you speak the entire truth in the next three seconds, or I will kill you first, and then kill the thing that''s inside that room," Julia shouted as she touched her sword''s tip to Mr. Freeman''s throat.


    "Okay, I will tell you everything. Please remove the sword." Freeman spoke up.

 Chapter 414 Chapter-414

    "I will tell you everything. I was the one who got her addicted to that drug, and now she is a monster. That''s all I can tell you; now you can do whatever you want with me," Mr. Freeman spoke as he closed his eyes and thought that Julia would kill him now.


    But the opposite happened. Julia withdrew her sword from his neck.


    "Bring me a chair," Julia shouted.


    Ella immediately grabbed a wooden chair and gave it to Julia.


    "Mr. Freeman, please take a seat," Julia spoke.


    Freeman didn''t understand anything and followed her command silently.


    He sat down on the wooden chair and started wondering why she ordered him to do this.


    Julia unsheathed her sword at a very high speed and stabbed it right through Mr. Freeman''s right knee.


    Clisshhh


    Mr. Freeman felt unbearable pain in his knee that for the first two seconds not even a single sound came out of his mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." Only after two seconds he shouted so loudly.


    "You fucking son of a bitch. You think we are living meat that you can feed to your daughter and then say two simple sentences to get out of this matter? Do we look like fucking nuts to you, who will sacrifice ourselves for you? What will I say to the family of those soldiers that you killed brutally?" Julia asked as anger appeared clearly on her face.


    ''Oh my God, she is wife material,'' Anon thought as he covered his smile with his hand and looked at Mr. Freeman who was suffering like a rat in a trap.


    "Y-You... can''t do this. You can''t torture me. Ahhh... You are the chief commander of the kingdom, you are bound by the law of the kingdom... you have to arrest me for my crime and investigate me in the royal court.


    You can''t harm the only witness of this incident," Mr. Freeman spoke with a cunning smile forming over his lips.


    "Well, you are right. I can''t harm you now, since I am standing here as the chief commander of the dark elves," Julia spoke as she backed off from Freeman and turned around to look at Ella.


    "Hehehe... I...know. Fuck this hurts," Freeman spoke as he smiled like a bastard.


    "Ella, how many leaves are granted to a chief commander?" Julia asked.


    "Two per year, ma''am. One for emergency and one for pressure release," Ella replied.


    "Good... I am taking the pressure release one, now," Julia spoke as she removed her golden shining badge from her chest and tossed it toward Ella.


    As soon as Ella grabbed the badge, Julia unsheathed a long dagger, turned around with the highest speed possible, and stabbed it directly into Freeman''s other knee.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Freeman shouted like a dog whose tail had just been stepped on.


    "Well, guess who is off duty?" Julia spoke as she looked at Freeman.


    Anon immediately turned around and slowly removed his hand from his mouth; he saw that there was blood coming out of his nose.


    ''Fuck... She is hot. Why did I meet the good ones so late? I bet she isn''t married, though,'' Anon thought as he looked at his hand.


    "Here..." A white elf soldier gave Anon her handkerchief. She was the same elf soldier that Anon was talking to back when he was getting carried to the royal court.


    "Thank you," Anon spoke as he took the handkerchief and wiped his nose. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "For someone who talks about power, you are very weak, huh? Can''t even see someone getting tortured," the elf soldier spoke as she smiled.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "No."


    "Then you won''t understand," Anon replied as he turned back.


    "Wait... What? Why does it matter if I have a boyfriend or not?" The elf soldier started thinking.


    "Tell me, Mr. Freeman. Why did you fucking do it?" Julia asked with a very angry expression.


    "You can''t kill me; you will immediately lose your position as the Chief Commander, and you will also get imprisonment for at least 100 years or worse... death penalty for killing an upper noble," Mr. Freeman spoke with a smile.


    "I am not here today, Mr. Freeman, neither are my comrades. Right now, all of us are on a holiday near the southern hills. Right, soldiers?" Julia spoke.


    "Yes, ma''am." All the soldiers immediately spoke as they also removed their duty badges.


    "Oh, that''s badass," Anon spoke.


    "Now, you speak or... Ella, sword," Julia spoke.


    "Yes, ma''am." Ella immediately unsheathed her sword and handed it over to Julia.


    Julia immediately pointed the sword directly at Mr. Freeman''s groin.


    "Wait, wait, wait.... I am speaking, I am speaking. I only have one daughter," Freeman immediately spoke up.


    "No, you have two daughters," a dark elf soldier spoke.


    "The other one is not mine; she belongs to my late brother who died in the war. All of this belongs to my brother, including this mansion, and he made a will that said I will take care of this stuff... until his daughter safely turns 150 years old. And if something happens to her during that period, the property will go to charity.


    But if she gets the property and something happens to her afterward, the property will be mine.


    I was ordered to hand over everything to my brother''s daughter yesterday. How can I do that? I maintained his property; I did everything for his daughter for the last 150 years. Can''t she die for me just this once?" Freeman shouted as he looked at Julia like a psychopathic bastard.


    "You sacrificed hundreds of lives for property? You fucking cunt... do you even realize what you have done?" Julia asked as she slapped Freeman.


    Slap


    "Commander Julia, control yourself. Let me talk to him," Faith spoke as she grabbed Julia''s hand to prevent her from slapping him again.


    "I-I am sorry that you had to see all this," Julia spoke as she backed off from Mr. Freeman.


    "Don''t worry; just let me talk to him," Faith spoke as she stood in front of Mr. Freeman.


    "How did you turn her and her friends into monsters?" Faith asked.


    "I got a special drug from a guy in the black market. He said that once anyone takes it, he or she will not be able to resist the urge to take it again, and once taken in the enough amount. They will start losing their intelligence. But I didn''t know that she would transform into a fucking monster and her friends too," Mr. Freeman replied.

 Chapter 415 Chapter-415

    Julia and Faith stood outside the room, engaging in conversation.


    "So, what now? She''s inside a magical cage. You can go inside at your will, but you can''t come out. That means baiting her out is out of the options. What should we do now?" Julia asked as she looked at Faith.


    "Well, this only leaves two ways. Either we just blast down the whole room with magic or go all in with everyone we have right now," Faith spoke.


    "No, we can''t blast the room. If we blasted the room, we will never know the effects of that drug. If that drug started spreading through the kingdom, it will destroy everything. We will turn into monsters overnight," Julia immediately spoke.


    "Well, why don''t we first go and observe them if they are trapped inside a cage...?" Anon''s voice resounded from behind.


    Both Julia and Faith turned around to look at Anon.


    "Mr. Jule, are you eavesdropping on us?" Faith asked with a shocked expression.


    "I might be," Anon answered with a smile.


    "Wait, he is right. If they are inside a cage, then we should go and observe them ourselves now," Julia spoke.


    "Well, okay," Faith agreed.


    "Soldiers, come," Julia ordered.


    Everyone started heading towards the basement, leaving only one guard and Mr. Freeman in the room.


    As Anon''s senses were heightened, he smelled the disgusting odor of blood and rotting bodies coming from the basement immediately.


    After walking down some more steps, everyone started smelling it.


    "Did you smell that?" Faith asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Oh, more than anything," Anon replied as he observed the walls around the basement.


    After walking down the basement, all of them stopped in front of a big metallic gate.


    The outsides of the doors were lit up with two torches, each of them mounted on the opposite sides.


    The doors were opened a little bit, and the smell coming from the room was so disgusting that some of the female soldiers immediately took out their handkerchiefs and covered their noses.


    "That''s the Array line. It means that the things inside this room will not be able to cross through this line," Julia spoke as she pointed towards a red line that was drawn near the metallic gate.


    "Well, let''s open it. What are we waiting for?" Anon spoke from behind.


    "Soldiers, open the doors," Julia ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Two soldiers immediately grabbed the door handles and opened up the gates.


    The view that was revealed from inside was beyond imagination and disgust.


    It was built like a normal room from inside, but now the walls were covered in red blood, and elven meat pieces were sticking to the ceiling.


    There were over 100 dead bodies lying on the floor, out of which some were eaten half, and some were only left with their skeletons. It''s as if someone just ate their meat right off their bones.


    Gwaaah


    Bhwaaaaahhh


    Some of the soldiers immediately threw up as soon as the gates opened up.


    In one corner of the room, four individuals were sitting, facing towards the walls, and they were constantly swinging their bodies back and forth.


    Their bodies were rotten, and blue veins were popping on their arms and legs.


    As soon as Anon looked at their bodies, his eyes opened up in surprise.


    "What the actual fuck?" Anon murmured as he got curious and walked up to the front.


    "Oi, Cunts. Look at me," Anon shouted.


    "Mr. Jule, what are you doing?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "Umm... is something wrong?" Julia asked as she looked at Faith.


    Anon immediately summoned a big iron knife in his hands and threw it towards a male elf that was sitting at the last.


    Chk


    The knife hit the male elf''s body, but instead of stabbing into his skin, it broke into thousands of pieces.


    "Mr. Jule, what are you¡ª" Faith tried to speak something but stopped as soon as she noticed the knife.


    "Their skin is tough. What kind of monsters did they become? I have never seen such a thing," Julia spoke as she looked at the broken knife in confusion.


    Anon immediately went to the back of the crowd and...


    ''Open the book of wisdom.''


    [Opening the (Book Of Wisdom).]


    [415 logs found. What do you want to look at?]


    Suddenly two half-transparent windows popped up in front of Anon.


    ''Show me the records of the zombie ogre tests.''


    [Opening the Record of the Zombie Ogre Tests: Body Limit Test, Log No: 68]


    [Metallic Sword: Failed]


    [Copper Sword: Failed]


    [Golden Sword: Failed.]


    ....


    [Mithril Sword: Passed.]


    "Well, they aren''t reacting to anything. What should we do? We tried screaming at them, we threw stuff at them, and even showed them blood, but they just won''t react," Julia spoke as she looked at Faith. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, that leaves only one option. We have to go ins¡ª"


    Before Faith could''ve said anything else, she observed that Anon has come back with another shining dagger in his hands.


    "Mr. Jule, we have already tried throwing swords and stuff at them; it''s impossible to get their attention with them. They aren''t even receiving any damage from all this stuff. I say we kill all of them here and now. If they got out of this room, they will create chaos everywhere," Faith spoke as she looked at Julia.


    "Get back..." Anon spoke with a very serious expression as he looked at the individuals sitting inside the room.


    "Oi, Can''t you listen to what your chief commander just said? These weapons can''t hurt them..." Ella shouted.


    "I hope so too..." Anon spoke as he threw the mithril dagger at the same male elf with all his power.


    Chhhhk


    But this time... The dagger got stabbed directly into the male elf''s arm.


    He immediately stopped swinging his body and turned his eyes towards Anon; they were white... cold white as if some type of ghost has possessed his body.


    Ghhhrrrrrrrawwwwww


    He growled loudly as he ran towards Anon with incredible speed. Such speed can''t be seen in a normal elf.


    As soon as he reached at the boundary of the gate, he was immediately stopped by the defensive Array around the room and everyone looked at the monster from a closer distance.


    "Zombie..." Anon murmured in a low tone.

 Chapter 416 Chapter-416

    "Please give us a moment," Faith said as she grabbed Anon''s hand and took him to one side of the room.


    "How did you do that, Jule? Do you know anything about this?" Faith asked, looking at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Can I have a talk with Mr. Freeman again?" Anon asked.


    "No, you can''t. First, you have to tell me what you know about this. What is that dagger of yours made of? How did you know that it would hurt that thing?" Faith inquired.


    "One month ago, the humans were attacked by a virus that originated from an unknown source. No one knew where it came from, but it had the same symptoms as that. Whoever got infected by this virus showed the symptoms of toughened skin and gained unimaginable physical powers, while their minds deteriorated.


    They called the infected ones ''Zombies,'' the walking Undead," Anon explained, but he only told her half the truth.


    Faith went into deep thinking, staring into blank space.


    ''That bastard... what is he doing here? I thought he only had an interest in the human kingdom and human zombies. Seems like he also needs some Elf Zombies.


    Wait, does he know that I am here? No, this can''t be. It means he is trying to turn the Elven empire into his zombie soldiers too. This bastard.


    Seems like I have to fasten my pace of taking over the Elven Kingdom and corrupting Fiona. I don''t want all of them to be turned into brainless puppets.


    This is going to be one hell of a competition... let''s see if this guy can turn them into zombies first or meet his demise.'' Anon thought as he smiled like a psychopath and looked at the zombie that was trying to reach the soldiers standing in front of him.


    "I-I don''t understand," Faith said.


    Anon stopped smiling immediately and looked at Faith.


    "What is it that you don''t understand?" Anon asked.


    "First of all, how do you know what''s going on in the human kingdom?" Faith asked.


    "I have sources, and I can answer all of your questions if you let me talk to Mr. Freeman, alone," Anon said.


    "For how long?" Faith asked, knowing she had no other way.


    "Well, about 5 minutes," Anon replied.


    "You won''t kill him, will you?" Faith asked.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I don''t like blood that much," Anon replied with a smile.


    "How can you always smile like that and stay so positive in a situation like this?" Faith asked with a smile. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What can I say? I am just too strong," Anon joked as he laughed.


    "Let me talk to Julia and get your meeting arranged," Faith said as she went directly to Julia, and both of them started talking.


    After a while, Julia nodded her head, and Faith walked back to Anon.


    "You''ve got permission to talk to him, but there is one condition," Faith said.


    "What condition?" Anon asked.


    "You can''t kill him," Faith replied.


    "Okay," Anon nodded as he immediately left the basement and started walking back to Freeman''s room.


    As soon as he entered Freeman''s room, he noticed that a dark elf girl was helping Freeman.


    Anon immediately turned his head around and looked at the dead soldier''s body that Julia had left here to keep an eye on Freeman.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that the dark elf girl was wearing a skirt, and her pink panty and big dark ass was visible when she bent down to remove the swords from Freeman''s knees.


    "Hello, luv. May I ask, who are you?" Anon asked with a smile, fully focused on her panty.


    As soon as the girl heard Anon''s voice, she immediately got alerted and turned back to look at Anon.


    Her face was furious, with pink lipstick on her thick lips, sharp eyes, green eyes, and average-sized boobs.


    "You fucking white elf..." She spoke as she unsheathed her sword and pointed it towards Anon.


    "Oh, I am fucking white elves, if that''s what you''re asking. But it seems like it''s time to change the flavor, i think it''s time for some chocolate twist on the vanilla ice-cream." Anon spoke as he smiled like a pervert and started walking towards her.


    "Don''t take another step, or I will kill you, you Freak." she warned Anon with a very serious expression.


    "Oh, really? Aren''t you an angry cat ? Meow~ " Anon spoke as he clawed at her imitating like a cat and continued to close the distance.


    "Die, if that''s what you wish for."


    [Your Opponent has used the skill (7 Confusing Strikes).]


    [The skill has been negated due to the host''s class.]


    She came directly at Anon with her sword, but as she was about to stab him, a white layer of Auric Energy suddenly covered Anon''s body, like a protective armor.


    Clang


    Krrrrrrr


    Her sword immediately broke into thousands of pieces as soon as it touched Anon''s body.


    "Fuck... How did you-?" Before she could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed her by the waist, pulled her body near his face, and gave her a kiss on the lips as he forcefully started groping her ass.


    Anon grabbed her left ass and slapped it tightly, after that he gave her pussy a slight rub and slap from behind.


    "You fucking son of a bitch... Don''t you dare do that to my daughter," Freeman shouted as he tried to remove the swords from his knees forcefully.


    "So, She is your daughter huh...?" Anon released the girl and licked his upper lip with his tongue, just like a pervert.


    Slap


    "Shut the fuck up. I will come back to you in a moment," Anon spoke as he slapped Freeman.


    "DIEEEEEEEE..." The dark elf girl shouted as she attacked Anon from behind, but before she knew it, Anon had disappeared from his position and reappeared behind her.


    He hit the dark elf girl on her nape and put her to sleep immediately.


    "Now, shall we have a real talk, Mr. Freeman?" Anon asked with a normal smile.

 Chapter 417 Chapter-417

    "I am not going to answer your fucking questions, you fucking white elf. I would rather die than answer your questions," Mr. Freeman spoke as he spat on the ground.


    "Oh, you will answer, Mr. Freeman. You will answer," Anon spoke as he closed the doors to the entrance of the room.


    "Come in," Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, two black figures emerged in front of Anon out of thin air.


    These two were none other than Jessica and Mike.


    "We greet our master," both of them bowed down to Anon.


    "Get the girl out of here. Oh, and do you remember that zombie virus?" Anon asked.


    "The one that made humans mindless and stupid?" Jessica spoke.


    "Ah, the one that blonde man used to make with my wife and daughter''s blood," Mike spoke.


    "Yes, that fucker has come to the elven kingdom, and believe me, there are four elf zombies down the hall," Anon spoke.


    "Wait, you aren''t lying, master, are you?" Jessica asked with a serious face.


    "Oh, I am damn sure," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "A vampire and our last queen... bowing down to a white elf? What the fuck is happening right now?" Freeman asked with a very confused expression.


    "Shut the fuck up, elf. Can''t you see our master is talking?" Mike''s eyes immediately shined red as he took out his black dagger and pointed it directly at Freeman''s throat.


    Freeman immediately started vibrating from the bloodlust that Mike was using on him.


    "Mike, leave him. He is my guest," Anon spoke.


    "I am sorry, master, please forgive me," Mike spoke as he bowed down again and apologized. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, please save my people. Please don''t let them turn into stupid zombies, I beg you. Please, save them," Jessica begged as she grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Oi, stand up. I won''t let them turn into zombies, don''t worry," Anon spoke as he looked at Jessica with a smile.


    "Thank you, master," Jessica replied as she also bowed down to Anon.


    "Okay, now get out of here and take care of the girl until I return. Prepare me a good room because once I return, I will be bringing more than one girl with me," Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "As you wish, my lord," Mike said as he picked up Mr. Freeman''s daughter from the ground and disappeared from the room with Jessica.


    "No, you can''t take away my daughter. I need my daughter back. You fucker, I will tell everyone that you are committing treason and that you are working with a vampire and our previous queen. You will get the death penalty or 300 years in prison at the very least.


    But, if you help me escape this place and give me my daughter back, I will disappear from this land and never come back," Freeman spoke with a smile.


    "You are one damn fucker, aren''t you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I will also give you the key to a very precious thing if you release me," Freeman spoke.


    "Oh, really? Well... seems like I have to release you after all. Let me get my tools to get these swords out of your knees," Anon spoke as he slid both of his hands into his inventory.


    "Y-Yes... Thank you. I will never come back to this land and-" before he could''ve said anything else, Anon took out his Sickles of Death and stabbed both of them into Freeman''s hands, pinning them down to the chair.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Freeman shouted with his mouth wide open.


    Anon immediately took this opportunity and dropped two drops of his blood into Freeman''s mouth.


    In the basement...


    "That sound... we should go and see what is going on up there," Julia spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t kill him. He gave me his word, and there is still one minute left in his five minutes," Faith spoke.


    Back in the room...


    "You fucking bastard... you are done for... I will expose you to everyone," Freeman threatened Anon as blood and spit came out of his mouth.


    "Yes, yes... we will see about that," Anon said as he touched Freeman''s head.


    ''Memory Wiper.''


    ''Wipe out all of his memories...'' Anon ordered.


    [Warning: The host is trying to extract too many memories at the same time... critical brain damage can be caused by this to the host.]


    A warning screen glowing dark red popped up in front of Anon.


    ''Fuck... I don''t have enough time to look through his memories and search for the certain time period when he met that guy. Just do it...'' Anon commanded.


    [Extracting all of the memories.]


    At first, Anon didn''t feel anything, but as time started to pass by, he started feeling pain inside his brain, and it grew with every passing second.


    "Fuckkk... It''s hurting my brain. It''s like my mind is being grinded inside a fucking mixer," Anon spoke as he grabbed his head and continued to absorb Freeman''s memories.


    After 10 seconds, Anon''s body started losing its balance, Anon grabbed another chair and sat down on it.


    20 seconds passed, and blood started coming out of Anon''s nostrils.


    "Fucking bitchhh... this pain is killing me...." Anon shouted as he broke the chair''s handles.


    40 seconds later, blood started coming out of Anon''s mouth, and wood splinters from the chair had gone deep inside Anon''s nails, but he wasn''t stopping even at this point.


    50 seconds passed, and his eyes turned red as blood started coming out of them as well.


    Suddenly, a notification popped up in front of Anon.


    [You have obtained 5 new skills.]


    [100% of memories have been extracted.]


    Anon came back to his senses and immediately wiped off all the blood from his face.


    "Well, that one messed with my brain. I don''t think I will be able to take another one of that," Anon spoke as he stood up and grabbed Freeman''s head again.


    ''Memory Alter.''


    Anon immediately altered Freeman''s memories and removed the useless memories that he didn''t want him to have, like the one they just had 1 minute ago or the one in which Anon kidnapped her daughter.


    Click


    Suddenly, the gates of the room opened up, and Julia entered inside the room with Faith and the other soldiers.


    As soon as they entered inside the room, they saw that Anon was laying on the ground unconscious, and Freeman is standing above him with a sword in his hand and a confused look on his face.


    Julia immediately looked at the corpse of her dead soldier, and anger overtook her mind.


    "You fucking son of a bitch..." Julia immediately took out a dagger from her leg pocket and stabbed directly into Freeman''s neck, killing him in one blow.


    ''Hehehe.... that''s how you hit four birds with one stone. I got rid of free man, I got his daughter, i didn''t have to explain the soldier''s death and i confirmed the address of that blonde fucker.'' Anon thought as he kept pretending to be unconscious.

 Chapter 418 Chapter-418

    "Mr. Jule, wake up. Hello, Mr. Jule, can you hear me?" Faith asked as she threw some water on Anon''s face.


    "Hmm...? Where am I?" Anon pretended to come back to his senses.


    "Mr. Jule, are you alright?" Faith asked with a worried expression.


    "Oh, Faith. I am alright, luv," Anon spoke as he gave Faith a smile.


    "Is he alright?" Julia asked from behind.


    "Yes, he has come back to his senses," Faith replied.


    "I have to investigate him. Can you leave the room for some time?" Julia spoke with a serious expression.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you saying that Mr. Jule released Freeman?" Faith asked with a confused and angry expression.


    "It''s my job to suspect, Mrs. Faith; you know that. We left him in the room for 5 minutes, and one of my soldiers was dead, even Freeman, who had two swords stabbed in both of his knees, was walking freely. Don''t you think that''s enough to suspect him?" Julia replied.


    Clank


    Clank


    Faith and her soldiers immediately unsheathed their swords and pointed them towards Julia and her soldiers.


    Clank


    Clank


    Julia was no easy-going girl; she and her soldiers also unsheathed their swords and pointed them directly towards Faith and her soldiers.


    ''Ha... I would love to see some fight, but this is not the time,'' Anon thought as he smiled and stood up from his place.


    "Stop it, you guys. You girls are too hot to fight each other. Let''s just do what Miss Julia is saying, okay? Then we can all go our own ways, alright? I have a fight tomorrow," Anon spoke as he looked at Faith with a smile.


    "But, Mr. Jule..." Faith tried to speak something, but Anon interrupted her.


    "Just trust me, luv. I am the strongest in this room anyway... hehe," Anon spoke with a very cool expression.


    "Okay, soldiers, move out," Faith ordered her soldiers as she sheathed her sword again.


    "Yes, Ma''am," the soldiers spoke as they immediately left the room.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Mrs. Faith," Julia spoke as she also sheathed her sword.


    "Believe me... if I saw even a single scratch on his body, you will face severe consequences because he is not a normal guy right now; he is the Queen''s Royal Candidate in the Academic Exchange Tournament, and we may have two sides in this kingdom, but there is only one Queen of the Elven Kingdom. So, think two hundred times before hurting him.


    Do you understand?" Faith spoke as she walked up to Julia with a very serious expression.


    "I-I understand," Julia spoke with a tense expression.


    After this, Faith also left the room, and Anon was left alone with Julia and her soldiers.


    "Take a seat, Mr. Jule," Julia spoke as she pointed towards the wooden chair that Freeman was sitting on.


    "As you say, luv," Anon smiled and sat down on the chair without any hesitation.


    Julia looked at Ella and nodded.


    Ella immediately went to the main door and closed it tightly with a sealing spell, after that she came back to Julia and summoned a small Gramophone-looking artifact in her hand.


    "Ma''am, should I?" Ella asked Julia.


    "Yes," Julia answered.


    As soon as Ella got confirmation from Julia, she touched the Gramophone''s needle slightly and placed it on the table that was in the middle of the room.


    (Demonic Eyes)


    [Name: The Music Of Silence]


    [Type: Artifact]


    [Rank: D]


    [Origin: Unknown]


    [Description: Effects an Area of 10 meters around you, creating a Voice-absorbing dome. Never lets a voice escape from its grasp and records them in order to listen to them again.]


    ''Hmm... interesting,'' Anon thought as he looked at the artifact with a curious expression. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, Mr. Jule... Do you mind explaining to me what happened in the five minutes that we gave you with Mr. Freeman? How did he get free from the swords, and how did one of my soldiers die?" Julia asked with a very serious expression.


    "Let''s see, I would like to say that Mr. Freeman removed the swords from his knees and killed your soldier. He was about to kill me as well, but you stabbed him before he could''ve killed me," Anon replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, all of them withdrew their swords and pointed them towards Anon.


    "No one told me that you were the one who stabbed Freeman, right?" Anon immediately understood his mistake.


    "You messed up with the first lie; now you better tell me everything that happened in this room, or you are as good as dead. You see, I can''t kill you, but I can stab you until you die and heal you with a healing potion back to your original state and do it all over again until you tell me the truth. So, it''s all up to you. Choose carefully, Mr.


    Jule, and don''t even think of shouting or calling for help because this little guy here is blocking all of the voices inside this room. No one standing outside this room can hear you," Julia threatened Anon as she pointed towards the small gramophone on the table.


    "Do you even know how sexy you look right now?" Anon spoke.


    "What?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "You look so sexy when you give out threats like that," Anon spoke as he smiled at Julia.


    "Mr. Jule, I am not kidding. I will really do everything that I just stated, and you will not feel good about this," Julia threatened again.


    "Do it," Anon replied.


    "Don''t challenge my hand, Mr. Jule. I don''t fear the Queen one bit. I can kill you as well," Julia spoke.


    "You can''t do it, can you? You don''t have the courage to do it," Anon spoke in a taunting manner.


    "You bastard... if that''s what you wish for, then that''s what you will get," Julia spoke as she picked up her dagger and tried to stab Anon''s knee with it.


    Crack


    Clang


    The dagger broke into thousands of pieces as soon as it touched Anon''s body.


    "This... How can you?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Let me rephrase my sentence to you... ''I am the strongest in this Room, luv,''" Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 419 Chapter-419

    Anon stood up from the chair and looked at Julia with a menacing smile.


    "Mr. Jule, please sit down, or the soldiers standing behind me..." Before she could complete her sentence, Anon disappeared from his place and reappeared in just one second.


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    All the soldiers standing behind Julia immediately fainted, except Ella.


    "So, what were you saying again?" Anon asked.


    Julia immediately looked behind and saw that all of her soldiers were lying on the floor, and Ella had tightened her grip around the sword.


    "All of them are alive, just unconscious. It depends on your future actions, what will happen to them next. If I am right, this artifact blocks sound as well, right?" Anon asked as he sat back down on the chair and pointed towards the Gramophone.


    ''What a demon, using my own weapons against me,'' Julia thought as she looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "Y-You... What exactly are you?" Ella asked as her legs started shaking from fear.


    Anon looked at Ella but decided to ignore her.


    "Well, Miss Julia, do you have any other questions for me?" He asked with the same menacing smile and purple shining eyes.


    "N-No..." Julia answered as she looked at Anon with a helpless expression.


    Anon stood up from the chair and summoned a cigar from his inventory. He lit up the cigar and released a mouthful of smoke into the air.


    "As I thought, it was a pleasure talking to you. See you soon, luv." Anon said as he started walking towards the door.


    "Wait." Julia spoke.


    Anon halted his steps and looked back at her.


    "Yes...?"


    "Do I have to be aware of you?" Julia asked as sweat started dripping from her forehead.


    "If you ever enter a dark room and you see these eyes, I would suggest you lock the door from outside and leave the location as soon as possible." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the door again.


    Julia stood frozen on her spot after hearing this sentence.


    Anon touched the door to open it, but he noticed that Ella''s sealing spell was still active on the door.


    ''Now, how will you break that, Hero?'' Ella wondered as she looked at Anon with curiosity.


    Meanwhile, Anon touched the door slightly and gathered a handful of Auric Energy at the tip of his index finger.


    Slowly, a white shining orb of Auric Energy started forming on his finger''s tip.


    Anon touched the door with it and...


    Boooooom


    The spell broke, and the door too.


    Ella was stunned as she saw how easily he broke her best sealing spell.


    As soon as the doors broke down, a cloud of dust rose up from the ground. Faith and her soldiers standing outside the door immediately became alert and pointed their swords at the person who came out of the room. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chill, guys. It''s me, Jule." Anon spoke as the dust settled down, and his face was revealed to everyone.


    "Mr. Jule, are you alright? Did they do something unpleasant to you?" Faith asked as she started looking around Anon''s body for any blood or wounds.


    "Ma''am, I don''t think they did anything to him, but I do think that he did something to them," one of the Elf soldiers spoke as she looked at the view inside the room.


    "What do you mean..." Faith said as she walked over to the room''s entrance and noticed that all of the soldiers inside the room are lying unconscious on the floor except Julia and Ella.


    "Wow... did Mr. Jule do this?"


    "How much power does he have?"


    "That''s incredible."


    The soldiers immediately started talking about Anon''s power. They started praising him.


    But Anon was busy looking at the end of the hall with a suspicious expression as he took puffs out of his cigar.


    Suddenly Anon realized something, and his eyes opened up in surprise.


    "Interesting... Get behind me." Anon shouted as he tossed the cigar aside and summoned the sickles of death.


    "What happened, Mr. Jule?" One of the Elf soldiers asked.


    "Seems like there are some visitors coming to say ''Hi'' from the room down in the basement." Anon spoke as he used his skill.


    {Death''s Domain}


    Suddenly the lights went off at the end of the hall and the disgusting smell of rotten meat started coming.


    Faith immediately walked upto Anon and summoned her sword.


    "What can I do to help ?" Faith asked with a serious expression.


    Suddenly a pair of white glowing eyes appeared at the end of the hall, looking directly at Anon and a chill ran down Faith''s spine.


    "Well, I would suggest you to take cover at this point." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I sensed a very heavy bloodlust, what is going-" Julia and Ella stepped out the room and noticed that Anon and Faith is standing in front of the soldiers with their weapons pointing at the end of the hall.


    "Is that, what i think it is ?" Julia spoke as she also summoned her sword and stood besides Anon.


    Ella on the other side, stood behind them protecting the White elf soldiers.


    "Freeman was the key to that array... when you killed him they must''ve been released from the array and they found us when when I blew up that gate." Anon spoke.


    "Why isn''t it moving?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    Sniff-Sniff


    Suddenly Anon noticed that the same smell of rotten meat was coming from the opposite side of the hall as well.


    He immediately turned around and noticed that 3 Zombies are standing at the other side as well.


    "Fuck... We are surrounded." Ella shouted as she also turned around.


    "They must be her friends. It means that one standing in the dark is his brother''s daughter, who took the largest amount of that drug." Anon spoke.


    "Mrs. Faith, what should we do?" Julia asked.


    Anon immediately summoned 13 Mithril Swords and threw them behind him.


    "Take one... these are the only weapons that can kill them. Try your luck." Anon spoke.


    Everyone standing there immediately picked up the swords and pointed them towards the zombies.


    ''The bloodlust coming from them has increased several times, why?'' Anon questioned himself as he focused on the zombie.


    "You two go and protect your soldiers... I will take this one." Anon ordered Faith and Julia.


    "No, This one is more dangerous than those three combined." Faith spoke.


    "She is right; the bloodlust coming from her is far superior to the three in the back. You can''t take this one alone." Julia spoke.


    "I don''t want to listen to this shit... just do what I tell you to do. Turn around and protect your soldiers." Anon shouted, and his voice resounded in the hall as if someone from a very high rank is commanding them.


    "Y-Yes..." Julia and Faith spoke as both of them turned around towards the 3 incoming zombies.


    "Let''s do this, baby." Anon spoke as he smiled towards the zombie.


    GHRAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW


    A thundering howl was released from her monstrous-like mouth.

 Chapter 420 Chapter-420

    *GHRAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW*


    [Your opponent has used the skill {Undead''s Cry}.]


    As soon as Anon heard this sound, he remembered the feeling he had back in the human kingdom while fighting the mutated zombies.


    "It''s going to be one exchange... either she dies or I die. I have to prepare myself with the best reinforcements," Anon thought.


    Anon immediately summoned the dark crown and activated all of his defensive spells.


    {Wind Armor}


    {Mana Domain}


    {Hunter''s Domain}


    {Death''s Domain}


    {ShadowSoar Strengthening}


    [Master?]


    "Use it," Anon commanded.


    [Yes, Sir.]


    [Your Pet Link has used the skill {Quantum Reflection}]


    Anon''s body started giving off a feeling of suffocation to those standing near him.


    "What the heck is wrong with him? Is he some kind of monster too?" Julia wondered.


    "Mr. Jule is really that strong? I always thought he was just joking about it," Faith thought as she used her best abilities to hold her ground.


    "Come at me with everything, baby," Anon shouted as he leaped towards the Zombie.


    GHRAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW


    The zombie also came at Anon with an incredible speed, and they both made contact for just 0.0056 seconds.


    Both of them exchanged only a single blow and switched places during that attack.


    Anon landed on the darker side of the hall, while the zombie ended up behind Faith and Julia.


    Crack


    Suddenly, a cracking sound came from Anon''s sickles.


    Craaaaa


    Both of the sickles broke into dust, and a serious wound appeared on Anon''s abdomen from which blood flowed out like crazy, but thanks to the troll locket, it healed almost immediately.


    Cough-Cough-Cough


    Blood splattered from Anon''s lips for a fleeting moment, but he swiftly regained his composure.


    [Warning: 10% Mana Remaining]


    [Your weapon, {Sickles Of Death}, shattered... Skill {Death''s Domain} deactivated.]


    "These blades weren''t meant for this," Anon murmured, his gaze fixed on the remnants of his sickles.


    Meanwhile, the Zombie of the elf girl remained frozen behind Julia and Faith, her stance unwavering.


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    Suddenly, the air was filled with the gruesome sound of rending flesh and snapping bones. In an instant, the Zombie was dismembered, her limbs and head dropping to the cold floor.


    When Anon and the Zombie clashed, he had aimed for her neck with his sickles, but she fiercely defended it with her sharp nails, targeting his abdomen simultaneously. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon willingly exposed his abdomen, a calculated gamble, knowing the troll locket would mend it. As the Zombie seized the chance, burying her nails into his flesh, Anon''s swift retaliation severed her limbs and head, all in one fell swoop.


    "Mr. Jule, we need... help," Faith shouted.


    Anon immediately turned around and found out that all of them were still fighting the zombies, and they were having a very hard time.


    3 out of 13 soldiers were gravely injured, and not even one zombie was injured; they were merely fighting them off.


    "Link... I need mana," Anon commanded as he started moving towards Faith.


    [Yes, Master...]


    [Your pet Link has regenerated your mana back to 100%]


    "You fucking pieces of shit..." Anon shouted as he picked up a mithril sword from the ground and rotated it on his fingertips like a professional sword master.


    "Get back," Faith shouted as soon as she saw Anon coming from behind.


    Everyone stopped fighting and ran towards the back immediately, seeking protection from Anon.


    Chk


    Chk


    Chk


    The other three zombies were like a piece of cake for Anon; he cut down their heads without even using any skills.


    Thud


    Their bodies fell to the ground all at once.


    ''This is absurd... How can Elf zombies be stronger than human zombies? Elves don''t even have that much physical strength in them,'' Anon wondered as he looked at the dead bodies of the zombies.


    "Mr. Jule, are you alright?" Faith asked, tapping Anon''s right shoulder.


    "Hmm...? I am alright, luv," Anon answered as he looked at Faith.


    "Here, drink this..." Julia was giving out healing potions to the injured soldiers as she wondered about Anon''s powers.


    ''He killed them as if killing flies, and I didn''t even notice when he killed that female zombie. He is one terrifying being to fight against. I better inform the chief about him,'' Julia thought as she looked at Anon from a distance.


    "Hey, what''s happening with you?" Ella spoke from the other direction.


    Everyone looked at her and noticed that the soldier she was feeding the healing potion to wasn''t healing. Instead, the wound on his hand was continuously spreading and turning his skin bluish-purple.


    "Get aside from him... he is infected," Anon warned as he immediately walked over to the soldier.


    Anon immediately tore his shirt and observed that the virus had already spread up to his elbow.


    "Get back," Anon ordered as he placed the sword right above the soldier''s bicep.


    "N-N-No... Please N-Noo... I beg you, please," the soldier immediately started begging Anon not to do it.


    "Do you want to turn into a zombie?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "N-Noo," the soldier answered.


    "Good," Anon spoke as he cut the soldier''s hand with the mithril sword.


    Chk


    "Ahhhhhhhh..." The soldier immediately shouted in pain, but the virus stopped spreading.


    {Fireball}


    Anon used fire to stop the bleeding on his bicep.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." He shouted even louder this time.


    The other soldiers who looked at this process got terrified immediately.


    "What are you getting scared for? This is what you have to do with yourselves when a zombie bites you. Just cut off the part from your body. That will be the only way to save yourself from turning into a zombie," Anon spoke.


    "Umm... Mr. Jule, What if the zombie bites on the neck?" A soldier asked in a scared tone.


    "Pray that never happens because you have to cut it as well or someone else will," Anon answered as he stood up.


    "We should leave now," Faith spoke.


    "Madam Faith, please stay the night at my mansion... I insist," Julia asked with a very sincere tone.


    Faith looked at Anon.


    "What? I don''t have a problem," Anon spoke.


    "Okay, we will stay," Faith spoke.


    "Can we get the same room?" Anon asked as he looked at Julia and pointed towards Faith.


    "Huh...?"

 Chapter 421 Chapter-421

    Four carriages stopped in front of Julia''s Mansion, and Anon stepped out of the carriage with other soldiers.


    Her mansion wasn''t small; it covered a very large area and was constructed from expensive materials as well.


    "Well, that''s one big mansion you live in," Anon spoke as he looked at Julia.


    "This mansion doesn''t belong to me alone, Sir Jule. These guys are equal partners in this mansion; they worked very hard and invested their money into making it," Julia spoke as she pointed towards Ella and her other soldiers.


    ''Wow... She is now adding ''Sir'' to my name. Back then she didn''t even notice my presence in the room,'' Anon wondered as he looked at Julia.


    "So you guys made it all together, which means your families are also staying here too, right?" Faith asked.


    "Yes, ma''am," Ella answered.


    "Well, enough talking. Let''s all head in and have something to eat," Julia spoke as she started walking towards the main gate of her mansion.


    "So, you still don''t want to stay in the same room? It will be fun," Anon asked Faith.


    "Mr. Jule, that joke again? I told you, we are not that close, and first of all, you have a date pending that you need to complete," Faith spoke as she walked ahead with Julia.


    Suddenly Ella closed her distance to Anon and asked with a smile, "Hello, Sir Jule. Would you like to spend a night in my room?"


    "Na, I think I am too ordinary for a noble girl of your rank," Anon spoke in a taunting manner.


    "Sir, Jule... that was a grave mistake of mine, and I deeply regret it. I will do everything in order to make it up to you," Ella spoke as she tried to grab Anon''s hand.


    Anon immediately increased his pace without saying anything.


    "Good Evening, Miss Julia." The guards immediately greeted her and bowed down as they opened the gate for her to enter.


    Julia and Faith walked in first; behind them walked Anon and Ella. After that, all the soldiers walked in.


    "HoHoHo... you should''ve told me in advance, Julia, that you are bringing in guests today." An old dark elf lady, around the age of 3000 years or more, spoke. She was standing at the front door with two maids beside her, holding a cane in her right hand and wearing a pair of glasses.


    "Madam Faith and Sir Anon, this lady over here is our mansion''s head maid, but she is also our chief, Grinda," Julia introduced.


    "Oh, hi, I am-" Before Faith could say anything, Grinda interrupted her.


    "I know who you are, Faith of the Queen. The Chief Commander of the White Elves.


    I am interested in that guy, over there," Grinda spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? Me?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, you, young man. You have something about your aura that''s mysterious. Come here..." Grinda spoke as she called Anon.


    Anon walked up to Grinda.


    "Give me your hand, young man," Grinda asked.


    "Chief, we should offer them some food first, right? You can always do it later," Julia spoke with a weird expression.


    "Shut up, little girl. Can''t you see I am doing something over here...?" Grinda spoke as she touched Anon''s hand.


    [Your opponent has used the skill {Soul Inspection} on you.]


    Suddenly Grinda''s soul got projected inside Anon''s soul chamber.


    The soul chamber was dark, with a fearsome calmness inside it.


    "I have seen many soul chambers, but this one is very calm, and not in a good way; it''s as if something is looking at me but I can''t see it," Grinda spoke as she looked around but didn''t see anything other than utter darkness.


    Hisssss


    Suddenly she heard a sound coming from behind her; Grinda turned around and saw something that shocked her to the bottom of her soul.


    A huge black monstrous octopus with flashing purple eyes was looking at her.


    Grinda looked like a small ant to the octopus.


    Bwaaaaahhhh


    The demonic octopus moved his tentacle towards Grinda with an incredible speed.


    "Nooooooo..." Grinda shouted.


    The octopus grabbed Grinda''s neck and snapped it like a toy.


    "Haaaaaah..." Grinda came back to her senses in the real world and fell down to the ground.


    "Chief, are you alright?"


    "Ma''am, please get a hold of yourself."


    "Ma''am, are you alright?"


    Julia and the two maids immediately grabbed Grinda as they helped her stand up.


    "Not a very good habit to get inside someone''s soul chamber without their permission, Madam," Anon spoke as he looked at her and smiled.


    "Y-You, You created that illusion right? That was an illusion, right?" Grinda asked as she looked at Anon with a terrified expression.


    "Well, no one knows," Anon spoke as he smiled like a villain.


    "Chief, you should go and get some rest. I will take our guests to the dining table," Julia spoke as she looked at the two maids.


    The maids immediately grabbed Grinda and took her inside.


    "I am sorry from her side. She has this habit of looking into everyone''s soul," Julia apologized as she bowed down in front of Anon.


    "Well, sometimes a habit can get you killed. It was her first time... but if she tries it again, I can''t guarantee, if her soul will ever return to her body," Anon spoke as he looked at Julia with a very serious expression.


    "I-I..." Julia was trying to say something, but she was too scared to say anything. If she said something wrong the matter will only get worse.


    "Haha.... Mr. Jule is just joking. Aren''t you, Mr. Jule?" Faith spoke as she showed big eyes to Anon.


    ''Well, if that''s what it takes to corrupt you,'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t do such a thing to such a cute old lady," Anon spoke jokingly.


    "Ah, Thank you Sir, Jule. Please come inside, I will serve you our best dish." Julia spoke as she opened the main door of the mansion, and everyone entered inside. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother...."


    "Mother...."


    "Sister..."


    As soon as they entered the mansion, many dark elf kids rushed towards the dark elf soldiers and hugged them.


    "Kids, Kids... not today. Don''t you see we have guests with us here?" Ella spoke as she looked at the kids.


    "Oh, no no no. Please don''t mind us. They look very cute," Faith spoke as she smiled at the kids.


    ''I wonder when will she serve the dinner?'' Anon thought as he looked around the mansion.

 Chapter 422 Chapter-422

    Everyone is sitting at the dining table and eating their food in the most noble way possible, except for one guy, and he was none other than Anon himself.


    While everyone used forks and knives to cut the meatloaf and eat it, Anon used his fingers to cut the meatloaf and eat it.


    "Mr. Jule, why don''t you use the fork and knife to eat?" Faith asked with a smile.


    "I don''t like to eat with them," Anon answered.


    "Well, can''t do anything about it. But, how are you liking the food, Sir Jule?" Julia asked with a smile.


    "Hmm... the meat is tasty. What is it again?" Anon asked.


    "This is the meat from a mutated alligator. We mutate them with the other alligators that we buy from the human kingdom to produce this meat," Julia answered.


    "Oh, that''s very good," Anon spoke as he continued to eat.


    Creak


    Suddenly the room''s door opened, and a dark elf girl around the age of 5 or 6 years came running in.


    She stopped near Anon and looked at him with a smile.


    "Hello, Luv. Can I help you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Wow, I am surprised that he knows how to talk to little girls," Faith murmured as she looked at Anon.


    "Me too. I thought he would bring out his sword and point it directly at her head and say ''What the heck do you want?''" Julia spoke in a very low voice. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heheh..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Both Faith and Julia started laughing, but not too loudly.


    "I can hear you," Anon spoke.


    "What? How can he?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know," Faith answered.


    "Sir, You saved my mother today. Please accept this gift as my gratitude," The little girl spoke as she gave Anon a small wooden doll with only two hands, two legs, and a face without features.


    "Hmm...? What''s this, Luv?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s a Voodoo doll, Sir," The girl spoke with a cute smile.


    "Ahem, I think you said wooden doll, but I heard it as ''Voodoo'' doll," Anon spoke as he looked at the little girl.


    "No, Sir. I really said ''Voodoo'' Doll," The Little girl answered.


    "Sir Anon, she is speaking the truth. That thing is a very precious item to have. A ''Voodoo'' Doll is something that you won''t find that easily; only high-class witches can craft them.


    You are Carla''s girl, right?" Julia asked as she looked at the little girl.


    "Uh, yes ma''am," The girl spoke as she nodded toward Julia with a smile.


    Anon took the doll from her hand and immediately used his skill on the doll...


    {Demonic Eyes}


    [Name: Voodoo Doll]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Origin: Carla The Black Magic Witch.]


    [Description: A Voodoo Doll can be used to harm your opponent from a very far distance. Once bound with the opponent, this doll can cause serious damage to your opponent.


    Once bound with your target, everything you do to this doll will be reflected upon the bound target''s body. Although the bond between the doll and the target will decide the final results of your actions performed on the doll.


    This doll is crafted from the hands of a black magic user witch, and its core is made out of dark debris. The more pain and suffering you cause your opponent through this doll, the stronger it will grow.


    Uses, 9000 mana/minute, and the cost of mana can increase if the target is at a very far away location.


    This doll is reusable, and the damage it takes will be healed once the bound target either gets unbound or dies.]


    As soon as Anon read this skill''s description, a very evil and perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "Thank you, little kiddo. This gift is amazing, and I would like to give you something in return," Anon spoke as he put the Voodoo Doll back in his inventory and took out a magic wand made out of the ghost tree''s wood.


    "Whoa..."


    "Holy smokes. Is that the ?"


    "Darn, How does he have that ?"


    "He must be filthy rich."


    All the dark elf soldiers sitting at the dining table immediately started talking about Anon.


    "Here you go, kid..." Anon said as he gave the magic wand to the little girl.


    "Sir Jule, I would like you to think about it twice before you make any other decision. That wand is worth more than 50 platinum coins, and I don''t think you would want to give it away for some Voodoo Doll that you can''t even use properly," Julia spoke as she stood up from her seat.


    "I know, Julia," Anon answered as he smiled at the little elf girl and gave the wand to her.


    "Thank you, Sir," The Little girl spoke as she took the wand and immediately left the room.


    "You are a very sweet and a very scary person at the same time, Sir Jule. Do you know that?" Julia asked.


    "I know," Anon answered as he went back to eating his dinner.


    After having dinner, the maids showed their respective rooms to everyone.


    Anon entered his room and noticed that the room was rather big. It had two more rooms inside it and an attached toilet too.


    "Ah, these rooms are made for families. Now I understand," Anon spoke as he went to the nearby window and opened it.


    Fresh air immediately entered the room, and Anon felt refreshed.


    ''I better hope this is not a dream.'' Anon thought as he looked at the moon and smiled.


    Suddenly, a sweet scent entered his nostrils. Anon identified the scent at once and immediately jumped out of the window.


    ''If I am not wrong, this scent is coming from the room above me.'' Anon thought as he jumped directly to the second floor''s room, which was directly above his room.


    He silently sat down on the window and observed Faith changing her clothes in front of him. Faith couldn''t see him because her face is looking at the opposite direction.


    ''Her back is so smooth... I want to touch it just once.'' Anon thought as he slightly touched Faith''s back.


    "Who is this ?" Faith immediately dropped her cloth and pointed her sword towards Anon.

 Chapter 423 Chapter-423

    Upon turning her gaze toward Anon, Faith let go of her clothes allowing her boobs to sway freely like two big melons swinging on a tree.


    Her nipples were perky and pink in colour, while her areolas maintained an average size. They were the perfect sized boobs to fit in the palm.


    "Oh my god, it''s you. I thought someone else had invaded into my room," Faith exclaimed in relief as she casually tossed her sword onto the bed.


    With her sword resting safely on the bed, Faith bent down to retrieve her shirt from the floor, only to be struck by a sudden realization.


    ''Wait, if my shirt is here on the ground, what was I wearing?'' Faith pondered and looked towards her chest only to find out that her bare breasts were hanging before her freely, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    She gingerly slipped on her shirt and turned her attention toward Anon.


    Meanwhile, Anon wore an impish grin on his face.


    "Y-You saw it, didn''t you?" Faith asked with an embarrassed expression.


    "Oh, I did. Crystal clear," Anon replied without any hesitation.


    "You..." Faith''s expression shifted to anger as she brandished her sword once more, touching Anon''s chest with its tip.


    "Oh my god... Don''t kill me for revealing your own boobs to me, Cute Commander Faith," Anon teased, feigning fear, then breaking into a smile.


    At the mere mention of ''Cute,'' Faith''s face grew even redder.


    "Y-You, get out of my room. I need to sleep," Faith demanded, urging Anon to leave.


    "I won''t leave the room. Instead, I''ll enjoy watching your cute face while you sleep like a baby on that bed, cute cute commander." Anon spoke, well aware of Faith''s two weaknesses: being called ''cute'' and smelling his scent.


    ''It''s not that difficult to manipulate this situation. A few nudges, and she''ll be my ''perverted pawn,'' parading as the chief commander of the white elves, but in reality, my little perverted girl with a ''Smell Fetish.'' Manipulating these girls is a piece of cake,'' Anon thought, sporting a grin as he observed Faith.


    On the other side, every time Anon referred to her as ''cute,'' Faith''s face grew even redder, and her grip on her sword faltered. She touched her cheeks, feeling them grow warmer with each passing second.


    Suddenly, Anon leaped into the room and picked up Faith as if she were a princess.


    "H-Hey... What are you doing? Where are you taking me?" Faith asked, perplexed.


    "Well, I guess we have a date that''s been pending for the last two weeks. I think we''re finally completing it," Anon stated, stepping onto the window ledge.


    "Mr. Jule, why are we standing on the second-floor window? What''s your plan?" Faith inquired, her confusion evident.


    "Do you trust me, cute commander ?" Anon asked, wearing the most romantic expression she had ever seen.


    "I-I do..." Faith replied, her face flushing.


    "Then fasten your seatbelts... this flight is about to take off," Anon declared, charging his legs.


    "Wait, what?" Faith asked, puzzled by Anon''s cryptic words.


    "Just hold onto me, Luv," Anon instructed as he channeled mana into his legs and propelled them upward.


    Thuppp


    Anon shot into the sky like a rocket.


    "Mr. Jule, I have a fear of heights... please let me down," Faith pleaded, closing her eyes.


    Anon ascended through the clouds, catching sight of the bright blue moon in the night sky.


    {Telekinesis...} Anon immediately employed telekinesis to suspend them in mid-air before slowly descending.


    "Open your eyes, Luv," Anon urged Faith, coming to a stop mid-sky.


    "Are we on the ground?" Faith asked, slowly reopening her eyes.


    As she did, she was greeted with a breathtaking view. The blue moon''s light rained down on both of their bodies and the fresh air soothed their skin.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it? As if you will just take one step and touch the moon." Anon asked, wearing a smile.


    "It is," Faith replied with a smile, captivated by the moon''s glow.


    Suddenly Faith turned towards Anon and asked " Who are you, Mr. Jule ?"


    "I am no one, Luv." Anon answered as he looked at Faith and smiled.


    Suddenly a screen popped up in front of Anon.


    [Mana reduced to 50%]


    "Well, you might want to close your eyes again..." Anon suggested.


    "What?" Faith looked at Anon with confusion before realizing they were still airborne.


    [Skill Telekinesis has been disabled...]


    As soon as the notification appeared, Anon began to freefall.


    "Ahhhhhh-..." Faith screamed, clutching Anon tightly and shutting her eyes again.


    Thud


    Anon landed in a quiet street, and noticed that Faith was clinging to his body just like a baby would do.


    "Well, we''re back on the ground," Anon informed her.


    Faith slowly opened her eyes and surveyed her surroundings. Upon realizing they were safe on the ground, she leaped out of Anon''s arms immediately.


    "If you tell anyone about me screaming... I swear, I will kill you," Faith threatened, her expression serious.


    "My, My, I am scared. I will keep my mouth shut, cute commander" Anon replied in a playful tone.


    "I haven''t told anyone about this, but I have a fear of heights, not even my daughter knows," Faith confessed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I could see that. Why are you telling me now?" Anon asked, puzzled.


    "You idiot. I''m sharing something even my daughter doesn''t know, and I want you to keep this secret," Faith said.


    "Do I get a kiss to keep this secret?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You little... come here," Faith said, lightly touching Anon''s face and planting a kiss on his cheek.


    "There, are you happy now?" Faith asked with a smile.


    "Well, not exactly what I had in mind, but I''ll make do with it for now," Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, should we go back to Julia''s Mansion, or do you have something else planned for our date?" Faith asked, smirking.


    "You know what... let''s go. I''ll treat you to ice cream," Anon suggested as they began walking towards a restaurant.


    "What''s ''Ice Cream''?" Faith asked, wearing a puzzled expression.


    "Come with me. I''ll show you," Anon said, taking her hand.

 Chapter 424 Chapter-424

    Anon and Faith stepped into a restaurant named ''Good Cuisine.''


    Ting The bell at the entrance chimed as they opened the door.


    "I''m sorry, folks, but we''re closed for toda- Ohh... White Elves," said the gentleman behind the counter, a 60-year-old Dark Elf with white hair who remarkably looked young. In elven years, this guy is what you call a teenager.


    "Oh, are you closed?" Faith inquired, her eyes on the Dark Elf.


    "N-No, ma''am. Please have a seat," he stammered and quickly ushered Anon and Faith to two chairs.


    ''Wow... She''s so cute,'' he thought as he looked at Faith.


    "Thank you," Faith acknowledged as she took her seat.


    "Here are your menus, Sir and Madam. Please order anything you''d like. We have everything available," the manager said, handing menus to Anon and Faith.


    "Why all the fuss at this late hour, Jim?" A Dark Elf lady emerged from the kitchen, looking groggy.


    "Mom, there are some customers-" Jim began.


    "What? Customers this late? Tell them to come back tomo- Holy White Elves," the lady exclaimed as she laid eyes on Faith and Anon.


    "Hi..." Faith greeted the lady with a smile.


    "H-Hi... Please order anything. I''ll prepare it instantly," the lady stammered.


    "We don''t want anything... I''d like you to bring me an air-tight sealing container, some milk, some strawberries, and some sugar," Anon requested.


    "Umm...? You want ingredients, not food?" Jim''s mom asked, perplexed.


    "Yes... I''d like to try something. Don''t worry; I''ll pay for it," Anon reassured.


    "Oh, alright. I''ll bring it in a minute," Jim''s mom said, heading to the kitchen.


    "I''ll take these menus, thank you," Jim said as he subtly took the menu from Faith''s hand, brushing against it. Anon noticed this.


    "So, Jim... Could you show me the way to the restroom?" Anon asked, smiling at Jim.


    "Huh...? Oh, yes. Please come with me," Jim said and led Anon to the restroom.


    Once inside, Anon began washing his hands.


    "So, Jim, do you work here with your mother only?" Anon asked, glancing at the mirror.


    "No, sir. My sister also helps us. She is asleep right now," Jim replied with a smile.


    "Good, good... You wouldn''t want your mother and your sister to lose their fingers, would you?" Anon asked, wearing a serious expression.


    "E-Excuse me... What?" Jim asked, bewildered.


    "Well, I noticed your urge to touch my companion ever since we entered this restaurant, and you finally did when you took the menus back. So, I suppose I have every right to remove all your fingers, along with your mother and sister, right?" Anon asked, his eyes glowing dark purple.


    "I-I-I''m sorry, sir. It must''ve been a mi-" Jim tried to explain, but Anon immediately cut him off.


    "You wouldn''t want that. I observed your facial expressions, and your heart rate spiked when you touched her. It indicates premeditation, and if you label it as a mistake, I will seriously proceed with it and cut all of your fingers," Anon warned.


    "Please, sir, forgive me. I''m a fool, and I''ll never make that mistake ever again. I won''t even look at her," Jim pleaded, grabbing Anon''s leg to save his fingers.


    "See, admitting your mistakes and apologizing isn''t so difficult. If only some other people knew that, they might still be alive and free today," Anon said, looking at Jim with a friendly smile, then exited the restroom.


    Anon returned to his table and took his seat.


    "Wow, you took quite a while in the restroom, didn''t you? Don''t you know that ladies don''t like to wait, young man?" Jim''s mom joked, smiling at Anon.


    "So, did you bring all the ingredients I ordered?" Anon asked, eyeing the items on the table.


    "What are you trying to make? A strawberry milkshake? I can make it for you," Jim''s mom offered.


    "No, he calls it ''ice-cream,''" Faith interjected.


    "Oh, that''s something new. Can I see it? Or is it a secret recipe?" Jim''s mom inquired.


    "Well, you can see it," Anon replied as he picked up the square-shaped metal container and poured milk into it.


    Next, he picked up the strawberries and employed a skill...


    [Water''s Flow]


    Suddenly, the strawberries lost their color, shrinking to one-tenth their size, while a small, dark pink water droplet appeared hovering over Anon''s finger.


    "What is that?" Faith and Jim''s mother asked, confused.


    "This is essentially the natural flavor and color of strawberries, separated from their pulp. If only it had 50 times more power, I could simply extract all the water from someone''s body," Anon explained as he mixed the strawberry flavor into the milk.


    "Why would you extract water from someone''s body?" Faith asked, puzzled. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm...? To kill them, of course. Why do you think I would do that?" Anon responded, looking confused.


    Faith decided to remain silent and observe him.


    Anon continued mixing the strawberry flavor into the milk until it smelled like strawberries and turned pink.


    "Now, some sugar..." Anon said as he crushed the sugar into a powdery form for easier mixing.


    After completing all the steps, he sealed the container airtight.


    ''Ice burst, Low mana...'' Anon used another skill.


    Suddenly, the black metal box started turning white as ice vapors gradually enveloped it.


    After ten seconds, Anon ceased the skill and slowly opened the container...


    Inside the box was a soft pink block of ice cream, just as he had expected.


    "Could you bring some plates and spoons?" Anon asked Jim''s mother.


    "Oh, sure, just a second." Jim''s mother quickly retrieved four plates and spoons from the kitchen.


    Anon sliced four blocks of ice cream from the chunk and distributed them to everyone.


    Faith took a bite, and her expression was beyond words.


    "Well...?" Anon inquired with a smile as he took a bite himself.


    "Wow... Mr. Jule, what is this? It''s like I''m eating ice, but it''s incredibly creamy. It melts in my mouth, leaving a delicious strawberry flavor," Faith exclaimed.


    "Hmmm... Wow, this is simply amazing. What was the name of this dish again?" Jim''s mother asked as she continued to enjoy the ice cream.


    "Ice cream," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Can I have another one?" Jim asked.


    "Help yourself," Anon said, passing the metal container to Jim.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jule," Jim expressed his gratitude as he dug into the ice cream right from the container.


    "Mr. Jule, please sell me your recipe. I''ll buy it at any price," Jim''s mother implored, grabbing Anon''s hand.

 Chapter 425 Chapter-425

    "Please, Sir Jule, teach me how to make this ''Ice-Cream''... I''ll give you anything you want," Jim''s mother implored, her eyes filled with hope.


    "Well, you saw me make it... just repeat the process. What else do you want?" Anon asked, his expression puzzled.


    "I-I didn''t properly observe your technique, and can you write down the names of the skills you used to make them? Mr. Jule, please, I''ll give you 50, no... 70 gold coins to teach me this recipe and provide me with the skill names. Please," she pleaded, holding her hands tightly.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t teach you, but I''ll give you the skills for free. Just bring me a blank skill paper, and I''ll write down the magic circles," Anon offered.


    "Wait, you know how to transfer and draw skill magic circles?" Faith interjected.


    "Oh, I know many things, Luv," Anon replied, glancing at Faith.


    "Marry him, sister. Don''t let him get away," Jim''s mother whispered into Faith''s ear.


    Cough-Cough-Cough


    Faith immediately started coughing, spitting out some ice cream, some of which landed on Anon''s face.


    "Are you alright?" Anon asked, a smile on his face, having heard what Jim''s mother whispered.


    "I''ll get you some water," Jim''s mother said as she hurried to the kitchen.


    "I''ll bring you a towel to wipe the ice cream off your face and the skill paper too," Jim added before leaving.


    "So, what did she say?" Anon asked, still smiling.


    "As if you didn''t hear it," Faith replied, pushing her plate toward Anon.


    "Want more ice cream?" Anon offered.


    "Yes, please, and sorry about coughing the ice cream onto your face," Faith said.


    "Don''t worry; he''s bringing me a towel," Anon responded as he started serving more ice cream onto Faith''s plate.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Faith was gazing at Jim''s mother, who was approaching with a jug of water and two glasses.


    ''Let''s do this...'' Anon thought as he carefully cut his finger, letting two drops of his blood fall into the ice cream. He mixed it in immediately.


    ''One of the reasons for selecting strawberry as the flavor was to add my blood into it. Since she''s on a date and feels secure with me, I don''t think she''ll even sense something is off.'' Anon thought as he passed the ice cream back to Faith.


    "Thank you," Faith said, looking at the ice cream.


    "Here you go, your water," Jim''s mother said as she poured a glass for Faith.


    "Thanks..."


    "Sir Jule, here is your towel and five blank skill papers," Jim added, passing the towel to Anon. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good..." Anon said as he wiped his face with the towel and started writing the skill''s magic circles.


    After two minutes, Anon had completed the magic circles, and a message suddenly appeared in front of him...


    [One new target has been found under the skill {Mind Control}]


    [Would you like to deploy the skill?] [Yes/No?]


    ''Hell Yeah,'' Anon commanded.


    [Faith''s Mind Corruption: 30%]


    ''Well, that''s a good start,'' Anon thought as he looked at Faith''s mind corruption rate.


    "Here you go, I''ve written down both of the skills. Let''s leave now. How much for the ingredients?" Anon asked Jim''s mother.


    "How can we charge you, sir? You''ve taught us something that has the power to change our lives," Jim''s mother said, bowing to Anon.


    "Well, that''s one good thing. You go ahead, and I''ll just go to the washroom to wash my hands," Anon said, looking at Faith.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting right outside," Faith said as she exited the shop.


    Anon went to the washroom and started washing his hands. Suddenly, he noticed someone standing behind him.


    Anon turned around and saw Jim''s mother.


    "Is there something wrong, ma''am?" Anon asked, looking puzzled.


    "Sir, I''m a single mother who works in this restaurant with my son and daughter. I''m trying my best to keep this restaurant alive, and today you''ve given me something that will change our lives and the fate of this restaurant. I can''t thank you enough. Please, do tell me if you have any work you want done in this area. I''ll always be ready," Jim''s mother said, bowing again.


    Her cleavage came into Anon''s sight.


    ''Oh... I didn''t notice this before, but she''s stunning. Huge curvy breasts, a big bouncy ass, dark skin, thick thighs, and she''s a milf. Hehehe...'' Suddenly, many perverted thoughts filled Anon''s mind.


    Anon abruptly grabbed her hand and pulled her inside the washroom.


    Thud


    He closed the washroom door and pinned her to the wall.


    "S-Sir... what are you-?" Jim''s mother tried to speak but Anon stopped her immediately.


    "Shhhhh.... What''s your name?" Anon asked.


    "H-Helga," she answered, gazing into Anon''s eyes.


    ''Wow... he has this irresistible muscular scent in his body, and the power he used to pin me to the wall is also amazing. Not even my husband did this to me, while he was still alive.


    I think I just felt something between my legs, are my panties getting wet ? Oh my god, what is he going to do next? Will he kiss me on the lips? Or blackmail me into having sex with him in exchange for the recipe?'' Perverted thoughts started filling Helga''s mind as well.


    "Prepare the same set of ingredients in your room; I''ll come back tonight and teach you how to make ice cream properly," Anon said.


    "Huh...? I mean, okay. But why tonight?" Helga asked.


    "Well, I''m going to teach you the naughtiest way of making ice cream and other recipes as well if you please me with your cooking and bed skills. Do you understand?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, sir. I''ll be in my room," Helga said.


    "Good, I''ll go now. Keep the window to your room open," Anon said before exiting the washroom.


    Anon made his way to the restaurant''s exit and opened the gate.


    "Hello, Luv. Did you miss me?" Anon said, looking at Faith walking around and waiting for him.


    "You really take a long time to wash your hands," Faith said.


    "I know, let''s go," Anon said, picking her up into his arms once again.


    Thud


    Anon jumped and landed directly at the same window of Julia''s Mansion where he had begun their date.


    He put Faith down and looked at her with a smile.


    "How did you like the date?" Anon asked.


    "I think it was the best one hour of my life," Faith said with a smile.


    "Oh, believe me, it''s not. Have sex with me, and that will become the best hour of your life. Believe me again, it''s a tested method," Anon suggested with a smile.


    "You silly boy," Faith said as she kissed Anon on the lips and then pulled back.


    "Just that?" Anon asked with a mischievous grin.


    "Yeah, go and sleep now. You have a match tomorrow," Faith said.


    "Okay," Anon replied, jumping down from the window and entering his room.


    ''Hehehe... I don''t have any complaints. Obviously, I have other plans for tonight. Let''s go and make some ice cream, shall we? Heheheheheheheeheheh....'' Anon thought, an evil smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 426 Chapter-426

    Anon reached in front of the same restaurant again and started observing it from every side to look at the window that Helga left open for him.


    Suddenly he came across one window that was open. Anon immediately jumped upto the window and landed slightly on the window without making any noise.


    Anon looked inside and noticed that Helga was walking around the room with a tense expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong, luv ? You look tensed ? Something that''s been bothering you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Ah, Sir Jule. You are here. Please come in." Helga spoke as she looked at Anon and invited him in.


    "Okay, if you say so." Anon said as he stepped inside the house.


    "Here, Please have a drink." Helga spoke as she handed over a glass of milk to Anon.


    "Milk ? You see I am a Wine guy." Anon spoke as he smiled at Helga.


    "Umm... In the Dark Elfs, we believe that a male''s mating intensity increases during the process of mating, if he drinks milk beforehand." Helga spoke.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I am a fucking machine... I am maxed out. I can drill you till the morning and not cum even a single time. So, don''t worry, i won''t be needing this milk to support my mating intensity." Anon spoke.


    "Then... Wine ?" Helga asked.


    "Yeah, that works but after the mating process. For now, I will only be needing you and these materials." Anon spoke as he stood up, grabbed Helga''s hand and pulled her towards himself.


    "A-Are we going to learn the process of Ice-cream making later ?" Helga asked with a stammering voice.


    "Oh, we are going to start making it right now, but first you have to give me a starting kiss." Anon spoke as he looked at Helga and curved his lips.


    Helga immediately closed her eyes and curved her lips as well.


    Anon moved his head forward and tightly locked her lips with his own lips. He moved his hands directly to the back of her gigantic ass and started fondling both of them at the same time.


    ''Wow... What fucking soft lips and Bouncy Ass.'' Anon thought as he kept sucking on her thick lips and continued to fondle her round and bouncy ass.


    *Slap* S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly Anon slapped Helga''s ass and invaded her mouth with his tongue at the same time.


    "Mnhhhhh~" Helga was trying to speak something but Anon''s tongue wouldn''t let her tongue move around freely inside her own mouth.


    It was as if Anon''s tongue was raping Helga''s mouth and smashing down her tongue at the same time.


    Helga moved her hands and started taking feel of Anon''s six-pack abs.


    After almost suffocating her with his tongue, Anon removed it from her mouth.


    "Haaa...What fucking juicy lips you have ? What do you do to get them this big ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I, would stretch them when I was a teenager so that boys would get more attracted to me and Jim''s fathergot attracted towards me, after that we fucked twice and he died.


    After that I started eating too much food that my boobs and Ass also got extra large." Helga spoke.


    "Wow... that''s the best story I have heard since I came here." Anon spoke.


    "Well, I am happy. Now, should we get started on making that Ice-cream ?" Helga asked.


    "Yeah, we should. Get your clothes off." Anon spoke.


    "Sir ?" She spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "What ? I told you it''s the naughtiest way of making ice-cream. Let''s get those clothes off." Anon explained.


    "As you say." Helga spoke as she immediately started removing her clothes.


    After removing the upper layer of clothes, she was only left with her underwear. Pink sexy Brazzer and matching Cotton panty with a lily flower printed at the back.


    "Can you jump for me ?" Anon asked as he looked at her thick ass.


    "Yes..." Helga spoke as she started jumping on the floor and her ass also started bouncing up and down just like rubber balls.


    "Keep it up..." Anon spoke as he came to the other side and observed Helga''s gigantic boobs coming out of her bra, one by one.


    "Stop..." Anon spoke.


    Helga stopped jumping and immediately covered her boobs with her bra.


    "Remove the Bra, Luv." Anon spoke.


    Helga was embarassed at first but after a second she removed it and revealed a pair of big fat melon type boobs with inverted nipples.


    "Oh, my my... inverted nipples huh...? You have a pussy that''s only been fucked twice and inverted nipples, that''s like the only two things, I want in a girl." Anon spoke as he removed all of his clothes as well and revealed his monstrous cock to Helga.


    "Oh my god... I can''t take something that big. You will break my pussy." Helga spoke.


    ''That''s the plan...Luv.'' Anon thought at first, but he decreased his size back to 15 cm.


    "Wha- ? You can control it''s size ?" Helga asked with a confused expression.


    "I can do many things. Now remove your panties as well, luv."Anon ordered.


    Helga nodded in yes as she grabbed her panty from both sides and started pressing them down. Anon couldn''t miss this view, he immediately went to her back side and noticed her fat ass-cheeks being separated and revealing her Pussy lips with her Asshole.


    ''Hehe... this is going to be the best BBW girl in my collection.'' Anon thought as he slapped Helga''s ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" Helga was still in the middle of her panty removing process and as soon as Anon slapped her ass, she lost her balance and fell down directly on the bed, while her ass was still high in the air and looking at Anon.


    "Oh my god... how tempting but Anon you have to control. That pussy hasn''t been used for too long. First you have to loosen it up." Anon thought as he helped Helga stand up while his cock poked at Helga''s giant ass every moment.


    "Now, pick up the container that you will need to store your milk in and you have to pick it in a way that your pussy strokes my Dick.


    Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..." Helga spoke as she placed herself in front of Anon and bent down to pick up the container, but as soon as she bent down, her right ass stroked Anon''s dick instead of her pussy.


    "No... leave it. Stand up and try it again. You have to focus your pussy lips on my dick. Your ass are good as well but you have to focus if you want to make a good ice cream, okay ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Helga replied as she left the container and stood up again.


    This time she focused her Pussy lips accordingly to Anon''s dick but Anon moved his dick to a little bit left.


    Helga bent down again and this time her left ass touched Anon''s dick.


    "Try again..."


    [Author: Spare me on the spellings or grammatical mistakes in this chapter and the next one. Bed room scenes are best readed raw.]

 Chapter 428 Chapter-428

    *Knock-knock-Knock*


    Faith knocked on Anon''s door.


    "Why isn''t he opening his door ?" Faith murmured as she knocked again.


    "Mr. Jule, You have a fight today. Don''t you want to wake up ?" Faith shouted.


    *Knock-knock-Knock*


    "I am coming in, if you don''t open this door in the next 5 seconds. 5...4..." Faith spoke as she started counting seconds.


    "Madam, Faith. I see you are up as well." Julia''s voice resounded in the environment.


    Faith looked at her left side and noticed Julia coming towards her all dressed up in her duty inform.


    "Hello, Julia." Faith spoke.


    "Why are you standing here ?" Julia asked with a smile.


    "Well, I am here to wake up Mr. Jule. He has a match in the Academic Exchange Event and I don''t want him to be late because of me." Faith replied.


    "Well, if you are here to wake up Mr. Jule, then you are just wasting your time." Julia spoke.


    "Waist ? What do you mean ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "Well Sir Jule is doing exercises in the lawn. So, if you are just going to bang the door of an empty room, then i guess that''s just time waste." Julia spoke with a smile.


    "He woke up before me ?" Faith asked with a surprised expression.


    "Hell, he woke up before me and even the maids. He has been doing excercises in the lawn, even before the first maid woke up. She said that he was going at it before the sun even came up." Julia explained. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, that''s some punctuality for someone with that personality." Faith spoke as she started walking towards the nearest window in the hall to look out in the lawn.


    "You know what ? At first, I thought the same thing but after that I looked at him doing excercises, my thinking got changed drastically and believe me... I can''t even do half of the stuff that he is doing, right now in garden." Julia spoke as she followed Faith upto the window.


    Both of them looked out and saw that Anon was doing push-ups on his pinky finger, with 3 gigantic stones weighing over 100kgs each, placed over his back.


    He isn''t wearing any shirt and his upper body is clearly visible to everyone. Eight pack abs, Muscular yet thin waist, Cut to Cut Biceps and Triceps.


    A big horde of maids are looking at Anon from a distance and chuckling.


    "Woah... that''s some pretty heavy workout for a kid his age, sometimes I can''t believe he is an Elf." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon''s body and perverted thoughts started entering her mind.


    ''What are you thinking, Faith ? Divert your mind.'' Faith thought as she immediately turned her eyes in the other direction and noticed the horde of maids staring at Anon.


    "Wait... How are you getting things done in the mansion, if your maids are all staring at him ?" Faith asked Julia.


    "Oh, Good Question. I would love to answer it. There hasn''t been one work done in this mansion since six in the morning, Because my maids are busy staring at Mr. Jule''s Body." Julia answered with a frustrated tone.


    "Oh. I am sorry for that." Faith apologized.


    "You don''t have to Apologize. It''s his charms, he is attracting them towards himself." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, why don''t you warn them with some kind of notice or warning ?" Faith suggested.


    "Already Tried. I have Issued 21 notices of suspension, 10 warning notices and 5 Threat Notices in order for them to work but it''s like they don''t care what happens to them, they just want to watch him workout." Julia explained.


    "Well, why don''t you fire them ?" Faith suggested again.


    "Yeah, right. Fire the whole staff and Who will work after that ? Me or the invisible Ghosts wandering around in this mansion ?" Julia spoke.


    "I see... Well, just to make you feel better... we will leave shortly." Faith spoke.


    "Ah, Shit... not another one." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with a disgusted expression.


    "What ?" Faith asked with a confused expression as she also looked at Anon and noticed that a maid is going near him with a glass of orange juice.


    "S-Sir, Here is your juice." The maid spoke as she gave the glass to Anon.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    The stones fell over from Anon''s back, as he stood up and revealed his monstrous sweating body.


    "Wow, You guys are really generous. You have given me like 34 glasses of juice since this morning but i won''t say no to some more healthy juice. Thank you, Luv." Anon spoke as he accepted the glass of juice from the maids hand.


    "He called me ''L-Love''.... Ahhh... i am done." The maid said as she immediately fall unconscious on the grou and her nose started bleeding.


    Two male butlers immediately grabbed her and went away.


    "What happened to her ?" Anon wondered as he went back to his excercises again.


    "Shit ! How many times has he done that ?" Faith asked Julia.


    "That was 35th time. After our breakfast, these maids are only making orange juice and giving it to him, one by one. 13 of them got very serious due to the blood loss, that we had to call a healer.


    That guy is giving nose bleeds to my maids and making them unconscious. He is like a walking ladies killing machine. Julia spoke with a sorry expression.


    "I am sorry, we will leave instantly..." Faith spoke as she immediately started walking towards the Garden.


    "Wait... What about your breakfast ?" Julia asked as she followed Faith.


    "Oh, we won''t be needing it." Faith spoke as she increased her walking speed.


    She reached near Anon and looked at him with angry expression.


    "Hello, Luv. Good morning." Anon spoke.


    "Mr. Jule we are leaving, right now. Get up and get your shirt on." Faith spoke.


    "Huh...? What happened ? Is something wrong ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he stood up.


    "No, nothing is wrong. Do you know how many maids are suffering from nose bleeds and unconsciousness due to your- ?" Faith stopped talking and just pointed towards Anon''s abs.


    "My what ? Abs ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Abs. Do you even know that the maids are not performing their duties because of you ?" Faith asked.


    "I know. I have given nosebleeds to 35 maids by now and some of them fainted too, but what can I do ? I am just doing some normal excercises." Anon replied with a cunning smile.


    "That''s it... you have a fight in the academic exchange event and we leave now. You have to be in the Colosseum in just 1 hour. Let''s go." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, that''s one jealous lady, I have here." Anon murmured as he smiled and wore his shirt.

 Chapter 429 Chapter-429

    Inside the Colosseum''s Training room.


    punch


    punch


    kick


    kick


    In the heart of the Colosseum''s training room, a young elf with jet-black hair, piercing green eyes, and a sculpted, muscular physique relentlessly practiced his martial arts skills on an immortal training dummy. His every movement was a dance of power and precision.


    Intruding into this intense practice session, a mysterious figure clad in a black suit strode into the room. The enigmatic visitor''s face remained obscured beneath a dark mask.


    "Hello, Perci," the man intoned, his voice resonating deeply from behind the mask.


    Perci, the dedicated young elf in the midst of his training, turned to regard the newcomer with a stern expression. "What do you want? If you''re here to sponsor me, you can leave. I''m not available for sponsorship.


    If you are selling something, i am still not interested."


    The masked man''s voice retained its enigmatic edge as he replied, "No, I''m here to ask one thing of you: win the upcoming match against the Queen''s Candidate."


    Perci''s curiosity was piqued, and he asked, "What do you mean?"


    The masked man, undeterred, inquired, "Didn''t you understand what I just said?"


    Perci maintained his resolute stance, seeking more information. "I did, but who are you again?"


    "I am just an angel, who came here to offer you a gift. I''ll assist you in winning this match, but you must keep it a secret," the mysterious man revealed.


    Unmoved, Perci declared, "I don''t need your help. I will face my opponent fair and square, regardless of the outcome. You can take your suspicious ass out of this room now."


    The masked man, however, played his trump card. "Well, don''t you want the monetary reward to aid your ailing mother? If you lose today''s competition, it could be the end of your mother''s journey."


    "How do you know about my mother?" Perci asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Come on Perci, it''s not a confidential information. Everyone knows about your mother." The suspicious man answered.


    Perci pondered this for a moment, his resolve wavering.


    "What do you want from me?" Perci finally asked as he approached the enigmatic man.


    "Nothing much. Just step into the arena and stand ready. Your opponent won''t even make it to the ring, and you''ll be declared the winner. It''s as simple as that," the man replied, his tone tempting.


    Perci couldn''t help but feel a sense of suspicion. "That sounds incredibly suspicious. You''re saying I''ll win without doing anything, right?"


    The masked man''s smile was hidden, but it was clear in his voice. "Indeed, I am. It''s one of the rule, if the opponent from the opposite side doesn''t come to the arena under 10 minutes after the start of the match, then he/she will be disqualified from the match."


    Perci wasn''t ready to accept such an offer without questioning it further. "Why are you here telling me all this? You could have done it, and I would have won anyway. You''d have saved both of us time."


    The masked man, unfazed, explained, "I want you to remember that you''re winning today because of me. In the future, I''ll ask one favor of you, and you won''t be able to decline it. Sign this."


    He then summoned a mana contract that listed all of the terms, that the mysterious man has just stated.


    Perci hesitated, still not entirely convinced. "What if my opponent shows up?"


    "This mana contract will be disabled in that case. Don''t worry," the masked man assured him.


    Ultimately, tempted by the promise of victory, Perci reluctantly signed the contract with a drop of his blood. It shimmered briefly before the masked man sealed it.


    "Well done, Perci. Congratulations on becoming this year''s Academic Exchange Event champion. We''ll meet again in the future," the masked man said before departing, leaving a contemplative Perci behind.


    Somewhere deep within a forest... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Four carriages hurtled through the forest at breakneck speed. In the first carriage, Anon, Faith, Julia, and Ella were seated. Julia and Ella occupied one seat, while Faith sat opposite to them. Anon reclined, wearing sunglasses and using Faith''s lap as his pillow, fast asleep.


    Though Faith was visibly embarrassed by the situation, she didn''t want to disturb Anon''s rest.


    Ella broke the silence with a curious question directed at Faith. "Soooo... does he always do that?"


    Faith, caught off guard, stammered a reply, "H-Huh...? N-No, this is his first time doing this."


    Julia chimed in, trying to alleviate the awkwardness. "He must be exhausted from his strenuous exercises. He was even practicing without using mana."


    Anon, seemingly sound asleep, suddenly spoke up, "I don''t get exhausted, Luv."


    "Huh...? You are awake ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, I am wide awake from the moment we entered this carriage. I just pretended to be asleep so I could use your legs as a pillow." Anon replied with a smile.


    Ella offered a compliment, perhaps in an attempt to get Anon''s attention. "These black glasses are so cool; they make you look handsome, and no one can tell if your eyes are open or closed."


    Anon didn''t let the matter slide. "Why are you here again?" he asked Ella.


    Ella, unfazed, replied respectfully, "Because I am also participating in today''s match."


    Anon raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Wow, they accepted you as a participant? That''s surprising."


    "Why is it surprising ?" Ella asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe because you have a very High level of attitude and you don''t talk to commoners because you are an upper royal." Anon replied.


    Ella, sensing the potential tension, apologized for her earlier behavior. "I apologize for my previous behavior. My father instilled these customs in me from childhood, and it''s not something I can change easily. I''m sorry for talking to you like that, Sir Jule."


    Anon continued, pressing her about her presence, "Why are you traveling in our carriage?"


    Faith intervened, urging Anon to be polite. "Mr. Jule, please don''t be rude. They are our guests."


    "Yeah, yeah, as if¡ª" Anon began, but he stopped abruptly, sensing something amiss. His expression shifted from nonchalance to seriousness.


    Faith and Julia quickly picked up on Anon''s changed demeanor and reached for their swords.


    "What happened, Sir Jule?" Julia inquired, her voice tinged with worry.


    "Is something wrong?" Faith added, her hand firmly on her sword hilt.


    Anon spoke, his senses keen, "I smell... blood."


    The carriages screeched to a sudden halt, jolting everyone inside.

 Chapter 430 Chapter-430

    "What happened? Why did we stop in the middle of the forest?" Ella questioned, her confusion evident.


    "Are you oblivious? I just mentioned that I smelled blood," Anon retorted with impatience.


    Faith, ever the practical one, took charge of the situation. "You all stay inside. Julia and I will investigate the situation outside."


    Julia added a parting jab to Anon, saying, "Keep an eye on her; she''s a bit dense."


    Anon dismissed the suggestion of going outside with an astute response. "I''m not venturing out. What if someone kills me?"


    He casually put on his sunglasses and leaned back in his seat. Ella, however, couldn''t resist a sarcastic remark. "Wow, for a man, you sure have a brave heart. Since you''re not going, I will."


    As Ella reached for the carriage door handle, she glanced back at Anon, branding him as a coward. The moment the door opened, two arrows streaked towards her from the trees. Before the arrows could touch her, Julia''s swift swordplay intercepted and destroyed them.


    Julia scolded Ella as she joined her outside the carriage. "What are you doing out here? Didn''t you hear what I said? I told you to stay inside."


    Ella, ever determined, replied, "Well, Commander, I''m your vice-commander, and I can''t stay in this carriage while you''re facing danger outside."


    Julia''s response was to instruct Ella. "Very well, Vice Commander. Take cover and try to locate our attackers."


    Curious, Ella asked, "Where''s Madam Faith?"


    Julia provided an explanation as they took refuge behind a large tree. "She''s in the trees, dealing with the archers attacking us. We just need to pinpoint their locations and relay that information to her."


    Ella inquired further, "What happened to the rest of our soldiers?"


    Julia delivered a grim assessment, "They''re all dead. These archers are professionals, and we can''t take any chances. They know precisely what they''re doing."


    Ella then surmised, "So, if they''re professionals, they''re not random bandits, right?"


    Julia confirmed Ella''s suspicion, "Correct. They''re not. They''re here to assassinate Sir Jule."


    Curiosity drove Ella''s questions as she probed, "And how do we know that?"


    Julia provided the rationale, "He''s the Queen''s Candidate in the exchange event. That''s why they''re here to eliminate him."


    Ella sought more details, asking, "Do we have any numbers?"


    Julia admitted, "No, we''ve been attacked from several directions. They change their positions with each attack. I can''t determine their exact numbers, but Faith is continuously tracking them."


    Ella couldn''t resist taking a dig at Anon, even in the midst of danger. "Mr. Jule won''t step out of his carriage. Don''t you think he''s a bit of a coward?"


    Julia defended Anon''s actions, saying, "No, he''s just following orders, like a good soldier."


    Suddenly, a barrage of arrows rained down upon them. Ella and Julia hastily sought cover behind the tree.


    "They''re attacking with full intensity. What should we do?" Ella asked with genuine concern.


    Julia, too, was worried. "Madam Faith, what''s our course of action?"


    Suddenly, Anon emerged from the carriage and glanced around the scene. "Haa... How much longer are you going to take?"


    Julia shouted in a futile attempt to keep him inside, "Mr. Jule, go back inside!"


    But it was too late. Over a hundred arrows were directed at Anon from all directions.


    Anon employed his telekinesis to halt the incoming arrows.


    "I have to save¡ª"


    Before Julia could complete her sentence, she witnessed an astonishing sight. The arrows hovered in mid-air, frozen in place. Anon effortlessly redirected them back towards their origin, doubling their velocity.


    The arrows found their marks, and the forest was filled with the sound of bodies thudding to the ground.


    Ella, still in disbelief, asked with a mix of surprise and admiration, "How can you do that?"


    Anon maintained an air of mystery as he mockingly replied, "It''s a secret."


    Faith rejoined the group after investigating one of the corpses. "Come here, everyone. Look at this."


    Anon, Julia, and Ella gathered around Faith to see what she had discovered. Julia inquired, "What happened, Madam Faith?"


    Faith revealed a distinct tattoo on one of the dead assassins. "Look at this."


    Ella recognized the symbol and inquired, "Isn''t that the mark of the Croc-Assassins?"


    Anon, less familiar with the term, asked, "What are Croc-Assassins?"


    Faith provided a brief explanation. "They''re the most renowned group of highly skilled assassins, holding a formidable reputation in the underworld. They want you dead at any cost. They must have tipped off the largest assassins'' group, which means they have a lot of resources¡ª"


    Anon, distracted, interrupted her with a question about the event''s rules. "Was there any rule in the exchange event that states I would lose automatically if I arrived a little late for the match?"


    Faith clarified, "Yes, there is. If you don''t reach the arena within ten minutes of the match starting, you''ll be declared the loser."


    Anon pieced together the situation. "They weren''t here to kill me; they were here to prevent me from reaching the Colosseum. A clever plan... They killed our drivers first, released our horses, and sabotaged the carriage wheels."


    Faith lamented her decision to bring the group with her. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you all with me. Now we won''t make it in time, and the Queen will impose the death penalty." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon, ever the optimist, responded, "Don''t worry, love. Sometimes, a whistle can summon help."


    "A what can do what ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    He stepped forward and whistled loudly.


    Whistleeeeeeeeee


    The sound echoed through the forest, and, in response, a series of caws filled the air.


    Suddenly a big black Raven who had three eyes appeared over in the sky.


    "What is that ?" Julia asked.


    "My pet, a three eyes raven." Anon answered.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... A three eyes what ?" Ella asked in a Shocked tone.


    "A three eyes raven." Anon repeated.


    "Isn''t that the pet of Demonic Royalty ?" Ella asked.


    Suddenly the Raven descended on the ground and Anon walked up on it''s back after scratching it''s head.


    "Come on, Luv. We have a fight to catch." Anon said as he helped Faith getting on the raven.

 Chapter 431 Chapter-431

    "You are going to leave us here? In the middle of a forest? Are you serious ?" Ella''s voice was laced with surprise and concern as she watched Anon and Faith preparing to depart on the Three eyed Raven.


    Anon, his demeanor still calm, reassured her, "We are, Luv. But don''t worry, I''ll send someone to retrieve you as soon as I reach the city.


    I will also tell them to only send royal guys because you won''t talk to Commoners, okay ?


    Now, let''s go baby..." Anon said as he affectionately stroked the raven, it immediately flapped it''s wings and took off high into the sky.


    "We''ll be looking forward to your help, Sir Jule." Julia called out loudly.


    With a hint of accusation and a smile on her face, Faith interjected, "You are a jerk. Do you know that, Mr. Jule ?"


    Anon, feigning innocence, asked, "Why would you say that, luv? I thought you liked the ice-cream last night."


    "Why would you take me with you and not them? Ella even had her match today." Faith''s asked with a cute and naughty smile as she looked at Anon.


    Anon countered with a smile of his own, "Well, because I''m not dating Ella, Luv. I''m dating you. That''s why I took you with me."


    Faith''s expression suddenly saddened, tears begin to well up in her eyes and she responded calmly, "Mr. Jule, you don''t have a future with me. You are like a free bird and I am a chained soldier. We don''t have any future."


    Anon remained calm and replied, "Well, we''ll see about that in the future. Why worry about it for now? Just enjoy the ride."


    With a tearful gaze, Faith continued, "No, you don''t understand. I''m a woman who will sacrifice herself for this kingdom, without even thinking about you or anyone else. You have no future with me.


    I am also 450 years more older than you."


    Anon, maintaining his composure, asked calmly, "So, what''s the real issue here, again? The kingdom''s sacrifice thingy or the age?"


    Faith hesitated for a moment before responding, "Well, both of them. What I''m trying to say is, you''re wasting time with me. You should go out and look for a girl your age."


    Internally, Anon mused, ''She can say that with a whopping 30% mind corruption? That''s some willpower, and I will enjoy breaking it. I will break her througly and slowly.''


    He inquired further, "So, are you proposing a breakup with me, Luv ?"


    Faith hesitated, then eventually confessed, "Y-Yes... and don''t call me love, anymore."


    Anon concealed his intentions beneath a calm exterior. ''Yep, I already predicted this situation. If you want to manipulate someone''s mind, you have to study their behavior and history thoroughly.


    Faith and her husband had some serious relationship issues when they had their first children 150 years ago. Her husband demanded that she leave her job to attend to their children, but Faith refused. Her husband resorted to violence, but out of love, Faith initially did nothing. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few days, she eventually proposed a divorce, but before it could be finalized, her husband died in battle. That''s why she doesn''t see any future with me. She thinks I will do the same things that her husband did with her.


    But just you wait, darling. I will turn you into someone who won''t give a damn about this kingdom and give me 100% of your loyalty.''


    Anon continued his conversation with Faith, saying, "Well, I guess this is it, you are not my girlfriend anymore and I am not your boyfriend from this moment. Hold on tightly..."


    "Why?" Faith asked through her tears.


    "Just do it. We won''t make it to the Colosseum at this speed, i am going to increase our speed." Anon instructed.


    Faith obediently gripped Anon''s hand and closed her eyes. Anon reached out and touched the raven''s back.


    "Give me some more speed baby...." Anon spoke.


    Cawwwww


    The three-eyed raven emitted a loud cry and took off, soaring through the skies at an incredible speed.


    At the Colosseum...


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the contestants of our first match, Mr. Perci... He is a very intelligent and promising young man from his academy and from his class too." Sam announced.


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    The audience applauded as Perci made his entrance from the left side of the Colosseum.


    Fiona, concerned, questioned her butler, Charlie. "Where is Mr. Jule, Charlie?"


    Charlie responded calmly, "My Queen, Mr. Jule left with Mrs. Faith last evening to investigate a case in the Dark Elven territories. However, we received information that they were attacked by a team of professional Croc-Assassins on their way back."


    Panicked, Fiona asked, "What? Is he dead? Please, Charlie, say that he''s not dead."


    Charlie reassured her, "No, ma''am. Upon receiving this news, I immediately dispatched my team to search for them. We found their carriages in the middle of the forest. It appears the Croc-Assassins were hired to delay his arrival at today''s match."


    "Fuck..." Fiona cursed as she sat back down and grabbed her head.


    "We also found two Dark elfs sitting inside the carriage, my Queen." Charlie added.


    "Were they with the Assassins ?" Fiona asked.


    "No, ma''am. Those two were Julia and Ella." Charlie replied.


    "What ? The commander and Vice-Commander of the dark Elfs ?" Fion asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, ma''am." Charlie answered.


    "What did they say ? What happened to Mr. Jule ?" Fion asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Well, they said that Mr. Jule and Mrs. Faith left the place on a three eyed raven to reach here.


    Fiona, bewildered, asked, "A three eyed, Raven ? Isn''t that a demonic pet?"


    Charlie clarified, "Yes, ma''am, and a royal one at that. They claim that Mr. Jule is on his way here, but I can''t be certain. Should we trust them ?"


    Fiona, resigned to the situation, said, "What other choice do we have?"


    Charlie offered his apologies, saying, "I''m sorry, ma''am."


    As the Colosseum event continued, Sam announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, please have a big round of applause and welcome Mr. Jule, who is fighting for the Royalty."


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    However, Anon did not make an appearance from the right side of the ring and made everyone wonder in confusion where he was.


    ''Something''s not right. Did I miss something?'' Sam pondered as he scrutinized the right-side hall closely.


    A messenger approached Sam and whispered something in his ear, immediately. Sam nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Very well, ladies and gentlemen. It seems Mr. Jule is not currently present in the Colosseum," Sam announced to the audience.


    "According to the rules, if Mr. Jule does not enter the arena within the next ten minutes, he will be disqualified from this event. According to our Queen,Perci will be declared the winner by default."

 Chapter 432 Chapter-432

    The environment inside the Arena was tense. The Queen had a very displeased expression on her face.


    "Is he really not going to come? Only one minute is remaining until the time runs out, and I don''t think he will be able to make it to the stage, even if he is standing right outside the Colosseum right now," Sam thought as he and all the other audience continuously stared at the entrance gate.


    Perci, on the other side, was getting really nervous at this moment, and he was continuously taking rounds of the arena.


    "Am I really going to win this match? I never imagined that I would win this event so easily. Finally, I will receive the money to get my mother all healthy again. Thank you, God," Perci thought as he overjoyed inside his heart.


    "What was I thinking, trusting that guy? A commoner?" Fiona cursed as she threw her wine glass towards the wall.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, only 30 seconds are remaining until the ten minutes'' time period comes to an end. Will Mr. Jule be able to make it to the stage, or is this the end of this year''s Academic Exchange?" Sam asked as he looked at the entry gate one last time and started walking towards Perci to declare him as the winner.


    "Where is master? What is he thinking?" Jessica wondered as she continued to chew her nails rapidly.


    "Well, looks like your man is not coming, Fiona?" Mrs. Glen mocked Fiona with a smile.


    "Say one more word, and I will really kill you," Fiona spoke with a very irritated voice.


    "But Fiona..." Mrs. Glen tried to speak something, but Maison immediately stopped her.


    "Mom, please keep your mouth shut," Maison spoke with a very serious expression as he looked at her.


    "Okay," Mrs. Glen replied as she kept her mouth shut.


    "10...9...8...7...6...5..." Sam started counting backward.


    "Ah... I am leaving," Fiona said as she closed her eyes and stood up from her chair with a very angry expression on her face.


    "3 - Huh?" Suddenly, Sam stopped counting as he felt something on his right shoulder.


    Sam immediately looked back and noticed something that shocked him thoroughly. Not only him, but the whole audience sitting inside the Colosseum. It was Anon, standing behind him and looking at him with a smile.


    "You might want to stop that countdown, buddy," Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," Sam replied.


    "Now, don''t you have something to announce?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes," Sam replied.


    "Then do it," Anon said as he removed his hand from Sam''s shoulders and went back to his position.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, Mr. Jule has made it to the stage in time. I don''t have any idea how he did it, but he did it, and that''s what matters. Now, let''s begin this fight," Sam spoke as he stepped down from the stage and walked up to the sand hourglass.


    As soon as these words fell into Fiona''s ears, she immediately rushed back to her position and looked at Anon with a wide smile.


    "So, what were you saying again, Mrs. Glen?" Fiona asked with a mocking smile.


    "Nothing, nothing at all, Ma''am," Mrs. Glen replied with a very irritated expression.


    "Hehe..." Charlie chuckled a little at this view.


    "Laugh all you want, Charlie, my champion is here," Fiona spoke as a whole new energy filled her body.


    "Well, it''s good that he is back. Now that white-haired weak guy won''t win the match," Maison spoke.


    "Did you see him coming here, Deris?" Eve asked Deris.


    "No, did you?" Deris asked back.


    "No, you idiot. If I would''ve seen him coming here, why would I ask you?" Eve replied.


    Crack


    The mysterious man with the black suit and black mask broke his cane as he looked at Anon.


    "How did he get here? Croc-Assassins, those bastards, I gave them one task to do, and they couldn''t do it. I will mess up these bastards," he said in a very frustrated tone, leaving the Colosseum immediately.


    "3...2...1...Start," Sam declared as he turned over the sand hourglass. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack-Crack


    Anon cracked his knuckles and looked at Perci with a smile.


    "What''s your name?" Anon asked.


    "Perci, Sir," Perci replied as he assumed a defensive position.


    "Ah, Perci. If I am not wrong, you are fighting this tournament because you want to get your mother treated, right?" Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Sir," Perci replied.


    "Well, good luck then. Come at me with everything you''ve got," Anon spoke.


    Perci immediately changed his stance...


    [Your opponent has used the skill {Martial Art: Second form Praying Mantis}.]


    ''Wow... that''s one serious Martial art. Can''t take him easily...'' Anon thought as he also assumed his defensive stance.


    "Hyaaaaa..." Perci shouted as he jumped from his position and came at Anon from above.


    ''Why isn''t he moving from his place?'' Perci wondered as he looked at Anon.


    As soon as Perci''s hands reached near Anon''s body, he noticed that Anon had disappeared from his position and reappeared near the top left corner of the ring.


    Perci jumped to attack him again, but this time when he landed on the ground, he felt something different.


    "Candidate Perci has been disqualified from this event due to stepping out of the Arena," Sam''s voice resounded in the Colosseum.


    "What? But I am still-" Perci tried to make sense of Sam''s announcement as he turned around, but suddenly he noticed that he was really standing outside of the Arena.


    {Illusion}


    ''What a great skill... He was 10 levels lower than me, and I don''t want to waste too much time on him either. I have to corrupt Faith as well, can''t spare time on him.


    While he thought that he was attacking me, in reality, he was just swinging his sword in random directions, and as the last illusion, I just moved the arena a bit left, and that''s why he jumped out of it by himself, That was easy win.


    I almost forgot, how easy things are when i do them with my skills.'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked at Perci standing outside the Arena.


    "Mr. Jule has officially won this match and without much effort. Ladies and Gentlemen, a big round of applause for Mr. Jule," Sam spoke.


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    Perci walked back up to the stage and bowed down to Anon.


    "I am very thankful for your teachings, Sir. It''s been an honor fighting with you," Perci spoke as he stepped down again and started walking towards the exit.


    "Oi, kid," Anon called out.


    Perci halted his steps and looked back.


    "Yes, Sir?"


    "Here you go, get your mother treated well," Anon said as he tossed two platinum coins towards Perci.


    "T-T-This... Th-Thank You Very Much, Sir. I will never forget this kindness," Perci spoke as he bowed down to Anon once more and left the Colosseum.

 Chapter 433 Chapter-433

    "Aww... he helped that guy. How cute."


    "I think I love Mr. Jule."


    "Me too... he is cute and very addictive. I want to eat him."


    "Go, go, Mr. Jule." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Win, win, Mr. Jule."


    The girls from all over the Colosseum started shouting and cheering for Anon.


    Anon, on the other side, went back to his seat and sat down beside Fiona.


    "You were late..." Fiona spoke.


    "Well, I had some work," Anon replied.


    "You don''t have any work that''s more important than this competition," Fiona shouted as she looked at Anon.


    "Page No.13, Clause 67... ''I can do anything and everything I want in the free time,''" Anon spoke as he wore his sunglasses and leaned back in his seat.


    "What?" Fiona asked in confusion.


    "My Queen, it''s a term in the contract you signed with him," one of the mages informed Fiona.


    "Damn it," Fiona said as she looked at Anon with a frustrated expression.


    "Madam, here is Commander Faith," Charlie spoke as he came back with Faith behind him.


    "My greetings to my Queen," Faith spoke as she immediately bowed down to Fiona and glanced at Anon for one second.


    "Faith, you have broken my trust. You took a guest of mine with you on a dangerous mission when you knew that he is my representative in this tournament. What excuse do you have for this?" Fiona spoke.


    Faith immediately went down on both of her knees and apologized.


    "My Queen, please forgive me. It was my mistake, and I am ready to pay for my mistake. Please punish me however you like."


    ''Well, that''s one line I would love to hear from her, but for now, Fiona has done something that will help me get Faith''s loyalty even faster...'' Anon thought as he dramatically removed his sunglasses and looked at Fiona with a serious expression.


    "What?" Fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "She didn''t force me to come with her... I went with her because I wanted to. Don''t punish her; she hasn''t done anything wrong," Anon spoke in an emotional tone.


    "Wait..." Suddenly, Fiona realized something.


    ''Wait, are they dating? Let''s see... this is going to be very interesting.'' Fiona thought as a smile appeared on her face.


    "Well, someone has to be punished... either her or you. Choose..." Fiona spoke.


    ''Yep, her mind is still too small to be an Elven Queen. I manipulated her mind into thinking that there is something going on between Faith and me. Now, the rest of the game is a piece of cake.


    I will take the punishment, and knowing Faith''s personality, it will definitely make her feel bad... sometimes, I can''t believe how easily girls can be manipulated, no matter their rank.'' Anon thought as he smirked for a second but immediately went back to his original serious expression.


    "I am the one who took him with me; please punish me, My Queen." Faith spoke as she looked at Fiona''s feet to show her submission.


    "What about you, Mr. Jule? Do you want to say something as well?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    "Yes, please punish me. It was my decision to go with her. I disappointed you. It was all my mistake." Anon spoke as he pretended to take all the blame on himself.


    ''Now, I just have to feed her unconscious mind some guilty thoughts, and she should start breaking.'' Anon thought as he started generating guilty thoughts in Faith''s unconscious mind.


    [He saved you in the mansion from the zombies, He took your reputation to the next level in front of the Dark Elves, He even took you out on a wonderful date and chose to ride with you on his three-eyed raven.


    But, what did you give him in return? A heartbreak? Punishment by the Queen? You are heartless, Faith.] Anon immediately fed this thought to Faith''s unconscious mind.


    ''That''s like the guiltiest thought I have ever fed to anyone.... I can''t wait to see its results. Hehehehe...'' Anon thought as he laughed like a demon in his mind.


    "Okay, I have decided. Mr. Jule will be the one to take the punishment; you can go now, Faith." Fiona ordered.


    "My Queen, please¡ª" Before Faith could say anything else, Fiona stopped her.


    "Shut up, Faith. Just go," Fiona shouted.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Faith immediately stood up from the floor and walked out of the room.


    ''Plan successful... Now, I just have to do one more thing, and Faith will turn into my obedient slave... show me her corruption level.'' Anon thought as he looked at Faith leaving.


    [Faith''s Mind Corruption: 40%]


    ''Wow.... Fucking 10%? Let''s goooo.''


    "Mr. Jule, would you like to know your punishment?" Fiona spoke, but Anon was busy observing Faith.


    "Mr. Jule, I am talking to you..." Fiona shouted.


    "Huh...? Yes?" Anon asked, turning around.


    "I asked, would you like to know your punishment?" Fiona asked again.


    "Why not?" Anon spoke as he smiled at Fiona.


    "You will be coming with me to the human kingdom as my personal butler, today in the evening," Fiona spoke.


    "Hmm...? Why are you going to the human kingdom?" Anon asked.


    "Well, there is this thing called the Memorial of Queen Derein''s husband and her Daughter. I have to pay my respects every year, even though I don''t want to," Fiona spoke with a bored expression.


    ''Yeah, why would you want to? You were not the one whose husband and daughter died, but it''s a good thing; I can see Derein again. It''s been months since I last saw her.'' Anon thought as he looked at Fiona.


    "You can''t say no to this... so Charlie, get him a good uniform," Fiona spoke as she looked at Charlie.


    "As you order, my queen," Charlie spoke as he bowed down.


    "Mr. Jule, your next match is coming up in 30 minutes.... do you need anything?" One of the members of the Matching committee came up to Anon and asked.


    "Wait, I have another match?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh yes, you are my candidate... you have to engage in 3 different matches every day in three different fields. Now get ready to win," Fiona spoke.

 Chapter 434 Chapter-434

    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, this round''s winner is Grendal Osrope. Please give a big round of applause for Mr. Grendal," Sam announced as the last match from the duels section ended.


    "Well, are you ready, Mr. Jules? The Magic Rumble is about to start," Fiona asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I think I am," Anon answered as he looked at the Arena.


    ''Am I ready? Jessica?'' Anon asked.


    ''I will help you with most of the stuff, master... so, don''t worry,'' Jessica replied.


    ''What about you, Link?'' Anon inquired.


    [Ready to serve you at any time, master.] Link answered.


    ''Good... let''s do this.'' Anon thought as he prepared himself for the Magic Rumble. He was a little bit nervous because he hasn''t been the best when it came to studying magic. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to start the second part of the Academic Exchange Event... THE MAGIC RUMBLE," Sam shouted in a very excited voice.


    "Let me explain the rules of this tournament to all the candidates...


    In the start of your match, a mage from the royal court will give you an incomplete or jumbled magic circle of a random skill, and you guys will only have 1 minute to complete it and tell everyone what that spell actually is.


    This event will consist of 5 stages...


    At the first stage, you will get circles that will be very easy to solve. You guys will be given 5 questions that will contain 20 points each. The more you solve, the more points you will get.


    Since this competition will be hosted according to the points system, you guys will have to get as many points as possible.


    If you score 50 points in the first round and your opponent scores 80 points... you will get disqualified, and another student will take your place and after that, he will compete against your opponent.


    Now, if you pass the first round, you will meet even genius minds in the second round.


    In the second round, you guys will be given 10 questions, 20 points each question, meaning you will play for 200 points.


    If you lose round one, the easiest round, then you will get disqualified immediately.


    The last round will be the fifth round, and it will be the most challenging round. You will be given 5 questions only but, 1000 points each, and if you give the wrong answer to any question, not only will you get any points... but you will get a 1000 points cut out of your original points as well.


    The one who will be standing with the maximum points at last, will be the winner of this event.


    Thank you guys. Have a great Rumble-Jumble." Sam spoke as he changed the paper in his hands and started reading out names for the first two competitors.


    "So, the first competitor of the match we have is Mr. Lami Droza. Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Mr. Lami," Sam shouted loudly as he pointed towards the left entry gate.


    Suddenly, a man wearing glasses, a nerdy-like face, black small hairs, and a skinny body stepped out from the left gate.


    "Hello, Mr. Lami. How are you?" Sam asked.


    "I-I am fine," Lami spoke in a very low tone.


    "Oh, okay. Well, let''s invite the next competitor now. Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Miss. Jane Hurl,


    She is the only girl child in her family, and despite having six brothers, she has proven her worth by coming at the top of her academy in studying magic," Sam announced.


    An elven girl, aged around 30 years, green hairs, long ears, an average body, and circular glasses on her eyes, stepped out from the right entry gate.


    "Hello, Miss. Jane... may I ask how you are feeling about this today?" Sam asked.


    "I feel good and I feel powerless... I-I mean powerful. I will defeat everyone today," Jane spoke.


    "Even Mr. Jule?" Sam asked with a smile.


    "I-I-I don''t know about Sir Jule, but yeah, everyone else except him. I believe in myself," Jane replied.


    ''It''s like I am watching some nerds, who are about to play a game of chess.'' Anon thought as he looked at them.


    "Well, without any more delay... let''s get this party started. Contestants, please take a seat," Sam spoke.


    On the stage, there were two chairs and two tables placed with a blackboard in front of them.


    "Now, I would like to request our Royal Court''s Mage, Mr. Rafael Jeffery, to come on the stage and begin this sacred competition," Sam announced as he stepped off of the stage.


    Both Jane and Lami sat down on their chairs. There were two pens and one notebook in front of them.


    "Hello, Contestants... I am Rafael Jeffery, and I will be giving you your magic circles today..." An old elf around 1500 years stepped onto the stage, he had a long white beard, a pointy hat on his head, and a wand in his hands.


    "We greet, Sir Rafael." Both Lami and Jane immediately stood up again and bowed down to Rafael.


    "Please sit down. Your first circle will be this one..." Rafael picked up the chalk and started drawing a magic circle on the board.


    He only drew half of the circle and left it in between...


    "You have one minute to complete it and tell me what this skill circle is used for," Rafael spoke as he put down the chalk and looked at both of the competitors.


    30 seconds passed, but none of the contestants spoke anything....


    Suddenly, Jane raised her hand.


    "Yes, Miss. Jane?" Rafael asked.


    "It''s a fireball form 1, spell circle, sir." Jane spoke.


    "Good, you have won the first exchange and gained 20 points. This is your next question," Rafael declared as he erased the first circle and drew another one.


    This process continued for the next five minutes...


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the first round of Magic Rumble has ended, and the first winner of this match is..... Miss. Jane. Please give a big round of applause for Miss. Jane," Sam spoke.


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    "Now, we will move Miss. Jane to the next table and wait unless someone else passes the first round again to compete with her.


    Mr. Lami, you are eliminated from this event, please leave. Now the next contestants we have are Miss. Ella, the Vice-chief commander of the Dark Elves Vs. Mr. Jule, from the royal side," Sam announced.

 Chapter 435 Chapter-435

    "Everyone, please welcome Miss. Ella, the one and only Vice-Chief Commander of the Dark Elves," Sam announced with a very excited expression.


    ''A Vice-Chief Commander vs. the boy who is representing the Queen herself. Hehe... this is going to be interesting. She is not going to miss any chance to rub it in the Queen''s face, but Mr. Jule is not going to lose that easily either.


    I can''t wait to see the results of this match...'' Sam thought as he observed Ella coming out from the right entrance gate.


    Ella looked very cheerful and positive; she waved at the audience and walked up to the stage.


    "Hello, Miss. Ella... How do you feel about your opponent? You do know that Mr. Jule hasn''t lost a single match since the beginning, right?" Sam asked with a smile.


    "Sam, Mr. Jule is a tough opponent, even for me. I have to play it carefully, but believe me... I am going to win this," Ella spoke with a very confident expression.


    "Well, that''s a very positive attitude you have, Miss. Ella. I hope you win.


    Now, let''s welcome our second contestant... The man who hasn''t lost even a single match from the start, please welcome Mr. Jule, everyone." Sam shouted.


    "Woooohoooooooo.... Jule Win."


    "Go Go Go, Win Mr. Jule."


    "Jule, Jule, Jule..."


    As soon as Sam announced this, the whole Colosseum went into an uproar; everyone started cheering for him loudly.


    Anon entered the arena, from the left entry door. He took off his sunglasses and walked up to the stage.


    "He looks cool and sexy... what do you think?" Eve asked Deris.


    "Well, I see him as a friend. To me, he is only a friend," Deris replied with a smile.


    "What a boring girl you are?" Eve replied, as she turned her attention back to Anon.


    "Mr. Jule, Is there anything you want to say to Miss. Ella?" Sam asked.


    "Nothing, let''s just start this," Anon replied as he sat down on the chair.


    "Good luck, jerk," Ella spoke as she also took her seat, right in front of him.


    ''What''s her problem?'' Anon wondered as he looked at Ella.


    "Now, I would like to request another mage from the Royal Court to come and give our contestants the magic circles, Sir Kio Frawl." Sam announced as he stepped off of the stage.


    A male elf around 200 years old walked up to the stage; he looked rather young from his appearance and had an angry expression on his face.


    ''Why the heck am I called here? I don''t want to be part of this child''s play.


    I have to leave my research just because of this stupid event. Don''t they have other Mages? Forget this... I will give them easy magic circles, and they will guess it swiftly, and I will also leave early.'' Kio thought as he walked up to the stage and looked at both of them.


    "Greetings, Sir Kio." Ella immediately greeted Kio, but Anon didn''t even bother to look at him.


    "Excuse me, Sir? Don''t you know how to greet a Royal Mage?" Kio asked with a frustrated tone.


    "Are you here to be greeted or give us questions?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "This is absurd. Kid, you are very annoying. I am one of the senior Royal mages; you have to stand up and greet me," Kio shouted.


    "He didn''t bow down before the Queen herself; he thinks he can make him bow down to him," one of the Royal Ministers spoke in a mocking tone.


    ''Master, please... Just bow to him or he will exploit something from the written rules of ''The Academic Exchange Event'' to make you look miserable.


    I have seen him; he is a jerk. I fired him, but my dear sister must''ve hired him again.'' Jessica explained.


    ''Hmm...? So that''s how it is, huh?'' Anon thought as he looked at Kio.


    "Bow down to me now, kid, or you will regret this mistake your whole life," Kio shouted.


    "What the heck is wrong with you? I thought you were a scholar, turns out you are just a spoiled kid who doesn''t even bother to come out of his room," Anon spoke without even looking at Kio; he just continued to draw something on his notebook.


    "Oh shoot, He made Sir Kio angry," a Royal Minister spoke.


    "My Queen, shall we inform Sir Kio that he is your candidate?" one of Fiona''s official mages asked.


    "No, I want to see what he will do in this kind of situation," Fiona spoke as a smile appeared on her face.


    ''Making Sir Kio angry? You messed up, Jule. That would be the last mistake I would ever make in this event,'' Ella thought as her lips curved into a smile. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kio Frawl; he was a genius from birth. He started the study of magic at the age of 3 and became a well-known Royal Minister at the age of 16.


    He excelled in more than 10 magic academies, and at the age of 20, he became a Royal Mage.


    Everyone saw infinite potential in Kio, but Kio was different... he didn''t want to talk with anyone or see anyone. He spent more than 90% of his life in one single room, researching spells and artifacts.


    He is the founder of many things that changed the world in a good way like Communication Crystal Balls, Mana Capturing Screens, and Immortal Arena.


    But, he is forced to come out of his room 3 times a year and do some activities in the outer world. Just like this one.


    "Very well, you choose this. You brought this on yourself. I will ask you 10 questions in total... 5 for the girl and 5 for this boy, this girl will be passed at 3 right answers, however you have to give all 5 answers right or you will get disqualified." Kio spoke with a very angry expression.


    "My Queen, that''s against the rules..." one of the mages spoke up.


    "You don''t know him. Kio knows the rules, and he knows how to play with them. Even if you stop him now, he will give you an answer that will make you wonder, ''Why did I even ask the question?''" another mage replied.


    "We still have to question him... we are the Royal Highness''s mages."


    "Go on. Try it..." Fiona spoke up with a smile.

 Chapter 436 Chapter-436

    "Mr. Kio, don''t you know the rules of the Academic Exchange Event? Why are you trying to change them?" the Queen''s Official Mage questioned.


    Kio immediately turned around and bowed down.


    "I greet, My Queen. Sir, as you asked, why am I trying to change the rules?


    Well, I am not. According to Clause 56-B of the Academic Exchange Event Rules, a Royal mage who is giving out questions to the competitors can ask any number of questions to a competitor if he finds him or her much more intelligent than his or her observant level.


    You may need to read it again," Kio replied with a serious face.


    "W-What? Is there a rule like this?" The mage immediately went into confusion and looked at the other mage.


    "There is, and that''s why I told you not to ask this," the other mage replied with a cunning smile.


    "As I can see that you aren''t even aware of this event''s rules, how are you even standing beside the elven Queen?


    You should be ashamed of yourself," Kio added.


    "T-This... I-" The mage was unable to speak at this moment as he just got brutally embarrassed in front of half the Elven Kingdom.


    "Looks like I forgot to tell you about the insult that comes with the answer... hehe," the other mage murmured as he laughed a little.


    "You may continue..." Fiona announced.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Kio spoke as he bowed once again before turning towards Anon.


    "Sit down; your questions will start now," Kio spoke as he looked at Ella.


    "Yes, Sir," Ella replied as she sat down.


    "Now, the first question is for the girl... Tell me the name of this circle." Kio asked as he drew a full magic circle and asked only its name from Ella.


    "H-Hey, That''s an already completed circle. Isn''t he supposed to give them half or incomplete magic circles?"


    "Yeah, I am thinking the same."


    "He is cheating... he doesn''t want Jule to win."


    "What a loser...."


    "DIEEEEEEEE...."


    The audience went into an uproar once again as they started criticizing Kio.


    "Sir, that''s a Waterball Form 1, Skill circle," Ella replied almost immediately; she didn''t have to do any calculations because it was already clear.


    "Good... you win 20 points. Now, it''s your turn. Here is your question. Tell me about this circle..." Kio asked Anon as he drew an incomplete magic circle on the board, but it wasn''t an ordinary magic circle.


    It had 3 circles around it, meaning an advanced-level skill.


    "T-That''s a C-Ranked skill... How can a student like him answer that? They aren''t even being taught in the academies. That''s an impossible question to answer... My Queen, Mr. Jule will be disqualified at this rate," a Royal Minister spoke from behind.


    "I have faith in him. If he is saying things like that and if he beats Kio today, history will get changed today, and a new scholar will be born," the Queen spoke as she focused her eyes on Anon.


    Everyone from the Royal Court started looking at Anon with their utmost attention...


    "What have you done, Mr. Jule?" Faith spoke in a very sad tone as she looked at Anon from a corner of the Colosseum.


    ''Link...''


    [The answer is simple, master. It''s a C-Rank Wind Barrier Defensive spell. Even a kid can answer this, and I thought this is going to be a hard competition.] Link immediately spoke.


    ''Are you sure?''


    [Master... I have been on this land for more than 10 eternities... I know basic spells like these. My kin discovered most of these spells back then and gave them to the Elves.]


    "Your time is going away, and you haven''t even started calculating. 30 seconds remain... Mr. What is your name again? Oh, let it be... it doesn''t matter anymore since you are getting disqualified anyways," Kio spoke as he looked at Anon with a mocking smile.


    "A Wind Barrier Defensive type spell, Rank-C...." Anon spoke up.


    Suddenly silence covered the whole Colosseum.


    "S-Say it again...." Kio asked with a confused expression.


    "That spell is a Wind Barrier Defensive type spell, Rank-C... Am I right?" Anon asked with an even louder voice.


    "Y-Yes...." Kio answered as he couldn''t understand how Anon gave the answer to this spell.


    "Woohoo... Mr. Jule. Keep it going... he is not afraid of you." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go Go, Mr. Jule."


    "Fuck him up, Mr. Jule. I am a big fan."


    The audience immediately started cheering and shouting.


    "Don''t be so full of yourself, Kid. This wasn''t even a real problem. I will come back to you in a moment.


    Oi, Girl, Answer this question fast," Kio spoke as he turned to Ella and drew another complete magic circle on the board.


    "It''s a...." Ella was about to answer the question but Kio interrupted her.


    "... That''s right, it''s the circle of Icicle Shards. You won 20 points... Now you," Kio spoke as he turned his attention back to Anon.


    ''But... I didn''t answer the question?'' Ella thought as she looked at Kio.


    "Tell me the number of lines that I have to add inside this circle to complete it..." Kio asked as he drew another C-Ranked skill''s Magic circle on the board.


    [Master, This mortal speaks too much. Can I possess your body for the next 3 minutes? Just to stop his blabbering mouth. It''s alright if you don''t want to give.] Link requested.


    [Your pet ''Link'' has requested to possess your body for the next 3 minutes? Do you allow it?] [Yes/No]


    ''Well, I don''t understand this Magic circles thing either. So, I will allow it.'' Anon thought as he clicked on yes.


    Suddenly, Anon felt warmth coming into his body, and he lost control over his hands and legs. He could only see the world through his eyes, but he couldn''t move his body.


    [Thank you, master. I will shut him up in just a minute.]


    ''No problem. Give him a good dose,'' Anon replied.


    "Mortal, you have to add 5 lines in that circle to complete it." Suddenly, Kio noticed that Anon''s speaking style had changed; it sounded even more noble now, but he didn''t give it too much attention.


    "Hahaha... you are wrong. This circle only needs 3 lines to be completed. You are disqualified," Kio spoke as he mocked Anon.


    Link moved Anon''s body and stood up; he walked up to the blackboard, grabbed the chalk from the table, and started drawing lines over the magic circle that Kio had already drawn on the board.


    "Here you go...." Link spoke as he gave the chalk back to Kio after drawing five lines over the magic circle and sat back down on his seat.


    "T-This...." Kio was too shocked to say anything when he looked at the blackboard.


    "You... Modified it...?"

 Chapter 437 Chapter-437

    "How can you do that? How can you modify it?" Kio couldn''t believe his eyes; he had conducted research on these kinds of spells for the past hundred years, but he was never able to modify even a single magic circle.


    But today, a kid... Did it and without even looking at it twice.


    ''This is impossible... how can he connect two circles like that? But its functions will work if used. It''s definitely modified and in a unique way... Who exactly is this kid?'' Kio thought as he turned his head towards Anon.


    "Mr. Kio, Is his answer right or not?" Fiona asked with a tensed expression.


    "I-It''s right, My Queen," Kio replied.


    "I knew it..." Fiona released her tension as she came to know this.


    ''This kid is a prodigy. The likes of him are born once in a thousand years. I have to nurture him with everything I have, and once he becomes my puppet... I will have my next heir with him.


    This is interesting. I want to see more of his abilities,'' Fiona thought as she smiled and looked at Anon.


    "So.... Next question?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You... Won. There is nothing else to ask now. I declare you as the winner, Mr. Jule," Kio announced with a disappointed expression on his face as he looked at the board.


    "What? Sir, Kio... You haven''t asked anything from me, and you just declared him the winner?" Ella spoke.


    "Hmmm....? Oh, yes, you. Don''t worry about it... you were going to lose anyway, don''t sweat it," Kio spoke without any hesitation.


    "Mr. Kio, What are you saying? I am a very good scholar; please take my test too..." Ella insisted.


    "Okay... if you say so. Here is the last magic circle for you only; if you give me the answer to this one, I will declare you the winner instead of him.


    Tell me, what this circle stands for...." Kio asked as he drew another Rank-C magic circle on the blackboard.


    "T-This... please give me a minute." Ella spoke as she started calculating something in her notebook.


    "Mr. Jule, Do you have any other spells, like this one? I will buy them immediately. If you have some more, please. I will pay you any amount you want," Kio requested Anon.


    "I do have them, but you are not capable of understanding them," Link replied with a smirk.


    "Please, Enlighten me," Kio spoke, as hope appeared in his eyes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, here you go." Link stood up again and started drawing something on the board.


    Suddenly he stopped and gave the chalk back to Kio.


    "A-A... Quantum Magic?" Kio spoke with a stunned expression.


    "Yes..." Link replied.


    "That''s not possible, these spells are urban legends... they aren''t real. The mana flow in these spells is too twisted for any Elf, Human, or elf to control," Kio asked with a very confusing expression... he read about these spells but he always thought that these type of spells cannot exist in the real world.


    "Quantum Reflect...." Link spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    Thud


    Kio immediately fell down to his knees and looked at the magic circles forming behind Anon''s back.


    "I-Impossible..." Kio spoke with a shocked expression.


    "This is a ... Quantum Spell?" Ella spoke with an equally shocked expression.


    Most of the Elves in the audience didn''t even know about the Quantum Magic concept, so they just tried to understand what was going on.


    [Body possession time has ended.]


    Suddenly Anon came back to his real body and Link went back to his tattoo form.


    "Mr. Kio, Please Announce the winner of this event," Fiona spoke up.


    "Y-Yes... Ella, were you able to solve the question?" Kio asked Ella.


    "No," Ella accepted her defeat.


    "Mr. Jule is the winner of this competition," Kio announced.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, I didn''t understand what just happened here, but Mr. Jule is the winner of this competition. Please have a big round of applause for him," Sam announced.


    "Fuck..." Ella cursed as she stepped off of the stage and went back to her room immediately.


    Anon, on the other side, went back to his seat near Fiona.


    "So, You defeated one of the biggest Mages I have... How do you feel about that?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    "Good," Anon replied.


    "Just Good? Don''t you want to say something else?" Fiona asked.


    "Nope," Anon spoke as he wore his sunglasses and went back to laying down on his chair.


    "You are very lazy," Fiona spoke as she turned her attention back to the competition.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, Mr. Jule has been moved to the second table, and now we will Start the third match of the Magic Rumble.


    The next competitor for the next match is Mr. Maison from the Greenwich Academy of Wizards and Mr. Holt from the Rouge Academy of Martial Arts.


    Please welcome both of them with a big round of applause," Sam Announced.


    "Do your best, Son. I want to see you in the last round," Mrs. Glen spoke as she saw Maison standing up.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I will not get disqualified Before Mr. Jule does," Maison spoke as he exited the Royal Sitting area and started walking towards the arena.


    "Guess both of us are going to win this year then," Anon spoke with a mocking tone as he smiled in his sleep.


    Maison and Holt sat down on their chairs, and another royal mage walked up to the stage.


    The match started and ended pretty fast.


    Maison was as good as they said... he won by 5-0.


    ''Master... Can you hear me?'' Mike''s Voice resounded in Anon''s mind.


    ''What is it, Mike?'' Anon asked.


    ''Master, we went to the address that you gave us.'' Mike reported.


    ''Ah, that blonde guy''s address.'' Anon spoke.


    ''Yes, Master. There was no one here.... it was a rental place. When I asked the original owner about the guy''s information, he said that the blond guy gave him 2 gold coins to let him stay here for 7 days without any details and after that he left.'' Mike informed.


    ''7 days ? What did you do here for 7 Days, Mr. Blondie ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the sky.

 Chapter 438 Chapter-438

    Inside the Colosseum...


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, the sun is about to go down, and we have to pause today''s Academic Exchange event... But, In the Competition of Magic Rumble Today, we saw many talented minds, like Mr. Jule, Mr. Maison, Miss. Emma, and many more.


    Out of the 200 Competitors that participated in today''s competition, we have selected 100 Competitors that will fight at the second table tomorrow, but this amount is still a very small amount in comparison to all the Competitors that are still left to participate.


    We dedicated yesterday to the Dueling Competition and Today to the Magic Rumble Competition. As you all know, tomorrow will be dedicated to the Mind Games.


    But, From the day after tomorrow, we will be commencing all three competitions in the same day, giving 2 hours to each competition.


    Now, I will take my break. Everyone have a good day, Thank you." Sam announced as he stepped off of the stage and everyone started leaving the Colosseum.


    ''If I want to dig into this zombie matter, I have to stop wasting my time here, and for that, I will need someone to take my place. Maybe a clone, but making my own clone can backfire very easily. I have to give it my memories and skills too.


    What if someone found out about it and tried to mess with its mind? No, that would be a very bad idea.


    What should I do?'' Anon thought as he started leaving the Colosseum with Fiona.


    Charlie opened the gate for Anon''s carriage. He grabbed the door handle and walked inside.


    Suddenly Anon noticed something; when he grabbed the carriage''s door handle, he looked at his hand and noticed Link''s Tattoo.


    ''Link... Can you possess a clone?'' Anon asked as he sat down.


    [I can''t say this for sure, master. I haven''t done anything like that in my life. Although, I have seen many clones but I haven''t possessed one until now.] Link answered.


    ''Hmm... Seems like you will be trying it out soon, but first, I would need to find dead Elf corpses or kill some myself.'' Anon said as he removed the mask of nature from his face.


    He looked in the window and stared at his reflection very carefully.


    "It has been many days since I last looked at this face. It''s like I am losing my identity. I have to increase the speed of my plan, at taking over this kingdom." Anon spoke as he pulled out a hair from his inventory, placed it on the mask, and put it back onto his face.


    His face and body transformed back into Jule''s body and face.


    Screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    The carriage stopped in front of the Royal Castle and everyone stepped out.


    "Don''t forget about your punishment, Mr. Jule. Meet me back, right here, in one hour. Charlie will arrange your clothes." Fiona spoke as she started walking back to her room to get dressed for the memorial.


    Suddenly, another carriage''s gate opened up, and Faith stepped down from it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of their eyes met.


    "M-Mr. Jule... T-This-" Faith tried to speak something but Anon just gave her a slight smile and left.


    ''How can I do this? He did so much for me, and all I gave him is a heartbreak? He took the punishment, even after the breakup.


    How can I be such a bitch? I have to talk with him but, What will I tell him?'' Faith thought as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    Faith''s heart was under a lot of pressure as she didn''t know how to deal with her feelings, but what she also didn''t know was that Anon is manipulating her feelings and playing with them as he liked.


    ''She is getting crushed by her own feelings. That''s what I want... the more her guilt increases, the more she will fall for me. Now, we will add a bit of jealousy and she will be mine, forever.


    It''s time, I ask Derein for that favour.


    Manipulation is just the best, Mind Control. Once she enters in bed with me, it will be game over for this kingdom. I will corrupt Fiona, Make her my slave and Give the Kingdom''s royal throne back to Jessica. After this I will have two kingdoms under me, sounds good.


    She is the last part of the tower that I want to break, before all of it falls down into ruins.'' Anon thought as he smiled and observed Faith crying from a distanced window.


    Anon went back to his room after this and noticed that Jessica and Mike are already standing inside the room.


    "We greet, our master." Both of them spoke as they bowed down to Anon.


    "What happened? Why are you guys here?" Anon asked. He started undressing, and Jessica''s face immediately started turning red.


    "Master, we have found two more elf zombies." Mike reported.


    Anon suddenly stopped as he looked at Mike with a shocked expression.


    "What? Where?" Anon asked.


    "Near the Red light area, Sir. One was a Dark elf and the Other one was a White elf." Jessica spoke up.


    "Did you kill both of them?" Anon asked.


    "Killed one of them, Master. I sent another one to Madam Sephie''s laboratory as you Commanded previously." Mike spoke.


    "Good... I want to know why these Elf-Zombies are more physically powerful than the human and Ogre zombies." Anon spoke as he changed into his Butler uniform.


    "Master, if you don''t mind. Can I ask why you are in a butler''s uniform?" Jessica asked.


    "I am going to the human kingdom, with your sister." Anon answered as he started wearing his bow tie.


    "Master... let me help you." Jessica spoke as she immediately went up to Anon and started helping him in wearing his bow tie.


    "M-Master, Can I ask you a favour?" Mike spoke up from behind in a funny and squeaky voice.


    Both Anon and Jessica turned towards Mike with a smile on their faces.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    "Can I come with you? It''s been a while since I last saw my wife and Daughter, please." Mike replied.


    "Oh my... look at the big boy, who wants to spend time with his family." Jessica mocked Mike with a smile.


    "S-Shut up..." Mike spoke.


    "Yeah, Okay." Anon approved.

 Chapter 439 Chapter-439

    Fiona walked down the stairs with a black outfit; she looked stunning. All the male workers were staring at her.


    "Oi, cunts. What the fuck are you staring at? She is your Queen. Get back to work, or I will fire you fuckers right now," Maria shouted, as always.


    "Maria, keep your calm. Don''t you feel any shame when you utter words like that from your mouth?" Fiona asked.


    "No, ma''am. This mouth is one of the reasons why your mother hired me as your maid. She wanted me to protect you from anyone that wanted to harm you," Maria replied.


    "Well, I don''t think anyone would even dare to harm me after they hear your flower-like words," Fiona murmured as both of them reached near the carriage.


    As soon as they reached near the carriage, Fiona noticed that Anon is already standing there, holding the gate open for her.


    "Hello, Mr. Handsome Butler," Fiona spoke as she smiled.


    "Hello, Ma''am," Anon spoke as he smiled back at her.


    Fiona walked inside the carriage and sat down on her seat. After her, Anon followed.


    He also sat down in front of her and closed the carriage''s gates. The carriages immediately started moving.


    "So, Mr. Jule, did you learn how to attend to a princess as a butler?" Fiona asked with a smirk on her face.


    "No, I know the basics. I worked as a butler in an upper royal''s house before," Anon replied.


    "Well, you must''ve done a great job for him because you know so many things that only a butler can do. Like opening the gate for me, greeting me, and sitting inside the same carriage as me," Fiona spoke.


    "I did, Ma''am," Anon replied.


    ''Hmm... If I remember correctly, the last time I saw Freeda, she was lying paralyzed on her bed,'' Anon thought as a smile curved on his face.


    "I don''t want to go there... But I have to because some of our Elven kids killed her husband and daughter. If I had enough force power to attack the human kingdom, I would''ve done it long ago.


    But I am still waiting for the right time to strike," Fiona spoke up.


    Anon kept his mouth shut and just listened to her talk.


    "Why aren''t you speaking, something?" Fiona asked.


    ''There is one principle in my life: The more you listen, the more you become knowledgeable, and the more you speak, the more stupid you look,'' Anon thought as he looked at Fiona.


    "Why do you want to start another war?" Anon asked with a curious expression, although he already knew the answer. He just wanted to hear it from Fiona.


    "Those filthy things don''t deserve to live. They are better dead. Do you remember the war that happened 150 years ago? They must''ve taught you about it in the academy," Fiona asked Anon. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know," Anon replied.


    "Well, in that war... the humans betrayed us and the dwarfs. They released a very poisonous gas on the battlefield when we were fighting against the Counsellor.


    On that same field, my grandfather and my dad were present... they were murdered by the humans, brutally.


    That''s when I decided that I will erase the name of the human race from this planet, but I had no power.


    When my mother died, she gave the title of ''Queen'' to my younger sister, Jessica. I begged her to give me some power so I can kill those humans, but she rejected my proposal.


    She said, ''There is nothing we gain from revenge. We will continue to maintain a friendly relationship with the humans.''


    That bitch...." Fiona stopped talking as she looked outside the window with an angry expression on her face.


    "What happened after that?" Anon asked with a polite tone, as he tried to take out the whole truth from her own mouth.


    "Well, I removed her from my path," Fiona replied with a smile.


    "What? You killed your own younger sister?" Anon asked as he pretended to be surprised.


    "No, I couldn''t kill her. I gave her a slave collar in the form of a very beautiful necklace. She accepted it cheerfully, and as soon as she did... she became my slave.


    I made her give up the Royal Throne and make me the Next Queen. After that, I sold her off to a slave seller for free. He must''ve sold her to some filthy rich human, who has been using her as a sex slave or worse... she would be dead by now. Hehehe.


    No one who comes in the way of my revenge will be spared... even if it''s my blood," Fiona spoke as she laughed like a lunatic.


    Meanwhile, Anon enjoyed her laugh.


    ''Laugh, bitch... Laugh while you can. Once I take Faith under me... your dreams will be burned down to fucking ashes, and you will become my sex slave,'' Anon thought as he also smirked while looking at her.


    "Don''t you think, humans should be eradicated from this holy land? They are very filthy and stupid too," Fiona asked Anon.


    "As you say," Anon agreed to her.


    ''I can kill her with one... no two slaps, but that would be no fun,'' Anon thought.


    "Tell me something about yourself. How did you become so strong?" Fiona asked Anon.


    "I trained, trained, and trained even more, to become stronger than my previous self," Anon replied.


    ''Hmm.... Just that? I mean how much stronger did you get after so much training? If I take away all of your magic, can you even fight 50 of my royal guards?" Fiona asked.


    "I will kill them, brutally..." Anon replied immediately.


    "Hmm...? Really? I don''t think you are that strong though," Fiona replied.


    "Well, I am," Anon replied.


    "Okay, what about if I give you all of your magic. What can you do after that?" Fiona asked.


    "Well, let''s see... how many royal guards you have?" Anon asked.


    "Hmm...? I think about 50,000 right now with mages and everything," Fiona replied.


    "I will kill all of them without even blinking my eyes..." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    Screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    The carriages stopped in front of Derein''s Castle.


    "You are kidding, aren''t you?" Fiona asked with a smile as she stepped off of the carriage.


    "I am."


    ''Nope, I am not. I can destroy all of your kingdom if I used every single one of my powers to its best use, but I like the way of corruption. That''s why you are still alive, Bitch,'' Anon thought as he looked at Fiona.

 Chapter 440 Chapter-440

    Anon and Fiona entered Derein''s Castle through the front door, and many servants and maids greeted them.


    "Why are these human castles so small?" Fiona asked in a very low tone as she looked at Anon.


    "I don''t know," Anon answered with a straight face as he continued to walk.


    "Good evening, Miss Fiona. Please come with me. I will guide you to the VIP room," a butler spoke as he bowed down to Fiona. He was the same butler who helped Anon when he left for the Elven Kingdom.


    ''Hmm...? He is not even looking at me. Did he forget about me?'' Anon wondered as he looked at the butler.


    "Show my butler the main hall, so that he can eat something," Fiona ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am, as you command. Maid, please show this gentleman the way to the main hall where the other nobles are eating," the butler ordered another maid.


    "Yes, sir, please follow me," the maid spoke as she started walking towards the opposite hall.


    "When you are done eating, come to my room and don''t kill anyone, just listen to what they say without reacting," Fiona ordered as she left with the butler. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes... Wait, What the fuck does that mean?" Anon murmured in a very low voice as he started following the maid.


    "So, what''s going on in the human kingdom nowadays?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am sorry, sir. We are prohibited from talking with the guests," the maid answered.


    "Hmm... well, that''s cool," Anon answered as he continued to follow her with a smile.


    After walking for a while, the maid stopped in front of a big wooden gate.


    "This is the main buffet room, please enjoy yourself," the maid spoke as she turned around and left immediately.


    "Wow... that''s one serious maid. She didn''t even look at my face," Anon thought as he opened the door to the room and entered inside.


    As soon as he entered the room, he noticed that everyone inside the room was looking at him.


    No matter the age, sex, or social status. Everyone turned their eyes toward Anon when they saw him enter the hall.


    ''What the hell? They are looking at me like I am some kind of monster or something,'' Anon wondered as he looked at them.


    "Hello, You must be the Elven Queen''s butler, right?" A man around 5''6 feet tall approached Anon and raised his hand toward him for a handshake.


    "Yes..." Anon replied in a polite tone as he raised his hand for the handshake, but before he could grab the man''s hand, he moved his hand away.


    Anon looked at the man with a confused expression.


    "The fuck are you looking at? Coming here after killing our Queen''s daughter and husband, you have got a lot of nerves huh...? Fucking Elves." The man spoke as he looked at Anon with a disgusted expression.


    "Hahhahahaha...."


    "Hehehehe..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Everyone in the room started laughing at Anon.


    ''Now I understand what Fiona was talking about,'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked toward the food serving counters. He ignored everyone and directly went to the food serving counters.


    He took a plate from the table and started taking food from the counters.


    After making a full plate filled with delicious food, Anon started walking toward an empty table to sit down peacefully and eat.


    "Oi, Luke... look at me." A guy in his teenage spoke as he called his friend to look at him.


    He started walking toward Anon.


    "Oi, Look at Fred... he is about to do something with that Elf fucker." Luke informed his other friends, and everyone started looking at Luke.


    "Ah, shit. He is about to do something stupid." A friend from the circle spoke as he laughed and observed his friend Luke with a smile.


    ''Hmm...? Why is that guy coming toward me? There is pretty much space on both sides, but he walking right in front of me.'' Anon wondered as he looked at Luke, coming toward him with a very fast speed.


    ''He is not changing his course... he is doing it on purpose...'' Anon thought as he simply stepped aside and started walking in a different direction.


    Luke also changed his direction and started walking toward Anon again.


    ''Hmm...? This guy won''t stop like that.'' Anon thought as he simply walked toward an empty table this time, ignoring Luke completely.


    Suddenly Luke reached near Anon with a pretty fast speed and tried to collide with him, but Anon dodged him easily.


    "Oops..." Anon spoke as he continued to walk in the same direction again.


    "You fucking..." Luke spoke with an angry expression as he turned around and started walking toward Anon again, with even more speed this time.


    Thak


    This time Luke succeeded in his plan and collided with Anon just as he planned to do.


    "I am so sorry about your food, Mr.-" Luke spoke as he pretended it to be a mistake, but when he noticed that nothing fell down on the floor, he looked above and noticed that the food''s plate is floating in the air.


    "No problem." Anon spoke as he looked at Luke with a cunning smirk.


    "Hahaha... He failed."


    "Can''t even do one thing..."


    "Haha... what a fucking twat."


    Luke''s friends made fun of him as they looked at Luke.


    ''This fucking Elf... how dare he embarrass me in front of my friends? I am a fucking 5-star noble. I will teach him how it feels to be embarrassed.'' Luke thought as he walked past Anon and slid his golden ring into Anon''s pocket.


    ''Hmm...? What is this kid trying to do?'' Anon wondered as he noticed Luke sliding his ring into Anon''s pocket.


    "Everyone... My golden ring has been stolen. Please be wherever you are, I need to check your pockets. It was a very important gift from my father; I can''t afford to lose it," Luke announced with a very loud voice.


    "No worries."


    "You can check us, kid."


    "No, I have doubt only on one guy in this room, him," Luke spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    "Of course, you will." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and looked at Luke with a serious expression.

 Chapter 441 Chapter-441

    "I believe he is the one who stole my ring," Luke spoke as he pointed toward Anon.


    "Obviously," Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and looked at Luke with a serious expression.


    "I want to check your pockets for my golden ring," Luke spoke with a vicious smile on his face.


    "I don''t have your golden ring," Anon replied.


    "Yeah, every thief would say that. Now, you better let me check, or I am going to tell the guards to forcefully search you," Luke replied. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why would I even have your ring? I am Elven Queen''s personal butler. Why would I steal your ring?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "You Elves are very greedy when it comes to money and jewelry. I know that, no matter your rank, you can still be a thief," Luke spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "No shit, this kid is right. You Elves are really very greedy when it comes to money. Maybe he is right... if you didn''t steal it, why are you avoiding the search?" Another nobleman spoke, supporting Luke.


    "What is going on here?" A very familiar female voice resounded inside the room.


    Everyone looked toward the source of this sound and observed that the one who is speaking is none other than Luna herself.


    "Oh shit, it''s Miss. Luna from the Martial House," Luke spoke as a tense expression appeared all over his face.


    "We greet our lady."


    "Good evening, Miss. Luna."


    "My greetings to Madam Luna," Luke greeted Luna as he immediately bowed down to her.


    "I asked, what is going on here?" Luna spoke up.


    ''Wow, she has changed so much. Her black fur looks even smoother now, and her face looks even cuter,'' Anon thought as he looked at Luna.


    "Madam Luna. This Elf stole my golden ring. Please punish him," Luke spoke as he pointed toward Anon.


    "Hmm? Oh, you must be Elven Queen''s personal butler, right?" Luna asked with a smile.


    "Yes," Anon replied.


    "Hi, I am Luna. I am from the Martial House of Werewolves. We are 7-star nobles," Luna spoke up.


    "Good," Anon replied.


    "So, did you really steal this kid''s ring?" Luna asked.


    "No."


    "Then, why is he blaming you?"


    "Ask him."


    "Why are you blaming him?" Luna asked Luke as she turned toward him.


    "M-Madam Luna. This guy was the last guy that I collided with, and after that, my ring got lost. I am sure he is the one who stole it, and he is also avoiding himself from a search," Luke spoke.


    "Oh, is that right, Sir?" Luna asked as she turned toward Anon.


    "You can search me, but if you fail to find anything in my pockets, I need compensation," Anon spoke up.


    "What do you want?" Luke asked with a smile.


    "Your head," Anon replied.


    Suddenly the whole room fell into deep silence, and everyone looked at each other.


    "Umm... Excuse me. You do know that you are standing in the human kingdom, right?" Another familiar voice resounded from behind.


    Everyone turned around to look at the source of this voice and noticed that it was none other than Frank himself from the Noble House Of Undeads.


    He held a glass of wine in his hands and a cunning smirk on his face.


    ''Wow... now the urge to remove this mask from my face is increasing bit by bit,'' Anon thought as anger started building up in his brain.


    "I don''t think you have any idea where you are standing right now, Mr. Elf. This is the human kingdom, and you dared to ask for a noble''s head standing here in this room?" Frank spoke as he walked up to Anon with a cunning smile on his filthy face.


    "It''s an Equal Exchange," Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What do you mean? We are talking about a simple body check and a Noble''s neck. How is that an Equal Exchange in your eyes?" Frank asked.


    "It''s not a matter of a simple exchange... it''s the matter of my reputation. I am the Elven Queen''s personal butler... If you want to check my pockets... you have to give away one head or two," Anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Don''t be too cocky now, Elf. You see all these nobles standing here? Their blood is starting to boil. So, choose your next words carefully," Frank spoke as he looked at Anon with a grim expression.


    ''Yep, this is my limit,'' Anon thought.


    "Okay, check my pockets..." Anon spoke as he looked at Luna with a smile.


    "Please, Let me do the honor, Madam Luna." Luke immediately stepped up, as he started walking toward Anon.


    He pretended to search Anon''s other pockets first; after this, he went for the pocket that he put the ring into previously.


    "Aaa-ha... found it." Luke shouted as he took out the ring from Anon''s pocket.


    "I knew it... he was a thief."


    "What a fucking race?"


    "Pathetic."


    "Disgusting."


    Everyone started looking at Anon with disgusted expressions and started commenting on him.


    "Now, Don''t you want to say something, huh... Mr. Elf?" Frank asked as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Let''s just close this matter... right here," Luna spoke as she started walking toward the other side.


    "Oi... Don''t you want to tell the truth to everyone?" Anon asked Luke.


    "Hmm...? What truth?" Luke asked as he turned toward Anon.


    ''Tell everyone what you did, and after that, cut off your neck with your own hands.'' Anon commanded as his eyes shined purple and a menacing smile curved upon his lips.


    "I did it... I put the ring in his pocket on purpose. I wanted to make him look like a thief and a fool in front of everyone... I shall pay for my crimes." Luke shouted, and everyone heard him crystal clear.


    "What the?" Frank couldn''t understand why he would confess this if he wanted to embarrass him.


    "What the hell are you saying?" Luna asked as she immediately turned around and looked at Luke with a shocked expression.


    Suddenly, Luke started moving toward the cutlery section and picked up a very sharp knife.


    "Oi, What are you doing... someone stop him." A man shouted loudly, but before anyone could have reached him, Luke placed the knife on the left end of his neck and slit his throat without any expression of pain on his face.


    "Noooo... My son." A woman shouted from the other corner of the room.


    Luke''s body fell down lifeless on the floor.


    "Someone, call a healer immediately." Luna shouted as she grabbed Luke''s body.


    Anon had a very pleased smile on his face. He turned around and noticed that Frank was looking at him with a grim expression on his face.


    "H-How can you...?" Frank murmured in a very scared tone as the glass of wine in his hands started vibrating.


    Anon walked up to him with a glass of red wine and clinked his glass with Frank''s glass.


    "Cheers..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile on his face.


    ???? I wanna boom bang bang with your body, yo, We''re gonna rough it up before we take it slow. ????


    ???? Girl lemme rock you, rock you like a rodeo, It''s gonna be a bumpy ride. Hahaha.... it''s going to be a very very bumpy ride...????


    Anon started singing as he walked out of the room.


    "He reminds me of him..." Frank spoke as he tightened his grip around his wine glass.

 Chapter 442 Chapter-442

    Anon is sitting outside the castle near a waterfall, alone. He is drinking his wine and puffing smoke from his cigar.


    "What a lovely moon," Anon spoke as he looked at the sky.


    ''Is she looking at me?'' Anon wondered as he turned his eyes toward his right a bit and noticed Faith standing at some distance from him.


    She was standing near the carriages with her soldiers.


    "Hahaha... and do you know what he said after that?"


    "What?"


    "It''s my grandmother, you idiot..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    The soldiers were laughing and having a good time, but Faith had a very sad expression on her face as she observed Anon looking toward the moon.


    ''How lonely... He looks so heartbroken. I should talk to him, but what if I break his heart even more? I shouldn''t talk to him, but I can''t control my feelings...'' Faith thought as she looked at Anon.


    "Commander... Why are you standing there? Come on over here. I am telling jokes." One of the soldiers spoke.


    "Huh...? No, no, you guys enjoy. Listen, I am going to take a stroll... you guys be alert, okay?" Faith spoke.


    "Yes, ma''am." All of them spoke at once.


    After this, Faith started walking toward Anon, who was pretending to be sad and lonely.


    After a bit of walking, she reached near him. Gathering all of her strength, she finally spoke up, "Hi."


    "Hmm...? Oh, you. Hi," Anon spoke as he smiled toward Faith.


    "What are you doing here, out alone? You should be with the Queen, right?" Faith asked.


    "She said I can eat my food and then come back to her room. Since I skipped my food, I am sitting here to admire the beauty of this moon," Anon spoke.


    "Can I sit here?" Faith asked.


    "You are the commander; you can do whatever you want. Sit wherever you want, eat whatever you want, or break the heart of whichever guy you like," Anon spoke in a taunting manner.


    "Mr. Jule, I am sorry that you had to take this punishment. Please, can I make it up to you in any way?" Faith spoke as she felt the guilt crushing her soul.


    "Yeah, you can. Just don''t fucking crush the heart of the next guy that you date. Cheers..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and drank the last bit of his wine. He put down the glass of wine near Faith and started walking back into the mansion.


    "Mr. Jule... Please¡ª" Faith stood up as she tried to stop Anon, but she sealed her lips because her heart was feeling more and more guilty with each second.


    ''Yes, Yes... the more I scratch on your injury, the more it will hurt,'' Anon thought as he smiled and continued to walk toward the Queen''s VIP room.


    "Umm... excuse me. Where is Elven Queen''s VIP Chamber?" Anon asked one of the maids.


    "Please come with me, Sir," a maid spoke as she started guiding Anon toward a new hall.


    Anon followed the maid, and after a while, both of them stopped in front of a room that had huge wooden gates and a golden plate on the door that said ''Queen Fiona''.


    The maid turned around and left immediately.


    "Thanks..." Anon spoke as he opened the door and entered the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he noticed that Fiona is sitting on the sofa, and in front of her was Derein.


    Behind Derein stood two girls; they had swords but they weren''t soldiers or bodyguards. They had a smile on their faces... it means they were someone close to her.


    ''They are Derein''s daughters,'' Anon immediately understood.


    "Is he the gentleman you were talking about, Miss. Fiona?" Derein asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, he is the one," Fiona answered with a smile.


    "Well, guess you didn''t teach him knocking manners... Madam Queen," one of Derein''s daughters spoke up with a smile.


    "Anna, is that your way of talking?" Derein immediately scolded her.


    "S-Sorry, mother," Anna apologized immediately.


    "I am sorry; he is new in his job. Doesn''t know too much about being a butler, but believe me... he is very strong. I mean really strong. He used a sacred howling skill yesterday... you must''ve heard him, from here," Fiona asked as she bragged about Anon.


    "Oh, that was you?" Derein asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, that was really cool. He tore through the heavens with his voice," Fiona bragged even more; she wanted to let Derein know that she has someone strong on her side.


    "Well, that''s good for the Elves," Derein replied as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    Wink


    Suddenly Anon winked at Derein.


    ''Wait... did he just wink at me?'' Derein wondered as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    Chk


    Suddenly Anna unsheathed her sword and pointed it directly at Anon''s face.


    "You dare wink at my mother? Don''t you forget your limits, you lowly thing," Anna shouted.


    Chk


    Her other daughter also withdrew her sword and pointed it toward Anon.


    "Your children are really furious, Derein," Fiona spoke as she mocked Derein with a smile.


    "Both of you, swords down," Derein ordered, but none of them listened to her.


    "I said, swords down," Derein shouted again.


    "You should hear orders from your mother, Luv," Anon spoke up as he touched Anna''s sword and started vibrating it at such a high frequency that it broke down into nothing but powder.


    "What the...? How did you do that?" Anna asked with a furious expression. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Luv? Wait... Oh My God... It''s Him. He is Anon.'' Derein immediately understood as the memories from the battle started rushing into her mind.


    "See? Isn''t he strong?" Fiona bragged with her bragging face.


    "Ahem... please allow me to go to the restroom." Derein spoke as she started walking toward the exit door, but as soon as she came across Anon, she blinked back at him.


    "Mother should we come with you?" Both of her daughters asked at once.


    "No, you are too big to follow me around. I will go alone," Derein spoke up as she exited the room.


    "Uhm, I think I forgot something very important to me in the buffet room. I will come back in a moment," Anon spoke up as he exited the room as well.


    "O...Kay?" Fiona spoke as she noticed that Anon has already gone, before she even gave him the permission.


    As soon as he exited the room, Derein hugged him tightly.


    "Where were you for the last two months?" Derein asked.

 Chapter 443 Chapter-443

    Derein and Anon are standing outside Fiona''s VIP room.


    "What are you saying? You didn''t identify me from the face? Didn''t your butler show you the face of the Elf he captured for me?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "No, I wasn''t that interested in looking at an Elf''s face," Derein replied.


    "Hmm...? So, you don''t like this face?" Anon asked as he pointed toward his face.


    "Well, you might be the first and last elf whose face I like so much that I want to kiss it," Derein spoke as she smiled.


    "Well, can''t say no to that..." Anon replied with a smirk.


    "So, what have you been doing in the Elven Kingdom for the past 2 months?" Derein asked with a smile.


    "Well, I am taking control over the Elven Kingdom... Slowly," Anon spoke.


    "Really? How many men do you have under you, from the Elven Kingdom? Can we invade and win?" Derein asked with an excited expression.


    "No, Luv. War won''t bring you anything other than corpses and destruction. Let me handle it my way," Anon spoke.


    "Ugh... I just can''t stand those fucking Elves... living their peaceful lives as if they didn''t kill my daughter and husband. I want to fucking erase them..." Derein spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Yep, that''s exactly what the elven girl sitting inside the room wants to do with you guys. Wait, I have a gift for you. You will like it..." Anon spoke as he opened his inventory and started searching for something in it.


    "Hmm...? A gift? I don''t think you can surprise me with anything; I am a queen, Anon. There is nothing in this world that I can''t¡ª" Before Derein could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pulled out a blood-stained bag from his inventory.


    "Found it... here." Anon spoke as he handed over the bag to Derein.


    "What is... this?" Derein spoke as she opened the bag and looked inside it.


    Tears started falling from her eyes; she looked at Anon with a wide smile and spoke, "Thank you, Sir Anon. I never received a gift more soothing than this one..."


    "Maid..." Derein called out loudly.


    "Yes, My Queen." A maid immediately came and bowed down to Derein.


    "Here... put this thing in my room and don''t even let anyone touch it. Do you understand?" Derein asked with a very serious expression.


    "Y-Yes... ma''am." The maid took the bag from Derein''s hands and immediately left for her room.


    "Where is Arthur? I thought you guys got married?" Anon asked.


    "We did, and in the knight style. Clashed our swords, until both of our bodies fell down to the ground. Under the shining moon, we exchanged our rings. Now, he is basically the king of two kingdoms, mine and his.


    I am also the Queen of two kingdoms now. He is out in your kingdom, in order to eliminate a dragon."


    "A what?" Anon asked with a shocked expression. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A dragon... didn''t you hear about it? They started appearing more often after the hill broke down last year... it was around the time you had that race. Do you remember, now?" Derein asked.


    "Ah... that hill, that transformed into a valley, right?" Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, that one. They say that the Fallen Dragon King has risen again due to the hill break, and he defeated the current ruler of the dragons. He forced them to reproduce at a very high speed in order to produce more soldiers." Derein explained.


    "Ah... really? So, are they attacking humans, now?" Anon asked.


    "No, they are searching for demon tribes in the forests of the west... they want to eliminate every last one of them, that''s why their king signed an agreement with us... No human will go into the dragon domain, and no Dragon will come into the human domain.


    If any of the party breaks the deal, the rule-breaker should be killed directly. No trials, no problem listening, nothing... just instant death.


    That''s why Arthur is a bit busy nowadays... he stands with his forces on the boundaries of the Kingdom, and whenever any dragon crosses the line... he kills them instantly." Derein spoke.


    "I see... that''s one difficult job huh?" Anon spoke.


    "Yes, he only comes home for 2 months and spends 10 months on the borders." Derein answered.


    "Well, that''s Arthur for you." Anon spoke as he smiled at Derein.


    "So, what do you want in return for that gift? Ask anything; I will give it to you." Derein asked with a smile.


    ''Yep, the right moment has come, and I don''t have to waste my favor as well. I can use it later to sleep with her... hehehe...'' Anon thought as he smiled in his mind.


    "Well, now that you asked. I do need something," Anon spoke.


    "Ask, anything... if I can give it... I will give it, without wasting one second. Even if it''s my body. Just say the word..." Derein spoke.


    "I don''t want your body, Derein. Not for now, at least," Anon replied.


    "Hmm...? Oh, I understand now. You want to marry my daughters, huh...? You naughty boy. Don''t worry, you have my permission... you can have both of them too.


    When do you want to marry them?" Derein asked with an excited expression.


    "Wow... that''s one good thing that I heard from the morning, but no, and don''t distract me again and again by giving me perverted thoughts about you or your daughters," Anon replied as he cleared his mind.


    "So, what do you want then?" Derein asked.


    "I want you to kiss me." Anon spoke.


    "Wait... isn''t that, what I just said?" Derein spoke in a confused expression.


    "No, Luv. You have to understand this, I want you to kiss me in front of a specific girl, okay? I am this close to taking over the Elven Kingdom and if you do this... I guarantee you. I will enslave the whole fucking Elven Kingdom in just 10 days," Anon explained with a smile.

 Chapter 444 Chapter-444

    "You are not kidding, are you?" Derein asked with a serious expression.


    "I am not. If you kissed me in front of her... I will really be able to take over the Elven Kingdom," Anon spoke.


    "I will kiss you in front of anyone you want, as long as you can take over these Elves... just tell me who is she?" Derein asked with a passionate expression.


    "Well, she has blue hair and blue eyes. She is standing near the carriages... I will tell you when to kiss me, don''t worry," Anon spoke.


    "Wait... are you talking about Faith? The chief commander of the White Elves?" Derein asked.


    "Yeah, you know her?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, I do. She comes with your Elven Queen every year," Derein explained.


    "Ah... Okay," Anon spoke as he nodded his head in understanding.


    "We should go back inside or my daughters will come out searching for me," Derein spoke. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, and one more thing, you have stupid daughters, do you know that?" Anon spoke as he started walking towards the door with Derein.


    "Yeah, I know. They are adopted, can''t do anything; their mother was a very brilliant warrior.... but now they are my daughters, and they love me so much. I can ignore their fat minds, in front of all that love; they keep me going when Arthur leaves," Derein spoke as she entered inside the room.


    Anon waited a bit before entering, and after exactly 30 seconds passed, he entered inside.


    Creak


    Everyone looked at Anon with a smile, and he looked back at everyone with a confused expression.


    ''Wait... Is something wrong here?'' Anon thought as he looked at Derein and saw her smiling at Anon.


    "Mr. Jule, these two young ladies want to test out their skills with you. Can you please do the honors? It will just be a really short match," Fiona spoke as she looked at Anon with a wide smile.


    On the other side, Derein''s daughters also had big smiles on their faces, as if they can defeat Anon in just one second.


    "I don''t think we are here to fight..." Anon whispered in Fiona''s ears.


    "Umm... give me a second, ladies. I want to have a small chat with my butler. Come with me..." Fiona spoke as she exited the room with Anon.


    "So, what did you two do? Explain yourselves now," Derein asked with an angry expression.


    "Mom, she was bragging about her butler too much. So, I kind of asked her for a duel with him, but sister supported me as well," Anna spoke up with a guilty face.


    "Hey, you don''t have to drag me down with you. Mom, I didn''t say anything about a physical duel with swords and stuff, I asked for a magic duel," Jenna spoke up.


    "Okay, here is what you two will do once they come back in... you two will apologize for your behavior and cancel this duel. Do you understand, ladies?" Derein spoke as she looked at both of them with a very angry expression.


    "We are sorry, Mother." Both of them apologized.


    "Good..." Derein replied.


    "...But we can''t take back a duel." Anna spoke.


    "What?"


    "Yes, mother. Sister is right. We can apologize if you want, but as warriors of the human kingdom, we won''t take back our duels." Jenna added.


    "You two idiots..." Derein spoke as she grabbed her temples.


    ''How do I tell them that the one they are asking for a fight will kill them before they even blink,'' Derein thought with a worried expression.


    Outside the room...


    "What are you doing, Mr. Jule? I said you are going to fight them, means you are going to fight them... Why are you giving me excuses?" Fiona asked with a serious expression.


    "They don''t have an immortal arena here... if one of them or both of them died, how would you explain it?" Anon spoke.


    Suddenly Fiona started thinking about it...


    ''He is right... if he killed even one of them. Everything will drop on me. I can''t afford to attend more memorials...''


    "Okay, we are going to deny the duel," Fiona spoke as she looked at Anon with an understanding look.


    ''Well, that was easy. Guess she is not a total stupid bitch...'' Anon thought in his mind as both of them entered inside the room again.


    "Queen Fiona, you are back. Please take a seat... my daughters may have something they want to say to you," Derein spoke as she smiled at Fiona.


    "We are very sorry for our behavior, Queen Fiona." Both of Derein''s daughters immediately apologized by slightly bowing down.


    "Oh... Oh, okay. It means you are taking back the request of your duel, right?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." Derein spoke.


    "No..." Anna immediately spoke up.


    "No..." Jenna added.


    "What does that mean?" Fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "We may have apologized to you, Queen Fiona, but as warriors of the human kingdom, we will not be able to take back the Duel''s request," Anna spoke up.


    "Oh... is that so? Well, according to my butler here... he can''t have a duel with you guys because he thinks he will hurt you," Fiona replied with a smile.


    "Ah... is that so?" Jenna spoke up as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s right. I was thinking just that," Derein spoke up as she tried to stop it from happening.


    "Yeah, that or maybe he isn''t man enough to duel with two ladies at once. Hahaha..." Anna spoke as she mocked Anon with a smile.


    "What?" Fiona asked with a very serious expression.


    "N-No, that''s not what she wanted to say. She¡ª"


    "Let''s do this..." Anon spoke up with a menacing smile on his face.


    "Fuck..." Derein knew that her step-daughters have messed up.


    "Umm... Hey, did you forget about the killing thing already ?" Fiona asked as she whispered into Anon''s ears.


    "Fuck killing, I will show her my balls and if I am man enough or not... isn''t that what you wanted too ?" Anon asked Fiona.


    "Okay, let''s do this." Fiona spoke as she turned around with a big smile on her face.

 Chapter 445 Chapter-445

    "I accept your duel, ladies," Anon spoke with a menacing smile.


    "HoHoHo... Mr. Butler finally accepted the duel," Jenna spoke as she laughed at Anon.


    "Good, that''s more like a man. Now, let''s take this to the fighting grounds in the back," Anna spoke as she exited the room with Jenna and Fiona.


    Thud


    "I am so sorry, Sir Anon. These two idiotic girls... I can''t do anything about them. Please be merciful on them and don''t kill them," Derein requested.


    "Don''t worry, Derein. I won''t kill my friend''s daughters... since when do you think I became such a monster?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Umm... last time, if I remember correctly... you held a huge scythe in your hands, and you swung it in a circular pattern. That ended up killing hundreds and thousands of zombies in one second. After that, you took lightning and rained it down on us like hell," Derein spoke up.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to remind me of those things. I remember them, and believe me, I won''t do any of those things with your daughters," Anon spoke as he also left the room with Derein.


    In the buffet hall...


    creak


    "Everyone, Madam Jenna and Madam Anna have challenged the Elf butler for a duel. Let''s go and watch," a man shouted as soon as he entered the room.


    "What?"


    "Oh my God... I would love to watch that."


    "Yeah, me too."


    "Can''t wait to see him getting beaten by two ladies at once."


    "Hahaha... let''s all go."


    Everyone immediately started moving towards the training grounds.


    Anon and both the sisters are standing inside the arena right now staring at each other.


    "You don''t find it unfair, do you, Mr. Butler? Fighting two against one?" Anna asked with a smile.


    "I do," Anon answered.


    "Oh, well we can fight you one by-" Before Anna could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Bring a hundred more pairs to stand a chance against me... who am I kidding....? Even a hundred won''t be enough," Anon spoke as he looked at both of them.


    "Y-You..." Anna tried to say something, but she couldn''t because her mother was standing right behind her.


    "You are over-confident and bluffing it," Jenna spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Maybe... Why don''t you give it a try?" Anon spoke as he smiled at her.


    "Woah... they are really fighting."


    "Oh my god... he is going down bad."


    "They are the best combination fighters I know in history."


    "Yep, he is a goner."


    Anon looked around and noticed that the audience has already arrived to look at the match.


    ''What is he trying to do? Why would he accept a duel against two people? Is he dumb or something?'' Luna wondered as she looked at Anon with a curious look.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s start this... Take out your weapons..." Fiona Announced with a very loud voice.


    "On the name of God, I call upon you... The Sacred Frost Staff," Jenna spoke as she summoned a big frost staff with a snowflake made out of ice on its top.


    [Name: The Sacred Frost Staff]


    [Rank: A]


    [Blacksmith: Unknown]


    [Description: This staff was made by an Unknown Blacksmith in the valleys of Northern mountains. It was built in ancient times and the wielder of this Staff will yield the power of the Snow Queen, itself.]


    "On the Name of God, I call upon you... The 7th cursed sword of Flaming Phoenix," Anna spoke as a burning hot sword appeared in her hand.


    [Name: The 7th cursed sword of the Flaming Phoenix]


    [Rank: S]


    [Blacksmith: Hodok]


    [Description: A very Ancient and Master blacksmith named, The great Hodok made this weapon, but its power was too much for a single sword... that''s why Hodok broke it into 7 swords and gave it to his seven friends.


    It is said that the one who will collect all these swords and make them one again, will hold the power that will be unparalleled with any other sword in this world.]


    "My, My... those are some beautiful things you have in your hands," Anon spoke as he opened his inventory and started searching around for something.


    "What can be his weapon?" Jenna asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know, guess we will see it in just a moment," Anna replied.


    "Ah, here you are..." Anon spoke as he pulled his hand out of his inventory.


    "The fuck?"


    "Is that a?"


    Everyone was surprised when they saw what Anon has withdrawn from his inventory.


    "That''s a cigar, right?" Anna asked Jenna.


    "Yes, unless it''s some other magic artifact... I am perfectly sure, that is a cigar," Jenna replied.


    "Oi, Are you kidding here? Where is your weapon, that you are going to use in the fight?" Anna asked with an angry expression.


    Anon puts the cigar in between his lips and holds it with his left hand.


    Click


    He snapped two of his fingers and used the spell fireball. Suddenly a small fireball appeared over Anon''s middle finger.


    He slowly brought his middle finger up and lit the cigar with the fireball.


    "He is showing you the middle finger..." Jenna spoke.


    "You idiot... he is showing it to both of us." Anna replied.


    "That... Cigar lighting style. I have seen it before..." Luna spoke as she tried to remember where she saw it.


    "Yeah, me too...and believe me not on a Good man." Frank who was standing right besides Luna spoke.


    "Huh...? What do you mean?" Luna asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s Sir, Anon''s lighting style." Frank spoke with a tensed expression.


    "Correct, now I remember... wait, how does he know it then?" Luna wondered.


    ''That guy is none other than Anon, himself. That motherfucker came back. I thought he died somewhere, but this fucker is still alive.'' Frank thought in his mind with an unpleasant expression on his face. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Start in....3.....2.....1... GO." Fiona Announced.


    "Snow teleportation..." Jenna spoke, and suddenly many snowflakes appeared out of nowhere and covered both of their bodies.


    As the snowflakes settled down, Anon noticed that both of the sisters disappeared from their positions and re-appeared behind Anon.


    ''He is done for.'' Anna thought as she swung her sword with full strength.


    "Yeah, as if..." Anon spoke as he puffed out smoke and his body also disappeared from his position.


    "What?"


    "How?"


    Both of the sisters missed their attacks at the same time, but before they could''ve landed on the ground, Anon re-appeared over their heads.


    He puts his right leg on Jenna''s head and his left leg on Anna''s head.


    "He is above-" Before Anna could''ve warned Jenna, Anon came down at both of them with full force, and their faces collided with the ground very brutally.


    Their noses broke instantly.


    Thud


    Derein immediately closed her eyes and turned her head towards the other direction.


    "Oops... did I forget to tell you that, I don''t give a fuck about Gender Equality?" Anon spoke as he slightly stepped down from their heads.

 Chapter 446 Chapter-446

    "Ugh, you fucking..." Anna stood up slowly from the ground, drank a healing potion, and recovered her broken nose. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister, are you alright?" Jenna asked as she looked at Anna. Jenna''s nose was also bleeding pretty badly.


    "I am alright, Jen. Here you go. Drink this."Anna spoke as she gave another healing potion to Jenna.


    Jenna drank the healing potion, and her nose started healing immediately.


    "Are you alright, ladies?" Anon asked with a smile as he puffed out smoke from his mouth.


    "I told you, he is pretty brutal." Fiona was bragged to Derein.


    "Yeah, he really is..." Derein spoke as she looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    ''If he is beating my daughters like that, what would he do to his enemies? I can''t even begin to imagine that...'' Derein thought as she looked at Anna and Jenna.


    "Come on, ladies. You have more than that in your bodies, don''t you? Or aren''t you women enough to fight me?" Anon mocked both of them with a smile.


    "Jenna, do it." Anna shouted as she started running towards Anon.


    "Yes, freezing lockdown." Jenna spoke as she cast the spell on Anon.


    Suddenly, a layer of thick ice grabbed Anon''s feet, making it impossible for him to move.


    "I did it." Jenna spoke with a smile on her face.


    "My, my... aren''t you a creative one?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice resounded from Jenna''s back.


    "Huh...?" She immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was standing behind her.


    "Hi..." Anon spoke as he waved towards Jenna with a smile.


    "How can you be here? I froze you." Jeena spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Why don''t you look at your frozen thing again, Luv?" Anon spoke as he pointed in the other direction.


    Jenna slowly turned her head towards the place where she froze Anon, and as soon as she did, she was left shocked by what she saw.


    "A-Anna...? How is that possible? I remember; Ifroze you. Jenna spoke as she looked at Anna''s fully frozen body.


    ''You did, before you looked into my eyes and fell into my illusion...'' Anon thought as he smiled and grabbed Jenna''s hair from behind.


    "Ahhh, leave my hairs... Ouch, ouch, it''s hurting. Leave me." Jenna shouted as she tried to free herself from Anon''s grasp.


    "My, my... you little annoying thing. Why don''t you cast a spell to throw me away?"Anon spoke as he pulled her hair even harder.


    "D-Defrost..." Jenna spoke.


    *Crack*


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Trinkle*


    The ice block that held Anna started crackling and breaking down.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch!" Anna shouted as she fell down.


    "Sister, save me from him." Jenna shouted from behind.


    Anna immediately turned around and noticed that Jeena was being held by Anon from behind.


    "Leave her, you fucking Elf." Anna shouted as she rushed towards Jenna, with her sword pointing directly at Anon.


    As soon as Anna entered the stabbing range, she lifted her sword up and pointed it directly at Anon''s face, but before she could''ve stabbed him, the view entirely changed before her eyes.


    Anna immediately stopped her sword and noticed that the face she was about to stab wasn''t Anon''s face; it was her sister, Jenna''s.


    "N-No-No, Sister, it''s me. Please don''t do it." Jenna spoke with a very scared tone as she felt the sword''s warmth on her forehead.


    Anna stopped the sword just 2cm away from her face.


    If only the illusion hadn''t cleared up on time, she could''ve killed her sister today.


    "Umm... ladies? Aren''t you supposed to be fighting me? Why are you fighting amongst each other?"Anon mocked him as he smiled towards both of them.


    Both Jenna and Anna looked at Anon, and their foreheads started sweating.


    "He is dangerous. Use that," Anna said as sweat started dripping from her forehead. She grabbed her sword tightly and took a step forward.


    "I know..." Jenna replied as she started to cast some sort of spell, with a long, enchanting time.


    "Well, if you guys aren''t going to come here, I will come to you then." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position and reappeared behind both of them.


    "No, he is behind-" Before Anna could''ve warned Jenna, he swiftly grabbed both of their heads and smashed them together really hard.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, both of them went unconscious and fell to the ground.


    "Well, that was a good fight." Anon spoke as he smiled and looked at everyone.


    "Wow, that was really brutal." Fiona spoke as she looked at the two unconscious girls.


    "Fuck, he said he wouldn''t beat them too much." Derein murmured as she looked at her daughters being carried out of the arena by servants.


    "Oi, don''t you dare smile after this."


    "Yeah, first you killed our people, and now you dared to beat our princess in our presence? Do you think we are girls?"


    "We won''t just stand here peacefully; we will beat the crap out of you."


    The audience of the noblemen immediately got angry and summoned their weapons.


    "Hey, no, that was a duel. He won; we can''t do anything about it." Luna spoke as she tried to stop everyone.


    "No, that Elf just beat our princess so brutally; we can''t stand here and do nothing. We will kill him."


    "Yes, he has to die."


    "Brothers and sisters, What are you waiting for? Let''s charge."


    Suddenly all of them started running towards Anon, but as soon as Anon noticed this, a psychopathic smile appeared on his face.


    "Sometimes I fear myself." Anon spoke as he tossed his cigar aside and released his blood lust all over the castle.


    *BOOOM*


    Every single one of them who was running towards Anon immediately froze up at their locations as they felt a very scary aura coming out of Anon''s body, as if death were coming towards them.


    "The fuck!" "His bloodlust is too strong, even for me." Fiona spoke as she barely managed to withstand Anon''s bloodlust.


    Anon summoned a pair of two big black blades from his inventory and pointed them towards the noblemen.


    "Those who want to walk out of here without a head tonight, please step forward." Anon spoke as the psychopathic smile on his face scared everyone.

 Chapter 447 Chapter-447

    "I ask again, Is there anyone here who wants to beat me because I defeated your princess in a duel?" Anon asked as he removed his bloodlust from the castle.


    "I think... it was a fair match."


    "Yeah, me too. I say it was an unfair match for him instead. Ithink my driver is calling me. I will be back in a minute."


    "My wife said that I have to come home early; I should get going."


    "Me too, bye."


    Everyone started running out of the castle as soon as they acknowledged that Anon was more powerful than all of them combined.


    "What is happening here?" Faith''s voice resounded from the back gate.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed that Faith and her soldiers were coming towards them at a very high speed.


    "My Queen, Are you alright? As soon as I felt that threatening bloodlust, Iimmediately rushed towards you." Faith spoke as she grabbed Fiona''s hand and helped her stand up properly.


    "Nothing, Commander Faith. I just fell down when Mr. Jule released his bloodlust. Don''t worry about me. You can go back." Fiona spoke as she smiled a bit.


    "Mr. Jule?" Faith wondered as she looked towards the stage and noticed that Anon was standing right in the middle of it with two very large blades in his hands.


    "I think we will take our leave now, Mrs. Derein. Thank you for your hospitality. Faith, prepare our carriages; we are leaving as soon as I come back from the washroom." Fiona ordered as she immediately left for the washroom.


    "Soldiers prepare the carriages." Faith ordered all the soldiers.


    "Yes, Ma''am." All the soldiers immediately accepted the orders and left the place at once.


    "Why are you doing this?"You know this is the human kingdom; why would you release such a terrifying bloodlust in here?" Faith asked as she walked up to Anon.


    "Why am I doing it?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You are doing this because I broke up with you, right? I know I hurted your feelings, but you have to deal with them, Mr. Jule. You can''t just come to the human kingdom and release your bloodlust over them." Faith spoke.


    "I don''t think you have any idea." Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Faith interrupted him again.


    "I know and I have the idea what a broken heart feels like, Mr. Jule. But you have to pull it together; now let''s go back to our kingdom and have a personal talk about this." Faith spoke as she patted Anon''s shoulder and gave him a smile.


    After this, she started walking towards the carriages.


    ''The fuck is she talking about? But this is the perfect moment. Derein is here, and Faith is here too.'' Anon thought as he looked towards Derein and winked at her.


    ''What ? Ohhhhh... okay.'' Derein immediately understood what Anon was trying to say and started walking towards them.


    "Ahem, Faith, I have something to tell you." Anon spoke.


    "What ?" Faith stopped and turned around to look at him.


    Anon didn''t say anything and just turned his head towards Derein.


    Derein grabbed Anon''s head with a smile on her face and kissed him on the lips.


    Faith looked at both of them with a neutral expression, but on the inside, she felt many emotions at the same time: anger, love, hatred, guilt, and depression, but she didn''t show it on her face. She maintained her normal face and kept looking at both of them.


    "I will miss you... Bye, elf boy. It was the best time of my life; you fulfilled my husband''s spot today." Derein spoke as she left immediately after this.


    As soon as Derein left the spot, Anon turned his head to look at Faith. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-Wh-What was that?" Faith asked with a stammering voice.


    "Well, Mrs. Faith, you have been thinking that I am still in love with you and my heart is still broken from our breakup." Anon spoke.


    "No, I am not thinking that. That''s the truth; your heart is still broken, and that''s why you released that bloodlust a moment ago. What I don''t understand is why a queen from the human kingdom would kiss you, and why would she say that you filled her dead husband''s spot?


    Tell me, Mr. Jule, are you a traitor to our kingdom? Are you with the humans?"Faith spoke as anger took over all of her other emotions, and she pointed her sword at Anon.


    ''The stage of denial... I knew it. She wants to deny that I got over her so fast and got involved in sex with another female.'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked at her.


    "Tell me, Mr. Jule, are you with the humans? You are a traitor, right?" Faith asked again and again. Just to hear a yes from Anon because she couldn''t make any other sense of this senerio


    "Ahem... what is happening here?" Fiona spoke from behind as she noticed that her commander was pointing her sword at her butler.


    "My Queen, this guy... he is a traitor. He kissed Queen Derein on the lips, and she also said that he filled her dead husband''s spot in her physical relationship life." Faith spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Ah, now I understand. So, you were goofing around with Queen Derein when both of you got out at the same time from that room, right?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    ''Well, I didn''t expect it to go this way, but as soon as it''s working, Why change anything?'' Anon thought.


    "Yeah..." Anon spoke as he made an embarrassed face in front of Fiona.


    "You are one naughty boy, huh? I knew you had charms, but for them to work on a queen like her? That''s impressive, I have to say." Fiona spoke with a smile as she punched Anon slightly.


    "Thanks," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Faith. He is not a traitor; he is just a horny and naughty guy who has so many charms that even the Queen of humans couldn''t resist him, and I can''t deny it. He really has the charms.


    Now, lower your sword and let''s go back to our kingdom." Fiona spoke as she started walking towards the carriages.


    "But... that bloodlust just a moment ago?" Faith asked.


    "Well, that was Mr. Jule beating the crap out of some young ladies that challenged him for a duel." Fiona replied as she exited the castle from the back door.


    "You should get your feelings together, Mrs. Faith. I know this isn''t easy, but you have to do it." Anon spoke as he also left the castle with a smile on his face.


    ''Well, that''s check, Mate. Now, just one moment, and she will walk into my bed on her own. The rat has been captured by my trap successfully.''


    ''H-He... got over me already? That''s impossible. It can''t be possible. H-He was dating me two days ago; I can''t fucking accept this. H-He is mine, and no human bitch can take him away from me.'' Faith thought as her anger and jealousy appeared on her face.

 Chapter 448 Chapter-448

    Anon helped Fiona get into her carriage, but as soon as he started walking inside the carriage, Fiona stopped him with her hand''s gesture.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, the chief commander of my kingdom is crying, and she isn''t in her right mind because you had sex with Queen Derein. I don''t care if you guys had anything between you or not, but I don''t want her like that, so you go and talk this out right now.


    As soon as we reach back to our kingdom, I want a laughing and smiling Faith, not a gloomy and crying one. Do you understand? Now, go back because you are going to travel with her." Fiona ordered as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    ''Hehe... Bull''s Eye. I thought I would have to wait until I reached the Elven Kingdom, but it seems like I will be having a sweet time on our journey.'' Anon thought as he stepped down from the carriage and closed the gates.


    He walked back to Faith''s carriage and opened the door slowly.


    "Who is it?" Faith asked with a normal face.


    "Hello, Commander." Anon spoke as he walked inside the carriage and locked the door behind him.


    "What the hell are you doing in my fucking carriage? Get out now, or I will throw you out." Faith spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Well, I will get out if you want. But the Queen ordered me to go back in your carriage, Luv." Anon replied.


    *Chk*


    Faith immediately unsheathed her sword and pointed it directly at Anon''s face.


    "Don''t you dare call me that, or I will fucking shove this sword down your throat." Faith threatened Anon as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    *Heee-Haaaa*


    Suddenly the carriage started moving, and due to its inertia, Faith lost her balance.


    *Thud*


    Her sword fell to the ground, and she fell down into Anon''s lap.


    "Hello..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Faith.


    "Don''t touch me." Faith spoke as she tried to get up from Anon''s lap, but suddenly another bump came up, and she fell back down into Anon''s lap. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s not a very good thing to do to a man, you know." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith.


    "Oh yeah, what about the thing you did to me?" Faith asked with a pout as she turned her face towards Anon.


    "What did I do?" Anon asked with an innocent face.


    "You cheated on me with another woman, and a human girl at that. You broke my trust." Faith spoke as she looked away immediately.


    "Well, how can I cheat on you if we are not in a relationship anymore? Did you forget about what you said back then? The thing about getting killed for the kingdom and age gap thing?"Anon asked with a teasing smile.


    "You didn''t even try to stop me when I was breaking up with you. You didn''t even say one word when we were breaking up on that stupid crow of yours." Faith spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well, first of all, that was a raven, and second of all, I don''t say anything when we are going that fast in the air." Anon replied.


    "You took the punishment for me? Why would you do that? Even after we broke up?" Faith asked.


    "Well, it did some good for me. See, I have a sexy Elven girl with blue hair in my lap, and I had sex with a human queen. What else do I need?"Anon spoke as he smiled towards Faith.


    "You did that on purpose to make me jealous, right?" Faith asked with a serious expression.


    ''Yes.''


    "No, why would I want to make you feel jealous? Weren''t you the one who said, Go and find another girl for myself?"Anon asked.


    "Well, I thought you would date her for at least 2 or 3 days, but look at you having sex with the Queen of those filthy humans that you just met.


    How did she lure you in? Huh ? By showing her body, Faith asked.


    "Well, for one reason. She was quite sexy, and I am thinking of dating her." Anon replied.


    "You bastard, you aren''t going to the human kingdom one more time. Do you understand me?"Faith asked as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Why shouldn''t I?"I have a proper girlfriend there who won''t break up with me just after our first date. Hahaha..." Anon spoke as he laughed.


    "Well, that bitch can go and fuck herself. I declare you my boyfriend from this moment on. Do you even know how much it hurt me when that human bitch kissed you in front of me?"Faith said as she grabbed Anon''s head and gave him a tight kiss on his lips.


    ''Ahh-Haa... plan phase 1 is successful.'' Anon thought as he enjoyed his kiss througly.


    He inserted his tongue into Faith''s mouth and started hurling it around.


    After a moment of kissing, both of them separated their lips and looked at each other with a smile.


    "So, when are you going to tell her about the breakup?" Faith asked as her expressions turned serious again.


    "Well, I will tell her. If you give me sex just like her, Anon spoke up.


    "You are a pervert... A naughty little pervert. Don''t you dare look at any other lady now. I will fulfill every single one of your fantasies from now on. You know, that''s one good thing about being a widow. I have experience to satisfy your cute little fantasies.


    I am not like your academy girls, who don''t even know how to give out a blowjob properly." Faith spoke as she smiled and looked at Anon.


    On the other hand, Anon was surprised...


    ''Wow, she is more clever than I thought. That''s like hitting two jackpots in a day.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Well, won''t you show me your skills now?" Anon asked.


    "No, not here. We go back to our kingdom; you come to my house, and I will give you the nights of your life. Anything you want in any way you want." Faith spoke as she slightly touched Anon''s chest.


    ''Faith, once I get your morals to fall down to the depths of carnal desires, I guarantee you... you will never be able to walk away from my dick.''

 Chapter 449 Chapter-449

    Twelve carriages carrying the Elven Queen herself were moving through the silent forest that lay between the human kingdom and the Elven Kingdom.


    Anon and Faith were sleeping inside their carriage peacefully, everything was going well, but suddenly, something happened.


    Boooooooom


    A big explosion took place and the third carriage from the front suddenly burst into flames.


    Screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    All the other carriages immediately came to a halt as the horses panicked and started running in random directions. Faith and Anon woke up abruptly from their deep sleep.


    "What the fuck is happening? Why did we stop?" Anon asked as he rubbed his eyes.


    "I think I heard an explosion," Faith said as she sat up.


    "Yeah, me too," Anon replied as he also sat up.


    "I should check-" Before Faith could say anything more, another explosion occurred.


    Boooooooom


    This time the explosion was bigger and louder than the one that previously happened. This explosion took out the last two carriages that were right behind Anon and Faith''s Carriage.


    "We are under attack. I''m going to the Queen''s carriage," Faith said with a serious expression, grabbing her sword and quickly exiting her carriage.


    "Well, not a good time to fight but, I can kill some guys." Anon spoke as he also stood up and followed Faith. But as soon as he stepped down from the carriage, he saw something unexpected.


    All the soldiers were standing in front of his carriage, forming a circle around several dead bodies that had perished in the explosion. Four of the dead were elven soldiers, they are severely burned and some of them were even missing most of the body parts, but the most shocking thing was that, the one body that was lying in the middle of all the other bodies was Fiona''s body.


    "Healers... heal her immediately." Faith shouted.


    Two healers among the elven soldiers immediately stepped forward and began casting healing spells on Fiona''s body.


    Meanwhile, Faith forcefully opened Fiona''s mouth and poured a special-grade healing potion down her throat.


    "C-Commander, it''s not working. Our magic and the healing potions can''t bring anyone back from death, Q-Queen''s heart has stopped beating. She is dead." one of the healers said.


    "N-No she is not dead, you have to use more complex skills. Use your best abilities on her. Do you understand me?" Faith ordered, gripping the healer''s collar with an angry expression.


    "They can''t help. The dead can''t be brought back to life with any healing spells or potions," Anon interjected from behind.


    "H-He''s right, Commander. We can''t bring her back. Her heart has stopped," another healer explained.


    "Noooooooooo... please," Faith shouted, falling to her knees and crying loudly over Fiona''s lifeless body.


    "Commander, please control your emotions. There are still enemies here; we can''t risk it," a soldier advised, tapping Faith''s shoulder gently.


    "No, I have failed my duty. I couldn''t protect her," Faith replied, continuing to cry over Fiona''s body.


    ''Well, that''s a mixed outcome for me. I lost a valuable addition to my collection, but on the bright side, I don''t need to corrupt anyone else for Jessica to become the Princess.


    I can still have Faith for the collection; I just need to console her like a good boyfriend, on this sorrow moment,'' Anon thought as he walked toward Faith. But suddenly, he noticed something peculiar. He walked up to Faith and sat down, closely examining Fiona''s body.


    "That''s odd. Her body is unscathed. If she died in the explosion, she should have some burn marks, but she doesn''t have a single scratch. Does that mean only her heart stopped?" Anon thought, a realization dawning on him.


    "Get away," Anon instructed, touching Fiona''s chest and performing chest compressions.


    Faith immediately stepped back without asking any questions. Anon repeated the process several times, following up with mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    "M-Mr. Jule, what are you doing? Why are you kissing our Queen ? Are you disrespecting her at this moment?" a soldier asked with a shocked expression.


    "Shut up, idiot. I''m giving her CPR," Anon said, continuing the process.


    "A CPR...? What is¡ª"


    "Just let him do, what he is doing." Faith shouted.


    "Y-Yes, Comman-"


    "Haaaah...?!" Suddenly, Fiona opened her eyes and gasped for air.


    "M-My Queen, are you alright?" Faith asked, grabbing Fiona''s shoulders and shaking her gently.


    "Give her a moment; let her body recover," Anon said, touching Faith''s shoulder.


    "Yes," Faith replied, stepping back.


    "What happened? Is this heaven? No, you are still here; it can''t be heaven. Am I in hell?" Fiona asked, looking at Anon.


    "Don''t worry; you''re still on holy land, My Queen," Faith assured, bowing to her.


    "How is this possible? You survived that explosion without a scratch but, still died? Can you explain this?" Anon asked, curiosity in his expression.


    "I-I used a forbidden spell to save myself from the explosion. This spell had a 10% chance that I would die after using it. I wanted to try it because I would have died one way or another," Fiona explained.


    "Well, you have some lousy luck. A 10% chance of death, and you still died," Anon said, standing up and scanning the area around him.


    ''I can''t sense anything within a 1-kilometer radius. How did they attack the carriages ? Witchcraft ? Or something else ?'' Anon wondered, searching for clues of the attackers.


    "My luck isn''t lousy. I''ve used it seven times before this. I''m a Queen, and people have tried to assassinate me in the past as well. What I don''t understand is how you brought me back from the land of dead ?" Fiona said.


    "You should rest for now; I''ll explain later," Anon replied.


    Faith helped Fiona walk inside another carriage.


    "Please, lie down, my Queen," Faith suggested.


    "No, I''m good," Fiona said.


    "Mages, come here," Faith shouted.


    "Yes, Commander," two mages rushed to the carriage.


    "Cast a protective spell on this carriage. Not even a bug should get through your barrier," Faith ordered before leaving the carriage and closing the door. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Ma''am," the mages replied, immediately casting defensive spells on the carriage.


    Faith approached Anon and immediately bowed to him. Not only her, but the soldiers behind her also bowed to Anon.


    "I don''t know how you saved her, but we all are in your debt. Not just us, the entire Elven Kingdom is indebted to you, Sir Jule," Faith said.

 Chapter 450 Chapter-450

    All the carriages are still standing in the same place, and Anon is investigating the site with Faith.


    "Well, someone could''ve attacked us and run away when we were busy reviving the Queen?" Faith spoke.


    "No, that''s not possible... I used my skill to scan the whole area as soon as I heard the first explosion. I didn''t detect anyone hostile within 1 km... this attack was launched from a very far distance," Anon spoke as he started walking towards the carriages that were destroyed in the explosion.


    "You mean, witchcraft? That''s the only thing that can work from that far, right?" Faith asked.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that something was shining in the ashes of the burned-down carriages.


    "Hmm...? Telekinesis..." Anon used his skill to pick up the object from its place, but he failed to pick it up.


    "Telekinesis..." Anon tried again as he pointed directly towards the shining object this time, but still, the object showed no signs of moving from its place.


    "What are you doing?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "The heck...?" Anon spoke as he walked into the ashes and grabbed the object directly with his hands.


    As soon as he grabbed the object, Anon walked out of the ashes and looked at the object curiously.


    "What is this?" Anon wondered as he observed that the thing he held in his hand looked like a metallic plate, but it had an aura of its own.


    Anon had never seen something like this, and he was very curious to find out what this plate-like thing was.


    {Demonic Eyes}


    Anon immediately used his skill to study the nature of this strange element. As soon as he commenced the skill, a very loud buzzing sound rang inside his ears, and a glowing red notification popped up in front of him.


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Rank: Unknown]


    [Description: @-#&5+# -2+#()#(;#( , :"(!2;#(!";782(?{$}£¤?{]£¤[£¤}[ ¡ã£¤¡ã£¤¡ã]


    [Warning: This thing can''t be praised... Please retract the skill as soon as possible, or the host can face severe consequences.]


    ''What the heck?'' Anon thought as he immediately stopped the skill and looked at the black metallic plate with an even more curious expression.


    As Anon was looking at the black plate, he decided to turn it around and noticed that there was something written on its back with white ink.


    It was the letter D written in an italic manner, with a small crown on one of its corners.


    "Interesting... what does this mean now? Do you know anything about this?" Anon asked Faith as he handed the black plate to her.


    Suddenly, Faith halted her steps and continuously stared at the black plate with a shocked expression.


    "Oh, so you do know something. What is it? Tell me," Anon asked.


    "This... This is the sigil of the Dwarf kingdom. Those individuals tried to eliminate our Queen? How dare they attack us? They are asking for war," Faith spoke with a very angry expression on her face.


    "Hmm...? Dwarfs. Do you know anything about this particular metal?" Anon asked.


    "This is the pure form of extracted Travertine. It cuts through any type of magic, no matter what type or how strong the spells you are using," Faith spoke.


    "Do you know where this comes from?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Well, this thing dates back more than a thousand years when the Elven kingdom and the Dwarf kingdom were friends.


    The Dwarfs worked in the mines, and the Elves conducted research on magic. Until one day, when the Dwarfs found the strongest metal in this world, Travertine.


    The first piece of that metal was sent to the Elven Kingdom for research purposes.


    Elven scholars found out that Travertine was the strongest metal in this world. They could''ve informed the Dwarfs about it, but they didn''t. Greed took over them, and they declared this metal similar to any other metal like iron and copper.


    The Dwarfs immediately believed our scholars because they were very innocent back then, and our scholars bought all the mines in which Travertine was found for the next 200 years. The supply of Travertine started to increase inside the Elven Kingdom.


    They started creating magical swords and wands out of Travertine.


    This continued for the next 50 years, but suddenly a Dwarf found out the applications of Travertine. He found out that the Elves were using the Dwarfs for their profit. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as this news reached the ears of the elder Dwarfs, they immediately seized all the Elves from their mines and their kingdom as well.


    The Elf scholars were greedy; they couldn''t stand this. They brought up the mana contract they had signed with the Dwarf king at that time and tried to blackmail them into supplying more Travertine to the Elven Kingdom, or their king would die..." Suddenly Faith stopped as a sad expression appeared on her face.


    "What happened after that?" Anon asked as his curiosity increased.


    "The Dwarf king... he transferred his crown to his brother and died for the sake of his kingdom. He knew that if they kept supplying Travertine to the Elven Kingdom, they would face major drawbacks in the future.


    As soon as the King died, his brother succeeded his throne and waged a war on the Elven Kingdom.


    They mined and made their own weapons... they fought on the battlefield.


    This fight lasted for 10 years. Both of the sides suffered very high losses, but the Elves were at a very big disadvantage. Since we only had a limited amount of Travertine, our weapons started to get lower by the day, but Dwarfs had an unlimited supply of Travertine. They started winning the wars one by one, but before they could''ve defeated us entirely.


    The Elders from the Elven Kingdom proposed a truce between the two races.


    Looking at the numbers of lives and time that were lost in this war, the Dwarfs accepted the truce, but they clearly declared that Travertine would not be supplied to the Elven Kingdom ever again.


    But this rule was broken when the Counsellor attacked us 150 years ago, and to defeat him, all three races had to come together.


    The Dwarfs started the supply of Travertine again throughout the three kingdoms, but in front of the Counsellor, these weapons were fragile.


    That''s when the dwarfs started digging further into the mines and found this... The Pure Form of Travertine. Invincible to magic.


    This was one of the many reasons that we were able to defeat the counsellor but as soon as the war ended, it became an illegal element and everyone banned the use of this. But, I think they want to start the war again...."

 Chapter 451 Chapter-451

    "Hey, Faith... I have a favor to ask," Anon spoke.


    "Hmm...? A favor?" Faith asked as she turned towards Anon with a confused expression.


    "There are pieces of this pure travertine in the ashes of these burned carriages. Can you help me gather them?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, why not? But if you are thinking that you will make a weapon out of it, then forget it," Faith spoke.


    "What? Why?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you really think that you can melt the strongest metal on this planet with a normal furnace? And let''s just imagine that you somehow melted it... how are you going to give it a shape?


    Because, if you want to make weapons out of this pure travertine, you will need a very special enchanted hammer with forbidden runes upon it, and those runes are known to one and only one person on this planet," Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Who might that person be?" Anon asked with a smirk.


    "The brother of the First Dwarf king... who sat on the throne after his brother died due to the mana contract failure. He was the first and the last king of the dwarfs who had the knowledge to read ancient runes. After the war ended, he was betrayed by his Royal Ministers, and they turned him into a factory worker for the Sunshine Clan.


    He manufactured weapons like normal dwarfs during the day, but I heard that they would torture him at night just to get the patterns of the rune enchantment out of his mouth," Suddenly Anon interrupted Faith.


    "Wait... what was the name of that clan again?" Anon asked.


    "Sunshine Clan. Why is there a problem?" Faith asked.


    "Oh, no problem. For how many years did they torture that dwarf king? 500 years?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, How do you know that?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly a smile appeared on Anon''s face.


    "Luv, can you tell me his name?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I think his name was something... Biyuk Jase Kujer... yeah, that was it," Faith replied.


    "Hahahahahaha..... This is the best." Anon slightly touched his forehead and started laughing loudly...


    "H-Hey, are you alright?" Faith asked with a worried expression.


    "Oh, I am very good. Never been better... hahahaa..." Anon replied.


    "Then, why are you smiling like a lunatic?" Faith asked.


    "Sorry, I ahhahaha... just can''t stop it. I just remembered a joke. Hahahaha..." Anon spoke as he kept laughing.


    ''What happened to Mr. Jule?'' Faith wondered in her mind.


    "Faith, do you know that this world is a very small place?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Umm... Mr. Jule, the world is a pretty big place if you ask me," Faith replied.


    "Okay, let''s pick up the pure travertine for now," Anon spoke.


    10 minutes later...


    Thud


    "This is all I could find, Mr. Jule." Faith spoke as she dropped many parts of the pure travertine in front of Anon.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he picked up all the parts from the ground and put them into his inventory.


    "So, did you find out who attacked our carriages, and will they get attacked again if we move?" Faith asked.


    "I did... these carriages were hit by missiles," Anon spoke.


    ''The pure pieces of travertine has explosive powder on it, one of the parts that i found has a pointy end to it... I am sure it was a missile. I don''t how they have it, but they have it.'' Anon thought.


    "Hit by what?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "Missiles, Luv. These things carry very highly explosive powder inside them, and they can be shot from a very, very long distance. I checked some parts of the pure travertine and found out that the missiles are enchanted with an auto-target finding spell," Anon spoke.


    "Wait... What is that spell?" Faith asked.


    "These missiles, they can''t miss their target because they are enchanted with a spell that attracts them towards the target that they are obligated to hit. Using this spell, these missiles would automatically find out the target they are ordered to hit from the start and hit it even if the target is moving." Anon explained.


    "You are telling me that these missile things are made from pure travertine, they can be launched from a very long distance, they carry explosive power in them, and they can find their target on their own once launched, right?" Faith asked.


    "Yep, that''s pretty much everything," Anon replied.


    "Fuck... We have to get out of here now. These things can''t be stopped by magic barriers and they are pure chaos," Faith spoke as she started panicking. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, wait. There is something else to this.... if we would''ve been getting targeted by some living being, then we would''ve been dead by now, but since we stopped after the first two explosions, no third explosion has happened after that," Anon spoke.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to say that if we moved from our places, some trap will go off, and we will be fried by those magical missiles?" Faith asked.


    "Yes, that''s a possibility. But we can get out of here if we find the movement triggers," Anon spoke.


    "What are movement triggers?" Faith asked.


    "Well, movement triggers are things that get''s triggered when they sense movement, and they are here somewhere in this area because every time a carriage passed it... it got alerted and sent a signal to the main machine that''s placed at a very far distance from here to shoot the missile," Anon explained.


    "Okay, I understand, but what does this thing look like?" Faith asked.


    "I don''t know... it can be anything. A tree, a stone, and even a fruit," Anon replied.


    "Soldiers, leave everything you are doing. Come with me. We have a thing that we need to find, right now," Faith shouted as the soldiers immediately rushed towards her.


    After this, all of them started looking at the trees and under the stones to search for the movement triggers.


    "H-Hey... I found something. Come here..." A female elf soldier shouted.


    Anon and Faith immediately rushed towards the girl, to look at what she has discovered.


    As soon as they reached near the girl, they noticed a machine. Covere with a fake stone cover.


    The machine was old but Anon immediately understood that it was one of the movement triggers.

 Chapter 452 Chapter-452

    As soon as Anon looked at the machine, he used his skill...


    {Demonic Eyes.}


    [Name: Movement Sensing Trigger.]


    [Origin: Unknown]


    [Description: This magical artifact can sense any movement in its surrounding environment, and once any suspicious movement is captured, it will immediately send a signal back to its receiving end. Mostly used in auto-opening doors.]


    ''Interesting...'' Anon thought as he sat down to observe the machine from a closer distance.


    It looked like a small box made out of wood, on its top, it had a very small diamond-like magic crystal, and on the sides, 4 golden pistons that were working at a very fast speed, without making any noise.


    The box had three small umbrella-like objects on its three sides.


    Anon gently grabbed the small magic crystal on its top and removed it very carefully. As soon as he removed the magic crystal, the box stopped working.


    "This thing is made with very good knowledge of engineering.... I wonder, who made this?" Anon spoke as he observed the movement-sensing trigger carefully without touching it.


    "The dwarfs..." Faith spoke from behind.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at Faith with a confused expression.


    "Here... look at this corner. This is the same sigil of the Dwarves. They built this, and, to be honest, I knew they made it, because no one else in this world can make things like this," Faith spoke as she pointed towards the upper left corner of the box.


    Anon immediately noticed that Faith was right; it was the same sigil that he saw on the missile.


    "How do you know if it''s a real sigil? I mean, someone could''ve copied it and painted it here to start a war between you guys?" Anon asked.


    "Here... use this," Faith spoke as she gave a small metal stick to Anon.


    "What is this?" Anon asked.


    "Hold this stick above the sigil..." Faith spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon did as he was told and started hovering the metal stick over the Dwarf sigil.


    Suddenly, the sigil started glowing bright red in color.


    "Okay... is that the sign that it''s real?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, it''s drawn with a very rare paint that glows in different colors every time you hover this stick over it," Faith answered.


    "You mean if I hover it... once again-" Anon spoke as he hovered the stick over the sigil once again, and this time it glowed purple in color.


    "Yep, it will change color," Faith spoke.


    "Woah... this is some kick-ass technology," Anon spoke as he stood up and returned the stick to Faith.


    "So, what now? Should we inform this to the Queen?" Faith asked.


    "Well... I can''t say for sure. If this were to be a fraud and you guys started war with the dwarfs again, it would be chaos. I suggest you guys go and talk with their leaders in peace first, and-" Before Anon could conclude his conversation, he sensed things coming towards them from the sky.


    Anon immediately summoned his sword and looked back at the sky. Suddenly, he noticed big birds flying in the sky with elven knights riding on their backs.


    "Don''t worry, they are here to rescue us. The path of land is not safe anymore; we have to go through the air," Faith spoke.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he took out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    "Where are you going?" Faith asked as she observed Anon going toward the other direction.


    "To get that box and search for the source of these missiles," Anon replied.


    "I will come with you," Faith spoke.


    "As you wish..." Anon spoke as he picked up the movement trigger box from the ground and threw it inside his inventory.


    Swish


    The birds landed on the ground, and the knights immediately stepped down.


    "Where is the Queen?" A knight asked Faith with a neutral expression.


    "In the carriage..." Faith spoke as she pointed toward Fiona''s carriage.


    The knights immediately stepped forward and surrounded the carriage at once. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The knight captain opened the gate slowly.


    "My greetings, Your Grace... we are here to save you. Please come with me." The knight commander immediately bowed down and greeted Fiona.


    "Oh my god, Andrew... you are here, thank God. Let''s just go. I want to go back to my castle as soon as possible," Fiona spoke as she slowly walked out of the carriage and started walking toward one of the giant birds.


    Faith walked up to Anon with an annoyed face.


    "What happened?" Anon asked.


    "Well, that guy took all the credit again. I saved her so many times from assassination, but every time... he would come with his team and take all of our credit. But this time, I don''t mind it... since you are the real credit holder this time, it goes to you this time, Mr. Jule.


    You brought her back from the dead, and he can''t take that away from you," Faith spoke as her annoyed face expression turned into a smiling one.


    Suddenly Anon noticed a knight from Andrew''s team coming toward him.


    "Sir, Andrew has ordered both of you to return to the kingdom; he wants to interrogate both of you," the knight spoke with a tone filled with attitude.


    "Let''s go..." Faith spoke as she turned to look at Anon.


    "You go; I have some work to complete," Anon spoke as he took a puff from his cigar and started walking toward the other direction.


    "Oi, don''t you understand? Our captain has ordered both of you to return to the kingdom," the knight shouted from behind.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Forget it now," Anon spoke as he continued to walk toward the other direction.


    ''I would''ve stopped him from doing this, but if I stopped him today, he will never stop talking like that. That''s why I will just stand here and enjoy the show...'' Faith thought as she observed anger appearing on the knight''s face.


    "You, son of a bitch... come back here," the knight shouted as he started walking toward Anon with a furious expression.


    "Oh, that one is going to cost him one or two bones at least," Faith spoke as she looked at the knight carefully.


    As soon as the knight reached near Anon, he grabbed his hand and tried to stop him forcefully.


    "Didn''t you listen, what I-" Before the knight could''ve said anything else, he saw a punch coming directly at his face with incredible force.


    Crack


    Thud


    "Oh, Shit..." Faith spoke as she looked at the knight with a very shocked expression.


    As soon as Anon''s punch hit his face, his neck broke, and he died right there.

 Chapter 453 Chapter-453

    "Oh shit... He killed him," Faith spoke as she immediately started walking towards Anon.


    "Soldiers, immediately capture this guy and kill him if he resists..." Andrew ordered as soon as he noticed that Anon had killed one of his knights.


    "Yes, Sir..." The knights shouted as they started running towards Anon and surrounded him from all directions.


    Anon saw this, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Why does everyone have to die today?" Anon spoke as he took a very long puff out of his cigar and finished it all in one go.


    Anon turned around and looked at Fiona with a smile on his face.


    "Stop. Let him do whatever he wants..." Fiona shouted because she had seen this view before in the Colosseum; she knew what Anon was about to do next.


    "But, My Queen... he killed one of our knights. He is definitely dangerous," Andrew spoke with a shocked expression.


    Andrew had been working for Fiona for the past 50 years, and she never ever spoke between his commands, not once. But today, she interrupted him.


    "Yeah, I saw that very clearly, and I don''t want you dead as well. Let him go," Fiona ordered as she mounted one of the birds.


    "Yes, My Queen. Soldiers, come back... Let him go," Andrew ordered as he recalled his soldiers.


    "Good move..." Anon spoke as he puffed out all of the smoke from his mouth and smiled at Andrew.


    "Take the Queen to her castle immediately." Andrew ordered the knights.


    "Yes, Sir." The knights spoke as they took off from the ground with Fiona.


    Andrew observed Fiona going away, and as soon as she went out of sight, he immediately started walking toward Anon.


    "Who are you?" Andrew asked with a very serious expression.


    "Call me whatever you want." Anon replied.


    "Well, you seem like a bastard to me. Who doesn''t care about lives." Andrew spoke as he picked up the dead soldier''s body from the ground.


    "You can say that." Anon replied with a smile.


    "He has a fucking family... You psychopath." Andrew shouted.


    "Mr. Andrew... Please, we don''t have to do this. He is the chosen candidate for the Academic Exchange Event, Mr. Jule." Faith interrupted.


    "Now I understand... Why the Queen let you go, but you won''t get away with everything in your life, Mr. Jule. So, watch your actions in the future. Even if you become the Counselor of the Queen, I don''t think she will need you after the Perfect Queen ceremony. So, you better watch yourself." Andrew spoke as he threatened Anon.


    "Are you threatening me?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, I am just giving you a warning." Andrew replied as he started walking toward the bird.


    "He has anger issues." Faith spoke as she looked at Andrew going toward his bird.


    "Yeah, I can see that." Anon replied as he smiled and looked at Faith.


    "Mrs. Faith, are you coming with me?" Andrew asked turning around.


    "No, I am going with Mr. Jule." Faith replied.


    "Well, I don''t have extra birds for this. You guys can walk wherever you want to go." Andrew replied.


    "Well, that''s bad. Right, Luv?" Anon asked as he turned around and whistled loudly.


    Whistleeeeeeeeeeeee


    "What the fuck is he doing?" Andrew spoke as he halted his steps and looked back at Anon with a confused expression.


    Cawwwwwwww


    Suddenly a very loud cawing sound came from a faraway place.


    Chiiii


    Chiiii


    Chiii Chiii


    The birds that were standing on the ground started running away as soon as they heard the sound.


    "The fuck is happening?" Andrew wondered as he looked at the birds in confusion.


    Suddenly, he saw a big figure in front of the moon. A raven that was coming toward him.


    "Shit... A demonic being." Andrew immediately unsheathed his sword and got ready for his self-defense.


    "Don''t worry, Andrew. It''s my ride... I don''t think it will be interested in the likes of you." Anon replied as he grabbed Faith from the waist and picked her up in the princess position.


    "See you later, Sir Andrew..." Faith spoke as she looked at Andrew with a smile.


    Hup


    Anon jumped and mounted on the raven''s back.


    "Let''s go, Luv. Take me to the south..." Anon ordered as he touched the raven''s neck slowly.


    Cawww


    The raven immediately started flying toward the direction that Anon commanded.


    "How the fuck is he controlling a demonic, three-eyed Raven?" Andrew murmured as he observed both of them going away.


    "Hahaha... His face was like, ''What the fuck is that?'' He literally unsheathed his sword." Faith spoke as she smiled and made fun of Andrew.


    "Well, not his mistake. If you would''ve seen a three-eyed raven in the middle of a forest, I guess you would be scared as well." Anon spoke as he smiled toward Faith.


    "Well, I don''t have to be afraid now. Since it''s my boyfriend''s raven." Faith spoke as she kissed Anon on the lips.


    ''Show me...'' Anon commanded.


    [Faith''s Mind Control: 60%]


    ''The fuck? It''s been stuck right there for the past 3 days... Why isn''t it moving from 60%? Is it because Faith has no more guilt in her heart? Or is it something else?'' Anon wondered as he looked at Faith.


    "So, how are you going to find out the location of that machine that was firing those things..." Faith asked. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm... I will corrupt her more if I can have sex with her, and once she is corrupted. I will start the Corruption of Fiona.'' Anon wondered as he was lost in his thoughts and ignored Faith''s questions.


    "Mr. Jule, I am asking you something?" Faith spoke as she touched Anon''s face.


    "Hmm...? What was that?" Anon asked as he came out of his thoughts.


    "Well, how are you going to find out the thing that''s launching these missiles?" Faith asked again.


    "Well, with this..." Anon replied as he took out the Movement Trigger box from his inventory.


    "Wait, you are thinking that. Are you?" Faith asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, I am, Luv." Anon spoke as he took out the magic crystal from his inventory and placed it right over the box.


    Beep

 Chapter 454 Chapter-454

    Beep-Beep


    As soon as Anon placed the Magic Crystal over the Movement Trigger, a faint beeping sound emanated from the box.


    "Mr. Jule, what are you doing? What if the missile targets us? We can''t even stop them," Faith began to say, but before she could finish her sentence, they heard another sound.


    Shhhhhh


    Anon and Faith turned their attention to the source of the noise, which was rapidly approaching them.


    "Mr. Jule, it''s a missile," Faith said, pointing at the incoming threat.


    ''I can''t sense them coming towards me. They''re working beyond magic... They''re dangerous,'' Anon thought as he stood up.


    "Mr. Jule, what are you doing? We have to run. That thing will kill us," Faith pleaded.


    "Well, well... Only the shell of these missiles is made of pure Travertine. The explosive powder inside them remains the same," Anon explained before closing his eyes.


    "Mr. Jule, please, we have to¡ª" Faith''s sentence was cut short as a white aura enveloped Anon''s body.


    Hup


    Anon leaped off the Raven''s back, landing safely on the ground. The missiles adjusted their trajectory in response to Anon''s movement.


    "My, my... I want to meet the person who invented these damn things," Anon said with a smile, observing the four missiles approaching him.


    Boooooom


    Booooom


    Booooom


    Booooom


    All four missiles collided with Anon, creating a fiery explosion in the vicinity.


    "Noooooo... Mr. Jule!" Faith shouted as she quickly dismounted the Raven and ran toward the inferno caused by the missile collision.


    Faith reached the spot, crying out, "Please don''t be dead... Please don''t be dead..." and to her relief, she soon spotted a figure emerging from the fire.


    Cough-Cough-Cough


    It was Anon.


    "Hello, Luv," Anon greeted with a smile as he looked at Faith.


    Faith immediately embraced him and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Sob-Sob I thought... I lost you too," Faith sobbed.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I won''t die that easily," Anon reassured her.


    "Why would you do something like that? And how did you even survive?" Faith inquired.


    "Well, just magic," Anon replied with a smile as he hugged her.


    ''The explosive powder inside these missiles isn''t that potent... The pure Travertine shell isn''t impervious, but I can still feel that one or two bones might have broken when these missiles hit me. I need a weapon made of Travertine to withstand such attacks,'' Anon contemplated.


    "I tracked down the location where these missiles came from," Faith informed.


    "Good... Let''s go," Anon replied as he carried Faith in his arms and mounted the Raven.


    Caawwwww


    The three-eyed Raven obediently took off, following Faith''s directions.


    After an hour of flying, Anon and Faith arrived near a waterfall.


    "I don''t see anything here," Anon remarked.


    "But according to my skill, the missiles were launched from this exact place," Faith explained.


    "Are you sure? Can you pinpoint the exact location?" Anon inquired.


    "Yes, just wait a minute," Faith replied as her eyes emitted a green glow while she focused on the waterfall.


    Suddenly, a shocked expression appeared on Faith''s face. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong? Do you see something?" Anon asked upon noticing her expression change.


    "It''s inside the waterfall, I can see it," Faith revealed.


    "Well, let''s go," Anon ordered the Raven to approach the waterfall.


    Cawww


    The three-eyed Raven complied, descending toward the waterfall.


    "Come," Anon said as he took Faith''s hand, and together they leaped into the waterfall.


    As they emerged on the other side, they found themselves inside a cave. The ancient cave was filled with spiderwebs, and torches were mounted on the walls.


    "Wait... This place, I remember it," Faith said.


    "How is that possible?" Anon asked, puzzled.


    "Yes, I''ve been here with my father when we were very young. My father was friends with a dwarf named Fang Juker. He used this place as his lab to construct various weapons. I always thought he was mad," Faith reminisced.


    "Why didn''t you mention this when we were outside?" Anon wondered.


    "Well, I was only five years old then. We always arrived here in a closed carriage without windows, and there was no waterfall at that time. This place must have become concealed by enchantments after his passing," Faith explained.


    "How do you know he''s dead? Maybe he''s still inside the cave?" Anon suggested.


    "It''s not possible. He was 2,000 years old when I was five... He must have passed away a year or two after that," Faith replied.


    Beep


    A sudden beeping sound, similar to that of the movement-triggering box, interrupted their conversation.


    "What''s that sound?" Faith asked.


    "I''m not sure," Anon responded, using his scan skill to inspect their surroundings, but he couldn''t detect anything.


    "Look, there''s something shining over there," Faith pointed to a dimly lit area in the corner of the cave.


    {Light}


    Anon activated his skill, creating a small circle of light over his finger, illuminating the entire cave. The source of the light revealed a shocking discovery.


    A massive missile-launching cannon stood in front of them with twelve missile launch ports, six filled with missiles and six empty. Attached to the missile-launching cannon was a device resembling the movement-triggering box, but it had only one piston and a smaller magic crystal on top.


    "A receiver..." Anon remarked as he approached the device.


    "Wait, Mr. Jule, it could be dangerous. What if it fires a missile here?" Faith cautioned.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t launch any missiles unless this box receives a signal from the device that sends the movement-triggering messages. I now understand that this magic crystal is a component or broken part of the same crystal that was placed on the movement-triggering box, enabling them to send and receive signals seamlessly without any problem of distance between them.


    This motherfucker used Quantum Physics to build this thing... He is one genius Dwarf. Using, Quantum entanglement in this sort of thing." Anon explained as he touched the device and noticed something unusual.


    "What is Quantum Physics, Mr. Jule ? Is it like the ancient Quantum Magic ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, something like that." Anon replied.


    ''Even I don''t understand Quantum Physics that much, why are you asking me ?'' Anon thought.


    Upon moving the device, Anon discovered a large metallic door concealed behind the missile-launching cannon.

 Chapter 455 Chapter-455

    As soon as Anon moved the box from its position, he discovered a large metallic gate concealed behind the missile launching cannon.


    "If I recall correctly, this cave used to be much larger than it is now... There was a big metallic door at the front leading to a very spacious room with various instruments and chemicals," Faith explained while lightly touching the missile launcher.


    "It doesn''t end here," Anon said.


    "What do you mean?" Faith inquired.


    "Come, take a look at this," Anon pointed to the metallic door.


    Curious, Faith approached the door and observed it closely.


    "Oh, you''re right... This is the door. If I remember correctly, it leads to the room I just described to you. But to open this gate, we have to remove the cannon from here, and I don''t think the two of us will be enough to even budge it. It''s fixed in place, see its base?" Faith pointed at the bottom of the cannon.


    Anon examined the cannon''s bottom and noticed it was securely anchored to the ground with thick metal pipes and large nails designed to absorb the missile''s recoil.


    Anon stood up, walked towards the missile launching cannon, and handed his butler coat to Faith. "Hold this for me."


    Faith questioned Anon, "What are you trying to do? This thing has been here for who knows how long, and these nails are too old to be removed now. You can''t use magic on this."


    While Faith expressed doubt about their chances of moving that thing, Anon moved to the other side of the cannon, rolled up his sleeves, and grabbed it from the bottom like a man.


    Clutch


    "Come on, don''t let me down, baby, i worked hard on you. Now is the time to pay off." Anon muttered to himself as he flexed his biceps.


    Hup


    Anon strained, attempting to lift the cannon off the ground. His face turned progressively redder with the effort. He was using everything he had in himself physically.


    Crack


    Slowly, the nails began to come loose from the ground as Anon continued to pull. Anon kept pulling and pulling until every single nail from the left side of the Cannon came out.


    "This is... impossible," Faith muttered in disbelief as she observed that the Cannon has been lifted from one side, she immediately walked over to the other side of the Cannon, to observe Anon pulling the cannon with all his strength.


    His clothes were tearing, his bowtie had broken, and his face grew increasingly red.


    "Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk..... Come on, Bitcccccch." Anon shouted, boosting the power in his muscles. Eventually, he successfully removed all the nails on one side.


    He stood up after removing the nails and walked to the other side of the Cannon and grabbed the Cannon once again.


    *Hup*


    *Hup*


    This time he wasn''t alone, Faith also helped him in doing this.


    "I will help... Mr. Jule." Faith spoke.


    ''It doesn''t matter... Your presence here is useless to me woman. You don''t even have 25% of the physical power that i possess right now.


    Come on... once more.'' Anon thought as he tightened his biceps and supplied power to his legs.


    *Ting*


    *Ting*


    The nails started coming off from that side as well.


    Once all the nails were out, Anon carried the cannon away from its position, unveiling the massive metallic door behind it.


    Anon then approached the metallic door and touched it. "This is pure Travertine as well. What was this guy researching, that he had to live in such a secured place ?"


    "I don''t know; I was only five at the time. I believe he was a weapons developer," Faith replied.


    "How do I open this?" Anon asked, applying pressure to the gate, but nothing happened.


    "No, wait. There''s something that Father did when he came to this door; it was related to this wall. He spent two minutes staring at this wall. I never knew why." Faith pointed at the right wall, where two torches were mounted on both sides.


    "This torch... it''s not the same size as the others, it''s slightly shorter. An observation that''s not easy to make," Anon said, indicating the torch on the right wall.


    Faith pushed the shorter torch slightly.


    Shhhh


    Grrrrre


    The torch began to recede into the wall, and a small glass screen emerged. Above the glass screen, an ancient Elven magic circle floated with green symbols.


    "Can you read this?" Anon asked Faith.


    "I can''t; it''s very ancient..." Faith replied.


    "Damn..." Anon said with disappointment.


    [A blood detection magic circle,] Link suddenly spoke.


    ''Link, did you say something?'' Anon inquired. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Master, that magic circle is for blood detection. It can send a signal if the correct blood is placed on the circle and activate a destructive signal if the wrong blood is used,] Link explained.


    ''A blood detection magic circle... With Faith and her father sharing the same blood, this gate can be opened,'' Anon thought, examining the magic circle.


    Faith tried to decipher the Elven inscriptions on the circle. "This is related to blood; I can understand some of the words. This one signifies blood, and this one indicates authority."


    "Put your blood on the glass," Anon instructed.


    "What? I don''t think it means that," Faith hesitated.


    "Just do it, Luv," Anon insisted.


    "Alright, if you say so." Faith took out her sword and made a small cut on her finger. She allowed two drops of blood to fall onto the glass plate.


    The magic circle above the glass screen began to rotate rapidly in a clockwise direction.


    Beep


    Suddenly, it came to a halt, changing to a red color.


    "What does that mean?" Faith asked, puzzled.


    The glass screen receded into the wall, and the torch returned.


    Click


    Clank


    The sound of a lock disengaging emanated from the room''s door as it swung open.


    "Jackpot. Let''s go," Anon said.


    "Mr. Jule, I already told you. He was a 2,000-year-old dwarf, and his research is equally ancient. There''s nothing in there that will interest you," Faith replied as she followed Anon into the room.

 Chapter 456 Chapter-456

    As Anon and Faith explored the room, it became apparent that Faith''s earlier description of the lab was accurate; the room was old, filled with shelves, tables, chairs, and various experimental tools. Cobwebs hung in every corner of the lab, but curiously, there wasn''t a single insect in sight.


    As Anon ventured further into the room, he came upon a table covered with a red cloth.


    "Let''s see what you hide," Anon said as he removed the cloth, revealing a shocking array of items beneath.


    These items were instruments designed for torture, and they were far from ordinary; they were tools for extreme, sadistic torment.


    "HoHo... Some intriguing torturing toys, huh...?" Anon commented as he picked up a syringe from the table with five needles attached to its main needle.


    "What is this?" Anon pondered, noticing a small white note inside the syringe.


    Opening the syringe, Anon retrieved the note.


    [Nail Acid Injector: Fill the syringe with toxic acid and insert the five needles between the subject''s nails and fingers. Inject the acid into their fingers to extract any information you desire.


    Designed by Fang Juker.]


    "Wow... I even get a manual on how to use these toys, huh?" Anon said with a sardonic smile. He placed the nail acid injector in his inventory and moved on to the next item.


    The next item Anon picked up was a thin yet strong silver chain with three small golden rings.


    Two of the rings were of the same size, while the third was slightly smaller.


    "What is this?" Anon wondered as he examined the item. Eventually, he grew bored and picked up the nearby white paper.


    [Nipple-Clit Clamper Device: This device is designed to torture female subjects and has three enchanted golden rings attached to an enchanted silver chain. The two rings adjust their size to match the subject''s nipples, while the third adapts to the size of the subject''s clit.


    The first enchantment causes the rings to clamp tightly when placed on the female''s nipples and clit.


    The second enchantment responds to the subject''s emotions. When the subject is angry, the rings vibrate and clamps even tighter. If the subject is about to climax, the rings prevent it without your consent.


    The third enchantment applies to the silver chain, responding to the subject''s movements; if they move slowly, the chain remains loose, but if they start to run, it tightens, causing their clit to move up and down as their breasts jiggle faster.


    Designed by Fang Juker.]


    "Wow... That''s quite the sinister stuff, but I personally like it," Anon remarked with a dark grin. He stowed the Clamper in his inventory and proceeded to examine the next items.


    Time passed and Anon acquired ten new magic-enchanted torture devices from that table.


    "Hehe... This is some interesting stuff I''ve found today, but where is Faith?" Anon thought as he glanced around and realized that he hadn''t seen her for a while.


    He began walking to the other side of the lab to search for Faith. However, as he moved in that direction, he felt something peculiar.


    "What is that?" Anon questioned with a perplexed expression. His heightened senses detected a faint aura emanating from the corner of the room. Anon turned to his left, looking at that corner. Although nothing initially seemed out of the ordinary, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right.


    ''I feel this aura coming from that side... It''s like something is calling me into that corner.'' Anon thought.


    Approaching the corner, Anon sensed his surroundings shift. Suddenly, the corner transformed, revealing a dwarf''s corpse seated in a chair before him.


    "Whoa... What the hell? How did this guy¡ª?" Anon began to say but quickly took a few steps back.


    When he retreated, the corpse in front of him vanished. Anon realized it was an illusion. He cautiously approached the dwarf''s corpse once more, and it reappeared.


    "Why am I seeing this? I''m supposed to be immune to illusions due to my class, The aura... It''s coming from this corpse. It''s like this corpse is calling me." Anon wondered as he surveyed his surroundings with confusion.


    Upon drawing closer to the corpse, Anon realized that it had already decayed into a skeleton.


    "How long have you been here, my friend?" Anon mused, examining the dwarf''s skeleton. In the corpse''s hand, he noticed a book. A big red coloured book with golden lining on the corners and it had a big dwarf sigil made out of gold on it''s cover.


    "You won''t be needing this anymore, I guess," Anon said, taking the book from the corpse''s grasp and opening it to read its contents.


    The first page revealed three paragraphs written in dark black ink.


    [I am Fang Juker... one of the leading engineers and scientists of the Dwarven kingdom. They called me the "Pervert Bastard."


    I was cast out of the kingdom due to my wicked experiments and studies, which I conducted secretly. I was indeed a pervert and a psychopath who used my experiments for sinister purposes, including seducing women.


    If you are reading this, there are only two possibilities: you have stolen it, or I am dead. If you seek to continue my wicked experiments, read this and gain the knowledge I acquired throughout my life.]


    "Wow... This guy is just like me. Let''s see... What have you done in your experiments." Anon spoke as he turned the page over and noticed a heading on the top of the next page that read....


    [Experiment No.1: The Pocket Watch of Corruption.] sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [I made a pocket watch that works on magic crystal''s energy, it''s ticking sound can generate sounds that will put your Target''s mind into a state of deep thinking for some time and in that time whatever thought you fill in their mind, they will Start to think about it and after sometime their minds would start corrupting.


    I have used this gadget to sleep with more than 13 elven woman, one of them being the current Elven Queen, Dorina. This watch is something that can only work on elfs only and this is one of my favourite creations.


    I will always keep it near me and if i die... I want you to have it. Yes, you the one who is reading it, right now. It''s behind a painting of me and Jefferson, in my lab on the right wall.]

 Chapter 457 Chapter-457

    As soon as Anon read where the pocket watch was, he immediately closed the book and put it into his inventory.


    After that, he exited the illusion and started walking towards the right wall of the lab.


    "If I can get this watch, I can easily corrupt any elf with my skills and this watch''s combination. I hope this guy made more items like this one," Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face, and he started walking even faster.


    But as soon as he reached in front of the painting, he noticed Faith standing in front of the painting.


    "Oh... Hello, love?" Anon spoke.


    "Hmm...? Oh, Mr. Jule... I am sorry, I forgot about the time," Faith spoke as she wiped away the tears coming out of her eyes.


    "Is that your father, love?" Anon asked as he pointed towards the painting.


    The painting was big, and there was a male elf in the painting. He had blue hair and blue eyes, with a small dwarf standing beside him.


    The dwarf had brown hair and an eye patch on his right eye.


    "Yes, he was a very good guy. He loved me so much," Faith spoke as more tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Hehe... Emotionally vulnerable. Let''s use this opportunity..." Anon thought as he closed his distance and slightly placed his hand over Faith''s shoulder.


    Faith also placed her head on Anon''s shoulder and smiled as she looked at the painting.


    "So, what was your father''s name?" Anon asked.


    "Jerry Jefferson, and the dwarf beside him is the one that I was telling you about earlier, Fang Juker," Faith replied.


    "Hmm... Why would her father be friends with an evil and perverted person like Juker? This is one strange thing," Anon thought as he looked at the painting.


    "I miss him so much, Mr. Jule. I didn''t even know him that well when he died," Faith spoke with a very emotional voice.


    [Faith''s Mind Control: 60%]


    "Ugh... This emotional tone and her corruption rate isn''t increasing even one bit. I just want my watch, woman, get off of me," Anon thought as he tried to find an excuse to send Faith away from him.


    "Oh, I think I saw some of your dad''s pictures in the back of the lab. Why don''t you go and check them out?" Anon lied as he looked at Faith.


    "Hmm...? Really? You aren''t kidding, right?" Faith asked with a very big smile on her face.


    "Oh, I am not... You should go and take a look," Anon spoke.


    "Okay, I will be back in a minute..." Faith spoke as she immediately started walking towards the back side of the lab.


    "Wow... She is one easy girl to manipulate with lies," Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed the painting and took it off the hook.


    As soon as Anon removed the painting, he noticed a pocket watch hanging behind the painting.


    The watch was all black from the outside, it had a red gem on its cover, and it looked enchanting.


    Anon immediately placed the painting down and slightly took the watch off the hanger, on which it was hanging.


    Anon observed the watch with a very excited expression and decided to open it.


    Click


    As soon as Anon opened the watch, a notification popped up in front of him.


    [System Notification]


    [First Class Related Artifact Has been Found. To use the Artifact more efficiently, the Host is advised to bind with it.]


    [Would you like to bind with the Artifact, ''Pocket Watch Of Corruption''?] [Yes/No]


    ''Hell yeah...'' Anon answered.


    [Binding has started... 10%... 30%... 60%... 90%... 99%]


    [''Pocket Watch Of Corruption'' has acknowledged you as its new master and is ready to be used.]


    Suddenly another screen appears in front of Anon.


    [Name: Pocket Watch Of Corruption]


    [Origin: Fang Juker.]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Description: This watch is made by the perverted dwarf named ''Fang Juker,'' who would do anything to seduce elven females.


    This watch is made out of pure travertine material and can''t be broken that easily. The gem on its top has an unknown origin, but it has a shocking effect when used with this match.


    As soon as the watch''s cover is opened, it starts ticking, and a very enchanting sound is generated from the watch. This sound directly affects the minds of the elven people, making them go into deep thinking, where their minds become vulnerable to mental attacks and can be easily manipulated. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once you close the watch, it will cease to work on your opponent. Needs a magic stone to work.]


    ''Hmm... It only works on elves. That''s sad but still a very good thing for me,'' Anon thought as he dismissed the screens and looked at the watch.


    "Hmm...? Why isn''t it ticking?" Anon wondered as he looked at the watch''s still hands that didn''t move even one centimeter from their position.


    "Why the heck aren''t you working?" Anon spoke as he started to tap the watch slightly from the back.


    Suddenly, the back lock opened up, and an empty mounting device came out of the watch.


    "Oh, this..." Anon immediately remembered because he had seen this thing on the movement triggering box as well. It was a mounter for the magic crystal.


    Anon immediately took out a small magic crystal from his inventory and placed it over the mounter.


    The mounter started going back into the watch.


    "Mr. Jule, what are you doing?" Suddenly Faith''s voice came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around as he hid the watch behind him.


    "Hmm...? Oh, you are back, love," Anon spoke as he looked at Faith with a smile.


    "Yeah, I am. Why would you lie to me, Mr. Jule? There wasn''t a single painting at the back of this lab," Faith spoke with a suspicious expression on her face.


    "Oh, I thought I saw something like a picture-"


    "What are you hiding behind your back, Mr. Jule?" Faith asked as she started walking towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? I am hiding nothing," Anon spoke as he opened his inventory, and just as he was about to throw the watch inside his inventory, he noticed something unusual.


    Tick-Tock


    Faith suddenly stopped in her tracks, and her pupils shrank.

 Chapter 458 Chapter-458

    "Hmm...? Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked as he noticed that Faith wasn''t showing any reaction to any question. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Tick-Tock*


    Suddenly Anon heard the sound of the clock''s ticking and realised what might have been going on.


    Anon closed his inventory and looked at the clock with a smile.


    "So, you are doing this huh ?" Anon spoke with a sinister smile.


    He closed the watch''s cover and the ticking sound stopped.


    "What are you hiding, there ? Show me." Faith spoke as she started walking again but before she could''ve reached near Anon, he opened the clock again.


    *Tick-Tock*


    The clock started ticking again and Faith stopped at her position once again.


    "Okay, let''s see... What can I do with this thing." Anon spoke as he moved towards Faith.


    "You will stop right there and forget everything that happened in the last 6 minutes..." Anon spoke as he closed the clock again.


    Faith came back to her senses and looked around in confusion.


    "Hmm...? What was i doing ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    ''Wow... This thing really wiped out her Memories but this is no good to me. I could''ve gained some experience points if i would''ve used ''Memory Wipe'' instead.'' Anon thought as he looked at Faith with a smile.


    "Nothing, you were just telling about this picture." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the painting of Faith''s father.


    "Oh, yeah. His name was, Jerry Jefferson and the Dwarf that''s standing besides him is the one that I have been telling you about previously, Fang Juker." Faith spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    ''Hmm... So, I can earse her memories with it but what if it''s happening because I already have a 60% corruption over her mind. I should try this out on someone else, that has zero mind corruption.


    Let''s try what else can I do, with this.'' Anon thought as he opened the clock again.


    *Tick-Tock*


    Suddenly Faith''s eyes went back to the shady colour and her legs became frozen on one place.


    "You will become a hen once you wake up from this trance..." Anon spoke as he closed the clock''s cover.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    As soon as the ticking sound stopped Faith came back to her senses and started coughing.


    "What happened, luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know... I am craving for corn all of a sudden and Bok-Bok-Bok. I don''t know why I did that... I am so sorry." Faith clucked as she moved her neck like a chicken three times.


    ''Okay, not what I was expecting but that''s also a good thing. Instead of planting ideas in her unconscious mind using my skills and wait for them to develop into bigger feelings.


    I can now open a backdoor in her conscious mind and directly add things to her conscious memory.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    Anon opened the clock once again...


    *Tick-Tock*


    Faith''s movements got sealed again.


    "Hmm...? What should I try now ? Oh, first i should correct the previous thing.


    Faith, you are not a hen anymore. You are now a slutty girl, who wants to fuck me desperately. You will try to please me with everything you have..." Anon spoke as he closed the clock once again.


    "Oh... Hello Handsome." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with a slutty smile.


    "Hmm..? Is something wrong, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, Well... You are always calling me Love but you never make love to me. Can''t you see, I am a very hot woman... Who haven''t had sex in years and at this time this slut only wants your long and thick dick in her mouth, pussy and ass." Faith spoke with the most slutty expression ever possible.


    ''Oh, shit... This stuff is good. It''s a bad thing that it only works on Elfs...'' Anon thought as he puts the clock into his pocket.


    "You body is attracting me... Look at this ass, don''t you want to slap my ass. Here take a look at this..." Faith spoke as she turned around, lifted her skirt, revealed her pink panties and started jiggling her ass like a slut in fron of Anon.


    "Ohh... If that''s what you want..." Anon spoke as he slapped Faith''s ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh... Yes, Jule... Spank me even more. I have been a very bad slut." Faith spoke.


    "What about the thing you said back in the carriage, that you will only have sex with me after reaching back to the elven kingdom ?" Anon asked with a smile as he rubbed her ass.


    Faith immediately stopped giggling her ass, she grabbed her panty from the both sides and removed them in one go.


    "Look at this ass and pussy, do you think they can wait anymore, Jule ? I want that thick dick of yours to satisfy them. Now, fill me up with your dick." Faith spoke as she started wiggling her bare ass and pussy at Anon, just like a slut.


    "Okay, well... Here you go." Anon spoke as he whipped out his dick and started rubbing it over Faith''s wet pussy.


    "Anhhh~ yes... I can feel your Dick''s tip rubbing against my pussy lips. Anhhh~ give it to me, Jule. Nail me hard." Faith spoke as she started rubbing her wet pussy against Anon''s dick even faster.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ Please Slap me more and use any of my holes as you like, Jule." Faith spoke as she felt Anon''s slap on her ass cheek.


    "Well then, give me a fucking blowjob bitch." Anon spoke as he turned Faith''s body around and stuck his cock directly into her mouth.


    Faith squatted down and started giving Anon a blowjob as she started playing with her pussy.


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon used her mouth like a blowjob machine and used her like a cheap whore.


    "Okay, that''s it... Time to fuck your lower mouth." Anon spoke as he took out his dick out of Faith''s mouth.


    "Give it to me so hard that I will become your personal whore..." Faith spoke with a slutty expression as she turned around and went down on her fours.


    Anon placed his dick on her pussy and rammed it inside without any rubbing this time.


    "Anhhhhhhh~ Oh yeshhhh.... Fuckk my Pussssssy... Anhhhh~" Faith shouted as she felt her pussy tearing apart because of Anon''s gigantic cock.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon started fucking her like a rabbit, he lost control on his hips and faith accepted his dick like an obedient slut.


    He pumped her like an Onahole for the next two hours before filling her womb with his semen.


    "Anhhhhhhhh~ yesssssss."

 Chapter 459 Chapter-459

    *Tick-Tock*


    "You are not a slut anymore, Faith." Anon spoke as he used the clock again.


    ''Although, I like the slutty Faith more but I want to see the expression on her face after this little fuck we just had.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hmm...? Where am I ?" Faith asked as she opened her eyes in confusion and looked around.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith with a smile.


    "Jule ?" Faith asked as she looked at Anon with half-closed eyes. Suddenly Memories started rushing into her mind and she remembered everything that she had done with Anon in the past 3 hours.


    "Yep, I am Jule." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I am... Sorry... I-I didn''t wanted to do that. I don''t know what took over me and I had... That with you. Please don''t tell anyone about that.


    I beg you, my reputation will be ruined.." Faith spoke as she stood up and requested Anon to not speak of what they just did.


    "Well, that''s not a valid request if you make it while my cum is still dripping out of your pussy and your boobs are still jiggling, right in front of my eyes." Anon spoke as he smiled at Faith.


    "Noooo... Don''t look at me." Faith immediately covered her pussy and her boobs with both of her hands turned around, so that Anon can''t see her.


    "Uhm... Your ass is still pretty much visible to me, Luv." Anon spoke as he smiled towards Faith.


    "Nooo... Don''t see it. You pervert." Faith shouted as she immediately started wearing her clothes.


    "Well, that was one good sex session. I mean you are getting embarrassed for no reason, i saw you naked." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith and smiled.


    "I-I told you to forget about it." Faith shouted.


    "Well, weren''t you going to give it to me after reaching the Kingdom as well?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''Show me...'' Anon Commanded.


    [Faith''s Mind Control: 80%]


    ''Yes... Finally, it increased,'' Anon thought.


    "No, that would have been different, very different from what we just had. I wasn''t me..." Faith spoke as she put on all her clothes once again and looked at Anon with an embarrassed face.


    "Oh, but I like that slutty Faith more," Anon spoke as he also put on his clothes.


    "I don''t know what took over me, and I started behaving like that. I am not like that, Jule. I just want you to forget all of it, okay? And let''s just exit this place at once. We will go back to the Castle, and I will show you my real side this time, okay?" Faith spoke with a red face. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, you go. I will come back tomorrow morning," Anon replied.


    "Why is that?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "I haven''t found the guy who tried to attack us. It''s not like the cannon sitting outside automatically started working and decided to throw some missiles at us. I will find him, and then I will come back to the Colosseum directly," Anon replied.


    "Then, I will stay as well..." Faith spoke as she started walking towards Anon.


    "No, the Queen needs you by her side. You should go," Anon replied.


    ''Just get out, Woman. I want to see if this guy has more hidden treasures like this one here,'' Anon thought.


    "I can''t leave you here; that would be¡ª" Before Faith could say anything else, Anon opened the Clock of Corruption.


    Tick-Tock


    "Now, listen here, bitch. You will go back to the castle right now," Anon spoke as he closed the watch once again.


    "Hmm...? I think you are right, Jule. I should go back to the castle, and once you find the guy who attacked us, you bring that guy to me, do you understand?" Faith asked.


    "Okay," Anon replied.


    "Goodbye and take care of yourself..." Faith spoke as she exited the room.


    "Wow, this thing is sick. I can easily control her now. She didn''t even ask any questions this time. I think it really is related to the target''s corruption level, but I have to get her corruption level to 100% if I want to make her my proper bitch.


    Who will do treason on my orders without even thinking twice," Anon spoke as he placed the watch back into his pocket and took out the book that he got from Fang''s corpse.


    "Let''s see... What else did you invent, Mr. Fang," Anon spoke as he opened the book and started reading.


    [Experiment 4:


    The watch of corruption is working. I slept with many girls from the kingdom who were married and with the headmaid of the royal castle too. She was one flexible-


    "What the heck? Why would he write about his sex life in this experiment log book?" Anon spoke as he turned the pages once again with a disgusted expression on his face.


    [Experiment 30:


    I met a guy when I went to the market today. He is a senior Elf officer in the Royal army, Jerry Jefferson. He followed me back to the cave. He knows where I live now... I think I will be thrown out of the Elven Kingdom as well.


    ....]


    [Experiment 31:


    Everything changed today. Jefferson came inside the cave and knocked on my door. I was sure that he would throw me out of the kingdom, that''s why I already had my stuff packed, but What Happened was something totally different.


    He offered me to be his friend. I accepted his friendship, and we became friends. It''s a big thing for me that I am now friends with a Royal Army''s Officer. I will now corrupt his wife hehehe...]


    As Anon turned to the next page, he noticed that page number 32 was missing.


    "Hmm...? Where is Page No. 32?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    After searching around for a bit, Anon decided to move on.


    [Experiment 33:


    After what Jefferson told me on the previous day, everything has changed for me. Now, I have the same goal as Jefferson, ''To destroy the Elven Kingdom and every last Elf on this holy land.''


    I started working on mass destruction weapons, and Jefferson started supplying me with Pure Travertine that only Royal members can access."


    "Whoa... These guys were planning to destroy the Elven race? Why would Faith''s father want to do something like that? And what kind of brainwashing did he do on this guy that he agreed to destroy the whole Elven race in just one day ?" Anon thought as questions started building up in his mind. He kept reading the journal, and finally, morning came.

 Chapter 460 Chapter-460

    [Experiment No. 67:


    I have built it; I have built the things that will destroy the whole Elven Race. I call it ''The Magic Destruction Missiles.''


    Since the Elven race is clearly dependent on Magic, these missiles will be the best way to destroy them. Magic is the only thing they can use to protect themselves, but once I launch these missiles at them, they will fall like a house of cards.


    Their magic will fail, and the Elven race will be destroyed for good.]


    [Experiment No. 68:


    I have constructed a spell that can guide the missiles to their target, but I needed something else to trigger it.


    That''s why I created the movement-triggering box. Once you pass through this box, and the box beeps, it means you are now tagged with a small and invisible mark of sacrifice.


    The movement-triggering box will send a message to the Receivers. As soon as the signal comes, the missiles will be launched according to the target''s threat level.


    The missiles will not stop until the sacrifice mark remains over your body.]


    "This guy was a genius..." Anon spoke as he turned over to the next page.


    But as soon as he turned over to the next page, he noticed that the writing on the next page was gibberish. He couldn''t understand it.


    "What the heck is this language?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master, this is Dwarven language.] Link spoke up.


    "Wait, can you read it?" Anon asked.


    [Unfortunately not, master. Dwarven language is one of the ancient and very rare languages. I never got the chance to read or learn it.] Link replied.


    "Okay, let''s see..." Anon spoke as he started turning the pages in hopes of finding something else that is not written in Dwarven language.


    After turning around 100 pages, Anon finally found it...


    [Experiment No. 169:


    Jefferson has been caught by the Authorities; I think he will get executed. I don''t know what to do with this special armor that I made for him. I have also created more than 1,300 missiles and many missile launchers.


    These missile launchers are hidden all around the Elven kingdom and can be activated at any time with just a single Command that only two people know. Me and Jefferson.


    I don''t know what I will do with them, but for now... I will just put them aside and focus on my other projects. The perverted ones... Hehehe...]


    "This pervert. What is the darn Command to activate the missile launchers?" Anon spoke as he turned over to the next page and noticed that all the other pages after that one are also written in Dwarven language, and many pictures of different gadgets are drawn on the pages.


    "Okay, I need a dwarf who knows this language. I have to give this book to Biyuk." Anon spoke as he closed the book and threw it inside his inventory.


    Zzzzz S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Anon felt a vibration coming from his inventory. He opened the inventory and took out a communication crystal ball.


    As soon as he injected mana into the crystal ball, Faith''s voice started coming from the other side.


    [Mr. Jule, the Academic Exchange Event has started. Please come back as soon as possible.]


    "Well, time to go back now." Anon spoke as he stood up and started walking towards the exit of the lab. But before exiting, his eyes fell upon something interesting.


    A mannequin that wore an eye-catching black-colored coat with a stunning design.


    Anon immediately started walking towards the mannequin and used his skill on the coat.


    {Demonic Eyes}


    [Name: The Cursed Armor Of Magi]


    [Level: 1]


    [Rank: SS+]


    [Origin: Fang Juker.]


    [Description: This armor is made from a mixture of very ancient cursed dragon''s scales and pure travertine.]


    [Attached Skill: {Cursed Invincibility}]


    "That''s one fancy name for a skill... Let''s see what you can give me." Anon spoke as he clicked on the skill and opened its description.


    [Name: Cursed Invincibility (Legendary)]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Once you use this legendary skill, your body will become invincible to every single magic and physical attack, but it also has a big downside.


    The time period you use this skill for is directly proportional to the time period that will get cut off from your life cycle. If you used the armor for one hour, your life will become 1 hour shorter. Meaning, if you used this armor for the rest of your life, your lifespan will be halved, and you will die sooner than expected.


    Note: Can''t be used for more than one hour and can only be used once in every 24 hours. (This limit can be pushed if the Armour levels up)]


    "This thing is... amazing. I have like 5,000 years to live because of that Prampel tree''s leaves. If I use this armor continuously for the next 1,000 years, I won''t have any problems. Only this 1-hour use thing makes me a little sad, but this thing is strong.


    Hehehe... I found two of the most beautiful things here today." Anon spoke as he took off the coat from the mannequin and wore it.


    "Hmm... It''s big for my size." Anon spoke as he noticed that the coat was touching the ground.


    Suddenly it started shrinking, as if it heard Anon''s voice. The coat adjusted its size accordingly to Anon''s body size.


    "Wow... You are one smart coat, huh?" Anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    Click


    Crack


    Suddenly the mannequin''s neck started twisting, and cracks started appearing all over the cave''s walls.


    "Darn it, looks like I just pressed the self-destruct button of this place. How do I stop this? I want more things from here-"


    Thud


    Suddenly the gates started falling off, and the ceiling started breaking down as well.


    "Shoot... Forget this, I can''t be too greedy." Anon spoke as he exited the cave and jumped through the waterfall.


    Whistleeeeeeeeeeeee


    As soon as he jumped through the waterfall, he whistled loudly and summoned the three-eyed Raven.


    Cawwww


    "Let''s go buddy... I need you to go as fast as you can." Anon spoke as he stroked the Raven''s neck.


    CAWWWWWWW


    The three-eyed Raven shouted loudly, and a black aura covered its body.


    "Whoa... I am seeing new things to-" Before Anon could''ve said anything else, the Raven took off with its monstrous speed.

 Chapter 461 Chapter-461

    In the Colosseum...


    Two ladies are fighting in the arena, both of them held magic wands in their hands and they were using spells non-stop to attack each other.


    Fiona is sitting on her Royal sitting place with the other Royal Ministers and Royal chief guests.


    Andrew is standing beside Fiona, and he has a very unpleasant expression on his face.


    "Charlie, Is Mr. Jule here?" Fiona asked with a bored expression on her face.


    "No, My Queen," Charlie replied.


    "Did you find out anything about the person who attacked us last night?" Fiona asked.


    "My lady, I have my special task force on it. They will do everything possible on this planet to bring out the one who attacked you, don''t you worry," Charlie replied with a smile.


    "Well, they better do. Because I don''t want to kill you, Charlie, you have been on my side for quite a while," Fiona spoke with a smile.


    "It won''t come to this, My Queen," Charlie spoke as he bowed down to Fiona and left the Royal sitting place at once.


    "My Queen, I don''t think he is going to come," Andrew spoke in a whispering tone.


    "Oh, he will, Andrew. He always comes..." Fiona spoke as she smiled towards Andrew.


    "I know I shouldn''t ask this question, but why do you have such faith in him, My Queen?" Andrew asked with a confused expression.


    "He is the future, Andrew... He is the strongest man I have seen in the Elven Kingdom; the day he won his first match was the day that guaranteed me as the next Perfect Queen of this kingdom.


    He will definitely make me the perfect Queen of this Kingdom, Andrew, and once I become the perfect Queen, the first thing I am going to do is, I will go and spit on my mother''s grave.


    Bitch told me I was worthless and not worthy to even look at. She made her Queen and gave me nothing. Now, I will become the perfect Queen, and Jessica already became a Slave. Hahaha..." Fiona spoke as she started laughing like a maniac.


    "What happened to the Queen?" Maison asked.


    "I don''t know; she must be talking about how beautiful she is," Mrs. Glen replied.


    "My Queen, what will happen once he becomes your counselor? He can become a threat-" before Andrew could''ve completed his sentence, Faith showed him the gesture of her hand to stop talking right now.


    "I-I am sorry-"


    "Come closer, Andrew..." Fiona spoke.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen..." Andrew spoke as he immediately closed his distance to Fiona.


    "Once I wear the Crown of the Perfect Queen, you will kill that kid. Do you understand, Andrew?" Fiona whispered into Andrew''s ear with a sinister smile on her face.


    "B-But, You said he is stronger than any of us... My Queen." Andrew asked with a confused expression.


    "I said Stronger, Andrew. He is not immortal, is he? He also bleeds. Use this to make him weak and kill him with his family." Fiona spoke as she handed over a bottle of green liquid to Andrew.


    "My Queen, This is...!!" Andrew looked at the Green liquid with a shocked expression.


    "The magic sealing potion of the highest grade... He is nothing without his magic. You make him drink this, and he will be like a little puppy, then you kill him. Do you understand?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    "I understand, Ma''am. Your orders will be executed as soon as you wear the Crown of the Perfect Queen," Andrew replied as he also smiled at Fiona.


    "Now, back off... Or I will spit on your face. You are smelling like shit... Where have you been to get this smelly?" Fiona asked with a disgusted expression.


    "I-I am sorry, My Queen. I didn''t take a bath this morning," Andrew spoke as he immediately backed off.


    "Get out Andrew and come back after taking a good long bath," Fiona ordered.


    "Yes, My Queen." Andrew spoke as he immediately exited the Royal sitting Area.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, please have a big round of applause for our winner, Miss. Keely." Sam announced, and everyone started clapping.


    "Why do I have to come here every day? Can''t they do this thing without me?" Fiona spoke in a very low voice.


    "Now, please welcome our next contestants of the match... On our left, we have the topper of her class, Mrs. Vaelora from the Academy of Wizards and Magic." Sam announced as a pretty young Elven girl came out of the left door.


    She has ginger hair, black eyes, and fair skin with a cute face.


    "Hello, Mrs. Vaelora... How do you feel today?" Sam asked with a smile.


    "I feel confident, Mr. Sam. How do you feel?" Vaelora asked back with a cute voice.


    "Oh, no one ever asked me that question. Well, it''s so cute of you to ask. I am alright, Mrs. Vaelora. So, do you think you will be able to defeat your opponent today?" Sam asked.


    "Well, I will try to win for sure. Look, my kids and my husband are here to cheer for me. Can you say hi to them, Sam?" Vaelora spoke.


    "Oh, why not... Hello, guys." Sam spoke as he looked at her two small girls and her husband, who was just an average elven male, nothing special.


    "Mama... You will win."


    "Yes, Mom. Give it your best."


    "You can do it, Val."


    The kids and her husband started cheering for Vaelora.


    "Now, Now... Please stop your cheering because the guy that''s about to go against Mrs. Vaelora isn''t a normal guy. He is ruthless and merciless when it comes to battle; if you are in the arena with this guy, his mood will decide your future.


    Either you will walk out normally just like you came in or you will completely lose your brain.


    Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome the representative of the Royalty and our Queen, Mr. Jule." Sam announced as he pointed towards the Right entrance gate of the Colosseum.


    10 seconds passed, but no one came...


    ''Wait... Don''t tell me. He is late again?'' Sam wondered.


    Click


    Suddenly a clicking sound came from the entry hall, and a man wearing a black coat stepped out in the arena. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Woooooooohoooo"


    "Mr. Jule...."


    "Yeahhhhhhhh...."


    The audience immediately started cheering for Anon as soon as he entered the Arena.


    "Mr. Jule, how is your mood today?" Sam asked.


    "Start this shit show..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at Vaelora and used his skill.


    {Demonic Eyes}

 Chapter 462 Chapter-462

    [Name: Vaelora]


    [Race: Elf]


    [Class: Assassin]


    [Level: 100]


    [A married assassin who wants to defeat you at any cost. She contains a very incredible bloodlust in her body. Her brain becomes sharper with every failed attempt to kill her opponent.]


    ''Not a very good opponent, but she will work. I just want to test the durability of this armor, anyway,'' Anon thought as he looked at Vaelora.


    "It''s an honor to fight you, Sir. Please go easy on me..." Vaelora spoke as she bowed down to Anon with a cute smile on her face.


    "Ready... 3....2....1. GO." Sam announced as he turned the sand hourglass upside down, and the sand started flowing down.


    As soon as Sam announced the start of the match, Vaelora disappeared from her position and reappeared behind Anon with two daggers pointing directly at his back.


    She didn''t make a single noise during this process, but as soon as her daggers came in contact with the cursed armor, they broke into thousands of pieces and fell to the ground.


    "Shit..." Vaelora spoke as she realized that her plan had failed.


    ''How can he use a defensive spell so fast? I have to retreat as soon as I land on the ground-'' Vaelora thought, but before she could''ve landed on the ground, Anon grabbed her neck and broke it like a toy.


    Crack


    Thud


    "Nice try..." Anon spoke as he threw her body toward the other corner of the Arena.


    "Oh my, he is going brutal today..." Eve spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, he looks very cool... When he kills people." Deris spoke.


    "What type of fantasy is that?" Eve asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I like him because of that. I can''t say anything else." Deris replied with an embarrassed expression.


    Zoom


    The immortal arena shined and repaired Vaelora''s broken neck. She stood up once again and looked at Anon with a smile.


    ''His reaction time is really fast... I have to prepare a decoy or I will die again.'' Vaelora thought as she took out a kunai from her bag and threw it toward Anon.


    Anon easily turned to his left and dodged the kunai, but just as he was about to turn his face around, he noticed that Vaelora had already closed the distance between them and had another kunai ready in her hands to stab Anon''s chest this time.


    Ting


    Crack


    But just like last time, as soon as she stabbed Anon''s chest with the kunai, it broke into thousands of pieces.


    "Fuck..." Vaelora shouted as she turned her body around to back off immediately, but it was too late... Anon grabbed her neck and turned it around 180¡ã.


    Crack


    Another neck break, and her dead body fell to the ground.


    ''Wow... This guy really is cruel. I mean killing a mother so brutally in front of her husband and two kids? How can he have so much guts?'' Sam thought as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Wrong move, again." Anon spoke as he threw her body back to the other side of the Arena.


    Zoom


    The immortal arena shined and fixed her neck once again.


    "Fuu... You are very good, Mr. Jule. Seems like I have to get really serious with you." Vaelora spoke as she took out her green-colored pair of thin swords and became even more concentrated than before.


    "Well, come at me with everything you got." Anon spoke with a carefree tone.


    "Here comes..." Vaelora spoke as she started running toward Anon with incredible speed and swung her swords at Anon''s neck.


    ''The cursed armor is very strong; I have tested it enough... It''s time to finish this. She is not a match for my speed anyway. I need a stronger and faster opponent.'' Anon thought as he disappeared from his position and reappeared behind Vaelora.


    "Wha-" Before Vaelora could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed her hands and forced her to cut her neck with her own swords.


    Thud


    Thud


    Vaelora''s head and her body fell to the ground.


    Zoooom


    The immortal arena shined and fixed Vaelora''s body once again.


    She stood up from her place and looked at Anon with a very angry expression this time.


    "... And I thought I was pretty strong to protect my family, but in front of him... I am just like a small ant." Vaelora murmured as she looked at Anon, who was spacing out during the match. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Why am I not feeling anything? It''s like my emotions just disappeared... I can''t feel anything. Neither anger, nor lust.


    Is it one of this coat''s functions?'' Anon thought, and suddenly a screen popped up in front of him.


    [Hidden Skill {Emotionless (Passive)} has been activated]


    ''A hidden skill? Show me its description.''


    [Emotionless] [Rank: S+]


    [Once you wear the Cursed coat of the Magi, this spell will trigger passively and make you Emotionless until you take it off once again. If you keep wearing this coat for a long time, you will start to become more and more emotionless.


    This was the curse that was given by the 13 gods to the Dragon Cosmos.]


    ''Hmm... I should not keep this thing on, not for now. I will not be able to enjoy my life if I just become another emotionless person.'' Anon spoke as he removed the coat slowly and put it back into his inventory.


    "Take this...." Vaelora shouted as she immediately attacked Anon from behind with her swords. But this time, when Anon turned his face toward Vaelora, he had a menacing smile on his face.


    "Yep, that''s his game face... That chick is finished now." Eve spoke as a smile appeared on her face as well.


    Anon turned around and released bloodlust from his body; he grabbed Vaelora''s face this time and crushed her skull like popping a balloon filled with air.


    Blood splattered all over Anon''s face, and Vaelora''s children fainted at once with their father.


    Zoom


    The immortal arena shined, but this time Vaelora jumped out of the ring as soon as she got healed.


    "I quit." Vaelora spoke as she bowed down to Anon and walked out through the exit.


    ''A wise decision... I would like more girls like her.'' Anon thought as he smiled at Vaelora.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, we have our Winner... Please have a big round of applause for Mr. Jule." Sam announced.


    ''What a monster. The first three deaths... were nothing. But this one was different, it felt like I am fighting something big, something monstrous.


    His bloodlust made me pee in my pants... I have to change them.'' Vaelora thought.

 Chapter 463 Chapter-463

    After completing all of his matches, Anon returned back to the castle with Fiona.


    "So, Mr. Jule. What are you doing today ? If you are free, maybe you ca-" Before Fiona could''ve finsihed her sentence, Anon interrupted her. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have things to do. I am not free." Anon spoke as he immediately rushed into the castle and started walking towards his room.


    "D-Did he just cancelled my invitation to dinner... Without even listening to it ?" Fiona asked herself, as she looked at Anon leave.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Maria spoke as she bowed down to Fiona.


    "I wasn''t asking you Maria..." Fiona spoke.


    "I am sorry, Your highness. I thought you were asking me." Maria replied.


    ''This bastard dared to ignore my invitation and two times at that. I am going to kill him in the best way possible.'' Fiona thought as she started walking towards her own room with Maria.


    ''I need sex and not some lovey-dovey sex. I want real, Sex. I can''t think straight with my balls full and stomach empty.'' Anon thought as he approached, Moon and Hillary''s room.


    *Click*


    *Creak*


    Anon opened the room''s door and barged directly into the room. As soon as he entered inside the room, he noticed that Hillary and Moon is sitting on the bed reading books.


    "Hello, Guys." Anon spoke as he looked at both of them like a predator.


    "Master, you are back..." Hillary spoke as she immediately throwed the books aside and hugged Anon tightly.


    "God... It''s like I am back in heaven." Anon thought as he felt Hillary''s huge boobs touching against his chest. Anon slided his hands down from Hillary''s waist to her ass and gave her a tight ass pinch.


    "Anhhh~ master... You are crushing my ass..." Hillary spoke as she looked at Anon with a moaning expression.


    "I don''t give a fuck bitch... I am your master and you are just a fucking cum-bucket. Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her neck from the back and started sucking her lips.


    "Yesh.. mashter..." Hillary spoke as she felt Anon''s tongue forcefully raping her mouth and going all the way to her throat.


    With one hand Anon, groped Hillary''s ass and with the other hand, he rubbed her pussy.


    "Master.... Your private toilet is here as well. Aren''t you going to use me too ?" Moon asked as she removed all of her clothes and revealed her huge ass to Anon.


    "Oh, hell yeah." Anon spoke as he turned his attention to moon and spanked her ass tightly.


    "Anhhhh~ yes master... Punish me... Use me... Fuck me." Moon moaned out as she jiggled her ass in fron of Anon''s face.


    "Master... Please look at this pussy as well... Look at the pussy, that''s craving for you cock." Hillary spoke as she also removed all of her clothes and showed her pussy to Anon as she rubbed it like crazy.


    "Hehe.... I need lubrication bitch." Anon spoke as he grabbed Moon''s hairs and forcefully used her head like an Onahole to lubricate his dick.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    As Moon lubricated Anon''s dick, he licked Hillary''s thick pussy.


    "Anhhhhh~ yes master... Lick me... Lick my clit even more..." Hillary shouted as she lifted her legs even higher in the air, just like bitch would do.


    "That''s enough... I need to punish this naughty milf''s pussy now. You come here and do an ass twerking dance for me." Anon ordered as he took out his dick from Moon''s mouth and rammed it directly into Hillary''s pussy.


    "AAANHHHHHHHHHHH~ MY PUSSSHHHHYYYYYYY.... Fuck meeeeeeee..... ANHHHH~ " Hillary shouted very loudly as she felt Anon''s dick tearing her pussy apart and entering inside her womb directly.


    "Master look at my ass... I am twerking my ass just like you taught me to. Look..." Moon spoke as she started clapping her ass cheeks and with every clap her pussy lips would also become visible from behind.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon grabbed Moon''s hand and throwed her over, Hillary.


    "Anhhhh~"


    "Anhhhh~"


    Both of them moaned.


    "I need my pussy tower... now, i can fuck both of you without moving myself too much." Anon spoke as he started rubbing his cock on both of their pussies.


    "Master... Give it to me. Anhhhh~ I need you cum in my womb." Hillary spoke as she seprated her pussy lips for Anon to insert his cock directly into her pussy.


    "No, master... My pussy wants it more... Please give it to me first, look... My pussy is begging you to fuck it. Please master, give it to me." Moon spoke as she also rubbed her pussy and opened it up for Anon to fuck.


    Anon inserted his cock into Hillary''s pussy and started licking Moon''s pussy with his tongue.


    "Anhhhh~ Yeassshhh... Master... Fuck meeeee~" Hillary shouted and grabbed the bedsheet as she felt Anon''s dick pounding her womb.


    "Anhhhh~ yes master... Lick my clit even more... Yes, Yes, Yes... Fuck... I am Cumming." Moon shouted as her eyes rolled back and she grabbed Hillary''s neck while Anon licked her pussy.


    "I-I am suffocating... Anhhhhhhh~ Cummm-Ingggg~" Hillary spoke as her face also turned into an Ahegao expression and she also came like an idiot whore.


    "Take this you fucking whores...." Anon spoke as he injected half of his cum into Hillary''s pussy and to finish it off, he switched over to Moon''s pussy and filled her up as well.


    After their wombs got filled with Anon''s thick semen, both of them passed out while making the Ahegao faces.


    "Fuck... Both of them fainted already. I need a new toys." Anon spoke as he kicked Hillary''s ass and more cum squirted out of her thick pussy.


    Anon wore his clothes back, lit up a cigar and moved to the nearest window.


    He looked at the moon and puffed his cigar.


    "So, What do you have for me, Mike ?" Anon asked.


    Suddenly a black figure appeared besides him.


    "I greet, My master." Mike spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "Hmm... What''s the news ?" Anon asked again.


    "Master, this report is from Madam sephie. She told me that it''s important for you to read it as soon as possible." Mike spoke as he gave Anon a piece of paper.

 Chapter 464 Chapter-464

    Anon took the report from Mike''s hand and opened it.


    When Anon opened the letter, he found only one sentence written on it: ''Master, please contact me as soon as possible.''


    ''What happened to her?'' Anon thought as he immediately used psychic connection to contact Sephie.


    ''Sephie, can you hear me?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes, master. I can hear you clearly,'' Sephie replied.


    ''Good, what is it?'' Anon asked.


    ''Master, I have completed all the tests on the zombie that you sent to my lab,'' Sephie replied.


    ''So? Did you find something?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes, sir. This virus is a mutated version of the previous virus we saw in humans and ogres. It''s specifically designed for the elves and has no effect on humans this time,'' Sephie explained.


    ''Hmm... tell me more about it, luv,'' Anon asked.


    ''Master, this virus can be spread very easily, but the time period for it to work on its host has been increased.


    Unlike humans, where the virus showed its effects in a maximum of 1 hour, this modified virus takes at least 2 days to show its effects on the elves. It kills them slowly.


    This virus can only survive in two places: either drugs or elven bodies,'' Sephie reported.


    ''Good... What about the thing that makes these elf zombies so much stronger than human zombies in physical strength?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes, that''s because once the virus enters inside an elven body, it directly attacks their heart where the mana is stored and destroys it completely within 2 days.


    Once the heart is destroyed, the mana inside their heart starts leaking. It mixes up with their blood and kills them instantly; after that, the virus takes control of their brain and turns them into a monster with an enormous amount of strength.


    This is all I could find out about this virus for now, master,'' Sephie spoke.


    ''Good research, Sephie... Now, since this virus takes so much time to react... I suppose a medication can be made to prevent it from killing people, right?'' Anon asked.


    ''You mean an antidote, right?'' Sephie asked.


    ''Yes, an antidote,'' Anon confirmed.


    ''I will try my best, master,'' Sephie spoke.


    ''Good... I will be in touch,'' Anon spoke.


    "So, Mike... did you prepare the thing I asked for?" Anon asked as he turned to look at Mike.


    "Everything is prepared, master," Mike replied.


    "Good... Let''s go," Anon spoke as he and Mike jumped out of the window.


    Both of them reached in front of Lucy''s house, and Mike knocked on the gate twice.


    "Who is it?" Lucy''s voice came from inside.


    "It''s me, Mike. Open the gate..." Mike spoke.


    Cleck


    Creak


    Lucy opened the gates, and both of them entered inside the house.


    "M-M-Master... I greet you. P-Please come in," Lucy spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon like a good slave.


    Anon walked inside, and immediately No.300 and Jessica came out of their rooms as well.


    "We greet our master." Both of them went down on their knees as soon as they saw him.


    "No.300, you are here good. Lucy, prepare a room for me and No.300... I will have a long chat with her tonight," Anon spoke as he looked at No.300 with a perverted smile.


    "Y-Yes, master," Lucy replied as she bowed down to Anon once more.


    ''Oh My God... Master is going to fuck me. After so many days... I will have master''s long thick cock in my pussy again,'' No.300 thought as her heart started beating faster and faster.


    "Now, Mike... Show me, where is it?" Anon asked.


    "Please, Follow me master," Mike spoke as he led Anon to a room that was built separately from the other rooms of the house.


    Mike opened the door for Anon and closed it once both of them were inside.


    As soon as Anon entered the room, he noticed three dead Elven corpses lying on the floor. Two of them were male, and one was female.


    "Where did you find them?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "These two raped the girl and killed her. So, I killed both of them and brought them here, master," Mike replied.


    "Good... Let''s do this," Anon spoke as he summoned a white chalk in his hands and started drawing the cloning magic circle on the ground.


    After the circle was completed, Anon used telekinesis to move one of the corpses to the Circle.


    "This one should do the job..." Anon spoke as he opened his inventory and took out a yellow-colored potion.


    This potion was made out of vampire blood and some other chemicals to create clones.


    Anon walked toward the circle and dropped some drops of the cloning potion over the dead body. As soon as the potion drops touched the dead body, it turned into a white streak of light.


    "For the final phase.... {Materialization}" Anon used the skill to give the clone a shape and a face.


    The white streak of light started to take the shape of an Elven male with long ears, blonde hair, and green eyes.


    As his face became clear, Anon observed that he looks just like Jule.


    "Hehehe... Link, try to possess this body." Anon spoke as he touched the clone, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Yes master...] Link spoke as he materialized into his snake form, crawled over to the Clone''s body, and transformed back to his tattoo form.


    Suddenly, the clone opened his eyes.


    "Hello...? Is that you, Link?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Master," Link spoke.


    "Hahahaha... Yes. It fucking works." Anon spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Here you go, Link. Wear these clothes, and now you only have one task to do. Fight the matches in the Academic Exchange Event in my place, okay?" Anon asked with a smile as he handed over a pair of clothes to him.


    "I understand, Master." Link spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    "Good... Now, you go back to the castle and sleep, I will go back to No.300''s room and have some good time." Anon spoke as he exited the room with a smile.


    "Yes, master." Link spoke as he bowed down again.

 Chapter 465 Chapter-465

    After sending Link back to the castle disguised as Jule, Anon felt relieved.


    "Fuu... Now, I can work freely without caring about the Academic Exchange Event," Anon said as he retrieved a cigar from his inventory and lit it.


    "I''m happy for you, Master," Mike replied.


    "Oh, thanks, Mike. By the way, did you give the pieces of Pure Travertine to Biyuk?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master, I gave all the pieces of that metal to Sir Biyuk," Mike confirmed.


    "So, what was his reaction?" Anon inquired with a smile.


    "Well..."


    Two hours ago, beneath Anon''s house in the Human kingdom...


    Knock-knock-Knock


    Mike knocked on Biyuk''s house, but there was no response.


    Knock-knock-Knock


    Mike knocked again.


    "Coming... Why are you making such a fuss, first thing in the morning- Oh, Mr. Mike. Is there something I can help you with?" Biyuk asked as he opened the gate.


    "Master has ordered me to bring this to you, Sir Biyuk. He wants you to craft a weapon from this material, a weapon that can withstand anything," Mike explained as he handed over the pieces of Pure Travertine to Biyuk.


    "What is this? A black- Oh, shit! Is this Pure Travertine?" Biyuk asked with a very happy and surprised expression.


    "Yes," Mike replied.


    "Oh my greatest god, I never thought that I would work with this stuff ever again in this life. This is crazy... Although it''s been used before, but I can make a very powerful weapon out of this. I will get to it right away. I will create him something that he will never forget.


    Inform Master that he will receive the weapon in about three months," Biyuk spoke as he immediately went inside his house and closed the door loudly.


    Thud


    "O-Okay..." Mike replied as he left the place with a bewildered expression on his face.


    Back at Lucy''s house...


    "Hahaha... I knew it, I knew that he would go nuts as soon as he sees that Pure Travertine. So, did you meet your daughter and wife?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master."


    "You had intercourse with her?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Master," Mike replied in a shy tone.


    "You naughty boy. Now, I should go to No.300''s room. It''s been a while since I had intimacy with an Ogre girl with a very deep vagina. You go and keep a close eye on Link. If anything out of the ordinary happens, inform me immediately," Anon ordered as he left the room.


    "As you command, Master," Mike replied and promptly disappeared from the room.


    Inside Biyuk''s house...


    "Pure Travertine... Sniff-Sniff haaa... Still got that charming smell, I see," Biyuk said as he sniffed the piece of travertine.


    He immediately opened the door to his Smithy and walked in. However, as soon as he stepped into his Smithy, he noticed two Ogres engaged in sex on the table that he worked on. One of them was No.456, Biyuk''s one and only student, and the other was a random Ogre girl.


    "Oi, what the heck are you doing in my Smithy?" Biyuk shouted so loudly that all the windows in his house shattered immediately. His shout was so loud that passing Ogres barged into the house to check if everything was alright.


    "Oh, no. You run..." No.456 said as he looked at the Ogre girl.


    "T-Teacher... Please forgive me. We were just talking with each other... and sud-" No.456 started explaining, but before he could say anything else, Biyuk gestured for him to stop talking.


    "Get that thing back in your pants and get out. You''re not my student anymore," Biyuk said as he pointed towards No.456''s exposed dick. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh... Sorry," No.456 said as he adjusted his pants and immediately grabbed Biyuk''s legs.


    "What are you doing? Let go of my legs, you rascal," Biyuk said as he tried to shake off No.456 from his legs.


    "I''m so sorry, Teacher. I will never do something like this ever again. She was the one who seduced me... Please, Teacher, I will never do anything like that ever again. Please forgive me," No.456 pleaded as he clung to Biyuk''s leg.


    Biyuk picked up his hammer and pointed it directly at No.456''s face. Runes began appearing over the hammer, and Biyuk released a powerful aura.


    "T-Teacher..."


    "This Smithy is my temple. I work here, and everything here is a part of my body. I will not tolerate someone like you destroying it. Now, get out of here," Biyuk shouted.


    "T-Teacher... I promise you. I will never do anything like this... Please don''t dismiss me from being your student. I swear on my life that I will never bring a girl into this house. Please, don''t throw me out, Teacher.


    I love being a blacksmith. I will never defy your orders ever again," No.456 begged as he held onto Biyuk''s leg with emotional eyes.


    "Okay, you want to become a blacksmith, huh?" Biyuk asked as he withdrew his aura.


    "Y-Yes... Teacher," No.456 replied.


    "Well, then... You''ll have to sacrifice something," Biyuk said.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll sacrifice anything you want," No.456 said.


    "Sacrifice your mating life," Biyuk demanded.


    Suddenly, silence filled the room.


    "T-that''s... Teacher, that''s not possible. I''m an Ogre, I can''t do that," No.456 said with a scared expression.


    "Then get out. Either you sacrifice your mating life or learn blacksmithing. There''s only one choice. Now, choose," Biyuk said as he retrieved an old furnace from his collection and ignited it.


    Suddenly, No.456 began walking toward the exit.


    "Heh... I knew it," Biyuk said with a smirk on his face.


    Thud


    The gate closing sound came from behind Biyuk.


    "Here, I thought he was a good student, but I guess there''s no such thing as a perfect student," Biyuk said as he opened the furnace and began placing the pieces of Pure Travertine inside it.


    "So, what is this stuff?" No.456''s voice came from behind.


    "What the-? You''re still here? I thought you left... I heard the door closing sound," Biyuk said in surprise.


    "I''ve sacrificed my mating life, Teacher. I''ll do anything to become a blacksmith like you," No.456 said with a broad smile.


    "Hahahaha... Good choice. Now, let me teach you how to create the most powerful weapon in the world." Biyuk spoke as he picked up a piece of pure Travertine and started showing it to No.456.

 Chapter 466 Chapter-466

    *Creak*


    Anon opened the door to No.300''s room and entered inside slowly.


    But as soon as he entered inside the room, He noticed that no one was there.


    "Hmm...? Where Is she ?" Anon questioned as he looked here and there.


    *Shhhhh*


    Suddenly, Anon heard a sound. The sound of flowing water.


    ''HoHoHo... Looks like someone is taking a shower huh...?" Anon spoke as a perverted smile appeared on his face and he started walking towards the shower.


    *Creak*


    Anon slowly opened the door and noticed No.300 taking a shower with a smile on her face.


    Anon removed all of his clothes as he sneaked into the bathroom and grabbed No.300''s huge boobs from behind with such tightness, that she immediately recognised, the one who is squeezing her boobs is no one other than Anon himself.


    "Anhhh~ master..." No.300 moaned as she looked at Anon''s face.


    "Hello, Luv. Were you taking a shower ?" Anon asked as he puts his dick over No.300''s shoulder.


    [Wow... Master''s dick has grown even more. I can''t imagine what he will make of my pussy tonight. I hope he fucks me in every shameful way possible.] No.300 thought in her mind but she didn''t knew that Anon was also listening to her thoughts.


    As soon as Anon heard her perverted thoughts, he grabbed her neck and bit her left ear gently.


    "Do you want to get messed up, Luv ?" Anon whispered in her ear.


    As soon as these words reached, No.300''s brain. A current ran through her whole body and she felt a tingling sensation in her pussy.


    "Yes... Master." No.300 replied as her hands automatically started moving towards her pussy.


    "What about these huge green nipples... ? Why are these getting erect ? Are you excited bitch ?" Anon asked he inserted his fingers into No.300''s mouth.


    "Yesh... Masher.." No.300 spoke in a gibberish tone as she continued to masturbate.


    "Squat down and give me a blowjob while rubbing your nipples." Anon ordered.


    "Yes..." No.300 spoke as she immediately squatted down to the ground, spreaded her ass cheeks and started giving blowjob to Anon.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    Meanwhile, No.300 gave Anon a blowjob and rubbed her nipples. Anon used his legs and to rub her pussy slowly.


    "Your speed is slow..." Anon spoke.


    No.300 immediately started shaking her head even faster.


    ''Oh my fucking god... Her mouth is like a dream place for my dick. It''s like her mouth is stuffed with cushions.'' Anon thought as he grabbed no.300''s head and rammed his cock half-down inside her throat.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Don''t spill anything, Luv." Anon spoke as he released his cum directly inside her throat.


    No.300 nodded her head in yes and started drinking Anon''s cum with her mouth pussy, like an obedient slave.


    "Ahhh... The best feeling in the world. Ejaculating with my full sized cock into a tight throat." Anon spoke as he emptied his balls.


    After Cumming in her mouth, Anon took out his cock from No.300''s mouth and slapped her cheek with it.


    "Suck out this oozing cum from my dick, Luv. Here, Open wide..." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock into No.300''s mouth again.


    *Gwak*


    No.300 started pressing Anon''s cock slightly with her hands as she started to suck out the leftover cum from his dick.


    "Nice... Now get down on all fours." Anon order as he took his cock out of her mouth again.


    "Yes, master... Here is my obedient slave pussy for you... Please fuck it as you like and fill up my womb." No.300 spoke as she immediately went down on all fours and started twerking her green thick pussy in front of Anon.


    "Oh, you have Learned some slutty moves huh..? Well, I have to warm you, these moves can cause you some pretty serious pain in your pussy, just like the one that you are about to feel now." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock directly into No.300''s thick pussy.


    "ANNNNHHHHH~ Yes Master..... Fuck my Ogre pussy, Pound it as much as you want... ANHHHH~ ANHHHH~ YES, YES, YES...." No.300 shouted and moaned like a bitch in heat.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    In the next room...


    Lucy, Rel and Jessica are playing some kind of game.


    "Mom, Do you hear that ? I think someone is clapping in No.300''s room. Shouldn''t we go and see, what they are appreciating her for ?" Rel spoke with the most innocent face.


    "Ahem... Rel, kiddo. Can you bring me a glass of water...? I think something is stuck in my throat." Jessica spoke as she smiled towards Rel.


    "Yes, aunt Princess." Rel spoke as she immediately went to the kitchen. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am so sorry for this, Lucy. But Master is-" Jessica tried to explain something but Lucy immediately interrupted her.


    "Don''t worry, madam Jessica. I can understand it. Master is a good man, not like mine. So, did you and Master ?" Lucy asked with a smile.


    "No, I have a pact with him. Until I become the Queen of the Elven kingdom, he can''t touch me." Jessica spoke.


    "Wait, aren''t you a slave as well ?" Lucy asked with a confused expression.


    "I am..." Jessica replied.


    "Then, why would you sign a pact ? I mean, he can just force you to do these kind of stuff, right ?" Lucy asked.


    "You won''t understand." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhh~ yes masterrrrr.... Punish my ass even more..." Suddenly No.300''s voice resounded from the other room.


    Lucy and Jessica looked at each other as their faces turned red due to embarrassment.


    "H-He... Must be very good in bed huh...?" Lucy asked with an embarrassed expression.


    "Y-Yeah... I think so." Jessica replied with a red face.


    "Here you go, aunt Princess. Warm water for your throat." Rel spoke as he handed over the glass of warm water to Jessica.


    "Thank you, Kiddo. You are a life-"


    "Anhhhhjhh~ Fuckkkkkkkkkk.... Yenshhhhhh... Fuck Fuck Fuck..."


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Suddenly the sounds started getting louder and louder.


    "Hmm...? Mom, What does ''Fuck'' means and why is No.300 crying while saying that ?" Rel asked with a confused expression.


    "You haven''t told her anything about this stuff ?" Jessica whispered to Lucy.


    "I never had the time to teach her..." Lucy replied.


    "Well, i guess we should go and play in my room." Jessica spoke with a broad smile.


    "Yeah, Let''s-"


    "Fuckkk... Yes... Fill me up Masterrrrr..."


    "Take it you fucking whore...."


    "Mom... What is a ''Whore'' ?"


    "Yep, my room. Right now." Jessica spoke as she covered Rel''s ears immediately.

 Chapter 467 Chapter-467

    "Hmm....? It''s morning already."Anon woke up with No. 300 still sleeping beside him naked on the bed.


    *Knock-knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in." Anon spoke.


    *Creak*


    The gate opened up, and Lucy entered the room with a tray filled with cookies and hot beverages in her hands.


    "Good morning, Master. I brought you something to eat." Lucy spoke as she placed the tray near Anon''s bed and started leaving.


    But just as she was about to leave the room, a sound came from behind.


    *Tick-Tock*


    A clock''s ticking sound froze up Lucy''s movements and turned her eyes grayish.


    "Hmm. Still working. So, me getting this amazing watch wasn''t a dream." Anon spoke with a sinister smile as he looked at the watch of corruption and then looked at Lucy.


    "You are going to come back and kiss me on the lips." Anon spoke as he closed the watch on corruption.


    "Hmm....? What ? Are you calling me master?"No. 300 asked as she woke up from her sleep as well.


    "Nope," Anon answered as he looked at No. 300 with a smile.


    Suddenly Lucy came back to her senses, and she felt something that couldn''t be described that easily.


    ''Why do I feel this? I am feeling this strong urge to kiss, Master.'' Lucy thought as her panties started to get wetter with each and every passing second.


    "Is there a problem, Lucy?" No. 300 asked with a smile.


    Lucy turned around, and as soon as her eyes fell on Anon''s naked body, she lost all of it and rushed towards him.


    She bowed down and gave him a lip-to-lip kiss.


    "Woah, I didn''t know you were into master as well, Lucy." No. 300 spoke as she looked at Lucy with a smile.


    "Ah, no. This¡ªI will go." Lucy spoke as she ran out of the room at once.


    "What happened to her?" No. 300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Maybe she didn''t like my kiss that much." Anon spoke.


    "No, Master. That''s just impossible... I don''t think any girl on this planet would ever agree to that." No. 300 spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Why do you have to make that face first thing in the morning?" Anon asked as he jumped over No. 300 and pinned her down to the bed once again.


    "Anhhh~ master... We did it all night, and yet, your cock is still so lively, I can feel it getting a massage by my ass cheeks." No. 300 spoke as she felt Anon''s cock knocking on her asshole.


    "It looks like my cock needs a place to dump my morning load in... Do you have that place, you ogre bitch?"Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her huge green tits and started fondling them.


    "Anhhhh~ I have many places for a cock like that... It''s your choice where you want to insert it. My pussy hole, my asshole, or would you prefer this bitch''s mouth? That''s talking all this crap right now."No. 300 spoke as she smiled.


    "Well, well, well... I want to fuck this bitch talking mouth of yours, but then I won''t get to cuddle your body while I fuck the holes in it. So, I will go with your asshole today... Be prepared." Anon spoke as he rubbed his dick in between her ass cheeks and suddenly rammed it into her asshole.


    "Anhhhhhhhh~ Yeshhhhh... You are tearing my ass apart, master. You are destroying my asshole." No. 300 shouted as she raised her ass up with every thrust.


    "Take this, you fucking asshole." Anon spoke as he increased the speed of his thrust.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Annh~ Annh~ Annh~ Fuckkkkk... Fuck Fuck.... Yesssss. My ass. My master is fucking me the ass."


    As soon as Anon noticed that No. 300 was enjoying the ass bang, he moved one of his hands from her right boob and slid it down to her clit.


    He started rubbing it like a wild beast.


    "Annnnnnnnnnghhhhh~ Mnnnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ Masteerrrrrr.... Cummingggg" No. 300 shouted as she squirted out cum from her pussy and went unconscious due to immense pleasure.


    "Fuck, she fainted as well, but I will finish my business anyway." Anon spoke as she grabbed her unconscious ass and filled it up with his semen. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fuck, it feels nice to cum into unconscious ogre chicks..'' Anon thought as he stepped off of No. 300''s ass and grabbed a cookie from the breakfast plate.


    He then took the cookie and inserted it into No. 300''s ass.


    "Yep, that will stop the semen waste problem. Now, I will be heading towards the Colosseum to see what the fuck my pet is doing. It must''ve been started by now." Anon spoke as he immediately went to the shower.


    After taking a shower, Anon changed his clothes and removed the mask of nature from his face.


    Anon takes out Jule''s hair from the mask and puts another guy''s nail into it. The mask shines dark green for a moment, and Anon puts it on.


    Suddenly, his face and body started to change. His hair started turning brown, his eyes turned blue, his body started shrinking, and his hands became more muscular.


    This guy was one of the dead bodies that Mike brought with him yesterday.


    "If you are already dead, you can''t blow my cover." Anon spoke as he looked at himself in the mirror.


    "Now, let''s see. Who you actually are..."Anon said as he took out an identification card from the dead guy''s wallet.


    [Name: Lesley]


    [Age: 78]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Address: 4th Street under the bridge]


    [Charges: child trafficking, rape, murder, and drug dealing]


    [Time served in prison: 66 years.]


    "What the fuck? He spent 66 years of his fucking life in prison, and he was raping a girl again. Is he in love with prison or something?"Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Wait... A drug dealer. That one can help me a lot. If I want to find out about the zombie virus, this guy just might do the job." Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "But first, we go to the Colosseum." Anon spoke as he exited the house and started walking towards the Colosseum.

 Chapter 468 Chapter-468

    Anon found himself standing in a line of spectators waiting to purchase tickets for today''s match. It was an unusual experience for him, given his accustomed methods of entering various places undetected. He couldn''t help but wonder why anyone would need to buy tickets to watch a public event.


    ''Hmm... You have to buy tickets to watch this?'' Anon thought as he observed the guards checking each person entering the Colosseum. His curiosity piqued as he contemplated the necessity of such a system.


    After a brief wait, it was finally Anon''s turn. He approached the ticket booth, where one of the guards stood ready to assist the waiting spectators.


    "Which seat?" the guard asked as Anon reached the counter.


    "The best one," Anon replied with confidence, secretly relishing the thought of witnessing the upcoming spectacle from the most advantageous vantage point.


    The guard raised an eyebrow and cast a judgmental glance at Anon''s clothing and overall appearance.


    "Hmm... Yeah, get a VIP seat, mate... Haha... Hey Terry, look at this guy... he wants the best seat," the guard said, assessing Anon''s attire.


    With curiosity, Anon inquired about the price of a VIP seat, prompting the guard to comment on his appearance and ability to afford such a luxury.


    "What is the price for the VIP, Seat ?"


    "Are you serious, mate? Look at your clothes... I don''t think you can even afford food for lunch today, and you''re talking about a VIP seat," the guard scoffed, revealing his preconceived notions about Anon''s financial situation.


    Before the guard could complete his sentence, Anon reached into his inventory and produced a Platinum coin, which he promptly slammed onto the counter with a resonating thud.


    The guard''s eyes widened as he examined the Platinum coin before directing a surprised gaze toward Anon.


    "One VIP Seat, please. I can pay more if you want," Anon said, offering a subtle, knowing smile to the guard, who was now caught off guard.


    "T-th-that will be 30 gold coins... Here. I apologize if I offended you, sir," the guard stammered, hesitatingly accepting the Platinum coin. In return, he handed Anon a small bag filled with 70 gold coins, along with an entry ticket to the VIP area.


    Upon reaching the front of the line, Anon was once again stopped by the guards stationed at the entrance. They asked for Anon''s identity, a process he found quite redundant.


    "Show me your identity card."


    "But that guy just went in without showing you any identity proof?" Anon questioned, pointing to someone who had effortlessly entered the Colosseum.


    "Yeah, because he was wearing way better clothes than you. Now, show us your identity," one guard demanded.


    "As you say....here you go." Anon reluctantly revealed the watch of Corruption, and opened it''s cover.


    Tick-Tock


    The clock started ticking, and both guards froze, their eyes turning a dull gray.


    "Now, both of you will start slapping each other as hard as you can, and you will continue until someone with higher authority intervenes," Anon instructed, closing the watch''s cover to trigger the hypnotic effect.


    The guards unfroze, only to find themselves in the midst of a peculiar and embarrassing situation. They began slapping each other, attracting the attention and amusement of the passersby.


    Anon seized the opportunity to slip into the VIP section. The guards had unwittingly given him an opportunity to avoid their scrutiny.


    Upon reaching the entrance of the VIP area, four more guards blocked Anon''s path, eager to confirm his identity.


    "How many fucking guards are there in this place?" Anon muttered to himself as he approached the final hurdle before reaching the VIP area.


    "Show us your entry ticket," one of the guards demanded, intent on verifying Anon''s eligibility.


    Anon promptly presented his entry ticket to the VIP section, displaying it to the skeptical guards.


    "Check him," one guard instructed his colleague, and all three began to thoroughly search Anon''s person, looking for any concealed weapons or contraband.


    Their inspection was thorough and intrusive, but Anon remained patient. He knew he had nothing to hide and nothing to fear.


    "He is clear to go..." the guards declared in unison, announcing that Anon posed no threat.


    "Okay, you can enter," one of them said as they allowed him to pass through.


    Entering the VIP area, Anon realized that he was no stranger to this seating arrangement. His eyes fell on Fiona, sitting at the front with Link beside her.


    ''At first, I used to sit beside her, but now I''m seated in the back with these rich pig folks,'' Anon remembered, feeling a twinge of nostalgia.


    The seating arrangement in the VIP area was tiered, with different levels of access, and it was strictly determined by one''s status and association with the elven kingdom. Fiona and her chosen candidate were given seats in the first row. The second row was for individuals who conducted extensive business with the kingdom.


    The third row was reserved for the Royal Ministers, and the last row, where Anon found himself, was for those fortunate enough to afford entry with their wealth.


    Anon examined one of the fellow spectators sitting beside him, a portly elf, who had this slave at his side. The young vampire girl, around 8 years old, was fitted with a thick collar, and a metal chain leash held tightly by the plump elf.


    ''Hmm... Maybe her parents sold her,'' Anon speculated as he observed the enslaved child.


    "Hello, I am Marvis. And you?" the rotund elf introduced himself, turning toward Anon with a friendly smile.


    "Name''s Lesley," Anon replied with a neutral expression, not particularly interested in engaging in conversation.


    "Oh, do you like her?" Marvis asked, tugging on the chain connecting him to the young vampire girl.


    "No," Anon replied curtly, his gaze shifting away from Marvis and the slave girl.


    "I love her very much. I just bought her today, and I''ve prepared a special cage for her to stay in... You know the best part of having an undead as your slave?" Marvis inquired, his smile growing more wicked by the moment.


    ''Disgusting fucker....'' Anon thought in his mind. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 469 Chapter-469

    "What is it?" Anon asked, deciding to humor Marvis, despite his distaste for the conversation.


    "You can choke them as much as you want, but they won''t die because they''re already dead... Hahahahahaha..." Marvis cackled maniacally, reveling in the perverse thought.


    "Well, that''s good for you," Anon responded, his tone remaining dispassionate as he turned his gaze away from Marvis.


    His eyes landed on the little vampire girl at the end of the chain. Something about her struck him as unusual, particularly her eyes.


    ''Something isn''t right... Her eyes... they don''t look like a vampire''s eyes, What are you hiding, Little kid ?'' Anon thought as he peered more closely at the young slave girl.


    Curiosity led Anon to utilize one of his praising skills, he triggered his ability, ''Demonic Eyes.''


    The vivid magical power flowed through him as he directed his focus on the girl.


    The information revealed by his skill confirmed his suspicions:


    [Name: Reva Al Gul]


    [Age: 9]


    [Race: (Fake: Vampire) | (Real: Ancient Dragon)]


    [Class: (Fake: Mage) | (Real: Black Magic User)]


    [Description: Hiding her class and race for some unknown reason.]


    ''Jackpot,'' Anon thought, recognizing that the young girl was concealing more than he had initially perceived.


    "Oi, Lick my Shoes... There is dust on them." Marvis spoke as he pulled the chain on her neck and forced her to clean his shoes.


    *Ghhhhh*


    The girl growled like a vampire and her eyes shined crimson red, she clearly didn''t wanted to do that, but she had no other choice or the Collar will force her to do it.


    "Shut the fuck up and do it, you vampire bitch.. *Slap*" Marvis spoke as he slapped the girl.


    Tears started coming out of her eyes as she sat down on the ground, and closed the distance between her tongue and Marvis''s shoes, but as she was about to lick his boots, a voice interrupted her.


    "Wait..." Anon spoke as he looked at Marvis.


    "Hmm...? Is something the problem, Mr. Lesley ?" Marvis asked with a confused expression.


    "This girl, sell her to me. I will give you double the price..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ah... You see Mr. Lesley, I just bought her today. I can''t sell her off to you, even if you pay me double..." Marvis spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Triple the price..." Anon spoke.


    "Mr. Lesley, It''s not about the money-"


    "Five times..." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s... How about I use her once and-"


    "70 gold... Right here." Anon spoke as he brought out the golden coin''s bag and throwed it towards Marvis.


    "Deal, here is her Slave contract. I will buy another one. Hell, I will buy 70 more like her." Marvis spoke as he Stored the gold coin bag inside his storage ring and immediately left the VIP area.


    "What a fucking idiot ?" Anon spoke as he smirked and picked up the chain that was binded to Reva''s slave collar.


    *Grrrrrr*


    Reva growled as she looked at Anon with a very angry and irritated expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I won''t hurt you..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the slave collar and broke the chains instantly.


    *Clank*


    "Hmmm...?" Reva was Confused by Anon''s this action. No one has ever broken these chains but Anon did, she couldn''t understand what Anon wanted to do with her.


    "You must be bothered by this collar huh...? Here..." Anon spoke as he disappeared the slave collar from her neck and transferred it onto her hands as a tattoo.


    Reva became even more confused at this... She couldn''t comprehend what was happening to her. From the day, she was born... She is treated like a slave and no one ever removed that slave collar from her neck but Anon did, he looked different to her.


    He had a warm smile on his face instead of a perverted or evil one. She felt her heart beating faster and faster.


    Reva started closing distance between Anon and herself. She walked upto him, looked him in the eyes and spoke one word that changed Anon''s feeling towards her entirely...


    "Pa-Pa..." Reva spoke with a very cute tone.


    "The what now ?" Anon spoke as he looked at her in confusion.


    "Papa..." Reva spoke as she hugged Anon''s leg tightly and started crying like a little child. Due to her breakdown, her magic also started to get weak and two crimson red wings flapped out of her back.


    "oh shit, H-Hey kiddo... Your wings are out... Get them in before someone sees them." Anon spoke as he started Panicking.


    ''If someone noticed that this girl is an Ancient Dragon Child. Trouble will come, surely.'' Anon thought as he looked at her, but he was also feeling something inside his heart.


    It was neither, Affection nor pity. It was love... Anon felt loved by that child.


    "Papa... They say Reva Slave.... Papa save me. *Sob-Sob*" Reva spoke as she looked at Anon with big emotional eyes and her red tail also popped out from behind.


    ''Fuck... Don''t look at me with those eyes kid. Get your wings and tail back inside your body.'' Anon spoke as he patted on her head slightly.


    "I will just go to the toilet, gentlemen." A Royal Minister spoke as he stood up from his position and started moving towards the back where Anon was sitting.


    "Fuck... He is coming here..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a big black blanket and throwed it over Reva in order to hide her wings and Tail.


    "Come here, daughter. I will buy you that lolipop later, don''t worry..." Anon spoke as he picked up Reva and hugged her tightly. So that no one suspects their relationship.


    The Royal Minister passed by them and looked at Anon for a second before turning towards the toilet.


    "Fuck saved..." Anon spoke as he realised something, the weight of Reva''s body has decreased by a whole lot.


    He separated her from his body and looked at her...


    She was fast asleep in Anon''s lap and she was back in her human form.


    "Wow, now I have a daughter who is also an ancient Dragon... That''s just great, but... She looks kinda cute." Anon spoke as he touched Reva''s cheek with his finger and Reva immediately grabbed his finger with her little hands.

 Chapter 470 Chapter-470

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, We have gathered here once again, Now let''s Start this sacred competition. The Eventa will go as usual, first two hours will be for physical duels, after that we will do some magic Rumble and at last the mind games.


    For the first Event today, we have two of the best Competitors in the field of physical power.


    First one is the genius of all geniuses, The wizard who founded the magic circle enchantment at the age of 30. The Mage who obtained the title of ''The Youngest Magi'' at the age of 50.


    Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome Mr. Harry from the H.P School of wizards and Magic." Sam Announced as he pointed towards the right side of the entrance hall.


    Suddenly, a thin man emerged out of the hall... He had Black hairs, Black eyes, a very mysterious aura around him and a pair of glasses on his eyes.


    "Hello, Mr. Harry... How do you feel today ?" Sam asked with a nice tone.


    "Good." Harry answered with a straight face.


    "Oh, Okay. But, what i meant to ask is how do you feel about your opponent today ?" Sam asked again.


    "I feel confident, that I will fuck him up bad." Harry answered with a straight face again.


    "Well, that''s one confident face you have." Sam spoke with an awkward expression.


    "I know, Now call my opponent." Harry spoke with the same straight face.


    "Well, Ladies and Gentlemen... The opponent who is going to face Mr. Harry today is someone very special. He is neither a mage or a Swordsman.


    Some consider this young man the rising sun of the black magic users and some consider him an enemy against the pure magic users.


    This guy successfully completed a very horrific Ritual, that is called ''The Purge.''


    This ritual can''t be completed that easily, it needs a perfect Black magician to chant the right words at the right time and if something goes wrong, you will easily get dragged to the depths of hell.


    Even today, only a few of the Black Magic Users are able to perform this ritual without any errors but guess what, This guy did it when he was just 10 years old.


    Yes, I am talking abou the one and only, Ladies and Gentlemen... Please Welcome, Mr. Loyd F. Griddle from the Magical Academy Of Black Magic." Sam announced as he pointed towards the left side of the entrance.


    Suddenly a dark elf emerged out of the dark and started walking towards the stage, he was very thin... Almost as if about to die any second now. He had very long hairs, his face barely visible and his hands were shaking like crazy.


    "H-Hello, Mr. Loyd. How are you-" Before Sam could''ve completed his question, Loyd turned to him and looked at Sam with a deadly expression, even though his face wasn''t clearly visible but his bloodlust was very clear.


    "Y-Yeah... I-I-I guess... It''s time to start it." Sam spoke in a scared tone, as he immediately started running towards the Sand hours glass.


    "Oi, fucker. I am going to crush you and your fucking academy of evil magic." Harry spoke as he summoned a pair of white gloves in his hands and wore them without any delay.


    There were many tiny magic circles on the gloves and as soon as Harry wore them, the gloves started glowing up.


    After that Harry summoned a big green coloured wand in his hands and pointed it towards Loyd.


    "Hehe..." Loyd smiled like a creep and summoned a hair clipper in his hands.


    Everyone got surprised as soon as they saw, what Loyd has summoned as his weapon.


    "What the fuck is that guy thinking ?"


    "Yeah... Use that as a weapon and you are done for."


    "Fuck him up, Mr. Harry."


    "Yeah, kill the evil fucker."


    "Kill the evil."


    "Kill the evil."


    "Kill the evil."


    ...


    Everyone sitting in the stadium started shouting bad things and curses as they looked at Loyd. But, one of them was curious about him, Anon.


    ''Hmm... A hair clipper, Why ? Is it something that a black Magician needs to cast a spell, or is he just fucking with him ?'' Anon thought as he looked at Loyd with a very Confused expression.


    "Ready, 3....2...1....GO." Sam announced as he turned the sand hour glass, upside down.


    As soon as the match was commenced, loyd started walking towards Harry with a normal speed.


    "Huh...? What the fuck are you doing ?" Harry asked as he noticed Loyd''s walking speed.


    "Hehe..." Loyd laughed and continued to walk towards Harry without answering his question.


    ''Hmmm...? I can''t understand him. He is neither using mana nor does he have a very strong physical body build. What is he trying to achieve by getting close to that guy ?'' Anon wondered as he noticed that Harry has finally taken Some action against, Loyd.


    "Nature seed bullets..." Harry spoke as he used his skill and suddenly thousands of seeds appeared hovering behind his back.


    Harry points his wand towards Loyd and unleashes the seeds at him with a very incredible speed.


    The seed bullet hits Loyd''s body and he does very easily.


    "Wait, just that ?" Harry asked with a confused expression.


    *Zoooom* S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly the immortal arena shined and Loyd wake up from his sleep of death, his wounds also got healed and he resumed his walk towards Harry once again.


    "Stay away from me... You filth. Fire Dragon..." Harry used another spell and this time he summoned a tornado of fire that looked just like a dragon.


    The fire dragon immediately attacked Loud, that resulted in his death once again.


    *Zoooom*


    The immortal arena shined up again and Loyd woke up again.


    ''What is he doing ?'' Anon wondered as he looked at Loyd in confusion.


    As soon as Loyd got up, he resumed his walk towards Harry with his hair clipper.


    "What the fuck do you want ?" Harry asked with a confused expression as he picked up his wand and pointed it towards Loyd once again, but before he could''ve casted any spells, Loyd grabbed a hair out of Harry''s head and pulled it out, tightly.


    "Ouch... What are you doing ? You fucking idiot... " Harry spoke as he immediately punched Loyd in the face.


    Suddenly Anon noticed that something is wrong with Loyd.


    "Wait, is that, what i think it is ?" Anon spoke as he noticed Loyd was sitting in one corner of the arena and doing something with a wooden doll and the hair that he got out of Harry''s hair.


    It was a Voo-Doo doll. Loyd binded the Voo-Doo Doll with Harry''s hair and stood up.


    He looked at Harry and smiled like a maniac as he pinched the Voo-Doo doll''s back slightly.


    "The fuck is wrong with yo-" Before Harry could''ve completed his sentence he felt a severe pain in his back.


    "Heheheheh..." Loyd smiled as he immediately summoned a nail and a hammer out of his inventory and nailed the doll with the hammer.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" Harry shouted loudly as soon as he felt a very Sharp pain in his chest. It was as if, someone has just pierced his chest with a spear.


    ''What the fuck is that spell ? Show me...'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill.


    {Demonic Eyes.}


    [Name: Voo-Doo Control] [S-Rank] [Black Magician official skill.]


    [Voo-Doo Control is a formidable and feared skill rooted in the ancient culture of dark elf witches. Among the elven race, it is renowned as one of the most powerful and sinister abilities. Practitioners of Voo-Doo Control wield a unique power that allows them to manipulate the bodies of their opponents through the use of a Voo-Doo doll.


    To harness this ability, the user must first acquire a Voo-Doo doll and then intricately bind a sample of their opponent''s hair to it. This binding process creates a mystical link between the doll and the target, granting the user a form of control over the individual.


    Once the connection is established, the wielder of this skill can exert influence over their opponent''s physical actions, effectively taking control over their body.


    This dark and mysterious art is a reflection of the dark elf witches'' mastery over ancient and potent magic, making it both revered and dreaded within the elven culture. Its implications are profound, as it allows the user to puppeteer their opponent''s movements and actions, potentially leading to dire consequences for those who fall victim to Voo-Doo Control.]


    [Warning: can take your own life If done in a wrong way.]


    ''Fuck I want that skill... I have a Voo-Doo doll... I just want that skill. Hehehe... I can''t imagine, what will I be able to do once I master that skill....'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    *Thud*


    Loyd has nailed sixteen nails into the Voo-Doo Doll and Harry on the other side can''t even move from his place because he is connected to the Voo-Doo Doll.


    Suddenly, Loyd summoned one of his last nail and pointed it directly over the Voo-Doo Doll''s head as he looked at Harry with a smile.


    "N-No... N-nO...." Harry started to make a scared face as he knew what was coming.


    "Yes do it..." Anon murmured as he observed the moment with an evil smile on his face.

 Chapter 471 Chapter-471

    "W-Wait... I am going out... I am going out. You win." Harry shouted in fear as he exited the ring immediately.


    Loyd slightly removed the hair from the Voo-Doo Doll and throwed it aside.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, Although the match was pretty scary... But please give a round of applause to our winner, Mr. Loyd." Sam Announced.


    "Booooooo...."


    "Dieee... Fucker."


    "You will get striked by lighting.*


    "God damn it... Dieeee."


    "Fuck off..."


    "Leave the stage."


    ...


    Everyone sitting in the stadium started cursing at Loyd.


    "Fuck, that''s no fun. Why would he stop that ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Loyd with an irritated expression.


    "Mnnhhh~ Papa... ?" Suddenly a sweet and melodious sound rang inside Anon''s head.


    "Hmm...? Ah, you... I totally forgot about you." Anon spoke as he looked at Rev, who just woke up from her sleep.


    "Papa... I am hungry." Rev spoke as she rubbed her eyes.


    "I don''t have anything to eat and I am busy right now. I will buy you something later." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "Papa... Please. Rev is Hungry." Rev spoke with a very cute face as she touched Anon''s lips.


    "Hah... Fuck. Oi, you... Can you bring her something to eat ?" Anon spoke as he called out to one of the servants standing nearby.


    "Okay Sir, What would you like for your daughter ? A full meal or a Small child meal ?" The servant asked as he closed his distance to Anon.


    "She is not my daughter and bring her a small meal." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, sir... That will be 1 gold." The servant spoke.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he handed over the one gold coin to servant.


    "I will bring it immediately, sir." The servant spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon and exited the place.


    "Now, let''s have a talk with you until... Link''s turn comes." Anon spoke as he looked at Rev with a serious expression.


    "Papa... Why are you hiding your face ?" Rev spoke with an innocent face.


    "Hmm...? What do you mean by that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Papa is using a mask to hide his face..." Rev spoke.


    "Wha-? You can see me through the mask ?" Anon asked with a very Shocked expression.


    "Yes, papa..." Rev replied with a smile.


    ''Wow... She is already strong enough to see through the mask that was made by the demon gods ? She can prove to be a very important asset to me in the future. Hehehe...'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Umm... Sir ?"


    "Huh..? What ?" Anon asked as he came out of his thoughts and looked at the servant, who was holding a tray of food in his hands.


    "Sir, here is your niece''s meal." The servant spoke as he put down the tray in front of Anon.


    "She is not my niece..." Anon spoke.


    "Oh... I guess.."


    "Don''t guess anything. Go and stand in the corner you were initially standing in." Anon spoke with a straight face.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The servant spoke as he immediately moved back to his previous standing position.


    "Here you go, kid. Eat this...." Anon spoke as he showed the food to Rev.


    "Hmm...?"


    "What ? Why are you staring at the food with such big eyes ?" Anon asked Rev as he noticed that instead of eating the food, she was staring at the food with very big eyes.


    "Rev never ate food like this... I only ate bread in the bad place." Rev spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "What do you mean ''Bad Place'' ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The bad place, where they kept... Rev with other slaves." Rev spoke as she looked at Anon with a sad expression.


    "Oh, you mean... ''The Slave Trade Centre ?'' " Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..." Rev replied with a stammering and scared voice.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. You don''t have to be afraid of them anymore, you can eat as much good food as you like here. No one will stop you." Anon spoke as he patted Rev on the head.


    "Really ? Rev can eat as much as she want to ?" Rev asked with a smile.


    "Yes and while you eat, I have some questions for you." Anon spoke as he looked at Rev.


    "Thank you, Papa." Rev spoke as a very happy smile appeared on her face.


    She sat down on the ground and started eating.


    "So Rev, My first question is-" before Anon could''ve completed his question, Rev spoke in between and interrupted him.


    "Papa, Rev needs another plate..." Rev spoke as she showed Anon the empty plate of food.


    "Huh...? You ate that one, already ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Is something wrong, Papa ?" Rev asked with a guilty looking face.


    "Nothing, Luv. Oi, come here..." Anon spoke as he looked at the servant.


    "Yes, Sir... What can I help you with ?" The servant asked with a smile.


    "Go and bring her, one extra large meal..." Anon ordered.


    "Anything else for your little sister, sir ?" The servant asked with a smile.


    "Huh...? What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the servant.


    "I mean... Your eyes are of same colour and... That''s why i thought of you as brother and sister." The servant spoke in a very hesitated voice.


    "Listen here you fucking twat... You try to guess our relation one more time and I will fuck you up so bad that you will regret being born in this world." Anon spoke as he looked at the servant with a very angry expression.


    "I-I-I am very sorry sir... H-How can I help you ?" The servant asked with a scared tone.


    "Get her another plate... Here." Anon ordered as he tossed a platinum coin towards the servant.


    "Y-Yes... I will get it immediately." The servant spoke as he immediately left the area.


    After 5 minutes he came back with a plate of food and gave it to Rev.


    "Here you go, Luv. Now, my first question is... Why do you call yourself ''Rev'' ? Why would you address yourself as a third person ?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "Reena called herself that and that''s why i started calling myself Rev..." Rev replied as she stuffed food into her mouth.


    "Who is Reena, luv ? Is she your mother ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Reena was my slave sister... In the bad place." Rev spoke.


    "Ah... She was another slave. Okay, so where is she Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "A bad guy bought her from the bad place.... He slapped her when he bought her... Rev promised her that, Rev will come back with papa to save you, if Rev ever found him. But today Rev found Papa.


    Papa, you will save Reena right ?" Rev asked with a smile.


    "Is she hot ?" Anon asked.


    "Hot...? What is that papa ?" Rev asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean, does she have big boobs or big ass ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "Oh, Reena sister has very big boobs... Papa." Rev replied.


    "Oh, we are going to save her, Rev. Don''t you worry, just tell me who bought her." Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "Papa... I don''t know his name but the bad guy from the bad place knows him very well." Rev replied.


    "Oh, you mean the slave trader right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, papa." Rev spoke.


    "Now, to the second and the most important question of all, Why do you call me ''Papa'' ? And do you even know what does the word papa mean ?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "Sister Reena, told me that... ''Someday you will find a person... Who will feed you good things, remove the collar from your neck and you will feel safe around him''.


    I Searched and Searched for papa but i never found him... I never felt safe around anyone. Whenever someone brought me from the bad place, I would bite them, they will beat me for sometime but I will continue to do that everytime and at last they will return Rev back to the bad place.


    But, Today... Papa saved me from the bad people... I am very happy papa." Rev spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes but she continued to eat her food.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry Luv. No one will touch you now and if someone does you just tell me." Anon spoke as he laughed a bit and looked at Rev.


    "Thank you, Papa." Rev spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, your wait is over.... Now comes the most awaited duel for today.


    On the right side we have the winner of the last 3 duel matches, the absence queen of the G.M magic academy, Miss. Fel." Sam announced and a very beautiful white haired elf exited from the right entrance hall.


    "...and on the Left side we have the one and only representative of the Royalty, our Queen''s Candidate.... Mr. Jule. Ladies and Gentlemen, Please welcome him with a big round of applause." Sam announced and Link entered inside the Arena. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, my my... Let''s see how this one goes." Anon spoke as an amusing look appeared on his face.

 Chapter 472 Chapter-472

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Mr. Jule from the side of royalty," Sam announced as he pointed toward the left entrance gate.


    Link, who is in the body of Jule''s clone, entered the Arena and walked up to the stage.


    "So, my first question is for Miss Fel... Why do they call you the ''Absence Queen'' of the academy?" Sam asked with a smile.


    "I don''t like to waste my time on this stupid nonsense that you call studying. I prefer to fight, which is why I hunt wild monsters in the forests of Morgan," Fel replied without any hesitation.


    "Oh, that''s a good thing. Is there anything you want to say to Mr. Jule before the match starts?" Sam asked.


    "Not anything in particular, just remember that I am going to hunt you down like the rest of the monsters I hunted in the forests," Fel spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Ohhh.... That''s one brutal thing to say. Now, let''s move to Mr. Jule," Sam said as he walked up to Link.


    "Hello, Mr. Jule... How are you feeling today?" Sam asked.


    "Good," Link replied.


    "Okay, is there anything you want to say to your opponent before the match starts?" Sam asked with a big smile.


    "Well, I can clearly see that this child doesn''t have any respect for anyone, neither her teacher nor her academy, and she is also not very good at physical fights either. I just want to say that you should keep a tight hold of your clothes. The winds are blowing at a very sharp speed today," Link spoke as he looked at Fel with a smile.


    "Wait! What do you mean by that?" Fel asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing. Let''s start this match," Link spoke as he took his position.


    "What does he mean by that?" Anon wondered as he looked at Link with a curious expression.


    Sam walked down from the stage and approached the sand hourglass.


    "Ready... 3....2....1.... Go," Sam announced as he turned over the sand hourglass.


    Fel immediately summoned her broadsword and started running toward Link at full speed, but before she could reach him, he used his skill to stop her.


    "Quantum Trapping..." Link spoke, and immediately millions of ropes made of pure mana emerged from the ground and grabbed Fel from every single part of her body.


    "N-No... Leave me. You coward. If you want to fight, then fight me without using these tricks, and we will see who is stronger," Fel shouted as she looked at Link with an angry expression.


    "Don''t talk to me in that voice, woman. You are nothing but a foolish and ignorant person. Women were never meant for the arena; you are supposed to be at home, making food in your small kitchens and taking care of your man''s child," Link spoke as he looked at Fel with a smile.


    With this sentence, he offended about 75% of the women who were sitting in the Colosseum.


    "Damn... He is brutal with his words," Anon spoke as he looked at Link with a smile.


    "Finally, someone spoke the truth," one of the royal ministers said.


    "Yeah... I like this guy now," another one added.


    "Well, it seems like no one said that to your mother, huh...?" Fel spoke as she looked at Link with an angry expression.


    "Get out of this arena on your own, or you will never be able to get out of your house ever again," Link spoke as he removed the Quantum Trapping mana ropes from her body.


    "Hmm...? Why would he do that? He should''ve killed her when he had the chance," Anon spoke as he noticed Link turning his back toward Fel.


    "Shut up," Fel shouted as she picked up her broadsword once again and swung it toward Link''s head with full speed.


    "Haa... Can''t say I didn''t warn you," Link spoke as he used another one of his skills.


    {Quantum Cutter} sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Link used this skill, Fel''s clothes turned into dust, and she was naked in front of more than fifty thousand people.


    "Oh, Shit... He cut down her dress on such a molecular level that her clothes are nothing but dust now. Link is one brutal snake while dueling," Anon spoke with a very shocked expression as he looked at Link.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh....." As soon as Fel realized that she was naked, she stopped her attacks and immediately tried to cover her private parts with her hands.


    "Now, I am not going to exit this arena until I win, and I don''t think you want to show these people your naked body, right? So, why don''t you exit this place immediately, or I know other methods of making you feel even more ashamed," Link spoke as he looked at Fel with a straight face.


    "Y-You... I will never forget this," Fel shouted as she looked at Link and exited the arena.


    ''Humans have a major flaw in their personalities, and it''s called ''shame.'' I learned this from my master''s behavior and the things he did with the ladies.


    Surprisingly, if you remove all the clothes of a woman in front of thousands of people and talk to her in a very cruel way, it can crush her self-esteem, and they will run away, like a stupid dog,'' Link thought as he looked at Fel leaving the stadium with a hateful expression in her eyes.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, the winner of this round is Mr. Jule," Sam announced loudly.


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    Every male elf sitting in the audience started clapping loudly, but the women sitting in the Colosseum were in rage and started cursing him.


    "Yep, I selected the right guy to fight for me. Rev, let''s go and get you some clothes," Anon spoke as he stood up from his position and started leaving the VIP area with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ''Tonight, I will start the process of corrupting the Queen and have some fun with Faith too. I have to corrupt her as well.'' Anon thought as he exited the Colosseum.

 Chapter 474 Chapter-474

    "Master, I greet you," Rel spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Hello, Love... Are you alright? What is that scar on your face?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression as he noticed a small, red-colored scar on Rel''s face.


    "Ah... This is nothing, Master. I just fell down from the stairs- Ahhhhhhhhhhhh...." As soon as Rel started lying, she felt unbearable pain in her mind and she fell down on the ground. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can''t lie to me, Love. You are my slave. Either you tell me the truth right now or suffer unbearable pain," Anon spoke as he looked at Rel with a stern face.


    "I-I will tell... I will tell..." Rel shouted as the pain in her mind started to weaken.


    "Good..." Anon spoke.


    Rel slowly stood up and started talking... "Today, when I was in the market with Rev.... We were going to the candy store because she wished to have some candies. We went into the store and bought some candies, but as we were exiting the store... Two dark elves walked into the store, they were my classmates, Ken and Len. They are twins, and they work with some bad people who sell drugs.


    They tried to sell me some drugs in exchange for money that Master gave me. When I told them that I didn''t want to buy drugs, they started slapping me. I fell down on the floor, and then they started kicking me in my stomach. Rev couldn''t see me getting beaten up, so she stepped in between to stop them but..." Suddenly she stopped talking.


    "But, what?" Anon asked as his expression turned furious.


    "Papa... Do you want to play with Rev?" Rev spoke as she tried to distract Anon from the topic.


    "No, Love. What happened after that, Rel?" Anon asked again.


    "T-They kicked her in the stomach, and blood came out of her mouth... I am sorry Master, I am very sorry... I couldn''t save her. Please forgive me," Rel apologized as she immediately grabbed Anon''s leg.


    "Papa... Don''t punish Sister Rel. It''s not her mistake, Rev tried to protect her, and Rev has been beaten by many bad people before; Rev can handle it. Please, don''t punish Sister Rel," Rev spoke as she hugged Anon again tightly and grabbed his hands to save Rel from getting beaten up by him.


    Anon released his hands and sat down, he grabbed Rev''s top and slightly rolled it upwards.


    As soon as he rolled up her top, he noticed a red scar on her stomach and some stains of blood too.


    Anon immediately summoned a special-grade healing potion and gave it to Rev. "Drink it, Love."


    Rev obediently drank up the healing potion, and her wounds healed up immediately.


    "Do you feel better?" Anon asked as he touched Rev''s cheek gently and gave her a smile.


    "Yes, papa... Rev feels so much better now. Thank you," Rev spoke as she hugged Anon tightly to show how much it meant to her.


    "Good, now you go and rest for some time. No.300." Anon shouted, and almost immediately, the gate of the house opened up, and No.300 walked out with a pair of battleaxes in both of her hands.


    "What is it, Master? Is someone attacking us?" No.300 asked as she looked around in confusion.


    "No, no one has attacked us. Get Rev to the bed and let her have some rest," Anon ordered.


    "Yes, My lord. Let''s go, Kid," No.300 spoke as she put back her battleaxes and slowly grabbed Rev''s right hand.


    "Papa... Where are you going?" Rev asked with a curious expression.


    "I am going to the market, Love. I will bring you toys, okay?" Anon spoke as he looked at Rev with a smile.


    "Okay, papa, but please don''t punish Sister Rel, okay?" Rev asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry and Bye..." Anon spoke as he waved his hand toward Rev while she went inside the house, and No.300 closed the gate behind them.


    Thud


    As soon as the gate closed, Anon grabbed Rel''s shoulders and picked her up from the ground just like a toy.


    "What was the name of those guys, again?" Anon asked as bloodlust started to leak out of his body, and at this moment, he can''t even control his anger.


    "K-Ken and Len, Sir," Rel replied with a scared expression.


    "Good... do you know where they live?" Anon asked.


    "I-I-I do, Sir," Rel replied with an even more terrified expression.


    "Wonderful, now come with me." Anon spoke as he let go of Rel and started walking toward the City.


    "B-But..."


    "What? Is something wrong?" Anon asked as he noticed that Rel wasn''t following him.


    "Those guys, they are from a very rich and one of the top upper noble family. If we tried to do something to them, I don''t think any of us would live to-" Before Rel could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Shut the hell up and come with me... I don''t think you are strong or smart enough to give me advice," Anon spoke as he looked at Rel with a very angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, sir," Rel spoke as she immediately started following Anon.


    "Here, drink this." Anon spoke as he tossed a special-grade Healing potion toward Rel.


    "I-I can''t, it''s too expensive for a slave like me," Rel spoke as she tried to give it back to Anon.


    "Drink it, it''s my fucking order." Anon ordered with the sound of authority.


    "Y-Yes..." Rel immediately drank the potion, and her wounds got healed immediately.


    "Listen to me, I will not tell you this again. If anyone ever touched you while you are with Rev and you didn''t tell me about it... I will punish you, and believe me, sometimes my punishments are worse than death. Do you understand?" Anon asked with a loud voice.


    "Y-Yes, master." Rel immediately agreed.


    "Good... Now let''s see the fuckers who dared to kick my girls. Let''s see who wants to finish his life so soon, that they can''t wait for it end on it''s own." Anon spoke as he summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    ''Fuck... Someone is going to die today.'' Anon thought as he took a puff out of the cigar aggressively.

 Chapter 475 Chapter-475

    Anon and Rel are standing in front of a very big mansion in the Dark Elven Territory. The house is made out of the same material that the royal castle is made of.


    The house is built in the middle of the market, which is why a large crowd of people are coming and going in front of the mansion.


    "Is this the one?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he tossed his cigar aside and stared at the house like a maniac.


    "Y-Yes..." Rel replied in a scared tone.


    He immediately took off his nature mask and revealed his original human face to everyone walking by.


    "Hey... Look. He is a Human."


    "Wow... Never saw a Human in the Dark Elven territory."


    "Why is he staring at the Douglas Mansion? Is he in the drug business as well?"


    The elves passing by started asking questions as they noticed a human in the most inner circle of the Dark Elven territory.


    "They should know who killed them..." Anon spoke as he ignored the crowd and started walking toward the main gate of the house, suddenly he noticed two female guards standing in front of the house.


    "Please stop. You can''t go in there without an appointment, and I don''t think that you will ever get an appointment. So, please leave," one of the guards spoke with a serious face.


    "Do you have an appointment, Mr. Human?" another guard asked.


    "Yeah, most certainly I do... Here," Anon spoke as he took out his Watch of Corruption and opened it.


    Tick-Tock


    The watch started ticking, and both of the guards froze in their places.


    "Now, you two will remove all your clothes and go back to your home from the most crowded area possible... Go," Anon ordered as he closed the watch.


    Suddenly both of them snapped out of their trance and started undressing.


    "H-Hey... Why am I removing my clothes?" one of them asked her partner.


    "I don''t know... I am removing them as well, and everyone is staring at us."


    "Noooo... I don''t want to remove my panties.... Ahhhhhh," one of them shouted as she removed every single piece of clothing from her body and revealed her boobs, pussy, and ass to everyone standing in the market.


    "Fuck... It''s definitely him, he did something to us. I can''t stop my body... I don''t know where I am going," another one spoke as she started walking through the people, and everyone started touching them intentionally.


    As everyone started looking at the naked girls, Anon walked right through the front gate and knocked on the door.


    Knock-knock-Knock


    After no reply... Anon kicked the door slightly and broke it down immediately.


    Thud


    "Come out, fuckers. Daddy is home..." Anon shouted as he entered inside the house and looked around.


    "What the fuck happened?" A butler shouted as he came out of his room half-naked and looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "I need the fuckers named... Len and Ren," Anon spoke in an authoritative voice.


    "Who the fuck do you think-" Before the butler could complete his sentence, he lost his head, and his lifeless body fell down on the floor.


    Hearing the sound of this fight... Many people started coming out of their rooms, every single one of them half-naked and they had red eyes, most of them being a pair of Male and Female Dark elfs.


    They were on drugs and they were having sex in the rooms.


    "Oh, shit... He killed the butler."


    "Fuck... He is dead."


    "Who gives a fuck...? The guards and the owner twins will take care of him."


    "May we ask why a filthy human would come into our territory and kill our people for no reason?" A voice rang from Anon''s behind.


    He immediately turned around and noticed two dark elves standing at the back, who looked exactly like each other.


    "We are asking you something, don''t you understand our language, Mr. Human?" Len asked.


    "T-They are the ones... Master," Rel spoke as she immediately started shaking.


    "So, you are the ones who kicked my girls, huh?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? I don''t remember anything about her." Len spoke.


    "She is the one we met in the candy shop, brother. Don''t you remember how much you enjoyed it when you kicked her little sister in the stomach?" Ren spoke as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Oh, she was the one? I don''t remember... Hahaha. You see I don''t remember the face of every bitch that I kick in a day," Len spoke as he looked at Anon and smiled like a bastard.


    "Why are you here, Mr. Human? Are you here to avenge the white Elf slut or the vampire girl?" Ren asked with a straight face.


    Anon, on the other hand, was looking at both of them without saying a word.


    "Why isn''t he saying anything now?" Len asked.


    "I think he is scared. I don''t feel any aura coming out of his body; maybe he is just a normal human who killed our stupid butler," Ren spoke.


    Anon just looked at them and listened to them talking negatively about him.


    After waiting for 10 seconds, both of them walked up to Anon...


    "I will overlook the butler thing because he was the most useless thing here... But if you try to do anything funny again, I will kill you. So, the best thing for you to do now is to leave this place, while you can... Alive, that is," Len whispered in his ear. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is right, and pay for the door as well..." Ren whispered in his other ear.


    A smile appeared on Anon''s face as he started walking out of the house.


    ''What? Why isn''t Master doing anything? Was that all we came here for?'' Rel wondered as she looked at Anon with a confused expression, but she started walking with him as well.


    Suddenly, Len grabbed Rel''s hand and stopped her...


    "Ahhh... Leave me," Rel shouted.


    "I never said anything about you leaving, Sweetheart," Len spoke as he looked at Rel with an evil smile.


    Anon turned around to look at Rel.


    "Oi, This girl belongs to us now. Get the fuck out," Ren said with a straight face.


    Anon smiled at Ren and continued to walk forward...


    "No, master... Don''t leave me like this, please Master..." Rel shouted, but she lost her hopes when she saw Anon exiting through the main door.

 Chapter 476 Chapter-476

    "Master, please come back," Rel shouted as she observed Anon walking out of the house''s main gate without even looking at her.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. We will take care of your beautiful figure and make you the girl that everyone likes," Len spoke as he gently touched Rel''s face with his fingers.


    "What a fool? He came here to avenge you and now he''s leaving you here with us. That''s why you shouldn''t trust everyone," Ren spoke, his face devoid of emotion.


    Suddenly, a smile spread across Rel''s face.


    "Hmm...? Why are you smiling?" Len asked, a puzzled expression on his face.


    "I think she''s lost it," Ren remarked.


    Rel didn''t say anything. Instead, she lifted her hand and pointed her finger towards the main gate, her smile growing wider.


    "Hmm...?" Both of the twins turned around and looked at the main gates with puzzled expressions.


    As soon as they looked outside, they noticed that Anon had stopped near the main entrance gate and was looking at them with a menacing smile.


    "What''s wrong with him? Why is he standing there and smiling like a madman?" Len asked, his confusion growing.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he wants to see the girl one last time?" Ren speculated.


    "No... That smile is not a good smile. I''ve never seen such a terrifying smile before. It''s like a demon is grinning at us. I don''t know why, but my instincts are telling me to kill him right here and right now," Len stated.


    "Well, I''ll call the guards and get this over with then," Ren said as he summoned a crystal ball.


    Anon opened his inventory and started searching for something...


    "He''s doing something..." Len warned as he summoned his sword.


    After searching for a while, Anon finally took out a cigar and lit it with his middle finger.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a cigar... Why did you summon your sword from something like that?" Ren asked with a confused expression.


    "You can''t feel any emotions. That''s why you won''t feel it. But, I can sense it clearly... It''s like the calm before a massive storm. I''ve felt it before..." Len spoke, sweat forming on his forehead.


    "I don''t sense any bloodlust from him... I think he''s just a harmless human. You won''t need your sword; the elite guards are coming down to handle him, don''t worry," Ren reassured.


    "Oh, yeah? We''ll see who''s right," Len replied, assuming a defensive stance and looking at Anon with a serious expression.


    At a nearby church, two individuals stood on top, observing the situation with curiosity. These two were none other than Jessica and Mike.


    "What do you think about this situation?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. Master is unpredictable. But I know one thing for sure. Whoever is inside that house is already dead," Jessica replied, her gaze fixed on Anon with a curious expression.


    "You''re right. I just want to see how master deals with them," Mike said.


    ''At first, I thought maybe killing them would do the job, but it won''t. People won''t learn a lesson until you show them an example, and I''m going to set that example today,'' Anon thought as he opened his inventory once again and took out a 7-foot-long, 3-foot-tall Rail Gun out of it.


    He placed the Rail Gun on the ground, pointing it towards the mansion.


    "What is that? Is it some kind of magical artifact?" Ren wondered.


    "I don''t know, but I suggest you summon your weapon as well. This guy is dangerous," Len cautioned.


    ''Charge up... Full power,'' Anon commanded as he started supplying mana into the Rail Gun.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    The Rail Gun hummed as it charged up.


    Anon placed the cigar between his teeth and gripped the Rail Gun''s handles with both hands, smiling menacingly at the twins.


    Ting


    A sound indicated that the Rail Gun was fully charged. Anon lifted his hand and gestured towards the church.


    "Hmm... Does he know that we are here?" Jessica asked with a puzzled expression.


    "He knows everything, he is our master." Mike replied as he disappeared from his position and reappeared inside the house. He grabbed Rel and vanished again.


    Suddenly, many Dark Elf guards came down from the upper floors and bowed to Ren and Len.


    "Kill him and bring his head to me." Ren ordered, pointing at Anon.


    All the guards stood up and rushed towards Anon with their weapons.


    Len''s body started vibrating as his eyes started closing due to hyper tension on his mind.


    "Don''t worry, even if he''s stronger than us, he can''t kill us. We have the girl that¡ªFuck!" Ren started to say something but as he turned around to look at Rel, he was left shocked when he realised that Rel is gone now. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He immediately turned back and looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Dasvidaniya Sukas (Good-bye, Bitches)..." Anon said as he pulled the trigger with a menacing smile on his face.


    In that single moment, Ren and Len''s life flashed before their eyes and both of them dropped their weapons as they fell down to the ground.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    The Rail Gun''s single shot destroyed the entire mansion and several blocks behind it. It was a massive explosion, and the backfire of the Rail Gun was equally destructive, it obliterated houses behind Anon as well.


    "Diabolical... Hahaha" Anon spoke as he took a puff out of his cigar and placed the Rail Gun back in his inventory.


    "Oh... Shit. He destroyed more than 100 houses just now. That''s not right." Jessica spoke as he looked at Mike.


    "Don''t worry, i already casted a mass teleportation spell on the people sitting inside the houses and teleported them in an empty ground that''s located around 1km in the south." Mike spoke as he smiled and looked at Jessica.


    "Oh, that''s a relief but Master can be really scary sometimes..." Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "He is a man of principles, Jessica. But, if someone touches his girls, he gets transformed into a monster that knows no limits." Mike replied with a smile.

 Chapter 477 Chapter-477

    "Julia''s Mansion..."


    Knock-knock-Knock


    A servant opened the gate and asked, "Yes, what do you want?"


    "I have to inform Madam Julia about the incident that took place in the Main Market," a civilian, approximately 5''6" tall, spoke with a very tense expression.


    "Come in," the servant said, sensing the gravity of the matter.


    "Thank you..."


    Julia''s Room...


    Julia was getting ready for her duty, equipping her swords and daggers.


    Knock-knock-Knock


    ''Hmm...? Who is it, so early in the morning?'' Julia wondered as she looked at the door.


    "Who is it?" Julia asked aloud.


    "I am Jack, Madam," a voice came from outside.


    "Jack? Come in," Julia spoke.


    Click


    The door opened, and two men entered the room. One was the servant who had opened the door, and the other was the civilian.


    "Miss Julia, I greet you," the civilian immediately bowed to Julia.


    "Hello, is something the matter?" Julia asked, looking at Jack.


    "This gentleman here has an urgent report. I will leave you two alone for now," Jack said as he exited the room.


    "Okay... So, what is it that you want to report?" Julia asked with a smile.


    "Ma''am, there has been a significant accident today in the main market. A human destroyed the Douglas Mansion and killed everyone inside," the civilian reported.


    "What?" Julia exclaimed, immediately standing up from her chair and looking at the civilian with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, ma''am. It''s true. We have to get there as soon as possible."


    "Let''s go; we leave now," Julia said as she exited the room hastily, wearing a serious expression.


    The civilian immediately followed Julia, and they left the mansion together.


    "Damn... What happened to the Douglas Twins? Are they dead as well?" Julia asked.


    "Yes, ma''am. I saw them enter the mansion with my own eyes," the civilian replied.


    "Shit..." Julia cursed as she opened the door and quickly got into a waiting carriage with the civilian.


    "How much time has passed since this incident took place?" Julia asked.


    "About 10 minutes ago, ma''am."


    "10 minutes? You reached my mansion in just 10 minutes? How is that possible?" Julia asked with a serious expression.


    "I came in a carriage, ma''am," the civilian replied.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just thought that you came on foot because of your appearance and all... Let''s just forget it. Can you describe that human''s appearance... His face, ears, or eyes?" Julia asked with a serious expression.


    "Ma''am, he is still there," the civilian replied, fear evident in his voice as he got goosebumps.


    "What? He is still there? Why would he do that?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Ma''am, he was the one who sent me to tell you about this, and he was the one who paid for my carriage to your house," the civilian replied.


    "What?" Julia spoke in a shocked tone as she looked at the civilian with a confused expression.


    ''Who is this guy? Why would he report himself? Is this a trap for me?'' Julia wondered as she prepared some of her best spells and her finest swords, getting ready for what might come next.


    Screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    The carriage suddenly stopped.


    "We are here, madam," the driver informed as he stepped down and opened the gate for Julia.


    Julia got out of the carriage and saw a view that seemed like a dream.


    The destruction was massive, stretching from the Douglas house to the 79th block of the Dark Elven territory.


    She looked around and spotted a man sitting on a wooden chair in front of where the Douglas Mansion once stood.


    He had long black hair and a well-built physique, as seen from the back.


    Julia immediately unsheathed her sword and cautiously approached him.


    Suddenly, she heard him mumbling something. She silently closed the distance and attempted to listen to what the man was saying.


    ???? This man''s just got to go", declared his enemies, But the ladies begged, "Don''t you try to do it, please"????


    ???? No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms, Though he was a brute, they just fell into his arms ????


    ''Is he singing after killing so many people?'' Julia thought, her anger flaring.


    "Who the heck are you? How dare you enter the Elven Kingdom? How dare you kill so many innocent people with families? Identify yourself, you human bastard," Julia demanded as she pointed her sword directly at Anon''s throat.


    "My, my... Aren''t you an angry young lady, Miss Julia?" Anon spoke as he stood up and turned to face her.


    The moment he looked at Julia, she felt something deep within. It was as if she had encountered this person before. His deep red eyes mesmerized her.


    "Who are you? If you don''t tell me, I will kill you, and no one will save you," Julia asked again, her voice quivering.


    ''Why am I feeling this? It''s like I''ve met this person before, but I can''t remember where. He has an aura that''s oddly familiar... but I can''t recall where else I''ve felt this aura,'' Julia wondered as she gazed at Anon, a mix of confusion and determination in her eyes.


    "Heh... You look quite cute when you play with these toys, but it''s time to set them aside and have a little chat," Anon said as he grabbed the tip of Julia''s sword with just two fingers, forcefully taking it from her hand.


    Anon tossed the sword aside and firmly grasped Julia''s right hand with his left, placing his right hand on her waist as he drew her closer.


    "What are you¡ª?" Julia began to react, her training kicking in. She attempted to reach for her dagger, but Anon interrupted her.


    "Don''t do it, or everyone here watching us will become lifeless corpses. Trust me, I''m not joking about this," Anon said with an evil grin as he stared at Julia.


    "What do you want?" Julia asked with a serious expression, immediately stopping her attempt to reach for her dagger.


    "Place your left hand on my right shoulder, love," Anon instructed.


    Julia glanced around and noticed many elderly and children among the onlookers. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I have to follow his orders for now, or they''ll suffer...'' Julia thought as she complied, putting her left hand on Anon''s right shoulder.


    "What now?" Julia asked with an angry expression.


    "Now, we dance," Anon declared as he began to waltz with Julia in front of the onlookers.

 Chapter 478 Chapter-478

    "What do you want? Why are you making me do this? You don''t want money, right? Because if you murdered all these people for money, then I will kill you right here, or die myself while fighting you," Julia spoke with a determined expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''Wow... She looks cute, even when she is angry. I will get her into my bed as soon as I corrupt Fiona,'' Anon thought as he smiled and gazed at Julia.


    "What are they doing? She should be attacking that human, right?"


    "Yeah, why is she dancing with him?"


    "I think she is with him."


    "No, she''s been our Chief Commander for the last 70 years. She can''t betray us for a human kid."


    The public started talking about them as they noticed the two enemies who should be fighting to the death right now were dancing together.


    "Do you really think that I would kill people for money?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are a human... You can do anything for money and fame," Julia replied with a hateful expression.


    "Yeah, that''s right, but I didn''t kill anyone. So, you can get rid of the bad expression," Anon explained.


    "What do you mean by that? Don''t tell me you are a psychopath who thinks he didn''t kill anyone and just released them from their prison called ''life.'' Are you one of them?" Julia asked.


    "No, if I say that I didn''t kill anyone, it means I didn''t kill anyone, Luv. You see those people standing all the way over there? They are the ones who lived in the houses I destroyed," Anon said, pointing towards a large crowd of elves that Mike teleported when Anon used the Rail Gun.


    "How can I believe that you''re not just making something up?" Julia asked with a suspicious expression.


    "You may ask anyone to confirm it..." Anon said with a smile. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    Screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    Screeeeeeeeeeeeech


    ...


    Suddenly, many other carriages stopped behind Julia''s carriage, and more than 200 soldiers stepped out of the carriages, including the Vice-Chief Commander of the dark elves, Miss Ella.


    "Soldiers," Ella shouted, gesturing hand signs towards her team. As they understood her commands, they surrounded Anon and Julia in a circle.


    "Weapons down and hold your fire...." Ella shouted again.


    Upon hearing this command, all the soldiers pointed their swords and wands at Anon.


    "This is your first and final warning, Mr. Human. Either leave our Chief, or my team will kill you in 20 seconds. Your time starts now... 19... 18...


    17," Ella threatened Anon without hesitation.


    "So, what will it be? Will you keep dancing with death, or will you surrender and come with us?" Julia asked, her smile returning.


    "Well, I''m not going to surrender that easily, Luv. So, I choose to dance with death, but I want to tell you one thing... If you think that these guys will be enough to kill me, then you are very wrong. I will kill them before you can even blink," Anon replied with a menacing smile.


    "7... 6... 5..."


    "You are bluffing," Julia said, looking at Anon with suspicion.


    "Look in my eyes and say that again," Anon challenged.


    "4... 3... 2"


    ''He''s not bluffing... He is speaking the truth. I have to stop them or they will die,'' Julia thought as a tense expression appeared on her face.


    "Stop, everyone," Julia shouted.


    "Hmm... Chief, what are you doing?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "Withdraw your team. I need only one guy here... No one else," Julia ordered.


    "But, Chief¡ª" Ella tried to ask something, but Julia interrupted her immediately.


    "These are my official orders, and you have to follow them, Vice-Chief Commander, Ella," Julia said firmly.


    ''Who is this guy? After killing more than 500 elves, he is dancing in the middle of the main market with Chief Commander Julia? He even made her give out orders that she would never give,'' Ella wondered as she looked at Anon with a very tense expression.


    Ella walked up to Julia and asked, "Commander, what are your orders?"


    "Go to the crowd of people over there and ask them if they are the ones whose houses got destroyed in this incident," Julia ordered.


    "Ma''am?" Ella asked with a confused expression because from what she knew, the people within the houses were already dead.


    "Just do it, Ella," Julia ordered firmly.


    "Y-Yes," Ella responded as she immediately started walking towards the crowd of people.


    After 1 minute, Ella returned and reported...


    "Chief, you are right. They are the people whose houses got destroyed during this mass destruction. They don''t remember how, but the last thing they remember is that they were doing different things in their houses when they got teleported to an empty field around 2 km from here."


    "See... I told you," Anon spoke with a smile, looking at Julia.


    ''That''s a relief...'' Julia thought.


    "So, what? You destroyed their houses. Where will these people live now?" Julia asked.


    Anon removed his hand from Julia''s waist and snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, a big bag filled with metal fell from the sky.


    Thud


    "What is this?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "This is a bag filled with platinum coins. You can use it to re-create this part of your kingdom," Anon explained.


    Ella immediately opened the bag and took out a handful of platinum coins.


    "They are real platinum, Chief," Ella reported.


    "Okay, you take them and go get a Royal builder to re-build these houses. Until then, I will have a chat with our friend here," Julia spoke as she turned towards Anon, smiling.


    "That''s the smile I was talking about," Anon said, smiling back at Julia.


    "Who are you, and what do you really want? You destroyed the houses first but saved the people in them, and now you''re giving them money to re-build their houses... What is the goal you want to achieve through all this?" Julia asked.


    "I had one goal, and I''ve already achieved it," Anon replied with a smile.


    "What was that goal? Destroying the Douglas Mansion?" Julia asked.


    "Pretty much that... But my initial goal was to kill the twins only, and I don''t think you care about the extra people, not even a little bit, because inside that Mansion were some faces that you sent to prison yourself. But now they were out before their serving time was over, and they were enjoying their prison lives here, right?" Anon asked.


    "That''s right, but you can''t do that. It''s like-"


    "You didn''t care about them, did you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Nope, I wanted them to die anyway. But you have to leave now... Or I will not be able to save you from the Royal guards. You created such a big mess that the Royal guards are on their way here," Julia said.


    "Well, I will take my leave then," Anon said. He let go of Julia''s hands and waist, but Julia didn''t let go of his.


    "Wait! At least tell me one thing, why did you kill the twins?" Julia asked.


    "Well, they touched my girls, and anyone who touches my girls is already dead," Anon replied. He pulled Julia closer and gave her a sudden kiss on the lips.


    "Have a great time, luv, we will meet soon," Anon added as he rolled her and disappeared from the place like the wind.


    "H-He kissed me..." Julia thought as her face turned red.


    "What the hell is wrong with master''s charms? He definitely made her fall in love with him, after destroying half of her territory," Jessica spoke as she observed Julia''s shy expressions.


    "That''s master for you... Let''s go back." Mike spoke as he picked up the unconscious body of Rel in his hands and disappeared.

 Chapter 486 Chapter-486

    Due to the Dildoctopus... She was already wet but just for the fun, Anon grabbed her clitoris and rammed his cock into her Pussy.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ FUCKKKKKKKKKK~ Yes, Yes, Yes


    ..... I am Cummmmmmmmminnggggg~ " Faith shouted as she lifted both of her legs into the Air and cummed all over Anon''s chest. Her eyes rolled back to her head and her whole body started vibrating due to pleasure.


    It was clear that it was her first time Cumming.


    "You fucking Cum-bucket... You are supposed to store my cum in your pussy. Don''t cum back on my body, bitch." Anon spoke as he started thrusting his cock into her pussy without any mercy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Faith, Question... Who''s dick is more bigger ? Mine or your dead husband''s dick ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Faith''s nipples.


    "N-No Anhhhhh~ I-I can''t answer that, Master..." Faith said as she closed her eyes.


    "You... Fucking Cum-bucket. You better answer me or I am pulling my dick out of your filthy Pussy. Do you understand?" Anon spoke as he slapped Faith''s tits and started pulling his dick out her pussy.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ No, Please. I will tell... I will tell... Yours is bigger than anyone, I have every seen. Anhhh~ Master is bigger than my dead husband... Please don''t leave my pussy." Faith spoke as she locked Anon''s body with her legs and her pussy tightened it''s grip on his cock.


    "Good... Now take this big cock and try to satisfy it with your tiny womb..." Anon spoke as he penetrated Faith''s Womb with his cock and touched her belly button.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon continued to fuck Faith, through the whole night with zero breaks and when the morning came, Faith was lying on the bed unconscious, she didn''t knew what happened to her after the 55th round.


    Cum was flowing out of every single hole of her body. Her nose, her pussy, her asshole... Even her ears and Underarms. It was everywhere.


    Anon was sleeping besides her with his dick still stuck in her pussy and he was getting a morning wood.


    "Hmm...? What time is it ?" Faith asked as she woke up from the sunlight falling on her face.


    She looked at a watch that was hanging on the nearby wall and noticed that it was 9 in the morning.


    "Fuck... I am late for my-" Faith shouted in a very tense voice, but as soon as she tried to stand up, she felt Anon''s dick twisting inside her womb.


    "Anhhhh~ Fuck... Master''s dick is still inside." Faith spoke as her eyes started closing once more and she reached out for her clit slowly.


    Faith started rubbing her clit and Anon''s cock at the same time as she enjoyed the feeling of his cock inside her womb.


    "You doing the rub this time, Luv ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Faith''s waist and pulled her towards him.


    "Anhhh~ Your cock just went deeper into my pussy, master. Don''t pull me like that." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Well, here comes the first load of the day... Take this." Anon spoke as he grabbed Faith''s neck and squeezed it tightly.


    He squeezed it so tightly that, she started choking...


    "M-Master.... I-I am... Go...ing To- D-DIE." Faith spoke as she felt Anon''s dick going even deeper into her womb and suddenly a pressurized flow of sperm was released inside her womb, that painted her womb''s walls, white.


    "Anhhhh~ Fu-ck... *Cough-Cough-Cough*"


    As Anon came inside her womb, he continued to squeeze her neck to maintain the tightness of her pussy.


    "Yessss...." Anon spoke as he finally took out his dick from her pussy and all of his cum started flowing out of it.


    "Fuu... That was good. Faith, your pussy gets really tight, when i squeeze your neck." Anon spoke as he spanked Faith''s ass but suddenly he noticed that Faith wasn''t responding anymore.


    "Faith...? Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked as he turned her body around and saw that faith has lost consciousness.


    "Ah, shit... I must''ve stopped the oxygen supply to her brain." Anon spoke as he stood up from the bed and went to the shower directly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After showering, Anon exited the bathroom and started changing into new clothes.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly Faith came back to her senses and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Hello, Luv...? Are you alright ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You... Keep your distance from me. You almost killed me, do you realise that ?" Faith spoke as she immediately backed off from Anon.


    "Yeah, my bad... Sometimes I tend to get too passionate in the tightness, that i forget you are a living thing as well." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ew... Why is there cum in my ears ? No wonder, Why my hearing is low since this morning. What did you do to me, while I was Unconscious ?" Faith asked as she rubbed the insides of her ear, with the pinky finger.


    "Well, that''s confidential stuff. If you would''ve been awake... Maybe you knew, what happened with you while you were unconscious." Anon spoke as he smiled towards Faith.


    "I have to take a bath now." Faith spoke as she stood up from the bed and started walking towards the bathroom.


    "Should I give the bedsheets to the maids ?" Anon asked.


    "NO... DON''T EVEN TOUCH THEM." Faith shouted loudly.


    "Okay, calm down. What happened ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "They are very dirty bedsheets and you don''t have to touch them... I will take them with me and throw them out of the castle, right after i take my bath and since my reporting time has passed, I am now officially on a holiday." Faith spoke but inside her mind something else was going on.


    [Are you kidding me ? Throw them away ? They are like the best treasure in my eyes. I can use them to masturbate once Anon leaves.] Faith thought as she went inside the bathroom but she didn''t knew that Anon heard every single word of her thoughts.


    "What a weird girl...?" Anon spoke as he smiled and looked at himself in the mirror.

 Chapter 487 Chapter-487

    Faith exited the bathroom and started changing into new clothes.


    Suddenly, something triggered inside her mind, and she began to sing.


    ???? I have a boyfriend, who loves me. Even if he''s not an elf, he still loves me. He has power, he has money, and I should call him "Honey." ????


    Suddenly, she turned around to look at the mirror and noticed that Anon was still sitting on the couch behind the mirror.


    As soon as Faith looked at Anon, she sealed her lips and gazed at him with a very embarrassed and shy expression.


    "You should start calling me ''honey,''" Anon said as he took a sip from his teacup and smiled at Faith.


    "N-No... I thought... you were out... Wait! If you''re here, then who''s competing in the Academy Exchange Event? Your match was scheduled for 9:30 today...


    It''s already 9:45... Anon, you have to go there now," Faith shouted as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah? Well, look at this. I''m not going because... I''m already there," Anon replied with a calm tone.


    "What do you mean by that? You''re still here. How can you be in two different locations at the same time?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, I can be anywhere, love," Anon spoke as he grabbed Faith''s waist and rolled her into his arms.


    "Ouch... Being romantic after that night, huh...?" Faith asked as she sniffed Anon''s breath.


    "Why? Is there a problem with being romantic?" Anon asked with a charming smile.


    "No, but I hope... you can say that to the Queen once you tell her that you were doing this instead of going to the Academy Exchange Event," Faith spoke as she released herself from Anon''s hands.


    "Do you have the thing that shows you the live footage of what''s going on inside the Colosseum?" Anon asked.


    "You mean the screen?" Faith asked.


    "Yeah, turn it on," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Okay, here..." Faith spoke as she touched a button on her dressing table, and suddenly images started projecting on the mirror.


    It was the live footage of the Colosseum, and on the screen, two participants were dueling. Surprisingly, one of them was Jule.


    "Wait... You? Here? Then who is he? Ahhh, I can''t understand this," Faith shouted with a confused expression.


    "Calm down, love. Let me explain this to you. You see that guy standing over there? He''s just a clone that I created," Anon replied.


    "What? Your clone? Wait! You can make clones? That''s illegal, don''t you know that? I don''t want to see my boyfriend in jail before..." Suddenly, Anon kissed Faith, sealing her lips.


    After a moment of silence, Anon separated his lips from Faith''s and looked at her with a smile.


    "Calm down... There''s no one strong enough here who can put me in jail," Anon spoke.


    "Really?" Faith asked with an innocent expression.


    "Really," Anon replied.


    Suddenly, Faith hugged Anon tightly and asked for a promise, "Promise me that you''ll never leave me, no matter what happens. Promise me."


    "I promise," Anon replied after thinking for a bit.


    "You can''t break your promise. You told me that you never break your word, right?" Faith spoke as she looked at Anon''s face with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, love. I won''t break my promise," Anon replied.


    "Good... Now, explain something to me," Faith asked.


    "What?"


    "How can you control a clone from this distance? From what I''ve seen, a clone can only be controlled in an area of 300 to 500 meters. So, how are you doing that?" Faith asked.


    "Well, do you remember the time when I used the Ancient Trumpet''s skill?" Anon asked as he touched Faith''s cheek.


    "In the Colosseum, your first match, right?" Faith spoke.


    "Yes, at that time, did you see a snake that materialized and bound my whole body and helped me direct the skill toward the sky?" Anon asked. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? No. There wasn''t a snake. We saw you looking at the sky with some weird noises coming out of your body, and suddenly you roared so loudly that the clouds started fading away," Faith replied.


    Suddenly, a confused expression appeared on Anon''s face.


    "Wait, are you saying that... there was nothing over my body when I looked toward the sky?" Anon asked.


    "No... It was just you standing in the middle of the Colosseum," Faith replied.


    ''What? Did Link use some type of invisible magic spell?'' Anon wondered as he looked at Faith.


    "Well, there was a snake... He must''ve used an invisible skill to hide from you guys. He''s the one who''s controlling that clone''s body over there," Anon replied.


    "Wait... A snake. What was your name again? I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention to it... When we were... together," Faith asked.


    "Anon... Anon Agreil," Anon replied.


    "Oh my God.... You are ''The Anon,''" Faith spoke as she immediately covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Hmm...? ''The Anon''?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, when you told me about the zombie thing back in the Dark Elven Territory... I did some research on this stuff, and it goes back to the Human kingdom. It''s where this thing started from. They came out of the ''Nightmare Forest'' in enormous amounts, and all seven human kingdoms fought as one. They had huge forces out there, but they still failed to kill even a quarter of those things.


    It was a losing battle for the humans, but then, sitting on a golden bird, came their savior.


    He wielded two black sickles in both of his hands and commanded an army of Ogres. He was a handsome youngman with red sparkling eyes and muscular body.


    He fought off the zombies with his sickles and killed the biggest zombie of them all, THE TROLL ZOMBIE. It was you, the saviour of the human kingdom, ''THE ANON,'' you are written as one of the heroes in the Human kingdom''s history books. You are a legend, even the Queen knows you." Faith spoke.


    "Wow... I''m famous," Anon spoke.

 Chapter 488 Chapter-488

    "Famous? Are you kidding me? Go back to the Human kingdom and ask them about you. You''re like a God to the humans. You want to see how famous you are? Come with me to the World Trade Conference; it''s being held in our kingdom this time," Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, the what conference?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The World Trade Conference... You don''t know about it?" Faith asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah... If I remember correctly.... Never heard of it," Anon replied.


    "The Trade Conference is a meeting of all the races that is held every year to refresh the terms of trading. Many representatives from every race come to this conference every year.


    It''s a surprise that you don''t know anything about it..." Faith spoke.


    "Why is it a surprise?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because you are the biggest trader from the Human kingdom... Hell, you have three of the biggest resource-exporting companies in your name. I am really surprised that you don''t know anything about this..." Faith informed Anon.


    "The fuck?" Anon was left shocked when he heard this news.


    "You don''t know about it, do you?" Faith asked with a smile.


    Anon immediately walked up to the window of the room and shouted, "MIKE...."


    As soon as he shouted the word, Mike immediately appeared in front of him with Jessica beside him.


    "We greet our Master," both of them spoke in unison as they bowed down to Anon.


    "Mike, what the fuck is going on here? Faith says I am the biggest trader in the Human kingdom, and I have three of the biggest trading companies in my name. Is that true?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "I-It is true, My Master," Mike replied with a stammering voice as he knew that Anon wasn''t happy to hear this news.


    "Wait! Is that our previous Queen, Miss. Jessica?" Faith asked with a doubtful expression as she walked up to Anon.


    "Yeah, she is. Now, be silent and let me have this talk..." Anon spoke.


    "Okay..." Faith spoke as she backed off immediately and started to wear her clothes again.


    "Mike, why haven''t I been informed about this information?" Anon asked.


    "M-My master... I-I didn''t tell you about this because I didn''t want you to be distracted from your goal," Mike spoke as he continued to look down.


    "Mike, since I came to this kingdom... I have spent my fair share of time with Elven women. You could''ve told me while I was doing that...


    Fuck..." Anon spoke.


    "M-My Master... I am ready for any punishment for this deadly crime that I just committed. Please kill me at this very moment for my mistake," Mike spoke as he summoned two daggers in his hands and showed them to Anon.


    "Mike, don''t speak nonsense. You know I''m not going to kill you. Do you have any record of these companies?" Anon asked as he calmed down a bit after seeing Mike''s undying loyalty.


    "I have everything stored inside my mind, Master. Just ask your question, and I''ll answer it immediately, and if you need it in written form, please give me 30 minutes," Mike spoke.


    "Okay, what are the names of my three companies?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, all of your companies are named after you. The Ghost Wood supplier is called Anon Wood Suppliers Limited.


    The company that supplies Wine and Alcohol is called Anon Wines and Alcohol Suppliers.


    The last and final company supplies gadgets that make daily life easier for non-magic users. It''s called Anon Gadgets Suppliers.


    Here is one of the example products, sir." Mike spoke as he took out a small wooden box from his inventory and gave it to Anon.


    Anon looked at the box, and only one thing came to his mind.


    ''Wow... This ghost wood is well-cut and well-furnished. I can tell that it''s a good product just by holding it in my hands.'' Anon thought as he turned the box over and noticed that on the top of the box, a big ''A'' was written in a very fashionable manner.


    "What is this?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s a lighter and gas torch for anyone who travels long distances by foot or carriage. It can be used for making food, lighting cigars, and you can just keep it open for light as well... This thing is created by Madam Sephie.


    It takes a little amount of mana, and it can go up to 3 days without flickering a bit." Mike explained.


    Anon immediately opened the box, and suddenly a big flame started burning in front of him. The box was made on a simple concept.


    It had three main components: a mana-storing ring at the bottom of the box, after that came the Fire Ball spell written down on rough paper, and at the top came a small copper pipe that combined both of them and gave out a fire based on the mana stored inside the ring.


    On the outside of the box, only a small button was attached, which had direct connections to the mana storage ring. Anyone can click on the button and store the mana inside the mana storage ring to use it later in case of emergency.


    "This thing runs on mana, right?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, sir..." Mike replied.


    "You made this thing for people who can''t use magic, right? So, how will they store mana in this?" Anon asked.


    "That''s why we created this, sir." Mike said as he handed over another device to Anon.


    It was a black stick that had a small red stone on its top. This red stone was a B-ranked magic crystal that can store up to fifty thousand mana without breaking.


    "What is this?" Anon asked as he looked at the stick and noticed the same ''A'' letter written on the other side of the stick.


    "Master, this is a mana storage stick. A non-magic user can get another person to fill it up with mana for him once, and it can be used to recharge this box for the next month without any mana wastage." Mike spoke.


    "So, it''s a one-time thing?" Anon asked.


    "No, sir... These sticks and boxes are embedded with specific mana patterns. Not everyone can fill them up with mana... If anyone unauthorized tries to fill up the crystal, it will explode." Mike explained.


    "Then how do they get it filled?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, we have opened these shops inside the Human kingdom for now. They are called the Mana Recharge Shops. We provide mana refilling services in exchange for money." Mike replied.


    "Wow... I mean, is anyone even buying these things?" Anon asked as he looked at the mana storage stick with a very suspicious expression.


    "Master, the opening day sales were good, and it has only increased from there..."


    "What was the opening day sales?" Anon asked.


    "It was around 200 Jade Coins," Mike replied.


    "The fucking what coin?" Faith shouted from behind.


    "Wait, you''re saying these things... made me about 20,000 Platinum coins on the opening day, and it''s still increasing?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... My Master," Mike replied.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 489 Chapter-489

    "Wow... My Boyfriend is rich as well. Hehehe... I am the luckiest girlfriend. " Faith spoke as she looked at the mirror with a wide smile on her face.


    "Mike, Just for general knowledge. What is my current worth at this time ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "More than Ten thousand jades and still increasing Master..." Mike replied.


    "Wow, That''s like half of our kingdom''s economy." Faith spoke as she finished her make up and walked upto Anon.


    She slightly bend down and hugged Anon from behind as he was sitting on his chair.


    "Hello, Rich Boyfriend. Aren''t you going to take your girlfriend on shopping ?" Faith asked as she smiled and looked at Faith.


    "Why not, Luv ? How much do you want for your shopping ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, I don''t want money. I want you to come with me... You made me miss my duty today. Now, you have to compensate for that by doing shopping with me." Faith spoke as she pouted like a little kid.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he stood up and both of them walked out of the room.


    Anon summoned his mask of nature and transformed into Lesley.


    "That''s a new face... Who is he ?" Faith asked.


    "Well, Mike found him. He raped a girl and then killed her, so Mike killed him and his other friend as well. I used his friend''s body to make Jule''s clone and I took his face.


    "That reminds me, Where is this Jule kid right now ? Is he dead ?" Faith asked.


    "Nope, still inside a blacked out room in the basement of a castle in the Human kingdom." Anon replied.


    "Madam Faith, Your carriage couldn''t be arranged due to some complications... Would you be kind enough to use the Royal Carriage as your ride, Today ?" One of the servants asked.


    "You mean the carriage that is used to drop the Queen at the Colosseum ?" Faith asked.


    "Yes, ma''am." The servant replied.


    "We will take it..." Faith spoke.


    "Thank you, Madam. I will get it prepared immediately."


    Both of them exited the castle and entered inside the Royal carriage...


    "So, Where to first ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Faith immediately stood up from her seat and sat down on Anon''s Lap.


    "To the cloth shop... I want new clothes. I have been wearing the same Old clothes for the last 40 years. Now that I have a very rich boyfriend... I want to wear some good clothes." Faith spoke as she smiled and rubbed her ass over Anon''s knee. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Luv, I think your ass is trying to say something to me." Anon spoke as he grabbed her waist and pulled her backwards.


    "Anhh~ and What is it saying ?" Faith asked as she rubbed her ass faster over Anon''s dick.


    "It''s telling me to tear off these pants of yours and fuck you right here in the carriage..." Anon spoke as he reached for Faith''s pants but before he could''ve done anything else... The carriage suddenly stopped.


    *Screeeeeeeeeeeeech*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon spoke as he looked outside the window and noticed that they have already reached in front of the cloth shop.


    "Aww~ Look at your face... If it would''ve been a bit further... I guess, you would''ve teared off my pants and ravaged me like a cheap whore, right in this carriage right ?" Faith spoke as she stood up from Anon''s lap.


    "Oh, i definitely would''ve..." Anon spoke as he grabbed Faith''s ass and squeezed one last time.


    "Annhh~ You are so desperate. Here... Just for the show." Faith spoke as he opened the button and lowered down her pants for Anon.


    Her white laced panties were revealed and she immediately covered Anon''s face with her ass.


    The silky panties rubbed all over Anon''s face and a smell was left over his nose. The smell of fresh pussy.


    Faith immediately covered her panties by wearing her pants back and she suddenly jumped out of the Carriage.


    "Wow... A teasing girl. I like that." Anon spoke as he smiled and jumped out of the carriage with here.


    "So... Did you like what you saw or should I say... What you smelled ?" Faith asked with a naughty smile.


    "You are really a teasing girl... Do you know that ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "I know... Since, I met you. I don''t know what has triggered inside mmy brain, but i want to do these kind of things more often now. Please tell me when I am making you uncomfortable, okay ?" Faith asked as she grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "Luv, Believe me. This kind of thing will be the last kind to make me uncomfortable in this whole world and when a noble woman like you does it... You don''t know how sexy you look. So, keep on doing these things.


    Last time my doctor said it''s good for health..." Anon joked as he looked at Faith.


    "What''s a doctor ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    ''Ah fuck... I forgot they have healers here.'' Anon thought.


    "I mean... No, don''t worry. Let''s just go inside and get you some naughty clothes." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Faith''s shoulder and both of them entered inside the shop.


    *Ting*


    As soon as the gate opened, a ring sound came.


    "Hello, Dear Cust- Oh My, Chief Commander Faith and with a guy. That''s not something you see everyday." An old lady spoke as she looked at Faith with a smile.


    "Hello, Keet. Can you show me some clothes ?" Faith asked.


    "Of course... That''s why we are here Darling. Come with me. Is it the regular ones or do you want something under 1 silver again ?" Keet asked as she walked her through the clothes.


    "Whatever is the most expensive piece of cloth in this shop and it comes in her size. I want it." Anon spoke as he flipped out a platinum coin towards Keet.


    "My, My... Faith, You have boyfriend and you didn''t introduced me to him ? Hello, I am Keet... Faith''s Regular Dress designer. Everything she is wearing from top to bottom is designed by me." Keet spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Oh really ? You mean the panties too ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "They sure are. Today is friday, so she must be wearing White Laced panties, made with specific full-air pass through silk." Keet spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.

 Chapter 490 Chapter-490

    "Yeah, you are right... White Laced panties are just great and about the smell... I was wondering why i can smell her sweet parts through them so easily.


    I am very grateful to you for making them." Anon spoke as he smiled like a pervert.


    "Oh, Don''t worry dear. I have more perverted clothes in her size... Do you have only this one coin or do you have more money to spend on her." Keet asked with a greedy smile.


    "I have enough to buy this shop thousand times over. Just show me the stuff..." Anon spoke as he summoned a bag full of platinum coins in his hands and tossed it over to keet.


    "Oh my god... I will give you the best clothes ever made in this whole world... Don''t you worry, Youngman. You have money and you have our chief commander as your girlfriend... I don''t think you will need anything else for the next 600 years." Keet spoke as she and Anon started laughing together.


    Suddenly Faith walked upto them with a pink coloured top in her hands and asked, "Look at this, Darling. What do you think about it ? Will I look cute in this ?"


    "Oh, you will, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Okay, Sold... 2 golds." Keet spoke as she immediately snatched the top from Faith''s hands and packed it inside a small paper bag.


    "W-WHAAAT ? 2 GOLDS... ? have you finally lost it, Keet ? You are saying that thing is 2 golds ? I think we should come some other day...


    There is a negative sale going on here." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon and started leaving the store.


    But before she could''ve passed by Anon, she felt a hand over her waist that pulled her back.


    "What are you doing, Luv ? If you like that Top... We are buying it. No matter if it''s damn expensive." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith with a smile.


    "No... What if she said it was for 1 platinum ? Would you still buy it ?" Faith asked Anon.


    "Hell, Yeah." Anon replied as he slowly closed his distance between his lips and Faith''s lips.


    "What if it was for 30 platinum coins ?" Faith asked again as she touched her boobs to Anon''s chest.


    "Still the same answer..." Anon replied as he felt Faith''s breath blowing on his lips.


    "Really ? What if it was for 1 Jade ?" Faith asked.


    "Oh, you are getting it." Anon replied as he touched Faith''s lips with his lips and kissed her so hard that her breathing started to increase by the second and a wet mark appeared on her pants near the pussy.


    "Aww... What a cute couple you guys are... Now, let''s focus on shopping because I don''t have a bed my shop, okay ?" Keet spoke as she disturbed Anon and Faith in between their romantic session.


    Both of them seprated from each other and smiled as they looked at each other. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am a little wet, right now." Faith whispered into Anon''s ear.


    "I know... I was fingering you there." Anon replied.


    "You naughty..."


    "Ahem... Shopping ?" Keet spoke again.


    "Yeah...Since Winter is coming, I think I will take this one too." Faith spoke as she pointed towards a green scarf hanging over a coat stand.


    "That''s a very rare scarf... It would be 2 platinum-"


    "Don''t push the limits... Granny." Anon spoke as he looked at Keet with sharp eyes.


    "Hahaha... I-I was just kidding. This will be for 2 silvers only." Keet spoke as she immediately packed the scarf.


    "Good..." Anon replied.


    In the Colosseum...


    Link is standing in front of an Elf girl around 30 year old, she is in a Nun''s uniform and wearing a set of gauntlets in both arms.


    "I heard you are the unholy Elf, who is stripping ladies naked in this Holy Arena and on the order of Church... I am here to punish you. Prepare yourself for the holy punishment, you Unholy Elf named Jule.


    I am going to smack you down and these babies will knock some sense into your mind." The Nun spoke as she clashed the two gauntlets together.


    Meanwhile, Link who is standing on the other side of the arena is very busy in reading a book named ''How to do Thousand push-ups in one second.'' and he is completely ignoring the Nun.


    "Okay, so you have to pull your strength into your hands and release it all at once... huh ?" Link murmured as he looked at the book very carefully without even blinking.


    "Okay, Let''s start this. Ready ...3.....2...1 GO." Sam announced.


    As soon as the match started, The Nun maiden jumped high into the air and came down at link like a falling comet with incredible speed.


    "DIEEEEEE...." She shouted and landed a punch on him.


    Suddenly a dust clouds rise up from the ground and covered the whole Area.


    After ten seconds the dust cloud finally settled down and what appeared in the arena after that shocked everyone.


    The Nun had her left gauntlet stuck in the ground and Link was standing over her right gauntlet, without any scratches on his body and he was still busy in reading his books.


    "What the fuck ? How did you do that ?" The Nun asked with a surprised expression as she tried to take out her gauntlet out of the ground.


    "Okay... This book is over." Anon spoke as he burnt the book and stepped down from her gauntlet.


    As soon as Link stepped down from the gauntlet, it came out of the ground immediately.


    "You fucking bastard. You dared to play with me ? I am one of the professional Nun From, The Kentanky Church ?" The Nun shouted as her gauntlets got covered in flames and her eyes started glowing in flames as well.


    "My, My... Aren''t you using too much cursed words for a Nun, Kid ?" Link asked with a straight face.


    "I am not that type of Nun, you fool. I will fry your fucking brain out." She shouted as she immediately started running towards Link.


    Link didn''t liked to waist his time on the likes of her, he immediately moved at an incredible speed and used his skill.


    {Quantum Cuts}

 Chapter 491 Chapter-491

    {Quantum Cuts}


    Link used his skill on the Nun, but to his and everyone''s surprise, nothing happened to her clothes.


    "Hmm...? What is that fiber that you''re wearing, kid?" Link asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s a holy fabric made out of God''s Silk and-"


    {Quantum Trapping}


    Before the Nun could say anything else, a number of black roots popped out of the ground and caught her from every angle.


    "What the hell...? You''re using these cheap tricks to fight?" The Nun shouted as the roots bound her, preventing her from moving even a bit and not letting go of her body.


    Link moved towards the Nun and grabbed the clothes that she was wearing. He examined the fiber and immediately knew what it was made out of.


    "Tranturan Demonic Spider Web... " Link spoke as he looked at the Nun with a surprised expression.


    "Get away from me, you stupid fucker." The Nun shouted as the fire on her body started increasing by the second and completely burned the roots that were restricting her movements.


    Link immediately jumped back and waited at the other end of the arena as he looked at the Nun.


    "You''re wearing a very risky dress, kid. That thing can-" Before Link could complete his sentence, he noticed that the Nun was coming at him with two gauntlets covered in scorching hot flames.


    Her eyes were now completely covered with flames, and it looked as if she was losing her consciousness slowly.


    Link slowly jumped from his place and landed on the other side of the arena.


    "-That thing can easily influence your mind and increase your anger by 300%. But I think you have spent your fair share of time with that piece of cloth; that''s why I can already see you getting angry so much without any reasons," Link completed his sentence.


    "Unholy Elf... Dies." The Nun said as she looked at Link with a very angry expression.


    "Come at me..." Link spoke as he folded one of his hands behind his back and showed the other hand to the Nun.


    "Yahhhhhhhhhh..." The Nun shouted as she jumped over to Link''s position.


    {Thirteen Thousand Quantum Taps}


    Link used his skill as he jumped from his position and dodged her attack easily. But as soon as she landed on the ground, Link immediately poked her back thirteen thousand times with just two fingers in less than a second.


    "Gwahhhhhhh..." An endless amount of blood flowed out of her back as she fell down to the ground.


    "Good... I still got this." Link spoke as he looked at his fingers with a smile.


    Suddenly, he noticed something odd. If the girl was dead, then...


    ''Why isn''t the Immortal Arena shining?'' Link thought as he looked at the girl and noticed that she was still alive.


    She stood up from the ground slowly, her flames were about to go out, but as soon as she looked at Link, her flames started increasing once again and engulfed her whole body this time.


    "GHHHHHAWWWWWWWWWWW.... " The Nun shouted as she became a big fireball.


    "Okay-" Before Link could say anything, The Nun disappeared from her spot and reappeared behind him.


    She grabbed Link''s right leg and lifted him up in the air like a doll.


    "Oh no..." Link spoke as he tried to get out of her grasp, but he failed, and the Nun smashed Link into the ground with her full strength.


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    ....


    She continued to smash him... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow... He is really getting a good beating from that Nun, huh? Didn''t know the church guys were this strong." Maison spoke as he looked at Link with a serious expression, but his mother was taking it as a joke.


    "Hahaha... What a weak guy. One day ago, he was talking about how women are useless and should stay at home doing their housewife duties, and now look at him.


    Getting beaten up by a Nun... Hahaha." Mrs. Glen said as she laughed loudly behind the Queen.


    ''Why is he getting beaten up by a Nun? Is that all to his strength? Were all of those things he said to me back then fake?'' Fiona wondered as she looked at Link.


    Thud


    Thud


    "DIEEEEEE..." The Nun shouted as she went insane and threw Link out of the Ring.


    But as soon as she threw Link out of the arena, Link immediately used his skill to stop himself from landing on the ground.


    {Quantum Invisible Platforms}


    Everyone sitting inside the Colosseum got surprised when they saw that Link was walking over the air using some type of invisible platforms.


    Instead of landing on the ground outside, Link walked back inside the arena and stood up on the opposite side of the Nun.


    "I was wrong. Her anger fills the tank of her power. I have never ever imagined that I have to use this against a woman, but whatever." Link murmured as he started drawing a magic circle on the ground with his own blood.


    "YOU HAVE TO DIEEEEEEEEE....." The Nun shouted as she started running towards Link once again.


    "Yeah, I know. Just not today...." Link said as he dodged her attack and appeared on the other side of the arena.


    "UNHOLY ELF... DIES." The Nun shouted as she got angrier, and the color of her fire started changing from red-yellow to pitch black.


    "Hmm..." Link looked at her with a confused expression.


    Suddenly she ran towards Link to kill him, but Link dodged it easily and got back to his magic circle on the other side of the arena that was made out of blood.


    He completed the circle in a hurry and started enchanting a spell.


    "El Firo, Schulk. Sword Scher. I call upon thee to bless me with thy power." Mike enchanted, and suddenly the magic circle started shining brightly.


    Suddenly a sword started emerging out of the magic circle. It wasn''t that big of a sword; instead, it was more like a slim katana.


    The sword had real snake eyes all over its sheath and it was bound with black chains from every side.


    As soon as Link grabbed the sword, he felt something running inside his body. The chains immediately left the sword, and Link picked it up slowly.


    "This is My Treasure... The Cursed Sword Of Nine Gods." Link spoke as he unsheathed the sword and felt a very vicious aura coming out of it.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEEEE....." Suddenly he noticed that the Nun was coming towards him again.


    Link sat down on one knee, lifted his sword up in the air, and pointed it towards the Nun as he used his skill.


    {QUANTUM CUTTER: FINAL FORM ''DEATHGIVER.''}

 Chapter 492 Chapter-492

    {QUANTUM CUTTER: FINAL FORM ''DEATHGIVER.''}


    {Quantum Cutter: DeathGiver Form}


    {This is one of the legendary skill''s last forms that was used by the spirit creatures and the dragons in ancient times. With this skill, the user can easily cut through his opponent on a quantum level.


    This skill can cut anything, such as mana ropes, illusions, and other things that aren''t easily cut with normal magic. To use this skill, the user has to focus on a single point, which is the endpoint of their sword. Once the focus is gathered, the skill will consume twenty thousand mana as its activation cost, and a heavy backlash can be expected once used.}


    Link sat down on the ground, focusing on the endpoint of his sword, gathering everything he had. He blinked his eyes and moved at incredible speed, so fast that no one could see him. It was as if he teleported from one end of the arena to the other.


    As he crossed Nun, her movements stopped, and her eyes turned white. Thousands of cuts appeared on her clothes and gauntlets, causing them to be destroyed.


    Thud


    Nun''s eyes turned white as her clothes fell apart, leaving her naked. However, Link also suffered a heavy backlash, with his arms losing skin and his muscles tearing, causing blood to flow.


    "Wow... That was a very bad backlash," Link commented calmly, looking at his injured arms.


    "...and the winner of this round is Mr. Jule. Please give him a big round of applause," Sam announced. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two Nuns from the same church appeared, picking up the unconscious Nun''s body. They didn''t say anything to Link and simply glanced at him before exiting the Colosseum.


    "Something is not right..." Fiona said, looking at Anon.


    "What is it, My Queen?" Charlie asked.


    "Jule... There''s something wrong with him. I can''t quite grasp it, but it''s as if he''s missing something now," Fiona replied.


    "Yep, that''s not Jule," Eve chimed in, looking at Link with a serious expression.


    "What do you mean?" Deris asked, appearing confused.


    "For the past five days, he''s been winning every match without even engaging with his opponents or driving them to madness. He no longer has that menacing smile, and he doesn''t seem like a psychopath anymore. It''s like he''s suddenly turned into a very intelligent scholar.


    Look at him; he didn''t even smile when his skin got torn off, of his hands," Eve explained with confidence.


    "What? Who smiles in that kind of situation?" Deris inquired, puzzled.


    "Jule does... but he''s not smiling," Eve replied with a very serious expression.


    Behind the VIP area, Charlie is standing in the hall with a masked man...


    "Have you completed the task that I gave you ?" Charlie asked with a straight face.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. This time.... There will be no mistakes.


    She is with a man named Lesley, he is a small criminal who have committed crimes like, Rape and stealing for the past 13 years. When they were inside a cloth shop, I have successfully installed a very dangerous bomb under her carriage and it will explode as soon as the carriage stops on it''s seconds stop.


    I assure you, she will die this time." The masked man reported.


    "Yeah, just like the time when you assured me that the Queen had died and guess what ? She walked into the castle about 20 minutes later." Charlie replied as he looked at the masked man with a neutral expression.


    "I-I swear to my god, Sir. I saw her dead body lying breathless in the forest. I don''t know, how she came back to life once again." The masked man spoke with a tensed expression.


    "That lab has been turned into ruins and i don''t know who did that, but I want a name. Do you understand ?" Charlie asked.


    "Y-Yes."


    In a clothing shop...


    Anon was shopping with Faith, and both of them appeared happy. However, something triggered in Anon''s mind.


    ''Why am I here?'' Anon questioned himself. ''I have 100% mind control over this woman, and I''m here buying clothes for her. This is nonsense. I''m wasting precious time that I could use to manipulate other Elf women. I still need to collect women for my "cow farm." Focus, Anon, don''t get soft.''


    "Hey... Why are you spacing out? I asked you something," Faith inquired, smiling.


    "Hmm...? What?" Anon responded with a blank expression.


    "Do I look good in this skirt?" Faith asked, showing Anon a black skirt.


    ''Hmm... Let''s see how Absolute Mind Control works on her,'' Anon thought.


    "Faith... Go and slap Keet," Anon ordered.


    "What? Why would I do that?" Faith asked, appearing confused.


    "It''s my order," Anon stated, his eyes glowing purple.


    Suddenly, Faith''s eyes turned purple too, and she dropped the skirt on the ground. She started walking toward Keet, who was standing near the counter.


    "Hmm...? Is something wrong, Honey¡ª" Before Keet could finish her sentence, Faith slapped her.


    Slap


    "Ouch... What the heck is wrong with you? Why are you doing this?" Keet asked, her voice raised in annoyance.


    Suddenly, Faith regained control of herself, realizing what she had done.


    "N-No... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that... I''m very sorry, Mrs. Keet," Faith quickly apologized, bowing to Mrs. Keet.


    "Okay, I forgive you, but don''t go around slapping your elders," Keet said, looking irritated.


    "Y-Yes," Faith replied, returning to Anon.


    "Hehe... That was funny," Anon said, smiling at Faith.


    "How did you do that?" Faith asked, her expression serious.


    "What?" Anon inquired.


    "That thing I just did... I didn''t want to slap Mrs. Keet, but I did, and I don''t know why. Can you explain?" Faith questioned with an annoyed expression.


    "You are my toy... You will do everything I tell you to. Did you forget that, Luv?" Anon said, looking at Faith with a smile.


    "You''re controlling my body against my will, you can''t do that. I''m not a toy," Faith argued.


    "Well, technically, you are my toy. You''re a toy that belongs to my collection, and I can control you as much as I like," Anon replied.


    "No, I''m your girlfriend and not your toy," Faith responded.


    "Yeah, please say that again..." Anon said, his eyes glowing purple.


    Faith''s eyes turned purple as she started speaking, "I said, I''m your toy, not your girlfriend..."


    "Good..." Anon replied.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. What I meant to say is, I''m not your girlfriend, and you can control me like a toy. Fuck... No." Faith struggled to convey her thoughts.


    "Hey, Faith. Is your daughter home ? Hehe" Anon asked with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 493 Chapter-493

    "Hey Faith, is your daughter Home ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "What ? Why ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I just thought that she should meet her new daddy..." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith.


    Both of them exited the Cloth Shop and entered inside the carriage once again.


    "No, No, No... You are not going to do anything to my daughter. My daughter is a very good girl and I won''t let you ruin her, instead you can do anything with me.


    Look, if you want... I will drop down my pants right here and sit on your dick but please don''t touch my daughter, okay ?" Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with hopeful eyes.


    "Faith, Luv. I never came to this kingdom to make a girlfriend... You were nothing but a cum-bucket in my collection from the start.


    You and your daughter, if I have to say more clearly. You guys are nothing but Onaholes to me. I will use your pussies whenever I want and throw you away. After a while, I will come back to use you and the process will go on." Anon explained.


    "No... But, you said you love me..." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with a Shocked expression.


    "Yeah I said that, but that was a lie... Hahaha...." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly and summoned a cigar from his inventory.


    "N-No... It can''t be possible. I used my skill to check it... You weren''t lying." Faith spoke as she started reaching for her dagger that was binded near her left foot.


    [It was all a lie. How can I be so stupid ? He made up everything... To fuck me and my daughter. How did I even believe a human ?My father wasn''t a traitor and neither am I. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He has his guard down now, I can sense he has no skill up right now and this dagger made out of mithril... I can possibly kill him with the next blow, one deep cut under the neck and he is dead. All I have to do his pretend to be shocked.] Faith thought in her mind as she continued pretending to be sad and shocked but what she didn''t knew was, Anon can hear everything she is thinking right now.


    ''A fox in the form of an Elf woman ? I knew that she was an intelligent woman from the Start but to think that she can pretend this much... It''s good that I can hear her thoughts easily. Since she is going to use mana with that dagger, I am going to use Auric Energy, but I don''t think I will need it.


    Although, I don''t understand one thing. She has seen me kill things beyond her level and do tasks that no one can do, but she is still trying to kill me, guess that''s what a mother Instincts do to a person''s mind.'' Anon thought as he continued to look at Faith with a perverted smile.


    "Now, we will go to your house and you will see your daughter getting raped by a stranger that you just met and guess who will help me ? It''s you, congratulations Faith. Hahaha..." Anon spoke as he started laughing and looking outside the window as he smoked his cigar.


    Faith saw her chance, Anon was looking outside the window and he had his guard down... It was the perfect moment to attack him.


    Faith took out her dagger and supplied every single bit of mana into her right hand... She prepared herself to stab Anon with everything she got.


    ''FUCK YOU, HUMAN MONSTER...'' Faith thought as she launched her hand towards Anon''s neck with full pressure.


    "Stop..." Anon spoke and Faith''s hand stopped just before the dagger touched Anon''s neck.


    "Release me, you fucking son of a bitch. I will kill you... You manipulated my feelings and made me feel like a traitor. I am going to kill you right now." Faith said with an angry expression as she directed all of her bloodlust towards Anon.


    "Shut up and sit down..." Anon ordered.


    Faith immediately followed his orders and sat down like a good bitch.


    "Give me that dagger..." Anon ordered as he raised his hand in front of Faith.


    "I don''t... Want...to..." Faith spoke with a very angry expression but her body wasn''t listening to her, it was following Anon''s orders, her hand moved on it''s own and she dropped the dagger into Anon''s hand.


    "Good Girl... Now, Is your daughter Home ? And say the truth." Anon asked as he played with Faith''s dagger.


    "She is..." Faith tried to bite her tongue but it failed and she had to speak the truth.


    "Good... Now, can you tell me what is bigger in her body ? The boobs or the ass ? You see... I haven''t been able to check out her body in the class, due to my sleeping issues." Anon spoke as he touched Faith''s right nipple with the sharp dagger''s point.


    "I will never tell you- Her ass is bigger. FUCK...." Faith spoke as she cursed loudly.


    "Good... So, it''s ass for both of you mother and daughter huh ?" Anon spoke as he slowly cut out a circle in Faith''s top, near the nipples.


    "P-Please... Don''t do it. I-I love my daughter, she is the only one I love the most in this world. I will die if something happened to her.... Please." Faith spoke as she started crying in front of Anon.


    "Yeah... Not going to work. I didn''t cry when you killed my team of Ogres... They had Families too. So, why are you Crying ?" Anon spoke as he cuts down the straps of her bra and takes out her boobs.


    Her nipples were now poking out of the holes that Anon made in her top.


    "N-No... I-I didn''t had the slightest idea that they were with you. Please... I-If I knew they were with you-"


    "What then ? Would you have spared their lives ? Speak the truth..." Anon asked with an angry expression as his eyes started glowing bright purple.


    "N-No... I would''ve killed you as well." Faith spoke as she started crying again.


    "Good... Now, it''s just fair that I make your daughter my cum-bucket, right ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he carved out a hole in the middle of her pants and her pussy lips popped out of the hole.


    [Author: I know the previous chapters were not as good as you guys expect and they were cliches but they were necessary for Anon to realise, what his real goal was in this world.]

 Chapter 494 Chapter-494

    "Please... I am Begging you. Please don''t touch my daughter... I will do anything you want.


    I-I will become a real cum-bucket for you... I will always be naked around you and spread my legs as soon as you order me to. Just spare her.... Please." Faith spoke as she grabbed Anon''s legs and started begging her.


    "Sit on my lap, Luv." Anon ordered.


    Faith immediately stood up from the ground and sat down in Anon''s Lap.


    He grabbed her nipples that were poking out of the two holes that Anon made in her top.


    "Anhhh~" Faith moaned as soon as she felt Anon''s cold fingers on her warm nipples.


    "What is the name of your daughter again ?" Anon asked.


    "P-Please-" Before Faith could''ve said anything else Anon interrupted her.


    "Just answer the question..." Anon spoke as he tightly pinched her nipples and made her to speak.


    "Anhhhhh~ Her name is Elena." Faith spoke as she moaned.


    "Good... Does she have a boyfriend ?" Anon asked as he removed his hand from her right nipple and slided it down to her pussy, that was also poking out of her pants due to the cutout that Anon made.


    Anon noticed that Faith wasn''t responding to his question, so he grabbed her clit and squeezed it tightly.


    "Anhhhh~ No, She doesn''t have a boyfriend..." Faith replied as pleasure made her speak.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke as he inserted his fingers inside Faith''s pussy.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Not the fingers.... Oh my God... It feels so good." Faith spoke as she grabbed Anon''s legs and closed her eyes.


    The carriage reached near Faith''s house and the driver started slowing it down.


    Suddenly Anon felt something wrong... He immediately threw Faith aside and reached near the window that was behind the drive.


    "Oi, Don''t stop... Keep it moving." Anon ordered as he opened the window.


    "As you say, Sir." The driver said as he continued to drive the carriage without stopping.


    "You are not going to have sex with mu daughter, right ? Thank you, Anon. I can''t be more thankful to you and-" Faith started to speak but Anon interrupted her by showing the gesture of his hand.


    "Don''t speak... There is a bomb under this carriage." Anon spoke as he touched the Carriage''s floor and used his skill ''Telekinesis'' to find out the exact location of the bomb.


    "What ? Why would someone put a bomb on Royal Carriage ?" Faith asked.


    "Well, it would look like a genuine question if you ask it without fingering your pussy at the same time." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith and noticed that one of her hand was busy in squeezing her boob and her other hand was busy in fingering her own pussy.


    "Oh, Sorry..." Faith immediately stopped touching herself and looked at Anon with a embarrassed expression.


    "Last time I felt it''s mana getting violent, when the carriage was about to stop. It means this thing is built to explode once the carriage stops." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith.


    "These type of bombs are only made by one race, The Dwarfs. They wanted to kill the Queen but instead they got us." Faith spoke.


    "Do you know, How to disable it ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, there must be a stop button on it... We just have to go underneath this Carriage and-" Before Faith could''ve said anything else, Anon opened the gates of the carriage and suddenly a blue coloured, Semi-Spherical shaped bomb came inside the carriage.


    "You disabled it already, obviously. Turn it over and look at the bottom, you will see it..." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon holding the bomb in his hands.


    Anon turned over the bomb and looked at the bottom of it. Although the it was small but Anon was pretty sure it was the sigil of dwarfs.


    ''No, Something is wrong... This is the inner part of the kingdom. Only tested dwarfs are permitted inside this Area. It means, someone in the Elven Kingdom is doing all this shit and wants everyone to think that it''s done by the dwarfs.


    That''s a good planto start war but it''s too cliche, even for Fiona. Well, I will not get into this for now... let''s just focus on fucking some bitches for now.'' Anon thought as he placed the bomb into his inventory.


    "Oi, Turn the carriage back to Faith''s mansion." Anon ordered the carriage driver.


    "As you order Sir...." The carriage driver said as he turned the carriage back.


    "No... Please, Anon. Don''t do this with her, she is a child who grew up without a father. She will get traumatized, of you just went and raped her.


    Please, don''t do this." Faith started begging again.


    "Okay, Okay... I will not rape her directly. Happy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Wait, What do you mean by that ?" Faith asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Well, I will be living in your house for a while and I will corrupt her slowly in front of your eyes. I will corrupt her until, she get down on her knees and begs me to fuck her, okay ?" Anon spoke as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "N-No... That''s-" Before Faith could''ve said anything else, the carriage suddenly came to a Halt.


    *Screeeeeeeeeeeeech*


    "Seems like we have reached out destination, Home Sweet Home. Let''s go, Luv." Anon spoke as he opened the door to the carriage and stepped out.


    Faith changed her clothes inside the carriage and started walking behind Anon.


    "We greet, Madam Faith." Two guards standing on the entrance gate greeted Faith as they opened the doors for both of them.


    Faith walked Inside and knocked on the main gate of the house.


    "Coming..." Elena''s sound came from inside.


    "Ohhh.... Cumming, Huh ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Faith and licked his lower lip like a pervert.


    "You are a very evil bastard, Anon." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Hey, say that again and you will be greeting your daughter without any clothes. Do you want that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... " Faith said as she kept her mouth shut after that.


    *Click* sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gates Opened and an elegant beauty appeared from inside the house, she looked exactly same as faith but with a huge ass and mid-sized breasts.


    She was wearing a short skirt and half-top.


    ''Hehehehe... I am going to enjoy this.'' Anon thought as he smiled towards Elena.

 Chapter 495 Chapter-495

    "Mom... Hi. It''s been a while, since you were last home." Elena spoke as she hugged Faith tightly with a smile on her face.


    "H-Hello, Elena. How are you ?" Faith spoke as she hugged her back.


    "I am good, mom. What about you ?" Elena asked as she seprated herself from Faith.


    "I-I am good as well." Faith spoke in a stammering voice.


    ''Faith, Luv. Don''t do that... Speak in a normal tone, because if she gets even a little bit of hint that there is something wrong with you, then... I will definitely rape her right here and right now. Do you want that ?'' Anon spoke as he used his skill to communicate with Faith through her mind.


    ''How are you inside my mind ?'' Faith asked in confusion but she didn''t say anything out-loud.


    ''I can be anywhere, I want Luv. Just follow my orders or your daughter is getting a traumatic experience. Do you understand ?'' Anon warned.


    ''O-Okay... I will follow.'' Faith replied.


    "Mom...?" Suddenly Elena''s voice rang inside Faith''s ear.


    "Yes ?" Faith asked with a smile.


    "I asked, who is this Human ? Is he one of your students ?" Elena asked as she pointed towards Anon.


    ''No. I am a Scholar from the Human kingdom who came here for research purposes.'' Anon''s voice resounded in Faith''s head.


    "No... He is not my student. He is a Scholar from the Human kingdom who came here for research purposes." Faith spoke.


    "Oh, looks like a creep to me." Elena spoke as she looked at Anon with a disgusted expression because she didn''t liked humans, not even one bit.


    "Elena... He is our guest. Don''t say things like that in front of him." Faith spoke as she scolded Elena.


    "I-I am sorry... But why is he our guest ? He is a Human and we don''t welcome humans in our kingdom and most certainly not in our houses." Elena spoke as she looked at Anon with the same disgusted expression.


    ''Tell her some random story about me and get me to live in this house for the time being.'' Anon ordered.


    ''I don''t want to fucker.'' Faith thought in her mind.


    ''I can hear your thoughts... You will do a naked dance for me tonight.''


    ''Fuckkkkk...'' Faith shouted in her mind.


    At last she couldn''t resist his orders, she had to follow everything Anon said.


    "He is Mr. Anon from the Human kingdom Elena and as I already told you, he is a scholar. So, he will be staying with us until his research is finished. It''s a special request from the Queen..." Faith replied.


    "What ? The Royal Castle is so big... Can''t they make him stay there ?" Elena asked with a suspicious expression.


    ''You better get your story right or I am going to rape her.'' Anon spoke as he transmitted his voice into Faith''s mind.


    "Elena, Don''t ask too much questions. I am your mother and this is my house, i can invite anyone I want and the Queen ordered me to keep a keen eye on him. Do you understand ?" Faith spoke as she looked at Elena with an angry expression.


    "I-I didn''t meant it that way mom... I was just asking-"


    "Stop asking me Questions. Do it when you are big enough, now get away from the door... I am very exhausted and Mr. Anon is also exhausted.


    Get a maid to show him his room." Faith spoke as she walked inside the house.


    "As you say, Mom." Elena spoke with a sad expression. Her mother has never talked to her like that but today she did.


    ''Get her to show me the room... I don''t want a maid and order her, to tend to my every need until, I am in this house.'' Anon ordered.


    Faith immediately halted her steps and looked back at Anon with an angry expression.


    Anon on the other side, gave her an evil smile.


    "Is something Wrong Mom ?" Elena asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, as your punishment... You are going to show him the room and tend to every single one of his needs, until he is inside this house." Faith spoke as she looked at Elena.


    "But, Mom... I don''t like humans-" Before Elena could''ve said anything else, Faith interrupted her again.


    "Did I ask you, What you like or Don''t Like ? Do the damn thing, I am ordering you to." Faith shouted.


    Suddenly, Elena''s body got shocked as she heard Faith''s Loud voice.


    "Y-Yes... Mom." Elena replied as tears started surfacing over her Eyes.


    "Good... I am going back to my room." Faith spoke as she turned around and left. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t cry, Luv. You don''t look beautiful while crying." Anon spoke as he looked at Elena with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me... You are the reason for all this. Just shut up and follow me... I will show you the fucking room and then that''s it." Elena spoke as she looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Oh, I am sorry. If i hurted you in anyway." Anon apologized.


    "Just come with me... Don''t try to act fucking oversmart. I am an Elf girl who hates Humans, the most. You are never going to Fuck me." Elena spoke as she started walking inside the house.


    ''Yeah, we will see about that. If i didn''t made you beg for my dick like a cheap whore, then I am not Anon.'' Anon thought as he smiled and followed her from behind.


    After walking for a bit, both of them stopped in front of a room.


    "This is your room from today onwards. The side room is mothers and this side''s room is mine. If you dared to even touch any of these doors... You are as good as dead." Elena spoke as she warned Anon with a threatening expression.


    "Will remember that one." Anon spoke as he opened the doors and entered inside the room.


    "Hey..." Suddenly Elena''s voice resounded from the back.


    Anon immediately turned back and asked, "What ?"


    "What is your field of research ?" Elena asked.


    "Oh, it''s sex and breeding." Anon replied.


    "WHAT ?!"

 Chapter 496 Chapter-496

    "What did you just say?" Elena asked with a surprised expression.


    "What? My research field is ''sex.'' I research on¡ª" Before Anon could explain further, Elena interrupted him.


    "No, don''t tell me. I don''t want to know more about this. But if you try anything funny with my mother or me... I swear to God, I will kill you," Elena threatened.


    ''This is it... If I''m going to listen to her nonsense, then I''m going to charge her as well,'' Anon thought as he took out the Watch of Corruption from his pocket and opened its cover.


    "Oi, are you even listening to¡ª"


    Tick-Tock


    As the clock started ticking, Elena''s eyes turned greyish, and her body stiffened, becoming like a statue.


    "So... What were you saying, bitch?" Anon said as he walked over to Elena and slapped her on the right cheek.


    Slap


    "You dare me to touch you or your mother? Me? I had sex with your mother, and you still have that attitude towards me? That deserves punishment. Here you go," Anon said, slapping her again, this time on the left cheek.


    After that, he returned to his position and closed the Watch of Corruption.


    "Huh...? Ouch... Ouch," Elena exclaimed as she placed both her hands on her cheeks.


    ''What is happening to me? Why do I feel this pain on my cheeks?'' Elena wondered as she began to rub her cheeks.


    Elena''s sudden, strange reaction piqued Anon''s curiosity.


    ''If what I''m thinking is right... it won''t take me long to corrupt her,'' Anon thought as he opened the Watch of Corruption again.


    Tick-Tock


    As the clock started ticking once more, Elena returned to her statue-like state.


    "Hmm...? Let''s see if this works or not," Anon said as he walked behind Elena, slowly lifted her skirt, and noticed that she was wearing pink panties with a rabbit face on the back.


    "Pink... My favorite," Anon commented as he slapped her ass tightly.


    Slap


    After the slap, Anon sat down, pulled her panties aside, and buried his face in her fat white ass. He began motorboating her ass in a perverted manner as he Sniffed her asshole.


    Bhurrrrrr


    "What a nice piece of ass you have. Can''t get enough of this¡ª"


    Before Anon could say anything else, a notification popped up in front of him.


    [Warning: The clock''s ticking time is about to end in 10 seconds. Once the ticking time ends, the clock will close itself, and everyone under its effects will be released.


    If the host doesn''t close the clock manually before the time runs out, the Watch of Corruption will lose its effects on the particular target.]


    "What the fuck?" Anon exclaimed as he pulled his face out of Elena''s ass and looked at the notification in surprise.


    Anon quickly fixed Elena''s panties and rushed back to his position. He closed the Watch and looked at Elena with a smile.


    "OUCHHH.... Anhhhh~ What is happening... Anhhh~ No.... Something in the back... Anhhh~" Elena cried out at first, but then she began moaning as she fell to the floor.


    "Are you all right, Luv?" Anon asked, moving closer to Elena.


    "Stop... Don''t come near me. Y-You''re a human," Elena said as she stood up and left the room without saying anything else.


    Once Elena left the room, Anon let out a sigh of relief. "Phew... Safe."


    "What the heck is wrong with this thing? This warning was never in its description? Why is it¡ª"


    Before Anon could say more, another message appeared in front of him.


    [Name: Pocket Watch Of Corruption]


    [Origin: Fang Juker.]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Description: This watch is made by the perverted dwarf named ''Fang Juker,'' who would do anything to seduce elven females.


    This watch is made out of pure travertine material and can''t be broken that easily. The gem on its top has an unknown origin, but it has a shocking effect when used with this match.


    As soon as the watch''s cover is opened, it starts ticking, and a very enchanting sound is generated from the watch. This sound directly affects the minds of elven people, making them go into deep thinking, where their minds become vulnerable to mental attacks and can be easily manipulated.


    Once you close the watch, it will cease to work on your opponent. Needs a magic stone to work.]


    "This? Isn''t this the description of the Pocket Watch of Corruption? Why are you showing it to me again?" Anon asked the system.


    [Host is requested to click on the description and read it fully before taking any action next time.]


    "What? Wasn''t that all there was to read?" Anon asked, surprised by this revelation. He immediately clicked on the description, and another page appeared below.


    [....


    Warning:


    This clock also has some minor drawbacks. It works on your opponent only if there isn''t too much noise around you and your opponent, and your opponent can only be hypnotized once they listen to the ticking sound clearly.


    The second drawback is that you can''t keep your opponent hypnotized for too long. The watch only works on your opponent''s mind for about 42 seconds, and if anyone tries to use it for more than 42 seconds, the watch will close, and the opponent you hypnotized will be released from the hypnosis and become immune to the watch.


    42 seconds is the most appropriate time for an Elf to space out and return to their senses without suspecting anything. If this time exceeds 42 seconds, the Elf will forcefully come back to their senses.


    If your opponent uses a high-level mind-clearing skill in the future, they will immediately remember everything that happened during the 42 seconds.]


    "How could I forget this? Every powerful thing has its drawbacks... Damn. I''ll read these things carefully from now on. Even with all these limitations and drawbacks, this thing is cool," Anon said, looking at the Watch of Corruption with a serious expression.


    *Knock-knock-Knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on his door.


    Anon went to the door and opened it. Suddenly he noticed that Faith is standing in front of his room.


    "What''s up ?" Anon asked.


    "I want to have a talk with you." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, you will have to get naked for any conversation with me." Anon spoke.


    "I am ready."


    "Come in then."

 Chapter 497 Chapter-497

    Faith entered inside the room and looked towards Anon with a very cute expression. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "I want the things to go back, to how they were before today." Faith spoke as she removed her top slowly with a seductive expression.


    ''Hmm...? What is this bitch planning to do ?''


    "I want you to love me like you did before and in exchange... You can make me do any kind of kinky stuff you want." Faith spoke as she removed her pants as well and revealed her white underwear with a hole in it... That Anon made inside the carriage.


    "What do you really want, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Faith immediately grabbed Anon''s legs and started begging like a helpless bitch... "Please... Master, Please. Can''t you let my daughter go ? I will take her place and do anything you want in her place. I literally mean anything...


    You can make me your slave with a real collar around my neck. Just spare her, Please.


    If you want, I can arrange any other girl for you in this kingdom, you just point at her and she will be yours at that very second but please spare Elena."


    ''Wow... She is really desperate to save her from me huh...? So desperate, that she is willing to trade any other girl from the very kingdom that she was ready to die for two days ago.... That''s intresting.


    Let''s see... To where I can push this. Hehehe...'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "So, you are willing to do anything for her huh...?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes... You just name it. Anything that''s possible under my authority... I will do it." Faith spoke as a light of hope appeared in her eyes, but what she didn''t knew was that Anon had far darker plans in his evil mind.


    "Haa... It''s been a while since, I have done this. Faith... Darling, Let''s play a game. A naughty one." Anon spoke as he smiled Evilly.


    "H-Huh...? A game ?" Faith asked as she didn''t understood, what Anon was trying to say.


    "Yes, A game. Rules are very simple for this game and if you win, as a price... I will leave your daughter. Hell, I will leave this kingdom and never come back.... Do you want to play ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What if i loose ?" Faith asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Smart Question... That''s why they call you the chief commander, Huh...? Well, if you loose... Your daughter will become my cum-dump and you will help me in completing my goals." Anon spoke.


    "What is a cum-dump ? Is it different from a Cum-bucket and What is your Goal ?" Faith asked with a straight face.


    "Well... Cum-dumps are treated worse than cum-buckets and My goal is to get Jessica on that throne in 3 days of time." Anon replied.


    "That''s impossible... You can''t change the Queen in 3 days. The public will rage out. You will disturb the balance too much by doing this." Faith spoke with a very Shocked and denying expression.


    "You don''t have to think about that... Do you want to play the game or not ? Because if you don''t do it then I have other ways as well...


    I will just manipulate your memories and make your forget everything about your daughter or just wipe out your memories and make you my mindless pet, who will help me rape her own daughter.


    So, Choose... and Fast, my dick is getting out of control. It needs a new pussy to destroy... you see. The one that''s next door will work." Anon spoke as he sat down on the bed.


    Faith was shocked after hearing this... She never imagined that something like this would ever happen in her life.


    ''W-What is wrong with this guy ? Is he really a human ? The words he just said aren''t something a human would say... He is degraded to his soul. I can''t tell, if he lying at this point or speaking the truth about manipulating my memories.


    What should I do ?'' Faith thought with a Shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Okay, Times Over-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence... Faith immediately interrupted him.


    "I-I accept... I will play." Faith shouted.


    "Good. Now, let''s get down to the main rules of the game." Anon spoke as he stood up from his position and started walking towards Faith.


    He sat down near her and slightly placed his hand under her chin.


    "You and me are going to the World Trade Conference, this evening. All you have to do is... Wear this thing." Anon spoke as he summoned the Nipples - Clit Clamper device from his inventory.


    "W-What is that ?" Faith asked with a Confused expression.


    "This is something you wear underneath your clothes.... So, no one will have to see this. Now, get this bra and panty off... So that I can put in on your body." Anon spoke as he smiled towards her with a perverted smile.


    Faith slowly stood up and started removing her Bra.


    "Get it off, until I count to three... Or you are out of the game. 3....2" Anon spoke as he noticed that she was delaying the process purposely.


    Faith immediately removed both of the item, before Anon could''ve said 1.


    Her boobs jiggled as they got released from the bra and her clit also came out of her panties.


    "Good Girl. Now... Let''s get this over with." Anon spoke as he placed one of the ring over Faith''s right nipple and as soon as the ring detected her nipple... It immediately grappled on it tightly.


    "Anhhh~" Faith moaned like a bitch, as soon as she felt her nipples being clamped by the ring.


    "Now... Other one." Anon spoke as he puts another ring over the other nipple and it behaves the exact same way. It also grapples over her nipple.


    "Anhhh~" Faith moaned again.


    "Now comes the main stuff..." Anon spoke as he sat down and placed the last ring over Faith''s clit and the ring immediately started to decrease it''s size as it grappled around it.


    "ANHHHHHHH~" Faith immediately came as she moaned loudly like a fucking cow and released a fountain from her pussy.

 Chapter 498 Chapter-498

    Elena is lying on her bed and she is hugging a stuffed bear.


    "What is happening with me, Mr. Whiskers ? Why did I behave like that in front of that human ? And I also felt something in my special place as well." Elena spoke as she talked to the stuffed bear.


    "Anhhhhh~"


    Suddenly a Sound resounded inside her ears, a woman''s moaning sound.


    "Hmm...? What was that noise ?" Elena asked as she looked around her room with a suspicious expression but after hearing no voice she went back to hugging the stuffed bear.


    "Anhhhh~"


    Suddenly, Another moaning sound came.


    "Okay... This can''t be my illusion... There is sounds coming from somewhere." Elena spoke as she sat up and tried to hear Where the sound was coming from but as soon as she started listening with full focus, no voice came.


    Elena thought it was her mind playing tricks on her, she laid back and as she was about to hug the stuffed bear again, a very loud moaning sound came from the adjacent room.


    "ANHHHHHH~"


    "Okay that''s it. I heard it loud and clear this time. Wait, it''s coming from the human''s room... That mother fucker. What is he doing now ?" Faith spoke as she stood up from her bed and started walking towards Anon''s room with a furious expression on her face.


    Anon''s room...


    "Anhhh~... No, This thing is doing something to me... Master." Faith said as she closed her eyes and moaned like a bitch.


    As Anon looked closely, he noticed that the rings of the Clamper are moving slowly around her nipples and clit.


    They are absorbing mana from her body just to convert it into a very strong aphrodisiac and release it back into her body, so that she can get even more aroused and cum faster. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm... So that''s how this thing works huh...?'' Anon thought as he looked at Faith rubbing her pussy non-stop to cum once more.


    "Don''t let her cum just keep her aroused." Anon ordered.


    Suddenly the rings of the Clamper stopped rotating and started clamping around her nipples even harder.


    "Anhhh~ C-Cummming~" Faith spoke as she rotated her head towards the ceiling and started rubbing her pussy even more.


    Suddenly the rings stopped clamping her nipples and clitoris. Instead, they started rotating in the opposite direction that stopped Faith from Cumming.


    "N-No... Please don''t do that. I want to cum... Please let me cum." Faith begged as she rubbed her clit even more to cum but something was stopping her from Cumming.


    "Nice, Now... Faith. The one and only-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, a knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-knock-Knock*


    "Open the door, Human." Elena''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Oh shit... It''s Elena." Faith spoke as she immediately started wearing her clothes over the Clamper.


    "Hmm... I can''t think, What will happen if she sees you here in my room without your clothes ? Shall we check ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... Please don''t open the door. J-Just let me wear my clothes..." Faith said as she wore her clothes in a hurry and hided her underwear in her Pockets.


    She then moved towards the door and opened it.


    "Yes, Elena ? What do you want ?" Faith asked as she looked at Elena.


    "Mom...? W-Why are you in the Human''s room ?" Elena asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well... I had something that i wanted to talk out with Mr. Anon. There is nothing to worry, you just go back to your room." Faith spoke as she looked at Elena with a serious expression.


    Although her hairs are a mess and her shirt''s buttons are not closed in order as well, but Elena ignored everything and directly looked at Faith''s right pocket.


    She had half of her panties sticking out of her pocket.


    "Mom, What is that ?" Elena asked with a suspicious expression as she pointed towards the sticking out panty.


    "Huh...? What ?... Oh, This is nothing. It''s one of my Spare panties. Now, you go back to your room or I will get angry again." Faith spoke as she looked at Elena with an evil smile.


    "Mom, is that guy harrassing you or blackmailing you ?" Elena asked with an angry expression.


    "I am not." Anon spoke from behind.


    "Shut the fuck up, I am talking to my mother." Elena shouted.


    "Well, that''s one tone... I would never like my cum-dump to talk to me in." Anon murmured as he smiled towards Elena.


    "Sweetie, he is a good human. He is not doing anything, now-" before Faith could''ve completed her sentence, she started feeling the rings clumping to her nipples and clit again.


    They started vibrating and squeezing them at the same time.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Anhhhh~" Faith moaned as she looked at Elena.


    "Mom...? Are you alright ?" Elena asked with a worried expression.


    "I-I am alright. Just a little ti- Anhhhh~ I am tire- Anhhhhh~ I am very- ANHHHHHH~" Faith started moaning loudly in front of her own daughter, as her hand reached to her pussy.


    "Mom... What are you doing ?" Elena asked with a very worried expression this time.


    "I am cumm-" Suddenly the Rings of the Clamper stopped clamping and Faith couldn''t cum, yet again. She came back to her senses but she was very irritated.


    "Mom...? Should I call a healer ?" Elena asked.


    "No, Sweetie. Mama is alright, can you just go back to your room now ?" Faith asked with a smile.


    "Okay..." Elena spoke as she left immediately.


    "Ahahahaha... Looks like you didn''t tell your daughter about sex, huh..?" Anon asked as he laughed like an evil villain and walked upto Faith.


    He closed the door and placed his hand over Faith''s ass.


    "Now, as I was saying... The one only rule of this game is... You have to keep this Clamper On for the whole night and if you did it without begging me to make you cum until the next morning, then you can have you daughter''s freedom but if you came to my room and begged me to make you cum.


    Then I will make your daughter a living pussy. She will only live to serve my dick for the rest of her life. Now, Let the game begin. Hahahahahahahaha" Anon spoke as he started laughing like a Maniac.

 Chapter 499 Chapter-499

    Anon and Faith are standing on the front gate and behind them, is standing Elena, with a very sad expression on her face.


    "Okay, We are leaving for now, Elena. We will return late at night, so you have to eat the dinnar alone. Me and Mr. Anon will eat at the Conference.


    Get to the bed on time and read some books before sleeping. Bye..." Faith spoke as she exited the mansion without even hugging Elena that she did everytime before leaving the house.


    "Bye, Luv." Anon spoke as he slightly bowed in front of Elena with a very evil smile on his face.


    Elena didn''t speak anything, Shejust turned around and started walking back to her room, she was very upset in her mother, that she couldn''t think straight now.


    ''Why would she do that ? Why wouldn''t she give me a hug before leaving ? There is something wrong with her. Whenever she is standing next to that human, there is always this air of tightness around her.


    He is definitely doing something to her... But a Human can''t be stronger than my mother. She is the chief commander of the Elven Kingdom for the last 350 years... How can a human that small, Defeat her ?


    There has to be something else. I have to find out everything about this human.'' Elena thought as she rushed to her room and closed her doors tightly.


    She then took out a communication crystal ball from her pocket and started supplying mana to the ball.


    "Hello, Hello... Adventurer''s Guild Of Demurrage City. If you want to be an adventurer then you have to come here physically. If you want to receive the prices of Monster parts... You have to come here physically.


    Thank you for your lovely time. What is it, I can help you with ?" A sweet sound came from the crystal balll.


    "Ah... Hi. I want to know about an adventurer. His name is Anon... He is a scholar. Can you tell me anything about him ?" Elena inquired.


    "Well, let me check for that name... Please give me one second." The receptionist spoke.


    "Yes..." Elena spoke as she got even more curious to who Anon is.


    Meanwhile inside the carriage, in which Anon and Faith are traveling together:


    Faith is sitting in front of Anon with a very angry expression on her face.


    "Is something wrong, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No... Everything is alright. Who said anything is wrong ?" Faith said as she started looking out of the window.


    Anon slowly moved his hand and placed it over Faith''s knee...


    "Huh...? What are you doing ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... The rules Stated that, I can do anything to you until tomorrow''s morning... Did you forgot ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "W-What ? N-No... I remember it clearly. You said there is only one rule, I don''t have to come to your room and beg you to make me cum until the next morning. That was the only rule." Faith spoke with a very confident expression.


    "Haaa... You are right. Good for you..." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from Faith''s knee with a disappointed expression.


    "Yeah... Now get away from my body- AANHHHHH~ these damn things are- Anhhhhh~ Fuck... I am Cumming~ Anhhhh~ I am Cumming..." Faith started rubbing her pussy from over her pants as she thought that she will cum, in the next few seconds but to her disappointment, the rings prevented her from Cumming, once again.


    "FUCKKKKK...." Faith shouted.


    "Something Wrong again, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Shut up... I don''t want to talk to you." Faith spoke as she started looking out of the window once again.


    "Well, that''s just rude. Faith... Since I can''t touch you accordingly to the rules, how about you touch me ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    Faith immediately felt goosebumps coming on her hands... She immediately looked at Anon and noticed his evil smile.


    She immediately understood, what he was trying to say.


    "No, No please... It''s against the rules..." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with a very helpless expression.


    "Well... I am feeling like beating my meat. I don''t think you would be interested in sitting near my cock and sniffing it while i masturbate, right ?" Anon asked with a smile. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I am not-" Before Faith could''ve completed her sentence, he body started moving on it''s own and she started opening her belt.


    "Oh... You are removing your pants as well huh...? I thought you just said no to my purposal ?" Anon spoke as he whipped out his cock and started masturbating in front of Faith.


    "I am not moving my body.... You are controlling it." Faith spoke with a very angry expression as she dropped down her white panties and say down near Anon''s cock.


    Faith stopped her breath, so that she won''t get a sniff of Anon''s dick because she knew, if she Sniffed his cock even slightly... She will turn into a crazy bitch, who only needs cock... Even if it costs her daughter.


    Anon started jerking off but he noticed that Faith wasn''t reacting to this at all... Instead she was sniffing his cock even more.


    ''What is happening ? What is going inside that mind of yours ? Let''s see...'' Anon spoke as he used his skill to look inside Faith''s mind.


    [Lalalalala... Wawa wa wa wa wa.... I am a very good girl... Who is sitting in a carriage with a guy jerking off in front of me and the weather is good outside- ]


    ''What the fuck is she thinking ? Fuck, i forgot she knows about my mind reading skill. That''s one smart move... Wait ! Her nose is moving too fast... if she were to be really sniffing my dick, she wouldn''t do that and that means...


    this bitch is acting as if she is sniffing it, but she isn''t.


    Well Done. Now I will play my game.'' Anon thought as evil ideas started popping inside his head.

 Chapter 500 Chapter-500

    Anon realised that Faith was just acting and she wasn''t really sniffing his cock, while he jerked it off.


    "Faith, Luv. Why don''t you open up your nostrils and give my dick a very deep sniff ?" Anon asked with a big evil smile.


    "N-No... Don''t do it... FUCKKK *Sniiiiiiiiifffff*" Faith shouted and tried to stop herself from sniffing Anon''s cock but her body had to listen what Anon ordered and it did.


    Faith''s nostrils got opened without her permission and she took a very deep sniff.


    Anon''s manly smell entered inside Faith''s nose and her pussy started getting wet... The rings started vibrating and clamping on Faith''s nipples as it detected the high sexual arousal in her body.


    "N-No... I don''t want to smell it... *Sniff-Sniff*" Faith said as she closed her eyes and started licking Anon''s balls slowly.


    "Hmm...? Are you kicking my balls, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he touched Faith''s nostrils with his Dick''s tip and continued to masturbate.


    "*Sniff-Sniff*... Anhhhh~ Yesh~ Annnhhh~ i am about to cum from this smell~ ANHHHHHH~ C-CUMMMING~" Faith shouted as she Sniffed Anon''s dick constantly and inserted her middle finger up her pussy.


    But as always, when she was about to cum... The rings started rotating in the opposite direction and stopped her from Cumming.


    "N-No... I want to cum. Please remove this... Please, I want to cum. I will do anything, just remove this from my body." Faith spoke as she showed her pussy to Anon.


    "Hmm... Your clit has swollen huh...? Anon spoke as he looked at her red clit.


    "Please, Remove this... I beg you. Y-Ypu can use my asshole too... Just let me cum please." Faith begged as she started grabbing Anon''s legs and started crying.


    "That''s no fun. You can''t get defeated, that easily. I will take your daughter, if you lost this bet... Do you remember ?" Anon asked with an evil smile he continued to slap his cock over Faith''s nose.


    "I-I... remember." Faith spoke as something came to her mind and she backed off from Anon''s dick. Faith wore her pants back and sat down in Front of Anon with a very sad expression on her face.


    *Screeeeeeeeeeeeech*


    Suddenly the carriage stopped in front of a ver big hall. That had some words engraved on it''s top, ''Elsie Hall Of World Meetings.''


    "Well, i think that''s enough jerking off for a ride. Let''s go Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Faith spoke as she opened the door.


    ''My panties are wet from all this pre-cum... I am aroused like a fucking bitch for the past 2 hours and I can''t think anything other than getting fucked by that dick, right now.


    I just want to take his cock, stuff it inside my pussy and cum endlessly with zero stops until I am unconscious like that night, but I can''t... I have to control myself.


    If i begged him to make me cum or fuck me. I will loose the bet and I will loose Elena with it. I won''t let my precious daughter become this Demon''s cum-dump.'' Faith thought as she walked out of the carriage.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly she felt a very tight slap on her butt.


    "Anhhh~ No." Faith moaned a little bit, but she immediately covered her face to save herself from being embarassed in a public place like this.


    "What a nice ass... Always a pleasure to slap this meat." Anon spoke as he gave her another Slap from behind.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh-" Faith moaned again but immediately covered her mouth once more to stop her voice from getting out.


    She finally stepped down from the carriage and started walking towards the main gate of the Conference Hall, with an itchy ass that Anon just slapped twice.


    After her Anon stepped out of the carriage, he was using the mask of nature to hide his identity as Lesley.


    Both of them walked inside the conference hall and entered inside the main room of the hall, where all the major meetings were held.


    As soon as both of them entered inside the room, they saw many men and women from different races sitting on the chairs around a very large and round, wooden table.


    "Hello, Mrs. Faith." A dwarf lady with purple hairs stood up from her seat and greeted Faith.


    "Hi, How are you ?" Faith asked in return with a straight face, but inside her clothes three rings were constantly forcing her to cum, but weren''t allowing her to cum at the same time. Cumming was like life and death to Faith, right now.


    "Hello, Mrs. Faith... I see that you bring guests with you today. May I ask who is he ?" One of the beastman asked with a smile.


    "Umm... He is my assistant in this meeting." Faith replied. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, an assistant... I didn''t knew Elfs needed assistants at all. HAHAHAHHAHAHAH....." A lamia girl spoke as she laughed loudly.


    ''Hmm... She is one of Sephie''s


    "Now, please sit down on your places. We are going to start today''s topic of discussion." A woman said as she stood up from her place but something was different about her, she was half human above and Half Horse down the waist.


    ''Oh... A centaur. These guy do exist in this world huh...? Everytime, I see a new and amazing thing, only one thought comes to my mind. I haven''t seen much of this world.


    Well, i will try to corrupt some centaur pussies as well in the future and then i will fuck them in front of their husband. Hahahah... I will ride a milfy centaur in front of her husband... How good would that be.


    I read that they have an unbreakable bond with their partner and very deep pussies. If I am right she also has 6 breasts. I have decided, I will break a centaur milf and make her my own centaur cum-dump.


    Her husband will be helpess in front of me and I will fuck his wife.... no, I will rape his wife in front of him.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face and even more evil ideas popped inside his brain.


    "Wait... The representative of the human kingdom are late again." One of the Elf trader spoke.


    "Hmm...? They are late today, as well ?" The centaur lady asked.


    "We are here..." Suddenly two voices speaking in a unison came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and he was left shocked with what he saw next.

 Chapter 501 Chapter-501

    As soon as Anon turned around to look at the source of these voices, he was left shocked to see the human kingdom''s representatives.


    Two ladies, both of them had red crimson eyes and stunning figure. One of them was holding some papers and she was ''Valeria Ravencroft: The Sin Of Manipulation.''


    The other one on the side was holding a very big broad sword on her back and two small yet sharp daggers on her waist. She was ''Ravenna Bloodreign: The Sin Of Anger.''


    ''Hohoho... Would you look at that. How did I not get this before ? It was them all along. They must''ve created those companies and made my name famous among the other kingdoms as a trader.'' Anon thought as a ide smile appeared on his face.


    "You are late again." The centaur woman spoke.


    "I know and we are sorry for that. You see, there are three big companies that we are handling right now. It''s just too much work for us. I hope you understand that as a trader." Valeria spoke as she looked at the centaur woman and bowed down to her slightly.


    "Well, it''s okay. Just take a seat-" Before the centaur woman could''ve completed her sentence, a human from other side of the table stood up and interrupted her.


    "No, it''s not okay. First of all, how can they represent the Human kingdom, if they are fucking vampires and they are running a company, that uses Ogre monsters to gather wood from a very deadly forest.


    They shouldn''t be allowed to sit here in this room. This is a meeting of good traders, they should be banned from here-" Before he could''ve said anything else, he found two daggers pointed at his neck.


    He turned around and saw two glowing crimson eyes behind him, brimming with the thirst to kill.


    "Say another word and your daughter will not see a father for the rest of her life... Your wife will sell herself on the streets everyday and your five kids will be marked as slaves soon because she wouldn''t be able pay taxes for them to live in the kingdom." Ravenna spoke as she slowly poked his neck with her daggers.


    ''Wow... That''s one damn good threat. Should remember that one for the next time. I knew that she was the sin of Anger but this is fucking wonderful.'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked at Ravenna.


    "Woah... They are representing the same kingdom and they are still trying to kill each other. I think that''s why they call the Human kingdom a very dangerous kingdom huh...?" An elf spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "Yeah, they are like Mindless savages now. Look at them." His friend added. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please sit down, Sir Alzar. They are representing your kingdom, remember that and you too, Madam Ravenna... How many times have I told you to keep your weapons inside their sheaths during this meeting" The centaur woman shouted.


    "Rave, Come back. Don''t point your weapons at that guy." Valeria ordered.


    "Yes, Sister Val." Ravenna spoke as she withdrew her daggers and started walking towards Valeria.


    "Fuu... Safe." Alzar murmured in a very low tone as he sat down on his seat.


    "Not for long." Valeria murmured.


    "Now, let''s just start this meeting. No more weapons, we will only use our tongue." The centaur woman spoke as she started something on the board.


    "Today is the last day of this meeting and today we are going to renew the contracts of this trade.


    Since some of the companies are new this year, Like from the human kingdom we have three new companies and from the Elven Kingdom, we have 20 new companies this year, So... I am going to repeat the rules of this meeting again for the new comers.


    Now, you have a stash of paper in fron of you. They are the contracts from other companies or consumers, these contracts states that they need products from your company, whatever you are making right now.


    There is a price of buy written on the right side. If you find it reasonable, you should sign it otherwise... There are two boxes on the left and right side of your chair.


    One says, negotiations and other says, Rejected. If you wan to negotiate with the other party throw it inside the negotiation box and if you don''t like the offer even one bit then throw it in the rejected box.


    These are the rules, you can start reading now and at the end, I will announce some special contracts, that are made for over 1000 jades. Thank you." The centaur woman spoke spoke as she sat down on a chair.


    ''Wow... I thought this is going to be fun, but this is hella boring.'' Anon thought as he sat down on one of the chair and started looking outside.


    Anon started getting bored, so he started looking at Ravenna who was sitting free on the other end of the table, near the window.


    ''Okay, Ravenna is the strong one and Valeria is the Manipulative one. Valeria is in charge of documents and Ravenna is in-charge of eliminating someone, who stands in their way.


    That''s one good combo.'' Anon thought as he stared at Ravenna with a weird smile.


    Suddenly, Ravenna turned her face towards Anon and noticed that he was continuously looking at her without even flickering his eye-lids.


    Ravenna smiled towards Anon and winked at him.


    ''Hmm...? Why is she winking at me ? Did she forgot that she has a master to serve ?'' Anon thought as he continued to look at her.


    "Well, I have to go to the bathroom." Ravenna spoke as she stood up from her chair and winked at Anon again, giving him the signal to follow her.


    ''Let''s see to what point she can take this. If she tried to cheat on me, I will kill her instantly. I don''t like cheating women, not even one bit.'' Anon thought as he stood up from his chair and started walking behind her.

 Chapter 502 Chapter-502

    Anon and Ravenna exited the meeting room together and entered the restroom.


    First, Ravenna entered the restroom, and Anon followed behind her.


    But as soon as Anon entered the restroom, he noticed a sharp broadsword being pointed at his face.


    Anon looked up and noticed that at the end of this broadsword was Ravenna.


    "Why are you pointing this sword at me? I thought you liked me when you winked at me?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What? Like you? Kid, you are like the last person... I would ever like in this world. You don''t even have a weapon on your body, and you expect Ravenna Bloodreign to like you? That''s funny," Ravenna spoke with a very serious expression.


    "So, why did you call me here?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I didn''t want to make a scene back in the meeting room. That''s why I called you here to explain something very clearly.


    I serve only one master, and his name is Anon. He is the only guy I would sleep with because he has sexy muscles- What am I talking about?


    Yes, so as I was saying, don''t look at me or my breasts like a creep in the meeting room, or I will kill you next time. Now go," Ravenna spoke with a very serious expression.


    Suddenly a smile appeared on Anon''s face, and he started looking at Ravenna with a happy face.


    "What? You think I am kidding? Kid, I am really going to kill you if you don''t go back to the meeting room right now," Ravenna spoke.


    "Your sword is too fragile for that," Anon spoke as he provoked Ravenna''s ire.


    "Look, kid, don''t make me angry because once I get angry... I become somewhat mindless and uncontrollable. So, you better go now, and this is your last warning... I will now close my eyes and swing my sword at you, and if it kills you, then don''t blame me," Ravenna spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "What if I killed you as soon as you close your eyes?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Come on, are you kidding me? You would kill me? No. You can''t do that. I am not sensing any trace of mana coming out of your body, and seriously, look at your body... I don''t think you can even run 2 km without breathing your lungs out." Before Ravenna could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her sword.


    "Hmm...? What are you-"


    "Your sword is fragile," Anon spoke as he tightened his grip around her sword and broke it with just one hand.


    Tang


    "The What? How did you do that?" Ravenna asked with a very shocked expression.


    "It doesn''t matter. You aren''t strong enough to kill me," Anon replied as he looked at Ravenna with a smile.


    "Oh, you are... on, kid," Ravenna spoke as she immediately threw away the broken sword and took out her dagger pair.


    Ravenna suddenly jumped from her spot, pointing her daggers directly at Anon''s neck.


    "Die."


    As soon as she entered Anon''s attacking range, he moved his hands at an incredible speed and broke both of her daggers with just his fingers.


    Tang


    Tang


    Ravenna immediately backed off and went down on her knees.


    "Master, Ravenna Bloodreign greets you," Ravenna spoke as she immediately identified Anon''s personality.


    "What gave me away?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Your aura was the same as back then... when you stopped my attack. I have only experienced an aura like that once in my life, and that was back in the room where we first met," Ravenna spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Good... Now, let''s go back to the room," Anon spoke as he removed his mask of nature and revealed his real face.


    "Yes, master," Ravenna spoke as she stood up and started walking behind Anon.


    Meanwhile, Anon changed his clothes to look entirely different from how he was looking as Lesley.


    He wore an entirely black coat made of bear fur and boots made of demon alligator''s hide.


    Click


    The gates of the meeting room opened, and two individuals entered the room.


    "Excuse me? Who are you?" the centaur woman asked with a confused expression.


    "M-Master...?" Valeria spoke with a very shocked expression as she immediately stood up from her chair and kneeled down to Anon.


    "He is our master, Mr. Anon Agreil," Ravenna spoke as she looked at the centaur woman with a very big smile.


    "Oh... Y-You mean, Mr. Anon, the company owner?" she asked as she stood up.


    "Wow... He looks hot."


    "Yeah... He really does." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two dwarf women whispered as they looked at Anon with a smile.


    "So, I guess... You need my signature on some papers, huh? Well, I am here," Anon spoke as he looked at Valeria.


    "Y-Yes, master. Please sit here. I will immediately prepare the papers that you have to sign," Valeria spoke as she stood up and started looking through the papers at an incredible speed.


    "So, I hear you are bullying my girls, huh...?" Anon asked as he looked at Alzar with a very serious expression.


    "I-I was just telling them... T-That they were late," Mr. Alzar spoke in a stammering voice as he looked at Anon with a very scared look.


    "Listen here, Cunt. You are about to get homeless in 2 days, your wife will be my whore, and your children will be my slaves. So, run... Time is ticking," Anon spoke as he clearly threatened Alzar in front of the whole meeting.


    "Umm... Can we please keep this a tension-free meeting?" the centaur woman spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Oh, this is tension-free... Don''t worry, I just gave him the final warning of his life. Other than that, everything is alright. You please continue," Anon spoke.


    "O-Okay," the centaur woman replied.


    "Master, you nailed it. That line was too good," Ravenna spoke.


    "It was your line," Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, but it sounded really good when it came out of your mouth."


    "I-I am going. I don''t want to sign any contract. Bye..." Alzar spoke as he ran out of the room like a filthy mouse.

 Chapter 503 Chapter-503

    "Master, these are the papers that you need to sign." Valeria spoke as he handed out a large bulk of papers to Anon.


    "Oh, This is.... A Huge stack huh..?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "These are only from one company, master. I am still sorting the contracts from other two countries." Valeria spoke.


    "The fucking what now ?" Anon asked with even more shocked expression.


    "Yeah, I think this is boring too. I say we reject every contract and keep doing work with whom we are doing right now." Ravenna spoke from the other side.


    "No, if we do that... We won''t be able to spread our company''s name throughout the world." Valeria argued immediately.


    Anon on the other side was getting very bored as he was signing the papers.


    ''Isn''t there a spell to sign all of these contracts automatically ?'' Anon wondered as he continued to sign the contracts.


    "Hey, Handsome. Do you have a girlfriend ?" A dwarf lady asked Anon, with a flirty smile. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was around 5 feet, Big boobs, pink hairs, make up on her face and a huge ass.


    "Oh, Hello Luv."


    "Anhhh~ Fuck." Suddenly a sound came from the other side of the table.


    Everyone immediately turned their attention towards the place and noticed that Faith was the one, who was making these kinds of noises.


    Her face was red, she was sweating hard and she was breathing very heavily. It looked as if she just came from a run around the kingdom.


    ''Ohhh, Would you look at that ? Looks like my rings are making her nipples and clit go crazy huh...?'' Anon thought as he looked at Faith and smiled like a pervert.


    "The fuck is wrong with that chick, master ?" Ravenna asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. You won''t understand it right now." Anon replied as he continued to observe Faith.


    "Anhhh~ No... Please let me... Fuckkkk~" Faith moaned as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Are you alright, Mrs. Faith ? Should I call a healer or something ?" The centaur woman asked with a worried expression.


    "N-No... Anhhh~ I-I Don''t- Anhhhhhhhh~ need a healer. I-I just need... To go- Anhhh~ to the washroom." Faith spoke as she stood up from her chair and revealed her wet pants.


    "What is wrong with her ?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Hey look at that.... Her pants are wet. I think she was masturbating in the meeting."


    "Are you nuts, dude ? She is our chief commander, Don''t you dare say something like that again."


    Everyone started talking about Faith as they observed her weird way of walking.


    "I will be coming back from the washroom, you guys use this thing. I have imprinted my signs on this stamp. It should so the trick." Anon spoke as he gave the stamp to Valeria.


    "Master, these contract papers are mana sensetive, if you don''t sign them using your own mana pattern, they won''t get signed." Valeria spoke as she looked at Anon with a straight face.


    "Yeah, I know that. That''s why I made this stamp, it can sign these papers because I have imprinted my mana patter inside it." Anon replied as he looked at Valeria with a smile and left the room immediately.


    "But-" Valeria tried to stop him, but she couldn''t.


    "Hmm... Master was right. Look at this thing... It really works on these contacts." Ravenna spoke as she stamped the contracts without even looking at them.


    "H-Hey, Don''t do that... I haven''t even read those contracts, yet." Valeria shouted as she snatched the stamp from Ravenna''s hand.


    Meanwhile, Anon was following Faith to the bathroom.


    "Hello, Luv. Are you alright ?" Anon asked with an evil smile on his face.


    "D-Don''t you... Talk to me." Faith spoke as she took the support of the wall and continued to walk forward.


    "Well, if you say so." Anon spoke as he suddenly slapped her ass.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhh~ Noooo.... Please, I beg you. Don''t do that to me." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with tears in her eyes.


    "Yeah, as if i am going to stop after that face." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass once again and it bounced back.


    "Anhhhhh~ Please... Master. Don''t do that... It hurts." Faith spoke as she entered inside the washroom.


    She walked inside one of the stalls and tried to close the door but before she could''ve closed the door, Anon grabbed it and stopped it from closing.


    "H-Huh...? What are you doing ? I-I have to pee... Please go away." Faith spoke as she looked at Anon with a helpless expression.


    "Oh you aren''t going to pee alone, are you ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No... Please don''t do that. Please, I beg you." Faith spoke as she tried to close the door forcefully.


    "Really ? You are using force against me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Please... Leave me alone. I beg you..." Faith cried out.


    "You know, what''s your problem ? You beg too much. Now, open this door by your hands and invite me inside by sliding down your panties and showing me your pussy." Anon Commanded.


    "N-No, I don''t want to... Please." Faith spoke as her body moved on it''s own and she opened the gate for Anon on her own.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he entered inside the stall and closed the door.


    Faith then started to open her pants with the same sad expression on her face.


    "How do you like this torture ? Do you remember, how you tortured one of my Ogres back in that dark room ?" Anon asked with a smile as he closed his distance to her pussy and licked her clit slightly.


    Faith''s body immediately started vibrating and she tried to cum with all of her remaining strength but because of the rings, she failed.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO...." Faith shouted.


    Anon on the other side, continued to lick her pussy and punch her nipples without any stops.


    "Hmm... This is good. I guess, it''s ready to recieve my cock." Anon spoke as he whipped out his cock and showed it to Faith.


    As soon as faith saw Anon''s dick, she immediately fall down to her knees and bowed down before Anon on both of her knees.


    "Master, Anon... I-I beg you to make me cum and release me from this pain." Faith begged as she prostated herself in front of Anon.


    "Hmm...? Do you accept everything that will happen to your daughter, once you loose this bet ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I accept." Faith replied.


    "Well, you have to repeat it. You have to repeat everything that will happen with your daughter, once you loose this bet." Anon ordered.


    "B-But..."


    "I am putting my dick back into my pants." Anon spoke.


    "I-I am doing it... Please don''t put your dick back." Faith replied.


    "Good, start now." Anon spoke.


    "O-Once, I lose this bet... I will give master Anon my daughter as the price and he can do a-anything with her. He can make her a cum-dump or a breeding cow if he wants to and in exchange, I will take his dick into my pussy and cum like crazy." faith spoke as she became even more shy with every word she uttered out of her filthy mouth.


    "Good... Now, get me ready to fuck that shitty pussy of yours and if I liked it, I might just remove these shackles from your body." Anon spoke.


    Faith gathered the last of her shame and stood up from the floor. She removed all of her clothes and bent down in front of Anon just like a bitchy cheap whore.


    "M-Master... Please fuck my pussy." Faith spoke in a very shy tone as she started wiggling her ass slowly.


    "Nope, not good enough. Try anything else." Anon replied.


    "M-Master, Please fuck this shitty pussy of mine and fuck the crap out of my m-mind. Please make me cum over and over until this cum-bucket of yours go unconscious.


    Please master, look at my asshole and pussy lips. You can use any of them because you are my owner. Please master, use me." Faith spoke as she started twerking in front of Anon with a very desperate expression on her face.


    "Hmm... I am thinking about it." Anon spoke as he touched Faith''s pussy and started slapping it like a cheap whore''s pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "ANHH~ ANHHH~ ANHHH~ ANHHHH~ Y-Yes... Master. Punish me more master, my pussy needs more punishment." Faith spoke as she started rubbing her pussy over Anon''s fingers and tried to cum.


    "Well... Looks like someone is about get a dick in their pussy." Anon spoke as he whipped out his cock once again and started rubbing it over Faith''s pussy lips and asshole at the same time.


    "Y-Yesh... Fuck me. Please insert it inside master, don''t tease your cum-bucket any-" before she could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed her panties from the ground and stuffed it inside her own mouth.


    *Mnhhhhh~*


    "Now... Let do this.". Anon spoke as he rammed his dick directly into her pussy and Knocked on her womb.

 Chapter 504 Chapter-504

    Inside the washroom...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhhh~" Faith moaned loudly as she felt Anon''s cock pounding her pussy brutally.


    "Do you like that, Bitch ? Huh...? Do you like that ?" Anon asked as he Slapped Faith''s ass non-stop.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ Y-Yes... M-Master." Faith replied as she enjoyed Anon''s cock.


    "Say it loudly bitch." Anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick by 2 inch and slapped her tits with full force.


    Her boobs jiggled like crazy and turned red just after one slap.


    "You are my cum-bucket... No, you are my fucking Cum-dump now and you will open your pants for only one guy and that would be me. Do you understand, you fucking Cum-dump ?" Anon asked as he tightly Grabbed Faith''s chin and held her face against the wall.


    "Y-Ye...s, M-Mafser." Faith spoke in a gibberish voice as she felt Anon''s dick, digging further into her pussy.


    As Anon continued to bang Faith, he held her body tightly and used her like a pocket pussy.


    ''Anhhhh~ My body feels like pussy, right now. I can''t express this feeling but I am getting overwhelmed with my sexual desires and master is pumping more of these desires into me with every thrust.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "M-Master... Please remove these rings from my body... I-I can''t take this anymore. If I don''t cum right now. I will die from these sexual desires.


    Please master show me someg-"


    *Slap* S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut the fuck up... You are a fucking Cum-dump and cum-dumps don''t have Mouths." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the face and covered Faith''s mouth.


    {Body Modification}


    ''Remove her mouth and replace it with normal skin.'' Anon ordered and as soon as he removed his hand from Faith''s mouth, her mouth was gone.


    "Mnnhhh~ Mnhhh~" Faith tried to move away as soon as she noticed that Anon has made her face disappear but as soon as she tried to move away, Anon grabbed her from the neck and held her against the wall once more.


    "You were an Elf but now that you have accepted me as your master, you have been reborn into a thing that tends to my sexual desires, so keep your mouth shut and get fucked. Don''t run away from me. You are my cum-dump, bitch and if you still tried to run away from me, I will make you paralyzed down from the knees.


    Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he looked at Faith with an evil smile.


    Faith immediately nodded in ''Yes'' because she didn''t wanted to be paralyzed.


    "Good... Now, I am going to cum and as soon as I cum... I will remove these rings from your body and you will be free to cum." Anon spoke as he started pumping his dick faster.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Mnnh~ Mnhh~ Mnhh~"


    "Ohhh... Take my cum with your Commander pussy, bitch." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Clamper from the middle and pulled it back.


    As soon as the Clamper came off, Faith''s nipples and Clit became free. Anon didn''t wait even one seconds after that, he came straight inside her womb and released his white jeez inside her baby room.


    As soon as Faith felt the cum flowing inside her womb, she couldn''t control her body anymore and she came. She came so hard, that she even pissed all over the floor.


    Anon on the other side grabbed Faith''s shoulder and pushed her body downwards on his dick, he grabbed her whole body tightly as if he was using a doll to release all of his sexual desires on her.


    Faith on the other side, immediately went unconscious after the first three orgasms and her body continued to spray out fountains of cum through her pussy.


    Anon released her body after filling her up to the brim. He wore his pants back and got ready to leave.


    "Well, looks like my work is done in here. I will be going back... You should come back as well, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith''s unconscious body with a straight face.


    Faith''s body may be unconscious but her pussy was wide awake, as it was still spraying out the fountains of cum.


    "Well... I think that meant yes." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith''s pussy cumming as he talked to her.


    After that he left the washroom and went back to the meeting room.


    "Oh, You are here Mr. Anon. Good, I was about to start." The centaur woman spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    Anon went back to his seat and asked Valeria, "What is about to start, Luv ?"


    "Master, she is about to address the top 5 biggest contracts of this years trade conference now. Master to accept these trades you have to say yes and just sign on this contract.


    If you don''t like anything, you can negotiate right in the spot and believe me, you can ask for anything in negotiations." Valeria spoke as she gave Anon a contract written in golden ink.


    "Oh, really ? Does this thing gets any boring than this ?" Ravenna spoke as she rolled her eyes in irritation.


    "Yeah, same here. We need to get out of here soon or we will forget everything about fighting." Anon spoke as he looked at Ravenna with a wide smile.


    "Yes master, you are absolutely right and that''s what I have been talking about to this sister of mine but she doesn''t understand that. She is all like, ''We have to take control over the trade system of the world and other things.'' Why don''t you just chill for a bit and swing a sword now and then ?


    It will make your hands feel good." Ravenna spoke as she looked at Anon and Valeria with a straight face.


    "Haha... I like you, really." Anon spoke as he laughed and looked at Ravenna.


    "*Cough* Should I start this ?" The centaur woman asked as she looked at Anon with a very serious expression.


    "Yeah... Start it." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''What a rude human ? He doesn''t even know, how to apologize. Well, what else can I except from a human.'' The centaur woman thought in her mind.


    "Okay, let''s Start this."

 Chapter 505 Chapter-505

    "The first contract of the day will come from a very old company of the Elven Kingdom named Rosa Furniture Shop.


    This contract is proposed to a new company from the Human Kingdom named Anon Wood Supplier Limited.


    This contract holds a value of 250 Jades and is valid for one year. The terms are simple: Mr. Anon has to supply his ghost woods for the price of 40 gold per log.


    "Now, do you accept it, Mr. Anon? Or do you want to negotiate with Mrs. Rosa?" the centaur woman asked with a straight face.


    Everyone turned their eyes towards Anon and noticed that he was sleeping on the contract.


    "Umm... Mr. Anon? Are you sleeping?" the centaur woman asked as she looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    Anon has this peculiar habit. Whenever he has relations with a woman, he likes to sleep like a baby afterward. Anon is one of the many people who don''t wake up easily, but if you wake him up forcefully, the results won''t be very good.


    "Mrs. Valeria... Please wake him up," the centaur woman requested.


    Valeria immediately turned around and noticed that not only Anon but Ravenna was also asleep beside him.


    "M-Master... Please wake up. She is calling you... Master," Valeria tried to wake him up, but Anon didn''t respond. He continued to sleep like a log.


    Thud


    "Are we here to joke around today? Is this a place to sleep?" a lizard man shouted as he stood up from his seat and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Hmm...? Who the heck is... disturbing my sleep? I am going to charge up your brains... You all," Anon spoke in a sleepy tone as he stood up from the chair and summoned his Rail Gun from his inventory.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    The Rail Gun started charging, and as soon as it finished charging up, Anon closed his eyes again and started walking around in his sleep with the Rail Gun in his hands.


    "Woah... Woah... What is that?"


    "Is that a weapon?"


    "H-Hey, calm down, man."


    "Look at his eyes. He is still sleeping."


    Everyone tried to stop Anon because, first of all, they didn''t know what he was holding in his hands, they didn''t know what he was going to do with it, and they didn''t know whom he was going to attack in that state of mind.


    "Enough of this... I am going to confront this person. There are rules here, and everyone has to follow them, regardless of their race," the angry lizard man spoke as he summoned two green-colored daggers in his hand and started walking towards Anon.


    Meanwhile, Anon was still asleep and was walking around with a charged Rail Gun in his hand.


    "Oi, wake up from your sleep. I know you are just pretending to be asleep to make fun of us," the lizard man shouted as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    Anon didn''t respond in any way. He just stood in his position with his eyes closed.


    "Fine. I am going to count down to 3. If you don''t wake up, then I am going to attack you," the lizard man shouted.


    "Please wait... This isn''t necessary. You can''t attack him like that," Valeria spoke as she immediately came in front of Anon to protect him.


    "Madam, I am just going to neutralize him from that weapon... I am not going to kill him. I will make sure to keep my attacks very limited. Now, please step aside. You won''t have to worry about him," the lizard man spoke in a very respectful tone.


    "No, I am not worried about him. I am worried about you. Please don''t do something wrong. It could end up badly for you, and it''s a very humble request," Valeria spoke with a tensed expression.


    "Hahahahah..."


    "Hehehe..."


    "Haha... She roasted this guy hard."


    Everyone started laughing at the lizard man as soon as they heard Valeria''s concern.


    "Okay, that''s it. Madam, please step away from him. I will neutralize him without him even knowing," the lizard man spoke in a very angry expression.


    "Fine... Do whatever you want now. I just want everyone to know that I have already warned you about the master," Valeria spoke as she stepped away from Anon.


    "Now... Lizard Dance, First Form: Cutter Attack," the lizard man shouted very loudly as he started running towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? Attack? Okay!" Anon spoke as he pointed the Rail Gun towards the source of the shouting voice and pressed the trigger.


    Click


    ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    As soon as Anon pressed the trigger, a very big explosion took place in the main capital of the Elven Kingdom. The meeting hall had a very big hole in its roof, but the good thing was that no one died during this incident. Anon''s shot missed due to his sleep, and the shell that was launched from the Rail Gun passed by the lizard man, who was planning to attack him.


    As soon as the shell passed by his ear, he went deaf in that ear and dropped both of his daggers to the ground. His legs started vibrating at that very moment, and as he turned his head back to look at the hole that Anon''s Rail Gun made in the roof, he started rethinking his life. Blood started coming out of his ear, and he fell to the ground.


    "M-Monster..." This was the word that he whispered as he looked at Anon.


    Anon, on the other side, dropped the Rail Gun to the ground, and the floor broke immediately. He then sat down on the ground, placed his head over the Rail Gun, and fell asleep again.


    "Mhhhmmn~ Target.... Eliminated, returning to the... Base," Anon murmured in his sleep. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one sitting inside that hall had the courage to stand up from their chairs and walk to the exit gate after this incident. Everyone was afraid that they could be the next target, and they wouldn''t be as lucky as the lizard man who survived the attack.


    Except for one guy, a dwarf. He walked over to Anon and lightly touched his Rail Gun.


    "This is interesting..." The dwarf spoke as he looked at the Rail Gun and touched it with very gentle hands.


    "Shhhh- Heck, this thing is hot. How is he sleeping over this thing?" The dwarf questioned as he saw that Anon''s body was resting on the Rail Gun.

 Chapter 506 Chapter-506

    "Hmm...?" Anon slowly opened his eyes as he woke up from the ground and looked around.


    He noticed that he was still in the same place, but something was different. Sun rays were falling upon his face, which shouldn''t be the case under normal circumstances.


    Anon immediately looked up and noticed a massive hole in the meeting room''s roof.


    "Wow, What happened here?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he stood up from the ground and noticed a Rail Gun lying on the floor.


    "My Rail Gun? Why is it-" As soon as Anon looked at the Rail Gun, he sensed something was wrong. He picked it up from the ground and began counting the shots within the Rail Gun.


    "3...4...5- Heck, one shot is missing. That means... I did this," Anon spoke as he looked at the empty slot.


    "Master," Valeria''s voice resounded from behind.


    Anon turned back and saw Valeria standing with Ravenna and Mike.


    "Hey, do you guys remember anything about this?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Here you go, master. Maybe this will help you remember it," Valeria said as she handed Anon a small screen.


    As Anon held the screen, a clip started playing. It featured Anon walking around with a Rail Gun in his hands while he was still asleep.


    After watching the entire clip, Anon returned the screen to Valeria and spoke just three words, "I... am... amazing."


    "What now?" Valeria asked with a confused expression.


    "This Rail Gun''s weight is over 3 quintals, and I''m firing it while sleeping. I''m a total badass," Anon said with a wide smile.


    "Yeah, same here. Master looks really badass in this clip... Look at him swing that thing as if it has no weight," Ravenna said as she smiled and bent down to touch the Rail Gun lightly.


    "You can''t lift it, luv," Anon told her.


    "Can I try?" Ravenna asked with a smile.


    "Go ahead," Anon replied.


    "Master... I''ve already covered the reconstruction fees. We don''t have to worry about anything," Valeria said.


    "So, didn''t the Royal guards come here after hearing that big bang?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "They did, master, but Commander Faith handled them," Mike replied.


    "Oh... Commander Faith, huh...? She came back to her senses, huh," Anon said.


    "Master, the World Trade Conference is over, and all the contracts have been signed. We should all head back to the Human Kingdom," Valeria said.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh.... Darn, it''s heavy," Ravenna shouted as she tried to pick up the Rail Gun from the ground, but it fell down again.


    Thud


    "Oops... I can''t do this," Ravenna said as she walked back to her place.


    "Master, aren''t you coming with us?" Ravenna asked with a confused expression.


    "Nope, I''m staying here for three more days, and then I''ll come back," Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Well, with your permission, we''ll be leaving now, master," Valeria said as she kneeled down in front of Anon, and Ravenna followed her without hesitation.


    "Okay," Anon replied as he walked up to the Rail Gun, picked it up single-handedly, and placed it in his inventory.


    "Damn, master doesn''t even look that strong," Ravenna muttered as she watched Anon pick up the Rail Gun as if it were just a stick.


    Anon overheard her comment and responded, "I may not look strong, luv, but I am strong."


    ''H-He heard that? He has sharp hearing too,'' Ravenna thought to herself.


    "I do have sharp hearing because I can listen to the thoughts in your mind as well," Anon said with a smile.


    "Oh, I totally forgot about that," Ravenna said.


    "Well, you guys should go now and be careful when you cross the forest between the Elven Kingdom and the Human Kingdom; there seem to be assassins and robbers everywhere," Anon warned.


    "Yes, master," both of them said in unison as they stood up and started leaving the meeting hall.


    "I should return to the castle as well... Today is Sunday, it''s the day off for the Academic Exchange Event. I have to corrupt Fiona''s mind as well. I''m going, Mike," Anon said as he looked at Mike.


    "As you say, master," Mike replied.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed something strange. Ravenna was coming back towards him with a black box in her hands.


    "Master, this is a box sent to you by Mr. Biyuk. He said that it can only be opened by you," Ravenna said as she handed over the black box to Anon.


    "Thank you, luv," Anon said as he took the box from her. Ravenna left after that.


    "Is this that thing, master?" Mike asked with an excited expression.


    "Indeed it is," Anon replied with an even more excited expression as he cut his thumb and let a drop of blood fall on the box.


    Suddenly, the black box began to glow with white light, and its top opened up.


    As soon as the box opened up, it revealed two large black sickles made of pure travertine.


    The aura of the sickles was majestic, as if they had a will of their own.


    Without wasting another second, Anon picked up the sickles and, as they came in contact with his hand, they created a tight grip around his hand.


    "Wow... Biyuk really did some work on these bad boys, huh...?" Anon said as he swung the sickles around to test their balance.


    Swish-Swish


    The sickles were five times bigger than the ''Sickles Of Death,'' but they had even better balance and were made of a very sturdy material. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon summoned a platinum Coin from his inventory and tossed it in the air.


    He closed his eyes and activated his heightened senses.


    Anon listened to the coin''s flipping sound as it came down and tightened his grip on the sickles.


    *Swish*


    *Ting-Ting-Ting-Ting-Ting....*


    As soon as the Coin came in his attacking range, Anon swinged the sickles without any stop and cutted the coin in 32 different pieces.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Coin with a smile.


    "Master, would you like to test them out with me?" Mike asked with a smile.

 Chapter 507 Chapter-507

    "Master, would you like to test out your new weapons with me?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "Of course, but give me a minute before that," Anon said as he examined the newly acquired sickles.


    {Demonic Eyes}


    [Name: Arcane Slayers.]


    [Creator: Biyuk Kujer]


    [Rank- SSS+(Legendary)]


    [Description: The Arcane Slayers, crafted from the purest Travertine, stand as a testament to one of the most formidable legendary weapons ever made in the holy land. Forged in the fires of a long-lost Flame ''Rivera,'' these twin sickles are imbued with a power that can cleave through the very fabric of existence without any problems.


    Wielding the Arcane Slayers requires not just skill but worthiness, for they are a double-edged sword that spares no unworthy soul. Only the worthy one can use these weapons. If an Unworthy Soul tries to embrace the power of Arcane Slayer, their soul will perish from the existence of reality.


    The Arcane Slayers bear the ability to sever the bonds of magic, rendering it asunder with uncanny ease, yet the depth of this mastery lies within the user''s grasp. The user''s level will define the level of magic he can cancel with these sickles.


    If the user is very skilled and connected to the sickles, they can cut through magic easily, but if the user is just using them as a weapon, they might encounter some problems.


    In the hands of the chosen, these sickles become an instrument of vengeance that ushers foes into the abyss. Their strike leads the unfortunate to the darkest depths of torment, each cut a step closer to a painful and nightmarish demise. A mere touch of the Arcane Slayers can unravel the very essence of one''s being, making them the stuff of nightmares for those who dare cross their path.] S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [+2 Skills]


    ''Wow... That''s one impressive description for a weapon, but I want to read about the skills,'' Anon thought as he clicked on the skill section.


    [Space Chaser]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Description: These sickles are made from a very sharp material called Pure Travertine, and they have the power to cut through the fabric of space and enter the quantum realm for a fraction of a second.


    Although they can''t cut through infinite distances, they can still provide a huge advantage in life-and-death situations.


    Once this skill is active, the sickles will cut through space and create a path for you to escape dire situations or chase your prey without any problems. The distance for space cutting is limited to 150 kilometers.]


    [Warning and usage method: This skill can be very dangerous if the user isn''t strong enough. Once you enter the Quantum realm, your mind will start to go crazy, and if the user doesn''t exit in time, they will get stuck there for the rest of their life.


    ...]


    ''Hmm... Not falling for this again,'' Anon thought as he immediately clicked to reveal the rest of the warning.


    [...


    This skill consumes about 60,000 mana for every single jump, and it can only be used 3 times every 24 hours. In the Quantum realm, time will be measured differently.


    You have to face toward the direction in which you want to jump and use the skill.


    Once inside the Quantum realm, one second will equal 1 kilometer. So, if you want to travel 150 kilometers, you have to be inside the quantum realm for 150 seconds, which will equal 0.015 seconds in the real world once you step out.


    The longer you spend in the quantum realm, the more your mind will be disturbed, and if the user doesn''t exit in 150 seconds, their body and soul will be stuck in the quantum realm for eternity.]


    ''Now, that''s the main warning. This is a very scary skill, but at the same time, it''s very useful,'' Anon thought as he read the full warning and usage method of the skill.


    ''Now, moving on. Let''s see what''s the next skill,'' Anon thought as he clicked on the other skill, and another window popped up.


    [Death''s Eclipse]


    [Rank: SS+]


    [Ruffle''s Rune Enchantment: This skill comes from a very rare and ancient rune. Once a weapon is enchanted with this rune, it gains a 0.3% probability of obtaining an ancient skill. Although it often results in failure for most weapons, this weapon had the potential to house a legendary skill.]


    [Description: This skill is one of the legendary skills that was used only once in the history of the holy land and was used by a demon god named ''Oge.''


    Oge was known to be one of the biggest Mage hunter demons in the history of the holy land, and this skill was created by him to slaughter Mages without any problems.


    Once activated, this skill will create a solar eclipse that will prevent your opponent from using any type of magic for the next 30 minutes and instill unbearable fear into their mind.


    However, the user will also lose their magic and be unable to use it for the next 30 minutes.]


    [Warning: If the user is standing outside the eclipse while the skill is cast, they won''t be affected, nor will the user.


    Once cast, this skill can''t be stopped. To activate this skill, the user has to sacrifice seventy-five thousand mana. The skill can only be used once every twenty-four hours.


    The skill won''t work on opponents standing inside a Nil Area. The range of the skill is one kilometer around the user''s body.


    The user can choose a particular target before casting the skill to avoid mass magic disability.]


    ''My god... This is the best skill I''ve seen on a weapon so far,'' Anon thought as a wide smile appeared on his face.


    "Master? Are you ready? Should I attack?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes and come at me with everything, Mike or it won''t be fun." Anon said as he pointed the sickle towards Mike.


    "As you Command... Sir." Mike spoke as he summoned his dagger pair and started chanting his first spell.

 Chapter 508 Chapter-508

    Mike summoned his pair of daggers and began chanting his spell. Suddenly, his daggers started shining brightly as he sprinted toward Anon.


    Mike pointed his daggers directly at Anon''s heart, but just as he was about to make contact, two sickles appeared in the middle, halting his daggers.


    Not only did Anon stop Mike''s attack with the sickles, but he also neutralized the enchantment on Mike''s daggers.


    Tang


    Thud


    Mike quickly backed off and examined his daggers closely.


    "Master, your new weapons are incredibly potent. These daggers are crafted from ancient Dragon Scales, and not only did you neutralize the magic on my daggers, but you also caused them some significant damage."


    "That''s why I won''t use them now. I will attempt to use magic on you instead," Mike declared.


    "Bring it on, Mike. I feel too powerful with these bad boys in my hands," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well... Here goes. Fireball..." Mike said as he casted a very large Fireball towards Anon, but as soon as it touched the Arcane Slayers, it turned into nothing.


    "Hmm... Here comes an even powerful spell. ''Aurora Beam...''" Mike cast the spell and shot a potent multicolored beam at Anon, with the same result.


    As soon as the beam touched the Arcane Slayers, it shattered into nothing but light.


    "Try your most potent spell, Mike," Anon challenged.


    "As you wish, Sir," Mike replied as he summoned his old wand and casted a 7-Star spell immediately.


    The spell took about a minute to cast, but at its end, a small ball of antimatter formed on the tip of Mike''s wand.


    "This is my most powerful spell, Master," Mike stated.


    "How much destruction can it cause?" Anon inquired, wanting to understand the power of the spell he was facing.


    "If it touches the ground, it will destroy half of the Elven Kingdom," Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Wow... I''m not sure if I can handle that," Anon said as he gazed at Mike with a very serious expression.


    ''I don''t know, If I will be able to hold that much destruction.'' Anon thought.


    "Master, I can''t contain this ball any longer. It''s an irreversible spell," Mike said as he attempted to hold the ball but failed and released it toward Anon.


    "Now, either you prove yourselves or perish with half of the Elven Kingdom, boys." Anon declared as he looked at the Arcane Slayers and used his skill.


    [Cursed Invincibility]


    Suddenly, his coat shone, and he became invisible for the next hour, thanks to the ''Suit of the Cursed Magi.''


    ''I don''t want to die so young,'' Anon thought, relieved to be invincible.


    Anon used the sickles to protect himself from the approaching ball of dark matter, resulting in a loud explosion.


    BOOOOM


    Suddenly a very large flash bang happened.


    After waiting for 10 seconds, Anon finally opened his eyes and saw that everything around him was unharmed.


    He looked at the sickles and noticed there wasn''t a single scratch on them.


    "These sickles are incredibly powerful. Did you see that, Mike? How I fucked up your best attack?" Anon asked Mike with a wide smile.


    "I saw it, Sir, and your weapon is absolutely magnificent," Mike replied as he placed his wand back inside his pocket.


    "Well, Let''s go now. I have work to do. I''ll put these bad boys in my inventory for now," Anon said as he stored the Arcane Slayers and left the meeting hall with Mike.


    "I will also take my leave now, Master," Mike said as he knelt before Anon.


    "Okay, okay..." Anon said as he puts his mask back on and transformed into Lesley once again.


    Mike left immediately, and Anon started walking toward the Royal Castle. Suddenly, an idea struck him.


    "Why not... Test it now? Hehehe...." Anon said as he summoned the pair of Arcane Slayers again.


    "Okay, I have to face toward the castle... It''s about 3 kilometers from here, so 3 seconds." Anon said as he turned toward the castle and used the skill.


    [Space Chaser]


    As soon as Anon activated the spell, his sickles began to glow golden.


    He moved his sickle upward to examine it closely, but accidentally cut through space, sucking himself in.


    "Woooahhhh- *Sup*"


    The hole then closed by itself.


    Anon found himself inside the quantum realm, moving so quickly that he couldn''t see anything at all.


    After counting to three, he slashed the sickle in the same pattern, creating a hole that threw him out.


    *Thud*


    "Oh My god..."


    "What the fuck- ?"


    Anon stood up and observed that he was in the Royal Castle''s kitchen.


    "Okay, we need to work on the landing positions of this skill," Anon muttered as he left the kitchen.


    "H-How did he do that?" a chef asked, surprised.


    "No, the big question is... Where did he come from?" another one asked.


    "Umm... Guys, your question should be... Who is that guy?" a female chef suggested. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh shit, we have to inform Commander Faith about this, right now," another chef said.


    All the chefs began running towards Faith''s room.


    Meanwhile, Anon returned to Link''s room.


    Click


    He opened the door and entered inside the room.


    "Woah... What are you doing, Link?" Anon asked, noticing over 30 books flying around Link''s body. The whole room was filled with books.


    "Oh, I greet my master.


    Master, I was just trying to gain knowledge from each of these books," Link said as he immediately bowed down.


    "You can be quite scary at times. Well I will be going to Fiona''s room. I have a slave to make." Anon replied as he exited the room as Jule.


    He walked towards Fiona''s room and on the door of her room, he met her guard, Faith.


    "Hello, Luv. How are you, after last night ? Still a little numb in that juicy pussy of yours ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "I-I am on duty, Mr. Jule." Faith spoke.


    "Hmm...? You are my fucking Cum-dump bitch. If i ask you something, you will answer it. I don''t want to make you cheap whore, do you understand ?" Anon asked as he placed his hand over Faith''s cheek.


    "P-Please... R-Return to your room. Q-Queen can''t meet you now." Faith spoke in a weird stammering voice.


    Anon immediately understood something was wrong.


    "What is it, Faith ? Did you do something that you weren''t supposed to ?" Anon asked as his eyes glowed purple.


    "N-No...I-I-"


    "Tell me the truth." Anon asked with full authority.


    "I-I have told everything to the Queen and she knows who you are... She is waiting inside the room with more than 20 best elite guards and 10 best Vampire Shadow Assasins. I-I am sorry." Faith spoke as she uttered the truth in one second.


    "Good... Looks like I will have to take the other way now." Anon spoke as he looked at Faith with an evil smile.

 Chapter 509 Chapter-509

    "So, you revealed my secret?" Anon asked Faith.


    "Y-Yes," Faith replied.


    "How did they get this information out of you?" Anon inquired with a smile.


    Tears welled up in Faith''s eyes.


    ''My daughter...'' Faith thought, aware that Anon could hear her thoughts.


    "Your daughter? How?" Anon questioned, his expression puzzled.


    ''She conducted some investigation on you after we left for this meeting and discovered your true identity.


    Then, she went to one of the Royal Ministers and disclosed everything. The Royal Minister brought her to the Queen, who summoned me.


    I tried to prevent it, but she captured Elena and threatened to kill her if I didn''t reveal everything. I''m sorry, Master. I had no choice but to tell them. Please forgive me, I am ready for any punishment.'' Faith thought as tears streamed down her face.


    "So, what''s your role in all of this?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''My duty is to get you inside that room,'' Faith thought.


    "Well, I must be on my way then," Anon replied as he began walking toward the room.


    Suddenly, Faith grabbed Anon''s hand and stopped him.


    "Hmm...?"


    "C-Can you please save her, too ? She is the only person... I love." Faith asked, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Is she inside?" Anon inquired.


    "Yes..."


    "Very well, I will do my best," Anon said.


    "T-Thank you," Faith spoke. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, it''s time for some fucking action, I guess,'' Anon thought as he summoned his cigar and lit it with his fireball spell.


    Puff-Puff


    Taking a puff from the cigar, Anon removed his jacket and handed it to Faith.


    "Do you need my help? Should I come in with you?" Faith asked, her expression filled with concern.


    "They will use your daughter against you. She could be in danger. Is that what you want ?" Anon asked as he took another puff from the cigar, looking at Faith with a serious expression.


    "N-No..."


    "Good. Just remember, no one enters this room for the next hour. Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "I do, but... The assassins inside are not ordinary assassins. They are the elite assassins and mages of the Elven kingdom. Are you sure you won''t need help?" Faith asked.


    "Faith, let me tell you a story about a man named ''Rasputin,''" Anon said as he smiled at Faith.


    "What?" Faith asked, puzzled.


    ???? There lived a certain man, in Russia long ago. He was big and strong, with a flaming glow in his eyes. Most people looked at him with terror and fear. ????


    Anon began to sing as he walked toward Fiona''s door, opening it slowly.


    The room was shrouded in darkness, but to Anon''s eyes, it meant nothing.


    Swish


    As Anon entered the room, a sword came at his face with incredible speed, but it wasn''t agile enough to land a cut.


    Anon quickly stepped back, avoiding the sword.


    ???? But when his drinking, lusting, and hunger for power became known to more and more people, the demands to do something about this outrageous man grew louder and louder. ????


    Anon sang as he grabbed the man holding the sword and effortlessly broke his neck.


    Crack


    Thud


    The lifeless body fell to the floor.


    "Come on... You''ll need to send someone more formidable than this guy," Anon said with a smile and continued singing the song.


    ???? This man''s just got to go," declared his enemies. But the ladies begged, "Don''t try to do it, please. ????


    "I want his head..." Fiona''s voice echoed from a dark corner of the room.


    Swish


    Swish


    Two assassins suddenly appeared out of thin air with sharp daggers and attacked Anon, giving him no time to react.


    "Back off..." Anon said as he summoned his Arcane Slayers and swiftly beheaded the assassins.


    Thud


    Thud


    ???? Ra-ra-Rasputin, lover of the Russian queen. ???? Anon sang as he began to dance.


    Suddenly, all the lights in the room were turned on, revealing everyone inside.


    There were about 17 elite guards, mages, and assassins in the room, with Fiona holding Elena in her grasp.


    "Hello, love," Anon greeted Elena and Fiona with a smile.


    "You can take off that mask. Your loyal servant told us everything. You should have made Faith your slave to prevent her from spilling the beans. Now, look here... Your plans and life will end here, human," Fiona declared with a big smile.


    "Do you really think you can defeat me?" Anon asked with a smirk.


    "Do you really think, you can exit this room full of professional Croc-Assassins and Blood-Mages ?" Fiona asked, and three mages behind Anon began chanting a powerful destruction spell to kill him.


    ''Hmm...? That''s a very big spell... Well, I am still invincible to everything for the next 23 minutes and since I am here... Why not use that skill ?'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    "Why are you smiling ?" Fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "Hehe..." Anon raised his sickles into the air, and used the legendary skill of Arcane Slayers.


    [Death''s Eclipse]


    As the skill took effect, a massive shadow covered the entire castle, and everyone within it lost their ability to use magic.


    "What? What''s happening to our magic?"


    "I can''t use mana."


    "Neither can I."


    "I can''t cast any spells."


    The mages became powerless as their magic vanished and they felt helpless at this moment.


    "What did you do?" Fiona asked with a serious and scared expression.


    "You thought I was the prey in this game, and you were the hunter. But as soon as I entered this room, the tables turned, and I became the hunter.


    Now, I can''t let my prey escape. Can I?" Anon said as he moved toward the doors and closed them securely. He then took a small gramophone from his inventory and placed it on the table.


    [All the sounds in this room are sealed and will not escape.]


    "Now, let''s get to it. I have a queen to rape with after this... Hehehe..." Anon said, looking at Fiona and Elena with a sly smile.


    "SOLDIERS, KILL THAT MAN. I''LL PAY 200 PLATINUM COINS TO ANYONE WHO KILLS HIM," Fiona shouted loudly as sweat started dripping from her forehead.

 Chapter 510 Chapter-510

    "Okay, so... This expense goes here, and this one goes here. Hahaha... I''ve accounted for every single penny, even the ones I used for my personal needs are included in the royal expenses. My life is the best, I guess... This is the benefit of being the ''Royal Expense Minister'' Hahaha..." A rotund elf, around 200 years old, spoke as he examined a thin sheet of paper in front of him and chuckled.


    This man was none other than Zard, the Finance Minister of the Royal Castle, and he was on his way to present the monthly expense report to the Queen.


    As Zard approached the entrance to the Queen''s room, he noticed Faith standing there but paid little attention to her, continuing to walk towards Fiona''s room.


    Swish


    Suddenly, a sword blocked his path.


    "What The-?! Commander Faith, what are you doing? I need to see the Queen. It''s the 1st of the month, and I must submit my reports to her," Zard said, eager to enter.


    "You can''t. The Queen is very busy right now. Please return in an hour," Faith said.


    ''One hour? No, I have to return home in 3 hours, and if I submit the report now, I can leave an hour early and spend it with a girl at the nearby brothel with the money I''ve taken from the castle funds... I can''t let her ruin my plans. I have to do something,'' Zard thought as he smiled at Faith.


    "Um... Mrs. Faith, are these the Queen''s orders to keep everyone out of the room?" Zard asked.


    "Yes," Faith replied, maintaining a stern expression.


    "Okay, but this is very important... I have to submit these reports. I''ll just go in, place the reports on the table, and then leave. Please..." Zard pleaded.


    "No, return in one hour, and if you don''t comply, I''ll have to take serious action," Faith said firmly.


    "Okay, I will go," Zard agreed, turning around. However, as soon as he saw Faith sheathe her sword, he turned back and dashed towards the room with full speed.


    "Hey," Faith called out, trying to stop him.


    "Sorry, Commander... This is very important-" Zard began to explain, but he fell silent as he entered the room and found a human standing in the center, wielding two massive sickles, with several assassins standing around, three of them lying dead on the floor.


    "I *Hick* I think... I''m in the wrong room. I-I''ll leave immediately," Zard stammered, sensing Anon''s bloodlust.


    "H-Hold on..." Faith shouted, attempting to stop him.


    "Take one step back, and you''ll die before you know it. Your head will roll on the ground like a marble." Anon warned, looking at Zard.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Zard immediately froze in place as he gazed into Anon''s crimson eyes.


    He saw death closely that day, it looked like he will die any second now.


    "Come in, close the doors tightly, and use the lock this time, oh and one more thing... Don''t barge into rooms like this." Anon instructed.


    "Y-Yes..." Zard promptly followed Anon''s instructions, entered the room, shut the door, and stood completely still without moving an inch.


    "I''ll deal with you later. For now, I''ll deal with your so-called assassins," Anon said as he looked at Fiona and smiled in a sinister manner.


    "SOLDIERS, ANYONE WHO KILLS THAT MAN WILL BE AWARDED WITH 200 PLATINUM COINS. I JUST WANT HIS HEAD," Fiona shouted.


    As soon as this announcement was made, every assassin in the room leaped towards Anon.


    Meanwhile, Anon remained calm because he was invincible.


    Tang


    Tang


    Tang


    ...


    The swords and daggers that made contact with Anon''s body either bent or shattered into pieces.


    "What the heck?"


    "My dagger was made from dragon scales... How is he doing this?"


    "Damn it... He''s wearing some kind of armor beneath his clothes. Avoid his lower body and aim for his head," one of the assassins yelled.


    Once the assassins heard this, they shifted their focus to Anon''s head. What they didn''t know was that Anon''s armor rendered his entire body invincible, not just his chest and stomach.


    Tang


    Tang


    Tang


    ...


    Once again, their weapons broke into several pieces, reduced to nothing but dust.


    "Our weapons are useless against him. What do we do?"


    ''What kind of spell is this? How is he doing it? Is it really the work of his armor? How powerful is this guy?'' Fiona wondered, her legs trembling with fear.


    She now felt threatened by Anon''s very presence in the room, as if she were a hunter trapped in her own cage.


    Step


    "Now... It''s my turn," Anon said as he began walking toward the nearest assassin.


    The assassin immediately assumed a defensive stance, preparing to protect himself from any incoming attacks.


    However, before he could react, Anon placed the pointed end of his sickle under the assassin''s chin and swiftly pulled the man''s head from his body, along with the spinal cord, in a single motion.


    Crisp


    Thud


    Blood began to flow from the decapitated assassin''s body as he collapsed lifeless to the floor.


    "What a weak body...?" Anon remarked as he tossed the severed head off his sickle.


    Thud


    Everyone in the room realized one thing clearly after this display: Anon was invulnerable, and they couldn''t kill him. He was a "Monster."


    Every assassin in the room turned their gaze to the exit door.


    The Croc-Assassins had one rule: if the mission failed, find the best way to escape because there might be more missions in the future, but if you don''t survive the present, there won''t be a future for you.


    Two assassins mustered the courage to sprint toward the exit door, looking at each other with determination and taking off.


    Swish


    Swish S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as they took their second step, their heads fell to the cold floor.


    Thud


    Thud


    "Don''t you all understand? I want to play... You can''t leave the game without my permission. Hehehe...." Anon said, looking around with a psychopathic smile.


    "M-M... *Gulp* You''re a monster," one of the assassins uttered.

 Chapter 511 Chapter-511

    "What did you just say, Mate ?" Anon asked as he walked upto the assassin.


    "I-I said... You are a fucking-" before the assassin could''ve said anything else he felt Anon''s sickle touching his chin.


    "Hmm...? Why did you stop ? Didn''t you want to continue ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    The assassin didn''t spoke anything, he just stood there without moving an inch from his place.


    "Good. Now, we are going to start the game of Life and Death, I call it ''The last one Standing.''


    It''s a very easy game. There are a total of 11 assassins, A Queen, a random man and girl here in this room.


    Now, I will go and sit in front of that gate and lit a cigar... Before my cigar ends... I want one of the assassin dead. I don''t care who kills him but I want him dead.


    So, Ladies and Gentlemen... Let''s start this game." Anon spoke as he placed a chair near the exit door and sat down. He lit his cigar and started taking puffs out of it.


    *Puff-Puff*


    The assassins were in total confusion, they didn''t knew what to do... Should they do what Anon was saying or just stand still at their places.


    "Hmm...? Did I forgot to tell you guys the main rule of the game ? If you don''t complete the task within the given time, I will kill 3 of you guys." Anon spoke as he looked at the assassins with the same psychopathic smile.


    "Okay, that''s it... If you don''t let us go right now. I will kill her." Queen Fiona spoke as she stood up from her place and pointed her dagger directly at Elena''s neck.


    "Who is she, again ?" Anon asked as he pretended not to know her.


    "What ? Don''t you know her ? She is the daughter of Faith." Fiona shouted.


    "Oh, okay... You can kill her." Anon spoke.


    "You are bluffing... You do care about her and you won''t kill me unless, I have her as my hostage, right ?" Fiona spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Fuck her up... I don''t care at all. All I care about right now is raping you in that silky and fluffy bed after i finish this game of mine with these guys." Anon spoke as he looked at Fiona and went back to his cigar puffing.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "well... My cigar is about to finish. Have you guys Decided, who is going to die or do you prefer 3 deaths instead of one ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, Please let us-" An Assassin stepped out of the crowd to talk to Anon but as soon as he stepped out, a dagger came out of his chest and killed him at once.


    *Chick*


    *Thud*


    The assassin who was holding the dagger had a very guilty and serious expression on his face.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Suddenly Anon started clapping as he stood up from his chair and went to the assassin.


    "Good... Choice mate. You saved some of your friends over hear and maybe yourself." Anon said as he placed his hand over the soldier''s shoulder.


    "C-Can I go now ?" The assassin asked in a scared tone.


    "Hmm...? What are you saying ? The game is just starting and you are already talking of leaving it ? Didn''t you hear the name of the game ?


    Well, let me repeat it for you, it''s ''The last One Standing.''


    Now, let''s Start the second round. So... Right now, There are 10 assassins left in the room. So, rules are the same once again but this time the number I am looking for is... 5.


    If 5 of you want to survive then you have to kill the other five of your buddies. So, let''s start the second round." Anon spoke as he sat back down on the chair and lit his cigar.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "N-No... He is playing with our minds... W-We should stay calm and think about this." One of the assassin spoke.


    "We should ask for help from outside, right ? We should shout for help." Another assassin spoke.


    "No, idiot. Look at that thing over there... That''s a noise cancelling artifact. No one outside this room knows that we are here."


    "My cigar is half-way through boys." Anon spoke as he looked at the assassins with a smile.


    "What do you gain from this ? Why not go back to the Human kingdom ? We will forget that you were ever here. Both of our kingdoms can live peacefully.


    We don''t have to fight." Fiona spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yeah, your sugar coated talk won''t work with me. It may have worked on your sister, but I am different." Anon spoke as he looked at Fiona with a smile.


    "Fuck... At least tell me, what is it that you want ? If it''s sex you want to have then... I can arrange you another girl from the kingdom.


    Our kingdom has many beautiful Females... If you are into older or minor females I can arrange that as well." Fiona said as she tried to strike peace with Anon.


    "My cigar is about to finish boys... You have 10 seconds..." Anon spoke as he looked at the assassins.


    Suddenly all of the assassins looked at each other and summoned their daggers.


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Chick*


    *Thud* S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    They started stabbing each other as they felt that Anon was about to kill them any second now.


    "This shit is more fun than i thought... Hahaha..." Anon laughed as he observed the assassin''s bodies falling down to the ground.


    "Times up..." Anon spoke and all the assassins immediately stopped.


    "1...2....3...4, Only four of you Remaining huh...? That''s a good news." Anon spoke as he looked at the four remaining assassins.


    "Now... We are going to start the last round of this deadly game. The name of this final round is ''Fuck Off'' Round.


    In this round, only one of you will survive and say Fuck Off to the rest of his buddies but this time... You have limited time to kill each other and that is 30 second.


    That starts now...30...29."

 Chapter 512 Chapter-512

    As soon as Anon started counting down, the assassins began killing each other without hesitation.


    "No, wait-"


    Chek


    Thud


    "Nooooo-"


    Chek


    Thud


    ...


    Bodies fell to the ground, and at the end of the round, only one assassin remained standing, covered in blood ¨C a dark elf girl.


    "Very good.... Clap-Clap-Clap," Anon applauded as he rose from his chair and applauded the dark elf.


    He approached her and placed his hand on her face.


    "You''ve done a pretty good job, luv. What''s your name?" Anon asked, smiling.


    "S-Serena..." She replied in a scared tone, feeling Anon''s menacing presence.


    "Serena... You''ve officially won this game. Congratulations," Anon declared as he removed her mask, revealing her cute face.


    "C-Can... I leave now?" Serena asked, still fearful.


    Before Anon could respond, a notification appeared in front of him.


    [Skill (Cursed Invincibility) has been disabled.]


    ''Hmm... My time limit is over already? I thought I had about 20 more minutes. Oh well, what can be done,'' Anon thought as he dismissed the notification.


    As Anon''s invincible aura faded away, Serena noticed it.


    ''The aura around his body has faded... Maybe I can kill him after all. I don''t think he''s going to let me go, so I better make my last attempt at survival,'' Serena thought as she tightened her grip on her dagger and prepared to stab Anon in his most vulnerable spot ¨C his neck. But what she didn''t know was that Anon could also hear her thoughts.


    ''She''s right... I won''t let her leave this room, but i would''ve let her live as my slave. Oh, well... Since she''s already planning to kill me, why not play this game to the end ?'' Anon thought as another sinister idea crossed his mind and he smirked.


    "So... As I was saying, Serena-" Before Anon could''ve said anything else, Serena lunged at him with full speed and stabbed his neck with her dagger.


    *Check*


    "Wahhh-"


    *Thud*


    Anon''s body fell down to the ground and blood continued to come out of his neck without any stops.


    "Y-Yes... I-I killed him." Serena spoke as she looked at Anon''s dead body and smiled as if she just escaped hell.


    "You have done a very great job, Girl. I should reward you for this." Fiona spoke as she walked upto Serena and patted her back.


    Suddenly this thing triggered inside Serena''s mind and her smile grew wider, Not only did she escaped death today... She also made a hefty sum of money today.


    ''I won''t have to work as a assassin anymore. I won''t have to get my hands dirty ever again....'' Serena started dreaming about the money that she is about to get from the Queen.


    *Check*


    "W-What... M-My Queen ?" Serena said as she looked at a sword coming right out of her chest.


    She turned around and looked at Fiona who was holding the hilt of this sword.


    "This is your reward. A peaceful death by your Queen... Do you think, I will let you live after all this ?" Fiona said as she looked at Serena with a sly smile.


    *Thud*


    After this Serena''s lifeless body fell down to the cold ground.


    Fiona then took out the sword out of her body and walked upto Elena.


    "Now, let''s have a talk with you.


    Elena, you did a very good job by disclosing this man''s identity, but you have seen me murder people and I am not someone who likes to leave loose ends... So, I am sorry but you have to die as well.


    I will tell your mother, how bravely you fought him." Fiona said and looked at Elena.


    "N-No... I-I will not tell anyone anything. Please, My Queen... Please don''t do this. I-I will just leave this kingdom with my mother... P-Please, you don''t have to do this." Elena begged as she looked at Fiona with a helpless expression.


    "Leave with your mother ? Are you fucking kidding me ? You think I will let that bitch escape my castle today ? She is going to die, as soon as I exit this room.


    After I kill you, I will do the same with you mother." Fiona said as she pulled the sword back to attack Elena.


    "Nooooo-..." Elena immediately closed her eyes as she Waited for her death on the floor.


    "What the- How are you- ?" Suddenly Fiona''s sound came.


    ''What is happening ?'' Elena thought as she opened her eyes slowly and looked at Fiona.


    Suddenly she noticed that a hand is holding the sword just a inch away from her face.


    This hand belonged to Anon. He was standing in front of her with a dagger still stuck in his neck.


    Seeing this view, Elena fainted once again.


    "What ? How are you still alive ? There is literally a dagger stabbed in your neck." Fiona spoke as she looked at Anon with a Shocked and surprised expression.


    "That''s the beauty of it, Luv. I don''t die." Anon spoke as he pulled the dagger out of his neck and the Troll''s locket healed him immediately.


    "A Troll''s locket..." Fiona murmured as she immediately sensed the Troll locket''s magic.


    "Oh... You are a very sharp girl huh...? Well, let''s see if you have the same sharpness in that pussy of yours." Anon spoke as he looked at Fiona with a smile.


    "N-No... Don''t you dare come near me. I-I am the fucking princess of the Elven Kingdom." Fiona spoke as she immediately backed off and pointed her sword at Anon.


    ''Come in.'' Anon ordered.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the gates Opened up and Faith stepped inside the room.


    "Faith... Very good. You are right on time. That guy has your daughter and-" Before Fiona could''ve said anything else, Faith slapped her. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Slap*


    "Ouch... Bitch, What are you doing ?" Fiona asked with in a very high pitch of voice.


    *Slap*


    "Shut the fuck up. You used my daughter 30 minutes ago and threatened me that you will kill her, just to get master''s truth out of my mouth and now you think, I will support you ? You are one delusional bitch, Fiona." Faith spoke as she looked at Fiona with an angry expression.


    "B-But... You said he... blackmailed you. I thought-"


    "He did... But after that, he made me his Cum-bucket and fucked my whole body as if I am a living pussy. He made me obident with his thick and long cock... He taught me how to be a good bitch. Now, it''s your turn." Faith said as she moved towards Anon, unzipped his pants and started giving him a blowjob right there.

 Chapter 513 Chapter-513

    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    Faith was giving Anon a blowjob and Fiona was looking at them with a very surprised expression.


    "So, Fiona... Do you know what is going to happen with you, Now ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    Fiona didn''t speak anything, she just stood at one place and observed Anon with a very serious expression.


    "Hello ? I am asking you... Do you know, what is about to happen with your body ?" Anon asked again.


    "Wh-What ?" Fiona asked in a scared tone.


    "I am going to tie you up with these magic disabling ropes, that will disable your magic and make you into a normal Bitch.


    As soon as that happens, I will seal that shit-hole mouth of yours and throw you over that bed.


    Once on that bed, you will get raped by me, everyday and night until that sly mind of yours break into the mind of a whore, who only lives for my dick.


    Hahaha.... It will be fun." Anon said as he grabbed Faith''s head and started using it as a pocket pussy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    As soon as Fiona heard Anon''s words... A very horrific picture of the senerio got created inside her brain and she got scared to death.


    "N-No... I-I am the Queen of this kingdom, y-you can''t rape me... I-I will run away." Fiona spoke as she started running towards the exit door of the room.


    "It''s good that Death''s Eclipse is over. I can use magic again." Anon said as he used his skill.


    [Telekinesis]


    As soon as Anon used telekinesis, Fiona''s movements got sealed and she became unable to move from her position.


    "What are you doing to my body ? Release me at once or something very bad will happen to you." Fiona spoke as she tried to get out of the telekinesis.


    "Oh, My... I am so scared. What is going to happen with me, Fiona ?" Anon asked in a mocking tone.


    "GUARDSSSSS HELLPPPPPPP!!!! I AM IN HEREEEEEEE." Fiona shouted as loudly as she can.


    "No one is going to come and save you. You see this artifact here, it prevents any voice from getting out of the room. One of the best Artifacts, I ever bought." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Mini Gramophone.


    "Now... You come to me." Anon spoke as he used telekinesis and pulled Fiona towards him.


    "Nooo... I don''t want to get raped by a human. Humans are disgusting." Fiona shouted as she tried to stop her body from moving, but it moved against her will.


    As soon as Fiona reached near Anon, he took out two magic disabling ropes from his inventory and binded Fiona''s hands first. After that he binded her feet.


    "NOOOO-..." Fiona shouted one last time before her mouth got sealed up with a piece of cloth.


    "Oh fuck... I am about to cum. Oi, Cum-dump... Turn around and open the gates to my cum-dump space." Anon ordered as he looked at Faith.


    "Yes, Master." Faith spoke as she immediately stood up, opened her pants and bent down in front of Anon.


    After that she slided her panties down and opened her pussy lips by her own fingers for Anon to cum inside it.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of Faith''s ass cheeks and rammed his cock directly into Faith''s pussy.


    "Anhhhh~ Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Anhhhhhhh~" Faith moaned loudly as she felt Anon''s cock entering inside her womb and shooting his white jeez.


    "That''s the stuff..." Anon spoke as he grabbed Faith''s throat and started squeezing it tightly.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    Faith started Coughing as her pussy started to get tighter with every second.


    "This tightness is amazing... It''s like your pussy is hugging my cock from all sides." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-Master.... *Cough-Cough-Cough* I-I can''t.... *Cough-Cough-Cough* Breath." Faith said as she felt oxygen supply getting slower but Anon didn''t leave her until he emptied his balls inaide her womb completely.


    "Fuu... That was great." Anon said as he immediately pulled his cock out of Faith''s pussy and without waiting another second, he stuffed it inside her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Yes, Clean it properly. It''s been inside that filthy pussy of yours." Anon said as he used Faith''s mouth-pussy like a cleaning.


    ''This guy. He is a monster, I don''t know what he did with Faith but she is totally his slave without a slave collar.'' Fiona thought as she looked at Anon with a disgusted expression.


    "Don''t worry, Fiona. You will be Like her in two days." Anon spoke as he looked at Fiona and smiled evilly.


    "Mnhhhhh... Mnhhhh-" Fiona tried to stop Anon by shouting but the cloth in her mouth, blocked her voice entirely.


    "Now, as per our bet. I will also have your daughter Faith." Anon said as he looked at faith and observed that she was wiping off the cum, that was coming out of her pussy.


    "Hmm...? Oh, Yes master. I lost the bet, you can use her as you like." Faith replied as she looked at Anon for a second and then went back to her pussy wiping.


    "Good... Now. Let''s get that bitch tied up as well." Anon spoke as he moved towards the fainted body of Elena and started tying her body with the magic-disabling ropes.


    "Oi, Human. If you let me go now... I will give you 200 platinum coins, a free pass to every brothel in the kingdom and 10 minor virgin Elven girls with tight pussies.


    What do you say ? Do you accept ?" Fiona asked with a smile on her face.


    "What do I say ? Let me tell you, what do I say... I will have your kingdom by tomorrow and as I do that... I will fuck you on the very stage that i declare you a Queen, who did treason with her own kingdom." Anon spoke as he looked at Fiona with a straight face. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ha... Hahahaha.... You think you ? A human can rule the Elven Kingdom ? My people won''t take this, they will Rebel against you in no time." Fiona spoke as she looked at Anon and smiled at him.


    "Oh... Really ? What if she rules the kingdom ?" Anon said as he pointed towards the entrance door.


    *Click*


    The doors opened up and Jessica entered inside the room.


    "J-Jessica ?" Fiona asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "Hello, Bitch Sister. Mama is Home." Jessica spoke as she looked at Fiona with a very angry expression.

 Chapter 514 Chapter-514

    "J-Jessica ? No, it can''t be... I sold you to a slave trader. H-How can you be free ?" Fiona asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I am still a slave, Bitch. Guess, my master wants me to takeover my kingdom again." Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon and smirked.


    "H-He is your master ? But the slave trader said a stupid boy bought you." Fiona asked with a confused expression.


    "Shut the fuck up. You like to propose deals huh...? Let me give one deal as well, Either you make me the Queen of this kingdom by tomorrow morning and save your virginity or you get banged by master until your mind breaks and then you make me the Queen of the kingdom.


    So, Choose." Jessica spoke, as she looked Fiona dead in the eyes. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon on the other side was busy with Faith and her daughter, he removed Elena''s clothes and fucked Faith at the same time.


    "Hehehe... I can''t believe it. I have secured another mother-daughter pair for my collection, this is awesome. You two will be the third pair of my mother-daughter, cum-dump collection." Anon spoke as he continued to bang Faith''s asshole.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annnnnh~ yes master, fuck my asshole even more... Aanhhhhh~ Yesss~ Fuck me like the stupid bitch, I am master. Cum in my asshole whenever you like... Anhhh~ Yesh~" Faith moaned as she felt Anon''s hands pinching her nipple and clit at the same time.


    "You must be kidding me... Do you really think, I will make you the Queen of this kingdom, again ? I won''t go down, unless I see the demise of every single Human in this world." Fiona spoke as she looked at Jessica.


    "You are stupid." Jessica replied.


    "...and you are a fucking slave that belongs to a human. You are the most pathetic Elf in the history of our bloodline.


    Oh and one more thing, an Elf should be virgin when she becomes a Queen and since you are that animal''s slave, who thinks with his dick.


    I don''t think you are a virgin anymore, are you ?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    "Well, guess what ? It turns out I am still a virgin sister. Now, choose... What do you want to do ? Give me the throne and save your reputation or loose both of them ?" Jessica asked again.


    "I am the Queen of the Elven kingdom, I will never break from a pathetic human''s small dick." Fiona spoke as she looked at Jessica with a confident smile.


    "Oh, master isn''t like other males. He is special... Once you taste his cock, you will never stop thinking about him. You will become his mindless cock-worshipping slave.


    I have seen it happen and for a living example, you can just look at that bitch over there. She was one of the most loyal knights, right ? But look at her now... She getting fucked ruthlessly by master''s cock like an obident slave." Jessica spoke as she pointed towards Faith.


    Fiona turned her head towards Faith and realised, that every single word coming out of Jessica''s mouth is truth.


    "Fuck this... Okay, i will make you Queen on two conditions." Fiona spoke as she looked at Jessica with an angry expression.


    "Really ? You are about to get raped any second now and you are giving me Tantrums ?" Jessica spoke as she looked at Fiona with a smile.


    "Just listen to my goddamn Conditions..." Fiona shouted.


    "Speak..."


    "First one, I want you to become a very ruthless Queen with zero emotions for Humans. You will instantly give death penalty to any Human who invades our kingdom." Fiona spoke as she looked at Jessica with a serious expression.


    "Rejected... Next one." Jessica replied.


    "Condition number Two, You have to attack the Human kingdom one day and build our father''s statue in the middle of that damn kingdom.


    You have to punish every human for what they did to our father in the demon war 150 years ago." Fiona spoke.


    "You stupid bitch, You are still holding that grudge ? It''s been 150 years... Two generations have already passed for the Humans. They don''t even know, who our father is, Get some mind you idiot." Jessica spoke as she looked at Fiona with a disappointed expression.


    "You don''t know anything, you are just a fucking coward. Dad went into war that day and he promised to come back but guess what ? These vicious Humans betrayed everyone and released that poisonous gas into the battlefield.


    They killed our father and you are telling me to let go of that grudge ? You never loved dad, right ?" Fiona asked with an angry expression.


    "I loved father, he was my Hero. The day he was killed... Do you know how much i cried ? But you didn''t cry... Instead you picked up his sword and swore to take revenge for him.


    You decided to kill every single Human just so you can avenge him."


    "Yes, I wanted to avenge him because someone had to... You cried like a coward and i picked up his weapon like a Queen. I always deserved to be the Queen of this kingdom, Jessica." Fiona spoke as she looked at Jessica with tears in her eyes.


    "Then, Why didn''t mom choose you to be the Queen ? Why did she choose me ?" Jessica asked.


    "Her mental conditions weren''t good... We both know that. You were her favourite child anyways." Fiona replied.


    "No, She was going to choose you as the Queen but just Before the day of the declaration... She saw you in the basement, killing that human child mercilessly. That''s when she changed her heart and made me the Queen." Jessica spoke.


    "He was stealing fruits from the outer borders... He was a thief." Fiona shouted.


    "He was just stealing fruits for her sister... They were living on our borders. That girl kept thinking that her brother will return back with food but she didn''t knew that all of her hopes were useless and stupid.


    She died waiting for him, Fiona... She died. I saw her dead body when you sold me as a slave. I saw it with my own fucking eyes." Jessica shouted as she summoned her daggers.


    "Yes... Kill me. Kill me Jessica and show the world that you are a ruthless Queen." Fiona said as she looked at Jessica with a wide smile.

 Chapter 515 Chapter-515

    "I am not going to kill you, Stupid." Jessica said as she lowered her dagger.


    "See... You aren''t enough to be a Queen. You are a just fucking loser." Fiona said as she smiled and looked at Jessica.


    "Okay that''s it... Final Question. Are you going to make me the Queen or not ?" Jessica asked with a serious expression.


    "I am not going to make you anything, Bitch. So, you can go now and suck that Human''s marvelous cock, that you have been talking about." Fiona said as she looked at Anon.


    "Okay, if that''s how you want to do this." Jessica spoke as she looked at Fiona with an angry expression.


    "What are you gonna do ? Get me raped by your Human Master ? Well, I am not scared bitch. You can do anything you want to my body, but I am not going to make a coward the Queen of the Elven Kingdom." Fiona spoke as she looked at Jessica with an angry expression.


    "Fuck this... Master, Can you come over here for a moment ?" Jessica asked as she looked at Anon with a shy face.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Yes... Master. Fuck, Fuck, Fuck~ Annhh~ Yessss~" Faith moaned as she got fucked with one leg high up in the air and one the ground.


    "Master....?" Jessica called out once more, louder this time.


    "Hmm...? Wait a fucking second... I am about to release my jeez inside this fucking bitch." Anon said as he grabbed Faith''s throat and kissed her on the lips.


    He then grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him.


    "Mmnnnhhhhh~" Faith tried to moan as she felt Anon''s dick knocking on her womb''s back wall and poking it continuously.


    Anon suddenly grabbed Faith''s ass and squeezed it very tightly, this was a signal for Faith that she had to tighten her pussy or Anon won''t be having sex with her for the next three days.


    As soon as Faith get''s the signal, she squeezes her pussy as tightly as she can and Welcomes Anon''s cum inside her womb.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    As Anon filled Faith''s Womb, her pussy squirted out a fountain of cum. Her eyes rolled back and she made an Ahegao face with two peace symbols, that Anon Commanded her to do whenever she cums.


    After cumming inside faith... Anon immediately went to Jessica.


    "What''s up ?" He asked with a smile.


    "Ummm.... M-Master Y-Your... T-Thing... Is out." Jessica spoke with a shy expression as she covered her eyes immediately.


    "Hmm...? Oh, You mean my dick." Anon spoke as he immediately wore his pants and covered his dick.


    "Okay, it''s in. So, what''s you sister saying ? Is she going to make you the Queen ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, bitch won''t make me the Queen... What should I do now ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Hey, Jess... If you don''t mind me asking, can you tell me how she tricked you into making her the Queen ?" Anon asked.


    "She gifted me a Slave collar, decorated with all this shiny stuff... Like Jades, Gold and silver. Then she asked me to accept it... At first, I found it to be very confusing.


    I didn''t knew, why she was asking me to accept it but as soon as she closed that lock, it felt heavier and i instantly knew what it was. That''s how she tricked me into making her the Queen." Jessica spoke.


    "Pfft..."


    "Yeah, Yeah... Laugh on my stupidity." Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon bursting into laughter.


    "Hahahahaha... How stupid can you be ? You thought a slave collar can be- Hahahaha... I can''t believe it. If stupidity had a face... I think it will be yours Jess." Anon spoke as he continued to laugh but suddenly he stopped laughing and noticed that Jessica had tears in her eyes.


    "Hey, i was just kidding... Don''t cry now." Anon spoke as he tried to stop Jessica from crying.


    "I-I *sob-sob* hadn''t seen a *sob-sob* slave collar before that day," Jessica admitted as she sobbed, her voice filled with distress, like that of a sad child.


    "Okay... Okay... Just calm down. Here have a hug..." Anon said as he hugged Jessica.


    "T-Thank you..." Jessica spoke.


    "Good... Now, Can I rape your sister ? I mean, I have to corrupt her mind to get her undery thumb, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he separated from Jessica.


    "You can but, What will we do about the Royal knights ?" Jessica asked.


    "What about them ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, That bitch is a Queen... She has to attend the Royal Court everyday. If she Missed even one day without an explanation, it''s all over for us.


    The knights from all over the castle, will raid this room." Jessica explained.


    "I can kill all of them but then more will come, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yep and the number will be increased when so many knight will just disappear after entering Queen''s room." Jessica replied.


    "So, that''s not an option. Wait, I have another option. I can make a clone that looks just like her an we can-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence Jessica interrupted him.


    "Nope, won''t work. The jade throne only let''s the people from our bloodline sit on it or else it will turn red from green." Jessica spoke.


    "Hmmm... Okay, I have the perfect solution to this problem." Anon spoke as he summoned his nature''s mask.


    He then went upto Fiona and clipped out a hair from her head.


    "Ouch... What the fuck are you doing human ? If you don''t release me now, My royal knights will come and fuck you up... Do you understand ?" Fiona shouted as she looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Yeah, keep the dirty words coming. We will see if you will be able to speak them after tonight." Anon spoke as he went back to Jessica.


    "What is this master...?" Jessica asked as she looked at the nature''s mask.


    "This is the best thing, I have got from hell." Anon spoke as he dropped Fiona''s hair into the mask and placed it over Jessica''s face.


    "What is happening to my body ?" Jessica asked in confusion as she felt her body getting a little smaller and chubby.


    After 3 seconds all the changes in her body stopped.


    "Well Well, you look fantastic... Here." Anon spoke as he showed her a mirror.


    "This-? I am Fiona ?" Jessica shouted as she looked at her face. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 516 Chapter-516

    "Master, You changed my face to Fiona ?" Jessica asked as she looked at her face in the mirror.


    "Yep, this way... The Queen with the same bloodline will be present in the Royal Court while keeping the Jade throne Green. Isn''t that right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, you are a genius... I thought this was some kind of skill that you used to change your face, but this artifact is really cool." Jessica spoke as an evil smile appeared on her face.


    "H-Hey... What are you doing over there ? Why does she look like me ? Answer me you filthy fucks." Fiona shouted as she looked at Anon and Jessica.


    "Let''s go and have some fun with your sister." Anon spoke as he grabbed Jessica''s hand and went upto Fiona.


    "Oi, What are you planning to do with my face ?" Fiona asked with an angry expression.


    "What do you think ? She is going to- Wait, This is the best idea... Why haven''t I thought this before ? Jessica, can''t you declare yourself the Queen while posing as Fiona ?" Anon asked with a wide smile.


    "No, master. You see transferring Queen''s position is more than declaring, we have to do many different ceremonies to get this thing done.


    There are three rituals for this process and both of us have to be there for this." Jessica replied.


    "Oh, Okay. Well, seems like we have to do this the old way then. You go in the Royal Court as the Queen and give me forty-eight hours with this girl right here and I will turn her into my obident bitch." Anon spoke as he looked at Jessica with a smile.


    "As you say, Master." Jessica replied.


    "Oi, you can''t do that... That''s wrong." Fiona shouted.


    "Hmm...? Says the one who made her sister into a slave and sold her to the humans that she hates." Jessica spoke as she looky at Fiona with a disgusted expression.


    "Look, Jessica... We are sisters right ? We can take care of this on our own, we don''t need a human interfering between us, right ? Let''s just go to a room and figure this out like civilized people.


    We don''t have to use these cheap means, right ?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Sister... Do you really think that you can control me again, with that sweet talk of yours ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know why, but I want to slap myself so badly today." Fiona spoke as she looked at Jessica and grinded her teeths.


    "Then do it..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Damn it... Open me, you fuckers. I am your Queen. I am the Queen of the Elven Kingdom, you can''t keep me here forever." Fiona shouted loudly.


    "Well, I will leave her in your hands then, master." Jessica spoke as she started walking towards the exit door of the room and on the way to the exit she saw a man standing near the door.


    He was standing still, he wasn''t moving one bit from his position and he was sweating like crazy. This man was no one other than Zard himself, The Finance Minister of the Castle.


    Jessica ignored him and opened the door.


    *Click*


    "Jessica wait..." Suddenly Anon''s voice came from behind.


    "Yes, master ?" Jessica immediately turned around and asked.


    "Do me a favour and don''t let anyone inside this room for the next 48 hours... Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "Crystal Clear, Master." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Good... You can go now." Anon spoke.


    She then Left for the Royal Court directly.


    ''Hehehe... This is fun. I don''t know how many years has it been, since I went to Royal Court.'' Jessica thought as she continued to walk.


    "Good morning, Queen."


    "My Queen, Good Morning."


    Everyone started greeting Jessica, as they thought she was Fiona.


    After walking for a bit, Jessica reached in front of her Royal Court''s gate, where two maids and four guards were waiting for her.


    "My Queen." All of them spoke as at the same time as they bowed down to Jessica.


    "Let''s go and Claris... Don''t let any maid go inside my room for the next 48 hours, do you understand ?" Jessica asked.


    "Yes, My Queen." Claris the Headmaid of the Castle replied.


    "Now, let''s go and have some chit-chat." Jessica spoke as she looked at her guards.


    One of them moved and knocked on the door of the Royal Court, Three times.


    "EVERYONE, PLEASE STAND UP. THE BELOVED QUEEN OF THE ELVEN KINGDOM, MRS. FIONA, IS ENTERING INSIDE THE ROYAL COURT." One of the Announcer inside the Royal Court announced very loudly.


    Everyone present inside the court stood up on their places and bowed dow to Jessica as she walked upto her throne and sat down freely.


    "Sit Down." Jessica spoke.


    Everyone present inside the Royal Court sat down as soon as they heard Jessica''s command. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My Queen, Would you like to hear today''s crime reports?" One of her Royal Minister spoke up.


    "Yeah, Why not ?" Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Wait... Really ?" The Royal Minister asked with shocked expression.


    "Yeah... Why are you so surprised ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No... I will show it you right away, My Queen." The Royal Minister spoke as he started pulling out old files.


    Meanwhile inside the Queen''s room.


    "Master... Elena is sleeping. Do you really not want to do her like this ? Maybe her first time won''t hurt that much, right ?" Faith asked as she spreads her own daughter''s unconscious pussy in front of Anon to fuck.


    "Nope, get your daughter out of here. I will come back for her later someday. Today, I already have a fucking bitch to rape and knock some sense into her Hollow brain.


    "Okay, master. I will be leaving them." Faith said as she picked up her daughter and started leaving.


    "Faith... Don''t leave me here. I am your Queen, right ? Y-You are a very loyal-"


    "Shut the fuck up bitch. I am now Loyal to master''s cock only. Don''t fuck with me. I am going." Faith said as she immediately exited the room with Elena.


    "Now, it''s just you and me. Should we start your classes to become a good girl, Luv ?" Anon asked with an evil and perverted smile.

 Chapter 517 Chapter-517

    "Don''t you dare touch-" Before Fiona could''ve said anything else Anon slapped her.


    *Slap*


    "Say ''Don''t you dare...'' Once more and I will slap you harder everytime." Anon spoke as he looked at her with a serious expression.


    "You fucking-"


    *Slap*


    "Say another curse word and I will slap you, again and not on your face this time." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "You think you can do anything you want with me, because my hands are tied with a Magic-disabling rope huh...?" Fiona asked with a confident expression.


    "Yep, that''s pretty much it." Anon replied with a calm expression.


    "Take these off of me and we will see, who is going to die and who is going to live." Fiona spoke as she looked at Anon with a mocking smile.


    "Ha... Well, here you go." Anon said as he untied the ropes.


    "You fool... Now die. Fireball" Fiona shouted as she immediately summoned a very big FireBall and throwed it towards Anon''s face, but before the FireBall could''ve touched Anon''s face... The Auric Energy within him came out covered his whole body.


    *Boooom*


    A big explosion took place and Fiona immediately jumped out of Anon''s grasp as she thought she finally bought her sometime to run out of the room.


    "I am the fucking Queen of this kingdom... I will never get caught by a dimwit like you." Fiona spoke as she smiled and ran towards the exit door with everything she had in her body.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly she stopped running as a sickle came in front of her throat.


    "This... How-" Before Fiona could''ve said anything else, Anon slapped her tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Ouchhhh..." Fiona shouted as she fell down to the ground and immediately looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "Look at me bitch... Do you really think, you can leave this room without my permission ?" Anon spoke with a menacing expression on his face.


    "*Hick* D-Don''t you dare-" Before Fiona could''ve said the word, Anon hits her again.


    *Slap*


    "Fuc-" and Again.


    *Slap*


    "Think what you are about to say, bitch." Anon spoke as his eyes shined bright purple.


    "I-I am Sorry..." These words came out of Fiona''s mouth on her own, when she looked at Anon''s scary eyes.


    "If you tried to escape this room once again... I will do something so wrong with you that you will beg for death but I won''t give it to you, since I want to see you get tortured.


    Now, get up bitch and if you tried to take even one step towards that door again... I will do something that you will regret for the rest of your life." Anon spoke as he warned Fiona one last time.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Fiona was trying to resist Anon''s commands but she was helpless in front of his fearful Aura and his Scary purple glowing eyes.


    "Now... Come and sit down." Anon spoke as he sat down on a wooden chair.


    Fiona looked around and noticed a wooden chair in front of Anon, she walked over to the wooden chair and sat down on the wooden chair.


    *Slap*


    Anon immediately stood up from his chair and slapped her once again.


    "Who told you to sit on the Chair ? Or do you think you are someone special ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "I-I-"


    "Shut the fuck up and sit down on the ground like an obident bitch." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes..." Fiona spoke as she sat down on the ground.


    ''Why am I doing this ? I don''t want to follow his orders... I am the Queen of Elven kingdom and I am sitting down on the ground. This is hideous... But I have this feeling, if i didn''t follow his orders... Then I will face something that i wouldn''t be able to survive.'' Fiona thought as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Introduce yourself without using the title of Queen." Anon spoke as he placed his right leg over his left leg and rested his head on his right hand.


    "I-I am Fiona.... Daughter of Kureng and Helena. I-I am a Mage and I can perform basic magic-"


    "Yeah, this is boring. Stand up and get out of your clothes." Anon spoke as he interrupted her immediately.


    "B-But... I can''t-" Before Fiona could''ve said anything else, Anon immediately stood up from his chair and dashed directly to her with his eyes shining bright purple.


    "Do it...." Anon Commanded with Authority.


    "Y-Yes." Fiona immediately spoke as she felt Anon''s overwhelming death stare.


    "Good..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately backed off and went back to his chair.


    Fiona started removing her top slowly.


    *Boing*


    Her boobs jiggled as soon as they got released from the tight top, that she was wearing. Her pink Bra was revealed when she she removed her top.


    After that she started removing her pants, her butt was rather huge and her thighs were also very thick.


    As soon as Fiona removed her pants, her pink panty with a rose pattern was revealed.


    She then stood silently with a very shy expression on her face.


    "What is it ? Why did you stop ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What ? Wait, Do you mean that I have to remove my underwear too ?" Fiona asked with a Shocked expression.


    "Are you fucking stupid or something, bitch ? What would I do with your body, if you kept your pussy and boobs hidden ? Take the damn thing off... Or you know what will happen, right ?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "O-Okay..." Fiona spoke as she started unstraping her bra with a disgusted expression on her face.


    As soon as she takes off the bra, her boobs jiggled again as her brown nipples poked out.


    Her areolas were huge and her boobs were as round as a ball.


    "Now the panties..." Anon ordered as his hands itched to grope her breasts, but he stopped himself from doing this and waited calmly to enjoy the show.


    "Y-Yes..." Fiona spoke as she tried to hide her boobs with her right hand and started removing her panties with her left hand.


    *Swish*


    Before she knew it, her right arm was severed from her shoulder and her blood started gushing out of her Shoulder.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Fiona Shouted as she loudly as she can. The pain was unbearable for her but Anon was enjoying this show as he cleaned her blood from his sickle.


    "I told you... If you tried to be oversmart with me then this is what awaits you. You tried to cover your boobs with that hand and I took it off of your body... Now if you don''t stop shouting in the next, 3 seconds... You aren''t getting that arm back." Anon spoke as he placed his sickles back into the inventory.


    Fiona immediately understood that she had no choice but to listen to Anon''s commands.


    So, she bit her lower lip and stopped crying.


    "Mnhhhhff... Mnhhhhfff"


    "Good Girl... You are finally following all the rules and as a reward, you can have this back." Anon spoke as he picked up Fiona''s severed hand and attached it back to her shoulder.


    Anon then summoned a Special Grade Healing potion and poured it on her severed hand.


    The wound healed without any delay and Fiona got her hand back but there was just one problem... It was reversed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, My... Would you look at that ? Looks like, I did a little mistake huh...?" Anon spoke as he smiled and looked at Fiona''s face.


    "Well, Seems like I have to correct it again..." Anon added as he summoned a sickle in his hand.


    "N-Noooooo-"


    *Swish*


    *Chck*


    Without listening to anything Fiona said, Anon sliced her hand once again, without any mercy.


    "Ah-" Before Fiona could''ve cried out she remembered what Anon had said earlier and she grabbed her lips once again to hold everything inside her mouth.


    "Oh, You aren''t crying or shouting. That''s good... Now, let''s get this arm back on and right this time." Anon spoke as he attached her arm back, once again and poured the healing potion on it.


    "Now... Remove your panties without hiding anything, Luv." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes." Fiona replied with a scared expression as she bent down to remove her panties.


    "Turn your ass towards me, when you do it. I want to see it.. while you take your panties down." Anon ordered.


    "O-Okay..." Fiona replied as she turned her ass towards Anon and bent down to remove her panty.


    As her panty came off, her ass was widely exposed to Anon.


    "Hehehe... That''s some juicy ass you have, Fiona." Anon spoke as he looked at Fiona''s Ass.


    "I hope you die..." Fiona whispered in a very low tone, but in less than one second, A sickle was in front of her face.


    "Hiiii..." A squeak came out of Fiona''s mouth as soos as she noticed the sickle.


    "Luv, I have a very good hearing. So, next time you say something about me... You should re-think it five times before actually speaking it." Anon said with a menacing smile.


    "Y-Y-Y-Yes... Sir." Fiona replied.


    "Now, let''s make you a real bitch. Who will do anything... On one Command." Anon''s spoke as he looked at Fiona with a smile.

 Chapter 518 Chapter-518

    In a dark room that was filled with Corpse, Anon is sitting on a wooden chair and in front of him, a lady is standing naked.


    This lady is no one other than, Fiona. The Queen of the Elven Kingdom.


    ''Hmm... I have used many ways to manipulate people, since I came to this world. I have used Love, I have used Sympathy, I have used Money, I also used Carnal Desires and the biggest of them all... I have also used the skills that have been given to me by the system.


    But today, I am trying to use a very classic way to manipulate Fiona and it is Fear.


    It is said that people get manipulated easily by love, but I say they get manipulated easily by Fear. A man who fears nothing, is a very dangerous man.


    Fiona is a Queen... She doesn''t know what fear is because 90% of the time, she was inside this castle in her entire life. That''s why she fears everything and today I will use that fear and try to manipulate her mind into taking my command on one call. Just like a Trained bitch.'' Anon thought as he laughed evilly and looked at Fiona standing naked in front of him.


    "Come here..." Anon commanded.


    "I-I can''t have sex with you... I am a Que-" Before Fiona could''ve said anything else, Anon stood up from his chair and his eyes shined bright purple once again.


    "*Hiiii*....I-I am coming... I am coming." Fiona spoke in a sqeaky voice as she started walking towards Anon immediately.


    "Good decision..." Anon spoke as he sat back down.


    Fiona walked upto him with a very shy expression.


    "Let me Sniff your pussy... Bring it upto my face." Anon commanded.


    "B-But-" Fiona tried to resist Anon''s orders, but before she could''ve said anything else... Anon slapped her.


    *Slap*


    "If I give you a command, That means you have to follow it without saying anything. If i command you to do something and you tried to say ''But'' again... I will rape you and I will rape you so horribly, that every Elven lady will think twice before exiting her house.


    Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Fiona spoke as she walked ahead and closed the distance between her pussy and Anon''s face.


    Her pussy was hairy, blonde and curly hairs.


    Anon dipped his nose into those curly blonde hairs and placed his nostril over Fiona''s clit, he then started sucking it in.


    "Mnh~" Fiona was about to moan but she didn''t moan. She controlled herself and bit her lower lip immediately.


    Anon noticed this and started licking her pussy lips with even more intensity.


    Fiona''s pussy lips were thick and pink, but they were smooth at the same time.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick*


    As Anon licked her pussy, Fiona''s body''s started vibrating.


    "Anh~" suddenly a small moan escaped her lips.


    Anon suddenly grabbed both of her ass and started squeezing them.


    "Shhh~" Fiona started making different kind of sounds after this.


    ''He is licking my pussy, My Royal Pussy. A human is licking the pussy of an Elevn Queen. This is not right... This is not... Anhhh~ He is squeezing my ass too.


    This human is Anhhhh~ it''s like he is massaging my asshole by opening and closing it. I don''t know if I can take it or not but if i tried to say anything, he will beat me and rape me brutally.'' Fiona thought as she tried to stop her moans helplessly.


    "Mnnnnhhh~" Fiona moaned again and again.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly Anon slapped both of her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly one more time before removing his face from her fussy.


    "Anhhh~"


    "Fuuu~ That was good. You have a very sweet pussy for such a bratty personality." Anon spoke as he moved up her Belly and inserted his tongue inside her Belly button.


    Anon then dragged his tongue towards her boobs through her belly.


    "Anhhh~" Fiona moaned again as she felt Anon''s rough tongue grinding against her smooth skin.


    Anon them removed his hands from her thick ass and grabbed her boobs tightly.


    *Squeeze*


    "Anhhhh~" Fiona moaned as she felt unlikely perfect pressure on her boobs. Anon was squeezing them from the right points.


    Although Fiona''s boobs weren''t all that big, but they were perfect size to hold in his hand. Her areolas were big and her nipples were brown and perky.


    Anon started licking Fiona''s right nipple slowly as He purposely grinded his tongue on it''s skin.


    "Anhhhh~ No... Please." Fiona finally cried out.


    As soon as Anon heard her, he went ahead and bit her nipple tightly.


    "Annnhhhhhh~ I am.... Cummmmmminnng" Faith shouted as a fountain of cum was thrown out by her her pussy.


    Anon immediately moved his hand towards her pussy and started beating her wet pussy with his hand.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    At the same time, he wrapped his other hand around her waist and pulled her other nipple inside his mouth as well.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Yesnsshhhss..." Fiona immediately lost the control over her body and started vibrating like crazy.


    She lost her control at last and fell down to the ground while cumming like a bitch.


    "Haa... What a weak bitch ? I have to train her properly or she will die from Cumming endlessly." Anon spoke as he summoned a cigar in his hands and snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    On a mere snap of Anon''s fingers, over 20 Ogre assassins appeared from all sides of the room.


    "My lord." Each and everyone of them immediately spoke as they all went down on their knees.


    "Clean up this room, don''t leave even one drop of blood in this room and do something about the disgusting odor as well." Anon commanded as he Puffed his cigar.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Yes, My Lord." All of them spoke as they immediately disappeared from their positions and re-appeared with cleaning apparatus.


    In under 3 minutes, the whole room was cleaned and it was smelling like roses.


    "Where am I ?" Fiona asked as she woke up and looked around in confusion. After waking up, the first thing she saw was Anon''s laughing face.


    "Hello, Luv. Are you alright after that, Deep Orgasm ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh.... You are real. It all happened... It wasn''t a nightmare ?" Fiona shouted as she immediately backed off from Anon.


    "Nightmare ? Luv, Although I am a Living Nightmare but believe me... I won''t easily Disappear." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers and Ashes of his burned out cigar fell down to the ground.


    "P-Please... Let me go. I-I will give you anything to leave me... Please Human. I-I will give you a-" before Fiona could''ve said anything else, Anon stood up from his chair and slapped her.


    *Slap* S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut the fuck up. Did you lost it after going unconscious ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You W-Want..." Fiona whispered in a very low voice.


    "What was that ?" Anon asked.


    "I asked... What do you want ? Why are you beating me so brutally ? If you want to rape me, them rape me. Why are you torturing me ?" Fiona shouted as she looked at Anon''s face.


    "Well, Well, Well... That''s one good question you have asked Fiona. Here is your answer..." Anon said as he summoned a crystal ball in his hands.


    "Wh-What is that ?" Fiona asked with a confused and scared voice.


    "Well, this is a clip that was taken from 3 years ago... Look at it." Anon spoke as he gave the crystal ball to Fiona.


    Fiona holded the crystal ball and supplied mana into it.


    Suddenly a scene appeared inside the Crystal Ball.


    Fiona is sitting inside her room, she is drinking tea and in front of her are standing three different individuals.


    [My Queen.. are you sure about this ?] Ares Asked with a hesitated expression.


    [I am sure.] Fiona replied.


    [But... My Queen. She is the Queen of a Human Continent.] A man wearing a black mask spoke.


    [Don''t worry, All you have to do is Just go and scare her a little... Once you come back, I will take care of you. Just don''t drink for real... Only pretend to be drunk. Do you understand ?] Fiona asked.


    [Yes, My Queen.] All three of them spoke in unison as they left the room and the clip ended.


    "I-I don''t know... Who these guys were. T-This is fake. Someone made it on purpose to-"


    *Slap*


    "Shut up... Let me tell you what happened that night. Your boys got drunk for real and they went to the Human kingdom. They walked up the kingdom''s wall and entered inside Derein''s room.


    Although, their job was just to scre her but her husband came in between and your boys got angry. They started playing with him and killed him in their little game.


    But, they didn''t stop there... The lust inside their bodies woke up, after the alcohol took over their minds and it made them rape Derein and her daughter.


    They wanted to escape after killing both of them and succeeded in killing her daughter but guess what... They couldn''t kill Derein and she survived to tell the tale.


    You made it all a drunk mistake and gave the three boys a lot of money to shut their mouths. That wasn''t a good move, you should''ve killed them as well." Anon spoke as he looked at Fiona with a smile.


    "H-How do you know that ?" Fiona asked with a surprised and shocked expression.

 Chapter 519 Chapter-519

    "H-How do you know that ?" Fiona asked with a Shocked and Confused expression.


    "I know everything, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Fiona with a smile.


    "N-No... I-I ordered them just to scare her... I never told them to rape her or her daughter, it wasn''t my mistake, Human. Please try to understand this..." Fiona tried to trap Anon in her sweet talk but Anon wasn''t a fool.


    "Luv, Answer me one thing... If the roots of a tree are hollow will the tree survive ?" Anon asked.


    "What ? N-No... It won''t. It will fall down." Fiona replied.


    "Good... So, who is at the fault here ? The tree or it''s Root ?" Anon asked as he summoned his cigar and lit it up.


    "R-Roots..." Fiona replied.


    "Who gave the orders to go to the Human kingdom and scare the Queen ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "B-But-"


    "Shut the fuck up and answer the damn question bitch." Anon shouted.


    "I-I did..." Fiona replied in a scared tone.


    "Good... So you are the root here and all of this was your mistake, right ?" Anon asked.


    "This- But-"


    "Answer it... Or I will do something real bad." Anon spoke as he popped out a set of torture apparatus from his inventory, that he got from Juker''s lab.


    "I-It''s.... my mistake." Fiona replied immediately.


    "Good, Now let''s get you started on your training." Anon spoke as he summoned a sharp and long whip out of his inventory.


    *Crack*


    Anon suddenly slashed the Whip on the ground and looked at Fiona with a smile.


    "Stand up and start dancing." Anon commanded.


    "I-I don''t-"


    *Crack*


    Before Fiona could''ve completed her sentence, Anon slashed her with the Whip.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" Fiona shouted loudly as soon as she felt Anon''s Whip landing on her body.


    "Now, Now... Dance." Anon ordered again.


    "Y-Yes..." Fiona said as she started dancing immediately.


    She started doing a royal dance that is taught to the Princesses of the Elven Kingdom. The one difference in her dance was her clothes.


    Fiona swinged her ass like a cheap whore as she danced in front of Anon.


    "Good... Hehehe... Jiggle your boobs bitch. *Crack*" Anon shouted as he cracked his whip on the ground.


    "Hiiii.... Y-Yes..." Fiona spoke as she immediately started jiggling her boobs too.


    ''How shameful can this human be ? He is making me, The Queen of the Elven Kingdom dance naked in front of him like a cheap whore.


    I should''ve taken the advance magic lessons back then... Mom was right. Fuck...'' Fiona thought as she continued to dance and jiggle her boobs.


    ''I wonder... How should I take her virginity ? Should I insert my dick first or a dildoctopus ?'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Meanwhile in the Northern Valleys Of the Human Kingdom...


    The weather is cruel, Dark clouds are all over the valley and rain is pouring down like crazy.


    Two Human males are sitting under a shed made out of logs and leaves.


    One of them is Arthur, He is wearing his Royal Golden Armour... That''s shining brightly.


    The other man sitting besides him is the Chief Commander Of Derein''s Kingdom, Dome.


    "Sir, It''s time you should go back to Madam Derein. I will take care of this shit here. These dragon bastards are nothing in front of my sword.


    Don''t you worry, Sir. I will manage it." Dome said as he looked at Arthur with a smile.


    "I know, you will manage it, Dome. But this is not the time to go home, these dragons are playing it dirty. I can''t go home now or our soldiers will fall down like a house of cards.


    We have to fight together and get them off of our borders." Arthur replied.


    "Sir, these bastards have no end. They just keep coming back, no matter... How many we kill.


    We kill one of them, ten more come back. They are reproducing at an incredible rate. If the Statics of our scholars are right, them they are producing about... 3000 dragon soldiers per day.


    We took it lightly when they purposed the ''Line'' Rule but now... We are trapped." Dome said as he spitted on the ground and looked outside with a very angry expression.


    ''3 Months ago, The Dragon Queen was defeated by the Fallen One... He became the king and took the control over the whole dragon kin.


    He started making mutated Dragon soldiers that are a mixture of Trolls, Ogres and Dragons.


    These soldiers are strong, Fast growing and They are dragons. All in All, they are total Chaos.


    One female dragon can give birth to thousands of soldiers per day and they mature in about 30 days.


    Once the soldiers mature, they are taught how to fight and eat. The mature dragons teach them how to fight with weapons and transform from their human form to the real dragon form at will.


    At first, When these soldiers appeared on the borders of the Human kingdom, I went for a check... I never thought I would see so many dragons at once but they were there and they were Very dangerous.


    The first thought, that Crossed my mind was to obliterate all of them right then and there... But ''The Fallen one'' was there too. He was powerful then before and he was very calm back then.


    He was looking for Demons, the ones who created misunderstandings between him and his wife 2000 years ago but it was disturbing for the humans.


    That''s when we made a deal, No human will or shall pass through the dragon Kingdom''s border or he will get killed instantly by the dragons or they can do anything they want with him.


    It was the same for humans, if a Dragon crossed their borders and entered inside the Human kingdom.


    He will get killed instantly and his body parts can be used as materials to make weapons for the humans but the body parts of the mutated Dragons weren''t that good.


    That''s why they are killed and burned instantly to avoid the danger of spreading a massive plague everywhere.


    Although, it''s very difficult to burn them here in the valley, our soldiers have to drag the bodies of the killed Dragons outside the valley and then burn them-'' Arthur thought before he was interrupted by a knocking sound.


    *Knock-knock-Knock*


    "Who is it ?" Dome asked in an angry tone.


    "Sir, it''s me Jim." A very soft voice came from outside.


    "Jim, Come in." Arthur spoke.


    *Click*


    "I greet, Sir Dome and Sir Arthur..." Jim, a boy with slim body, Black hairs and small face entered inside the tent and immediately bowed down to both of them.


    "Yes, Jim ? Is something serious ?" Arthur asked with a straight face.


    "S-Sir, They have one of us." Jim said with a scared expression.


    "Fuck..."


    "Shit..."


    Both Arthur and Dome cursed as they immediately picked up their swords and exited the room.


    As soon as they came outside, they saw a lot of soldiers standing in one place, looking at something.


    "Oi, Cunts... King Arthur is here. Where the fuck is your respect ?" Dome shouted loudly.


    Everyone turned around and looked at Dome with a scared expression.


    "Oh, shit... King is here."


    "Fuck."


    "Where is he ?" Arthur asked with a worried expression. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone stood silent and no one answered.


    "Fucking, Bitches... Didn''t you hear, what your king just asked ? Where the fuck is that cunt ?" Dome shouted as his eyes glowed white.


    "T-There sir..." One of the soldiers spoke as he pointed towards a distant point.


    Inside this valley, lied the borders of the dragon and the Human kingdom and a blue magic Barrier seprated this border.


    No one with Ill intentions for the other party can pass through this Barrier. Only those who willingly cross this border without any Ill intensions for the other party can pass through this border.


    Although the barrier seprated both races from each other, it wasn''t that strong to start with. It can be easily broken.


    On the other side of the borders, lived the dragon soldiers... They were in their Human form since they didn''t have to fight.


    Although, the rule was same for everyone and they had one of the Human soldier on their side.


    The dragon soldiers were playing with him in every way possible, they were hitting him with wine bottles... Kicking him and cutting off his fingers one by one.


    "How did they got him ?" Arthur asked with an angry expression.


    "S-Sir, He was drinking and they challenged him for a drinking competition. Both of them kept drinking for one hour and one hour later... We lost.


    Our soldier was tight... His mental condition wasn''t stable after drinking that much. A female dragon from their side appeared and called out to him.


    He stood up and walked right through the barrier. We tried to-"


    "Shut up... These idiots, My king... We are wasting time on these fuckers-" Before Dome could''ve completed his sentence, A dragon soldier interrupted him.


    "Oi, Human... Look at this, i believe this is yours." A dragon soldier shouted as he kicked back the severed head of the soldier.


    *Thud*


    The head stopped near Arthur''s leg.


    "Hahaha.... Stupid Humans."


    "What is wrong with this king ?"


    The dragon soldiers started making fun of Arthur but Arthur remained calm and picked up the soldier''s head.


    "Dome... I need you to send a message Home." Arthur said as he looked at the dead soldier''s face.


    "What should I write, Your Majesty ?" Dome asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s time to Call him." Arthur said as a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 520 Chapter-520

    "I-I can''t dance.... anymore. I-I am tired... P-Please...." Fiona said as she looked at Anon with a tired expression and scared voice.


    "Okay, Okay... I am not a heartless monster. You can take a break..." Anon said as he looked at Fiona.


    "Thank... You." Fiona said as she stopped dancing and sat down on the floor for one second.


    But as soon as Fiona stopped dancing, Anon cracked his whip.


    *Crack*


    "Ouch..."


    "I forgot to tell you one thing... You can rest but you have to give me a blowjob for every second that you rest of you have to get back on the dancing.


    Do you understand ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "B-B-Blowjob... ? Y-You mean... Where a female has to insert a male''s private part in her mouth ?" Fiona asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Nope, Nope... A blowjob is a process in which, you will suck my dick like a lolipop and will not let go... Until I cum or your cheeks get tired of sucking.


    Now get to it or I will start to whip you..." Anon said as he raised his Whip.


    "W-Wait... I am doing it... I am doing it... Don''t whip me." Fiona said as she immediately ran towards Anon and unzipped his pants like a obident slut.


    "Good..."


    Fiona took his cock out and started sniffing it with a very disgusted expression.


    "Hurry up or *crack* " Anon said as he cracked his whip again.


    "Y-Yes..." Fiona said as she immediately started sucking Anon''s dick.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Yep... You suck at sucking." Anon said with displeased expression.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    As she continued to suck Anon''s cock... Anon felt even more displeased with the blowjob.


    ''Hmm... It''s time to modify her mouth.'' Anon thought as he placed his hand on her head.


    [Body Modification]


    ''Okay, Replace her mouth walls with her pussy walls.'' Anon ordered.


    [Replacing Mouth Walls with Pussy walls.]


    ''Hmm...? What is it ? I am feeling something in my mouth. No... this feeling isn''t right.'' Fiona thought as she immediately tried to back off from Anon''s dick but before she could''ve done it... Anon grabbed her head and forcefully used her mouth as a pocket pussy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Oh, Yes... Now this feels right." Anon said as he continued to fuck Fiona''s mouth pussy.


    On the other side, Fiona was being used and she couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''Nooooo... I am being used like a filthy toy and now he is changing my body to pleasure his dick.


    What should I do ? I can''t use magic against him... He is too strong and if i tried to stop in will, he will beat me and force me to do something even worse than this... Please someone help me.'' Fiona thought as she continued to pleasure Anon with her mouth pussy.


    "Your teeths are annoying... I am taking them for now but don''t worry, I will give them back." Anon said as he looked at Fiona with a wide and evil smile.


    ''N-No... Please... NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-'' Fiona thought as she shouted in her mind and tried to shake her head in ''No'' but as soon as Anon noticed this, he grabbed Fiona''s hairs and forced his dick, deep down her throat.


    [Body Modification]


    ''Take her teeths away and make the gums softer. One more thing, make her mouth hole, smaller.... Adjust it to the size of her pussy hole.'' Anon ordered.


    [Retrieving the Teeths, Making the Gums Softer and re-sizing target''s Mouth hole accordingly to her pussy.]


    Suddenly, All the Teeths inside Fiona''s mouth disappeared and her mouth hole became very small... Just like her pussy.


    "Mnnnhhhhhhhh~" Fiona tried to say something... But Anon didn''t even paid attention to her... He continued to use her mouth as his pocket pussy.


    "Body Modification really does the work... That''s why I love this skill." Anon said with an evil smile.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the gates Opened up and a young man with a scum like face entered inside the room.


    He was covered in blood and he had two headless bodies of the in his hands, the bodies belonged to the gurads, who were protecting Fiona''s room on Jessica''s orders.


    "I was right... That bitch isn''t My Queen." He said as he cleared the blood from his face and revealed his real face.


    This guy was none other than, Fiona''s Personal protection team''s Chief Commander.... Andrew.


    ''Andrew... Yes. He will definitely save me. Fuck, I am saved. Thank you God. Thank you.'' Fiona thought as hope flickered in her eyes.


    "Hello, Andrew. So, that''s why I have been sensing all that bloodlust around the room. It was you... Killing the guards huh...?" Anon asked with smile.


    "Hmm...? A human ? What is a Human doing in the elven kingdom ? No, my mistake. You were never here.


    Actually... After this very moment... You seazed to exist." Andrew said as a smile appeared on his face and he unsheathed his swords.


    "Any last wishes, Human ?" Andrew asked as he pointed his sword towards Anon.


    "Last wish ? Yeah, I have one... I want to fuck every single female in this world." Anon said as he smiled and continued to use Fiona''s mouth pussy.


    "Hahaha... You are funny but, I am serious now. Human, you are found guilty of rape, Murder of these two guards and Peace breaking of two Kingdoms. Henceforth, I shall kill you without any trial." Andrew said as he immediately started running towards Anon.


    Anon on the other side was very calm and collected but he suddenly placed his hand over Fiona''s head and used his skill.


    [Body Modification]


    ''Close her ears. Make her deaf for some time.'' Anon ordered.


    [Closing target''s ears.]


    Suddenly both of Fiona''s ears got covered with her skin and her sense of listening faded away.


    ''What happened ? I can''t hear anything ? Is He dead yet ? Did Andrew kill him ?'' Fiona wondered as she immediately looked up and saw Anon smiling towards Andrew with a weird clock in his hand.


    ''What is-?'' As soon as Fiona turned around she noticed that Andrew has stopped on one place and he is looking at Anon with a dumbfounded expression and grey eyes.


    Suddenly she looked back at Anon and noticed his lips moving, she immediately turned back to look at Andre and what she saw after that left her in awe.


    Andrew picked up his sword and stabbed it through his own throat ruthlessly.


    ''FUCK.... WHAT THE FUCK DID HE DO TO ANDREW ?'' Fiona thought as a very Shocked expression appeared on her face. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly she felt Anon''s hand over her head and Seconds later, her hearing senses came back and Her mouth became normal.


    "W-What did you do with Andrew ?" Fiona asked with a surprised expression.


    "I am a Magician, Luv. I can do anything... I can make anyone disappear and I can kill people with their own hands.


    This guy entered inside the wrong room today and got what he deserved from the very beginning, Death." Anon said as he looked at Fiona with a smile.


    "I-I- !! T-This... Is impossible... Ho-How can he ?" Fiona couldn''t make sense of how Anon made Andrew kill himself.


    "Now... Get that pussy ready. I need some juice. Here use this to rub your pussy and rub it tightly... This will help you absorb the pain of your first time." Anon said as he summoned a bottle of red oil in his hands and tossed it towards Fiona.


    "W-Wait... What do you mean, First time ?" Fiona asked with a Shocked expression.


    "What I mean is, i am going to fuck your pussy and if you don''t do it... I will fuck your pussy raw... Maybe with some of my spit, but all in all... I will fuck your pussy." Anon said with straight face.


    "B-But... I am a Queen... I-I can''t have intercourse with you unless... You are my... Husband." Fiona said as she looked at Anon.


    "I am your master from now on. So, get that pussy oiled or I am going to fuck you like a cheap bitch and throw you in some cheap whore house for the next 10 days with your pussy and asshole sticking out of a big hole.


    In that whore house, you will get oiled every second and a new dick will fuck you every minute... You will become a cheap whore toilet for the sexual release of your own men, that you rule.


    Now, you don''t want that... Do you ?" Anon asked as he smiled evilly and looked at Fiona.


    Fiona got so scared, that she immediately opened the oil bottle and started rubbing it on her pussy.


    Suddenly, Something happened... She started feeling a itchy sensation in her pussy. Fiona rubbed her pussy to get rid of it but the more she rubbed, the more the itching grew...


    "W-What did you give me ?" Fiona asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Oops... Looks like instead of Normal oil... I gave you the Sexual Overdrive Oil. Hehehe" Anon said as he looked at Fiona with an evil smile.

 Chapter 521 Chapter-521

    "No... M-My pussy is itching from the inside... Please do something about it.... I beg you." Fiona said as she inserted her fingers in her pussy but she couldn''t reach the place, where it was itching.


    "Hmm...? Did you say something Luv ? I don''t think, I can hear you clearly." Anon said as he smiled and looked at Fiona.


    "P-Please, Human.... Please Give it to me... I can''t take it anymore... Please... I am begging you." Fiona said as she continued to finger herself and grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Hmm...? What are you begging for Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You know it. You know what I am asking for... Don''t waste time and give it to me." Fiona said as she tightened her Grasp on Anon''s leg.


    Anon leaned in and looked at Fiona''s face... "Say it clearly or keep that finger inside your pussy forever."


    "I-I- want you... To Fuck me." Fiona said as she lowered her eyes in shyness.


    "With what ?" Anon asked.


    "With your... D-Dick. I want you to fuck me with your dick..." Fiona said as she punched the floor in anger but she couldn''t do anything about the itchiness Inside her womb.


    "I don''t want to..." Anon said as he stood up and started walking away.


    "N-No... W-Wait, Don''t do this... I am begging you, PLEASE." Fiona shouted as she tried to stop Anon but seeing that he wasn''t stopping, she said something that halted Anon''s steps.


    "I-I will give the throne to Jessica."


    "Hmm...? Why should I believe you ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at Fiona with a smile.


    "I-I will give it to her right now... I-I will sign a mana contract with you. Just Fuck me..." Fiona said as she looked at Anon with a desperate expression.


    "I don''t need a Mana contract to make you work. Bend down and beg like an obident bitch..." Anon said as he started removing his shirt.


    Fiona stood up and bent down slightly, "Human, Please Fuck me."


    As soon as Anon heard this, he immediately slapped Fiona''s ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" She moaned and fell down again.


    *Thud*


    "You have to beg nicely, it''s like you are ordering me to fuck you, bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her other ass cheek as well.


    "Y-Yes. Mister Human, Please Fuck My Pussy with your Big Dick." Fiona said as she stood up once again and bent down once again.


    *Slap*


    "Call me master and you are not begging properly... Maybe this will help you." Anon said as he slapped Fiona''s pussy and poured more oil inside her pussy.


    "N-Nooo... Don''t pour that thing inside me... Please.... Annhhhh~ M-My womb is... Anhhh~ Something-" Fiona said as she immediately felt the oil coming into effect.


    The itchiness inside her womb grew by ten times and Fiona''s natural Mating instincts woke up.


    She immediately opened her legs and laid down on the floor. "Master, Please Fuck my pussy... Please master bless my pussy with your huge Dick." She said as she swinged her ass like crazy and opened her pussy lips for Anon''s dick to enter.


    "Looks like the oil really helped you, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he also removed all of his clothes and started walking towards Fiona.


    Anon stroked his dick few times before he started to stroke it over Fiona''s pussy.


    "Now... Tell me, What are you ?" Anon asked.


    "Annnh~ I am your slave, master. Please fuck your slave master, Please fuck your slave." Fiona spoke as she swinged her pussy lips up and down on Anon''s dick.


    "No, No... You aren''t my slave. My Slaves have a higher status then you, bitch. You are my cum-bucket, do you understand ?" Anon asked as he slowly inserted his Dick''s tip inside her pussy and instantly retrieved it.


    "Annnnhhhhh~ Yes, Yes master... I understand. I am your cum-bucket."


    "Good... Now, what''s your purpose ?" Anon asked.


    "I live for your pleasure, I will collect your cum, whenever and wherever you order me to because I am your cum-bucket." Fiona said as she tried to insert Anon''s dick Inside her pussy.


    *Slap*


    "Annnnnh~"


    "Don''t be oversmart... You have to answer all the questions before getting this dick inside your pussy, do you understand ?" Anon said as he slapped her ass and grabbed her neck tightly.


    "Yeessshhhh, Mashterrrr~" Fiona spoke as she felt Anon''s tight hands choking her throat.


    "Good... Now, here is your price for being a good bitch." Anon said as he rammed his dick inside Fiona''s pussy without any mercy.


    "ANNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHH~" Fiona Moaned loudly.


    ''His dick broke my hymen and it knocked directly on my womb... He is grabbing my throat from the front and his dick is choking my pussy from the back.


    This feeling is.... The best. Aaannnhhhh~'' Fiona thought as white bubbles started coming out of her mouth and her pussy started cumming non-stop.


    The itching in her womb was getting scratched by Anon''s dick. After the fifth thrust, she fainted due to oxygen shortage and continuous orgasms.


    "Hmm...? One more bitch down... Hehehe..." Anon said as he looked at Fiona''s unconscious body and laughed.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Even after she fainted, Anon continued to pound her pussy mercilessly.


    78 minutes later...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Fiona''s pussy is red from all the pounding.


    "Hmmmm....? Aaanhh~ Annnh~ Annnnh~ Annnhhhh~ My pussy...master, You are fucking me, again?" Fiona asked as she felt her pussy getting pounded by Anon''s dick.


    "Again ? I haven''t came once bitch and you came, I don''t know... Fifty-Four times ? You wake up like this everytime, ask the same question and faint once again when you cum from this hairy pussy of yours but good for you this time, because I am about to cum.... Now take this bitch." Anon said as he grabbed both of Fiona''s legs and picked her up like a sex doll.


    "Annnhhhhh~ Masssster.... Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Annhhh~ it''s expanding inside me." Fiona shouted as she felt Anon''s dick getting bigger with every thrust.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Savour the flavour, Bitch." Anon said as he released her body from his hands and came at the same time.


    Fiona couldn''t understand what happened for one second, but Suddenly she realised that she was free falling over Anon''s dick and his white jeez was filling her womb. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... YEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS~~~~~~" Fiona shouted like a whore, as she got hooked on Anon''s dick.

 Chapter 522 Chapter-522

    Jessica is sitting on the throne, posing as Fiona, with Faith standing right beside her to prevent anyone from getting near her and sensing the aura difference.


    Suddenly, a voice starts to ring inside Faith''s head.


    "Luv, do me a favor and send Jessica to Fiona''s room," Anon commanded.


    "As you command, Master," Faith immediately replied.


    She leaned in and whispered into Jessica''s ear, "Master is calling you to Fiona''s room. I think it''s time."


    "But he said he would do it tomorrow... I think it''s about something else," Jessica whispered back.


    "You should see for yourself... Let''s go," Faith replied.


    "Okay... Today''s Royal Court is adjourned," Jessica spoke as she stood up from her throne and looked at everyone with a smile.


    "Umm... Excuse me, My Queen. Is everything alright?" A Royal Minister asked with a doubtful expression.


    "Yes, everything is alright. Why do you ask?" Jessica responded.


    "You never adjourn the Royal Court before its time. So, why today?" He asked.


    Jessica had no answers. She started thinking for a proper response, but before she could come up with something good, Anon''s voice resounded in her head.


    ''Tell him that you have something big to announce today and call everyone in the kingdom to the Royal Announcing Area.''


    ''Master, is she ready already?'' Jessica asked with a surprised expression.


    ''Oh, she is... Just come back, and we will get over with this shit.'' Anon commanded. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I-I am coming to your room immediately, master. I-I don''t know how to thank you for this.'' Jessica replied as she started walking towards the exit door of the Royal Court.


    "My Queen, you didn''t answer my question?" The Royal Minister asked again.


    "Who the heck are you to ask me questions? I am the Queen of this kingdom, and you are not a Royal Minister anymore. Not just that, I am taking away your Royal status as well... Now, get out of my Court," Jessica shouted, looking at the Royal Minister with an angry expression.


    "What?"


    "She just took away everything he owned a moment ago."


    "Wow... Our Queen was so brutal?"


    "Okay, I am not asking questions in the Court from today."


    All the other Royal Ministers started talking as they looked at the minister who just got fired from his job.


    ''I am getting excited here, and this guy is ruining my mood with his stupid questions.'' Jessica thought, looking at the Royal Minister with a disgusted expression.


    "M-My Queen... Please don''t do this. I-I forgot my position in this court... Please spare me. Please, my Queen, give me one more chance, and I will never repeat something like this," the Royal Minister spoke as he fell to his knees, begging for his position.


    "If you don''t get out of my court right now, I will get you kicked out of this court, and your family will also get kicked out of your house," Jessica shouted once again.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen..." The Royal Minister understood that it was futile to beg her. He stood up silently and started walking towards the exit door of the Royal Court.


    "Now, I want every single person in this kingdom in the Royal Announcing Area in the next 1 hour. Anyone have any more questions for me?" Jessica asked with a smile as she looked at the other ministers.


    Every single one of them immediately shook their heads in ''No.''


    "Good... Now, I should get going," Jessica spoke as she exited the royal court with Faith.


    "Wow... You are brutal. I mean, you utterly destroyed that guy by taking his royal status back," Faith spoke as she looked at Jessica with a smile.


    "Well, I am Fiona right now, and the more her reputation goes down, the more my chances of becoming the Queen come true.


    I don''t know how master did it... But he is like an angel to me right now," Jessica spoke as she looked at Faith with a smile.


    "Well, I can guess. How he did it, he has this long wand in his pants that makes people go crazy for it... Specially the women.


    His dick is so big that, he must''ve raped her over and over until she became his mindless cock-worshipping slave. Oh, I miss his dick..." Faith spoke as she licked her upper lip, just like a pervert.


    "Wow... You really love his dick, huh?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Take it and you will know the answer," Faith replied with a smile.


    After walking for a bit, both of them reached in front of Fiona''s room. Both of them saw small blood droplets on the ground and summoned their weapons.


    ''Master, there is blood on the door... Are you alright?'' Faith asked.


    ''I am alright, Luv. Just come inside,'' Anon commanded.


    "Everything is alright... I have talked to master," Faith spoke as she looked at Jessica and placed her sword back inside her sheath.


    "Okay," Jessica replied as she opened the gate.


    Click


    As soon as the gates opened up, a strong smell of semen and bodily fluids burst out.


    As the room got lightened up, both of them saw Anon sitting on a wooden chair in the middle of the room, and Fiona is standing besides him wearing her Royal Green Outfit.


    "Master."


    "Master."


    Both of them spoke as they immediately went down to their knees.


    "Hello, Luv. Are you ready to become the Princess?" Anon asked as he looked at Jessica with a smile.


    "Master, you have done something that I wouldn''t be able to do in ages. I can''t thank you enough for this... Please accept my gratitude," Jessica spoke as she bowed down to Anon on both of her knees and touched her head to the ground to show her sincerity.


    "Remove the mask and let''s go," Anon said as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the exit of the room.


    Fiona followed him like an obedient slave and exited the room with him. After that, Jessica and Faith came.

 Chapter 523 Chapter-523

    In the Elven Kingdom, a large crowd of people gathered behind the Royal Castle''s Announcement Area, and most of them were confused.


    "Why are we here?" a civilian asked.


    "I don''t know... Maybe Queen wants to increase the tax again?" another civilian replied.


    "What? Tax rise again? We can''t deal with this anymore... If the tax rises even slightly, I won''t have enough to feed my family."


    "Yeah, me too. I will just sell my land and start a new job."


    "Me too."


    Everyone started thinking that this was an announcement for tax increment again.


    Suddenly, the curtains of the stage opened, and Fiona walked out onto the stage.


    "The Queen is Here, Everyone Bow Down." A soldier shouted very loudly.


    "LONG LIVE THE QUEEN." Everyone shouted as they bowed down to Fiona.


    "Hello, My People. Today, I am here to confess my crimes." Fiona spoke as she looked at everyone standing in front of her.


    "What? Crime Confession?"


    "What is she talking about?"


    "I don''t know."


    Everyone was confused as they didn''t know what Fiona was talking about.


    "I, Fiona, am a very bad Queen. I have done hideous things in the past. I took tax from poor people and used it to bribe the Royal Ministers so that they won''t rebel against me in the Royal Court.


    I assassinated my own mother and sold my sister as a slave to the humans. I killed the farmers along with their families who tried to go against me.


    I blackmailed poor people into giving up their property and committing suicide with their families." Fiona spoke with a wide smile on her face.


    "How can she laugh after saying these things?"


    "How cruel."


    "She is a monster, Man."


    "We don''t want you as our Queen."


    "Yes, We don''t want you as our Queen."


    "WE DON''T WANT YOU AS OUR QUEEN ANYMORE." Everyone shouted as they started throwing rocks at Fiona, but none of them touched her due to a protective spell over her body.


    "Please keep yourself calm... I know, I have done things that I shouldn''t have, and that''s why I am here to redeem myself.


    I am leaving the position of the Queen for this kingdom''s sake and making someone else your Queen.


    Ladies and Gentlemen, Please welcome... My dear Sister, Jessica, to the stage." Fiona spoke as she pointed towards the red curtains of the stage, and a beautiful lady walked out of them.


    This lady was none other than Jessica herself.


    "Wait... I thought Queen Jessica was murdered?"


    "Yeah, me too."


    "That woman sold out the first Queen as a slave to the humans... She deserves a death sentence."


    "Yes, We need a Queen like Madam Jessica. We don''t need a corrupt Queen like her."


    Everyone started shouting as they continued to throw rocks at Fiona.


    "Everyone, Please stop. I know my sister has done things that can''t be described in words, and she committed countless crimes while being the Queen of this Holy Kingdom, but rest assured, I will punish her accordingly." Jessica announced, but no one in the public reacted to this statement.


    ''Tell them that you are going to halve their tax.'' Anon''s voice resounded in Jessica''s brain.


    "... And I am going to halve the tax rates." Jessica added.


    "WOOOOOOOOHOOOOO..."


    "YESSSSS.... MADAM JESSICA IS THE BEST."


    "MADAM JESSICA I LOVE YOU."


    Everyone started clapping and dancing as soon as they heard this news. They immediately accepted Jessica as their new Queen.


    "The land that has been taken from the farmers at a very low price will be given back."


    "WOW... SHE IS AMAZING."


    "YESSSSS.... Madam Jessica is our Queen."


    "MADAM JESSICA."


    "MADAM JESSICA."


    Everyone started dancing happily as they accepted Jessica as their new Queen.


    "Now... Let''s start the Crown Transfer Ceremony, Sister." Fiona spoke as she looked at Jessica with a smile.


    "Of course, Sister." Jessica replied with a straight face.


    Suddenly, two mages walked up to the stage. One of them was holding a jug of Holy water in his hands, and the other one was holding a holy Book.


    "Hello, Madam Jessica... Long time no see." The mage who was holding the Holy book spoke as he smiled towards Jessica.


    "Hello, Father Tat." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "I see you have become sly with your words huh...?" Tat spoke as he looked at Jessica.


    "A friend of mine taught me." Jessica spoke.


    "Let''s start the transfer process, My Queen... Please place your hand over the Holy Book. You too, Madam Jessica." Tat spoke as he held the book between both of them.


    Fiona and Jessica immediately placed their hands over the book.


    "On the Name of the Holy Spirit... I call upon thee to bless the New Queen of the Elven Kingdom with her powers." Tat spoke as he started chanting a spell.


    Suddenly, the Holy Book started glowing, and the green crown that was over Fiona''s head disappeared.


    "Can''t they just pass the Crown to each other...?" Anon asked with a bored expression.


    "The real crown won''t accept the new Queen without this ceremony; it will go back to its original owner." Faith replied with a smile.


    "Who needs a crown to rule over these stupid elves anyway?" Anon asked as he summoned a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "True." Faith spoke.


    On the stage...


    "Now... Drink one sip from this jug... Both of you." Tat spoke as he gave the jug of Holy water to Fiona.


    Gulp


    She took a sip out of the jug and gave it to Jessica.


    Gulp


    As soon as Jessica drank the holy water, woods started appearing over her head, and in just 30 seconds, these small woods took the shape of a crown and started shining brightly, just like a Halo.


    "Madam Fiona, you are now a normal Royal Girl, and Miss. Jessica is the new Queen of the Elven Kingdom." Tat Announced Loudly.


    Clap-Clap-Clap


    Everyone started clapping and cheering as soon as Jessica became the Queen.


    Fiona then left the stage and went back to Anon.


    "Good job." Anon spoke as he slapped Fiona''s ass.


    "Thank you, master." Fiona spoke as she smiled towards Anon.


    "Now, One more thing and these idiots will accept her wholeheartedly." Anon spoke as he winked towards a servant who was standing beside Faith with two big plates in his hand. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Sir." The servant spoke as he walked up to the stage and revealed thousands of silver coins to Fiona.


    "What?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    ''Throw the coins towards them...'' Anon ordered.


    ''Yes, master.'' Jessica replied as she took a handful of coins out of the plate and started throwing them towards the audience.


    "Money... Rain."


    "Grab as much as you can."


    "Moneeeyyyyyyy..."


    Everyone went crazy and started hitting each other as they collected the coins from the ground.


    "Greedy bastards..." Anon spoke as a smirk appeared on his face.


    After throwing all the money... Jessica walked back to Anon.


    "So, What now, master? You conquered the Elven Kingdom, and you already own the Human kingdom. What''s next?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Well... I am thin-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, a black shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Mike?" Anon immediately identified that the black shadow was Mike.


    As the black clouds disappeared from his body... Mike''s body was revealed.


    He was covered in blood from his head to his toes; his right leg was gravely injured, and his eyes were looking exhausted, as if he is fighting for days without any stops.


    "M-Master... H-Help..." Mike spoke as he fell down to the ground, and his eyes started closing.


    "What happened to you? Here, drink my blood..." Anon spoke as he immediately placed his hand in front of Mike''s mouth.


    "T-Thank you *bites*..." Mike said as he bit Anon''s hand and started drinking blood out of it.


    As he drank more and more blood, his wounds healed rapidly. After Mike''s body got fully repaired, he woke up and bowed down to Anon immediately.


    "I greet my master." Mike spoke.


    "What happened to you? Who in the world did this to you?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    Mike is not someone who can get beaten up that easily. So, when Anon saw him in this half-dead condition, he was left shocked.


    "Master, today.... I received this letter from Madam Derein that had my name on it. It only had one word on it. ''HELP.''


    As soon as I got this message, I went to the Human kingdom, immediately and met Queen Derein...." Mike suddenly stopped talking.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    "Master, the Human kingdom is on the verge of its destruction... The dragon armies are marching towards our kingdom.


    Your help has been requested on the borders of Human kingdom; it''s time for you to return, master." Mike said as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Looks like it''s time to finish the ''Unfinished Business,'' huh?" Anon spoke as he took a puff out of his cigar and throwed it away after that.

 Chapter 524 Chapter-524

    Mike and Anon are sitting in a quiet room inside the Royal Castle and both of them have a very serious expression on their faces.


    "So, Tell me about it... How strong are they ?" Anon asked breaking the silence.


    "They are strong master, Very Strong. Their skin is hard to cut through, even with the advance magic, they are experts in hand to hand combat and Weapons as well." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "So, you want to explain... How you got into this shape ?" Anon asked as he summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Yes..." Mike replied.


    6 hours ago in the Elven kingdom, Lucy''s house...


    *Chii-Chii*


    A blue bird dropped a letter in Lucy''s chimney and flew away.


    Mike and No.300 were sitting in the same room, as the letter came down, No.300 got alert immediately.


    "What the fuck is that ?" No.300 shouted loudly.


    "Just a letter, No.300. Calm down." Mike said as he looked at No.300 with a smile.


    "Oh... A letter." No.300 said as she went ahead and picked up the letter in her hands. She then read the name on the envelope.


    "Sir, Mike... This letter came for you." No.300 spoke as she handed the letter to Mike.


    "A letter for me ? It must be my daughter, she is- Wait, It has a Royal seal on it." Mike said as he noticed a small golden seal on the back of the letter.


    "A Royal Seal ? Who does it belongs to ?" No.300 asked with a curious expression.


    "It''s a golden feather, It means... Queen Derein. I think you mistook my name for master''s name." Mike said as he turned the letter around and noticed that it was his name on the letter.


    "I know how to read, sir. Don''t take me for a fool." No.300 spoke as she went back to reading her newspaper.


    "That''s a bit odd... Why would she send me a letter ?" Mike Questioned as he turned the envelope back once again and noticed a small red coloured dragon on it''s bottom right corner.


    "An Urgent Speed-Post ?" Mike said as he removed the seal and took out the letter.


    No.300 peeked inside the letter, as soon as she heard that it was a Speed-Post but she was left shocked, when she saw that the letter was blank.


    "No.300, it''s not a good thing to peek on Someone''s letter." Mike spoke as he looked at No.300 with a straight face.


    "Hehe... I was curious, Sorry. But, there is nothing on the letter... Is it a joke or something ?" No.300 asked.


    "It''s a secret message, written with Magi''s ink." Mike spoke.


    "Magi''s Ink ? What''s that ?" No.300 asked.


    "Magi''s ink is a special type of ink, that is used to write secret letters to spies or to receive information from them.


    This ink is odour less and invisible to naked eyes. It''s contents can only be revealed with a secret word that is used while encrypting this message." Mike explained.


    "How do we know the word ? If it''s a secret and only the writer knows it ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "There are clues on the envelope for that... Like this one." Mike said as he pointed towards the Red dragon that was on the bottom right of the envelope.


    "A Speed Post sign ?" No.300 asked with even more Confused expression.


    "Yes, Queen Derein sent the letter with the help of a Messenger bird but it has a speed post sign on it... Why do you think that is ?" Mike Asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know." No.300 replied with a confused expression.


    "Of course you won''t, A speed post Sign is used when a letter is sent by a postman. Since, this letter is sent by a messenger bird, the Speed-Post sign is useless here. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Do you understand now ?" Mike asked again.


    "Okay, i don''t understand anything. Just tell me the secret word, Sir Mike." No.300 spoke with a straight face.


    "Reveal your true nature, Red Dragon." Mike said as he used mana while saying these words and suddenly the paper started glowing.


    As the glow faded away, Only one word appeared over the letter, "HELP".


    "Help ? What''s that supposed to mean ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Help means when someone is in-" No.300 started explaining the meaning of the word ''Help'' but Mike interrupted her immediately.


    "I know, What it means No.300. I am just saying that because I don''t understand, why and where she needs my Help." Mike spoke.


    "Well, she didn''t write that on the letter, right ?" No.300 asked.


    "I can see that as well... No.300. I think, i should show this to master." Mike spoke as he stood up from his chair and placed the letter in his pocket.


    "What if it''s an emergency ?" No.300 asked.


    "I have to show it to master before taking any action, last time he scolded me too much for hiding the company thing." Mike spoke as he looked at No.300.


    "She could be dying and Master is busy in some royal Queen making process... Didn''t you say it yourself, yesterday ? Are you sure that you want to disturb him ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "No, No, No... That''s what you said when I tried to tell him about the companies and you manipulated my mind into not telling him.


    I am not doing this again." Mike spoke as he looked at No.300 with a straight face.


    "So, it was No.300 who holded you back from telling me about the companies huh...?" Anon asked as he interrupted Mike''s story.


    "Yes, Master..." Mike replied.


    "Hmm...? Why would she do that ?" Anon murmured.


    "She said that... If she did naughty things, you will punish her." Mike replied.


    Suddenly a smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "Hahaha... That''s what I expect from my army''s Chief Commander. Well done." Anon spoke as he laughed out loudly.


    "Master... Should I continue ?" Mike asked.


    "Oh, Yeah, Yeah.... But before that... Mike I want to ask you one thing." Anon asked as he leaned in with a serious expression.


    "Yes, master ?" Mike replied as he leaned in with a serious expression as well.


    "How does it feel to be manipulated by an Ogre girl ? Pfffft... Hahahahahaha..." Anon laughed as he tapped Mike''s shoulder.


    "Fuck... No.300... I will take revenge for this." Mike murmured under his breath.

 Chapter 525 Chapter-525

    "So, Should I go to the Human Kingdom by myself ?" Mike asked No.300.


    "Well, She would''ve wrote this letter to master if she needed master... But she wrote this to you, it means she needs you." No.300 spoke as she looked at Mike with a smile.


    "Okay, i will go to the human kingdom and take a look at the situation, if it''s just a small problem... I will deal with it and report it back to master.


    Here, hold this crystal ball and if something serious happens here... You immediately inform me, do you understand ?" Mike asked No.300 as he gave her a big crystal ball.


    "Yes, Sir." No.300 spoke as she took the crystal ball obidently.


    After that, Mike left the House and headed directly for the Human Kingdom.


    He ran through the forests, jumped over the rivers and killed every monster that came in his way without any hesitation.


    In mere 13 minutes, He reached in front of Derein''s Castle...


    "Who are you ?" A guard asked as he stopped Mike From entering inside the castle.


    "Name is Mike... I am Master Anon''s Servant. I am here on Queen Derein''s orders." Mike spoke as he looked at the knight with a smile.


    "Why are you smiling ?" The knight asked.


    "You don''t know me, that came as a surprise to me." Mike replied.


    "Why should I know you ?" The knight asked.


    "Are you new here ?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, I was working in the Dwarf kingdom for the last 5 years. I came back home, yesterday." The knight explained.


    "Oh, that''s why..."


    Suddenly another knight, who was also his partner came upto him running...


    "What the *Huff-Huff* Hell are you *Huff-Huff* Doing ? Why are you stopping Sir Mike, here ?" The other knight asked his partner as he tried to catch a breath from all the running.


    "I-I was just checking, who he was and-"


    "I am so sorry, Sir Mike... Please come and Forgive this idiot... He is new here. Apologise to him, you fucking idiot." The knight said as he punches his partner in the back.


    "I don''t have time for this, just don''t do this when master comes..." Mike said as he left after that.


    "Wait... Sir, Anon is coming back ?" The knight asked but Mike was already gone by then.


    "Hey, Who is Anon and Who was that Vampire guy ? Since when are we permitting these guys in the 7th ring ?" The knight asked.


    "Let me tell you a story, Son."


    "I am not your-"


    "Just listen to the fucking thing."


    Inside the castle...


    *Knock-knock-Knock*


    Mike Knocked on Derein''s gates.


    *Click*


    A maid opened the door and looked at Mike with a straight face.


    "Hi, Is Queen Derein here ?" Mike asked in a polite tone.


    "I am sorry, Queen can''t meet anyone. Please go back." The maid replied as she tried to close the door but before she could''ve closed the door, Mike stopped it with his hand.


    "Okay, tell her that Mike came to meet her and you are one rude maid. I am going, Bye." Mike said as he removed his hand and started walking towards the exit door of the castle. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s with this new staff ? They are so rude... I bet if master was here, she would''ve been dead by now. If only I had the permission to kill people too." Mike murmured under his breath.


    Inside Derein''s Room...


    *Click*


    The maid closed the room''s gate and walked upto Derein.


    Derein is sitting on her bed and she is crying loudly.


    "Who was it *Sob-Sob* ?" Derein asked with a sad face.


    "It was a Vampire named ''Sike'' My Queen. But, Don''t you worry, I sent him back and told him to come back at a suitable time." The maid informed Derein with a smile.


    "You Fucking Stupid... His name is Mike not ''Sike'' and I called him here. You are fired from this job, get the fuck out of my castle." Derein spoke as she immediately rushed out of her room.


    "W-What ?" The maid was left surprised when she heard all of this.


    Mike was walking towards the outside door of the castle with an angry expression on his face but his steps were halted when he heard a voice calling his name from behind.


    "Mr. Mike, Please stop."


    Mike immediately turned around and noticed that this voice belonged to no one else other than Derein herself.


    "Queen Derein... I thought you didn''t wanted to meet me ?" Mike spoke as he looked at Derein.


    "N-No... It was just a misunderstanding." Derein replied.


    "Well, I don''t think it was... because your maid cleared it pretty well to my face." Mike spoke as he continued to walk.


    "Sir, Mike... Please, I already fired that maid and I assure you that it won''t happen again, Please come back." Derein spoke as she grabbed Mike''s hand and looked at him with big emotional eyes.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s go." Mike said as he and Derein went back to the castle.


    "My Queen, Please forgive me... I won''t repeat this mistake ever again. Please my Queen, I have two children to feed." The maid spoke as she grabbed Derein''s legs.


    "Nope, you are already fired and you are grabbing wrong pair of legs." Derein spoke as she looked at the maid with merciless eyes.


    The maid immediately understood what derein meant and she grabbed Mike''s legs.


    "Sir, Please forgive me for doing this... I was unknown of your identity. Please sir, I have children to feed."


    "Okay, Okay... Can''t you give her the job back ?" Mike asked Derein.


    "Well, if you say it like that, Okay. But, one more mistake and you are a goner. Go now." Derein spoke as she looked at the maid with an angry expression.


    "T-Thank you, Sir. Thank you, My Queen. I will never forget this... " Maid said as she exited the room immediately.


    "So, why did you call me here ? And not master ?" Mike Asked with a Confused expression.


    "Sir, Mike... I have something that I have to show you. Please come with me..." Derein said as she walked upto her bookshelf that in the middle of her room.


    She pulled a purple coloured book backwards and suddenly the shelf started moving from it''s position as it revealed a secret staircase way.

 Chapter 526 Chapter-526

    "Where does this staircase lead to?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I will explain everything, for now... Please follow me," Derein spoke as she continued to go down, and Mike followed her.


    "So, why didn''t you write the letter to master?" Mike asked.


    "I did... He never answered. That''s why I had to write it to you," Derein replied.


    "Yeah, he is really busy taking over the Elven Kingdom. Today is the day; he is finally going to take over the whole kingdom by replacing the Queen," Mike explained.


    "That''s good," Derein replied with a straight face.


    "I thought you would be more happy after listening to this... Wasn''t this your dream from the start?" Mike asked.


    "Sir Mike, at this moment... My own kingdom is on the line, and I don''t have anyone to protect it," Derein spoke as she looked at Mike with a very serious expression.


    Although Mike didn''t understand what was going on at the moment, he thought it was best to keep his mouth shut and just follow her for now.


    After walking down the stairs for about 12 minutes, both of them finally reached in front of a highly forged gate made out of Travertine.


    Knock-knock-Knock Knock-knock Knock Knock-knock-Knock


    Derein knocked on the door with a weird knocking pattern.


    Click


    Suddenly, the door opened up, and both of them entered inside the room.


    As soon as Mike entered the room, he noticed that the room wasn''t a normal room... It was a lab.


    In the middle of the lab was a thick tube filled with yellow liquid, and inside that tube was floating a half-dead body of Arthur.


    The tube was connected to 21 huge mana stones, and inside the room were five healers trying to keep Arthur alive.


    "Is that King Arthur?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... He is Arthur. Look what those bastards did to him," Derein spoke as she walked up to Arthur and touched the tube from outside.


    "Who did this to him?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.


    "He was on the Borders of the Dragon Kingdom, and suddenly a fight broke out. Every single soldier from their side tried to kill Arthur, and when they couldn''t kill him, they tried to burn him alive.


    Arthur lost half of his body in that process; the healers tried to heal him immediately, but the burns on his body were very deep, and the fire that he was burned with is made out of negative mana.


    Now, neither the healers nor the healing potions can heal him," Derein spoke.


    "So, why is he inside that tube?" Mike asked.


    "Although we can''t heal him, we can slow the process of his death, and that''s why I asked Anon to come as soon as possible, but he didn''t reply to letters, and that''s why I had to call you here.


    Please, Mike... Convince Anon to come here and heal Arthur. I will do anything for him in return. Please, Mike," Derein spoke as she started crying in front of Mike.


    "H-Hey... Keep yourself calm. I-I will inform master about this immediately," Mike spoke as he immediately used his spell to teleport from the room to the outside of the castle.


    ''I wish I had a spell that could teleport me to a more faraway distance.'' Mike thought as he started running back to the Elven Kingdom.


    As Mike was running towards the Elven Kingdom, he encountered something unusual.


    Six dragon warriors in the middle of the forest, and they are bullying a family of wild vampires.


    Wild vampires live in the forests and they usually live near demon hidings. These vampires also know everything about herbs and the forest fruits.


    "Oi, tell us... Bitch. Tell us, where is the demon hiding or we will kill all of you," one of the dragon soldiers spoke as he pointed his spear towards the male vampire.


    The male vampire immediately hid the rest of his family behind him and started growling towards the Dragon soldiers.


    He had two small daughters and one wife.


    Grrrrrrrrr


    "Ha... Look at this fucker. Growling at me like a dog..." one of the soldiers spoke as he kicked the male vampire in his face and broke his skull immediately.


    "Aahhhhh... Dear. Please don''t hit my husband... Please Sir, We don''t know any-"


    Slap


    "Shut the fuck up, bitch... We will talk to you when it''s your turn to talk, you understand?" another soldier spoke as he slapped the female vampire.


    "H-Hey... D-Don''t you dare... Hit my mother." The daughter vampire spoke up as she walked up front to protect her mother from the dragon soldiers.


    "Look at this fucking shit... She thinks she can stop me from hitting her family.... Let me teach you something kid. Nothing-" Before the dragon soldier could''ve killed the Vampire kid, a hand stopped his spear.


    "Hmm...? Who the fuck are you?" The dragon soldier asked with a confused expression.


    "I am a Vampire..." Mike said as he broke the spear with one hand.


    "A Royal Vampire? What do you want?" The leader of dragon soldiers asked.


    "Why are you beating these people?" Mike asked with an angry expression.


    "Well, I am Volkov... The 3rd Commander of the Immortal Dragon Army, and I can do anything I want. If you have a problem, then leave or die." Volkov said as he hit Mike with the big hammer that he was holding in his hands.


    Thud


    Mike went flying and crashed down into a tree.


    "Yes, he is dead after that." One of them spoke as he looked at Mike''s broken body.


    Crack


    Crack


    ....


    "Fuck... That thing is heavy." Mike spoke as he stood up from the ground, and his body got healed back to normal. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the fuck ? He is alive ? Well, can''t say I wasn''t expecting that from a vampire." A dragon soldier spoke.


    "Well, if you want to die so bad... Why don''t I take my weapons out ?" Mike spoke with a smile.


    20 minutes later of fighting....


    Mike killed 3 of them and got beaten up preety brutally... At last, he had no other choice as he went ahead and used his teleportation spell to run away from the place with the vampire family.


    After that he came back to the Elven Kingdom.

 Chapter 527 Chapter-527

    "In the northern valley of the Human Kingdom...


    The environment is calm and silent, with remains of war break out on the border...


    Dead bodies are lying on the ground, and rain is pouring heavily with no signs of stopping.


    Dome is sitting inside the mess room with his soldiers, and they are having dinner. Everyone has tension clearly visible on their faces.


    "What happened, back then... Can you tell me? I am new on the post." A soldier asked as she looked at the other soldier.


    The old soldier turned towards the new soldier and looked at him with a grim expression.


    "I-It''s okay, if you don''t want to tell me. I mean who wants to kno-"


    "King Arthur banned wine after an incident that took place two days ago. The weather here is cold, and soldiers are practically living on wine.


    Our bodies won''t work without Wine, and when King Arthur banned it, we were pretty depressed. We didn''t know how to deal with the cold weather here, and our heads started hurting after 1 day only.


    But, we were dealing with it pretty good... Until those dragon fuckers started drinking right in front of us. They started tempting us with wine and hot girls.


    Our cravings started jumping out of our bodies, and one of our soldiers lost his will. He ran across the barrier, and as soon as he crossed the barrier, they killed him like a fly.


    King Arthur couldn''t take any more of that crap, he crossed the barrier and started killing them one by one.


    In just 10 minutes, he killed over 3 thousand soldiers, but suddenly, an original dragon came from their camp and released his fire breath on King Arthur.


    His armor couldn''t take it, his body got burned, and he died on the spot. Although I never saw his body, those who saw him... Told me that he was dead.


    That''s why everyone is so serious around here, and those dragon fuckers are celebrating our king''s death." The soldier explained.


    "Wait... If King Arthur is dead, then who is leading us?" The new soldier asked.


    "I don''t know, but for now... Sir, Dome is all we have."


    "Fuck... We are doomed."


    "Yeah, we are... That''s why, the environment is so tense."


    Suddenly Dome stood up from his chair and broke a glass...


    Crack


    "Everyone listen carefully... We lost our king today, and we are sitting here like cowards filling our pits. Are we really that pathetic?


    Can''t we even fight those bastards and avenge our king?" Dome asked as he looked at everyone, but no one spoke anything; they just kept looking at their food like shameless cowards.


    "Okay well, I guess... I have your answers. I am going to fight those fuckers... Alone, and I will not back down until I die. You guys are a shame to this kingdom." Dome shouted as he picked up his giant hammer from the ground and started walking towards the exit gate of the mess.


    Knock-knock-Knock


    As soon as Dome touched the door''s handle, someone started knocking on the door from the other side.


    Dome was confused; he didn''t know who would knock at the mess door and in the middle of the night.


    Everyone stood up from their places and pointed their weapons towards the door of the mess.


    Dome looked at his soldiers for one second as he nodded his head towards them and started twisting the handle to open the door.


    Click


    Dome opened the door and looked at the tall figure that was standing on the doorsteps.


    This man''s figure wasn''t quite clear as there was darkness outside, and only two red glowing eyes could be seen from inside.


    "W-Who are you?" Dome asked with a confident face, but in his heart, he was scared of the man''s aura.


    The unknown man stepped inside the room, and his face was revealed; this guy was none other than Mike himself.


    "Wow... That''s a very warm welcome." Mike said as he looked at all the soldiers, pointing their weapons towards him.


    "A Vampire? What do you want?" Dome asked with a confused expression as he lowered his weapon, and so did the rest of the soldiers.


    "Hello, Soldier. I am here on the orders of Madam Derein, and I am your new Vice-Commander. Name is Mike." Mike spoke as he tapped Mike''s right shoulder with a smile.


    "Wait... Vice-commander? How can you be the Vice-Commander... I am the Vice-Commander of this Army, or did I get promoted to the Chief-Commander of this army?" Dome asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t dream that big, Soldier Boy. King Arthur is coming back.


    So, you guys better get outside, or he will get angry. Do you understand that?" Mike explained.


    "King Arthur is dead, you fool." Dome spoke.


    "Here..." Mike spoke as he tossed a crystal ball towards Dome.


    "What is this?"


    "DOME, IT''S ME ARTHUR. CAN YOU HEAR ME?" Suddenly Arthur''s voice resounded from the other side.


    "S-Sir, Arthur? Is that really you?" Dome asked with an unbelievable and shocked expression.


    "Yes... Listen to that vampire man and get outside. I am coming back to the camp in just 10 minutes." Arthur spoke as he breaks the crystal by throwing it.


    "Now, do you understand? Get outside or..." Mike spoke as he looked at Dome with a smile.


    "....But it''s pouring out there. The soldier won''t survive long if they were to stand for another hour in that chilling rain." Dome spoke.


    "I don''t know what rain are you talking about?" Mike spoke as he pointed towards the outside of the mess.


    All the other soldiers looked outside the dome and noticed that it wasn''t raining anymore. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the? It was just raining a moment ago-" As soon as Dome looked up, he noticed that rain was still pouring but the mess is now covered with a big invisible mana dome.


    One by one soldiers stepped out of the mess and started making lines in order to show their manners to the king.

 Chapter 528 Chapter-528

    Over one thousand soldiers are standing on the grounds of the northern valley in a very organized pattern, and they are looking toward the dark forest in front of them, waiting for their king.


    "Oi, Human scum... Why the hell are you standing like that? Waiting for your dead king or something? Hahahaha..." A dragon soldier shouted and laughed as he looked at the Human soldiers.


    "I think they are getting ready to attack us again... Hahaha."


    "Well, dear humans, don''t sweat it... We can just burn you down without any problems. Hahaha."


    "Here... You guys want some more wine or a naked girl? You can have it all; just cross that barrier, and you can have it."


    "Brother, don''t say that... These guys will really come running, hahaha..."


    "What a bunch of stupid losers."


    The dragon soldiers started laughing and mocking the humans as they showed them the booze and a naked dragon girl once again to lure them back in.


    "No one will move from their position, and if you dare to move... I will kill you before these fuckers. Do you understand?" Dome asked with a very loud voice.


    "Yes, Sir." All the soldiers shouted together.


    "I DON''T HEAR YOU, MOTHERFUCKERS.... DID YOU SAY SOMETHING?" Dome shouted even louder this time.


    "YES, SIR." The soldiers replied with an even higher tone of voice. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, guys... What if I gave you a good offer? We won''t kill you guys; you can come here and join us." Their leader spoke as he stepped out of his tent.


    He had red scales over his hands and a big, thick red tail wagging behind him, with two naked dragon chicks curled around his hands. One can easily tell that he was an original dragon and not a mutated one.


    "Leader... We greet you."


    "Long live, Commander."


    "My leadership."


    The dragon soldiers immediately bowed down to him as they acknowledged him as their leader.


    "Stand up..." The leader spoke.


    "Leader, we were just playing with them and-"


    "I know, I heard your voices... That''s why I am here. So, humans... I have a very good offer that might pique your interest in joining us.


    I, as the leader of these dragon warriors, am proposing a very good deal for anyone who is willing to join us.


    We will provide you with good food until your little life ends, we will provide you with any human girl that you point towards to empty your balls, and we will give you the most important thing of all, Power.


    In return, all I want is... Your loyalty. So, who is interested? Please step forward and cross this border to show your support for your new and better family.


    As a welcome gift, I will be giving out this expensive wine and this girl to you for the night. My offer is only valid for 1 guy at a time. So, come and get your gifts." The leader spoke.


    Everyone knew it was a trap; the dragon soldiers started laughing under their breath as they heard this. They knew their leader was just playing with the humans, and that''s why he only called out to one human.


    One minute passed, but not even one soldier moved from their position. The human soldiers weren''t stupid either... They knew it was a trap, but not every one of them was that intelligent.


    Suddenly, a man covered in a black coat started walking towards the dragons.


    His hands are vibrating, and he is walking weird as if his right leg is injured. His face is covered in the hood of his coat.


    "Fuck... What are you doing, man? It''s a fucking trap. They will kill you." A human soldier spoke as he grabbed that man''s shoulder and tried to stop him.


    "Let him go... He has lost to his lust and greed. It''s futile to stop him; it''s no use keeping him here anymore." Dome spoke as he looked at the soldier who was stopping the man covered with the black hoodie.


    "What a foolish Human ? He got sucked in by his evil desires and now they are going to cost him his life. No wonder 99% of humans are weak." Mike spoke as he sighed.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. Think about it and go back, man... You have a family or someone you can return to, right?" The soldier spoke as he tried to stop him one last time before removing his hand from his shoulder.


    "I don''t have anyone to return to... I am alone." The man in the black hoodie spoke as he continued to walk forward, and at last, he crossed the border.


    "Hahahaha.... He crossed the border."


    "What a fucking fool?"


    "He really fell for that."


    The dragon soldiers started laughing immediately as they looked at the man in the black hoodie. One dragon soldier moved at a very high speed and blocked the way back to the human side.


    "You can''t go back now, brother. Not alive, that''s for sure... Hahaha." He laughed as he summoned his sword.


    "No, no... Don''t touch him. He is my prey." The team leader spoke as he walked up to the human and tapped his shoulder.


    "So, you are the fool... Who fell into my trap, huh...? I mean, why would you even come here? Are you that stupid, really?


    Can''t you understand what that guy was telling you? Well, since you are here, you are going to die anyway. And since I am a very generous person, I will grant you one last wish.


    You can ask for anything, and I will fulfill it¡ªwine, women, food, or money... Well, not like you can do anything with it because you will be dead as soon as your wish is granted. And don''t ask to return, or I will kill you immediately.


    So, ask, human... What do you need as your last wish?" The dragon leader asked.


    "What''s your name?" The human in the black hoodie asked.


    "Hmm...? My name?" The dragon leader couldn''t understand what the human meant by that.


    "Yes... What is your name?" The human asked, once again.


    "Okay, my name is Rok. Was that your last wish, to know my name?" Rok asked with a smile.


    "No, my last wish is.... I want to sing." The human spoke.

 Chapter 529 Chapter-529

    "Huh...? What do you want?" Rok asked, trying to clear his confusion.


    "I want to sing a song for the last time," the man repeated.


    "Hahaha... You want to sing a song? Look at this idiot, will you? He wants to sing a song at the end of his life. Well, while you''re at it, why don''t you show me some dance as well?" Rok mocked as he laughed.


    "As you say," the Human replied.


    "Hahaha...."


    "Hahahaha... What a loser?"


    "Well, we''ll have some entertainment now."


    The dragon soldiers laughed, and the Human soldiers became even more depressed, about to witness one of their fellow brothers die once again.


    "Sing, Human, sing," Rok spoke as he started drinking his wine.


    Heeeiiiinnn


    Suddenly, a white horse jumped out of the bushes, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "WE GREET OUR KING." All the soldiers spoke simultaneously, bending down to their knees.


    Arthur stepped down from his horse and looked at his soldiers with a wide smile, then turned his eyes towards Dome.


    "Hello, Dome. Did you meet your new Vice-Commander?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes, My Lord. I have met him. But, My lord... How did you?" Dome replied.


    "It''s a long story; I will explain it to you some other day. For now, tell me about the conditions out here?" Arthur inquired, eyeing the Dragon Soldiers.


    "You''re still alive, huh? Looks like my fire wasn''t strong enough to kill you, King Arthur," Rok said, smiling.


    "You, in its entirety, aren''t strong enough to kill me, fucker," Arthur retorted with a deadly expression.


    "We''ll see if you can say that next time or now when I kill this human soldier of yours, but first, he will sing a nice song for us and show us a good dance. How lovely is that?" Rok asked with a mocking smile.


    "You..." Arthur shouted as he went back to the dome. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is that? And why is he there?" Arthur asked with an angry expression.


    "Sir, that guy got caught up by his greed and walked to the other side with his own free will. Our soldiers tried to stop him, but he didn''t stop. It''s not our mistake, sir," Dome explained.


    "Fuck... I need his identity. I want to throw his family out of my kingdom immediately," Arthur declared.


    "Does anyone know him here?" Dome asked loudly.


    No one answered even after one minute.


    "What? You don''t know him? Anyone?" Dome was confused; soldiers were like brothers on the border, and they were bound to know each other.


    "Oi, Human... Start singing and sing loudly so that your voice goes all the way over there," Rok shouted.


    A smile appeared on the mysterious man''s face as he started singing...


    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia long ago, He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    As soon as this melody reached Mike''s ears, his eyes widened in surprise.


    He turned around and looked at the mysterious man with a wide smile.


    "What is that-" Before the Dragon soldier standing besides him could''ve said anything, his head got decapitated and fell to the ground.


    Thud


    "What the fuck?"


    "Shit... How did his head get cut off?"


    Everyone standing near that Dragon soldier started running away. Even Rok got a bit stunned by this.


    "You did it... Who are you? Identify yourself," Rok asked as he pointed his sharp claw towards the mysterious man.


    "I am just a Human who loves to sing and dance," the mysterious man spoke as he removed his hoodie, revealing his real face.


    The mysterious man was none other than Anon himself.


    "Answer me, Who the fuck are you? I am asking you this one last time, or I am going to kill you. Do you understand that?" Rok shouted as he swung his claws.


    Thud


    Crack


    But Anon grabbed his hand mid-way, used his Auric Energy, and broke it easily without much effort.


    "I don''t think you like my song, huh? Well, let me change it up for you, but the dance will be the same... Death''s Dance, okay?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "SOLDIERS, ATTACK HIM. KILL HIM," Rok commanded.


    All the other Dragon soldiers picked up their weapons and pointed them towards Anon.


    "Master is here. I should''ve known about this... I feel like a fool now. I thought he said, he will come after 2 days... Then why is he here now ?" Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    ''He broke an original dragon''s hand that easily ? He must be really strong.'' Dome thought as he looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "Sir, Anon... Should I come to that side for help ?" Arthur asked as he was also surprised to see Anon here.


    "Shame on my name, if I had to call someone for help to deal with these fuckers." Anon spoke as he smiled like a psychopath towards the dragon.


    "KILLL THAT MANNNN, AT ANY FUCKING COST...." Rok Commanded as he shouted very loudly.


    Immediately, ten Dragon soldiers started running towards him with full power.


    ???? This man''s just got to go, declared his enemies


    But the ladies begged, "Don''t you try to do it, please".


    No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms


    Though he was a brute, they just fell into his arms.????


    Anon started singing once more as he spun his sickles at such a high speed that wasn''t even humanly possible. As soon as the enemies entered his attacking range, Anon decapitated their heads without waiting.


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    ...


    Heads were rolling over the ground, and in just a few minutes, Anon killed over 500 dragon soldiers.


    "Who the fuck is this monster? Is he a human, for real?" Rok asked with a shocked expression as he saw that Anon wasn''t stopping; instead he was killing his soldiers ten times faster than Arthur did.


    "My Leadership, We have to burn him down with your sacred fire. Please bestow your powers-" Before the dragon soldier could''ve completed his sentence, a sickle pierced through his throat and decapitated his head.


    *Thud*


    "Well, your Soldiers are all gone and you are the only one left. What now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Over Ten Thousand Soldiers got wiped out in just 7 minutes and 48 seconds.


    Rok couldn''t believe it, he was left shocked when he saw this and only one thought came to his mind.


    ''I HAVE TO RUN.''

 Chapter 530 Chapter-530

    "Wow... I can''t believe it. How can Sir Anon have this much power? He wiped out an entire army of those mutated dragons. What did he do in the Elven Kingdom?" Arthur asked with a shocked and surprised expression as he looked at Mike.


    "These guys aren''t real dragons; they are just a cheap copy of the noble dragon blood. Even you can kill them... That Commander is also a copy, just a bit better than these soldiers. That''s why he can take his dragon form and use the sacred fire skill. That''s why Master can kill so many of them without even blinking his eyes," Mike explained.


    "You mean that guy is not an original dragon?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, he is a fake copy... A real Dragon''s Aura is really scary, and when an original dragon comes near you, I don''t think you will be able to stand your ground, let alone kill him. ''The Fallen One'' is making too many cheap copies of these dragons; I think he is forcing the females to mass reproduce the eggs. That''s why the quality of these soldiers is getting lower day by day," Mike spoke.


    "You are right; we have received the same information," Arthur confirmed.


    "What is going on there? Why aren''t they fighting anymore?" Dome asked as he looked at Anon and Rok. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I am wondering the same thing," Mike spoke as he tried to use his ultrasonic hearing, but it was useless. No magic can pass through the barrier.


    On the other side of the barrier...


    "Y-You can have anything you want, just join us, and you don''t have to do anything for the rest of your life. We will feed you... For not doing anything, we will even give you dragon girls to pass your time with. What do you think?" Rok asked with a smile.


    "You really are one sly motherfucker, huh...? Do you really think I need your food and girls?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are a human... You must have wishes, right? You just name them, and I will grant your wishes. I-I mean... You have caused enough bloodshed; why increase it? Let''s just solve this matter by talking, okay?" Rok spoke, smiling towards Anon.


    "Okay, I have one wish... If you can complete it, I will leave you," Anon spoke.


    "Anything, just name it. I will grant you anything; you just name it," Rok replied with an excited expression.


    ''What can a human ask for? Money? Girls? Dragon Scales? I will grant it to him as long as I get to run from here without any more scratches on my body.'' Rok thought as he looked at Anon with a curious expression as to what he is going to ask.


    Anon leaned in and whispered something into Rok''s ear.


    Suddenly, Rok''s eyes widened in shock as he immediately backed off from Anon and looked at him with a very shocked expression.


    "What? Can''t grant that wish, can you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are... Insane. I am out of here." Rok spoke as he transformed into his dragon form and started flying away from the battlefield at once.


    "Come on, man... You are running now?" Anon spoke as he started walking towards him with a smile on his face.


    Whistleeeeeeeeeeeee


    "Why is he whistling?" Dome asked with a smile.


    Mike immediately turned around and saw something coming towards him with very high speed.


    Cawwwwwwww


    "There she goes..." Mike said with a smile.


    Suddenly, a very large third-eyed raven appeared out of the forest and crossed the barrier without any problem.


    Anon jumped from the ground and landed over the third-eyed raven.


    "Let''s catch that fucker, Luv." Anon spoke as he touched the third-eyed raven''s head, but suddenly, he realized something.


    "Yes, master." The Raven spoke.


    "Hmm...? You are evolved, aren''t you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am, master." The raven replied.


    "Hahaha... So, do you have a name now?" Anon asked.


    "No, master.... But, I will be very happy to have one. Would you bless me with one?" The Raven asked.


    "What are you? A male or a Female?" Anon Asked.


    "A female, Master." The Raven replied.


    "How about, Chico?" Anon asked.


    "I love it, Master... Thank you for giving me the beautiful name." Chico replied as her feathers started glowing, and Anon''s mana started decreasing.


    ''Still consumes mana to give names, huh?'' Anon thought as he looked at Chico.


    "Master, should I attack him?" Chico asked.


    "No, Luv. He is mine." Anon replied with a smile.


    Rok was heading towards a very big mountain; this mountain is also considered as the Castle of ''The Fallen One''.


    As soon as Chico caught up to Rok, Anon stood up and jumped off of Chico''s back.


    "Come here, you running fucker..." Anon said as he landed over Rok''s back.


    "Get off of me... Human." Rok shouted as he tried to shake off Anon from his back.


    "Oh... You can''t do that fucker..." Anon said as he covered his hand with Auric Energy and pierced it through Rok''s skin to get a better grip on his back.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..... MY SKINNNNNN." Rok shouted very loudly as soon as he felt Anon''s hand piercing through his skin.


    "Oh, I almost forgot... I have one other hand as well." Anon spoke as he covered his other hand with Auric Energy and pierced it through Rok''s skin once more.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO..... LEAVEEEEEE MEEEEEE....." Rok shouted as he crashes into ''The Fallen One''s castle.


    Inside the castle were many many dragons, and on the throne of the castle was sitting ''The Fallen One.'' Everyone stood up from their seats as soon as they saw Rok crashing into the castle with a Human on its back.


    As soon as Rok crashed into the castle, he transformed back into his Human form.


    "Oh, good... you are back into your human form. It''s easy to beat you this way." Anon spoke as he grabbed Rok''s throat and started punching him without any stops. Anon didn''t realize that he was in a Royal Court right now and that there were dragons everywhere around him.


    Thump-thump-thump


    Anon smiled like a maniac as he saw the blood coming out of Rok''s mouth every time he punched his face.


    "STOP AT ONCE, HUMAN."

 Chapter 531 Chapter-531

    "STOP AT ONCE, HUMAN!" A thunderous voice echoed through the Royal Court.


    Abruptly, Anon ceased his assault on Rok, redirecting his attention to the origin of the commanding voice.


    Upon fixing his gaze on the source, Anon discerned an imposing dragon, its massive form dominating the scene.


    Obsidian scales adorned its body, extending from head to toe, complemented by two ominous black horns, a pair of imposing wings, and eyes ablaze with a menacing yellow glow.


    "Hmmm...? Who the fuck are you?" Anon asked with a zero-fuck given expression. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have the audacity to question our king''s identity in his own royal court? Death is the price you pay," a menacing voice echoed from behind.


    Anon slowly turned, only to discover a legion of dragons filling the Royal Court ¡ª the Royal Ministers at the forefront, and a horde of regular dragons in the back.


    ''Hmm...? When did I come here ? One, Two, Three... Okay there are too many here but still doable.'' Anon thought as he continued to look around.


    "Identify yourself, human," demanded ''The Fallen One.''


    "I''m Anon, your friendly neighbor from the Human kingdom. Keep the party going; I''ll take this outside. Sorry for the interruption. Bye-Bye, guys," Anon declared as he effortlessly dragged Rok outside.


    "M-My king, S-Save me...." Rok begged as he looked at ''The Fallen one''.


    "Kill him," commanded ''The Fallen One.''


    Chck


    In an instant, a dragon soldier swung his sword, severing Anon''s head. Yet, before the severed head hits the ground, a new head was regenerated with the help of the Troll locket.


    Thud


    "Well, that was Rude. Is that how you treat your guests ?" Anon remarked, turning with a psychopathic smile to face the astonished dragon soldier.


    "You..." the dragon soldier stammered, attempting another strike. But this time Anon effortlessly caught the sword mid-swing.


    "Let me return the favour." Anon suggested, channeling Auric Energy to shatter the sword. Swift as lightning, he seized a shard, enveloped it with Auric Energy, and thrust it into the dragon soldier''s neck with such speed that he couldn''t react.


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    The soldier''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground as Anon stood, unscathed and eerily calm amidst the royal court.


    "How dare he kill one of us and still stand like that in our Royal Court ?"


    "Kill him."


    "Kill him."


    ....


    Everyone started chanting the same thing loudly.


    "Shut Up..." ''The Fallen One'' Ordered.


    Immediately silence covered the whole Royal Court and everyone started looking towards ''The Fallen One''.


    He stood up from his Throne and started walking towards Anon, as he walked towards Anon, a black aura started covering his body and suddenly he turned into his Human form.


    Although he was looking like a Human, his face and hands still had a hint of black Scales. His Tail was long and it wagged as he walked.


    His eyes were still the same yellow colour, but now they looked more Human like.


    ''The Fallen One'' walked upto Anon and looked him dead in the eyes.


    "I am Gerald, ''The Fallen One'' and no one has ever dared to do, what you have done today. Do you have any final wishes before your death ?" Gerald asked as he released his Bloodlust on Anon.


    "Hehe..." Anon simply smiled and unleashed all of his Bloodlust over the whole Royal Court.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as Anon released his Bloodlust, everyone sitting inside the royal court froze up in their places.


    "T-The Aura."


    "His Aura is too strong for a Human."


    "Who is he ?"


    Everyone started asking questions as they looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "You are strong, it''s sad that you have to die. Why don''t you join us ?" Gerald asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah ? Well, do you know... Why I am beating this guy ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pointed towards Rok.


    "Why ?" Gerald asked.


    "He asked me the same question..." Anon replied.


    "Well, You just started a war between the humans and the dragons. I am glad, you are the ones, who started it." Gerald spoke as he turned around and started walking towards his throne.


    "Burn him alive and make it painful. I want to hear him scream and beg for his life, while he burns." Gerald Commanded as he looked at his Royal Ministers.


    "Yes, Sir." His seven Royal Ministers spoke in a unison as they stood up from their seats and started casting their ''Sacred Fire'' skill towards Anon.


    "A room, Full of lambs... Who are about to be chopped by the Wolf. How exciting.... Hahahahaha." Anon spoke as he laughed like a maniac and summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    Lifting them upwards, Anon used his skill...


    Suddenly a Very big Shadow covered the whole mountain and all the magic inside the mountain was eliminated.


    "Hmm...? What is-" Before Gerald could''ve said anything, he transformed back into his dragon form against his will.


    "W-What is happening ?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Why did I turn back into my dragon form ?"


    All the dragons, who were present inside the royal court in their Human forms started turning back into their real form as soon as the magic inside the mountain was eliminated.


    Even Rok turned back to his dragon form.


    "I can''t use ''Sacred Fire'' ?"


    "Me too..."


    "Can you ?"


    "No."


    "Not only ''Sacred Fire'', I can''t use any of my spells."


    "Yeah..."


    ...


    All the seven Royal Ministers were confused to why they can''t use the ''Sacred Fire'' spell or any other magic.


    "Human, What did you do ?" Gerald asked with an angry expression.


    "A full Royal Court filled with Dragons and One human. How stupid will it sound, If the news got out that, one human killed all of you, with his bare hands ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he rolled eyes towards everyone standing in the Royal Court.


    "Y-You are bluffing... I don''t sense any magic coming out of your body as well." One of the Royal Ministers spoke.


    "Yes, you are as vulnerable as we all are." Another one Added.


    "Yeah ? Let''s see... If you can say that after this..." Anon spoke as he walked over Rok''s body and grabbed his right wing with his bare hand.


    *Chhhhhk*


    Without any delay, Anon used the Auric Energy and teared Rok''s right wing apart from his body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Rok shouted so loudly that the rocks over the mountain started vibrating.

 Chapter 535 Chapter-535

    "Okay... If you say so," Anon spoke as he walked up to the dragon''s mouth and opened it slowly.


    He then took all the berries in his hands and squeezed them together tightly.


    The juice that came out of the berries fell directly inside the dragon''s mouth.


    One minute passed, but nothing happened...


    "What is happening? Why isn''t she healing, Chico?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Look, master... It''s taking effect," Chico spoke as she pointed towards the dragon''s wound on her stomach.


    Anon immediately looked at the wound and noticed that it was really healing.


    "Wow... This shit really works. I wonder if I should open a company in the Dragon Kingdom too?" Anon thought with a smile on his face.


    "Ugh... W-Where am I?" Suddenly, the dragon started talking once more as she opened her eyes and looked at Anon''s face.


    "Not in Hell, that''s for sure, Luv." Anon spoke as he turned the dragon around so she can get back on her feet.


    Thud


    After helping the dragon, Anon noticed that something was still not right about her.


    The aura around her body was still too weak for a dragon.


    "What is wrong with your body, Luv?" Anon asked the dragon.


    "Human, you have saved me. I can''t tell you how much I want to thank you, but I don''t have enough life force to continue on with my life.


    That''s why, as a return gift... You can have my scales and make weapons for yourself, Human. I heard that my kind''s scales are very precious and price-worthy in your kingdom.


    Have a good life." The dragon spoke as she closed her eyes once again and placed her head on the ground slowly.


    "You done with your talk?" Anon asked as he went ahead and kissed the dragon on her face.


    Suddenly a notification popped up in front of Anon.


    [Transferring 500 years'' worth of life force to the Unknown Dragon.]


    Suddenly, the dragon opened her eyes once again and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Why are you giving me your life force?" The dragon asked with a surprised expression.


    "I don''t want a beauty like you to die..." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''If I were to travel on a dragon... I will look even more cool, hehehehehe... I have to save her for now. I can always get the life force by planting more of those life force-sucking trees.'' Anon thought as he smiled towards the dragon.


    "I thought humans were heartless and only greedy for money... Guess I was wrong, huh?" The dragon spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep..." Anon replied.


    ''Nope, you are right. It''s just that I want to fuck dragon girls too. So, I am going to make you my Dragon-Pussy. Hahaha... Sounds good.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Let me get into my human form as well..." The dragon spoke as she turned into a streak of light, and her height started decreasing.


    After 10 seconds, the light faded away... A beautiful woman was revealed.


    Her skin was glowing white, gigantic boobs, pink nipples, small areolas, red scales on her waist and shoulders.


    She had long pink hairs, glowing red eyes, and she was naked.


    [Life Force transfer has been interrupted at 179 years... Make contact with target''s body again in under 30 seconds, or the transfer will fail, and 321 years will be deducted from your life force.]


    "Well, let''s make the contact then..." Anon spoke as he stepped up and grabbed both of her tits.


    Boing


    "Hmm...? I know they are exposed, but these things are my private parts, I hope you know that. They are called ''Boobs'' in your language, if I am right." The dragon woman spoke with a smile.


    "I know... I am just supplying some more life force to your body, Mrs..... ." Anon replied as he started groping her boobs slowly.


    "Name is Adeline, and you are groping them now. You are one naughty human with too much Life Force. Do you have a skill that steals life force?" Adeline asked with a smirk on her face.


    "Hehehe... Nice and round Boobies." Anon spoke as he grabbed her nipples and started squeezing them slowly.


    "Yep, you are too lost in fondling my boobs." Adeline spoke as she observed Anon for the next hour fondling her boobs with zero breaks, but she had no effect because she was a dragon.


    [Transfer Complete.]


    ''Fuck... I have fondled her boobs so much, and she doesn''t show any signs of breaking, forget the signs of breaking... She doesn''t show any signs of arousal. What is wrong with her?'' Anon wondered as he looked at Adeline with a confused expression.


    "You done?" Adeline asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Good... Now, do you have a pair of clothes for me?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, here..." Anon replied as he immediately summoned a pair of clothes and gave them to Adeline.


    "Thank you..." Adeline replied as she wore the clothes.


    "Sir, Anon... Are you here ?" Arthur''s voice came from the forest that was behind Anon.


    "Hmm...? Is that you, Arthur?" Anon asked as he looked towards the bushes.


    "Sir Anon ?" Arthur asked in confusion because he couldn''t see Anon''s face.


    "Yo, Arthur. What are you doing here man ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he jumped out of the bushes.


    "Sir, Anon... We are here to save you and fight with you. I have called for backup and-"


    "Shut up... I have talked to the dragon King. He won''t do anything stupid to you guys, ever again. You can go back and sleep now." Anon replied.


    "Y-You talked to ''The Fallen One'' ?" Dome asked with a surprised expression.


    "I gave him one last warning, If he ever tried to invade our kingdom, I will kill him and his real name is ''Gerald''. " Anon spoke as he looked at Dome with a smile.


    "H-H-He threatened the Dragon King ?"


    "How powerful is he ?"


    "He must be a god or something to do that."


    At first the soldiers were amazed and surprised by Anon''s statement but then, one question changed it all.


    "Is he speaking the truth ?"


    "I think he is just lying."


    "Yeah... He can''t do that."


    "No one can do that."


    It was easy to declare Anon''s achievement as a lie, instead of accepting it as the truth.


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 536 Chapter-536

    "Hello, everyone," Adeline spoke as she hopped out of the bushes and stood beside Anon with a smile on her face.


    "A DRAGON..." Suddenly, a soldier shouted from the back of the crowd.


    "Soldiers, take your positions," Dome shouted.


    Immediately, all the soldiers standing behind Dome pointed their weapons at Adeline.


    "Soldiers, Att-" Before Dome could say anything else, a sickle was being pointed at his throat.


    Dome immediately looked up and noticed that Anon was holding the sickle, his eyes shining bright purple, and he wore a psychopathic smile.


    Sensing his aura, Dome got afraid, and not even a single word escaped his throat.


    "Say another word from that sweet mouth of yours, and you can say bye-bye to your head, Mr. Mustache," Anon spoke as his smile grew wider.


    Dome started sweating at this point, his face covered with too much sweat.


    ''What did I do to deserve this? I just got my soldiers ready to attack the dragon that was about to ambush him, but he is attacking me. Wait, she isn''t attacking anyone... She was just standing there. Shit, I fucked up,'' Dome thought as more sweat started dripping from his face.


    "Sir, Anon... I think Dome must''ve confused the situation a bit here. He must''ve thought that this dragon girl was coming to ambush us from behind. He didn''t know that she was with you. Why don''t you let him go this once?" Arthur spoke.


    "Is that the case, Dome?" Anon asked with a straight face and zero expressions.


    "Y-Yes... I-I-I am very... S-Sorry, Sir," Dome replied in a stammering and scared voice.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he placed his sickles back inside his inventory.


    Suddenly, Anon placed his hand over Dome''s shoulder and whispered something into his ear. "Look, friend, I have nothing against you. I mean, if I had something against you... You either would''ve been sold as a slave or would''ve been burned alive by now. But I don''t have anything against you, and that''s why... If you show me your weapons first...


    I will kill you before you can use those weapons. Do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes... Sir. I-I-I am sorry for this," Dome replied.


    "Good, she is with me, and you can''t kill her with this many soldiers because she is an original dragon. She will make barbecue out of you guys, eat you up, and won''t even burp after that," Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Okay, issue resolved. It was just a little misunderstanding, guys. Don''t worry," Anon spoke as he smiled and went back to his place.


    "A small issue? You almost killed that guy, dear," Adeline spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yeah, I know, but I didn''t, that''s why it was a small issue. And since when are you calling me dear?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, since you saved me from my ex-husband. I mean, you are my husband now; I can''t call you by name," Adeline spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    Suddenly, utter silence covered the forest. Anon was too shocked to say anything at this comment.


    ''Okay, let''s do a little search. System, show me a memory where I got married to a dragon,'' Anon commanded.


    [No specific memory found.]


    ''Search again,'' Anon commanded.


    [No specific memory found.] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, Anon," Sidd Arthur called out from behind.


    "Hmm...? Yes?" Anon asked as he turned towards Arthur with a neutral face.


    "Umm... Congratulations on getting married, but... When did you get married? It''s been like an hour since you entered inside the dragon Kingdom," Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah... I am wond-"


    "ARTHUR... WHERE ARE YOU?" Suddenly, Derein''s voice rang from behind.


    "Is that Queen Derein?" Dome asked.


    "Derein, I am here," Arthur shouted as he waved towards her.


    "Arthur... There you are," Derein spoke as she looked at Arthur and started running towards him.


    Derein walked up to Arthur and hugged him at once.


    "Oh, you idiot. Why are you running to the dragon Kingdom with such a small number of soldiers?" Derein spoke as she slowly opened her eyes and looked at Anon, who was staring at both of them with a neutral expression.


    "Mr. Anon... I need to talk to you alone," Derein spoke with an angry expression.


    "Yeah-"


    "No, you can''t talk to my husband alone. Say it here in front of everyone," Adeline spoke as she stepped up and blocked the space between Anon and Derein.


    "Just fuck off, you dragon bitc- Wait, did you just say ''husband''?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, he is my husband," Adeline replied.


    "Oh... Oh my god, that''s one big news... Well, congratulations Mr. Anon. I hope you guys live happily-"


    "Shut up, Derein. Adeline, why are you calling me your husband?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, because... You saved me from my ex-husband. In our family dragon culture, the male that saves you from any grave danger is to be taken as your husband. Not only did you save me from my husband, you pulled me back from death''s door and gave me a new life; that''s when I took you as my husband for the rest of my life, dear.


    That''s why I let you touch my boobs back then, you know," Adeline spoke as she hugged Anon tightly, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Ohhhhhh...." Everyone started nodding their heads in an understanding pattern as they looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hello, we are still inside the dragon Kingdom lovebirds, don''t forget that... Let''s just go back to our kingdom now. You guys can sort this out there," Derein spoke.


    After this, all of them started walking towards the human borders.


    "So, why can''t you call me with my real name?" Anon asked.


    "Well, to call one''s husband with his real name is a very insulting thing in our culture. You know, just like these humans... They call you Sir because you are stronger than them, and I call you dear because I respect you as your wife. And I liked it back then when you called me ''Luv''. I never thought anyone would ever call me that.


    Thank you, dear," Adeline spoke as she gave a small kiss on Anon''s cheek.


    Chu


    ''Well, that wasn''t the plan. But who the fuck cares about the plan now? All I know is, One dragon bitch scored successfully.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.

 Chapter 537 Chapter-537

    Anon and the others crossed the border and entered inside the Human kingdom once again.


    "Where to Now ? Should I get you guys married in the chappal ?" Derein asked with a smirk as she looked at Anon.


    "Haha... Very funny Derein. Look that guy just committed suicide due to your joke." Anon spoke with an irritated expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s go back to the Royal Castle... I will give you a Royal Treat." Arthur spoke as he tried to cheer up the environment.


    "Honey, Now that Mr. Anon has resolved the situation... You won''t leave the castle for the next few months right ?" Derein asked as she curled her hands around Arthur''s hands.


    "Yes, Luv." Arthur replied.


    "Oi, Don''t copy my style. Use other words..." Anon shouted from the back.


    "Hahah... I-I am sorry, Sir Anon." Arthur spoke immediately.


    "So, You want to make some babies with me, Darling ?" Derein whispered into Arthur''s ears.


    "That''s a good plan... You guys should get to it. Don''t forget to invite me to the live show... Okay ?" Anon spoke from behind.


    "Ugh... Why do I forget that his listening skills are too good." Derein spoke.


    "MASSSSSTERRRR..." Suddenly Mike''s Voice came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed Mike coming towards him with full speed.


    "Master, Please punish me for not being able to help you on the other side." Mike spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "Mike, it''s not your mistake, no one other than Humans and dragons can cross through that border. So, don''t sweat it and go home, meet your wife and daughter." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you, master. I will take my leave now." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared.


    *Thump-Thump*


    Suddenly the Ground started vibrating and trees started dancing.


    "Now what ?" Anon spoke as he turned around once more and noticed a big army of Ogres mounted on Direwolfs, coming towards him with full speed.


    All the new soldiers walking behind Dome got alerted by the incoming ogres and they immediately summoned their weapons. Since, they were new in the army, they didn''t knew that this army of Ogres belonged to Anon.


    "Stand down..." Arthur ordered immediately.


    All the soldiers immediately followed Arthur''s orders.


    The Ogres stopped in front of Anon and No.300 stepped down from her Direwolf.


    She immediately went down on her knees and greeted Anon, "No.300 Greets, Master."


    Following her, All the other Ogres stepped down from their mounts and kneeled down to Anon, "WE GREET, OUR KING."


    "Hello, No.300. I heard you have been a naughty girl to Mike huh ?" Anon asked as he looked at No.300 with a smile.


    "Master, that was..."


    "No, Problem. I will punish you tonight." Anon spoke.


    "I will be ready for any punishment, My Lord." No.300 replied as a smirk appeared on her face.


    "For now, you should go home and did you complete the task that gave you in the Elven Kingdom ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, master. I have completed it, but we haven''t found anything." No.300 replied.


    "Fuck... Well, go home for now. We will talk about this some other time." Anon replied.


    "Master, i have someone that wants to meet you." No.300 spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon was Confused.


    "Papa..." Suddenly a cute sound came from the middle of the Ogre army.


    Everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the source of this sound and suddenly a small girl jumped out of the crowd.


    This girl was none other than Reva herself.


    "Papa... I missed you." Reva spoke as she hugged Anon tightly.


    "Hello, Reva." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Wow, That''s one damn good speed to get married and have a kid. I mean, is there a time dilation area in the dragon Kingdom or something ?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "Sir, Anon... Congratulations on your daughter but... When did you-" Arthur was about to say something but he was interrupted by Anon before he could''ve completed his sentence.


    "She is not my real daughter, stupid." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh, that''s what I have been wondering." Arthur replied.


    "So, we have a child too." Adeline spoke as she touched Reva''s cheek.


    *Grrrrr*


    Reva''s eyes started glowing dark blue, her blue scales started appearing over her cheeks and she started growling towards Adeline.


    "Now, that''s interesting, A newborn from the Lockhart Family. When did you hatch Little girl ?" Adeline asked with a curious expression. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay... Away." Reva spoke with a very angry expression and suddenly heavy bloodlust escaped her body.


    *BOOOOM*


    The bloodlust was too much for humans to handle and everyone standing near Anon fell unconscious even the Ogres.


    The only standing ones were Anon, Adeline and Chico. After the sudden surge of bloodlust out of her body, Rev also went unconscious.


    "Okay, What the fuck was that ?" Anon asked Adeline.


    "You suppressed her bloodlust with your body or she would''ve been dead by now." Adeline spoke with a smile on her face.


    "Why did she let out so much bloodlust on your touch ?" Anon asked.


    "I am from the Sunflower Family and She is from the Lockhart Family, we are Born enemies. Only a touch from the other party can activate our natural instincts to kill each other." Adeline explained.


    "Why didn''t you let out that much bloodlust then ?" Anon asked.


    "I am a grown up Dragon. I can control my bloodlust... But she can''t. Everytime I touch her, she will feel threatened." Adeline replied.


    "So, if I am not around her and you touched her, She will die. Is that what you mean ?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "Yeah and in the worst case scenario... She will blow up this whole kingdom into Ashes." Adeline replied.


    "What the fuck ? She doesn''t even look that powerful ?"


    "She isn''t that powerful, but her core is... Lockhart dragons have magical cores in their heart that can expand at a very fast rate to store more mana inside it and use it to protect themselves but she is a child and if her core exceeds the expansion limit... She will explode. Boom... One kingdom goes to dust." Adeline explained.

 Chapter 538 Chapter-538

    "So, How do I get her to control her bloodlust ?" Anon asked.


    "You can''t for now... I will keep in mind to not touch her from now on." Adeline spoke.


    "What if she sees you after waking up ? Won''t she get all worked up remembering this event ?" Chico asked.


    "Yeah, good question Chico." Anon spoke.


    "Thank you, My Lord." Chico replied.


    "Nope, She won''t remember this after she wakes up. You see, she went into a Overdrive just now, it''s like what the humans do with that Elven drug... I can''t remember it''s name." Adeline spoke as she tried to think of something.


    "You mean... Overcharge ?" Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Overcharge. Humans do it with drugs and Dragons do it with their cores... Whenever a dragon unleashes the energy of it''s core, he enters a stage in which his body gets an immeasurable amount of power but the power of his mind gets decreased by a whole level.


    A dragon''s mind Starts to make temporary memories when it enters into overdrive and once the overdrive finishes, the memories that were made in that time are destroyed." Adeline explained.


    "*Cough-Cough-Cough* ...."


    Suddenly Arthur started Coughing as he stood up from the ground.


    "What the hell happened ?" Arthur asked as he looked at Anon with a confused expression. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, Arthur. Everything is alright." Anon replied.


    "Haaaaa.... Arthur nooo." Derein woke up screaming Arthur''s name.


    "Hey, Hey... I am right here. Take deep breaths... I am right here." Arthur spoke as he tried to comfort her.


    "Oh my god... Arthur." Derein started crying as she hugged Arthur tightly.


    ''I don''t know why, but whenever i see her hugging him. I feel that she loves Arthur too much and the urge to exploit this relationship wakes up within me.


    I can make her do nasty stuff by using this but she will do nasty stuff if I tell her to... Because she has 2 pending favours on herself.


    Fuck it... My dirty mind is always looking to fuck people in the dirtiest way possible and for some reason, i like it.'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked at both of them hugging each other.


    "Hup..." Suddenly No.300 and the other Ogres started waking up one by one.


    "What happened ?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Are you guys alright ?" Anon asked with a very loud voice.


    "YES, YOUR MAJESTY." All the Ogre soldiers replied at the same time.


    "Good... You guys go back home now. I will come back at night." Anon Commanded.


    "As you command, My lord." No.300 spoke as she immediately left with her army after this.


    "That kid is Dangerous, Sir Anon. Why don''t you give her to our mages, so that they can help her control that thing ?" Dome spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    [She can prove to be a very good weapon, if we could clone her.] Dome thought but he didn''t knew that Anon can hear his thoughts.


    "Touch her and you won''t have hands to wash your butt next morning, Fucker." Anon declared with authority.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." Dome immediately understood that Anon has understood his intentions.


    "Dome, You can''t use that child as a weapon. Don''t even try to do that again, if you want to live." Arthur spoke as he looked at dome with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, My king. I was just thinking about the kingdom''s safety sir." Dome replied.


    "Okay, Okay... Forget this. Mr. Anon, is she going to do it again ?" Derein asked with a serious expression.


    "Nope... You can have my word on it." Anon replied.


    "Good, because I have kids in my castle and I don''t think they will be able to take that. Now, let''s go." Derein spoke.


    "Dear, Are your legs hurting ? Do you want to ride on my back ?" Adeline asked with a sweet smile.


    "No, I am-" before Anon could''ve said anything, Chico interrupted him.


    "Hey, Hey... Miss. Adeline. Please don''t cross your line here, only i deserve to carry master from one place to other. He is only going to ride on my back... Right, Master ?" Chico asked Anon.


    "Oh, really ? Can you even take his weight on that small back of yours, you filthy demon bird ?" Adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "Don''t you dare cross your line, Miss. Dragon. I have lived in that very forest of yours for the last 200 years and I was the one who came up with the berries that saved your life. So, be a little grateful now, you back-stabbing Dragon Bitch." Chico spoke as she walked closer to Adeline with an angry expression on her face.


    "He is my husband and he will only ride on my back. If you want to fight this out, we can do that too." Adeline asked with an even angrier expression.


    "Oh, i am ready to do anything for my master."


    "Then, bring it on you darker than night bitch." Adeline spoke.


    "Ladies..." Anon spoke as he tried to stop both of them.


    "Well, you asked for this bitch. Raven Strike of death..." Chico spoke as she immediately jumped back, transformed back into her raven form and attacked Adeline with her best skill.


    "Thunder Punch..." Adeline, used her skill as her punch got covered in lightning.


    "The Raven will die..." Dome spoke as he immediately calculated all the possibilities of this battle before it was even started.


    "Hold her..." Anon spoke as he tossed Reva into Arthur''s hands.


    As they were about to clash with each other, Anon appeared in between both of them and stopped them at once with his pinky fingers only.


    "Ladies, Would you like to stop now ? Or do you want me to neutralize you ?" Anon asked with his psychopathic smile, he was angry and both of them knew it.


    "We are sorry..."


    "...master."


    ... Dear."


    Both of them spoke at once as they kneeled down in front of Anon.


    "Good, I will deal with you tomorrow. Let''s head for the castle now." Anon commanded.


    "Yes."


    "If there were to be two men on their places... They would''ve been inside the ground by now." Arthur spoke as he looked at Derein.


    "I know. He is very delicate with his women." Derein replied.

 Chapter 539 Chapter-539

    Anon and the others entered the Royal Castle, where all the maids and butlers bowed down to them as they entered the dining hall.


    "Welcome, Queen Derein and King Arthur. May I serve you something special, or would you like the normal meal?" The chef asked as he bowed down to both of them.


    "Hello, Art. We have guests today, bring the tastiest thing you have on your menu," Arthur ordered. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you command, My lord," Art spoke as he immediately went back to his kitchen.


    Suddenly, the gates on the opposite side opened, and four kids entered the dining hall. Two of them were Derein''s step-daughters, Anna and Jenna, and the other two were Arthur''s boys, Will and Frederick.


    "Hello, Mother."


    "Hello, Mother."


    "Hello, Father."


    "Hello, Father."


    After greeting Derein and Arthur, all four of them sat down at the dining table and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Who is this gentleman, Father?" Frederick asked.


    "Yeah, who is he?" Will added.


    "This one here is Mr. Anon, kids," Derein spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, Oh My God... You are ''The Anon''?" Anna spoke with a very surprised expression. She immediately stood up from her chair and approached Anon with an excited expression.


    "Can I shake your hands, Sir?" Anna spoke.


    "Yeah... Why not?" Anon spoke as he shook hands with Anna.


    "I can''t believe it, I am shaking hands with one of the Legendary figures... That humanity has ever seen," Anna spoke with a wide smile on her face.


    Suddenly Jenna stood up from her seat and approached Anon slowly.


    "Sir, Anon... Hello, I am Jenna," Jenna spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hello. Do you want to shake hands as well?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, Sir."


    "Oh, No problem." Anon replied.


    "Can you make me one of your concubines?" Jenna asked with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, the whole room got covered with awkward silence.


    "Dear, you should answer the girl. It''s rude to keep her waiting like that," Adeline spoke as she touched Anon''s back slightly.


    "Well..." As Anon was about to speak something, he got interrupted by Derein immediately.


    "No, he can''t. Right, Mr. Anon?" Derein asked as she looked at Anon with big eyes.


    "Yes, she is right. But, we can have sex if you want to?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What the fuck ?" Derein shouted.


    "Well, I can have sex with you..." Anna spoke immediately.


    "Ladies, just for your information. Mr. Anon is the one who beat the crap out of you when he was in the Elven Kingdom. He came to our kingdom, posing as Fiona''s Butler, and he was the one you two had the duel with," Derein explained with an angry expression.


    "Wait... Really?" Anna asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s why I was getting the feel of that similar Aura coming out of your body," Jenna spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Now, why don''t you two... Go back to your seats?" Derein asked.


    "Yes, Mother." Both of them spoke as they went back to their seats.


    "Oh, so you are the famous figure... ''Mr. Anon'' huh?" Frederick asked with an attitude-filled voice.


    "I am..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I heard you have a very big Ogre Army with you... Is that true?" Will asked with a curious expression.


    "It is..." Anon replied.


    "Are you a noble or a-" Frederick was about to ask him the question, but before he could complete his question... Anon interrupted him.


    "Hold those words in your mouth, or you can easily lose your tongue, Boy," Anon spoke as he looked at Frederick with a smile.


    "What? Are you threatening me inside my own castle?" Frederick asked.


    "Freddy... If you say one more word of disrespect to Mr. Anon, I will kick you out of this castle. This man is the reason why you are having this dinner... You asshole," Arthur spoke as he burst out in anger.


    Frederick was surprised at this; his father has never talked to him like that. Why would he do that now?


    "Father, I was just-"


    "Shut the fuck up, Frederick." Arthur shouted again.


    ''He took my full name, I haven''t heard him say that since the day I was born. This guy is really important here.'' Frederick thought as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "I am sorry, Sir Anon. This guy doesn''t know anything about you, other than that you are a very famous guy. Please forgive his tone and manners. I am really disappointed in him," Arthur apologized as he bowed down to Anon.


    "No problem. All is forgiven, but I only forgive once. Remember that," Anon spoke as he looked at Frederick with a smile.


    "I will, Sir." Frederick spoke, but he wasn''t feeling sorry at all. He wanted to test Anon''s strength at any cost now, but he didn''t want to anger him.


    That''s when Frederick started to think of ways to test Anon''s strength without provoking him.


    "So, Mr. Anon... Why don''t you tell me about the things you did in the Elven Kingdom?" Derein asked with a smile as she tried to lighten the mood.


    "You don''t want to know that," Anon spoke.


    "Well, there is still time for the food to come. So, why don''t you tell us some of your interesting stories of how you took over the Elven Kingdom?" Derein asked.


    "WHAT?" Everyone sitting inside the room shouted in confusion.


    "What? Why are you guys getting so surprised for?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "Mom, Did you just say ''Took Over the Elven Kingdom''?" Anna asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah... Oh, my mistake. I forgot to tell you guys... Mr. Anon has taken over the Elven Kingdom now, but don''t tell anyone about it, Okay?" Derein spoke.


    "According to my intel... The current Queen of the Elven Kingdom has been changed with a new Queen named ''Jessica.'' But, she is an elf," Jenna spoke.


    "Fuu... For one second there, I thought... Sir, Anon really took over the Elven kingdom," Arthur spoke with a smile.


    "Hello, Jessica... How are you, Luv?" Anon spoke.


    Everyone immediately turned their eyes towards him and noticed a crystal ball in his hands.


    "I am alright master, Is there something you want me to do, master?" Jessica asked from the other side.


    "No, are you busy?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, master. It turns out my bitch sister fucked up the economy of our kingdom by doing so many parties and I am cleaning up her mess now. It''s real hard to become a Queen, master," Jessica spoke.


    "Okay, Luv. I will contact you later... Have fun," Anon spoke as he placed the crystal ball back inside his inventory.


    "That was the Queen of the Elven Kingdom. Ladies and Gentlemen..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 540 Chapter-540

    "So, that was the new Queen of the Elven Kingdom, guys. Any other doubts? I would be happy to clear them now, since we have time until the food comes," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "If that''s true then... We can access the Advanced magic from the Elven Kingdom, right?" Frederick asked with a smile.


    "Oh my God, I never thought of this possibility... If we got the permissions to enter inside their main magic spells, we will get so much ahead in the magic research field that no one will be able to stop us," Jenna added.


    "Now, now... Don''t get excited, kids. You aren''t getting any spells or shit from the Elven Kingdom," Anon spoke as he looked at Jenna and Frederick.


    "What? Why not? Aren''t you the leader of the Elven Kingdom now? It means you can have everything they have, right?" Jenna asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, I can have everything I want, but I am not giving you anything," Anon replied.


    "But, you are on our side, right? You should help us. I mean, all you have to do is go inside their mage tower and get us some of their spells like the Immortal Arena.


    If we can get our hands on that spell, we can make immortal soldiers with that or even better... An Immortal Empire... Where no one dies.


    The human kingdom will achieve new heights and-" Frederick spoke before he got interrupted by Anon.


    "Blah, blah, blah... Why don''t you shut that blabbering mouth of yours?" Anon spoke as he looked at Frederick with a disgusted expression.


    "W-What?" Frederick asked with a confused expression.


    "Shut the fuck up, idiot. You guys aren''t going to get any help from the Elven Kingdom.


    You think I am on your side, and I will help you advance in magic, just because I am a human? Kid, you are so lost.


    Get back to the real world," Anon replied.


    "But, why won''t you help us... Sir, Anon?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Arthur, you are a nice guy. That''s why... I am going to explain this to you in the easiest way possible," Anon spoke as he stood from his chair and walked up to Anna and Jenna.


    "Arthur, let''s take the example of Anna and Jenna here... You are their father, right?" Anon asked.


    "Yes..." Arthur replied.


    "Okay, so... Let''s assume they sat down in an exam at the academy, and Jenna here has learned everything that will come in the test, and she is ready to top the exam.


    Meanwhile, Anna is doing nothing but playing with her sword, and she has no tension about the paper because she can just cheat from Jenna''s exam paper and get the same marks as her.


    Now, you came to know about this thing, will you let it happen?" Anon asked.


    "Of course not, if she kept cheating from her exam paper, she wouldn''t learn anything. I would immediately stop her from doing this," Arthur replied.


    "Good, Now... All you have to do is think of me as the father of both the kingdoms, the Human kingdom and the Elven kingdom as well.


    If I gave you the spells that they achieved in so many years, then you won''t be able to evolve in the magic department, you will halt and just to clear it again... I am not on anyone''s side.


    Even if I am a human, I won''t support you guys in every little quarrel you guys will have in the future with other kingdoms.


    I made a promise to Derein, that I will bring her the heads of her criminals... I will do that and that''s it. Deal completed," Anon spoke as he sat back down and the servants started coming out of the kitchen with Royal Food.


    "Well, that''s understandable and I agree with you completely. Now, let''s just forget about this and eat our food. I don''t want to ruin our friendship with you," Arthur spoke with a smile.


    "Good. Now, let me eat my food," Anon spoke. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... Papa? Where are you?" Reva, who was lying on a nearby sofa, woke up and looked at Anon as she rubbed her eyes softly.


    "Morning, Luv. You woke up at the right time. Come here, let''s have lunch," Anon spoke as he looked at Reva with a smile.


    "Yes... Papa," Reva spoke as she walked up to Anon and hopped up on the table.


    "Hmmmmm~ This food is delicious, dear. These humans make really good food, huh?" Adeline spoke with a pleased expression.


    "Yeah... This dish is really tasty. What is this?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, this is Giant Demonic crow''s meat, boiled and fried in the pine oil," Art replied.


    Gwwwaaa


    As soon as Chico heard this, she vomited every single piece out of her mouth.


    "Fuck, man... He can be one of my cousins, for all I know. I apologize, master, but I can''t eat this... I am out of here," Chico spoke as she immediately walked out of the room to wash her mouth.


    "Well, I like it... Pass me some salt," Anon spoke as he continued to eat.


    "So, Mr. Anon, would you like to teach me one or two things about fighting? No pressure, it''s all up to you," Frederick spoke.


    "Frederick... What did I-''"


    "No, no, Arthur. Let the kid speak," Anon spoke.


    "Sir, I would be lucky to get some pointers from you, and it would be very lucky for me... If you taught me some fighting tactics," Frederick continued.


    "I don''t think, it''s a good idea... Last time I did that and it hurt pretty well," Anna spoke.


    "I am a man, Anna. I can handle pain," Frederick replied.


    "Not a very good idea, gentleman," Derein spoke as she looked at Frederick with a serious expression.


    "Okay, I will teach you some things. It''s been a while since I did some fighting myself," Anon replied.


    "Well, you are fucked," Derein murmured as she went back to eating her food.


    "Haha... Let''s go. Brother will fight, Sir Anon," Will shouted in excitement.


    "Let''s take this to the arena downstairs," Anon spoke.

 Chapter 541 Chapter-541

    Inside Derein''s Royal Castle...


    Arena...


    Anon is eating an apple, and Frederick is standing in front of him with a very serious expression on his face.


    ''What is he doing? The match is about to start, and he is still eating? Well, it makes him an easy target for me,'' Frederick thought as he looked at Anon.


    "Okay, I have seen his fighting style... He always attacks you from the backside and aims for your head," Anna whispered into Frederick''s ear.


    "I will remember that, Sister. Thank you," Frederick replied.


    "Well, let''s start this match then. Start the fight in 3... 2.... 1, Go," Derein shouted.


    Frederick immediately locked his eyes on Anon, observing even the slightest change in his posture to protect himself accordingly.


    One minute passed, but Anon continued to eat his apple without moving from his position.


    ''What is wrong with him? Why isn''t he attacking me?'' Frederick wondered, looking at Anon with a serious expression.


    "You have the chance to attack me first, kid. Don''t waste it... Bring me the best you can do," Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "As you wish..." Frederick spoke as he immediately summoned his gauntlets.


    His gauntlets weren''t ordinary; they were made of mithril, giving them lightweight and swift movements, with long and pointy thorns to devastate opponents.


    "Oh... Nice gloves," Anon spoke as he looked at the shining gauntlets.


    "These are gauntlets, and here I come... ''Ground Shaker,''" Frederick shouted as he punched the ground in front of him.


    Boom


    The ground cracked, and pointy shards of metal surrounded Anon, but as they approached, Anon thumped his feet on the ground.


    Boom


    All the metallic shards turned to dust and fell.


    "Try something else, kid..." Anon spoke, taking a bite out of his apple and looking at Frederick with disgusted eyes.


    "You... ''Thunder Smash,''" Frederick got angry and used another skill. He jumped into the air, gauntlet sparkling with blue and yellow thunder, leaping towards Anon.


    ''Telekinesis''


    Anon immediately stopped Frederick in mid-air, looking at him with the same disgusted expression.


    "H-How can you-?" Frederick was confused.


    "I can do many things, son, like this one..." Anon replied with a smile, closing his hand into a fist.


    Crack


    Crack


    ...


    As soon as he did that, Frederick''s bones started cracking one by one, his body folding into a ball shape. Pain overwhelmed him, and he shouted for his father''s help.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... SAVE ME FATHERRRRRR..."


    "Wow, Dear is really powerful, huh?" Adeline spoke, looking at Reva.


    "Papa once beat a very bad man and destroyed his house because he kicked Rev in the stomach, Papa is really strong." Reva smiled towards Adeline.


    "Is that so?" Adeline spoke, charmed by Anon.


    ''What a strong male he is. If Gerald were only 1% of what he is... I guess, our marriage would''ve been a success,'' Adeline thought.


    "FATHERRRRRRRRR.... SAVEEEEE MEEEEEEEEE," Frederick shouted.


    "Sir Anon, please don''t do that to him. I know he said awful things to you, and he will apologize. Please, Sir Anon, don''t do this. He is my son, and I can''t watch him in that condition," Arthur begged.


    "Well, if you say so, Arthur. I will leave him," Anon spoke, stopping the telekinesis skill, and Frederick fell to the ground.


    Crack


    Crack


    "Ahhhhhhhh-" Frederick shouted as he broke some more bones.


    "Here... Have a healing potion, Son. I hope my pointers will help you," Anon spoke, placing a special healing potion in front of Frederick and leaving.


    "He is brutal..." Anna spoke seriously.


    "No joke... I''m glad he only smashed my head into the ground back then," Jenna added.


    Will, on the other side, was really scared after seeing what Anon did to his brother.


    Arthur immediately went to the stage and poured the healing potion into Frederick''s mouth. As it took effect, Frederick''s body healed.


    After a minute, he was fully healed. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father... Thank you for-" Before Frederick could say anything else, Arthur slapped him.


    Slap


    "You idiot... Don''t you get it? He is a monster. You can never defeat him. I am very disappointed in you, and you will face consequences for this. You will remain in your room for the next 30 days, think about what you did.


    You will get only one meal and only 2 glasses of water per day. You will not make any contact with the world outside and not talk to anyone while inside that room," Arthur spoke, looking at Frederick with a disappointed expression.


    "But, Father... I was the one who got beaten-"


    Slap


    "Say another word, and I will increase your punishment to a whole year. Now, go to your room... Or do I need to call the guards to lock you up?" Arthur asked angrily.


    ''What is happening? Why is my father talking to me like that? He is the one and only reason for all this mess, and I won''t forgive that bastard. I will kill you, Anon Agreil,'' Frederick thought, hate gathering in his mind.


    "I told you it was a bad idea..." Derein spoke, looking at Frederick with a smile.


    "I will kill you too, Bitch," Frederick murmured.


    "We will see..." Derein replied, her expression turning serious.


    "Let''s go and apologize to Mr. Anon." Arthur spoke as he walked upto Derein.


    "Yes, Let''s go. Kids... You go back to your room and practice for your test." Derein spoke.


    "Yes, Mother." Anna and Jenna spoke as they left immediately.


    After that Arthur and Derein went to the dinning hall, where Anon was eating his food with Reva and Adeline.


    "Sir, Anon... I am very sorry for what happened back there. I assure you, it won''t happen ever again." Arthur spoke.


    "Don''t sweat it Arthur, your kid was curious... I just erased his curiosity. Have some crow legs..." Anon spoke as he tossed a crow leg towards Arthur.


    "T-Thank you..."


    *Knock-knock-Knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the dining table''s room.


    "Come in..." Derein spoke.


    *Click*


    The gates opened and suddenly a knight entered inside the room...


    "This better be important... I am with a guest right now." Derein spoke.


    The knight immediately went down on his knees and reported, "My Queen, The Mysterious Demon Girl inside the academy has killed another 30 students today."

 Chapter 542 Chapter-542

    "My Queen, The Mysterious Demon Girl inside academy has killed over 30 students in the past 3 hours. The knights that we deployed in the dorms were found dead in the store room of the house.


    Three teachers are injured as well, My Queen." The knight reported.


    "This again ? Deploy more knights in the dorms and send some mages as well this time. This thing is getting more and more out of hands." Derein commanded.


    "Yes, My Queen..." The knight spoke as he left after that.


    "What''s all the quarrel about, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, It''s Just some Mysterious girl killing students in the Dorms of The magic academy. We deployed knights in order to catch her but turns out she is stronger than we thought." Derein spoke.


    Now, Anon only heard three words out of all this,''Girl.... Killing and Magic Academy.''


    ''A girl who kills students... That seems intresting. I wonder how she will behave on my bed.'' Anon thought as perverted thoughts started popping in his evil mind.


    "She is a demon... A succubus to be exact." Adeline spoke.


    "What ? How do you know that ?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, How do you know that ?" Anon asked.


    "That knight is under her spell..." Adeline replied.


    "No way, he looked normal to me." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, there are sensors inside this castle that can detect a Demon''s presence easily. There is no way a knight under a Demon''s spell can enter inside this castle." Derein spoke.


    "That succubus is not an ordinary Demon. She is a very strong demon that is seeking protection and hiding from something in the human kingdom.


    Her appetite is the proof of her strength, that''s why she is killing people at such a noticeable rate. She isn''t killing them out of fun. She is killing them to satisfy her hunger for the life force of the males.


    You can confirm it by observing the gender of the students that are being killed by the succubus." Adeline spoke.


    "Yeah, you are wrong... The 30 students that died 3 days ago had 5 females in them." Derein replied.


    "That''s all the more reason to suspect it... She is killing some females as well to hide her identity and show herself as a mysterious ghost.


    The spell on that knight was very light and it was well hidden with a scent passive spell, that''s why you guys can''t sense it but I have spent my fair share of time in between these demons and i can sense them at once.


    When you look at the bodies of these victims that she killed, you will notice forced sex marks on their bodies and their reproductive parts broken." Adeline replied.


    "You are right about the marks but they were on the females too... But, I never checked the male''s reproductive parts.


    "Can I take a look at the dead bodies of the knights that she killed ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, why not ?" Arthur spoke.


    "Okay, let''s go." Derein spoke.


    After this all of them stood up from their chairs and exited the dinning hall...


    "That knight, is he in charge of the other knights ?" Adeline asked.


    "Yes, he is." Derein replied.


    "That''s why they are dying. He informs the succubus about the new knights that you deploy in the form and she kills them the next day.


    You should really appoint a new guy with a demon proof talisman or something." Adeline spoke.


    "Are you kidding me ? A talisman is so expensive that if I went ahead to buy one of those things, it will cost us about half of the Royal Treasure and I am not sure if that will be enough." Derein replied with a Shocked expression.


    "What''s the Total worth of the Human kingdom ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "About 380 Platinum coins... Right now." Derein replied.


    "Are you kidding me ? You are running a fucking kingdom and that''s what you have in your Royal Treasure ?" Adeline asked with a confused and suprised expression.


    "Well, we have to provide money and education for the dead soldier''s families and give salary to the soldiers that are protecting this kingdom in the borders right now.


    We have faced a war 3 months ago and had to spend most of our treasure amount in that. You can ask Mr. Anon." Derein spoke.


    "You should increase the tax and use your Kingdom''s resources to earn more money for your kingdom or you guys will get crushed by your own economy and if a kingdom gets crushed by it''s own economy, they won''t have any other choice then ''War''.


    What''s the tax rate of your Kingdom ?" Adeline asked.


    "Well, 3% of every gold coin." Adeline replied.


    "Wow... How are you guys even surviving ? Your default tax should be about 30% per silver coin and the service taxes should get doubled as well.


    The farming tax should go upto 70% per plot. The farmers in your kingdom have more money than a Royal Minister.


    A normal farmer has minimum 100 plots in one farm and you are charging them what ? 10% on the whole property ? You guys will get destroyed if you continued to go like that." Adeline explained. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She is right... You have to increase the taxes in the kingdom or your economy will kill you before anything else." Anon added.


    "Well, if you say it like that... I will immediately take actions on this and increase the taxes to the numbers that this dragon girl just suggested." Derein spoke.


    "What if people started rebellion against the increased tax rates ?" Arthur asked.


    "You are a king, get them aside from the others and kill them. As simple as that... Once killed the rebel will end." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, Dear is right." Adeline spoke.


    After walking for a bit, All of them reached in front of a metallic door.


    Arthur opened the door slowly and suddenly a very disgusting and very unpleasant smell burst out of the room.


    ''Corpses.''

 Chapter 543 Chapter-543

    Arthur, Derein, Anon, and Adeline entered the room and saw 30 corpses lying in front of them, all covered with white clothes.


    "I hate it here... It''s like I am standing in hell," Derein spoke as she covered her nose immediately.


    Arthur also covered his face with a small cloth.


    "Let''s see... If you have broken dicks or not, boys," Anon spoke as he immediately walked up to one of the male''s dead bodies and removed the cloth from his body.


    As soon as Anon did that, the male''s naked body was revealed.


    There were big scratch marks over his chest, slap marks on his cheeks, and his penis was broken and swollen, just like Adeline said.


    "It''s like this guy got raped real hard by that succubus," Anon spoke as he moved to the next male''s body and removed his cloth as well.


    His body was in the same condition, a broken penis and rape marks all over his body.


    "This one is the same too," Arthur spoke as he pointed towards another dead body.


    "Yeah, this one too," Derein spoke.


    "Well, that proves it, huh...? This is the work of a succubus," Anon spoke as he looked at Adeline, suddenly he noticed something odd.


    Adeline was lifting one of the dead knight''s bodies in her hands and she was searching for something on his body.


    "Something wrong, luv?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? No, I was just searching for the demonic markings," Adeline spoke.


    "What''s that?" Anon asked in confusion.


    "A demonic marking is left when a demon kills someone. That''s like a curse to them, it''s like a small mark left on the dead body. These marks can help us reach its owner very easily.


    We can track that demon if I can see the shape of the mark.


    In more than 90% of the cases... It''s near the neck or over the chest," Adeline spoke.


    "I don''t see any marks on these bodies, other than huge scratches," Anon spoke as he looked at the dead body carefully.


    "She is one brave succubus... Scratching over her own demonic marking," Adeline spoke as she smiled and looked at the dead body.


    "Why is she brave for that? You should say sly or smart," Anon spoke.


    "No, a demon can''t scratch its own marking. It hurts like hell when they do that, and only the demon who left the mark can destroy it. It''s like cutting your own leg with a saw," Adeline explained.


    "Oh... That''s interesting. Well, I have something for this then," Anon spoke as he summoned a green-colored potion from his inventory.


    "What''s that?" Adeline asked in confusion.


    "This is something I created for fun... It''s called ''Restoration Potion.''


    This potion can restore any type of organic matter from a single cell, for a certain time before turning it back to its original state," Anon explained.


    "Organic matter? Single Cell? What are all these terms, dear?" Adeline got even more confused after listening to Anon''s explanation.


    ''Sometimes... I forget that I am standing in another world right now,'' Anon thought.


    "This motherfucker can remove those scratches from that body and convert it back to its original form for some time," Anon spoke.


    "Really? I haven''t seen something like that in my whole life, dear," Adeline got excited as soon as she heard about this.


    Pop


    Anon opened the cork and poured the potion over the dead body''s chest.


    Suddenly the scratches started healing, and the knight''s original skin started appearing once again.


    "Woooow... This is awesome. Dear, you are really smart. Chuu" Adeline shouted in excitement as she kissed Anon on the cheeks.


    "What are you shouting for?" Derein asked as she walked up to Anon and Derein.


    "Woah... Look at that, Derein. He is healing? But how?" Arthur spoke as he pointed towards the knight''s body.


    The restoration potion turned out to be more powerful than Anon thought it to be... The whole body of the dead knight started repairing, and suddenly...


    "Haaaaaaaa....." The knight opened his eyes and gasped for air.


    "The fucking what?" Anon shouted in shock.


    "Oh, shit... You brought a dead man back to life. Mr. Anon, you are fucking awesome," Derein shouted as she couldn''t believe her eyes that a man who was dead just a few moments ago is now awake once again.


    "Sir, Anon... Y-You are like a.... God," Arthur spoke with a stammering voice.


    "Dear, you are so powerful... You can bring the dead back to life. I married the right man this time. I want to have your babies so bad," Adeline spoke as she got aroused by watching this.


    ''How the fuck did I bring him back to life? I thought only his body would get recovered, but to bring the whole human back to life... That''s really awesome,'' Anon thought with a smile on his face, but suddenly something triggered.


    "Oi, do you remember your identity?" Anon asked the knight.


    "Hmmm...?" The knight looked at Anon just like a lost child would.


    "Yep, his brain is flushed, and he forgot everything he learned from his birth," Anon spoke as he looked at Derein and the others.


    "Well, that''s not bad... You still brought him back to life, right?" Derein replied with a smile.


    "Hey, look at his hand," Arthur shouted.


    Suddenly everyone turned their eyes towards the soldier''s hand and noticed that it was turning into a black liquid-type thing.


    "Ah... Fuck. The time limit for the restoration potion is over," Anon spoke.


    Suddenly the knight''s whole body turned into black liquid.


    "Well, too bad for me... I didn''t bring him back from death," Anon spoke as he moved away from the black sticky liquid.


    "I didn''t see it," Adeline spoke.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    "The Demonic Mark, I didn''t see it. Can you use your potion on this soldier, dear?" Adeline asked with a cute face. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can... But I don''t have many of these potions. This will be the last one," Anon replied as he poured another bottle of restoration potion on another dead soldier''s body.


    "Haaaaaaa..."

 Chapter 544 Chapter-544

    As soon as Anon poured the restoration potion over the knight''s corpse, it woke up and came back to life once again.


    "Haaaaa..."


    "Wow... This looks magnificent every time I see it," Adeline spoke as she looked at the knight with curious eyes.


    "Do it fast, Luv, or he is going to turn back," Anon spoke.


    "Oh, right..." Adeline spoke as she immediately started searching for the Demonic Mark.


    "Found it..." After searching for a bit, she finally found it.


    "Where?" Anon asked.


    "Here... Look at this," Adeline spoke as she pointed towards a very small pentagon mark near the knight''s shoulder.


    "This is a ''Demonic Mark''?" Anon spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "You look disappointed, Dear," Adeline spoke with a smile.


    "Nah, I just thought... It would look better than that," Anon replied.


    Suddenly the knight''s body started degrading.


    "He is turning back to the black shit... What now?" Derein asked.


    "Demon Hunter..." Adeline spoke as she closed her eyes and placed her hand over the Demonic Mark.


    Suddenly a figure started emerging out of Adeline''s body; it looked just like a dog but made out of blood. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adeline immediately removed her hand from the knight''s body as it turned into black liquid. She then stood up and looked towards the dog that was made out of blood.


    "What is that?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "A Blood Hound... He can track any demon with its mark, even if it''s on the other end of this world. It''s a compulsory skill that every dragon has to learn in order to hunt demons," Adeline spoke.


    "So, what are you guys planning?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "Obviously, catch that succubus," Anon replied.


    "What? The sun is going down, and today is a full moon night. The demons are very strong under the full moon. You should catch it in the morning.


    I will personally send some soldiers with you," Derein spoke.


    "It''s true that demons get stronger under the full moon, but don''t forget... So do the dragons. My raw strength will reach its peak tonight, and this Blood Hound will only exist for the next 2 hours; we have to hurry," Adeline spoke.


    "Well, we can send soldiers immediately as well," Arthur spoke.


    "Don''t send soldiers, Arthur. I don''t want her to know that we are on the hunt. A hunter never lets his prey know about his presence," Anon explained.


    "O-Okay, Sir Anon," Arthur spoke.


    Bark-Bark


    "She is on the move... The dog can sense it. We have to go... Now," Adeline spoke.


    "What are we waiting for then? Let''s go," Anon spoke.


    "Should I arrange a carriage for you?" Derein asked.


    "Nope... Dear will ride on my back," Adeline spoke.


    "Yeah... We can do that," Anon replied as both of them left the room immediately.


    "These guys are really going to hunt that succubus huh?" Arthur spoke.


    "They will, and I guarantee you... Mr. Anon will enslave her," Derein spoke.


    "He will?" Arthur asked.


    "Oh, I will..." Anon spoke as he entered back inside the room.


    "Sir, Anon... Back so soon?" Arthur asked.


    "Yeah, forgot to give you this," Anon spoke as he tossed a small bag towards Arthur.


    "What is it?" Arthur asked in confusion.


    "A little help..." Anon spoke as he exited the room once again.


    "A little help?" Arthur spoke as he opened the bag and looked at its contents.


    "Holy SHITTT..." Arthur shouted.


    "What? What is inside the bag dear?" Derein asked with a curious expression.


    "Here... Look," Arthur spoke as he gave the bag to Derein.


    Derein opened the bag, and what she saw amazed her so much that she couldn''t speak anything.


    "H-H-How many are they?" Derein asked.


    "About 300 jades... That''s like a hundred times our Royal Treasure," Arthur replied.


    "Shit... He is one rich guy," Derein spoke.


    "Well, he is owning three of the best companies in the kingdom that trade with several other kingdoms," Arthur spoke.


    On the castle''s roof...


    "Master will ride on my back..." Chico shouted.


    "No, Dear will ride on my back," Adeline spoke.


    "Wait, Wait... Before I kill one of you in frustration. Let''s just clear this matter, okay? I am going to ride over Adeline''s back whenever I want to go over the kingdoms. In the local areas like the academy or to the next continent... I will ride on Chico''s back," Anon spoke.


    "Well, I accept it... Dear," Adeline spoke.


    ''I will be Dear''s Royal Ride if he wants to show off a dragon to the other kingdoms. Hehehe...'' Adeline thought as she smiled towards Chico.


    "Me too, Master," Chico replied.


    ''What a stupid bitch? Master never travels to the other kingdom that much... He will use me as his official ride all the time now. Hehehe...'' Chico thought as she smiled towards Adeline.


    ''Who am I going to fuck first is the real question... I mean, Adeline has the biggest boobs and a fluffy pussy too... Since she is a dragon, I can insert my full-sized dick inside her pussy.


    But, Chico has a good body as well... Her ass is huge too. Ugh... I am confused, should I fuck Chico first and save Adeline as the sweet dessert or should I use Adeline as the starters and then fuck Chico?


    Fuck it, I will think it when it''s time to fuck them...'' Anon thought as perverted thoughts kept bouncing inside his head.


    "Good... Now bend down- I mean, transform to your original form and take me to the Academy, Chico," Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Master," Chico spoke as she immediately turned back into her Third Eyed Raven form.


    Anon and Adeline immediately mounted over Chico and left for the Academy.


    In just 10 minutes, all three of them reached the academy...


    Wooof-Woooof


    "Why is he barking so loudly?" Anon asked as he stepped down from Chico''s back.


    "She is near... The blood hound can sense her presence," Adeline replied.


    "Well, I don''t see anyone here..." Anon spoke.


    "Show us the way... Blood Hound," Adeline commanded, and as soon as she commanded, the blood hound started running towards the back of the academy.

 Chapter 545 Chapter-545

    Behind the academy, near the dorms...


    Two knights are talking to each other.


    "So, what''s up with your family?"


    "Nothing much... My wife is still working as a maid, and my kid is going to the academy. What about your family? Anything good happening with your kids?"


    "Nope, my kid is dumb as fuck... He can''t even cast a fireball spell, and he is 5 years old already."


    "Don''t push him... He will learn."


    "Yeah, you say that because your kid casted the fireball spell when he was 3 years old. Your kid is talented, man..."


    "No, no, he is like any other kid now. He performs-"


    Tack


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind.


    "Who is there?" Both of them spoke at once as they turned around and pointed their spears towards the sound, but there was nothing other than empty space behind them.


    "What was that? I thought I heard something."


    "Yeah, me too."


    "Well, it must be air..." The knight spoke as both of them turned their heads back to the front.


    As soon as they turned their heads, they saw a white blonde girl standing in front of them. She wasn''t wearing anything other than her underwear.


    "Woahhhh... Girl, what are you doing here, in the middle of the night and naked at that?" The knight shouted.


    "I am lost, sir. Can you show me the way to dorm 13? Wink" The girl spoke as she winked towards one of the knights and slid her Brazzer to the left.


    " Gulp W-Why not? Come with me." The knight spoke as he started walking with her.


    "Oi, wait..." The other knight spoke.


    "Wait a minute... What is it?" The knight asked.


    "You stupid, she can be the mysterious killer who kills people. You shouldn''t go with her." The other knight spoke in a worried tone.


    "Look, man, I am sexually frustrated for the past 3 months... My wife isn''t giving me anything, and I am on duty 17 hours, you think I care if she is a mysterious killer or not?


    I am going to fuck her, and if you want to help me bang that chick... Then come with me, or you can stand here for the rest of the night." The knight spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Mister...? Is there a problem? Here, you can have this if you want." The girl spoke as she removed her underwear and gave it to the knight who was worried.


    "I am in." The other knight spoke.


    "Good, let''s go."


    Both of them went with the girl...


    Wooof-Woooof


    "We are walking behind this dog for like 10 minutes now, and he is taking rounds around the same area, again and again." Anon spoke.


    "This should not happen, how can she do this?" Adeline spoke with a confused expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Anon asked.


    "The blood hound, it''s getting confused. She has spread her scent all over the place in an infinite pattern.... Whenever the blood hound thinks he is near her, it gets on the starting point once again, and everything starts to repeat.


    She is one goddamn bitch..." Adeline explained.


    "So, you are saying this motherfucking dog is making us go round and round in circles around this dorm, right?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah... We have to find-" Before Adeline could''ve said anything, Anon interrupted her.


    "Shhh... I am hearing something..." Anon spoke as he tried to gather his focus.


    "I don''t hear anything." Adeline murmured.


    "Helpppp..." A faint sound resounded in Anon''s ear.


    "Someone is calling for help... In that direction." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the bathrooms of the dorm.


    "It can be a trap." Adeline spoke.


    "Who gives a fuck? I need that succubus..." Anon spoke as he immediately ran towards the bathroom, and Adeline followed him.


    Anon reached in front of the bathroom''s entry gate and placed his hand over the gate to open it, but as soon as he did... A wave of unknown magic entered inside his body.


    The unknown magic immediately rushed to his heart and exploded. Since the Auric Energy can''t protect his insides... He had to take the explosion.


    Boop


    Anon immediately grabbed his chest as he felt the immense pain... But, the pain didn''t last for long as his heart got regenerated pretty quickly.


    "What''s wrong, dear? Are you alright?" Adeline asked with a confused expression as she saw that Anon is grabbing his chest very tightly.


    "This door is enchanted with some type of magic that made my motherfucking heart explode. This bitch is asking for death." Anon spoke with a very angry expression.


    "A defensive spell and a strengthening spell..." Adeline spoke as she examined the door.


    "That''s one damn good defensive spell..." Anon replied.


    "Yeah... They place these types of spells for us. Dragons have five hearts, two lower and three upper hearts. The lower hearts are weak, and most of our mana is stored in them.


    The upper hearts can easily take the blow of this spell, but the lower two will explode immediately." Adeline explained.


    "Well, do you know how to neutralize that spell?" Anon asked. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do, but it won''t be a very silent way." Adeline spoke.


    "Oh, I like explosions..." Anon spoke.


    "Well, get ready then... " Adeline spoke as she gathered flames in her throat and shot them directly towards the gate.


    Boooooom


    A very big explosion took place, and the gate broke.


    Anon immediately jumped inside the room and noticed a demon girl fucking a knight.


    She had black horns, one pointy tail, and two small black wings on her back.


    "Who dared to disturb my dinner?" She shouted as she turned her head towards Anon.


    Her eyes shined golden as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "A human?" The succubus spoke as she immediately turned her eyes towards Adeline, who was standing besides Anon.


    "A dragon!!!!!" The succubus shouted as she immediately stood up and bared her fangs towards Adeline.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you? Are you really a succubus or a cat?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "A dragon inside the human kingdom? That''s a delicacy to see..." The succubus spoke as she looked at Adeline.


    "Why is a high demon like you here in the Human kingdom, killing these weaklings?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "I can ask the same thing. What is the dragon Queen doing here?" Remil asked.


    "Just hanging out... But you dodged my question. Did the council of the High Demons betray you?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "It''s none of your business. If you get out of this room right now, we can end this without making any scenes or anything, and we can talk tomorrow calmly." The succubus spoke with an irritated expression.


    "Well, I am not the one making decisions here. You can talk to my husband regarding that." Adeline spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? A human and a dragon married? I am getting too many surprises tonight. Hello, Human... What''s your name?" Remil asked with a smile.


    "You don''t give a fuck about my name, right?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t, but you figured it out real quick. I may have taken a liking to you, maybe if you leave with your dragon wife... I can get you one exclusive night with me.


    You know, succubus are really good at all the kinky stuff in sex." Remil replied with a perverted smile.


    "I will say this once, and this offer will be valid for only one minute after I finish speaking. Here is the offer: Either you become my slave and accept this slave collar right here and right now, or fight me, and I will beat you so brutally that you will accept this collar automatically, after getting beaten up.


    Your time starts now..." Anon spoke.


    "What? Is this a joke or something?" Remil asked with a confused expression.


    "Believe me, this guy is very strong. He is not joking when he is saying that." Adeline spoke as she looked at Remil with a smile.


    "So, are you saying that if I didn''t accept your offer, she is going to beat me or are you going to beat me?" Remil asked Anon.


    "I am alone in this... She is only here for the show." Anon replied.


    "Well, in that case... Bring it on hum-" Before Remil could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her by punching her in the face.


    "Time''s up..." Anon spoke.


    Boom


    Remil crashed into the bathroom''s wall and broke it immediately.


    "Fucking Hell? When did the humans become so much stronger?" Remil spoke as she stood up and dusted her clothes. The injuries that she sustained on her body started healing instantly.


    "This is going to be one hell of a match..." Remil Spoke as she looked at Anon with an evil smile.


    The dark markings on her body started increasing.


    ''Her power is increasing... Why ?'' Anon wondered.


    "Dear, She is using the full moon''s power to strengthen her body... Be ready." Adeline spoke.

 Chapter 546 Chapter-546

    "Well, Well... Human. Aren''t you Stronger than these pathetic ones ? Did your dragon wife helped you in getting stronger ?" Remil asked as her dark blood filled inside her eyes.


    Her nails started growing and her veins started appearing all over her legs.


    "Booo...." Remil spoke as she disappeared from her position and appeared right in front of Anon''s face.


    *Booooom*


    She punched Anon in the face and Anon went flying back to the back wall of the room where he broke another wall.


    In one of the teacher''s room...


    "Hey... Did you hear something ?" A girl asked.


    "No, You have classes tomorrow and you need to sleep..." The teacher spoke as he hugged the girl and went back to sleep.


    "I thought, I heard something... Like an explosion or something." The girl murmured as she went back to sleep.


    Back in the bathroom...


    As the cloud of dust settled down, Remil noticed that Anon''s unconscious body was lying their without moving one bit.


    "Well, that was it ? Is it over already ?" Remil asked with a smile.


    "Nope. It''s just starting..." Adeline spoke as she smiled and looked at Remil.


    "What ?" Remil asked in confusion.


    ???? But when his drinking and lusting and his hunger


    For power became known to more and more people... ????


    ???? The demands to do something about this outrageous


    Man became louder and louder.???? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon''s voice resounded through the hallways as he started singing.


    Remil immediately turned her head towards Anon and noticed he was standing on his feet once again.


    "Still alive and no injuries sustained... That''s intresting. Are you using a spell or an artifact to do that ?" Remil asked with a curious expression.


    ????This man''s just got to go, declared his enemies


    But the ladies begged, don''t you try to do it, please.????


    ???? No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms


    Though he was a brute they just fell into his arms.????


    Anon didn''t answered the question and continued to sing...


    "Well, doesn''t matter... You are going to die, Now." Remil spoke as she rushed towards Anon with an incredible speed.


    Her long nails were ready to tear through Anon''s body.


    "DIE... HUMAN." Remil spoke as she tried to tear through Anon''s throat with her nails but before her nails could''ve reached Anon''s neck, a long sickle came in between and stopped her hands.


    "Arcane Slayers..." Anon spoke as he looked at her, dead in the eyes.


    As soon as Remil touched the Arcane Slayers, Her magic started fading away... Every single enchantment and every single spell stopped working when she touched the Sickle.


    Remil immediately jumped back in defence...


    ''What is this ? Why is my magic Fading away ?'' Rem wondered in confusion, because she didn''t knew that Anon''s arcane Slayers are made out of Travertine.


    "Did you do this ?" Remil asked as she turned towards Adeline.


    "Nope, I am just standing here... I told you, My husband is a strong man." Adeline replied with a smile.


    "You shouldn''t look the other way, when your opponent is right in front of you." Anon''s bone chilling voice came from Remil''s back and as soon as she turned around she noticed that Anon is standing right in front of her face, smiling like a psychopath.


    "When did-" Before Remil could''ve said anything else, Anon punched her with a fist full of Auric Energy.


    *Booooooom*


    Remil flew through the bathroom walls and crashed on the academic grounds.


    ''I had no enchantment on my body and it''s hurting pretty bad. Fuck, that human is no ordinary human...'' Remil thought as she slowly stood up from the ground.


    Anon walked out of the bathroom slowly and looked at Remil with a psychopathic smile.


    Remil immediately started enchanting her body with different spells to protect herself from Anon.


    "Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t like your smile, you fucking psychopath." Remil spoke as she summoned her whip and cracked it on the floor loudly.


    *Tsshhhh*


    "You break my heart, Darling." Anon spoke as he summoned his Arcane Slayers once again.


    "Killing strike of the demon goddess ''Alora''..." Remil spoke as her whip started pink.


    As soon as she attacked Anon with that whip, The whip stopped glowing and a message popped up, right in front of Anon.


    [Demon Seal''s Authority has been activated.]


    [Demon Opponent has been detected. Authority is starting to take effect.]


    [Your opponent''s magical and physical strength has been reduced by 30%]


    "Oh, Almost forgot about this thing." Anon spoke as he turned his wrist around and noticed the demonic seal shining brightly.


    "What the fuck is happening ? First my enchantments, then my whip and now this... It''s like my power is leaving my body... " Remil spoke as she felt the Power decreasing in her body.


    "I told you... Don''t look away." Anon''s voice resounded from Remil''s back and as soon as she turned back... She noticed Anon standing right behind her, pointing a sickle directly at her neck.


    As soon as the Sickle touched Remil''s neck, all the enchantments on her body, started fading away once again.


    ''It''s him... He is purging my enchantments but... how ? My magic can''t be purged with any purging skill.'' Remil was too Confused at this point and she understood one thing, She can''t defeat Anon.


    "H-Human... W-We can talk this through... Wait, that seal." Suddenly Remil noticed the demonic seal on Anon''s hand.


    "Y-You are the ''Choosen One'', M-My Lord, Please forgive me for attacking you. I-I never knew you are the Choosen one, Please Forgive me." Remil spoke as she immediately kneeled down to Anon.


    ''Fuck... I was about to beat the crap out of her body but this seal, saved her. Well, whatever...'' Anon thought.


    "Oh, well... The fun ends here. I don''t think, you want to kill me anymore now, do you ?" Anon asked as he placed the Arcane Slayers back into his inventory.


    "N-No, My L-Lord..." Remil replied in a stammering voice.


    "So, Remil... Why don''t we go inside and have a sweet talk...?" Anon spoke as he looked at Remil with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, My Lord." Remil replied in a very scared tone.

 Chapter 547 Chapter-547

    Anon, Adeline, and Remil are sitting inside a classroom.


    Anon is sitting in the teacher''s chair, Adeline is standing right beside him, and Remil is sitting on the ground with her head bowed down to the ground.


    "So, Remil... Why are you here?" Anon asked.


    "B-Because, You told me to be... M-My Lord?" Remil spoke.


    "Not in the classroom, stupid. Why are you in this Kingdom, the human kingdom?" Anon asked again.


    "M-My Lord, 150 years ago... I-I was assigned a secret mission by Sir, Counselor in the Human kingdom. It was to collect some individuals from this Academy, that can be converted into potential demon generals.


    When I came here, I-I couldn''t help but kill the male students and suck their life force out of their sweet and young bodies. At first, I thought it was under control... I killed one, then two, then three, and on the third day, I killed fifty students." Remil spoke.


    "Wow... That must''ve been a feast for you huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No one noticed the missing students due to the war with the demon Kingdom. I kept killing them and sucking their life force out of their bodies.


    After some time, I lost my control over the killings and forgot the day count. Suddenly, one day... The war was over, and someone noticed the decreasing number of students within the academy.


    I stopped killing for some time, but I am a succubus, I can''t live without any life force my lord... That''s why I started killing again, but this time, I kept the numbers very low... About fifty to sixty maximum-" Remil spoke.


    "That''s not a very low number, stupid bitch." Adeline spoke.


    "Yeah, I think that was one of my biggest mistakes, I never knew that humans would notice them, but they did. That''s why the professors caught me and trapped me inside a magical mirror.


    The magical mirror was made out of very special glass, it was one of a kind. The sand to make that glass can only be found in the lizardmen empire''s desert, and it was enchanted with Elven empire''s ancient spells.


    I couldn''t get out of that mirror even after trying my best, and as I feared, I was trapped. One century passed, and I was locked inside a dark room with some other junk.


    I slept most of the time to conserve my leftover life force and clung onto the hope that someday, I will get out of the mirror.


    Then, one day a stupid human walked inside that room. I was very happy because his aura was weak. I could sense his weak will power, and that''s when I gathered everything I had inside me and called out to him.


    He listened to my cry and came to help me... As soon as he removed the cloth from the mirror, I seduced him and escaped from the mirror prison.


    After escaping, I started killing again. But this time... I reduced my killing numbers to half of what I was killing back then."


    "Yeah, still a stupid bitch. Killing thirty humans in one night is also suspicious." Adeline spoke.


    "I know..." Remil accepted.


    "Continue..." Anon ordered.


    "As I continued to kill the students... The knights from the Royal chivalry started coming to the dorms.


    I knew that I can''t kill a Royal knight. That''s why I caught one of their leaders and made him my slave. After this, I continued to kill students and he covered it for me in front of the human Queen." Remil spoke.


    "Well, that was one good story... Now wear this collar." Anon spoke as he gave the slave collar to Remil.


    "My lord, You don''t need a slave collar to control me. I am already your slave; please give me any order, and I will accomplish it immediately." Remil spoke.


    "Yeah, just like you did with the counselor, right?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "T-That was a mistake, My Lord... It will never repeat again. Please, give me a second chance." Remil requested. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is your second chance, luv. Get this collar inside your neck or this time... My sickles will not stop before cutting your brain into two halves.


    This is the last time, I am going to say this..." Anon spoke as he tossed the slave collar towards Remil and stood up from his chair.


    He summoned a cigar and a rail gun from his inventory... Anon lit up the cigar and started taking puffs out of the cigar.


    ''Charge with 2% mana...'' Anon commanded.


    Zzzzzzz


    The rail gun started charging as Anon continued to puff the smoke out of his mouth.


    "She is not going to let her free will go away like that... Even if you are the Chosen one, Dear." Adeline whispered into Anon''s ear.


    Anon didn''t reply to this and continued to puff out the smoke.


    ''I can''t let him take away my freedom. So, what if he is the chosen one? I am also a demon and I will not sacrifice my freedom, just to live as a human''s sex doll.


    Okay, there is one exit door in this room. The dragon girl and the human are standing far away from it, and I am the closest to it. They are standing near the window and looking outside. If I can get out of this room... I will use the stealth skill and escape into the night.


    The full moon is on my side, and if I drink a haste potion... I will be too fast for anyone to catch. I can find more humans to suck life force from later, but for now... I have to keep my freedom.'' Remil thought as she locked her eyes on the exit door of the room and prepared herself to run away from Anon.


    "Dear, Are you listening to-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, she heard a weird sound.


    Zoooooop


    Adeline immediately turned around and noticed that Remil has escaped.


    "Dear, she ran away. Should I catch her for you?" Adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "Nope... This is about to get interesting." Anon spoke as he sucked in lots of smoke into his lungs and tossed the cigar aside.


    Anon then pointed his Rail Gun towards Remil''s left leg.


    "Bang..." Anon spoke as he released the smoke from his mouth and pulled the Rail Gun''s trigger with a wide smile on his face.


    Boom

 Chapter 548 Chapter-548

    5 minutes ago...


    ''Demonic Footsteps...'' Remil activated her spell, locked her eyes on the exit door, and started running with every single strand of strength left in her body.


    As soon as Remil exited the room, she turned around and noticed that no one was following her. A smile appeared on her face as she started celebrating her freedom.


    "Haha... Take that, you sucker. I can''t understand the demon gods. Why would they choose someone so pathetic to be the ''Chosen one''? And a human at that." Remil spoke as she continued to run away.


    ''It''s time to activate the stealth skill-'' Before Remil could''ve completed her sentence, she started feeling immense pain in both of her legs and crashed down to the ground.


    "W-What is happening?" Remil spoke as she lost consciousness.


    After 5 minutes, Remil opened her eyes once again and saw Anon''s face right in front of her....


    "Hello, Luv. Are you alright?" Anon asked with a smile on his face.


    "Y-You, again?" Remil asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, me again," Anon replied.


    "N-No... Don''t kill me." Remil wanted to run away but she couldn''t feel her legs. As soon as she turned her eyes towards her legs, she noticed that both of her legs were gone.


    "M-My legs... W-What did you do with my legs?" Remil asked with a shocked expression when she noticed that both of her legs were missing.


    "I blasted them away when you were too busy running away from me. Well, I planned to blast away the left one only... But your right leg came in between and booom. It got blasted away too." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-You are not the ''Chosen one''. Y-You are a fucking monster.... You kill the ones that choose you. You were chosen to protect us, and you are killing us instead." Remil shouted as she tried to make Anon feel guilty about attacking her.


    "Oh my god, you are right... How can I do this? The Demon gods chose me to protect you, and what am I doing here?" Anon spoke as he regrets his mistake.


    "That''s why I am-" Before Remil could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pointed his Rail Gun over Remil''s left hand and pulled the trigger.


    Booooooom


    "AAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH....." Remil shouted loudly as she felt her left hand getting blasted away from her body.


    Anon sat down and grabbed Remil''s hair...


    "Listen here, bitch. Your gods chose me because I was a monster, and you thought you could run away from me after giving me a lecture on saving demons? You think you are very sly, but you are not, bitch." Anon spoke as he stood up once again and pointed the Rail Gun over her right hand.


    ''Charge up with 1% mana....'' Anon commanded.


    Zoooooooooo


    "N-No... No, No, No.... Wait, I will become your slave... Please don''t do this... No-"


    Boooooom S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon shot once again and blew up the right hand as well.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Remil shouted and she started crying loudly.


    "Here... You look in pain." Anon spoke as he took out a knife from his inventory and sliced the skin off of his right hand.


    As soon as the skin from his hand was peeled off, the troll locket was revealed. Anon took out the troll locket and gently placed it over Remil''s face.


    "A troll locket !!? Wow, Dear. You are incredible... I never thought I would see something like that ever again." Adeline spoke with a surprised expression when she noticed the troll locket.


    "Thank you, Luv..." Anon spoke as he stood up.


    "Y-You Fucking... MONSTERRRRR. I will meet you in... Hell." Remil shouted as she looked at Anon with a wide smile.


    "You aren''t going anywhere, Luv. I will show you what kind of monster I am. Start healing..." Anon spoke as he commanded the Troll locket to heal Remil.


    Suddenly, the troll locket started shining, and it started healing Remil''s hands.


    "W-What are you... Doing?" Remil asked with a confused expression.


    As soon as her left hand got regenerated back to its original form, Anon pointed his Rail Gun over it and...


    *Boooom*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Remil shouted as she felt the immense pain of her hand getting blasted away once again.


    After this, her left hand grew back and...


    *Booooom*


    Anon shot it once again.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... FUCKKKKKKKKK." Remil shouted as Anon blew up, her body parts without any hesitation.


    The Troll locket was using her own life force to restore her body parts, just so Anon could destroy them once again for fun.


    "Heal her slowly... So that, I can destroy her slowly." Anon commanded as he smiled like a maniac and continued to destroy Remil''s body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...."


    Booooooooom


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...."


    BOOOOM


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."


    ....


    This process continued for the next 30 minutes without any stops, and after the 30 minutes passed, Adeline grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "Dear, stop... Please. I don''t think she is worth it... I know she did things that aren''t fair, but look at her face..." Adeline spoke with a disgusted expression.


    Anon turned around and looked at Remil''s face...


    She was devastated from all the torture that he did on her for the last 30 minutes...


    "K-K-Kill me.... P-Please." Remil murmured as she begged for her death.


    "Well, if you say so..." Anon spoke as he placed the Rail Gun back into his inventory and placed his hand over the troll locket.


    He then supplied mana into it, and the Troll locket healed Remil''s whole body in one go.


    ''My Husband is really merciless... After the first 15 minutes, My soul started shaking from all that blood bath. How can a human be this merciless?'' Adeline thought as she rubbed her chest in order to digest the scenes that she just saw.


    "Okay, you are ready to go..." Anon spoke as he took the Troll''s locket and placed it inside his right hand, once again.


    "Huh...?" Remil realized that Anon has healed her body back to its original form and he is not attacking her anymore.


    "Here... You have ten seconds to wear this." Anon spoke as he throws a slave collar in the opposite direction of where Remil was lying down.


    "I-I will..." Remil spoke as she immediately gathered everything she had in her body and approached the slave collar.


    She picked up the slave collar and locked it around her neck without any hesitation.


    Click

 Chapter 549 Chapter-549

    Click.


    Remil immediately locked the slave collar around her neck, and a slave contract appeared right in front of Anon''s face.


    Anon smirked evilly as he grabbed the slave contract and placed it inside his inventory without wasting another second.


    "And that''s how you make a Succubus, your full-fledged slave," Anon spoke as he looked at Adeline and smiled normally.


    "R-Right, Dear," Adeline replied with a smile, but she was still afraid of him.


    "Don''t be afraid of me, Luv. I don''t hurt cute girls like you," Anon spoke as he slowly walked up to Adeline and grabbed her chin slightly.


    He then kissed Adeline on the lips and forced his tongue into Adeline''s mouth to show her that he had the authority here.


    After kissing for one minute straight, Anon took his tongue out of Adeline''s mouth.


    "I like it rough," Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "As you say, Dear," Adeline replied as she smiled at Anon.


    ''Wow... That was one good kiss. Gerald never did this to my lips... I think I am releasing the love liquid from my pussy. Dear really knows how to please a girl,'' Adeline thought as she grabbed her pussy over the pants and squeezed it tightly.


    ''Annnh... That feels good.''


    "Now, Adeline... Let''s go to the Royal Castle one last time before going back to my home," Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Dear. Should I take you on my back this time?" Adeline asked with an excited smile.


    "Yeah... We can do that," Anon replied.


    "Thank you, Dear," Adeline replied as she transformed back into her original dragon form and bowed down to Anon.


    She then opened her left wing for Anon to climb on. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Follow me, Luv," Anon ordered Remil as he slowly climbed over Adeline''s back.


    "Y-Yes, Master," Remil replied in a scared tone, as she stood up from the ground and started following Anon without wasting another second.


    "Let''s go..." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Dear," Adeline spoke as she flapped her wings and started flying high into the air.


    Flap-Flap.


    After flying for about 5 minutes, all three of them reached in front of the Royal castle.


    At first, the guards were scared when they saw the huge dragon flying towards them, but once they saw that Anon was the one riding it, they calmed down and went back to their positions.


    Adeline landed over the Royal Castle''s roof and opened her left wing once again for Anon to walk down without any problems.


    Anon and Remil stepped down from Adeline''s back, and she transformed back into her human form.


    "Let''s go and show her the culprit that''s been killing the students," Anon spoke as he started walking towards Derein''s room.


    As soon as Anon reached in front of Derein''s room, he noticed that the doors were closed and two guards were standing in front of the door.


    As Anon stepped forward to enter inside the room, one of the guards spoke up...


    "Sir, Anon... Madam Derein has ordered us to stop anyone from coming inside this room for the next hour."


    "Yeah, yeah... Fuck off," Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The guards immediately ran off because they knew what would happen if they tried to talk back with Anon.


    Anon placed his hands over the gates and noticed that the gates were locked from inside.


    "Hmm...? That''s suspicious..." Anon spoke as he applied a little more strength and broke the gates down.


    Boom.


    "Woahhhh..."


    "Shit... What the fuck, Mr. Anon?" Derein shouted as she immediately covered her body with a white blanket, and Arthur did the same.


    "Sir, Anon... What are you doing here?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I caught your mysterious girl," Anon replied as he immediately noticed that Arthur and Derein were about to have sex.


    Derein immediately walked up to Anon with a very angry expression and spoke, "Mr. Anon, this is not a very appropriate time for you to visit a couple that got together after so many months."


    "Oh my, were you busy having sex, or are you just going to start it?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We were about to have it before you suddenly broke our doors and rushed into the room," Derein replied.


    "Umm... Derein, Can I talk to you... Outside the room for one minute only?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Really?" Derein asked with an irritated expression.


    "Just come... It will be fun," Anon spoke.


    "Okay, but just for one minute, okay?" Derein spoke as she walked out of the room with Anon.


    "Girls, go and wait for me in the dining hall," Anon commanded as he looked at Adeline and Remil.


    "Yes, master."


    "Yes, Dear."


    Both of them spoke in unison as they left the corridor immediately...


    "What is it that you want to talk about, and it better be important?" Derein asked.


    "Well, you remember that I saved Arthur twice, right?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, so?" Derein asked with a confused expression because she couldn''t comprehend what Anon was trying to do here.


    "Well, you said that I have two favors left that you owe me, right?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... That''s right," Derein replied.


    "So, I want to ask for a favor right now," Anon spoke.


    "What? You want a favor from me? I mean, you have more money than our Royal Treasure, and you can have any girl you want in this kingdom with your powers.


    So, what is it that you want from me?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "I want you to leave Arthur and have sex with me, right now and right in front of him. While he watches us with his helpless eyes," Anon replied.


    "What? Have you lost it? Arthur is ready to have sex with me... In that room, and you are saying that I have sex with you right in front of him while he watches you fuck me?" Derein asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, that''s pretty much it... You said it was a favor, and I can ask for anything; well, this is what I ask for," Anon spoke.


    "Nope, not happening. I will have sex with you, but tomorrow. Today, I will only have sex with Arthur. Now, please leave," Derein replied as she started walking back towards the room.


    ''Song Of the Siren King...''


    "Stop right there, Derein..." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 550 Chapter-550

    ''Song Of the Siren King...''


    "Stop right there, Luv." Anon Commanded.


    As soon as Anon''s voice entered inside Derein''s ears, she stopped immediately and her legs froze up, against her will.


    "What the fuck ? Why can''t I move ?" Derein murmured in confusion.


    "Come back here..." Anon commanded.


    Suddenly Derein turned around and noticed that her body wasn''t listening to her and she was working on Anon''s command now.


    "M-Mr. Anon... Y-You can''t control me like that." Derein spoke in a very low voice as she realised that Anon is not in a good mood.


    "Well, Well... You get Frank with me first, Granted two favours to do anything with you. I took over the Elven Kingdom and killed the ones who raped you and that''s how you treat me ?


    Do you really think you can come here and tell me to go away, just so, you can go back to your room again, and have sex with your lovely, husband ? Oh, you are mistaken gravely, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Derein with a cold expression.


    "M-Mr. Anon... I-I understand your feelings but, you have to understand my feelings as well... I can''t do this, not right now.


    You want to have sex with me, come after 30 minutes and you can have me for the rest of the night... Okay ?" Derein asked with a smile.


    "I am not going to fuck a used pussy-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Arthur came out of the room.


    "Hey, What are you guys talking about ?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Arthur, Please go back into the-"


    "Arthur, Look me in the eyes..." Anon spoke as he walked upto him and used his skill.


    Anon''s eyes shined bright purple and so did Arthur''s eyes.


    "Mr. Anon, please don''t do this..." Derein immediately walked upto Anon and tried to stop him.


    "Shut the fuck up, bitch." Anon replied.


    "Arthur, I am going to fuck your wife... Do you have a problem with that ?" Anon asked.


    "No, Master." Arthur replied immediately.


    "Good... Now, let''s go." Anon spoke.


    "Mr. Anon, Please don''t do this... I-I will have sex with you right now, just release my Arthur from your spell. Please, I beg you..." Derein begged.


    "The more you beg me, the more I will do it. So, lose the cloth..." Anon spoke.


    "Here... You can fuck me, okay ? Just release Arthur." Derein replied as she dropped the white blanket from her body and revealed her naked body to Anon, right in front of Arthur.


    "Hmm... This is not fun, let me change it." Anon spoke as he touched Arthur''s head slightly and released his mind from the absolute hypnosis but kept him under body controlling hypnosis.


    "Huh...? What is going on ? Why are you standing naked in front of Sir, Anon... Derein ? And Why can''t move my body ? It''s like, my whole body is frozen in this place.


    Answer me Derein..." Arthur asked with a Confused expression.


    Derein slowly walked upto Arthur and touched his cheeks...


    "Darling, Do you remember the sudden zombie attack that happened near the outskirts ?" She asked.


    "Yeah... What about it ?" Arthur asked.


    "Well, you remember that Mr. Anon sent his army of Ogres to help us, right ?" Derein asked.


    "Derein, don''t ask me stupid questions and tell me why the fuck are you standing naked here and why can''t I move my body ?" Arthur asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I promised Mr. Anon, that if he sent his army to help us... I will owe him a favour and that can include anything that comes under my jurisdiction." Derein explained.


    "W-What is he asking ?" Arthur asked with a stammering voice.


    "He wants to have sex with me, right in front of you... While you watch us helplessly." Derein replied.


    "You fucking bastard... How dare you to ask my wife something like that ? She is my wife you fucking commoner." Arthur shouted loudly in a very loud voice.


    "Shhh... Keep it low, Arthur." Anon commanded.


    Suddenly Arthur stopped talking as if someone glued his lips together.


    "Mnnnnnnhhhhhh... Mnnnh.... Mnnnhhh" Arthur tried to say something but his voice wasn''t clear.


    "Well, how do I explain this Arthur ? Okay, here is one. Arthur, your wife shaked hands with the Devil to save your life and that''s when she gave me a second favour." Anon spoke as he looked at Arthur with an evil smile.


    "Well, Derein... Since, I am asking for favours. What don''t you grant me one more favour that you owe me ?" Anon asked with the same evil smile.


    "W-What do you... Want, Mr. Anon ?" Derein asked with a scared tone.


    "Well, I am going to put it in the simplest way possible... I want you to stop having sex with Arthur and become my cum-dump instead." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly silence covered the whole room and both of them looked at Anon with angry expressions.


    "What ? It''s a favour... I can ask anything, I want. Now grant my wish by signing this Mana contract... Hehehe." Anon spoke as he summoned a mana Contract and gave it to Derein.


    Derein took the mana Contract and started reading it...


    [1. You can''t have sex with other than Anon Agreil.


    2. You can never ever have sex with Arthur.


    3. You will become Anon Agreil''s cum-dump and always be at his disposal for use. He will use you however he likes and whenever he likes.


    You can''t resist or deny his commands, if any command is denied after signing this contract, you will either become Anon Agreil''s Slave or die.]


    "I am not going to sign this... Do whatever you want. Kill me, I don''t care but I am not going to cheat on my husband." Derein replied with an attitude filled voice.


    "Okay, Your choice." Anon''s poke as he summoned a sword from his inventory and throwed it towards Derein.


    "What ? You want me to kill myself ?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "No... I want you to kill your dear husband... Hehehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "Arthur... You can speak now but keep your voice low, I don''t want to kill every single living thing inside this castle except you two. You understand ? Because they have Families too, you know and I don''t think you want anyone to loose their life just because you shouted loudly." Anon spoke with a smile as he freed Arthur''s mouth.


    "Anon, You bastard. This is not right... I respected you because you saved my life twice and this is what you give me in return ?" Arthur asked with an angry tone.


    "Oh my god... This is not right ? Fuck man... I thought this is right. Thank you for clarifying it brother. You fucking stupid, son of a bitch.


    You think, you are going to shake hands with the devil make a deal and leave without paying a price ? You are mistaken. As I already told your wife every fucking thing has a price in this world.


    Saving your life had a price and your wife is going to pay it with her body, while you watch it. Every thrust of dick into her pussy will remind you that, this is one pussy you can''t fuck anymore because it belongs to Anon now.


    Derein, i will give you one more chance to sign this contract." Anon spoke in a cold tone.


    "You said that everything has a price, right ?" Derein asked with a straight face.


    "I did... What about it ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, there should be a price to pay, for me to not sign this contract, right ?" Derein asked with a smile.


    ''Fuck... She turned my words against me. What was i thinking, when I said that ? Wait, I can use that... Hehehehe.'' Anon thought.


    "*Cough-Cough-Cough* There is a price for that as well... You are right." Anon replied as another evil idea struck inside his mind.


    "Tell me... The price then." Derein asked with a smile, as she thought that she has outsmarted Anon''s mind.


    "Well, if this is what you choose... Here." Anon spoke as he summoned a sword from his inventory and throwed it towards Derein.


    "What ? Do you want me to kill myself ? Okay, I will do it... If this is what it takes." Derein spoke.


    "No, Not you... I want you to kill someone else..." Anon spoke.


    "Who ?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "Kill your dear husband for me, Luv." Anon ordered.


    Suddenly Derein''s body started moving on their own and she bent down to pick up the sword that Anon throwed in her direction.


    "No, No, No... Mr. Anon, this is not right. Please, I-I will sign the contract... Please don''t do this... Mr. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon listen to me." Derein shouted as she picked up the sword and pointed it Towards Arthur.


    "Well, i can''t do anything now... You choose this." Anon spoke.


    "N-No... Please Mr. Anon." Derein begged.


    "Derein, Kill me. You can save yourself from this monster." Arthur spoke as he looked at Derein with a smile.


    "No, you idiot... I did all this just so you can live and now you are telling me to kill you, with my own hands ? I will never do that..." Derein spoke.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Kill him, fast." Anon ordered.

 Chapter 551 Chapter-551

    "Kill him, Fast..." Anon ordered.


    "N-No..." Derein spoke as her hands grappled the sword''s handle tightly against her will and her mind forced her hands to point the sword over Arthur''s neck in order to kill him.


    "Kill me... Love." Arthur spoke as he smiled towards Derein.


    "Yeah, kill him Luv." Anon spoke.


    "Mr. Anon please, Don''t do this... please Mr. Anon, I will do anything you tell me to, i will make you this kingdom''s king.


    Please Mr. Anon..." Derein begged as her hand moved backwards.


    "Hmm... i will think about it after you kill Arthur." Anon spoke.


    Derein immediately realised that there was nothing to bargain now. Her hand moved on it''s own and with full force, a sword came towards Arthur''s neck.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO...." Derein shouted as she closed her eyes and looked away.


    "I LOVE YOU, DEREIN." Arthur shouted and closed his eyes as well.


    *Chk*


    Suddenly silence covered the whole corridor.


    Derein opened her eyes slowly and looked at Arthur, but what she saw after that, left her surprised.


    Arthur wasn''t dead, her hand stopped right before the sword could''ve sliced through Arthur''s neck.


    "Well, Well, Well... wasn''t that one hell of a show ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "What-?" Arthur asked with a confused expression as he opened his eyes.


    "Do you really think, i would kill you Arthur ? I will never kill you man. If i killed you, who will watch your wife getting fucked by me ?" Anon asked.


    "You motherfucker... Why are you doing this to us ?" Derein asked with an angry expression.


    "Because, I enjoy it. I enjoy your suffering... i enjoy it when you get angry." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "You are sick, you monster." Arthur spoke.


    "You hurt my feelings, Arthur. Well, doesn''t matter... let''s all go back into your room, so i can fuck Arthur''s wife right in front of Arthur.


    Sounds delicious... hehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed creepily.


    After this, all three of them went back to Arthur''s room.


    *Click*


    Anon closed the doors and looked at Derein with a perverted smile.


    "Now, Shall we have some sweet sex ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t like you..." derein replied.


    "No one does, at first... hehehe. Now, Arthur... sit down and watch your wife while she gives me a good naked dance." Anon spoke.


    "You fucking bastard... don''t you dare.." Arthur spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Oh, i will... Derein, start dancing for me and will you please drop that white blanket... while you swing your pussy and ass for another man, while your dear husband looks at you." Anon ordered.


    "Why are you doing this ? Why don''t you just fuck me and get it over with already ?" Derein asked with a helpless expression.


    "Oh my god, Are you a fucking stupid or what ? Didn''t i tell you, I enjoy it, when you suffer. Now, swing that ass and pussy for me bitch." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    "You are sick..." Derein spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "I am...? Well, thank you for your advice. Now, dance." Anon replied.


    Derein knew that she had to do whatever Anon was ordering her to do or something even worse can happen.


    With pain in heart, she looked at Anon with a hateful expression and started dancing.


    "Yes, shake that ass... It''s not shaking enough, Derein." Anon spoke as he noticed that Derein wasn''t shaking her ass and only acting as if she is really shaking it, suddenly another evil idea popped inside his mind.


    "Okay, i understand that you don''t want to shake that fat ass of yours but guess what ? You will shake it or your dear husband will die." Anon spoke as he summoned a sword and used his skill to move it directly over Arthur''s neck.


    "Nooo... i will shake it." Derein shouted as soon as she realised that Arthur''s neck was under Anon''s sword.


    "Oh, you will huh ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Y-Yes, I will shake my ass..." derein spoke.


    "Good, shake it hard enough so that your pussy lips can be visible... do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..." Derein replied as she immediately turned back and bent down in front of Anon, she then started shaking her ass and this time, she shaked it so hard that even her pussy lips were shaking with her ass.


    "You looking at this... Arthur, Look at how your wife is shamelessly swinging that ass and pussy of hers... in front of me. That''s what you call power...


    Look at her..." Anon spoke as he looked at Arthur with a smile.


    "D-Derein..." Arthur spoke in a very low tone as he started crying and tears started coming out of his eyes.


    "Awww... hey Derein look at this... your strong husband is crying." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, Derein stopped twerking her ass and looked at Arthur with a sad expression.


    "Oi, Who told you to stop ? I will cut his fucking neck... continue to shake that ass." Anon shouted.


    "I-I am doing it... I am doing it... please don''t do anything to him." Derein spoke as she bent down once again and started twerking her fat ass.


    "I will take revenge for this, Anon. I will take revenge..." Arthur spoke as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "You will ? Well, why don''t i enjoy the full service then ?" Anon spoke as she looked at Arthur with an evil smile.


    "What ?" Arthur asked with a shocked expression, because he knew that something wrong is about to happen with Derein now and all because of him.


    "Derein, Luv come to me with that twerking ass of yours and Shake it after placing that pussy on my face." Anon spoke.


    ''Fuck... i want to kill him. He is making me do all this stuff right in front of the man that i love so much. I hate my life, why did i ever gave him favour ?


    No, Why did i ever meet him in the first place ? I should''ve kept my distance from him. He is a dangerous person. Everyone warned me but, i was stupid.'' Derein thought as she stopped twerking and went upto Anon.


    "No, Please... Derein don''t do it... i will die rather than watch you rub your pussy on this bastard''s face. Please Derein, Don''t do it." Arthur spoke as he shaked his neck swiftly in a ''No'' Manner.


    "What are you saying, Arthur ? Your wife twerked in front of me, just to save your life and now you are saying that she should stop and let you die ?


    Is that what you want, Derein ?" Anon asked as he looked at Derein with a smile.


    "I-I can''t let that happen Arthur, i love you so much... I can''t let you die like that. Please Arthur... I-I have to so whatever he is ordering me to.


    Please, just let me save your life." Derein spoke as she touched Arthur''s face and looked at him with a smile but tears were still coming out of her eyes.


    "Hey, Hey... I can''t stand this shit drama of yours, Put your pussy on my face and shake it." Anon ordered.


    Derein then turned around and bent down, right in front of Anon''s face.


    As soon as she bent down, Her pink pussy was revealed widely to Anon. After this, she took a few steps back and slightly touched her pussy on Anon''s nose. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you don''t do it properly... i will have to kill your husband, Derein." Anon spoke.


    "I-I am doing it... I-It''s my first time doing something like this." Derein spoke as she immediately covered her mouth and regretted the words, she just said.


    "Whhhhat ? Did you say, First time ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... i didn''t." Derein spoke as she stepped back and stuffed Anon''s mouth with her pussy.


    "Mnnnhhhh~" Anon started sniffing and licking Derein''s pussy immediately, but soon he noticed that she wasn''t shaking her hips anymore.


    "Hey, Shake you ass... bitch." Anon ordered as he slapped Derein''s ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Anh~" As soon as the slap landed over Derein''s ass... she felt something that she had never felt before, Something weird.


    ''What is this feeling ? I don''t get this, when i do it with Arthur and right now, i am not having sex but i am feeling it. Wait.... is he licking my clit-''


    "Annnhhhh~ H-Hey... don''t lick me in weird places..." Derein spoke as she stopped twerking again.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Stop twerking one more time *lick-lick* without my permission and Dear Arthur''s *lick-lick* Neck will roll in your legs." Anon spoke as he continued to lick Derein''s clit and pussy without showing any signs of stopping.


    "Annnh~ No, Don''t do that..." Derein spoke as she started twerking her ass once again.


    ''I-I can''t think anything like this, he is licking my pussy too hard and I am ashamed to say this... but, I-I may be enjoying this.'' Derein thought as she closed her eyes and focused on Anon''s tongue wrapping around her clit.


    She couldn''t help it, she was a woman too and Anon''s tongue was too much for her pussy.


    "Oh, No.... something is Cumming..." Derein shouted as her twerking speed increased with every lick.


    "Cum... bitch... cum on Arthur''s face... hehehe." Anon spoke as he continued to lick her pussy, but turned it towards Arthur''s face when Derein started cumming.

 Chapter 552 Chapter-552

    "Annnnhh~ I am... Cummmmmminnng~" Derein moaned loudly in pleasure as she released a fountain of cum from her pussy and as soon as she did, Anon turned her pussy towards Arthur''s face.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    "How do you like it Arthur? I bet you are tasting your wife''s cum for the very first time right ? Because you never made her cum... Haha..." Anon spoke as he laughed.


    "I... Will Kill You... with my own hands." Arthur spoke as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Well, Try your best." Anon spoke as he slapped Derein''s ass.


    *Slap*


    "Annnnh~" Derein Moaned and squirted more cum over Arthur''s face.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    "Your wife is squirting on your face and look... I am not holding her ass now. She is doing it on her own..." Anon whispered into Arthur''s ear as he removed his hands from Derein''s ass.


    ''Best way to destroy a relationship between a man and a Woman is to plant a seed of Doubt in both of their minds and the best thing about this method of Corruption is that, you don''t even need to repeat it once again.


    It will grow into a big tree over time and it''s the fastest method to destroy any relationship, no matter how much love is between the couples.


    Although this technique has one disadvantage, it doesn''t work if I generate any negative idea directly into their unconscious mind.


    Due to the thing named ''Love'' These type of unconscious thoughts are killed easily by the target''s conscious mind. I have to manually feed these thoughts directly to Arthur''s mind in order for this to work effectively.


    I have named this technique, ''The Venomous Seed Of Doubt.'' Anon thought as a slight smile appeared on his face.


    ''H-He is right... Why is Derein doing that ? Why is she doing this to me on her free will ?'' As soon as this thought came into Arthur''s mind seed of doubt started growing inside Arthur''s brain.


    As Derein stopped squirting, her legs lost the power to stand and she fell down to the ground, losing her consciousness.


    *Thud*


    "D-Derein ?" Arthur asked with a worried expression.


    "Arthur, I want to talk to you." Anon spoke.


    "Derein, Are you alright ? Can you hear me, Derein ? H-Hey, Check her... What is happening with her ?" Arthur couldn''t understand, Why Derein would lost her consciousness like that.


    "Arthur, Focus here... On me. What I am going to tell you next is not something, you will be able to believe if you don''t pay full attention to me." Anon shouted as he looked at Arthur.


    "What the fuck do you want me to listen to, huh ? Look, what you did to wy wife... Look at her you monster, you made her this miserable." Arthur shouted as he started crying.


    "Arthur, she is passed out because of too much pleasure." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, your wife enjoyed cumming so much that she fainted while cumming on your face." Anon spoke.


    ''N-No... T-That''s not possible, She loves me and she will never enjoy these filthy things. Yeah... You are right Arthur, Why are even thinking about this ? Your wife is a Royal lady and she will never cheat on you with a guy like him.


    She hates him and he is doing this just to break our relationship.'' Arthur thought.


    "You are saying shit things, just so you can break our relationship. I know men like you... You enjoy this." Arthur spoke as he looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "I mean, she will cheat on you... As soon as she comes back to her senses, then you will witness it with your own eyes." Anon spoke as he smiled towards Arthur.


    "She will never cheat on me, on her own free will." Arthur spoke.


    "Okay, let''s do this... I will not use any magic for the next 30 minutes and If she doesn''t beg for my dick in the next 30 minutes then, I will leave you two alone forever but if she begged for my cock... You will accept my relationship with your wife and you will never have sex with her, okay ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What if you used Magic to make her beg ?" Arthur asked.


    ''Got him.'' Anon thought.


    "Well, here... I gave you your free will back, but you have to pretend that you are still under my control and you have to sit there like an object.


    Just observe us... Don''t speak or do anything. I warn you, if you tried to do something funny... I will kill you Instantly." Anon spoke as he released Arthur From his skill.


    "Okay... I accept your deal." Arthur spoke.


    "Good... Now, let the fun begin." Anon spoke as he went to the bed and lied down slowly.


    5 minutes passed and Derein opened her eyes slowly....


    "Huh...? Where am I ?" Derein asked as she stood up slowly from the ground and looked around in confusion.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon''s voice resounded inside the room.


    Suddenly, all the memories of her dirty dance rushed into her head as she turned around and looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Y-You are still here ?" Derein asked.


    "Why would I go away, Luv ? No, How can I go away, just after eating the starters ? I need to finish the main course as well... Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What weird thing do you want me to do now ?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "I want you to open my zipper and take my dick out of my pants." Anon ordered.


    Derein walked upto him without any hesitation and sat down on her knees, right in front of his legs. She then grabbed Anon''s zipper and started opening it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, No, No... Luv. Why are you using your hands ? Use that mouth of yours to open it, and sniff it while you open it. Hehe..." Anon spoke as he smiled at her.


    "Fuck..." Derein spoke as she grabbed Anon''s zip in-between her teeths and opened it slowly.


    ''*Sniff-Sniff*... What a disgusting smell... But, Why am I getting wet....? Is it Because of this smell ? No, it can''t be. What am I thinking ?'' Derein thought.


    Suddenly Anon''s long cock jumped out of his pants and fall over Derein''s face.


    ''Wooah... What is this thing ? Can I even take it inside my pussy ? Now, i understand... Why girls like him. It''s due to this thing, but how can someone have this size of dick ?'' Derein thought as her heart rate went up and her pussy started getting more and more wet with every second.


    "Suck it, Bitch." Anon ordered.


    "H-Huh ?" Derein asked with a confused expression.


    "What ? You don''t know how to suck a dick ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I do..." Derein spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Oh my god... You haven''t sucked a dick. What the fuck are you doing with her in the name of sex ?" Anon asked as he turned towards Arthur.


    "Fuck off..." Arthur replied.


    "Well, This is something that you do to make your man happy, Derein." Anon spoke as he grabbed Derein''s head and rammed his whole cock inside her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "What a nice mouth you have... It''s like I am fucking two soft pillows." Anon spoke as he continued to use Derein''s mouth pussy.


    "Mmnnnhhhh~" Derein tried to speak something but Anon didn''t gave her the chance to say anything, he continued to fuck her mouth pussy without giving her any breaks.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Don''t say anything, bitch. Just keep that tongue of yours moving." Anon spoke.


    10 minutes passed...


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    Derein''s face is red, her cheeks are hurting really bad and her mouth is stiff.


    "Shit, I am Cumming. Don''t spill anything or you know, he will die..." Anon spoke as he grabbed Derein''s head with both of his hands tightly and rammed his cock deep into her throat.


    *Gwak-Gwak*


    He then sprayed his cum into Derein''s mouth.


    ''This fucker is using my mouth like a pussy and releasing his waste Inside my mouth, it tastes so bitter. I want to kill him but I can''t spill anything or he will kill Arthur.


    I have to suck everything inside.'' Derein thought as she started sucking Anon''s cock.


    "Nice, take out every single drop out of my cock." Anon spoek as he closed his eyes in pleasure and continued to enjoy Derein''s vaccume mouth.


    As Derein sucked Anon''s cum out of his dick, Her pussy released thick love juices on the ground and Arthur noticed it.


    ''Why is she getting so much excited while doing that filthy thing to his dick ? Don''t tell me Derein, you are enjoying this. Don''t prove him right, Derein.'' Arthur thought as the seed of Doubt started sprouting inside his mind at rapid speed, more and more negative thoughts started coming to his mind and Anon noticed this.


    ''Hehe... Look at her more Arthur, the more you think about her the more I benifit from this.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 553 Chapter-553

    "Fuu... That was some nice cumming session, Luv. Let''s get down to the main course now." Anon spoke as he slapped Derein''s cheek with his dick.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Let''s just get this over with.." Derein spoke with a straight face.


    "Good... Now, bent down and let me give you a taste of Paradise." Anon ordered.


    Without wasting another second, Derein bent down in front of him and started shaking her ass automatically. This time she was shaking her ass like a pure slut would do. Her pussy lips were wet and they were spraying cum on her thighs as she twerked her fat ass.


    "Why are you shaking your ass ? I never ordered you to shake it or are you enjoying it, now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''He is right... Why is she shaking her ass like a lowly bitch, who wants to get fucked by her master ?'' Arthur thought as he observed Derein''s expressions and noticed that she wasn''t feeling sad about twerking her ass now.


    "N-No... Y-You ordered me to do it, R-Right Arthur ?" Derein asked as she looked at Arthur.


    "He never did, Derein. You started shaking your ass in front of him as soon as he commanded you to bent down." Arthur replied with straight face.


    "A-Arthur... Why are you lying ? Why would I shake my ass in front of him, if he never ordered me to do it ?" Derein asked with a straight face.


    "You tell me that... It''s like you are his pet and he is your master." Arthur replied.


    "N-No... Arthur. Don''t think it like that, I-I love you and only you." Derein spoke.


    "Oi, Do it fast... I don''t have time for this shit." Anon ordered.


    "O-Okay..." Derein spoke as she stopped shaking her ass and bent down.


    As soon as she bent down, the curve of her ass looked amazing and her pussy lips fluffed out. The juice from her pussy was flowing out and she couldn''t control it.


    "Oh, yeah..." Anon spoke as he touched the tip of his dick over Derein''s pussy and started rubbing it upside-down slowly.


    "Annhh~" Derein started moaning as she felt Anon''s dick rubbing over her pussy and clit.


    As soon as Anon noticed that Derein''s pussy is opening automatically for his dick, he rammed his dick directly into her pussy.


    "Annnnnhhh~" Derein moaned loudly, so loudly that some of the guards standing under room heard her.


    "Wow... King Arthur is going hard on Queen, Derein. Hehehe." One of the guard spoke.


    "Shut up, idiot. She is our Queen." Another guard replied.


    "So, what ? He is our king too. Hehehe..."


    "You fucking stupid..."


    Back in the room...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annnh~ Annnh~ Annnh~ Annnhhh~" with every thrust, Derein moaned in a pleasure.


    "You enjoying that, bitch ? Huh...? Answer me." Anon asked as he increased the speed of thrusting.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "N-No... Annnh~ Anhhh~ H-Hey... Go slow... Annnh~ you w-will break my pussy like that." Derein spoke as she tried her best to hold her moans.


    "Oh, really ? Well... Why don''t I break it, then ?" Anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick by 1 inch and it penetrated Derein''s womb a little.


    "Aaaannnnnnnhhhh~ Y-Your dick.... It''s-" Derein tried to speak something but she suddenly stopped talking. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My dick what, Luv ? Why don''t you continue?" Anon spoke as he grabbed Derein''s breasts and increased the size of his dick by one more inch.


    This time Anon''s dick touched her womb''s back wall and What she felt was amazing. Derein couldn''t hold it in anymore and her inner lust woke up...


    "Aaaaannhhhhh~ My breasts and My pussy at the same time, Don''t do thissss~" Derein shouted loudly.


    Anon realised that she was about to come and this was the right moment for his plan to work.


    "I-I am cummi-" Before Derein could''ve completed her sentence, Anon took his cock out of her pussy.


    "Huh...? W-What are you doing ?" Derein asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon with a Confused expression.


    "Enjoying myself... Why ? Do you want my dick ?" Anon spoke.


    "N-No... I-I don''t want it... N-No one wants it." Derein replied.


    "Oh, really... Well here..." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock back into Derein''s pussy and this time he went deeper inside her womb.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNNNNNHHHHH~ mnnnnnhhhh~" Derein moaned loudly as she bit her lower lip tightly and tried to hold off her moans.


    Anon took his cock out of her pussy once again and rubbed it over her pussy lips.


    ''Why is he doing this ? I was about to cum and he took his cock out again. I hate him....'' Derein thought as anger started building up inside her brain.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNNNHHH~"


    *SLAP*


    "ANNHHHH~"


    ....


    Anon on the other side continued to repeat this process. He rammed his cock directly inside her womb and took it out whenever derein was about to cum.


    5 minutes passed like that....


    ''Five more minutes Derein and we will be free from this Monster''s trap... Just five more minutes.'' Arthur thought as he helplessly looked at his wife getting sexually tortured by Anon.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annnh~ ANNNHH~ ANNNHHH~ Yes, Yes, I am cummmmmin-" As soon as Derein was about to cum, Anon took his cock out of her pussy once again.


    "I don''t want to do it anymore... You can do it with Arthur now..." Anon spoke as he walked upto the bed and sat down with his dick still standing tall.


    As soon as this sentence entered inside Derein''s mind, the shape of Arthur''s dick got formed inside her mind.


    ''No, He can''t even reach half of the way... I-I can''t cum with Arthur''s cock. I-I need his cock...'' Derein thought as her Carnal desires took over her mind.


    "N-No.... Nooo, Please don''t do this... I-I can''t cum from his dick." Derein spoke as she immediately walked upto Anon and turned around in order to insert Anon''s dick back inside her pussy.


    But, just as she was about to sit on his cock, Anon grabbed her ass cheeks and stopped her.


    "Don''t rush it, Luv. I said, I am not interested in doing it anymore. Go and fuck someone else." Anon spoke.


    "N-No... Please. I-I can''t cum from anyone''s dick... Only Y-Your dick can make me cum. Please, Mr. Anon...


    Please make me cum." Derein spoke in a desperate tone.


    "D-Derein... What are you doing ? I-I am right here and I-I can hear you clearly." Arthur spoke as he looked at Derein with a very shocked expression, he couldn''t believe the thing that was happening right in front of him.


    His own wife that loved him so much, is now begging another man for his dick.


    "I am sorry, Honey. But you dick is too small in front of Mr. Anon and I can''t cum from it, his cock is the only cock that can make me cum right now.


    "Derein, I will fuck your pussy but I have a condition and if you accepted it... I will make you cum like crazy and I know you want it." Anon spoke.


    "What is it ?" Derein asked with an eager voice, it was clear from her voice and facial expressions, that she will accept any condition to get Anon''s dick inside her filthy pussy.


    "My condition is simple, all you have to do it... Say something to Arthur....." Anon spoke as he whispered something into Derein''s ear.


    "H-How can i-''"


    "Don''t you want this dick...?" Anon spoke as he slowly inserted the top of dick inside her pussy and rubbed her clit a little.


    "Annnnhhh~" Derein moaned in pleasure as she felt a current running through her whole body.


    "Come on, it''s not that hard... All you have to do is say what I said to you and you will receive this long and thick cock of mine into that filthy Royal pussy of yours.


    It''s all upto you now... If you don''t decide anything in the next second, I am going back to my home and then you can continue with Arthur." Anon spoke as he slowly took out the tip of his dick from her pussy.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... I-I will do it... I will do it..." Derein spoke in a desperate tone.


    "Do it fast bitch... My dick won''t wait for your pussy. I have seven more pussies to fuck." Anon spoke.


    "A-Arthur, I love you very much but... I-I don''t think you can satisfy my pussy anymore and make me cum, that''s why I have decided to become master Anon''s cum-bucket and my pussy will now be for his exclusive use only.


    Our wedding is also over, here is your ring..." Derein spoke as she took out her engagement ring and placed it over her erect Clit.


    "D-Derein... What are you, saying ? I-I am your husband and Y-You are leaving me for his cock ? W-Ehy are doing this Derein ? ANSWER ME YOU FUCKING SLUUUT...." Arthur shouted as he summoned his holy sword and ran towards Derein to kill her at once.


    [Telekinesis]


    Suddenly Arthur''s movements got restricted once again and he couldn''t move from his position.


    "Look at her Arthur, i am her master now. I can order absolutely anything to her right now and she will obey it... Here, I will give you an example.


    Derein bark like a dog and ask your master for treat." Anon ordered.


    "Master, *Wooof-Woooof* Please Fuck this bitch cum-bucket of yours and *Wooof-Woooof" fill my womb with your cum." Derein spoke as she barked like a dog.


    "Here is your treat..." Anon spoke as he let go of Derein''s ass and she fell directly over Anon''s dick.

 Chapter 554 Chapter-554

    "Here is your treat, Bitch..." Anon spoke as he released Derein''s ass from the height and her pussy fell directly over Anon''s cock.


    *Slap*


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ My pusssy is BREAAKKKKIIIINNNNGGGGGG~ CUMMMMMMMINGGGG~" Derein shouted so loudly that her voice reached in every single corner of her castle.


    As soon as Anon''s dick touched the back wall of her womb, Derein felt the ultimate pleasure, she released a pressurized fountain of cum, her eyes rolled over and she went unconscious due to the ultimate pleasure that she felt from Cumming so much... even Arthur was shocked to see her at this moment.


    Their engagement ring, that was hanging on Derein''s clit, flew over to Arthur''s legs.


    *Ting*


    "What a fucking whore...?" Anon spoke as he throws her unconscious body on the ground.


    *Thud*


    As soon as Derein''s unconscious body touched the ground, she opened her legs just like a frog and continued to cum without any break.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    "She is not going to come to her senses until tomorrow and tomorrow... I will return and fuck her again." Anon spoke as he wore his clothes and moved upto Arthur.


    Arthur was shocked, he couldn''t believe that the girl who was lying in front of him, spraying cum out of her pussy like a cheap whore is his wife, whom he loved and married.


    "Arthur, I can understand your feelings." Anon spoke.


    ''I don''t, I like seeing people in this state of regret, sadness and no point of return... I don''t know why, but I feel this amazing satisfaction in my mind everytime, I do it.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Why would you do this ? Why ? We were a happy couple and you destroyed us. Why do you enjoy this, Anon ?" Arthur asked as tears started coming out of his eyes.


    "Are you sad ?" Anon asked.


    "I am..." Arthur replied.


    "I can fix it... Arthur. I can make your relationship back to how it was, but the big question is do you want me to ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What do you mean ?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he dropped one drop of blood over Arthur''s hand.


    "What is this ?" Arthur asked.


    "A drop of my blood... If you drink it, I will be able to manipulate your mind and once I get inside your mind. I will replace these horrible memories with some very happy Memories.


    Do you understand ? I will make you happy once more, you will forget everything about this event and Derein too. So, Do you want it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''I am not being a good guy here. I am merely conducting a psychological experiment and using him as my subject. I want to test and see if Arthur will sacrifice the truth for a pathetic illusion or if he will embrace the truth and live with it,'' Anon thought as he continued to tempt Arthur with his sweet words.


    "I will erase all the memories from what happened two hours ago, and you can continue living your lives, as if nothing ever happened." Anon spoke.


    "What do you want in return?" Arthur asked.


    "A fair question. In exchange, I will set a limiter on Derein''s memories and yours as well," Anon replied.


    "Limiter?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, A limiter... Let me explain it with an example, The limiter that I am going to set on your mind will be a sex limiter. You will remember everything and every moment you had with Derein but you will never be able to have sex with her." Anon explained.


    Arthur asked with a confused expression, "What limiter are you going to set on Derein''s mind?"


    "Well, that will be a memory limiter... Whenever she is with you, she will not remember anything that happened today. The moment I touch her, she will remember everything.


    She will have two memories after today: one will be her normal memory that will function regularly, and the second one will be her parallel memories that she will create with me.


    I will have sex with her whenever I want, and the moment I break physical contact with her, she will forget everything that occurred between us. However, the next time I touch her, she will remember everything again and this cycle will continue." Anon explained.


    "So, What do you say ? Do you want your life back ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''I feel like devil, who is Offering an apple to a certain girl.'' Anon thought.


    "I-I will take it..." Arthur replied as he licked off, Anon''s blood from his hand.


    ''What a pathetic bastard... But, I will enjoy it. It''s like I am playing with a bunch of dolls and i can''t wait to enjoy Derein''s reaction everytime she remembers this day''s horrible memories... hehehehheheh...'' Anon thought as he smiled towards Arthur.


    "Nothing is happening..." Arthur spoke.


    "Hmm....? That''s odd... Here take this one." Anon spoke as he gave him another drop of his blood.


    *Lick*


    Arthur immediately licked the blood drop and immediately a notification popped up in front of Anon...


    [One new target has been found under the skill {Mind Control}]


    ''Commence the skill...'' Anon ordered. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Target is under too much stress, The corruption level has been increased upto maximum.]


    [Arthur''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    "Nice... Now Arthur, you just have to fall asleep and you will have all these memories gone by tomorrow." Anon spoke as he used his skill over Arthur.


    "I can''t sleep with everything going in my mind..." Arthur replied.


    "Look in my eyes and your eyes will feel heavy. You will sleep like a baby and every tension in your mind will go away." Anon spoke as he used Absolute Hypnosis over Arthur''s mind.


    *Yawwn*


    *Thud*


    Arthur immediately fell asleep and a smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "Now, Now... Let''s start this... Memory wiper." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Arthur''s forehead and started sucking out his memories.


    [Memory Alter]


    "Okay, let''s replace your memories with a good night sleep and your common sense as well, you and Derein can''t have sex from now on and this is common sense. She is only Anon''s property and only he can fuck her." Anon spoke as he started changing Arthur''s memories.


    "Arthur is good to go. Now, comes Derein." Anon spoke as he immediately moved upto Derein and started altering her Memories as well.

 Chapter 555 Chapter-555

    In Derein''s castle, inside the dining room...


    Reva is sleeping on the table, Adeline is watching Reva with a smile on her face, and Remil is sitting in one corner of the room, scared.


    "Isn''t she cute? She is my daughter. Can you believe it?" Adeline asked with a smile as she turned towards Remil.


    "D-Don''t kill me, my lord. Please, don''t kill me..." Remil''s body is shaking, and she has been murmuring the same words for the last two hours.


    "Oi, come out of that pathetic state now. Dear is not going to kill you. If he wanted to kill you, he would''ve done so already. So, get out of that stupid delusion of death now," Adeline spoke as she looked at Remil.


    "R-Really? Master, won''t kill me? W-What if he doesn''t like me and decides to torture me again, just like he did in the academic grounds?" Remil asked as she crawled up to Adeline.


    "He won''t kill you, believe me. If he wanted to kill you, why would he make you his slave, and you look really creepy when you are afraid," Adeline spoke.


    "Thank you, Miss. Adeline. I-I feel good now that you have cleared all my doubts," Remil spoke as she stood up slowly and looked at Reva.


    "Isn''t she cute?" Adeline asked.


    "Wait... She is a Lock, and you are-"


    "Yeah, I know," Adeline spoke.


    "Aren''t you guys born enemies? How come you have a daughter of the same family that wants to kill you from birth?" Remil asked with a confused expression.


    "She is not my real daughter, not even Dear''s real daughter. My husband found her as a slave and bought her because he is too kind, you know," Adeline spoke as she looked at Remil with a smile.


    "Y-Yeah... I saw that," Remil replied.


    "That''s when this Lockhart girl thought that my husband is her father, and Dear accepted her because of his big heart," Adeline spoke.


    "What if her real father comes one day? What happens then?" Remil asked.


    "He won''t... Lockhart Family is long gone. My family wiped every single one of them about thousands of years ago," Adeline explained.


    "Wait, then how did she survive? She doesn''t look like a thousand-year-old," Remil asked with a confused expression.


    "Her egg must''ve been buried underneath the soil, with some sort of preserving spell. Someone must''ve found it recently, and when they took it out of the soil, the preserving spell must''ve ended, and she came out as the result of hibernation," Adeline explained.


    "Ah... Now I understand," Remil spoke.


    "Mmnnnhhh~" suddenly, Reva started rubbing her eyes as she woke up from her sleep and sat up on the table. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She rubbed both of her eyes with both of her hands in a cute manner and looked at Adeline with a smile.


    "Where is Papa?" Reva asked.


    "Dear is busy with something, honey. Why don''t you talk with me?" Adeline spoke.


    "Nooo... I want- hmmm... ? Who are you?" Reva asked as she looked at Remil.


    "M-Me? I-I am... Remil. Hi, nice to meet you," Remil spoke as she shook hands with Reva, but as soon as she grabbed Reva''s hand.


    She felt an aura, and not some ordinary aura but a very terrifying and bloodlust-filled Aura.


    Remil immediately backed off as she got scared from all the bloodlust that she was sensing from such a small child.


    "Hahaha... Did you forget that she is an ancient Dragon?" Adeline asked as she laughed out loudly.


    "H-Her bloodlust is too much... It''s like she will jump at me now and kill me mercilessly," Remil spoke.


    "Well, she won''t... So, don''t worry." Suddenly, Anon''s voice resounded from behind.


    Remil, Adeline, and Reva immediately turned their heads towards Anon and noticed that he was walking up to them with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly, Remil''s whole body started shaking as she remembered everything that had happened with her in the academic grounds.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he kissed Adeline on the lips.


    "Hello, Dear." Adeline replied as her cheeks turned red from the kiss.


    "Papa... Is she my Mama?" Reva asked with a cute and innocent expression.


    "Why would you think that?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "My sister''s in the bad place told me that when a man and woman kiss, they become husband and wife. You are kissing her, is she my Mama?" Reva asked.


    "Well, if you are counting every woman that I kissed as your mother, then you are going to have a problem counting your mothers, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Reva''s cheek and pulled it.


    "I don''t understand, Papa." Reva spoke with a confused expression.


    "You can call me Mama, Reva." Adeline spoke as she smiled at her.


    "Yaaay, Reva has Mama and Papa too... Reva is very happy. Mama, let''s go and play with the ball, okay?" Reva asked with a smile.


    "Dear, can I go and play with Reva, Please?" Adeline asked Anon.


    ''Why is she asking for his permission? She is the Queen of Dragons, and he is the chosen warrior of the Demons... how are they husband and wife in the first place?'' Remil thought as she looked at Adeline with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Go and play outside the castle... We will leave for my house in a bit." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Dear... Let''s go and play Reva." Adeline spoke as she exited the room with Reva.


    "Now, Now... We are alone huh...?" Anon asked as he looked at Remil with an evil smile.


    "M-Master... I am very sorry for doubting your powers. I was a foolish demon. I hope you can find it in your big heart to forgive me.


    Please master, Please Forgive me." Remil spoke as she went down on her knees and begged for forgiveness.


    "Well, you are my slave now. So, you will need some life force to keep yourself alive... Here." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Remil''s chest and started supplying some of his life force into her body.


    "I have given you 1 year''s worth of life force... Enjoy." Anon spoke.


    "T-Thank you, master." Remil replied.

 Chapter 556 Chapter-556

    Anon exited the castle with Remil and observed that Adeline is playing with Reva, but she was avoiding any type of physical contact.


    "Let''s go, ladies," Anon spoke as he looked at Reva and Adeline.


    "Yes, Dear," Adeline spoke as she started walking behind Anon.


    "Papa, where are we going?" Reva asked as she grabbed Anon''s pinky finger and started walking besides him.


    "We are going to my home, the real one," Anon spoke.


    "Oh my god, I am so excited to go and see where my dear husband lives," Adeline spoke as she looked at Remil with an excited expression.


    "Y-Yeah.... I am excited as well," Remil spoke.


    "Dear, should I transform into my dragon form?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Nope, we are going to go by foot. I want to see what the Royal capital is up to without me," Anon spoke as he declined Adeline''s back ride.


    "As you command, Dear," Adeline replied with a smile.


    In an unknown and dark alley...


    "Fuck... Fuck... Someone Help. Anyone Help me..." A girl shouted as she ran inside the dark alley.


    She is wearing Academy''s Uniform and her clothes are torn apart, a small cut is on her right cheek, and a cross sign on her upper left pocket with 5 small golden stars under it. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear that she is from a five-star household and not an ordinary household but, the Denver House Of Justice.


    "Someone help me...." The girl shouted as she ran even deeper inside the alley.


    Suddenly, she hits a dead end and stops...


    "Fuck... No, No, No... Please don''t do this.... Not a dead end here." The girl spoke as she touched the wall and her expressions turned grim.


    She immediately touched her waist as if trying to find something.


    "W-Where is it? Where is it? Please.... God, help me..." She prayed and started searching for it, around her body in a very scared manner.


    "Are you searching for this, Little Lamb?" A man''s sound resounded from the back.


    The girl immediately turned around and noticed 3 guys standing behind her with a wand in their hands, and the wand had a cross on it, similar to the one on her dress.


    All three of them were werewolves with black fur all over their bodies, in the Academy''s uniform, and a claw mark on their uniform with seven stars underneath it.


    It was clear they were from the Seven Star Royal House, the Werewolf Household.


    The one in the middle had long claws and a bigger body than the other two; he was clearly the alpha of the group, and the other two were his minions.


    One of his claws had a little blood on it, and it was pretty clear that the blood belonged to the girl.


    "M-My wand..." The girl spoke as she looked at the wand, and sweat started dripping off of her forehead.


    "You want this? Here..." The alpha boy spoke as he broke the magic wand and threw it towards the girl.


    ''Why am I in this situation?'' The girl thought as she started remembering what happened back in the academy.


    Seven hours ago in the Academy Of Magic and Swordsmen...


    In the Royal Magic Class...


    "Okay, so this is what you call ''The Immortal Arena.'' Although it''s still a concept in our kingdom, the Elves have made this thing into a reality about 200 years ago..." The teacher spoke as the bell rang.


    Tringgggggggggg


    "Okay, Class, this is it for today... Do you have any questions?" The teacher asked.


    "Yes, Sir..." A girl with blonde hair spoke as she raised her hand.


    "Stand up and ask..." The teacher spoke.


    "Teacher, I want to ask... Why is our kingdom so behind in magic research?" The girl asked with a smile.


    Now, this was a very insulting question to ask in the same kingdom that you are living in.


    "What''s your name and House?" The teacher asked.


    "I am from a Five star House that works under the Denver House of Justice, and my name is Lyra." The girl spoke.


    "Heh... Now these guys are also speaking." A werewolf boy mocked.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hahah..."


    "Hehehe..."


    ....


    The class started laughing as soon as they heard this.


    "Well, Miss. Lyra... I don''t think we will be able to build this type of thing for the next 300 years because we don''t have enough sources and knowledge to build this. Now, Please sit down. Any other questions?" Teacher asked.


    Suddenly the Werewolf boy raised his hand...


    "Yes?"


    "Hello, My name is Keat, I am from the seven-star household, House of werewolves, and my question is... Are these guys from the ''Denver House Of Justice'' even allowed to sit with us? Because the last I heard from their house leader is that they are under a Commoner''s rule, who is missing for the past 3 months. Hahahaha..." Keat laughed as he started mocking Lyra.


    "Stupid bastard..." Lyra spoke as she looked at Keat.


    "Hmm...? Did you say something to me, Little Lamb? Do you want me to bite you? ''Denver House Of Justice'' more like ''Slave House Of Justice.'' Hahaha..." Keat spoke as he laughed once again.


    "Hahaha...."


    "Hahaha...."


    "Hehehe... He is so funny."


    "Yeah... Hahaha."


    ...


    The class started laughing loudly.


    "Lyra, don''t rage out... It''s temporary, just take it for now. He will-" Before her friend could''ve completed her sentence, Lyra stood up and started shouting.


    "Keat, You are a fucking asshole. Who can''t do anything, You are nothing but a worker''s son in your household. Do you even know that your mother has an illicit relationship with three more men other than her husband? You should go back home and find out who your real father is... Fucker." Lyra shouted as she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "You fucking, bitch... You have crossed your limits... You are dead now." Keat shouted as he jumped off of his bench and started running towards Lyra with an angry expression on his face.


    Suddenly, the teacher disappeared from his position and appeared right in front of Keat.


    "Please sit back... Or you will have to deal with consequences." The teacher spoke.

 Chapter 557 Chapter-557

    As soon as Keat ran towards Lyra, the teacher who was taking classes appeared between them and stopped Keat.


    "Mr. Keat, please stop this immediately or I have to report you to the principal, and you don''t want to face Madam Yggdrasil right now. So, either you go back to your seat or be prepared for a suspension from the academy," the teacher explained.


    "Fuck, but remember I will be coming for you, five-star bitch," Keat shouted as he looked at Lyra with a very angry expression.


    "Yeah, yeah... Run back to your seat with your tail between your legs, you fucking pussy," Lyra spoke as she looked at Keat with a mocking smile.


    "You-" Keat was about to say something, but he held back on the words and went back to his seat.


    "Miss. Lyra... Those words don''t suit the lady of a Royal House. I can send you to the Principal''s office for saying that," the teacher spoke as he looked at Lyra.


    "I-I am sorry, sir," Lyra apologized immediately.


    "Sit down and prepare yourself for what''s coming next. Class is over..." The teacher spoke as he exited the class after that.


    "What have you done?" Lyra''s friend asked with a tensed expression.


    "What? Do you think I will take it? I am a good magician, and if he tried anything outside the academy, I will use my best spells against him," Lyra replied.


    "You stupid, it''s not about skills. He is a seven-star noble werewolf, and you are a five-star human. Do you really think you can defeat him?" She asked.


    "Well, I-I have a chance..." Lyra replied with a stammering voice.


    "Yeah, what if he called his two friends as well?"


    "W-Well... Then, I can use my best spells like... Aura beam," Lyra replied.


    "You don''t even know the basics of that spell... It will take you 5 more years to learn that spell, and that is if you focus only and only on that single spell," she spoke.


    "I-I... K-Know... T-That''s why I-I was practicing it for the last 5 years," Lyra replied.


    "I call bullshit on that, and let''s assume, you do know how to use Aura Beam. What if he sent assassins from his family? Who will save you then? Your father will literally hand you over to Keat''s family, if he listened to what you did today," Lyra''s friend replied.


    "Okay, this is it. You are demotivating me now. Whose side are you on, his or mine? And you are living in the same circumstances, you think House Of Witches is safe just because you guys changed your leader? No, Your house surrendered too in front of Mr. Anon.


    They bully you as well, you just don''t know how to take a stand for yourself," Lyra spoke.


    "Yeah, You took the stand... Let''s see where it takes you, I will come to your funeral, if they had one," she spoke.


    "F-Fuck... You think he is going to kill me?" Lyra asked with a scared expression.


    "Look at him... He is planning to kill you with his minions right now. I am using my ''Ultra Hearing'' skill, and they are going to catch you after the classes are over... You better take another way to your house," her friend spoke.


    "T-They are planning to kill me? I-I have to ask the principal for protection... I-I mean, I may have said a little too much, but you can''t kill me for that," Lyra spoke as she regretted what she just did.


    "Too much? You literally called his mother a cheap whore, who works in a seven-star household."


    "H-Hey, I-I never used those kinds of words..." Lyra replied. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, sounded like that to me and all the other students in the class."


    "Fuck... I am scared, What should I do, Nebi?" Lyra asked with a scared expression.


    "I don''t know, you are on your own." Nebi replied.


    "You are my best friend and you are leaving me to die alone, just like that?" Lyra asked.


    "You say I am your best friend, I never accepted it... and maybe, if you go now and grab his legs... Maybe he can forgive you." Nebi replied.


    "Fuck, I am not going to do that. If I did that, not only I will lose my self-respect, I will lose my House''s respect. If that happens, my family will kick me out and I will die either way... I am fucked." Lyra spoke as she started getting more and more worried.


    All the classes ended but both of them couldn''t come up with an idea...


    "Well, I may not see you tomorrow... Why not have a last hug." Lyra spoke as she hugged Nebi.


    "You accepted your fate huh...? That''s a good thing, I will miss you... Friend." Nebi spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "H-Hey, Why are you crying?" Lyra asked with a smile.


    "Why is this happening to us, Lyra? What did we do to deserve this? You were right, today it''s you and tomorrow... It can be me. Why are we so unlucky, Lyra?" Nebi asked with a sad expression.


    "Hey, Don''t worry... Have Faith in the Almighty, He will send someone to help you. Maybe not for me because it''s too late for me, but you are a good girl and the god will definitely protect you." Lyra spoke as she exited the academy with tears in her eyes.


    ''Fuck, I am going to die... I have to take other way home. God, Please save me.''


    Back to the present...


    "You thought you can escape us by choosing another way, huh? But guess what? We are werewolves and we have extraordinary smelling senses. You can''t escape our nose, bitch." Keat spoke as he started walking towards Lyra.


    "H-Hey... D-Don''t come near me... Someone HELLLLLPPPPPPP...." Lyra shouted as loudly as she can.


    "You really think, anyone has more authority than me, in this 5th ring? Even if someone comes to help you, he will go away after looking at this..." Keat spoke as he pointed towards his 7-star uniform.

 Chapter 558 Chapter-558

    Keat walked up to Lyra and grabbed her chin slowly.


    "I will remember your face in the afterlife, you bastard, and I will come back for my revenge," Lyra spoke with a hateful expression on her face.


    "Oh, really? Are you even listening to yourself right now? Did you finally lose it due to the fear of death?" Keat asked with a smile.


    "I will meet you in hell..." Lyra replied.


    "You are not going anywhere, bitch. Not this fast. Death is a delicacy that I am not going to give you so soon," Keat replied as he smiled evilly.


    "W-What do you mean?" Lyra asked with a confused and scared voice.


    "You know, winters are coming, and so does our mating season, and that''s why I am going to rape you first. I will take as much fun as possible out of your body and then give you to my boys over there. After that, they will rape you. You are going to experience hell for the next 6 months. Be prepared because for this world, you are already dead, and no one will come searching for you.


    You are doomed, Lyra," Keat spoke as he smiled evilly towards Lyra.


    "J-Just kill me... You sick bastard. You fucking coward..." Lyra shouted.


    "Oh, I am not going to kill you. Even if you try to provoke me. You called my mom a whore huh? Let''s see what people will call you after 6 months," Keat spoke as he grabbed Lyra''s hair from behind and pulled them tightly.


    "AHHHHH...." Lyra shouted as she felt pain in her head.


    "Shut up, Bitch. Didn''t you hear me before? No one is going to come and help you," Keat spoke.


    ''God, please help me. Please, god, help your lost lamb. Please, Save my Virginity.'' Lyra prayed as she closed her eyes and waited for an angel to come and help her.


    Whistle-Whistle


    "Hmm...?"


    "Who is that...?"


    Suddenly, a whistling sound started coming from the other end of the alley.


    "Who''s there?" Keat asked in a very loud voice.


    Whistle-Whistle


    No answer came from the other side.


    "This is your last warning. Either you reveal yourself or I am going to attack you," Keat spoke as he raised his hand towards the glowing red dot.


    "Oh My, You scared the shit out of me..." A male''s voice came from the shadows, and almost immediately, a tall man walked out of the dark.


    Red glowing eyes, muscular but lean body, glowing red cigar in his left hand, and his right hand was inside his pocket. This man was none other than Anon himself.


    "Who the fuck are you?" One of Keat''s minions asked.


    "You dare disturb our boss in the middle of work? Are you asking for death?" Another minion shouted.


    "Who are you, Fucker? Are you a noble? If you are a noble, then I am a 7-Star noble. Now get the fuck out of here." Keat spoke.


    Keat is not from this kingdom; he is an exchange student who got transferred from the other kingdom to this kingdom under the name of the werewolf house. That''s why he doesn''t know anything about Anon''s identity.


    "M-Mr. A-A-A-Anon." Lyra spoke in a very scared voice as she immediately went down on her knees.


    "Anon...? I have heard that name before; they say you are very strong but now that I look at you... You look like a small kid to me. Are you a copy-cat?" Keat asked with a confused expression as he walked up to Anon and observed him from a closer distance.


    "Well, I don''t care who you are.... Here, Take this and don''t open your shit-hole mouth in front of anyone about this matter. Do you understand?" Keat spoke as he tossed a silver coin towards Anon. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catches


    Anon caught the silver coin and looked at it with a smile. He then looked at one of Keat''s minions and used his skill...


    Hypnosis...


    ''Kill that other minion for me...'' Anon commanded with his eyes.


    "Yes, Master..." The minion spoke as he immediately summoned his sword and stabbed the other minion''s throat without wasting another second.


    Chk


    "Augghhh..."


    Thud


    He immediately died, and his lifeless body fell down to the ground.


    "What the hell? Oi, why would you do that, you fucker?" Keat asked as looked at his minion with an angry expression.


    The minion then looked at Anon once again as his eyes shined purple.


    ''Now, Kill yourself...'' Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." The minion spoke as he lifted the sword up to his own neck, and as he was about to slice it off, Keat interrupted him.


    "Oi, Have you gone mad?" Keat asked as he immediately snatched the sword from his hand and threw it away.


    The minion looked at Keat for one moment before he walked up to an iron rod that was coming out of the wall and stabbed his head directly into the iron rod.


    Chhhkkk


    "Hiyaaaa...." A squeaky voice escaped from Lyra''s mouth as soon as she witnessed the scene of brutal suicide.


    His blood and brain material immediately splattered out, and the alley was filled with a gruesome scene.


    "W-What the hell is going on? Y-You did this... Right?" Keat asked as he immediately turned towards Anon.


    "Me...? How can I do that? I am standing right here; I haven''t even moved one step from here," Anon replied, continuing to smoke his cigar.


    "Fireball..." Keat shouted as he cast a very big Fireball and threw it towards Anon.


    Boooooooooom


    A cloud of smoke and dust covered the alley.


    ''Is he dead?'' Keat wondered.


    30 seconds passed, and the cloud of dust settled down.


    Keat focused his attention on the point where Anon was standing, and he was left shocked when he noticed that Anon is still standing on the same spot with literally zero marks on his body.


    "H-How...?" Keat asked with a tense expression.


    Puff-Puff


    Anon took one last puff out of his cigar and tossed it aside.


    "Let''s get this over with... Now. Shall we?"

 Chapter 559 Chapter-559

    "Let''s get this over with, shall we?" Anon asked as he tossed his cigar aside and walked up to Keat with a smile on his face.


    "Y-You stay... Away from me. Wind Bulle-" Before Keat could cast the spell, Anon interrupted him.


    "It won''t work; don''t waste your mana. Your efforts are futile, kid." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Keat''s right shoulder.


    At that very moment, Keat realized that every single word coming out of Anon''s mouth is true. Keat realized that Anon is someone he can''t kill.


    "P-Please, I-I didn''t mean to offend you. P-Please let me go, and I will give you so much money that-" Before Keat could complete his sentence, Anon applied a little pressure over his shoulder and brought him down to his knees.


    Thud


    "I-I am sorry, sir... I-I didn''t know that it was you. I-I apologize to you with all my heart, please sir... I beg you, spare my life." Keat begged as he grabbed Anon''s leg, and his body started shivering.


    "What''s your name?" Anon asked.


    "K-Keat, sir." Keat replied in a stammering voice.


    "Keat, I am a good man, and I would''ve let you go at first, but the moment you tossed this coin towards me... You tipped death, and that''s why it''s coming to get you now." Anon replied as he placed the silver coin right in the middle of Keat''s forehead.


    "W-What are you doing?" Keat asked with a very scared expression. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing, I am just giving you what you deserve... Do you want to apologize to that girl over there before dying?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "I-I will... But, will you leave me after that?" Keat asked.


    "I will..." Anon replied.


    "T-Thank you... Sir." Keat spoke as he immediately crawled up to Lyra.


    "Lyra, I-I am sorry, that I-" Before Keat could complete his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "That''s good enough..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned his sickle and sliced Keat''s forehead horizontally.


    Blood gushed out of his skull; the brain was clearly visible, his eyes turned white, and his lifeless body fell down to the ground.


    Thud


    Shiverrrrrr


    As soon as Lyra noticed this, her body started trembling with fear.


    ''What will he do with me? Will he kill me as well because I witnessed him murdering a seven-star guy? Or will he kill my whole family so that no one can raise their voices in this matter?


    I should beg him to kill me only and leave my family.'' Lyra thought as she gathered everything within her body and raised her head slowly to look at Anon''s face.


    But as soon as she raised her head, she noticed that Anon is sitting right in front of her face, and their faces are only an inch away from touching each other.


    Kiss


    Suddenly Anon kissed Lyra on the lips...


    "Hello, luv." Anon spoke as he separated his lips from her lips.


    Lyra''s body that was shivering from the cold a moment ago started warming up at an incredible speed.


    Her face turned red, head started spinning, butterflies started giggling inside her stomach, her breathing speed started increasing, heart rate went up, and her legs started vibrating.


    "S-S-Sir, A-Anon... P-P-Please... D-Don''t kill my family." She spoke in a stammering voice, although she had no clue what she was speaking because her mind was now occupied with another question.


    ''Why did he kiss me? Why did he kiss me? Why did he kiss me? Why did he kiss me?....'' This question was the only thing going through her mind.


    "I assume your name is Lyra... Right?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Y-Yes, sir." Lyra replied as her temperature kept rising.


    "Do you live inside this ring, luv?" Anon asked.


    "I-I-I do, sir..." Lyra replied.


    "Okay, you have to stop doing that... You are stammering too much. Here... Let me help you." Anon spoke as he looked directly into Lyra''s eyes and used his skill.


    [Hypnosis]


    "Calm down and stand up..." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, Lyra''s mind started calming down, and her breathing speed returned back to normal automatically.


    "You okay now, luv?" Anon asked.


    "I am, sir." Lyra replied obediently.


    "Now, first of all... Stop kneeling and stand up." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, sir." Lyra spoke as she immediately stood up from her kneeling position.


    "Why was he doing this to you?" Anon asked.


    "It''s a long story, sir..." Lyra spoke.


    "Don''t have time for that..." Anon replied as he placed his hand over Lyra''s head and used his skill.


    [Memory Wipe]


    In just 5 seconds, Anon found out... Why these guys were going after her...


    "Okay... You have done some cruel insult back there huh?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "It was a mistake; I admit it, sir. But, he-"


    "Don''t worry, it was fine... Your House is under my command, and from what I have found out from your memories, is that... Every other house''s students are making fun of you and bullying you, huh?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, sir." Lyra replied.


    "Okay, you can go home now... I will take care of this matter from here." Anon replied.


    "Thank you, sir. I will never forget this kind favor, and if you don''t mind, can I ask one question, sir?" Lyra asked.


    "Go ahead..." Anon replied.


    "Should I tell everyone about your arrival?" Lyra asked.


    "No, everyone will know about it by tomorrow, and don''t make anything out of that kiss... My lips were getting dry, that''s why I kissed you.


    Do you understand ?" Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Sir." Lyra replied as she left after that.


    Anon summoned another cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Can''t wait for tomorrow, but the night is still young and i have four more whores, waiting at home for me." Anon spoke as he turned around to leave, but suddenly his leg touched Keat''s body.


    "Hmm...? Oh, you... Take his remains and throw them in front of his house." Anon spoke as he exited the Alley.


    As soon as Anon exited the Alley, more than 20 Ogre Assassins appeared inside the Alley, they picked up the dead bodies and disappeared from the Alley.

 Chapter 560 Chapter-560

    After walking for about 20 minutes, Anon and the others finally reached in front of his house.


    To Anon''s surprise, his house didn''t look one bit similar to when he left the Human kingdom. Back then, it was just a small wooden house with three floors, but now it had transformed into a very big mansion made out of bricks and stones.


    There were over 150 rooms inside the mansion, and every single one of them was lit up with lamps that Anon''s company made.


    "Wow, Papa... You live here, in this big house?" Reva asked as her eyes glowed.


    "Dear, your house is really big... I didn''t know that you live inside such a mansion," Adeline spoke as her eyes lit up as well, because for the last two thousand years, she had been living inside a cave.


    "Yeah, I didn''t know it either. Well, let''s head inside..." Anon spoke as he looked at the mansion with a smile and started walking towards it without wasting another second.


    As he walked towards the front gate of his mansion, Anon noticed many people standing near the main gate: No.300, Mike and his family, Biyuk, Sephie and her secretary No.5069, along with two more Ogre guards.


    As soon as Anon approached them, all of them immediately went down and kneeled in front of Anon...


    "WE WELCOME YOU, OUR LORD." All of them spoke in unison.


    "How are you guys?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We are good, Our Lord." All of them spoke in unison again but this time in a lower tone.


    As Anon looked at the main door of his house, he noticed that it was made out of pure platinum, and they were very thick, almost impossible to break.


    Anon walked up to the gates and touched them slightly, and as soon as he touched them, he noticed that the gates were enchanted with a 5-star defensive spell.


    "Who made this gate?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I made it, Master..." Biyuk spoke as he stood up from his position with a smile on his face.


    "Good work... What happens when this defensive spell is activated?" Anon asked.


    "Master, the spell is not deployed by me... You have to ask Madam Sephie about it," Biyuk replied.


    "Master, there are a number of traps attached to this gate. In reality, this house has a mind of its own. Two months ago, I found this monster named Dungeon Master... This monster lived inside dungeons and killed people by trapping them inside the dungeon.


    This monster can easily bend a dungeon according to his free will, and that''s when I started my research over his mind. After working for 15 days without any rest, I was able to combine his mind and a Dungeon''s core together to form the ultimate Dungeon core for our house.


    After that... I installed it inside this gate, and now it controls every single thing inside the house. You can use this to give him orders, master..." Sephie spoke as she handed over a small golden ring with a red stone over it to Anon.


    "What is this?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is a control crystal ring, Master... To stop the monster from working on its own free will, I have created this ring... With this, you can easily control him." Sephie explained.


    "Oh, that''s really cool..." Anon spoke as he immediately wore the ring and felt his mind getting connected with Dungeon Master''s mind.


    "Open the doors..." Anon ordered.


    Suddenly, the crystal over the ring shined bright red, and the doors started opening by themselves.


    Creakkkk


    ''This is really cool... It''s like one of those things back on Earth. What did they call them... Ah, yes, AI.'' Anon thought as he looked at the ring with a smile.


    "Darling, can me and Rev... Look through your mansion, please?" Adeline asked with big eyes.


    "Yes, Papa... Please." Reva asked with the same big eyes.


    "You can take her with you..." Anon replied with a smile as he pointed towards Remil.


    "Yay... Let''s go, Rev." Adeline spoke as she jumped up in excitement.


    After this, all three of them went inside the mansion.


    "Well, it''s nice seeing all of you here... Now, if you don''t have any work with me, you guys can return back to your works except No.300.


    No.300, I need you to show me around the house." Anon spoke as he looked at Sephie with a smile.


    "It will be my pleasure, Master." No.300 replied with a wide smile as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    After that, everyone else went back to their works, and No.300 started showing Anon around the house.


    "Master this is the ground floor... It''s- Anhhh~" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her by sliding his hand inside her panties from behind. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm...? Were you saying something, No.300 ?" Anon asked with a normal expression as he continued to grope No.300''s huge and fluffy ass without any stops.


    "I-I was saying- Annnh~"


    *Squeeze*


    Before she could''ve said anything else, Anon squeezed one of her ass very tightly and made her to cry out in pleasure.


    ''Annnh~ Master''s hand is so rough... It''s like he will crush my ass... He is so strongggg~'' No.300 thought as he looked at Anon with an innocent expression.


    "Why are you stopping in the middle of your sentence, No.300 ? Do you need punishment ?" Anon asked as he slapped her ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Annnnh~ Master, Yessss~" No.300 moaned loudly as her whole body started vibrating from pleasure.


    "I heard, You have been very naughty in the Ogre kingdom, Is that right ?" Anon asked as he slipped his hand back into her panties and this time he went deeper and grabbed her pussy directly.


    Anon then started rubbing her pussy lips together...


    "Annnhh~ I-I am sorry master...." No.300 spoke as her legs gave out and she fell down to her knees... But Anon didn''t stop he continued to rub her clit without any mercy.


    "I heard you have wrong directions to Mike in order to get punished, is that right ?" Anon asked as he grabbed No.300 neck with one hand and continued to rub her pussy with the other hand.


    "Annnhhhhhhhh~ I-I am cummmmminnnng~" No.300 shouted but before she could''ve cum, Anon stopped rubbing her pussy.


    "I will punish you accordingly now..." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 561 Chapter-561

    "T-This is the... Second floor M-Master and Annnh~ It has... Annnnh~ 30 rooms on it, Annnnnnnh~" No.300 spoke as she showed the house to Anon, While he pumped two of his fingers into No.300''s pussy without any breaks.


    "Hmm... Good Good..." Anon spoke as he made a hook of his fingers and pushed against No.300''s G-spot.


    "Annnnnnhhhhhhhhh~ Master, I-I am Cumm-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon stopped his fingers and started groping her boobs instead.


    ''Master is such a tease... He is teasing my pussy with his fingers and whenever I am about to cum... He stops fingering me. This punishment is too hard on me... I just want to jump on him and get my pussy fucked by his dick.'' No.300 thought as pre-cum started dripping out of her pussy but she didn''t knew that Anon can hear her thoughts as well. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, Well... Why don''t we make this game a little bit intresting ?'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face and an evil idea came to his mind.


    Anon immediately summoned a small rubber ball from his inventory and throwed it down on the floor.


    "Hey, No.300 pick that ball up for me." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately went ahead and bent down in order to pick up the ball, but as soon as she bent down, Anon grabbed her panty and tore it apart with his fingers.


    *Teaaarrrr*


    "Annhh~" No.300 moaned as she felt her panty ripping off of her Pussy.


    Anon Placed his hand over No.300'' back and stopped her from getting up.


    "This fat ass of yours is getting bigger... Guess it needs to be disciplined throughly." Anon spoke as he started spanking No.300''s huge ass.


    *SLAP-SLAP*


    "Annhhhh~ Annnhhhh~ Yesssss master... Punish meeeeee..." No.300 shouted as she felt Anon''s slap pleasuring.


    "You slut... You like being punished huh...? Let me punish you..." Anon spoke as he whipped his cock out of his pants and started rubbing it over No.300''s wet pussy slowly.


    "Anhh~ Yes... Master. Please fuck my filthy pussy with your cock." No.300 moaned as she felt Anon''s dick rubbing over her pussy.


    "Oh, you are not going to get this easily this time... Bitch." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her boobs and started squeezing them tightly.


    "Annnh~ Annnh~ M-My boobs.... Master... Not my boobs." No.300 moaned as she felt electric currents in her body everytime Anon pinched her nipples.


    "This is your punishment, Bitch and you don''t tell me how to give it, Do you understand ?" Anon spoke as he pinched both of her nipples at the same time in order to increase the pain.


    "Annnnnnnhhhhhh~ Yessss, Masssterrrrr~" No.300 moaned as her whole body started vibrating.


    Anon walked upto her mouth and inserted his cock inside No.300''s mouth.


    "Take this and make my cock all nice and clean." Anon spoke as he started using No.300''s mouth pussy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Nice mouth, Bitch." Anon spoke as he enjoyed his blowjob without any interruptions and he continued to squeeze her boobs.


    After 10 minutes passed, Anon finally took his cock out of No.300''s mouth...


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Okay, I have my cock fully lubricated now... Let''s get to the main work... Is this room empty ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards one of the room.


    "It is master..." No.300 replied as she slowly stood up from the ground and started touching her mouth.


    ''Master''s cock is so big that my mouth went numb, only after giving him one blowjob and in the middle of it, I thought he is going to dislocate my jaw for one second there.'' No.300 thought as she entered inside the room with Anon.


    The room was built in a very Royal manner, even better than Derein''s castle. There was one king size bed in the middle of the room, One window, a bookshelf and many lamps inside the room.


    As soon as No.300 entered Inside the room, Anon grabbed her hand and tossed her over the bed as if she is an object.


    "Annnh~" No.300 let out a slight moan as she landed over the soft bed.


    ''Master is so strong, He threw me over the bed as if I am nothing, he really is the alpha male.'' No.300 thought as she immediately raised her pussy towards Anon and welcomed him sincerely to fuck her.


    "Now, Now... Let''s get to the man course..." Anon spoke as he smiled like a pervert and increased his cock''s size to full.


    "Please master, Fuck No.300''s pussy with your holy cock and punish her... Please master, A slave like me can''t help it but, crave for your cock.


    Fuck this slave pussy and release your sexual desires inside my body, Please master... Annhhhn~" No.300 spoke as she started rubbing her pussy lips and pre-cum flowed out without any stops.


    Anon walked upto her pussy and looked at it with a smile...


    No.300''s pussy was craving for Anon''s dick, as it was opening and closing in desperation.


    "Here you go bitchhh.... Fuuuuckkk~" Anon spoke as he grabbed Both of her ass cheeks and Rammed his cock directly inside her pussy without any stops.


    "YESSSSSSSSSSSS~" No.300 shouted in pleasure as her back started folding downwards and her ass started up-lifting automatically... It was a natural feminine instict that a female use in order to pleasure her male partner''s dick.


    Anon then laid down over No.300''s back slowly and grabbed her boobs with both of his hands... Although her tits were too big to fit into Anon''s hand, he still managed to Get her areolas and nipples.


    *Pinch-Slap


    Anon pinched her nipple and pumped his dick inside her pussy at the same time.


    "ANNNNH~" No.300 couldn''t explain the level of pleasure she was feeling at this moment. She was over the 7th cloud.


    As soon as Anon pinched No.300''s nipples, he felt her pussy getting tighter and tighter.


    Anon then slowly licked No.300''s ear and bit it... From the corner.


    "Annnnnhhhhhh~ Master, I am Cumming, I am Cumming master.... I am CUMMMMMINNNNNGGGGGG~" No.300 shouted as she let out a loud cry from her mouth and a fountain of cum out of her pussy.


    *Squirrttttt*


    No.300 bit her lower lip tightly, as her eyes rolled back in immense pleasure.

 Chapter 562 Chapter-562

    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Whom do you belong to, Bitch ?" Anon asked as he banged No.300''s pussy with incredible speed.


    "Annnh~ Annnh~ Annnh~ To... You, Annhhh~ Masterrr~" No.300 spoke as she came once again.


    "How many times does this one make ?" Anon asked as he grabbed No.300''s throat and started choking her.


    "Thir- Thirteen... M-Master..." No.300 replied in a choking tone.


    Anon is fucking No.300''s pussy for the last 45 minutes with zero stops and he can''t stop fucking her because, an Ogre''s pussy is the only thing that can hold Anon''s full dick size and he can fuck it without any restrictions.


    No.300''s pussy has turned from dark green to Swollen red and Anon hasn''t came even once.


    "No.300, I am going to cum and it''s going to be one huge load... " Anon spoke as he climbed over No.300''s body and continued to pound her pussy without stopping, instead he increased the speed.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ Annnh~ Annhh~ cum inside my pussy master... I will Annnh~ take all of it inside my womb. Annnhhhh~" No.300 replied as she raised her ass in order to store Anon''s cum inside her womb.


    "I am Cumming, Take all of it bitch." Anon spoke as he wrapped his body around No.300''s body, penetrated her womb and squeezed her boobs one last time, as he emptied his balls inside her womb without any stops.


    "C-Cummmminggg~" No.300 spoke as she came for the fourteenth time and got her womb filled with Anon''s cum.


    As soon as Anon came inside No.300 he felt relieved and took his cock out of her pussy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Anon took his cock out of her pussy, No.300 placed her hand over her pussy to prevent Anon''s cum coming out of her pussy.


    Anon looked at No.300 doing this and slapped her thick ass one more time.


    *Slap*


    "Annhhh~ master~"


    "You are a good bitch, No.300. I will leave now, Since... I have more girls to fuck." Anon spoke as he wore his clothes.


    "Me and My pussy will await your cock''s return master..." No.300 spoke as she bowed down to Anon, while keeping one of her hand over her Pussy.


    Anon left the room with a smile on his face...


    ''Hmmm... Whom to next ? Gia ? No, Kia.... Oh... It''s Freya.


    Fuck this... I will take all of them together.'' Anon thought as he immediately moved towards Freya''s room.


    After walking for about 2 minutes, Anon finally reached in front of Freya''s room...


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Still using the same perfume huh...?" Anon spoke as an idea struck inside his mind.


    ''If this ring controls this house then... Can I go through this door, without making any noise ?'' Anon questioned.


    *Swoop*


    Suddenly the gate disappeared from it''s position without making any noise.


    ''Woah... This is really cool. I can really use more of these dungeon cores to make dungeons that will work as my life force sucking machines.'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly and entered inside the room.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, the gate re-appeared without making any noise.


    ''Nice.'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked at the door with a satisfied expression. He then turned around and looked at Freya, who was sleeping on the bed with her ass raised high up in the air and she is sleeping naked just like back then.


    ''Haa... This brings back memories.'' Anon spoke as he immediately removed all of his clothes and placed them over the table that was besides him.


    Anon walked upto Freya''s fat ass and started sniffing her pussy slowly.


    After sniffing he slowly licked her thick pussy.


    "Mmnnnhh~" Freya moaned slowly as a smile appeared on her face.


    ''Well... If you are raising your ass so high... Then I am not going to turn it down.'' Anon thought as he adjusted the size of his dick accordingly to Freya''s pussy depth and placed it right in front of her pussy hole.


    He then placed his hands slowly over her hands and his legs over her legs.


    "Wakey Wakey, Princess..." Anon whispered into Freya''s ear as he rammed his dick directly inside her pussy and pierced through her womb directly.


    *Slap*


    "ANNNNNNHHHHHHHH~" Freya immediately woke up and moaned very loudly.


    "Hello, Mother." Anon spoke as he licked Freya''s cheek slowly.


    "M-Masterr....? Y-You are back... Annh~" Freya spoke as she looked at Anon with a tensed expression.


    "I am, Bitch and your pussy seems to have gotten even more tighter huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he kissed Freya on the lips.


    "Mnnnh~ Master... I have trained my pussy to recieve your dick for the last 3 months." Freya replied with a smile.


    "Oh really ? Let''s see... How your training is then... You fucking, Cum-bucket." Anon spoke as he pulled his dick out of her pussy slowly and increased it by one inch, he then slammed it back inside with full force.


    *Slap*


    "Annnnnnnhhhh~ Yeshhhh~" Freya moaned.


    Anon slided his hands under her boobs and grabbed both of her nipples at the same time.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annnnnh~ Annhh~ Annhh~ Annnnhhh~.... Yes, Yes, Yes... " Freya moaned as she closed her eyes and enjoyed Anon''s dick banging her pussy.


    Anon suddenly increased two more inches and increased the pumping speed of his dick...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "ANNNH~ ANHHH~ ANNNHHH~ Master... Master, there is something wrong... Y-Your dick..." Before Freya could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed her throat and choked it tightly.


    "Shhhh.... It''s increasing, I know and believe me... I am going to enjoy ripping your pussy apart... Hehehe..." Anon spoke as he continued to bang his dick on the back wall of Freya''s womb.


    ''Fuckkk... My womb will be destroyed at this rate and my pussy will break... But, I can''t stop him now... I am his Cum-bucket and I have to satisfy his dick at any cost.... But, it''s tooo biggg...'' Freya thought and Anon heard it clearly.


    "Hehe... Let''s see if, I can fit... One more inch in there, bitch." Anon whispered into Freya''s ear.


    "N- *Cough-Cough-Cough* N-No... M-Mas-" Before Freya could''ve completed her sentence, Anon tightened his grip over her throat and increased one more inch in his dick.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Mnnnnnnhhhhhh~"


    Suddenly Freya''s body started vibrating and White foam came out of her mouth.


    Her pussy started cumming and pissing without any stop as she passed out from too much pleasure.


    "Fuck, i totally forgot that human cum-buckets are much more fragile then elfs and Ogres. Well, this one is a goner..." Anon spoke as he immediately let go of her throat.

 Chapter 563 Chapter-563

    "Well, You performed good or at least you tried too." Anon spoke as he slapped Freya''s ass and noticed his stamp was still on her ass check, that said ''Master Anon''s Property.''


    ''Well, I am going to go and see my dear sisters now... Or should I say Cum-buckets... Hehehe.'' Anon thought as he smiled and exited Freya''s room.


    After walking for about 30 seconds, Anon arrived in front of Gia''s room and employed the same trick the he used to enter inside Freya''s room.


    Upon entering the room, Anon noticed that Gia was sleeping peacefully on her bed.


    A smile formed on Anon''s face as he approached Gia slowly and observed her sleeping face.


    "Still using the same trick?" Anon inquired.


    Swish


    Suddenly, Gia woke up from her sleep and pointed her magic sword directly at Anon''s face.


    "Hello, Master..." Gia spoke with a perverted smile, because when she came out of her blanket... She wasn''t wearing anything.


    "Ho Ho... You are all ready huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, I knew that... My pussy will be the first thing you will need after arriving home. So, i prepared it for you beforehand." Gia spoke with a smile as she tossed her sword aside and kissed Anon on the lips.


    Anon took his time and enjoyed her soft lips slowly with his tongue... After kissing for 30 seconds, Anon forced his tongue Into Gia''s mouth and started wrapping his tongue around her tongue.


    *Kiss-Kiss*


    "Mnnnhh~" Gia moaned as she felt Anon''s hand on her pussy and his other hand groping her right boob.


    After kissing for another 45 seconds, Both of them seprated their lips from each other...


    "Haaa~ Master, You lips are so delicious... I just want to eat them." Gia spoke as she looked at Anon with perverted eyes.


    "Your pussy is getting wet already... Seems like you have been putting it to work, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pinched her clit and nipple at the same time.


    "Annh~ Yes... Master... I have been waiting for you and my pussy is waiting for your dick... Please fuck me like a cheap whore... Like you used to back then." Gia spoke as she sat down and grabbed Anon''s dick slowly.


    She then inserted his dick inside her mouth and started giving him a blowjob...


    "Hmm...?" Gia spoke as she took Anon''s cock out of her mouth and looked at it with a strange expression.


    "What happened, Luv ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This taste... You have Fucked mother''s pussy, haven''t you master ?" Gia asked with a puffed mouth.


    She was angry that Anon hasn''t fucked her first...


    "Don''t have time for this, Bitch." Anon spoke as he tightly Grabbed Gia''s mouth and opened it forcefully, he then rammed his cock into her mouth-pussy without any stops.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Your mouth is still tight like before..." Anon spoke as he continued to pump his cock inside her mouth with zero stops.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    ''Annhh~ Master is using my body as if i am a fuck-toy... Just like before. I love it... Annhh~''


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Use that tongue of yours bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the cheeks continuously.


    "Yeshh... Mashterh~" Gia spoke in a stammering voice because her mouth was full of Anon''s cock.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak* sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    20 minutes later...


    "I am cummmmming, Bitch... Take all of it inside that throat of your." Anon spoke as he grabbed her head and Rammed his dick deep inside her throat.


    "Mnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" Gia tried to shout as she felt Anon''s dick blocking her air pipe but she couldn''t shout because Anon wasn''t letting go of her head.


    Suddenly, Gia felt Anon''s cum flooding her throat.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    As soon as Anon came inside her throat, Gia also squirted out from her pussy.


    ''Master is so rough..... Annhhhhh~ He is filling up my stomach with his cum.'' Gia thought as she noticed Anon''s cum dripping out of her nose as well.


    "Fuuu~ Your mouth-pussy is so good at giving blowjobs... It''s like you are born to become my cum-dump." Anon spoke as he took his cock out of Gia''s mouth and looked at her with a smile.


    "T-Thank you master... Please fuck my pussy as well.... I have trained it to recieve your cock tenderly for the last 2 months... Please use it master." Gia spoke as she immediately lifted her legs up in the air and spreaded her pussy lips for Anon to fuck.


    "Ho, Ho... Your pink pussy seems to be calling for my cock..." Anon spoke as he immediately mounted over Gia''s body and started rubbing his cock on her pussy.


    "Master, Please don''t tease your cum-dump''s pussy anymore and pound it restlessly. Please dump your cum into my pussy and relieve yourself." Gia spoke as she looked at Anon with a desperate smile.


    "Well then, don''t mind if I do... Anon spoke as he rammed his dick directly into her pussy and touched the back wall of her womb.


    "ANNNHHHHHHHHHH~" Gia moaned loudly as she felt Anon''s dick filling her womb''s cavity without leaving any gaps.


    "Your pussy is tight... What have you been doing with it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started pumping her pussy like a piston.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annh~ Annnh~ Annnh~ Annh~ Annnh~ Annnh~ Master... Annh~ Slow- Annnnnnnnh~ Annnhhhh~ Please master, M-My pussy will break at this Aannhh~ rate." Gia spoke as she felt her pussy getting torn apart by Anon''s dick.


    "No, Seriously... What did you do with this pussy ? It feels a lot tighter from the last time..." Anon asked.


    "I have Annnh~ Been training it, by holding Annhh~ a sword with it, Master." Gia spoke.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Oh, really ? Why don''t you explain this excercise of yours to me ?" Anon asked as he slowed the pussy pounding speed.


    "I-I would take my sword and insert it''s handle Into my pussy and do squats with it.


    In this excercise, I try to hold the sword for as long as I can without dropping it off of my pussy." Gia explained with a smile.


    "Oh, I would love to see you perform that excercise tomorrow, first thing in the morning, Come to Gia''s room with your sword... Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he increased the pounding speed once again.


    "As you command master..." Gia replied with a smile.

 Chapter 564 Chapter-564

    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annnh~ master... I am cumming~" Gia shouted as she started squirting.


    "I am going to cum as well, Bitch... Take this." Anon spoke as he squeezed Gia''s ass cheeks and emptied his balls inside Gia''s womb once again.


    "You made me cum twice without fainting... You have really trained for this huh ?" Anon spoke as he grabbed Gia''s throat and rammed his cock inside her throat in order to clean it properly.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwwak*


    "Fuuu~ Let''s go to Kia''s room. I bet, she will be very happy to see her dear brother and sister, after such a long time... Right ?" Anon asked as he looked at Gia with a smile.


    "Give me one second master... I will just wash my body and-" Before Gia could''ve completed her sentence Anon interrupted her.


    [Refreshing Winds]


    *Sweeep*


    Suddenly a breeze of cold Air and water ran through Gia''s whole body and cleaned it thoroughly.


    "I don''t think, you need it now." Anon spoke as he looked at Gia with a smile.


    "Master, You are really Amazing. Let''s go and surprise sister, Kia." Gia replied with a smile.


    "We don''t have to go anywhere, her room is right next to your room, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, Why ?" Gia asked in confusion.


    "Just keep your mouth shut and I will show you a very intresting magic..." Anon spoke as he commanded the ring to disappear the wall between the room''s without making any sound.


    *Swish*


    Without making a single sound, The wall between the two rooms disappeared.


    "Wha-!?" Before Gia could''ve let out any sound out of her mouth, Anon placed his hand Over her mouth and stopped her from speaking.


    ''I told you, Don''t speak... I want to surprise her...'' Anon ordered as he used the skill, ''Psychic Connection.''


    ''I-I am sorry, Master.'' Gia replied with a smile.


    After this, Both of them sneaked upto Kia''s bed slowly and looked at her sleeping soundly with a smile on her innocent face.


    ''Sometimes, I wonder... How can this cute face plan to kill me and still sleep so peacefully.'' Anon thought as he looked at Kia with a perverted smile.


    ''Oi, Gia... I have an idea in my mind... Let''s play the game of ''Rape Saver'' Okay ?'' Anon spoke.


    ''Wow, That''s one hell of a name for a game and I don''t think it''s a normal game, right master ?'' Gia asked.


    ''I will explain you the game now...'' Anon thought as he started explaining the game to Gia, through his mind.


    After 1 minute, both of them smiled like perverts as they looked at Kia...


    ''You ready ?'' Anon asked.


    ''Hell, Yeah...'' Gia replied.


    ''Let''s do this...'' Anon spoke as both of them walked back to Gia''s room and the wall re-appeared behind them.


    "You start the game..." Anon ordered.


    "Okay..." Gia replied as she walked out of the room.


    ''The game ''Rape Saver'' is simple...


    Gia who is already naked, she will go out in the hallway and start shouting ''Help Me'' as loudly as she can.


    Kia''s room is the nearest to her, so it''s obvious that she will walk out of her room, immediately and try to help her sister....''


    "HEELLLLP MEEEE, SOMEONE PLEASSEEEEEEE...."


    "SOMEONE HELPPP MEEEE..." Gia''s shouting sound started coming from the hallway and immediately a smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "The game is on..." Anon spoke as he rubbed his hands together and walked upto the door to observe What''s going on outside.


    Kia''s room...


    "Someone Hellppp...."


    "Hmmm...? Is that Gia''s sound ?" Kia spoke as she immediately stood up from her bed and started walking towards her door.


    "Helllppp, Someone..."


    *Click*


    Kia immediately opened her door and observed that Gia is lying in front of her room, Buck naked.


    "Gia, What happened ? Why are you calling for help ? And where are all of your clothes ?" Kia asked as she immediately rushed towards Gia. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister... H-Help me... Please Help me..." Gia spoke as she grabbed Kia''s shoulders and started begging her for help.


    "W-What happened ? Just calm down... First and tell me everything. Take long breaths and tell me slowly..." Kia spoke as she tried to calm her down.


    "I-I was sleeping in my room and suddenly... I-I heard Something. I woke up from my sleep and searched for the Source of that strange sound.


    W-When... I didn''t find anything, I went back to sleep and suddenly, something crawled inside my blanket... When i tried to run away, it caught me and *Sob-Sob*" Without speaking anything further, Gia started crying.


    "What was it and what did it do to you ?" Kia asked with a worried expression.


    "I-It was a ghost, Sister and it raped me..." Gia spoke.


    Suddenly silence covered the hallway...


    "Have you seen, what time is it now ? What the fuck are you saying at this time ?" Kia spoke with an angry expression.


    "You think I am kidding ?" Gia asked with an innocent face.


    "Yes you are, because there is no such thing as ghosts..." Kia spoke.


    ''What the fuck is she saying ? You are living in a world of magic, bitch and you don''t believe there are Ghosts here ? That''s one foolish assumption.'' Anon thought as he looked at Kia with a strange expression.


    "Sister, I speak the truth... Please believe me." Gia spoke as she stood up slowly and looked at Kia with a serious expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s just assume that you saw a ghost in your room, but why would he rape you ?" Kia asked.


    "Sister, if you don''t believe me... Just go and see for yourself." Gia spoke.


    "Fuck this... Let''s go." Kia spoke as she walked upto Gia''s room and opened the door slowly.


    As soon as she entered inside the room, she saw that the room was totally empty.


    "No one is here-" Before Kia could''ve completed her sentence, a sound came from the room.


    *Thud*


    Kia immediately turned around and looked at the source of this sound, but strangely she didn''t found anything.


    "What was that ?" Kia asked.


    "I-I told you... It was the ghost." Gia replied with a scared expression.


    "Yeah... No, I don''t believe it." Kia replied.


    "Okay, let me show you..." Gia spoke.

 Chapter 565 Chapter-565

    "Okay, Let me prove it to you then." Gia spoke as she entered inside the room.


    "H-Hey, Why are you going inside the room ?" Kia asked with stammering voice.


    "Because, I want to-" Before Gia could''ve completed her sentence, She started flying in the air.


    "Look at me sister... What do you want to say about this ? Do you think I have a flying skill ? I can''t even use magic. It''s the ghost..." Gia spoke.


    "H-Holy Shit..." Kia spoke with a sacred voice as she immediately backed off from Gia''s room.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Suddenly, Slapping sound started coming out of Gia''s room.


    "Annnh~ Annhhh~ Annnh~ Sister, Look... He is raping me again. He he ripping my pussy apart with his long dick, Annnh~ Anhhh~" Gia shouted as she continued to moan.


    Meanwhile, Anon is standing in a dark corner of the room and he is enjoying the show while using his skill, {Telekinesis} over Gia''s body.


    ''Come on, Kia... Offer to help your sister. A ghost is raping her... You have to become a ''Rape Saver'' Now.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Sis- Annnh~ Sister... Please Annnh~ Anhhh~ Save me. Anhhh~ He is not letting go of Anhhh~ my pussy, this time." Gia begged as she looked at Kia with a desperate expression.


    "D-Don''t Worry, Gia. I-I will call someone to H-Help you, Immediately." Kia spoke as she started walking towards the other direction.


    ''Stop her...'' Anon commanded.


    "Stop, Sister... Y-You can''t Annhhh~ Go anywhere... Annhhh~ T-This ghost has seen your Anhhh~ body and He Anhhh~ wants to rape you now, Annhhh. If you leave me here with him Anhhhh~ H-He will kill me instantly Anhhh~" Gia spoke.


    "W-What ? I-I mean... H-How a-am I supposed to-" Kia started stammering and getting nervous as she looked at her Little sister getting raped by ghost.


    "Sister... I-I don''t have time, He is saying that if you don''t get naked and bend down in front of him, in the next 1 minute, he is going to cum inside me and kill me at the same time.


    Y-You have to save me, P-Please..." Gia begged with a desperate expression.


    ''What should I do ? I-I can''t even fight him because of his invisible body and I don''t think my magic will work on him. The only option that''s left to save Gia is to sacrifice my own pussy for her...


    I-I can''t let my sister die... I-I have to do it. Y-Yes, Do it... Kia.'' Kia thought as she slowly walked into the room with a scared expression on her face.


    ''Got her...'' Anon thought with a smile.


    As Gia walked into the room, Anon Used his skill and directed his sound into another direction...


    [Echo]


    "Hello, Thick Girl... What''s your name ?" Anon asked in a changed voice.


    "I-I am Kia." Kia replied with a scared expression.


    "Hehehehehe... You came here to save your sister huh ?" Anon asked in an evil voice.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... P-Please Leave Gia and Y-You can use my pussy instead." Kia spoke.


    "How am I supposed to use a pussy that''s covered with clothes ?" Anon asked in a loud and scary voice.


    "I-I-I will remove my clothes but, first you have to let her go." Kia spoke.


    "Very Well... I letting the girl go." Anon spoke as he placed Gia back on the ground.


    "T-Thank you, Sister..." Gia spoke as she immediately ran out of her room.


    "Now, It''s time for you to complete your side of the deal..."


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Kia spoke as she slowly Turned around and bent down.


    As soon as Kia bent down, Her fat ass curved at such a perfect angle, that it looked delicious.


    ''What a fine piece of Ass she has... It''s like God made her specially to use that ass of hers. I have fucked so many Elf girls but that ass... Nope. Not even Melanie had that ass... Wait, Melanie...


    Fuck, I forgot to transport the MILF bitches here from the Elven Kingdom in order to make my own milking barn.


    Well, first I have to make a barn for them, adjust milking times and modify their bodies in order to produce milk. I am going to enjoy that part... Can''t wait for my own ''MILF COW FARM.'' Hehehe... I have to order Jessica to send them over fast.'' Anon thought as perverted thoughts started building up in his mind and his cock stood up straight.


    "Ummm... Mr. Ghost ? Are you still there ?" Kia asked. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon immediately looked at Kia and noticed that she is trying to stand up.


    [Telekinesis]


    He immediately used his skill and Applied pressure over Kia''s back and stopped her from standing up.


    "Where do you think, you are going ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I am sorry, sir. I-I thought-"


    "Don''t think, Bitch... Pull down your pajamas." Anon ordered as he stepped out of the dark and slowly walked upto Kia.


    Kia sticks both of her thumbs inside her night pajama and pushes it down slowly.


    *Swish*


    As soon as she pulled down her pajamas, her pure white underwear was revealed.


    Anon slowly grabbed Kia''s ass cheeks and started groping them over her underwear.


    "Anh~ Anh~" Kia started moaning in a very low voice, as she felt Anon''s fingers sliding over her thin underwear.


    "How did your ass grew to be so big ?" Anon asked in Ghost''s voice.


    "I-I don''t know, Sir. It''s a natural thing..." Kia replied with an innocent face.


    *Slap*


    "Lie... Tell me how did you do it." Anon asked as he slapped Kia''s butt.


    "I-I used to do exercises with my ass sir... W-When, I noticed that my friend''s ass is big, i wanted mine to be bigger than hers and that''s how I got such a fat ass." Kia replied.


    "Good girl..." Anon replied as he buried his face into Kia''s butt and started sniffing.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Oh my god, What a soft ass... Hehe..." Anon spoke as he started licking her pussy slowly over her underwear.


    "Annnh~ Anhhh~ Nooo~ Please... I wore that underwear today." Kia spoke as she moaned slowly and her legs started vibrating.

 Chapter 566 Chapter-566

    "Annnh~ Annnh~ Please, Sir Ghost... Don''t lick my underwear, I just wore it, Y-You will spoil it..." Kia spoke as she crossed her legs slowly.


    "Keep your legs straight or I will kill you, Girl." Anon spoke in a ghost tone.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Kia spoke as she immediately straightened her legs for Anon.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Anon continued to lick her pussy and asshole through her white underwear.


    "Annhh~ Anhhh~ No... Please." Kia moaned as she felt Anon''s rough tongue grinding against her pussy and underwear.


    Suddenly, Anon started feeling a salty taste in his mouth...


    "You are getting wet, Are you about to cum... Thick-girl ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Sir." Kia replied.


    *Slap*


    "Don''t lie in front of me, Bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass tightly.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. I-I am about to cum... You are right." Kia spoke as she bent down a little more and placed both of her hands over her knees.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Anon continued to lick her pussy and waited for her to reach climax.


    "Annnh~ Annhh~ Annhhhhhh~ I am Cummi-" Before Kia could''ve completed her sentence, Anon stopped his tongue. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hn-" Kia let out a weird sound from her mouth as she pushed her ass back a bit.


    "What are you doing ? Why are you pushing your ass backwards ?" Anon asked in the Ghost''s voice.


    "I-I didn''t pushed my ass..." Kia spoke with a blushed expression.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNNHHH~"


    Anon Slapped both of her ass cheeks at the same time and squeezed them tightly. He then grabbed her white underwear from both sides and pulled it down in one go.


    *Swish*


    As soon as the underwear got out of the way, Kia''s thick ass and plump pussy was revealed.


    *Snifffff*


    "Haaa... What a strong smell." Anon spoke as he immediately buried his face into Kia''s ass once again and his nose inside her pussy lips.


    "Hiyaa~" Kia immediately let out a wierd sound out of her mouth as soon as she felt Anon''s nose digging into her pussy and sniffing it slowly.


    ''What is the problem with this perverted ghost ? Why is he doing such perverted things to my body... He is just like master.'' Kia thought as she felt Anon''s tongue licking her clitoris, slowly.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~, That''s my Anhhh~ Clit... Mr. Ghost." Kia spoke as she moaned and grabbed Anon''s face even more tightly using her ass cheeks.


    "Yeah, I know..." Anon spoke as he enjoyed the pressure on his face and licked her clit even more furiously.


    "Annhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ No, Don''t lick it so fasttt~" Kia spoke as she felt Anon''s tongue getting faster with every single lick.


    Anon on the other side grabbed Kia''s ass from both sides and squeezed them tightly.


    "Annnhhhhhhhhhhhh~ I am cumm-" As Kia was about to cum again, Anon removed his tongue from her clit.


    ''Ahhhhhhhh, What the fuck is wrong with this ghost ? Why is he removing his tongue everytime... When I am about to cum ?'' Kia thought with an irritated expression.


    Anon slowly bent down over Kia''s back and closed the distance between his mouth and her ear.


    "Hello, Cum-bucket." Anon spoke in his original voice.


    "M-Master...?" Kia spoke as she immediately looked back and noticed that the ghost that she was getting her pussy licked by was no one other than, Anon himself.


    "You can come in now..." Anon spoke as he backed off from her body and looked at the door.


    *Click*


    The doors opened slowly and Gia entered inside the room with a wide smile on her face.


    "Did she fell for it ?" Gia asked.


    "Oh, her body was shaking... When I was licking her pussy." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-You two... W-What are you talking about and where is the ghost ?" Kia asked with a confused expression.


    "Ghost ? Oh.... ''You mean, me ?'' " Anon spoke in Ghost''s voice.


    "Y-You were pretending to be the ghost all this time ?" Kia asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yep and she was also with me in this..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are so stupid to believe me... Really." Gia spoke as she looked at Kia with a smile.


    "You bitch... I hate both of you, I am going back to my room." Kia spoke as she wore her clothes back and started walking towards the exit door.


    "Kia, Stop right there." Anon ordered with full authority.


    Kia''s body started disrespecting her mind and stopped immediately as it followed Anon''s orders.


    ''Fuck... I forgot that my body cannot disobey his orders.'' Kia thought as an angry expression appeared over her face.


    "Turn around, Luv." Anon spoke.


    "I don''t want to... But, this body of mine won''t listen to my mind." Kia murmured as she turned around against her will.


    "Well, to tell you the truth... Your mind is the one that''s giving commands to your body... I have just tamed your mind to listen to my sound and obey it immediately." Anon explained with a smile.


    "I don''t want to have sex with you... We can talk about this tomorrow in the evening, because I have exams from tomorrow." Kia spoke as she looked at Anon with an arrogant look.


    "Leave us alone and shut the doors... When you go." Anon Commanded as he looked at Gia with a smile.


    "As you command, master." Gia spoke as she bowed down to Anon and started walking towards the exit door.


    "Have a great time with the ghost, sister." Gia spoke as she poked Kia on her right nipple and left the room after that.


    "I hate you..." Kia murmured as she looked at Gia.


    *Click*


    Gia closed the doors as she left the room.


    "Anon, Listen to me... I know you want to have sex with me but I can''t have sex with you. I-I have work to do... So, Please can we do it tomorrow ? I will satisfy you myself..." Kia spoke.


    ''If he buys this... I can do it again tomorrow and i will never have to have sex with him again. Hehehe...'' Kia thought in her mind.


    "No, we are going to have sex now and here." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fucking, hate you." Kia replied with an angry expression.


    "That look of yours is What I love... At first, i thought I liked girls who listens to my command without any resistance but then it hit me... I don''t feel Arousal for obedient slaves that much.


    I feel way more aroused, when i think about breaking girls like you... Now, get every single piece of clothing off of your body, Luv." Anon replied with an evil smile.

 Chapter 567 Chapter-567

    "I-I hate you..." Kia spoke with a disgusted expression as she started removing her clothes one by one in front of Anon, even though she didn''t want to.


    "I know and I want you to maintain that attitude, until I break that little pussy of yours..." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly at Kia.


    "Why did you come back ? I thought you died..." Kia spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry expression and removed her pyjamas.


    As soon as she dropped her pyjamas to the ground, Her wet underwear was revealed.


    "You really think, I would die that easily ? Oh, you are mistaken, Luv." Anon spoke as he walked upto Kia and placed both of his fingers in between her legs.


    He then crawled them slowly upto her pussy and started rubbing it.


    *rub-rub*


    "Anh~" Kia moaned but she immediately covered her mouth in order to stop the moaning sound.


    "That''s one wet pussy for someone, who hates me... Or do you secretly want me to punish this fat ass of yours ?" Anon spoke as he tightly slapped Kia''s ass cheek.


    "Anhhh~" Kia moaned out loud as she removed her panty.


    "Oh, You liked that... Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he squeezed her ass tightly.


    *Sqeeezeee*


    "Annnhh~ N-No... I-I don''t like it..." Kia spoke.


    ''Yes, Press it even harder...'' Kia thought in her mind and Anon heard it.


    "You are one naughty girl..." Anon spoke as he squeezed her ass even tighter.


    "Annhhhhhhh~" Kia moaned as she lost her balance and fell over Anon''s shoulders.


    "I think, This pussy is saying something to me..." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her pussy lips slowly and pinched them together.


    "Annnnnnnnh~ N-Nooooo... Don''t do thissss~" Kia moaned as she enjoyed the pussy-pinch.


    "Your pussy is too wet, for a girl who doesn''t like this..." Anon spoke as he started rubbing Kia''s clit.


    "N-No... I-I am not enjoying thisss~" Kia replied with a hesitated expression.


    "I never said, you were enjoying this.." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Fuck... I am enjoying it once again. When he left the house, I thought... I had my own free will of actions, but my pussy didn''t let me sleep at night.


    Every night, My pussy would start itching and I would start to get horny without any reason.


    I was used to getting fucked by his Dick, every night. But as time passed, My itching slowly faded away and now that he is back, all that itching is back too...


    I can''t help but enjoy the perverted things, that he is doing to me.'' Kia thought as she looked at Anon with a hesitated and shameful expression.


    She didn''t knew that Anon can also hear her thoughts clearly. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm... So, if I don''t fuck a woman for too long, She will start to forget the tase of my dick huh ?


    System, Show me her mind corruption, Level.'' Anon ordered.


    [Kia''s Mind Corruption Level: 98%]


    ''As expected... It got decreased by 2% in 2 months, it seems, I have to fuck them on a timely manner, in order to keep my corruption level high over their mind.


    Well, 2% in 2 months doesn''t seems that bad but It''s not good either... Let''s see, How much effort it takes to increase the corruption level once again.'' Anon thought as he stopped fingering Kia and stood up.


    "Identify yourself." Anon spoke as he walked upto the bed and sat down.


    "What ?" Kia asked with a confused expression.


    "Identify yourself, Your name, what is your class and extra things." Anon replied.


    "I am Kia. I am an Obedient Cum-Dump for my master, Anon- No, I didn''t meant to say that..." Kia spoke as she immediately covered mouth and tried to stop her mouth from speaking anything else.


    "Hmm... Continue." Anon ordered with a smile.


    Kia''s hand moved away from her mouth automatically and she started speaking against her will...


    "I go to magic academy and my most important task is to attend to Master Anon''s Dick. I worship his Dick, day and night.


    I entertain master Anon with my chubby body and fat ass... I obtain pleasure in getting punished for my bratty behaviour by master Anon.


    I also enjoy it, When master Anon does some extremely perverted stuff with my body. Thank you..." Kia spoke as she stopped talking and fell down to her knees in shame.


    She covered her face with both of her hands and started nodding her head furiously...


    "No, No, No.... I-I didn''t say that, I-I didn''t say it... Please...." Kia murmured again and again.


    "So, Miss. Cum-Dump, I think you want this, right ?" Anon spoke as he placed his Dick over Kia''s face.


    Kia removed her hands from her face and looked at Anon''s giant cock.


    ''S-So big ? I-It''s even bigger from last time...'' Kia thought with a mesmerized face.


    "You want this in your pussy don''t you ? Answer honestly." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Master..." Kia replied with a mesmerized expression but as soon as she heard her own voice, she came out of her trance and immediately backed off from Anon''s Dick.


    "K-Keep that thing away from me..." Kia spoke with a hesitated expression.


    ''Show me...'' Anon commanded.


    [Kia''s Mind Corruption: 99%]


    ''As expected, the corruption speed is faster... It means, gaining back the corruption level of a target, that I have fully corrupted before is easy.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Cum-Dump, Turn around and bend in front of your master''s cock. Welcome it inside your pussy by spreading your ass cheeks and pussy lips..." Anon commanded.


    "No, No, No, I don''t want to do this..." Kia spoke as she tried to resist Anon''s orders but her body was clearly dancing on Anon''s fingers.


    Kia walked upto Anon and turned around. She then, slowly bent down and swinged her ass in front of Anon.


    "M-Master... P-Please fuck your C-Cum-Dump." Kia spoke as she opened her pussy lips and ass cheeks for Anon.


    "Hehehe... I am going to ravish you." Anon spoke as he spits over Kia''s pussy and inserts his cock inside her pussy.


    "Annnnnnnnnnnnhhhhh~"

 Chapter 568 Chapter-568

    Next Morning....


    Sunshine shined through the curtains and fell over Anon''s face.


    "Hmm...? Where is this fucking light, coming from ?" Anon asked as he woke up from his sleep.


    Anon stood up from the bed and noticed that there was no one inside the room...


    "Where is everyone...?" Anon asked with a confused expression and started yawning.


    *Yawwwnnnn*


    "Fuuu~"


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the room''s door...


    "Hmm...? Come in." Anon replied.


    The doors opened and Freya entered inside the room with a plate in her hands...


    The plate was filled with delicious breakfast food, Bread made from the best quality wheat, High quality Vegetable soup, roasted chicken a glass of old wine on the side and a cup of black tea.


    Freya was also naked...


    "I greet... My master." Freya spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Hello, Luv. I see you bring me break fast..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yes, Master... Please enjoy your breakfast, while I give you, a morning blowjob as an Obedient Cum-Dump." Freya replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I missed waking up like this..." Anon spoke as he immediately sat over the bed and started eating his food.


    Freya on the other side sat down on the floor and started kissing Anon''s Dick slowly.


    She then started licking it slowly.


    "Hmm... This bread is really good." Anon spoke as he slowly ate the bread with his vegetable soup and wine.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwakkkk*


    Freya on the other side was enjoying her time with Anon''s Dick. She was using her tongue to clean the insides of Anon''s Dick and her cheeks were creating a tight space around Anon''s dick, so that he can feel like his Dick is inside a tight pussy.


    "Fuck yes..." Anon spoke as he enjoyed Freya''s blowjob without any doubt.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwakkkk*


    "Where is Kia, Gia and cherry ?" Anon asked.


    "They just left for the academy master..." Freya replied as she took Anon''s cock out of her mouth and started licking his balls.


    "Hmm... Are they still walking upto the academy ?" Anon asked.


    "No, master... They go in a carriage now. A private carriage that madam Valentine arranged for them." Freya replied.


    "Good Good... I have to go to the academy as well." Anon spoke as he finished his breakfast and picked up the black tea from his plate.


    "Hmmm...? Freya, You do know that I only like my tea with milk, right ?" Anon asked with a strange expression.


    "I do, master..." Freya spoke as she immediately stood up and down in front of Anon.


    She then started pinching her boobs over the tea...


    *Tip-Tip*


    Suddenly, milk started coming out of her boobs.


    "I thought, you would like frsh milk in your tea, master." Freya spoke as she kept dropping her own milk into the tea.


    "Hehehe... Good Good... I think, I will skip tea for now and drink some raw milk instead." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed both of Freya''s boobs and started sucking on both of her nipples at the same time.


    *Suck-Suck-Suck*


    "Annhh~ Yes, master... Anhhh~ Yes... Drink as much as you want. I am your own person cow... Please use my boobs as you seem fit..." Freya replied as her pussy started getting wet.


    *Succckkkkk*


    After taking a long sip out of Freya''s boobs... Anon finally let them go.


    "I am full *Burrrp*, Now that you have emptied your boobs into my mouth, it''s time... That I empty my balls inside your mouth." Anon spoke as he pushed Frey down to her knees and rammed his Dick inside her mouth.


    He then wrapped his legs around Freya''s body and started using her mouth to his pleasure, just like a pocket pussy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwakkkk*


    5 minutes passed...


    "Fuckk... I am Cumming, Suck everything into your mouth bitch." Anon spoke as he released his smegma inside Freya''s throat.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    The cum''s quantity was too much for Freya too take in and it flowed out of her nose.


    After emptying his balls inside Freya''s throat, Anon took his cock out of her mouth and started rubbing it over her forehead and her cheeks.


    "Clean it..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes... Master." Freya spoke as she immediately started licking the cum that was over Anon''s dick and after licking off every last drop of cum from his Dick, she sucked out the left over amount of cum from his urethra.


    "It''s done master... Would you like to use my pussy as well ?" Freya asked with a smile.


    "Nope, I have to go to the academy... I will think about it tonight. You can leave for now." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master..." Freya spoke as he stood up from the floor and left the room immediately.


    Anon then stood up from the bed and wondered...


    "Where is the bathroom ?" Anon asked he brought the ring closer to his face.


    Suddenly, the images of all the bathrooms that were inside the mansion, started appearing in his head...


    "Show me the closest one to me..." Anon spoke.


    The closest bathroom was 2 corridors away from him.


    "Create me an attached bathroom in this room..." Anon ordered.


    The ring shined bright red and the bricks inside the room started moving.


    In just 30 seconds, An attached bathroom was ready inside Anon''s room...


    "This is nice..." Anon spoke as he entered inside the bathroom and took a bath.


    After taking the bath Anon came out of the bathroom room and opened his inventory.


    Anon then took out a pair of Academic uniform... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nope, This is the Elven Kingdom''s uniform. I need this kingdom''s uniform." Anon spoke as he started searching for the Human kingdom''s Academic Uniform, inside his inventory.


    5 minutes passed...


    "The fuck ? Why isn''t there another pair of the uniform in my inventory ? I think the last one got destroyed in that race but I remember buying another one the next day.


    Well, whatever... I will wear this instead." Anon spoke as he took out an all Black Suit from his inventory and wore it within seconds.


    "Ready to go to the academy and kill some fuckers, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at his own reflection in the mirror.


    After this Anon left for the academy.

 Chapter 569 Chapter-569

    As Anon stepped out of the house he raised both of his hands into the air and yawned...


    *Yawwnnnnn*


    "Fuui~ Why am I getting so sleepy today ?" Anon wondered in a lazy tone. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever... *Whistleeeeeeee*" Anon spoke as he whistled loudly and started looking towards the sky.


    Suddenly a shadow appeared besides him....


    "I greet, My master..." Chico''s voice resounded.


    "Hmm...? Oh, Chico... I thought you will come in your rave form, that''s why I was looking at the sky." Anon spoke.


    "If that''s what you wish for master, then I can come to you in my raven form." Chico spoke with an Obedient look.


    "Nah, I just want a ride to the academy." Anon spoke.


    "Absolutely, Master. I will bring you anywhere you want, Just point your finger towards the direction and your obedient pet will always follow." Chico spoke as she immediately transformed into her raven form.


    "Very Good... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he jumped over Chico''s back and tapped on her head slowly.


    *Flap-Flap*


    "Yes, Master..." Chico spoke as she immediately flapped her wings and started soaring towards the sky.


    *Caaaaaaaaaawwwwwwwwwww*


    As Anon was getting bored sitting over Chico''s back, He pulled out a rail gun from his inventory and started cleaning it with a slik cloth.


    "Master, Are you going on a monster hunt ?" Chico asked with a confused expression.


    "Yep... Kind of similar to that." Anon spoke with a smile on his face.


    Outside the academy...


    A Royal carriage stopped in front of the academy...


    Kia, Gia and cherry stepped out of the carriage and started walking towards the academy''s main gate.


    "Sister, Why are you walking all funny ?" Cherry asked as she noticed that Kia is walking really slow and her legs are vibrating a little.


    "N-Nothing... I-I am just not feeling so good today." Kia replied with a smile.


    "Hmmm.... Seems like someone had a wild night, Huh ?" Gia asked with a perverted smile.


    "Shut up and I hate you for that joke last night... I will never ever forgive you." Kia spoke as she continued to walk towards the Academy.


    "So, What do you think ? Will master come to the academy, Today ?" Gia asked.


    "Wait, Master is home ?" Cherry asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah, Why are you getting so surprised ? It''s not like he Is some kind of- Whatever. Why are you getting so surprised ?" Kia asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you kidding me ? He came back and didn''t used me ? That''s like insult to my pussy." Cherry spoke.


    "It''s ''Insult to my face'' not pussy. You idiot." Kia spoke.


    "He used both of you, didn''t he ?" Cherry asked.


    "He sure did..." Gia replied with a smile.


    "Fuck... How can master do this to me ? I mean, I have the tightest pussy in our family, then why ?" Cherry asked with a sad expression.


    "Well, maybe he is interested in adults and not children..." Kia replied with a neutral expression.


    "I am 18... I was a child, 3 years ago and this child has masturbated so many in the last 2 months, that you won''t even do in your entire lifetime." Cherry spoke.


    "Ho Ho Ho... Destroyed." Gia spoke as she looked at Kia with a mocking smile.


    "Shut up... You two are nothing but horny idiots, who only need carnal pleasure in their Lifes and-" Before Kia could''ve completed her sentence, She noticed that some 5-star Royal boys are bullying a girl from a 3-star Royal Witch house.


    "Hello, Witch girl... Or should I say ''Bitch Girl'' Hahaha.... Your house is under the Royal House Of Witches, right ?" The bully boy asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." The timid girl replied in a stammering voice.


    "Your Parent House is working under a commoner... So, don''t think of yourself as a Royal member, Bitch. Do you understand ?" The bully boy asked loudly.


    "I-I don''t think-"


    "You think ? Hey, Brothers... Look at this bitch. She is giving opinions now..."


    "Hahaha"


    "Hahahha...."


    "Hhahahah..."


    "S-Sir, I-I think this is not right... Please let me go." The timid girl spoke in a sacred voice.


    "Oi, Fuckers... Why don''t you let that girl go ?" Gia shouted as she summoned her spear.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Who is she ?"


    "A commoner, I guess..."


    "No, No, she is Mr. Anon''s Sister. We shouldn''t touch her." One of the bully''s minion spoke up.


    Now, anyone would''ve backed off after hearing this sentence, but This guy''s ego was above his own head.


    "Anon''s Sister huh ?" The bully spoke as he walked upto Gia slowly.


    "What ? You want to fight ?" Gia asked with a smile.


    "You really think, I am scared of you just because you are Anon''s Sister ?" The bully asked.


    "Well, you should be..." Gia spoke.


    "Oh, well... I am not and if you don''t stop talking in the next second, I will hurt you and we will see if that missing brother of yours will come or not.


    Oh, sorry... Not missing, but dead. I heard, that he died 15 days ago, when he was fighting a strong monster in the forest. Is that true ?" The bully boy asked as he looked at Gia with a smile.


    "You fucking bastard... Don''t you think your tongue is running to fast ?" Gia asked with an Angry expression.


    *Push*


    "What are you going to do about it, huh ? Kill me ? You fucking, Commoner." The bully boy spoke as he pushed Gia back and she fell down on the ground.


    "Take one more step and you will die..." Kia spoke as she placed her wand directly over the bully boys''s head.


    "Woah... Woah, I was just kidding and-" Before The bully boy could''ve completed his sentence... One of his minions shot a magic wind bullet towards Kia''s hand.


    *Thud*


    As soon as the bullet hits her hand the wand fells down to the ground and Kia becomes vulnerable as well.


    "Good job..." The bully spoke as he looked at his minion.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Now... What should I do with you, beautiful." The bully spoke as he slowly touched Kia''s face.


    *Boooooooooom*

 Chapter 570 Chapter-570

    Behind the Academy...


    Flap-Flap


    "Master, we have arrived," Chico announced, gently landing on the ground.


    Hop


    Anon jumped off of her back and started patting Chico''s head with care.


    "Good girl. You may return now," Anon ordered, with a smile.


    "As you command, Master," Chico responded with a smile, before taking off.


    Flap-Flap


    Anon chose this secluded spot behind the academy for his arrival, because he didn''t want anyone to know that, he is back in the kingdom.


    "Now, let''s see who''s talking too much behind my back." Anon muttered as he strolled toward the main gate and summoned his Rail gun.


    "Charge it upto 100% and set fire to multiple shots of 2% mana..." Anon ordered.


    [Rail Gun has been adjusted accordingly to your orders.]


    "Nice..."


    Approaching the gate, Anon observed a sizable crowd of students gathered around the entrance gate.


    "What''s happening there?" Anon questioned, utilizing his heightened senses to discern the situation.


    "What are you going to do about it, huh? Kill me? You, commoner," a male voice taunted.


    "Take one more step, and you will die a horrible death," Kia warned.


    ''Hmm...? Is someone fucking with my girl ?'' Anon wondered, as he decided to listen some more before taking any action.


    "Woah, I was just kidding, and¡ª"


    Thud


    A wind Spell''s sound echoed, and something dropped to the ground.


    ''Action is on, huh?'' Anon smirked, advancing toward the commotion.


    "Now, what should I do with you, beautiful ?" The bully sneered, touching Kia''s face.


    Boooooooooom


    A deafening noise erupted from behind, capturing everyone''s attention. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as everyone looked at the source of this sound... They recognised the shooter, immediately.


    "I-It''s Anon..."


    "Holy fuck... It''s really Anon."


    "Ray is Dead now."


    "Haha... Now, What were you saying about my brother, Mr. Ray ?" Gia asked with a smile.


    Ray''s body was frozen in one place... He couldn''t move from his place. His eyes were wide open in shock and fear.


    Ray couldn''t figure out his next action... He was so scared, that he peed in his pants.


    "Your hand looks very displeasing to my eyes." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he pointed his Rail Gun towards Ray''s hand and pulled the trigger.


    *Zzzzz*


    *Boooom*


    As soon as the Shell hitted Ray''s hand, his righ hand was destroyed completely and blood started gushing out of his right shoulder.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, Myyyyy Haaanddddddd..." Ray Shouted so loudly, that everyone standing near the academy was able to hear him cry in pain.


    Ray immediately started running towards the main gate of the academy, in hopes that the teachers will save him.


    As soon as Ray passed through the verification gate, a sound came...


    [Noble]


    ????He ruled the Russian land and never mind the Czar


    But the kazachok he danced really wunderbar????


    ???? In all affairs of state he was the man to please


    But he was real great when he had a girl to squeeze????


    Anon started singing and dancing as he started following Ray.


    "That''s enough, Brother... You don''t have to-" Before Kia could''ve said anything else.


    Anon paused her mouth by placing his finger over it.


    "Shhhhhhh~"


    He then continued to walk towards the verification gate.


    ????Ra-ra Rasputin, Lover of the Russian queen.


    Ra-ra Rasputin, Russia''s greatest love machine.????


    As soon as Anon passed through the verification gate another sound came...


    [Commoner]


    Anon immediately turned towards the gate and pulled the trigger...


    *Click*


    *Booom*


    The gate was immediately blown into pieces...


    "He is going to kill him..." Kia realised and started running behind him, immediately.


    "Oh, I hope he does...." Gia spoke as she started running as well.


    "H-Hey... Wait for me." Cherry spoke as she started running behind Gia.


    Everyone who was standing near the gate also started walking towards Anon, in order to see.. what he is going to do next.


    Teacher''s office...


    There are currently 32 teachers sitting inside the Room and all of them are preparing for what to teach today.


    "So, What is it you are going to teach today, Sir ?" A female teacher around the age of 23 asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, Mam. I am going to take a test today... I think, My class is going to pass and-" Before the other teacher could''ve completed his sentence, a loud thudding sound came.


    *Thud*


    Every teacher sitting inside the room, immediately turned their attention towards the source of this sound and noticed that a student covered in blood is standing on the entry door of the room.


    He is missing one hand and a scared expression is covering his face, as if running from death.


    "Oi, Are you alright ?" A teacher shouted as he immediately rushed towards him.


    Seeing this, more teachers started coming towards him.


    "What happened ?"


    "Who is he ?"


    Everyone started asking questions...


    "Someone call a healer... This kid is gravely injured." A teacher shouted.


    "N-No, T-Teacher... Teacher, Please... Save me, T-That guy is going to kill me." Ray spoke as he grabbed the male teacher''s hand tightly.


    "What are you saying ? Who is going to kill you ?" The teacher asked with a serious expression.


    "A-Anon teacher... Anon is going to kill me... Please save me teacher." Ray begged as tears started coming out of his eyes.


    All the 32 teachers, who were standing near Ray immediately backed off... Even the one who was holding him.


    "A-Anon is back ?" The male teacher asked with a scared expression.


    The fear was clearly visible on their faces.


    "What did you do ?" A female teacher asked.


    "T-Teacher... P-Please don''t do this... Please save me from that monster." Ray kept begging as he crawled upto the teacher''s feet.


    "I asked, What did you do ?" The female teacher asked with a fearful expression.


    "I-I... Touched his sister...But-" Before Ray could''ve completed his sentence, Anon''s singing sound started coming from the corridor.


    ????"This man''s just got to go", declared his enemies


    But the ladies begged, "Don''t you try to do it, please"????


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hello, Teachers. Are you all having a good morning ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he knocked on the gate.

 Chapter 571 Chapter-571

    "Hello, teachers. Are you all having a good morning?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    The room got covered in silence. No one in the room dared to speak.


    "Oh, there you are... I was just looking for him. I am sorry to disturb you..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Ray.


    "N-No... Please, No... T-Teacher, save me... Please, Teacher." Ray spoke as he grabbed the female teacher''s leg with his left hand and started shaking her body.


    "L-Leave my leg..." The female teacher spoke as she immediately kicked Ray''s hand away.


    "N-No..."


    "Come here... Mr. Ray. Let''s go and play outside." Anon spoke as he grabbed Ray''s left leg and started sliding his body against the ground forcefully.


    "N-Nooooo.... Please, I-I am sorry, Mr. Anon. I-I will n-never r-repeat this mistake, please let me live." Ray begged as his back grinded against the rough floor.


    Anon brought him outside to the academic ground and released his leg.


    Every single student of the academy was watching Anon at the moment.


    "Is that Anon?"


    "Woah... What is he doing with that boy?"


    "Why is he missing one hand?"


    "You don''t know? That boy touched Anon''s sister and insulted her. Anon is just punishing him."


    "Well, that''s one brutal punishment."


    Near the entrance of the academic grounds, Kia is being held by Gia...


    "Let me go, he is going to kill him." Kia spoke as she tried to free herself.


    "Sister, you do know that master can control your body with just his mind, right? And why are you getting all protective over such an asshole? That guy attacked you, and if master wouldn''t have arrived at the right time.... God knows what he would''ve done to you." Gia explained.


    ''She is right... What if Master wouldn''t have arrived there at that time?'' Kia thought as she calmed down.


    "P-Please, sir... I-I didn''t know you were alive... I-I am so sorry-" Ray begged as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "So, if I would''ve been dead... You would''ve raped my sister, huh?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "N-No, sir... I-I barely even touched her..." Ray replied as his body started shaking in fear.


    "Okay, okay... I will give you one chance to save your life." Anon spoke as he looked back and noticed a teacher standing near a pile of spears.


    "Kind sir, can you throw me that spear?" Anon asked in a very formal tone.


    "Y-Yes..." The teacher spoke as he picked up the spear from the ground and brought it up to Anon almost immediately.


    "Hmmm.... Whenever brother laughs like that, he starts to talk very formally, have you noticed it?" Cherry asked with a smile.


    "He does?" Gia and Kia asked at the same time.


    Anon took the spear from the teacher''s hand and threw it towards the open field...


    Thud


    The spear hits the ground at a distance of 500 meters from where Anon was standing...


    ''Hmm... I tried to throw it up to 100 meters only but whatever, makes the game even more interesting.'' Anon thought as he walked up to Ray once again.


    "Now, you see that spear?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Ray replied as he looked at the spear.


    "Good... Now, all you have to do is touch that spear, and I won''t kill you... Do you understand? And you can''t use any magic either." Anon asked.


    "R-Really?" Ray asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I am a man of my words." Anon replied.


    "I-I will do it... I will do it..." Ray spoke as he immediately stood up from the ground and started running towards the spear.


    ''I will live... I won''t die today... Y-Yes...'' Ray thought as he looked at the spear and smiled.


    ????But when his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power became known to more and more people, the demands to do something about this outrageous man became louder and louder.????


    Anon started singing once again as he summoned his railgun and pointed it towards Ray. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just a bit more..." Ray spoke as he reached within 300 meters of the spear.


    200 meters....


    100 meters...


    70 meters....


    "Bang..." Anon spoke as he pulled the trigger.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    Booom


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Ray cried out in pain as he felt his left leg getting destroyed by the railgun.


    Thud


    He fell down to the ground and started crying...


    "Come on, man. You can do it... You are so close to the spear." A student shouted from the top floor.


    "You can do it..." Another student shouted.


    ''Yes, yes... Keep on cheering him. I want him to think that he still has hope to live after all...'' Anon thought with a psychopathic smile on his face.


    ''I-I have to get up... I-I can''t die here... I-I am so close to the spear.'' Ray thought as he slowly stood up with the help of his left hand and right leg.


    Although blood was gushing out of his other leg... He still wanted to live.


    Ray started hopping on one leg...


    Hop-Hop


    As he got closer to the spear, his eyes started to get heavier and heavier. Due to extreme blood loss... His body was shutting down, slowly.


    20 meters....


    "Bang...." Anon spoke as he pulled the trigger once again.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Ray cried out as he felt his right leg getting destroyed as well.


    Thud


    He fell down once again, but Ray didn''t want to lose at this point. So, he started grabbing the grass with his left hand and pulling his body towards the spear.


    "Fuckkkkkkkkk..." Ray cried out as he felt his body grinding against the ground, but this didn''t stop him.


    After 2 minutes and 34 seconds, Ray finally made it to the spear.


    The distance between him and the spear was mere 1 meter, He only needed one little push... in order to reach the spear.


    "Y-Yes... I-I can do it..." Ray spoke as he pulled his body one last time, but just as he was about to grab the spear, Anon stepped over his hand and broke the bones in it...


    Crack


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Ray cried out.


    "You really think I would let you live after what you have done?" Anon spoke as he pointed the railgun towards Ray''s head.


    "You motherfuc-"


    Boooom

 Chapter 572 Chapter-572

    "You motherfu-"


    Boom


    Before Ray could say anything else, Anon pulled the trigger and destroyed Ray''s head completely.


    "Fuck... He killed Ray."


    "Well, Anon is more brutal now, huh?"


    "He is a fucking monster."


    "He looks really cool."


    "I would do the same if someone touched my sister."


    "That''s too much, even if he touched his sister..."


    Everyone started giving their opinions on what Anon did.


    "Fuu~ Feels good to be back..." Anon spoke as he de-summoned his Rail Gun and started yawning.


    Yawnnnnn


    Screeeech


    Suddenly, a Royal Carriage stopped right in front of the academy.


    Inside the carriage were sitting a very sexy and beautiful MILF.


    "Ma''am, we are here..." The carriage driver spoke.


    "I know..." The woman spoke as she closed the screen in front of her and stepped down from the carriage.


    As soon as she stepped down from the carriage, a gust of cold wind passed through her body.


    "Winter is coming..." The woman spoke with a smile as she removed her coat and tossed it back into the carriage.


    As soon as she removed the thick coat from her body, her body curves were revealed.


    Big boobs, thick ass, long hair, brown skin tone, thick thighs, and a beautiful face.


    This woman is none other than Yggdrasil herself, the Principal of the Academy.


    Yggdrasil immediately walked towards the verification gate and noticed that it was destroyed completely.


    "Kids these days are getting too excited..." Yggdrasil spoke as she closed her hand and started chanting a spell over it.


    After the spell was completed, Yggdrasil opened her hand and blew air towards the verification gate.


    Suddenly, the gate started repairing by itself, and in just 5 seconds, it returned back to its original form.


    "Now, you look better..." Yggdrasil spoke as she started walking towards the academic grounds.


    In the academic grounds...


    Anon walked up to Kia and looked at her angry expression with a smile.


    "A ''Thank You'' will do the job, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Kia.


    "She is not talking to you..." Cherry spoke.


    "Oh, hello... Little Luv. Haven''t seen you since, I don''t know when." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, you didn''t come to my room last night. Why is that? You don''t love me anymore?" Cherry asked with big eyes. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... Cherry, Your pussy is tight and I get that, but your size is still too small for me and I only like them big and curvy.


    So, you have to wait until your body becomes thick and curvy, Just like your mother or sister." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Kia.


    "Okay..." Cherry replied with a smile.


    "Good. Now, let''s come back to the main topic... Why aren''t you talking to me?" Anon asked.


    "You didn''t have to kill him. You could''ve scared him." Kia spoke.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Leave him alive, so that he can rape you tomorrow. I don''t believe in this forgiveness crap." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You-" Before Kia could say anything, a sound interrupted her.


    "He is right..."


    Anon immediately looked at the source of this sound and noticed a MILF walking towards him.


    "M-Madam, Yggdrasil. I-I greet the principal." Kia spoke as she immediately bowed down.


    Gia and Cherry also bowed down.


    "I believe you are the famous figure, who fought amongst the zombies and stood beside our king, in the war. Mr. Anon Agreil." Yggdrasil spoke with a smile.


    "I am." Anon replied.


    "Well, Mr. Anon... Why don''t we have a talk in my office?" Yggdrasil spoke.


    "Sure..." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Hehe... What a body. I will definitely get her into my collection and add her to my barn. If her body is so curvy in these tight clothes, I can only guess... What she will look like if I removed them.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "Well, let''s go then..." Yggdrasil spoke as she and Anon started walking towards her office.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Yggdrasil.]


    [Class: Charmer(Female Special Class)]


    [Race: Dryads]


    [Level: 134]


    [HP: 70,000/70,000]


    [MP: 140,000/140,000]


    [Description: She is a forest spirit that seduces males of any race in order to suck the life force out of his body over a long period of time.


    Although she is a Dryad, she hasn''t killed a single male in her life.]


    ''Hmm... That''s interesting, a Dryad... Who hasn''t killed a single male in her life? How is that possible?''


    "Mr. Anon?"


    "Hmm...? Oh, yes?" Anon asked as he came out of his trance and noticed that he is standing right in front of Yggdrasil''s office.


    "Come in..." Yggdrasil spoke.


    "Yeah." Anon spoke as he stepped inside her office.


    As soon as Anon stepped inside Yggdrasil''s office, he felt refreshed, as if mother nature hugged him tightly and washed him with her love.


    Anon looked around and noticed that the room was very neat and clean.


    On the left side there was Yggdrasil''s sitting desk and just beside the desk was a big shelf filled with different kinds of plants.


    As Anon looked around, he noticed that the walls are also covered with long roots and forming different kinds of designs on the wall.


    "You really love, Plants." Anon spoke.


    "I do, Mr. Anon. Please sit, down. Would you like something... Tea, Coffee, or perhaps wine?" Yggdrasil spoke as she took a seat.


    Anon sat in front of her and noticed that there was a small plant on her table, that had the shape of a human female.


    The Plant was inside a cube-shaped glass and it was enchanted with the spell of unbreaking.


    Anon finds it suspicious and decides to use his skill on the plant...


    [Name: Yggdrasil''s Heart]


    [Rank: B+]


    [Level: ???]


    [Description: This Plant Is the Heart of a Dryad named, Yggdrasil.]


    ''Keeping your heart out of your body, smart move. Keeping it in front of her eyes, good plan but exposing it to my eyes, biggest mistake.'' Anon thought in his mind as an evil smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 573 Chapter-573

    "So, what is it that you want to talk to me about?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, that... Wait, let me close the doors, or someone else will hear us," Yggdrasil spoke as she stood up from her seat and walked up to the gate.


    As she walked up to the gate, Yggdrasil shook her huge ass to seduce Anon.


    ''Is she trying to seduce me?'' Anon wondered.


    Click


    ''Yeah, yeah... Keep looking at my fat ass, you pathetic human male. I will enjoy sucking the life force out of that sexy and muscular body of yours.'' Yggdrasil thought as she closed the door and locked it.


    As soon as Yggdrasil closed the gates, she used her skill on Anon.


    ''Charming Smell...''


    Suddenly, a very sweet aroma filled the entire room.


    Sniff-Sniff


    As soon as Anon sniffed the sweet aroma, a notification immediately popped up in front of him.


    [Your opponent has used the skill ''Charming Smell''...]


    [Due to the class ''Mind Frobrax,'' you have successfully resisted the skill ''Charming Smell.'']


    ''Why do these bitches always think that I am going to fall for their charms?'' Anon thought.


    "Oops... I dropped my pen," Yggdrasil spoke as she bent down to pick up her pen and shook her ass sideways to grab Anon''s full attention.


    ''Well, well... Why don''t I play along for some time and see where this game leads to.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Uff~ Sometimes, I can''t understand why am I so clumsy?" Yggdrasil spoke as she grabbed her blouse and started shaking her boobs right in front of Anon.


    "Mr. Anon, are you alright?" She asked.


    "Hmm...? Oh, yes... I-I am alright," Anon spoke as he continued to look at Yggdrasil''s boobs with undivided attention, but she didn''t know that he was merely acting.


    ''Hahaha... Here I thought, this guy will be very hard to manipulate, but look at him getting manipulated by such a pathetic spell and just a show of my cleavage.'' Yggdrasil thought as a smile appeared on her face, but she didn''t know that Anon could hear her thoughts as well.


    ''Wow, it''s surprisingly easy to make this bitch believe that I am really manipulated by her stupid spell.'' Anon thought.


    Yggdrasil slowly placed her hand over Anon''s hand and used another skill.


    [Your opponent has used the skill ''Manipulative Touch''.]


    [Due to the class ''Mind Frobrax,'' you have successfully resisted the skill ''Manipulative Touch.'' ]


    ''Another skill? She really wants to take me under her control, huh?'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked at her hand.


    "Mr. Anon, do I look pretty to you?" Yggdrasil asked.


    "Y-You do, Ma''am," Anon replied with a stammering voice.


    "Really? But do you know that a sweet and pretty lady like me needs protection from the dangers that are lurking outside, right?" Yggdrasil asked as she flapped her eyes towards Anon, and another notification popped up.


    [Your opponent has used the skill ''Eyes Of the Charmer''.]


    [Due to the class ''Mind Frobrax,'' you have successfully resisted the skill ''Eyes Of The Charmer.'' ]


    ''Okay, I am getting a bit irritated now.'' Anon thought as he looked at her eyes.


    "I-I do understand that, Ma''am. You definitely need protection," Anon replied.


    "Good, but... There is no one strong enough to protect me here in this kingdom, except you, Mr. Anon," Yggdrasil spoke.


    ''Just wait for a few minutes, and this protector will become a predator in no time.'' Anon thought. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "R-Really?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, so... Will you protect me, Mr. Anon?" Yggdrasil asked.


    ''Hell no. I will rape you instead.'' Anon thought.


    "Why not, Ma''am?" Anon replied.


    "Really? But, what will you use to protect me, Mr. Anon?" Yggdrasil asked.


    ''That''s one odd question. She doesn''t want to make me her slave; she wants something else.'' Anon thought as his suspicion grew.


    "I will protect you with everything, Ma''am," Anon replied.


    "Really? That''s so sweet, but will you use that rod-like thing too, that you used to kill that student outside?" Yggdrasil asked with a seductive smile.


    ''Bitch, wants my Rail Gun.'' Anon understood immediately.


    "Mr. Anon, will you use it?" Yggdrasil asked again.


    "I will..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Really, Mr. Anon?" Yggdrasil asked with a very happy expression.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    Just as Anon was about to stop the act, he noticed that Yggdrasil''s face has turned sad once again, and it meant only one thing; she is going to ask for something else as well, and that''s why Anon thought of continuing the act a bit longer.


    "What happened, Ma''am?" Anon asked as he acted all confused.


    "I mean, you are strong, and your weapon is strong as well, but I don''t think, one weapon will be able to protect me.


    So, for my safety''s sake... Can you tell me how this weapon of yours is made, Mr. Anon? I promise you... I will only use it for my safety and tell no one about it," Yggdrasil spoke as she used another skill.


    [Your opponent has used the skill ''Voice Of The Charmer.'']


    [Due to the class ''Mind Frobrax,'' you have successfully resisted the skill ''Voice Of The Charmer.'' ]


    At this point, Anon''s anger was over his holding limit.


    "Yes, of course... I have it right here. Please take it..." Anon spoke as he opened his inventory and dipped his hands inside the inventory.


    ''Yessss... Once I get that weapon''s formula. I will make an army of soldiers who will help me conquer this world.


    I still can''t believe, I manipulated this fucker so easily, and they say he is a monster. Well, look at him now, I made a monster into my obedient dog.'' Yggdrasil thought as her heartbeat started raising due to extreme excitement.


    "Yes, found it..." Anon spoke as he started pulling his hand out of the inventory.


    "Yes, yes... Give it to me," Yggdrasil spoke with an overexcited expression.


    "Here you go... BITCH." Anon spoke as he pulled out his arcane slayer sickles and chopped Yggdrasil''s body into pieces without wasting another second.

 Chapter 574 Chapter-574

    "Well, here you go... BITCH," Anon spoke as he took out his Arcane Slayers and chopped Yggdrasil''s body into thousands of little pieces.


    "I was enjoying this manipulation game at first, but after a certain point... It became absurd. Now... Let''s get to the main deal." Anon stopped talking as he looked at Yggdrasil''s body.


    "You really think you can fool me? I know you are listening to every word I am saying right now." Anon spoke with an obvious expression.


    Suddenly, the roots inside the room started moving towards Yggdrasil''s chair.


    In under five seconds, all the roots overlapped each other and formed a human female-like shape.


    After two more seconds, the human body''s face was formed, and Yggdrasil came back to life once more.


    "Hmm... So, when did you find out?" Yggdrasil asked with a serious expression.


    "From the moment you called out to me on the academic grounds..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Then, why pretend to be under my control and all this bullshit?" Yggdrasil asked.


    "Well, as I already told you... It was fun at first, but when you asked me about my Rail Gun''s Formula... You crossed your limits." Anon replied.


    "Haha, you caught me... What about it now? I am an immortal creature, as you just saw. You can''t kill me unless you kill all of Mother Nature." Yggdrasil spoke as she smiled towards Anon.


    "Oh really?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... Why do you have doubts about my immortality? Well, you can clear them by killing me as many times as you need." Yggdrasil spoke with a tension-free expression.


    "Oh lady, my lady... What if I crush your heart?" Anon spoke as he simply placed his hand over Yggdrasil''s heart.


    "Y-You know about my heart?" Yggdrasil asked with a very shocked and surprised expression.


    "I know everything..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-Y-You can''t do it... That glass is enchanted with the highest grade of Unbreaking Spell. Even I can''t break into it." Yggdrasil replied with a bold smile, but she was really afraid inside her heart.


    "Well... Okay." Anon spoke as he tightened his grip over the glass box.


    After trying for about one minute, Anon finally made a sad face and looked at Yggdrasil.


    "Hahahaha... I told you, Mr. Anon. I am immortal, and that heart is indestructible until it''s inside that glass box.


    Now, why don''t we sign a peace agreement and-"


    "Auric Energy..."


    Suddenly, the auric energy covered Anon''s whole hand and...


    Crack


    A crack appeared over the glass box.


    "Oh shit, not good." Yggdrasil spoke as she immediately rushed over to Anon and tried to stop him.


    "M-M-Mr. Anon, P-Please... Why don''t we sort this matter out by sitting down and talking calmly, just like two matured adults?" Yggdrasil spoke as she tried to stop Anon from breaking the glass box.


    "Oh, I am no adult... I am just a naive child with stupidly overpowered skills." Anon replied as he applied even more pressure on the glass box.


    CRACCCKKKKKKKKK


    Suddenly, more cracks started to appear all over the box.


    "Hiyyyaaa... N-No, Mr. Anon... Please don''t do this. I-I will do anything you want, Please... Don''t do this.


    Mr. Anon please-" Before Yggdrasil could''ve completed her begging, Anon broke the glass box entirely.


    Smaasssshhhh


    The glass broke entirely, and Anon picked up Yggdrasil''s heart in his hands.


    "Now, what were you saying?" Anon asked with a smile as he squeezed the small plant.


    "Nooooooo.... No, No, No... Please Mr. Anon, I-I will die if that plant gets destroyed." Yggdrasil spoke.


    "Oh, really? I thought you were immortal, just like you said 10 seconds ago, or did you forget that as well?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... I am not immortal, it was just my foolish tongue that slipped while talking nonsense... Please forgive me and give me my heart back?" Yggdrasil spoke in a very desperate tone.


    "See... That''s how you manipulate someone, and in this method, all you have to do is blackmail your opponent." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "Y-Yes... I understand. Now, please give me my heart back... Please, Mr. Anon." Yggdrasil begged.


    "Okay, okay... I will give it back, but what do I get in return?" Anon asked with a smirk.


    "W-Whatever you want." Yggdrasil spoke.


    "Yeah, then... I want to rule the Dwarven kingdom. Can you fight them and defeat them for me?" Anon asked.


    "W-What? T-That''s impossible..." Yggdrasil replied with a shocked expression.


    "Really? But you said ''Whatever I want,'' What was all that about?" Anon asked in a mocking manner.


    "I-I meant, whatever you want... That is under my jurisdiction." Yggdrasil replied.


    "Hmmm... I don''t think I want anything that''s under your jurisdiction because, this whole kingdom is under my jurisdiction." Anon replied with a smile as he plucked out a small leaf from the plant and ate it."


    "Oouchhhh... P-Please don''t, Mr. Anon." Yggdrasil spoke as tears started coming to her eyes.


    Suddenly, a notification popped up in front of Anon.


    [Your life force has been extended by 1 Year.]


    As soon as Anon read this notification, an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "Hehehe... So, these leaves are your life force, huh?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-No... Mr. Anon, please don''t do this. I-I need the leaves, plea- Ouchhh." Before Yggdrasil could''ve completed her sentence, Anon plucked another leaf out of the plant and started chewing on it.


    "Hmm... Tastes like refreshing mint." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, Yggdrasil went down on her knees and grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Please, I beg you... Please, give me my heart back." Yggdrasil begged.


    "Okay, okay... Here." Anon spoke as he gave her the heart back.


    "T-Thank you, Mr. Anon." Yggdrasil spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    Suddenly, the plant disappeared from Yggdrasil''s hand.


    [Illusion]


    "Hahahahaha... You are such a stupid bitch. You really think I will return in that easily?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-Why are you doing this?" Yggdrasil asked as tears started falling out of her eyes.


    "Okay, okay... Let''s get over these games and talk about the real deal. I need you to accept this slave collar and become my slave." Anon replied with a smile as he tossed a slave collar towards Yggdrasil.

 Chapter 575 Chapter-575

    "You are joking right ?" Yggdrasil asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I don''t joke, Luv. I am a very serious person, When it comes to making slaves and I also want to test if your breasts can produce milk for me.


    Now, Get this Slave collar on that neck of yours or be ready to face your death and i guarantee you, it will hurt a lot." Anon spoke.


    "N-No, Y-You can''t do this to me... I-I mean, I-I am not any simple monster, I am a-"


    "Dryad, I know and I am showing you so much mercy just because, you haven''t killed someone until today.


    I will let you meet remil after this and you can ask her, to what limits I can go, when it comes to being crazy." Anon replied with a psychopathic smile.


    "Mr. Anon, Y-You aren''t doing the right thing with me. Y-You will regret it..." Yggdrasil spoke.


    "Oh my god, I didn''t knew that I was doing something so wrong with you. Please forgive me and wear this slave collar, BITCH." Anon spoke.


    "O-Okay wait... W-What if I give you something, that can Pique your interest ? Will you spare me then ?" Yggdrasil asked.


    "Hmmm...? What do you have that can Pique my interest ? If it''s money then-"


    "No, Not money... It''s something even greater than money."


    "Hmm...? Go on." Anon spoke.


    "It''s a map to the secret location of a very powerful weapon. The weapon that gods of the higher standing hided here on the holdy land." Yggdrasil spoke.


    ''A map of a very powerful weapon, that gods hided ? That sounds interesting.'' Anon thought as his interest Piqued.


    "Okay, It''s a deal... You give me the map and I will give you your freedom, but You still have to listen to my orders and If I found out that the map you gave me is a fake, then I will find you... No matter where you hide in this world and I will do some real horrible things with you." Anon replied.


    "I promise you, This map is not a fake and even after giving you the map, I will still be under your command. Here... This is the map and I can''t produce milk or have sex with you." Yggdrasil spoke as she summoned a map and gave it to Anon without wasting anytime.


    "What if I make you my slave now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You won''t." Yggdrasil spoke.


    "Why are you so sure about that ?" Anon asked.


    "The rumours I heard about you might be true or fake, but all of them had one thing common in them, that you are a man of your word and I don''t think that''s fake or is it ?" Yggdrasil asked.


    "Nice move, you really have a sharp mind. But, I will still fuck you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You can''t and it''s not because I don''t want to... It''s just that, I really can''t have sex with you." Yggdrasil spoke.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You see I am a Dryad, the creature of lust and nature. But I am a virgin Dryad and I suck a little amount of life force out of male''s by creating an illusion, in that illusion they seem to think that they are having sex with me and give up their life force easily.


    In this method, I don''t have to kill anyone and my desires are very limited in this method." Yggdrasil explained.


    "Hmm... Well, I will respect that and leave you a virgin for now but, you will still have to follow every single order of mine without any resistance, Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "I understand, Sir. I will always listen to your orders and try to execute them with everything I have." Yggdrasil spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "By the way... If you want to manipulate someone, don''t just use your skills continuously on your Target. It can destroy a normal human''s mind easily and if he used some kind of protection Artifact, then you will get hurt in a very bad way." Anon explained.


    "I-I will keep that in my mind, Sir. Thank you for the insight." Yggdrasil spoke.


    "No problem." Anon spoke as he exited the office.


    [Would you like to execute the skill ''Mind Control'' on the target ?]


    "Yes..." Anon ordered.


    [Yggdrasil Ojik''s Mind Control: 12%]


    ''Can''t leave you without any security, Luv. I left a few drops of my blood over her body, when she was re-creating herself.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Suddenly two more Royal carriages stopped right in front of the academy.


    One of them had the symbol of a Werewolf on them and the other one was from the Fire Dragon''s House.


    Both of the doors opened at the same time and two ladies stepped out of the carriages...


    "Oh my, Is that you Luna ?" A human female with fair skin tone, small body and glasses asked.


    "Teacher, Letti ? Are you here, for him as well ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I just heard that he is back in the kingdom. You are here for him too ?" Letti asked with a smile.


    "Yes. I have a score to settle with him." Luna spoke with an Angry expression as she walked towards the verification gate of the academy.


    "Oh my, Seems like something interesting is about to happen..." Letti spoke as she immediately followed Luna.


    Deep inside the stormborn sea...


    A very beautiful mermaid is running away from some dark creatures that are following her with an incredible speed.


    "What have I done ? I shouldn''t have done that... Father I am sorry." The mermaid spoke as she used every last drop of stamina, she had in her body and increased her speed upto such a level that the dark creatures couldn''t follow her anymore.


    After escaping the dark creatures, the mermaid entered inside an abandoned pirate ship. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as she entered inside the ship, she noticed that more than 300 mermaids and sirens are already hiding inside the ship.

 Chapter 576 Chapter-576

    In the beginning of the Holy Land, gods created creatures who were dependent on water and fire.


    The creatures that used fire walked up to the lands and were called the Dragons. However, the creatures that used pure water magic decided to live inside the ocean to strengthen their magic skills by residing in the same element they were using.


    Although, when the god of mischief created demons, some of the demons decided to go underwater and reproduce there.


    The demons were clever; they enchanted and manipulated the mermaids into sleeping with them and giving birth to their offspring.


    The mermaids were very innocent at the start. They didn''t think twice and started reproducing with the demons.


    For the next five years, the demons reproduced without any stops. But all of this came to an end when one of the gods noticed this.


    As all the other gods were informed about this, they cursed the demon race. If a demon ever tried to step inside the Stormborn sea, he would die instantly.


    After that day, no demon dared to step inside the Stormborn sea, and the offspring they reproduced with the mermaids came to be known as the ''Sirens.''


    Sirens were innocent children, and the gods couldn''t kill them. So, they left them alive, but they didn''t know that sirens had the beauty of a mermaid and the mind of a demon.


    Thirty years passed without any disturbance, but after 30 years, a hurricane came that destroyed the peace completely.


    The sirens started discriminating among themselves; they started assigning positions and power.


    They started building an empire where the wrong was punished, and the right was rewarded, but the mermaids didn''t like it. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mermaids always thought that they should all live with love, happiness, and equality.


    The sirens didn''t like this thinking, and this thing started a war between the two races.


    Although the mermaids were very lovely creatures, they knew how to protect themselves from the sirens.


    They chose a Queen to guide them in the war and started fighting the sirens.


    The sirens had to use dark energy, as they were from the demonic bloodline, and the mermaids used pure magic.


    The fight continued for the next 300 years, and at last, the mermaids won, but they had to pay a very high price for winning. They lost their Queen, and that''s when they understood.


    Power was needed to maintain control. The sirens begged for mercy, and the mermaids showed them mercy, but on one condition: they couldn''t live with them anymore.


    On that day, the sea was then divided between the sirens and the mermaids. Rules were made.


    The sirens went deep into the depths of the sea and built their kingdom from scratch.


    Meanwhile, the mermaids also created a kingdom and assigned powers to the stronger ones to maintain peace and prepare themselves for any future attack.


    The peace was maintained for the next 400 years, but the mermaids didn''t know that the sirens were burning in agony and anger.


    They wanted revenge, and in the fire of their revenge, they forged a monster. A monster that was designed to destroy the mermaids entirely... It was named ''Aegis.''


    But as they were creating the monster, they added their blood to its DNA, and as soon as they added their blood, Aegis gained its own consciousness and got out of control.


    The sirens did everything in their power to kill it, but Aegis ran away from the siren kingdom and attacked the Mermaids.


    Although the mermaids were already prepared for the attack, they never expected... That such a thing would attack them.


    Aegis went on a rampage for the next two days and destroyed more than half of the mermaid kingdom and finished almost 70% of their population.


    King Nereus realized that if he didn''t do something about this creature right now, his kin would be finished.


    That''s when he decided to go and seek help from the land, but when he didn''t find anyone to help him, he used the last way to save his kingdom; he signed a deal with the demon King himself.


    In exchange for his soul, King Nereus obtained a legendary Artifact.


    The Artifact held immense powers in itself. As soon as King Nereus went back to his kingdom, he used the Artifact and sealed ''Aegis'' inside his own body to save his kin from extinction.


    According to the deal, his soul was extracted out of his body as soon as he used the Artifact, and his body was sealed inside a very secure room.


    That room was buried under the foundation of a new mermaid kingdom, and his daughter took charge of the kingdom.


    The peace returned back to the mermaid kingdom, but not for long.


    King Nereus''s body was still aging, even though it had no soul inside.


    As the demon king''s successor declared war on the human and the other kingdoms...


    The number of human pirates started increasing in the Stormborn sea because it was the only place... Where the demons couldn''t hurt them.


    But when too many pirates started rising... Wars started happening within the sea, and many ships got destroyed during these wars.


    The wrecked ships started sinking into the sea, and they landed directly over the Mermaid kingdom.


    Most of the ships were destroyed completely by the defense mechanism of the mermaid kingdom before they could''ve reached the grounds of the kingdom, but one day... An unknown wrecked ship that was sinking into the sea carried a special type of enchanted explosive powder that was waterproof.


    When the defense mechanism tried to destroy the ship, the explosive powder inside it burst out and destroyed the defense mechanism instead.


    The waves that were generated out of the explosion shook the foundation of the kingdom, and ''Aegis'' was released once more, but this time... He didn''t attack the mermaids immediately.


    He waited for the perfect moment. Aegis started creating his own Minions with the dark energy that he got from the sirens and waited for the perfect time to strike.

 Chapter 577 Chapter-577

    24 hours earlier in the mermaid kingdom...


    Queen Neridia is sitting on her throne, just like any other day, but today there is no one inside the Royal court other than the Royal ministers.


    There are 13 Royal ministers in Neridia''s Royal Court, out of which... 10 are female mermaids and the other 3 are male mermaids.


    "I am getting bored," Neridia spoke with a bored expression.


    "My Queen, you should go and utilize your important time in some other activities instead of sitting here and wasting it," Minister Tidalia spoke up.


    Tidalia is one of the oldest ministers in Neridia''s court; she has been a minister since Neridia''s father was the king.


    "You say that, Madam Tidalia... But you are sitting there since early morning, and if you are sitting there at that age, why can''t I?" Neridia replied with a smile.


    "My Queen, my age is just too much for this minister stuff... I am thinking of retiring now," Tidalia replied with a smile.


    "Madam Tidalia is right, My Queen. She is really getting old. I guess that''s why sometimes she forgets to stand up after sitting on her seat... Hahaha," Minister Azura spoke as she tried to crack a funny joke, but no one laughed.


    "Come on, Guys. That was funny... Right, Drakon?" Azura asked as she looked at the male mermaid sitting beside her.


    "Nope, not even one bit... That''s worse than a human''s sense of humour," Drakon replied with a straight face.


    "My Queen, I agree with Madam Tidalia, you should go and do something else with your precious time," another minister advised.


    "Okay, Okay... We will decide it with voting. How many of you guys want me to take the day off from this court and do something that I like, give me a show of hands," Neridia asked.


    Immediately twelve of the ministers sitting inside the Royal Court raised their hands, but one of them kept their hands down.


    "Oi, Seafern. Do you want our Queen to sit inside an empty Royal Court instead of letting her do something interesting with her time?" Azura asked with a serious expression.


    Seafern didn''t speak anything; instead, he continued to stare blankly into the air.


    Seafern is one of the most talented ministers that Neridia has in her Royal Court. Seafern is not only a disciplined scholar, but he is also known as the master of martial arts.


    "What''s wrong, Seafern? Are you alright?" Queen Neridia asked with a smile.


    "Oh, he is always like that. It''s like he is looking at some ghost in front of him. Sometimes when I see him at night, I get scared," Azura spoke.


    "Have some shame; he is blind, and you are making fun of him? How disappointing," Drakon spoke.


    "H-Hey... I-I didn''t mean it in that way, and-"


    Crack


    Suddenly, a cracking sound came from Seafern''s body.


    "Seafern, What are you doing?" The minister that was sitting beside Seafern asked.


    Suddenly Seafern''s tail, like a fish, started turning into two human-like legs.


    "Why is he using his legs?" Azura asked with a confused expression.


    "Seafern, What are you doing?" Neridia asked with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Seafern stood up from his seat and summoned his pair of green shining Gelatin blades.


    "Woah... Woah... Calm down, Seafern," Drakon spoke as he stood up from his seat and turned his tail into legs form as well.


    Seafern didn''t stop and started running towards Neridia without speaking anything.


    "We have to stop him..." Azura spoke as she transformed her tail into legs form and summoned two long chains in her hand.


    All the other ministers sitting inside the Royal court stood up as well and transformed their tails into leg forms.


    This process of transforming tails into legs is used for fighting in the mermaids and it is called Aquamorphosis.


    "Catch him from the left side, Azura. Everyone else protect the Queen," Drakon shouted.


    "Yes..." Azura replied.


    "Let him go..." Tidalia spoke with a smile.


    "Lady, Tidalia... What are you say-?" Before Azura could''ve completed her sentence, Tidalia flickered her hand, and a strong wave of water pushed all of the Royal ministers away from Seafern.


    Hup


    Suddenly, Seafern jumped towards Neridia and pointed his long blade''s tip towards Neridia''s head.


    ''Is this how it ends?'' Neridia thought as she closed her eyes tightly.


    Crackkkk sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Seafern could''ve reached Neridia''s body, the glass window behind her throne broke, and two dark creatures jumped towards Neridia from behind.


    These creatures had red glowing eyes, an irregular body shape, and long teeth.


    "Kill, Queeeeeeennn now." The Creatures shouted, but before they could even touch Neridia''s body, Seafern''s blade pierced through their bodies and destroyed them entirely.


    Their bodies immediately turned to black ashes and started floating in the water.


    "Holy mother of all fishes... What was that!" Azura asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "Are you alright, My Queen?" Seafern asked Neridia as he looked at the floor.


    "Y-Yes, But... H-How did you see th-" Before Neridia could''ve completed her sentence, Seafern hits her slightly on the head.


    Bonk


    "Is that, what I taught you in your self-defence class? To close your eyes when you see an enemy coming at you?" Seafern asked with an angry expression.


    "Oucch... B-But, How did you know that I closed my eye-"


    "More of them are coming... 100... 300... 600 and increasing. We have to get you out of this place right now." Seafern spoke with a serious expression.


    "We can fight them..." Azura spoke.


    "But, first, we have to use our defensive skills..." Drakon spoke.


    "There are too many... They will outnumber us easily, and their master is coming with them. We have to escape with our Queen, right now." Seafern shouted.


    "Not all of us have to escape. Me and the rest of the ministers will take care of this place, and we will try to hold them back for as long as we can.


    Seafern, you have to escape with the Queen and keep her alive at any cost... Don''t forget your promise to the king and don''t forget your oath that you took for this kingdom.


    Do you understand?" Tidalia spoke as she stood up from her seat and transformed her tail into legs.


    "I understand, Madam Tidalia. We have to go my Queen..." Seafern spoke as he grabbed Neridia''s hand.

 Chapter 578 Chapter-578

    "I-I can''t go like this... I-I can''t leave my ministers like that... Leave my hand," Neridia shouted as she freed her hand from Seafern''s grasp.


    "Lady Tidalia... I am not going anywhere; I am going to stay here," Neridia shouted as she looked at Tidalia.


    Crack-Crack


    Suddenly, two more glasses broke, and more dark creatures rushed inside the Royal court from each side.


    "Azura... Use everything you have. Everyone, get your best weapons and skills out of your pockets... We have a long way to go," Drakon spoke as he pulled out his wand and started shooting water bullets towards the dark creatures.


    Every single minister started fighting the dark creatures, and the Royal guards rushed into the Royal Court with their weapons.


    Tidalia walked up to Neridia and touched her face with both of her hands.


    "Your cheeks feel like my daughter''s cheeks. She would''ve looked just like you if she would''ve been alive today," Tidalia spoke as she squeezed Neridia''s cheeks slightly and gave her a big smile.


    "Please, please... Let me stay and help you guys. Sob-Sob Please... I-I can''t run away from this... Sob-Sob. If I ran away today, Father will say that I was a coward who ran away when her people needed her help.


    Sob-Sob," Neridia spoke as she started crying.


    Tidalia hugged Neridia and whispered something into her ears, "The one who runs away is not always a coward, darling. Run today and hide; you will have to wait for the perfect opportunity to strike again, just like a lion does. Do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes Sob-Sob," Neridia replied as she hugged Tidalia tightly.


    "Now, go and listen to everything Seafern says, okay?" Tidalia spoke.


    "Yes..." Neridia replied as she immediately left with Seafern.


    "Now, now... What is going on here?" Tidalia asked as she turned around and noticed that out of 11 ministers, two were already dead.


    "Madam Tidalia... We need your help," Drakon spoke as he got surrounded by many dark creatures.


    "You guys won''t let this old woman retire, will you?" Tidalia spoke as she flickered her hand slowly, and every single dark creature inside the room turned into ashes. But this took a heavy toll on her body.


    As soon as Tidalia used this spell, she felt her knees getting weaker and weaker. After some time, blood started coming out of her mouth.


    "Madam Tidalia." Both Azura and Drakon rushed up to her and grabbed her body.


    "I-I am alright... Just some old age problems," Tidalia spoke.


    "I know I shouldn''t be saying this, but that was fucking cool," Drakon spoke.


    "Yeah, I mean... That was fucking awesome, Madam Tidalia," Azura spoke.


    Suddenly, more dark creatures rushed inside the room. This time, they rushed towards Tidalia, as they noticed that she is a big threat to them right now.


    "Well, well... If I am going to die, I better die with my glory," Tidalia spoke as she picked her wand up from the ground, pointed it towards the ceiling, and started chanting.


    "The mother of all, the creator of all, ''Goddess Aqua'' bless your child with your powers to put up one last fight before death embraces me into its cold arms," Tidalia spoke as her wand started shining, and she returned back to her peak condition once again for a short period.


    "S-She looks beautiful..." Azura spoke.


    "She really does... I wonder, why did the king marry our Queen''s mother instead of her," Drakon spoke.


    Boooom


    Baaam


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    In between these loud noises of explosions, Neridia and Seafern are making their way towards the back of the castle.


    Suddenly, some dark creatures noticed this and started following them silently.


    "What was that promise that Lady Lidia was talking about?" Neridia asked as she looked at Seafern.


    "There was a promise that I made to your father on the day you were born... Lady Lidia was there as well," Seafern spoke.


    "What was the promise?" Neridia asked.


    "I will tell you when the right time comes. Move fast; we don''t have time," Seafern replied as he continued to walk ahead.


    Neridia followed Seafern without wasting any time and continued to cry.


    After walking for about 12 minutes, both of them reached the back of her castle, where a carriage was waiting for them.


    The carriage was covered with algae and black paint. It was an emergency carriage that was drawn by two giant seahorses. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seafern went ahead and freed one of the seahorses from the carriage.


    "Here. You know how to ride a seahorse, right?" Seafern asked.


    "I-I have ridden a trained seahorse..." Neridia spoke.


    "Good."


    "Only once..." Neridia added.


    "No problem; that''s enough to get the basics. Just get on his back," Seafer spoke.


    "You are coming with me, right?" Neridia asked.


    "Yes, I am com-" Before Seafern could''ve completed his sentence, he felt something.


    Seafern stopped talking and started staring towards the hallway that they just came from.


    "What happened, Seafern?" Neridia.


    "I am not coming with you, my Queen... But, you have what it takes to survive, and I believe you," Seafern spoke.


    "N-No... Seafern, you can''t do this to me. I-I will not be able to do this without you," Neridia spoke with a very stressed expression.


    "My Queen, listen to me... You are a very brave girl. Here... AHHHHHHHHHH...." Seafern spoke as he gouged out both of his eyes from his eye sockets and pressed them together.


    "S-Seafern... What are you doing?" Neridia asked with a scared expression.


    As soon as Seafern pressed his eyes together, a metallic pendant was formed into his hand that looked just like a metallic eye.


    "Here... My eyes will always keep an eye on you," Seafer spoke as he smiled and pulled out a piece of black cloth from his pocket and covered his empty eye sockets with it.


    "S-Seafern... P-Please don''t die," Neridia spoke as she hugged Seafern.


    "The promise was to keep you alive at any cost, no matter... What I lose. Go now... Ticth" Seafern spoke as he slapped the seahorse, and it started running away with Neridia.


    Seafern then pulled out his blades once again and started walking towards the hallway.


    Craawwwwwww


    Suddenly, many dark creatures started coming out of the hall.


    "Die, you filthy creatures," Seafern spoke with a disgusted expression as he started running towards the dark creatures with his blades.

 Chapter 579 Chapter-579

    Inside Neridia''s Royal Court...


    A gigantic monster, about 9 feet tall, is sitting over Neridia''s throne.


    Pitch-black eyes, a dark red body, human-like but without hair on his head, and a muscular build. His nails are very long and dirty.


    This monster is none other than Aegis himself.


    His left leg is resting over Azura''s head, and the right leg is resting over Drakon''s head. Tidalia''s body is lying in front of him, and his dark minions are eating her.


    Suddenly, five dark minions walked inside the Royal Court with Seafern''s unconscious body.


    "Master, we have brought him here.... Hehehe," the minion spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "How many of you did he kill before going unconscious?" Aegis asked.


    "About ten thousand, Master..." The minion replied.


    "So, he is the strongest here... huh?" Aegis asked.


    "Yes, Master, but this guy is blind. He can''t see anything," the minion reported.


    "Don''t worry; I will fix him and make him an obedient minion of mine," Aegis spoke as he stood up from the throne and crushed both the skulls at the same time.


    Crack


    Crack


    He then stepped over Tidalia''s head and crushed it as well.


    Crack


    After this, Aegis walked up to Seafern and grabbed his head.


    "I, Aegis, will turn you into my minion by inserting my negative mana into your body," Aegis declared as he started transferring the dark mana into Seafern''s body.


    The negative mana was too harsh on Seafern''s body, and due to the unbearable pain, he regained his consciousness.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Seafern shouted in agony as he felt unbearable pain in his body.


    The negative mana inside his body was tearing his muscles apart and recreating them again and again to make him obedient.


    Ten minutes passed, and Seafern stopped shouting. Seafern''s body was now covered with a dark aura, same as the minions, but he had his eyes glowing bright green.


    Seafern stood up from the ground and looked at Aegis for one second. He then immediately went down on his knees and showed him respect.


    "Hahahahah.... Very good. You are now my minion... Aegis''s Minion. You will guide my minions and find that Queen, who you helped in running away... Do you understand?" Aegis asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty..." Seafern replied as he immediately stood up from the ground and walked out of the Royal Court to find Neridia.


    "Where will you run to now, Neridia? I will catch you and take what''s mine... Hehehe." Aegis spoke as he walked back to the throne and sat down.


    Somewhere in the middle of the ocean...


    Neridia is swimming, but she is scared of her environment.


    "I should''ve learned how to ride a seahorse properly instead of taking the magic class," Neridia spoke as she felt that someone is watching her.


    Neridia stopped and turned back immediately...


    "W-Who is it?" Neridia asked in a very low tone, but no one came into her sight.


    ''Was that an illusion?'' Neridia spoke as she turned her head back to the front and started swimming again.


    Tap-tap


    ''Okay... That was a noise.'' Neridia thought as she turned around almost immediately to see who is following her.


    Suddenly, she noticed that two dark minions are coming towards her from behind with full speed.


    "N-Nooooooo...." Neridia shouted as she started running away from the minions with full speed.


    Neridia kept running for the next 30 minutes, and all of her stamina is exhausted now, but the minions behind her are still at the same speed.


    "Father, please forgive me... I couldn''t save the empire." Neridia spoke as her speed started slowing down.


    Suddenly, the locket that Seafern gave her earlier started shining brightly as she felt a boost of stamina in her body.


    "Seafern..." Neridia spoke as she gathered everything inside her body and boosted her swimming speed so much that the minions couldn''t follow her anymore.


    Neridia turned her head and noticed that the dark minions aren''t following her anymore.


    ''They are gone... Finally.'' Neridia thought as she stopped swimming and decided to take some rest before continuing.


    But resting outside was a stupid decision right now, that''s why she started searching for a wrecked ship to rest in.


    After swimming for some time, Neridia found a big wrecked ship, stuck over a giant rock.


    "Yes, a wrecked ship..." Neridia spoke as she immediately rushed towards the ship.


    Neridia entered inside the ship and started swimming towards the deepest part of the ship, its hull.


    But as soon as Neridia entered inside the ship''s hull... She noticed that she wasn''t the only one hiding inside the ship.


    There were about 300 mermaids and sirens inside the same ship''s hull.


    "Nooooo... Don''t hurt us." Some of the mermaids shouted, meanwhile, the sirens pointed their weapons towards the unwanted visitor.


    "Who are you? Identify... Yourself." One of the sirens asked.


    "She is the Queen of the scared mermaids, keep the weapons down." The siren Queen, Lorelei, spoke as she walked up to Neridia and grabbed her hand tightly.


    "Huh..?"


    "Get inside or all of will die, Idiot." Lorelei spoke as she pulled Neridia inside the room and closed the doors once again.


    "My Queen... Are you alright?" A mermaid asked as she touched Neridia''s hand.


    "Y-Yes... I am alright." Neridia replied with a serious expression.


    "I guess, Your castle is also sacrificed huh?" Lorelei asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes..." Neridia spoke.


    "So, You ran away too huh? Just like me." Lorelei asked with a smile.


    "It wasn''t my choice. I am nothing like you... I know how to protect my people." Neridia replied with an angry expression.


    "Obviously... Why would the great Queen run away from her people?" Lorelei spoke in a mocking tone.


    "Both of you stop fighting, and you keep your mouth in control... Lor." An old siren spoke from behind.


    "Grandmother... She was the one who started it." Lorelei replied with an angry expression.


    "If you don''t apologize right now... I will hit you with my stick." The old siren spoke. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am sorry... Neridia." Lorelei spoke.


    "Is this all of us?" Neridia asked.


    "No, There are about 30 other ships... That have several other sirens and mermaids within them, but all of them are far away from each other." The old siren informed.


    "Which one is the nearest?" Neridia asked.


    "10 kilometers from here..." Lorelei replied.

 Chapter 580 Chapter-580

    "So, it attacked you as well, huh?" Neridia asked as she looked at Lorelei with a serious expression.


    "Why wouldn''t it attack us?" Lorelei asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, since you guys built it and all... I thought, it won''t-"


    "Stop right there, or I will do something that you won''t like." Lorelei spoke with an angry expression.


    "Why? Did I say something wrong?" Neridia spoke with a very confident expression.


    "Yes, our ancestors made that thing... Our current generations have nothing to do with them. So, you better shut that mouth of yours or..." Lorelei spoke.


    "Both of you shut up... This is not the right time to fight each other. Aegis is a threat to all of us... If he conquers the 7 seas, then he will become unstoppable and so powerful that no one will be able to defeat him.


    That''s why we have to notify the other 6 kingdoms." Lorelei''s grandmother spoke.


    "Grandma, you do know that we can''t send a message through the seas... His minions are patrolling near the border." Lorelei spoke.


    "If they see us... Then it''s all over for us." Neridia spoke with a serious expression.


    "Then... We will have to take help from the outsiders." Lorelei''s grandmother spoke.


    "Oh, Hell no. We are not going to involve a single human in this or any other species that live on land.


    A mermaid''s body can earn so much money that humans will start to hunt us, instead of helping." Neridia spoke with a serious expression.


    "Really? Do you think we don''t know that? A siren''s body is twice the price of a mermaid''s body, and yet, look who is more afraid." Lorelei spoke.


    "Are you seriously considering calling a human to help us?" Neridia spoke as she looked at Lorelei''s grandmother.


    "My granddaughter here knows someone special. Someone who knows the skill, ''Song Of the Siren King''. What do you say now?" Lorelei''s grandmother asked.


    "Well, I will say you are full of bullshit. Because that skill is a special skill, and only a male mermaid can learn it by practicing it regularly for more than 200 years, and yet... He won''t be able to master it." Neridia spoke.


    "Not just that... They say the one who learns this skill properly becomes the king of the sea." Lorelei spoke.


    "How can a human learn that skill... Humans aren''t smarter than us, and they have a very short lifespan too. How can a human learn this skill... You are lying." Neridia spoke.


    "I have seen him... He can run over water, he has a very handsome face and a muscular body." Lorelei spoke as she started thinking about Anon, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s just assume that there is a human out there... Who somehow learned this skill. What now? How do we call him here and get him ready to help us, without betraying our trust?" Neridia asked. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, we can give him something in return... To help us." Lorelei''s grandmother spoke.


    "Like what?" Neridia asked.


    "How about you?" Lorelei spoke.


    "W-What? Why would I give myself to a human?" Neridia asked with a surprised expression.


    "Because, he is going to save your kingdom. Can''t you sacrifice yourself for your people?" Lorelei spoke with a smile.


    "I-I will sacrifice myself on a whim... When it comes to my people." Neridia spoke.


    "Stop the talk of sacrifice... I will give him something else, something worth his time. For now... We have an even bigger problem here.... Who is going to call him for help?" Lorelei''s grandmother spoke.


    "I can go... He will recognize me immediately." Lorelei spoke up with a wide smile on her face.


    "No, you are the Queen of the sirens... If I let you go, the dark minions will spot you immediately." Grandmother spoke.


    "Well, should we send her then?" Lorelei spoke as she pointed towards Neridia.


    "No, you idiot... That''s the same thing. She will get spotted way before you."


    "I-I can go..." A small mermaid spoke up from behind.


    "Hmm...? Come forward little one." The grandmother spoke.


    "Y-Yes..." The small mermaid spoke as she stepped forward and bowed down to Neridia.


    "How long can you stay on land, without water?" Grandmother asked.


    "I-I haven''t tested it in a long time, but I can easily stay on the land for up to 3 days." The small mermaid spoke.


    "Okay, that''s enough to find him... Isn''t it, Lor?" Grandmother asked.


    "Well, yeah... He has red mesmerizing eyes, muscular body build, attractive face and he knows how to get any lady he wants." Lorelei spoke.


    "Just give her the name, will you?" Neridia asked.


    "His name? I think... It was something like Canon or Ranon. I don''t remember it properly, but I am sure, it''s one of these two." Lorelei spoke.


    "Really? You talk about this guy for so long and you don''t know his name? That''s just great... Wow." Neridia spoke with an angry expression.


    "Woah... Calm down. I am trying to remember it..." Lorelei spoke.


    "Sister, I know his name..." One of the female sirens spoke up.


    "Really? What is it?" Lorelei asked with a smile.


    "It''s Anon. That werewolf girl was calling him by this name." The siren reported.


    "Yes, right... That was the right name, Anon. Now go, find Anon and bring him to us on any cost, do you understand? No matter what you have to give." Lorelei spoke as she looked at the small siren with big and scary eyes.


    "Y-Y-Yes... I-I-I understand." The small siren spoke with a scared expression.


    "Here... This scroll will give you a swift flight to the land, but using this is only a one-way ticket... So, hope that you bring him back, because he is the only one who can bring you back to us." Lorelei spoke as she gave the scroll to the small mermaid.


    "W-What if he doesn''t want to come?" The mermaid asked.


    "Well, then... You can stay on the land as well. Now use the scroll." Lorelei spoke.


    The mermaid immediately opened the scroll and disappeared from the ship''s hull.


    "What are the coordinates of that transfer scroll?" Neridia asked.


    "Somewhere, near the shore... I guess." Lorelei replied with a confused expression.


    "Really? You guess? You sent one of my people to die out there without even knowing the coordinates." Neridia spoke.


    "Hey, I calculated them with the best equipment... They can''t be wrong." Lorelei spoke.

 Chapter 581 Chapter-581

    Inside the Human Kingdom, Magic Academy, Class 1B:


    "Okay, students, this is the fifth circle of the spell, and with this, you can cause the fire radiation to...." A female teacher is instructing the class, and everyone inside the class is silent.


    "H-Hey... Where is he looking now?" A guy asked his partner.


    "H-How can I know?"


    "Look back and see if he is looking at us..."


    "W-What if he kills me for looking at him?"


    "Y-You idiot, just do it."


    "N-No. I am sorry."


    Everyone inside the class is scared of Anon, who is sleeping on the last bench of the class in Adeline''s lap, and Remil is massaging his legs.


    "That''s a dragon girl, right?" A girl asked her friend.


    "Y-Yeah, and the one massaging his legs is a succubus. He is one scary guy to talk to in their presence," the other girl spoke.


    "I mean... How can someone make a succubus their slave? Look at her neck; she is wearing a slave collar, and from her body, she looks like a higher-standing demon," another girl spoke up.


    "Maybe he bought her from a slave trader?"


    "Hell, no... There is no slave trader in the Human kingdom who holds the power to capture a succubus as his slave."


    "She is afraid of him... Her forehead is covered in sweat, hands are vibrating, face is oddly scared every time Anon moves around. She is definitely scared of him..." A girl wearing glasses spoke up.


    "Madam... S-Silk, from the dragon house?" A girl asked.


    "Yes, but don''t act all surprised and scared.... I am here just to monitor him. So, just keep your mouth shut for a minute," Silk spoke.


    ''Anon is back in the kingdom, and he has killed one Royal member from the Werewolf house and a guy from the 5-star house working under the martial house. He spent about 15 minutes inside the principal''s office and came out with a smile on his face and leaves on his clothes. What can that mean, and why is he killing the Royals? Someone from the Alchemist group is sitting here as well...


    just like me, in order to monitor Anon''s moves. Are the Alchemists with him or against him, or are they just observing him?'' Silk thought as she tried to find out something by connecting all of these events.


    Knock-Knock


    Suddenly, a loud knock was heard on the class''s entry door.


    Everyone got startled by this loud knock and immediately turned their eyes towards the gate.


    As soon as everyone looked at the gate, they noticed Luna standing on the entry door with an angry expression on her face.


    "M-Madam... Luna?" The teacher was left shocked when she noticed that Luna is very angry at the moment.


    "Is he here?" Luna asked.


    "D-Do you mean..."


    "Yes, Anon." Luna completed the question.


    ''Hmm...? Asking about Anon with an angry face, it means... She found out about the killings, but Anon is a professional killer. No one can find the corpse of his prey unless he wants it to be found. It means.... He is pulling the strings. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is all planned out?'' Silk wondered as a smile formed on her face, and her curiosity started rising by the second.


    "Y-Yes... Mr. Anon is sitting on the last bench," the teacher informed.


    Luna immediately walked inside the class and started walking towards the end of the class, where Anon was sleeping soundly.


    "Anon, Anon, Ano-" Before Luna could''ve shouted his name once more, Adeline appeared right in front of her and placed her finger over Luna''s lips.


    "Shhhh... My husband is sleeping, and you shouldn''t wake him up. He can kill you..." Adeline spoke with a smile on her face.


    "Oh, really? Let''s see... Anon, wake up, you coward. What are you trying to prove by killing my family members, huh? Are you showing that you are stronger than our house?" Luna shouted loudly.


    "What kind of [expletive] is barking so loudly?" Anon spoke as he slowly stood up from the bench and looked at Luna.


    "Oh... Hello, Luv. Haven''t seen you in a long time. How are you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t pretend as if you don''t know anything, Anon. I know you are the one who did it... I know your-"


    [Song Of The Siren King]


    "Shut up. Your voice is too loud," Anon spoke, and as soon as the words left his mouth, the whole class stopped talking.


    "Good... Now speak in a very low tone," Anon spoke.


    "You killed my auntie''s brother who just got transferred here from the other continent... Didn''t you?" Luna asked in a low but angry voice.


    "Yeah, I did... What about it? After I killed him, my slaves must''ve chopped him into pieces and thrown him on your doorsteps... Right?" Anon asked.


    "Yes..." Luna spoke as her anger grew.


    "Good... I ordered them to do that, in order for you to find out," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You, You, You... You have a very big attitude, and I don''t like it," Luna spoke as she started walking towards Anon with an angry expression.


    Swish


    Before Luna could''ve taken one more step towards Anon, a sharp demonic blade and a fire-blazing sword were pointed directly at her throat.


    "Take one more step, and your father won''t have a corpse of his daughter to weep upon," Adeline spoke as she let out a heavy amount of bloodlust from her body.


    "I wonder, How your meat will taste like, small wolfy. Haven''t eaten one of you in years....Hehehe," Remil spoke as she looked at Luna with an evil smile.


    Even Luna got scared from their bloodlust for one second, but she couldn''t back off now.


    "Is that, What you are now? A man hiding behind some ladies?" Luna mocked Anon.


    "Haaa... What an old technique to lure me out, But just to keep your little heart. Ladies please step aside and let the Little furry wolf in," Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Dear."


    "Yes, Master."


    Both of them spoke at once as they immediately backed off their weapons from Luna''s neck.


    "Why did you kill my cousin?" Luna asked as she walked up to Anon.

 Chapter 582 Chapter-582

    "Why did you kill my cousin ?" Luna asked Anon.


    "I don''t know... Because he was trying to rape that girl overe there." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Lyra.


    Luna immediately turned around looked Lyra.


    "Is this true ?" Luna asked.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am... He really tried to rape me." lyra replied immediately.


    "Anything to say now, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You could''ve beaten him or just scared him... Why did you kill him ?" Luna asked.


    "I will say this for the first and the last time, If someone tried to touch the people from the houses that are serving under me, Then the only thing they will get from me is ''Death.''


    No matter What rank or House they are from, Luv." Anon replied with a serious expression as he let out an enormous amount of bloodlust from his body.


    As soon as Anon released the bloodlust, everyone sitting inside the classroom started suffocating... Even Luna couldn''t breathe properly.


    "Are you trying to scare me ?" Luna asked with an Angry expression.


    "No... You want to see how scary I can be ? Here..." Anon spoke as he increased the bloodlust to 10%.


    *Booooom*


    The air became even more thick and everyone started feeling immense pressure on their bodies, as if something is pushing them down towards the ground.


    *Crack*


    The chairs started cracking.


    ''Fuckkk... The bloodlust is too much, I can''t even lift my head up right now.'' Silk thought as she tried to lift her head Up but failed miserably in front of Anon''s bloodlust.


    "STOP... IT." Luna spoke as she went down on her knees and tried to stand up once again but failed.


    "You see this, Luv... If I increased my bloodlust just by a bit, everyone sitting inside this class will either die from suffocation or their bodies will blast like ballons.


    This is what Scary means." Anon spoke as he immediately stopped releasing the bloodlust.


    As soon as Anon''s bloodlust disappeared, everyone gasped for air and opened all the windows inside the class, in order to breath properly.


    "Go home and tell your father, That if someone tried to bully the witch house or the Denver house... They will get the same results as well.


    No one is an exception, Luv." Anon warned with a smile.


    "Y-You... We will go to the king." Luna spoke up.


    "Why not ? Luv. Go and try it..." Anon spoke as he went back into Adeline''s lap and closed his eyes in order to sleep again.


    *Thud*


    "Fuckkkk...." Luna shouted as she stormed out of the class with an angry expression.


    "Who is this little kitten, Dear ? Is she one of your concubines ?" Adeline asked.


    "She will be." Anon spoke as he turned his head around and smelled Adeline''s stomach.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Nice perfume... Where did you get it ?" Anon asked.


    "Your vampire slaves gave it to me... They said it''s used as an aphrodisiac to attract your human males." Adeline replied.


    "No, wonder... Most of these fuckers are getting sexually aroused by your presence." Anon spoke.


    "You need perfume to do that ?" Remil asked with a smile.


    "Look at that... Someone is talking normally now, huh ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Remil with a smile.


    "I-I just thought, that I h-have to serve master for lifelong and..."


    "Yeah, Yeah... I understand. Just talk normally now..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Remil replied.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Hello, Luv..." Suddenly a familiar voice resounded into Anon''s ear.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and looked at the source of this sound.


    "Oh, Letti... How are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stood up from the bench and kissed Letti on the lips.


    "Oh..." Letti spoke as she was a little surprised by this but before she could''ve said anything else, Anon sealed her lips with his own lips.


    *Chuuuuuuu*


    As both of them kissed, The students looked at them with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Why wouldn''t someone handsome like him fell in love with me ? Am I not preety enough ?" The female teacher murmured as she cried inside her heart, but remained neutral on the outside.


    "This is latest news... Teacher Letti has a affair with Anon ?"


    "Holy Cow..."


    "They look good together."


    "Is that even allowed between a student and a teacher ?"


    "He is Anon, Everything is allowed for him..."


    Students started gossiping about Anon and Letti...


    "SISTER.... WHAT ARE YOU DOING ?" Silk asked in a an angry voice, when she couldn''t take it anymore. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hearing Silk''s voice, Anon finally let go of Letti''s lips.


    "That was amazing..." Letti spoke.


    "I know." Anon replied with a smile.


    After this both of them turned around and looked at Silk with a smile.


    "What are you doing here, Silk ?" Letti asked with a smile.


    "Looking at you, Kissing that man in front of more than seventy people." Silk replied.


    "Why are you angry, then ?" Letti asked.


    "We are the daughters of the, ''Dragon House Of Flames''. I can''t let you ruin our house''s name like that, we have a reputation to maintain." Silk spoke.


    "What are you saying ? How am I ruining the house''s name ?" Letti asked.


    Anon was a Commoner and Letti was a Royal, but Silk couldn''t say it out loud, because Anon would get angry and if she thought about it inside her mind, he will hear her thoughts with ease.


    "Y-You come with me... I have something to talk to you about." Silk spoke as she immediately walked upto Letti, grabbed her hand and started pulling her out of the class.


    "Hah... Finally some rest." Anon spoke with a smile, as he lied down into Adeline''s lap and started sniffing her waist once again.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly another knock was heard on the door.


    As soon as the teacher turned towards the entry door, she noticed that another small girl is standing there.


    "Who are you, Now ?" The teacher asked with an irritated expression.


    "I-I am here to meet M-Mr. Anon." The small girl spoke in a scared tone.


    "Master, She is a-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I know, I have already sensed her Aura." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and started leaving the class.


    Adeline and Remil, followed behind him.


    ''Finally, They left.'' The teacher spoke as she let out a sigh of relief.


    "So, Class... Where was I-" Before the teacher could''ve said anything else, The member of the Alchemist house, who was keeping an eye on Anon, stood up and left the classroom.


    Behind him, followed 3/4th of the students sitting inside the classroom.


    "W-What was that !?" The teacher asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 583 Chapter-583

    Inside the Magic Academy, An Empty classroom... sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon is lying in Adeline''s lap, Remil is massaging his legs and the small mermaid girl is sitting in front of him.


    "You''ve changed your appearance to that of a Human girl, but your aura is still the same. You guys have to work on your imposter skills." Anon spoke as he looked at the small girl.


    "I-I-I am V-Very... S-Sorry, Sir. T-This change of body has been given to me by a magic scroll... That Q-Queen Lorelei''s grandmother gave me." The girl spoke in a stammering and scared voice.


    "Why are you talking all scared ? I will not kill you, if you speak normally and stop apologizing to me for no reason." Anon spoke.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." She replied.


    ''I think, Some screw inside her mind is loose.'' Anon thought as he looked at the girl with a weird expression.


    "You talk to her... I am going to listen." Anon ordered Adeline.


    "As you say, Dear." Adeline spoke.


    "Tell me your name." Adeline asked


    "I am Diana, Sir." Diana replied.


    "So, Diana... Why are you here, again ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Let me tell you from the start..."


    3 hours later...


    "... And that''s why I was sent here to Find Sir Anon and request him to help us." Diana spoke.


    Anon is asleep, Remil and Adeline are the only ones listening to Diana''s story.


    "Hmmm... Okay, Master will think about it." Adeline replied with a smile.


    "B-But, I was ordered to bring sir Anon back, as soon as possible." Diana spoke with a tense expression.


    "I told you... I will inform my husband about your story and he will think about it." Adeline replied with an angry expression this time.


    "Don''t be angry on her, Luv. She is just a messenger." Anon spoke as he slowly wrapped his hands around Adeline''s waist and started rubbing his face on her smooth stomach.


    "Annh~ Dear, You naughty boy. That tingles..." Adeline spoke as she smiled and caressed Anon''s hairs.


    "What are you offering in return for my master''s help ?" Remil asked.


    "Nice Question..." Anon spoke immediately.


    Diana started thinking about the question and after thinking for a while, only one thing came to her mind.


    "O-Our Queen, Neridia." Diana replied.


    Anon immediately stood up and looked at Diana with a smile.


    "Umhhh.... What was that again ?" Anon asked.


    "They said, We are going to give you our Queen Neridia, as a thanks for helping us." Diana explained.


    "Just to confirm this, What do you guys mean by ''Giving'' Here ?" Anon asked.


    "Huh...? I-I am sorry, I didn''t understand the question." Diana asked.


    "I mean... Will you give her to me as a wife, concubine or as a ''Do whatever you want with her'' Thing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am not quite sure about that... But, I guess ''giving you'' means, handing her over to you totally and you can do whatever you want with her." Diana replied.


    "Oh, You''ve got yourself a deal. Let''s go and kill some motherfucking Aegis." Anon replied with an excited expression.


    "Really ? You will come with me ?" Diana asked as she got excited as well.


    "Yeah, you already wasted about 3 hours of my day. So, I better help you and get myself some mermaids and siren toys to play with. Hehehe..." Anon spoke as he started laughing like a pervert.


    "Umm... Should I repeat the story once more, since you were sleeping and-"


    "Nope... I have already readed your mind and I know everything about you. Like, What school you go to, Who is your mother and father. I also know what kind of panty you are wearing right now." Anon spoke.


    "H-H-HUUUUUUUUUH ?" Diana shouted with a shocked expression.


    ''Wait... I am not even wearing an underwear ? Is he lying to me ?'' Diana thought as she got suspicious of Anon.


    "I am not lying to you and I know you aren''t wearing an underwear." Anon spoke up.


    "W-What ? Sir, You can hear my thoughts too ?" Diana asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Yeah... I can and in the past 3 hours, you have thought of nothing but sex with me in 90 different positions while telling your story.


    Believe me, some of them are too good. You have a very perverted mind and I like it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hiyyaaaaa..." Diana immediately covered her face as she felt ultimate shame right now.


    ''Oh my god... What have I done ? I didn''t knew he can hear my thoughts and I can''t even stop to think about the things I thought in the last 3 hours.


    Oh god, I am dying from shame. What if he hates me now and rejects to my proposal ?'' Diana thought as she continued to hide her face with her tiny hands.


    "You know... I can still hear your thoughts and I am still ready to go with you." Anon spoke.


    "R-Really ?" Diana asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Yeah... Let''s go immediately. I can''t wait to play with some mermaids." Anon spoke.


    ''Play with me and I will show you something so good- Ahhhhhh.... No, Diana. Don''t you even dare to think about sir Anon that way now.'' Diana thought as she continuously nodded her head in ''No''.


    "Oh, I can play with you... But we should really go now." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, sir." Diana spoke.


    After this, All of them stepped out of the classroom and noticed that it was already evening outside and students are going back to their homes....


    "Sir, This is all the money I have... I hope, you can buy a good ship or rent one in order to reach in the middle of the sea." Diana spoke as she took out a small bag of gold coins and gave it Anon with a pure and innocent face.


    Anon slightly tapped Diana''s head and spoke, "Luv, I don''t need a ship."


    "Huh...? But, If we-" Before Diana could''ve said anything else, Adeline placed her finger over her lips.


    "Shhhh... Just watch me." Adeline spoke as she stepped into the academic grounds and transformed to her orginal dragon form.


    "Holyyyyy fuck..."


    "Dragon attack... It''s a dragon attack."


    "Someone help... Call the mages."


    "H-Hey... Look, That''s your brother, right Gia ?" Yumi, Who was one of Gia''s good friend asked.


    "Hmm...? Oh yeah... That''s my brother." Gia replied with a smile.


    "Are you guys going back home on a dragon ? Because that would be sick." Yumi spoke in a very excited manner.


    ''Master, It''s me Gia. Can you hear me ?'' Gia used the psychic connection.


    ''Hmm...? Yes, Luv ?'' Anon asked.


    ''Master, Can you take me and my friend home... On your dragon, Please, Please Please...? I want the rest of the girls to think-''


    ''I got you... You can come.'' Anon replied.


    ''Yay... Thank you.''


    "Hey, You want to come with us ?" Gia asked Yumi.


    "Really ? That would be my life''s one dream come true." Yumi replied with a smile.

 Chapter 584 Chapter-584

    Gia and Yumi hopped over Adeline''s back...


    "H-Hello, Sir," Yumi spoke with a smile as she lifted her hand towards Anon for a friendly handshake.


    "Hello, Luv," Anon spoke as he shook her hand slowly before letting it go.


    "I-I just shook hands with... Mr. Anon. H-Hey, You saw this right, Gia?" Yumi asked as her heartbeat started racing, and her hand started vibrating.


    "Yeah," Gia replied with a smile.


    "Oh, I am not washing this hand for the rest of my life... I will put it inside a glass jar and-"


    "Take your seats, ladies; Adeline is about to fly," Anon spoke.


    "Sit down, Yumi, or you will fly away," Gia spoke.


    "Y-Yes," Yumi spoke as she sat down slowly and continued to look at her hand with a wide smile on her face.


    "Let''s go, Luv..." Anon spoke as he touched Adeline''s head slowly.


    "Yes, Master..." Adeline spoke as she immediately flapped her wings and took off.


    Inside an empty corridor, three men from the Alchemist house noticed this and immediately ran outside.


    "Call them..." Their leader ordered.


    "Yes, Master.... Whistleeeeeeee"


    As soon as the whistle was blown out, three big and white owls landed in front of them.


    "Let''s go... We can''t lose his sight," their leader spoke as he immediately hopped onto one of the owl''s back.


    "Yes, Sir..." The two servants spoke in unison as they hopped onto the other two owl''s back.


    After this, all of them started following Anon...


    "Umm... Excuse me, Mr. Anon," Yumi spoke up.


    "Yes?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh my god... He is smiling towards me... Holy shit, I think, I just let out my love juices... Right now," Yumi spoke as she immediately felt a current running through her body.


    "Seems like you are sexually aroused by me, huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I am so aroused that... I will kill anyone to have sex with you right here and right now," Yumi murmured.


    "He can hear you and me too," Gia spoke with an irritated expression.


    "Umm... I am sorry about that. Mr. Anon, are you dating someone right now?" Yumi asked.


    "Nope," Anon replied.


    "Would you like to date m-"


    "Nope, I don''t like dating," Anon replied.


    "Then, how about making me your concubi-"


    "Nope, you are not worth it," Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Just sex?" Yumi asked.


    "Just sex, it is," Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Yesssss....'' Yumi got so excited that she started feeling butterflies inside her stomach.


    "Master, we are here..." Adeline informed as she landed down in front of Anon''s house.


    "Okay, ladies... It''s time for me to go," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Mr. Anon, when should I be ready, for you?" Yumi asked with a shy expression.


    "I don''t have any fixed time; I fuck girls whenever and wherever I want. So, you better be prepared for this next time you see me," Anon spoke.


    After Gia and Yumi stepped down from Adeline''s back, Mike appeared in front of them.


    "I greet, my master," Mike greeted as he bowed down to Anon.


    "Hello, Mike... Do you want something?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I have arranged everything for your MILF barn... I will get it all ready in three days. I hope you won''t mind the time," Mike spoke.


    "No worries, take your time," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, Anon... I-I don''t want to say this, but the sun is going down, and Aegis''s powers are increased at night, we won''t be able to cross the border... If we won''t make it to the sea now," Diana spoke.


    "Okay, Okay... I am going, Mike. You manage here, and if something comes up... Don''t hesitate to contact me. Let''s go, Luv," Anon ordered as he tapped over Adeline''s head once more, giving her the signal to take off.


    "Yes, Master..." Adeline spoke as she immediately flapped her wings and took off.


    "So, how am I going to breathe underwater?" Anon asked Diana.


    "Here, this is a special skill that''s been developed by our research team. With this skill, you will be able to breathe underwater very easily," Diana spoke as she handed over a small piece of paper to Anon.


    "Hmm...? There is nothing written on this paper?" Anon asked as he looked at both sides of the paper.


    "Sir, this is a special paper enchanted with the memory flash skill. Once you tear it apart, the skill will be flashed into your mind, and you will be able to use it with ease," Diana explained.


    "Nice, technology..." Anon spoke as he tore the paper apart immediately, and just like Diana said, a skill flashed into Anon''s mind.


    [You have successfully learned the skill <Underwater Breather>]


    "You have to use this skill before jumping into the water, Sir," Diana spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon replied. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as they reached near the Stormborn Sea''s shore, Diana noticed that the sun had gone down, and night had covered the sky.


    "S-Sir... We have to stop for now. It''s night already, and if we enter from the shore now... The dark minions will definitely notice-" Before Diana could''ve completed her sentence, Anon sealed her lips with his own.


    As Anon felt the smooth texture of Diana''s lips, he slowly bit her lower lip with his teeth and rammed his tongue inside her mouth forcefully.


    ''Oh, my god... His tongue is piercing into my mouth as if he is my master and I am his slave. I don''t even know how I am feeling, but I know one thing, if he kept kissing me like this... I don''t know if any other male will be able to satisfy me anymore,'' Diana thought as she continued to lick Anon''s tongue with her own tongue.


    After kissing for one good minute, Anon let go of her lips.


    As soon as Diana looked around, she noticed that they are now flying in the middle of the sea.


    "O-Oh shit, we won''t be able to find that place if we don''t start from the shore... I-I only know the way back home from that shore, sir. W-We have to turn back..." Diana spoke with a very tense expression.


    "Don''t worry... You are with me now," Anon spoke as he touched her fluffy cheeks slowly with his finger.


    "Master... Some owls are following us," Adeline informed.

 Chapter 585 Chapter-585

    Master, some owls are following us... Should I kill them?" Adeline asked.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to follow us after this..." Anon spoke as he picked up Diana into his arms, just like a princess.


    "You ready to swim, Luv?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "B-But... What if we get lost inside the sea and don''t find our way back out of there, and-" Diana started blabbering without any stops.


    "Shhhh... Don''t worry and just believe in me," Anon spoke in a very calm tone.


    Diana calmed down immediately and looked at Anon''s face with an innocent expression.


    "Do you believe me?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..." She replied.


    "Good... Adeline, return back home after this," Anon commanded.


    "As you command, dear," Adeline replied.


    "Why is he standing up with a girl in his arms?" The spy of the Alchemist house wondered in confusion.


    [Underwater breather.]


    "We will jump in 3...2...1," Anon spoke as he immediately jumped off of Adeline''s back and fell directly into the stormborn sea.


    Splash


    The spies of the Alchemist house immediately stopped in the middle of the air.


    "Master, He jumped into the stormborn sea," one of the spies spoke.


    "I know... I have eyes too," the leader spoke.


    "Should we follow him?" Another spy asked.


    "No, He will come up within a few minutes... We will wait here," the leader ordered.


    "Yes, master." Both of them spoke at the same time.


    On the wrecked ship...


    Neridia is looking through the window.


    "Don''t do that, girl. If a dark minion saw you through that window, he will immediately report this location to his master, and we will all die," the grandmother spoke as she looked at Neridia.


    "I-I was just looking out to see if Diana is coming or not..." Neridia replied as she immediately backed off from the window.


    "It''s dark already, and the night shift minions are patrolling the borders. These minions are ten times stronger at night than during the day.


    If your girl tries to pass through them right now, then we better prepare a grave for her. The food collection team should be coming back any moment now. Help us prepare dinner for everyone," Grandmother spoke.


    "Yeah... You are right." Neridia spoke as she swam up to Lorelei and started distributing the old plates they found inside the ship.


    "So, How much damage did you sustain?" Neridia asked Lorelei.


    "Only 700 of our species are remaining..." Lorelei replied in a cold tone. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am sorry to hear that... I-I didn''t know you guys suffered such huge damage," Neridia apologized immediately.


    "They attacked us on the night of the full moon, when we were singing on the rocks above the sea. I didn''t even know that my kingdom was under attack," Lorelei spoke.


    "Then... How did you find out that your kingdom was being attacked?" Neridia asked.


    "My butler... Reached out to me, his body was covered with wounds and blood. He couldn''t even speak properly because his mouth was torn halfway by those fuckers.


    I rushed back to the kingdom immediately, but it was too late for us. The kingdom was already destroyed, I escaped with only 714 women, men, and children.


    We took refuge in these wrecked ships and tried to send a message to your kingdom about the attack, but all 14 of my messengers were brutally killed by that monster Aegis.


    He tried to obtain information about our refuge, but my messengers didn''t give away anything and died a very horrible death.


    I couldn''t even get to bury their bodies.... That''s when I decided that I will kill that monster so brutally that even his soul will shake from fear," Lorelei spoke as she broke one of the plates in anger.


    Crack


    "I-I am very sorry to hear about those messengers. But, you have some really trustworthy messengers. I mean, to not give up even one word to that monster... That''s incredible," Neridia spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, they were all mothers... Who had their husbands and children on these ships. We sent them as messengers because, a mother siren will never give up their family''s address to a monster.


    They will get killed, you know," Lorelei spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You are a very evil person, do you know that?" Neridia spoke.


    "I know that, already. Tell me something-" Before Lorelei could''ve completed her sentence a loud knock was heard on the door.


    Knock-Knock


    Hearing the sudden knock, everyone on the ship got alerted.


    The mermaids grouped up together, whereas the sirens picked up their weapons and assumed their defensive stances.


    "Calm down, It should be the food collecting party... Go and open the door," Grandmother spoke.


    "Why would the food collecting party knock so loudly?" Lorelei asked with a suspicious expression.


    "I will open the door, and if anything other than a mermaid or siren comes through that door, just kill it immediately," Neridia spoke as she swam up to the door and grabbed its handle.


    "Well, you aren''t a coward like your people huh?" Lorelei spoke as she grabbed a spear from the table and pointed it towards the gate.


    Knock-Knock


    "Are you ready?" Neridia asked.


    "Born ready... Open the motherfucking gate," Lorelei spoke with a very confident expression.


    Click


    Ctuch


    As soon as the doors opened, three mermaids and two sirens rushed inside the Hull.


    Looking at them, Lorelei and the other sirens immediately turned their weapons down.


    "I told you, that it was the- Wait... One, Two, Three, Four, Five... I sent out Six of you. Where is one siren?" Grandmother asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Huff-Huff They Huff-Huff Saw Huff-Huff Us Huff-Huff...." One of the mermaids spoke up.


    "You should relax before speaking... Your breathing rate is too high," Neridia spoke as she closed the door and walked up to the Mermaid.


    Lorelei also walked up to one of the sirens and asked, "What happened?"


    "My Queen, The dark minions saw us... One of the sirens from our group that was from the other ship, pulled their attention towards herself," the sire explained.


    "The fuck, she did?" Lorelei asked with a very shocked expression.

 Chapter 586 Chapter-586

    "What the fuck did you just say?" Lorelei asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, we were collecting algae from the old stones, and while we were doing that, a female siren from ship no.13 pulled the attention of some dark minions towards herself," the siren reported.


    "Please tell me she followed the ''Code Of Sacrifice,''" Lorelei asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No, My Queen," the siren replied.


    "What''s the Code of Sacrifice?" Neridia asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s like an oath taken by us. If a siren is seen by a dark minion, she will sacrifice herself to save the rest of the group and will never lead them to hiding," Lorelei explained.


    "What? You''ve been here for like 64 hours, and you''ve already made oaths like that?" Neridia asked with a surprised expression.


    "We are sirens. We like to be organized and alive," Lorelei replied.


    "My Queen, we have to run away now," the siren from the food-collecting party spoke up.


    "Fuck, don''t tell me she led them to the ships," Lorelei asked.


    "She did, My Queen. She is now heading towards her own ship, and a big army of dark minions is coming towards us. We have to leave this hiding as soon as possible," the siren reported with a hesitant expression.


    "Connect me to Ship No.13," Grandmother spoke.


    "Grandma, this is not right..." Lorelei spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Just connect me to Ship No.13, or all of us will die..." Grandmother shouted.


    "Here, Ma''am," a soldier siren spoke as she handed over a small white pearl to grandmother.


    "Fuck..." Lorelei immediately turned around in anger as she broke another plate.


    Crush


    "W-What is she doing?" Neridia asked Lorelei with a hesitant and confused expression.


    Lorelei didn''t speak anything and continued to look at the broken plate. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lorelei... I asked you something. What is your grandmother doing?" Neridia asked again as she grabbed Lorelei''s shoulders and gave them a good shake.


    "She is going to sacrifice the whole ship to save the others..." Lorelei spoke in a very low tone.


    "W-What? N-No, wait... There are mermaids on that ship; you can''t do that," Neridia spoke as she immediately swam up to grandmother.


    "So, what? There are sirens on that ship as well, and I don''t think you want all of your people dead, right?" Grandmother asked with a neutral expression.


    "They are innocent mermaids... They didn''t do anything to deserve death," Neridia shouted.


    "What do you suggest, then? Should we wait for the dark minions to come here and find all of us? Is that what you want?" Grandmother asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I say, we go there and fight with them..." Neridia replied in a stammering voice.


    "Yeah? Do you even know what will happen if any of the dark minions see you there? They will immediately inform Aegis about this or worse, they will capture you and take you to him. Once he obtains the Queen of Mermaids, he will easily find the Queen of Sirens, and if he gets both of you in one place, then he will break his lifelong curse," Grandmother spoke with an angry expression.


    "What curse?" Neridia asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t have time for this... Hello, Ship no.16, can you hear me?" Grandmother asked as the small pearl started shining brightly.


    [Yes, Grandmother... This is Ship No.16. We can hear you clearly.] A sound came out of the pearl.


    "A siren from your ship has broken the ''Code of Sacrifice.'' I hope you are aware of that... Right?" Grandmother asked.


    [W-We know, ma''am.]


    "Good... You know what''s going to happen now, right?" Grandmother asked.


    [Y-Yes Ma''am. We are ready to sacrifice ourselves.] She spoke in a very scared but disciplined voice.


    "Good... I don''t want anyone from your ship opening their mouth about the other ships, now... Get out of that ship and don''t even let the dark minions doubt that you were hiding inside a ship. Do you understand, Ship No.16?" Grandmother asked.


    [Yes, Ma''am. We won''t let them doubt the other ships or let out a single word about you.]


    "Good... You''ve served us well." Grandmother spoke as she immediately broke the pearl after that.


    "Y-You can''t do this... There are innocent lives on that ship. Your people are on it as well." Neridia spoke with a very tense expression.


    "We know, and that is why they are going to sacrifice themselves." Grandmother replied.


    "Lorelei... Are you just going to stand there and listen to her bullshit?" Neridia asked Lorelei.


    "I-I can''t go against her decision..." Lorelei replied in a scared tone.


    "What? You will let your people die... Just because your grand-" Before Neridia could''ve completed her sentence, Grandmother grabbed her hand tightly and turned her face towards herself.


    "Remaining alive right now is the first priority for us. Go out there, and you will get captured within seconds... Now only some of your innocent people are dying, but if you go out there, then you will risk everyone''s life in danger.


    Sorry, you won''t risk our life... You will kill all of us. So, just keep your mouth shut and let me focus on saving your filthy lives. So that you can kill that monster and start over once again." Grandmother spoke in an angry tone.


    Suddenly, something woke up inside Neridia''s heart; she immediately shook off Grandmother''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Grandmother asked.


    "I am doing something that a responsible Queen should do." Neridia spoke as she started swimming towards the exit gate.


    "You will die." Grandmother spoke.


    "I am already dead as a Queen, If I don''t help my people." Neridia replied as she looked at Lorelei with a disgusted expression.


    "You are being a stupid fool right now." Grandmother shouted.


    "A Queen shall live and die with her people. If this is what the Goddess of the sea has prepared for us, if this is the end of our species, then let it be... But, I will not die as a coward.


    I ran away once but I can''t do it twice." Neridia spoke as she opened the door and exited the ship.


    Click


    Thud


    Lorelei looked down in shame, as she couldn''t utter a single word out of her mouth.

 Chapter 587 Chapter-587

    Neridia is now swimming as fast as she can to reach the ship no. 16, which is about 32 km from her.


    Mermaids are very fast swimmers, and due to their long and balanced tails, they can travel up to 1 km/minute.


    Right now, Neridia has broken that record by going 2 km/minute.


    If seen from a distance, Neridia looks like a bullet fired out of a gun underwater.


    "I can''t leave my people like that... I have to fight for them," Neridia spoke as she summoned a weapon into her hands.


    It was a trident made out of Deris jade, one of the strongest materials underwater. It''s even stronger than pure travertine, but it has one big flaw¡ªit can only work underwater; once outside, it will turn into normal jade.


    This trident is a family treasure in Neridia''s family. Originally made by the Sirens and wielded by their king, ''Adolf,'' in the great water war, he was killed by Neridia''s grandfather, and the trident was taken away by the mermaids.


    Although Neridia''s grandfather passed it down to her father and then to her, the trident never accepted them as its true master. They can never unleash its true power until the trident accepts them as its one true master.


    After swimming for about 16 minutes, Neridia finally reached her destination¡ªShip no.16.


    All the mermaids and sirens are walking out of the ship with sad and scared faces.


    One of the female sirens is locked with chains, and the other sirens are looking at her with angry and disgusted expressions.


    "Wait..." Neridia shouted as she immediately swam up to them, but before she could have reached them, two siren soldiers immediately stopped her by pointing their tridents at her.


    "Who are you?"


    "State your purpose."


    "We greet, Our Queen." All the mermaids spoke at once as they bowed down to Neridia.


    "Queen?" Both the soldiers looked at each other with surprised expressions.


    "Weren''t you supposed to be on ship no.13?" One of the soldiers asked.


    "Yeah, you shouldn''t be here..." Another soldier spoke up.


    "I am here to protect my people from danger," Neridia replied with a serious expression.


    "Protect them? Do you even know how to fight?"


    "Hey, what''s happening here?" Suddenly a female siren, who was wearing the badge of a general, swam up to them.


    "General, she is the Queen of these Mermaids, and she says that she wants to protect her people and all..." One of the soldiers explained.


    "Hello, I am General Sera of Ship no.16, and I have already received the information of you coming here. I am strictly ordered by Grandmother to send you back to ship no.13.


    Now, either you go by yourself, or I will grab you against your will and take you there myself. Which one do you want?" Sera asked.


    "I am here to save my people from those monsters, and I am not going to go back at any cost. Today, I will fight with my people and die with them," Neridia spoke.


    "Yeah? Ask your people if they even know how to fight. If only one of them can even use a trident, then I will let you stay here.


    Don''t waste your life on these stupid people, just go back to the ship and plan on how you are going to revenge our deaths," Sera spoke.


    "Why can''t we just transfer them to another ship?" Neridia asked.


    "They are all affected by her aura. The minions can now find them from the deepest corner of the sea," Sera explained.


    "How did they get affected by her aura?" Neridia asked with a serious expression.


    Mermaids and sirens release a special aura from their bodies. Every mermaid has a different aura around them, and this aura can be manipulated at will.


    They use this aura to imprint big rocks while researching in the deep sea, so they can find their way back easily.


    "When she was informed that we are about to sacrifice her, she unleashed all of her aura over this whole ship, and all of them got affected by her aura, except us three... Because we were outside patrolling the ship.


    Now, if you don''t want to get affected by her Aura, go back," Sera spoke.


    "I am saying this for the last time... I will not go back without my people," Neridia spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, you two take care... I will be going to shop no.13 with-" Before Sera could have completed her sentence, she was abruptly interrupted by another siren. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "General... General." A watcher siren came swimming towards them at a very fast pace.


    She stopped about 2 feet away from Sera and the two guards, so that her aura can''t affect them.


    "What happened?" Sera asked.


    "T-They are coming." The siren informed with a scared expression.


    "How many of them?" Sera asked as she summoned her trident.


    "A-About.... Ten thousand ma''am, and all of them are second stage minions." She informed.


    "Second stage?" Sera asked with a surprised and shocked expression.


    Aegis has separated his minions into three categories: first stage, second stage, and third stage minions.


    First stage minions are not that good at fighting; these types of minions are only good in fighting if they are in large groups, and most of the time they just search around for mermaids in the sea.


    Second stage minions are really good at fighting, and they can easily defeat an army of sirens with half the numbers.


    Third stage minions are very strong minions that share the same power source as Aegis. Whatever they see, Aegis sees, and they are really dangerous to fight with.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am. They will reach us in about 10 minutes. Can I go back to my family now, Please?" The siren asked with a desperate expression.


    "You can go," Sera permitted.


    "You have to go now, because I don''t want to spend the last time of my life dragging you around. I want to fight alongside with my soldiers and die a worthy death.


    Now go- huh?" Sera spoke as she turned around and noticed that Neridia is not in front of her anymore.

 Chapter 588 Chapter-588

    "Where is she?" Sera asked in a loud voice.


    "General, look..." One of the siren soldiers spoke as she pointed towards the group of mermaids.


    Sera immediately turned around and noticed that Neridia is hugging a girl from the mermaid group.


    "Obviously... Why would she listen to me? Inform Grandmother; the mermaid Queen has been sacrificed," Sera ordered as she summoned her trident and started swimming towards Neridia.


    "General is going to kill her, huh?" Another siren soldier asked.


    "Yes, that''s what Grandmother commanded us."


    "Are you alright?" Neridia asked as she hugged an old mermaid.


    "I-I am alright, my Queen, but you shouldn''t be here. The darkness is near; you should leave," the old mermaid spoke.


    "I can''t leave you guys; you are-" Before Neridia could''ve completed her sentence, Sera interrupted her.


    "Oi, you..." Sera called out loudly.


    "Huh...?" As soon as Neridia turned around to look at Sera, she noticed that Sera is in a very angry mood.


    "Die, you stupid." Sera murmured as she instantly threw her trident towards Neridia with full force.


    Tang S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neridia immediately blocked the incoming trident with her own trident.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Neridia asked in a very loud voice and angry expression.


    "Grandmother has ordered us to kill you if you don''t go back to the ship so that the dark minions can''t catch you," Sera spoke as she raised her hand, and her trident came back to her.


    "You can''t kill our Queen..." A young mermaid shouted as she immediately stood in front of Neridia.


    "Kid, you are going to die anyway... Do you really think I won''t kill you?" Sera asked with a smile.


    "I am going to protect my Queen, and if you want to kill her, you have to kill me too." The young mermaid spoke.


    "As you wish... You can die with her." Sera spoke as she lifted her trident and pointed it towards Neridia and the kid.


    Suddenly, more people stepped up in front of Neridia and looked at Sera with angry expressions.


    "If you want to kill our Queen, then you have to kill all of us first." A male mermaid spoke as he looked at Sera with a serious expression.


    "All of you are going to die in a few moments, and I don''t want to take your blood on my hands, so why don''t you guys just step aside and let me kill her." Sera spoke up.


    "We are not going to move from here... If you want to kill our Queen, then you have to kill us too." Another mermaid spoke up.


    "Very well, all of you can die together with your queen." Sera spoke as she started enchanting her trident with a powerful spell, but she was immediately interrupted by a loud roar.


    Grawwwwwwwwwwww


    Sera immediately looked at her right and noticed that hundreds of dark minions are coming towards them, swimming at a very fast pace.


    Grawwwwwwwwwwww


    Stage two minions looked exactly like a mermaid in physical terms, except they were all black from the top of their head to the end of their tail.


    All of them had red glowing eyes and held swords in their hands that are made out of the same material as their bodies.


    "Fuck... Soldiers, prepare to fight. I will deal with you later if I survive this." Sera spoke as she backed off and formed defensive stances with the rest of her soldiers.


    As soon as Sera felt the aura coming from the dark minions, her body started vibrating. Adrenaline started rushing to her brain in a very large amount, and her heart beat started beating at an incredible speed.


    "Hold your grounds... We will attack as soon as they come in range." Sera shouted as she observed that all of her soldiers are also shaking from fear, but they are not running away. Instead, all of them had a smile on their faces.


    "I have lived a shit life, and this is the end of it. I am so angry that I won''t be dying before killing at least hundreds of these things." One of the siren soldiers spoke.


    "Just hundreds? I am thinking of killing about thousands of them." Another soldier spoke.


    Although all of them knew that they are going to die without even killing one of these minions, they weren''t ready to admit this.


    As the dark minions closed the distance, all of their hearts started racing.


    ''900 meters...'' Sera thought as she tightened her grip over her trident.


    "We will attack in 10 seconds..." Sera commanded.


    "9..."


    "8...."


    "7..."


    "6...


    "5..."


    "4...."


    "3....2-" Before she could''ve completed her countdown, a human male appeared in front of her out of nowhere.


    "H-Huh?" Sera was too confused to understand what was going on.


    The human male turned towards Sera and looked at her with a sweet smile.


    ''Red enchanting eyes... Black hairs just like the deep sea... Fair skin tone as if pearls are shining and such a handsome face... Who is this guy?'' Sera wondered as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Luv, cover your ears, or you will go deaf after this." Anon spoke as he looked at Sera with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Sera didn''t know why she agreed with Anon, but she felt safe in his presence, and without any further ado, Sera covered her ears.


    As the other sirens looked at Sera, they followed her and covered their ears as well.


    The mermaid looked at them with a confused expression and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Everyone... Cover your ears." Suddenly, Diana''s sound resounded from behind.


    Neridia immediately turned around and noticed that Diana is shouting something.


    "Diana... You are back." Neridia spoke as she looked at Diana with a smile.


    "Cover your ears fast, or you guys will go deaf.... Sir, Anon said that." Diana shouted once again.


    "Y-Yes... Everyone cover your ears." Neridia ordered.


    Everyone followed Neridia''s order and covered their ears immediately.


    Grawwwwwwwwwwww


    The minions roared as they reached, right in front of Anon.


    "You want to do a roaring competition with me?" Anon asked with a smile as he used his skill.


    [Deafening Roar]

 Chapter 589 Chapter-589

    Deafening Roar


    Anon unleashed his skill, opening his arms and inhaling water into his lungs. His throat emitted a bright green light, and as soon as a minion reached right in front of his face, he released all the energy he had collected inside his throat.


    BHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNN


    A sharp and loud roar echoed from Anon''s mouth. The vibrations from his roar were so intense that anything in contact with them was instantly destroyed¡ªrocks, corals, shells, fishes, and dark minions.


    Thousands of dark minions were obliterated by that single roar. Those who survived attempted to escape, but Anon swiftly dealt with them.


    "Water bullet..."


    Swish


    Swish


    Swish


    Anon eliminated the remaining minions one by one.


    Swish


    Swish


    ...


    "Grawww..." A minion growled as it fell on a large rock after being shot by Anon''s water bullet.


    The injured minion tried to crawl away, but Anon crushed its hand with his leg.


    Crack


    "Grawwwww...." The minion growled loudly.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Die." Anon spoke as he used his water bullet to shoot the minion directly in the head.


    "Well... That was the last one." Anon said as he walked back to Sera and the others.


    As Anon approached them, he noticed that all of them were still covering their ears and staring at him with shocked and surprised expressions.


    "You can uncover your ears now..." Anon spoke.


    Sera immediately uncovered her ears and swam up to Anon.


    "A-Are you a Demon God?" Sera asked in a stammering voice.


    "Nope." Anon replied.


    "A-Are you a demon?" Sera asked again.


    "Nope. I am just a normal human, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he touched Sera''s cheek slowly.


    "T-Then... How did you do that?" Sera asked.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    "Y-You erased the existence of more than ten thousand second-stage dark minions with just a roar. That''s not something a human can do." Sera spoke.


    "Well, I am a little bit different from others, Luv. Now it''s my turn to ask questions, Are you married?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "H-Huh...? N-No... I am still single." Sera replied with a confused expression.


    "Good... Any boyfriend or boy that you are interested in?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... I am a soldier siren. We aren''t allowed to mate or have a family, Sir." Sera spoke.


    "Really? That''s a shame... Well, I will talk to Lorelei about this; you better be ready to serve me... Tonight." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Sera replied, as she looked directly into Anon''s eyes and got enchanted by his deep red eyes.


    "Good... Now, I want to talk to her." Anon spoke as he started swimming towards Neridia.


    "W-Wait... N-No, I-I can''t mate, and..." Before Sera could''ve completed her sentence, she noticed that Anon is now talking to Neridia.


    "General, who is that guy?" One of the siren soldiers asked.


    "I-I don''t know..." Sera replied.


    "He looks so handsome, right?"


    "Oh, don''t ask... It felt as if the demon god himself came down to save us from these fuckers. His eyes are so enchanting, that I can''t even look away from his face."


    "Me too... I haven''t felt like this since I was fifteen years old, and today when I saw him, it was like something woke up inside me. I want to start a family with him..."


    "Fuck that... I just want to make him my husband and give my body in his hands, so that he can ravage me as much as he wants."


    All the sirens were enchanted by Anon''s charisma, but the mermaids felt a threatening aura coming out of his body¡ªa demonic feel.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he swam up to Neridia, and suddenly, all the mermaids backed off from Neridia as they felt a threatening aura coming from Anon''s body.


    "My Queen, this is Sir Anon. That Queen Lorelei ordered me to bring here." Diana spoke from behind.


    "O-Oh... H-Hello, I-I am Neridia. The-" Before Neridia could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her hand tightly and pulled her towards himself.


    "Anhh... What are you-"


    Chuuu


    Anon wrapped his hands around her waist and sealed her sweet and pink lips with his own lips.


    "Mnnnhhhhh... Mnnhhhhh" Neridia struggled as she tried to get out of Anon''s hands, but she failed and started feeling something penetrating inside her mouth.


    ''H-He is penetrating my mouth with his tongue... I am feeling so weird right now. What is happening with my body, it''s like my whole body is tingling and someone is giggling my tail ? I-I can''t understand anything, and his hands are too strong as well... I can''t break free from his grasp.


    What should I do ?'' Neridia thought.


    After kissing for 30 seconds, Anon let go of Neridia''s waist... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, I am going to enjoy my time with you... Little, Fishy." Anon spoke as he looked at Neridia with a perverted smile.


    "I-I want to thank you for saving all of us, but at the same time, I want to ask you something... W-Why the fuck would you do that ?" Neridia asked with a loud and angry tone.


    "Hmmm...? What do you mean? You are mine... That was the deal, right Diana ?" Anon asked as he looked at Diana with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Diana replied in a scared tone.


    "Diana... Come with me and let''s have a small talk." Neridia spoke as she looked at Diana with an angry expression.


    "C-Can''t we talk here... My Queen?" Diana asked with a scared expression.


    "Come now or I will do something to you...." Neridia spoke as she swam away from Anon.


    After her followed, Diana. Both of them swam one kilometer towards the west and went behind a big rock to keep their conversation a secret.


    "Y-Yes my Queen? I-Is there anything... I-I can help you with ?" Diana asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Oh you can help me, tell me... What is this ''deal'' of yours with that human ?" Neridia asked.


    "M-My Queen... Y-You said that you will sacrifice yourself for your people and that''s why, I may have said that, ''we will give you away to Sir Anon if he helps us in winning this war.'' I-I am sorry my Queen..." Diana spoke as she apologized immediately.


    "WHATTTT !!!?"

 Chapter 590 Chapter-590

    "You traded me to that human ? I am your Queen, Diana. How can you do this to me ?" Neridia asked as she shouted very loudly.


    "M-My Queen, W-When sir Anon asked me for something in return for his help, I-I remembered your talk with Queen Lorelei and how you were ready to sacrifice yourself for our kingdom.


    That''s why I said that we will give you our Queen of you save us from Aegis." Diana explained herself.


    "His Aura is demonic, Just like the sirens... I have felt it. He is not a good man, Diana. You have to cancel your deal. I am not going to give myself to such an evil and rude man.


    Did you see, How he kissed me in front of all those people ? He is shameless and I don''t like him." Neridia spoke.


    ''If only I can give him my body in return for saving us... Oh, my god... I can''t even imagine him playing with my body... Hehehehe...'' Diana thought as she started feeling horny again.


    "Diana ? Hello, Diana ? What are you thinking ? I am ordering you to do something here..." Neridia spoke as she Shaked her body.


    "Y-Yes... My Queen. I-I will immediately cancel the deal..." Diana spoke.


    "Good... Let''s go back now." Neridia spoke.


    After this both of them swam back to the group and observed that Anon is now surrounded by a lot of sirens.


    Some of them are feeling his muscles, while others are touching his face slowly and other parts in a sexual way.


    "Oh my... Sir, your abs are really thick huh ?"


    "Sir, your hands are really sturdy... How much weight can you lift with them ?"


    "Haha... Sir, please don''t hesitate to touch my body wherever you want."


    "Me too, Sir. Touch me as well..."


    All the Sirens are attracted to Anon, just like fishes are attracted to a bait. Due to his Demonic Aura and evil nature, Anon is the perfect mate in every Siren''s eyes.


    He is the stronger, Muscular and handsome too. Every siren present around Anon wants to conceive his child right now.


    "Go and talk to him..." Neridia spoke as she looked at Diana with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes..." Diana spoke as she walked upto Anon with a timid and scared expression.


    "Ummm... S-Sir Anon." She called out.


    "Wait a minute... Ladies. Yes, Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "S-Sir Anon, I-I don''t want you to think wrong of me, But... Our Queen wants to break the deal." Diana spoke as she immediately lowered her head.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I am really really sorry, Sir. I-I never thought that she will cancel the deal... Please forgive me for this and you can punish me too, if you want." Diana spoke.


    "Are you sure, You want to cancel the deal ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yeah... We are 100% sure." Diana spoke.


    "Okay, I will take my leave then..." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and started leaving.


    "Wait..." Neridia spoke from behind.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked, turning around.


    "Aren''t you going to help us ?" Neridia asked with a surprised expression.


    "What ? No, She just cancelled our deal... " Anon spoke as he pointed towards Diana.


    "Yeah... But as a kind human, shouldn''t this be your duty to help us, because we are in danger right now ?" Neridia asked.


    "Nuh-uh... I don''t run charity buisness little Fishy. I will help you, if you get our deal back on or I am out of here." Anon spoke


    "Wait, Sir. Please don''t leave us... We will give you the same deal, if you help us." Sera spoke suddenly.


    "Nice, Nice... Continue the talk, Luv." Anon spoke as he swam back to Sera and grabbed her by the waist.


    "I-I was saying that... T-The sirens can offer you the same deal that they were offering and you can choose as many girls as you want from our kingdom.


    Although, we are only 700 left, but still we are ready to do this." Sera spoke.


    Anon immediately pulled Sera close to himself and looked her directly in the eyes.


    Her eyes are calm like a sea and body is silky even though she is a warrior.


    "What about you ? Will you give yourself to me ?" Anon asked with a romantic smile. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-If that''s what you want, Sir. I-I am ready to do everything for my kingdom..." Sera spoke as she closed her eyes and slowly formed her lips into a kissing pattern.


    Anon smiled at her and kissed Sera on the lips slowly.


    *Chuuu*


    After kissing for one good minute, Anon let go of her mouth and tongue.


    "Haaaa...." Sera gasped for water as she touched Anon''s pumped up chest and felt his manliness, what the others have been feeling till now.


    "Are you sure, you want to give away your Queen ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... I have already recieved confirm orders from our Queen and Grandmother. Please allow me to get you back to our ship, so that you can eat your dinner and prepare for tomorrow.


    It''s late night now. We will leave for ship no.13 tomorrow early in the morning, then you can meet our Queen and then you can discuss the offer once more.


    Tonight, I will be your partner inside your room... Who will try to satisfy you. You can do whatever you want with my body, Sir.


    Let me show you your private room in the ship." Sera spoke as she started swimming towards the ship.


    "Okay... Hehehe" Anon spoke as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "Wait... " Suddenly Another voice came from behind.


    Anon turned around and noticed that it was none other than Neridia herself.


    "I-I am ready to revive our deal but you have to be on our side...." Neridia spoke.


    "Hmm.... Not interested." Anon spoke as he continued to follow Sera.


    "Wait, Wait... I-I will give you the same deal as her." Neridia spoke up.


    ''Hehe... Now this shit is getting fun. Let''s raise the stakes... shall we.'' Anon thought as he saw a golden opportunity.

 Chapter 591 Chapter-591

    "Hmm...? So, You are offering the same deal huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Neridia.


    "Y-Yes, but you can only take the girls that are interested in coming with you. Y-You can''t take them against their will and you can have me too." Neridia spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "Hmm... That seems like a condition, Luv. I will think about your offer tomorrow, okay. Tonight, I will be enjoying my siren chick over here." Anon spoke as he wrapped his hand around Sera''s waist.


    "O-Okay..." Neridia spoke as all of the mermaids and sirens returned back to ship no.13.


    "Sir, Please come with me... I will show you your room." Sera spoke.


    "Why not Luv, Let''s go." Anon spoke as he let go of Sera and started following her from behind.


    As Anon was swimming behind her, he noticed sera''s tail waging and suddenly a question raised inside his head.


    "Hey, I have a quick question for you..." Anon spoke.


    "You can ask me anything, Sir." Sera spoke as she looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "You have a tail from your waist down, so how will you have sex with me ? I mean there is no pussy to fit my cock in..." Anon asked.


    "Well, I can do this too... Sir." Sera spoke as she immediately turned her tail into two human like legs, that had a pink pussy between them.


    "Woah... That''s cool as fuck and all of you can do this ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Sir... We mate just like humans. It''s just that, male''s in our kingdoms are very rare to find, for someone unknown reason.


    We have a very high rate of female birth though." Sera spoke as she turned her legs back into a tail.


    "Hmm... That''s good, the more the females, the better it is for me." Anon replied with a perverted smile.


    After swimming for about 5 minutes, Both of them reached back to Ship no.13.


    "So this is Ship no.13 huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the wrecked ship. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Sir. There... The first room on the top floor is your room, Sir." Sera spoke as she opened the gate for Anon and noticed that there were Siren soldiers inside the room, who were cleaning the wrong but there was something suspicious about all of them.


    All of them were in their human form and they were all bent down, as if showing their pussies to Anon and asking him to fuck them without any breaks.


    "All of you... Out now and change back to your tails or I will do something that you won''t like." Sera shouted.


    "Oh my... You are back, General ?"


    "W-We were just cleaning the room for Sir, Anon ma''am."


    "Y-Yes... We were making sure his room stays clean and fresh."


    All of them started making diffrent excuses as they transformed back to their tail form and started leaving the room with a disappointed and sad expression on their face.


    "Ma''am... Should I sleep with Sir Anon, Tonight ? Only in case he needs something and I can also take care of-" A siren asked with a smile, but before she could''ve completed her sentence, Sera interrupted her.


    "Shut the fuck up. You just want to get fucked by sir Anon. Get out now, you horny bitch." Sera shouted.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." The siren spoke as she immediately left the room.


    "Please enter inside sir..." Sera spoke as she opened the door once again and invited him inside the room.


    "Thank you, Luv." Anon spoke as he entered inside the room and noticed that it was well lit from every corner with the help of some glowing jellyfishes.


    The bed was old and it was all rusty... There was a small table made out of iron on the side but it was also covered in rust.


    There wan an old book shelf at the end of the room, that had a variety of Old wine and liquor in it.


    Anon looked around with a smile and sat down on the bed, slowly.


    "What a weird feeling... It''s like I am floating in air." Anon spoke as he lied down on the bed slowly, but his body felt very light, as if he had no weight in him.


    "I will send some food for you immediately, Sir." Sera spoke as she started leaving.


    *Swish*


    "Wha-!?" Sera turned around and she was left shocked when she noticed that Anon, Who was lying on the bed just a second ago is now standing right in front of her.


    Sera immediately turned around to look at the bed and noticed that Anon wasn''t there.


    "How did you ? And so fast-!?" Sera was shocked by this that she couldn''t even ask questions properly.


    "Luv, I am not something you can comprehend..." Anon spoke as he wrapped his hand around Sera''s waist and pulled her inside the room with him.


    Anon used his skill ''Telekinesis'' and closed the door.


    *Thud*


    He then pinned Sera to the room''s wall and looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "You look very serious from the outside but your heart is very soft from the inside." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Sera''s lips with his fingers.


    "W-Why would you say that, Sir ?" Sera asked.


    "Well, Back then... When that kid stood in front of Neridia, You didn''t kill her. Why is that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-Well... I-I was about to kill her but then more people stepped up in front of her and just when I started enchanting my destruction spell, the dark minions came." Sera spoke.


    "No, No, No... Don''t lie to me Luv. I know that you were never going to kill that kid. I readed your mind back then and it''s one of my abilities." Anon spoke.


    "Y-You can read minds, Sir ?" Sera asked with a hesitated expression.


    "I can, Luv. I can easily tell what you are thinking right now. You are thinking ''How I am going to have sex with-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Sera sealed his lips by giving him a long kiss.

 Chapter 592 Chapter-592

    As soon as Sera kissed Anon, he took the opportunity and explored the insides of Sera''s mouth with his tongue.


    "Mnnh~ Chuu~ Mnnnhhh~ Chhuuu~" The kissing sounds coming out of their room was intense and three siren soldiers are listening to these sounds as they were rubbing their pussies.


    After kissing for one good minute, Sera and Anon separated their lips from each other.


    "Wow... That was one intense kiss huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Sera immediately looked away with a shy expression and red face.


    "I-I did it, to stop you from from saying that... T-That was my intention." Sera spoke in a hesitated tone.


    "Really ? Then, what about touching my dick... While kissing me and transforming your tail into human like legs ? Isn''t that one of the signs that a siren is sexually aroused ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Sera immediately looked down and noticed that her right hand was over Anon''s dick and she was rubbing it unconsciously, while her tail has also transformed back to their leg form.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." Sera spoke as she immediately removed her hand from Anon''s dick and transformed her legs back into the tail form.


    "Don''t apologise without any reason, it''s natural for you to behave like this." Anon spoke as he grabbed her shoulders and tossed her over to the bed.


    *Sqeak*


    The springs inside the bed''s mattress started squeaking as soon as Sera fell over it. Her long blue hairs immediately opened up and covered her whole face.


    Before Sera could''ve stood up once again, Anon landed over her body and pinned her down to the bed.


    "Where do you think, you are going Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly moved Sera''s hairs off of her face.


    "I-I am sorry... I-I will tie my hairs immediately-" Sera spoke as she tried to free her hands from Anon''s grasp but she failed to do so.


    "Don''t worry, you look great with open hairs... You look Beautiful." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Sera''s lips with his nose and felt the softness of her lips.


    "R-Really ?" Sera asked in a very low tone. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm...? You asked something ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-You said ''Beautiful'' is that true ? Am I beautiful ?" Sera asked with an innocent expression.


    "You are one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen..." Anon replied with a smile and it was true, Sera''s beauty was incomparable to Neridia, Lorelei or any other girl in Anon''s collection.


    Sera was one of the most beautiful girls from the kingdom but due to her passion for fighting, she was unaware of her own beauty.


    But today, when she heard this from Anon''s mouth, she couldn''t believe it.


    "Why would you ask that ?" Anon asked with a confused smile.


    "I am from a lower level in the kingdom and a lower level''s sirens aren''t allowed to be beautiful. They are supposed to fight and win battles for the Kingdom.


    They aren''t allowed to mate or have family for the rest of their Lifes." Sera explained.


    "Then, Why are you letting me do this to you ? Why are you letting me mate with you ? Tell me the truth..." Anon asked as he used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly, Sera''s eyes shined bright purple and she was immediately hypnotized by Anon''s skill.


    "Sir, You are a very powerful man and when I informed about your power to Grandmother, she ordered me to seduce you at any cost and give you the best girl on this ship. But, since you showed the most intrest in me... I decided to service you tonight with my body." Sera spoke the truth.


    <Hypnosis Over>


    Suddenly, Sera snapped back to reality, realizing what she had just said. She immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands and looked at Anon with a tense expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. I-I didn''t meant to say that..." Sera spoke.


    "So, Are you not attracted to me ?" Anon asked as he used his skill once again.


    <Hypnosis>


    "I was mesmerized by you, ever since you looked at me with that sweet smile of yours, Sir." Sera replied.


    "So, Do you want to mate with me or are you just following the orders of that old lady ?" Anon asked.


    "Both sir..." Sera replied.


    <Hypnosis Over>


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. Please don''t hold back when you punish me for deceiving you." Sera spoke with a sad expression.


    "Well, I am going to punish you and it''s going to be one hard punishment." Anon spoke as he slowly slided his hands down to Sera''s boobs and removed the clothes that she was covering them with.


    Her boobs were a little smaller than Hillary''s and Kia''s boobs but she was definitely had the body of a MILF. Big boobs, a super curvy waist and smooth textured Ass.


    "Huh...?" Sera was left surprised when she noticed that Anon is sucking on her boobs instead of punishing her.


    Sera thought, Anon is going to cut one of her hands or take one of her eyes out of her eye socket, but instead he is pleasuring her.


    *Suck*


    "Annnhh~"


    Anon grabbed her big areolas and pressed both of them tightly in order to suck her nipples more efficiently.


    Sera moaned loudly as soon as she felt Anon''s tongue licking both of her nipples at an incredible speed.


    She had never felt this much pleasure in her whole life.


    "Annnnnh~ No, Sirrr~. M-My Boobs are Annnhhh~ Very weak Anhhhh~ " Sera spoke as she couldn''t stop moaning from Anon''s nipple licking.


    "You are one naughty girl, Sera. Leave everything and become mine, I will make sure you get every kind of pleasure you want.


    I will take you back to my home and fuck you, like you''ve never been fucked before. I will add you into my collection and then, you will live a better life.


    What do you say ?" Anon asked as he looked at Sera with a smile.


    "I-I will go with you, Sir Anon. Make me yours and fuck me as much as you want... I will now serve you from this day forward. I swear my loyalty to you, Sir Anon." Sera spoke as she transformed her tail into her legs form, showing her submission to Anon.


    ''HEHEHEHEHE.... What an easy chick to manipulate. Well, it''s not her fault... Now is the time to execute my master plan.'' Anon thought as his evil plan started taking shape into his mind.

 Chapter 593 Chapter-593

    Anon lies beside Sera, and both of them are naked...


    Anon had sex with Sera for a good hour, but he didn''t find it too enjoyable. The experience was weird underwater. So, They are now sleeping and cuddling each other.


    Suddenly, Anon opened his eyes and gazed at Sera. He then slowly touched Sera''s cheeks and used his skill...


    [Memory Wiper]


    Suddenly all of Sera''s memories were wiped out and all of them were inside Anon''s head.


    ''Learn that skill, Which can help me travel faster in water and return all of her memories after that.'' Anon ordered the system.


    [You have successfully learned the skill, <Aquamorphosis>]


    [Memory Alter]


    Anon returned all of her memories after learning the Aquamorphosis skill. But, even after all of this... Sera was still asleep.


    ''A real sleeper, huh...?'' Anon thought, smiling as he slowly stood up from the bed.


    He opened the gate and exited the ship quietly.


    "Let''s see... What this skill can do... Aquamorphosis." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly his legs started merging together and in just a few seconds, A pitch black tale appeared in exchange for Anon''s legs. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This feels weird, But if this shit can help me travel faster in water then, I will take it." Anon spoke as he started swimming towards the east side of the sea, where Neridia''s kingdom was situated.


    ''When Diana approached me that day, Adeline did a little scan on her body for me and found out something very interesting.


    Mermaids are a fragile and weak race; they live underwater and absorb oxygen from the water, which means they receive less oxygen compared to those on land.


    Due to this single factor, their bodies are weaker than those who live on land.


    As soon as Adeline informed me about this, a plan started forming inside my mind, and I did a little research on the Stormborn Sea.


    Stormborn Sea is connected to six other seas, and if I could take over all these seas, I would be able to manipulate the economy of the Dwarven kingdom. For example, three seas surround the Dwarven kingdom.


    Dwarfs love booze too much; no matter the age group, they just love it. Once you are 10 years old, you are legally an adult in the Dwarven kingdom and can drink as much as you want. Dwarfs are crazy for one more thing, fishes.


    Dwarfs are fond of fishes and eat more than 10 fishes almost every day with their booze. But what if that suddenly stops?


    What if every fish disappears from all there seas, and their supply of wine and liquor stops as well? The demand will remain the same, but the supply will be short.


    Once this happens, they will try to contact other kingdoms in order to buy fishes and liquor. Since Elves and Humans are the only kingdoms that make fine wine and liquor, they will definitely go to them to make a deal but the elfs will immediately say no, and the humans too, because both of them works under me.


    After taking a ''No'' from both the kingdoms, They won''t just sit ideally, they will definitely go to the lizardmen or the beastmen''s kingdom, and that''s when I will transfer all the fishes towards the Elven kingdom and the Human kingdom.


    Since beastmen and lizardmen, make the most disgusting wines... They will never take wine from them.


    Days will pass and just like a drug addict, their addiction will force them to consume wine.


    Dwarfs will start suffering; they will do anything to get good food and liquor because dwarfs can live without fish for a moment, but without liquor, it''s impossible for them to survive and work in the mines.


    Then, one human, that will be me obviously, will open a small shop inside the Dwarven kingdom, a fish and liquor shop.


    Hahaha... I will give out fishes and booze, but I won''t be asking for money; instead, I will ask for their wives, daughters, and mothers in return... Hehehe. In just two days, I will take over every woman in the Dwarven kingdom and that will be my ultimate victory.


    I will call this method, ''The Mass Manipulation.''


    But, will they give up their family for fishes and booze? Well, I have to test it for myself.'' Anon thought as he continued to swim towards Neridia''s kingdom as more and more evil things started coming to his mind.


    ''Mike, Can you hear me ?'' Anon spoke as he used the skill, psychic connection.


    ''I can hear you clearly master. Is there anything, I can help you with ?'' Mike asked in a very sincere tone.


    ''Yes... Kidnap a family of dwarfs for me.'' Anon ordered.


    ''As you command master but this can take about 3 days, as their kingdom is too advance to infiltrate and their homes are also throughly protected with different magic enchantments. I hope that''s not a problem master...'' Mike started, as he immediately accepted Anon''s orders.


    ''No problem, take your time and Keep them inside a room. Don''t give them any alcohol or fish... Just supply wthem with regular vegitarian food... Do you understand ?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes, Master. I understand your orders and I will execute them immediately and master, Your barn is about to complete as well.'' Mile informed.


    ''Good.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    After travelling for about 15 minutes, Anon finally reached on the northern borders of the mermaid kingdom and noticed that the borders of the mermaid kingdom are being protected by the second-stage dark minions.


    "Hmmm.... They shouldn''t be a problem." Anon spoke as he started swimming towards the border gates and suddenly, some of the dark minions noticed him approaching towards them.


    "Grawwwwhhhhhhhhhhhh..." One of the minions roared and alerted the other minions about Anon''s presence.


    Suddenly all the minions gathered together and started swimming towards Anon in order to kill him.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Come and get me boys." Anon spoke as he pointed his finger towards the dark minions and used his skill.


    [Ice Bullets]


    Suddenly, thousands of magic circles appeared behind Anon and millions of ice bullets were launched out of them towards the dark minions.

 Chapter 594 Chapter-594

    "Die..." Anon spoke as he launched the ice bullets and in just 5 seconds, All of the dark minions who were charging towards Anon in order to kill him, died.


    "Grawwwww..."


    "Grawwww..."


    "Graaaaaaaawwwww...."


    ....


    After killing every single dark minion, Anon entered inside the mermaid kingdom and started swimming towards the Royal Castle.


    Anon met other dark minions but he didn''t waste his time on them and killed them instantly.


    "You guys are too weak to even stand in front of me. I want to meet your master and ask him, why did he even make ?" Anon spoke as he continued to walk towards the Royal Castle.


    After swimming and killing minions for the next 5 minutes, Anon finally reached in front of the Royal castle.


    "If I go through the main gate... Those annoying minions will definitely disturb me and I can''t take there growling sounds anymore... It''s like someone is stabbing my ears with two big needles.


    That''s why, I will go directly towards the throne room." Anon spoke as he immediately swam upto the roof of the castle.


    "What is this castle even made out of ?" Anon spoke as he touched the roof slowly and noticed that it was a different material that he had never seen before.


    Anon pulled his hand back, made it into a punch and punches the roof.


    *Thud*


    But instead of breaking, the roof starts to shine blue-ish pink. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm....? This is weird." Anon spoke as he slowly touched the roof''s shining area and as soon as he did... The lights gathered together and shocked back Anon''s hand.


    *Boop*


    "Fuck... What the hell is this material ? It''s as if, the wall is punching me back." Anon spoke as his curiosity started rising.


    Suddenly, He pulled his hand back once again and punched the roof once again.


    This time Anon used more force and the results were differentas well. The area that lit up after the punch was bigger than the previous one.


    "Hmm... Intresting." Anon spoke as he summoned a metallic sword from his inventory and slowly touched the roof with it''s tip.


    *Tang*


    As soon as the sword came in contact with the roof, the light gathered together once again and blew up the sword immediately as the roof''s colour turned back to normal.


    "Holy fuckkk... This is amazing. This material can store the kinetic energy inside itself and converts it into potential energy in the form of light.


    The potential energy stays put until someone or something touches it once again and once it touches this surface, the stored potential energy gets gathered at the point of contact and converts back to it''s original form... Meaning the kinetic energy and that''s why I felt the insane backfire, when I touched this light." Anon spoke as he immediately understood, what the material does.


    "Who are you ?" Suddenly a very heavy voice came from Anon''s behind.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and noticed a dark minion, who had green glowing eyes and looked like male mermaid.


    This guy was none other than seafern himself, who is now transformed into a third-stage minion by Aegis.


    "Who are you and why are you punching the roof of our master''s castle ? Are you also the one, who killed my master''s dark minions on the borders ?" Seafern asked in a very heavy tone.


    "Look man, Whoever the fuck you are... I don''t care. So, come back in a while and then we will fight okay ?" Anon asked as he turned his head back towards the roof and started touching it once more.


    "Either you state your purpose for coming here and killing our minions or I will kill you right now." Seafern spoke with a very serious expression but Anon paid almost zero attention to it.


    "So, If I attack it with magic, will it work then too ?" Anon murmured as he prepared a spell to attack the roof.


    [Ice bullet]


    Anon summoned a single magic circle and launched one ice bullet out of it.


    *Thud*


    The bullet hits the roof and the lights started shining once again.


    "Ho Ho Ho... That''s good... It works with magic too. This is incredible." Anon spoke as he launched one more ice bullet over the same spot but this time, it got destroyed as soon as it came in contact with the roof.


    *Tang*


    "Oh... It backfires on the magic spells too ?" Anon was amazed by this material''s working principles.


    ''If I can cover my house with this material, then it will become an impenetrable castle. That no one will be able to break... Or should I make an underwater castle as well ?


    Hehehe... If I make an underwater castle, then I will be able to keep my sluts and slaves here as well. I should do that... Once I get out of here.


    I will give Mike orders and he will make me a good castle here.'' Anon thought.


    As Anon was thinking about his underwater castle, he didn''t knew that Seafern was planning to kill him from behind.


    Seafern summoned his glowing green blades and swinged them at Anon''s neck, in order to decapitate him.


    *Tang*


    But before the blades could''ve touched Anon''s neck, the Auric energy activated and formed a protection layer around Anon''s whole body, making him invincible to magic attacks and since seafern''s blades are made out of pure magic, they broke immediately.


    "Hmm...? That''s odd...." Seafern spoke as he looked at Anon, who remained unharmed even after his attack.


    "I told you to leave me alone but you didn''t Listen to me... Now, You will become a part of my experiment." Anon spoke as he turned around with an angry expression and punched Seafern in the stomach with full force.


    Seafern was thrown back immediately, but he survived Anon''s punch.


    "I-I have to... Inform master." Seafern spoke as he tried to run away but before he could''ve even take another step forward Anon grabbed him by the neck.


    "Where are you going ? Didn''t you hear me ? You are going to be a part of my experiment now and since I have already tested your durability... It''s time to put you to the real work. Hehehe..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.

 Chapter 595 Chapter-595

    Anon stood near the magical roof, holding Seafern in his right hand.


    "Hmm...? Let''s use that," Anon spoke, casting another spell.


    [Water Bullets]


    Thousands of water bullets suddenly formed around Anon.


    "L-Leave... Me," Seafern spoke as he attempted to break free from Anon''s hand but couldn''t move.


    "For the best results, I have to hit the roof with all the bullets at the same time, or it won''t work," Anon spoke as he adjusted the angles of the water bullets.


    After 1 minute of preparation, Anon was ready to release the bullets.


    "Let''s do this..." Anon spoke, releasing the bullets.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOP


    The water bullets struck the magical roof together, making it glow brightly.


    "Hahaha... Now let''s see if this roof can destroy you or not?" Anon spoke, looking at Seafern with a smile and throwing him towards the magical roof.


    Seafern tried to balance his body, but before he could do it, his tail touched the magical roof, and all the light on the floor gathered near Seafern''s tail.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    "No-" Before Seafern could say something else, all the energy followed into his body and...


    Boooooop


    Seafern''s body blasted, and his remaining body parts scattered in the water.


    "Holy fuck, that was something. Well, playtime is over..." Anon spoke, summoning his arcane slayers and stabbing both of them into the roof.


    As soon as he stabbed the Arcane Slayers into the roof, the magical roof turned into a normal roof.


    Anon pulled his hand back and punched the roof once again, but this time it didn''t shine; it got blasted away.


    Boooooooooop


    As soon as the roof broke, Anon immediately jumped and landed inside the Royal Court.


    As soon as he landed inside the Royal Court, he looked around and observed that there was no one inside the Royal Court; all the seats were empty.


    "Who are you?" Suddenly, a very heavy voice resounded from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and looked at the source of this heavy voice.


    As soon as he turned around, Anon noticed that Aegis was sitting over the main throne of the mermaid kingdom, looking at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Oh, hello fucker... I have been searching for you all this time. Are you the Aegis that everyone is talking about?" Anon asked as he used his skill.


    [Demonic Eyes]


    [Name: Aegis]


    [Race: Chimera]


    [Class: Unknown]


    [Level: 220]


    [HP: 300,000,00/300,000,00]


    [MP: 1500,00,00/1500,00,00]


    [Description: Aegis is very angry because you''ve disturbed his sleep, but he is still unknown of your power and doesn''t want to attack you before confirming your power.]


    ''Interesting... He seems like an intelligent monster.''


    "Your tone is rude... Human. I don''t like it," Aegis spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "Oh, I am sorry, sir... Here, I have this sweet present for you," Anon spoke as he started searching his pockets.


    Suddenly he looked at Aegis with a serious expression and showed him the middle finger, "Fuck off... Motherfucker."


    "You are asking to die..." Aegis spoke as he stood up from his throne slowly, his expression neutral.


    "Oh yeah? Then come here and kill me... Why are you still standing there?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''Not an ordinary human, definitely. If he were to be a normal human, he would''ve run away like a scared cat right now.'' Aegis thought.


    "It seems you have killed millions of my dark minions and one of the best dark minions I had in just 30 minutes.


    I don''t think you are an ordinary person. So, who are you, sir?" Aegis asked with respect as he walked up to Anon and looked at him dead in the eye.


    "Well, you are right. I am not an ordinary person, fucker." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What is your purpose for breaking into my castle? If I may ask, sir." Aegis asked.


    "I want to make you my slave..." Anon replied.


    "Excuse me, sir? You want what?" Aegis asked with a surprised expression.


    "Aegis, I want to¡ªno, I will make you my slave." Anon repeated again.


    "Hahaha... I think you are confused. You see, I am Aegis. I am the conqueror of the Siren and the Mermaid kingdom. I have killed thousands of people just for fun, and you think I will become your slave?" Aegis asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s better than being a dead corpse, right?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''Is this human really that strong? Or am I just being afraid for no reason? No, no, he broke the damage-reflecting ceiling, I can''t ignore that fact, and he also killed my third-staged minion.'' Aegis thought as he maintained his patience.


    "Aegis, you see, I am not that kind of guy who will spare the life of someone like you, but since you didn''t talk to me like a shit-faced bastard, I am sparing your life... So, think a hundred times before speaking anything." Anon spoke with a serious expression this time as a small amount of bloodlust leaked out of his body.


    ''The bloodlust... It''s not that much, but I have a very strong feeling that this is not even 10% of his total bloodlust. This human is definitely stronger than me... but I can''t become his slave.'' Aegis was a monster, but he was a smart monster, and he knew how to behave in situations like this, and suddenly an idea came to his mind.


    "Why don''t we work together, as allies? You can have the position of a senior too, sir." Aegis proposed with a very respectful tone and expression.


    "Aegis, answer me something. Why would you destroy the mermaid kingdom and the siren kingdom?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "To break my curse, sir." Aegis replied.


    "Well... I am going to break your bones in the next ten seconds if you don''t accept this slave collar." Anon spoke as he tossed the slave collar towards Aegis.


    ''What should I do? Should I try my luck?'' Aegis thought as he gathered everything he had in him and spoke. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What will I get if I accept your slave collar?" Aegis asked.

 Chapter 596 Chapter-596

    45 minutes ago...


    Anon stood up from the bed and exited the ship...


    "Hmm...? Where is he going ?" Sera asked as she slowly stood up and rubbed her eyes.


    Sera... Couldn''t understand, What had just happened with her, but she felt her head throbbing from intense pain, when she woke up.


    "Ouch... Ouch... My head hurts like hell." Sera spoke as she grabbed her head tightly and tried to control the pain.


    After a few seconds, the pain inside his brain settled down and she walked upto the exit door of the room.


    Sera opened the door, in order to search for Anon but as soon as she opened the door... She saw that Anon is floating right in front of the ship and his legs are now replaced by a pitch black fish tail.


    Sera immediately closed the door and opened it again slowly in order to spy on Anon.


    Sirens had dark blue coloured tails and Mermaids had jade coloured tails but pitch black tail was something new to to Sera. She had never seen something like that.


    "What is that ? How can he use our skill ? Isn''t he a Human ?" Sera questioned with a confused expression. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, She noticed that Anon is going somewhere.


    Sera''s curiosity stirred, she immediately exited the room and decided to follow Anon.


    Sera maintained a distance of 3 km from Anon and continued to follow him.


    "How can he swim so fast ? It''s like he knows how to use this skill from birth and why is he heading towards the mermaid kingdom ?" Sera questioned as she kept following Anon.


    After following Anon for the next 15 minutes... Sera noticed that Anon is now standing in front of the mermaid kingdom.


    "What is he doing here ?" Sera thought.


    "Grawwwwhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Grawwwwhhhhhhhhhhhh....."


    ....


    Suddenly, she noticed that Anon has killed thousands of dark minions, who were protecting the main gate of the mermaid kingdom.


    "H-He is really scary, powerful and sexy at the same time. How can someone kill so many dark minions with just a flick of their fingers ? Sir, Anon is really good at overwhelming his opponent." Sera spoke as she slowly followed Anon.


    Anon killed every dark minion that came in front of him inside the mermaid kingdom and reached the Royal Castle without any problems.


    "Fuck... It''s like he is talking a stroll through an algae garden and the minions are like water to him, they are getting destroyed as soon as they touches him." Sera spoke with a surprised expression.


    After reaching the Royal Castle, Sera noticed that Anon is punching the magical roof.


    "Should I help him with the reflection roof ? Maybe, I can make him owe us one, after i help him." Sera thought as she decided to help Anon but she immediately backed off, when she noticed the third-staged minion seafern, coming in front of Anon.


    "Holy mother of demons... That''s a third-stage minion. Sir Anon, won''t be able to fight him alone... I have to help him with this. Wait, What if I saved him from getting attacked and make him owe us another favour...


    Haha, Grandmother will definitely promote me after that." Sera thought as she immediately summoned her trident and waited for Seafern to attack Anon from behind and same thing happened, seafern summoned his long green blades.


    "This is it..." Sera spoke, but just when she was about to step up, She noticed something interesting and shocking as well.


    *Tang*


    Seafern''s blade broke as soon as they touched Anon''s neck.


    "What ? How can that be possible-" Before she could''ve processed the scenes that were happening in front of her, She noticed that Anon has already punched Seafern and grabbed him by the neck, he is laughing like a psychopath while looking at Seafern.


    "What is he doing ?" Sera couldn''t comprehend the things that Anon was doing.


    Suddenly, she noticed that Anon has summoned water bullets and he is hitting the magical roof with them.


    After hitting the roof with the water bullets, Anon tossed seafern towards the magical roof and....


    *Boooop*


    As soon as he touched the roof, his body got blasted away.


    "F-Fuck... H-He killed a third-staged minion just like that ? How strong is he actually ?" Sera thought with a very shocked expression, but she was still trying to figure out the why Anon was here.


    Suddenly, She noticed that Anon has summoned two sickles in his hands.


    "What ? Sickles ?" Sera was left confused when she noticed that Anon''s fighting weapons are sickles.


    Anon stabbed the sickles into the roof and punched it very tightly...


    As soon as he punched the roof this time... It blasted away, just like a normal roof.


    "H-He broke the roof...too." Sera couldn''t help but get even more surprised at every action that Anon was taking one after another.


    After this Sera slowly sneaked into the Royal Court with Anon and noticed that Anon has landed directly in front of Aegis.


    "Fuck... Even I can''t save him now. This guy is definitely a dead man after this." Sera spoke as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    Sera started to leave the Royal Court, but she was left stunned when she noticed that Aegis isn''t doing anything to Anon instead a scared expression is clearly visible on his own face.


    "What is happening there ? I can''t hear them properly." Sera spoke.


    "What will I get, If I accept your slave collar ?" Aegis asked.


    "A good question... No one ever asked me this question." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, after becoming my slave... You will have to listen to my every order, without any delays and you can have your freedom or break your curse or whatever you want to do, I don''t care... But, I want you to behave like an obedient dog in front of me... Do you understand or you will be a dead corpse ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I understand.... But, Do I have to give these kingdoms back to the mermaids and sirens too ?" Aegis asked.


    "Oh, hell no... You keep on doing whatever you are doing. I will take care of the rest, instead I will support you too. Now wear that collar..." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, My Master." Aegis spoke as he immediately wore the collar without any further questions.


    Suddenly a slave contract was formed in front of Anon.


    Anon placed the slave contract in his inventory and started walking towards the exit door of the Royal Court.


    "Master... About the girl..." Aegis spoke.


    "I know about her..." Anon replied as he suddenly disappeared from his place and re-appeared right in front of Sera.

 Chapter 597 Chapter-597

    As Anon was walking towards the exit of the Royal Court, He was suddenly interrupted by Aegis''s voice.


    "Master, The Girl..." Aegis spoke.


    ''Huh...? What girl are they talking about ?'' Sera wondered, because she was properly hiding her presence and her aura was also at the minimum possible level. So, they couldn''t be talking about her or so she thought.


    "I know about her... Don''t worry." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his location and re-appeared right in front of Sera.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hiya-" Sera let out a squeaky sound as she was left shocked and surprised, when she looked at Anon.


    "H-How did you- !?"


    "I told you, Luv. I am very hard to comprehend... So, don''t put pressure on that Little fish brain." Anon spoke as he grabbed Sera''s neck softly.


    "I-I am sorry... Sir. I-I didn''t mean to-" Before Sera could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I know, I know... You never meant to follow me and hear my conversation, but you did hear and saw all of it, didn''t you ? I suppose that was a mistake as well... Right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he tightened his grip around Sera''s neck.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. I-I will never-" Sera was interrupted once again by again.


    "I know this one too. You will never ever repeat the same thing again and you will also keep your mouth shut... Right ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes... Please don''t kill me. You said I was beautiful, right ? So, you won''t kill me and-" Before Sera could''ve completed her sentence, she started suffocating.


    "You are indeed beautiful, but your mind is not that beautiful, Sera. You said, you are my woman and yet you followed me, just so you can report my actions back to your grandmother.... That''s not a very good thing." Anon replied as he tightened his grip even more.


    "I-I *Cough-Cough* am s-sorry, S-Sir." Sera spoke as she felt her air pipe getting more and more pressed.


    "You were ready to die back then... Why are you so afraid of death here ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t *Cough-Cough* know... After seeing you, *Cough-Cough*, I-I have started to fear death... *Cough-Cough* please leave me, Sir." She begged.


    "Haaa... Alright." Anon spoke as he let go of her throat.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough-Cough*


    Sera started coughing without any stops.


    "T-Thank you, Sir." Sera spoke.


    "Don''t thank me, wear this slave collar. You are my slave from now on." Anon commanded as he tossed a slave collar in front of Sera.


    "S-Sir ?" Sera couldn''t understand this. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t ''Sir'' me. You will wear that collar and call me master from this day forward. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "B-But, you love me and you said, I am very beautiful too..."


    "Shut the fuck up, Bitch. At first, I thought... I will add you to my collection of girls but it seems, you are just a slutty bitch, like the rest of your friends.


    Now, You either wear that slave collar or something really horrible will happen..." Anon replied with an irritated expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. But, I have already sworn my loyalty to the Siren kingdom, You can kill me if you want." Sera spoke.


    "Yeah... The same loyalty that you swore to me huh ? Well, let''s see... For how many minutes can you maintain this loyalty of yours.


    We are going to play a little game here... To see how much loyalty you hold to your kingdom." Anon spoke as he grabbed Sera''s hand and started dragging her.


    Anon let her go after reaching in front of the throne.


    "Master... Should I kill her for betraying you ?" Aegis asked.


    "Na, I am going to play a little game with her..." Anon replied as he went up and sat down on the throne.


    "As you command, Master." Aegis spoke.


    Anon summoned a small bracelet in his hand and 10 keys, out of which... Only one can open the bracelet.


    "Minions..." Anon called out and immediately 10 minions appeared in front of him. Since, their master is now Anon''s slave, the minions are automatically Anon''s slave as well.


    "Here... Lock these 10 keys to the ground..." Anon ordered as he gave the ten keys to the minions.


    The minions took the keys immediately and did as Anon ordered them to.


    The minions locked the 10 keys to the floor with small chains.


    "Good... Now lock this bracelet on her right hand." Anon ordered the minions.


    The minions immediately followed his orders and grabbed Sera''s body from each side, While one of them binded the bracelet into her right hand.


    "O-Ouch, H-Hey... Leave me. If I die, Grandmother will definitely come back for me..." Sera spoke as she looked at Anon with an hateful expression.


    "What are you being so happy for ? I am not going to killing you. I am just going to play a little game with you. I made everything in this game. The keys, the bracelet and all other things. I call it...


    Locks, Keys and Fucks.


    Let me explain you the game rules..


    There are 10 keys in front of you, out of which only one unlocks that bracelet. Now that bracelet isa very life threatening element.


    Everytime you poke it with a wrong key, it will inject a special type of aphrodisiac into your body that is specially made to arouse any female in this world, no matter the breed.


    The aphrodisiac will increase your sexual drive everytime you insert a wrong key into the bracelet.


    To insert the keys into the bracelet, you will have to bow down, pick up the key and try it out by staying in the same position and you can''t get up unless you either unlock the bracelet or accept my slave collar.


    The game is simple, open the bracelet and go home, but everytime you bow down to pick a key and try it... I will come and fuck your little pussy with my dick until you move onto the next key or unlock the bracelet.


    Now, Now... There is one twist in the game. You will be blindfolded for the rest of the game. Now, we should start the game.... Hehehe." Anon spoke as he started laughing loudly.

 Chapter 598 Chapter-598

    "You understand the rules... Right ? Now, start the game." Anon ordered.


    "S-Sir... Please-" Before Sera could''ve completed her sentence, two dark minions covered her eyes with a black cloth and stuffed her mouth with another piece of clothing.


    "Mnnnhhhhhhh... Mnhh... Mnnhhh...." Sera tried to speak, but she couldn''t because of the cloth.


    "Your time starts now... If you don''t bend down and pick up a key in the next 30 seconds... The minions standing behind you will kill you, brutally.


    Your time starts now..." Anon spoke as he stood up from the throne and walked behind Sera with a perverted smile on his face.


    "Mnnnhh..." Sera


    ''What should I do ? I-I shouldn''t have followed him here... What was I thinking back then ? You fucking stupid girl.


    I don''t have any other choice, If I want to keep my life and my freedom... I have to do this.'' Sera thought as she started walking slowly, she knew that position of the first key, was near her right leg and in order to try it out, Sera bent down slowly.


    As soon as she bent down, her pink pussy got squeezed by her thick thighs and it popped out.


    "Hehe..." Anon saw this and immediately opened his pants.


    Sera on the other side, started searching for the key and after searching for 2 seconds, she finally found the key.


    Sera immediately picked up the key, but before she could''ve placed the key inside the bracelet''s keyhole, she felt something touching her pussy.


    ''Hmm...? That''s his dick...? Why does it feels bigger now ?'' Sera thought as she started searching for the keyhole on the bracelet by touching it slowly.


    Suddenly Anon started rubbing her pussy and Sera started feeling something penetrating her pussy.


    "Mmnnhh~" Sera moaned out as her focus started to divert from the keyhole.


    "You betrayed me and there is a punishment for every betrayal. This is your punishment bitch..." Anon spoke as he curved his fingers inside her pussy and touched her G-Spot.


    "MNNNNNNHHHHHHHH~" Sera moaned loudly, as her body started vibrating automatically and her pussy started squirting without any stops. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    "You like that bitch... Huh ? Here take this ..." Anon spoke as he squeezed her G-spot again and again.


    "Mmnhhhhhhhhhh~"


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    "Mnnnhhhhhhhhh~"


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    ...


    ''Anhhhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Annhhh~... I-I can''t focus on the keyhole... No, His fingers are making me cum non-stop. B-But, I can''t loose here... I-I have to do it... Oh, no again...


    Anhhhhhhh~'' Sera thought as she squirted once more.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    After squirting once again, Sera finally found the keyhole and inserted the key inside it...


    *Bzzzz*


    The bracelet vibrated real hard, indicating that this was the wrong key...


    As soon as it stopped vibrating, a small in came out of the bracelet and stabbed directly into Sera''s hand. The bracelet then released a small amount of aphrodisiac into her body making her feel even hotter and aroused.


    ''Noooo.... Anhhhhhhh~'' Sera thought as she immediately figured out that this was the wrong key and she has been injected by the aphrodisiac.


    After this Sera throwed the key aside and stood up straight.


    As soon as she stood up, Anon also stopped fingering her pussy.


    "Mmnnnhhh... Mnnhhhh..." Sera turned around and tried to speak something but Anon wasn''t interested in talking anymore.


    *Slap*


    "Shut the fuck up and start searching for the next key, bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped Sera''s tits with full force and left a red mark on them.


    "Mnnnnhhhhhh..." Sera shouted as ssoon as she felt Anon''s hand hitting her breasts.


    ''Ouchh... This fucker, How can he slap my tits so hard ? Am I his plaything, that he can toy around with ?'' Sera thought, but she had no other choice... either she can follow Anon''s orders or she can get punished in an even more brutal way by him.


    "Didn''t you hear me ? Or do you want me to turn your blue body into crimson red ?" Anon asked in a loud voice.


    "Mnnhhh... Mnnhhhh..." Sera tried to speak something, as she Shaked her head in a ''No'' and immediately turned around to search for the second key.


    There was just one problem in the key finding process, if Sera wanted to find a key blindfolded, then she will have to bent down and if she bent down... Anon will definitely molest her.


    So, she choose a more smarter way and started hitting her legs around in order to find the keys with her legs.


    "Get down, Bitch..." Anon voice and a kick on her ass came from behind.


    "Mnnnhh-" Sera immediately fell down on the floor and started searching for the keys.


    ''Please someone, save me. I beg you... Please someone save-'' Before she could''ve thought of anything else, Anon grabbed her head, rammed his fingers inside her pussy and raised her ass in order to fuck her.


    He then slowly bent forward and whispered something into her ear, "No one is coming to save you... I am the only one, who can help you right now bitch."


    As soon as she heard this, her soul started shaking and trembling in fear.


    ''I-I forgot he can hear my thoughts too...'' Sera thought as she felt totally helpless at this moment but she wasn''t ready to give up her freedom.


    "It''s good that I surrendered myself to you master or you would''ve been fingering my ass like that too, right ?" Aegis spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Aegis, Don''t ruin my mood. Get the fuck out of this room." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes, sir and I apologise... If I hurted you unintentionally." Aegis spoke as he immediately left the Royal Court.


    "Now... Now... Let''s enjoy ourselves." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock into Sera''s pussy.


    "Mnnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" Sera moaned out very loud, as he felt Anon''s giant cock tearing the walls of her pussy apart without any mercy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Now, you will get fucked like a stupid bitch for the next hour with this dick and believe me, I will fuck you in every position possible for a bitch like you... prepare yourself." Anon spoke as he started fucking her pussy.


    ''What did I even do to deserve this...? Why am I being punished so brutally- Annhhhhhhh~ that cock is too big for my pussy, it''s barely even fitting inside. Noooooooo, it''s inside my wombbbbbb~'' Sera thought as she felt her pussy getting wider with every thrust and now it was her womb''s turn.

 Chapter 599 Chapter-599

    59 minutes later...


    After squirting for the twentieth time... Anon pulled his cock out of her pussy and slapped her ass cheeks with force. Suddenly his cum that was being stored inside her cum-tank womb for the last hour, flowed out and started floating inside the water.


    He then rammed his cock back into her pussy and started pounding it again.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Sera''s pink pussy is now turned into a whore playtoy pussy, that is getting pounding mercilessly by Anon''s cock and it''s making her squirt non-stop.


    Sera''s hands have lost the strength to hold the weight of her body and her whole body is now lying down on the ground, only her ass and pussy is high up in the air, so that it can get fucked by Anon''s dick. Her mouth is salivating, Tongue is lying outside of her mouth, crossed eyes and her ass is moving on her own.


    Her body has lost so much strength by squirting regularly, that she couldn''t even moan right now or think straight.


    Anon is not even moving his body now, Sera''s ass is moving on it''s own, as if her pussy has gained a mind of her own and it wants to get fucked by Anon''s dick without any stops.


    "Here you go, disgusting and betraying bitch.... One more load Cumming in your womb." Anon spoke as he grabbed Sera''s ass tightly and unloaded his white jeez inside her womb once again.


    *Squirrttttttttttttt*


    As soon as Anon let out his semen inside her womb, Sera squirted one more time before passing out from the pleasure overload.


    "Haaa... What a shame ? Couldn''t even get to the second key..." Anon spoke with a smile, as he looked at Sera''s passed out body and placed his leg over her left ass cheek.


    As soon as he placed his leg over her ass cheek... Her pussy opened up a little and Anon''s cum immediately flowed out of her crack.


    "Well, Well... That was it for this bitch. I don''t think she will, go against me ever again." Anon spoke as he wore his clothes and started walking towards the exit door of the Royal Court.


    After exiting the Royal Court, Anon noticed that Aegis was standing right outside.


    "Master..." Aegis spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Yes, Yes... Don''t act all Obedient now. You understand your work, right ? Do whatever the fuck you were doing and don''t disturb me... When I am near the mermaids, do you understand ?" Anon asked


    "B-But master, if you are protecting the Queens of Sirens and mermaids... Then how will I break my curse ?" Aegis asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Yeah, Curse... What''s this curse of yours ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, The curse was placed on my body when the sirens were making me, as a security measure. I can only use 70% of my powers right now.


    If I succeed in breaking this curse, I will be able to-" Before Aegis could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know the rest." Anon spoke as he touched Aegis''s chest.


    [Scanning Unknown DNA....]


    [10%.... 40%.... 60%.... 80%.... 100%]


    [Scan completed... Results have been saved inside the ''Book Of Wisdom''.]


    ''Open the Book Of Wisdom'' Anon commanded.


    [Book Of Wisdom... Opening.]


    ''Show me Log- 559.'' Anon ordered.


    [Unknown DNA]


    [Name: Aegis]


    [Race: Chimera]


    [Class: Unknown]


    [Description: Aegis''s Body is working fine but a mana lock has been detected on his heart that is holding back 30% of his power.]


    ''Can I open the lock ?'' Anon questioned the system.


    [Breaking the Lock will cost you ''300,000'' Mana and 5 years worth of life force, Would you like to continue ?] [Yes/No] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What is my remaining, Life Force ?'' Anon asked.


    [3989 Years]


    ''Break the lock...'' Anon ordered.


    [Breaking the lock....]


    Suddenly, Anon felt a little bit of his Life Force and 30% of his mana slipping out of his body.


    "Master, This..." Aegis spoke as he felt an unknown energy flowing into his heart and suddenly, the flow of energy was increased.


    *Booop*


    A small wave of energy left Aegis''s body and his power started increasing, even Anon can feel it.


    "You happy now ? Your curse broke..." Anon spoke as he looked at Aegis with as smile.


    Aegis looked at Anon with a shocked expression and immediately went down in his legs.


    "Master, I will never forget this... It''s like you''ve attached the missing part of my body back to it''s place. Thank you masterrr.... I will serve you with everything I have in this body of mine." Aegis spoke as he grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "No, Problem... Now, I am going back. Keep that girl with you, until I come back." Anon spoke as he immediately left the Royal Castle.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Aegis spoke as he looked at Anon''s leaving figure and felt very happy.


    "Hahaha... I can''t believe it, my body is back to it''s prime... I will not feel empty anymore. I should test that...." Aegis spoke as he formed a small ball of mana into his hands and shot it towards a big rock that was lying in front of him.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The rock was immediately turned into dust.


    "Hahahahahaha... Yes, My magical powers are back as well. It''s good that I didn''t attack master out of my personal ego and acted with my mind." Aegis was too happy and couldn''t stop thinking about how smartly he handled the situation.


    Inside Ship No.13....


    Lorelei and Grandmother are sleeping very peacefully but they didn''t knew that their peace was temporary...


    Suddenly, Lorelei felt a burning sensation in her heart...


    "Ouchhhh... Ouch... Ouch... Grandma, Something is not right... With my ouch heart." Lorelei shouted.


    Everyone on the ship woke up and looked at Lorelei with a shocked expression because her heart was shining brightly golden and it was creating a burning sensation inside her body.


    "No, No, No, No... How can this be possible ?" Grandmother asked with a shocked expression as she immediately swam upto Lorelei and looked at her heart with a serious expression.


    "The curse is broken but how did it broke without you ?" Grandmother asked with a confused and shocked expression.

 Chapter 600 Chapter-600

    Grandmother is swimming over the ship with a very tense expression on her face and a small pearl in her hands.


    "No, No, No... It can''t be possible. How did the curse broke without her ? And Why isn''t Sera listening to my pearl''s call ?" Grandmother spoke with a tense expression.


    Grandmother tried to contact ship no.13, but all of her attempts were in vain as there was no response coming from the other side.


    "What the hell is Sera doing on that damned ship ?" Grandmother shouted in anger as she broke the pearl.


    "Grandma, I am not feeling well... It''s like, There is a fire burning inside my chest... Can you do something about this ?" Lorelei asked with an irritated expression.


    "This is temporary, Lorelei. But, That demon''s powers are released permanently from our curse and we have to do something about that. The first thing he is going to do after getting released is kill me and then kill you.


    We can''t wait for tomorrow... We have to leave now." Grandmother spoke.


    "Go ? Where ?" Lorelei asked with a confused expression.


    "We are going to hide under the third emperor''s grace, he is the only one who can save us... Let''s go." Grandmother spoke.


    "B-But... What about the sirens sitting inside that ship ?" Lorelei asked with a tense expression.


    "Don''t think about them, Lor. Your life is my priority right now... If we don''t leave this kingdom now, Aegis will destroy everything. We have to go now..." Grandmother spoke with a serious.


    "What about Sir, Anon ? He is still on Ship No.16. shouldn''t we ask him for help ?" Lorelei asked.


    "No, We can''t trust that human now. Aegis has gotten stronger than before... We are leaving for the third empire''s kingdom right now." Grandmother ordered.


    "Y-Yes..." Lorelei couldn''t argue with grandmother because she was afraid of her.


    "Good..." Grandmother spoke as both of them started swimming towards the north.


    Back on ship no.16...


    Anon returned back to the ship and saw a large number of sirens swimming over the sea. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon swam upto them and asked with a charming smile, "What''s wrong, Ladies ? Everyone okay here ?"


    "Sir, Anon..."


    "Sir, Anon..."


    "Sir, Anon.."


    Suddenly, All of them surrounded Anon from all sides and started touching him once again.


    "What happened, Luv ? Why are you all swimming here on the top of the ship ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, We are trying to find General Sera, But she is not responding to our voice or signals. We don''t know, where she went... We can''t track her Aura either." One of the siren spoke up.


    "Yeah... It''s like she just disappeared from the stormborn sea." Another one added.


    " Well, she could''ve ran away..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, No, No... She is a very good general and she won''t even think of running away without us."


    "What is happening here ? Why are you guys talking so loudly in the middle of the night ?" Neridia asked as she swam upto Anon.


    For the next 10 minutes, A siren explained it to her...


    "So your general, the on that tried to kill me is missing, right ?" Neridia asked.


    "Yes..." One of the siren replied with a sad expression.


    "Well, that''s good. I hope the dark minions take her and eat her alive." Neridia cursed.


    "Wait, Are you the one who kidnapped her ?" One of the Sirens asked with serious expression.


    "Are you stupid or what ? Why would I kidnap her and I don''t even have space to put her in. Ask him, Maybelline he knows something or maybe he is the one who kidnapped your General." Neridia spoke as she pointed directly at Anon.


    "We believe Sir, Anon. He is our saviour not a backstabbing person, like you mermaids." One of the siren spoke.


    "Huh...? What did you just say ?" Neridia asked with an angry expression.


    "Woah, Woah... Waohhhh. Ladies, Calm down. You won''t get anything by fighting here."


    *Grawwwww*


    Suddenly all of them heard a large dark minions''s sound, that is coming towards them.


    "A third staged, minion. Everyone go inside." Neridia Warned.


    "Runnnnn...."


    "Runn... It''s a third stage Minion."


    ...


    Everyone started shouting and running back into the ship.


    Anon followed behind and entered inside the hull of the ship, where all the mermaids were sleeping and Sirens were looking outside from several small wooden cracks.


    Anon went to one of the Siren and grabbed her waist slowly from the behind.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon whispered slowly into her ears, as he easily seduced her.


    "H-Hello, Sir Anon... Is there anything I can serve you ? Like algae, Food or my body ?" The siren asked with a naughty expression and smile.


    "How about you share this wooden crack with me, Luv and in return, I will rub your crack. What do you say ?" Anon asked with a smile as he touched the Siren''s tail.


    "O-Of course... Please use me, I mean use this crack as you like." The siren spoke as she immediately transformed her tail back into her the leg form.


    She removed the clothes that were covering her pussy and bent down a little so that Anon can run her pussy with ease.


    "Good, Girl..." Anon spoke as he started rubbing her fluffy and pink pussy with his fingers and he was also looking outside, in order to see... What this third-staged minion looks like, that everyone is so afraid of.


    Suddenly a very giant dark minion appeared right outside the ship.


    As soon as the dark minion, appeared... Anon''s excitement started growing up and the rate of his fingering increased.


    "Annh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~..." The siren started moaning slowly as she felt Anon''s finger rubbing and clipping her clit in between them.


    The minion was too big and it was almost impossible to look at his full body, through a mere crack in the hull of the ship.


    Anon got frustrated by this and curved his fingers inside the Siren''s pussy and touched her G-Spot.


    "Annnhh~ Yes~ Yes~ Yes~" The siren girl moaned in pleasure as she squirted cum out of her pussy and everyone looked at this.


    A human making a siren squirt.


    As soon as the mermaid females saw this, their breeding chambers opened up.


    [Author: 600 chapters... Let''s go.]

 Chapter 601 Chapter-601

    ''This minion is a rogue... If he were to be under Aegis''s command, then I would''ve been feeling a master-slave Connection between him and myself. But, I am not feeling it... That means, someone else is controlling him.


    But, Who ?'' Anon questioned as he felt something touching his fingers.


    Anon slowly turned his head, towards his hand and noticed that the siren, who was squirting a few seconds ago is now licking his fingers clean.


    "What are you doing, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir... I-I ruined your hand, I am just cleaning it." The siren girl replied with a smile as she continued to lick his fingers.


    ''We are literally inside water... Make excuses that can really work.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Should I help you too ?" Another siren girl asked as she transformed her tail into legs and started rubbing her pussy slowly.


    She then started swimming towards Anon''s hand slowly and totally forgot about finding Sera...


    "Yeah, Me too..."


    "Me too, Sir."


    ...


    Other siren girls also got attracted to Anon because of his sexual pheromones.


    "No, That''s enough... I am going outside to look at that dark minion." Anon spoke as he released his hand from the Siren''s mouth and started swimming towards the exit door.


    Suddenly, Neridia stopped him by coming in between the exit gate and Anon.


    She has a red face, racing heartbeat and her blood is boiling inside her body. It was clearly visible that Neridia was totally aroused.


    "What ? You want to clean my fingers as well ?" Anon asked. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes- I mean NO. You can''t go outside, That''s a third-staged dark minion... He will kill you so fast that you won''t be able to say your last words, before dying a horrible death." Neridia spoke.


    "Really ? Well, I have to see it for myself..." Anon spoke as he slowly grabbed Neridia''s waist and pulled her towards himself.


    "Huh...? W-What are you doing ?" Neridia asked with a very shy and surprised expression.


    Anon then bend down and whispered something into her ear, "What do you think will happen, If I opened your legs in front of all your people and rammed my cock directly into your small and tiny pussy ?


    Will they come to save you ? Or will they beg me to fuck them as well ? Look at them... Every mermaid sitting at the back of the room is already rubbing her pussy non-stop. Some of them are Cumming as well..."


    As soon as Neridia processed, What Anon had just said... Her face got even red and her tail automatically transformed into a pair of legs.


    "Y-You... Can''t do that. N-Not in front of them..." Neridia spoke with a very shy expression as she looked at the back of the room and noticed that Anon is right... There really are mermaids at the back of the ship''s Hull, Who are rubbing their pussies without any stops and some of them are Cumming as well.


    "I have the power here, Luv... I can do whatever I want with you and the best thing is, I don''t even need your permission to do that.


    So, either you step aside or I will fuck you first until you go unconscious and then throw you aside." Anon spoke with a perverted smile on his face.


    "I-I will step aside..." Neridia spoke as she immediately stepped aside with a shy expression.


    Anon opened the door and swam outside...


    "Hmm...? Where did he go ?" Anon questioned as he noticed that the minion wasn''t there anymore.


    "Help..."


    A faint sound came from a distance...


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed that it was coming from the back of the ship.


    He swam upto the back of the ship and noticed that a mermaid is coming towards him with full speed.


    But, Even after reaching near the ship... She wasn''t slowing down.


    "Nooo... I can''t stoppppp.... Stepppp assiiiiddeeee...." The mermaid shouted loudly.


    Anon immediately spreaded his hands and caught the female mermaid in his arms, stopping her at once.


    *Thud*


    *Chk*


    "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch..." The mermaid spoke as she started rubbing her head and shoulder.


    "Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at the mermaid with a neutral expression.


    "I am not, Didn''t you hear me back then ? I warned you to step aside, so that you won''t get hurt... But instead of stepping aside you collapsed with me and both of us got injured now.


    Why would you do that ? Are you stupid or something, Human ?" The mermaid asked with an angry expression.


    She had long blue hairs, Golden glowing eyes, a long golden tail with shiny scales on it and a cute face.


    "Am I stupid ? Well, here is your answer... Luv." Anon spoke as he stepped aside and revealed a sharp wood''s pole directly behind him.


    If Anon would''ve stepped aside, The mermaid would''ve died by running directly into the sharp wooden pole that was attached to the ship''s back.


    "Oh my God..." The mermaid spoke as she immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands and realised how big of a mistake she has done by calling Anon, A Stupid.


    "I-I am very sorry, Sir. I didn''t knew that you were saving my life... Please forgive me, Please forgive me. Are you hurt somewhere ? Does it hurts ?" The mermaid spoke as she touched Anon''s back slowly with a tense expression on her face.


    "I am alright, Luv. Who are you ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Oh, I totally forgot to introduce myself. Hello, I am the army general of the Mermaid kingdom, who served under Madam Neridia... My name is Sifona. You can call me Sif too, Sir. May I ask your name, if you don''t mind ?" Sifona asked with an innocent expression.


    "I am Anon the Human. I am just chilling here for sometime." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm...? But, How are you able to breath underwater, Sir-" Before Sifona could''ve completed her sentence, she was interrupted by Neridia''s voice.


    "Sif ? Is that you ?" Neridia asked.

 Chapter 602 Chapter-602

    "Sif, Is that you ?" Neridia asked with a confused expression as she swam out of the ship.


    "M-My Q-QUEEN ? Y-You are... Alive !? Oh my God..." Sif spoke as she immediately swam towards Neridia and hugged her tightly.


    "Oh, thank you gods of seven seas... It''s really you, Sif. I thought you died..." Neridia spoke as she started crying.


    "Me too, My Queen. I thought you died when those dark minions attacked the Royal castle. I thank all the gods that watch over you, My Queen." Sif spoke.


    "You don''t know, How happy I am to see you, Sif." Neridia spoke as she hugged Sif again.


    "My Queen, Me too. I am happy as well..." Sif spoke as she started crying as well.


    "Well, Well... That''s one heart warming reunion, but you were coming towards the ship in a hurry and you were shouting, ''Help, Help.'' What was all that about ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    Sif slowly seperated herself from Neridia and wiped her face.


    "Y-Yes... My Queen, we are in need of help. A third-staged dark minion has attacked our ship and my guards are fighting it right now. I thought, I would find some siren and mermaids soldiers on this ship, who can fight with us and bring them back to our ship... So that we can kill that minion." Sif explained.


    "Sif, I don''t think you will be able to find anyone here, Who can fight and-" Before Neridia could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Take me there..." Anon spoke.


    "What ?" Sif asked with a confused and surprised expression.


    "Take me to that minion... Where is your ship ?" Anon spoke as he immediately turned his legs into a pitch black fish''s tail.


    "Since when can you do that ?" Neridia asked with a confused and Surprised expression.


    "You want to know about this or save your people who are fighting with that Minion ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "O-Okay, Take him with you, Sif. He can handle that minion or so I think. You can handle him, right ?" Neridia asked Anon


    "I should be able to kill him..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Okay, Come with me now. My Queen, I will definitely return back if we survived." Sif spoke as she swam upto Anon. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take care, Sif." Neridia spoke with a smile. Although she is smiling from outside, there is too much stress in Neridia''s mind.


    ''Will they return back ? Should I let Sif leave ? I should go with them. No, If I left... Who will look over the mermaids and sirens on this ship. Arggggghhh...


    This is difficult.'' Neridia thought and after thinking for about 10 seconds she let her go.


    "Follow me closely or you will loose my sight in this dark and believe me, You don''t want to get lost in this area of the stormborn ocean." Sif spoke as she looked behind and noticed that Anon was directly under her.


    "Okay..." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Do you even know, How to fight ?" Sif asked with a confused expression.


    "Just a little bit..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, A little bit should help. After all you are a human, you should be stronger than us." Sif replied with a serious expression.


    After swimming for about 10 minutes, a thought popped up inside Anon''s mind...


    ''How did that minion travelled so much distance in such a short time ?''


    "We are here..." Sif spoke as she pointed towards her ship.


    Anon immediately looked at the ship and noticed that it was almost destroyed and a giant third-staged minion was destroying the ship, but it wasn''t the same minion that Anon saw back on his ship.


    It was even bigger than the one he saw back on the ship.


    ''A different Minion... ? How many of these rogue minions are roaming inside this sea ? No, bigger question is... who is making them ?'' Anon wondered as he noticed that some of the mermaids are fighting the dark minion but their attacks aren''t that effective towards the minion and a bunch of them are lying dead in the minion''s legs.


    Near the minion...


    "Fuckkkkk... What should we do ? This fucker is too strong for us." One of the mermaid shouted.


    "How many of us are alive and how many have died, Already ?" Another Mermaid asked.


    "Ma''am, About 300 are alive and 150 are already dead... Including 13 males." A mermaid soldier reported.


    "Ma''am, Should we run ?"


    "No, Madam Sif... Should be coming back at any moment now, with help." The senior mermaid replied as she continued to fight.


    "But Ma''am-" Before the soldier mermaid could''ve completed her sentence, The minion grabbed her by his giant hand and started squeezing her tightly.


    "A soldier is in his grab, Ma''am."


    "I know, I am not blind... Attack his hand with full force. We need to get her out of his hand." The senior mermaid ordered.


    "YES, MA''AM." All of them shouted together as they started attacking the minion''s hand together with their best moves, but the minion''s hand didn''t even flinched and he continued to squeeze the mermaid.


    "Am I going to die here ? Is this the end of it all ? Is this how my life''s story ends ?" The mermaid spoke as she felt her bones getting crushed by the minion''s hand.


    "We can''t save her... Run away now." The senior mermaid ordered with a disappointed expression on her face.


    All the other mermaids looked at their dying subordinate with a very disappointed expression and felt helpless.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, something started happening to the minion.


    "Hmm...?" The senior mermaid looked at the minion and noticed that his hand was opening by itself and his whole body was moving in a very weird way.


    The minion let go of the mermaid he was holding inside his hands and she fell unconscious from sudden pressure release.


    "Grab her... Someone. She is out of that monster''s hand." The senior mermaid shouted with a wide smile on her face.


    The other mermaids immediately went down and grabbed their subordinate.


    The minion''s body was being lifted by something, he looked down and noticed that something under his legs is lifting him.


    All the mermaids immediately looked down and noticed that a human was standing beneath the minion''s leg, his body covered in a white aura and he was lifting the minion with his left hand''s middle finger as if lifting a small weight.


    "It''s been quite a while, since I picked up such a heavy weight." Anon spoke as he overthrew the minion with just a finger.

 Chapter 603 Chapter-603

    ''Fear, A four letter word. What is Fear ? A state in which a being is afraid of his death or it''s end.


    Fear is like a two edged sword, If you are on the wrong side then you will live like a cockroach barely trying to survive in this world for nothing but your useless life that no one even cares about.


    But, If you are on the right side of this sword and you have gained triumph over your fear, then you will live like a master and your life will mean something to this world. You will become a ruler.


    I have died back on earth and with my death, I lost the last fear I had... The fear of death. Now, I am using this fear of death as my weapon in order to control the world around me.


    Aegis accepted to become my slave, because he had the fear of death in his mind. He didn''t wanted to die and decided to become my slave instead of being a dead corpse.


    I could''ve simply killed him and become the ruler myself, but I don''t have that much time to rule and take care of this kingdom.


    I don''t want to rule kingdoms, I want to rule over the puppets... Who rules over the kingdoms.


    Just like, Aegis. Aegis was the perfect guy to become the new ruler of the mermaid kingdom, on temporary base obviously.


    Once my plan is finished, I am thinking of killing him and make someone else the Queen of the mermaid kingdom and take neridia back with me, to my house. Then I will put her inside my personal bathtub and fuck her everytime I take a bath... Yeah, that''s a good place for her, My own mermaid pussy.


    Aegis is like a permit card for me, he will allow me to travel to any other kingdoms without any problems.


    I mean, the other kingdoms will definitely permit the mermaids to enter as they are one of the healthiest females in the whole sea to reproduce with and male mermaids are also very rare to find in the sea, So they are most welcomed as well.


    Which kingdom wouldn''t want to save them from a sea monster ? And that''s when, I will sneak into their kingdoms and before they even realise that they''ve let in a very dangerous man into their kingdom with the mermaids... It will be too late. Hehehe...


    When, I was leaving for the stormborn sea, I asked Adeline to do some research on the seven kingdoms of the sea and dig their past out.


    She followed my orders without any second doubt and told me some important things about the seven seas.


    The seven seas are ruled by seven different species...


    First are Venomspires.


    The venomspires are very similar to lamias... They are also Half-Human and Half-Snake, the only difference is that they are much more poisonous, they live at the bottom of the deep sea and the water they live in is mostly toxicated with different poisonous... So, No one even talks to them outside their own race.


    They are helpful in nature but when it comes to honour, they can be very brutal.


    Second empire belongs to Eclipsewhispers.


    The Eclipsewhispers are shadowy beings with the ability to manipulate darkness. They dwell in the dark corners of the sea and any ship that comes in their area never makes it out of the ocean.


    They are pure predators. Sometimes, they don''t even know the difference between their allies and enemies.


    Third empire belongs to Mystifins. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mystifins are the most Royal race inside all 7 seas. They have human like bodies but instead of lungs they use gills to breath underwater. Mystifins are the masters of martial arts.


    Fourth empire is Aquahearts.


    Aquahearts are the creatures that lives between the sea. They maintain the balance between the upper world and the lower world of water. They protect the lower worlds of underwater from the upper world who lives on land and vice-versa.


    They look like half-octopus and half-humans. It''s said that their females are really good at giving sexual pleasure by their 8 hands and vaccum creating holes in their whole body.


    Seems like, I have to check them out.


    The fifth empire and sixth empire belongs to Mermaids and Sirens.


    The seventh empire belongs to Sonarshapers.


    The Sonarshapers navigate through echolocation. With specialized sonic abilities, they create intricate sonar patterns that serve as a form of communication, allowing them to coordinate movements and share information across vast distances in their pitch-black environment.


    They evolved from dolphins and they have a dolphin like face but down from the throat... They have a human like body. Most of them are females and have ultra huge breasts and fluffy pussies as per the information.


    100 years ago, When some humans accidentally found the seventh empire, they barged into the Kingdom and kidnapped some young sonarshapers from the kingdom.


    They sold their bodies in a brothel and it is know that the humans became the richest persons in the whole kingdom in just 2 months. It is said that, once a human fucked their pussies... Their is no way to forget it.


    I will definitely take over that kingdom, even if I fail in taking over the rest of them.


    If I am right... Then the closest kingdom to this sea is the Third empire of Mystifins and according to Adeline''s information.


    They are the best hand-to-hand fighters in the 7 seas but I have to find out for myself if they have a strong mind too or not.


    They spend, 70% of their time in training and 30% time in doing other things, like eating and sleeping.


    They don''t play, study or reproduce that much. But, there is a festival in the mystifins called, ''The Reproduction Ritual.''


    In this Ritual... A female gets the chance to select their partner, have sex with them and get pregnant.


    Once a female is pregnant, she can''t do anything other than making food, taking care of other childrens or making clothes for the people.


    All these females are kept in a safe place, called the Royal Chamber Of Birth.


    I don''t know that much about it, but my first priority will be to get into that chamber and fuck some pregnant bitches because the Queen of the Mystifins also lives in that chamber and if I corrupt her directly then... it will be a piece of cake after that.''

 Chapter 604 Chapter-604

    "It''s been Quite a While, since I lifted this much weight." Anon spoke with a smile as he overthrew the minion with just his finger.


    *BOOOM*


    The dark minion fall down over a big rock and destroyed it completely.


    "W-Who is that guy ?" A mermaid asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    ''Who is this guy and how is he that strong ?'' The senior mermaid wondered as she looked at Anon with a suspicious expression.


    "Mari, Are you alright ?" Suddenly Sif''s sound resounded from the back and every mermaid immediately turned around to look at Sif.


    "Madam, Sif... You are back." Mari the senior mermaid shouted as she immediately swam upto Sif.


    The other mermaids followed Mari as well.


    "Are you guys alright ?" Sif asked with a smile.


    "We are alright ma''am... But, is that guy with you ?" Mari asked with a serious expression as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Yes... He is sent here by our Queen Neridia." Sif explained.


    "What ? Our Queen is alive ?" Mari asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "She is... I saw her in the flesh with my own eyes." Sif replied with a smile.


    "Madam, Look the minion is standing up once again..." A mermaid shouted as she saw that the dark minion was standing up once again.


    "Should we help the human, Ma''am ?" Mari asked with a tensed expression.


    "No... Let''s just observe for now. He told me, not interfere with him or the minion for the next 10 minutes." Sif replied, as all of them turned towards Anon and started looking at him with a curious expression.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWW....." The dark Minion stood up and growled towards Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Oh my, Did I make you angry motherfucker ?" Anon asked as he activated the auric energy and covered his whole body with it.


    "Grawwwwwwwwwwww...." The minion shouted once again, as if telling Anon to step aside and I will spare your life.


    "What are you crying for man ? Come and fight me... I am like hundred times smaller than you and it''s been a while since I practiced my hand-to-hand combat." Anon spoke as he looked at the minion and gave him a mocking smirk.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWW..."


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    The minion started running towards Anon with full speed and punched him from above.


    But, Anon holded back the minion''s punch with just one hand and grabbed it tightly with of his hands.


    "Time to fly underwater, Motherfucker." Anon spoke as he lifted the dark Minion once again and overthrew him 1km away from where he was standing.


    "H-How.... is he doing that ?" Mari asked with a very shocked expression. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is called here on the call of sirens... That''s all I know about him for now." Sif spoke.


    "H-He is fighting from the Siren''s side ?" Another Mermaid asked with a scared expression.


    "We don''t know that yet. We don''t know from whose side this guy is fighting from." Sif spoke.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW...." The Dark minion shouted so loudly that many powerful waves got generated from his voice and they pushed away everything that came in their way, even the mermaids.


    The dark Minion stood up once again and formed a big hammer in his hands, with the same material that his body was made out of.


    "Ohhhh... This is getting intresting, Come at me with everything, You dark ass fucker." Anon spoke as a psychopathic smile started forming on his face.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWW...." The minion started running towards Anon with full speed and jumped from a distance, in order to crush Anon with his big hammer.


    "Heh... You are weak and stupid..." Anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared on the minion''s left side.


    "He is fast..." Sif spoke.


    "Too fast and that''s his speed in water..." Mari added immediately.


    "Grawww... !?" The minion couldn''t understand, how Anon travelled so fast to him, but he knew that he can''t stop his body from falling down now and it was a big disadvantage to him.


    *Boooooom*


    Before the Minion could''ve landed back on the ground and balanced his body from falling down, Anon gave him a strong punch that was filled with Auric energy and it did him permanent damage on his face, that was permanent and couldn''t be healed.


    The dark minions had the property of quick healing with their dark magic, but Anon''s Auric energy cancelled that out and made a permanent scar on his face.


    *THUD*


    The Minion fall down once again and his body got injured brutally, but the damage he sustained from falling was instantly healed.


    "Come on, Pump it... Fucker." Anon spoke as he swam down and grabbed the minion''s body tightly with both of his hands.


    He then picked the minion up and threw him towards a big rock that had a long sharp edge coming out of it.


    *THUD*


    The Minion''s body hits the rock and the sharp edge of the rock immediately pierced through his chest.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW...." The Minion howled in pain as it tried to free himself, but as soon as he tried to move forward he felt something touching his chest that was stopping him from freeing himself.


    "Grawww !?" The Minion looked down and noticed that it was Anon''s leg and due to his leg he was stuck.


    He couldn''t take out the sharp edge of the rock out of his chest.


    "So... You do feel pain." Anon spoke as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "GRAAWWWWWW...." The Minion immediately picked up his hammer in order to attack Anon.


    "Thunder Javelin...." Anon summoned a thunder Javelin in his hands, covered it some of his Auric energy and threw it towards the minion''s hand with full force.


    *Booooooom*


    The Javelin hitted it''s mark and vanished the minion''s hand in one go.


    "GRAAWWWWWWWWWWWWW..." The Minion shouted once again as it felt intense pain, when he got hit by Anon''s Auric energy.


    "You like that, you fucking bastard ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started punching the minion''s face.


    *Bash-Bash-Bash....*


    "Gwaa... Gwaaaahhh....Gwaahhhhhhh..." With every punch, the minion''s voice started to get lower and lower.


    "Yeah... You like that mother fucker ? Now, tell me... Who the fuck is your master ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.

 Chapter 605 Chapter-605

    "Graaaawwwww...." The dark Minion shouted loudly as it felt immense pain.


    "You feeling that sweet pain?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Graaaawwwww...." The dark Minion shouted again.


    "Good... Good, feel it... Feel the pain, and now take me to your master," Anon ordered.


    "Graaaawwww- tch" Suddenly, the minion made a big spear out of his other hand and stabbed it through his own skull, killing himself at once.


    "Hmmm....? These things, they know how to commit suicide, huh?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you alright, sir?" Sif asked as she swam up to Anon.


    "Yeah, I am good, and¡ª" Before Anon could complete his sentence, his eyes fell over Mari. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mari had the body of a milf, big boobs, a huge butt, a slim waist, and the cute face of a mature woman.


    "Hello, luv. What''s your name?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately swam up to Mari and grabbed her hand.


    "I-I am Mari, sir." Mari replied in a stammering voice because she had never been touched by a man before.


    Even at the age of 70, she is still a virgin.


    ''Oh my God... He is touching my hand. Should I back off... No, no... That would be rude behavior to our savior.


    Should I politely take my hand back?'' Mari thought, but she didn''t know Anon could hear her thoughts loud and clear.


    "You have really soft hands, Mari. I will take you back to my home and see what else you have that''s soft." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What? B-But, I-I can''t go outside this¡ª"


    "Yes, she will be very happy to go with you, sir. In fact, she always wanted to go and see the upper land." Sif spoke as she immediately jumped in between and pinched Mari on the back.


    "Ouch..." Mari let out a squeaky noise as soon as she felt the pinch. She then looked at Sif and noticed that Sif was looking at her with very big eyes.


    ''If we want to keep him on our side, then we have to keep him happy for now. Once we get out of this situation, we can just give him a normal mermaid girl from our kingdom and say goodbye to him.


    But, for now... We have to keep him happy.'' Sif thought, but Anon heard her thoughts as well.


    ''Here I thought that mermaids had clear hearts, but seems like they are nothing but just some underwater selfish bitches.


    Well, if they are going to play politics with me... then I am also going to play with their bodies, and I am going to play as much as I want with them.'' Anon thought as his anger started to rise once again.


    *Zzzzz*


    Suddenly, the dead minion''s body started moving once again.


    "Hmm...? Still alive?" Anon asked turning around, with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, the minion''s body started moving but It wasn''t alive, the black material that his body was made out of started dissolving into the water, and 2 minutes later, a black crystal that was the size of a human''s body, came out from the middle of his body, in which a small beast girl was trapped.


    She had black fur all over her body, and she was lying unconscious inside the crystal.


    "What is that?" Sif asked with a confused expression.


    "Isn''t that a beast who lives on the upper land?" Mari asked.


    "This girl... I know her. She is Jena..." Anon murmured as he exclaimed in surprise.


    ''When I came to this world, I participated in a magic battle contest, in order to win a chance to enter the magical academy.


    That''s when I fought Freeda... A beastgirl who offered to sponsor me but instead I became her butler. When I became her butler, I fucked her mother... Took control over her whole house and if I remember correctly... She is Freeda''s little sister, who got kidnapped and never got found, her name is Jena.


    What in the fucking hell, is she doing inside a dark minion''s body?'' Anon wondered as numerous questions started raising inside his mind, but he couldn''t think of any possible answers.


    "Should we break the crystal and get her out, ma''am?" A mermaid soldier asked as she summoned her trident.


    "Don''t you dare touch her..." Anon spoke immediately as he lost control of his bloodlust for a bit, and a little of it leaked out.


    Sif, Mari, and the mermaid soldiers got scared immediately, as an immense amount of pressure got exerted over their body from Anon''s bloodlust.


    But, as soon as Anon noticed that his bloodlust was leaking, he immediately stopped.


    ''Oops... Looks like my threatening tone got out of hands a little bit. Sometimes, I wonder... If I released all of my bloodlust over them... What will happen?'' Anon thought as he looked at the mermaids who were barely holding each other and trying to breathe.


    Anon went ahead and grabbed the crystal slowly...


    ''What is this stone, it''s emitting dark energy. Demonic Eye.''


    [Name: Debris''s Soul Stone.]


    [Rank: B++]


    [Description: These types of stones are very rare to find, and they only form in the deepest part of the sea. It is said that Debris Stones are one of the darkest stones that are used by demonic shamans to create their weapons and Dark Minions. These stones are used to enchant the minds of low intelligence beings and trap their souls inside them.]


    "Debris huh..? Interesting. Have you guys ever heard of debris stones ?" Anon asked, turning around.


    "You mean, the Soul Stone debris?" Sif asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "It''s a mythical lore that the mother mermaids used to scare their children with. It is said that the Eclipsewhispers... Will come and take them with you if you don''t act properly. They will trap your soul within the debris stones and make your real body into an Eclipsewhisperer." Sif explained.


    "But, not even a single Eclipsewhisperer has been seen in the last six thousand years, and everyone thinks that the Debris Stones are not even real. Both of them are only myths." Mari spoke.


    "Well, looks like your mythical lores are not mythical anymore... I have to contact Mike and the others." Anon spoke as he looked at Jena''s unconscious body.


    "Sif... Is everything alright here?" Suddenly, Neridia''s voice resounded from the back.

 Chapter 606 Chapter-606

    "Sif, is everything alright here?" Suddenly, Neridia''s voice resounded from behind.


    "We greet our Queen." All of them immediately turned around and bowed down to Neridia.


    "Who is that?" Neridia asked Anon as she looked at Jena.


    "No one... You don''t have to worry about her. You guys continue with your get-together. I will be back in a bit," Anon spoke as he started swimming towards the surface of the water.


    ''Jena... How did you even get here?'' Anon wondered as he looked at Jena''s frozen body.


    After swimming for about 13 minutes, Anon finally reached near the shore of the Human kingdom.


    As soon as Anon walked out of the water, he noticed that Mike and Adeline were already waiting for him on the shore.


    "I greet, my Master." Mike immediately bowed down and greeted Anon just like always.


    "Hello, dear... Chuuu" Adeline walked up to Anon and kissed him on the lips.


    ''Hmm... Compared to her lips, a mermaid''s lips are a hundred times softer,'' Anon thought as he continued to kiss Adeline.


    After 30 seconds, both of them separated their lips from each other.


    "Hello, luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Adeline with a smile.


    "Darling, it''s been a while since you are away from the house. You should come home and have some kids with your wife... Or at least have some fun with me," Adeline spoke as she slowly touched Anon''s cheek and looked at him with a seductive expression.


    "Did No.6969 teach you this?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Wasn''t that appealing, my dear husband? Should I learn some other seductive arts?" Adeline asked with a sad expression.


    "You really need to work on your expressions... I can easily find it out when you are faking it, luv," Anon spoke with a smile as he picked up the debris stone and walked up to Mike.


    "Stand up, Mike..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." Mike replied as he slowly stood up and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "You made my barn?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, sir. It''s completed, and we are now getting girls, but there is just a slight problem," Mike spoke.


    "What?" Anon asked.


    "There is this girl on your list, master. Her name is Melanie, and we can''t seem to find her," Mike spoke up.


    "Don''t worry about her... I will find her myself after returning back. For now, take this crystal to Sephie and tell her to contact me as soon as you give this to her," Anon spoke as he gave the crystal to Mike.


    "Master, aren''t you coming home?" Mike asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, darling. You should come back..." Adeline spoke from behind.


    "Why? Is something wrong?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Sir, Kole has revealed the name of that man you were looking for. Here is a picture of him," Mike spoke as he gave a crystal ball to Anon.


    Anon took the crystal ball and supplied mana to the crystal ball.


    As soon as he supplied mana to the crystal ball, the picture of a young man around 23 years old popped inside the crystal ball.


    Blonde hair, blue eyes, slick but muscular body, and an average face.


    "Hmm... So this is the guy who represents the gods, huh?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "He doesn''t even look that much stronger, master. I think I can kill him too," Mike spoke with a confident expression.


    "Mike, if you can kill this guy... Then this is not the guy I am looking for, and if this is the guy I am looking for, then you can''t even touch him," Anon replied with a smile as he handed over the crystal ball back to Mike.


    "As you say, master. Is it possible that he is hiding his true powers?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "It can be possible, and there is a high probability that this guy knows of your presence too. He knows from where and when you are looking at him. So, stop spying on him from now on," Anon commanded.


    "As you command, master, but I am using the shadow hiding and concealment techniques... How can he see me?" Mike questioned.


    "He has the eyes of all-seeing... He is made to look through every illusion and every trick I play. This guy is made by the gods specially so that he can fight and kill me without any problems.


    Don''t go near him for the time being; I will deal with him after I have conquered the 7 seas," Anon ordered.


    "Yes, sir," Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    ''Master found out so much just by a mere picture. He is truly a genius...'' Mike thought as he admired Anon in his thoughts. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way... What does this guy do?" Anon asked.


    "He just completed his studies from the magical academy and works in a bread factory, sir. He is one of the chefs there and makes bread from day to night," Mike replied.


    "From the uniform in this picture... It seems like he is a student of Alchemy, and he is still making bread after doing a course in Alchemy?


    Even the lowest-scoring guys can become a lower level Alchemist, and this guy became a chef. I think the gods forgot to give him a sharp mind after all," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I have tried to dig some information on his past and his parents, master, but-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence... Anon interrupted him.


    "There is not much in his past, and his parents are dead, but when you tried to find more about his parents, you found out that the people with these names never existed in this kingdom.


    He has a clean past, almost no criminal record, not even a minor fight. He looks like a perfect guy, and that''s why this past is hard to believe... Isn''t that right?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes... Master. Every single one of those details is true. It''s as if this guy-"


    "Appeared out of nowhere, I know because he really did, Mike. Don''t go near him for now and bring this crystal back to Sephie as fast as you can," Anon ordered.


    "As you command, master." Mike spoke as he grabbed the debris crystal and looked at Adeline.


    "May you conquer the whole world, my dear husband... Chu" Adeline spoke as she gave a sweet kiss to Anon on the lips.


    Anon squeezed her ass cheeks tightly and spoke, "I will, luv."

 Chapter 607 Chapter-607

    Anon turned around and prepared his body to dive into the sea once again.


    "Master..." Suddenly Mike''s voice resounded from behind.


    "Yes...?" Anon asked turning around.


    "Master... There is something that Kole said, when he told me about this man." Mike spoke with a tense and serious expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "He said, You have to kill him fast or he will be a pain in the ass in a few months." Mike spoke.


    "Why would Kole say that ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know, he said that he had a vision of some kind. I don''t think, he can see the future, but I thought that informing you about this is best thing I can do." Mike replied.


    "Okay, I will take care of him after this..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes and there is one more thing master. Here, This is something that Madam sephie made for you, When she heard that you are going underwater." Mike spoke as he gave Anon a small wooden box, that had a small triangle over it.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know it''s full use master, but I will tell you everything that madam sephie told me about it. This small box is a special compressed space chamber that has hundred different booby traps inside it, and it''s called the ''Chaos Box''.


    These traps are specially designed for underwater use and they will come out based on your situation. If you want to escape from something... Just say ''Escape'' into the small triangle and press it slowly.


    As soon as you press it, A booby trap will pop out from the box and it should save you from the potential danger." Mike explained.


    "Well, that''s one good thing to keep with me. Say ''Thanks'' to sephie from my side." Anon spoke, as he turned around once again and jumped into the stormborn sea.


    *Splash*


    "Are you coming, Mike ?" Adeline asked from a distance.


    "Yes..." Mike spoke as he immediately ran towards Adeline and both of them left the shore together.


    As Anon was swimming down... He noticed a dolphin coming towards him.


    The dolphin suddenly stopped in front of him and started licking Anon''s face.


    As Anon scratched the lower part of the dolphin''s neck... It started enjoying it.


    "Hmm...? Hello, little guy... Aren''t you one playful dolphin." Anon spoke as he patted the dolphin''s head and rubbed her body a bit.


    "Kyuuuu..." The dolphin let out a sweet sound, as she turned around and offered her back to Anon for a ride.


    "Hmm...? Do you want me to sit on your back, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Kyuuuuu..." The dolphin shouted loudly as she flapped her tail in a yes.


    "Okay... But, I want to go very deep in this sea..." Anon spoke as he sat on the dolphin''s back and grabbed it''s fin.


    "Kyuuuuuuu..." Suddenly the dolphin started swimming at a very high speed.


    ''Woooah... What the fuck Is wrong with this dolphin''s speed ?'' Anon wondered with a smile on his face.


    In just 7 minutes, Anon was at the same point... Where he just left from, Ship no.13.


    "Oh my... What a fast swimmer you are little kid ? If we meet again, I definitely will bring you some treats next time." Anon spoke as he tapped on the Dolphin''s head.


    After listening to this the dolphin shouted once again in happiness and left...


    "Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...."


    "Hmm...? What a strange dolphin. Well, I should get back to my pretty Mermaids." Anon spoke as he entered inside the ship and noticed that Neridia is standing in the middle of the room with a tense expression on her face, other mermaids and Sirens are sitting in a circle around her.


    "Hello...? Is this a wrong time to visit ? Should I come again ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Come in, Sir." Neridia spoke as she welcomed Anon with the same tense expression.


    "What happened ? Why so sad ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he sat down near Sif.


    "Hello..." Sif greeted.


    "Hi..." Anon spoke as he turned his attention towards Mari who was sitting right besides Sif.


    "Luv, Can you move from here, so that Mari can come here ?" Anon asked Sif with a smile.


    "Oh, Yeah..." Sif spoke as she immediately stood up from her position.


    "I-I think.. I am alr-" Before Mari could''ve completed her sentence, Sif interrupted her.


    "Shut up and scoot over to him, Mari. You have to Please that man, So that he can help the mermaids." Sif immediately whispered into Maki''s ears.


    "But, Ma''am... You know that I fear Males... No matter what race they come from." Mari whispered back.


    "I know... But, you have to please this male and I suggest you to please him accordingly, because if you failed to please him with words, then I am ready to sacrifice your body for the Kingdom''s sake.


    Do you understand ?" Sif whispered.


    "Y-Yes... Ma''am." Mari spoke with a sad expression as she scooted over to Anon and gave him a slight smile.


    ''These guys... They don''t even know, what they are playing with. Do I look like a kid to them ? That they can just give a toy to play with and then take it back whenever they want ?'' Anon thought as an evil idea popped into his mind.


    Anon slowly curled his right arm around Mari''s Waist and suddenly pulled her into his lap. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ouch..." Mari let out a little sound before realising that she is actually sitting inside a male''s lap, that she fears so much.


    "Make yourself comfortable, Luv. You are going to sit there for a very long time, once we get out." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mari.


    "Y-Yes..." Mari spoke with a smile, because she knew, if she tried to resist Anon, he will get angry and won''t help them.


    ''Hmm.... Good control power but let''s see, if you can take this, Maki.'' Anon thought as an evil idea came to his mind.


    "You have a very nice piece of ass, Mari. I wonder, What your pussy is like ?" Anon spoke as he started groping Maki''s ass.


    "Okay, I can''t do this..." Mari spoke as she immediately stood up from Anon''s lap.

 Chapter 608 Chapter-608

    "Okay, I can''t do this... I-I am Sorry, Sir." Mari spoke as she immediately stood up from Anon''s lap and swam out of the ship.


    "S-S-Sir Anon, Please forgive her for what she did." Sif spoke as she immediately begged for forgiveness.


    "Hmm... Looks like our deal is not working out Neridia ?" Anon asked Neridia with a smile.


    "I-I will try-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Well, Looks like it''s time for me to leave." Anon spoke as he stood up from his position.


    "Wait, Y-You will get her. I promise..." Neridia spoke with an angry expression.


    "Good... That''s how you keep your deal." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down once again.


    "I am keeping my deal, What about you ? When are you going to kill, Aegis ?" Neridia asked.


    "Well, He is a strong monster to defeat... It takes some time in order to defeat such a powerful guy." Anon lied so beautifully, that every word coming out of his mouth felt so real.


    "Lorelei has fled the kingdom with her grandmother, The sirens need a new Queen or King. There is nothing coming to my mind right now... I don''t know what to do. Arggggghhh... It''s all messed up. I think this is the end for our species." Neridia spoke with a very tensed expression.


    "Calm down, Luv. Don''t put too much pressure on that Little mind of yours... How about, Sera ? She can be the new Queen of the Sirens ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sera ? Oh, yeah that Siren who tried to kill me huh. At first, I thought you would purpose yourself to become the King of the Sirens but oh well, I don''t have a problem with her being the Queen of the sirens, but in order to become the Queen... She has to be present here first." Neridia spoke.


    "Don''t worry, About her. I will bring her back..." Anon spoke.


    "What ? Bring her back from where ?" Neridia asked with a confused expression.


    "I meant, I will find her and bring her back, But why would Lorelei flee ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know, She and grandmother can go and fuck themselves... I don''t give a fuck about them now." Neridia replied with an angry expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Calm down. I will go and search for Sera..." Anon spoke.


    "Well, I will believe you on this and please don''t break my trust." Neridia spoke.


    "Don''t worry, but I have another deal for you..." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "No, No, No... I am not going to make another deal with you. I am regretting the first one until now and you are talking about another one ? Hell No." Neridia replied immediately with a serious expression as she showed no intrest in Anon''s deal.


    "Okay, Okay... I am just going to tell you about it, I don''t think listening to the deal will do you any harm right ? So come here and listen to me for one second." Anon spoke.


    "Why can''t you say it here ?" Neridia spoke.


    "Because it''s an exclusive deal for you and you only..." Anon spoke in a very tempting tone.


    Neridia''s mind is not that strong and she got totally trapped in Anon''s sweet talk.


    Neridia walked upto Anon and both of them exited the ship silently.


    "What are we supposed to do now ?" One of the sirens asked.


    Sirens are trained to react on orders of their seniors for their whole life and now, since there was no senior over them to give them a command, they are confused to what should they do next.


    "Umm... You can come and play with us." A mermaid spoke as she looked at the sirens with an innocent expression.


    "Yeah... We only play with lifes and weapons... That''s the only game we like." The siren replied and all the mermaids got scared immediately as soon as they heard this.


    ....


    Outside the ship...


    "Tell me, What deal do you want to propose now ? And know this, I am going to reject it immediately as soon as you finish talking." Neridia declared.


    "Okay, So... What if I bring back Sera and You can have full control over her ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "W-What ? What do you mean ?" Neridia''s curiosity began to stir.


    "Look, I know a spell that I can use on Sera and make her your slave... She will Listen to everything you say and orders.


    The sirens will never listen to a mermaid Queen''s orders and you know that, don''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I know..." Neridia spoke.


    "That''s why I am proposing this deal, I can make her your slave and then you can have power on both of them, the mermaids and the sirens too." Anon spoke.


    ''Power is something that can corrupt anyone, Even if you are the most honest and hardworking guy in the world.


    I can guarantee that, she will immediately fell for this...'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "What do you want in return ?" She asked.


    ''Looks like the little fishy took my bait...'' Anon thought.


    "Well, yeah... I want you to go to the mystifins and ask for their help. If you guys can get a temporary base to live in with basic needs... I will be able to make a plan peacefully in order to defeat Aegis." Anon spoke. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait... Really ? That''s all ? You want us to be safe in return for making Sera my slave ?" Neridia asked with a surprised and suspicious expression.


    "Well, yeah... That''s pretty much it." Anon replied.


    "Well, I can accept that deal. But, if there were to be some hidden motive behind this deal..." Neridia replied as she made an angry expression.


    "Don''t worry... I am a man of my word Luv, but I want that Mari girl in my bedroom tonight, do you understand ? Because this was the deal." Anon asked with a smile.


    "She is yours, Don''t worry. But if you want to mate with her, you have to use force because she doesn''t like males." Neridia whispered into Anon''s ear.


    "Don''t worry, I am an expert in that." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 609 Chapter-609

    Anon is now resting inside his room and looking at the box that, Mike gave him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, A voice resounded inside his head.


    ''Master, Umm... Can you hear me ?'' It was Sephie''s voice.


    ''Hello, Luv. How have you been ?'' Anon asked with a smile.


    ''I am really good, Master. What about you... Are you doing alright down there ?'' Sephie asked.


    ''Oh, I am perfectly fine, Luv. I assume, you got the gift I sent, Right ?'' Anon asked.


    Sephie''s Lab...


    Sephie is sitting right in front of the crystal, While the crystal is hovering over the ground. There is no one else inside the room.


    "I can''t seem to understand this master, But there is something about this crystal that doesn''t feels right." Sephie spoke.


    ''Why ? Is something bothering you about the crystal ?'' Anon asked.


    *Boop*


    Suddenly, A very faint sound came from the crystal.


    Sephie immediately picked up a pen and a notebook from her nearby table and started writing something on the notebook.


    "There is a sound coming out of this crystal, Master. It was very low at first and came at long intervals, But now... The sound is getting louder and the intervals between them are getting shorter.


    I don''t understand, If this is a good sign or a bad sign... I just thought that you should know about this." Sephie reported.


    ''Her heart must''ve started to work once again and it''s a good sign, She is coming back to life...'' Anon spoke.


    "Oh, Yes... That could be the reason. Why didn''t I thought of that ? Stupid, Me." Sephie spoke as she immediately wrote something down in her notebook.


    ''Anything else, Luv ?'' Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... I have studied this crystal and there is something very special about it... I can''t-" Before Sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    ''You couldn''t find it anywhere, Not in the Human kingdom, Not in the Elven Kingdom and not even in the Mines of the dwarves, Right ?'' Anon asked as a smile formed over his face.


    "Yes, master. You are exactly right... It''s like it''s not from this land." Sephie spoke.


    ''I know... Don''t worry about it, Just keep researching on the stone and get the girl out of it Alive, If possible.'' Anon ordered.


    "I will try my best master, but I don''t think she will make it out of the stone alive." Sephie replied.


    ''Why ?'' Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "This stone... It''s inside her body master, I don''t even know how blood is running inside her veins and that''s one of the reasons, Why I don''t think the voice that''s coming out of this crystal is her heart beating." Sephie replied.


    ''Don''t worry too much, Luv. There is a saying that I heard a while ago... ''In research, You have to observe more, experiment more and think less while doing it.'' You understand, Luv ?'' Anon asked.


    "I understand, Master. I will try to do my best and I will not let you down." Sephie answered as she stopped talking and went back to work.


    Back on the ship...


    "Hmm... Now that I think about it hard enough, I must''ve told her the wrong saying, it goes like... ''While fucking, you have to Move more, Pound Harder and Think less.''


    Yeah, That sounds right. Well,not like I give a fuck about it." Anon spoke.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on his door.


    "Come in..." Anon ordered.


    *Click*


    The gates opened and three mermaids entered inside the room.


    Two of them were the soldier mermaids and in the middle of them was Mari. The two soldiers were grabbing Mark''s body from both sides and holding her tightly.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly stood up from his bed.


    "We Greet, the great Saviour." The two mermaid soldiers immediately bowed down to Anon.


    ''That''s a new name that they have given me since I have saved them from the giant minion.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Leave me... Please leave me. You guy have worked under me, I am you senior. Don''t you have even a little bit of loyalty towards me ?" Mari asked as she tried to free herself from their grasp, but the soldiers didn''t let go of Mari.


    "Ma''am, We are loyal to our kingdom and our Queen. We will do everything that''s right for our kingdom and whatever our Queen orders us to do." One of the guards spoke.


    "Good... Good... You can leave her here and Close the doors on your way out, Little fishes." Anon ordered as he looked at Mari with a perverted smile.


    "Hiyyaaaaa... N-No, Please don''t leave me here with him, Plea-" Before Mari could''ve completed her sentence, the two guards released her hands and exited from Anon''s room.


    *Thud*


    *Click*


    They closed the door on their way out, just like Anon ordered them to.


    "N-No... No." Mari immediately swam towards the exit door and tried to open it, but Anon holded the door''s lock with his ''Telekinesis'' skill.


    "What a turn of events right, Luv ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No... Please don''t touch me. Please, I will do everything you tell me to, But please don''t touch me." Mari begged as she immediately sat down on the floor and started looking at Anon with a scared expression.


    Anon summoned a sword from his inventory and tossed it towards Mari.


    "Here..."


    *Tang*


    "W-What ?" Mari asked with a confused expression.


    "Pick up the sword and kill your Queen for me. You said you can do anything, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I can''t kill our Queen... She is the last one left from our Royal family and-"


    "So you can''t do it, Right ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, But you can ask me to do anything else... I-I can even take off my clothes and show you my naked body.


    But, Please don''t touch me." Mari replied.


    "Okay, I ask you to kill a small mermaid child from your kingdom. Can you do that ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No... I-I can''t d-do that..." Mari replied as she started to understand, that Anon wasn''t a saviour... He was the devil.


    "See, You can''t do anything other than offering your body to me." Anon spoke.


    "N-No... Please." Mari begged once again.


    "Okay, Okay... This is your last chance, If you can''t do this... Then, I will take your body forcefully and use it like a toy, until I am satisfied." Anon spoke.


    Mari got even more scared after listening to this...

 Chapter 610 Chapter-610

    "So, This is going to be your last chance if you want to walk out of that door with your virginity, so you understand ?" Anon asked with a very evil smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Mari replied in a scared tone, because she knew that Anon was about to ask her something that she will not be able to do and that''s why, she grabbed the handle of the sword, that Anon tossed towards her earlier.


    ''I am better off dead, then giving my body to this psychopathic bastard.'' Mari thought as she gathered strength in her hand and started thinking over and over about committing suicide by stabbing the sword directly into her air pipe.


    "Okay, so this one is the easiest task... All you have to do is kill the ones who betrayed you." Anon spoke as he started weaving his web of sweet words.


    As soon as these words entered inside Mari''s head, she couldn''t understand what Anon meant by that.


    "W-What ? W-Who betrayed me ?" Mari asked with a confused expression.


    "Who didn''t betray you Mari ? The Queen, Who gave you away to me with just a few sweet words or the senior Sif, Who holded you dear for the past 37 years but sold you out as soon as her own life came to danger." Anon spoke as he summoned a small crystal ball from his inventory and gave it to Mari.


    "W-What is this ?" Mari asked with a serious expression.


    "Just supply mana into that ball and you will see it for yourself..." Anon spoke.


    ''What is this ? Is this a trap ? Should I supply my mana into this ball ? I don''t think-''


    "Don''t think too much. It''s just a crystal ball, it won''t bite you back." Anon spoke.


    Mari gathered every last bit of her courage together and supplied mana into the crystal ball with one hand, while keeping a tight grip over the sword''s handle.


    As soon as she supplied mana into the crystal a scene from the slpast started playing inside the crystal ball.


    It was Anon and Queen Neridia talking to each other. Obviously, it was a little tweaked version of what really happened back then.


    Anon used his ''Illusion'' Skill in order to alter some events and generated some that are totally new and never even happened.


    ''I want that girl Mari in my room tonight, I hope that''s not a problem...'' Anon asked.


    ''She is yours... Don''t worry but if you want to mate with her, you have to use force. She is of no use to this kingdom anyway, I am selling her to you just in return for your help.'' Neridia spoke.


    ''Okay, Deal...'' Anon spoke and the scene ended.


    "N-No... That''s a made up thing. Y-You used magic to create this... Y-You are evil and-" Mari spoke as she immediately rejected the proof.


    "I don''t lie, Luv. She really said these things..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ''At least the first words are true... I can control this bitch directly with my mind control powers and turn her into a cock-worshipping whore, but what fun is that ?


    I want to see her break slowly and die from inside. Once her soul and loyalty dies, she will be reborn and when this happens, she will be a very obedient slave who will even die for me, willingly.


    She will rule the mermaid kingdom after I take Neridia back with me.'' Anon thought as his evil idea started taking shape into his brain.


    "B-But, I fought for this kingdom for the last 70 years... W-Why would the Queen sell me out, like that ?" Mari murmured and questioned herself, if there was something wrong in her service.


    "They envy you, Luv." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Mari with a warm but fake smile on his face.


    "E-Envy me ? W-Why would the Queen Envy me ? I-I am just a soldier." Mari asked with an innocent expression.


    ''Ha... It feels so good to manipulate these pure hearted once. It''s like bathing my soul in a liquid made out of pure evil.'' Anon thought as he slowly touched the magic crystal and supplied his mana into the crystal ball.


    Suddenly, another scene appeared inside the crystal.


    Neridia and Sif, are standing outside the ship and they are talking about something... sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ma''am, It''s done... Her own soldiers were sent to capture her and bring her over to Anon''s room.'' Sif spoke.


    ''Good, Now sir Anon can use that whore''s body to satisfy his sexual needs and forget about me. Did you send her in good and seductive clothes ?'' Neridia asked with a curious expression.


    ''Yes, Ma''am... I have done it and what about her brother ma''am ?'' Sif asked.


    ''Kill him and tell her that Sir Anon can bring him back to life, if she satisfied him in an even more seductive way.'' Neridia spoke.


    "N-No... Alex, S-She is going to kill my little Brother, Alex. P-Please, I-I have to go and save him." Mari spoke with a very tense expression.


    "Don''t worry, He is safe. I have already saved him. In fact, He is standing right outside this door." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the door.


    ''This whole scene is an illusion that I made out of my imagination and according to her expressions, it worked perfectly fine, I guess.'' Anon thought, as his evil idea was working out just like he planned it.


    "Sister, Are you alright ?" Suddenly a small boy''s voice resounded from the other side of the door.


    "A-Alex ? I-Is that you Al ?" Mari asked with a smile.


    "Yes, sister... It''s me, Alex." The boy spoke.


    "D-Don''t you worry, Alex. Sister will come out soon and she will protect you, O-Okay ? Don''t you worry." Mari spoke.


    "Yes, Sister..."


    "Good and now..."


    ....


    As Mari was talking to her brother, while facing towards the gate. Anon was smiling evilly behind her back.


    ''There is no one outside, it''s a trick that I created by mixing two my skills together... First one is illusion, that''s making my voice sound like her brother''s voice inside her head and second one is a skill that is redirecting my voice to the other side of this door.


    What a pathetic creature... Now, Let''s finish this plan and make her my slave.'' Anon thought as an even bigger evil smile appeared over his face.

 Chapter 611 Chapter-611

    "Now, Now... Do you believe me, Mari ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I believe you." Mari replied.


    "So, You have two ways out of this... Either you can get out of this room and loose your brother''s life or you help me by becoming my slave.


    It''s your choice..." Anon spoke as he opened the door''s lock with his ''Telekinesis'' skill.


    *Click*


    Mari stood up, turned around and placed her hand over the door''s handle.


    ''What ? Did I fail ?'' Anon questioned.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, he noticed that Mari has locked the door once again.


    "I-I am ready to become your slave... M-Master." Mari spoke as she turned around with a neutral expression.


    "Well, then... Here you go, Luv." Anon spoke as he summoned a slave collar and handed it over to Mari.


    Mari took the slave collar, her hands vibrating but she was too determined to save her brother''s life.


    *Click*


    As soon as she wore the slave collar, a slave contract was formed in front of Anon.


    Anon took the slave contract and placed it inside his inventory.


    "Good... You are now my obedient slave. Now, let me get a taste of your lips." Anon spoke as he wrapped his hands around Mari''s waist and pulled her towards himself.


    "Hiya~" Mari let out a squeaking sound as she felt Anon''s chest touching her boobs.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. You are in my care now... You will now experience a whole new world unlocking in front of you." Anon spoke as he kissed Mari on the lips and started sucking on them.


    "Mnnhhh~ Mnnhhh~" Mari started moaning as she felt Anon''s hand sliding down to her pussy.


    Anon suddenly forced his tongue into Mari''s mouth and started licking her mouth from every corner.


    "Mnnn~ Mnnhhhhh~"


    After kissing for about 2 minutes without any breaks, Anon finally took his tongue out of Mari''s mouth.


    "T-That was... Weird." Mari spoke as she touched her lips slowly.


    "Oh, Yeah ? Well, you are going to experience an even weirder thing now..." Anon spoke as he inserted his fingers inside her pussy and started rubbing her pussy walls slowly.


    "Annhh~ Anhhhhhhh~ Annhhhhh~" Mari started moaning as her back started bending forward on it''s own.


    "You like that, huh ? Tell me... Do you like it ?" Anon asked as he curved his fingers and started rubbing her G-Spot.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Yessssssss~" Mari spoke as she squirted cum without any stops.


    "Good... I guess your Virgin pussy is ready to take my cock now." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of Mari''s shoulders and turned her around.


    He then bent her down and started rubbing his cock over her pussy.


    "Anhhh~ I-Is that your ?" Mari asked with a shy expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Once I fuck this tight cunt of yours, I will clean it with your mouth pussy." Anon spoke as he spanked Mari''s pussy continuously.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Annhhh~ Anhhhh~" Mari moaned as she felt Anon''s slaps landing directly over her clit.


    She felt a very different reaction with every slap and her body got aroused even more, as Anon continued to slap her.


    "Good... Let''s see..." Anon spoke as he started rubbing his cock over her pussy once again.


    "Annhhh~ I-I can''t... Please insert it..." Mari spoke in an aroused tone.


    "Insert it where ? Ask for it properly, Bitch." Anon spoke.


    "M-Master, Please insert your... c-cock into my pussy." Mari spoke in a stammering voice, as she had never spoken such vulgur words.


    "Hehe... Good, here you go." Anon spoke as he rammed his Dick directly into her pussy.


    "Annnnnhhhhhhh~ Yessssss~" Mari moaned as she felt her hymen getting torn apart.


    Blood rushed out of her pussy, but Anon didn''t stop at that, as he felt ultimate softness and tightness inside her pussy.


    It was different for him as well, he had never felt this good inside any other female''s pussy on the land.


    "Oh, yeah... I will fuck you like a slutty bitch and tear this small and soft pussy of your apart before you even know it, Bitch.


    You understand, That ?" Anon asked as he started banging her even harder.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Yes master, Please fuck me... Yes, Yes, Yes..." Mari spoke as she continued to squirt while Anon was fucking her.


    Suddenly, Anon grabbed both of her boobs and started squeezing them tightly, while fucking her pussy mercilessly.


    "Annnhhhhhh~ Anhhhhh~ N-No... Not my breasts...." Mari moaned out as she holded the door with both of her hands in order to stand properly.


    Anon squeezed and twisted Mari''s breasts continuously, while pounding her pussy.


    "Don''t call them, breasts... Bitch. Call them boobs, do you understand ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Mari''s mouth and squeezed it.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Y-Yez... Mazter... Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhhh~, Please play with my boobz az you anhh~ Please..." Mari spoke in a jumbled tone. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, I will... You are now my property, My toy and I can play with my toys whenever I want... Do you understand that ?" Anon asked as he suddenly pinched her clit and start pulling it.


    "Annhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" Mari let out a very loud moan before Cumming non-stop.


    ''What is this feeling ? It feels like I am in heaven... Is this what it feels like to be under a man ? I was missing out on this until now ?'' Mari wondered as she came once more.


    Suddenly, Anon grabbed her neck and started pounding her pussy harder.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Bitch... I am cumming. So you better take all of it inside your womb." Anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick by 3 inches and pierced through Mari''s womb.


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" Mari felt an unstoppable amount of Pleasure inside her pussy that she was unable to explain.


    "Fuck, I am cumming..." Anon spoke as he felt Mari''s pussy getting tighter and tighter with every second.


    Both of them came at the same time and Mari passed out from such intense pleasure.


    "Oof... Virgin pussies are really the best and matured once are just a treat." Anon spoke as he emptied his balls inside Mari''s womb and cleaning his dick with her unconscious mouth pussy after that.


    "Fuu... Time to bring Sera back." Anon spoke as he exits the room.

 Chapter 612 Chapter-612

    Anon is now standing in front of the Mermaid kingdom''s main gate...


    *CREAAAKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK*


    The gates Opened up and the first thing that Anon saw after the gates opening, was Aegis bowing down to him in a very obedient manner.


    "I welcome, My master." Aegis greeted.


    "Hello, Aegis..." Anon spoke as he walked inside and the gates were instantly closed by some dark Minions.


    "How are you master ?" Aegis asked sincerely.


    "I am alright, Aegis. Where is my fuck pussy, that I left here last time ?" Anon asked.


    "She is inside my Royal Court, Sir. I have already prepared her for you... Please come." Aegis spoke as both of them started swimming towards the Royal Castle.


    "So, Aegis... I have a question in mind for you." Anon spoke.


    "Please, master.... Ask it without any worries. Your loyal slave will answer everything truthfully." Aegis spoke. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I know you will because if you don''t... Then the collar will give you the feeling of ultimate physical and mental torment." Anon replied.


    "I-I know master. I-I just wanted to say it in a way that you-"


    "I understand, I am just fucking with you. Now, to the question. I have seen 2 gigantic Minions made with the same magic that you make your minions with.


    I know that you are not strong enough to control them. So, Do you know anything about them ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master. I know most of the things about them... They are creatures of the dark sea and they are called Nuleotides.


    And you are right, These creatures are actually made out from the same magic energy that my minions are made of, but their body is a little stronger than my minions because they are actually made from dark mana.


    I learned to make these things from the Eclipsewhisperers. When the king of the mermaid kingdom captured me inside his body... My soul was freed from my body.


    At first I spent many years observing the different corners of all the 7 kingdoms, but after some more years I got bored and decided to go down into the deep sea.


    Deep sea is a really scary place, master. Even when I was in my soul dorm, I was very afraid to go there.


    Because deep sea is not a playground for children, that''s where the darkest creatures of all the seven sea lives and believe me, Eclipsewhisperers are just the guards that protects these two realms from mixing together." Aegis explained.


    "Intresting, tell me more about this deep sea and these Eclipsewhisperers." Anon ordered as both of them reached in front of the Royal Castle.


    *Creaaaakkkk*


    The dark Minions opened the castle''s gate and welcomed Anon and Aegis inside the castle.


    "Master, the Eclipsewhisperers are just like Aquahearts. Have you heard about Aquahearts ?" Aegis asked.


    "Yeah, the guys who makes sure that the upper world and the lower world remains at peace, right ?" Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Sir. That''s what the Eclipsewhisperers do... these creatures, they are protecting the upper part of the sea from the lower part of the sea, that''s the deep sea.


    They use the smaller Nuleotides in order to prevent anyone from crossing through the barrier between the two realms.


    It is said that way before the gods claimed this holy land. The creatures of the deep sea ruled it... The Eclipsewhisperers were one of the most Royal Creatures between them, because they knew the use of dark magic and had the power to turn tides of any battle.


    But when the gods claimed the holy land, they sealed away the deep sea from the rest of the world and made a deal with the Eclipsewhisperers.


    I don''t know what the deal was, but the Eclipsewhisperers, accepted it and became the guardians of the two realms.


    As time passed, they were forgotten and became mythical lores in between these seven kingdoms. Now they are just a bunch of evil guys that can kill their children if they don''t sleep at night.


    That''s all I know about them master." Aegis spoke as both of them reached into the Royal Court.


    As soon as the minion''s opened the gates of the Royal Court, Anon noticed that Sera is sitting right in front of them with her legs wide apart.


    "I greet my master with my pussy... Please fuck me master." Sera spoke as she opened her pussy lips with her own fingers, so that Anon can fuck her.


    Anon placed his leg over Sera''s pussy and started rubbing it with his leg.


    "I am bored with your loose pussy, but I will fuck it later... If you follow my orders and get the fuck out of this room right now, you stinky cunt." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes... Master." Sera spoke as she immediately stood up and left the Royal Court at once.


    "I can leave too, if you want master... ?" Aegis asked as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "No, You stay... I still have things to ask you." Anon spoke as he walked upto the Royal throne and sat down.


    "As you say, master." Aegis replied as he Obediently stood near Anon.


    "So, when you say that these creatures in this deep sea are dangerous, What is the level of threat they possess ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I have seen many tribes in the deep sea that are so powerful that, even if one of them got out of the deep sea... They will destroy all seven kingdoms, inside the seven seas in just one day." Aegis replied.


    "Holy shit... They are that strong ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Oh, that''s for one tribe master... If all the deep sea creatures were to be released from that realm, then they will definitely destroy everything on this holy land and take over everything once again just like they did at the start." Aegis spoke.


    "Are you sure about that Aegis ? Because, there are some really strong people living up there on land." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I know master, I have seen every creature living on land. Even if you combine all of them... I don''t think you can even kill half of the creatures from the deep sea.


    One of the tribes in the deep sea, captured my soul and tortured me for 200 years... I mean, if they can capture my soul then I am preety sure they can do anything." Aegis replied.

 Chapter 613 Chapter-613

    "This Deep Sea... How do you get there ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Well, master... There are two ways to enter inside the Deep sea. First one is to seperate your soul from your body just like I did." Aegis spoke.


    "Yeah, skip that one... Hit me with other one or someone will catch me and torture me like your soul- wait, Why did they tortured your soul in the first place ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "H-Haha, T-That''s not i-important master. Let me tell you another way to enter inside the Deep sea." Aegis spoke as he tried to dodge the topic.


    "Tell me Aegis... Why did they tortured your soul or I am going to torture you." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I got captured by some #&@# and they tortured me for ?@&?." Aegis spoke, making some of his words unclear on purpose.


    "Speak properly, Aegis..." Anon shouted loudly.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. I was captured by some kids and they tortured me for fun." Aegis immediately spoke the truth as soon as he heard Anon''s shouting voice.


    Suddenly silence covered the whole Royal Court for the next 10 seconds...


    "Psst... Hahahahahahaha.... You got tortured by some kids ? Shame on you Aegis... Hahahaha. You took over two kingdoms over night and some kids- hahahaha." Anon started laughing uncontrollably.


    "T-They weren''t some normal kids, Sir. They had magical powers and that''s why-" Before Aegis could''ve completed his sentence Anon interrupted him.


    "Oh my god, They had magical powers ? Are you sure ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes master..." Aegis replied.


    "So, you got captured by a kid''s magic huh ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..." Aegis replied with a shameful expression.


    "hahahahahahaha... You are stupid, Aegis. You got bullied by some kids for 200 years. Hahaha... That must''ve been hilarious to see." Anon spoke as he started laughing once again.


    "Master, Please listen to the second way..." Aegis requested as he tried to change the topic.


    "Okay, Okay... Tell me." Anon spoke as he controlled his laugh and looked at Aegis.


    "So, master the second way-"


    "Tortured by kids... Hahahahaha. I am sorry, Aegis. Y-You are the stupid one here. I can''t do anything about that... Everytime I look at your face, I see a stupid monster who conquered two kingdoms but got played with for 200 years by a bunch of children.


    Hahahaha." Anon spoke as he started laughing loudly.


    "I know master, I know I was an idiot back then... But, I learned things from there. Now, please listen to the other way of crossing the barrier... Please, I beg you master." Aegis spoke with a desperate expression as he didn''t wanted to make a fool of himself anymore.


    "Okay, Okay... Tell me. I am ready now..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, So the other way to enter inside the Deep Sea is to wait for three months and enter through the main entrance." Aegis spoke.


    "What do you mean by main entrance...?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, Master... When the gods sealed the two realms away from each other, they sealed it on a weak point called the main entrance.


    Every year, this entrance is opened on a specific day... When both of the moons in the sky turns blood red and the powers of all the demonic beings gets increased by 50%.


    On this day, the power of gods is reduced to a very low level over the holy land and the Eclipsewhisperers holds the main entrance. They make sure to let no one cross it.


    If you want to enter inside deep sea with your full body, then you have to use the main entrance, master." Aegis explained.


    "Can you tell me the exact time that this happens ?" Anon asked.


    "No, master... I can''t te you the exact time but I am preety sure it will happen in about 3 months." Aegis spoke.


    "Okay, whenever that main entrance opens up, you inform me immediately. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, master. I understand." Aegis replied.


    "Now, there are two more questions that I want to ask. First... What do you know about Debris Soul Stones ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, the Debris Stones are used in the deep sea as a common medium of trade. Just like you use gold and silver coins on the upper land, this debris stone is the currency of the deep sea.


    Although, The debris stones are filled with negative mana and they are also used to make one''s body stronger in the deep sea.


    The Eclipsewhisperers use a big quantity of these stones to make a Nuleotide and in order to make it work, they trap a living beastkin''s girl inside the crystal.


    That''s like a ritual''s sacrifice you give, when you want to use demonic powers." Aegis explained.


    "Is it necessary for the girl to be a beastkin?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, sir. It''s necessary... It''s written in their ancient books. If they don''t do it right then the ritual won''t work." Aegis explained.


    "What about your minions ? You don''t use any of these stone or shit, right ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "No, master... You see these minions are too small to consume the demonic energy, they can work perfectly fine with just the negative mana.


    But, if I tried to make a little bit larger Minions then I won''t be able to control them without a Debris stone and a beastkin''s girl." Aegis replied.


    "Wow... That''s some fucked up shit and why are these creatures attacking the mermaids ? Aren''t they supposed to protect the main entrance or something ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, you must''ve been real close to the main entrance if you have seen them. They attack anything, they see near the main entrance." Aegis replied.


    ''Is that so ? Well... Seems like I have to meet these Eclipsewhisperers now.'' Anon thought as he stood up from his throne and started walking towards the exit door.


    "I look forward to next your visit, Master." Aegis spoke as he bowed down to Anon''s leaving figure. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 614 Chapter-614

    Inside the Ship...


    A siren soldier and sif are looking at each other with furious expressions...


    "You think you can defeat me ? Huh, Little mermaid ?" The Siren soldier asked with an arrogant smile.


    "Oh, you want to try me ?" Sif asked with a very serious expression.


    "What is happening here ?" Neridia immediately stepped in between and tried to stopped both of them.


    "Oh, good... You are here. Now, get this little soldier of yours out of my face." The siren soldier spoke.


    "Why don''t you do it yourself, you bitch." Sif spoke.


    "What did you just called me ?" The siren soldier asked with a very angry expression.


    "I called you a B-I-T-C-H. You got a problem with it, Bitch ?" Sif asked with a smile.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah... Stop right there both of you." Neridia shouted as she immediately stepped in between both of them.


    "My Queen, You shouldn''t be involved in this... I will just give this damn siren, a good beating and then she won''t talk to me like that." Sif spoke.


    "I said stop it. First, tell me what happened here ? I just left the ship for 2 minutes and you already created such a scene here ?" Neridia asked with an irritated expression.


    "My Queen, this siren... she called me an animal with no leash." Sif informed.


    "Is that true ?" Neridia asked as she turned towards the siren soldier.


    "Yes, it''s hundred percent true... All of you are animals with no leash." The siren soldier spoke.


    "Oh, yeah ? Why do you think that ?" Neridia asked with a serious expression.


    "B-Because, You don''t have any control over these mermaids of yours. On the other side... We Sirens are properly organised and we listen to every command that out senior gives us." The siren replied. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck off... Your Queen ran away, when it came to fighting." Sif shouted.


    "Sif, calm down. I am trying to end your argument... Don''t make it harder for me." Neridia shouted.


    "I-I am sorry, My Queen." Sif replied with a shameful expression.


    "Both of you, Say ''Sorry'' to each other and go back to whatever you were doing." Neridia spoke.


    "I-I am sorry..." Sif spoke as she looked at the Siren.


    "I-I am not going to say sorry to a mermaid..." The Siren soldier spoke.


    "Oh, Come on... Why do you have such high attitude ? Just because you listen to some orders ? Your Queen ran away as soon as she felt danger to her life.


    Just say sorry to her and go away..." Neridia spoke.


    "S-Sorry..." The siren soldier spoke as she immediately turned around and went back to the other sirens.


    "Where is Sir Anon ? He said, he will find Sera and bring her back by this morning." Neridia murmured as she swimmed out of the ship and noticed Anon standing right in front of the main door.


    "S-Sir, Anon ? Oh My God... You are here finally. Where is Sera ? You said you are going to bring her back, right ?" Neridia asked.


    "I am here..." Sera''s voice resounded from back as she revealed herself.


    Neridia looked at Sera and noticed that she was wearing a Royal dress just like a Queen.


    "Hello, Sera ?" Neridia spoke as she looked at Sera with a confused expression.


    "My Queen, I greet you..." Sera spoke as she immediately bent down in front of Neridia.


    "H-Hey, don''t do it in the open area... If the sirens saw you, they will never accept you as their Queen. Stand up fast..." Neridia ordered.


    "I understand, My Queen." Sera spoke as she looked at Neridia with an understanding gaze.


    "Sir Anon... You are really good at making slaves huh ?" Neridia asked as she looked at Sera with an excited smile.


    ''Yeah... I will make you one of them. When I take over the seven seas, don''t you worry.'' Anon thought as he looked at Neridia.


    "That''s one of the few things that I mastered, Luv. Enjoy your new slave. I have some work to do... I will leave you guys now." Anon spoke as he left immediately.


    ''Sera is still my slave and I have ordered her to behave like Neridia''s slave for the next few days. So that the Sirens don''t run out of order.'' Anon thought as he looked back once more Before leaving.


    Neridia and Sera walked back inside the ship...


    "Madam Sera, You are back."


    "My god... We were searching for you ma''am."


    "Thank God you are alright ma''am."


    All the sirens immediately rounded up near Sera and started talking to her.


    "Sirens... Attention." Sera commanded loudly.


    "Yes, Ma''am." All the sirens spoke in unity as they immediately lined up.


    "Our Queen has fled the scene and in order to maintain the order, I am your temporary Queen. I suppose you all can accept it, without any problems." Sera spoke.


    "Yes, Ma''am." All of the siren soldiers pole in unity.


    "Good... Now, be at rest until your next orders." Sera commanded.


    ''Good... Now, I have both mermaids and sirens under me. I feel so good now.'' Neridia thought as she looked at the sirens with a satisfied smile.


    Meanwhile, Anon is swimming at a very high speed towards the third empire of the Mystifins.


    ''If you want to take over a kingdom, then you have to penetrate inside the kingdom first and get a disguise.'' Anon thought as he reached near the front gate of the Mystifin Kingdom.


    The Mystifin kingdom is far larger than the mermaid or the Siren kingdom.


    It occupied a very large landmass and a big wall protected it. The wall was made out of the same material that, the Royal Castle''s roof was made out of.


    The upper part of the Kingdom was covered with an invisible magic dome, that destroyed anything it came in contact with.


    "Hmm...? Seems like the penetration in this kingdom won''t be easy." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started thinking of different ways to penetrate inside the Mystifin kingdom.


    If he tried to disable the magic over the walls then the whole kingdom will get alerted and everyone will know that someone is trying to ambush them.

 Chapter 615 Chapter-615

    ''There is only way to enter inside the Mystifin kingdom and that is the front gate of the Kingdom.


    But, If you tried to go inside through the front gate they will obviously catch you because you are not a Mystifin.


    There are about 30 guards standing over the main entrance of the Kingdom and there are seven security gates, a Mystifin has to go in order to prove that he is really Mystifin.


    The first 3 gates are magic sensors, they will sense the Aura, Magic core and Mana Pattern of a Mystifin.


    The next two gates are physique chekers. The swimming style of a Mystifin is unique and cannot be mimicked easily.


    That''s what the next two gates are used for. The second last gate is a ID checkpost.


    Every single Mystifin Carries an unique ID. This ID is embedded into their mana pattern by the mages when they are born.


    The last gate is a physical ID checkpost... They give them physical ID cards too. If you lost your ID card or don''t want to show the physical ID card... You will not be able to enter inside the kingdom. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s it master, that''s what Madam Adeline has found out in the books.'' No.300 informed through the ''Psychic connection'' Skill.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with these guys ? Why are they so afraid of someone else entering inside their kingdom ?'' Anon asked with an irritated expression.


    ''Madam Adeline is saying that... A kingdom is not secured if anyone can come inside it and go back on their free will.'' No.300 spoke.


    ''I know but these fuckers are too much. I mean, 7 checking gates ? That''s even secure than the pentagon.'' Anon spoke.


    ''Your majesty, Madam Adeline is asking what a ''Pentagon'' is ?'' No.300 asked.


    ''It''s nothing. I want a way inside that Kingdom without making a scene. Ask her if she knows something No.300.'' Anon ordered.


    Back inside Anon''s mansion...


    "Master says pentagon is ''Nothing'' and asks if you know any possible way to penetrate inside that Kingdom without making a scene. Do you know anything Madam ?" No.300 asked Adeline, who was sitting besides her with a thick book in her hands with the title ''Underwater Journey.''


    "I don''t think that''s possible... The level of security is too high. Unless you impersonate yourself as one of the Mystifins, Dear." Adeline spoke.


    ''Your majesty, Madam Adeline says that it''s impossible to penetrate inside that Kingdom unless you impersonate as one of the Mystifins.'' No.300 spoke.


    ''I can do that, I can pass the first five gates easily... But, How will I get through the second last gate ? I can copy his mana pattern, but I don''t have any Unique ID embedded into my Mana pattern.


    I can generate the physical ID with illusion but the Mana pattern ID, I don''t even know how that looks like and I can''t make illusion of something that I have never seen.'' Anon spoke.


    "Master says..." No.300 explained everything to Adeline.


    "If dear can pass through the rest of the gates then the Mana ID is no problem. I can make a device that can easily trick their scanning devices.


    Most of the technology underwater works on sonar Souns and if dear can copy the sonar sound pattern of a Mystifin''s Mana and Aura, then he can easily enter inside the Mystifin kingdom." Adeline spoke.


    ''Umm... Your majesty. Madam Adeline has some confusing way in which she can easily help you confuse their devices, with another device that she is going to make right now.'' No.300 informed.


    ''Good... Make that quick and send it over to me. Wait, How are going to send it to me ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Madam Adeline, Master asks-"


    "I know, Dear is wondering... How we are going to send him the device right ?" Adeline asked.


    "Yes." No.300 replied.


    "Knew it, The day that dear said, he is going to conquer the seven seas... I knew, he is going to stay in the sea for sometime and that''s why, I have already ordered sephie to make a small transportation device that can track dear''s mana pattern inside the water and go upto him with a stealth cover over it''s body.


    Sephie must''ve completed it by now and dear will receive it in just 3 hours. Oh, and tell him... That Adeline sends Love. Bye, No.300." Adeline spoke as she stood up from the sofa and started walking towards her lab that she has created on the second floor of the mansion.


    No.300 explained everything to Anon...


    ''... and madam Adeline sends her love, Your majesty.'' No.300 spoke.


    ''Wow... Didn''t knew that Adeline was so smart. Well, I will wait for three hours and try to get a Mystifin.'' Anon spoke.


    ''Master if you need any help, please order me and I will come there with my entire army.'' No.300 spoke.


    ''Yeah and how do you plan to breath underwater ?'' Anon asked as a smile appeared on his face.


    ''I-I... Don''t know, Master.'' No.300 replied in a sad tone.


    ''Don''t worry... I will take care of this myself. You guys just send me that device fast.'' Anon ordered.


    ''Yes, Master...''


    Suddenly, Anon noticed something...


    The guards on the front gate were changing places with another guards.


    "A shift change ?" Anon questioned as he looked at the guards with a confused expression.


    One hour later...


    As soon as, one hour was completed... The guards changed once again.


    "What is happening ? Why are the guards changing their shifts in such a short time ?" Anon wondered.


    Suddenly something struck inside his mind...


    "Are they really changing shifts or are they just shifting around the seven gates to keep their mind refreshed ?


    It can be one of the possibilities and if this were to be the case, then these mystifins aren''t stupid creatures. They are very careful about their security and I don''t think, anyone will be able to get inside that kingdom easily and-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed something strange... A guard on the front gate was going away from his post.


    "HOHOHO... There comes the sweet opportunity." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately began to swim towards the front gate but from the other side of the wall, so that no one notices his presence.

 Chapter 616 Chapter-616

    As Anon swam to the other side of the wall, he noticed that the Mystifin is standing near a rock and he seems to be waiting for someone.


    His body looks just like a human, he has human like face, human like legs and human like physique, except one thing... there are two gills on each side of his stomach.


    ''This motherfucker looks just like a normal human, if I remove those gills from his body.'' Anon thought as he looked at Mystifin with a curious expression and wondered, what he was waiting for.


    Suddenly, Another Mystifin Female popped out from his back...


    "Boo..."


    "Oh my god..." The male Mystifin got scared immediately and looked at the female Mystifin with a smile.


    "Hello, Ela... How are you ?" He asked.


    "I am good... Mr. Guard. But, What are you doing here on your duty time ?" Ela asked as she curled her arms around the male Mystifin''s body.


    "Just taking out my precious time to see you..." He said as he curled his arms around her waist and pulled her in. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Woah, Woah... Looks like these horny creatures are about to fuck and how can I let it happen in my presence ?'' Anon spoke as an evil idea popped up into his mind.


    Anon slowly and silently sneaked upto them.


    "I want a kiss..." Ela spoke.


    "But, I have a wife..." The male Mystifin spoke.


    ''The fuck !? You are having an affair ? A good man should be satisfied with one woman and since you are such a naughty person... you will get punished.'' Anon thought as he suddenly revealed himself from behind and the male Mystifin immediately noticed Anon but before he could''ve said anything, Anon used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    Anon''s eyes and the male Mystifin''s eyes shined bright purple at the same time...


    ''Now, Now... You are under my control. Just to confirm it... Slap the girl in front of you.'' Anon ordered.


    "Yes..." The male Mystifin spoke in a trance.


    "Wow, you said ''yes'' faster this time, huh ?" Ela spoke with a happy expression but as soon as she closed her eyes and curled her lips to give him a kiss, The male Mystifin slapped her tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Ahhh, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch... Are you a fucking idiot ? What are you doing ? If you don''t want to kiss me, then say so.


    Why would you slap me ?" The girl asked with an angry expression.


    ''Slap her once again...'' Anon ordered once again.


    "Yes..."


    *Slap*


    "Ouch, Ouch... You idiotic gate guard. Have you lost that stupid mind of yours ? Why are you slapping me again and again ?" Ela asked with a confused expression.


    ''Hehe... This is fun. It''s like controlling a remote control robot from a distance.'' Anon thought as he started enjoying this.


    "Answer me you stupid *Slap* ?" Ela spoke as she slapped him back this time.


    ''Punch her as hard as you can in the face...'' Anon spoke.


    "Yes..."


    *Bam*


    "AHHHHHHHHHH...." Ela shouted as one of her teeth came out of her mouth and she fell down over the rock.


    "Y-You fucking, Stupid. You slapped me ? The daughter of your own team''s general ? You are dead... Just you see. Once I tell my father about this...


    You are dead." The girl spoke in a very angry expression, as she stood up slowly and noticed that she has one teeth missing in her front row of teeths.


    ''Hahaha... This is getting intresting. This guy is having an affair with his own army general''s daughter. This is getting fun...'' Anon thought as he couldn''t control his laugh.


    ''Okay, Okay... Get your trident out and started beating her mercilessly with it...'' Anon ordered as he calmed down his laughter.


    "Yes, Master." The male Mystifin spoke as he immediately summoned his trident and pointed it towards the girl.


    "W-What are you doing ? I-I will shout, If you don''t stop, Aldrin. This is not right. You know who my father is, right ?


    I-I will really shout now and-" Before Ela could''ve completed her sentence, Anon used his skill ''Telekinesis'' and sealed her mouth.


    "Mnnhhh... Mnhhhhhh..." Ela tried to speak something but couldn''t say anything because of her sealed lips.


    ''Hehehe... It''s been sometime, Since I saw the game of death...'' Anon thought as his evil thoughts started growing inside his head.


    Ela understood that she is not safe anymore, She immediately stood up and trie to run away but before she could''ve ran away, Aldrin... Hit her with his trident.


    *Tang*


    "MNNHHHHHHH..." Ela tried to shout very loudly, as she saw the blue blood coming out of her head but she couldn''t shout became her lips were sealed.


    Due to taking a hit on the head, Ela lost her balance and fell back on the rock.


    "Mnnhh... Mnhhh.... Mnhhhhhhh..." Ela started to slide her body backwards with the help of her hands.


    ''At first, I was thinking... how am I going to pass three hours here, but looks like I found a way hehehe.


    Now, hit her on the left shoulder and keep hitting until it breaks, Aldrin.'' Anon ordered with an evil smile.


    *Tang*


    "MNNHHHHHH...."


    *Tang*


    "MNHHHHHHH...."


    *Tang*


    ....


    2 hours and 30 minutes later...


    Ela is lying half-dead on the stone and Aldrin is standing in front of her, staring into the empty space.


    "Mnnhh..." Ela tried to speak something, but her body is so damaged that not even words are coming out of her mouth now.


    Anon swam upto Aldrin and snapped his fingers...


    *Snap*


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, Aldrin came back to his senses...


    "Hmm...? What is-" Before Aldrin could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that Ela is lying half-dead right in front of her.


    "Oh shit, Ela what happened to you ? Are you alright, Ela ?" Aldrin immediately rushed upto Ela and picked up her body in both of her arms.


    "N-No... Ela, H-How did this happen ?" Aldrin asked with a serious and scared expression.


    "Wow man, you really beated the shit out of her, huh ?" Anon spoke with a serious expression.

 Chapter 617 Chapter-617

    "Wow, man... You really beat the crap out of her, huh?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Huh...? W-Who are you? Did you do this to her? Answer me... Did you do this?" Aldrin asked as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "What are you saying, man? You are the one who did this to her," Anon spoke.


    "W-What? N-No... This can''t be possible. Why would I beat up my own senior general''s daughter? You are the one who did this... You will be coming with me," Aldrin spoke with an angry expression, trying to blame Anon for everything.


    "Well, I will come with you, but I would recommend you to look at this before taking me with you," Anon spoke as he tossed a crystal ball towards Aldrin.


    "What is this?" Aldrin asked.


    "Ugh... Sometimes, I forget that you guys don''t use these things here," Anon spoke as he took back the crystal ball and supplied mana into the ball.


    Suddenly, a scene started playing inside the crystal ball...


    This was the same scene in which Aldrin was beating the crap out of Ela.


    As soon as Aldrin looked at this, his face turned white due to fear.


    "N-No... H-How can I-? I don''t even remember this ever happening? I-I don''t remember a single thing... From an hour ago," Aldrin spoke as he tried to remember the last thing he saw before his blackout.


    Suddenly, something struck inside his brain.


    "Y-You...!?" Aldrin spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    "What? Me?" Anon asked with an innocent expression.


    "Yes, I saw you before my blackout... Y-You made me do this, didn''t you?" Aldrin asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, you caught me. Well, you are absolutely right, sir. I manipulated your mind into playing my little game, but who will believe you?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "I-I will kill you..." Aldrin spoke as he stood up and bent down to grab his trident.


    Snap


    Suddenly, Anon snapped his fingers, and Aldrin''s body stopped moving once again, but this time he was fully conscious of his surroundings.


    "Why can''t I move my body around?" Aldrin asked with a serious expression.


    "Man, I controlled your body for two hours straight and manipulated you like a doll to beat this girl like a dog. But, you didn''t understand shit, huh? You are trying to kill me after all that, huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Or what? What will you do in this state, Aldrin?" Anon asked.


    "I am missing from my duty for the last 2 hours. If I don''t return now... They will start searching for me, and then you are fucked," Aldrin spoke.


    "Yeah, that''s one big problem, huh...?" Anon spoke as he moved up to Aldrin and plucked out a hair from his head.


    He then summoned the mask of nature from his inventory and placed the hair inside the mask...


    As soon as Anon placed the hair inside, it got sucked into the nature''s mask.


    Anon placed the mask on his face, and suddenly his whole body started transforming.


    In just 30 seconds, Anon had turned into an exact replica of Aldrin.


    "Now, now... How do I look?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Aldrin was left shocked as soon as he looked at Anon''s transformation.


    "H-How did you-"


    "How did I change my face and body, right? I have heard that before. Don''t worry, you will get used to it," Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Hehehe..." Suddenly, Aldrin started laughing.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at Aldrin with a confused expression.


    "If you think you can enter inside my kingdom by just looking like me? Then you are really stupid... You can''t even pass through the front gate, idiot. The best way for you to survive is to run away now," Aldrin spoke, trying to scare away Anon.


    "My, my... I am really scared," Anon spoke with a smile.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that a vibrating object is coming towards him with a very high speed.


    ''Master, the device is sensing your aura... That is you, right?'' Sephie''s voice resounded inside Anon''s head.


    ''Indeed, it''s me,'' Anon replied as a smile formed upon his face.


    ''Umm... Hello? Can you hear me, dear?'' Suddenly, Adeline''s voice resounded inside Anon''s head.


    ''Hello, luv. I guess Sephie gave you my blood, huh?'' Anon asked.


    ''Yes, dear. But, I am still amazed... I mean talking from such a long distance... This skill is extraordinary,'' Adeline spoke.


    ZZZZZZZZZZZ


    Click


    The square-shaped device carriage box stopped right in front of Anon and opened its lid. It revealed a small wooden box from inside it.


    "Thank you, small guy," Anon spoke as he took the wooden box and closed its lid.


    As soon as the box''s lid was closed, it turned around and launched itself towards the surface of the sea, with very high speed.


    ''Nice job, Sephie. You made a good delivery box,'' Anon praised.


    ''Thank you, master. I can''t wait to take that pat on the head...'' Sephie spoke with an excited expression. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh, you will get it and not only over the head... You are going to get it on many parts of your body the next time I visit... I will be taking your virginity. You are a virgin, right?'' Anon asked.


    ''I-I am... Master,'' Sephie spoke in a stammering voice.


    ''Good... Now, Adeline.''


    ''Yes, dear?'' Adeline asked.


    ''Tell me how to use this thing,'' Anon asked.


    ''Dear, first of all... You have to open the wooden box by supplying your mana into that wooden box,'' Adeline ordered.


    ''Okay...'' Anon spoke as he immediately supplied his mana into the wooden box.


    Click


    Suddenly, the box opened up and revealed a small device that was made out of metal, and inside the device was a tiny levitating mana core.


    ''Okay, I have the device... How do I use it?'' Anon asked.


    ''Well... Dear, As you already know that it''s a sonar rays creating device. So, all you have to do is get inside the gates and supply mana to this device... Once you supply mana to this device, it will confuse their checking devices and pass you through the checking gates without even scanning your body or mana pattern.'' Adeline explained.

 Chapter 618 Chapter-618

    "Just that ?" Anon asked.


    ''Yes, Dear.'' Adeline replied.


    "Well, thanks Adeline... You did good work." Anon replied.


    ''Dear... Are you going to do it with me too ?'' Adeline asked.


    "What ?" Anon asked. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The thing you are going to do with Sephie. I don''t have my virginity but I believe, I can satisfy you too.'' Adeline spoke.


    "Oh, Don''t worry Luv. I am going to fuck you as well, once I return." Anon replied.


    ''Thank you, Dear. I look forward to your home coming.'' Adeline replied in a happy tone.


    Anon looked at the device with an evil smile and then looked at Aldrin.


    "What should I do with you now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Didn''t you hear me ? My friends will search for me-"


    "Yeah, Yeah, I heard that. Don''t fucking repeat it." Anon replied.


    "Then you better let me go." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah... You are right. I should really let you go." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly Aldrin gained the control back over his body and now he could move freely.


    "Haaa... Ela. Here eat this." Aldrin spoke as he took out a small bottle filled with special grade healing pills and tossed all of the pills into her mouth.


    Ela''s body started healing but she was getting healed very slowly.


    "Why are you still standing here ? Go away..." Aldrin spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Yeah... Just wait a minute-"


    *Chck*


    Suddenly, Ela summoned a dagger and stabbed it right through Aldrin''s throat.


    "Yep, There it is." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "HAH!? E-E..LLA ?!" Aldrin spoke as he looked at Ella with a surprised expression, and died due to blood lose on the spot.


    "Memory Wiper...." Anon spoke as he immediately placed his hand over Aldrin''s hand and sucked out every single memory he had.


    ''Fuck... My head is getting full of random memories. I have to delete some of them or I won''t have space to store others.'' Anon spoke as he touched his head slowly.


    "I... H-Hate... You." Ela spoke as she died too.


    "Well, Well... You two did a great job, Entertaining me. Now, I have work to do. So, goodbye." Anon spoke as he used his skill ''Telekinesis'' and lifted the big rock.


    He then placed both of their dead bodies underneath the rock and placed the rock right over their bodies, Crushing them mercilessly.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack...*


    "Fuu~ Now, Let''s go and meet Mr. Aldrin''s wife." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately went towards the main gate of the Mystifin kingdom.


    "There he is..." One of the Mystifin soldier spoke as he rushed upto Anon.


    "Hello, Mate. Is something wrong ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Wrong ? You are missing for the last 3 hours. General wants to have a talk with you." The guard spoke.


    "Yeah... Why not ? It''s been a while, since I talked with general." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What happened to you ? Why are you talking in that voice ?" The guard asked.


    "Just take me to the general." Anon spoke.


    ''I don''t want to waste my time, corrupting everyone in this Kingdom. Since they can be easily hypnotized, it proves that they are weaker than me and if they are weaker than me, then I can just walk upto their king and make him my direct slave.


    I can also fuck his daughters and wives hehehe.'' Anon thought.


    "Oi, come on. What are you waiting for ?" The soldier asked as he touched Anon on the soldier.


    "Hmm...?" Anon came out of his trance and noticed that the guard is telling him to pass through a long tunnel of 7 checking gates.


    "Go... What are you wasting my time for ?" The guard asked with an irritated expression.


    ''If I passed through all the gates... Then it''s no problem. But, If I got caught in any of these gates, then I can only see corpses of these guys.'' Anon thought as he smiled and entered inside the first gate.


    Suddenly, He felt his aura getting sucked out of his body...


    ''Okay here goes...'' Anon thought as he started supplying mana to the device that Adeline gave him.


    Suddenly, the device started making Sonar sounds out of the mana core.


    *ZzzzzzZ*


    Suddenly, the gate made a sound...


    *Bing*


    As soon as Anon heard the sound, a smile appeared over his face.


    ''This sound means, that I have passed this gate.'' Anon thought.


    "Oi, Come on... Move faster." A guard shouted from the other side.


    Anon moved to the next gate and felt something inside his core.


    *ZzzzzzzZ*


    Anon supplied mana to the device once again.


    *Bing*


    ''Pass...''


    ...


    Anon passed the first five gates without problems and reached the last two gates.


    As soon as he entered inside the sixth gate, Anon felt a force exerted over his body.


    ''Hmm...? Is trying to read my mana pattern from the inside ?'' Anon thought as he opened his mana pattern, because if he doesn''t... The gate won''t be able to read it.


    This time the gate worked a bit faster and it let out a failing sound...


    *Honzzzz*


    ''Fuck...'' Anon immediately supplied mana to the device and let out the sonar sounds.


    "What is happening ? Why is the gate-" Before the soldier could''ve completed his sentence, The gate stopped the irritating sound and let out the passing tone once again.


    *Bing*


    "Everything is alright, Don''t worry. Must''ve been an error." The other soldier shouted.


    "Okay, come and show me your physical ID." The soldier in the next gate spoke.


    ''Damn it... How can I forget to take his physical ID ? I don''t even know, What their IDs look like.


    If I want to create fake ID with my illusion, then I have to look at one first.'' Anon thought as an idea came to his mind.


    "Show me yours first..." Anon spoke as he looked at the guard with a smile.


    "What ? Have you finally lost your mind ? Why should I show you my Id ?" The soldier asked with a serious expression.


    "Why ? Are you afraid that you will get caught ?" Anon replied with a sly smile.


    "What the fuck are you saying ? Are you asking for Death here, Man ?"

 Chapter 619 Chapter-619

    "Aren''t you an Outsider posing as one of us ?" Anon spoke.


    "What are you saying ? Why would I do that ? I am literally sitting inside a gate, That means-" Before the soldier could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "That means, you are making excuses." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oi, What the fuck is happening here ?" Another Mystifin soldier asked, as he swam upto Anon.


    "This guy is asking me to show his Id... He think that, I am an imposter here." The Id checking guard spoke in a very angry tone.


    "What ? I have know this guy for one year... Why do you think he is an imposter ?" The other soldier asked.


    "Well, you see... I can feel the Aura of anyone and I don''t feel his aura correctly. I don''t think this guy is even a real Mystifin." Anon spoke.


    "What the fuck are you saying ? I am a 100% real Mystifin, Here... This is my ID." The Id checking guard spoke as he whipped out a small card that had his name and a small mana pattern print on it.


    ''Nice...'' Anon thought as he immediately scanned his Id into his mind and created a same to Same Id with his ''Illusion'' Skill.


    Suddenly a black cloud covered Anon''s hand and turned into an ID that looked just like the Id checking guard''s Id.


    "Well, I am so sorry and here is my ID." Anon spoke as he showed his Id to the guard.


    The guard looked at the Id and then looked at Anon''s face.


    "Aldrin huh ?" The guards asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Sign here and write your Missing shift time, it will cutted from your holiday hours." The guard spoke as he slided a magic enchanted register and pen towards Anon.


    ''Wow... This is cool. These guys made writing possible underwater by enchanting this register and pen with water phobic magic huh...?'' Anon thought as he grabbed the pen and wrote down the things he was asked to write. After writing the things, Anon exited exited the tunnel and entered inside the Mystifin kingdom.


    "Are you the one named, Aldrin ?" A heavy voice resounded from the right side.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed a Mystifin male sitting on a chair besides the Tunnel.


    He had a muscular and strong body, A clear cut shave and bald head.


    ''This guy is the General Of Mystifin soldiers... He is known to be a merciless man and he only loves one thing in his life. His Daughter that I just killed outside... According to Aldrin''s memories, he can do absolutely anything for her.'' Anon thought.


    "Yes, Sir. I am Aldrin... Is there a problem ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Come with me, We are going to have a problem now." The general spoke.


    "Okay..."


    ''This called, ''Hitting your own leg with a giant axe.'' Anon thought as he silently followed the general back to his office.


    "Now... Now, Mr. Aldrin... Are you interested in telling me why you were missing two hours on your duty ?" He asked with a serious expression.


    "I was talking a walk near the kelps... Is that a problem ? My extra missing hours will be cut from my holiday hours. So, I don''t think that should be a problem." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Don''t you have a long tongue and just for your knowledge, I am very good when it comes to taking care of dimwits like you.


    So, you better tell me where you were or you will tell me, after I beat the crap out of you and I suggest you to choose the first option. Because, if you choose the second option... Then your holiday hours will be-" Before General could''ve completed his sentence, Anon walked upto him and looked him dead in the eyes.


    "Don''t yap like a fucking cunt. If you can''t do anything to me, them get the fuck out of here." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "This is it..." The Mystifin spoke as he pulled his hand back and throwed a slap towards Anon.


    *Grab*


    Suddenly Anon grabbed his hand mid-way with an incredible speed.


    "Hmm...? Your reaction time is faster huh..? So, what ? You think you can do anything..." The general spoke as he throwed another punch from underneath, towards Anon''s stomach.


    *Grab*


    Anon grabbed his another hand as well, while still looking him in the eyes.


    "Y-You, fucki-" Before the genaral could''ve completed his sentence, Anon twisted both of his hands with an incredible force.


    *Crackkkkk* S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Crackkkk*


    Both of the general''s hand Were destroyed to the shoulder in one single blow.


    His muscles tore apart and started floating into the water, his blue blood flowed out of his torn hands and some fragments of his bones as well.


    The general immediately backed off from Anon but he didn''t make a single sound even after all of this.


    "Who are you ?" The captian asked with a dead serious expression.


    "You''ve trained your body for this... Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I asked who are you ?" The genaral asked as his body started repairing immediately and in just 3 seconds, he was back to his original form.


    This was even faster than the Anon''s troll locket.


    "I am Aldrin the Mystifin and you have some cool regeneration abilities. You have attracted my attention, successfully." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are not a Mystifin. You are an imposter and I don''t know how you passed through the checking gates, but you are definitely not a Mystifin." The general spoke with a very confident expression.


    "Fuck man, you got me. Well, you are right... I am not a Mystifin. I am.... Ummm... What do you call it ?


    Yes, Monster.


    I am a monster, Who is going to take your memories and make you into my mindless puppet in the next 30 seconds." Anon replied with a psychopathic smile.


    "Oh, You got the wrong guy man." The general spoke as he summoned his whippes, that looked like a jelly fish''s tentacles.


    "Hehe... We will see, who got the wrong guy." Anon replied.

 Chapter 620 Chapter-620

    "Die, fucker..." the general shouted loudly as he targeted Anon''s throat with his whips and tried to behead him at once.


    Suddenly, both of his whips stopped right before hitting Anon''s throat due to the skill ''Telekinesis.''


    "What!?" the general couldn''t believe his own eyes as he looked at his whips stopped in the middle of the air.


    "I told you, I am a fucking monster," Anon replied with a smile as he swirled his hands and ordered the whips to catch the general''s throat.


    The whips immediately turned around and caught the general''s throat instead.


    "Wha- Cough-Cough" the general immediately felt an immense amount of pressure getting exerted on his neck.


    The second whip grabbed his gills and prevented him from breathing underwater.


    ''This guy, he really is a fucking monster... What should I do?'' the general thought as he looked around and saw a small dagger placed over his chair.


    He immediately grabbed the small dagger and started cutting the whips.


    Crack


    Crack


    After cutting both of the whips, he stood up once again and saw that Anon is not there anymore.


    "Where did he go?" the general asked as he immediately turned around and noticed that Anon is standing right behind him with a psychopathic smile on his face.


    "Come... Let me take a good look at your eyes," Anon spoke as he grabbed his head and used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly, both of their eyes shined brightly purple, and before he even knew it, he was under Anon''s hypnosis.


    "Now, now... Let me take that skill of yours, boy," Anon spoke as he cut his hand and dropped some of his blood drops into the general''s mouth.


    [One new target has been found under the skill, Mind Control]


    [Would you like to commence the skill?] [Yes/No?]


    ''Do it...'' Anon ordered.


    As soon as the general was under Anon''s mind control, he used his other skill.


    ''Memory Wipe...''


    "Let''s see... A healing skill. Yes, this must be the one..." Anon spoke as he successfully found the skill he was looking for.


    [You have successfully learned the skill <Jellyfish Regeneration>]


    [Skill Name: Jellyfish Regeneration]


    [Rank: Legendary]


    [Tier: SSS+]


    [Description: Jellyfish''s Regeneration is one of the best healing spells in the holy land, holding an incredible healing power that can even recover its user from a single cell.


    Jellyfish''s Regeneration is a very ancient skill that is very hard to learn and it can easily out-heal anyone with a very low usage of mana. It''s an auto-passive skill, that activates 2 seconds after any minor or major damage is done to your body.


    This skill has only one drawback: You have to get in touch with an external water source if you want to activate this skill.]


    [Mana: 300 mana/second]


    [Warning: If you turned off this skill manually then it can''t be activated again for the next 24 hours.]


    [You have successfully learned the skill <Hunter''s Instinct>]


    [Skill Name: Hunter''s Instinct]


    [Rank: Legendary]


    [Tier: B+]


    [Description: Harness the mystical prowess of the ancient underwater soldier with the exclusive skill, Hunter''s Instinct. Accessible only to those who dwell beneath the waves, this skill unveils a heightened sensory perception that distinguishes between prey and predator with unparalleled precision.


    This skill can save you in many difficult times, as it can easily detect your opponent''s abilities and warn you about his intentions.]


    [Mana: 2000/Use]


    [Warning: Skill can only be used twice in 24 hours.]


    "Hehehe... Nice skills you have there for me, mate," Anon spoke as he used his another skill and returned back all of the general''s memories, but he modified them and made it so that the general thinks he is Anon''s slave.


    <Memory Alter>


    "My master... Please give orders to your slave," he spoke as he kneeled down in front of Anon.


    "Keep doing whatever you were doing. I will call you if I need something from you," Anon ordered as he started walking towards the exit door of the office.


    "Yes, master..."


    Click


    Anon exited the office and started walking towards Aldrin''s house.


    "Now, now... Let''s go and fuck your wife, Mr. Aldrin," Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    After walking for about 2 km, Anon reached in front of a big house.


    ''HoHoHo... What a big house you have, Mr. Aldrin.'' Anon thought as he started knocking on the door.


    Knock-Knock


    "Coming..." a female''s voice resounded from the inside of the house.


    Click


    "Who is it- Oh, dear? So, early today?" a female Mystifin opened the door; she had a big ass, squishy boobs, and a very cute face.


    But, something wasn''t right with her. Her hairs were messed up, and her clothes weren''t in the right place as well.


    It was clearly visible from her body language that she was cheating on Aldrin.


    ''What a stupid fucking couple? Both of them are cheating on each other. I mean, if you wanted to do that from the start, why would you even marry each other?


    Well, since I am her husband right now and she is cheating on me. Why not play some games?'' Anon thought as he looked at her and smiled.


    "D-Dear... W-Why don''t you go and pick our daughter from the school, and I will prepare your favourite dishes tonight? I will make your favourite algae soup as well," she spoke as she tried to hide herself behind the door.


    "Oh, I will go and pick her up, luv. Why don''t I come inside and have a bath first?" Anon asked as he entered inside the house with a smile on his face.


    "W-What? But we are already inside wat-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon walked into their bedroom and noticed a male Mystifin hiding inside a closet.


    ''Your aura is still leaking, you shithead.'' Anon thought as he started walking towards the closet, but before he could''ve opened the closet, Aldrin''s wife came in between both of them.


    "D-D-Dear, why don''t you please go and change your clothes first? I-I will prepare your new clothes, please dear," she spoke with a weird smile.


    "Get the fuck out of my way, bitch..." Anon spoke as he suddenly slapped her on the cheek, and she immediately fell down to the floor.


    Click


    Anon opened the closet and saw a male Mystifin hiding behind the clothes.


    He looked like a kid around 18 years old.


    "I-I am sorry, s-s-sir. P-P-Please... Don''t-" Before the guy could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his face and pulled him out of the closet.


    He was totally naked and he was too scared of Anon.


    ''This is going to be fun...'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "Aldrin... L-Leave the boy; it''s between you and me. W-Why don''t we talk it out?" Aldrin''s wife spoke as she stood up from the ground and tried to release the boy from Anon''s hand.


    ''It''s good that you aren''t any girl from my collection, or you would''ve been dead by now for cheating on me.'' Anon thought as he tightened his grasp on the boy''s face.


    Crack


    Crack


    "Ahhhhhhhhh..." The boy shouted very loudly as he felt his skull cracking from every side.


    "Shut up, you fucking twat... It was your fucking dick inside her pussy, wasn''t it? You could''ve taken it out, but you started enjoying it, huh?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... Aldrin, I-It was an accident..." Aldrin''s wife spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "Oh, really? Why didn''t I think of that, earlier? He must''ve slipped and fell into your pussy, right?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''I-I have to make up a fake story and tell him right now. I can''t say that I got bored of him and found this guy. Yes, this story should melt his heart...'' She thought, but she didn''t know that Anon could hear her thoughts loud and clear.


    "N-No... S-Since we weren''t having sex for some time, I-I called him over, and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon kicked her in the stomach, and blood came out of her mouth.


    Thud


    "AHHHHHHH.... MY CORE." She shouted very loudly and started rolling over the ground as she grabbed her stomach.


    "Don''t lie to me, Bitch." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Wow... Punishing a cheating bitch is better than killing her, huh...? She is not even my wife... I am just beating the shit out of them just for one thing, To get this guy''s father''s attention.


    He is the son of the governor, and once he finds out that I killed him, he will definitely take me to the king of this kingdom, and once that happens... I will end my plan by taking over him.'' Anon thought as he applied full pressure to his hand and crushed the guy''s skull.


    CRUNCH


    As soon as Anon crushed his skull, Aldrin''s wife turned white from fear.


    "N-No... No, No, No... You fucking idiot. Do you even know who this guy was ? He was the son of the governor.


    We are fucked now... We are so fucked-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon slapped her again.


    *Slap*


    "Ouch... Are you-"


    *Slap* S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut the fuck up, Bitch. Get your clothes off and bend down."

 Chapter 621 Chapter-621

    "Have you gone mad ? What are you saying ? You killed the governor''s son and you want to have sex right now ?


    You should hide his-"


    *Slap*


    "Oucchh..."


    "You bitch, You think you can order me around, huh ? I am your fucking owner now and you will do everything I tell you do from now on or I will fucking kill you... Do you understand ?" Anon shouted as he pulled out a long sword from his inventory and pointed it directly at Aldrin''s wife.


    "I-I understand, Dear... I-I will get naked for you." She said with a scared expression and started removing her clothes immediately.


    First she removed her top and revealed her big boobs, she had brown nipples and dark areolas around them.


    Her boobs weren''t that big, but they were big enough to attract Anon''s attention.


    After removing her top, she started looking at Anon with a silent expression.


    "The fuck are you waiting for ? Do you need a sword stabbed in your ass ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    ''This feeling of rape... Can''t get enough of it and the scared expression on her face, Oh my god... What a satisfying feeling.'' Anon thought as he felt pleasure in punishing Aldrin''s cheating wife.


    She then immediately bent down, removed her lower skirt and revealed a dark pussy covered in hairs.


    Even though her pussy was covered with hairs, Her pussy lips were clearly visible through the hairs.


    She then looked at Anon once again... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bend down and open that pussy for me..." Anon ordered as he pointed the sword directly at her pussy.


    "Y-Yes... Dear." She spoke as she immediately bent down in front of Anon.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he touched her pussy slowly and started pinching her pussy lips together.


    "D-Dear... Don''t you think we should-"


    *Slap*


    Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon gave her pussy a tight slap.


    "Shut the fuck up..." Anon ordered as he whipped out his cock.


    "Y-Yes, Dear..." She said.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon started slapping her ass and pussy.


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~" She immediately started moaning like a cheap bitch.


    ''What is this feeling ? I haven''t felt like this for the last 32 years. I am getting raped by my own husband and I am enjoying it ?


    There is literally a dead body right besides us and I am still enjoying this slapping session. What has happened to me ? Am I getting punished for right ? No, I have to think of something else...'' But as soon as she started to think of something else, Anon would smack her ass and make her remember that she is getting punished right now.


    After a few slaps, Anon finally decided to fuck her hairy pussy.


    Anon placed his Dick right in front of her pussy and started dipping it inside slowly.


    ''I have to fake moan now, if I want to make it alive out of this situation...'' She thought as she felt Anon''s dick entering her pussy.


    "Annh-" But before she could''ve faked her moan, Anon grabbed her neck and started choking her.


    "*Cough-Cough-Cough-Cough*, D-Dear.... I-I can''t breathe..." She said as she immediately tried to open her gills but Anon was holding her gills with his skill ''Telekinesis''.


    "N-No, D-Dear i-i... Can''t b-b-breathe." She said as her voice got thinner due to lack of oxygen.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Now, Say it. Say that you are a cheating whore, who betrayed her husband and you will compensate it by offering your worthless smelly fuckslut pussy to your husband.


    Say it now, Whore... " Anon spoke as he loosened his grip on her neck.


    As soon as the oxygen reached her head, she immediately felt the fear of death and started repeating Everything single word that Anon has just said.


    "I-I am a cheating whore, w-who betrayed her husband-"


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~"


    "Say it like you mean it, Whore..." Anon said as he slapped her ass tightly.


    "Y-Yes, I am a cheating whore.... W-Who betrayed my own husband and I will now compensate for it, by giving my pussy to my-"


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~"


    "You forgot the lines, Bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass once again and it turned red from all the beating.


    "I-I am s-sorry, Dear. I-I will compensate to my husband by offering my worthless, fuckslut and smelly pussy." She said as her pussy started twitching by hearing her own words.


    "Good..." Anon immediately grabbed her throat, squeezed it tightly and rammed his dick directly into her pussy.


    *Slap*


    "Heug~ Anhhhhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ How is it... SO BIG !???" She shouted as she felt Anon''s dick tearing her pussy apart and entering into her womb directly.


    "This is what a bitch gets..." Anon said as he pulled his cock out, all the way back and slammed it right in with full force.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhhhhhhhhh~ Nooooo~ My pussy is tearing apartttttt~" She shouted as Anon''s dick hitted the back of her womb.


    "That''s what I want to do, You fucking whore..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her boobs and squeezed them as tightly as possible.


    "Anhhhhhhhh~ D-Dear... Please, I-I am sorry... I-I won''t repeat-"


    *Slap*


    "Shut the fuck up... I don''t want your apologies... I will destroy this slutty pussy of yours today. Do you understand ?" Anon spoke as he slapped her on the cheek.


    "Anhhh~ N-No... Please don''t destroy my pussy..."


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon listened to nothing and pounded her pussy even faster and harder.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~"


    "Change of position... Get on that bed and get your legs up in the air. Open your pussy for my dick to enter..." Anon ordered.


    "D-Dear... I-I am really sorry, I-I never wanted to-"


    *Punch*


    Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon punched her in the face and throwed her over to the bed.


    "Aughhh...."


    "Shut up and open your pussy, bitch." Anon ordered.


    "A-A-As you say, Dear-" She immediately followed Anon''s order and lied down on the bed just like Anon ordered her to.


    She then grabbed both of her legs with her hands and showed her slut pussy to Anon.


    "Good, Now say... I am a fucking slut, Who lives to worship my cock-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Mom, I am home..."

 Chapter 622 Chapter-622

    *Knock-Knock*


    "Mom... I am home." A sweet sound came from outside.


    Suddenly a evil smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    ''Aldrin''s daughter is back home huh...? She is a student in the local school and her age is 18.


    Back on earth, one of my army mate used to say this one thing about girls, That If she is eighteen then she is Green.'' Anon thought as an evil idea popped inside his head.


    "Oh, No... Our daughter is home. D-Dear we have to-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her lower jaw and prevented her from saying anything else.


    "Shut up, Bitch. Our daughter has to know that if her mother is going to cheat on her father like a cheap whore, then her father is definitely going to punish her like a cheap slut." Anon spoke as he immediately walked out of the room and started walking towards the main door.


    But, Before he could''ve reached out to the handle... Aldrin''s wife stepped in the middle and tried to stop Anon from doing so.


    "N-No Dear, Y-You can''t do this... I-I will do everything you tell me to do, but please don''t involve our daughter in this." She said with a serious expression.


    "Okay, I won''t involve her into this..." Anon spoke.


    "Thank you-"


    "...But you will." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly her eyes shined bright purple and she was under Anon''s mind control.


    ''Huh...? What is happening ? My body is not moving according to my will. I-I can''t even lift my lips in order to speak.


    Is this a new skill he got ? But, When did Aldrin became such a monster ? He is slapping me and punching me, as if he is someone else today.'' She started thinking, but she didn''t knew that Anon was listening to her thoughts as well.


    "Now, Turn around and welcome our daughter into the house with a big smile on your face... After that you will bring her to our room and I will slowly explain her the process of reproduction.


    After that, I will enjoy her body as well... Hehehehe." Anon ordered as he looked at Aldrin''s wife with an evil smile.


    "Yes, Master..." She replied with a big smile but on the inside she was getting even more afraid of Anon''s personality now.


    ''D-Did he Say that he is going to enjoy our daughter''s body too ? What have I done ? What kind of monster have I women inside him ?'' She thought as she turned around against her will and opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw her daughter standing right in front of her with a neutral expression on her face.


    "Welcome home, Sweetshell." Aldrin''s wife spoke as she welcomed her daughter inside.


    Her daughter had smaller boobs, but a very fatty, juicy ass and squishy lips. She looked like a ripe mango ready to be plucked out of the tree.


    "Hello, Mom... You look very happy today. Has something good happened to you ?" The daughter asked with a smile as she hugged her mother and entered inside the house.


    ''Nooo, Please don''t come inside Sweetshell. Run away from this house... This is a hell hole now. There is a fucking monster inside our house, Run away....'' She shouted inside her mind but couldn''t utter a single word out of her mouth.


    "I am going to change now mom..." She said as she started walking towards her room but as soon as Aldrin''s wife closed the door, the other command activated inside her mind.


    "Wait, You have to come to my room... I have something that I want to show you, Sweetshell." She said with a wide smile.


    "Hmm...? Something to show me ?" She turned around and looked at her mother with a confused expression.


    "Yes... It''s so good, that you won''t believe it." She said as her smile grew even wider.


    ''N-No.. doubt me, doubt me please and get the hell out of this house, Sweetshell.''


    Suddenly, Sweetshell started looking at her mother with a serious and confused expression.


    After waiting for 4 second of serious staring she finally opened her mouth...


    "So, you have prepared a secret present for me, right mom..? Oh, You are the best, mom. Are you giving me a gold trident just like sia''s mom ?" Sweetshell asked with a smile.


    "Why don''t you come inside the room and see for yourself ?" She said with a smile.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s go." Sweetshell immediately started walking towards her parent''s room.


    *Click*


    She then opened the door and entered inside the room.


    "Where is-" Before she could''ve said anything else, She noticed that a dead body is lying over the floor and her father is sitting naked on the bed with his giant cock standing like a tower in between his legs.


    "Welcome, Sweetshell..." Anon spoke as he looked at Aldrin''s daughter and noticed that a very scared and confused expression has appeared over her face.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Sweetshell shouted on top of her lungs and immediately turned around in hopes of exiting the room at once.


    *Click*


    But, her mother entered inside the room and immediately closed the door''s lock.


    She still had the weird smile on her face and she was staring at Sweetshell with the same creepy smile.


    "M-Mom... W-What is the meaning of this ? W-Why is there a dead body in your room ?" She asked with a Scared expression.


    Her mother didn''t replied and started walking towards Anon, with her creepy smile.


    "M-Mom !?" Sweetshell looked at her mother with a confused expression but couldn''t understand what was happening here.


    "Hypnosis Over..." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers.


    "Sweetshell... Run. This guy is not your father anymore, he is a murderer and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon snapped his fingers again.


    *Snap*


    She stopped talking immediately and her body froze up just like a doll. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, Tell our daughter... What did you do behind my back." Anon ordered.


    "I was fucking the governor''s son for some money and to relieve myself from my sexual stress but I was caught by your father and now he is going to punish me in front of you like a cheap slut.


    After this, he will Fuck you as well and take your virginity today." She said as she immediately bent down in front of Anon.

 Chapter 623 Chapter-623

    "M-Mom... What are you saying ? D-Dad, what is mom saying ?" Sweetshell asked with a confused and scared expression.


    "Well, Luv. Your mother is right and I am not your father... Here." Anon spoke as he removed his mask and revealed his true face to Aldrin''s daughter.


    Witnessing Anon''s real face, she got shocked and immediately fell down to the ground.


    "W-Who are you ? Where is my father ?" Sweetshell asked with a scared expression.


    "I am the one, who is going to take your virginity, Luv." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "N-No... I-I will not give you anything." She said as she immediately reached for a metal rod that was lying near the closet.


    "Oh My, What are you going to do with that rod ? Kill me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-If you don''t leave my mother right now, I-I will really kill you." She spoke in a scared tone.


    "But, your mother is free. Look, I am not grabbing her or anything." Anon replied.


    "Y-You have done evil magic on her, take it back... Or I going to hit you on the head with this rod." She said as she tightened her grip over the metal rod.


    "Okay, Okay... I will release your mother. Don''t hit me, Luv." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers once again.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly, Aldrin''s wife came out of her trance and noticed that she was bending down in front of Anon just like a cow.


    "Huh...? What am I...? Sweetshell !!! You are still here ?" She shouted loudly.


    "Mom... Come here. I will not escape without you." Sweetshell spoke.


    She then turned around and noticed that the man sitting on the bed wasn''t her husband instead it was some other guy she hasn''t seen in her whole life. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-Who are you ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "I am-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Sweetshell hitted his head with the same metallic rod she was holding in her hands and ran out of the room with her mother.


    Anon fell unconscious on their bed and both of them successfully escaped the house.


    "Mom, Are you alright ?" She asked with a tensed expression.


    "I am alright, Sweetshell. Are you alright ? That monster didn''t touch you did he ?" Her mother asked with a scared expression.


    "N-No mom, But we have to report him to the royal guards." Sweetshell spoke.


    *Shh*


    Suddenly something passed from their side, but it was too fast to even look at.


    Both of them turned around with a Scared expression.


    "W-What was that ?"


    "I-I don''t know, Mom."


    Sweetshell then noticed something strange, There was no one on the streets and the houses around them were also empty.


    She immediately understood that something was wrong.


    "M-Mom... Where is everyone...?" Sweetshell asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I don''t know..."


    Suddenly a figure stepped out of their neighbour''s house.


    "Hello, Luv." It was Anon.


    "Y-You ? But, I just hit-"


    "Yeah, I know... You are a very rude girl, you know. Hitting your father like that." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Mom, Run..." She said as she immediately started running away.


    "There is no use of running." Suddenly, A second Anon appeared in front of Sweetshell.


    She immediately looked back and noticed that the first Anon is standing still on his place.


    "H-How are you doing this ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "I can do anything, Luv." Another Anon spoke as he walked out of her own house.


    "N-No... This is not real... You are playing with my mind. Mom, Where is Mom ?" She spoke with a confused expression and started looking for her mother.


    "Well, if you want to find your mother, than you have to wake up..." All the Anon''s spoke in unity.


    "HAAAAHHHH...." Suddenly, Sweetshell woke up and realised that she was still inside her parent''s room. Her mom is looking at her with a helpless expression, while getting fucked by Anon like a fucking bitch.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Annnhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ I am cummin, I am cumming, Master, I am cumming~" she shouted loudly.


    "Look at your daughter, Bitch. She is looking at you. Tell her what kind of slut you are." Anon ordered as he grabbed her neck and forced her to look at her own daughter while cumming like a pig.


    "Sweetshell... I-I am a very selfish slut, who needs nothing but a man''s dick inside her pussy and because I cheated on your father with the governor''s son, Master Anon is going to punish your cheating slut mother with his long dick." She spoke with a slutty smile on her face.


    Anon is pounding her pussy for the last 40 minutes and her eyes are barely opening at this point. Her body can''t even stand properly now, Anon is grabbing both of her hands behind her back and beating her pussy continuously to teach her that cheating is not a option under Anon.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annh~ Anhhh~ Anhh~ Anhhh~" She moaned like a cheap slut, as she felt Anon''s dick digging deeper and deeper into her pussy.


    Suddenly, Anon pulled her boobs and filled her worthless womb with his baby seed.


    "Annnhhhhhhh~ Don''t look at your mother, Anhhhhh~" She shouted as she came a shit ton and fainted like a cheap slut.


    "Fuuu~ That was a good storage capacity your womb has, slut." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Anon let go of her hands and suddenly her unconscious body collapsed to the floor.


    As soon as Anon let go of her body, his dick came out of her pussy and semen leaked out of her crack.


    *Thud*


    "Now, Sweetshell... You know that your mother cheated on your father and she has been punished for her mistake already.


    But, My dick still wants to pound some pussies. Why don''t you offer me your pussy and help my dick calm down ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No... Please don''t..." Sweetshell spoke with a scared expression, as she immediately approached the door knob but failed to open it.


    "Okay, this is it. You forced me to do this..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her skirt and tore it apart, just like an animal.


    "NOOOOOOOOO..."

 Chapter 624 Chapter-624

    "Noooooo... Leave me." Sweetshell shouted as she tried to break free from Anon''s grasp but she is too fragile to breakout from Anon''s hands.


    *Tearrrr*


    Anon tore her skirt and panty at the same time. He then throwed her over her unconscious mother''s body.


    "Annhh~" As soon as she landed over her mother''s body, semen followed out of her mother''s unconscious pussy.


    "Suck it..." Anon spoke as he placed his Dick right over Sweetshell''s lips.


    "N-No... K-Keep it away from me." She spoke with a scared expression and pushed away Anon''s cock with her hands.


    "Look me in the eyes, You fucking bitch." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly both of their eyes shined bright purple and Sweetshell lost the control of her body.


    "W-What have you done ? Why can''t I move my body ?" She asked.


    "Because you are my one time use doll from this moment on. Now, open your mouth." Anon ordered. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without any delay, Sweetshell followed Anon''s order and opened her mouth against her will.


    "Good, Here... Let me plug that big mouth of yours." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock directly into her mouth.


    "Mmnnn Mnnnhhh..." She tried to speak something but Anon''s dick was keeping her tongue down.


    "Yes, Yes,... Suck. Your mouth is so tight... I wonder, if your pussy is tight or your mouth. We should check it, right ?" Anon spoke as he took his cock out of her mouth.


    "Y-You are disgusting and-"


    "Talk dirty..." Anon ordered.


    "Master, Please Fuck my young and tight pussy with your huge cock. Take my virginity and fill me up with your white liquid, just like you did with my mother." She spoke just like a sex doll.


    "Oh, i will..." Anon spoke.


    As soon as Anon''s command was completed, Sweetshell came back to her senses and realised, what she just said.


    "N-No... Please-"


    "Shhhhhh... Entertain me with these huge ass cheeks..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." She spoke as she immediately stood up and turned her back towards Anon.


    Sweetshell then placed her hands over her knees and did a very sexy squat pose in front of Anon. Her ass, dark and round.


    Her pussy is also covered with hairs and her lips are juicy, just like her mother''s pussy. But, her pussy was a sealed package, that Anon is about to open.


    "Master , Please watch my ass... as I shake it for you." She spoke.


    ''No, No, No... I don''t want to do this. I am standing right over my mom''s unconscious body and shaking my bare, naked ass in front of this guy. But, I can''t control my body. It''s like my ass is shaking on it''s own.'' Sweetshell thought as she started twerking her ass like a maniac in front of Anon.


    *Swing-Swing*


    With every swing, her ass cheeks would hit each other and open her pussy lips.


    "Hahaha... Good Good... Keep shaking that ass." Anon spoke as he stood up from his bed and sat down on the floor right under Sweetshell''s pussy.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Nice flavour..." Anon spoke as he felt her big ass hitting on his face and her pussy touching his mouth.


    *Lick-Lick*


    Everytime, she squatted, Anon would lick her pussy and bite her clit.


    "Annh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ N-No... Please let me go... Please... I-I beg you." Sweetshell spoke as she continued to squat over Anon''s face with her huge ass.


    "Wait, Let me take this bitch out of the way..." Anon spoke as he kicked her mother on the pussy and slided her unconscious body to the other corner of the room.


    "MOM..." She shouted.


    "Don''t worry, she is alive." Anon spoke as he placed his dick right under her pussy.


    "Now Squat down and just take the tip of my dick into your pussy..." Anon ordered.


    "N-Noooo... I don''t want to do this... *Sob-Sob*" She said while crying, but her body followed Anon''s order and squatted down on his dick.


    "Anhhhh~" As soon as she felt Anon''s dick going inside her pussy, she immediately stood up once again and squatted down once more.


    "Annhh~"


    "Anhhh~"


    ....


    This process went on for the next 10 minutes...


    After 10 minutes, her legs went numb but she couldn''t stop squatting because of Anon''s orders.


    "Okay, stop..." Anon commanded and she immediately stopped, right in the middle of the squat.


    "Pleaaaseeee... I can''t take it anymore. Please leave me... I can''t do anymore excercise. My legs are hurting." Sweetshell begged.


    Her pussy was hovering directly over Anon''s dick and as soon as Anon saw this, an evil idea popped up in his mind.


    "Let''s play a game... Sweetshell." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "W-What !?" She asked with a confused expression.


    Anon snapped his fingers and opened the exit gates of the room.


    "If you can get to that door without collapsing to the ground, Then I will leave your house, Okay ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "R-Really ?" She asked.


    "Yes, I am going to release you now." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers once again and gave her free will.


    Sweetshell tried to stand up, but she collapsed immediately and her fell over Anon''s dick.


    *Tear*


    "ANHNNNHHHHHHHHHHHH... NO, MY PUSSSY HURTSSSS~" She shouted loudly as blue blood flowed out of her pussy.


    Anon''s dick tore her hymen and directly knocked on her tight womb''s door.


    *Kiss*


    Her womb kissed Anon''s dick because her body knew that Anon was a suitable mate for her and it was just being honest.


    "What tightness... Oh fuck." Anon spoke as he grabbed her waist and pulled her down even more.


    "ANHHHHHH ANHHHHHHH~ NOOOO, That''s for my future husband." She moaned loudly as she felt Anon''s dick entering her womb.


    "I am your owner, bitch. You don''t have any right to think about yourself from this moment on. You lost the game and now, i will fuck you to death. You don''t even have a future... After this." Anon spoke.


    ''He is right, I lost the game and now he is my owner. He can do anything he wants with me.'' Sweetshell thought as she accepted her fate.


    Anon fucked her for the next 3 hours and when her pussy became loose, he lost his interest in both of them.


    Anon grabbed both of their heads and crushed their skulls, after using them.


    "Fuuu. One-time use pussies are the best. You can use them when they are tight and destroy them once they are loose." Anon spoke as he exited the house with a big bag, that had the governor''s dead son in it.

 Chapter 625 Chapter-625

    Governor''s house...


    An older male Mystifin is sitting on his table and eating algae made dish.


    He is Jared, The Governor of the Mystifin kingdom.


    *Crunch-Crunch*


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door...


    "Come in..." He ordered.


    *Click*


    Another male Mystifin soldier entered inside the room and started walking towards Jared.


    "G-Good morning, S-Sir." He said with a scared expression as he bowed down to Jared.


    "Morning my ass... Why are you disturbing me in the middle of my breakfast ?" Jared asked with an irritated expression.


    "S-Sir... Y-Your Son..." He said.


    "What did he do this time ?" Jared asked with a disappointed expression.


    "S-Sir... Y-Your Son has been killed." He informed.


    *Thud*


    The bowl of algae immediately slipped from Jared''s hand and fell down on to the floor.


    He looked at the soldier with a shocked expression.


    "W-Wha- What did you say ?" Jared asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes Sir, Your son has been killed by a young soldier around my age and he is now sitting over his dead body in the middle of the city. He says, he wants to meet you..." The soldier spoke as he looked at the floor, while speaking.


    Suddenly, he noticed that the whole room has fell silent and not even a sound is coming out of Jared''s mouth.


    The soldier gathered everything inside his body and looked up.


    "Heh..?" Suddenly, he noticed that Jared was long gone from the room.


    In the middle of the city...


    "What is happening ?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Why is that guy standing over a corpse ?"


    "Is he a murderer ?"


    "I think he is a psychopath."


    "Holy water spirit, That''s the governor''s son."


    "Oh my god, This guy is so dead."


    "Someone inform the governor." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    People started talking, as they saw a young Mystifin standing over the governor''s son''s deadbody. This guy was none other than Anon himself, who was disguised as Aldrin.


    "Haaa... What a stupid place ? I can''t even lit a cigar here." Anon spoke with a bored expression.


    Anon was getting bored of the ocean and he wanted to conquer the 7 seas as soon as possible.


    "WHO DARED TO KILL MY SON !!??" Suddenly a very loud noise came from a distance.


    "Oh, your father is here..." Anon spoke as he looked at the deadbody with a smile.


    "YOU !!! ARE YOU THE ONE, WHO DARED TO KILL MY SON ?" Jared asked with an angry expression.


    Everyone immediately stepped aside from Jared''s way, as they sensed his anger.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and just waved his hand towards Jared with a smile.


    "ANSWER ME !!! YOU FUCKING COMMONER." Jared shouted as he summoned a sword and covered it with his aura.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and just waved his hand again.


    "Okay, Die then..." Jared spoke as he immediately jumped towards Anon with an angry expression.


    *Slash*


    Jared aimed directly at Anon''s neck and swinged his blade with incredible speed.


    As soon as the blade reached near Anon''s body, Auric Energy jumped into action and covered his neck.


    As soon as the blade touched Anon''s neck, it shattered into thousands of pieces.


    *Tanggg*


    "What ? H-How is that possible !?" Jared asked with a surprised expression.


    "Well, you see... I am not that easy to break." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You fucking son of a Bitch... I will kill you." Jared shouted as he immediately summoned another blade, covered it with his aura and striked over Anon''s forehead.


    *Tannng*


    But, The results were same... The blade broke once again.


    "N-No... T-This..."


    "What is happening here ? We are from the Royal Army..." Suddenly many Royal soldiers covered in golden armours came to the spot.


    "Ah, finally..." Anon spoke as he stepped down from the dead body and started walking towards the Royal guards.


    "Keep your distance, Young man." The Royal Guard Shouted.


    "M-My Son..." Jared immediately fell down to his knees and picked up his son''s dead body in his hands.


    *Sob-Sob* He then started crying loudly.


    "Did you kill him ?" The commander of the Royal guards asked.


    "I did..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why ?" He asked.


    "For fun..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What are you ? A psychopath or mentally ill person ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "I am, Anon..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, Anon... Looks like your days in the outside world are over. Guards arrest him and take him back to the Royal court." The general ordered.


    "Yeah, Yeah... I surrender." Anon replied with a smile.


    The guards immediately caught him and locked his hands with heavy metal chains.


    "Wait, General..." Jared spoke from behind.


    "Yes, Sir Governor ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "I want that guy, leave him. I want to revenge my son''s death." Jared spoke.


    "Sir, You know that we can''t do it. He is under arrest and now only the king can kill him. I am sorry for your son''s death tho..." The general spoke as he turned around and started walking.


    "Wait... I will give you any price." Jared shouted.


    The general then turned around and looked at Anon with a smirk.


    Anon looked back at the general and he was curious if the general will be sold or not.


    "You can buy me, Sir. But, Not a knight''s honour..." The general spoke with a smile as he turned around once again and started walking towards the castle.


    15 minutes later, All of them reached in front of the Castle...


    "Heh..." Anon smirked as he looked at the castle.


    "What are you laughing for ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "You will see in a bit..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t think you will be alive in a bit..." The general replied as all of them entered inside the Royal Court.


    The Royal Court was medium sized and there were Mystifins sitting on both sides of the Court.


    There were three thrones in the middle of the Royal Court. A blonde Mystifin was sitting on the middle throne and the two besides him were occupied by Lorelei and her grandmother.

 Chapter 626 Chapter-626

    Anon looked at them with a smirk and then turned his attention towards the man, that was sitting in between them.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Nerzis Decari]


    [Race: Mystifin]


    [Class: Blood Martial Artist]


    [Description: The only thing he fears is losing his crown. Nerzis loves his power, more than anything in his life and he will do absolutely anything to gain more power.]


    ''Wow... That''s an interesting character. It''s like I found the best suited doll for my dollhouse.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "We greet, Your Majesty." All of the guards spoke with a serious expression as they bowed down to their king, except one guy and that was Anon as always.


    "How dare a mere commoner stand-up to me like that ?" Nerzis shouted.


    "What a fool...?" Grandmother spoke as she smiled towards Anon.


    "Guards cut-off his legs immediately." Neridia ordered with an angry expression.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The guards spoke as they immediately swam upto Anon with incredible speed and aimed for Anon''s legs with their tridents.


    ''Let''s see if maxing out that skill worked or not...'' Anon thought as he used his skill.


    <Command of the Sea Ruler>


    [Song of the Siren King''s next stage is Command of the Sea Ruler.]


    "Stop..." Anon spoke with a very heavy and commanding tone.


    Suddenly, Every single Mystifin standing inside the Royal Court became as still as a block of ice.


    "W-What ? H-How did he..." The Grandmother who was laughing a moment ago, got surprised as she looked at Anon with keen eyes this time.


    "H-How dare you use your skill in my presence ?" Nerzis shouted in a commanding tone but in reality, he couldn''t move his body either.


    *Tang*


    Anon immediately broke out of his metal chains that were wrapped around his hands and started swimming towards the King.


    "S-Stop... Stop at this moment. Someone stop him..." The king shouted as he saw Anon coming towards him directly.


    Suddenly, Anon changed his direction and went upto Lorelei, who was sitting right besides him.


    "Unfreeze, Luv..." Anon ordered.


    Lorelei''s body got unfreezed immediately.


    "M-My King ?" Lorelei asked with a scared expression.


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a smile as he kissed Lorelei on the lips.


    *Chuuuu*


    Lorelei kissed him back and both of them kissed continuously for the next 1 minute...


    "Hah.... Y-You look so different, My King." Lorelei spoke.


    "Yeah... Just wait a minute." Anon spoke as he removed his nature''s mask from his face and revealed his real face to everyone.


    As soon as he removed the nature''s mask, his Mystifin''s body also changed back to the Human body.


    "H-How dare a Human invade my kingdom ? You will be killed as soon as I come out of this situation." Nerzis shouted.


    Anon immediately turned his neck towards Nerzis and looked at him with an angry expression. His eyes shining bright purple...


    "I-I didn''t meant to say that... I-I-I am sorry." Nerzis. Got scared as soon as he looked into Anon''s scary eyes.


    "Keep that babbling mouth of yours silent... I expected the king of this kingdom to be a stupid scared fuck... Because of all those security gates, but you are more stupid that I thought.


    If you spoke even one more word out of that shit hole mouth of yours, then you can consider them as your last words." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    *Nod-Nod*


    Nerzis immediately nodded towards Anon with a scared expression.


    "Now, Now... I have only one question for you Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Lorelei.


    "Anything my king..." Lorelei replied with a smile.


    "Why did you run away from your people ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "M-M-My King, This is not what you think... I-I was only-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his middle finger over her mouth and interrupted her


    "Shhhhh~ Don''t give me excuses, Luv. Just tell me the reason simply or I will make a hole through your head and take out the answer myself." Anon spoke with a smile as he slided his middle finger from her lips to her forehead. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your time starts... Now." Anon spoke.


    "I-I was just following my grandmother''s orders, My King." Lorelei answered without even wasting one second.


    "Good..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-Thank you, My King..." She spoke with a smile.


    "Does that mean, you follow every order from your grandmother ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, My King..." She replied.


    "So you already have a master, huh ?" Anon spoke as he swam upto Lorelei''s grandmother.


    "H-Hello..." She spoke with a smile.


    "She follow your orders and until you are alive, she will continue to do so. You have to die." Anon spoke as he placed his finger directly over her forehead.


    "N-No, My King... P-Please... Leave grand-"


    <Water bullet>


    *Toop*


    *Toop*


    *Toop*


    ...


    Before Lorelei could''ve completed her sentence, thousands of water bullets pierced through Grandmother''s body and killed her instantly.


    "N-No..."


    ''Shit... H-He killed her... This guy is a monster... Someone save me. I still have to give my wife a son.'' The king thought as he got more and more scared of Anon.


    "Now... Are you loyal to me Lorelei ?" Anon asked as he looked at her with a smile.


    Lorelei looked at Anon for a moment and spoke, "Y-Yes, My Kin-"


    But before she could''ve completed her sentence, thousands of water bullets pierced through her body as well.


    *Toop*


    *Toop*


    *Toop*


    ....


    "How can you become loyal to me so fast, if you can''t even be loyal to your grandmother for the rest of your life ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''FUCKKKKK... He killed Lorelei as well... I am the only one left now. Am I going to die today ? Is this how I die ?'' Nerzis wondered as he looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Don''t be scared... I won''t kill you unless you are loyal to me. Now answer one question for me, Are you loyal to me ?" Anon asked as he placed his middle finger over Nerzis''s head.


    ''If I said, Yes. I will die... But, if I said no... Then I will die as well... What should I say ?'' Nerzis wondered as he felt his life slipping out of his hands.

 Chapter 627 Chapter-627

    ''I am General Hulio of the Mystifin kingdom. I wake up at 4 in the morning, go to the Royal Castle, and work on pending cases for my kingdom.


    I work until it''s night, and that''s when I go back to my house. I live with my wife and son. The king is happy with my work, and I think I will get promoted to a senior General post in one or two months. My life was going well until today when it all changed.


    When I heard that someone had killed the governor''s boy, and he is standing over his dead body in the middle of the city, I immediately took my army and went to arrest the criminal.


    I thought this would be one of the hardest jobs for me, but when I reached the location, the criminal surrendered himself without wasting any time.


    It was suspicious at first, but I brought him back to the Royal Castle and presented him in front of our king. But that''s when I noticed he wasn''t a normal guy; he was a mastermind who played with us like some dolls and manipulated us into his trap.


    He killed the governor''s son to attract our attention and get inside the Royal Court without any problems.


    The moment we all bowed down, he dared to stand tall in front of the king, looking him dead in the eyes.


    I knew that it was straight death for him, but what I didn''t know is that he was the real monster in all of this.


    With just one single word, ''Stop,'' he halted the moments every single Mystifin standing inside the Royal Court. The level of authority in his voice was so high that my body listened to his command automatically, against my will.


    He broke the sacred chains of magic sealing with just a flick of his hands. It was as if the chains were some type of toys for him.


    Even when our king was shouting for help, we couldn''t help but look at him helplessly.


    He killed the two siren guests without blinking his eyes, and everyone inside the Royal Court observed him with a scared expression because that was the only thing we could''ve done right now.


    Even if he kills our king, right at this moment, I don''t think anyone in this Royal Court can do anything to him.'' Hulio thought as he looked at Anon continuously without even blinking his eyes.


    "Answer me... Are you loyal to me, Mystifin King?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." Nerzis replied with a scared expression, and he immediately closed his eyes after answering.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he backed off from Nerzis and turned around.


    "Move," Anon spoke in a medium voice and as soon as these words came out of his mouth, everyone inside the Royal Court regained their body control.


    "What ? Who is that guy ?"


    "How did he stop my body ?"


    "I-It felt really scary when he did that..."


    "Yeah, I thought that he is going to kill everyone here..."


    "But, What is a human doing here in our kingdom ?"


    "How did he passed through the gates ?"


    ....


    Everyone inside the Royal Court started talking about Anon.


    "S-Sir, Should we attack him ?" A soldier asked Hulio.


    "Don''t even move from your position... Because, If you did... I will not be responsible for your death." Hulio replied with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The soldier spoke as he immediately placed his trident down on the ground and started looking at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Now, shall we have a talk in somewhere private ?" Anon asked as he looked at Nerzis with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. T-The Royal Court is adjourned for today... Leave, Everyone. Please come with me, Sir." Nerzis spoke as he walked in front of Anon with a smile on his face.


    "Do you have a wife ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I have three wives, Sir." Nerzis replied.


    "Good... Call all of them to the room that we are going to have a meeting in and if you got any sexy daughters, then call them as well." Anon ordered.


    "B-But, Sir-"


    "Didn''t you hear me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I did, Sir. But, Can''t I arrange some other girls for you ? I-I will arrange the best girls of my Kingdom for you and-" Before Nerzis could''ve completed his sentence, Anon placed his hand behind Nerzis''s back.


    "Listen here, Mate. It''s only been 7 days since I have been under this sea and I am getting bored, Fucking hyper bored. I literally controlled two of your people outside the kingdom and made them kill each other just for my entertainment purposes. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The only thing that''s keeping me sane here is Sex. So, If you don''t want to see all of your kingdom go down to dust, do whatever I am telling you to do, Okay ?" Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple and he emitted a very dangerous Aura from his body.


    "I-I understand, Sir. I-I will do it... I-I will call all of my wives and daughters to your room. But, Please don''t kill me..." Nerzis spoke.


    "Good, Now you are talking properly to me." Anon spoke.


    After walking for a bit, Anon and Nerzis finally reached in front of a grand room...


    "Sir, Please make yourself comfortable here and just wait for a few moments... I will immediately call them." Nerzis spoke as he immediately went away.


    ''Ha... What a fucking waste of time.'' Anon spoke as he looked at the ceiling of the room and noticed a very pretty design over it.


    Another room inside the Royal Castle...


    Nerzis, His Three Queens and His 2 daughters are standing inside the room with grim expressions on their faces.


    "What are you saying my king ? How can we sleep with someone else ?" One of queens spoke.


    "Yes, Dad... I-I don''t even have a boyfriend. I can''t sleep with someone unknown."


    "Are you fucking stupid ? That guy is going to kill all of us, if you don''t mate with him, right now."

 Chapter 628 Chapter-628

    "If you don''t come with me right now and have sex with that human. Then all of us are going to be dead. That human can definitely do what he says and he threatened me to destroy my kingdom with such a fearful expression... That I won''t be able to forget in my entire life.


    Now, As your king, Husband and Father... I order all five of you to come with me and do everything that pleases that human''s intrest. Do you understand ?" Nerzis asked with a Scared expression, his body shaking in fear.


    No one spoke anything and everyone started staring at the ground with hesitated expressions.


    "Are you guys deaf or what ? Didn''t you hear, what I just said ?" Nerzis asked with a loud voice.


    "Y-Yes..." All of them spoke in a very low tone.


    "Good, Come with me now." Nerzis ordered as he started walking towards the grand room, where Anon was resting.


    All of them stopped right in front of the room and started looking at the closed gates with hesitated expressions.


    Nerzis turned to look at his wives and daughters, "Are you ready ?" He asked.


    "Yes..." All of them spoke in unison, but all of them were scared of what''s going to happen next.


    Nerzis gathered all of his strength together and raised his hand to knock on the door...


    *Knock-Knock*


    Nerzis knocked twice on the door and asked, "Can we come in, Sir ?"


    "Yes." Anon''s sound came from inside. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Click*


    *Creack*


    Nerzis then opened the doors and maintained a fake smile on his face.


    "Hello, Sir... I am back with my wives and daughters..." Nerzis spoke.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed that two of his wifes are thick MILFs but the third one is very thin and looks like a shitty old hag.


    "Get her out of the room..." Anon ordered as he pointed towards his third wife.


    "As you say, Sir." Nerzis spoke as he turned towards his third wife and spoke...


    "Didn''t you hear him ? Get out..."


    "Y-Yes, My King... T-Thank you, Sir." She spoke as she immediately bowed down to both of them and exited the room.


    Anon them looked at his daughters and noticed that one of his daughters was fully matured, she had big boobs and a smooth seductive curvy body, meanwhile the other one was just a kid...


    "Get her out as well..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the younger daughter.


    "Yes Sir. Get out, Hiol." Nerzis ordered.


    "Thank you, Sir." Hiol spoke as she immediately exited the room with a neutral expression on her face.


    "Good... Now, All of you remove your clothes." Anon ordered.


    The three of them did nothing and continued to stare at Anon''s face.


    "What are you waiting for ? Do you want me to remove your clothes for you ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Didn''t you hear, Sir''s orders ? Take off your clothes." Nerzis shouted at them with an angry expression.


    "Keep that volume down... It hurts my ears." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started cleaning his left ear with his pinky finger.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. I will keep that in mind. Oi, Remove your clothes." Nerzis spoke as he toned down his voice.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." All three of them spoke as they started removing their clothes one by one.


    ''Hehehe... This is fun. Reminds me of my Mafia time. When I used to collect debt in the underworld... I would fuck wives and daughters of the poor bastards, who couldn''t pay off their debts.


    I should go a little hard on these guys.'' Anon thought.


    "Fast... I am not going to sit here for the whole day. I will count to three and if I find any piece of clothing on their bodies, I will cut a limb out of your body. For each piece of clothing, I will take one limb." Anon spoke as he looked at Nerzis with a serious expression.


    "N-No... I-I don''t want to die." As soon as Nerzis looked into Anon''s eyes, he saw his death.


    "1..." Anon started counting.


    Nerzis immediately grabbed his daughter''s remaining clothes and started tearing them like an animal would do.


    "Nooo, Father..." His daughter shouted but Nerzis didn''t listened to anything and he continued to tear her clothes.


    He tore her panty and brazzer without wasting any time and moved to his wives.


    He then started tearing their clothes as well.


    "No, Dearrrr... Don''t, My panty, Annh~"


    *Tearrrrr*


    "No, my king... That''s my breast, Anhhh~"


    *Teaarrrrr*


    "Two..."


    *Tearrrr*


    *Tearrr*


    "Three..."


    "It''s done, Sir." Nerzis spoke as he tore his second wife''s panty and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Good... Now, Take off my pants..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Nerzis spoke with a fake smile.


    "Not you stupid. Send your daughter..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. Go... What are you waiting for ?" Nerzis asked as he looked at his daughter with an Angry expression.


    "F-Father... I-I can''t do this... I-I am sorry." His daughter replied as she covered her huge boobs with her left hand and her pussy with her right hand.


    "Nerzis, I think she wants you dead." Anon spoke as he looked at Nerzis with a smile.


    "N-No... Sir. Come here you fucking, Bitch." Nerzis spoke as he grabbed his daughter''s hair from behind and started pulling them with full power.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh... Father, Please don''t do this... It''s hurting me." She shouted.


    "Then listen to his orders or I will kill you myself... Do you understand, my daughter ?" Nerzis asked her with an angry expression.


    Meanwhile, his two wives looked at him with scared expressions. They couldn''t believe their husband could go to these lengths in order to save his own life.


    He was ordering his own daughter to mate with an unknown person, that she had never met in her entire life.


    "Go and take off his clothes..." Nerzis spoke as he throwed his daughter towards Anon.


    *Thud*


    "Ahhh..."


    She slowly stood up and looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Without saying anything, she started removing Anon''s pants.


    "Good... Girl. It''s good that you listen to your daddy or else your daddy would''ve been dead by now." Anon spoke as he tapped her head with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 629 Chapter-629

    She removed Anon''s pants and as soon as his pants came off, Anon''s dick jumped out and slapped on her lips.


    "Eeekk..." Nerzis''s daughter let out a squeaky voice, as soon as she saw Anon''s huge dick.


    She immediately backed off from Anon and looked at it with a scared expression.


    "What are you shouting for ? Give me a boobjob with your squishy boobs." Anon ordered.


    "I-I..." She tried to speak something but Anon wasn''t in the mood of listening. He immediately stood up from his chair and started walking towards her.


    Anon bent down in front of her and asked, "What''s your name ?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-Ivor." She replied in a Scared voice.


    "Ivor, huh...? So, Ivor... Let me ask you something. What do you think will happen, if I forcefully mated with you right here ? Will your father save you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I don''t know..." Ivor replied with a scared expression as she looked at her father, But Nerzis immediately turned around in shame.


    "See... This fucking, son of bitch doesn''t care about you. He doesn''t care if you die or live... He wants his life saved at any cost and after seeing your reaction towards my dick, I don''t think you will mate with me.


    You see, I can easily control your small mind and make you a cheap whore for me right here and right now. But, I won''t do it... Because I enjoy your stupid sad faces when you do something against your will, while having full control over your body.


    So, I am going to manipulate your will now. Come, Let me show you an example of my powers." Anon spoke as he started swimming towards one of windows.


    Suddenly, Anon turned around and noticed that Ivor is not following him.


    "What are you doing ? Come here... I am not going to kill you or rape you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Ivor spoke as she stood up slowly, covered her boobs and pussy with the help of her hands and started walking towards Anon.


    Nerzis and his two wives followed her out of curiosity and looked out from the other window that was right besides Anon''s window.


    As soon as they looked out, They noticed a training ground, where a female Mystifin trainer was training a group of over 150 male Mystifins on how to use their tridents.


    "You see those guys ?" Anon asked Ivor with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Ivor replied with a scared expression.


    <Command Of The Sea Ruler>


    "I order, All the male Mystifins present on this training field to rape that girl, who is training you with monstrous brutality and kill her after that. Do it in under 10 minutes." Anon shouted and everyone standing on the field heard his voice clearly.


    "Huh? What is he saying? Has this guy gone mad ?" The trainer asked with a confused expression.


    "YES, SIR." All the male soldiers shouted in a very loud voice.


    "Huh...? Wha-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, all the male soldiers jumped on her and ripped her clothes apart.


    "NOOOOOOO.... NOOOO... LEAVE ME..... SOMEONE SAVE MEEEEEEEE..." She started shouting as soon as the male soldiers tore her clothes and removed their clothes as well.


    After removing her clothes, A male soldier placed his dick right in front of her pussy.


    "NO... What is that ? Don''t-" Before she could''ve said anything else, Another soldier rammed his dick into her mouth and stopped her from speaking anything.


    *Pch*


    The previous soldier rammed his dick inside her pussy and started fucking her like a rabbit.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Mnnnnnnnnnnhhhhh.... Mnnhhhhhhhhhh..." The trainer started crying and shouting but no one heard her cries.


    The soldiers would fuck her mouth, cum in it and change positions, they did same with her pussy.


    In just 10 minutes, over 150 soldiers fucked that one female Mystifin like a cheap public fuck-toy and filled her stomach with stomach.


    Her stomach got so much bloated from all the semen, that it appeared as if she is going to give birth to a child right now.


    She died in the end when the last group soldiers choked her gills, mouth and nostrils with their thick semen.


    "You saw that ? She died the worst possible death. I mean you haven''t even thought of dying that way, have you ?" Anon asked with a smile, as he looked at Ivor.


    Ivor got so scared of Anon, that she started shaking heavily in fear.


    "Hey, You don''t have to be afraid... I will never do something like that to you. Unless you give me a reason too. Will you give me a reason, Luv ?" Anon asked as he touched Ivor''s face and looked at her with a psychopathic smile.


    "N-No..." Ivor spoke as she immediately went down to her knees and shoved Anon''s cock, in-between her boobs.


    She then started giving Anon a boojob...


    Nerzis and his two wives who were standing on the window next to him, got scared as well.


    ''What a monster... If someone can rule the world, then he is the one, with zero doubts.


    I have to be on his good side at any cost, I can get re-married and have as many daughters as I want after this, but if I make him angry now, Then it will be the end of me and my empire.'' Nerzis thought as he looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    ''This guy is too powerful... If I can satisfy him with my body. Then, maybe he will take me as his concubine or even as a time-pass slut.'' Both of Nerzis''s wives thought at the same time.


    But, None of them knew that Anon can hear all of their thoughts.


    ''What stupid people have I involved myself with ? These fuckers think that they can tame me, like a fucking dog.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    ''I will do anything in order to not die like her. I don''t want to die like her, please god don''t let me die like that... Someone save me from this monster, please.'' Ivor thought as she continued to massage Anon''s dick with her boobs.

 Chapter 630 Chapter-630

    "Okay, I am cumming... Open your mouth and take my dick in your mouth, while continuing your boobjob." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. As you say..." Ivor spoke as she immediately started sucking Anon''s dick top with her mouth and continued to massage his dick with her boobs.


    "Oh, fuck... I am cumming." Anon spoke as he grabbed Ivor''s hairs, took his cock out of her breasts and rammed it directly into her mouth.


    *Gwaaaak-Gwakkkk-Gwaaakk*


    Ivor felt immense pain in the back of her head and she wanted to remove Anon''s hand from there, but at the same time, she was afraid that Anon might get angry and order the whole kingdom to fuck her.


    So, she decided to take the pain and Anon''s dick into her throat without resisting, even though it was her first time taking a guy''s cock in her mouth.


    *Squirt*


    Anon let out a huge amount of semen into her mouth and filled her throat with his jeez, But there was something missing in this.


    He didn''t felt the same tightness in her throat, so he grabbed Ivor''s throat and started squeezing it tightly.


    "Mnnnhhhhhhhhhh... Mnnnnhhhhh..." As soon as he started choking her throat, Anon''s semen started following out of Ivor''s nostrils.


    "Ahhh~ That felt nice." Anon spoke as he let out the last drops of his semen into her throat, and only then did he let go of her throat.


    *Thud*


    "Huh...?" Suddenly, Anon noticed that as soon as he let go her throat, she fell unconscious on the floor.


    ''Ah... I must''ve grabbed her Air pipe or something...'' Anon thought as he moved back to his chair and opened his legs, While looking at the two wives of Nerzis.


    "You... Come here and clean my dick. I have some semen residue here..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards his first wive, who had big boobs just like her daughter and huge ass as well.


    "Y-Yes, My lord..." She spoke with a willing expression, as she immediately went down on her knees and started sucking Anon''s dick without wasting another second.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "What are you staring at ? I want you to clean my mouth... Come here and clean it." Anon ordered as he looked at his second wife.


    "A-As you say, My Lord..." The second wife replied as she immediately swam upto him and started kissing Anon.


    Nerzis on the other side watched this from a distance and wondered If Anon willnlet him live after this or not.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly, Anon slapped the second wife...


    "Ouch..."


    "You fucking bitch... I told you clean my mouth and you are just rubbing your tongue against my tongue ? Do it properly or be ready to die like her." Anon spoke.


    As soon as she heard that, even her soul started shaking In fear.


    "I-I am very sorry, My Lord. I-I will do it right this time..." She spoke as she tried to kiss Anon once again but this time Anon stopped her.


    "Wait... I am not in the mood of mouth cleaning anymore. Give me some pussy massage on my face." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes... Master. But, In this pussy massage... Do I have to like rub your face with my pussy ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Just swim over me and slide your filthy pussy back-n-fourth on my nose and lips, Bitch." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, My lord." The second wife spoke as she immediately started swimming over Anon''s face and placed her pussy over his nose and mouth.


    She then started rubbing it back-n-fourth, Just like Anon ordered her too...


    *Bite*"


    "ANHHHHHH~"


    Suddenly, Anon bit her clit and stopped her pussy from moving.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly, he slapped her ass, that was hanging in front of his face.


    "Anhhhh~"


    "If I bite your pussy or clit, then that doesn''t mean I am telling you to stop. If you stopped one more time without my orders, then I am going to slide a fucking sword up your pussy... Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he slapped her pussy from the front.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Yes, My lorrrddd~" She replied with a pleasuring moan and started running her pussy over his face.


    *Bite*


    "Anhhh~"


    *Bite*


    "Anhhhh~"


    *Bite*


    "Annnnnnhh~ No, My Lorrdddd~"


    ....


    Anon continued to bite her pussy lips, while she continued to swing them over his face and sometimes he would bite her clit very tightly, giving her the feeling of almost orgasm but leave it immediately.


    After sometime, Her pussy became beet red from all the biting marks and continuous rubbing.


    "I am bored..." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks and pulled her down with full force.


    *Kick*


    "Anhhhh~"


    He kicked the first wife on her breasts who was sucking his dick and throwed her away.


    The immediate kick on her breasts, striked a neuron inside her mind that gave her the feeling of pleasure and she immediately moaned like a bitch.


    He then rammed his standing dick inside the swollen pussy of second wife and broke through her womb''s entrance in the first hit.


    *Slap*


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ NNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO~" The sudden pressure and the force of Anon''s dick going inside her womb, effected her mind directly and triggered a chain reaction in her body.


    In this reaction, her mind immediately tried to close the gates for her pussy, but instead it squeezed Anon''s dick and pleasured him even more.


    In this process, her face got fucked up, her tongue came out like a regarded bitch, her eyes rolled over and she lost the control of her whole body.


    Anon didn''t give a fuck about her loose body and started to fuck her pussy silly, just like an onahole.


    ''I-I am being used... Just like an object. I-I feel so ashamed, but I can''t even do anything about this... This man, who is not even my husband is using my body like a cock sleeve for his pussy.'' Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhhh~"


    "So, Nerzis... I have an offer for you." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to fuck his second wife.


    "What Sir ?" Nerzis asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you want to rule all the other kingdoms, Except the sirens and the mermaids ?" Anon asked.

 Chapter 631 Chapter-631

    "S-Sir ?" Nerzis asked with a shocked expression.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Heuggh~ Anhhh~"


    While his second wife continued to jump over Anon''s dick like a cheap whore, Nerzis couldn''t understand what Anon is trying say.


    "What ''Sir'' ? Answer me in Yes or No." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. I absolutely want to rule over the other kingdoms, but is it really possible ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "Everything is possible." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Then, I will be glad to rule the other kingdoms, Sir. I will always work under you and never betray you." Nerzis spoke with a very excited smile.


    "Good...Wait, I am cumming..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her ass cheeks and pulled her down with full force, once again.


    *Squirt*


    "ANHHHHHHHHHH~ YESSSSS~"


    As soon as Anon started Cumming inside her womb, Nerzis''s second wife also started squirting and moaning like a stupid bitch.


    "Fuuu~ Fuck off now, Bitch." Anon spoke as he emptied his balls inside her womb and tossed her aside, like a toy.


    "Anhhhh~ A-As you say... M-My lord~" She spoke in a trance as Anon''s semen continued to squirt out of her loose pussy.


    "M-My lord... D-Do you want to fuck me, too ?" Nerzis''s first wife asked with a smile.


    "I am not in the mood, bitch." Anon spoke as he grabbed her neck and tossed her aside just like an object.


    *Thud*


    "Ahhhhh...."


    He then wore his clothes and walked upto Nerzis.


    "Here is the plan... All you have to do is, send a surrender notice to every other kingdom and with your messenger, I will go by myself." Anon spoke.


    "Why you, sir ?" Nerzis asked.


    "To collect their wives and Daughters..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh... Okay then. I will immediately send a surrender notice to every single kingdom right now. But, I don''t think they will take my notice seriously, Sir. Even if they took it seriously, they will definitely choose to go for an all-out war. They are not going to surrender that easily, Sir." Nerzis replied.


    "Do you really think, I am just going with your messenger to collect their daughters and wives ?" Anon asked.


    "Then why sir ?" Nerzis asked with a confused expression.


    "Now I understand... Why no one takes you seriously... You are literally a fucking stupid and here I thought you were Royal Creatures of the Sea. Just send the damn surrender notice and the messenger has to be female." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "B-But... Sir-" Before Nerzis could''ve completed his sentence, Anon exited the room.


    ''Hmm... The next kingdom is Venomspires. Let''s see, How they react to this... My only plan right now is to overpower them with my skills and make them surrender to the Mystifin empire.


    I could''ve easily taken over all these underwater kingdoms one by one, but this would waste my time and it will become too complicated to control this system. So, I decided to make the Mystifin kingdom as the central empire and the other kingdoms will work under it. Nerzis is a stupid ass king and he is a scaredy cat, he is the best doll I can use for my plan.


    He will do anything in order to save his life and rule the other kingdoms.


    The sirens and the Mermaids will become one kingdom again and they will be ruled by Aegis, my loyal slave. I will take Neridia to the ground as my sextoy and after that, I will enjoy my time in my milk barn... Heheh.


    Once I get bored, I will go to the dwarf kingdom and continue with my plan, but for now... I will sleep. After all that sex... I am fucking tired.'' Anon thought as he entered inside a random empty room and went to sleep.


    3 hours later...


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...?" Anon opened his eyes slowly and noticed that someone is knocking on the door.


    "Umm... Sir, King Nerzis has prepared everything." The servant spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he turned around and noticed that a male serven is standing on the door.


    *Yawwwwwn*


    "Fuck... A good sleep after such a long time." Anon spoke as he stood up from his bed and started walking towards Nerzis''s room.


    After walking for about 10 feet, Anon turned right and entered inside Nerzis''s room.


    "Why are mermaids asking for a stay ? Reject them." Nerzis spoke as he looked at his servant.


    "Allow them to stay..." Anon ordered.


    "S-Sir, Please have a seat..." Nerzis spoke immediately.


    "Allow the mermaids to stay." Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Sir. All the mermaids are allowed to stay here, take them in." Nerzis spoke as he looked at his servant.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The servant spoke as he immediately left the room.


    "Anything else you want, Sir ?" Nerzis asked as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Is everything ready ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Sir. Everything is ready. Send her in..." Nerzis shouted.


    On his command, a beautiful Mystifin female entered inside the room.


    She had long blue hairs, Medium sized breasts and a huge ass. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I greet, My King." She said, as she bowed down to Nerzis.


    "I greet, My Lord as well." She continued as she bowed to Anon.


    "Is this girl to your satisfaction, Sir ?" Nerzis asked.


    Anon stood up from his chair and walked upto the girl.


    He then grabbed her ass and squeezed it tightly...


    "Anhhhh~ My Lord~" She moaned in pleasure.


    "She will do the job. Send her." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass and went back to his position.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Thank you~ My Lord~" She moaned and spoke in a seductive tone.


    "As you say, Sir. Preci, You are going to go with Sir Anon as my messenger and you will read my surrender notice to every single king and queen. Do you understand ?" Nerzis asked.


    "As you command, My king..." Preci spoke as she bowed down to Nerzis.


    "Okay, Let''s go... I don''t have time to waste." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 632 Chapter-632

    Anon is standing outside the Royal Castle with Preci and Nerzis. There is a giant seahorse standing besides them.


    "Sir Anon, Please use this to travel to the Venomspire kingdom. This Seahorse will take you there in just 30 minutes.


    This is my personal seahorse and it can travel faster than waves." Nerzis spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand and patted the seahorse.


    *Hieeenn*


    The horse immediately bowed down to Anon and invited him to sit on his back.


    "Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he wrapped his hand around Preci''s waist and sat over the seahorse with her.


    "Have a safe trip, Sir." Nerzis spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I will." Anon replied with a smile as he grabbed Preci''s left boob and squeezed it slowly.


    "Annhhh~ My Lord~" Preci moaned as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    *Slash*


    "Giddy-Up... Boy." Anon shouted as he grabbed the seahorse''s leash and slashed it.


    *Heiinnnn*


    The seahorse immediately started swimming at an incredible speed...


    As soon as the seahorse left the Royal Castle, Nerzis let out a sigh of relief.


    "Fuuu~ Finally gone... But, Can this guy really bend the will of all the other underwater kingdoms ?" Nerzis wondered.


    "Sir... Are you alright ?" Hulio asked from behind.


    "Yes, Hulio. I am alright but looks like your work is about to increase." Nerzis spoke.


    "What do you mean, Sir ?" Hulio asked with a confused expression.


    "Hulio... That guy is out to conquer the Seven kingdoms of the sea. He already took over the mermaids, Sirens and my kingdom.


    Now only 4 kingdoms remain, out of which one is pure myth, the Eclipsewhisperers. But, I think this guy has the potential to bring them out of the myths." Nerzis spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, Should I prepare my Army for war ?" Hulio asked.


    "Yes, Prepare everything you have Hulio... This is the last bet I am going to play as a king. Either, I am going to loose everything or gain everything under his leadership.


    Because, I can''t run from this situation." Nerzis spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, I also found a dead female trainer in the training grounds... Do I need to investigate it ?" Hulio asked.


    "No, Just chop her into small pieces and feed her to the fishes." Nerzis spoke.


    "As you command, My King." Hulio spoke as he immediately left the position.


    ''Hah... The tides are going to change soo.'' Nerzis thought as he walked into the Royal Castle once again.


    In the middle of the sea...


    A seahorse is going at a very high speed and over the seahorse, Anon is kissing the hell out of Preci.


    *Chuuuuuuu*


    "Master, Anon... You are so harsh on me... I am a very sensitive person you know." Preci spoke as she separated her lips from Anon''s lips.


    "I like to break sensitive persons, you know..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he touched her lips.


    "Oh, my... That sounds really dangerous." Preci spoke as she joked with Anon.


    "Do you even know why you are sent as a messenger with me, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Why sir Anon ?" She asked.


    "I needed a toy to play with in my journey and you are the toy he gave me. I will play with you until you are intresting and once I get bored, I will break you." Anon replied with a psychopathic smile.


    But, Instead of fear... A warm smile appeared over Preci''s face.


    "Sir, Do you know why they sent me with you ?" Preci asked.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t have anyone that I love in this world, or anyone who loves me back. So, I am basically a no one... Even if you kill me right here, it''s no big matter.


    No one will try to find me or remember me once I am gone and when you know this... It''s equal to dying a thousand times. But, I will try my best to entertain you and not to die. Hehe..." Preci replied with a smile.


    *Heiiinnn*


    The seahorse stopped right after making a loud noice.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked ahead and noticed that 7 male venomspires are standing in front of them.


    All of them looked very similar to lamias but they had small wings in the middle of their body and long teeths filled with dangerous venom.


    "The rogue venomspires... They rob and kill anyone who dares to pass through this way." Preci replied with a serious expression.


    "Is there something wrong, Gentleman ?" Anon asked as he jumped off of the seahorse''s back.


    "Hello, Sir... Seeing that you have such a big seahorse and such a beautiful lady, I guess you are going towards our empire right ?" One of the venomspires asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Is there a problem with that ?" Anon asked.


    "No, No, Sir. There is no problem, but you have to pay the tax if you want to pass through this way." He spoke.


    "Oh, My... There is a tax ? How much is it ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Sir, you see we don''t have any female venomspire with us and we all need a female who can help us produce some off-springs.


    So, we will be taking her as the tax." The Venomspire spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, My... I can understand your problem... Go ahead. You can take her." Anon spoke as he stepped aside.


    "Sir ?" Preci asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Hehe... Come here girl. We are going to use you for a good purpose." The venomspire spoke as he moved towards Preci.


    "Heh..." Suddenly a smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    As soon as the Venomspire raised his hand to touch Preci''s hand, something happened.


    *Slash* S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a very brief moment... The space between the Venomspire and Preci got divided by a small slash of wind.


    It appeared as if the sea has been divided into two parts on that very point.


    Green coloured blood came out of the Venomspire''s wrist.


    "Wha-" Before he could''ve comprehended, what was happening with him... His hand got separated from his body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."

 Chapter 634 Chapter-634

    "M-My lord, not now... Please. These guys are innocent," Preci spoke with a smile.


    "Well, if you say so..." Anon spoke as he de-summoned his sickles and looked at the guards with a neutral expression.


    The guards looked at them with confused expressions.


    "State your¡ª" Before the guards could''ve completed their sentence, Preci immediately interrupted them.


    "Yes, yes, here... I am here as the Royal messenger of the Mystifin kingdom, and I have a very important message for your king right here," Preci spoke as she showed the Royal Seal to the guards.


    "You can go inside..." The guards shouted once again as they opened the big doors, and both of them immediately walked inside the Royal Court.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the Royal Court, he noticed that it was filled with venomspires from all sides.


    The king was sitting on a throne in the middle of the hall, and his 13 Royal Ministers were seating behind the king.


    "Hmm..? A Mystifin and a Human in my Royal Court?" The King asked with a smile.


    "I greet the king of Venomspires..." Preci spoke with a smile as she bowed down to him, but Anon continued to look at him without bowing down.


    ''What a rude human? He is not even bowing down in front of me, the king of this kingdom? Maybe, he is unaware of our rules... I can let it go for once.'' The king thought as he looked at Anon and decided to ignore his rude behavior just this once.


    "Yes, welcome to the Venomspire kingdom... How can I help you?" The King asked with a smile.


    "Sir, I come as a messenger of the Mystifin kingdom, and this letter is something that''s been given to me by King Nerzis himself. May I read it out loud for you?" Preci asked with a neutral expression.


    The ministers who were sitting behind the king immediately started to talk about this...


    "A message for us?"


    "Is he going to beg for help, again?"


    "I heard a monster named Aegis took over the mermaid and the Siren kingdom; maybe he is taking over his kingdom now," one of the 13 Ministers spoke.


    "Hehe... We should ask for a greater price this time, my King."


    "Shut up and let me listen to the message first..." The king spoke in a loud voice.


    As soon as he shouted, all thirteen of them stopped talking.


    "Please continue with your reading, Madam Messenger." The king spoke as he looked at Preci.


    "Yes, I will quote everything that our king is saying in this message now..." Preci spoke as she unrolled the letter and started reading it.


    "I am Nerzis, the king of the Mystifin kingdom, and this is a surrender notice to the Venomspire kingdom''s King from my side.


    This is a final notice, to surrender your crown and swear your-"


    "You stupid girl... What are you saying? Do you even realize that you are now standing in the Royal court of the Venomspire kingdom?" One of the ministers asked with a very angry expression.


    "I realize it, sir. But, I am just reading the letter that my king gave me..." Preci replied with a neutral expression, just like Anon told her to.


    "Let her continue. Continue your letter, little girl." The king spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, sir. ''This is my final notice, to surrender your crown and swear your loyalty to me. Once you swear your loyalty, you won''t have to fear anyone in the kingdom, but if you don''t surrender, then...


    The guy standing beside this girl will destroy your whole kingdom single-handedly. Nerzis, your friend or foe... Choose wisely.'' The letter ends." Preci spoke.


    ''What a good letter he wrote... I have to say, this guy has good writing skills.'' Anon thought as he looked at the King with a smile.


    "What in the 7 seas is this joke?" Someone shouted from the audience.


    "My king, you have to kill both of them."


    "Kill them."


    "Kill them."


    "Kill them."


    ...


    Everyone in the Royal Court started shouting.


    "Lady, can you show me the Royal Seal of your Kingdom?" The King asked.


    "Yes, sir. Here..." Preci spoke as she took out the seal and showed it to the King.


    "The seal is real..." One of the ministers spoke from behind.


    "Does that mean, this is an official message?"


    "She can be a thief who stole the seal and wants to start a war between the two kingdoms?" Another minister spoke.


    "My King, we should arrest both of them and keep them in a room. Then, we should send someone to confirm if they are really from the Mystifin kingdom because I don''t think the Mystifin king would send a human with such an absurd notice.


    I sense something suspicious here..." The minister who was sitting right besides the king spoke.


    "Okay, soldiers arrest both of them and throw them inside the confinement room." The king ordered.


    Suddenly, four venomspire soldiers started swimming towards Anon and Preci in order to arrest them.


    "Enough with the words... Now, let my sickles speak..." Anon spoke as he summoned his Arcane Slayers and a psychopathic smile appeared over his face.


    "Hehe... Die, you stupid snakes." Anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and reappeared right there in just 1 second.


    "Hmm....?" The king suddenly noticed that the soldiers weren''t moving anymore.


    "What happened, soldiers? Do-" Before the king could''ve completed his sentence, all four guards got decapitated, and their bodies fell down to the floor.


    "What the heck?"


    "How did he?"


    "He just disappeared for one second and then reappeared; how did he decapitated 4 guards in one second?"


    "Are the humans really this strong?"


    ....


    The audience immediately started talking about Anon''s amazing speed and his agility.


    "So, it is true huh?" The King asked as he finally stood up from his throne and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Indeed... Surrender your crown or I will take it myself with your life." Anon spoke with a smile. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kid, you are in the wrong Royal Court today. This is the Venomspire''s emp-"


    <Command of the sea Ruler>


    "Shut the Fuck up." Anon spoke in a deep voice.

 Chapter 635 Chapter-635

    "Shut The Fuck Up..." Anon commanded with authority.


    Suddenly, Every single Venomspire standing inside the Royal Court stopped talking.


    Their bodies were acting on their own, they wanted to talk, but couldn''t talk.


    Even the King himself true to speak, but he also felt helpless at this moment.


    "I will give you one last chance to surrender your crown and Swear your loyalty to the Mystifin kingdom or everyone that''s standing inside this Court will die a very painful death... Now only the king can speak." Anon spoke.


    "Human, wait... Listen to me." The king spoke as he immediately understood that Anon wasn''t a normal Human being.


    "I am listening..." Anon replied.


    "What are the Mystifins Offering you ? Just tell me and I will give you 5- No, 10 times more. Name your ask, Money, Power or Girls. I will help you get everything, Just join my kingdom instead of the Mystifins..." The king replied with a serious expression.


    "You fucking stupid, You can only give the answer in ''Yes Or No''. Now, Answer fast or I will start killing your audience one by one..." Anon replied.


    "I-I... Can''t we talk about this in more private ?" The king spoke with a serious expression.


    "Everyone standing inside the court... Please grab the neck of the person, who is standing next to you and start choking it with full force and keep doing it until your partner die..." Anon ordered.


    Suddenly, every single Venomspire standing in the Royal Court followed Anon''s orders and started choking the person, who was standing next to them without wasting another second.


    *Ughhhh*


    *Neghh*


    *Hueggg*


    They couldn''t even speak because of Anon''s first command.


    "N-No... No, Please leave them... I will do anything." The king spoke with a very scared and tense expression as he looked at his people choking each other. Some of them were even grabbing their own children''s throat.


    "They will die in about 10 seconds and If you don''t place your crown in my feet, then you will responsible for their death." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Wait, Wait... I-I surrender. I swear my loyalty to the Mystifin kingdom and King Nerzis... Here is my crown. P-Please stop them now... Please...


    Stop them." The king spoke as he immediately walked upto Anon and placed his crown directly into his feet.


    "Stop everyone..." Anon spoke and everyone immediately stopped choking each other.


    "T-Thank god..." The king spoke as he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Now.... Would you drop your blood on this mana contract ?" Anon asked as he showed him the mana contract.


    "W-What is this ?" He asked.


    "This is a mana contract... It says they you won''t betray the Mystifin kingdom for the rest of your life or you will die a very horrible death with every single person in your kingdom." Anon spoke.


    "What ? Why would you add my people to this ?" The king asked with a surprised expression.


    "Well, you see... You can easily break the contract and Anyone can replace you as the king, that''s why... I have added your whole kingdom to the contract. It costed me a whole lot of mana, but it was worth it.


    Now, Drop your blood on the contract or get ready to see a Royal Court Full of corpses..." Anon spoke.


    "B-But..." The king started hesitating.


    "Okay, Everyone-"


    "No, Please wait... I will drop it." The venomspire spoke as he immediately dropped his thick blood over the mana contract.


    [Contract Sealed]


    "Good... You can wear your crown again. I will now take my leave... Oh, and you guys are free now." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately left Royal Court with Preci.


    "Wow... My lord, That was really impressive. You made a whole kingdom, surrender in front of you just like that. It''s was really incredible. But, My lord... Can I ask you a question if you don''t mind ?" Preci asked


    "I know, Luv. You are going to ask, ''Why not make them surrender to you instead of the Mystifin kingdom, Right ?'' " Anon spoke.


    "Yes, My lord that''s exactly what I wanted to ask. I mean no disrespect, but our king is not that good of a king, you know." Preci spoke.


    "I know, Luv... Your king is stupid as fuck. But, Your mind is still too small to understand my plan but I will let you know one thing, Everything that happens around me is a part of my plan." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I understand, My lord. So, Where to next ?" Preci asked with a smile.


    "Well, What''s the closest kingdom to this one ?" Anon asked.


    "The sonarshapers are the closest from the Venomspires, My lord. Are we going there, Sir ?" Preci asked.


    "Yep... Let''s go." Anon spoke as both of them exited the Venomspire empire and sat on their seahorse.


    "Giddy up boy, Let''s go and have some fun..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the horse''s leash.


    "Heeiiiinnnn.." the seahorse let out a loud noise and started swimming towards the sonarshaper''s kingdom.


    "What a weird guy ?" One of the gate guards spoke.


    "Yeah, I mean... It''s been like hundreds of years since I saw a human underwater." Another guard spoke.


    "Fuck man, It was as if I am dying and..."


    "Yeah... No shit. That human was really a monster..."


    Suddenly the guards turned around and noticed many people coming out of the royal court, some of them angry and some of them scared.


    "Hey, What happened ? Is the Royal Court Adjourned already ?" One of the guards asked.


    "I don''t know... Let''s ask them." Other guard adviced.


    "Oi, Kid... Come here." One of the guard called out.


    "Yes, Sir ?" A small kid walked upto them with a scared face.


    "Why are you so scared ? It''s not like we are going to kill you or anything... Hahaha."


    "Sir, I am not scared of you." The kid replied.


    "What ? So, are you scared of my partner here ? Don''t worry, he is harmless as well... I was just asking, Why is the Royal Court Adjourned so early ?" The guard asked with a smile. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, Did you saw the human... Who just left the kingdom ?" The kid asked.


    "Yeah... We saw him. What about him ?" Another guard asked with a confused expression.


    "He just made out king swear his loyalty to the Mystifin king Nerzis and we are now working under the Mystifin kingdom." The kid replied with a scared expression.


    "W-What ?"

 Chapter 636 Chapter-636

    In the middle of the ocean, A seahorse is moving at an incredible speed and over the seahorse''s back, Anon is having sex with Preci.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Yes, Yes, Yes~ My lord... Fuck my ass even more, Fuck my ass harder My lord..." Preci shouted as she felt Anon''s dick going into her asshole deeper and deeper.


    Anon grabbed both of her ass cheeks and plowed her like a cheap slut.


    "Do you like my big dick, Luv ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Preci''s throat.


    "Yes, My lord... Anhhh~ I am enjoying your long and thick dick Anhhh~ Plowing through my pussy." Preci spoke with a wide smile.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Here comes, My Cum." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly, as if they are stress relief balls.


    "Anhh~ ANHNNNHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YESSSSSSSS~" Preci moaned loudly as she felt Anon''s cum flowing inside her ass.


    "Heiiinnnn..." Suddenly the horse started making diffrent sounds.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked up and noticed a big kingdom right in front of them.


    The kingdom was glowing brightly due to the shiny Jellyfishes around it.


    "We are here, Huh ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Well, my lord... Did you enjoy my ass ?" Preci asked with a smile.


    "Oh, you were a treat, Luv." Anon replied with a perverted smile as he squeezed her huge ass-cheek once again.


    "Annhh~ Thank you for using me, my lord." Preci replied with a smile.


    "How many days are we travelling for ?" Anon asked.


    "Two days, Sir." Preci replied.


    "With all the sex and sleeping. I lost the track of time and I am really hungry now." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Master, Here... I have something for you." Preci spoke as she immediately summoned a small rice ball covered with some seeweads and gave it to Anon.


    "Oh, A wet riceball... Huh ?" Anon spoke as he took the riceball in his hands.


    "Master, I learned this from one of the human books, that this rice ball is one of your kind''s favourite snack. So, I made it..." Preci replied.


    "Where the hell did you find rice ?" Anon asked.


    "I went to the surface and bought some..." Preci replied.


    "Why would you do that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I was ordered by our king to Please you in your journey in every aspect, no matter what it is." She replied with a smile.


    "Eh... Whatever." Anon spoke as he looked at the rice ball for a brief moment and gulped it down without thinking twice.


    "Tastes like shit... The rice is all puffed up with water and the weed is not even crunchy." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Master... It was my first time and-"


    "Don''t worry... You got another one ?" Anon asked.


    "But, I thought-"


    "Yeah, but I am hungry and I am not going to eat algae..." Anon replied.


    "Oh, Okay... But, I only made seven rice balls." Preci spoke as she gave all of them to Anon.


    Without wasting another second, Anon ate all seven of them and burped..


    *Burppppp*


    "Nice... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he stepped down from the seahorse and started walking towards the main gate of the Sonarshaper''s kingdom.


    "Yes, My lord." Preci spoke as she followed him without any delay.


    As Anon got closer to the kingdom''s gate, he noticed that there are people standing near the main gate and all of them looked a little weird.


    They had faces like a dolphin and rest of their bodies were like a human''s body. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The fuck ?'' Anon spoke as he looked at them with a disgusted expression, but suddenly he noticed the line of the Female sonarshapers.


    The Females also had the Faces of a dolphin but their bodies were literally bomb.


    ''THE FUCCKKK!!?? What the hell is that Ass ? Oh my god... Such big boobs ? Shit, That girl''s body is literally equal to 100 surface milfs.'' Anon''s lust immediately took over his mind and his dick stood up once again.


    "Master... You are big again and I can understand the reason for that... These sonarshaper girls are literally the treasure of this sea." Preci spoke as she looked at Anon''s dick.


    "Let''s go and say hi..." Anon spoke as he immediately controlled his lust and started swimming towards the main gate.


    "Huh...? Is that a..." Suddenly, a guard noticed Anon.


    "Oh my god.... Dangerous Human coming, Guards immediately send everyone in and get ready with your weapon." Their leader shouted.


    "Oh, shit... Human..."


    "Everyone get inside, there are Humans coming towards us... Let the females in first." A guard ordered as he opened the gates and everyone immediately ran inside.


    "Runnn...."


    "Humaaannn..."


    "Shit, Humaaaan..."


    ....


    The people started shouting loudly and panicking as soon as they heard the news.


    "Human, Stop right there or We will destroy you immediately..." The leader of the guards shouted in a very loud tone and all the other guards behind him summoned their sonar guns.


    They pointed their guns towards Anon.


    "Woah, Woah, Woahhh... We come in peace. Don''t worry... I am Preci the Royal Messenger of the Mystifin kingdom." Preci spoke as she immediately came in front of Anon and showe dthem the Royal Seal.


    "What ? A Royal Messenger ? But, What is that human here for ?" The leader asked with a serious expression.


    "Sir, Should we attack him...?" The guards asked.


    "Hold..." Their leader spoke.


    "My lord is here on the orders of the Mystifin king, He is one of our ally, Don''t worry. He is harmless." Preci shouted from a distance.


    "Looks like, these guys don''t like me huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "My lord, After a very horrible incident with the humans, these guys lost their faith in the human kind and now treats them as a sworn enemy." Preci replied in a whispered tone.


    "Yeah, I know... That kidnapping one, Right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... Two females of their kin were enslaved by some humans and they sold their bodies until their death." Preci explained.


    "Yeah, I know that... last time they saw some humans, two of them got enslaved. Now that I am here, their whole kingdom is going to be enslaved. What a coincidence." Anon spoke in a very low voice.

 Chapter 637 Chapter-637

    "How should we believe that you are not here to kidnap one of our kind, again ?" Their leader asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Well, I can easily dest-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Preci interrupted him.


    "My lord is really harmless... You can take my word on this and you can check my kingdom''s Royal Seal... Here." Preci spoke as she moved forward and gave the Royal Seal to the leader.


    "Hmm... Okay, You can go through but that human can''t go into the Kingdom like that... Everyone will get panicked." The leader spoke.


    "Don''t worry..." Anon spoke as he summoned the mask of Nature and placed it over his face.


    Suddenly, his body started transforming and he became Aldrin, once again.


    "What the ? How did he do that ?" One of the Sonarshaper spoke from behind.


    "He can go like that, Right ?" Preci asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yeah..." The leader replied with a shocked expression.


    "Let''s go, my Lord..." Preci spoke.


    After this both of them Entered inside the Sonarshaper''s kingdom.


    "They made this place really good, huh ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Master, If they would''ve attacked you back then-" Before Preci could''ve completed her question, Anon replied.


    "I would''ve destroyed this kingdom entirely..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wow... That would''ve been a mess." Preci replied.


    As they walked through the brightly lit streets of the kingdom, Anon noticed two Sonarshaper''s mating in dark alley.


    The girl had huge boobs, Huge butt and a slim waist, she was too seductive.


    Anon then looked around and noticed that every girl in the kingdom had very seductive body, even the smaller ones.


    ''If I can remove her head and replace it with a human girl''s head, then modify her body to live without water and produce milk, I can make a really busty and sexy cow girl out of her for my milk barn.


    Yes, once I take over this kingdom, I will supply girls from this kingdom to my barn directly and try this experiment.'' Anon thought as he looked at a Sonarshaper girl that was standing near a toy shop.


    "Master... The kingdom is that way..." Preci spoke from a distance.


    "Hmm...? Oh, yes... I am coming." Anon spoke as he turned around and started walking towards Preci.


    "Master, that''s the Royal Castle..." Preci spoke as she pointed towards a very big mansion made out of Corals.


    "Hmm... That''s a new type of Royal Castle..." Anon spoke with a confused expression.


    "Master, the Sonarshapers live in these types of structure in order to strengthen their Sonar sounds, their sonar sensing skills are so good that they can easily sense even the slightest moment happening thousands of kilometres away from here." Preci explained.


    "Let''s see, If they can sense what''s coming..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, Both of them finally reached in front of the Royal Castle.


    "Why are you here, Mystifins ?" The Royal Guards asked.


    "We are here to deliver a message to your Queen, Here." Preci spoke as she showed the Royal Seal to the guards.


    The guards looked at each other for a brief moment and then gave the seal back to Preci.


    "You can pass through..." Both of them spoke in unity, as they opened the gates for them.


    As soon as Both of them entered inside the castle, they noticed a male Sonarshaper standing in front of them in a black suit.


    "I welcome the mistifins to our castle, I am the butler of this castle and my name is Lopi." Lopi spoke.


    "We are here to-" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know ma''am, You are here to deliver the message from the Mystifin kingdom. Please follow me." Lopi spoke as he started swimming through one of the coral tunnels.


    ''This castle looks good from the insides.'' Anon thought as he looked around.


    "The Royal Court is in session for now... If it''s a private message then, I can lead you to the waiting room and if it''s a public message then, I can lead you to the Royal court directly." Lopi spoke.


    Percy looked at Anon with a confused expression...


    "We would like to go to the Royal Court." Anon replied.


    "As you wish... Follow me, Please." Lopi spoke as he immediately changed the tunnel and started swimming towards the other tunnel.


    After swimming for about 3 minutes, All three of them entered inside a big room.


    The room was made from the corals and it was in the shape of a dome. In the middle of the room was the throne, on which a very busty MILF was sitting.


    She had Unbelievably huge boobs and ass so big that she can''t even fit on the throne properly. Her waist was a little chubby but it was to Anon''s liking.


    Her face was similar to the other Sonarshapers but her body was anything Anon has seen until now and after looking at her, Only one thing came to Anon''s mind.


    ''She is definitely going to become a cow in my MILF barn and I will fuck her everyday before milking her huge boobs with my own hands.'' Anon thought with a perverted smile.


    "I will inform the Queen about your arrival... Please wait here." Lopi spoke as he immediately swam upto the Queen and started whispering something into her ears.


    The Queen nodded her head and spoke Something to Lopi, he then swam back to Anon and Preci.


    "The Queen will listen to your message after 2 more case. Please wait until then..." Lopi spoke.


    "Two cases ? Won''t it take too long to declare a decision ?" Preci asked.


    "Don''t worry, You are standing in the Sonarshaper''s Royal Court. Our Queen gives a decision instantly..." Lopi replied.


    "Case 30896, Rape Of The Neighbour''s Wife. The accused will step forward now..." Announcer announced.


    Two female guards stepped forward with a male Sonarshaper, wrapped in chains.


    "Do you accept your mistake ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I do, My Queen but... I didn''t do it-"


    "You are sentenced to death... Next case." The Queen spoke.


    "Wow... That was a quick decision." Anon spoke with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 639 Chapter-639

    "So, do you think you can kill me?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at his daughter.


    "You monster... Why are you using these cheap tricks to take over our Kingdom? If you want to fight, then why don''t you fight us with your physical power?" Her daughter shouted loudly.


    "What''s your name, Luv?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You aren''t worthy of knowing my name..." She replied with a serious expression.


    "My lord, her name is Princess Jui," Preci spoke with a smile.


    "Jui, and what''s her mother''s name?" Anon asked.


    "Her name is Olga," Preci replied.


    "Okay, Jui, let''s play a game..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "No, Jui, don''t do it... I can feel the maliciousness in his tone. Don''t fall for it..." Olga spoke as she looked at Jui with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I will make you feel proud of me. What game do you want to play, Mystifin?" Jui asked as she looked at Anon.


    "The rules of the game are very simple... Both of us are going to fight right here, but we aren''t going to use any magic in this fight," Anon replied.


    "Will you leave my kingdom if I win in your game?" Jui asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Jui... Don''t do this." Olga spoke.


    "Wait a minute, Mother. I think I can save the kingdom." Jui spoke in an arrogant voice.


    ''The fish is about to take my bait...'' Anon thought as he looked at Jui and smiled.


    "I will leave your kingdom. Not only that, I can guarantee you that if you defeat me in this game, the Mystifin kingdom will become enslaved to your kingdom." Anon replied with a malicious smile.


    "Tell me about your game?" Jui asked.


    "Well, well... That''s a problem, you have to agree to play the game first in order to know the rest of the details about the game." Anon replied.


    "Jui, please listen to me... You are literally walking into his trap, and-" Before Olga could''ve completed her sentence, Jui interrupted her.


    "I accept to play your game as the Princess of the Sonarshaper kingdom." Jui announced with a proud expression.


    ''She caught the bait.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "Good... I will tell you about the game now." Anon spoke.


    "I am listening..." Jui spoke.


    "The rules are simple. We are going to fight inside a null area, and all you have to do is try to make me fall down.


    I will do the same, and both of us will have four chances to do so. If you make me fall to the ground even once, I will accept my defeat and leave your Kingdom...." Anon spoke.


    "Just that? It''s a piece of cake for me..." Jui spoke in an arrogant voice.


    "Calm down, Kid. There is something else that I have to tell. I told you what will happen if you win this game... But, I never told you... What I want if I won." Anon spoke.


    "What do you want?" Jui asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, every time... You fall down to the floor, one of your soldiers, who are standing here, will pull the trigger of their own guns and kill themselves." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You insolent bastard, don''t you dare touch my people..." Olga shouted.


    "I accept..." Jui spoke.


    "What? Jui, have you lost your mind? He will kill our people, and you are going to see that?" Olga asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Mother, don''t you worry... All I need is to hit him once and make him fall down to the ground. Then, everything will be over..." Jui spoke as she stepped down from the throne and walked up to Anon.


    "Jui, I am your mother and as your mother- Hey stop, I am telling you to stop, JUI." Olga shouted loudly.


    Jui turned around and looked at Olga, "Mother, don''t worry... I am going to win this."


    "N-No..."


    "Let''s start it... Mystifin." Jui spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he immediately drew a circle around both of them and created a null circle.


    [You''ve entered inside a null area.] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a notification popped up in front of Anon.


    "Now, do you want to go first, or should I?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I will take my turns first..." Jui spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay, you can start-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Jui jumped with very high speed and landed a kick directly over Anon''s right shoulder.


    ''Let''s see if you can take this...'' Jui thought as she gathered all of her strength into that one kick and landed it with full force.


    Bam


    But to her surprise, Anon didn''t even move from that kick.


    "What the- !?" Jui spoke as she immediately backed off from Anon and looked at him with a serious expression.


    ''I poured everything I had into that kick, but looking at his expressions... It appears as if it did nothing to him.'' Jui thought as tension grew inside her mind.


    Suddenly, another thought came to her mind, ''What if he is only pretending to be alright, and his shoulder is already broken?


    Yes, that''s entirely possible... He is just pretending to be alright. If I hit him once again on the same spot... Then, I can easily reveal it.'' Jui thought as she immediately jumped and slammed Anon''s right shoulder with her kick again.


    Bam


    But, Anon was still unfazed by the kick.


    ''N-No way... He is that strong? Don''t tell me, I have taken a wrong fight. I should''ve listened to mother...'' Jui thought as she looked at Anon''s legs, and another thought popped into her head.


    ''If I want to make him fall down to the floor, then I have to hit near the back part of his knee and make it bend.'' Jui thought as she immediately slid behind Anon''s back and grabbing the floor she kicked Anon''s right knee from behind with full force.

 Chapter 640 Chapter-640

    Bam


    This time, when Jui kicked Anon''s knee from behind, she felt as if she is kicking a giant metallic rock with her leg.


    "Fuck..." She shouted as she felt immense pain in her leg.


    "You have only 1 chance left, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jui.


    "Y-You fucking monster..." Jui spoke as she immediately stood up and grabbed Anon''s right leg with both of her hands.


    She then started pulling it with everything that was left inside her body.


    "Come on!" She shouted very loudly, as she tried to move Anon''s leg from one place and make him fall down.


    "Whoops..." Anon spoke as he suddenly let go of his leg.


    Thud-Thud-Thud


    "Ouch... Ouch..." Jui shouted as she went rolling like a ball to the other side of the Royal Court.


    "Well, well... Looks like your chances to make me fall down are over. You should now come back inside the circle and try not to fall down, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''Fuck... I-I failed to make him fall down. His body is so fucking strong. How can anyone make him fall down? Mother was right all along; he tricked me into this vicious game.


    Now, I have to try and not fall even once or these guards will die, and I will never become the Queen of this kingdom.'' Jui thought as she stood up and started walking towards the Null Circle.


    After walking inside the Null circle, Jui looked at Anon and spoke, "What if you failed to make me fall down as well?"


    "Well, well... I was just thinking, when were you going to ask that question. Well, because I have a really big heart, I will give you another handicap.


    If I failed to make you fall down even once, then I will leave your Kingdom, but if I managed to make you fall down to the ground four times... Then all of these soldiers will kill every single Sonarshaper sitting inside this Royal Court before taking their own lives.


    What do you say?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''This is the gambler Phenomenon Manipulation. When you are winning something in the game of gambling... You tend to stop and go home with your prize or you continue to play until you lose a bit.


    But, in that same game... If you lose everything and your opponent offers you to one last game of ''Double your loss or win everything back.''


    This game directly hits your mind and you tend to think that you are already losing the game; why not lose once more on the stakes of winning everything back. So, if I am using the trick right... Then she will definitely choose to play this game.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "N-No... NO, JUI... HE IS PLAYING WITH YOUR MIND... DON''T LET HIM MANIPULATE YOU." Olga shouted from her throne.


    ''What should I do? There is a high possibility of me falling if I didn''t accept it, but if I accepted this term... Then, I will only need to avoid falling to the floor once and I will save everyone with this.'' Jui thought as she looked at Anon with a confident expression.


    "I-I accept it..." Jui spoke.


    "What? She begged all of our lives?"


    "Oh, my god... I have to get out of here."


    "Me too, I am leaving this court immediately."


    "Let''s run for our lives... We can''t trust her with our lives."


    The Sonarshapers sitting inside the Royal Court immediately stood up and started running towards the exit gates of the Royal Court.


    <Telekinesis>


    Thud


    Thud


    Thud


    But, Before They could''ve reached the doors, Anon used his skill and sealed all the doors tightly.


    "N-No... Let us out."


    "I have a family... I need to get home.*


    "Please open the door... I want to see my son."


    "Please someone open the door."


    "Guards... Guards..."


    ....


    Everyone started panicking as they tried to open the doors with pure force, but the doors won''t even budge from their positions.


    <Command Of The Sea Ruler>


    "Please shut the fuck up..." Anon ordered, and as soon as he ordered, all of the Sonarshapers stopped talking.


    "Now... Ladies and Gentlemen, please go back and sit on your respective positions. Don''t you see that your Princess is fighting for your lives here?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    The Sonarshapers started moving against their wills, and all of them sat back down on their previous seats once again.


    "Now, should we start this, Luv?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "NOOOOO... You are no one to decide the life and death of my people. Once I get out of this state, I swear to the sea gods... I will kill you, and it will be the worst death possible.


    There is still time to apologize for your actions and leave this kingdom, Mystifin." Olga shouted.


    "Fuck man... You shout really loud, and why are you calling me a Mystifin again and again? I am no Mystifin, you see... I am a human." Anon spoke as he slowly removed the nature''s mask and revealed his real face to everyone.


    "What the- !? Y-You are a human?" Jui asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "Yes, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You dared to come inside my kingdom and do all of this, you mere human... I am going to kill you, I swear." Olga shouted.


    "Your mother shouts too much... I have to do something about her babbling mouth. Just wait a second, Luv." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards Olga. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t you dare touch me, You fucking degenerated human. I will..." Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her clothes and tore them apart with literally zero efforts.


    "H-Hey... What are you doing to my mother!?" Jui shouted loudly.


    "You insolent hu-" Before Olga could''ve completed her sentence, Anon made a ball out of her clothes and stuffed them into her mouth.


    "Fuu... You look good now. Without clothes and not talking like a bitch anymore."

 Chapter 641 Chapter-641

    "Now... Now... Let''s play, Luv." Anon spoke as he walked down to Jui and looked at her with a smile.


    "I have to avoid falling down just once and you will leave the kingdom, right ?" Jui asked.


    "Yep, That''s right..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Okay... You start." Jui replied as she prepared herself for any sudden movements of Anon but Anon didn''t make one and he calmly walked towards her.


    ''What is he doing ?'' Jui thought as she observed Anon coming towards her with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, Anon stopped right in front of her face and touched her shoulder.


    *Tap*


    "Wha-!?"


    *Thud*


    With a single tap from Anon''s finger, Jui fell down to the ground.


    ''How did he do that ? I couldn''t even get the chance to maintain my body''s balance.'' Jui thought as she immediately stood up and immediately walked away from Anon.


    But, Before she knew it... Anon immediately appeared behind her and pushed her from the back.


    *Thud*


    "H-How are you doing that ?" Jui asked with an irritated expression, she immediately stood up and observed Anon with keen eyes this time.


    Suddenly, Anon disappeared from his place and re-appeared behind Jui, But this time... Jui was prepared for this and she immediately ran away from the place.


    "My leg, No-" Jui shouted as she noticed that Anon''s leg has dis-balanced her leg this time and she fell down once again.


    *Thud*


    ''No, No, No... I have already fell down 3 times and Only one time is left, If I fell down one more time then it will be all over.


    All of the people sitting inside this Royal Court will die and I will never become the Queen of this kingdom.'' Jui thought as she looked at her mother and noticed that she was crying.


    ''N-No... I can''t fell down this time.'' Jui thought with a very serious expression as she stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Oh, My... Looks like princess is really angry..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You can''t do it... Not this time." Jui replied with a serious expression.


    "Oh, Really ? What if I do this ?" Anon spoke as he immediately closed his distance between him and Jui.


    "I-I am not afraid of you..." Jui spoke as she didn''t even budge from her place.


    "You will be... Soon." Anon spoke as he touched her left shoulder slightly.


    Jui lost her balance for once, but managed to not fall down again.


    She immediately walked away from Anon and looked at him with serious expression.


    "My, My... So we are going serious now, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You can''t do It... You can''t make me fall down." Jui spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay, That''s it for the games..." Anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    ''He will definitely appear behind me and try to push me from the back...'' Jui thought as she prepared her back but unexpectedly, Anon re-appeared near her legs.


    "What-!?" Jui shouted as she immediately tried to jump up an avpide Anon''s incoming strike, but before she could''ve jumped.... Anon hitted her legs.


    ''No...''


    *Thud*


    "MNNHHHHHHHHHH...." Olga shouted very loudly as she saw Jui falling down, once again. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jui hitted the ground and she immediately lost every hope of becoming the Queen of her kingdom.


    "Now, Guards... Please turn your guns towards the people who are sitting around you and start shooting them one by one." Anon ordered.


    "MNNHHHH.... MNHHHH... MNNNNNHHHHHHHHH..." Suddenly Olga''s shouting noises started increasing, as if she was trying to say something.


    The guards turned their guns towards the innocent people and prepared their guns to shoot.


    Anon looked at Olga and noticed her body moving a bit...


    ''What ? How she defying my skill ?'' Anon thought with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Wait..." Anon ordered and all the guards immediately stopped.


    Anon slowly walked towards Olga and took out the ball of kelp from her mouth.


    "You want to say something, Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "I surrender, you can have my crown, my kingdom will be Mystifin kingdom''s slave from now on. You can also rule this kingdom, but please leave these innocent people.


    They don''t deserve this... Please, Sir. I beg you please leave them." Olga spoke in a scared tone.


    "From ''Insolent Bastard'' To ''Please, Sir'' Huh ? That''s a good development in that filthy tone of yours." Anon replied with a smile.


    "N-No... Please, Sir. I-I am very sorry for calling you that. I-In fact, I am the Insolent Bitch here because I talked to you in such a stupid way.


    But, Please sir... Don''t kill them. There are small children in-between them... I-I will do anything, you ask of me, but please spare my people and let them go." Olga begged for Anon''s mercy, just like a whore would beg for money.


    "Really anything ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he grabbed her huge ass and squeezed it tightly.


    "Anh..." Olga let out a small squeaky voice out of her mouth as soon as she felt Anon''s hand squeezing her ass.


    "What about some entertainment with that filthy and slutty body of yours ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "I-I will do it... Please wait in my room and-"


    "Not in your room, I want you to shake that ass over my dick, right here in this Royal Court. I will sit on your throne and you will sit on my dick, while you listen to the rest of the cases and you will only pass the judgement that I am going to tell you." Anon spoke.


    "H-Here !? In front of everyone ? What will they think of their Queen ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "That their Queen is a filthy little whore, who wants nothing but a cock inside her pussy. Who wants to get fucked in front of everyone and prove to them, that you''ve surrendered to my dick." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But-"


    "Kill them..."


    "No, Wait..."


    "Hold it..." Anon ordered.


    "I will do it." Olga replied with a shameful expression.

 Chapter 642 Chapter-642

    "I-I will do it..." Olga replied with a shy expression.


    "Good... Come on." Anon spoke as he immediately sat down on her throne and slapped Olga''s butt tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" Olga moaned as she turned around and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Now, Now... What are you staring at me for ? Get that thick pussy on my dick right now and start doing some squats." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    Olga slowly started opening her panty that was made out of kelp.


    "What are you doing ? Wasting my damn time." Anon spoke as he grabbed her panty and tore it apart forcefully.


    "H-Heyyyy..." Olga shouted as she felt even more embarassed now.


    "What ? You want everyone sitting here to die ? Just turn around and show me that fat ass of yours." Anon ordered.


    "O-Okay..." Olga spoke as she looked at the people sitting inside her court and turned around Obediently.


    "My, My... What do you guys even eat to get an ass this fat ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately grabbed both of her ass cheeks, but her ass cheeks were too big to fin in Anon''s hands. So, he just grabbed a portion of them and started squeezing them tightly.


    ''Why ? Why is this happening with me ? I haven''t even done evil deeds to get punished in this way... I am letting a human touch my butt in front of so many people.


    But, If I tried to resist him... He will kill them without any mercy. I have to follow his- Anhh~ he is squeezing them really tight.


    Even my husband, never played with my ass like this. Anhhh~ Wait, Did he just inserted his face into my ass ?'' Olga thought, as she immediately turned around and looked at Anon.


    "Oh my god, What a sweet piece of ass..." Anon spoke as he buried his face into Olga''s ass completely.


    Even though his face was totally inside her ass... He couldn''t find Olga''s asshole.


    ''How deep is her ass ? I can''t even see her asshole... But this squishy feeling is really good. I was right about making her my whore bed.


    I will just bury my face into this ass everynight and sleep like a bum. I am definitely going to take her back home with me.'' Anon thought as he continued to fondle her ass from inside out.


    "Anh~" Olga tried very hard to not let out even a single sound from her mouth, but she was clearly failing at it. Because, Anon''s face inside her ass was a scene that Olga had never seen while having sex with her husband and it was getting her really excited.


    ''How long is he going to play with my ass ? There is a pussy down- wait, No, No... What am I thinking ? This is wrong, There was only one man in my life and that was Jui''s father. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He will be the only man, I am going to enjoy sex with and no one else will take his- Annnhhhhh~ Fuck... He is good with ass fondling.'' Olga thought as she bit her lower lip and suppressed her moans.


    "Fuu... After burring my face in your ass... I totally forgot that there is a world outside as well." Anon spoke as he took his face out of Olga''s butt.


    "Is that enough ?" Olga asked.


    "What ? Enough ? We aren''t even near enough... I want a taste of this part as well." Anon spoke as he grabbed Olga''s pussy and started squeezing it.


    "Anhh~" Olga let out a moan as soon as she felt Anon''s hand rolling her pussy lips together.


    "You like that, Bitch ?" Akon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... I don''t." Olga replied with a serious expression.


    "Then you won''t moan, if I did this, right ?" Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed her thick clit and squeezed it in between his fingers.


    "Anhhhhhh~ D-DON''T..." Olga realised that she moaning too loud. So, she immediately covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Oh, My... You are enjoying this. Aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Nod-Nod*


    Olga immediately Shaked her head in ''No''.


    "Well, Then... Here you go, Meet your partner for today, Jr. Anon." Anon spoke as he took his pants off and revealed his big to everyone.


    ''S-S-So Big...?'' Olga was amazed by Anon''s size and she couldn''t stop staring at Anon''s long and thick dick.


    "Get your ass down, Bitch. I want to penetrate that MILF pussy of yours." Anon spoke as he grabbed Olga''s ass once again and forced her to put her pussy over Anon''s dick.


    ''Oh my god... It''s going in... A human''s reproduction part is going inside my baby making part. God, please forgive me. ohhh...'' Olga''s eyes immediately rolled up as she felt Anon''s Dick''s head penetrating through her pussy''s entrance.


    "Mnhh~" Olga moaned but due to her hand, her moans weren''t coming out properly.


    As she went down, Anon''s dick continued to penetrate through her pussy and reached in front of her womb''s entrance.


    ''My sacred baby chamber, Where Jui spent 4 months is about to get penetrated by this Human''s dick. Dear, please forgive me for taking another male''s dick into my womb.'' Olga thought as she went down even more and touched Anon''s thighs.


    "Mnnnhhh~" Suddenly, She felt Anon''s dick penetrating through her womb''s entrance and entering inside her womb.


    *Slap*


    "Mnnhhh~"


    Suddenly, Anon slapped Olga on the ass tightly.


    "What are you sitting comfortably for ? Get that ass up and down like a cheap fuck toy... Don''t you know how to fuck ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am doing it..." Olga spoke as she slowly stood up and felt Anon''s dick getting out of her womb and her pussy after that, but the pressure that her pussy applied over Anon''s dick, when it was being pulled out, it was too much.


    "Fuck... Your pussy is literally trying to suck my dick and you are saying that you aren''t enjoying this ? You fucking liar bitch..." Anon spoke as he slapped her thick ass once again.

 Chapter 643 Chapter-643

    *Slap-Slap*


    Olga is now continuously squatting over Anon''s dick like a cheap whore and everytime her huge ass hits Anon thighs, it makes a loud slapping sound.


    Suddenly, Anon grabbed her ass and stopped her from squatting.


    ''What ? Did I do something wrong ?'' Olga wondered as she immediately looked at Anon with a confusing expression.


    "Call the next case... I want to pass out some judgement today." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But..."


    "Do you want them dead ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No.... I am calling. Announcer, Announce the next case." Olga ordered.


    But, The announcer couldn''t even stand up due to Anon''s previous command.


    "You can move..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Announcer with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes... T-The next case is 30880. The Father who raped her own daughter." Announcer announced.


    "Start squatting now..." Anon ordered as he released Olga''s ass once again.


    "Y-Yes..." Olga replied with a shameful expression, as she started squatting over Anon''s dick once again.


    Her pussy gobbled up Anon''s dick and it tightened up, whenever Anon''s dick was going out.


    "Step forward, whoever this guy calls up and if you tried to run away... Then you are dead. Simple as that." Anon spoke as took off his skill from everyone and everyone sitting inside the Royal Court, got their free will to move again.


    Suddenly, An Old looking Sonarshaper stepped forward and with him a mature woman with a very sexy body.


    She had huge boobs and sexy ass, just like Jui but she was still inferior to Olga.


    "Do you accept your mista-" Before Olga could''ve completed her sentence, Anon slapped both of her boobs and squeezed them tightly.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~" Olga moaned as she felt Anon''s tight grip over her boobs.


    "What are you doing, Luv ? I am here trying to pass the judgement and you dared to interrupt me ? Do it again and I will throw you in front of all these people and order them to fuck you till death. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he continued to twist her nipples left and right with full force.


    "Annhhh~ Yes, Yes... I-I understand." Olga spoke as she immediately understood that Anon didn''t liked to be disturbed.


    "So, You old man... Do you accept your mistake ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir.... But, My lord... I couldn''t control myself after watching her naked in her bedroom and Raped her but, my lord I promise to become a very good person after this.


    Please Sir, Forgive me for my mistake." The d man immediately went down on his knees and started begging for his life.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Hmm... I am still not clear on this case. Can you show me, What happened again ? So, that I can make a proper and rightful decision ?" Anon asked the old man with a smile.


    "M-My lord ? What do you want me to show you ?" The old man asked as he looked at Anon with a confusing expression.


    "Whatever happened inside her room... I want you to recreate that scene. You girl, Remove all of your clothe ..." Anon ordered.


    "N-No... I-I don''t want to." The girl replied with a scared expression.


    "Hmm...? Are you stupid ? I can literally kill you with one slap and you are denying my command ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "P-Please kill me if you want to... But, I won''t be able to repeat that same thing again." The girl replied with a scared expression.


    "What are you doing ? Your daughter is misbehaving and not following my command, Why aren''t you disciplining her ?" Anon asked as he looked at the old man.


    "I-I understand, My lord." The old man spoke with a smile, as he immediately started walking towards his daughter.


    "D-Dad... Please, Don''t do this. I-I am your daughter. You were even apologizing to me for what you''ve done to-" Before the girl could''ve completed her sentence, the old man slapped her.


    "Owww..." She shouted as she she fall down to the floor.


    "You fucking imbecile, How dare you disobey lord''s command ? I have to teach you, how to behave yourself." The old man Shouted as he grabbed his own daughter''s ass and raised it high up into the air.


    "No, Dad... Please leave me. I beg of you... My Queen, Please save me. My Queen..."


    "Human, Don''t do this... This is not-" Before Olga could''ve completed her sentence, Anon slapped her boobs once again.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Shut the fuck up... Can''t you see, I am busy in listening to a case right now ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "But this is not-"


    "You fucking bitch, You dared to speak again ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I just meant that-" Before Olga could''ve completed her sentence, Anon increased the size of his dick by one inch and bent her bown. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will teach you, What can happen if you try to go against my command." Anon spoke as he immediately started to fuck her like a rabbit.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap.*


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "ANHHHHHH~ ANHHHHHH~ ANHHHHHHH~ No, You are going to tear my pussy apart... Slow down... Please slow down." Olga shouted in a very loud voice.


    "You fucking cheap bitch... You dared to interrupt me ?" Anon asked as he slapped her ass and squeezed her boob tightly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhh~ N-No, I am sorry... Please don''t do it... I am very sorry. I will never interrupt you." Olga shouted as she apologized for her mistake loud and clear in front of her people.


    ''No, No, No... My pussy walls are expanding and his dick is hitting the backwall of my womb with too much force, If he continued to fuck me like that, my womb will come out and hang out of my pussy.


    I have to stop him... But this rough speed of fucking is too pleasuring. It''s like I am enjoying it, while he is deforming my pussy.'' Olga thought as she grabbed the floor and continued to take Anon''s full force dick hitting on her womb.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Don''t you dare speak to me like that ever again, You fucking degenerated whore..." Anon spoke as he continued to pound her pussy with with full speed.

 Chapter 644 Chapter-644

    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    *Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Please, Please.... Slow down." Olga shouted loudly.


    Anon is continuously pounding Olga''s pussy in front of her own Royal Court and everyone is looking at them with aroused expressions.


    "I am cumming.... Take it all in, Bitch." Anon spoke as he increased the speed of pounding.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap* S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Annnh~ Anghh~ Anghhhh~ N-No, Do it outside... What if I got pregnant ? Anhhghh~ Anhgghhg~ Sonarshapers can get pregnant from a human''s baby seed." Olga replied.


    "Oh, really ? Then get pregnant you fucking bitch..." Anon spoke as he immediately pulled Olga''s ass back with full force and clapped it, while he emptied his balls into her womb.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Olga shouted loudly as she let out an arousing sonar sound from her mouth.


    ''His semen is filling my pussy, This feeling is different... The water inside my womb is getting replaced with this humans semen.


    Oh my god, He is releasing so much semen into my pussy... I might really end up getting pregnant after this. Please God... Save me from this monster and his monstrous dick...'' Olga thought as her eyes rolled over to the back of her head and she went unconscious.


    "Feww~ That was refreshing..." Anon spoke as he let go of Olga''s body and she fell down to the floor just like a dead corpse.


    Her butt was still high up and Anon''s semen was flowing out of her pussy.


    "Okay... I guess it''s time for me to leave. You... Guys are now the slaves of the Mystifin kingdom, You can leave now and you old man... Go and fuck your daughter somewhere else." Anon spoke as he opened the doors of the Royal Court.


    "T-The doors are open..."


    "RUNNNN...."


    "RUN FOR YOUR LIFE..."


    "Kids, Run..."


    Everyone started running towards the exit door like mad men and in just 5 minutes, The whole Court was emptied.


    "What a bunch of fucking idiots ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the people who ran away.


    "Well, My lord... What do you want to do with her ?" Preci asked as she walked upto Anon and pointed towards Jui, who was standing silently in one corner of the court.


    She was ashamed and sad after losing in Anon''s game.


    "Oi, come here..." Anon shouted as he looked at Jui.


    Jui immediately turned around and looked back, to see if Anon is calling someone else.


    "I am calling you Idiot. There is no one behind you, everyone just ran away." Anon spoke.


    Jui slowly walked towards Anon with a ashamed expression and she started crying as soon as she looked at her mother''s unconscious body and the semen flowing out of her pussy.


    "What are you crying for ? I don''t think this suits the new Queen of the Sonarshaper''s kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Jui immediately stopped crying and looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "See... That''s greed in her eyes... Look it''s very clear." Anon spoke as he placed his hand around Preci''s shoulder and pointed towards Jui''s face.


    "Yes, My lord... I can see it. As soon as she heard that she is going to become the New Queen of this kingdom, She stopped crying." Preci replied with a smile.


    "W-What ? I am going to become the Queen of this kingdom ?" Jui asked with a surprised expression.


    "Hmm... Well, I can make you the Queen, If I want to but... I am looking for a very obedient and greedy person to rule this kingdom." Anon spoke as he pretended to think of something.


    "I-I can be a very obedient person and I am greedy as well. Please, make me the Queen of this kingdom." Jui spoke without wasting a single second.


    "Hmm... How can I believe that ? You tried to stab me with a dagger and talked to me like a very disobedient person.


    I guess, I will just make some random girl the Queen of this kingdom and-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Jui immediately went down on both of her knees and directly touched Anon''s feet with her head.


    "Sir, I am very sorry for hurting you with my words or my filthy actions. I will make sure that, I won''t repeat the same mistake in the future, if you make me the Queen of this kingdom. Please sir, I beg of you..." Jui begged.


    ''What a high level of greed, this girl possesses... I wonder, to what level I can stretch it to.'' Anon thought as an evil idea popped inside his head.


    "Okay, I will make you the Queen on one condition..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Anything, Sir. You just have to say it..." Jui replied with a confident expression.


    "Okay, I will take your mother back with me and make her my whore bed..." Anon spoke as he expected a surprised expression on Jui''s face but unlike his expectations, something else happened.


    "You can do whatever you want with her, Sir. She is all yours..." Jui replied immediately.


    ''Hahaha... Fuck man, She really sold out her own mother as a whore bed to me in return for the Queen''s throne.'' Anon laughed inside his mind as he looked at Jui with a smile.


    "That''s not all... I want you to supply 2 new girls every month to my house." Anon spoke.


    "I will supply 10 girls, every week..." Jui replied faster than the speed of light.


    ''Shit Man, she really wants to become the Queen of this kingdom.'' Anon thought.


    "Okay, then you are the new Queen of this kingdom, but remember one thing... You will have to follow all of my orders-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Jui Interrupted him.


    "Sir, I will never even dare to disobey your orders. Just give me one chance... I will serve under the Mystifin kingdom with everything I have." Jui spoke with a very serious and passionate expression.


    "Hmm.... Since, you are this Obedient. I am not going to make you work under the Mystifin Kingdom... You are going to work under me directly, just like the Mystifin kingdom." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I understand, Sir." She replied.


    "Okay, I will be leaving now. Pack your mother and send her to the surface, My slaves will pick her up from there." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Sir. Should I prepare an army to help you conquer the other kingdoms as well, Sir ?" Jui asked.

 Chapter 645 Chapter-645

    "Do you really think, I needed an army to take over your kingdom, Luv ?" Anon asked with an evil and scary smile.


    "N-No Sir... absolutely not. I-I am really sorry, if offended you in any way and-" Before Jui could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his finger over her lips and stopped her from speaking anything else.


    "Shhhh... Your voice is irritating. Go and do your work.... Preci let''s go." Anon spoke as he started leaving the Royal Court.


    "Yes, My Lord..." Preci spoke as she immediately followed him from behind.


    "So, What''s the next location we are going to ?" Anon asked.


    "My lord, The last kingdom that''s left to take over is the ''Aquahearts.'' We will reach them in about 2 days, since we are really deep in the sea right now and they live in the middle of the sea.


    After taking over this kingdom, You will become the master of all the seven seas, Since the deep sea is not ruled by anyone... You can just take over it and declare it as your empire." Preci explained.


    "It''s not last Luv. I have one more kingdom to conquer..." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the Royal court.


    "Mermaids, Sirens, Mystifins, Sonarshapers, Aquahearts and the Venomspires... These are the only kingdoms in the all 7 seas master." Preci spoke.


    "What about the ''Eclipsewhisperers''? " Anon asked with a smile.


    "But my lord, They are just some mythical creatures that old people used to tell us about as a bed time stories." Preci spoke.


    "Well, looks like your bedtime stories aren''t just bedtime stories..." Anon replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon''s psychic connection skill activated...


    ''Master, Can you hear me ? It''s me, Sephie.'' Sephie spoke.


    ''I know, Luv. I can recognise your voice... What happened ?'' Anon asked.


    ''Master, That crystal just broke...'' Sephie spoke.


    "Fuck... Is she dead ?" Anon asked in a loud voice.


    "What ? My lord, Is everything alright ?" Preci couldn''t understand, why Anon would flip out like that.


    "Sephie... Is that girl dead ?" Anon asked again.


    ''N-No, master... She is alive.'' Sephie replied in a stammering voice.


    "Fuu~ So, Why are you telling me this with such a sad voice ?" Anon asked.


    ''Master, it''s just that... This girl is not normal.'' Sephie reported.


    ''What do you mean ?'' Anon asked.


    ''Well...''


    Anon''s House...


    Inside Sephie''s lab.


    Sephie is writting something down on her notepad, meanwhile over 300 ogre girls are doing different tasks and experiments inside her lab.


    "Fuu~ The work is finally completed." Sephie spoke as he placed her pen down and turned around with a big smile on her face.


    As soon as she turned around, she noticed that all the Ogre assistant girls are still here working.


    "You guys can leave now... It''s noon already, you should get some sleep. If I am busy in work and the sun comes out, then that means you can go home." Sephie spoke.


    "Ma''am, We are just about to complete this project. Can we stay a bit longer ?" One of the Ogre girl asked with a smile.


    "Project ? What are you making ?" Sephie spoke as she walk upto the Ogre girl and started looking at their table.


    "Here Ma''am, This is still a prototype but... All of us made this." The Ogre girl spoke as she handed out a small metallic square to sephie.


    "Hmm...? What is this ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Ma''am, This is a folding house." The Ogre girl replied.


    "A folding what ?" Sephie asked with a confused and surprised experience.


    "Yes, Ma''am... This square shaped thing can Turn into a house, all you have to do is just insert some of your mana into this cube and you will see..." The Ogre girl spoke.


    "Okay... Let''s see." Sephie spoke as she immediately supplied mana to the cube.


    *Zzzzzz*


    As soon as she supplied mana into the cube, it started expanding at an incredible rate.


    "Oh my...."


    "Ma''am, Please put it down. Or it can easily crush your hand." The Ogre girl spoke.


    "Oh, okay..." Sephie spoke as she immediately placed the cube on the floor and in under a minute the small metallic cube turned into a big10x10x10 room.


    "Wow... This is amazing. How did you make this ?" Sephie asked with a smile as she looked at the room with a smile.


    "Ma''am, we have used space magic that high level mages use in making storage rings. We tried to fold everything inside a small cube but... We could only get it to a room at best for now, but we are working on it day and night.


    I haven''t been to my home for the last 5 days, neither did my team." The Ogre goel replied.


    "You are working in a team ?" Sephie asked.


    "Yes, Ma''am. We are a team of 15 members... These girls are the members of my team, the ones sleeping over there are also the part of this project." The Ogre girl spoke as she pointed towards more ogre girls who were sleeping near the resting area.


    "W-Wow... You are really taking this seriously huh ? When did you start this project ?" Sephie asked.


    "Ma''am, we started it about 6 hours ago and this is all we have achieved, I know it''s very slow but we are trying our best and that''s why I would like to request of you.


    Please can you give us a testing room for our project ?" The Ogre girl asked.


    "S-Six hours !? You achieved this much in six hours ? What''s your name girl ?" Sephie asked with a surprised expression.


    "I am No.098, Ma''am..." The Ogre girl replied.


    "You can definitely get a room for your experiment. I will immediately contact No.300 and tell her to give you guys a big room for your project." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "Ma''am, Can we get a room as well ? We are working on a project as well..." Another male ogre spoke.


    "What ? You are also working on a project ? What kind of product are you working on ?" Sephie asked.


    "Ma''am, We are working on a fertility drug that can increase the numbers of off-springs a female can produce after Mating once..." The male ogre spoke. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s not a project, that''s just a perverts way of saying that he wants more children out of her wife... Haha." The Ogre girls started laughing.


    "At least I am making something useful and I have almost completed my project, you are not even half-way there, idiot." The male ogre replied.


    "You-" Before the female Ogre could''ve said something, A loud bang was heard from the sealed room.


    *BANG*


    "Oh shit..." Sephie spoke as she immediately started running towards the room.

 Chapter 646 Chapter-646

    *Booom*


    Suddenly, Another explosion was heard inside the room and it was even louder.


    Sephie and all the ogres reached in front of the room immediately.


    "What the hell happened here ?" Sephie asked with a Confused expression.


    "Ma''am, Look..." One of the Ogre girl spoke as she pointed towards the door''s bottom.


    Sephie immediately looked down and noticed that pitch black smoke is coming out of the room. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This room is where that-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, another loud explosion happened and the gate was blown off with pressure towards sephie.


    "Ma''am... Step back." The male ogre shouted as he immediately blocked the incoming metallic gate with his hand.


    *Crack*


    The speed of the gate was too much, and it instantly broke his hand.


    "Fuck... Protect Madam sephie with your life." The injured ogre shouted as he immediately backed off and another ogre took his place.


    "Ma''am, Please stay behind us." All the Ogres immediately stood in front of sephie and covered her from all the directions.


    *Grrrrrrrrr*


    Suddenly, A very horrifying sound started coming out of the room.


    "Weapons..." The group leader shouted.


    "Yes, Sir." All the Ogres immediately summoned their weapons and assumed their defensive stances.


    "The main motive is to save madam sephie, no matter if you die or become half-dead." The Ogre leader shouted.


    "Yes, Sir."


    *Graaawwwww*


    Suddenly, A figure walked out of the pitch black smoke.


    "Something is coming out... Prepare everything you have, we will attack as soon as the figure gets clear." The group leader shouted.


    "Yes, Sir." All the Ogres shouted as they tightened their grip over the weapons and the mages started enchanting.


    *GRAAAWWWWWHHHHHHH*


    The figure came out of the smoke. A beastgirl, with long black hairs all over her body and green glowing eyes just like some monster.


    Her fur was standing from all the dark energy that was coming out of her body, her fangs were big but her nails were even bigger.


    It was Jena, but it looked like her body was in an overcharged mode and she was being controlled by someone else.


    "CHARGE..." The group leader shouted.


    "Yes..." All the Ogres immediately jumped towards Jena and tried to stop her right there, but before they could''ve even touched her body... All of them were chopped into small pieces in the middle of air.


    ''H-Her movement speed is too fast for a beastgirl... What exactly is happening with her body ?'' Sephie spoke with a Confused expression as her curiosity started rising.


    "PHASE 2, NOW SOLDIERS..." The group leader shouted.


    "Phase 2."


    All the Ogres immediately surrounded Jena from every direction and pointed their weapons towards her.


    *GRAWWWWW.*


    "Take Madam sephie out of here... NOW." The team leader ordered.


    "N-No... I can''t go out. I have to see it..." Sephie spoke.


    "Ma''am, Don''t be stupid. We aren''t going to compromise your life here. Please come with me." The leader shouted.


    "O-Okay..." Sephie replied as she immediately started walking with the injured male ogre.


    Suddenly, Jena disappeared from her position and re-appeared in front of Sephie and to do this... She only took 0.3 seconds.


    "Grawwwwwwwwwwww..." Jena shouted loudly as she immediately attacked sephie.


    "Step aside ma''am..." The Ogre leader spoke as he pushed sephie towards the other side and took Jena''s attack on his own body.


    *Scratch*


    "FUCK..." The Ogre leader shouted as he felt immense pain on his chest.


    Jena stabbed her nails directly inside his chest and ripped it apart just like a piece of paper.


    *Thud*


    She then threw him away and started walking towards Sephie.


    "N-No..." Sephie spoke with a scared expression.


    ''M-Mas-'' Before sephie could''ve used the skill ''Psychic connection'' to contact Anon one last time, a loud bang was heard on the door.


    *Boooom*


    The main entrance gate of the room came flying at Jena''s back and hitted her hard.


    *GRAAAWWWWWHHHHHHH* Jena shouted as soon as she felt the pain.


    "Hello, Fucker... Why don''t you fight with someone your size ?" No.300 spoke with a smile as she walked into the room with her battleaxes.


    *Grawwwwwwwwwwwwhhhhh*


    "N-No.300..." sephie spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, Hello madam sephie... Did she killed all these guys ?" No.300 asked with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes... But, I want her alive No.300. She is a subject of Master Anon and he ordered me to keep her alive." Sephie replied.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep her alive but she will pay for killing my guys..." No.300 spoke as she immediately tightened the grip over her battleaxes and used a skill.


    <Berserk>


    Suddenly, a red light started emitting out of her body and No.300''s physical powers as well as her defensive powers got buffed by 100%.


    The more damage she takes, for the next 30 minutes. The more her power will increase. But, the more her power grows, the more her thinking capacity decreases.


    *GRAWWWWWWWWWWWW*


    Jena shouted loudly as she looked at No.300 with an angry expression.


    "Come at me bitch..." No.300 shouted as she immediately started running towards Jena.


    "Graaawwwww..." Jena shouted as she immediately disappeared from her place and re-appeared behind No.300.


    "What ?" No.300 asked with a Confused expression but before she could''ve landed on the ground, Jena stabbed her nails into her back and tried rip it apart, but due to 100% defense increment, it didn''t work on her body.


    *Thud*


    "You bitch..." No.300 landed on the ground and immediately swinged her battleaxes back at Jena with full speed.


    *Cut*


    Both of her battleaxes, hitted over Jena''s left leg and made two small cuts over it.


    *Grawwwwwwwwwwww*


    Jena shouted as she landed on the ground and backed off from No.300.


    Suddenly, No.300 noticed that Jena''s wounds have already healed back.


    "Looks like, I have to end it fast..." No.300 spoke as she activated another skill.


    <Vinor''s Strength>


    No.300''s offensive will get increased by 400% for the next one minute and every debuff over her body will be removed immediately.


    But, her defensive will get reduced by 70%.


    "Grawwwwwwwwwwww..." Jena shouted as she jumped towards No.300 to attack her.


    "Let''s end this..." No.300 spoke as she immediately disappeared from her position and re-appeared behind Jena''s back.

 Chapter 647 Chapter-647

    BOOM


    No.300 hit Jena from behind, but Jena was fast enough to dodge it.


    "You fucking bitch..." No.300 shouted as she jumped towards Jena once again with full strength and succeeded in landing a blow over her.


    But, to No.300''s surprise... Jena blocked both of her battleaxes with just her right hand.


    The battleaxes were able to stab into Jena''s hand, but they couldn''t cut through them completely.


    "How did you-" Before No.300 could''ve asked her question, Jena punched No.300 in the core directly and threw her towards the wall with full force.


    "Ack... Shit..." No.300 spoke as she stood up, and her anger grew even more. As her anger grew, the aura around her body started to get even more dense and glowing.


    Her body started turning red, and her eyes were turning green.


    Tang-Tang


    Jena removed both of her battleaxes from her hand and threw them towards No.300, as if inviting her to a fight.


    "Fuck you... Bitch." No.300 shouted as she picked up her battleaxes and started running towards Jena with full speed.


    "YAAAHHHHHHHHHH..." No.300 shouted as she threw one of her axes towards Jena with full strength.


    Jena dodged the axe without any problems, and as soon as she turned to look towards No.300 again, she noticed that an axe is coming right at her face. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jena immediately backed off from her position, but No.300''s axe left a long cut over her nose and her forehead.


    "Grawwww...?" Jena suddenly felt the blood flowing out of her nose.


    "Oh, you didn''t like it?" No.300 asked with an evil smile.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWWHHHHH..." Jena shouted loudly as her nails grew even more. Jena picked up a big chunk of metal from the ground and started running towards No.300 with it.


    "What the hell...!?" No.300 couldn''t understand what Jena was planning to do with the metal chunk, but she assumed her defensive stances anyway just for safety.


    Throws


    Suddenly, Jena threw the big metallic chunk towards No.300.


    "Huh...?" No.300 was confused because the metallic chunk was really easy to dodge, and without wasting any time, No.300 turned towards her left and dodged the metal chunk.


    But, as soon as she turned towards her left... No.300 immediately understood what Jena was doing.


    ''She is copying my strategy...'' No.300 thought as she immediately turned back and noticed three sharp nails coming towards her face.


    "Shit..." No.300 spoke as she tried to dodge Jena''s attack, but it was too late.


    Scratch


    "FUCCKKK..." No.300 shouted as she felt Jena''s nails, tearing through her face. One of her eyes got injured in the process.


    Jump


    No.300 immediately jumped back and noticed that blood was coming out of her left eye.


    "I can''t see shit with this eye." No.300 spoke as she stood up and her anger grew even more. As her anger grew, the aura around her body started to get even more dense and glowing.


    Meanwhile, Jena was standing perfectly fine in front of her.


    "Her body is healing too much. No.300 won''t be able to defeat her like this... Should I tell this to master? No, I can''t disturb him for this... He is really deep into the sea. I don''t think he can get here in time.


    I have to do something else..." Sephie spoke as she immediately started walking into the same room where Jena came out from.


    As soon as Sephie entered inside the room, she noticed that the room was pitch black and it was full of the same black smoke.


    Sephie walked deeper into the room and suddenly, something sharp got stuck into her tail.


    "Ouch... What the hell?" Sephie immediately grabbed her tail and looked at it carefully.


    It was a small part of the same debris crystal that Jena was trapped in.


    Sephie immediately took out the pin from her tail and started walking even deeper into the room, but the pain in her tail wasn''t going away.


    "Ouch..." Sephie grabbed her tail once again and looked at it carefully.


    Suddenly, she noticed that the location where the Debris Stone''s fragment stabbed her is rotting, and a black spot has formed there.


    "How can this be possible...?" Sephie questioned as she immediately touched her chest and grabbed a red locket that was around her neck.


    This locket was identical to Anon''s Troll locket.


    "Even with this... How is this thing giving me damage?" Sephie questioned as she immediately grabbed a small dagger from the shelf and cut off the back part of her tail.


    Clutch


    "Ouch... I wonder how master does this... It hurts like hell." Sephie spoke as she felt immense pain in her tail.


    But, before long... Her troll locket started shining and her tail grew back.


    But the cut part of her tail rotted away so fast that she couldn''t even imagine.


    "This... Thing was stopping her." Sephie spoke as an idea struck inside her mind.


    Sephie immediately grabbed a big and sharp fragment of the Debris carefully and walked out of the room.


    Thud


    Boooom


    Scratch


    Tang


    As soon as she walked out of the room, she noticed that No.300 has turned crimson red, her eyes are shining brightly green, and her body is covered in blood.


    Meanwhile, Jena was standing perfectly fine in front of her.


    "ROOOOOOOOAAAAARRRRRR...."


    "GWAARRRRRHHHHHHHHHHH....."


    Both of them shouted very loudly before engaging in a very tense fight.


    Scratch


    Tang


    Boooom


    They were moving at such an incredible speed that no one standing inside the room was able to see their moves clearly.


    "No.300... Here use this. This should stop her..." Sephie shouted as she immediately threw the large fragment of debris towards No.300.


    Even though No.300''s mental thinking level has gone negative, she immediately understood what Sephie was trying to say.


    No.300 immediately disengaged from the battle and grabbed the fragment of the debris.


    Jena saw this, and she immediately understood that she had to run now, and that''s what she did.


    She tried to run out of the room, but before she could''ve even reached the exit door... No.300 appeared in front of her and stabbed her chest with the debris fragment.


    GRAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWHHHHHHHHHHHH-

 Chapter 648 Chapter-648

    Inside Sephie''s lab...


    No.300 is lying unconscious on a table, and right beside her was lying Jena. She was also unconscious.


    "Fu... How the hell am I going to explain this to Master?" Sephie spoke as she looked around and noticed that more than 70% of her lab has been destroyed completely.


    "Ma''am... We can re-build it with zero problems," one of the Ogre girls spoke.


    "Yes, Ma''am... You can stay in one of our houses until then. We will try to repair the lab in just 2 days, and if possible, we will only take one day at Max." The Ogre girl spoke with a smile.


    "Okay... But, I have to report this to master. You guys take-" Before Sephie could''ve said anything else, she noticed that the Ogres standing in front of her are scared to death, and their bodies are vibrating at a very high speed.


    "What happened?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "M-Ma''am... Look behind you." One of the Ogre girls spoke as she pointed towards Sephie''s back.


    "What is behind-" As soon as Sephie turned back, she saw something that made her completely silent.


    It was Jena; she was sitting on her bed, and her eyes were looking around like a lost child.


    Suddenly, both of their eyes met.


    "Excuse me..." She said as she looked at Sephie with a smile.


    "M-Me?" Sephie asked with a scared expression.


    "Yes... Do I know you? Your Aura has a different quality..." Jena spoke.


    "You must know my master... His name is Anon Agreil." Sephie spoke.


    "Wait... Really? Anon is your master? What about all these Ogres...? Are they Anon''s slave as well?" She asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Sephie replied as she looked at two Ogres who were standing directly behind her.


    Suddenly, Both of the Ogres closed their eyes and flinched.


    "Why are they acting all scared in front of me? Have I been sleepwalking in my sleep?" Jena asked as she looked at the two Ogres.


    "A-Aren''t you feeling an urge to kill us or any anger towards us?" Sephie asked with a serious expression.


    "What? Why would I do that? I am a perfectly fine beast girl, and-" Before Jena could''ve completed her sentence, she looked down and noticed the fragment of debris stabbed right through her chest.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!!!??? THERE IS A FUCKING BLACK THING IN ME." Jena shouted loudly as she immediately grabbed the Debris''s fragment and started pulling it out.


    "W-Wait, No-" Before Sephie could''ve stopped her, Jena pulled it out successfully.


    Chck


    "F-Fuck..." Sephie cursed as she looked at Jena with a serious expression.


    "Ma''am... We have to protect you." The Ogres were scared of Jena, but they had to protect Sephie at any cost.


    "No, Stay back... I want to see this." Sephie spoke as she immediately rejected the help.


    10 seconds passed, But nothing happened with Jena.


    "What? Is something wrong with me?" She asked with a Confused expression.


    "Fascinating... Bring me my pen and notepad." Sephie ordered.


    "Here Ma''am... Take mine." An Ogre girl spoke as she gave her pen and notepad to Sephie.


    Sephie immediately took the notepad and started writing something over it.


    "Ma''am... Please tell me your name." Sephie asked with a curious expression.


    "My name? It''s Jena, and I am a member of Royalty. Your master works as my sister''s butler." Jena spoke with a smile.


    ''Memory is working fine but it''s not updated yet...'' Sephie thought as she immediately wrote it down.


    "Okay, what do you think is the date today, ma''am?" Sephie asked.


    "Today? It''s 27th Of the 12th month." Jena replied.


    "Okay... 4 months on the back." Sephie spoke as she wrote it down as well.


    "What 4 months?" Jena asked with a Confused expression.


    "Nothing, Nothing... Do you remember, How you got here?" Sephie asked.


    "How I got here...? Umm... The last thing I remember is, I was taking a walk near the sea with my friends and after that... I don''t remember anything.


    It''s still very foggy in my memories... Why can''t I remember anything after that? What is happening with me?" Jena thought as she grabbed her head immediately and her body started to produce the same black aura.


    "Shit, take this... Madam Jena, I can explain to you this..." Sephie spoke as she immediately gave the notepad and pen to the Ogre girl and ran towards Jena with a serious expression.


    "What? You can explain this?" Jena asked with a confused expression as she looked at Sephie.


    "Yes, It''s a condition called ''Hurious''. In this your condition, your memories can become a little Foggy and the blackouts are normal too.


    Why don''t you take some rest for now. Because the best way to treat this condition is to take as much sleep as possible." Sephie explained.


    "Really? Will I be cured?" Jena asked.


    "Absolutely and then, you can go back to your house." Sephie spoke. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "O-Okay..." Jena spoke as she went to sleep after this.


    "Good... Take a good sleep." Sephie spoke as she slowly walked away from her and signaled the other Ogres to get out of the room as well.


    All the Ogres standing inside the room, left the room at once with zero delays.


    After quietly exiting the room, all the Ogres looked at Sephie with a tensed expression.


    "I am going to report this to master... All of you should go home for now. If you tried to repair the lab now and she woke up from the noise, then I don''t think it will be good for you guys.


    So, let''s just leave this place." Sephie ordered.


    "Ma''am... What about you? Are you going to come with us too?" An ogre girl asked.


    "No, I am going to stay and if something happens... I will call out for help immediately." Sephie replied.


    "Y-Yes... Ma''am." The Ogres spoke as they immediately started going back to their houses.


    ''How am I going to explain this to master...?'' Sephie thought as she gathered the courage inside her heart and used the skill ''Psychic connection''.


    ''Master... Can you hear me? It''s me Sephie...''

 Chapter 649 Chapter-649

    "So, you are saying that Jena is an abnormal girl now, and whenever she tries to think about her past, she turns into a freak and kills everyone, right?" Anon asked.


    ''That part is not confirmed yet, master,'' Sephie replied from another side.


    "You said that she emitted a dark aura when she was stressed, right?" Anon asked.


    ''Yes, master.... But I stopped her right before she could''ve turned into something dangerous. I can''t understand what to do now, master.


    No.300 is too injured to fight now, and her wounds are getting worse with time; she isn''t even healing from any healing potions or my troll locket.


    Please master help me...'' Sephie spoke with a very sad tone.


    "I will be there in 30 minutes, Luv..." Anon replied with a serious expression as he cut the connection.


    "My lord, where are you going in 30 minutes?" Preci asked with a confused expression.


    "I am going to go home for a bit after taking over the Aquaheart kingdom." Anon replied.


    "My lord... We are really deep in the sea, and Aquaheart kingdom is really high from here. Even if you travel on the fastest seahorse, you will reach there in 1 day minimum.


    There is no-" Before Preci could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed both of her lips with his fingers and shut them tightly.


    "Luv, what is the fastest route to the Aquaheart kingdom? No matter if it''s dangerous or not. Just give me the route." Anon asked with a serious expression as he let go of her lips.


    "M-My lord... There is indeed a route to go up faster, but that route is very deadly. It is said that the souls of the dead await you on that route..." Preci spoke. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow... Seems like my kind of route. Now, tell me... Where is it?" Anon asked with a very serious expression.


    "My lord, if you go to the middle of the 7 oceans, there is a place known as the osmosis... It is said that it''s a place of chaos, and underwater storms are always forming there.


    The storms flow at a very high speed at that place, and if we can get inside the storm, we can travel to the middle of the sea without any problems, but it''s really, really dangerous, my lord. We shouldn''t attempt this.


    We can lose our lives in this and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed Preci from the waist and placed her over the seahorse''s back.


    "Let''s go, boy... Take me to the center of that osmosis. I want to take a stormlift up to that Aquaheart kingdom." Anon ordered as he grabbed the seahorse''s leash.


    Hieeennn


    The seahorse immediately started swimming at an incredible speed, that in just 7 minutes and 34 seconds... Anon reached near the osmosis.


    The osmosis was a deep trench that seemed to have no end, and there were big and giant storms coming out of it every 2 to 3 seconds.


    "My lord, please think it over again... I am not suspecting your strength, but my fragile body won''t be able to take that pressure and speed with my small-"


    "Shut up, Preci... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he grabbed her hand, and both of them started swimming towards the middle of the osmosis, where a giant storm was waiting for them.


    "My lord... That storm is really dangerous, and I don''t think you should go into something like that." Preci spoke, as she tried to change Anon''s mindset.


    "I thought you weren''t afraid of death?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "My lord, I am not afraid of death, but what if you died as well?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmmm... Don''t worry. Just come." Anon spoke as he grabbed her hand, and both of them started getting closer and closer to the tornado.


    "M-My lord... I don''t know if I will survive after this, so here." Preci spoke as she immediately kissed Anon on the lips.


    Chuu


    "Delicious... What was that for?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "My lord, I was just a normal stupid girl before meeting you. I was about to commit suicide that day because I was too alone in this world.


    But, then I was hired as an entertainment and disposable toy for you. I was told that you will kill me after using me.


    I don''t know why, but I took this job. Even though, I didn''t want to. But... In the process of this kingdom capturing, you have captured my heart, and now I want to live. I want to live for you, my lord.


    Please, my Lord.... Give me the honor of becoming your concubine before I die. Please, my lord, I beg you." Preci spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "What an overacting Queen are you?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed Preci''s neck from behind and immediately jumped into the Huge Tornado.


    "Huh-"


    The tornado was spinning at such an incredible rate that, in just 30 seconds... Anon had taken more than 150 rounds inside that tornado.


    "TELL ME WHEN TO GET OUT...." Anon shouted really loud.


    "YES, MY LORRDD..." Preci replied from below.


    Anon tightened his grip over Preci''s body and tried to keep her with himself at any cost.


    "OUCH... MASTER, MY NAPE IS HURTING..." Preci shouted as she felt Anon''s grip getting tighter and tighter.


    "WHAT? SHOULD WE GET OUT?" Anon asked with a confused expression, as he didn''t hear a word Preci was saying.


    "NOOOOOOO... DON''T GET OUT. I SAID YOUR GRIP IS TOO TIGHT." Preci shouted once again.


    ''Yep, I can hear her clearly fine. But, It''s fun to make her feel like an idiot... Haha.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    After traveling inside the tornado for 10 minutes, Anon and Preci finally reached in front of the Aquaheart''s kingdom.


    "MASTER WE HAVE TO GET OUT..." Preci shouted.


    "WHAT SHOULD WE SHOUT?" Anon asked with a smile, even though he heard her clearly.


    Suddenly, Preci looked at Anon and told him to get out of the tornado with hand signs.


    "OH, OKAY..." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped out of the tornado.

 Chapter 650 Chapter-650

    "Well, Well... It''s really big." Anon spoke as he released Preci''s neck and looked at the Aquaheart kingdom.


    "Ouch Ouch... I think my brain moved from it''s regular place and Buwaaahhh-" Preci spoke as she vomitted.


    "Woah..." Anon gasped as he immediately moved away from her.


    "I-I am alright- Buwaaahhh..." Preci spoke as she continued to vomit.


    "You don''t look alright. You can stay here, I will go to this one myself..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "No, my lord I can let you go- *Buwaaahhh.*..."


    "Yep, I am going on my own. Give me that royla seal thing." Anon spoke.


    "Here... My lord. If you want, I can come with you. I am feeling fine n- *Buwaaahhh*"


    "No, I am fine on my own." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately started swimming towards the Aquaheart kingdom.


    As he swimmed towards the main gate, Two male guards noticed him coming.


    The Aquahearts have blue eyes with a dark purple Pupil, 2 hands, 2 legs and 8 tentacles full of suckers that are attached to their head directly.


    The longer a Aquaheart''s tentacles, the older he or she is. They have a tendency to get attracted to shiny things.


    "Is that the human ?" One guard asked.


    "Yep, he is the one that General told us about." Another one spoke.


    "What now ? Should I greet him ?"


    "I-I don''t know... You are my senior. You talk to him." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What ? How can I do this without you ?"


    "He is coming."


    "Hello, Guys... I am here to deliver a message from the Mystifin kingdom-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, One of the guards interrupted him.


    "W-We know..." He spoke with a stammering and scared voice.


    "You do ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... Our general has already told us about you. Please head inside, Sir." The guard spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he slowly walked inside the kingdom and noticed that there was a large amount of Aquaheart soldiers, Standing in front of him.


    But, they were standing horizontally on both sides of the street, there was no one in that part of the kingdom, not even a kid.


    The guards were lined up to the Royal Castle as if welcoming Anon with Royal procedure.


    "Oh... Looks like you guys received the news early huh...?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at a male guard who was standing at the starting of the line.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that the guard''s body was vibrating and shaking in fear. He was trying to keep his calm but he was also failing at it.


    "Looks like you are afraid of me huh...?" Anon asked as he touched the guard''s shoulder slightly.


    "S-S-Sir, Please head inside. T-T-The king is waiting for you." The soldier spoke with a very scared voice.


    "Why not ?" Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the Royal castle.


    As he looked around, Anon noticed that some people were looking at him through their half-opened windows and some were looking at him secretly from the alleys.


    ''Hmm...? What is happening here ?'' Anon thought as he suddenly noticed that three Aquahearts are standing in front of the Royal Castle, who were looking at Anon with a serious expression.


    They were afraid as well, but they weren''t showing it out like that soldier.


    ''Well, Well... Let''s see what are you guys upto.'' Anon thought as he immediately walked upto the three Aquahearts.


    Out of three, One was female in the golden armour and the other two were male in silver armours.


    "Hello, Sir. I am the Royal General and Official Defence minister of the Aquaheart kingdom. My name is Feline." The female Aquaheart spoke with a smile.


    "Hello, Luv. I noticed that you have arranged a very warm welcome for me. May I ask, what this is for, I mean, I am not even that famous ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Sir, You are the most famous person now in all the seven seas. The man who conquered all five kingdoms within a few days and without even moving a finger that is.


    The human, who travelled from the land and turned around the tides of all 7 seas.


    I mean, with just your words you made 5 kingdoms kneel before you. That was impressive and I guess you are here for the same purpose, right ?" Feline asked.


    "You are very intelligent... Luv. What was your name again ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, it''s Feline and our king would like to meet you. Please come with me." Feline spoke as she turned around and Anon noticed what a fast ass she had.


    "Well, Feline... Are you single or married ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am-" before Feline could''ve completed her sentence l, Anon interrupted her.


    "You know what ? Don''t worry... I don''t care anyway." Anon replied with a smile.


    All four of them walked inside the Royal Castle.


    After walking for about 2 minutes, all of them reached in front of a big room that had giant gates.


    "Sir, We are here our king is waiting inside this Royal Room." Feline informed.


    "Oh, is he locked inside ? Do I have to break the gates ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Sir. I was just informing you about our king''s presence, I will open the door for you." Feline spoke as she immediately opened the doors and both the guards walking with them turned around and acted as the protectors of the Royal Room.


    Feline and Anon walked inside the Royal Room.


    As soon as they entered inside the room, Anon noticed that an old man around 70 years is sitting on the last chair of the big dinning table.


    His tentacles were very long and he was keeping them together with the help of kelp ropes.


    "Hello, Sir Human. Why don''t you take a seat ?" The king spoke as he looked at Anon with a big smile.


    "Hello..." Anon spoke as he slowly walked upto the opposite side of the dinning table and sat down.

 Chapter 651 Chapter-651

    "Hehehe... Your character, Your body is really similar to what I heard." The king spoke with a weird smile.


    "Hmm...? What did you hear about me ?" Anon asked.


    "A Human, with the evilest Aura around his body and A body that looks normal, but a monster''s strength inside it.


    A man, who can get any woman he wants and a man who can bend down the wills of every king. The Human who took over all the 5 Kingdoms of the sea and now sitting here to conquer the last one.


    The one, who didn''t fought any wars to do so and You are the Human, who created such disturbing tides in the Stormborn sea. May I know the name of This Gentleman ?" The king asked.


    "Shouldn''t you tell your name first before asking mine ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh my, Please forgive this old man... My memories are getting foggy with every passing day, My name is Jadrin, I am the King of this Small kingdom." Jadrin spoke.


    "Hello, Jadrin. I am Anon and you are right, I am here to take over your kingdom." Anon replied with a calm expression.


    "I guess, I will be a stupid to say ''No'' huh...?" Jadrin asked with a smile.


    "If you have heard so much about me, then you are right. You will be a stupid to say no." Anon replied.


    "Well, I surrender." Jadrin spoke with a smile.


    "Wha-!?" Feline was left shocked when she heard this.


    "What are you getting surprised for ? Do you want me to fight a monster, Defence minister ? I am sorry sir, I am using the term ''Monster'' to define your strength. Don''t take it personally." The king spoke.


    "No offence taken." Anon replied with a smile.


    "B-But, Sir... Aren''t we even trying to fight ?" Feline asked with shocked expression.


    "I don''t have the strength to fight this man, Defense minister. Why don''t you show her an example of your power, Sir ?" The king asked as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hehehehe..." Suddenly Anon started laughing loudly.


    "Is something wrong, Sir ?" Jadrin asked with a smile.


    "You are one of the most intelligent beings inside this sea, you know that ?" Anon asked.


    "Thank you sir, for the compliment." The king spoke with a smile.


    ''What a funny guy, Creating this scene to test out my powers. Hahaha... He already surrendered in front of me to keep his reputation and telling me to fight her, so that he can clear his doubts.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Sir, Please grant me the Honour to fight you." Feline asked as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Very well... Honour granted, Luv." Anon spoke as he picked up a small silver knife from the table and pointed it towards Feline.


    "S-Sir !?" She asked in confusion.


    "I am going to fight with this and you can us pretty much anything you want. How about that ? I mean, I only have to show you an example of my strength right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Feline immediately looked at the King with a Confused expression.


    *Nod*


    The king immediately nodded in a very calm way and gave her the signal to fight Anon.


    "As you wish sir. But, I am not going to hold back..." Feline spoke as she is immediately took out her sword and covered it with a sacred Aura.


    Anon also covered the knife with his Auric Energy and stood up from his seat.


    "Sir, Would you like to start first or should I ?" She asked.


    "Luv, I will just defend myself. If you landed even a single blow on my body in the next 12 minutes, then I will serve your kingdom as a soldier." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Sir... If you didn''t go on offensive... Then it won''t be a fair fight." Feline asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. If I tried to go on offensive, then I might destroy half of your kingdom in my warm up." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Feline immediately understood that Anon wasn''t lying.


    "A-As you wish sir." Feline spoke as she immediately assumed her offensive pose.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "I hope both of you win." The king said as he clapped with a big smile on his face.


    "3...2...1... Attack." Feline said as she immediately jumped towards Anon, her sword directly pointing at Anon''s chest.


    *Tang*


    But as soon as she got close to Anon, he easily evaded her sword by placing the Auric Energy covered knife in front of him.


    "What the- How did it took the force of my blow ?" Feline asked with a confused expression as she immediately backed off.


    But, without thinking much... Feline immediately took out another sword from her inventory and now she holded swords in both of her hands.


    "Third form... Tornado''s eye." Feline spoke as she immediately started spinning like a Tornado and both of her swords were now two strong blades rotating at a very high speed.


    She then started coming towards Anon.


    "Nice skill..." Anon spoke as he immediately holded his knife vertically in front of him.


    *Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang*


    Feline''s skill failed immediately as she failed to penetrate through Anon''s knife.


    "*Huff-Huff*.... How is that knife so strong ?" Feline asked with a serious and very tired expression.


    "Don''t worry, Defence minister. You can try again... You have about 9 minutes left." The king spoke as he looked at feline with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Feline spoke with an encouraged expression.


    She immediately summoned three more swords and the tentacles attached to her head immediately grabbed the three swords.


    "Fifth form... Thunder Slash." Feline spoke as she immediately disappeared from her position and re-appeared behind Anon''s back.


    She then attacked Anon from all seven sides with an incredible speed.


    But, Before her blades could''ve touched Anon''s body, he turned around and stopped all the blades at once with the help of his knife.


    *TANG-TANG-TANG-TANG*


    "My... My... That some incredible speed." The king spoke with a Surprised expression. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 652 Chapter-652

    ''How is he doing that ? How can he stop all of my blades together with just a small knife ? He is not even using his other hand to fight.


    The skills and speed of this human is just too much. I have to do something about that.'' Feline thought as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "You have five minutes left, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "That''s it... I am using it." Feline spoke as she immediately summoned 5 more swords and all of her empty tentacles grabbed the swords.


    Now, Feline holded 10 swords with her body... 8 with her tentacles and 2 with her hands.


    "Sword Sunder Charge... Final Form, Death''s Array." Feline spoke as her eyes shined brightly blue and a mystical Aura surrounded her body.


    "Oh my... That''s her ultimate attack." The king spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Well, I am a little scared..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Charge unleash..." Feline murmured in a low voice as she immediately disappeared from her place and re-appeared behind Anon.


    Feline attached Anon with her blades from all ten direction and left him no way to escape.


    "Heh..." Anon smirked and immediately moved his hand with a very fast speed.


    In just 1 second... Anon tackled all ten blades and disarmed Feline.


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    ....


    All ten blades fall down to the ground and Feline was left shocked at this.


    "H-How can you do this ? How can you match the speed of my blades and not only match it but disarmed me as well ? These blades are the fastest moving blades in the whole seven seas. How did you stop them with a knife ?" She asked Anon with Confused expression.


    "Luv, it''s not about the blades or the Knife... It''s about, who is holding them." Anon spoke as he looked at his knife and then looked at Feline.


    "Why don''t you show me some of your moves, Sir ? Or Do you only know how to dodge attacks ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Defense Minister... Please don''t cross your line." The king spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." Feline spoke as she immediately bowed down to him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am not the one you should be saying that to, am I ?" The king asked with a serious expression.


    "I understand... I am sorry, Sir." Feline spoke as she immediately turned towards Anon and bowed down.


    "No, No... Don''t worry. I will show you, what I can do." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately placed the knife aside.


    "S-Sir, you don''t have to do anything... I am very sorry for my immoral behaviour just now." Feline Apologized as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he throwed the knife directly into Feline''s legs.


    *Tang*


    "Huh...?" Feline and the king was left confused when both of them saw this.


    "D-Do I have to pick it up, Sir ?" Feline asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, If you picked it up... I will give you one of my strongest weapons. You have... Three minutes... Go." Anon spoke.


    "That''s ea-" Feline started speaking as she bent down but before she could''ve completed her sentence, She felt immense amount of bloodlust coming out of Anon''s body.


    *DOOOOOOOMEEEEE*


    As soon as Anon let out his bloodlust, Feline and the King, froze at their Positions and couldn''t even move a finger.


    ''What terrifying Aura ? It''s like i am standing face to face with death itself. I can''t even breath properly, it''s like the whole sea is weighing me down and the pressure around my body is increasing....'' The king thought as he looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    ''I-I-I can''t move... Even though I know he is standing in front of me. My eyes are looking at him, but I can''t move my body in order to pick up the knife... What the hell is this monster''s strength limit ?'' Feline thought as she immediately looked at the king and noticed that he was afraid as well.


    ''N-Now, I understand why the king tried to form a truce with him. This monster really holds the power to destroy the entire Kingdom with just his bloodlust.


    This guy is evil in flesh... I should apologise to him as soon as he let me go... I-I C-Can''t breath. T-The bloodlust is increasing...'' Feline thought.


    *Boooooooooom*


    Anon only released 15% of his total bloodlust.


    "Your time is over... Now." Anon spoke as he immediately withdrew his Bloodlust and looked at Feline with a smile.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    Both of them immediately fell down to their knees and started taking long breaths.


    "I-I am really sorry, Sir. I tried to cross my limits, Please forgive my stupidness. Please Sir." Feline begged for mercy as she immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "I already warned you, Luv. Since you have already surrendered your kingdom to me... I will be taking my leave now." Anon spoke as he looked at the King with a smile.


    "W-Wait... Sir. I-I have something that I would like to give you as a present from my side." Jadrin spoke as he immediately stood up from the ground and walked upto Anon.


    "Hmm...? What is it ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Here, Sir Anon. I know it''s not the best type of gift... But, I will be honoured if you took it." Jadrin spoke as he gave Anon a small box.


    Anon took the box and immediately opened it.


    As soon as he opened the box, Anon noticed a pair of gloves inside the box.


    "Hmm...? Gloves ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Octa Gloves]


    [Rank: Special Grade]


    [Tier: SSS+]


    [Description: Made inside the ocean''s guarding kingdom... The Aquahearts. These Octa Gloves are the carriers of the 8 different Legendary skills and they can be used in different types of situations in order to protect yourself or attack your opponents.]


    [Mana: Depends on the technique used.]


    "These gloves are magical, Sir. They will help you in your journey ahead. I ordered my personal royal crafters to make them, just for you." Jadrin spoke.

 Chapter 653 Chapter-653

    "Okay... It''s time for me to leave. By the way... Thanks for the gift. You are a good and smart man." Anon spoke as he slowly placed his hand over Jadrin''s shoulder.


    "Really ? That''s an honour sir." Jadrin spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "No, Worries... I am going." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "Sir, Did you forgive me ?" Feline asked with a worried expression.


    "You are cute Luv and I always forgive the cute chicks." Anon spoke as he exited the room with a smile on his face.


    "W-What ? Chicks ? What does that mean ? And did he forgive me ?" Feline asked with a confused expression.


    "H-He holds the power..." The king spoke with a serious expression, as he continued to stare at the exit gate.


    "My king ?" Feline asked with a Confused expression.


    "That guy, he holds the power to rule over the world... H-He is the only one who can do it. The one who can rule this world. The one who can bend anyone to his will.


    The One who will... Become a GOD." The king spoke.


    Feline didn''t said anything and continued to stare at Jadrin''s face as if she understood what he was trying to say.


    Outside the kingdom...


    "Hello, Luv. Are you alright now ?" Anon asked as he swam upto Preci.


    Preci immediately bowed down to Anon and spoke, "I greet the lord of the Six Oceans." She then looked above and gave him a wide smile.


    "Hahaha... I like that. So, I have to go for now." Anon spoke as he slowly placed his hand over Preci''s cheek.


    "My lord... Are you going to leave me here ? In this alone sea ?" She asked with an emotional and sad expression.


    "Don''t worry, I will return and take you back with some other girls... That I want to pick up from here. Until then, How about you stay in Nerzis''s Royal Castle and have some fun." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "My lord... You didn''t replied to my request. Will you make me your concubine ?" Preci asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Yeah... You can become that. I don''t have a problem with that but just for your information... I have another girl who calls me her husband." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, I would love to meet my fellow Sisters, My lord. I will cherish them with love and show them the insides of this ocean." Preci spoke.


    "Okay, I have to go now." Anon spoke as he turned around and started swimming away from her.


    *Grab*


    Suddenly, Percy grabbed Anon''s hands.


    "Hmm...?"


    "You will be back right ?" Preci asked with a smile.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Okay, I believe you." Preci spoke as she let go of Anon''s hand.


    ''What a stupid girl ? She thinks, that I will fell in love with her ? What a joke, If I told her that the girls of her level aren''t even good enough to become my Cum-Dump, She will definitely kill herself... Hehehe.


    But, because I am a very good guy. I won''t do that and continue to fuck her without taking her with me out to the land ever... Because if I did then she will only become a headache for me.


    I want girls who can fight or at least good in bed... as my Cum-Dumps, she is none of them. So, I will just make her a whore toy and play with her, whenever I come underwater.


    I know, I know... I am really a kind hearted person. Hehehe'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Anon stopped and started looking towards the north side of the ocean.


    "Hmm.... I came from there. That''s where the Mystifins were and if that''s where the Mystifins are then... That direction should be for the mermaid and the sirens.


    So, If I am right then... This side should lead upto land." Anon spoke as he immediately calculated everything and used his skill.


    <Space Chaser>


    Suddenly, A massive hole opened up and sucked him in.


    Anon travelled through the quantum realm at a very high speed and he was keeping count of the seconds, so that he doesn''t get lost in the Quantum realm.


    "1...2....3...4...5... Out." Anon shouted and as soon as he did, a hole opened in front of him and threw him outside.


    *Thud*


    "Oh fuck..." Anon shouted as he landed inside a dark space.


    "Huh...? Who is it ?"


    "Who dares to invade my house...?" An ogre''s sound came as he immediately turned on the lights and noticed a human lying over his partner''s breasts and his face was buried in-between her pussy.


    "H-How dare you touch my partner''s body ? You fuck-" Before the Ogre could''ve completed his sentence, his partner woke up and interrupted him.


    "Hmm...? What happened ? Why are you shouting so loudly ? I was having a good dream and- Huh..? Is that a human over my pussy ?" The Ogre girl asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes and he is going to die now... But, I would love to see his face before I kill him." The male ogre spoke as he touched Anon''s body and turned him around.


    "Kill me ? Are you serious ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the Ogre.


    "Y-Y-Y-Your M-M-Majesty !!???" The male ogre shouted as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Y-Your M-M-Majesty !?" Hearing her partner, the ogre girl looked at Anon and noticed that it was really Anon.


    "W-We Greet, The King." Both of them immediately bowed down in front of Anon.


    "S-S-Sir... Please F-F-Forgive me.... I-I-I didn''t knew that you were the Human and I said some really bitter things, Please punish me sir." The male ogre spoke.


    "M-Me too, Sir. I am really sorry for Trapping your face into my pussy, I thought you were a big stone, I was trying to crush in my dream and-"


    "Shut up, both of you. Keep sleeping... I am going." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the house.


    ''Fuck man... I really have to figure out the place I land in. Today I landed in a pussy, What if next time... It opened the portal in front of someone''s ass ?'' Anon thought as he started walking towards sephie''s lab.

 Chapter 654 Chapter-654

    *Knock-Knock*


    Anon knocked over the entrance gate of Sephie''s lab.


    "Anyone home ?" Anon asked.


    Suddenly, A small ball that was engraved inside the metallic door, started moving.


    It turned around and turned red as it looked at Anon.


    "Identity Confirmed... welcome Master Anon." The door spoke as it opened by itself.


    *Click*


    "Damn... That girl made some really futuristic shit here." Anon spoke as he looked at the gate closing itself.


    *Click*


    As Anon walked inside the lab, he noticed that the lab was devastated from the insides. It was as if a bunch of monsters fought here to death.


    ''Wow... They really made a mess our of this place huh ?'' Anon thought as he slowly walked upto the main hall.


    As Anon entered inside the main hall, he noticed three beautiful girls sleeping in the middle of the hall.


    On the first bed, No.300 was lying unconscious... Her body fully covered with wounds and blood. She was barely surviving from the blood lose.


    Anon walked upto her and slowly touched her on the chest.


    "M-M-My lord... P-Please... S-Save me. I-I w-want to l-live f-for you.


    M-My lord... P-Please... Save me..." No.300 repeated the same sentence over and over in her sleep.


    "You will be alright, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    Suddenly, All the wounds over No.300''s body started healing and in just mere seconds... She was all healed up.


    Anon then bend down and kissed No.300 on the lips. He then moved towards bed No.2.


    On Bed No.2, Jena was lying unconscious.


    "Let''s see... What''s wrong with you, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly looked at her body and used his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Jena]


    [Race: Beastgirl]


    [Class: Martial Artist]


    [Level: 120]


    [HP: 89000/89000]


    [MP: 200000/200000]


    [Description: (Cursed) Her body is Under a Dark spell of the Eclipsewhisperers. Whenever she tries to think too much or remember something, her mind becomes vulnerable and that''s when the Eclipsewhisperer can get control of her body and use her on will.]


    ''A curse ? By the Eclipsewhisperers ? What really happened with her ? How did the Eclipsewhisperers got to her ?


    If they live inside the water... then how come they got her ? There is only one way to find out... Her house.'' Anon thought as he immediately closed her description screen and slowly walked upto Sephie, Who was sleeping in-between both of them with a tense expression on her face.


    Anon slowly sat down besides her and looked at her cute face with a smile.


    ''I have seen many girl underwater... But, Coming home is a different feeling.'' Anon spoke as he touched Sephie''s cheek and slowly slided his fingers down to her chin.


    "Hmm..?" Sephie slowly opened her eyes and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Hello, Luv... Are you alright ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Her eyes opened in surprise and shock...


    "M-Master...? Is that really you or am I dreaming ?" Sephie spoke with a smile and at the same time, tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "You don''t like very cute, when you are Crying." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-M-Master..." Sephie shouted as she immediately hugged Anon tightly.


    "Ouch, You are hugging me too tight." Anon spoke as he looked down and noticed that sephie has wrapped her whole tail around Anon''s body and she was squeezing his body as tightly as possible.


    *Squeeeeeze*


    *Sob-Sob*


    Anon ignored her tight grip and hugged her back with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Daddy is Home." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I-I Missed you so much... I-I really missed you. Please don''t leave me again... Please master." Sephie spoke as she continued to cry while hugging Anon tightly for the next ten minutes.


    After ten minutes, she finally fall asleep.


    ''Well, I thought we were going to have sex but what can be done. Let''s see what the other girls are upto.'' Anon thought as he picked up Sephie into his arms and slowly placed her over the bed.


    "Have a sweet sleep, Luv. Once you wake up... We will have plenty of sex." Anon spoke as he tucked her inside the bed and left the room a smile.


    After exiting the room, Anon started walking towards the exit door of the lab.


    *Click*


    The exit door opened on itself as soon as Anon stepped in front of it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WE GREET YOUR MAJESTY." A loud noise came as soon as Anon stepped out of the lab.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked ahead and noticed that all the Ogres and orcs are bowing down to him with their heads looking at the ground.


    "Hello, Guys... Hope you guys are doing good." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "THANK YOU SIR, WE ARE DOING PERFECTLY FINE." All of them shouted together.


    "Okay... So, Why are you all gathered here ? Do you guys need anything ?" Anon asked.


    "NO SIR." All of them shouted together.


    "Okay, then... Get back to your sleep." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "YES, SIR." All of them shouted as they immediately turned around and left.


    ''Wow... It''s like their numbers are growing by the day. I am pretty sure that they have already exceeded the numbers of the whole Human kingdom.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Ogres.


    "Who is making so much noisy....?" Suddenly, a familiar sound came from the lab and the gates opened up.


    *Click*


    "I asked who is-" No.300 started speaking but as soon as she looked at Anon standing outside the gate, she immediately went down on her knees.


    "I-I am sorry... your Majesty. I-I was just-"


    "Don''t worry, Luv. You deserved a good sleep after all that fighting." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, How do you know- Oh, Sephie must''ve told you about it huh ? You didn''t have to come here master... I got it all under control here." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "Hahaha... I know, I know... I am just here to get some things done." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh, is it something that I can help with, Master ?" No.300 asked.


    "No, I will take care of it myself. You can go and take a sleep." Anon replied.


    "As you command master."

 Chapter 655 Chapter-655

    Anon walked upto the house and knocked on the main door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, the doors opened on itself.


    "This thing looks really cool... No matter, how many times I see it." Anon spoke as he walked inside the house and the gates closed on itself. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Anon walked inside the house, he concealed his Aura, so no one can sense him beforehand.


    ''Let''s see how they will react, when they see me without being prepared.'' Anon thought as he started walking towards the dinning hall as it was already time for lunch.


    As Anon walked upto the dinning hall, He started hearing noises of different people.


    He then knocked on the gates of the dinning hall.


    "Yes, Come in... It''s open." Mike''s voice came from the inside.


    ''Hehe... Mike''s reaction will be priceless after this.'' Anon thought as he immediately opened the and entered inside the room.


    "Oh, hello guys..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Around the huge dinning table, A large number of people were sitting and their expressions changed immediately as soon as they saw Anon.


    Mike and his family, The 5 Vampire Wives, Remil the succubus, Adeline the dragon Queen, Reva and many others... Immediately went down on their knees.


    "WE GREET OUR MASTER." All of them spoke at once except Adeline and Reva.


    Both of them came running upto Anon and hugged him tightly.


    "Papa... Where did you go ?" Reva shouted as she immediately hugged Anon tightly.


    "Haha... Hello, Kiddo. How are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Reva was missing papa so much..." Reva spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I am here." Anon spoke.


    "My dear Husband, I welcome you back with this." Adeline spoke with a neutral expression as she kissed Anon on the lips.


    *Chu*


    Anon kissed her back and squeezed her ass tightly.


    "Fu... That''s one damn good welcome." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-Master... Please forgive for saying that to you. I will take any punishment for my stupid talk. Please punish me in any way possible, master. I-I failed to detect your Aura and dared to order you with my filthy tongue." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon again and again.


    "Don''t worry, Mike. I concealed my Aura so that none of you can detect me. I just wanted to look at your reactions..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "O-Oh... I-I understand master." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Master you really took your time inside the water huh ?" Freya spoke as she walked upto Anon and she was wearing very short clothes, her boobs and her pussy fully exposed.


    "Hello, Mom..." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Freya''s pussy with his fingers.


    "Annhhh~ Master... You naughty~ " Freya spoke as she moaned like a whore and pressed her boobs against Anon''s hands.


    "Oh... Should I do it too ?" Adeline spoke as she immediately removed her clothes and started squeezing Anon''s other hand with her huge boobs.


    "Papa... What are they doing ?" Reva asked with a confused expression.


    "Luv, Go and play in the other room. I have some work to do here... Okay ?" Anon said as he let go of Reva.


    "Okay, Papa... But you won''t leave right ?" Reva asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, don''t worry Luv. I am not leaving soon." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he tore Freya''s clothes with just his finger.


    *Teaarrrrr*


    "Anhhhh~ Yes, Master. Tear my pussy apart just like that." Freya spoke with a svery seducing expression.


    "Mom... Should we also do that ?" Mike''s daughter asked.


    "Hmm... I think we should, let''s remove our clothes." Both of them removed their clothes as well and started walking walking towards Anon naked with their huge boobs, huge butts and thick pussies.


    "Hahaha... This is the life, I was talking about. Every male inside the room get out and every girl inside the room remove their clothes and come to me.


    Daddy wants some candy." Anon ordered.


    The other girls in the room, also removed their clothes and started walking towards Anon with their naked bodies and according to his order all the males left the room.


    "Master... Please suck my nipples..." Freya spoke


    "N-No, Master... Please help yourself with my boobs..." Mike''s wife spoke.


    "Please squeeze my ass too master..." Mike''s daughter spoke as she turned around and bend down in front of Anon.


    "Mine too master..." Remil spoke as she bend down in front of Anon.


    "Master... Would you like to have some dinner ?" A voice came from the other side of the room.


    Anon immediately turned his head towards the noise and noticed that No.6969 is standing naked with some food in her hand.


    Her nipples were clipped with two red berries and she was standing in a very sexy pose, both of her hands behind her back, back little leaned and legs opened.


    "Please master... Have your lunch." No.6969 spoke as she started shaking her huge boobs and the berries stick to her boobs started shaking as well.


    "Oh fuck, That''s sexy." Anon spoke as he looked at No.6969.


    All the other girls immediately noticed this change in Anon''s behaviour and all of them immediately walked upto No.6969.


    All of them then turned around and did the same thing as her... All of them immediately placed their hands behind their heads, leaned their backs and opened their legs.


    "MASTER PLEASE FUCK US TOO." All of them spoke in a very loud tone.


    "This is fucking heaven..." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped over the girl and started Fucking them like crazy.


    13 hours later, Inside the dinning hall...


    The hall is dead silent and a very thick smell of smegma and love juice is filling the air inside the room.


    All the girls are asleep and buried underneath their pussies, asses and boobs is Anon.


    "Fuck man *Breaths* " Anon spoke as he tossed a girls pussy aside from his face and woke up.


    He then looked around and noticed that his cum is following out of No.6969''s pussy and directly Falling into Remil''s mouth.


    "Wow... That''s erotic, I don''t know why but that''s really erotic." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he bit Mike''s daughter''s right ass and squeezed Freya''s big boobs while his dick was inside Mike''s wife''s mouth.

 Chapter 656 Chapter-656

    Anon stood up and wore his clothes, he then exited the room and started walking towards the exit gate of the dinning hall.


    "Fuuu... That was some good time." Anon spoke as he summoned a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    *Light*


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Fuck man... I really missed this underwater." Anon spoke with a smile, as he looked at his cigar.


    ''There are questions to ask, like how did Jena got underwater and how did the Eclipsewhisperers found her.


    There are thing to be done, Killing that God''s avatar. I have to level up myself, But everything here is beneath my level and I can''t seem to level up, even if I kill someone or something equal to my level.


    I have to talk to the Demon gods and ask them, how to level myself up. *Puff-Puff*'' Anon thought as he tossed aside the cigar and started walking towards Sephie''s lab once again.


    "We greet, Your majesty." Two ogre guards immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Yes, Yes..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he started walking towards the lab.


    As soon as Anon reached in front of Sephie''s lab... He noticed many Ogres standing on the front gate.


    "Hello, guys.. anything intresting happening here ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Your majesty... IS HERE." One of them shouted loudly and all of them immediately went down on their knees.


    "WE GREET, YOUR MAJESTY." All of them shouted in a very loud tone.


    "Why are you all standing here for ?" Anon asked the ogre girl, who was kneeling in the front row.


    "Sir, We work here with madam sephie but today we are afraid of that beastgirl... She is really evil. She killed many of our guys yesterday and injured our great grandmaster, No.300.


    I am very sorry for our coward behaviour, Your Majesty." The girl replied with a serious expression.


    "Come..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the main gate of the lab.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." All of them spoke in a very low tone as they stood up and started walking behind Anon with scared faces.


    "Don''t worry, No one can touch you until I am here." Anon spoke as he looked at them with a serious expression.


    The ball over the main gate turned around and looked at Anon.


    [Identity Confirmed]


    [Welcome Back, Master Anon.]


    *Creak*


    The gates opened up and Anon entered inside the lab. The Ogres followed Anon with scared expressions.


    "I am alright, Madam Sephie... I don''t need this." Suddenly No.300''s voice came from the room.


    "No, No... I have to do this." Sephie spoke.


    "What is happening here ?" Anon asked as he entered inside the room and noticed that sephie is No.300''s whole body with a link liquid.


    "I greet, Your Majesty..." No.300 spoke as she stood up and bowed down to Anon immediately.


    "What are you guys upto ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, I am applying this potion to No.300''s body, so that she can get healed from any possible inner injuries that she is unaware of but she is resisting me.


    Will you please tell her to stay in one position ?" Sephie asked.


    "Master... That thing smells really bad and I can''t walk around smelling like that. Please save me..." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon with big eyes.


    "Sorry, Luv... I can''t help you in this matter, you have to let her apply the potion." Anon spoke as he slowly touched No.300 chin and felt something sticky.


    Anon smelled his fingers and immediately his expressions turned ugly.


    "What the fuck did you mix in this ? Cleanse..." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill to clean his fingers.


    "See... That''s what I have been talking about." No.300 spoke.


    "Master, I have only added a bit of turmind wood powder and seap soar''s waste into this potion." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "Oh, hell no... Cleanse." Anon spoke as he immediately cleansed No.300''s whole body. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master !? What are you doing ? What if there were to be a hidden injury, that she is unaware of ?" Sephie spoke with a Surprised and shocked expression.


    "Thank you master... For saving me." No.300 spoke as she immediately walked behind Anon and looked at Sephie with a smile.


    "Sephie, I can understand your concern... But, you have to really get that potion out of this lab. No, give it to me... I will destroy it immediately." Anon spoke.


    "Master... Nooo. I made it with so much time and effort, here I will cover it so you don''t smell it anymore." Sephie spoke as she immediately covered the potion by a big glass lid.


    "Don''t worry about her... She will be totally fine even without thing." Anon spoke.


    "I understand master." Sephie spoke.


    "Now, let''s go and have a chat with that girl." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards Jena''s room.


    Anon ordered the Ogres to make a new strong and highly reinforced room for Jena, so that she can''t escape easily and he even ordered Mike to enchant the room with his best reinforcement enchants.


    The room is sealed from all sides and only a one-way see through glass is available inside the room.


    The ones who are standing outside can see what''s going on the inside the room but the ones inside can''t see what''s going on outside of the room.


    "Master... Please take care." Sephie spoke as she immediately placed her hand over Anon''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As he walked towards the entrance door, he noticed that No.300 is coming with him.


    "Where are you coming ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean master ? I am coming with you." No.300 replied with a neutral expression.


    "No, you stay here." Anon replied.


    "WHAT !??? Master you can''t go in there on your own, I have to beat the shit out of that bitch too." No.300 spoke with a surprised expression.


    "No, No... You stay here. I will go." Anon spoke.


    "I am sorry, master. I can''t let you go in alone and-"


    "These are my orders, now go and stand there." Anon ordered with authority.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." No.300 couldn''t help but listen to Anon''s orders.

 Chapter 658 Chapter-658

    "W-What do you mean No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a Confused expression.


    "What I mean is that the glass you are about to touch, holds about 70% of their combined aura and since 30% is leaking... It means the aura is fighting to get out of the room. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If you touched this glass right now... You will turn to dust in mere seconds. Even I won''t be able to survive it." No.300 spoke as she let go of Sephie''s hand.


    "Is it that dangerous ?" Sephie asked as she immediately stepped back.


    "Let me show you..." No.300 spoke as she immediately turned around and noticed a huge rock lying near the gate.


    She immediately went ahead and picked it up from the ground easily.


    "What are you doing No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Just watch this rock..." No.300 spoke.


    Suddenly, She threw the rock towards the glass.


    *Shhhhhhhh*


    As soon as the rock came in contact with the glass, it directly turned into dust.


    "Oh my God..." Sephie spoke as she immediately covered her mouth in shock.


    "See... That''s what happens to your body." No.300 spoke.


    "Then... How are they still standing inside ?" Sephie questioned.


    "Look at their clothes..." No.300 spoke.


    Sephie immediately turned around and noticed that Anon''s clothes are getting torn apart from different places slowly.


    The same thing was happening with Jena''s clothes.


    "They are fighters and they will fight to death..." No.300 spoke as she looked at them with full focus.


    ''This is getting fun now... Release 30% bloodlust.'' Anon ordered.


    "Oh shit..." No.300 immediately understood, What Anon was going to do and she immediately covered sephie with her body to save her from the direct contact.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Anon''s Aura burst out of his body and created a wave of terror in a radius of 30 kilometres.


    "Need... M-More..." Jena spoke as she immediately lifted her finger into the air and drew a circle with her leaking dark aura.


    After finishing the circle she grabbed it and placed it directly over her chest.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Another wave of Terror was released from her body and this wave travelled upto 50 kilometres.


    It was so strong that the people, who were sitting inside the seventh circle felt It clearly.


    *Break*


    Luna who was having a cup of tea in her house, immediately let go of her tea cup when she sensed this and grabbed her sword to get ready for fight.


    "What was that ?" Luna questioned with a confused expression as she looked at the entrance gate of her room.


    House Of the Noble Undead...


    Frank is sucking blood out of a male human butler, but he immediately let him go when he felt the Aura.


    "Hmm...? What is happening ?" Frank questioned.


    "Fuck !!!" No.300 shouted.


    "No.300, Are you alright ?" Sephie asked with a worried expression.


    "I am alright... I am alright. Don''t worry... Are you alright ?" No.300 asked as she stepped aside.


    "I-I am alright but, your back... It''s all burned out." Sephie spoke as she looked at No.300''s back and noticed that it was all burned out.


    "Don''t worry, It will heal." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "Here... Hold this in your hand for a second." Sephie spoke as she immediately showed her the troll locket.


    "What is this ?" No.300 asked with a Confused expression as she Holded the troll locket slowly.


    Suddenly, All of her wounds started healing and in just 3 seconds, No.300 returned back to her peak condition.


    "Wow... This Artifact is the real deal huh...? Does master have this too ?" No.300 asked.


    "Master ? Yes, I gave the very first locket to him." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "Can you make one for me, if I brought you a troll ?" No.300 asked.


    "I mean... Yeah, Why not ? But, where will you find trol-" Before Sephie could''ve completed her sentence, She felt something weird.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    The enchanted and reinforced mirror has started to vibrate at a very high rate and the walls of the lab have also started shaking.


    "Holy shit..." Suddenly Mike''s sound rang from behind.


    No.300 and Sephie immediately turned around and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "How long...?" Mike asked.


    "10 minutes at Max..." No.300 replied.


    "Sir Mike, Can this room really hold them back ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, that''s why I am here. I have to enchant it over and over until it becomes strong enough to hold both of them back without any problems." Mike spoke as he immediately sat down and started enchanting his spells.


    "You have to do it fast... The Dominance of Aura isn''t working... They are going to solve this by hands pretty soon." No.300 spoke.


    "I will immediately start the enchantment..." Mike spoke as he started enchanting his spells and started covering the room with many defensive arrays.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWW...." Suddenly, Jena took a step forward and sucked in all of her Aura.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he sucked in his aura and bloodlust as well.


    "T-They stopped !?" Sephie asked with a shocked and Confused expression.


    "Ah, shit... Step-aside... They are going hand-to-hand." No.300 shouted as she immediately covered Sephie once again.


    Suddenly, Jena channeled all of her dark energy into her punch and released it towards Anon with an incredible speed.


    Anon immediately dodged it and concentrated all his Auric energy inside his hand and punched Jena back, directly In her core.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    *THUD*


    *THUD*


    *THUD*


    ....


    As soon as the punch landed, Jena went flying out of the room.


    The enchanted walls break from too much force and Jena went flying through the houses.


    "Fuck... They are out of the room." Mike spoke as he immediately started running towards Anon.


    "What happens now ?" Sephie asked with a tense expression.


    "Nothing, We are just about to witness the fight between two monsters. Let''s go... It''s going to be legendary." No.300 replied as she immediately picked up Sephie and started running behind Mike.


    Sephie wrapped her tail around No.300''s body to get a proper grip and not fall off easily.

 Chapter 659 Chapter-659

    ''I spent 13 hours in order to enchant that room, and I did enchant it for more than 17 times, but Master broke it with just one punch... I mean, I feel completely useless in front of him,'' Mike thought as he searched for Anon throughout the city.


    Boooom


    Suddenly, an explosion was heard from the southern side. Mike immediately ran towards the explosion.


    Thud


    Jena fell down to the ground, but without wasting any time, she immediately jumped back to her feet.


    "Grawwwwwwwwwwwwwww...." Jena shouted loudly as she looked around for Anon.


    "I am here..." Anon''s voice rang from behind, but before she could react to his voice, Anon punched her in the face with his Auric energy.


    Booooooom


    Jena went flying once again and broke more than 13 houses at once.


    "GRAAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW...." Jena shouted so loudly that the rocks on the ground started shaking.


    Jump


    No.300 and Sephie reached the scene and noticed Jena shouting loudly.


    "Where is master?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "There..." No.300 spoke as she pointed towards Anon, who was calmly walking towards Jena with a wide smile on his face.


    "You two are here as well, huh?" Mike asked as he landed right beside them.


    "You think I am going to miss a fight like this?" No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "Well, it''s fine until they stay here... If they get out of here, then it can be a problem." Mike spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, the exit to the outer world is on the Northern Corner. They won''t go there," No.300 spoke.


    "Well, they reached this corner in just 10 seconds... Who says they can''t go there?" Mike spoke.


    "Oh, I never thought of this." No.300 spoke.


    "Look... Master is walking towards her." Sephie shouted.


    Suddenly, both of them looked at Anon and noticed him walking towards Jena.


    "Graawwww..." Jena growled as she saw Anon coming towards her.


    "What? Tired already?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWW..." Jena shouted in anger as she immediately disappeared from her possible and reappeared right in front of Anon''s face.


    She concentrated all of her dark aura into her punch and released it towards Anon''s face.


    "Oh..." Anon spoke as he immediately stepped back and dodged her punch.


    As Anon backed off, he noticed that blood was coming out of his chin.


    Anon touched his chin and looked at the blood with a confused expression.


    ''Her Aura is too sharp... She is using it like a blade, and my healing skills are also working slow over her attacks for some unknown reason.


    I have to do something... I can''t underestimate her. She is really strong. If I summoned my arcane slayers, then I am 1000% sure that I will kill her without even blinking twice, and that''s why, I will use that.'' Anon thought as he immediately summoned a pair of gloves that he got from the Aquaheart kingdom''s King.


    ''Let''s see what these gloves can do.'' Anon thought as he immediately wore both of the gloves.


    [Octa Gloves Have Been Activated]


    [Linking With System]


    [1%....2%....3%....]


    ''Yep, that''s the last thing I wanted... You stupid fucking thing.'' Anon thought with an angry expression as he continued to dodge her attacks.


    "Graawwww..." Suddenly, Jena picked up a real big piece of metal from the ground and threw it towards Anon.


    ''Her physical strength is equal to my power... No doubts.'' Anon understood immediately as he turned to his right and dodged it easily.


    "Master, duck..." No.300 shouted as she knew what Jena was about to do.


    "What?" Anon didn''t think twice and immediately ducked down.


    Swish


    Anon immediately understood that Jena was just using the piece of metal as a distraction to distract Anon''s attention from her, and the main goal was to attack his neck in the process. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fuck.... It was a distraction.'' Anon thought as he immediately turned towards Jena and immediately punched her in the stomach with full force.


    Boooooom


    Thud


    Jena went flying immediately, but she landed on the ground perfectly fine, as if Anon''s attacks were dealing zero damage to her body.


    "What the fuck is wrong with her body...? She is not taking any damage..." No.300 shouted with a confused expression.


    "Maybe, master is not hitting her hard enough because he doesn''t want to kill her," Sephie spoke.


    Both Mike and No.300 immediately turned to look at Sephie with a surprised expression.


    "W-What?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "That punch is master''s special punch... Master told me that whenever the kaboom sound comes out of his punch, then it''s his sonic boom," No.300 spoke.


    "Sonic Boom? What''s a sonic boom?" Sephie asked with an even more confused expression.


    "Ask him, I didn''t understand how it works. Master taught both of us its working, I couldn''t understand it. But, he did," No.300 spoke as she pointed towards Mike.


    "I-I didn''t get it properly since he used some really weird terms, but I will try to repeat what master said.


    So, He is focusing his mana on two points of his hand. His shoulder joint and his Elbow joint, He is using that mana to move his hand faster than the speed of sound and do a sonic boom," Mike spoke.


    "What''s the speed of sound?" Sephie asked.


    "He said that it takes some time for any sound to reach our ears because it travels through the air, and if we can move our body faster than that speed, then we can jump out of the sound barrier and create a sonic boom when we stop," Mike spoke.


    "What? What? What? I-I don''t understand... What''s a sound barrier and how can we move faster than that... If we don''t know the sound''s speed." Sephie asked as more and more questions started rising inside her head.


    "I-I don''t know... I told you. That''s why I can''t do it... I don''t know how fast do I need to move my hand or what''s a sound barrier." Mike spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    "See... I am not the only stupid here," No.300 spoke with a smile.


    [Connect Established]


    [8 Skills Found]

 Chapter 660 Chapter-660

    [8 Skills Have been Found]


    ''Good...'' Anon spoke as he looked at the screen, but suddenly Jena jumped on him from behind and tried to tear his Head off.


    "Graawwwwwwwwwwww..." Jena shouted as she missed Anon''s attack again.


    "Fucking hell... Just give me anything." Anon spoke.


    [Random Skill has been choosen]


    [Skill Name: Knuckles Of the Unbreakable Hand.]


    [Description: Turns your hand into solid Titanium. Your Meele Attacking power and Speed, will increase by 20% for every punch you land on your Target for the next 59 seconds.


    As an after effect, Every healing spell or skill will be purged for 10 seconds, after every punch.]


    Anon immediately read the description and felt his knuckles getting harder.


    ''Let''s do this...'' Anon spoke as he saw Jena coming at him with full speed.


    "Graawwww..." Jena shouted as she immediately jumped and aimed for Anon''s face this time.


    "This will hurt... Like Hell." Anon spoke as he immediately took a Step back and Jena missed her attacking point.


    As she was about to land on the ground, Anon punched her in the jaw and immediately dislocated her jaw.


    *Boooom*


    *Crack*


    "GRAWWWWWW!!!!?" Jena shouted as she felt the pain.


    Jena immediately backed off from Anon and tried to fix her jaw as it wasn''t healing itself.


    "Did That hurt you ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he noticed that she wasn''t healing.


    ''These things work... She isn''t healing anymore.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Graawghh..." Jena tried to shout but she couldn''t shout anymore, due to her broken jaw.


    "Haha... Now we are talking. Let''s play..." Anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Jena.


    "BOO..." Anon spoke in a very low voice as he blowed a punch directly into Jena''s back.


    *Booom*


    "GAahhaahajaaa..." Jena let out a weird voice as she fell down to the ground in pain.


    She immediately grabbed her back and started crying in pain...


    "Ghhhawraahha..."


    "Oh, My... Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked as he sat down and grabbed Jena''s neck.


    "GWaaahhh..." Jena shouted as she tried to breath, but she couldn''t.


    "H-Human... L-Leave... M-Me." Jena spoke as she tried to remove Anon''s hand from her neck.


    "Hmm... Looks like you are trapped inside her body huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that her body has started to heal again.


    "Oh, can''t let that happen..." Anon spoke as he immediately punched Jena in the stomach.


    *Punch*


    "Graahhwhwhwh..." Jena shouted as she felt her intestines getting crushed by Anon''s punch.


    "H-Human... I-I challenge you... To Battle. Come if you dare..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke from inside.


    "A battle ? What if I won ?" Anon spoke as he punched her again to prevent her from healing.


    *Punch*


    "Grwwwwhahhaha..." Jena shouted again.


    "I will give you anything you want..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Really? What if I kept beating the hell out of you, for the next 3 hours and we will see if you won''t give me anything then." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "H-Human is... Coward." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Oh yeah...?" Anon asked as he punched her in the same spot again.


    *Punch*


    "Grawwhahhaha..." Jena immediately let out blood from her mouth.


    [Time Over For Skill.]


    [Cooldown has started: 7:59:58 Hours]


    Suddenly, Anon felt his knuckles Turning back to normal again.


    ''I was just getting to the good part, Man.'' Anon thought with a disappointed expression.


    "I-If Human wins... I will give H-Human the w-way to... Deep Sea." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    *Cough-Cough*


    Suddenly, Jena''s body started choking and her mind started shutting down from low supply of oxygen.


    "Okay... I will come." Anon spoke as he released her from his grasp.


    "H-Human... S-Stupid. I-I will wait for you on the Jelad Point. If You loose... I take girl''s body forever. 13 days from now..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he immediately left Jena''s body and she fell down unconscious on the floor.


    *Catches*


    Anon immediately caught Jena''s unconscious body and picked her up into his arms.


    "Let''s go home, Luv." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Sephie''s lab.


    "Master, Should I take the girl ?" Mike asked as he appeared near Anon.


    "No, Call Adeline... Immediately." Anon ordered with a serious expression. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared.


    "Master, Are you alright ?" No.300 asked as she ran upto Anon with Sephie wrapped around her body.


    "I am alright. Sephie... Take care of Jena and find out, how is that bastard controlling her body." Anon spoke with a very serious expression as he gave Jena''s unconscious body to Sephie.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Sephie replied with a scared expression.


    "Master, Can I help you in anything ?" No.300 asked.


    "No, you keep on doing whatever you were doing." Anon replied immediately as he left the place.


    No.300 and Sephie were left confused as they couldn''t figure out, why Anon was so Angry.


    ''That tone of his speaking... When he called me stupid. It felt so real, I know... Many have threatened me till now, But this one was different. I have to be prepared for this one.


    He was so powerful, while being in her body... I can''t even imagine what strength he will have in his real body.'' Anon thought as he immediately started walking towards his training room.


    *Click*


    Anon opened the door and entered inside the room. As soon as he entered inside the room, Anon noticed a ton of stuff lying around.


    Dumbbells, Hand weights, Leg weights and many more things.


    Anon immediately picked up a small dumbbell from the ground and looked at it with a serious expression.


    He then started supplying mana into the dumbell and suddenly, the dumbell started to get heavier and heavier.


    "Okay... That''s it." Anon spoke as he immediately stopped supplying mana into the dumbell.


    Everything inside this room is made out of the same material and it called, ''Rokoi''.


    Rokoi is an artificial material that is made by sephie inside her lab and this material has a very Unique ability.


    The more mana you supply to it, the more heavier it becomes. For example if you supplied 30 mana into the dumbell it will weigh over 10 kgs.

 Chapter 661 Chapter-661

    Huff-Huff


    Anon''s face is burning red; he is wearing no clothes, and sweat is pouring out of his body like water. His abs are tightened to the core, and triceps are about to burst out from the pressure.


    The temperature of the room is also burning hot.


    Anon is holding a metallic rod in his hands, and he is supplying mana to the rod without any breaks.


    The weight of the rod is over 13 quintals, and Anon is trying his best to pick it up and do a deadlift, but his back is not helping him.


    Tang


    Suddenly, the rod fell down from his hands.


    As soon as it fell down, the rod''s weight returned back to 25kg.


    "FUCCKKKKKKKKKKK... FUCKKKKKKKKK..." Anon shouted as he couldn''t do the deadlift.


    "No, No, No... I have to get stronger. I have to get stronger..." Anon spoke as he immediately bent down once again and grabbed the rod.


    He then supplied mana into the rod and felt it getting heavier with time.


    In just 30 seconds... The rod gained its previous weight back.


    "Okay.... Come on baby... Don''t disappoint daddy..." Anon spoke as he immediately picked it up with full strength.


    "Heinhgghgg...." Anon''s pitch increased as he felt his veins popping out and his triceps tearing from the insides.


    Titch


    Suddenly, Anon''s right tricep tore apart, and his muscles came out.


    Anon immediately looked at this, and the view didn''t make him nervous or scared; instead... It made him angry.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKK.... HOW CAN MY BODY BE SO FRAGILE!???" Anon shouted as he continued to supply the mana into the rod, and its weight increased up to 14 quintals.


    Titch


    Titch


    Titch


    ....


    More and more muscles started to get torn apart inside his body.


    First his triceps, then his elbows, and at last his wrists... As soon as his wrist''s muscles got torn apart, the rod slipped out of his hand and fell down.


    As soon as the rod fell down, all the muscles inside Anon''s body got relaxed, and the pain sensors got active.


    "FUCKKKKKKKK.... IT HURTTTSSSS." Anon shouted as he immediately activated his skill.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    In just 10 seconds, his body was repaired back to its normal shape.


    "Fuck, Fuck... Fuck... How can my body be so fragile? I can''t even lift 13 quintal weight without using mana. I have to do something about this." Anon spoke as he wore his clothes and exited the room.


    As soon as he came out of the training room, Anon noticed that Adeline and Mike are standing in front of him.


    "H-Hello, Master." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Dear, You called me?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Come with me..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Sephie''s lab.


    "Oh my god... Did you sniff that Manly smell coming out of his body? I am really in love with my dear husband." Adeline spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Mike.


    "Well, your face expressions don''t look happy though." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "I am smiling... Can''t you see? What a stupid vampire are you? Dear husband, wait for me... I am coming." Adeline spoke as she immediately followed Anon.


    "What a weird girl... I wonder, What master was doing inside the room." Mike spoke as he immediately walked up to the entry gate and opened it slowly.


    Suddenly, he felt a very deadly Aura coming out of the room; the aura was so threatening that Mike''s sixth sense immediately alerted him to run away from that place.


    "W-What is this place?" Mike spoke as he slowly walked into the room and noticed the exercise equipment.


    "What is this?" Mike spoke as he picked up a dumbbell from the ground and read something that was written over it.


    "Supply mana to start? Start what-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, he supplied mana into the dumbbell and noticed that the dumbbell got so heavy that he couldn''t even lift it anymore.


    Tang


    The dumbbell immediately slipped out of his hand and fell down to the ground.


    "Fuck.... What is this dumbbell made out of?" Mike asked as he picked it up once again, but he didn''t dare to supply mana into it again.


    "It''s made out of ''Rokoi,'' Sir, Mike." Suddenly Sephie''s sound came from the entrance gate.


    "Huh...? Sephie, How long have you been here?" Mike asked turning around.


    "I have been here for the last 3 hours... Just when master entered inside this room." Sephie replied.


    "What have you been doing here for the last 3 hours?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I have been watching master... When I met master last time, I noticed he was worried, and that''s why I followed him to this room.


    These things are made from a special material that I found 2 months ago on master''s orders. He ordered me to make these things when he was in the elven kingdom.


    I didn''t understand why he would order me to make such equipment that would get heavier when supplied with mana.


    But, I made them according to his orders and placed them inside this room. This room is sealed for the last two months... But, today master opened it." Sephie stopped speaking.


    "To do what? Exercise?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, but not any normal exercise..." Sephie spoke.


    "What are you trying to say sephie? I can''t understand you." Mike spoke. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here... Look at this. I installed a monitoring mana fragment in this room, in order to keep an eye on this room. Don''t think of me as a weird girl; I do it with every room I make." Sephie spoke as she handed over a crystal ball to Mike.


    "What is this?" Mike spoke as he started to supply mana into the crystal ball and suddenly, Anon''s moving image appeared inside the crystal ball.


    "It was activated today when master entered inside the room and recorded everything that happened in the last 3 hours...." Sephie spoke.


    "What? He is just doing normal exercises..." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon and noticed that he was only doing normal exercises.


    "I know... But look at master here..." Sephie spoke as she skipped the scene to the last 10 minutes.


    "FUCCKKKKKKKKKKK...." Anon''s shouting sound came out of the crystal ball.


    "Oh my god... Master''s body is tearing apart !!!!" Mike shouted with a shocked expression as the crystal ball immediately slipped out of his hand and fell down to the ground.


    Crack

 Chapter 662 Chapter-662

    "Why was he doing that !???" Mike asked with a Confused expression.


    "I-I don''t know... But, The way he shouted... It felt like a big fight is going to happen and master will be facing off someone strong." Sephie replied.


    "Who is stronger than master in all the seven kingdoms, you tell me. Master can destroy a kingdom on the flick of his finger and you are saying that there is someone stronger than master ?" Mike spoke.


    "Remember what master said once, ''There is no one in this world who is strongest, there will always be someone stronger than you''." Sephie replied with a serious expression.


    "What should we do then ?" Mike asked.


    "I-I don''t know..." Sephie replied with a worried expression.


    Sephie''s lab...


    Anon is sitting in the rest area with Adeline.


    "Is something bothering you, My dear ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "It''s nothing, How much do you know the Eclipsewhisperers ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm... ''Eclipsewhisperers'' ? You mean... Those mythical creatures that live underwater ?" Adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes... They are not mythical anymore." Anon spoke as he picked a bottle of water and chugged it down without stops.


    "What !? Eclipsewhisperers are real ? H-How can they be real, Dear ?" Adeline spoke with a scared expression.


    "They are, because I just fought one of them today and he challenged me to a duel." Anon replied with a smile.


    "N-No... Dear, Don''t do it... Please just don''t." Adeline spoke as she immediately walked upto Anon and hugged him tightly.


    "What are you doing, Adeline ? Are you alright ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I am alright, Dear. But, Please don''t fight that Eclipsewhisperer, Okay ?" Adeline asked as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "First sit down and calm down, Okay ?" Anon spoke as he gently grabbed her shoulders and made her sit down.


    "I-I am calm, Dear." Adeline spoke with a serious expression.


    "No, You are not calm. Your heart is beating really fast and you are lying to me. What are you hiding from me, Adeline ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master, These Eclipsewhisperers... They are really scary and dangerous creatures, You should never get involved with them." Adeline spoke with a scared expression.


    "Adeline, You are a Dragon. Why are you so afraid of the Eclipsewhisperers ? Tell me... " Anon asked with a calm expression.


    "Okay. This story is told to me by my great grand father, One of the originals. The first of the Dragons, that Gods created for the holy land.


    My great-grandfather was a really good dragon and that''s why he became the king of the Dragons. He ruled the Dragon Kingdom peacefully for the first 22 years.


    But, After the first 22 years passed, something happened. Something unexpected. A man walked inside My great-grandfather''s Royal Court.


    He looked odd... My great-grandfather described him to be tall, thin and covered with yellow cloth strips from his head to his legs.


    His eyes were crimson red and his mouth was dark as hell. His teeth looked similar to a monster''s teeth and a green liquid was following out of his monstrous mouth.


    "Who are you ?" My great-grandfather asked.


    The mysterious Creature didn''t reply anything and continued to stare at my grandfather''s face.


    He asked many times for his introduction but the man was silent and didn''t dared to speak anything.


    My great-grandfather''s friend, who was also my great-granduncle, got really angry and unsheathed his sword to attack the intruder.


    But, As soon as he attacked the intruder... That guy used some kind of spell and freezed my great-granduncle''s body in mid-air.


    He then summoned a staff out of thin air and started moving towards my my great-granduncle''s frozen body.


    He then slowly touched his body with the staff and suddenly, all of his life force was sucked out of his body.


    My great-granduncle Died on the spot. The second strongest dragon on the holy land was killed Instantly with just a tap of the unknown creature''s staff.


    He then said something, that became my great-grandfather''s last words to me..." Adeline suddenly stopped talking and started staring at an empty wall.


    "What ? What were the words, Adeline ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "His words were, ''I wanted to see what those gods created in order to rule the land and You are not worthy of the rule.


    Once the Contract is finished... We will come back and kill all of you. We will take everything you love. Remember this...'' The weird guy spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit of the Royal Court.


    But, Before he could''ve exited the Royal Court... My great-grandfather asked him one thing. ''Tell me your Name...''


    And he replied with a simple line, ''You don''t deserve to know my name... Just remember that I am a Eclipsewhisperer.''


    He left after that but the terror that my great-grandfather felt that day was something else. Because his brother was killed in front of him and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    He wasn''t strong enough to face the Eclipsewhisperer. But, My parents always told me that all this was just a made-up story that my great-grandfather created because he wasn''t in the right mind Conditions, in his old age." Adeline stopped talking.


    "Okay... So, didn''t your parents asked another guys who were sitting inside the Royal Court that day ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "They had no memories of that time..." Adeline spoke.


    "All of them ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, all of them."


    "So, did the Eclipsewhisperer do that ?" Anon asked


    "Well, My grandfather said that... But, My parents said that it was a phenomenal sleep method where everyone falls asleep together and shit.


    But, I only believe my great-grandfather and he said never to find out about the Eclipsewhisperers or search for them." Adeline replied.


    "Adeline, I want you to do something for me." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair.


    "Yes, Dear ?" Adeline asked.


    "I want you to Find more about these Eclipsewhisperers. Because, I am going to fight him." Anon replied.


    "N-No, Dear... Please you can''t do that. It''s too much risk." Adeline spoke.


    "Don''t worry... I know how to run." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Dear please... These creatures are really ancient, they are here even before the gods. Why don''t you understand ? They are really strong. You and me are no match for them.


    Please dear, Please don''t fight him." Adeline spoke as she hugged Anon again.


    ''Why is she so worried? What is the deal with these ''Eclipsewhisperers'' ?'' Anon thought.


    "Okay, Okay... I won''t fight them." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "R-Really ?" Adeline asked with smile. A relieved smile.


    "Yes, Yes..."


    ''Nope... I can''t go back on a duel challenge and I can always run out of the fight if it get''s ugly. Yeah that''s what I am going to do...'' Anon thought as he hugged her again.


    "But, You have to find out about them anyways. Okay ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Dear... I will do anything for you." Adeline spoke as she rounded up her lips, looked at Anon and closed her eyes.


    "Oh, Okay..." Anon spoke as he kissed Adeline on the lips.


    *Chu*


    Anon first licked her lips with his tongue and after licking her lips for the first ten seconds, Anon finally penetrated her mouth and started licking her mouth from the insides.


    ''Oh, my... This feeling of being kissed by my husband is so good. That stupid dragon never did this... I never understood why humans did this with their partner, but now I do.


    I live kissing.'' Adeline thought as she felt butterflies inside her stomach.


    ''The fuck !? Her tongue is so strong... She is literally licking my tongue like a sweet lolipop.


    It''s like, I am the one getting raped inside her mouth... I have to take control.'' Anon thought as both of them continued to kiss for the next 10 minutes without any stops.


    "Ummm... Master ?" Suddenly, Sephie''s voice interrupted both of them.


    "HAAAAHHHH..." Both of them seperated their mouths from each other and a long string of saliva appeared in between their mouths.


    "Yes, Sephie ?" Anon asked as he licked his lips softly.


    "Master... Were you searching for me ?" Sephie asked.


    "You ? No. Who told you that ?" Anon asked.


    "No, One... I have a system here that informs me about your presence, so whenever you come in... I receive a sound transmission through this crystal ball. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as the sound reached me... I rushed back to the lab immediately." Sephie replied.


    "Oh... No, No... I was just here it get some water and have a private talk with Adeline." Anon replied.


    "Master... Should I arrange a room for you two ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "No, No... I am not going to have sex with anyone for the next 15 days." Anon replied.


    "Why is that, Darling ?" Adeline asked with a Confused expression.


    "Oh, Right... You have that duel-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I have a really important thing coming up, A competition that I want to participate in, Luv." Anon spoke.


    ''She will go back to that begging thing again, If she knows that I am going to fight the Eclipsewhisperer in the next 13 days.''


    "What type of competition, My Love ?" Adeline asked as she wrapped her hands around Anon''s waist.


    "Well, It''s to see how much girls you can fuck..." Anon lied with a smile.

 Chapter 663 Chapter-663

    Inside the Training Room...


    Anon is doing push-ups with a big dumbell on his back, that weighed over 5 quintal.


    "30,789... 30,790... 30,791...." Anon counted as sweat fell down to the ground from his whole body like water.


    *Tip-Tip*


    The room''s temperature and gravitational force was high as Anon adjusted it according to his need.


    ''I am not going to get defeated... I am not going to get defeated... I am not going to get defeated.'' Anon thought as he continued to do push-ups without any stops.


    Outside the room...


    Mike and Sephie is standing outside with a crystal ball in their hands.


    "Oh My god... Master is literally torturing himself." Sephie spoke with a worried expression.


    "I mean... That weight doesn''t look all that heavy..." Mike spoke.


    "That thing is over 7 quintal, Sir Mike." Sephie spoke.


    "WHAT !??" Mike shouted as he looked at Sephie with a Confused and shocked expression.


    "Yes, As I already told you... It gets more heavier everytime you supply mana into it." Sephie spoke.


    "My god... Is master using mana to lift it ?" Mike asked.


    "That''s why I called it torture... He is not using any magic in picking that thing up. That''s his raw power." Sephie spoke.


    "How can a human''s body lift up that much weight ? I mean, My body will literally breakdown from all that weight." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Should we stop him ?" Sephie asked.


    "No, Don''t you remember what he told us in the rest room...?" Mike spoke.


    30 minutes ago...


    Inside the rest room.


    "Oh... Is that really a competition dear ?" Adeline asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes... That''s a competition. You don''t have to worry about it, Luv. You go and have some rest or play with Rev." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, I will leave now Dear. You guys continue on whatever you are doing." Adeline spoke as she left the rest room.


    "Master... Why are you hid-" Before sephie could''ve said anything else, Anon immediately placed his finger over her mouth.


    "Shhhh... Don''t say anything about this and don''t let her know anything about my duel with that Eclipsewhisperer." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes... Master." Sephie replied with a serious expression.


    "You too..." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike.


    "As you say, Sir." Mike replied as he bowed down to him.


    "Good..." Anon said as he went to his training room.


    "Want to see, What master is going to do this time ?" Sephie asked with a serious expression.


    "I do... But, what if he found out ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "He won''t.... I can guarantee it." Sephie spoke.


    "Okay, Let''s go..." Mike replied as both of them left the room and started following Anon.


    Present Time...


    "Hmm....? Someone is watching me ?" Anon spoke in a very voice as he felt sephie''s detectors immediately.


    ''Must be sephie... What a curious girl ? Wants to know everything.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face but he continued to do his excercise.


    "...39,999... 40,000..." Anon spoke as he stopped the push-ups and stood up.


    "Look... Master stopped." Sephie spoke.


    "Yeah... What is he going to do next ?" Mike asked with a Confused expression.


    Anon bent down and picked up a rope from the ground.


    "I don''t know... ? Maybe something with that rope." Sephie replied. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that rope made out of the same material ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, Why ?" Sephie asked.


    "Oh my god... Don''t tell me... He plans on hurting himself with that rope." Mike spoke.


    "N-No... Why would he hurt himself ? That''s not an excercise." Sephie spoke.


    "What shoul-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that Anon has started skipping with the rope.


    "What is master doing ?" Mike asked with a Confused expression.


    "I don''t know... I-I never saw this, it seems like he is jumping over and over the rope, while moving it around his body." Sephie spoke.


    "Wait... Look at his legs, his legs are moving really fast... It''s almost impossible to see them if you don''t use mana." Mike spoke.


    "Yeah... I mean, his physique is powerful enough to do that." Sephie replied with a neutral expression.


    "10,001... 11,014... 12,030... I have to go faster than that. I am only doing about thousand skips per 30 seconds... I have to reduce the time and increase the skips." Anon spoke as he stopped the skipping and dropped the rope onto the ground.


    "Fuuu... I smell like shit. It''s time to take a bath." Anon spoke as he smelled his underarms.


    Anon then looked around and noticed that sephie is still watching him.


    "Sephie, get a bath ready for me... A warm one okay ?'' Anon ordered as he went to his next excercise.


    "D-Did he just...?" Sephie asked with a shocked expression


    "I told you. Master can''t be fooled with this... See, he knew about us from the start but didn''t wanted to say anything.


    Now, close this... I will prepare a bath for master and an apology." Mike spoke as he broke the crystal ball and walked away.


    "I-I have to apologise to master, Immediately. He will think of me as a pervert.


    Oh Sephie... You stupid, why would you even do this ?" Sephie spoke as she slapped herself slightly on the head and immediately walked towards Anon''s traning room.


    *Click*


    "Huh...?" Anon looked back and noticed that the room''s door was about to open.


    Suddenly, he saw that sephie is standing on the door.


    "Master, I am really sorr-"


    "No, Sephie don''t come in." Anon shouted but it was too late, as soon as Sephie bowed down to Anon in order to apologise, half of her body was inside the room and as soon as she bent down.


    Immense gravitational force and high temperature, pinned her down to the floor.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Ouch... Ouch.... Master, My head... My head AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH....." Sephie shouted as she felt her upper body getting crushed by the room''s immense pressure and after 2 seconds... It started burning.

 Chapter 664 Chapter-664

    "Fuck, Sephie.... Why would you come inside the room ? Turn Gravitational force to zero and Adjust the temperature to zero." Anon ordered as he immediately used his skill <Telekinesis> over sephie''s body to save it from getting crushed under the immense pressure.


    In just 30 seconds... The room reverted back to it''s original state.


    "Fuuu~" Anon spoke as he withdrew his skill from her body.


    Sephie immediately stood up and noticed that her face and upper body is covered with Burn marks and her bones are broken as well.


    But, Before she could''ve felt too much pain... Her troll locket started healing her and in just 30 seconds... She was healed back to her original form.


    "Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master... I-I am sorry for spying on you, Please forgive me and don''t kick me out of this place... Please master, I beg you for forgiveness. I will do anything master. Please don''t throw me out." Sephie spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "What ? Why would I do that ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Huh...? Aren''t you angry that I was watching you secretly with Sir Mike ?" Sephie asked.


    "I mean, I knew it from the start. So, it wasn''t a secret... I just allowed you to watch me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Then... You are not going to kick me out of the town ?" Sephie asked.


    "Nope... Don''t worry. Is my bath ready ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Yes... Yes... Mike must''ve prepared it by now." Sephie spoke.


    "Okay, then... I will take a bath. Prepare my dinner." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Sephie replied as she immediately stood up and started running towards her lab.


    "Yes, Yes, Yes... Master is not angry, I am not going to get kicked out of the house." Sephie spoke with a very happy expression as she immediately jumped over her bed and relaxed.


    ''When he applied all that pressure on my body, I thought he was really angry and he is going to throw me out of the town today.... But, Master really has a big heart.


    That''s why I love master...'' Sephie thought as she hugged her pillows and kissed them.


    Anon on the other side, walked upto the bathroom and opened it''s gates.


    *Click*


    As soon as he opened the bathroom''s door. He noticed that Mike is sitting naked on the floor.


    *Thud*


    Anon immediately closed the door tightly.


    "Mike, What the fuck are you doing inside my bathroom ?" Anon asked loudly.


    "Master... I am really sorry for peaking on you. Please forgive me and as a punishment, I will rub your back master.


    I will help you take a bath." Mike spoke from the inside.


    "Mike, Get the fuck out of my bathroom." Anon shouted.


    "Master, Please forgive this slave of yours. I will never do anything like that." Mike shouted in a desperate voice.


    "Mike... You are forgiven. Just get the fuck out of here." Anon shouted.


    "Really master ?" Mike asked as he opened the gates.


    *Click*


    "For Fuck''s sake... Mike get the fuck out." Anon spoke as he pushed Mike out of the bathroom and closed the doors.


    "T-Thank you master... I-I will never forgive the kindness. Please do tell me, if you want any bath services from my daughter or my wife." Mike spoke.


    "No, Mike... I am not going to have sex for the next 15 days. I told you that." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes... Sir. I-I will leave then." Mike spoke as he immediately left after that.


    "What the fuck is wrong with these guys ? You just looked at me while I was doing exercises... Why are you apologising for that shit ?" Anon spoke as he entered inside the bathtub that was filled with Ice and cold water.


    "Fuck... It''s cold. But, I need this cold bath in order to heal my body." Anon spoke as he sat down inside the bath and closed his eyes.


    ''I am coming, Human. I will take everything from you... Hehehehe.'' Suddenly, A sound started buzzing inside Anon''s head and he opened his eyes immediately.


    "What the fuck..?" Anon said as he noticed that all the ice in his bathtub has already turned into warm water due to his body''s high temperature.


    "How long have I been sitting inside this bathtub ?" Anon asked as he immediately stepped out of the bathtub and opened the bathroom''s door.


    "Master, Master... Look at my pussy. It''s twitching for you big cock..." Freya spoke as she Wiggled her ass and pussy in front of Anon like a cheap whore.


    *Slap*


    "Not now, Bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped Freya''s ass slightly and moved away from the spot.


    "What ? Master... No, Please give me your dick.... Look my pussy is releasing love juices out of it for your cock.


    Please bless my worthless fuck-toy pussy with your huge and enormous cock." Freya spoke as she immediately tried to take Anon''s dick into her mouth.


    But, Before she could''ve done it... Anon pulled his cock out. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I said no. Use a fucking ''Dildoctopus''." Anon spoke as he left the place immediately.


    ''Fuck man... I miss that ass and pussy. I had full authority to fuck that slut right there without any stops and until she passed out, but... I didn''t do it because I have to gather up my energy for the fight.'' Anon thought as he immediately entered inside the dining hall and noticed that two woman are lying naked on the dining table with food on their bodies.


    These two were none other than Kia and Gia.


    "Hello, Master.... Would you like to have some of my meat ?" Kia asked as she pointed towards a steak that was right over her pussy.


    "... Or would you like to have my cream filled buns ?" Gia asked as she Wiggled her huge cream whipped ass cheeks.


    Anon''s dick immediately stood up as he noticed this view.


    "Master, Do you want to have some wine through my boob cup ?" Kia asked with a smile.


    "...Or, would you like to eat out some soup from my pussy ?" Gia asked.


    ''FUCKKKKKKKKKKK...'' Anon shouted inside his brain.

 Chapter 665 Chapter-665

    "Both of you... Get out of the room." Anon ordered.


    "What !?" Both of them immediately looked at Anon with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Yes, Yes... Get the fuck out of this room." Anon spoke as he looked in the other direction and started walking towards his chair.


    "Master ? Why are you saying that ? I mean, You can use both of our pussies while eating... I will even give you a blowjob if you want." Kia spoke.


    "No... I don''t want any blowjobs. Just get the fuck out, you two." Anon ordered.


    "O-Okay... But-" Before Kia could''ve said something else, Anon stopped her.


    "No, But. Just go..." Anon ordered as he sat down on the chair and started eating his food.


    "Okay." Gia and Kia spoke as both of them immediately exited the room.


    "Fuck man... My balls were about to burst out from all that saved semen in them and if only, I would''ve looked at their pussies for one more minute.


    My dick would''ve exploded for real." Anon spoke as he slowly picked up a big chunk of meat and started eating it.


    "Fuck man... I am hungry and this is delicious." Anon spoke as he ate the food without any stops.


    30 minutes later...


    "Fuck man, *Burrrrrppp*... Oh... What a nice meal it was. I think, I ate over 75 kg of meat alone huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he slided his hand over his stomach slowly.


    "Now... Let''s get back to the workout now, Shall we ?


    Since, I have the healing ability... I don''t need any rest and I can continue to workout without any sleep. But, Sleep is still important for me... If I want to keep my mental condition in line." Anon spoke as he stood up from the dinning table and started walking towards the underground town.


    After arriving at the Ogre town, Anon noticed that two guards are fighting with each other at the entrance of the gate.


    "You fucking stupid..."


    "No, You fucking stupid... I am smarter."


    "You are the stupid one... Take this."


    *Punch*


    "What is happening here, Guys ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Hmm ....?"


    "Y-Your M-M-Majesty... We are very sorry for behaving so improperly, Sir. We will never repeat the same mistake." Both of the guards spoke in a unison as they bowed down to Anon.


    "What were you guys fighting about ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Your M-M-Majesty... It''s nothing serious. Please ignore us." One of the guard spoke.


    "No, No... Tell me." Anon asked again.


    "W-Well... We were just wondering, If you could defeat Madam 300. But, I believe 100% that you can defeat her.


    This guy here thinks Madam 300 is stronger than you and if she stronger than Your Majesty, then why is she working under him ?" The guard explained.


    "I-I am Sorry your majesty... But I never said that... I just said which one of you is stronger. Because, Madam 300 is also really powerful and-" Before the guard could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "You know what ? You guys continue to fight and decide, who is stronger." Anon spoke as he immediately left after that.


    "See... I told you madam 300 is stronger." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You fucking stupid..."


    As Anon was walking through the city, he saw many children Ogres and adult Ogres bowing down to him as he passed through the streets.


    "Hello, Hello... " Anon spoke with a smile as he was happy to see his empire''s growth.


    The Ogres were using gadgets, that weren''t even available to the humans. Like an automatic response light lamp, that lights up whenever you enter inside the house.


    A machine that can cut hairs using mana and many more futuristic devices that Anon gave to the Ogres but not the humans.


    ''What a peaceful place...'' Anon thought as he started walking towards the training room.


    "Hmm...? Master... Wait..." Suddenly, Sephie''s sound came from behind.


    "Yes ?" Anon asked turning around.


    "Master... Are you going to the training room again ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Why ?" Anon asked.


    "Here... I made something for you." Sephie spoke as she gave a black and very slim coat to Anon.


    "A coat huh ? Should I take this as a gift for the winters ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, master... This coat is special. Please wear it and supply mana to it." Sephie spoke.


    "Wait... Is this made out of ''Rokoi'' ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes Master, but it''s made from a very pure form of Rokoi. Just try it on..." Sephie spoke with an excited expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s see." Anon spoke as he wore the coat and at first the coat was pretty light. It was as if, it''s holding no weight.


    "Okay, here goes the mana..." Anon spoke as he supplied a very small amount of mana to the coat.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck..." Anon immediately shouted, as he fell down to his knees.


    He immediately stopped the mana flow and the coat became as light as a feather again.


    "Sephie... What have you made ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the coat.


    "Master, This coat is made out of really pure ''Rokoi''... You can say that I have refined it fifteen times to get this results." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "What the ratio of mana and Weight here...?" Anon asked.


    "I think it''s 1 to 70... Master." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "You mean, if I supply 1 mana to this thing... Then I will get 70 kgs ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, master..." Sephie replied.


    "No wonder, why I felt all that weight when I supplied 300 mana to it." Anon spoke.


    "Master, You can train your body easily with this. It has an auto mana sucking feature as well. All you have to do is just press this button on the front and supply the amount of mana you want it to take for the next 24 hours." Sephie spoke as she pointed towards one of the coat''s button.


    "Okay... This one ?" Anon spoke as he pressed the button slightly and supplied 10 mana to the coat.


    Suddenly, Anon felt the 700kgs of weight over his body.

 Chapter 666 Chapter-666

    "Okay... 700kgs is good... But not Good enough." Anon spoke as he looked at his foot.


    "Let''s see... 20 mana." Anon spoke.


    *Zz*


    Suddenly, The coat''s weight was doubled and Anon felt even more pressure on his body.


    Anon immediately looked at his foot and spoke, "Not good enough."


    "Hmm...?" Sephie looked at Anon''s foot and wondered why he was looking there everytime, before saying the same sentence again.


    "Okay, 50 mana..." Anon spoke.


    *Crack*


    "M-Master... That''s a little-" Befor sephie could''ve said anything, she noticed that Anon''s legs have started to create immense pressure on the ground below him and cracks have appeared all over it.


    "Nice... This should work." Anon spoke as he looked at his foot with a smile.


    "What ? Master, You aren''t going to keep it that way right ?" Sephie asked with a Confused expression.


    "Of course not..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh, Okay... Fiu~ For a moment there I thought you are going to walk around with much weight on your body and-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I am going to increase it slowly." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "WHAT !???" Sephie asked with a shocked expression


    "Yes... Bye... I am leaving now. You have really made a good thing for me sephie." Anon spoke as he tapped sephie on her head and started walking towards the training room.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud* S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    As Anon walked... Sephie noticed that his footsteps are being imprinted into the ground with a loud thud everytime.


    "I think, I may have made a mistake here... But, I got the head pats, who cares hehe..." Sephie spoke as she laughed, turned around and left with a wide smile on her face.


    Anon entered inside the training room and noticed that Mike was already inside the training room.


    He was trying to lift a dumbbell, that weighed about 100kgs but he was failing at it terribly.


    "Hello, Mike..." Anon asked with a smile.


    "M-Master...? I-I greet master..." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "What are you doing here ?" Anon asked.


    "I apologise for the intrusion master, but I would like to become as strong as you are master, physically. Please help me." Mike spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    "Mike, You can''t become as strong as me physically..." Anon replied with a smile as he went ahead and grabbed the same dumbbell with his pinky finger and picked it up easily.


    "W-Why master ? Is there a specific reason to that ?" Mike asked with a Confused and shocked expression as he looked at Anon lifting the dumbell easily.


    "Well, there is one pretty serious reason..." Anon spoke as he tossed the dumbell aside and walked towards Mike.


    "What is it master ? Please do tell me... I will try to fix any problems that I have in my body." Mike spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Well, look here... You feel this ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Mike''s hand and placed it over his wrist.


    "These are your veins, right master ?" Mike asked.


    "Yes... I am living and I have blood flowing through my body. That''s why, I can grow physically and get stronger.


    But, Mike you are dead and that''s why your body can''t grow physically anymore. Your body won''t age but it won''t get any younger either. It won''t loose it''s strength, but it won''t gain any strength either.


    You understand ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh... So that''s the reason. Master, Can you make me alive again ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Mike... That''s the only one thing, I can''t do. I can''t bring back the dead once. But, your main ability is your magic component. You can store much more mana in your heart than any living being.


    Since, you are already dead... You won''t get a heart attack or any other heart related problems. So, master that thing...


    You can even beat me in magic if you try hard." Anon spoke.


    "Really, master ?" Mike asked with a smile and a passionate expression.


    "Hell yeah... Just try it." Anon spoke.


    "Thank you, master. I will try my best to become the best magi in the world." Mike spoke as he immediately left the room.


    "Wow... I can really motivate people huh ? Well, I don''t believe in motivation myself... I believe in discipline and Luck.


    If you have to discipline to wait for the right opportunity, then lady luck will definitely turn around and smile at you. That''s when you have to grab her hand and fuck her- What the fuck am I saying ? This ''not having sex'' thing is getting to my mind, I should just train." Anon spoke as he started training once again.


    Elven Kingdom...


    Inside the Main Hall of the Ancient Mage library...


    This Ancient library is the most sacred place inside the Elven kingdom. It can be considered as the heart of the Elven Kingdom and only the present Elven Queen can enter inside this library.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, A clicking sound came from the door.


    *Click-click-click*


    After some more clicking sounds, The door opened up and a man that looked just like Jule entered inside the room.


    "Hmm...? This is it huh...? The centre of all the knowledge... The heart of the Elven Kingdom. This place contains ancient books written by the gods of this holy land.


    If I can get my hands on that knowledge, then I will become the smartest being in the holy land and after I become the smartest being, I won''t treat that human as my master anymore." He said as he looked around and noticed millions of books lined up in old book Shelfs.


    The book Shelfs were arranged in a round shape around the room and they touched the top of the room that was really high.


    "Hehehe... I am going to consume every single piece of this information in this place." He said as he closed the door and started walking towards the shelfs.


    [Warning: Pet ''Link'' Has developed some malicious intensions in his heart. (Notice Not Delivered Due To Unknow Reasons)]


    [Chapter: 666 huh...? Hail the devil bruh.]

 Chapter 667 Chapter-667

    "Heinngggg.... Come on fuckkkerrr...." Anon shouted as he lifted the metallic rod, that was over 17 quintal.


    After completing his deadlift, Anon let go of the rod.


    *Tang*


    The rod fell down to the ground and returned back to it''s original weight.


    "Shit... That was good." Anon spoke as he felt immense pain in his back, legs and the shoulder joints.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    Suddenly, All of the pain disappeared from his body.


    "Fuu~ ...." Anon sighed as he grabbed a bottle of water from the table and started drinking water out of it.


    ''I have been training my physical body in order to win the upcoming battle.


    But, It''s not happening fast enough. For some reason, If my magic doesn''t work on that Eclipsewhisperer... Then, I have to resort to my raw strength.'' Anon thought as he placed the water bottle aside and started walking towards the dumbell section again.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Yes... Come in." Anon spoke.


    "Hello, Master..." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon from the outside of the room.


    "Mike told you about the training room, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, Master... Can I train with you master ? Please master, Don''t say no... Please master, I beg you." No.300 spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Okay, Okay... Make yourself comfortable. But, I am not going to reduce the room''s settings for you." Anon spoke with a smile as he picked up a dumbbell from the rack and started doing some squats with it.


    "Thank you master..." No.300 spoke with a very excited expression as she immediately hopped into the room, but as soon as she did this... An immense amount of Gravitational force was exerted all over her body.


    *Thud*


    "Sh...it." No.300 spoke as she immediately went down on one knee and tried to keep up with the pressure. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you alright Luv ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at her with a smile.


    "I-I am alright... Master. I-I was just checking out the floor''s material... Y-You can carry on with your excercises." No.300 spoke as she pretended to touch the floor.


    "Luv, it''s made out of the same stone that you house is made out of." Anon replied with a smile.


    "O-Oh, Really ? I-I never noticed..." No.300 spoke.


    ''What a silly girl ? Can''t even stand up and trying to train in this atmosphere.... But unlike sephie, atleast she didn''t get her skull crushed by the gravitational force.'' Anon thought as he looked at No.300, while lifting the dumbell.


    "Heinngggg..." No.300 let out a small noise from her mouth, as she gathered all of her strength and finally managed to stood up.


    She then started walking towards a rod that had 10kg plates on each end.


    No.300 bent down and grabbed the rod. She then picked it up and started doing some weight pull-ups.


    ''What ? Why is this so light ? Master is training with this ?'' No.300 questioned as her face''s expressions turned into confused ones.


    "That''s not how it works, Luv. You have to supply mana into the rod in order to make heavy." Anon spoke.


    "O-Oh... That''s what I was wondering master." No.300 spoke as she started supplying mana into the rod, but as soon as she supplied a little mana into the rod... It got really heavy.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck..." No.300 spoke as the rod immediately fell down from her hand.


    "You will get it... Don''t worry." Anon spoke as he continued with his excercises.


    ''I will not be defeated easily... I will train to become as strong as master.'' No.300 thought as she immediately stood up once again and picked up the same rod.


    4th Human Kingdom, Gior''s Bakery...


    A large factory with over 300 workers and 50 chefs, This factory is one of the best bread making bakery in the all 7 kingdoms and the bread made in this bakery is really sweet.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Okay, Okay... Guys. It''s lunch time." A Senior Chef Announced as he entered inside the kitchen.


    "Oh, It''s lunch time already ?"


    "Let''s go and have some lunch..."


    "Hey you coming ?" A girl chef asked a young guy who was making bread.


    "Yes, Yes... Just give me a minute." A guy with Blonde hairs, Blue eyes and muscular body build spoke.


    "Come on man, How much bread are you going to make ?" The Senior Chef asked.


    "Just this last batch, Sir." The young man replied.


    "You do know that you alone won''t get paid extra for making an extra batch, right ? We all get shares per batch we make." The senior chef spoke with a smile.


    "I know, Sir. That''s why I am making it... So, you guys can also get a raise in your monthly incomes and be happy with your family." The guy replied with a smile.


    "You idiot... Are you doing extra work again ?" Suddenly a girl''s shouting sound came from behind.


    "Oh, Shit... Looks like your Sister is here Adam. I will leave you guys alone for now... Have a good talk." The senior chef spoke as she immediately left the room.


    "Oh, no..." Adam spoke as he turned around and noticed a cute girl standing behind him. She was small, had blind hairs and blue eyes just like Adam.


    "H-Hello, Iris... How are you ?" Adam asked with a smile.


    "You stupid ass... Why did god even make you my big brother ? You are working your ass off for these pieces of shits, who don''t even know your name.


    Why are you so stupid, Big Brother ?" The girl spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Oh, My god... Such curse words out of your small and cute mouth. How many times have I told you to not talk in that language... But you never listen to me." Adam spoke as he smiled and started working again.


    "Brother, I respect you and I would never want to talk to you in that tone, but your good nature will only buy you these curse words out my mouth. Now, come with me and have lunch." Iris spoke.

 Chapter 668 Chapter-668

    "Yes, Yes... I am coming. But First... I have to complete these batch of breads." Adam spoke as he continued to knead the dough.


    "Ughhhh... Here, I will help you." Iris spoke with a n irritated expression as she took the other dough and started kneading it.


    "Thank you, Iris. You are such a sweet girl..." Adam spoke with a smile.


    "Sweet my ass... I don''t even want to touch this thing, I am just doing it for your sake." Iris spoke as she continued to knead the dough.


    "Iris... Don''t curse while kneading the dough, Your words will make it taste bad." Adam spoke.


    "Oh my god... Please make him a little selfish, I can''t deal with this guy anymore. Please help me." Iris spoke.


    "Hahaha... Not happening. Gods Listen to me more than you... Little Iris." Adam spoke with a smile.


    ''I am Adam. 2 years ago, I was nothing... An orphan who begged for a day''s meal on the roads with his Little sister.


    We aren''t blood related brother-sister, but both of us are orphan and we are from the same orphanage. We escaped the orphanage together as they were about to sell us to the Elven Kingdom as slaves. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We escaped the night before and ran until we came to this continent. Once we came to this continent, I tried to search for work but I got nothing as I was too small to work.


    The orphanage from this continent offered to take us in, but we rejected the offer immediately and decided to live on our own.


    As we never got any work, we slept 3 to 4 nights without any food or clothes. Iris cried all night for food and milk but I couldn''t get it.


    We had to eat the expired bread from a third-class bakery and live in the shadows of the alleys to save our heads from the snow.


    It was my luck that I was 15 at that time. As soon as I turned 16, I was legally authorised to work.


    I immediately took a job inside an Alchemist''s shop as his personal assistant. I helped that man for the next 1 year and got enough money to buy ourselves some basic needs. Like, House, Food and clothes.


    After 1 year... I won the Scholarship exam in the magic academy and got admitted into the academy.


    I worked in the nights and attended the academy at day. Although the professors never taught the Commoners anything... I studied by myself and topped the academy in Alchemy.


    I applied for the Alchemist post in the Royal Court but i was rejected everytime. That''s when I found a special formula to make the tastiest bread in the whole kingdom.


    I offered my bread to this bakery''s owner and he hired me immediately with the highest salary possible. I became his buisness partner.


    My salary increased little by little every day as our sales started growing. I never shared the formula with him, but he was okay with it as long as I work there.


    The bakery became a bread factory in just 4 months and the generated revenue was incredible.


    I was happy with it, But 4 months back... Something unexpected happened.


    A god appeared inside my room, when I was sleeping soundly.


    He took me to heaven with him and showed me around, I was very happy and that''s when he blessed me with his powers and made me his ''Avatar''.


    He said that I have to protect this world from a very dangerous man. He didn''t tell me his name, but he said that I will immediately identify that man, once I get close to him.


    He also told me to re-enroll inside the magic academy, because that''s where the evil guy is gonna be. The avatar of the Demon Gods.


    I did re-enroll inside the academy and found the guy, that the god was talking about. His name was ''Anon Agreil.'' He was a really evil guy... He had immense power in his body and he used cheap tricks for his entertainment.


    Anon wasn''t a good guy, He did unspoken things with his mother and sisters. He then made an army of Ogres underneath his house and did dirty things with them as well.


    I couldn''t even begin to describe the things he was doing with him. But, I continued to observe him and his powers. The powers that this guy holded was amazing and the will to win everything was even more impressive.


    He created thing that no one has ever seen... Like a small pipe like thing that shot a very powerful and focused energy ball towards the target.


    A big tower that can control lightning from the sky and bend them according to his will. This guy was strong but I wasn''t weak either.


    The gods gave me the responsibility and immense powers to kill him. I was preparing myself to kill him but he suddenly disappeared from the Human kingdom.


    No matter, where I searched... I couldn''t find him. It was as if the earth swallowed him.


    Suddenly, one month ago... He re-appeared in the Elven Kingdom and it turned out that he was the owner of the three biggest companies that were situated inside the human kingdom and their yearly revenue was immense.


    He lacked no money or power... It was getting harder to defeat him and that''s when I created a plan.


    The plan was simple, I will train hard as hell for the next month and kill him at the first day of the next month.


    Today is the second last day of the month and I think, I am strong enough to kill him now. That''s why, I will kill him on the day after Tomorrow.


    I will not let the god down and let this world be controlled by a menace and evil guy, who only does dirty things with girls and treat them like objects.


    I am Adam... The Hero and Saviour of the Holy land. I will make sure that no one harms it. The only purpose for my life right now is to Kill Anon Agreil at any cost.''


    "What the hell are you thinking with that serious expression ?" Iris asked with a serious expression.

 Chapter 669 Chapter-669

    Kole the phantom slave that Anon bought from the slave trader is now sitting inside his room and he is concentrating real hard.


    "Ol Giom Future Ja..." Kole spoke in a very low voice.


    Suddenly, a dimond like shape appeared over his forehead, that started shining brightly red and his body started floating into the Air.


    Suddenly, his face''s expressions started to change and a very stressed expression appeared over his face.


    "Water... Other World... Fight... DEATH." Kole spoke as he immediately opened his eyes with a shock and fell down to the floor.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Ouch... I have to find him." Kole spoke as he immediately stood up and started walking towards the exit door of his room.


    Inside the training room...


    "FUCCKKKKKKKKKKK...." Anon shouted as he pulled up the rod that had over 24 quintal weight.


    "W-Wow..." No.300 spoke as she just learned to properly walk and lift the weight in this atmosphere, where as Anon was lifting so much weight.


    *Thud*


    Anon let go of the weight and puffed his chest up.


    ''What a hot view... Hehe. I am so lucky...'' No.300 spoke as saliva came out of her mouth while looking at Anon''s muscular body and his eight-pack abs.


    "What are you doing, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he wiped out sweat from his body with a cloth. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, No.300 was in a trance and she couldn''t stop staring at Anon''s body like a pervert.


    Anon walked upto her and slowly touched her nose with his finger.


    "H-Huh, Y-Yes I am here..." No.300 spoke as she immediately came out of her trance.


    "No, you are not Luv. You are here to practice, So focus on that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry master. I can''t help but think about your body and your dick... My pussy gets on fire whenever I look at that bulge in your pants. I am really sorry for that master." No.300 spoke with a perverted and seductive expression.


    "Luv, Don''t do that... I won''t have sex with you and this is your 9th warning by the way... If you did it one more time, I will really kick you out of the room." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door.


    "Where are you going master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "To eat... You want to come ?" Anon asked.


    "But, you just ate... I think it was 3 hours ago, right ?" No.300 asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yeah, but I am lifting so much weight and burning so many calories so I have to consume more food to keep my body working." Anon replied.


    "Calories ? What is that master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, I just need energy to workout again." Anon spoke as he opened the gate and both of them stepped out of the room.


    "Woah..." No.300 spoke as she felt her body getting lighter and lighter.


    "Getting the feeling ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s like, My weight is zero now." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "Try jumping..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir..." No.300 spoke as she immediately jumped up and to her surprise... She jumped over 4 feet.


    "Oh my god... How am I doing this master ?" No.300 asked with a smile as she continued to jump.


    "When your body got used to the heavy pressure of the room, your brain signalled your heart to pump blood faster, so that you can bear with all the gravitational Force and after sometime it became normal for your body.


    When you stepped out of the room, your blood rate wasn''t normal and due to high blood pump, you gained abnormal physical powers.


    But, they won''t remain for long... So, enjoy it while you can." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Eh ? Master, can you repeat that again ? I didn''t understand anything other than the last line." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon with a Confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, last line is the only thing you would want to focus on." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the dinning hall again.


    "Anon, Anon... Where are you ?" Suddenly Kole''s shouting sounds started coming from the gate of the town''s entrance.


    "Hmm...? Is that kole ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he never saw kole after their last meeting.


    "Master, Do you know that guy ? I haven''t seen him around." No.300 asked.


    "Don''t worry, he is harmless... I think your guards are stopping him from entering inside the town. Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the entrance gate of the town.


    "Look man, Whatever your name is ''Role'' Or ''Dole'' You can''t say our king''s name like that, if he saw you... I swear he will beat the living shit out of you and kill you.


    So, just leave... Go." The guard spoke.


    "First of all my name is Kole. You shithead and second, You think this is funny ? But, I have some really important news for your king.


    Now, go and get him." Kole spoke with an irritated expression.


    "Look man... I can''t help you. I haven''t even seen you around here. So, I can''t disturb our king for your news. So, please wait until someone with a authority comes and Authorize you to come in. Do you understand, Mole ?" The Ogre guard spoke as he looked at Kole.


    "My name is Kole. You fucking idiot..." Kole replied with a very angry expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah-"


    "What is happening here ?" Anon''s voice came from behind.


    Both of the guards immediately turned around and saluted Anon.


    "We greet our king..." Both of them spoke in unison.


    "Who are you ?" No.300 asked as she she bent down a little and looked at Kole as he was very short in height compared to No.300.


    "I am Kole. I am his... Advisory." Kole replied with a neutral expression.


    "Slave... He is my slave." Anon spoke immediately.


    "Ugh... Yes, Yes... I am his slave." Kole accepted.


    "Kole huh...? More like Small." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "What''s the matter kole ? Out of your room... That''s a rare sight to see." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah... Just here to deliver a news. You are going to die... Bye." Kole spoke as he turned around and started leaving.

 Chapter 670 Chapter-670

    "Yeah, just here to deliver a news. You are about to die... Bye." Kole spoke as he immediately turned around and started leaving.


    Silence covered the atmosphere and everyone looked at Kole as he was leaving.


    "Hmm...?" Kole turned around and looked at them, he then walked some more steps before turning around and noticing that no one is stopping him.


    "The fuck is wrong with you guys ? Aren''t you going to stop me and ask why ?" Kole asked with an Irritated expression.


    "No, You can leave." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ? You don''t want to know your future ?" Kole asked with a shocked expression.


    "Well, tell me then..." Anon spoke.


    "Ughhhh... This thing never works. Okay, you know that I am a phantom, right ?" Kole asked.


    "Oh my god... You are a phantom ? That''s a new one..." Anon spoke in a mocking tone.


    "Really ? I just delivered the news of your death and you are making fun of me ?" Kole spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Well, you started it... come let''s continue this talk in the dinning room, while I eat my favorite meal before my death." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You aren''t afraid of your death are you ?" Kole asked with a serious expression.


    "No, I am. I just don''t show it.... Come." Anon spoke.


    "Your eyes didn''t twitch, your body temperature remained the same and your expressions were as calm as the sea. What are you even made of ?" Kole asked as he started walking with Anon.


    "I am just a human, Kole. A chill human..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Really ? If I tell a real human that he is going to die in the next 3 hours, he will go crazy... He will do things beyond thinking and look at you. Not giving a fuck about death.


    It''s as if you play with it everyday..." Kole spoke with a surprised and confused expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Calm down. I want to have my meal in silence." Anon spoke as all three of them reached in front of the dinning room and sat down on the chairs.


    "Now, Explain to me what happened." Anon asked as he started eating the fruits.


    "Okay, So I am a phantom and I can see the future." Kole spoke.


    "Hmm...? Really ? Then tell me... What am I going to do next ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Ol Giom Future Ja...." Kole spoke as the same red dimond shape appeared over his forehead.


    "Wow... That''s a-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Kole interrupted him.


    " -a nice dimond on your head." Kole completed Anon''s sentence.


    "Fine... What fruit-"


    "You are going to eat a grape next." Kole spoke before Anon even picked up the grape.


    But, Anon immediately hand towards the Banana.


    "Now banana..." Kole spoke.


    "Oh..." Anon spoke as he thought of picking up the orange.


    "The Orange now..." Kole spoke.


    "Okay, Okay... How many-"


    "You will hold three fingers, five fingers then eight fingers behind your back." Kole spoke immediately before Anon could''ve holded his fingers.


    "Damn it, You can really-"


    "Yes, I can see the future." Kole spoke.


    "Okay, What am I-" No.300 started speaking but she was also interrupted by kole.


    "You are going to take a grape out of the bowl and throw it towards my face." Kole spoke.


    "Shit, he can see the future master, but... Can you avoid this." No.300 spoke as she immediately took out a sharp knife from her waist belt throwed it towards Kole.


    *Thud*


    Kole dodged it easily because he knew that No.300 was going to do that.


    "That''s an assassination attempt." Kole spoke as he immediately returned back to his normal form and the diamond disappeared from his head.


    "Hmm... Can you teach me that skill ? If you taught me that skill or spell whatever that is... Then I can avoid my death right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s not a skill or a spell, it''s a talent chant that only the phantoms can say and learn. If you pay attention to the chant, you won''t be able to understand it, but if you don''t pay attention to it... You can understand it. Still you won''t be able to learn it and even if you did learn it somehow. You won''t be able to recite it." Kole spoke with a straight face.


    "Try me..." Anon spoke with a smile as he drank a full glass of wine and started paying attention to Kole''s words.


    "The chant is... #@?_ #-+?& @_-?((..." Kole spoke.


    "What ? That''s bullshit... You aren''t saying anything, it''s like you are speaking some random non-sense." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, Master is right... You aren''t making sense whole speaking..." No.300 spoke.


    "Okay, Now... Both of you look at that chair there... Ol Giom Future Ja." Kole spoke as he pointed towards a chair and started enchanting again.


    "Wait... I didn''t hear it say it again." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s the thing... You won''t be able to listen to it if you are paying attention to me." Kole spoke.


    "Wait... No.300 you keep looking at that chair and I will Focus on his mouth." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." No.300 spoke as she continued to look at the chair, while Anon looked at Kole''s face.


    "Say it..." Anon spoke.


    "^-#-&#+ --#+?-+...."


    "What the hell ? That''s just bullshit." Anon spoke as he looked at Kole.


    "No, master... I heard it... He was chanting the same spell." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "You did ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Okay, you turn around and I will look at the chair..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master..." No.300 spoke as she looked at Kole''s face this time.


    "Go..." Anon ordered.


    "Ol Giom Future Ja...." Anon heard it but due to lack of attention he didn''t learn it.


    "What the hell ? You are saying something in a whole other language." No.300 spoke.


    "No, I heard it." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Now, that we have wasted enough time here... Why don''t we get to the main topic ?" Kole asked.

 Chapter 671 Chapter-671

    "Okay, Okay... Tell me. What did you see ?" Anon asked.


    "Look there is a thing that happens whenever I tell someone their future, it changes. Just like it happened right now... I told you what you are about to do and you didn''t do it.


    But, When I told you that you are about to die... Your future didn''t change. It remained the same... I have checked it over a hundred times now and it''s still the same." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, I am destined to die at any rate huh ?" Anon asked.


    "No, that''s the catch... Look future can be changed and it can''t be at the same time, both of the possibility exists." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "What the fuck, Kole ? I don''t understand a damn thing... Can''t you speak in a more understanding way ?" Anon spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Look at it this way, suppose you are about to leave this room, let''s take this as the main scenario okay." Kole spoke.


    "Okay, I am leaving the room..." Anon spoke with an understanding expression.


    "So, if you are leaving the room and I told you not to leave the room because you will get Killed as soon as you step outside that door.


    You listened to me and stayed inside, but when I see that future again... The future didn''t change. You will still die, if you stepped outside that door.


    That means..." Kole spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "It means that there is some kind of event that will trigger once I step outside that door, right ?" Anon spoke as he completed Kole''s sentence.


    "Yes, That''s right... In this scenario the death is inevitable because it will only happen once you step outside.


    But, Let''s take the same scenario again... It''s just like the previous one, you are going out of the room and I stopped you to go out by telling you about your death.


    You stopped and decided to stay inside and suddenly, the roof of the hall broke and fell down all over the floor.


    You see this... You were saved in this scenario, because you didn''t stepped out of the room." Kole explained.


    "Okay, Okay... Now, I am getting the hang of it... So, This avoidable scenario is based on time right ?" Anon asked.


    "What ?" Kole asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, I mean... That roof was destined to fell down and it did on the same time. Wether I step out of the room or not, it won''t change the timings of the roof breaking, right ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes... I-I never paid attention to the time factor in this. It''s a good observation." Kole spoke with a profound expression. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, The scenario you saw about my death... How can I avoide it ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, that''s the problem... The more It''s in the future, the more blur it is in my memories. You see, I can see the scenarios more clearly that are about to happen in the next one or two hour.


    What I saw of you was kind of a vision... I saw three things in it, First was water, Second was a man saying the word ''Other Worlder'' and the third thing was..."


    "My death..." Anon completed Kole''s sentence.


    "Yes." Kole spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "I have a very serious question to ask you, Jole." No.300 spoke with a dead serious expression.


    "Hmm...? Go ahead and my name is Kole." He said with a serious expression.


    "Did master died a glorious death ?" No.300 asked with a death stare.


    "W-What ? I don''t know that... I just saw him die. I don''t know if he died- Why do you even want to kill him ? We are trying to save him here." Kole asked with a Confused expression.


    "Luv, Don''t get me killed so early. I am still 17..." Anon spoke with a calm expression.


    "Master, No offence but it''s not a death if, it''s not glorious and when I was a Goblin, I only learned one thing in the wild. ''Death is Inevitable.'' " No.300 spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Not the same case with Humans... They tend to run from it. Even if it''s the most glorious death ever." Kole spoke with a neutral expression.


    ''I am going to die... There is no doubt that Kole is telling me about the upcoming battle with that Eclipsewhisperer.


    But, Is that guy really that strong ?'' Anon questioned as he looked at the empty plates.


    "But, I am your loyal slave master. Me and Every Single ogre working in this town will die before anything were to happen to you. So, don''t worry." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon.


    ''If I went to that battle, knowing that I am about to die there 100%, then I will be the stupidest man alive.


    But, I have to know how is he going to kill me... I can''t think of anything else but that for the last 1 hour. I need to see how powerful is that guy.'' Anon thought with a very serious expression.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the gates of the dinning hall opened and Mike entered inside the room.


    "Master... Master, Are you alright ?" Mike shouted as she immediately ran upto Anon and started looking at his body from different angles.


    "You told him ?" Anon asked kole.


    "Yeah, he was the first person I told. I thought he was with you, but then he told me that you are in the underground town. That''s why I came myself to find you." Kole spoke.


    "Master, Please don''t go for that fight... Please master, I beg you." Mike spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s legs and started crying like a child.


    "Even if I don''t go to that fight... My future won''t change Mike." Anon spoke.


    "W-What ? N-No, it can''t be... I-If you don''t go there then you won''t fight him and you will live, right kole ?" Mike asked.


    "No, Even if he don''t go. His future is the same. He will die and water will be there." Kole spoke.


    "Fuck... We have to save master. What if we pack him inside a big metal box or something and we won''t let water come near him." Mike spoke.


    "Well, you can try... I can only tell, if you do it and we will see if the future remains the same."


    "Master, I will immediately-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Anon stood up from his chair and walked upto the middle of the dinning room.


    He then made a Circle around his legs and used his skill...


    <Null Area>


    "How about now ?" Anon asked.


    "Wait... Let me try. Ol Giom Future Ja..." Kole spoke as he closed his eyes and the red diamond appeared in front of his forehead.


    Suddenly, his body started floating into the Air.


    After waiting for a bit, Kole''s body came down and he opened his eyes.


    "Your future... Changed." Kole spoke with a surprised expression.


    "YESSSSSSS....."


    "LET''S GOOO..."


    Both Mike and No.300 shouted in Joy.


    "You are going to die an even horrible death now." Kole spoke.


    Suddenly the whole room was covered by silence again.


    "What the fuck are you doing ? Playing with our minds man ?" Mike asked with an angry expression as he walked towards Kole.


    "Mike stop..." Anon ordered.


    "But, Master..."


    "It''s not his mistake... Just step back." Anon spoke as he walked out of the null area.


    "Yes master..." Mike spoke as he immediately backed off.


    "What did you saw this time ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This house, Everyone''s dead... You head lying on the floor and body lying on the house''s roof." Kole spoke.


    "Everyone''s dead ? Who is everyone ?" Anon asked.


    "Him, Her and Every single being living in this house... Including me." Kole replied as he pointed towards No.300 and Mike.


    "Okay, Did you see who killed us ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, A very vicious creature... He is covered in numerous white cloth strips, green shining eyes, monster like teeths and a very scary smile on his face.


    He was laughing loudly, After killing you." Kole explained.


    "The Eclipsewhisperer." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Master, You should''ve killed him right there, when you had the chance." No.300 spoke with a serious expression.


    "I know, Luv. But, I didn''t knew that he was that powerful. I have to go somewhere... You guys continue." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "Master, Where are you going ?" Mike asked.


    "Going to ask for advice from someone." Anon replied.


    "I don''t think anyone can help you in this matter... Do you know anyone ?" Kole asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, I know that wisest creatures in the world... I just have to go and meet them." Anon spoke as he immediately left the room.


    "Master, I will come with you..." No.300 spoke as she immediately followed Anon.


    "Me too, Master..." Mike spoke as he immediately followed behind No.300.


    "Who is he going to ask for advice ?" Kole asked with a Confused expression as he turned around and noticed that a black figure wrapped in white bandages is standing in front of him.

 Chapter 672 Chapter-672

    As soon as Kole Turned around, He noticed that a Creature covered in white bandages, green shining eyes and monster like mouth is standing right in front of him.


    "Woah... What the-" Before Kole could''ve said anything else, the Eclipsewhisperer snapped his fingers and shutted Kole''s mouth.


    "A Demi-God Phantom, Enslaved to a Human. What a shameful moment... For you." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as it looked at Kole with a smile.


    "Mnnhh..." Kole tried to speak something but his mouth was shut due to his magic.


    "Oh, my mistake... Here you go, but don''t shout for help." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he let go of Kole''s mouth.


    "So, You are the Eclipsewhisperer huh ?" Kole asked with a serious expression as he observed the creature from top to bottom.


    "I am indeed and I can also free you from that slave collar of yours, it''s stopping you from working on your own free will, right ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "What do you want in return ?" Kole asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing, Just don''t help that human. I will release you from that slave collar and you will run away from this kingdom.


    Do you understand ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with an evil smile.


    "I understand, But don''t want it... You can go back now." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? You want to support that human ? Why ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Do you really think, I am his slave ? Here..." Kole spoke as he grabbed the slave collar and took it off easily.


    "Intresting..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Do you really think, I would let a human make me his slave ?" Kole spoke as he walked upto the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Then, Why are you helping him ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "He helped me with my revenge, When I had no powers. Now, That I have all of my powers are back... I am repaying him." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "I will kill you, If you don''t stop helping that human." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh my... Will you ? Did you forgot the contract that you made with the gods ?


    Your kin can only step on the land once every year for 24 hours. If I am right... This is not even your real body, it''s an illusion, right ?" Kole asked with a smile, as he raised his hand to touch the Eclipsewhisperer''s body, but his hand went through immediately.


    "I can summon you there with my magic." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "You can''t, I am a phantom. Don''t forget that." Kole replied.


    "Don''t underestimate me... Kole." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke in an angry tone.


    "Get the hell out of this House... Shithead." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fine... I will kill that human of yours and then, I will kill you as well. You''ve already seen the future, Kole. Death is inevitable for that Human." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile as he immediately disappeared from the room.


    ''Fucker is keeping an eye on this House. I have to cast a protective array on this House to prevent him from listening to every single thing.'' Kole thought as he immediately exited the room and started walking towards his room.


    Elven Kingdom, Jule''s House...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Annhh~" Hillary moaned as she Shaked her huge ass over Anon''s cock like a cheap pig whore.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "You fucking bitch, Shake that ass faster. Puff~ " Anon ordered as he let out a puff from his cigar.


    "Annh~ Yes Anghh~ Master..." Hillary spoke as she immediately started slapping her ass even faster and her pussy walls grappled over Anon''s dick tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Faster..." Anon spoke as he slapped Hillary''s ass tightly. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anhhh~ Yes Yes Yes.... Oh, Fuck... I am cumming, Master." Hillary spoke as she started slapping her ass faster and faster over Anon''s dick.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Don''t let her cum until I say. Keep her on the verge of Cumming but don''t let her cum, until I say so.'' Anon ordered as he modified Hillary''s pleasure sensors.


    [Pleasure sensors of the subject has been modified.]


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annhhh~ Annhhh~ I am about to cum... Master. I am about to Cum... I am about to Cum." She repeated over and over, but after a while Hillary realised that she couldn''t cum, even though she was on the verge of Cumming.


    Hillary Shaked her ass at an incredible rate but she couldn''t cum even after trying so hard.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Master... I can''t cum." Hillary spoke as she continued to beat Anon''s dick with her thick and juicy pussy.


    "I know..." Anon spoke as he tossed his cigar aside and grabbed Hillary''s ass tightly.


    He then stood up and bent her down from the reverse-cowgirl position to doggy style.


    "Annhhh~ Master..." Hillary spoke as she felt Anon''s tight grip on her ass.


    "Where is moon ?" Anon asked.


    "At the shop... Master." Hillary replied.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick to maximum, grabbed her neck and started pounding her pussy hard.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "AANHHHHHHHHHHH~ SO BIGGGGGGG~ Master you are tearing my pussy apart..." Hillary shouted in extreme pleasure as her eyes rolled over and she felt Anon''s grip on her neck choking her to death.


    As soon as he increased the size of his dick, it got hooked inside her womb and now... Hillary''s womb Moved with Anon''s dick on every Single push and pull.


    "MASTERRRRR~ MY WOMB IS MOVINNNGGGG~ Anhhhhhhhh~ " Hillary shouted as she felt her womb shaking with Anon''s dick.


    But, Anon wasn''t stopping.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "You are just a fuck toy, Bitch. So, Behave like one... Fuck toys don''t talk... Do you understand ?" Anon spoke as he tightened his grip over her neck and choked her throat so much that she couldn''t speak a word now.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Masher... I ham Dying...." Hillary spoke in a gibberish tone as she felt her life slipping away.


    "Fuck... I am cumming... Let her cum." Anon spoke as he immediately released all of his cum inside her womb and let go of her throat.


    As soon as he let Hillary cum, A fountain of cum was released out of her pussy, along with some piss and she went unconscious after that.

 Chapter 673 Chapter-673

    Royal Castle...


    Inside the main meeting room of the castle, over 30 philosophers are sitting and all of them are looking at their Queen, Jessica.


    Jessica is looking towards the main entry gate of the room with a worried expression.


    "My Queen... May I ask-"


    "No, Sit down." Jessica spoke interrupting him in the middle of his talk.


    "Y-Yes... My Queen." The scholar immediately sat down.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the door opened and Anon entered Inside the room.


    He holded a cigar in his right hand and a Glass of fine white wine in his left hand.


    "Hello, Everyone..." Anon spoke with a smile he took a puff and a sip from the wine glass.


    "Mast- I mean... Sir Anon. Please come in." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke in a very low voice as he walked upto Jessica.


    "Master, Is it true ? The prophecy ?" Jessica asked with a serious expression.


    "Who know what''s going to happen in the future, Luv ? Let''s focus on the present..." Anon spoke as he tossed his cigar into the dustbin and placed the wine''s glass over the table.


    "Everyone... Please meet my good friend from the Human kingdom, Mr. Anon." Jessica spoke as she introduced the scholars to Anon.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon..." All the scholars spoke in a low tone.


    "Master, These guys are the wisest Elfs in the whole kingdom. I have gathered all of them on your orders." Jessica whispered.


    "Hello, Hello... Guys. As Jessica already told you about me, I am a human and I am not immortal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You never were..." A young scholar spoke from the back.


    "Hmm...? Who said that ? Please stand up." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I was the one... I am sorry if it hurted your feelings." The young scholar spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, No... No... What''s your name Good friend ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''That''s what you call, ''Taking an Axe up your Ass''.'' Jessica thought as she looked at the young scholar with a neutral expression.


    "I am Poul Loi, The Eldest Son of the Powler Household." The young scholar spoke with a proud expression.


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and almost immediately, a knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the gate with curious expressions.


    "Come in..." Anon ordered.


    *Click*


    The gates opened and Mike entered Inside the room.


    "Master..." Mike bowed down to Anon as he gave him a bag covered in blood.


    Everyone got curious, to what was inside the bag.


    "So, Mr. Loi... You said you are the eldest son of your house right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Loi replied with a serious expression as he understood that something was wrong.


    "Well, Congratulations... You are now the head of your family, Because I have your father''s head." Anon spoke as he opened the bag and Revealed Loi''s father''s severed head.


    "F-F-FATHERRR...." Loi shouted as he immediately jumped over his seat and came running towards Anon.


    "Here... Catch." Anon spoke as he throwed his father''s head towards Loi.


    *Caught*


    Loi caught the head and started crying immediately.


    "My Queen.... You saw what this human did to my father. Please give him a death sentence." Loi shouted as he looked at Jessica.


    "Mr. Loi... You are creating a scene in the Royal Castle as the head of your family now and I easily can remove your whole family from this kingdom for this behaviour. Please get out, before I do it." Jessica spoke as she looked at Loi.


    "M-My Queen !? T-This human..."


    "Someone take him out." Jessica ordered and immediately two guards entered inside the room, who grabbed loi from both sides and threw him out of the royal castle.


    Every single man and woman sitting inside the room, immediately understood that Anon wasn''t a normal Human and that their Queen was on his side.


    "Okay, So anyone want to speak anything else ?" Anon asked with the same smile.


    Everyone looked at each other with scared and fearful expressions.


    "Good, Because if anyone else want to become their family leader, you can speak up now." Anon spoke.


    Everyone stayed silent and tried to calm their mind.


    "No one ? Good... Now, When I say speak. You guys will speak only then. I hope you understand. Now, Let''s start this.


    You see, I am a human and I am not immortal. I know the date of my death. A friend of mine did a prophecy about it and it turns out to be true. My death is inevitable and it cannot be avoided.


    So, My dear friends... Your job is to save me from my Death, by giving me some useful ideas. You can ask the questions now." Anon explained and stopped talking after that.


    Silence covered the room and no one dared to ask anything.


    "E-Excuse me...." Suddenly a little lady wearing glasses raised her hand.


    "Yes, Luv... First question." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "C-Can I ask... Who did the prophecy ?" The lady asked in a stammering voice.


    "It was a phantom, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-You mean... The ones who are found inside the ''Forest Of nightmare'' ?" She asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "But, They are really really rare and very powerful too." She spoke.


    "Yeah... I know." Anon spoke.


    "O-Okay..." The lady said as she immediately sat back down.


    "I have a question..." An old man spoke.


    "Yes, Ask."


    "Do you know that place of your death ?"


    "Yes, Over the stormborn sea." Anon replied.


    "When are you going to die ?" Another scholar asked.


    "11 days later." Anon replied.


    "Who is going to kill you ?" Another one asked. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An Eclipsewhisperer..." Anon replied.


    "Not possible, They are not real."


    "Yes... How can they exist ?"


    "They do and one of them is going to kill me. Now, Give me some solutions to save my life." Anon spoke.


    "Well, How about you don''t go near the stormborn sea ?" A scholar spoke.


    "No, that one won''t work." Anon replied.


    "How about you run towards the other side of the stormborn sea and increase your distance from it ?"


    "No, that won''t work either. Anyone else ?" Anon asked.

 Chapter 674 Chapter-674

    Anon is sitting inside the Royal Castle''s main room and Jessica is sitting right besides him.


    "Master, Don''t worry... Everything will be alright. What if they couldn''t find a solution for your situation. There will be other solutions, right ?" Jessica spoke with a sad expression.


    "I am not worried, Luv." Anon spoke as he summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "So, Tell me About yourself... Is everything alright ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, I can''t say everything is alright... My sister made a ton of stupid mistakes and I am still correcting them." Jessica spoke.


    "Hmm... I never saw your sister in my house. Did you not send her there ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I did send her master, But she stabbed herself to death in the way. I made sure that she had no weapons, but I don''t know who gave her a dagger.


    I am very sorry for that, Master." Jessica spoke as she immediately apologized to Anon.


    "Eh, No worries... I never liked her." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "So, What now master ?" Jessica asked.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "What are you going to do after this ? now that you know about your death ? Is there something that you want me to do for you ?" Jessica asked.


    "Well... I haven''t thought about this. But, I think I am going to fuck some bitches, kill some Motherfuckers and train my body continuously for that fight." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "That''s a good plan... Do you want some Elven girls for that ? Or do you want to do it with me ?" She asked.


    "If I took your virginity before you turn 400 year old... Then the throne won''t accept you." Anon spoke as he stood up and started walking towards the window of the room.


    He then leaned in the window and looked outside with a smile on his face.


    "Master, What are you thinking ?" Jessica asked.


    "I feel chained... Jess. Ever since I gained consciousness, I have never felt this way. I can do anything I want across the Seven kingdoms and at the same time I am still chained by death.


    I have skills and Artifacts that can literally make me invincible.... But, The prophecy is not changing. It means, that creature is really strong and my death is certain." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Master... The future can be changed right ? Can''t you change it ?" Jessica spoke with a worried expression.


    "No... Not this one. No matter, how much I train... I will die from his hands at the end. It''s my destiny now." Anon spoke as he finished his cigar and tossed it aside.


    "Mast-" Before Jessica could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    He then sealed her lips with his lips.


    *Chu*


    Anon gently slided his tongue inside her mouth and started licking her mouth from the insides.


    ''What a gentle kiss ? Is this what it feels like to kiss a man ?'' Jessica thought as she slowly placed her right hand over Anon''s cheek and started licking his tongue with her own tongue.


    After kissing for about 1 minute... Anon seperated his lips from Jessica''s lips and this kiss was one of the most romantic kiss that Anon has ever given anyone.


    As Anon let go of her lips, Jessica didn''t say anything and continued to stare in his eyes silently. Anon did the same.


    *Knock-Knock*


    But, This silence was broken immediately.


    "Wh-Who is it ?" Jessica asked with a stammering voice, as she continued to look into Anon''s eyes.


    "M-My Queen... I am Lilith Foster and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Jessica interrupted her.


    "I am busy right now. Come later..." Jessica ordered.


    "B-But, My Queen, I think... I have a solution for your Friend''s situation." She spoke from the outside.


    "Wait... What !?" Anon spoke with a shocked expression as he immediately let go of Jessica and rushed towards the door.


    *Click*


    "Hello, Luv. Oh You..." Anon spoke as he opened the door and noticed that the lady standing outside the door was the same small lady that asked the first question and she was among the scholars.


    "H-Hello, S-Sir... I-I am-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her hand and pulled her inside.


    *Click*


    Anon closed the door immediately and looked at the small lady with a very serious expression.


    "Do you have the solution for my situation ?" Anon asked with a serious face.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." The lady replied.


    "Okay... Is it to run away from the stormborn sea or to seal myself inside a magic nullified chamber ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Sir... It''s different." She replied.


    "Take a seat then." Anon spoke as he immediately used his spell, Telekinesis and arranged three chairs in a sitting arrangement.


    On one chair, Lilith sat down and on the other two chairs, Anon and Jessica sat down.


    "What is your solution, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, As you''ve already explained that you are going to die in the next 10 or so days and your death is inevitable, right ?" She asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a calm expression.


    "So, Why don''t we let you die ?" She spoke with a straight expression.


    "Eh...?" Both Anon and Jessica spoke at the same time.


    "Luv, that''s a statement... I want a solution. I know that I am going to die. You don''t have to tell me that." Anon spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "No No Sir, What if we let you die on that day and then bring you back ?" Lilith spoke with a serious expression.


    "That''s impossible... Even if you are the best mage of this world, you can''t bring the dead ones back. Do you understand ? Don''t joke around here." Jessica spoke with a serious expression.


    "She is not joking, Her expressions are serious. Luv, Don''t tell me... You found a spell to bring back people from death ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Not a spell, Sir. Here..." Lilith spoke as she immediately summoned a thick book out of thin air and opened the page No.588885. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here... Look at this drawing. This creature can help you bring the dead people back to life." Lilith spoke as she pointed towards the drawing of a bird that was covered in orange flames and had a terrifying Aura around her body.


    "What is this creature ? I never saw this creature on the holy land." Jessica spoke with a serious expression.


    "This creature lives inside the volcanoes of the Eastern valleys, My Queen. I don''t know the name of this creature since it''s a very old book and the writting is missing from some pages-" Before Lilith could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "A Phoenix..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the book and stood up from his chair.


    "You know this creature, Mast- I mean... Sir Anon ?" Jessica asked as she looked at Anon with a Confused expression.


    "A Phoenix is a very Royal, clear heart and pure creature, and it is said that they have 7 lives to live. Their bodies covered in eternal flames that can revive even the dead." Anon explained as he looked at the phoenix''s picture with a wide smile.


    "Yes, Sir... That''s what we need. The eternal flame from that creature''s body and If we can get our hands on it... Then we can easily revive you with it''s eternal flames once you die.


    This way, the prophecy will be completed and you won''t die anymore.


    "Hahaha.... What was your name again, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he gave her the book back.


    "I-I am Lilith Foster, Sir." She spoke with a stammering voice.


    "Lilith... You are coming with me back to the human kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But, Sir... My family ?" Lilith asked with a neutral expression.


    "Don''t worry, I will send them the double amount of your salary every month. Okay ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, if you say it like that... Then I can''t say no, Sir." Lilith replied with a smile.


    "Good... Let''s go and hunt this bastard down then-"


    "Sir, We can''t do that." Lilith spoke immediately.


    "Hmm...? Why is that ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "A Phoenix is a very Royal and Pure creature, just like you said.


    So, we can''t touch it... Only the one with a pure heart and who has direct connections with God, can touch it and not get Burned to death.


    If you, me or even our Queen tried to touch it... Then we all will get Burned from her eternal flames until our death." She explained.


    "That''s a fucking problem huh ?" Anon spoke as he sat down once again.


    "Even if we get a human priest who has a connection with gods... It will take us weeks to teach him, how to fight.


    Forget about taking the eternal flames from the phoenix and we don''t know how much times does it takes for an Individual to establish a connection with god." Jessica spoke with a neutral expression.


    Suddenly, Something triggered inside Anon''s mind.


    "I may know someone..." Anon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.

 Chapter 675 Chapter-675

    "I have to go." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "Master- I mean Mister Anon, Do you need some help from me ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "No, Luv I will manage this on my own now. I am going to take this girl with me though." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Lilith.


    "Oh, Okay... Miss Lilith, Have a great time then." Jessica spoke as she looked at Lilith with a smile.


    "T-Thank you, My Queen..." Lilith spoke as she also left with Anon.


    "Haa... I also wish to go back to master''s house and have a cup of tea with a nice sleep, instead of solving this Kingdom''s problems.


    But, I am the Queen. I can''t look away from my responsibilities... Jessica get back to work." Jessica spoke with a bored expression as she immediately started walking towards her Royal Court.


    Anon is standing on the top of the castle with Lilith and he is taking puffs out of his cigar.


    "Umm... Sir, How are we going to get to the Human kingdom ?" Lilith asked with a confused expression.


    "My Ride is coming..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-Then... Shouldn''t we go downstairs and wait at the gate instead of standing on the roof ?" Lilith asked.


    "Heh... My ride will come here..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Eh...?"


    Main market of the Elven Kingdom....


    "Mooom... Please buy me this toy. Please mom..." A girl shouted in front of a toy shop as she grabbed her mother''s gown.


    "You already have so many dragon toys like this one, Baby. What are you going to do with the same toys ?" Her mother asked with a serious expression.


    "Mom, I love Dragons..." The little girl spoke.


    "Fine... Sir, Please pack-"


    *Rawwwrrr*


    Suddenly, A thundering sound came from the sky.


    "W-What was that ?"


    "Hey, Look up..."


    "What is that ?"


    "Mom... Look, A dragon."


    "Honey, What are you saying ? How can a- Fuck, That''s a dragon." The lady spoke as she looked in the sky and noticed a huge dragon flying really close to the ground.


    "Mom... You said the bad word haha."


    "Let''s go home... I think we are under attack."


    "We are under attack !!! It''s an attack by the dragons... Run everyone."


    "AHHHHHHHHHH...."


    "Runnnnnnnnnnnnn....."


    "Save usssss...."


    Royal court...


    "Okay, next case it-" Before the Announcer could''ve completed his sentence, A knight came running into the Royal Court.


    "M-M-M-My Queen, I-I-It''s an emergency... A-A Dragon is flying right over our Royal Castle. S-Should we attack it ?" The guard asked as sweat dripped down from his forehead.


    "What ? A dragon over the castle ?"


    "Shouldn''t we run ?"


    "Yeah we should go..."


    "Everyone calm down... It''s My Human friend''s pet dragon and you guys don''t have to worry about it. So just calm down." Jessica spoke with a very calm expression.


    As soon as she announced this, Everyone sitting inside the Royal Court got silent and started looking at Jessica with big eyes.


    "A-A Pet Dragon ?"


    "M-My Queen... Is it possible to make a dragon your pet ?" The Royal mage asked with a shocked expression.


    "Oh, everything is possible... The dragon will leave on it''s own. You guys continue on with the cases." Jessica spoke with a bored expression.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen..." The knight spoke as he immediately stood up and left.


    *Thud* S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adeline landed over the Royal Court''s roof and changer her form back to the human one.


    "I greet my Dear Husband." Adeline spoke as she walked upto Anon and kissed him on the lips immediately.


    *Chuuuuu*


    After kissing for about 30 seconds, Anon separated his lips from her lips.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he looked at Adeline''s face and noticed that she is crying.


    "Adeline ? What happened ? Did someone said anything to you ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Dear. I-I heard about that prophecy... Are you really going to die in the next 10 days ?" Adeline asked with a sad expression.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry about that, Luv. I am a very evil guy and evil guys don''t die that easy. Let''s go back he now." Anon spoke as he kissed Adeline on the cheeks.


    "Really, Dear ? You aren''t going to die ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Yes... I am not going to die. So, don''t cry like a baby and take me back home." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay... One more question." Adeline spoke.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "Is she coming with us ?" Adeline spoke as she pointed towards the ground.


    "Who-" As soon as Anon turned around he noticed that Lilith is lying unconscious on the ground while saying some random words in her sleep.


    "Dragons are going to eat us... Run to the Queen... Dragon attacks... So massive dragon attack."


    "Well... Looks like our friend here got really scared of you. But, she is the one who has the solution to my death. So, we have to bring her back, Luv." Anon spoke.


    "Okay..." Adeline replied with a smile as she immediately transformed back to her dragon form.


    *Rawwwwwwrrrr*


    Anon picked up Lilith from the ground and sat on Adeline''s back.


    "Let''s go, Luv." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Dear..." Adeline spoke as she immediately flapped her wings and started flying over the clouds.


    In just 7 minutes, all three of them came back to their home.


    No one in the human kingdom got scared of Adeline, as everyone knew that the dragon belongs to Anon.


    As Anon landed in front of his house, he noticed that something wasn''t right.


    "An array ?" Anon thought as he walked upto the main gate tried to touch it, But as soon as his hand got close to the gate, An electric shock was felt inside his body.


    *Spark*


    "The fuck ? Who casted this ?" Anon asked as he looked at Adeline.


    "I don''t know anything about this dear, I was outside all day shopping for Remil and Rev." Adeline replied with a neutral expression.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he covered his body with Auric Energy and grabbed the gate''s handle forcefully. The shock like feeling kept increasing the more Anon holded the door, the more it increased.


    Kole''s room...


    Kole is meditating in a very peaceful atmosphere and his body is floating into the Air.


    But, Suddenly... He felt severe pain in his head. It was as if someone was grabbing a nerve inside his brain and trying to break it with full force.


    "Ouch, Ouch... Who is doing this ?" Kole asked as he immediately stood up and started searching for the intruder.


    As his pain grew he knew that something is not right.


    "Someone is trying to break my Array... Ouch, It hurts." Kole spoke as he immediately started walking towards the main gate of the house.


    *SPAAARRKKK*


    "Dear, Please remove your hand... I can''t see you get hurt." Adeline replied as she noticed that, huge lightning bolts are now coming out of the gate and they are striking Anon continuously without any stops but, Anon is not leaving the gate''s handle, instead he is pouring more and more strength to break it.


    *Thud*


    "YAAAHHHHHHHHHH.... MY HEAD, MY HEADDDD... HURTS. SOMEONE STOP ANON.... PLEASEEE... THAT MONSTER WILL BREAK MY FUCKING HEADDDD." Kole shouted as he fell down to his knees and grabbed his head with both of his hands tightly.


    "Woah, What happened Jole ?" No.300 asked as she immediately came running towards Kole.


    "LISTEN HERE OGRE GIRL... STOP ANON OR MY HEAD WILL EXPLODE. THE PROTECTIVE ARRAY ON THIS HOISE IS CONNECTED DIRECTLY TO MY MIND AND IF HE- AHHHHHHHHHHH... STOPPPPPP HIMMMMMM." Kole shouted.


    "Woah, Woah... Okay Jole. I will talk to master..."


    ''Umm... Master can you hear me ?'' No.300 thought as she used the skill, ''Psychic Connection.''


    ''Luv, I am in the middle of something... I will talk to you later.'' Anon spoke from the other side.


    ''Master, don''t break that barrier... It''s connected directly to Kole''s mind and if you break it kole will die. Yep, that''s what he said.'' No.300 informed.


    *Spark*


    "What ?" Anon asked as he immediately removed his hand from the gate''s handle.


    "What happened dear ? Are you alright ? Is something wrong with you ? Do you need my life Force ? Or anything else ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Kole opened his eyes and noticed that Anon is standing right in front of him.


    "Y-You... You merciless monster. I am trying to protect your house from that Eclipsewhisperer and you are trying to kill me ?" Kole shouted as he looked around and noticed that he out of the house now.


    "How am I supposed to know that you casted this Array, When I never saw your original mana pattern and why wouldn''t it let me and Adeline enter inside the house, while an ogre can easily pass through ?" Anon asked.


    "I made this array In accordance to power level and restricted anyone''s entry above her power level." Kole spoke as he pointed towards Adeline.


    "Wow... So you restricted my entry in my own house." Anon spoke.


    "You can go in with this token. Until you have this in your pocket the Array won''t do anything to you." Kole spoke as he passed on a blue token to Anon and Adeline.


    "Can it stop an Eclipsewhisperer ?" Anon asked.


    "It stopped you out here for 3 minutes... Pretty sure it can stop him for sometime." kole replied with a serious expression.

 Chapter 676 Chapter-676

    Underground City, Sephie''s Lab...


    Anon sitting on a big wooden chair in the middle of the room. Mike, Sephie, No.300, Lilith and Adeline are sitting in front of him with serious expressions on their faces.


    Kole is lying on a bed right besides Sephie and his head is covered with a ton of ice.


    "Master, What now ?" Mike asked breaking the silence.


    "We have two goals at hand now. First is to get this guy to work for us... His name is Adam, Works at a bread making factory, he has a little sister... Who is not his blood-related sister, but he loves her like one." Anon spoke as he showed Adam''s picture to anyone through a magic crystal ball.


    "The second goal is not important right now... So, let''s just focus on the first goal. Anyone got any good ideas , On how we get the guy to work for us ?" Anon asked.


    "Rape his sister..." No.300 spoke immediately.


    "No, take her hostage and blackmail him." Sephie followed right after.


    "All wrong, We should infect her sister with some strange disease and then we can tell him to bring the flame from a phoenix in order to cure her and once he do that... We will kill him brutally and his sister too." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Wow.... You guys are really dark. I am sitting among some of the darkest minds huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, We get it from you. I mean you are the mastermind behind every evil plan." No.300 spoke with a straight face.


    "Okay, The ideas are all good... But the important question is... Can I blackmail him in order to bring back the flames, Lilith ?" Anon asked.


    "W-W-Well... There is no particular condition to that, You can do anything in order to make him bring back the phoenix''s flame." Lilith spoke.


    All of them looked at Lilith with serious expressions and no one spoke anything.


    "I-I-Is something... W-Wrong ?" Lilith asked with a scared expression.


    "Okay, We are going to blackmail him with his sister." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "I told you, That was the best idea." Sephie spoke as she also stood up and walked out of the room with Anon.


    "Yeah, But my illness idea wasn''t bad, right master ?" Mike asked as he followed behind.


    "It was good but it''s too much work... We are going to do it the easy way." Anon replied. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while everyone left the room and only Lilith was left inside.


    "W-What dangerous people !? They want to blackmail some poor guy with his sister and that ogre said she will rape her too ?


    Oh, Lord... Please save that child." Lilith spoke as she prayed to God.


    Gior''s Bakery...


    Anon and Mike entered inside the bakery, But as soon as they entered... A very heavy holy Aura was felt by their bodies naturally.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I felt that... Don''t worry. He won''t take a fight in front of his sister." Anon spoke with a smirk.


    "As you say, Sir." Mike spoke as he followed Anon without wasting any time.


    Both of them walked towards the Manager''s office.


    "Yes, Yes, It was a pleasure meeting with you ma''am." The manager spoke as he Shaked hands with an old woman, who left without saying anything.


    "Please wait here... Sir will talk to you next." A maid spoke as she served tea to Anon and Mike.


    "Is it refreshed with mana ?" Mike asked.


    "No, Sir." The maid replied.


    "Oh, Then I am sorr-"


    "Just drink the damn Tea, Mike. Don''t act like a fucking woman." Anon spoke as he took a sip out of the tea cup.


    "As you say master." Mike replied as he immediately started drinking the tea.


    "Master, I have a doubt... If you u don''t mind." Mike spoke.


    "Let me have a guess... You are going to say, Why aren''t we going directly into his office and beating him until he gives us the rights to this factory, Am I right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took another sip out of the cup.


    "You know everything master." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Mike... That guy working down there is a god''s avatar and if I tried to create a scene here, he will find a reason to fight me and that''s something I don''t want to do, because I already have a big fight upcoming.


    Another reason is... I like to play with people''s minds. That''s why... I am going to use my intelligence instead of raw force." Anon replied with a smile as he stood up from his place.


    "I-I understand... Master." Mike spoke.


    ''Sometimes, Master''s talking style gives me chills.'' Mike thought as he placed his cup on the table and followed Anon silently.


    "Sir, You can''t go in yet... Our manager is-" Before the maid could''ve completed her sentence, Anon closed the distance and used his skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    His eyes shined bright purple and so did the maid''s eyes.


    "Is your manager really busy, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, He told me to hold you off in the lobby for the next hour, so that he can go home without taking anymore tensions." The maid spoke like a parrot.


    "Good, as an honest reply reward... It''s your day off now. Go home now, Luv." Anon ordered with a smile.


    "As you say, Master." The maid replied as she Obediently turned around and left the factory immediately.


    "Master... This fucker really needs some beating and if you just-"


    "No, Mike. What I am about to give him is something even worse than death. Follow me, after today... He will never make anyone wait." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''Looks like something really evil is about to happen... I should take notes.'' Mike thought as he followed Anon.


    *Click*


    "Jerry, Bring me another-" The manager started speaking but stopped immediately as he noticed that the ones who entered inside his cabin is not his maid but two wearing black coats.


    "Who permitted you to come into my office like that ? Get out.... Jerry, get both of them out of my office right now." The manager shouted, but his maid didn''t come.


    "Jerry, Where the fuck are you ?" He shouted again.


    "Oi, both of you get out of my office... Right now. We will talk tomorrow. Get out for now." The manager spoke with an irritated expression.


    "Hello, Mr. Manager..." Anon spoke as he walked upto to the manager and sat down in his front chair.


    Mike did the same and sat besides Anon.


    "Didn''t you guys here me ? Get the hell out of my office. I will listen to your requests tomorrow... Not go or I will call guards." The manager threatened.


    "Master... I will-" Mike got angry as he saw how a stupid human was shouting on his master.


    But, Anon immediately placed his hand over Mike''s Shoulder and gave him a signal to calm down.


    "Mr. manager... We are leaving." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the exit door.


    "But, I wish someone give you the important information about your daughter." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wait..." The manager spoke.


    "Yes ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "What is the information ?" He asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, I will tell it to you... Tomorrow, Once your daughter dies, Okay ?" Anon spoke as he started to leave the room.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... I-I was just joking back then... I-I didn''t mean any of it, Please come in. Would you like some tea, Coffee or perhaps wine ?" The manager spoke with the politest tone possible.


    ''Wow... The man who was talking so rudely just a moment ago is now ready to lick master''s feet, is this what mind''s power can do ?'' Mike thought as he looked at the Manager.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s sit." Anon spoke as he sat down.


    "So... What were you saying about my daughter ? Is she alright ? Please don''t tell me... She got involved in another drug related case or anything more dangerous." The manager spoke.


    "Oh, no no no... It''s nothing like that, In fact she is sitting inside her magic class in the academy... Look." Anon spoke as he showed him his daughter''s live footage with the help of a magic crystal ball.


    "So, Why is she going to die ?" The manager asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, there are more than 100 Assassins standing outside your daughter''s classroom and they are going to kill every single student inside that class at anytime." Anon spoke.


    "WHAT !???!? Then shouldn''t we tell the principal about this ? She will definitely do something about this... Right ?" The manager asked with a tense expression as he got worried for his daughter.


    "She won''t do anything, because she is also working for the guy, who the assassins are working for." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "W-Who are they working for ? Do you know him ?" The manager asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... That guy is... Me. Hehehe..." Anon replied as an evil smile appeared aover his face.

 Chapter 677 Chapter-677

    "W-Wait... You are the guy planning to kill my daughter ?" The manager asked with a serious and scared expression.


    "Yes, not only kill her... They will rape her first, in front of the whole classroom and then kill her...." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "What do you want ? Money ? Some papers signed ?" The manager spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t like your attitude, Boys... Rape-"


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... S-Sir, It was my foolishness to make you stand in the lobby and talking so rudely to you.


    Please don''t kill or rape my daughter, Sir. Please, I beg you... I-I will do anything you say. Please, Sir... Have mercy." The manager started begging as he immediately went down on his knees and started grabbing Anon''s leg for mercy.


    "You see that, Mike ? Sometimes... You don''t need raw force to put a stupid idiot down." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mike with a smile.


    "I-I see master..." Mike said as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    ''Master is really dangerous when it comes to mind games, No one can tell what his next move is going to be.'' Mike thought as he immediately summoned some papers and placed them on the table.


    "Now, Mr. Manager... Please sign these Papers for me." Anon spoke as he gave a pen to the manager.


    "Y-Yes..." The manager immediately looked at the papers and understood what the papers are for.


    ''Property Transfer.''


    "S-Sir... I don''t think you want my signature on this." The manager spoke.


    "Why would you say that ?" Anon asked.


    "I am just a manager... I am not the owner of this bakery. The owner sits on the third floor." He explained.


    "Huh...? Didn''t you say, he was the owner ?" Anon asked as he immediately turned towards Mike.


    "I never heard of the owner master... He is the one that the workers told me about." Mike explained.


    "Y-Yes, That''s because the owner didn''t came out of his office for the last 2 years. The workers changed over time and now they think I am the main boss of this factory." The manager spoke.


    "Fuck man... You Should''ve said that from the start. Wasted my damn time. Kill his daughter and rape his wife as well..." Anon ordered as he stood up from his chair.


    "S-Sir, Please don''t do this !! H-How will I live without my family ?" The manager asked as he immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Yeah, that''s a good point. Mike take him outside and kill him without a sound, don''t leave any proofs behind. I don''t want that motherfucker to get alerted... " Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "No.. I will-" Before the manager could''ve completed his sentence, Mike snapped his fingers and sealed his mouth with a dark aura.


    "Didn''t you hear, what my master just said ? He said to not let you make any kind of suspicious noises. Now, let''s go and I will show you what hell looks like." Mike spoke as he grabbed his collar and both of them disappeared from the office immediately.


    As Anon was walking to the third floor, he suddenly ran into a little girl and felt a shock running through his whole body.


    "What the hell-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that the girl standing in front of him was none other than Adam''s sister, Eve.


    "Are you alright, Sir ? I-I am very sorry for running into you like that." Iris spoke as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "I am alright, Luv." Anon spoke as he stood up once again.


    ''What was that shock like thing ? Did he casted a protective Array on her body ? No, If he did then he would''ve been here by now. It''s something else that''s protecting her.'' Anon thought as he raised his hand towards Iris for a handshake.


    "Hi... I am Shin from the house of Noble Undeads." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "E-Eh ? Y-You mean the seven star household !!!?" Iris asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Anon replied in a very polite tone.


    "H-Hi... Sir. I-I am Iris... I-I work in this factory with my stupid brother.... I-I am legally 17, I may look small but I am an adult.


    I-It''s very nice to meet you, I-I never intended to knock you down sir, please don''t kill me for that." Iris spoke like a parrot as she Shaked Anon''s hand.


    "Oh, so you are of legal age to be married huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''Haha... This is going to take an intresting turn now. Oh my fucking god... It''s going to be hilarious.'' Anon thought.


    "I-I have to go now... W-Would you mind leaving my H-Hand, Sir ?" Iris asked as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Oh, yes... Why not ?" Anon spoke as he immediately let go of her hand.


    As iris started leaving, Anon stopped her...


    "Ma''am... Can I just say that you look really beautiful ?" Anon spoke with a seductive expression.


    "I-I-I u-u-understand..." Iris spoke in a stammering tone, as her face turned beet red and she ran away immediately.


    "Sometimes... I get scared of my own charms." Anon thought as he raised his hand looked at it with a serious expression.


    It was the same hand that he used in the handshake with iris and it was now all burned out.


    "Only heard it until now... But, this girl is really on fire huh ? Fuck it hurts... " Anon spoke as he noticed that the wound wasn''t healing with the troll locket.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As soon as Anon used the other regeneration skill, he noticed that the wound was healing very slowly.


    ''What kind of protection Artifact is that ?'' Anon thought but he was abruptly interrupted when Mike''s voice resounded from behind.


    "Master, Are you alright ?" Mike asked.


    "Hmm...? Oh Mike... You are back ? What happened to that guy ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, he is resting 6 feet under the ground master. His property will be distributed amongst the people he cheated money out of. His wife and daughter will be left with enough to live on.


    But, Why didn''t you kill his whole family Sir ?" Mike asked.


    "Do you know that Yumi Girl, Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You mean your sister''s friend, right master ?" Mike asked.


    "Yep, She was a good girl and why would I kill a fine piece of ass just because her father is a shitty man ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I understand sir. What about her mother, Sir ?" Mike asked.


    "Mike, how can a girl grow up without her mother ? Now that her father is not there, she will either become a very successful person or a cheap whore.


    It''s always about your choice. Now, let''s go into that office before I open a wise man''s lecture class here." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay, master." Mike said as he followed Anon.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Anon knocked on the office''s gate...


    "Come in..." An elderly man''s voice came from inside. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Click*


    Anon opened the gate and entered inside the room with Mike.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, he noticed that the room was dark and only one candle was glowing inside the room.


    The candle was over a wooden desk, where a slim old man was playing with a small wooden cube. But, The strange thing about the old man was, he wore a blindfold on his eyes


    "Hello, Mr. Anon..." The Old man spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? You know my name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The saviour of the human kingdom, The killing machine, The one who took over the Elven Kingdom in just 2 months... Why wouldn''t I know you ?" The old spoke with a smile.


    *Chek*


    Anon immediately summoned his arcane slayers and looked at the old man with a serious expression.


    "No one knows about the Elven Kingdom... How do you know that ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You think you are the only one, who can collect information on others, Mr. Anon ?" The old man asked with a smile.


    "I won''t ask you again..." Anon spoke as he assumed his attacking position.


    "Please refrain from attack this old bones, Sir. I am to-" Before the old man could''ve completed his sentence, Anon throwed one of his arcane slayer sickle towards the old man with full strength.


    *Throw*


    *Catch-Catch*


    The old man grabbed both the sickles with just fingers and smiled towards Anon.


    ''That''s not magic... He stopped my arcane slayers with just his raw strength. How is that even possible ? How can an old man be that strong ?'' Anon thought as he immediately assumed his defensive stances and activated his defensive skills.


    Mike also caught the air of situation and summoned his dagger pair.


    "My, My... What good will these weapons do to you ?" The old man asked with a creepy smile.


    "Who are you old man ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he covered his whole body in Auric energy.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Is that Auric Energy ?" The old man asked.

 Chapter 678 Chapter-678

    "Isn''t that Auric Energy ?" The old man asked with a serious expression.


    "How do you know that ?" Anon asked.


    "If you have that energy, then that means Ion is dead right ?" The old man asked.


    "Do you know him ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, We Trained together... For some time. Then he left due to so much workout." The old man spoke with a smile.


    "You trained with that old elf ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah, he was my friend in the training grounds, but after a while, he left due to the workout increase.


    Rest In Peace... My Friend." The old man spoke as he prayed for Ion.


    "What''s your name, Old man ?" Anon asked.


    "I am Damon Frerior, The owner of this Bakery." The old man spoke with a smile.


    "Now, Damon either you tell me-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon turned around and pressed a red switch that was right behind him."


    [You have entered inside the Null Area]


    Suddenly, A notification popped up in front of Anon.


    ''A trap !??'' Anon thought as he looked back and noticed that the exit gate of the room was still open.


    ''No, it''s not a trap the doors are open.... Then why did he enable a Null Area''s Array ?'' Anon wondered.


    "Don''t worry... Let''s sit down and have a chat without any magical stuff. You see... I don''t like it very much." The old man spoke with a smile as he placed Anon''s arcane slayers on the table and sat down on his chair. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mike go out..." Anon ordered.


    "But, Master-"


    "Don''t worry... I won''t harm your master." The old man spoke with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Mike spoke as he immediately walked out of the room.


    Anon sat down in front of the old man and looked at him with curious eyes.


    ''I can''t use my demonic Eyes... Damn it.'' Anon thought.


    "So, Mr. Anon... I suppose you don''t know anything about me, but I know everything about you." The old man spoke with a smile.


    "What do you know about me ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Hmmm... Good question, Let''s see... One day you were sleeping on your bed, but then the next moment you got some amazing mind control powers, that you used to dominate your Step-mother and Step-sisters.


    After that, You fucked them without any stops from the next 1 month. Then you got bored and fucked a beast female.


    Then a beast female again but this time a mature one. You used your mind control powers to gain anything you wanted, you showed off your powers in the academy and did everything to win that stupid race.


    At first, I thought how can you loose ? Then, I looked at the scene carefully and noticed that your actions are very different to Denver House''s kid.


    I immediately knew that it was you. After that you attended the academy for about 3 days and started fighting these creatures that you named ''Zombies.''


    You gained the trust of all the Kings and Queens in the 7 continents and became the living god of the Human Kingdom."


    "I never told them to make me their god..." Anon spoke.


    "After that you dominated over the leaders of the Denver and Witch House. You called them to your house and did some really unspeakable things with them.


    You perverted kid. After that you went to the Elven Kingdom and took over it within two months, but you showed everyone that it was still an independent kingdom, Smart move.


    You came back to the human kingdom after that and started having fun with your girls. After that you went to conquer the Seven seas, But did you conquer it... I don''t know that you see ?" The old man asked.


    "I did..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Made a new enemy... The Eclipsewhisperer. I don''t know anything about that entity but... I heard they are very dangerous creature.


    Your hand''s muscles are tight, it means you are doing excercise... That means you have a big fight incoming. Am I Right ?" The old man asked.


    "My, My... You know too much about me. Do you know what happens to anyone who knows too much about me ?" Anon asked with a calm smile.


    "Will he rest 6 feet under the ground, Just like my manager ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... That''s what happens. Do you want to try it out ?" Anon asked with an angry expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Calm down, Kid. This is not a war ground and you can''t defeat me." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "You have a big attitude." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he let out his bloodlust.


    The old man''s face expression changed all of a sudden and he became really serious.


    "Haaa... You kids, Don''t even know how to respect your elderly." Damon spoke as he raised his hand closed it into a first.


    "Ultimate Null..."


    [Your opponent has used the skill <Ultimate Null>]


    [Your Aura and Bloodlust Will Be Nullified.]


    As soon as these two notification popped up in front of Anon, he was left shocked.


    ''How can he use magic in null area !!?'' Anon thought with a Confused expression.


    Anon''s bloodlust got resolved immediately and he felt almost powerless at this point.


    ''I can still kill him... I will punch him in the neck with my Auric energy. There is no way he will survive that punch.'' Anon thought as he looked at Damon''s neck.


    "Don''t worry, Kid... You won''t make it to my neck. If you want to try it, you are most welcome to do so." Damon spoke with a smile.


    ''Shit.''


    "Did Ion took you that shady room in that forest ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "He did... You have been there too ?" Anon asked.


    "No, He never let-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon pulled a punch back and throwed it directly at his chest with full force.


    The punch was coming at an incredible speed, sharp precision and it was filled with Auric Energy but before it could''ve touched Damon''s body... He grabbed Anon''s hand without any efforts.


    *Thud*


    "I have trained with Ion for several years... Do you really think that I won''t be able to defend myself from such a stupid punch ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Oh yeah ? What about this ?" Anon spoke as he throwed another punch from the left side and aimed for Damon''s face this time.


    *Tick*


    This time, Damon stopped Anon''s punch with just his Left Hand''s index finger.


    "What the fu-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon throwed his whole body upside down on the ground.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Fuck... Old man, You are strong." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up without wasting any time.


    "Let''s see... if you can stop them too." Anon spoke as he immediately picked up his Arcane Slayers from the table and tried to stab Damon''s face with the sickles... But Damon stopped both of his sickles with just his index fingers.


    "Hmm... Instant Come back. Now I can understand... Why he choose you. But... There are too many openings..." Damon spoke as he immediately kicked Anon''s leg with his leg and throwed him towards the other side.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck..." Anon shouted as he stood up once again and sat down on the chair.


    "What happened ? Admitting defeat so easily ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "You are stronger than me... Here. But, come outside and I will show you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What will you show me outside ? Do you think anything will change ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes... If I get out of this room, then I will be able to use magic again." Anon replied.


    "Hmm... Why do you think that ?" Damon asked.


    "We are sitting inside a Null area right now... If I get out of it, then I will be able to defeat you easily with my magic." Anon spoke with a smirk.


    "You think this is an Array ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Seems like your observation skills are not as good as I expected. This is not an array kid, It''s coming out of my body.


    I am the source of a moving ''Null Area'' Kiddo." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ? There is a skill like that ?" Anon asked with a stammering voice.


    "Oh, No... No... There isn''t, You see there is mana leaking out of your body everytime. So, I had a crazy idea... i just took the spell formula of the Null spell and-"


    "And Fused it with your mana source, You fucked up with your heart and survived." Anon spoke with a Surprised expression.


    "Correct, you are smart. I fucked with my heart and survived... I also got some Null spells. Just like the one you experienced right now.


    But, I had to pay a price..." Damon spoke with a smile as he removed the blindfold from his eyes.


    "You eyes..." Anon spoke as he noticed that Damon''s eye sockets were empty.


    "That''s the price I had to pay for this." Damon spoke.

 Chapter 679 Chapter-679

    "So, whenever I come close to you... The null Area will Nullify my magic ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, in a 100 meters of my body no magic will work. Even if you shoot any magic towards me from a distance, it won''t reach me because of the null Area." Damon replied with a smile.


    "You are invincible... You have incredible speed and strength and no one can use magic on you. You are fucking invincible, I should do that to my body." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t... This process has a very low survival rate.


    Your fancy troll locket can''t heal you when your heart is being deformed by magic... It can only heal you from physical injuries and Even if you succeeded in that process... You will loose the ability to use magic as well.


    After that you will only be able to use nullify spells and believe me it hurts when I use them." Damon spoke.


    "Well... That sounds a really bad trade. I mean trading your magic using capability for a moving null area, isn''t that just stupid ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Not for me. You see I have been really bad at magic since I was a child and that didn''t change even when I tried my best as an adult, that''s why I decided to do this.


    You know, Just Risk it for the biscuit." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "That''s my- You were there when I said that ?" Anon asked with a Surprised expression.


    "Haha... When I lost my eyes, All my other senses got really heightened and I started listening to even the smallest noises made around me, I started smelling water..."


    "What ? Water doesn''t-"


    "It does... Your nose is just not strong enough to sense it." Damon spoke.


    "I also have heightened senses. Just for your knowledge..." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "You can''t use them without magic and even if you can... They aren''t stronger than mine. You are using mana to heighten them and Mine is natural." Damon spoke.


    "Fine, Your senses are better than mine. How did you find me ?" Anon asked.


    "I sensed a strange energy... A very very strange energy that I have never sensed.


    I followed it and guess where it lead me to ? You house. Then, I heard somethings, some really perverted things... I immediately left the spot but decided to keep an eye on you.


    Days passed, you grew stronger and stronger everyday, I witnessed all of it with my ears." Damon spoke.


    "I never sensed you near me." Anon spoke.


    "Whenever I came near you... I used a secret spell that nullified all your magic but it won''t inform your senses that your magic has been disabled.


    You thought your magic was still on, but it wasn''t." Damon replied.


    "So, You have been stalking me ? You are the pervert here man." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Cough-Cough-Cough-Cough, I-I am not a pervert, Kid. I was just keeping an eye on you." Damon spoke.


    "You mean an Ear, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Nice Joke. Should I laugh ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine, What do you want from me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You tell me... You came to my office. It means you want something from me right ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Yeah that... I want to buy this company from you. Since, I can''t acquire it with brute force... I will buy it with money.


    Say your amount and I will give it to you no negotiations." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I am not selling it." Damon replied with a smile.


    "What are you saying old man ? I am giving you-"


    "I heard you the first time. My ears work perfectly fine... Kiddo. I am not going to sell this company to you." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Well, Fine... Have a good day." Anon spoke with a straight face as he stood up and started walking towards the exit gate.


    As he was about to exit the room, Damon''s voice resounded from behind...


    "Wait..."


    ''I knew it. There was something wrong with this meeting. He told me all that shit about my past because he wants something from me and now comes the real deal...'' Anon thought as a smirk appeared over his face.


    "Yes ?" Anon asked turning around.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me again to give the company to you ? Or fight me ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Nah, I am alright old man. You keep it... I am going." Anon replied as he turned around and started leaving Again.


    "Don''t you want that kid who represents the gods ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    Anon''s steps were immediately halted.


    "How do you know about him ?" Anon asked with a very serious expression.


    "Anon, Come on. That guy is releasing a ton of holy Aura from his body... I can clearly feel it here." Damon spoke.


    "No, How do you know about the demon and God thing ?" Anon asked.


    "Hehehe... Who do you think I am, Anon ?" Damon asked as he stood up from his chair and as soon as he stood up, Two black wings flapped out from his back.


    *Flap*


    "Woah... Woahh... Woaaahhhh" Anon shouted as he got really surprised after seeing the wings.


    "Let me introduce myself again, Anon. I am Damon Frerior the Fallen Angel of Lust." Damon spoke as he walked upto Anon.


    His body emitted a very dangerous and mysterious Aura.


    "A Fallen Angel ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... A Fallen Angel. I was a god before I raped a girl on the holy land to pass some time and just for that, those Fucking shitheads throwed me inside a human''s body." Damon spoke.


    "You raped a girl ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... She was really beautiful. I couldn''t control myself. I think she was a dragon... I don''t remember anymore." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "How many years have you been living for ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I am god... So I was immortal. But after being thrown into this Human''s body... I have lived for about 5000 years now." Damon replied.


    "A human never lives that long." Anon replied.


    "Yeah, you see... When I was being judged in the Heaven''s court. I asked a demon to help me stealing the Spell of immortality and my memories too.


    Before my reincarnation into a human''s body, they took away my memories and destroyed them.


    But, that demon found me on the holy land and gave me back my memories and the scroll that holded the spell of immortality.


    I used the scroll and gave it back to the demon as a payment for helping me. Then, they made their own gods and this stupid thing started where the avatars are sent to fight each other and prove who is stronger.


    13 gods select 13 avatars and the 7 demon gods select 7 avatars. Demon gods were loosing for the last I don''t know 7000 years or so... And I guess you are their last chance, right ?" Damon spoke.


    "Yeah... That''s what they said. So, You know everything about me and the demon gods ?" Anon replied.


    "Not at first when you Received the powers, but with time I understood, what was going on." Damon spoke.


    *Click* sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon slowly closed the gate and sat down on his chair.


    "Since you''ve told me so much... Why don''t you tell me the thing that you want from me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm... Anon, What do you think I want ? I am a blind man, Even if I have so much power... It''s a fucking waste, I can''t see shit. For the past 1000 years, many races have come on this holy land and I haven''t seen a single one of them-"


    "You want you eyes back..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, I want my eyes back. I want to fuck some bitches while looking at their faces, I want to jiggle those boobs while I look at them.


    I have sworn that I won''t have sex until I get my eyes back. But, Since I don''t have a normal Human''s body-"


    "Your eyes can''t be healed with simple magic." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Yes and that''s why I waited for this very moment... I waited for that one guy who can bring me back my eyes and looked he is here now." Damon spoke with a wide smile.


    "Why do you think, I can bring back your eyes ?" Anon asked.


    "You conquered the Elven Kingdom in 2 months, achieved the Auric Energy and You have a body modifying ability." Damon spoke.


    "You know about that ?" Anon asked.


    "Anon... I know every single one of your ability. You read your skill descriptions too loud, man. Now, Help me in getting my eyes back and I will help you do whatever you want." Damon spoke.


    "What if I said ''No'' ?" Anon asked with a big smile.

 Chapter 680 Chapter-680

    "There is no point in doing that... You need me and I need you. Don''t act like a fool and just accept the offer, Anon. Be the wise man." Damon spoke with a straight face.


    "Fine... I will try to find some way of getting you your eyes back... But, What will I get in return ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "How about a mentor ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "A mentor ? You ? Why would I take you as-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Anon and he did it so fast that Anon couldn''t even react to his speed.


    ''How did he...?''


    "I hope this answers your question..." Damon spoke as he slowly touched Anon''s back with his index finger.


    "Fine... But, I want that boy too." Anon spoke.


    "That''s a Deal then." Damon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he Shaked his hand.


    "Do you need help in killing the boy ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "No, I can handle him." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine... But, a sweet warning... Don''t get too close to him. He has the holy blessing of Madam Poliya, also known as the goddess of purity.


    If you tried to touch him... Your demonic energy will awaken his senses and you will be turned into ashes in no time.


    One more thing, you may have that demonic energy but you don''t know how to use it. I will teach you how to use it." Damon replied with a smile.


    "I want to corrupt that boy''s sister and to do that-"


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know. Come with me." Damon spoke as he started walking with Anon towards the working sector of the factory.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Suddenly, A Senior Chef came running into the room with a very tense expression and started clapping loudly to attract everyone''s attention. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone... The owner of the factory is on a round. Do your best and don''t let him find any slackers.


    If you have headache, stomach pain or any other shitty problem that is stopping you from doing the work then get the fuck out of this factory now.


    Because the owner won''t like you, I will say that you are on a holiday. Now go... He must be here soon." The senior chief announced and immediately ran towards the other sectors to inform them as well.


    "Hmm...? The owner is out of his room ?"


    "Well, he had to come out of his room."


    "I haven''t even seen him for the last 3 years. I almost forgot what he looks like."


    "Yeah me too."


    "I heard he is blind and can''t see."


    ....


    Everyone started talking about the owner''s visit but Adam was focused on his bread making.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door and everyone immediately turned silent as they looked at the door and saw that the owner was standing at the door.


    "Hello, Everyone... I guess some of you may not even know me.


    So, Let me introduce myself.... I am Damon, The owner of this small bakery. I am blind and I don''t have a family... I don''t visit this place more often.


    But, Today I have a very sad news... The current manager of the factory is dead and I would like to introduce you guys to the new manager of the factory.


    Please welcome... Mr. Anon Agreil." Damon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as this name came out of his mouth, everyone turned their attention towards the door and saw a young man walking towards the owner.


    "I-Isn''t that guy the hero Anon ?"


    "Oh my god... Yes. He is the one who saved the first human kingdom from the zombie attack."


    "Oh my god... I want his signature somewhere on my body." A milf around 40 spoke with a seductive expression.


    Everyone knew Anon was a hero and they were very happy to see him here, except one guy.


    ''What is this bastard doing here ?'' Adam thought as he looked at Anon with a very hateful expression.


    "Hello, Hello... Guys. As you already know that my name is Anon and I don''t talk bullshit... So, let''s cut to the chase.


    All of you get around 12 coppers as your daily basis income by making 100 batches of breads in a day.


    But, you pay 50% of that income as tax and if I am right you have to pay 10% of your remaining income as a pension savings, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir." Everyone replied in a unison.


    "Good... But, Since I am your new manager. You guys don''t have to go through all these taxes and shit-"


    "What are you planning to do ?" Damon asked in a very low voice.


    "Just watch me..." Anon replied with a whisper.


    "So, Until I am the manager of this factory... All of your taxes will be removed and your income will be doubled." Anon announce with a smile.


    "What ?"


    "Is he joking ?"


    "N-No way... That is true ?"


    "Is it really true, Sir Anon ?" A female asked.


    "Ohh... You look really pretty Luv.... Your income will get quadrupled have fun." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wooo hoooo...." The lady shouted in a very happy tone.


    "Not only that... I will also not take rounds in this factory and disturb you every hour just like your previous manager.


    I will only take two rounds a day and you can leave early too." Anon announced.


    "Yoooo hoooo... Mr. Anon is really the hero."


    "Mr. Anon, Mr. Anon, Mr. Anon...."


    "Mr. Anon please marry me."


    "Mr. Anon please make me the mother of your child. I will raise our kids with love."


    Girls and Milfs inside the factory suddenly started shouting and cheering for Anon. Some of them even started flashing him their boobs.


    ''That''s how you buy a ton shit of people''s trust with money.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    Suddenly, he turned his neck towards the right section and noticed that Adam was looking at him with a very hateful and bitter face.


    ''Yep, that''s our hero. Let''s tease him a bit...'' Anon thought as he immediately pointed towards Adam.


    "Excuse me, sir ? Is something wrong with you ? If you''re not happy with this change, I can take it back." Anon asked with a smile.


    Everyone immediately stopped shouting and turned to look at Adam with a serious expression.


    "H-Huh...? N-No... I-I am very happy." Adam spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Then why aren''t you smiling man ? If you behave like that then I will take back the promotion from everyone." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-Huh...?"


    Everyone immediately looked at Adam with a hateful expression.


    "Oi, Say thank you and fucking smile... Or we will kill you after this shift."


    "Adam, apologise immediately to Mr. Anon... Or I am going to give you a really good beating after he goes."


    "You hardworking piece of shit... If I don''t get this promotion just because of you. Then I swear on both of my children that I will kill you today." A female over 50 shouted from a distance.


    Suddenly, Adam''s sister Iris stepped in front of him and bowed to Anon...


    "I-I am very sorry for my stupid brother''s rude behaviour, Sir. H-He is very happy and thankful for the promotion, Sir.


    I apologise once again from hai side." Iris spoke in a very polite tone.


    "Bow to him... Stupid brother. Do you want to die ?" Iris whispered as she punched Adam''s knee.


    "O-Ouch... Y-Yes... I-I am sorry, S-Sir." Adam spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    ''What am I doing ? I have to kill this man, not bow down to him.'' Adam thought as he got even more angry.


    "I was just kidding... I won''t take away all of your promotion just for one guy. Well, have fun guys... I will go and Announce this in the other sectors as well." Anon spoke as he exited the room with Damon.


    "Yeahhhhhhhhh.... Free promotion."


    "Everyone... Today''s dinner is from my side. Have funnn..."


    "Let''s goooo... Man."


    "What a good guy he is... Gods must''ve sent him to help us."


    "Yeah... Mr. Anon is really a God''s angle."


    ''No, No, No... He is not any god''s angle... I am the god''s angle. I was the one, who was sent by the God to kill him.


    Why are you all worshipping him ?'' Adam thought with a very serious expression as he looked at everyone around him.


    "Brother... Are you fucking stupid ? Why did you act like that ?" Iris asked with a very angry expression.


    "I-Iris that guy is not a-" Before Adam could''ve completed his sentence, Iris interrupted him.


    "I don''t want to talk to you... Stupid." Iris shouted as she left the place immediately.


    ....


    "So, that was your first move huh ? Turning everyone against him ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Was it bad ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It was nice... But, I am going to charge you every single copper that I am going to loose in the upcoming days." Dam replied with a smile.


    "Then you better calculate the worth of this whole factory." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 681 Chapter-681

    Anon and Damon are standing inside an empty room, that has very thick and reinforced walls.


    "So, What are we going to do now ?" Anon asked.


    "I am going to show you, What Eclipsewhisperers are..." Damon spoke as he snapped his fingers and suddenly shadows around the room became alive.


    Some of them took the form of small human like figures, but with wings. While the others Some looked like small Eclipsewhisperers.


    "Hmm... How did you do this ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Eclipsewhisperers are creatures of the dark... They were here even before I was born. They used dark magic and dark Arts to fight.


    There was no mana here back then, when my forefathers found this land, but out of grace they blessed this land with mana.


    The Eclipsewhisperers didn''t like it. As mana was really poisonous to them.


    They fought us in order to save their land, but we didn''t back off that easily. We used everything we had and Annihilated almost 80% of their population." Damon explained and as he continued to speak, the little shadow figures started doing as he was saying.


    "Wait, What do you mean by ''Found This Land'' ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Gods and souls can travel through realms without any problems and they always search for a new land to gain more and more worshippers.


    The more a god is worshipped, The more stronger he becomes and the stronger he becomes, the more his travelling capacity increases. It means he can go through more realms and find more worshippers there.


    Now, let''s get back to the topic. We Annihilated 80% of the Eclipsewhisperers from this land but the remaining 20% used their darkest spells and killed more than 300 gods.


    After that, A long war started... It went on for the next 30,000 years and at last... The Eclipsewhisperers were defeated.


    But, The gods couldn''t kill them, because they were also weak and vulnerable at that time. If they would''ve killed the Eclipsewhisperers... Other creatures from the deep sea would''ve come out to fight them and that''s when they came with an idea.


    A pure Mana Contract. They formed a pure Mana contract with the Eclipsewhisperers.


    I don''t know the terms clearly, but it was something like, Eclipsewhisperers will remain under the water and won''t let any creature from the deep sea cross the gate.


    In exchange for this, Gods blessed them with the immunity to mana. After this our mana didn''t hurt them and they became immune.


    But, There was a condition in the mana contract that the gods never told them and it was the 100 years ground step, Condition. An Eclipsewhisperer can only step once on the ground in a 100 years and not more than one can step out together.


    The time limit to stay outside will be 24 hours max and when the Eclipsewhisperer found out about this... They weren''t happy.


    But, they had to accept it because they''ve already signed the contract.


    Some of the gods left the holy land after gaining some human follower, but some of them stayed to keep an eye on the Eclipsewhisperers and make sure that they stay inside the ocean.


    Exactly 14 gods stayed back..." Damon suddenly stopped speaking.


    "But, They turned to 13 when one of them fucked a human girl, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... I mean, I choose this life. Anon being a god is very boring... Sit over the clouds and just observe the lower world all day.


    You see other people having sex everyday and sometimes you loose your senses just like I did.


    Well, Let''s not get lost from our point... So, Do you have any other questions about Eclipsewhisperers ?" Damon asked.


    "Can''t you help me in fighting him ?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "Anon, I haven''t left this factory since the last 3000 years.... Do you know why ? Because It''s an enchanted factory... Anyone who comes inside this factory is dead to the gods.


    They can''t see anyone here... and the day I stepped out of this building, They will hit me with a super charged lightning bolt and I will die instantly." Damon spoke.


    "I thought you were immortal..." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, that''s not the kind of immortality you think it is... I can live for as long as I want, if not killed by someone else." Damon spoke.


    "Ah... I understand." Anon spoke with a understanding expression.


    "Good... Any other questions ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah, Can''t I send my clone to fight him ?" Anon asked.


    "Nope, he will find it out in a second and once he does. He will cast a forced teleportation spell on your body... To teleport you there." Damon spoke.


    "I will stand in a null Area." Anon spoke.


    "Won''t work... The moment you step outside he will cast the spell."


    "You said this place can make me invisible... Right ? What if I stay here ?" Anon asked.


    "Same thing... You step outside, Force summon." Damon explained.


    "Then you give me some idea..." Anon spoke.


    "Well, I am not an expert in giving ideas. That''s why I would refrain myself from doing so. But, I can tell you about the flaws in your idea..." Damon spoke.


    "Fine... The one and only working idea, I have in my mind right now is..." Anon started explaining the idea that Lilith told him.


    "Ohhhh... That''s why you need that guy huh ? That''s a very good plan. It has a success rate of 80%." Damon spoke.


    "Why 80% ?" Anon asked.


    "A Phoenix''s fire can revive your soul but what about your body ? What if your body get''s torn apart or too much damaged... That it won''t even accept your soul back ?" Damon asked.


    "What do you mean ? I will instantly heal my body or my slaves will heal me." Anon spoke.


    "A dead body can''t be healed Anon... Let me explain this to you through an example...


    Let''s assume that you went to fight the Eclipsewhisperer and after flighting for about 10 minutes... He used his ultimate move and Tore your body apart into small pieces.


    At this point your life source... That is also known as your soul. Will leave your body and you will die... But let''s just say that you got the fire of pheonix and somehow you revived your soul, but as soon as your soul enters back into your body it will leave again due to so much pain and suffering.


    You will die again, before someone can even heal you. Now, I don''t think you will have more than 1 phoenix''s fire." Damon spoke.


    "Then what do I do ?" Anon asked.


    "Train your soul and move it according to your will... That''s what I did with my body. Only my body is immortal... My soul is still mortal.


    For the last 1500 years, My soul tried to leave my body several times. But, I had full control over it and I never let it leave.


    You have to do the same, Once your soul enters inside your body... You have to hold it in until someone heals you and brings you back to life properly." Damon explained.


    "How am I going to train my soul ?" Anon asked.


    "What do you think I am here for ? I will teach you. But, first... We will see how much control do you have over your Soul." Damon spoke. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are you going to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon walked upto him with a big smile on his face.


    "Woah, Woah... Why are you coming so close to me ?" Anon spoke as he immediately stepped back.


    *Grab*


    Suddenly, He grabbed Anon''s right shoulder...


    "What are you-"


    "This is going to hurt. Soul Remover..." Damon spoke as he immediately punched Anon in the stomach, right at his core.


    *Booof*


    Suddenly, Anon felt something happening inside his body and in the next moment he noticed that his soul has left his body and he is floating in the air like a ghost.


    "Holy fuck... What have you done-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, His soul was sucked back into his body.


    "You have no control over your soul, Kid. You need to practice really hard." Damon spoke.


    "H-How the fuck did you do that ? How did you seperated my soul from my body ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Forced Astral Projection... One of the techniques that only a god knows. You aren''t feeling any type of pain, at the place that I punched right ?" Damon asked.


    "No... " Anon replied.


    "That''s because, I didn''t punch your physical body. I punched your soul with my soul power... This forced your soul to come out of your body for a very short time." Damon explained.


    "You said, I have no control over my soul. What if I had control ? What would''ve happened then ?" Anon asked.


    "Then your soul would''ve reflected my power back at me and my soul would''ve left my body instead.


    Anon, you have to take control of your soul because your soul will be the first Target of that Eclipsewhisperer.


    He can also try to steal your soul while killing you." Damon spoke.

 Chapter 682 Chapter-682

    "Why would he steal my soul ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Your soul is darker then Anyone else on this holy land... Do you know that ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Okay... Is that a compliment or an insult ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "It''s the truth... Your soul is so dark, that if a creature that feeds on souls... Consumes it. He will either become the strongest creature on the planet or die a very horrible death.


    When I punched your soul with my soul... Some of my soul''s outer defensive layer got destroyed by your soul''s darkness." Damon explained.


    "How did my soul got so dark ?" Anon asked.


    "Really ? You don''t know the reason why your soul is so dark ?" Damon asked with a straight face.


    "I mean, I may have killed some guys-"


    "It''s not about killing someone Anon. You made people curse you and hurted their hearts. Your soul get''s pure when you do a good deed and make people happy, but it get''s darker when you do a evil things and fuck your own family.... Or someone''s wife in front of her husband." Damon spoke with a straight face.


    "Fine, Fine... I am the baddest person. What now ?" Anon asked.


    "But, Here is a fun fact... Do you know, how much time will it take a normal human to get his soul that dark ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "How much ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "300 years... Minimum. If he killed more than 3000 people everyday. But, look at you... You did things so cruel that your soul got really dark in just a short amount of time.


    Your soul is a walking feast for that Eclipsewhisperer... It''s good that no one can tell your soul''s darkness level without hitting it directly with soul energy." Adam explained.


    "Fine, Fine... It''s been a while since we are talking. When are you going to teach me some cool fighting Moves ?" Anon asked with a straight face.


    "Okay... First, Let me show you what you are going to learn for the next 7 days." Damon spoke as he summoned a long spear from his inventory and tossed it towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon caught the spear and started rotating it around his body rapidly.


    "What am I supposed to do with this ?" Anon asked.


    "Throw it towards me with full force... Use your Auric energy as well." Damon spoke with a smile as he placed his right hand behind his back and Pointed towards Anon with his left hand.


    "You think you can stop my all out throw with just your left hand ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am confident...." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t know the extent of your power. So, I can''t say for sure... But, let''s see." Anon spoke as he stepped back and stretched his body in order to throw the spear with full force.


    He collected all of his Auric energy into his right hand and shoulder.


    ''Fine... Let''s see, If you can really teach me something or you are going to die, Old man...'' Anon thought as he bent 120¡ã backwards and came back up with full force.


    He then throwed the spear towards Damon with full force.


    *Booooooooooom*


    The spear''s speed was so fast that it immediately did a sonic boom as soon as it got out of Anon''s hand.


    "Heh..." Damon smiled and immediately turned 90¡ã to his right and showed as if he is going to dodge the spear, but as soon as the spear came in his contact range... Damon grabbed the spear''s back-end and stopped it on the spot as if it had no force.


    "W-What ?" Anon couldn''t believe his eyes. Because, What Damon just did was incredible. Even he can''t stop that spear with zero efforts.


    *Tang*


    Damon let go of the spear and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "That''s what I am going to teach you in the next 7 days. So, You better prepare your body." Damon spoke with a Smile.


    "I am ready as hell... Just bring it on." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Good... Wear this." Damon spoke as he throwed a wask towards Anon.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "A mask to cover your eyes." Damon spoke.


    "Can''t I use a piece of cloth just like you ?" Anon asked.


    "Wear the damn mask, Anon." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Fine Fine..." Anon spoke as he placed the mask on his face and as soon as he did... The mask suddenly grabbed his face and covered his whole head, only leaving space for his nostrils to breath and his mouth to speak.


    "What the fuck is this ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "This is a mask that I created for sex purposes, but I guess you can use it as well." Damon replied with a smile.


    "You created it for fucking what ? Get this thing off of me." Anon spoke as he grabbed the mask and tried to remove it, but turns out it was sticking very hard to his face.


    "Don''t worry... It won''t come off that easily. Now, Let''s start your training. You can neither use your magic nor your Auric energy. The mask will play with your senses and dull them by 70%... Your goal is to sense me coming and not let me hit you.


    Do you understand ?" Damon asked.


    "Why are you dulling my senses ? It''s not like the Eclipsewhisperer will do that." Anon asked. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Eclipsewhisperer can do many things... One of their main spell can easily dull your senses and you will become a walking chicken their.


    You will see 50% less, you will hear 50% less, You will feel 50% less and you will smell 50% less. My father told me about this skill. Now, I don''t want you to loose to something like that.


    Now, get prepared... I am coming." Damon spoke with a smile as he went silent and disappeared from his place.


    "Hello, where-"


    *Punch*


    Damon then re-appeared behind Anon and punched him in the back.


    "Ouch-Ouch... You fucking..." Anon immediately made a punch and swinged it backwards in order to hit Damon but he disappeared.


    "See... That''s what you don''t want to do. Don''t let your anger get to you, Use it as a fuel and try to find out my location." Damon spoke as he re-appeared in front of Anon and punched him in the stomach this time.


    "Gwahh... You shit head." Anon spoke as he immediately swinged his punch once again but Damon evaded it easily.


    "Your speed is too slow..." Damon spoke as he hits Anon in the legs.


    *Thud*


    "Fuckkk...." Anon shouted as he immediately fell down.


    "You have to maintain your posture and keep track of your every single body part." Damon spoke.


    "Fine... Come now." Anon spoke as he stood up and assumed a defensive stance.


    ''He will definitely come from behind. I have to pretend that I am on the front defense but in reality I will be on rear defensive...'' Anon thought as he moved his left leg a bit back and waited for Damon to strike.


    "Now, Now... This is your biggest problem. You think, I am always going to attack you in a series of pattern based attacks.


    But... I can do this too." Damon spoke as he picked up the spear from the ground and throwed it towards Anon.


    "What was that-" Before Anon could''ve said anything else. The spear hitted his hand and he got alerted immediately... But as soon as Anon''s stance was disturbed... Damon re-appeared behind him and grabbed him by the neck.


    "This is the third time you''ve died... You need to focus more." Damon spoke with a serious tone.


    "I can''t fucking Focus without my senses... I-Idiot." Anon spoke as he felt Damon''s hand choking his throat.


    "You can... That''s why you have a soul. Focus with it and try to see the outer world... Just like you did a while back." Damon spoke as he released Anon''s neck and let him go.


    "*Cough-Cough* Now I understand how the girls feel when I choke them." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Focus here Anon, Forget the girls.... Use your soul''s power to feel the world near you. A soul that dark can easily detect the smallest thing in this room and that''s a advantage of dark soul.


    Those who have a pure soul can only see the good things. But, those who remain in the shadows can see everything... So, use your soul." Damon spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Anon.


    He raised his hand to punch Anon''s back, but this time Anon grabbed his hand.


    "Gotcha Bitc-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon opened this hand, Grabbed Anon''s hand and turned his whole body upside down.


    *Thud*


    "It was a good catch... But, you didn''t use your soul. You predicted my move, You have to use your soul''s power Anon. Look deep down into your soul and use it to your advantage." Damon spoke.

 Chapter 683 Chapter-683

    "W-Why do I have to do this ?" Anon spoke as he did push-ups while carrying Damon on his back.


    "Hmm....? That''s because you are training your soul." Damon replied with a smile.


    "How is my soul getting trained, when I am doing physical training ? And How the fuck are you so heavy ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he struggled to lift Damon.


    "My body has adjust itself to your weight lifting limit, Kid. The more stronger you get, the more heavier I get." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I have a question for you..." Anon spoke as he completed another push-up.


    "Ask-Ask... I love to answer your questions." Damon spoke with a excited expression.


    "How strong are you really ?" Anon asked.


    "Hmmm... That''s a little bit difficult to answer. How should I say this. Yes, It will be accurate to say that if hundreds of you came at me at the same time.


    I will kill all of you without even blinking twice." Damon replied with a calm tone.


    "You are kidding me..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Why would you think that ?" Damon asked.


    "I-If Hundreds of me came at you, at the same you won''t survive." Anon spoke as he struggled to pick up from the ground.


    "Oh... Really ?" Damon spoke with a smile as he immediately started to increase his weight.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly the ground beneath Anon started breaking.


    "Oi Oi Oi...." Anon spoke with a tense expression, as he felt the tension on his body increasing with every second.


    "Something wrong, Kid ?" Damon asked with a smile as he continued to increase his weight over Anon''s body.


    *Cracccccck*


    The ground broke more and more with the increasing weight.


    "Fuckkkkkkk..." Anon shouted as he gathered all of his strength and tried to push Damon''s weight back up.


    "You don''t accept defeat... Do you ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I am not going to... Accept fucking Defeat-" Anon spoke as he tried to push Damon back-up but went unconscious in the process.


    *THUD*


    "Hehe... There''s your answer, Kid." Damon spoke with a smile as he stood up from Anon''s back and started walking towards the wooden chair.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Huh...? What happened ? Why is it so dark ?" Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and found himself in a dark chamber.


    Nothing was visible in the room, everything was dark. As Anon took a step forward... He noticed that he is walking inside a dark liquid.


    "What is this ?" Anon spoke as he immediately bent down and tried to touch the liquid but as soon as he did... The liquid disappeared from the very place.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    *Chck*


    Suddenly a sound came from Anon''s back. He immediately turned around and noticed that a being covered in black aura is walking towards him.


    "What the hell ? Who are you ?" Anon asked as he tried to summon his weapon but he couldn''t use the inventory.


    ''Why isn''t my inventory working ?'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "It won''t..." The dark being spoke in a heavy voice.


    "How did you-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The dark being placed his hand on Anon''s shoulder and looked at him with his glowing white eyes.


    "You... Are my soul." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Correct... I am your soul and you are inside your soul chamber, You can''t use anything here no magic, no weapons, nothing. You are here just as your mind''s consciousness.


    Now... Should we start the session ?" Anon''s soul asked with an evil smile.


    "What kind of session are we talking about ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, you will know... Take a seat." The dark being spoke as he immediately summoned a chair.


    "How did you do that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What ? The chair ? Don''t worry it''s not there... I am forcing your mind to think that there is a chair on that very spot.


    Now, Sit down." The dark being spoke.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he sat down on the chair and looked at his dark soul.


    "Do you know why am I this dark ?" His soul asked with a smile.


    "Because I killed so many people and now their family members are cursing me ?" Anon spoke.


    "No, No, No... No one can taint your soul just from cursing. you are the reason, Why I am this dark.


    At first you hided your guilt in your soul and let it rot like some dead animal, But whenever Your soul tried to recover from this state. You burdened me with even more guilt.


    The more guilt you hide in me... The more Negative mana your heart produces for the demon gods. But, What about me ?


    Why should I be the one to accept all that guilt ? That''s why I have pulled your consciousness into the soul chamber as soon as you went unconscious.


    Now, let''s look at the guilt movie, that you have created for the last 6 months. Here... Have a good look." Anon''s soul spoke as it summoned a big screen in front of him and showed him a movie.


    "Here... You raped the first girl. The mother of two girls, Freya. You raped her like a bitch, you did everything you could''ve done to break her but... You were feeling intense guilt while doing this.


    Just because your lust was much bigger than the guilt you were feeling, your mind suppressed it and dumped it on me." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, I didn''t felt that guilty." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, You did... You knew that it was wrong but you still raped her. Well, let''s take a look at another footage..." His soul spoke as the scenes were changed on the screen.


    Suddenly, the scene switched to when Kia who was being raped by Anon.


    "Oh... This is the first time when I raped Kia, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... You raped and innocent girl." Anon''s soul spoke.


    "Are you fucking stupid ? All of them tried to kill me." Anon shouted.


    "No... They tried to kill Anon. You aren''t Anon... You are Rasputin. You could''ve escaped this house without hurting or raping anyone." His soul spoke.


    "Why would I do that ? If I got three bitches to fuck. Obviously, I would fuck them." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, You aren''t feeling any guilt right now ?" His soul asked with a surprised expression. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Wait, how can this be ? There has to be something wrong with this. You Should''ve been crying by now. But you are not even making a sad face." Anon''s soul spoke.


    "How can you talk to me, If you are my soul ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...?"


    "If you are my soul, then that must mean that you are me. Then, Why do you want to make cry ?" Anon asked.


    "B-Because... Y-You dumped that Balck stuff on me. I was such a pure soul and then you made me like this." Anon''s soul replied.


    "Wait... This is my soul chamber right ? So, if I do this..." Anon spoke as he suddenly summoned a bread loaf into his hands.


    "What !? H-How did you do that ?" Anon''s soul asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s my soul chamber, My consciousness and my body. I just forced my mind to listen to my command." Anon replied with a smile as he throwed the bread loaf towards his soul.


    "Wha-" Before his soul could''ve completed his sentence, The bread loaf hitted on his face and it hitted really hard.


    *Tang*


    "Ouch Ouch... I am your fucking soul, You idiot. If you damage me... Then You will die." Anon''s soul spoke.


    "Yeah... I would rather die then to have soul that doesn''t even listens to me." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a AK-47 into his hand and pointed it towards his own soul.


    "Woah, Woah... Calm down, Anon. We can talk this out in peace. I am your own soul, You don''t have to point a fucking gun at me." His soul spoke with a serious expression.


    "When I was in the army... What do you think I have trained the best ? My body ? My techniques ? No, It was my consciousness.


    There was fear of dying inside my heart always but I trained my consciousness so well that I wouldn''t even flinch even if my death is standing right in front of me.


    So, you better start listening to me or I will fucking kill you. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he loaded the gun and looked at his soul with a death stare.


    *Click-clock*


    "O-Okay, Okay... I-I will Listen to you. I will listen to you... Don''t kill me." Anon''s soul spoke with a scared expression.


    "If there were to be a part of my body that I hate... Then it would be my soul. Because my soul is a bitch... But don''t worry. I will work on you and make you into a man again.


    Now, send my consciousness back out." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." His soul spoke in an obedient tone.

 Chapter 684 Chapter-684

    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and the first thing he saw after waking up was Damon''s smiling face.


    "Hello, Kid. Did you talk to your soul just now ?" Anon asked.


    "How did you know ?" Anon asked.


    "Because that''s how I got to talk with my own soul." Damon replied with a smile.


    "You mean someone sat on your body with the whole world''s weight and then you met your soul ?" Anon asked a straight face.


    "Yes... That''s correct. So, What''s your soul like ? Happy ? Full of dark thoughts ? Perverted or something evil ?" Damon asked.


    "It''s neutral..." Anon replied with a low tone as he was embarrassed to tell him that his soul is just a scared bitch.


    "Neutral ? Really ? Even after being that dark ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes... Forget that, Let''s focus on the training again." Anon spoke as he stood up from the ground.


    "No, No... The training is over for today. We are going to continue it from tomorrow... Now, here is the information that you wanted." Damon spoke as he passed a slip of paper to Anon.


    "Oh, Okay..." Anon spoke as he opened the slip and looked at it carefully.


    [Iris Morning Walk- 7:00 AM.


    Iris First Shift- 9:00 AM.


    Iris Second Shift- 11:00 AM.


    Iris Third Shift- 1:00 PM.


    Iris Leaving Time- 3:00 PM.


    Iris Evening Walk- 6:00 PM.]


    "Hmmm... So she does a three shift job huh ? With Two morning and Evening walks. Well, I don''t think I can take control over her mind with my blood... Due to the holy array.


    Fine, Let''s play the game of Love once again." Anon spoke as he looked at Iris''s schedule and left the room.


    But, As soon as Anon stepped outside the room... He felt somehow diffrent from when he went into the room. He can now use all of his powers.


    "What is this ?" Anon questioned as he looked at his hand and realised that he can control his mana more efficiently now.


    He took control over the excessive mana outflows from his body and now he can store all of it inside his body without any problems.


    "How did I got so much better at controlling my mana, when I wasn''t even using it for the last 5 hours ?" Anon wondered as he looked around with a confused expression.


    "Who gives a fuck... Let''s do this later. First we go and fuck up Mr. Adam." He said as he started walking towards the factory''s first sector, Where Adam worked with his sister.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the first sector, Everyone started bowing and greeting him with respect.


    "Hello, Sir Anon."


    "I greet Sir, Anon."


    "You are doing good guys. Keep it up..." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly walked upto Adam and stopped.


    "Hmm...? Can I taste the bread ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Adam.


    "What ? Why ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Oi, Don''t you have any sense who you are talking to ?" Adam''s co-worker shouted.


    "Yes, he asked you so politely to test your bread and you are being so rude ?"


    "Do you have a problem with Mr. Anon ?"


    "N-No... G-Guys... I-It''s not like that. I-I..."


    All of Adam''s co-workers looked at Adam with a very angry expression.


    "Come on, Guys. Don''t shout at him. He seems like a good guy. Just let him have some space.


    Go back to your works." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Sir." The co-workers spoke as they went back to their work.


    "Hello, Adam... I am Anon, Anon Agreil. You should know me, right ?" Anon asked with a smile and in a very low tone.


    "I-I am sorry... I don''t know you. I-I am thankful that you saved our empire from the zombies. Now, I have work to do." Adam spoke as he ignored Anon and went back to making breads.


    "Well, I would rather talk to your sister then...." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Iris, but suddenly... Adam grabbed his hand and stopped him.


    *Grab* sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm...? Is something wrong ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Adam and noticed that he was very angry.


    "If you dared to even look at my sister... I swear to the thirteen gods that I will kill you in the most painful way possible." Adam spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Heheh... Now you remember me huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Keep your hands and eyes away from my sister or something really bad will happen." Adam spoke.


    "Adam, Adam, My friend... You see that main door of the factory... look right there.


    More than thirty thousand ogre soldiers are waiting to come inside this factory and capture every single human present inside this factory.


    After that they will eat the males and use the females as their reproduction factories. So, You better keep that attitude down... Because, I don''t play by the rules." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "You are bluffing..." Adam spoke as he looked at the factory''s main gate.


    "Oh... You think that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he snapped his fingers and almost immediately, The gates of the factory were torn down by a giant ogre.


    *Booom*


    "Stop, Your Ogres." Adam spoke as he let go of Anon''s hand.


    "What is happening there ?"


    "That''s a ogre right ?"


    "No, Look at his neck... It''s a collar type thing. I think they are master Anon''s personal slaves." One of the co-worker spoke.


    "Don''t panic guys, I am just making my Ogres change that gate for you. It gets stuck everytime you enter inside right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, is that so ?"


    "I have been having a hard time with that core too."


    "Yeah, Me too."


    "It''s always stuck when we enter inside."


    "Sir, Anon... How much do we have to pay as the gate change tax ?" A milf with big jugs asked Anon.


    "Oh... For a sexy lady like you. No tax." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, T-Thank you... But, I am not that good." The milf spoke with a shy expression.


    "No, You are really beautiful. In fact... If you gave me a kiss right now. I will not take tax from anyone here." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Do it..."


    "Yes, Jera... Do it."


    "Do it, Do it..."


    "Jera, Jera... Go Go."


    "Oh my god... If everyone wants that, then how can I say, no ?" She said as she immediately walked upto Anon and slowly kissed him on the lips.


    Anon kissed her back and rammed his tongue directly inside her mouth. He started kissing her very roughly.


    Suddenly, Anon turned her back towards Adam and started squeezing her ass in front of him as he looked at Anon.


    "Okay... Your tax is gone now." Anon spoke with a smile as he let go of her lips.


    "Aww... I wanted to kiss for a while more." She spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Maybe some other day." Anon spoke as he blinked at her.


    "Okay... Hehe."


    "What do you want to show me with that ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "I just want to tell you that... In just a few days, It will be your sister in that lady''s place." Anon spoke with a very evil smile.


    "You dared to say that to me ? I will end your life right now." Adam spoke with a very serious expression.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that Iris just left for the washroom.


    <Command of the Sea Ruler>


    "Everyone... This guy here wants to kill me. Can you all protect me... With your lives ?" Anon spoke as he used the mass hypnotizing spell.


    "Protect Sir Anon."


    "Protect Sir Anon."


    "Protect Sir Anon."


    ...


    All of them started saying the same thing in a trance as they immediately covered Anon and formed a defensive wall in front of him.


    "You will have to kill all of them, if you want to kill me, Adam." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "You... How ?" Adam was Confused as to how everyone in the room has started to protect him like a king.


    "These are my lambs now. They will kill or die for me... You see this guy here..." Anon spoke as he grabbed a random guy.


    "What''s your name, Sir ?" Anon asked.


    "My name is-" Before the man could''ve Completed his sentence, Anon Interrupted.


    "Fuck your, I want you to pick up that knife and cut that lady''s right hand completely." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master." The man spoke as he immediately picked up the sharp bread cutting knife from the table and walked upto a skinny lady.


    He then placed the knife over her right hand, but before he could''ve harmed her, Adam immediately grabbed the man''s hand and stopped him from doing so.


    "Why are you doing this ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm... Because, I like it. I enjoy it, When people die." Anon spoke with a big evil smile.


    "Don''t do this Anon... Accept god''s grace and die by my hands." Adam spoke with a serious expression.


    "Adam... I have got this life for some special reason and I haven''t achieved it until now. So, don''t bother with your god lecture.


    You stopped him... But, What if I ordered all of them to kill each other ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 685 Chapter-685

    "What do you want, You evil bastard ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing much for now... Let''s just say, Your sister." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are not getting Iris. I won''t even let your shadow fall over her." Adam replied.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The washroom''s gate opened up.


    "Well, I dare you to protect her, from me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately released everyone from his spell.


    "Hmm...? Why am I standing here ?"


    "Fuck... My bread will go bad."


    "Mine too..."


    "How did I got here ? I was just standing there."


    ...


    Everyone went back to their positions and Iris came out of the washroom.


    "Hmm...? Oh, Mr. Anon and Stupid Brother... What are you guys talking about ?" Iris asked as she walked upto them with a smile.


    "Oh, Hello Iris... I was just talking to your brother about his work. He is doing such a good job and you too.


    I mean, Maintaining such a beautiful figure... With so much work. It''s just impossible." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "O-O-OH... I-I do walks... Every morning and Evening... S-Sir Anon. I-I am not even that beautiful." Iris spoke with a very shy expression.


    "Oh, you are really beautiful, Luv. If I get the chance... I would love to take you out sometime and give you a tase of my favourite dish." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, You cook ? What is-" Before Iris could''ve completed her sentence, Adam Interrupted her.


    "Iris... Go back to work." Adam spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? What are you saying ? I just came here to-"


    "Didn''t you listen to what I just said ?" Adam asked with an angry expression as he looked at her with big eyes.


    "What the hell is wrong with you ? Why are you-"


    "Just go back to your work..." Adam spoke again.


    "Fine, Fine... I will go back. It was nice talking to you Sir, Anon." Iris spoke with a smile.


    "Byeee~" Anon spoke with a very happy expression.


    "Oi, You... Look at me. I will fucking kill you and burn your body to ashes if you ever tried to touch my sister. Do you understand me ?" Adam spoke in a very low tone.


    "My, My... What an agressive man you are ? Fine... I won''t touch your sister, But you have to do one thing for me in return." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I am not going to do anything for you." Adam spoke.


    "I will fuck your sister in three days, Stop it if you can." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately started walking towards the exit door.


    ''What a fucking pervert ? He can''t touch Iris... But, His expressions were really serious.


    Can he really touch her even with the holy Aura ? What if he found out a way to cancel my holy Aura ? No, No, No... That won''t be good.


    I should atleast listen to him. I can''t risk my sister''s life for something stupid. Where did he go-''


    "W-Wait..." Adam immediately started running towards the exit door to find Anon.


    And as soon as he reached in the corridor, he noticed that Anon was standing right in front of the exit gate.


    "Hello..." Anon spoke with a smile as he waved towards Adam.


    "Y-You... What work do you want me to do ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Come.... This is not the place to talk about it. You know... It''s really important task." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards his own cabin.


    Adam followed him without any objections.


    ''Am I doing the right thing ? Or Should I return back ?'' These two questions constantly ran around Adam''s mind and disturbed him with every step he took towards Anon''s cabin.


    *Click*


    But, at last... He choose to enter inside the cabin.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, He saw Mike sitting inside the room and he was drinking a human''s blood directly from the neck.


    *Chk*


    Adam immediately summoned his holy sword and looked at Mike with a very serious expression.


    "Calm down... That guy is a rapist. He raped more than 30 girls and he is now being punished." Anon spoke as he sat down on his chair.


    "Even if he is a criminal... You can''t just end Someone''s life on your free will. Hand him over to the local justice church and they will see it." Adam spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I did... But, he was released from the court 10 minutes later due to lack of evidence, but the real reason was different.


    He supplied underaged girls to that church''s main priest and he raped them until they are broken or dead." Mike spoke as he continued to drink his blood.


    "W-Wait... I-I can''t understand this. Are you a good guy or a Bad guy ?" Adam asked as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "I am neither... I am a selfish guy. I will do everything I can to give myself the best." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Then... Why did you kill him, If you are a selfish guy ?" Adam asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I got all those girls to work in my factory as workers. I got labourers and they got an income source." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are using some underaged girl to work for you ?" Adam asked with a disgusted expression.


    "Nope, Didn''t you hear me ? I am paying them." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah... Paying them with what ? 1 copper for the month ?" Adam asked.


    "Wrong again... Their salary is about 1 gold per day." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "*Cough-Cough-Cough-Cough* E-Excuse me, What ?" Adam asked as he was very surprised to hear this.


    "I said their salary is 30 golds per month and I provide them with a house to live in, A good neighborhood of helpful Ogres and Good food 3 times a day in all you can eat mess.


    The food is top tier and I have given them the full right to leave but forget about leaving, they don''t even want to go back to their houses now." Anon spoke.


    "Why would anyone want to go home when they have that much money coming into their pockets every month ?" Adam spoke in a very low voice.


    "Hmm...? You said something ?" Anon asked with a smile even though he heard him.


    "What did you do to the priest of that church ?" Adam asked.


    "Oh, you mean that guy..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the back wall of the room.


    Adam immediately turned around and noticed that a priest was pinned to the wall.


    "S-Shit... Why have you hung his dead body here ?" Adam asked with a shocked expression.


    "Who said that''s a dead Body ?" Anon asked with a smile, and suddenly the priest opened his eyes.


    "H-H-Help... M-Me. Please..." The priest spoke with a very sad tone.


    "Now, Adam... You have two choices, Either you can save this man''s life by pulling out all the four pins out of his body or you can use that sword and stab it through his heart.


    The crime committed by this man aren''t even forgiveable..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and walked upto Adam.


    "Did he do something else other than raping girls ?" Adam asked with a serious expression as he looked at the priest.


    "Oh, he did things beyond your expectations.... He drugged the water of the church and gave it every single lady as a blessing to maintain their marriage longer.


    Once they got addicted to the drug... They started coming to him more and more. He then used them as cheap whores and opened a small brothel at the deepest part of the church.


    This guy sold their bodies to men of different species every night in return for giving them that filthy drug.


    He even used these ladies to lure their friends and daughters into this racket. Can you believe it ?


    Once he got bored with all that... He started raping underaged girls and as if that wasn''t enough, he killed them, roasted their bodies in fire and ate them." Anon spoke with an evil smile. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "H-He really did all that ?" Adam asked with a serious expression as he looked at the priest''s face.


    "Don''t go on his face expressions... He may look like a saint, but he is the real devil in disguise." Anon spoke.


    "N-N-No... H-He is l-lying, S-Sir. I-I am a S-Saint... I-I didn''t do anything wrong. P-Please let me go." The priest spoke in a half-conscious way.


    "But, He is denying it." Adam spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "What the fuck, Man ? Didn''t the gods gave you some spell that can see through lies ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I don''t have a skill like that." Adam replied.


    ''Heheh... It''s good that you don''t have that or it would''ve been a real pain in my ass.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.

 Chapter 686 Chapter-686

    "Well, What do you want to do with him ? After listening to his crimes ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I will let him go for now and report him to the superior church and if they don''t Listen to me either. Then, I will take him to the Royal Court." Adam spoke with a serious expression as he pulled out the pins from his body and let him go free.


    "T-Thank Y-You... G-Good, Sir. I-I won''t forget your kindness." The priest spoke with a smile as he immediately exited the cabin and started walking towards the exit door of the factory.


    "Wow... I am surprised by your decision." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Adam.


    "It''s god''s right to give and take someone''s life..." Adam spoke with a righteous expression.


    "Haha... You are right. Looks like it was already written in that priest''s fate to live today, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I already told you, God is the only one who can give you life and who can take your life away from you." Adam repeated himself.


    "Fine... Fine... Have a seat." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the window of the left wall and opened it slowly.


    *Click*


    After opening the window, The first thing Anon saw, was the priest crawling out of the building on his knees.


    "What''s the work you want me to do ?" Adam asked with a serious expression as he checked the chair first and sat down slowly.


    "Mike, leave me and this gentleman alone." Anon ordered as he picked up the big iron nails from the ground and stood near the window with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, Master." Mike said as he immediately stood up and left the room with the criminal.


    "So...? What now ?" Adam asked.


    "By any chance, Do you know something about a bird named ''Phoenix'' ?" Anon asked as he picked up one nail from his hand, pointed it towards the crawling priest''s left leg and throwed it with full force.


    *Chk*


    *THUD*


    The nail hitted directly into the priest''s leg and he cried out loudly.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...."


    "What was that ?" Adam asked as he immediately stood up from his chair.


    "Nothing, Sit down and answer the question that I asked you." Anon spoke.


    "N-No, I don''t know any bird that goes by such a strange name." Adam replied as he sat back down.


    "Well, there is a bird like that..." Anon spoke as he picked up another nail and shot it towards the priest''s right leg.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKK..."


    "What are you doing ? Are you killing that Priest, right now ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "It lives in the eastern volcanoes of Magmara. Your task is simple... Go there and bring me back eternal flame of this creature." Anon spoke with a smile as he shot one more nail into the priest''s ass.


    "MYYY ASSSSSSSS... SOMEONE SAVE MEEEEE, PLEASE." The priest shouted in agony and pain.


    "If you want to kill him then just do it... What are you torturing him ?" Adam asked with an angry expression.


    "He didn''t let those small girls die peacefully... Then, Why should he get such peaceful death ?" Anon asked with a smile as he picked up the last nail and threw it towards the priest''s head.


    *Chkc*


    The nail immediately killed the priest.


    "Fuu~ that was refreshing." Anon spoke as he closed the window and went back to his seat.


    "If you wanted to kill him from the start, Why bothered to ask me ?" Adam asked.


    "Well, I wanted to see what will you do in this situation and if you are the right guy for the task." Anon replied as he pulled out a lamp from his inventory and gave it to Adam.


    "Here... This is the lamp in which you will bring back the flames." Anon spoke.


    "I didn''t say, that I will do it." Adam spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, you didn''t ? I am sorry, My mistake. Let me ask you again... Will you do it for me, Mr. Adam ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    "What does the eternal flames do ?" Adam asked.


    "Umm... They are good for the hands, you know winter is Coming and I want to warm my hands in those eternal flames, this winter." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t lie..." Adam spoke with a straight face.


    "What ? I am not lying-"


    "It''s written all over you face, You are lying." Adam replied immediately. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, Really ?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, You are right... I need it for my mother. You know she is very sick and I need those flames to-"


    "You only have one mother and that is your Step-mother, she is nothing but a sex-slave to you. Bullshit, Again." Adam replied with a straight face.


    "Wow, man... You have done your homework huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Just tell me the reason, Why do you want the Eternal Flames ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, It''s about 10 years ago... I fell in love with this girl. But, She was killed by some thugs-"


    "Stop lying, Already." Adam shouted as he stood up from his chair.


    "So, you do have a skill that tells you if your opponent is speaking the truth or not huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Wha- !? N-No... I don''t have any skill like that." Adam replied with a stammering voice.


    "Well, since I have already caught you... It''s no use lying now. You are a beginner at lying, but I am a professional at lying.


    Yet, You figured it out at once not only once but thrice... It can only means one thing, You have a skill that can tell if, I am lying or not." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine, I do have a skill for truth detection. But, I am not going to use it for your work." Adam replied with a serious expression.


    "I don''t need that skill... Just do whatever I am telling you to do and we will have a deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "First, You have to tell me the working of that eternal flame... Clearly and honestly or we won''t have any deal." Adam spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ughh... Fine, Eternal flames can bring back the dead." Anon replied with a bored expression.


    "What ? That''s very unholy... You can''t bring back anyone from death. You have to accept your fate, You have to accept your death." Adam spoke as he looked at Anon with a sympathetic expression.


    "Oh, really ? I think you are right... I should die and accept my faith, But... Before dying how about I turn your sister into a cheap whore who sells her body at the city brothel for 1 copper per hour ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Thud*


    "Oi, Don''t you dare say that again... I will kill you, If you said anything else about my sister." Adam spoke as he stood up from his chair and slammed his hand over the wooden table.


    "Yeah ? Did that hurt you ? Why don''t you accept your faith and see your sister turning into a cheap whore ?" Anon spoke as he also stood up from his chair.


    "That''s it..." Adam spoke as he immediately let out a whole lot of holy Aura from his body.


    Anon also covered his body with Auric energy and let out his bloodlust.


    Both of them looked dead serious, in each other''s eyes."


    "You think, I will be afraid of you ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    "I don''t care if you are afraid of me or not... But, if you tried to touch my sister, I swear to the 13 gods... I will do everything I can do, in order to kill you.


    Do you understand ?" Adam asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, then... I will do everything, I need to do... In order to make your little sister a special whore just for me." Anon replied with a serious expression as he increased his bloodlust.


    "You-" Before Adam could''ve said anything else, a knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Sir Anon, Brother... Is everything alright ?" Iris''s sound came from outside.


    Both of them immediately went back to their normal state and adam immediately rushed to the cabin''s gate.


    *Click*


    "Iris, What are you doing here ?" Adam asked with a straight face.


    "Is everything alright ? Sir, Anon is something wrong with my brother''s work ? Are you kicking us out of the factory ?" Iris asked with an innocent expression.


    "Oh, No No... What are you saying ? I am not kicking you guys out, Instead... I am increasing your salary to permanent basis... You guys will now get 1 gold per day, no matter how much or how less work you do in the day." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Really ? Brother... Did I just heard that wrong ? Are we finally going to get out house ?" Iris asked as she looked at Adam with a very big smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Adam couldn''t say no to that face.


    "YaY.... I will tell everyone about it." Iris shouted as she immediately ran towards the working sector.


    "So, you need a house huh ? What if I give you one... In the seventh ring ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I will do it." Adam replied almost immediately.


    "Good, we have a deal."

 Chapter 687 Chapter-687

    Adam exited Anon''s cabin and started walking towards his working sector.


    "Did he just agreed to do your work for a house, Master ?" Mike asked as he jumped into the room.


    "Yep, Greedy is a very demonic thing, Mike. If it reaches your mind... Then it can destroy you completely." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master... This guy has the protection of a god. How can greed corrupt him ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "He didn''t had a god''s protection from the birth... He was also a normal person some years ago." Anon replied.


    "So, Are you going to corrupt him master ? Aren''t you going to kill him ?" Mike asked with a curious expression.


    "The demon gods, told me two things... Either I kill the God''s representative or enslave him. If he brings me back the eternal flames... Then, He will be eligible to become my slave." Anon spoke.


    "What if he failed master ? What will happen then ?" Mike asked.


    "Guess, We will never know." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and sat down on his seat.


    "Master... Aren''t you coming home ?" Mike asked with a straight face.


    "No, I have to corrupt Adam''s sister." Anon spoke.


    "I thought, You had a deal with him master." Mike spoke.


    "Yeah and the deal was... I give him a house and he will bring me back the eternal flames. His sister is a fair game now." Anon spoke as he summoned a cigar from his inventory and tossed it towards Mike.


    "Woah..." Mike catches the cigar and looks at it with a very happy expression.


    "What are you looking at it for ? Just lite up the damn thing and smoke." Anon spoke as he summoned another cigar and lit it up with his finger.


    "Master... Why would you give me such an expensive cigar ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t ask questions, Mike. If anyone gives you cigar... Then just smoke it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied as he lit up the cigar in the same style that Anon did.


    "Heh.." Anon smirked as he noticed this.


    *Puff-Puff* S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Puff-Puff*


    Both of them puffed out smoke as they looked at Adam leaving the factory.


    "Hmm...? What is happening here ?" Damon''s sound came from behind.


    "Oh, Damon... Come Come..." Anon spoke as he welcomed Damon with a smile.


    Mike immediately left the room, As soon as Damon entered inside.


    "Looks like your friend doesn''t like me very much... Huh ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "He is my slave and that''s his manner of respecting our privacy. He knows when to leave the room." Anon replied.


    "Oh my... What a good slave you have here." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "So, Why did you come here ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I was just here to tell you something." Damon replied.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "I guess, You have got that guy to bring you the eternal flames, Right ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah... How did you know ? I used my Artifact to seal the sounds of this room." Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    I just want you to listen to something.... Here." Damon spoke as he summoned a strange looking device that had a small blue crystal in it and he then clicked over the crystal ball twice.


    *Tap-Tap*


    ''He did it... We have to do something.''


    ''I don''t want to loose this... Do something, Brother.''


    ''Harris... I can''t do anything. That''s against the rules.''


    ''Are you serious ? That''s our only opportunity to win. We have to do something now.''


    ''We can''t interfere with the mortals... That''s the iron rule.''


    "What am I listening to ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "These are my brothers and sisters talking about you and that Adam guy." Damon replied with a smile.


    "They know about our deal ?" Anon asked with a serious and shocked expression.


    "Unfortunately, They do." Damon replied with a smile.


    "How ? You said this was a blind spot ? You said they can''t see or hear anything that goes here." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "But, They can read his mind... As soon as he got out of the building, They readed his mind and knew about the deal he made with you." Damon replied.


    "Wait, If they can read his mind... Then they must know about you too, Right ?" Anon asked.


    "Look Anon, I created this factory at the age of 18... I was a kid back then and they won''t recognise me after so many years and even if I get caught, I will just move to another blind spot... There are many blind spots in the world like this one.


    I am just a stupid old man to them... But, They have seen you and now they know, that you are using their representative for your own benefit." Damon replied.


    "Fuck... But, They can''t interfere with the Mortals... One of them just said this right ?" Anon asked.


    "One of them can take a hit for the team." Damon replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "There are thirteen gods and If one of them tried to interfere with the Mortal world. Our father would kill them and they know this.


    But, This is the last chance of the Demon gods to win this battle. If they got defeated one more time. Then, They will be wiped out of existence.


    One of the gods will tear a small part of their soul and save it in the womb of Creation''s Godess. She is one of the sweetest sister in all of them.


    She was also the one who tried to save me from the judgement but failed to do so.


    Now, a god will come down and tell the representative about your reality. He will do everything in order to stop him from bringing you the eternal flame and after that... Our father will kill him.


    But, he will take birth once again from her womb." Damon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 688 Chapter-688

    "So, You are saying... He will die but take a rebirth from his own sister''s womb ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes... That''s the plan." Damon replied.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... First, tell me one thing. How can you even hear their talk from here ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, It''s a device that I created... Since I know the mana signature of my sister... I sneaked a small part of my mana into her mana signature and got this to work today.


    But, I can''t do anything other than hearing them talk. If I tried to do anything, She will find out about this immediately." Damon spoke.


    "Okay, So... What now ? What should we do ? How do we stop your brothers and sisters ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, it''s your bad luck that you can''t stop them from coming here and it''s your good luck that none of them have gotten this idea until now." Damon replied.


    ''How about the Re-Birth Game ?'' Suddenly one of the gods spoke.


    ''What ? You want to do that again ?'' One of the other goddess asked.


    ''I am not going to keep anyone''s soul into my womb, I am clearing this now. So, don''t expect anything from me.''


    "This is the sister, that I was talking about before and looks like your good luck has turned into badluck.


    The Re-Birth Game is the same thing that I was telling you about a second ago." Damon spoke.


    ''Come on, Sister. It will be the last time... Prophecy of his death has already been confirmed and if he got the eternal flames of that phoenix then It will be a very big problem.'' one of the male god spoke.


    "He is our biggest brother... Helios, God of the Sun. He is a greedy bastard... He wants to win in every single thing he does and always keeps his pride over everything." Damon explained.


    ''No, No, No... I have to sacrifice my holy powers for a single rebirth. You have used my womb twice already and I am not doing it now.


    I am the weakest of you all now.''


    ''Sister, Don''t worry... We will protect you at any cost. We are your family after all... We stay together.'' Another god spoke.


    "Bastards, they are trying to corner her and force her into giving Re-Birth. What Fucking retards." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Calm down, Man." Anon spoke.


    ''Sister please...''


    ''Yes, Sister... We will sacrifice our holy powers to make you much more stronger after this, but please do it.''


    ''You know sister, This is the last time we are asking this and if you do this, every demon from our holy land will be terminated with that unholy being they call ''Anon.''


    "Oh, they know my name..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Of course they do... You are the biggest threat to their existence till now." Damon spoke with a smile.


    ''Please sister...''


    ''Please sister...''


    ''Sister... Please help us one last time.''


    ...


    All of them started requesting to the goddess of creation.


    "No, Don''t give in..." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "Just say no, Damn it." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    ''Umm.... But-''


    ''Sister... Pleasseeee....''


    "She is going to give in." Damon spoke.


    ''Okay, but this will be the last time.''


    ''Yay...''


    ''Let''s do this...''


    ''Haha... Victory will be ours.''


    ...


    "Fuck..."


    *Thud*


    *Boooooooom*


    Damon shouted as he kicked table with a little force and it went flying through the building immediately.


    "Woah..." Anon was shocked to see how far the table went even when he applied a little to no force. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I knew it... She will give up." Damon spoke as he switch offs the hearing device and placed it back into his ring.


    "What now ? Should I take his sister hostage and blackmail him ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "A god loses about 50% of his or her powers when they step down to the mortal land but even that 50% is 200% more than your power.


    That God will have 24 hours before he get''s spotted by our father and in that 24 hours... He will try to give full protection to Adam and his sister.


    So, You won''t be able to do anything." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Then, I will wait 24 hours and then take his sister as hostage. When that God is killed." Anon replied.


    "You think that God won''t do anything ? He will definitely give some extra powers or skills to Adam in order to kill you and tell him about your prophecy." Damon spoke.


    "Then you tell me what to do... Do you even have any ideas ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Hehe... Don''t worry, Kid. I was a god too... So, Whenever a god takes the control of a human''s body... He is 1% of what''s his orginal self and with each hour... His powers are increased by 10% until they reach 50%.


    So, We will have about 5 hours until he get''s super strong... If we can kill him while he is weak, then we can win the trade and you can also take the skills that he brings for Adam.


    All we have to do is find the spawn location of that God. We have to find the individual who''s body he is going to take over." Damon explained.


    "How are we going to do that ?" Anon asked.


    "With eyes..." Damon spoke as he pointed towards Anon''s eyes.


    "What ? I am not going to give you my eyes..." Anon spoke immediately.


    "No, you idiot. Have you heard about Mana strings ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah... The invisible threads found in the fabric of magic around you." Anon replied.


    "Yes... Once that God takes over a human''s body. A large burst of holy mana threads will be generated from that individual''s body and all we have to do is see them in order to find that individual." Damon explained.


    "I can''t see them..." Anon spoke.


    "You can... If I support you." Damon spoke as he smiled towards Anon.

 Chapter 689 Chapter-689

    "Wait... You can do that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "As I have told you before... I can do Many things." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "So, When is this god going to come here ?" Anon asked.


    "Soon... I think tomorrow morning. We have to be prepared for him." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Wait, What ? He is going to arrive so early ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah... If they want to stop Adam from getting the eternal flames, then it would be the best for them to come as soon as possible." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Should I bring some weapons ?" Anon asked.


    "You got those magic cancelling things ?" Damon asked.


    "You mean, Arcane Slayers ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Those... Keep them with you and cast that magic cancelling skill when I say." Damon spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon replied.


    "What are you waiting for now ? Go home and meet me in front of the factory at 2." Damon spoke.


    "Oh... I don''t mind staying here for the night." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "That would be fantastic... Stay here. There is a extra mattress in the almirah." Damon spoke.


    "I don''t need sleep... There is just so much going on. I can''t sleep properly for now." Anon spoke with a tense expression.


    "Don''t take too much tension. Your name is Anon Agreil... Just remember it and sing that song." Damon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door.


    "What song ?" Anon asked.


    ???? There lived a certain man... ???? Damon sang the first line of the song and exited the room after that.


    ???? In Russia Long Ago... ????


    As soon as these words came out of Anon''s mouth, All of his tension and worries went away and his steps started dancing on their own.


    ???? There lived a certain man, in Russia long ago.... ????


    ???? He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow... ????


    ???? Most people look at him with terror and with fear... ????


    ???? But to Moscow chicks he was such a lovely dear... ????


    The night passed and next day came...


    2 A.M. ...


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly a knock was heard on the door and Anon, who was sleeping on his chair woke up immediately.


    "H-Huh... W-What happened ?" Anon asked as he immediately summoned his railgun and pointed it towards Damon.


    "Nothing, It''s time to go for a God Hunt." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, Yeah... I am coming. Just give me one minute." Anon spoke as he immediately went to the washroom and washed his face thoroughly.


    After coming back, he noticed that Damon was standing in the hallways but he was fully covered with black bandages.


    "Why are you going like that ?" Anon asked.


    "These bandages are enchanted with demonic magic. Even if the gods look at me... They will think I am some demon who Is supporting you.


    Now, let''s go..." Adam spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he started walking behind Adam and suddenly noticed a big leather bag on his back.


    "What''s in the bag ?" Anon asked.


    "This is for emergencies. If the situation takes an ugly turn... Then, this thing will come handy." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he started walking behind him.


    The sun is not up yet and there is still dark outside...


    "Where do we-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon gave him a ''Shhh...'' sign.


    Anon nodded and didn''t speak anything else.


    "Give me your hand..." Damon whispered in a low voice.


    "Here..." Anon spoke in a low tone and raised his hand towards Damon.


    "Al Horis Tuio..." Damon chanted as he grabbed Anon''s hand. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, A very strange energy ran through Anon''s body and he felt his body getting empowered immediately.


    "Look around and tell me if you can see it..." Damon spoke.


    Anon immediately looked around and noticed Billions of small strings floating into the air.


    "I-I see them... H-How are you doing this ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Can you see bright golden once ?" Damon asked.


    "No, there are many colours... But not bright golden. There is a pitch black thread here." Anon spoke as he raised hand to touch it... But, Before he could''ve done that, Damon pulled him towards the other side.


    "Don''t do that. It''s not right to touch them intentionally..." Damon spoke.


    "What ? But, We walk through them normally... When we can''t even see them." Anon spoke.


    "Yes and that''s why, I used the word ''Intentionally'', If you see them and try to touch them intentionally... Then you can disturb the balance of this world and specially don''t even think about touching that pitch black line.


    Even the gods don''t know what that string is for... Just look for the golden lines." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay..." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    Both of them walked towards the centre of the city and suddenly, Anon noticed something.


    "Hey, I am seeing something on that side." Anon spoke as he saw a golden glow coming from an ally.


    "What ? Where ?" Damon asked immediately.


    "There.. it''s coming from behind that alley..." Anon replied.


    "Okay... Come Come." Damon spoke as both of them immediately went towards the alley.


    As soon as they entered inside the alley, Anon saw many Golden glowing mana strings that were going towards a green house.


    "The strings around you are too many, Aren''t they ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Your eyes are taking damage... But, I am absorbing it. Just tell me the location of these strings and we will go there." Damon spoke.


    "They are going into the green house." Anon spoke.


    "Good...." Damon spoke as he immediately let go of Anon''s hand and all the mana strings around him disappeared once again.


    "Should I spawn my Arcane Slayers ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes and if you have any other defensive enchantments or offensive buffs, trigger them as well. You are going to fight a God Now." Damon spoke as he immediately spawned a magic staff from his inventory.

 Chapter 690 Chapter-690

    <"Wind Armor">


    "Okay, I am ready. That was the last defensive buff..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he held his Arcane Slayers tightly.


    "Good... We go inside in 3..."


    "2...."


    "...1." Damon spoke as he immediately broke the main gate of the house and barged in.


    Anon followed him from behind and noticed that a young man around 18 was sitting in front of them, carefully polishing his holy sword.


    "What the- ? How did you two get in?" The young man asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "He is the one..." Damon spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he immediately disappeared from his position and reappeared behind the youngster.


    Anon swung his sickle towards his neck, But the youngster stopped Anon''s Arcane Slayer with just two fingers.


    "So, You guys already know about me, huh? That means there is a rat among the 13 gods..." The youngster spoke with a smile.


    Anon immediately used his other hand and tried to stab him in the neck with his other sickle.


    Tang


    But, the second attack was also in vain, as he easily grabbed the second sickle too.


    "The fuck!?" Anon spoke as he immediately backed off from the youngster.


    He maintained the distance between both of them and looked at the youngster with a serious expression.


    "So, You are the famous and last representative of the demon gods, huh? Anon Agreil... The Devil, Who does unholy things with every woman he sees." The youngster spoke with a smile.


    "Well, I will take that as a compliment." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "How did you know that I am coming here? Tell me the name of that traitor, who gave you this information?" The Youngster asked with a smile.


    "That information is classified, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile as he realized that he was just buying time, so that he doesn''t have to fight.


    Anon turned his head towards Damon and noticed that he was showing him 4 fingers.


    Cough


    Anon coughed and signaled Damon that he has seen his hand sign.


    "Anon... As you have already seen it. I am really strong and you wouldn''t want to die before your prophecy comes true, right?


    So, you better leave. While, I am being generous." He said with a smile.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and looked at Damon''s hand. Now, he was showing three fingers.


    Cough


    Anon coughed one more time and looked back at the youngster.


    "So, What do you say? We call it a truce?" He asked with a smile.


    "I don''t believe in truce... There are only winners and losers." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Haha... What a funny man, You are? Seems like you won''t go away without a fight, huh?" He asked.


    Anon immediately looked at Damon and noticed that he just closed his last finger.


    "You are going down, Motherfucker." Anon spoke as he immediately casted his Arcane Slayer''s ultimate skill.


    <Death''s Eclipse>


    In an instant, The facial expressions of that youngster changed.


    ''My Powers have been cut off...'' The youngster thought with a serious expression.


    He immediately turned around to grab his sword, but before he could''ve done so... Damon disappeared from his position and reappeared in front of him.


    "Hello, Brother..." Damon spoke as he stabbed his hand directly into his chest and pulled his heart out.


    "Y-Y-You..."


    "Yes, It''s your brother..." Damon spoke as he slowly placed the heart aside.


    Thud


    The youngster''s dead body immediately fell down to the ground.


    "W-Wow..." Anon exclaimed in surprise as he couldn''t even see what had happened in the room.


    "Anon... I want his eyes." Damon spoke with an urgent expression.


    "What? His eyes? I thought you can''t have normal eyes...?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "His eyes aren''t normal anymore, They are blessed with heavenly Aura. I want these eyes, before their Aura runs out Anon." Damon spoke.


    "Fine... Here, Drink my blood and open your mind to me, so that I can use my skills on you." Anon spoke as he cut his finger and dropped some blood into Damon''s mouth.


    Damon drank Anon''s blood and immediately permitted his blood to take control over his body.


    [New Target has been detected under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to cast the skill?]


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    [Damon F''s Corruption Level: 100%]


    "Okay, I have the control... Gauge his eyes out and fit them into your empty sockets... I will do the rest of the work." Anon ordered.


    "Okay..." Damon spoke as he immediately gauged his eyes out and placed them inside his own eye sockets.


    "Do it..." Damon shouted.


    <Body Modification>


    "Heal his eyes..." Anon ordered.


    [Healing Target''s eyes will cost you, 3000 years worth of life force and 400,000 mana.] [Would you like to continue?] [Yes/No?]


    ''What the fuck? I have to sacrifice so much?'' Anon thought as he read the text again.


    "Fine, Just do it..." Anon ordered.


    [Healing Target''s eyes.] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [10%... 20%.... 30%....]


    5 minutes later...


    [...100%]


    [Target''s Eyes have been healed.]


    As soon as this message popped up, Anon felt his life force and mana getting sucked out of his body at an incredible speed.


    "Woah..." His head started spinning and legs started shaking.


    Grab


    Anon grabbed a table that was beside him and struggled to even stand straight.


    "Are you alright, Kid?" Damon asked as he immediately stood up and grabbed Anon''s shoulders.


    "I-I am fine." Anon replied with a stammering voice.


    "You don''t look alright..." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with his new eyes.


    "You can see... Good." Anon spoke as he went unconscious.


    "You did a good job, Kid." Damon replied as he picked up Anon''s unconscious body into his hands and left the place immediately.


    Inside the Hall Of Gods...


    "What do you mean ''He died''?"


    "How can that even happen?"


    "Didn''t know that Anon was so strong."


    "Shut up all of you... There is a traitor in between us, Who supplied the secret information to Anon.


    I don''t know how he or she did it but it happened and now, I want him or her to come out on their own."

 Chapter 691 Chapter-691

    Blink-Blink


    "Where am I?" Anon asked as he opened his eyes slowly and looked around.


    "Hmm...? Is this my house?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he immediately stood up from his bed and started walking towards the window.


    Click


    Opening the window, Anon looked outside and noticed that there was grass everywhere and Rev was playing with Adeline and Remil in the backyard of the house.


    "When did I get here?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared behind Anon and bowed down to him immediately.


    "I greet you, My Master," Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Who brought me here, Mike?" Anon asked as he turned around and picked up an apple from the fruit basket beside his bed.


    "I brought you here, Master. The man who is the owner of that bread factory called me and handed over your unconscious body to me," Mike explained.


    "How much time has passed?" Anon asked as he immediately turned around and looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "S-Six... Master," Mike replied with a stammering voice.


    "Oh, then it''s alright... I thought a day passed or something," Anon spoke with a relieved expression.


    "Master... S-Six days passed," Mike spoke as he dared not look directly into Anon''s eyes.


    "What?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," Mike replied.


    "Are you kidding me? I have been passed out for 6 days? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Anon asked in a loud tone.


    "I-I am sorry, Master. But, Mr. Damon said that you have to take rest for as long as possible," Mike spoke.


    ''I have been sleeping for 6 days straight, that means the fight with Eclipsewhisperer is going to be on the day after tomorrow.


    Fuck, How can I waste so much time.'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "I am hungry. Get the breakfast ready, Mike. I am coming down, after taking a shower," Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Master," Mike replied as he immediately left the room.


    Anon then took his robe off and went into the bathroom. As soon as he entered the bathroom, he noticed a big tub filled with warm water and vapors coming out of it.


    Anon immediately jumped into the water bath and started focusing.


    ''I have to focus on my goals right now... But, I want to fuck some pussies as well.


    There are so many girls around me, who will do literally anything on a single command but I still can''t fuck them.


    Focus Anon... Focus. Just two more days and if you survive this, you can have a fuck fest with all the girls you want.'' Anon thought as he slowly stood up from the bathtub and grabbed his towel.


    After wearing his clothes, Anon went to the dining room.


    Click


    As soon as the gates opened up, he saw many people sitting around the dining table.


    "Hello, Guys," Anon spoke as he entered the room.


    "Papa..." Rev spoke as she immediately ran towards Anon and hugged him tightly.


    "Hello, Luv," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "My dear... Are you alright?" Adeline asked as she walked up to Anon and kissed him on the lips.


    Chuuu


    "I am alright, Luv," Anon spoke with a smile as he touched Adeline''s cheek.


    "Papa... Are you going to marry Mommy?" Rev asked with a confused expression.


    "You call her Mommy, Rev?" Anon asked with a smile. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Papa," Rev replied with a cute expression.


    "Well, why do you call her that?" Anon asked as he walked towards his chair and sat down slowly.


    "Because, Mommy told me to call her Mommy and she always takes care of Rev and she automatically knows when Rev is hungry. Mommy also gives Rev warm baths, Papa.


    Mommy is a good woman, papa. You should marry her," Rev spoke with a cute expression.


    "Hmm....? What did she give you to say all that, Rev?" Anon asked with a smile as he continued to eat.


    "Nothing, papa... Rev always speaks the truth. Rev is-"


    "I will send you back to that slave trader," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Papa, She gave Rev a candy shop to say all of that," Rev spoke immediately.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Looks like your tricks didn''t work, Dragon Queen. Hahaha..."


    "Hehe... What an innocent kid she is..."


    "Master, This kid is really afraid of the slave trader, huh?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Damn it," Adeline spoke with a disappointed expression on her face.


    "Hahaha..."


    ....


    Everyone started laughing and enjoying as they finished their food, and everyone went back to their work.


    Anon left the house and went back to the factory.


    As soon as he entered the factory, everyone started greeting him with respect.


    "Hello, Sir Anon..."


    "Sir, Anon... Are you alright?"


    "I greet you, Sir Anon."


    "Good morning, Sir Anon."


    ...


    Anon ignored all of them and went to the top floor without wasting any time.


    He grabbed the door handle and opened it. But, as soon as he entered the room, he noticed a view that was very familiar to him.


    Milfs and Legal Teenage girls lying around the room, Naked and a Young man around 21 is fucking the shit out of them one by one.


    The young man had blonde hairs and a muscular body. He also had a tattoo of two black wings on his back.


    "Is that you, Damon ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Yes, Bitch... Moan, Moan even harder while I cum in that thick pussy of yours." He said as he grabbed a MILF''s throat and choked it as hard as he can.


    "Anhhhhhhhhh~ M-My Throdeeee~" She moaned like a pig as the young man filled her pussy with his thick cum.


    ''This guy is too young and he didn''t react to Damon''s name. Guess, he is not Damon then.'' Anon thought.


    "Oi, Motherfucker... Who the fuck are you ? Tell me, before I shove a fucking sword up your ass." Anon shouted.


    "Huh...? Anon ? You regained your conscious ?" He asked as he turned around to look at Anon with a smile.


    As soon as he turned around, Anon noticed that his eyes were shining brightly Golden and his dick was dangling in-between his legs.


    "Damon... It''s actually you !!!" Anon spoke with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 692 Chapter-692

    "Yeah... Obviously, it''s me. Why are you acting like that ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? You look... Like a fucking 21 year old right now." Anon spoke with a surprised expression.


    "What ? Really ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he summoned a mirror and gave it to Damon.


    Damon grabbed the mirror and looked at his face carefully.


    "Wow... Did you do this ?" Damon asked with a curious expression as he touched his face.


    "You dick is dangling in-between your legs, you better wear some clothes before talking to me. I will be waiting outside for you." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the room.


    "Okay...." Damon spoke.


    5 minutes later...


    Damon exited the room and he was looking totally different from before. His Aura and dressing sense changed so much that he felt like a whole another person.


    He was wearing a formal set of black coat-pant but still covering his eyes with a blind fold.


    "Wow... You look like a whole new person right now." Anon spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Now, I have two questions for you..." Anon spoke.


    "Please ask. I am more than happy to answer any questions you ask." Damon replied.


    "First question... What have been doing for the last 6 days ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, After handing you over to your slave... I came back to the factory and ordered every single elf prostitute from the biggest brothel of the continent for the next 3 days. Then I ordered girls from different races and fucked them for the next three days. Now, I have ordered human girls and I am having my sweet time with them.


    I have been fucking girls for the last 6 days if I remember correctly and Do you know that every girl has different boob size now ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I know that... But, Tell me one thing... Why haven''t you looked at your fucking face in the last 6 days ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I was busy in fucking those girls and when I fucked them, I forgot everything else. I haven''t had any sleep in the last 6 days... I am continuously fucking the hell out of those Milfs, Anon.


    And you know the fun part ? I can now see their bitchy expressions where they moan like a fucking pig and I keep on pushing my dick deeper into their pussies." Damon spoke with a very happy and excited expression.


    "What a fucking animal are you ?" Anon spoke with a weird expression.


    "Ignore that, What''s your second question ?" Damon asked.


    "Why are you covering your eyes ?" Anon asked immediately.


    "Well, I am not really comfortable with all this light you know and I don''t think normal people can look me directly in the eyes." Damon spoke.


    "Why is that ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, do you remember I told you to wait for my Signal before casting your mass magic disabling spell ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah, You told me to cast the spell when all of your fingers are closed. But, You never told me... Why we did that ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "There were two reasons for doing that... His heart and His eyes." Damon replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked.


    "I told you that a god gets about 10% of his power every hour until he get''s back about 50% of his strength, right ?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Well, when he was at 10% power... His heart and eyes got enchanted with holy Aura and I wanted his eyes. So, I waited for his eyes to get fully enchanted and once it was completed, only then I told you to cast your spell." Damon explained.


    "You are one fucking greedy bastard... But, you didn''t tell me why normal people can''t look directly into your eyes." Anon asked again.


    "Yeah, that''s because my eyes are too enchanting to look at for a normal person." Damon spoke. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I looked at your eyes and I am fine." Anon spoke.


    "Well, you aren''t a normal guy... are you ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, You are right but you look really stupid with that thing. Here use this." Anon spoke as he gave a pair of sunglasses to Damon.


    "What is this device, Anon ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Just wear them... They are sunglasses." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh... Sunglasses, did you make them ?" Damon asked as he removed his blindfold and wore the sunglasses instead.


    "Yes, They are one of my original creations and this is the only one available in this whole world." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Damon removed his blindfold and wore the sunglasses.


    "Woah... Everything looks... Black and so comforting to my eyes. How did you do this ?" Damon asked with a happy expression as he immediately walked towards one of the window and looked directly at the sun.


    "I can even look at the sun without any problems now, Mr. Anon you are really genius man." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Good morning, Sir Anon and Sir Owner." Suddenly, A normal man appeared in the corridor and he immediately bowed to Damon and Anon.


    "Yes, Good morning..." Anon replied.


    "Oi, Look me in the eyes... Are you feeling anything ? Any type of attraction or anger ?" Damon spoke as he holded the man by his shoulders and forced him to look into his eyes.


    "N-No... Sir." The man replied with an innocent expression.


    "Okay, Okay... You can go now." Anon spoke as he released the man from Damon''s hands.


    "T-Thank you, Sir." The man spoke as he immediately left the place.


    "Haha... This is the best thing of my life. Mr. Anon, you haven''t only gave me back my eyes, but you also made me younger and gave me your sunglasses. You are such a kind and generous guy.


    I will not let this favour go by, without returning something back. Come with me... I will give you something special." Damon spoke as both of them started walking towards the underground training chamber.

 Chapter 693 Chapter-693

    "I am telling you this information in advance... I am not interested in guys," Anon spoke with a smile as he entered the training room with Damon.


    "Don''t worry, it''s the same for me," Damon replied with a smile.


    "Are we going to train?" Anon asked.


    "Just come, Anon. Don''t ask too many questions... You won''t regret this one," Damon replied with a weird smile.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he walked up to Damon.


    "So, I am going to give you this as a gift from my side," Damon spoke as he summoned a golden heart in his hands.


    "What is... This?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is a very special thing, my friend. A heart that''s enchanted with holy aura. I got this from that guy we killed.


    This thing can connect you directly to the source of a god''s power and make you incredibly strong," Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Connect me to what?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "A god''s power source, Anon. As you already know, gods never die. They either go down or up by the number of followers they currently have.


    You see, there have been many gods in the history of our family who have gone down due to the lack of followers and many of them rose up due to these followers.


    So, these gods... They look for individuals who are famous or have the potential to become someone very powerful in the future.


    They bless these individuals with special powers and make them even stronger... In return for your followers.


    Once you get connected to a god''s power source, all of his powers will be yours and all of your followers will be his. An equal trade," Damon explained.


    "Okay... But, how much power are we talking about? Since these gods are fallen gods... I don''t think they will have any power," Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, no, no... You are absolutely wrong. The powers of a god to influence the mortal world are decided by his or her followers, but their own powers are independent of followers," Damon explained.


    "So, why are they called fallen gods... If they have the same amount of power as the other gods have?" Anon asked.


    "Because they fall down from their position as a god... A god is made by his followers, and if he has no followers, then he is just a normal guy with some mystical powers.


    Now, this heart is a ticket to meet those gods and fix a power agreement with them. So, do you want to do this?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "A power agreement?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, it''s the same thing I told you a second ago. About the exchange of followers and power between a god and you," Damon spoke.


    "Will I really become that powerful?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You will become a living god, Mr. Anon," Damon spoke.


    "Why don''t you use it then?" Anon asked.


    "Really? How many followers do you think I have? I haven''t been out of this factory for the last thousands of years.


    Now, you want this or I sell this in the black market?" Damon asked.


    "Fine... How does this work?" Anon asked.


    "Sit down," Damon instructed.


    "On the floor?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he sat down in the lotus position and looked at Damon with a curious expression.


    "Close your eyes and focus... I am going to activate the holy aura and you may feel some pain in your heart," Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Fine," Anon spoke as he immediately closed his eyes and started meditating.


    "Oul Dion God Poik..." Damon started chanting some kind of spell and as soon as his spell was completed, a golden line came out of the magical heart and pierced through Anon''s chest as it got connected to his heart.


    Chk


    Anon felt immense pain but refused to let go of his meditation.


    "All the best, kid. Let''s see what you can bring back," Damon spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon''s body went numb, and his soul traveled to another realm.


    "What the heck is this place?" Anon thought as he looked around and noticed people sitting on chairs, chatting with each other, and doing other things in a big white hall.


    "Hello, can you-" Before Anon could complete his sentence, all of them turned to look at him with very surprised and shocked expressions.


    "Umm... Is something wrong?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are not a god... Are you, kid?" One of them asked as he slowly stood up and walked up to Anon.


    "No, but... You guys are," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, are you looking for a god with whom you can sign a power contract?" One of them asked with a curious expression.


    "Yeah, I am here to do that," Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    As soon as these words came out of Anon''s mouth, the hall went silent, and everyone turned their attention towards Anon.


    "Sign it with me."


    "No, I saw him first... So, I am going to sign it."


    "No, get aside, you idiot. I am going to form the contract."


    "You are an idiot... I want him."


    ...


    Everyone inside the hall started fighting over Anon, and they started walking up to Anon with their unique set of papers that he had to sign in order to represent them as his sponsor.


    "Sign it, kid, and I will give you unimaginable powers."


    "No, kid... Sign my contract and you will get even stronger powers than his powers."


    "Kid, I will make sure to give you my protection... Just sign this contract."


    ...


    ''Heck... I thought no one would listen to me here. But, these guys are more desperate than a salesman to sell their contracts. Do they know me? Or my reputation in the outside world?


    I should take advantage of that. Hehehe...''


    "Okay, okay... Guys, calm down. I am going to auction myself now. Rules are simple, the more benefits you give me... The more your chances increase of getting a contract. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, let''s start this..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 694 Chapter-694

    "First... I will describe myself and how much followers I have, okay.


    So, My name is Anon Agreil and I am 18 years old, I am not a very good guy and I have raped several girls.


    I have done things that are beyond anyone''s thinking capacity and I will continue to do so in the future.


    So, Be aware of what you are going to be a part of and don''t make a mistake while selecting." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "He raped girls...?"


    "He said ''Things'' It means he definitely committed some serious crimes."


    "I don''t think I can offer him my contract now..."


    "Yeah, Me too... I am desperate to gain followers but I won''t give my powers to such a criminal."


    ...


    Every god now looked at Anon with a disgusted expression and they started returning back to their seats.


    ''Hmm... Should I tell them about the number of followers I have or should I wait until the right god, appears ?'' Anon thought with a Confused expression.


    "So, Who wants to sign a contract with me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We don''t want to sign a contract with such an evil guy..."


    "Yeah, You are not fit for our holy powers."


    "Go and try your luck somewhere else..."


    ....


    All the gods spoke with a serious expression as they went back to their work except one.


    A little girl, She had short black hairs, Wounded body and cut marks on her whole body.


    "H-Hello..." She said with a stammering voice.


    "You are god, too ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes... I-I am sorry for my appearance." She spoke.


    "Were you in a battle or something ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... Some gods were bullying me. So, I had to slay them..." The girl replied with a shy expression.


    "What ? You killed gods ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes... But, Just because they were bullying me. I am not a cruel, God. Please believe me..." The girl spoke with a scared face.


    "I am Anon." Anon replied as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "O-Oh... I am Harmony." She replied as she Shaked hands with Anon.


    "So, Harmony... Do you want to form a contract with me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." She spoke with a shy expression.


    "Well, Do you want to know anything about me ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Sir. I am ready to form a contract even if you have only one follower." Harmony spoke with a worried expression.


    "Hmm...? Are you sure ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Sir." Harmony replied with a serious expression.


    "Oi, Kid... Let me give you a advice, Don''t form a contract with her."


    "Yes, Kid... She is not a holy goddess..."


    The gods shouted from behind.


    "P-Please don''t listen to them... They are-" Harmony started speaking but she was abruptly interrupted by a young god.


    "Oi, Demonic Goddess... Why are you trying to trap that kid into a worthless Contract ?"


    "P-P-Please don''t do this, Sir." Harmony spoke with a scared and tense expression.


    "Oh, What if I don''t stop ? She is fucking Demonic Goddess kid... If you sign a contract with her, You will have to embrace the negative mana." The young god spoke.


    "N-No, Please don''t listen to him. Y-You can continue to use the normal mana..." Harmony spoke as she immediately turned around and looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "Hahaha... She just want to use you as her life line." The god spoke.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "She is dying due to zero followers and if she didn''t gain a follower in the next 3 days, She will get wiped out of her existence.


    So, Basically... She is using you to live for some more years." The god explained.


    "So, You are a Demonic Goddess ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am, Sir. But, I am not evil. I-I don''t kill people to gain powers or do anything evil." Harmony spoke.


    "But, I am an evil person... What do you think of that ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t mind it... But, please form a contract with me." Harmony spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Well, No one else wants to form a contract with me... So, Let''s do this." Anon replied with a smile.


    Even though Anon knew that her appearance looked weak and vulnerable... But, his gut feeling was telling him to form a contract with her and Anon followed it without second thoughts.


    "R-R-R-Really ?" Harmony asked with a very happy expression and stammering voice.


    "Yes... What do I have to do ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hahaha... A stupid Godess and her criminal avatar. What a shame ?" A god shouted from the back.


    "You two look really stupid and unholy, Together." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Both of them are going to get punished by the Gods."


    ...


    The gods started criticizing both Anon and Harmony.


    "Please open your mana pattern to me.... So, that I can connect my mana pattern to yours, Sir Anon." Harmony spoke in a very sweet tone.


    "Oh, Yeah... Here." Anon spoke as he immediately opened his mana pattern for harmony and in just seconds... Both of their mana patterns were linked together.


    "You are the choosen one by the Seven demon gods... Aren''t you, Mr. Anon ?" Harmony asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Is that a problem ?" Anon asked.


    "No, No... I just sensed the amount of negative mana coming out of your body and I was just shocked to see such a high generation rate." Harmony spoke with a surprised expression.


    "So, Is the contract formed ?" Anon asked.


    "No, You have to seal the contract..." Harmony spoke.


    "Do you want me to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Harmony jumped and sealed Anon''s lips with her lips.


    *Chuuuu*


    As soon as the contract was formed... Anon felt an enormous amount of energy following into his body and the same was happening with Harmony.


    Her body started to develop with every second and she started maturing.


    Her boobs started to get bigger and heavier and it was the same with her ass.


    "We, Will meet soon Mr. Anon." Harmony spoke as Anon''s conscious was pulled out of the space.


    Inside the training room...


    "Why is he taking so long ? He sould''ve formed a contract by now." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon''s unconscious body.


    *Booooooooooom*


    Suddenly, a very deadly Aura was released by Anon''s body.


    "F-Fuck..." Damon got scared as the Aura was too much even for him to handle.


    But, To stop the aura from leaking out... Damon immediately casted a spell and tried to keep the aura inside the training room.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Another wave of Deadly Aura was released out of his body and on this point, even Damon was having a hard time in holding back Anon''s Aura.


    "FUCKKK ANON, WITH WHOM HAVE YOU FORMED A CONTRACT WITH ?" Damon shouted as loudly as he possibly could''ve but his voice was suppressed by the Demonic Aura that was coming out of Anon''s body.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As if that wasn''t enough, One more wave of demonic Aura was released out of Anon''s body.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKK... What have you become, Anon ?" Damon spoke as he immediately summoned a sword in his hands and started walking towards Anon.


    ''Sometimes, When a human goes to the world of gods... His soul is replaced by some evil or demonic gods.


    If Anon''s body got possessed by some evil god... This world would be doomed. I should''ve told this to him before sending him there... How can I forget such important detail.'' Damon thought with a serious expression as he used 80% of his Null Aura to nullify Anon''s Aura.


    But, If one more wave came out of Anon''s body... Damon won''t be able to hold it back and his Aura will be released into the outside world.


    Damon pointed the sword directly over Anon''s chest and gathered all of his power at the tip of the sword.


    "I am sorry friend, I can''t let you destroy this word..." Damon spoke as he immediately pressed down the sword with full power.


    But, Before the sword could''ve even touched Anon''s body, His eyes opened up and he immediately grabbed the sword with just two fingers.


    "What the- !?" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon pulled all of his Aura back into his body and released it in one burst.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the burst of Aura was released out of his body, the whole factory started shaking... as if an earthquake was in progress.


    "Ouch, Ouch... What the fuck are you doing Anon ?" Damon asked with a serious expression as he stood up slowly.


    "What were you doing, Man ? You had a fucking Aura covered sword in your hand, pointing directly towards my chest." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Wait... That mark on your hand. What have you done, Anon ? Whom have you signed a contract with ?" Damon asked with a very serious expression as he pointed towards Anon''s left hand.

 Chapter 695 Chapter-695

    "Huh...? What mark ?" Anon asked as he immediately looked at his hand and noticed that a black spider''s mark was over his left hand.


    "Oh, What is this ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "What is that !?? Are you fucking kidding me ? You don''t know what that mark stands for ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "No..." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "That''s the seal of A demon god... I sent you to form a contract with a holy God not a demonic God.


    If my knowledge is correct, Then this symbol should belong to a Demonic goddess right ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes... A cute one." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Anon... What was the name of that goddess ?" Damon asked.


    "Her name... I think it was Harmony." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What !??! Harmony ? Fuck, Fuck, Fuck..." Damon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the other corner of the room as he grabbed his head.


    "What happened now ?" Anon asked.


    "Do you even have the slightest idea why Harmony lost all of her avatars and followers ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Never really thought of that..." Anon replied with a carefree expression.


    "Because She is the goddess of ''Rage and Vengeance''. Even when everyone accepts defeat Harmony stands up and fights.


    Some gods, Even call her the Shining star of the destruction. Because... Anyone who follows her or becomes her avatar... Is consumed by rage and anger.


    Yet, You formed a contract with her... Anon how can you be so careless ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hey... I never knew what she was and Who cares if she is the goddess of Rage or Anger-"


    "Vengeance."


    "Yeah, Same thing... I don''t care about that. I don''t get provoked that easily." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "You literally killed 37 soldiers, 2 knights and 1 nobleman just for slapping you. You hanged his body to the wall with the help of Long iron nails." Damon replied with a tensed expression.


    "Damon, Damon, Damon... Calm down, Man. I know when to control my anger and when to release it.


    So, Don''t you worry..." Anon spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Fine...what skills you got ?" Damon asked.


    "Oh, I haven''t checked them until now." Anon spoke.


    "What ? But, Checking the skills is the first thing to do before you make a contract with any God." Damon replied.


    "Well, You should''ve told me all these damn things before you sent me there." Anon spoke in an angry tone.


    "Fine... It''s my mistake. What are the skills she gave you... Check it." Damon spoke.


    "Okay.... How do I check them ?" Anon asked.


    "Just supply mana to that hand of yours..." Damon spoke as he pointed towards the marked hand.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he started supplying mana into his hand and suddenly, A screen popped up in front of him.


    [Skill Name: Morning Star''s Blessings]


    [Rank: SSS+]


    [Description:


    Morning Star''s Blessings bestows upon the user the divine favor of Goddess Harmony. When activated, the user experiences a profound surge of power and resilience.


    Primary Blessings: Upon activation, the user receives a 300% boost in both stamina and strength, provided their health is at maximum capacity.


    Secondary Blessings: If the skill is activated when the user''s health is below 70%, the blessings intensify, granting a remarkable 900% increase in strength and stamina. This heightened state of empowerment enables the user to push beyond their limits, drawing upon inner reserves of vitality.


    Ultimate Phase - Rise Again: Should the skill be invoked when the user''s health falls to 15% or lower, it triggers the skill''s final phase, known as "Rise Again." In this transcendent state, the user harnesses an unparalleled surge of energy, gaining double the strength and stamina of their adversary.


    Additionally, the opponent''s defenses are significantly weakened, reducing their defensive capabilities by 50% for the next 10 minutes. "Rise Again" embodies the user''s indomitable will to overcome adversity, rising from the brink of defeat with newfound vigor and resilience.


    Morning Star''s Blessings epitomizes the harmonious convergence of divine favor and mortal determination, empowering the user to achieve feats of unparalleled strength and resilience in the face of adversity.


    Self-Debuff: If Ultimate Phase of the blessing get''s activated, User will go into a deep sleep after the skill''s effects are over.


    The time of the deep sleep will be 300 Days and Once the User wakes up, He won''t be able to use any of his skills for the next 5 days.


    Mana cost to activate the skill: 100,000.


    Cooldown: 24 Hours.]


    "Wow... That''s a very powerful skill." Anon spoke as he readed the skill. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s bullshit... You will go out for 300 days..." Damon replied with an irritated expression.


    "Only if the last phase is Activated... I will never activated it.." Anon replied with a smile.


    "That''s a two edged sword, Anon. If it can bless you with immense strength... Then it can also fuck you up when the time comes." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, Let''s just say I like to play with two edged swords... I have got two more skills." Anon spoke.


    "Read them out loud." Damon spoke.


    "Okay... So the second skill is called... Domain of Undefeated." Anon spoke as he clicked on the skill to read it''s description.


    [Skill Name: Domain of the Undefeated]


    [Rank: SS++]


    [Description: Domain of the Undefeated invokes a realm of darkness, shrouding the user within a vast forest spanning a radius of 1 kilometer. Within this ominous domain, time seems to slow for all but the user, granting them a significant advantage over their adversaries.


    Primary Effect: Upon activation, a dark forest materializes around the user, encompassing a wide area. Within this domain, all entities except the user experience a 30% reduction in speed, effectively impeding their movements and reactions.


    Empowerment Mechanism: To harness the full potential of the domain, the user must designate targets with the "Mark of Sacrifice." Once a sufficient number of targets have been marked, the user must eliminate them within the domain''s confines.


    Life Force Absorption: Upon the demise of the marked targets, the domain channels their life force, draining their stamina, strength, mana, and speed. These vital energies are then transferred to the user''s body, augmenting their own capabilities with the stolen powers of their fallen foes.


    Duration and Re-casting: The domain persists for approximately 35 minutes after initial activation, during which time the user can utilize its powers to their advantage. However, after the first 5 minutes, the user can cast the domain again, albeit at an increased cost of mana and sacrifices.


    Each subsequent casting intensifies the user''s fury, amplifying the domain''s potency and empowering the user with greater strength and resilience.


    Domain of the Undefeated embodies the relentless pursuit of power at any cost, enabling the user to commandeer the life force of their adversaries and harness it to fuel their own ascension to dominance within the dark confines of their domain.


    Self-Debuff: There is no Debuff in this skill, But if insufficient amount of Sacrifice Targets are marked in the domain... Then all your Stats will decrease to 50% of their original value.


    If the marked Targets left the area... You will also loose power.


    Mana Cost Per use: 7000


    Cooldown: 48 Hours]


    "Okay... This skill also has some pretty nasty de-buffs, But this skill is a valid skill if you look at the other skill." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "No, This is a good skill... I can use it in the fight with that Eclipsewhisperer." Anon spoke with a confident expression.


    "How are you going to use it inside water ?" Damon asked.


    "Well, that''s the beauty of this spell... It doesn''t say that I can only cast it on ground. I can cast it anywhere I want." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Clever. What the last skill ?" Damon asked.


    "Okay... So, Last skill is named as Vengeance Mirror." Anon spoke.


    "Ohh... That''s a new name... haven''t heard any skill like that... What does it do ?" Damon asked.


    "Have you heard of the two skills that I told you already ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah... Our teachers told us about these spells when we were kids. But, never knew that the demons would get to them." Damon replied.


    [Skill Name: Vengeance Mirror


    [Rank: SSS++]


    [Description:


    Vengeance Mirror bestows upon the user a shield of retribution, rendering them impervious to both physical and magical harm for a duration of 10 seconds. Upon activation, an arcane formation envelops the user''s body, serving as a barrier against incoming attacks.


    Invincibility: Upon activation, the user becomes immune to all forms of physical and magical damage for the subsequent 10-second duration. This grants the user temporary invulnerability, allowing them to withstand even the most formidable assaults unscathed.


    Reflective Arcane Barrier: Simultaneously, the skill conjures an intricate arcane barrier around the user, designed to absorb any incoming attacks from adversaries. Once absorbed, the energy of the opponent''s assault is amplified by 200% and promptly reflected back towards them.


    Multi-cast Capability: Vengeance Mirror can be cast up to 5 consecutive times, allowing the user to maintain their defensive prowess throughout extended engagements. With each successive use, the power of the reflected attack increases by an additional 100%, reaching a maximum reflection potency of 500%.


    Mana use: 60,000/ cast


    Cooldown: 1 hour- single cast, 5 hours - double or triple cast, 7 hours for rest of the casts.]

 Chapter 696 Chapter-696

    "She gave some pretty powerful spells huh ?" Damon spoke.


    "Yep, But these debuffs are equally dangerous to me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, in order to achieve power... You have to face the debuffs as well. But that first skill''s debuff is too much." Damon replied.


    "Hey, Damon... I want to test these skills." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon with a smile. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh...? Then do it... Why are you smiling towards me like a creep ?" Damon replied with a awkward expression.


    "I want to try them with you..." Anon spoke.


    "Are you kidding me ? These skills will melt me." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, You said that even if hundreds of me come at you at the same time... You will still win." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, The previous you... Not the present you. Now you have formed contract with a demonic goddess. I don''t want to die before I see my 13 brothers and sisters die.


    So, I am not going to fight you." Damon replied.


    "Hey, Damon... Don''t you want to test my powers ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... Why would I want to do it ?" Damon replied.


    "Well, because you were so interested in my skills... I thought you would like to see them in action.


    But, If you don''t want to do it... Then nothing can be done." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "Wait..." Damon''s voice resounded from behind.


    "Huh...? Do you want something ?" Anon asked turning around.


    "Fine, I will do it. But, If I got killed in the process, promise me that you are going to kill all 13 of my brothers and Sisters." Damon spoke as he started walking away from Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Damon. You are not going to get killed that easily..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "We are going to start as soon as this coin touches the ground and we have to stop as soon as one of us get''s down to the ground." Damon spoke as he summoned a platinum coin into his hands and tossed it into the Air.


    *Flip*


    Both of them looked at the coin with keen eyes and as soon as the coin touched the ground...


    Both of them disappeared from their positions and re-appeared in mid-air...


    Damon immediately used his Null Area to nullify Anon''s magic abilities and used his hand to attack Anon on his chest...


    But, Before his hand could''ve touched Anon''s chest, Anon grabbed it and twisted it with full force.


    ''As expected... His physical powers have been increased as well...'' Damon thought as he immediately released his hand from Anon''s hand and backed off.


    "Your back is open..." As Damon was backing off, Anon appeared behind him.


    "Fu-" Before Damon could''ve said anything else... He felt Anon''s punch hitting his back.


    *Boooom*


    Damon immediately crashed into the wall, But without wasting any time he stood up once again and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Kid you''ve-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon disappeared from his spot and re-appeared near Damon with a punch pointing directly at his face.


    *Shhh*


    Damon moved at a very fast speed and managed to dodge it.


    "Woah... How did move-" Before Damon could''ve asked the question, he noticed that Anon''s another hand was coming from below and he couldn''t avoide it.


    "Pain Nullify..." Damon used a skill to Nullify all the pain he takes for the next 10 seconds.


    *Booooom*


    As soon as Anon''s punch hitted Damon''s body... He felt nothing but his body took immense damage.


    His intestines broke and blood came out of his mouth.


    *Thud*


    Damon immediately went down on his knees and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    Anon had glowing red eyes and A very terrifying Aura was coming out of his body. It was as if... Anon was a whole different person.


    "The battle frenzy of the Morning Star. Now, I understand... How she fall down so fast." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    *Shhhh*


    Anon disappeared from his position once again and re-appeared right above Damon, His hands forming into a big punch.


    "Fine..." Damon spoke as he immediately clapped both of his hands together and used one of his best skills.


    *Clap*


    <Null Void>


    [Skill: Null Void]


    [Rank: Unknown]


    [Description: This skill has never existed in the records of Ayakashi. A self-Made skill of the Fallen Angel ''Damon'' that nullifies everything in a 10 meter radius for 0.76 second. After 0.76 second... Everything returns back to normal.]


    *BOOOOOOP*


    As soon as this skill was used, Everything around Damon nullified, Gravity, Friction, Air, mass, matter, pressure and even Inertia.


    As soon as this happened, Anon floated in mid-air and due to less oxygen supply, His mind stopped working.


    His body started to expand due to high blood pressure inside his nerves but before he could''ve exploded to death, Damon''s skill ended.


    *Thud*


    Anon fell down unconscious to the ground and Damon looked at him with a smile.


    "I told you, Kid. Even if hundreds of you come at me at the same time... I will kill all of you." Damon spoke with a smile as he also fell down to the ground unconscious.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck... I can''t stand up as well." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    Both of them went unconscious and time passed.


    3 hours later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon spoke as he opened his eyes and tasted dust inside his mouth.


    *Crack*


    Anon slowly stood up from the ground and noticed that Damon was lying unconscious right next to him.


    "Oi, Damon... Are you alright ?" Anon asked as he touched Damon''s body but no reply came.


    "Oi, Why are you behaving like that man ? Speak something..." Anon spoke as he touched Damon''s body slowly but no reply came.


    "Fuck... Don''t tell me. Did I killed him ? But, I don''t even remember what happened after that last punch." Anon spoke as slowly grabbed both of Damon''s hand and turned him around.


    "Fuck man... Please don''t be dead." Anon spoke as he immediately checked his nerves but felt no pulse.


    "Shit, Shit, Shit... Damo-" Before anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon woke up.


    "You fucking son of a bitch... Why the fuck would you get so serious in a friendly fight ?" Damon shouted.


    "I don''t know... The Adrenaline pump increased in my body and I felt immense power and bloodlust inside my body.


    It was as if... I will burst out of power any moment." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "That''s why I told you to not sign a contract with the demonic goddess, You idiot." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I understand, But... What should I do now ? I am getting really angry on small things..." Anon explained.


    "Like what ?" Damon asked.


    "Like your voice... I really want to kill you right now because, you are shouting so loudly on me. But, I am doing my best in order to maintain my posture and conceal my Anger." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah... Get away from me first of all. You are like a walking explosion chamber right now." Damon spoke as he immediately stood up and maintained distance from Anon.


    "Damon... How can I control my anger ? The amount of irritation and anger, I am feeling right now is too much. Please do something thing...


    I want to destroy the next thing that comes into my sight." Anon spoke as he immediately closed his eyes.


    "Okay, Okay.... Just calm down and concentrate, try to relax." Damon spoke in a very low voice.


    "I am trying that... Can''t you see this. You fucking idiot..." Anon spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Okay... Okay... Okay... Yes, That thing will work in this situation." Damon spoke as he immediately summoned a small jade pendant from his storage ring and tossed it towards Anon.


    "Anon pick up the thing that''s right in front of you." He spoke.


    "Where ? Here ?" Anon spoke as he slowly grabbed the jade pendant and picked it up from the ground.


    "What to do now ?" Anon asked.


    "Now, Say ''Anger''..." Damon spoke.


    "Okay... ''Anger''..." Anon spoke.


    As soon as Anon said this, The jade pendant started to turn red and in just seconds... The pendant was crimson red.


    All of Anon''s anger was absorbed by the pendant and he didn''t felt all that Angry and irritated after this.


    "Wow.... I feel good. What did you do ?" Anon asked.


    "That''s my Jade mystic Pendant... I used it when I was a kid. This is a Artifact toy made by the gods... It''s used in order to make the small god kids feel calmer.


    It absorbs all of their emotions into itself and gives them a calm and emotionless temper.


    You have to keep it in touch with your body to feel calm like that. Do you understand ?" Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Okay, I will make sure to keep this toy with me. Thank you, Damon." Anon replied with a smile and sweet tone.


    "Anon with no anger issues... What a funny view hehe..." Damon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 697 Chapter-697

    Anon''s House, Inside Kole''s Room...


    Kole''s body is flying in mid-air and he is concentrating.


    The diamond on his head is shining brightly red and the Aura around his body was pure and balanced.


    "What ? How can this be..?" Kole spoke as he immediately opened his eyes and landed on the ground.


    He immediately exited the room with a worried expression on his face.


    Underground city...


    Anon''s Training Room...


    "Huh...?" Anon was surprised to see that he can now easily pickup 30 to 40 quintal weight without any problems or applying any stress on his body.


    "Wow... Master. You have gotten really strong. What have you been eating ?" No.300 asked with a surprised expression.


    "Just the regular meals, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "O-Oh..." No.300 replied as she noticed the sweet smile over Anon''s face.


    ''Why is master smiling like that ? I have never seen him smile like that.'' No.300 thought as she went back to her weight lifting.


    "Is something wrong with my smile, Luv ?" Anon asked with an even creepier smile.


    "N-No... Master." No.300 replied.


    ''What is going on ? I feel too relaxed. It''s like, I have become a whole different person.


    Is it because of this locket ? Should I remove it ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the small jade locket.


    "No.300..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Can you leave the room for a bit ?" Anon asked.


    ''Why is master asking me so nicely ? He sould''ve been ordering me to leave. Is this guy really my master ?'' No.300 wondered.


    "Leave No.300, Please." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." No.300 replied with a suspicious expression and left the room slowly.


    *Click*


    As soon as she closed the gate... Anon looked at his Jade locket and slowly removed it from his neck.


    "Let''s see..." Anon spoke as he placed the locket on the nearby table and in that exact moment, A very dangerous beast woke up inside him, His physical power was increased by 70% instantly.


    His anger became uncontrollable and he grabbed the first thing that came in his hand.


    After picking up a metallic rod from the ground, Anon threw it towards the exit door with full force.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The gate was immediately destroyed and everyone from around the town gathered around Anon''s training room.


    "What happened ?"


    "I don''t know... I heard a very loud explosion."


    "Master... Are you alright ?" No.300 immediately rushed into the training room and noticed that Anon was lying unconscious inside the room.


    "What happened here ? Who attacked my master ?" No.300 shouted as she looked at the nearby Ogres.


    "W-We don''t know... Madam 300. We just came here..." One of them spoke.


    "I will deal with you guys later..." No.300 spoke as she immediately picked up Anon into her arms and started running towards Sephie''s lab.


    "Madam Sephie... Madam Sephie...." No.300 shouted as she immediately entered inside the lab.


    "Huh...? What happened No.300 ? Why is master lying unconscious in your hands ?" Sephie asked with a worried expression as she immediately guided no.300 to the main examination room of the lab.


    Sephie immediately placed Anon''s body into a machine that was made by Anon himself.


    This machine was a morden day CT scan machine but with magically modified features. This machine can tell every single problem inside a Anon''s body with just a normal button press.


    Anon made this machine just for himself, in order for sephie to understand what is going on with his body in case something happens to him. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Click*


    Sephie pressed the button and suddenly thousands of lazer like arrays came out of the machine and in just seconds they scanned Anon''s whole body.


    [Unknow Problem]


    As soon as this text popped up on the screen, Sephie got really scared.


    "No, No, No... What is happening ? Please work..." Sephie spoke as she pressed the button again and again but the results were same everytime.


    *Click*


    [Unknown Problem]


    *Click*


    ....


    Inside an Astral Realm... Anon''s soul was resting peacefully on the ground.


    Suddenly, A soft hand appeared out of nowhere and touched his hairs gently.


    "Sir, Anon... Are you alright ?" A very sweet voice woke him up.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Hmm...?" Anon slowly opened his eyes and noticed a very beautiful girl sitting besides him.


    She had huge boobs, a cute face, short hairs and red eyes.


    "Hello Harmony..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately identified her.


    "You still remember me, Sir Anon ?" Harmony asked with a smile as she immediately hugged Anon tightly.


    "You tricked me well into signing a contract with you huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly stood up.


    "Please, Don''t say the word ''Tricked'', Sir, Anon. I feel really ashamed, when you say it like that." Harmony replied with a shy expression.


    "Well, that''s what you did... What do you want me to call it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, Anon... I maybe a demonic goddess, But... I am different. I am not evil like the rest of the demonic gods.


    It''s just that, My powers are really unbearable for a human. I have had many avatars In the past and so many followers, but I lost all of them when humans lost themselves to anger.


    I was the goddess of Anger and Revenge, But humans back then had a very strong control on their emotions and they didn''t let their anger come out that easily.


    As the time passed, every generation of humans got weaker and weaker... They couldn''t handle their anger and that''s when I started loosing followers.


    My Avatars were strong at first but after sometime... They turned into mad maniacs due to unbearable amount of anger and feeling of revenge.


    That''s when, the other gods gave me the name... ''Morning Star Of Destruction.'' I never asked for this type of power... Sir, Anon.


    The maker of all, created me like this. What can I even do ?" Harmony spoke as she started crying.


    "Don''t cry, Luv..." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Harmony''s face with his hand and sealed her lips with his lips.


    *Chuuu*


    "Sir, Anon... Please help me. I can''t loose again, I have heard so much about you from the 7 demon gods.


    They said, you are the only one who can save me from my Doom and make me a greater demonic goddess just like them.


    Please, Sir Anon... Please help me." Harmony spoke as she hugged Anon tightly.


    Before Anon could''ve said anything else, His conscious was sucked out of the Astral space.


    "HaaaaaaaaH..." Anon woke up in the real world and looked around with a serious expression.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, He noticed thousands of lazers scanning him from every angle.


    *Click*


    [Subject is completely Fine]


    "Master... Woke up. Madam Sephie, Master woke up... Look." No.300 shouted very loudly as she immediately ran towards Anon.


    Sephie followed her without wasting another Second.


    Anon walked out of the scanning machine and looked at No.300 with a smile.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with his charming smile.


    "Master, You are back to normal." No.300 spoke as she immediately hugged Anon.


    "What are you doing No.300 ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, please don''t scare us like that... We thought something happened to you and this machine was also behaving in a very strange way this time." Sephie spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry guys... I am not going to die that easily." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Where is he ? Anon..."


    Suddenly, Kole''s shouting voice came from the main hall.


    "Is that Kole ? What is he doing here ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Anon... Where are you ?" Kole shouted very loudly.


    "I am here... What do you want kole ?" Anon asked as he walked out of the examination room.


    "Are you alright ? Nothing happened to you, right ?" Kole asked as he immediately checked Anon''s body from every corner.


    "What''s wrong kole ? Is everything alright ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, No, No... Nothing is alright. I can''t see it anymore..." Kole spoke with a worried expression.


    "What can''t you see ?" Anon asked.


    "Your future... I can''t see it anymore." Kole replied with a serious expression.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t know..." Kole replied with a worried expression.


    "Okay, Calm down... It''s not the end of the world. Tell me... What do you see, when you try to see my future ?" Anon asked with a calm expression.


    "I see darkness... Pitch black darkness. Nothing else...." Kole replied.


    "That''s because a god has involved herself into this..." Suddenly, A Familiar sound came from Anon''s behind.


    Anon and the others immediately turned around and noticed a young man standing at the Hall''s entrance gate.


    "Damon ? What in the fucking hell are you doing here ? Aren''t you afraid of gods anymore ? Or do you want them to destroy my house from their wraths ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Kid. I am young again and a lot of time has already been passed... I don''t think they will even notice me now... Since, I am your age now." Damon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 698 Chapter-698

    "So, Why are you here ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I was just here to train you a bit more before your big fight... But, Seems like something even intresting was going on here." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "What were you saying about that... God''s involvement thing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "This phantom here has the ability to see the upcoming future, right ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes, I am Kole..." Kole spoke as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Hello, Kole... I guess, you are the one who did the prophecy of Anon''s death... Right ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes, I was the one and Who are you ?" Kole asked with a Confused expression.


    "Does it matter ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, It does matters... You came into our house without even my knowledge. There is a very strong Array around this house that is impossible to bypass... But, you somehow did it..." Kole spoke with a serious expression.


    "This guy is really out of your league, Kole. You can''t stop him with your arrays..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why ? Is he an angle or something ?" Kole asked with a serious expression.


    "I am..." Damon spoke as he walked upto Kole and looked him dead in the eyes.


    "Y-Your eyes... You are really an angel !!???" Kole spoke with a very worried and scared expression.


    "Kole... I have kept an eye on you and your family too. Your family was murdered by a vampire and his Friends right ?


    You lost everything and when you came to the human kingdom, in order to revenge your family... Some slave traders caught you and made you into their slave, if I am right." Damon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Kole replied in a scared and stammering voice.


    "See... That''s how a slave should be kept." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Why don''t you continue the ''God involvement'' thing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh yeah... Almost forgot about that, Thanks for reminding me.


    So, Mr. Phantom, You can''t see his future, right ? That''s Because... Mr. Anon''s future has become undecided due to a God''s involvement.


    He has signed a Power-contract with a demonic Goddess and Now, His future can''t be decided." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Really ? Anon you have signed a Contract with a demonic goddess !!??" Kole asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes and I want some of your help with that." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What help ?" Kole asked.


    "I need something that can help me calm down from too much anger..." Anon spoke.


    "What happened to the jade locket that I gave you ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah... That was stupid. That thing turns me into a fucking bomb, If it gets separated from me... Then everyone around me is pretty much dead.


    So, I need something else..." Anon explained. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait... You want something to control your anger. Have you signed a contract with her !!???" Kole asked with a shocked expression.


    "Who is ''Her'' ?" Anon asked.


    "He is talking about Harmony." Damon replied.


    "Yes... I have signed an contract with her." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh My Fucking God... This guy is crazy.... Please someone save me." Kole shouted.


    "See... I told you, Not to sign a contract with her." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "I have done it now, it can''t be changed, so are you guys going to help me or not ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine... I think I have something that can help you. But, I need 2 hours to complete it." Kole spoke as he immediately exited the room and while exiting the room, he slightly bowed to Damon.


    "Have fun... Kid." Damon replied with a smile. After this, he walked upto Anon.


    "Do you have a training room or something ?" Damon asked.


    "Oh, I have one..." Anon replied with a smile.


    Inside the training room...


    "WOOOOWW.... You have such a huge training room ?" Damon shouted as soon as he entered inside the training room.


    "Hmm...? Aren''t these equipment designed by


    Elven old friend ?" Damon asked as he slowly picked up a 10 kg dumbell from the ground.


    "Well, You can assume that too..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "The only difference is that... They were a lot heavier then this one." Damon spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "Well, Try to give them some mana and you will see the magic after that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Mana ? Okay..." Damon replied with a neutral expression as he supplied mana to the dumbell and suddenly felt the increment in it''s weight.


    "Woah... That was a nice surprise, Anon. Why type of material have you used to make these things ?" Damon asked with a curious expression.


    "It''s a secret. Can''t tell everyone..." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "Oh... Well, I respect your privacy but can I try this one out at it''s full power ?" Damon asked.


    "I don''t know the limit-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he started hearing a weird noise.


    *Zzzzzzzzzz*


    Anon immediately turned around and looked at Damon.


    "What the fuck..?" Anon shouted as he noticed that Damon was supplying mana at an incredible rate into the dumbell but his hand wasn''t moving an inch from it''s place.


    It was as if, he wasn''t feeling any weight...


    "Damon... I don''t think it can-"


    *Booooooooooom*


    Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The dumbell bursted out like a bomb.


    " -Take that much stress." Anon completed his sentence.


    "Well, That was 456 quintal." Damon replied with a smile as he immediately grabbed a big rod with 4 plates on both sides.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... Don''t fuck with it. This material is really costly and time consuming to make. So, Keep your hands in order... Or you will have to sell your factory really fast." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hey, Come on man. You are a rich guy... You have three factories running right now. You make such huge profit everyday and you are crying over such small things ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Damon, I swear to god... If anything else in this room explodes, I will fucking take your factory." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fine, Fine... I won''t destroy anything. I promise." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Good..."


    "Hey, Anon... Those two girls upstairs, Are they your slaves too ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... Why ?" Anon replied with a neutral expression as he picked up the rod from the ground to do a deadlift.


    "So, Can you give one of them to me... Just for one night... Hehehe ? I promise, I will not horm them and return-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, He felt an incredible bloodlust coming out of Anon''s body.


    The amount of bloodlust was too much, Even for Damon.


    "A-Anon... I-I-I-" Damon started to feel more and more suffocated with every passing second.


    As he looked at Anon, He saw a dark and purple Aura coming out of Anon''s body.


    ''What is happening ? Why am I feeling so suffocated...? I am a fucking god in a human''s body and yet, I can''t withstand his Aura... What is wrong with this guy ?'' Damon thought as he immediately started walking towards the exit door.


    But, the bloodlust continued to increase with every second and even moving became a challenging task for Damon.


    "N-No... A-Anon..."


    *Thud*


    Damon finally fall down to the ground and the pressure over his body continuously increased without any stops.


    *Thud*


    Anon dropped the rod and started walking towards Damon.


    He grabbed him by the collar and picked him up from the ground.


    "Look at me, Damon..." Anon spoke in a very low but deep voice.


    Damon slowly looked at Anon and noticed his face wasn''t looking like a human anymore...


    He had long incisors now, Two small red horns were coming out of his forehead, his eyes were dark purple and his pupil looked similar to a Demon, the highest ranking ones.


    "A-A..." Damon tried to speak something but words weren''t coming out of his mouth.


    He was inside a human''s body for the last 9000 years and a god before that... He fought many battles and faced many opponents, But Anon right now was the most terrifying being he had ever came across.


    "You are my good friend, Damon. Don''t force me to kill you... Do you understand ?" Anon asked in a calm but the most threatening tone at the same time.


    Damon couldn''t bear the pressure of Anon''s bloodlust and decided to use his skill, Null Void without any further ado.


    But, Before he could''ve clapped his hands together, Anon grabbed both of his hands with an incredible speed and looked at him with an even serious expression.


    "If you ever tried to even think of fucking my girls... Then, Consider yourself dead, My friend. If you understand... Then blink your eyes once." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    *Blink*


    Damon immediately blinked.


    "Good..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately withdrew all of his bloodlust and came back to his normal form.


    [Author: Exams finished. You guys will get 4-5 chapters from tomorrow.]

 Chapter 699 Chapter-699

    Damon is sitting on a chair inside Anon''s training room and he is looking at Anon with a very cautious expression.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Damon ?" Anon asked with a straight face as he picked up the rod from the ground and started doing a deadlift.


    "Huh...? N-No... I was just looking at the weight you were lifting up. How much is it ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "This is about 30 quintal on each side." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "So, Anon... You really don''t remember what happened just 5 minutes ago ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I already told you 3 times, I don''t remember a thing. Why are you asking the same question again and again ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "O-Oh, Nothing Nothing... I was just confused about something." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, Tell me what is it... Maybe I can help." Anon spoke as he placed the rod back down and completed his deadlift.


    "No, No... Don''t worry, It''s all good." Damon replied with a smile.


    ''He doesn''t remember anything. What can this mean ? I haven''t seen this type of symptoms in anyone.


    Is this normal for a human ? Or is this an effect of that demon goddess''s contract ?


    Well, whatever... I understood one thing, Never touch Anon''s women and that''s more than enough for me, right now.'' Damon thought as he looked at Anon with a curious expression.


    "Stop staring at me like a fucking pervert and tell me... What should I do next ? I have completed my warm-up." Anon asked as he looked at Damon with a straight face


    "Oh, Okay... Come with me." Damon spoke as he started walking towards the north-west corner of the room.


    "What are you going to do here ? There is no equipment here." Anon asked.


    "Yeah... I know. That''s why I am here..." Damon replied as he snapped with his fingers.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly a very big stone appeared in front of him. The stone was finely cutted into a cuboid shape.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s a stone... That you have to destroy." Damon spoke.


    "Okay... What do I use ?" Anon asked.


    "Use anything, But you have to destroy it with just one blow and every single piece of this stone should be destroyed completely." Damon spoke.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately stood in front of the stone and touched it slightly.


    He then focused all of his Auric energy into his body and transferred it directly to his hand.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    In just a Moment... Cracks started appearing all over the stone and in just a moment, all of it broke down to nothing but small rocks.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "So... ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon with a smile.


    "Hmm... It was fine but look at this mess, You may have broken the stone but some of these broken parts are bigger than the other broken parts and some of them are really small.


    "Yeah... But, I destroyed the stone without even moving my hand or making any unnecessary sound." Anon spoke with a Confused expression.


    "I am not denying that... " Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Then... What do you want to say with that mocking smile of yours ?" Anon asked.


    *Snap*


    Damon snapped once again and another stone with the same dimensions appeared out of thin air.


    "Watch me..." Damon spoke as he raised his index finger and formed a mana ball over his index finger.


    The mana inside the ball was very stable and moving at a constant speed... To maintain mana like that, One needs to be a grandmaster in magic control.


    "I thought you can''t control mana, because of your heart..." Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "I can''t... This ring helps me in controlling mana. But that''s the only thing I can do with it... I can''t use this mana to perform any other skill like you."


    "So, You can control mana but can''t use it, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes..." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Okay... That''s a wierd thing. But, where did you even get that thing ?" Anon asked.


    "This magical ring is forged by the Elven blacksmiths for those who lost their cores while fighting for the empire.


    This thing is also used to teach magic to the kids in the elven kingdom." Damon replied.


    "Okay, we are going off-topic now... Show me, What were you talking about before and break this stone in a more efficient way than me." Anon spoke with a curious expression.


    "Fine... Here." Damon replied as he slowly inserted the mana ball into the cuboid shaped stone and in just 2 seconds cracks appeared all over the stone.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    The cracks on the cuboid were very symmetrical and equal in size.


    *Tick*


    Damon touched the stone slowly with his finger and all of it broke down into small and equal sized stones.


    "See... That''s how you break a stone, Kid." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Hmm..." Anon looked at the small stones and suddenly an idea striked into his brain.


    *Snap*


    As soon as Damon snapped, Another cuboid stone appeared in the room.


    "Okay so the concept of this trick is simpler... You have to generate a mana circle into your hands and make it stable.


    So stable that when you let it go... all of the mana is distributed equally into all the directions.


    Oh and one more-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence... Anon walked upto the cuboid and touched it with his right hand just like the last time.


    "No, No... That''s not how it''s going to work Anon. You have to practice controlling your mana first and then create a mana ball... Then you have to learn on how to control it without any body contact-" Suddenly Damon stopped talking and noticed that Anon''s eyes are closed and he concentrating very hard.


    ''What is this guy doing ?'' Damon wondered as he looked at Anon with a curious expression without saying anything else.


    ''In the military School... I learned about Tesla''s different Creations and one of them was the ''Earthquake Oscillator''.


    This device worked on the principle of ''Interference''.


    Everything in the known universe vibrates at a certain frequency, even atoms and Electrons.


    Interference states that if you combine two matching frequencies together, their addition will either add up their product to a maximum level or cancel out each other giving no result.


    Tesla created a machine, that when attached to an object, and resonated at the same frequency then it can easily destroy it to small particles of dust.


    This machine was also the reason why New York had a very big earthquake in 1983.


    So, If I can vibrate my hand at the same frequency that this Stone''s Molecules are vibrating then...'' Anon thought as he slowly started to vibrate his hand but the vibrational chnage in his hand wasn''t visible to naked eyes, Only he can feel it due to his heightened sense of touching and listening.


    After 30 seconds passed... Anon finally found out the right frequency.


    He immediately took a step back from the stone block and only touched it with his index finger. He then looked at Damon and spoke...


    "I don''t mana for this shit, Damon." Anon said as he started vibrating his finger at the same frequency as the stone''s particles were vibrating.


    "Huh...? What do you-" Damon was confused as to what Anon was saying. But, Before he could''ve raised any other questions he noticed that something was wrong with the stone block.


    *Zzzzzzzzz*


    The whole stone block vibrated at an incredible speed and in just a few seconds... The stone cube was turned into pure dust.


    "Phew~ Never thought it will work." Anon spoke as he looked at the dust with a smile.


    "Y-Y-You... How the fuck did you do that ?" Damon asked with a shocked and surprised expression. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I used my knowledge... Damon." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You turned a fucking rock into dust with just your index finger and no mana usage ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah... That''s pretty much, what I did." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Don''t smile motherfucker... Teach me, How did you do that ?" Damon spoke as he immediately walked upto Anon with a serious expression.


    "I thought you were supposed to teach me things..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck that... Just teach me this. Who knows if you died tomorrow and I don''t learn it. I don''t want to risk it..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Are you serious ? You think I will die tomorrow ?" Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay, Okay, Okay, I am so sorry... But, please teach me how to do it, Anon. I am literally begging you now." Damon spoke with a emotional expression.


    "Fine, Fine... Let me teach you." Anon spoke.


    2 hours later...


    "... And that''s how it works. Do you have any questions ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... What is a ''Oscillator'' again ? And Who the fuck was Tesla ? And What is ''Interference'' ?" Damon asked with a very Confused expression.

 Chapter 700 Chapter-700

    "I don''t understand it... How can you destroy things with just your hand''s vibration ?" Damon asked.


    "See... That''s why you can''t understand it. Don''t bother learning this, I have spent 15 years learning this shit. That''s why I can do it..." Anon spoke with a stressed out expression.


    "I have got 15000 years... If you survived tomorrow, Please teach me everything that you know.


    Please... I will reward you with divine Artifacts if you teach me your magical techniques." Damon spoke with a curious expression.


    "Yeah... I don''t think you will be able to understand anything even in 15000 years.


    So, What''s the next thing you are going to teach me." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, I can teach you some more things but who knows... Maybe you have their best and modified alternatives as well just like the previous one." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Just teach me... Damon." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Fine... Turn around and sit down. Face your back towards me..." Damon spoke.


    "Okay... Like this ?" Anon asked as he slowly sat down on the ground while facing his back towards Damon.


    "Fine... What now ?" Anon asked.


    "Concentrate all of your energy into your heart and try to focus as hard as possible." Damon spoke as he touched Anon''s back slightly with both of his hands.


    After touching his back, Damon started supplying his own mana into Anon''s body.


    *Shhhhh*


    As soon as Damon''s mana enter inside Anon''s body... Anon''s defensive mechanism got activated.


    Anon''s Auric energy started destroying the outer mana that was entering inside his body.


    "Huh...? This is-" Before Damon could''ve said anything else... He felt something really wrong.


    It was as if something was moving into his hands from Anon''s body.


    "This is... Fuck." Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, A explosion happened inside his hands and both of his hands got destroyed in this incident.


    *Boooom*


    "FUCKKKK !?" Damon shouted loudly.


    "Huh...? What the fuck happened to you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Heal me... Heal me fast." Damon shouted as he immediately bent down in front of Anon.


    "Woah... What the fuck happened to you ? Jellyfish''s Regeneration..." Anon spoke as he immediately used his healing skill on Damon and healed both of his arms back to their original form.


    "What the fuck is wrong with your Auric Energy...? Can''t you Control it ?


    Order it to stay out of my way... I am trying to channel my mana into your body with minimum wastage and I willl distribute it among all your body equally. So that you can use magic without any problems." Damon explained.


    "I can''t control it, Damon. The Auric Energy is like a defensive wall of my body. It protects me from Outer forces... Sometimes without even my consent." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Is that so ? Then, I can''t Help you..." Damon spoke.


    "Don''t worry... Since, I know that you are not going to hurt me. It won''t attack you this time." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So If you feel safe... Your Auric energy will not attack me, even if I try to kill huh ?" Damon asked with a curious expression.


    Anon turned his head around and looked at Damon.


    "Well, We have to try it. At best... You can die from an Auric Energy burst from within your body." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I can''t die that easily kid..." Damon replied with an even bigger smile.


    "Yeah... Just do it." Anon spoke.


    "Fine, Concentrate carefully and try to learn the pattern that I am going to use in your body." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around and Closed his eyes.


    After closing his eyes... Anon started to concentrate and suddenly, He felt Damon''s mana flowing throughout his whole body.


    Within seconds... A very symmetrical and minimum wastage mana flow was generated inside Anon''s body.


    When a Human uses magic... About 70% of the mana that''s used in the activation of spell goes to waste.


    Assume it like this, If a spell takes 50,000 mana for one time use. All of this 50,000 mana is distributed into three parts.


    The Activation, The Cast and The Release. About 30,000 mana is consumed in the activation, 5000 mana is consumed in the Cast and 15,000 mana is used in the release process.


    But, In a normal Cast... About 21,000 mana is turned into sound and useless energy due to incorrect Mana flow Inside the user''s body.


    Only Awakened Elderly Elfs have achieved success in the ultimate mana flow that can reduce the mana waste to 40% but it''s still too much.


    "Anon... I am going to take off my hands now. You have to circulate your mana on your own now." Damon whispered into Anon''s ears as he slowly removed his hands from Anon''s back.


    As soon as he removed his hand from Anon''s back... Anon felt a very serious mana disruption. The mana inside his body went rough almost immediately.


    "Focus... Anon. You can do it..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Blood started coming out of Anon''s nose and the mana started running wild into his body.


    The Troll locket did everything in order to keep Anon''s body in balance but the damage outnumbered the troll locket''s healing capacity.


    "Fuck... He can''t do it." Damon spoke as he immediately walked upto Anon and tried to touch his back in order to support him but before he could''ve touched him, Anon started speaking Something.


    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia Long Ago. He was big and strong, in his eyes was a flaming glow.????


    Anon started singing and the mana in his body started moving with the music flow.


    "W-Wow... You learned it." Damon spoke with a very shocked and surprised expression, when he saw that the mana inside Anon''s body is moving at a very fast pace, even faster then he taught him.


    ????This man''s just got to go", declared his enemies. But the ladies begged, "Don''t you try to do it, please" ????


    ???? No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms. Though he was a brute, they just fell into his arms ????


    "Woah... Anon, how are you doing this ? You just learned this technique and your mana refinement rate is really good." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    In just few seconds... Anon''s mana usage rate went down to 45%.


    "Fuuu~ That was really tricky." Anon spoke as he opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.


    He then looked at Damon and noticed that Damon was already looking at him with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "What happened ? You Happened !!! You Motherfucking monster... You have reduced your mana activation rate by 40%.


    Anon, You just broke a record right now. You have reduced your fucking mana usage rate to 30%. That''s fucking incredible... You have beated an Awakened Elder Elf in using mana efficiently.


    What a fucking Menace... Are you ?" Damon spoke with a smile and surprised expression.


    "Oh... Really ? Well, That''s cool." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Really ? That''s your reaction ?" Damon asked dwith serious expression.


    "Hey, I don''t find it as cool as you do. So, let''s just get to the next thing, okay ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Fine, Fine... What a stupid man ? Broke the whole world record for the least mana usage and still don''t think of it as an achievement.


    If the elfs found out about this... They will definitely make you their king." Damon replied with a smile.


    "I already have the Elven Kingdom under me, Damon. You know that, right ? " Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I know, I know... Now, The next thing I am going to show you next is kind of a trickery. A survival skill to run away in dangerous situations." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Here... Take this. I have made this one for you." Damon spoke as he tossed a bracelet towards Anon.


    Anon caught the Bracelet and noticed that the bracelet was made out of purple coloured beads, 21 beads exactly.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I have created it myself... It''s called ''Multiplier.''" Damon spoke with a smile. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow... ''Multiplier'' What a unique name. Where did you get an idea of this name ?" Anon taunted.


    "Don''t do that Anon... I am trying to teach you one or two escape tricks." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fine, Fine... What does this thing do ?" Anon asked.


    "This multiplier can form a same to same copy of yourself and you can decide to give it an X amount of mana. ''X'' Being the amount of mana you want him to have as strength, Energy and Aura.


    Just take a bead out and throw it towards the floor as hard as possible." Damon spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he took a bead out and to his surprise, The bracelet didn''t break instead it got a little smaller.

 Chapter 701 Chapter-701

    "Now... I have to smash it on the floor, right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... With full power, it won''t work if you" Damon replied with a smile.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he smashed the bead onto the floor with full force.


    As soon as the bead hitted the floor, A clone that looked just like Anon was created.


    Anon touched the clone and felt it''s body.


    "Hmm... What principle does this thing works on ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "What do you mean ?" Damon asked.


    "I mean... I know a technique that I can use to create clones of myself-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Something struck inside his mind.


    ''Clone... What was the last time, when I used that skill ?


    Yes, In the Elven Kingdom... I created a clone of that elf kid. I don''t remember his name and gave it to Link.


    Link... Where is Link ? When was the last time I saw him ? Where is he Now ?'' Anon thought as a tense expression appeared over his face.


    "What happened ? What were you trying to ask ?" Damon asked.


    "Huh...? Yes, I also know a technique that can create clones just like this one. But, In order to use that technique I have to sacrifice, equal amounts of blood and the Meat of a human to create a perfect clone.


    Doesn''t this thing works on the same principle ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Wow... That''s an evil technique... But, Luckily this thing is mess free. You can use it without murdering people.


    I created it with my powers..." Damon replied.


    "Yeah, I know that. But, What principle does it work on ?" Anon asked.


    "Fuck principle, Anon. Just use the damn thing... Why do you want to know what principle it works on ?" Damon spoke with an irritated expression.


    "You didn''t create it, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fine... It''s created by a friend of mine. Now, Use it." Damon replied.


    "A human friend ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh my god, So many questions... No, A God friend, his name is Wu-Kong. Anything else ?" Damon spoke.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... What name did you say ?" Anon asked.


    Suddenly, Damon realised something and he immediately sealed his lips with his hands.


    "Nothing..." Damon spoke.


    "No, No... You said, Wu-Kong. Is that the monkey King Sun Wu-Kong ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Wait... You know him ?" Damon asked with a serious expression. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "How do you know him ?" Damon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Umm... How do I explain this ?" Anon spoke with a Confused expression as he started to scratch his head.


    "Oh my fucking god... You are a reincarnated person, Aren''t you ?" Damon spoke with a shocked expression as he pointed at Anon.


    "Yeah, Kind of..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "That''s it.... That''s what I have been wondering for the last 6 six months. How the fuck can anyone get so strong in such a short time...


    The demon gods were getting defeated really bad and on their last try, They choose to reincarnate a person. They really have big balls huh ?" Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Why ? Is it illegal to reincarnate a person in this world ?" Anon asked.


    "No, But It takes everything out of a god to reincarnate a person from another world to this world.


    Demon gods were defeated 6 times in the past, that means only one god was left with the authority to choose their avatar and they summoned you from the other world, after giving away the most precious thing they had." Damon spoke.


    "They have to giveaway the most precious thing ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... Like their sons, daughters or their powers. That''s the cost of reincarnation that a god has to pay." Damon explained.


    "Oh... Is that so ?" Anon spoke.


    "Well, Forget that... Which world do you come from ?" Damon asked with a smile and curious expression.


    "I am from earth..." Anon replied.


    "Yeah... Well, there are infinite earths. Which one are you from ?" Damon asked.


    "They have names ?" Anon asked.


    "Ah, Sorry... How can you know the name. Only gods can know that." Damon replied.


    "Well, their were wars on that earth, big nuclear bombs and ton of Angry people." Anon replied.


    "Yeah... This can be any earth. Trillions of them have the same thing common. So, you were a human on the previous earth too ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah." Anon replied.


    "Cool, Man. I have only heard of reincarnated persons... Never saw or met them face to face." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Wait, Wait... There are so many questions in mind right now. According to you... What is a ''God'' Damon ?" Anon asked.


    "A god...? The one who can kill you." Damon replied.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I mean it''s really hard to explain. Come with me... Let me explain this to you with an example." Damon spoke as he moved upto a wooden desk and used his magic on it.


    Suddenly, Very small human like figures appeared walking over the wooden table.


    "You see... That''s how we see you humans from above. So, I can just punch this small human and end his life and this human is so powerless that he won''t be able to anything against me.


    On the same time, I can give him a small part of my power and make him stronger then the rest of his friends.


    That''s what a God is... The one who has become so strong that he can easily kill you with his pinky finger or he can make you so strong that no one can defeat you in the mortal world. You understand ?" Damon explained.


    Anon Listened to Damon''s explanation and something suddenly came to his mind.


    "Damon... Did you created all these worlds ?" Anon asked.


    "You mean all the infinite universes ?" Damon asked with an understanding expression.


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "No... We have our own gods. We believe, They created these worlds..." Damon replied.

 Chapter 702 Chapter-702

    "What do you mean you have your own gods ?" Anon asked.


    "What I mean is there are beings that are even stronger than us gods and we call them our gods. That''s where we get our powers from... We worship our gods and get a small part of their powers." Damon replied.


    "Demon gods have their own gods too ?" Anon asked.


    "No, No... The Demon race was created by mistake when my little sister was trying to make a new race for the holy land.


    Then some demons became so powerful that they achieved God hood and Became Demon Gods.


    That''s why all of this ''Avatar Fight'' thing is happening. You are the last avatar of the demon gods... If you died one more time then they will get wiped out of existence by the Holy gods.


    Their mistake will be wiped out... The mistake holy gods did many many years ago." Damon replied.


    "Woah... That''s new information." Anon replied.


    "Well... Don''t you want to know how this clone thing works ? You have a fight tomorrow." Damon asked.


    "Damon... Once I get over this fight thing, I will have lots of sex and after that... You will have to explain all of this to me. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Okay..." Damon replied with a smile.


    "So, How does this works ?" Anon asked.


    ''So, The concept of Multiverse is true... It means, I can fuck the same girl infinite times and take her virginity infinite times if I learned to travel across a dimension.


    Hehehe... That''s interesting, Very Very Intresting.'' Anon thought as many perverted thoughts came to his mind and due to having no sex for the past 15 days... His sex drive started to get overloaded.


    ''Fuck... I am feeling really horny. But I can''t give in... I have a fucking fight tomorrow and I can have all the sex, I want after that.


    I can call any girl, I want into my bed and fuck her like a cheap sex toy until the morning and- No, Anon focus.'' Anon was having a really hard time focusing due to having no sex.


    "Hello ? Can you hear me ? I am saying something." Damon spoke.


    "Huh...? What were you saying again ?" Anon asked.


    "I said, you have to decide the amount of mana you want to give him. In order to make him work." Damon spoke.


    "Oh, Okay... Give him 200,000 mana." Anon spoke.


    "Don''t tell me... Just think of it while looking at him and the mana will transfer automatically." Damon explained.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he immediately looked at his clone.


    ''Transfer 200,000 mana to the clone.'' Anon thought.


    [Would you like to transfer your mana to the Bead Clone ?] [Yes/No ?]


    Suddenly a screen popped up in front of Anon.


    ''Yes...''


    [Transfer Started...]


    [Transfer Finished.]


    Anon felt a little weak as his mana got transferred to the clone.


    Suddenly, The clone started walking and it went on his knees as soon as he saw Anon.


    "Master..." He said.


    "Now, You can order him to do anything for you and until his mana lasts he will keep working. Normal task won''t consume mana but using skill will consume mana.


    He won''t get the skills that are given to you by the Demon gods." Damon explained.


    "What happens when his mana runs out ?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing, He will turn into a bead again and return back to the bracelet. You can use him as a decoy to run away unlike the clones you make... A Eclipsewhisperer won''t be able to look through this one because this one is made out of a god''s energy." Damon spoke.


    "How can an Eclipsewhisperer look through the clones that I make ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, Because Your magic is weaker than the Eclipsewhisperers... You see they are really strong when it comes to black magic." Damon spoke.


    "Is that so ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes Yes..." Damon replied.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door...


    "Hmm...? Who can come here ?" Anon asked as he summoned his sickles immediately.


    "I don''t know..." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he started walking towards the door.


    Anon assumed an attacking stance and he was ready to kill anything that comes in through the gate.


    *Click*


    Damon opened the gate and a smile appeared over his face because the one standing on the gate was no one other than Adam himself.


    His clothes were all burned out, his hairs were also Burned and his condition was horrible.


    "Oh, Adam... How are you son ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "How do you know it''s me and what are you doing here ?" Adam asked as he looked at Damon.


    "He is not the one you should be talking to Adam." Anon''s voice rang from inside.


    "You bastard... You sent to die there didn''t you ?" Adam shouted in anger as soon as he looked at Anon.


    "Well, you didn''t die... That''s a good thing. Did you got the thing that I told you to get ?" Anon asked with a smile. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes..." Adam spoke as he summoned the lamp that Anon gave him.


    The lamp shined with a very bright and warm light.


    "Wow..." Anon spoke as he immediately walked upto Adam and tried to grab the lamp from his hand but before he could''ve done it... Adam de-summoned the lamp.


    "Wait... Before I give this lamp to you. I want you to sign this mana contract." Adam spoke as he gave the mana contract to Anon.


    "Huh...? What''s this ? I, Anon... Will never touch Adam''s sister Iris and If I ever did... I will die no matter the circumstance." Anon read it out-loud.


    "Hmm... Intresting." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Really, Adam ?" Anon asked as he looked at Adam with a smile.


    "Yes, Now sign that contract or I am going back with this flame." Adam spoke.


    "Fine... Fine... Here." Anon spoke as he immediately cutted his finger and dropped a little amount of blood on the mana contract.


    [Contract Sealed]


    "Good... Here." Adam spoke as he took the mana contract from Anon and Gave him lamp. He left immediately after that.


    "How did he come here in the first place ?" Anon asked.


    "Must''ve sensed your Aura." Damon replied.


    "Can I Break that contract ?" Anon asked.


    "Nope... You will really die. Mana contract is a very powerful thing. But, there are always loopholes in it. You just have to exploit them..." Damon spoke with an evil smile.


    "I can''t touch his sister... But, She can touch me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Exactly... Hehehe..."


    "Hehehe..."


    Both of them started laughing evilly.

 Chapter 704 Chapter-704

    In the middle of The Stormborn Sea...


    Over a stranded Island, Many Humans, Elves, Dwarfs and even Lizardmen are gathered.


    "Where is he ?" A Dwarf asked with a smile as he drank booze out of his bottle.


    "I don''t know... Maybe he choose to run away." An old elf spoke with a smile.


    "Anon ? Running away ? That''s Impossible... He is our hero, He won''t run away." A half-beast and Half-Human boy spoke.


    "Boy, What are you doing here ? This isn''t the place for kids." The elf old man spoke.


    "Would you guys shut up ? My ears are crying right now." A girl from the lizard clan spoke with an attitude filled voice.


    "Fucking, Insects..." The dwarf spoke as he took another sip from his bottle.


    "What did you say ? I don''t think, I heard it clearly." Lizard girl spoke with a serious expression.


    "Nothing..."


    *Gubb-Gubb*


    Suddenly, The water Started moving near the island''s shore.


    "Look, the water is moving..." One of the Dwarfs spoke from behind.


    "I don''t feel any Aura.." The elf spoke.


    Suddenly, A being emerged out of the water... This being was no one other than, Aegis The Monster Of Death Himself.


    "Woah... It''s a sea monster."


    "Everyone be in formation..." The Elf leader commanded.


    "Dwarfs.... Take out your weapons and point directly at his head." The dwarf leader commanded.


    Suddenly, Everyone standing on the island immediately summoned their weapons and started looking at Aegis with serious expressions.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah.... Calm down. I am here just to watch my master''s match." Aegis spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Who is your master ? Is that Eclipsewhisperer who organised this match, your master ?" The Elf Old man asked with a serious expression.


    "No, No... I am Master Anon''s Servent." Aegis replied with a smile.


    "WHATTT !?" Everyone standing on the island shouted in unison.


    "Yeah... I am Master Anon''s Servent." Aegis repeated himself.


    "Who is this kid ?" The dwarf asked with a smile.


    "He must be very dangerous, If such a Powerful Creature is his Slave." The Elf old man spoke.


    *Snap*


    Aegis snapped his fingers and in just a moment, Hundreds of crabs came out of the ocean and made a chair of sand for Aegis to sit on.


    "They are late huh ?" Aegis spoke as he sat down on his sand chair.


    "Yes... We have been waiting here for the last 3 hours." A human spoke.


    "Are you from a Royal house kid ?" The dwarf asked.


    "No... Why ?" The human asked.


    "So, Why are you speaking in between our talk ?" The dwarf asked with a serious expression.


    "The Human who is going to fight here today is also a Commoner old man and I am pretty sure he can easily wipe out your whole kingdom with just one punch..." The human spoke.


    "You fucking-" Before the dwarf could''ve completed his sentence, The old elf leader interrupted him.


    "Looks like the Seven Royal Houses from the Human kingdom are here as well..." He said as he pointed towards the sky. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the sky and noticed a very big army of humans, Vampires and Werewolfs coming towards the island. All of them were Mounted on their magical flying beasts.


    One by One... Everyone landed over the island and Shaked hands with the other kingdom''s Representatives.


    "Hello, I am Kai... The Leader of the Elfs." Kai the old elf man spoke as he Shaked hands with Frank.


    "I am Frank, The House leader of the Noble Undead House. It''s a pleasure to meet you sir..." Frank replied with a smile.


    "So, When did you received the invite ?" Kai asked.


    "I received the invitation just a few moments ago and immediately rushed here. In the way, I encountered the others as well... So, decide to come with them." Frank replied with a smile.


    "Oh, you recieved the invitation just now ? We got it early this morning." Kai replied with a smile.


    "Hello, Sir... I am Luna. The commanding officer and leader of the Martial House." Luna spoke as she raised her hand towards the dwarf.


    "Huh...? I am Huik Opel Frer... The Creator of Destructive weapons. My only dream is to create a weapon that can destroy this whole world." Huik replied in a drunk tone.


    "W-Well... I wish you all the best for that." Luna spoke as she immediately turned around and left.


    "Where is Mr. Anon ?" The first son of the Alchemy house asked as he looked around with a curious expression.


    "He is not here, Yet. That''s what the old elf over there said..." Letti spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Excuse me... Who are you again ?" The boy from the Alchemist house asked.


    "Oh, I didn''t introduced myself... My apologies. Hello, I am the representative of the Dragon House Of Flames, Name is Letti Dragonion." Letti replied with a smile.


    "O-Oh... I-I am very sorry for my rudeness, Madam." The Alchemist boy immediately bowed down to her.


    "Don''t worry... It''s normal. I am not very good with this Royalty thing anyways..." Letti spoke with a smile.


    ''Fuu~ It''s good that she is a stupid. If someone else would''ve been here... He would''ve declared a war on my house." The Alchemist boy thought.


    "You are Sir Gorou''s Son, right ?" Letti asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Ma''am... I am the oldest son of the family." He replied with a smile.


    "Good here..." Letti spoke as she throwed her left hand''s gloves towards him.


    "M-Ma''am ?" The Alchemist boy asked with a confused expression.


    "What ? My father is challenging your father to an official duel. Come to my house after this match..." Letti spoke as her smile turned into a very serious expression in just a second.


    "B-But, Your father isn''t even here right now ?" He asked with a worried expression.


    "So, What ? He will be in the fight... You thought I would let you go without saying anything ? It was alright when you made fun of me but now as of this moment, You''ve made fun of Our entire family because I am my family''s representative.


    So, Be ready to reap what you sow." Letti spoke as she immediately left after that.


    Suddenly, the level of the sea started rising again.


    "Oi, Is the Eclipsewhisperer finally coming out ?"


    "I guess it''s him."


    Everyone started talking about the Eclipsewhisperers but what came out of the water was totally different.


    It was mermaids, Sirens, Aquahearts and Sonarshapers.


    The representative and some guards from each kingdom stepped out of the sea and came to the land.


    "We greet all the Upper world beings..." Jadrin, the king of the Aquahearts spoke as he bowed down to the other races.


    "Hello, I am Kai... The Representative of the Elven Race." Kai spoke.


    "I am the Representative of the Human race..."


    "I am also the representative of the human race..."


    "Me too, I am also..."


    After this everyone introduced themselves to Jadrin.


    "So, Are you the king of all the Seven kingdoms ?" Frank asked with a smile.


    "No, No, I am just the king of the Aquahearts. But, All the six kingdoms are kind of working under one particular man, right now." Jadrin spoke.


    "Huh...? All six of them ?" Luna asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes..." Jadrin replied.


    "Is it an Eclipsewhisperer ?" Letti asked with a smile.


    "No, It''s a human." Jadrin replied with a smile.


    "A human is rulling the Six underwater kingdoms ? These Motherfuckers are that strong ?" A Dwarf spoke from behind.


    "It''s Mr. Anon, Isn''t it ?" A sweet voice ran from behind.


    Everyone immediately turned around and noticed a cute girl standing behind them.


    She wore pure white and golden clothes, her eyes covered with a white see-through blindfold. She holded a big golden cross in her hands and a majestic smile on her face.


    "You are... Madam Porita. Aren''t you ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Porita !? The high priestess of the Justice house ?" Frank spoke with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Hello, Nice to meet everyone." Porita spoke with a smile.


    "H-Hello..." Frank''s face turned bright red as soon as he saw Porita.


    ''What a cute girl... If I can get her to marry me, Out children will be very beautiful.'' Frank thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Yes, She is right... All the Six kingdoms are working under Mr. Anon." Jadrin spoke from behind.


    "Woah... All six of them ?" Luna asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Ma''am... I don''t think anyone standing here has the power to deny Master Anon''s orders and we are here on his orders to watch today''s match." Jadrin spoke.


    "Wait isn''t that-"


    Before anyone on the island could''ve said anything else. A loud bang was heard from the inside of the ocean and a wave of terrifying Aura was released.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Everyone standing on the island got scared, as to what kind of being would generate this type of strong and terrifying Aura.


    "Look... Someone is walking on the water." An elf spoke as he pointed towards a being, who was fully covered in bandages.

 Chapter 705 Chapter-705

    "Hey, Look over there... That guy is walking on water." An elf shouted as he pointed towards a guy who was covered in bandages and he was walking over the water as if it was ground for him.


    As soon as these words were heard, every single being standing on that island turned their eyes towards the Eclipsewhisperer.


    Some of them got curious, Some of them were worried and The representatives of the 7 Sea kingdoms were scared.


    "Just as described in the tales... A being who can walk on water. Holding the stick of death in his hand.


    Eyes as cold as death and Body covered in the shreds of Human skin.


    His teeth shall remind you of the Devil and the Cold Smile on his face represents ultimate Doom. He is walking death." Jadrin spoke as sweat covered his forehead.


    Even the others took a step back as soon as they heard Jadrin''s talk.


    "So, That''s a Eclipsewhisperer huh ?" The drunk dwarf spoke as he took a step forward and drank the whole bottle of booze.


    "Looks like someone got really drunk..." Kai the old elf spoke as he looked at the Dwarf.


    The Eclipsewhisperer reached near the island and Looked at everyone with his emotionless smile.


    "HELLO...." He spoke in a very low voice but as soon as these words left his mouth, A very dangerous Aura covered the whole Island and A very thin barrier of energy was formed.


    ''A Barrier...?'' Kai thought with a suspicious expression.


    Everyone felt a chill running down their spines and their defence mechanism got active. All of them summoned their weapons in order to protect themselves.


    "I-I didn''t even wanted to summon my weapon... But, his aura forced my body to behave this way." Kai spoke in a very low tone.


    "Mine too..." Frank spoke as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer with Avery serious expression.


    "Why isn''t he coming to the ground ?" Luna asked with a very serious expression as she pointed her sword directly at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Because he can''t... An Eclipsewhisperer can only step on the ground for one day in 100 years." Jadrin spoke as sweat dropped down from his forehead.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you guys... For Now." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "What does he mean by ''For Now'' ?"


    "Oh my god... He is planning to kill us."


    "RUNNNN...." An Elf shouted loudly.


    Three more Elfs followed him from behind.


    "No, This island is covered in a-" Before Kai could''ve completed his sentence, the three Elfs touched the energy barrier and they were reduced to ashes in just a second.


    "Fuck... We are trapped." Frank spoke with a tense expression.


    "What to do now ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, whatever he says... We don''t have any other choice for now. He is the strongest being here for now." Frank replied.


    "Yep, Until someone stronger arrives..." Letti spoke with a smile.


    "You mean, Anon ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... He is the only one who can fuck up this shitty Eclipsewhatever." Letti replied with a calm expression.


    "Madam, That language doesn''t suit the representative of the Dragon Flame House." Letti''s assistant spoke from behind.


    "Really ? You want to correct my way of speaking right now ?" Letti asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Ma''am."


    "Well, I hope Anon get''s here fast or all of us are going to be mass murdered in the middle of nowhere." Frank spoke with a serious expression.


    "Why did I even came here ? I should''ve stayed home with my wife..." The representative of the Alchemist house spoke as he wetted his pants In fear.


    ''Where are you Anon ?'' Letti thought with a serious expression.


    "All of you came here with different curiosities... Some of you wanted to see a ''Eclipsewhisperer'' and the others wanted to know Which one of us is going to win this match.


    But, As they say... Curiosity Killed the Bitch-" The Eclipsewhisperer was immediately interrupted by the drunk dwarf.


    "It''s ''Cat''..." The dwarf spoke.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    "It''s ''Curiosity Killed the Cat.'' *Hiccup*" The drunken Dwarf explained.


    "Listen here you stupid insect... If you dared to interrupt me one more time. I will send you to the other side." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as his eyes shined bright green.


    "Y-Yes, Yes... *Hiccup* " The dwarf replied as he sat down near a tree silently.


    "So, Where was I ? Yes, Curiosity... Your curiosities have brought you here. Now, It''s going to kill you.


    Rules are simple, If Anon doesn''t get here in the next 5 minutes... I will kill all of you and throw your bodies all over the seven kingdoms after removing the skin and several other body parts from them.


    If he gets here in time, but get''s defeated by me... Then All you will die and Become food for my pet sharks.


    If he tried to run away and succeeded somehow, the same will happen. I hope, you wished ''Goodbye'' to your families before coming here... Hehe." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with an evil smile.


    "What if he, won ?" An Elf Asked.


    "Hmm...?" The Eclipsewhisperer immediately looked at the elf and his eyes shined bright green.


    "Woah...." Suddenly, the elf started hovering into the Air and the Eclipsewhisperer pulled his body towards himself.


    "How dare you to even think that ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry..." The elf spoke with a scared expression.


    "What''s your name ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "E-Edin..." The elf replied.


    "Fine Edin... You will be the first one to die, If Anon doesn''t come here in 3 minutes." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "B-But, You said... 5 minutes." Edin spoke with a scared expression. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, For them... But, You are special Edin." The Eclipsewhisperer replied as he placed his long nail over Edin''s neck.


    "N-N-No... P-Please. I-I beg you... I-I have a wife and two kids..." Edin spoke with a very scared expression.


    "Oh... You do ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he slowly moved his nail over Edin''s neck and blood started coming out of his neck.


    "Al Summono Hurois." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he licked Edin''s blood slowly and in just seconds his whole family was summoned into the Air.


    "N-N-No... M-My Family." Edin''s eyes widened in shock as he saw his kids and wife hovering into the air right in front of him. All three of them were unconscious.


    "Let''s see... If they can swim when thrown into the water unconsciously." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with an evil smile.


    "N-No, P-Please... Y-You can kill me. Please spare my family. Please, I will do anything you want... Please just leave my family. I beg you...


    I-I will worship you as my god.


    Please don''t harm my family..." Edin spoke with a very scared and worried tone.


    "Hahaha... So, my master was right. Creatures that are bound by the stupid Relations can even sacrifice themselves for their family huh ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "P-Please..."


    "Tell me one thing... What will happen to you if all three of them died ? You won''t get hurt physically. Then, why are you crying for them ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "T-They are my family... I-I can''t see them die before my eyes. Please take my life instead and spare them... Please, Sir. I will become your slave... Please." Edin spoke as tears started falling down from his eyes.


    "Hehe... Let''s see, What will you do once I throw them inside the ocean and the sharks eat their body parts.


    We will see, If you are going to cry for them and for how long will you cry." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he let go of Edin''s family and all three of them started to free fall into the ocean.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOO..." Edin shouted as loudly as he can.


    2 seconds passed but no sound of water splashing came from the Eclipsewhisperer''s behind.


    "Hmmm....?"


    "Look..."


    "How ?"


    "Oh my god..."


    "Isn''t that..."


    Everyone started to look at the Eclipsewhisperer with a surprised and shocked expressions.


    "Huh...?" Th Eclipsewhisperer immediately turned around to see Edin''s family.


    As soon as he turned around, He saw that All three of them are still floating into the air and there is a dark purple glow around their bodies.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Look... It''s Anon."


    "Oh, My god... Anon is here."


    "Frank look..."


    "What the hell ?"


    "Holy shit... What is that ?"


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately turned around and saw a massive army of Wyverns flying towards the island.


    The army of Wyverns covered the whole horizon and their wings flapped at such a rapid rate that the water over the ocean started vibrating.


    On the back of the Wyverns, Ogre soldiers were mounted and in front of the Wyverns, A huge Red Dragon was flying.


    On the back of the Dragon, A throne was situated... A throne made out of monster Skulls and over the throne was sitting a Young man.


    Pitch Black hairs, Purple shining eyes and A Very handsome face.


    He wore pitch black clothes, his left leg was over his right one and his face leaned over his right hand.


    This Youngman was None other than Anon himself.


    "Hello, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 706 Chapter-706

    "Anon..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hello, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile from distance.


    Anon slowly placed Edin''s family on the ground and stood up from his throne.


    "Halt..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand in the air.


    "EVERYONE HALT..." No.300 shouted in a very loud voice and every single Wyvern stopped and started hovering at one place.


    Anon walked and jumped off of Adeline''s back and landed directly into the water, but instead of sinking he started walking on it just like the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "A Human walking on water... Incredible." Kai spoke with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Not the first time seeing it..." Luna spoke with a neutral expression.


    "We are the winner of this match already... There is no way this guy can fight so many Ogres at the same time and we can also support him if needed." Frank spoke.


    "No, The Army can''t take part... It''s an One vs. One Duel." Jadrin spoke immediately.


    "Are you kidding me ? Anon has the strongest army of this world... Why wouldn''t he used it, when he needs it the most ?" Frank asked with a surprised expression.


    "Because, If he did... Then he will be called a coward. He has to prove that if he is commanding an army that big, then he also has the power to fight the same army back." Jadrin spoke with a prideful face.


    "What ? That''s stupidness..." Frank spoke.


    "That''s the Chivalry of a Knight, Kid. The pride of a Fighter and The will of a King." Jadrin spoke.


    "But, He isn''t even a king..." Luna spoke.


    "Girl, are you stupid ? Don''t you see all those Ogres behind him ?" Jadrin asked with a serious expression.


    "No, No, No... You have got it all wrong. Those Ogres are guided by their own Queen. Her name is No.300 and she a sla- Oh my god... Anon is the king of These Ogres." Frank spoke.


    "Not only those Ogres, he has all 6 underwater kingdoms under him and I guess The human ones too.


    He is the ''One True King'' Of All and Today is the day, he is going to prove it." Jadrin spoke with a very prideful face as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    As soon as the others heard this, They felt a chill running down their spines.


    "My, My... Looks like I am not the only one who can walk upon water huh ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "When and where do you want to start the fight ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah... Anon is getting angry. Are you going to Kill me Mr. Anon ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a Smile.


    "Should''ve killed you when I had the chance..." Anon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well, You missed it and now... You are standing here. So, The rule no.1 is to never let your enemy go out of your hands... Heheheh." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a disgusting smile.


    As Anon was getting more and more Angry, The ring in his hand shined lightly and his anger was calmed down.


    This ring was made by kole from some ancient techniques, that helps Anon in calming down his anger, stress and joy.


    It limits all of these emotions to a limit and gives him a balanced temper.


    "So, Anon... Why have you brought your Army here ? Are you keeping them as a backup ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "Think whatever you want..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, I don''t mind them as my guests in the death list." The Eclipsewhisperer replied with a smile.


    "Heh... Before touching them, You have to kill me and In order to kill me... You have take another birth." Anon replied with a smirk.


    "You !!" The Eclipsewhisperer''s smile disappeared immediately as soon as he heard Anon''s words.


    "Oi, You... Come here." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he pointed towards Jadrin.


    "M-Me ?" Jadrin asked as he pointed towards himself.


    "Yes, You stupid..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he used his skill over Jadrin''s body and he started hovering into the air.


    "What the-" Before Jadrin could''ve completed his sentence, His body got forcefully pulled towards the Eclipsewhisperer.


    Jadrin stopped a few inches away from Anon and The Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Do the Death''s Binding." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "D-Death''s B-Binding ? B-But... That will-" Before Jadrin could''ve completed his sentence, The Eclipsewhisperer looked at him with a death stare.


    "Do it..." He spoke.


    "Y-Yes..." Jadrin replied with a scared expression.


    "What''s ''Death''s Binding'' ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Anon. It''s just a ring type of thing you know. This will create a ring around us, so that we fight easily..." The Eclipsewhisperer replied with a smile.


    "What''s ''Death''s Binding'' ?" Anon asked again but this time, He looked at Jadrin.


    "I-It''s a Fighting zone and keeps two fighters in itself. The first to leave the Binding zone will be sacrificed as the Loser.


    Once the Loser''s life is claimed, all of his abilities and Powers will be transferred to the winner. Once placed the Death''s binding can''t be removed until one of you leave the area and both of you will have to agree in order to place the binding.


    But, It''s a Domain based-" Before Jadrin could''ve completed his sentence, The Eclipsewhisperer interrupted him.


    "Ay, Ay, Ay... We have heard enough for today. Let''s just start this or I am going to sleep." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a bored expression.


    "Fine... Do it." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Haha... That''s the spirit. You have my approval too... Place the binding." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Fine... By the permission of the two participants, I place the Death''s Binding over this place. Mr. Anon, Do you agree for the Death''s binding ?" Jadrin asked.


    "I agree..."


    "You have to tell me your name, in order to-" Before Jadrin could''ve completed his sentence, The Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "Evior Giu Loam." He said as he looked directly into Anon''s eyes.


    "Mr. Evior Giu Loam... Do you agree for the-"


    "I agree. Place it..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Fine, here goes nothing... ''THE ULTIMATE DEATH'' I call you upon this field and may you claim the life of the Loser and give new powers to the Winner of this match." Jadrin spoke as he Closed his eyes and started concentrating.


    Suddenly, Jadrin''s Body started vibrating and his hairs started hovering into the Air. A long scythe appeared in his hands and his body got covered in dark tattoos.


    Black flames appeared all over his body and he looked like an entirely different being right now. A chilling aura came out of his body and he kept his eyes closed.


    "WHO SUMMONED ME ?" As soon as Jadrin opened his mouth, A very strong Aura was released with his words.


    "Death, my friend... How are you ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "DEATH IS NO ONE''S FRIEND. WHO SUMMONED ME HERE, I ASK AGAIN ?" He spoke with his eyes still closed.


    "I summoned you, Death." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a neutral expression.


    "FINE, IF YOU HAVE SUMMONED DEATH, THEN YOU SHOULD KNOW THE PRICE OF MY SUMMONING..." Death spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Yes... I know and We have formed a Death''s bounding already. We just need your approval." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    ''Is that really ''Death'' ?'' Anon questioned as he looked at Jadrin''s body.


    "I am indeed Death, Kid." He spoke as he turned to look at Anon with his eyes still closed.


    "How can you !?" Anon spoke as he couldn''t understand, How death was able to hear his thoughts, he never came under his skill and his mind should be strong enough to block him.


    ''How is he hearing my thoughts ?'' Anon thought.


    "Well, I am not the only one, who can listen to Someone''s mind. Isn''t that right Anon ?" Death spoke with a smile.


    "You copied my skill ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "There is no one in this world that I don''t know and there is no skill in this world that I can''t use Anon but, I can''t be god because I am DEATH. The ultimate destroyer." He spoke. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are your eyes closed ? Won''t you look at the match in order to decide the winner and loser ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Anon, Death is everywhere and Death is nowhere... I don''t need mortal eyes to look at your pathetic match.


    Just, Finish this fast. I have people to kill." Death spoke with a serious expression.


    "What about the domain ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "Oh, Domain... Both of you cut your fingers and drop some of your blood into the sea, In order to know the size of your Fighting airs.


    "Fine..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he immediately summoned a sharp knife and cutted his finger.


    "Let''s do this..." Anon spoke as he also summoned his sword and cutted his fingers.


    As soon as both of their bloods got mixed, A circular Barrier appeared around them and it was about 5 km away from both of them.

 Chapter 707 Chapter-707

    "The Barrier of death has been created... The one who loses this match, shall lost his soul to me.


    All of his powers and Skills that he gained throughout his life will be transferred to the opponent and I will take his soul back to Hell.


    Now, I will toss this coin of balance into the air and once it drops into the water... You two can start the fight." Death spoke as he kept his eyes closed and Summoned a Black coin that had a sickle on one side and a skull on the other side.


    *Toss*


    Death tossed the coin into the Air and everyone focused their eyes over the coin. Except Anon and the Eclipsewhisperer, they continued to stare at each other.


    As the coin started descending towards the water... Everyone''s heartbeat got very High as to who will attack first and how will the match last.


    Will Anon kill the Eclipsewhisperer or will he die here ?


    Questions Started rising and The curiosity increased with every passing second.


    The coin came down and as soon as it''s tip touched the water''s surface... The Eclipsewhisperer was the first one to perform his move.


    "Dark orb Blast..." He spoke as he released a giant orb filled with dark energy towards Anon and it blasted with such a powerful sound and energy that it blew him away immediately.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The water near Anon was converted into steam instantly due to such high energy release and everything got foggy around him.


    "Is he dead ?" Kai asked with a serious expression.


    "That explosion was Powerful..."


    "Thunder Javelin... Third Form, Spear Forest." Anon''s voice came from the fog as Golden and Blue lights shined and suddenly, Thousands of spears were released from the Fog.


    "Domain Zero..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he created a temporary Domain around him and none of the spears could enter inside his Domain.


    The fog cleared and Anon''s figure was revealed, He looked just fine and sustained no damage.


    "Woah... These skills are too powerful. How can such a young kid know such powerful skills ?" Kai spoke with a surprised expression.


    "He is not an ordinary kid *Hiccup*, Kid has the power to overpower a whole kingdom by himself." The drunken Dwarf spoke as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "You probably don''t even know what kind of spell he used. Speaking nonsense while being drunk... Typical Dwarfs." Kai spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "That skill is a Thunder and Fire mixture of mana and once released in it''s third form it creates multiple sphere like figures towards your opponent..." The dwarf spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? So, What ? Everyone knows that... Even my students know that." Kai spoke with a smile.


    "Shadow Blades..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he used his skill and Summoned thousands of dark blades. He then released all of them towards Anon.


    "Water Wall... Ice Barrier." Anon used two defensive skills at the same time and created a very powerful barrier to protect himself from the upcoming attack.


    ''The water Wall will slow the blades by 30% and the ice wall will take care of the damage, this will give me 100% protection.'' Anon thought as he prepared his next move.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    As Anon predicted, All of the shadow blades were immediately stopped by the water Wall and Ice barrier.


    "Nice move, Kid... Now let''s-" Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve completed his sentence, He felt something was wrong and he immediately moved away from his position.


    As soon as he moved away from his position, A beam of Very powerful energy was released from under the water.


    "Aurora Beam..."


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    "Woahohoho... Kid you are being sneaky now huh ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, We are..." Suddenly, He heard Anon''s voice coming from behind.


    ''WHAT THE !? How did he got behind me so fast ?'' The Eclipsewhisperer thought as he immediately tried to dodge Anon''s move and get back to his original position but as soon as he moved... He noticed that there was no one behind him.


    ''A Trap ?'' The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    It was clear that Anon used his Voice projection skill in order to project his voice behind the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Got you, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke as he Used his Arcane Slayers to take the Eclipsewhisperer''s head from behind this time.


    *Chk*


    With one blow of Anon''s arcane slayers, The Eclipsewhisperer''s head was separated from his body.


    His body and head immediately sinked into the water.


    "H-Hee Won...?" Kai spoke with a serious and shocked expression.


    "Anon Won... Wo-Ho." Letti shouted with a smile on her face.


    "YAAAYYHAYYAYYA..."


    "HAHAHAHAHA... ANON WON."


    "YESSSS... WE CAN GO HOME."


    "I-I won ?" Anon spoke as he felt the Adrenaline rush in his brain and noticed that his hands were vibrating.


    He then turned his eyes towards Death and Noticed that he hasn''t opened his eyes yet and a smirk is clearly visible on his face.


    *Bop*


    Suddenly, A small bubble popped underneath his feets and he immediately realised.


    ''Oh, Shit...'' Anon thought.


    "Seven Phantom Steps..." Anon immediately used his skill to get away from his position as fast as possible.


    He used the skill ''Seven Phantom Steps'' That allowed him to walk into the air for seven steps.


    As soon as Anon moved away from his position... The water underneath him turned dark and a big creature''s maw came out of the water.


    It had big and fearful teeths, that can devour anything with ease and A tongue that had black thrones all over it.


    "Haha... Not that easy to catch fucker." Anon spoke with a smile as he landed on the other side of the battle field.


    *Clutch*


    As Anon dodged it''s attack the Creatures maw went back into the water and the Eclipsewhisperer came out of the water.


    He was holding his head in his right hand and his long stick in his left hand.


    "My, My... Looks like you didn''t like my friend, Huh ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile as he fixed his head back over his neck.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a pair of gloves and Wore them.


    "Those gloves... They are very rare magic Artifact. I have been trying to make them for the last 300 years but came out to be unsuccessful everytime... How can a Human kid make them ?" The dwarf spoke with a shocked expression as he looked at the ''Octa Gloves''.


    "These Gloves are not made by Sir, Anon. They are made by our expert blacksmiths under water. With the sonaric metal from the land of sonar shapers. Our king made them specially for Sir, Anon." Feline who was standing silent till now spoke up.


    "What ? Your blacksmiths made them !?" The dwarf asked with a shocked expression.


    "Don''t underestimate us, upper lander." Feline spoke with a smile.


    "Let''s see... What these bad boys can do. Give me something to kick his ass... " Anon spoke as he knocked both of his gloves together and suddenly both of the gloves started shining.


    A golden glow came out of them and the gloves were transformed into a beautiful pair of Golden gauntlets.


    [Fourth Form: Gauntlets of Purity.]


    [With each punch landed over the enemy, The damage outcome from these gauntlets will be doubled for the next 60 seconds and once the 60 seconds are finished and ultimate move will be unlocked.


    The Fist Of Purity: If this punch lands on your opponent, All the Buffs will be purged and your opponent will recieve 500k damage. After this the gloves will go on a cooldown of 3 minutes.]


    "Let''s do this..." Anon spoke as he immediately started running towards the Eclipsewhisperer with full speed.


    "Not so soon kid... Barrier Of Darkness." The Eclipsewhisperer used a defensive skills and immediately a Barrier made out of dark matter appeared around him.


    "Let''s see smart ass... Activate my Authority." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he activated his authority.


    [You''ve activated a Demon god''s Authority.]


    [Child Of Thunder has been activated.]


    "GIVE ME EVERYTHING YOU HAVE..." Anon shouted loudly as he raised his gauntlets towards the sky.


    "FINE, MY CHILD..." The Demon god of Thunder spoke with a smile as he rained down his wrath.


    Thousands of Dark clouds immediately appeared in the sky and formed a big cyclone like figure over the ocean.


    *Thunder*


    *Thunder*


    Thunderbolts fell down directly over Anon''s Gauntlets, Giving them a Overcharged effect.


    [Thunder Punching]


    [Normal Punch Speed has been increased by 300% for the next 30 seconds.]


    ''This will do the job...'' Anon thought with as mile as he started punching on the Dark Barrier with full speed. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His punching speed was so fast that even their after images started forming as he punched the dark barrier.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    The thunder in his Gauntlets started to increase with every punch and the golden glow as well. But, as a backfire... Blood also started coming out of Anon''s hand but he wasn''t the one to stop.


    "Let''s see... If your barrier can witch stand this or not." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to punch the dark barrier and in just 5 seconds the damage of the gauntlets got so much stronger that the dark barrier was broken forcefully.


    "Huh...? How-" The Eclipsewhisperer was shocked to see his barrier breaking like that. But, before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon''s punch hitted his face and he was immediately launched into the water like a rocket.


    "Indeed a mad man..." Death spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 708 Chapter-708

    [Octa Gloves Will go on a Cooldown Now.]


    [Time Until Re-Use: 2:59]


    [Authority ''Child of Thunder'' Has been stopped and can be re-used again in 48 Hours.]


    "Shit..." Anon spoke as he read the text in front of him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Gup-Gup*


    Suddenly, Bubbles started to appear on the water surface.


    Anon immediately assumed his self-Defence stance and waited.


    *Splash*


    Suddenly, The Eclipsewhisperer came out of the water and he had a big scar on his right cheek, that was made by Anon''s punch.


    "Oh, Looks like that one hurt you huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he deployed his Defensive skills.


    "Enough... You dared to hit me on my sacred face. Now, Pay it''s price with you life, Anon." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted with a very angry expression as he pointed his stick towards Anon and it started shining brightly green.


    "Jade Strike...." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he concentrated a very powerful ball of energy at the tip of his stick and started enchanting it with even more powerful spells.


    "Fuck... It''s Jaden strike. The kid won''t survive." Kai spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Why ?" Luna asked with a serious expression.


    "Jaden strike is a legendary skill... I have only heard about it in the ancient texts. It is said that this skill takes a long time and concentrated manner to cast but if casted successfully... The skill will hit it''s target at any cost and destroy it completely." Kai explained.


    "Can this skill be dodged ?" Letti asked with a worried expression.


    "No, this is a ''Strike True'' skill... Once released from the caster the skill will definitely hit it''s target at any cost." Kai explained.


    "ANON... ATTACK NOW, DON''T LET THAT MOTHERFUCKER CAST THE SKILL." Damon shouted from a distance as loudly as he could''ve.


    "Huh...? What is he saying ?" Anon couldn''t understand anything that Damon was saying.


    "ANON-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Adeline interrupted him.


    "Don''t shout, They are standing in a Death Binding Zone. Can''t you see it ?" Adeline spoke.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes..."


    "Divine Eyes Of Cronos..." Damon immediately used his skill and suddenly his eyes started shining golden.


    As soon as he used his skill, Damon could now clearly see the Death''s Barrier.


    "Oh, Fuck... Why did he agree to a death barrier ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "He is my dear husband. He knows what he is doing, don''t worry." Adeline spoke with a proud expression.


    ''Death''s Binding zone is the only way that Eclipsewhisperer can defeat Anon. He will definitely use some sly technique to take him out of the zone and then death will claim his soul.


    Once inside that zone, Nothing can go inside... Only the insiders can come out and the first one to come out will definitely die.


    Why would you say ''Yes'' to a Death''s binding zone, Anon ?'' Damon thought as he looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "No voice or magic from outside can come into this barrier... So, forget about listening to your friend.


    You should really concentrate on this one particular spell..." Death spoke as it looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Huh...?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he decided to look at Damon one more time.


    This time he observed that Damon was doing some wierd hand signs towards him but out of all those hand signs... Anon understood only one and that was a hand crossed sign.


    ''He wants me to cancel his enchanting instead of Defending myself ? Why ?'' Anon thought with a Confused expression but, He couldn''t ignore Damon''s advice.


    Anon immediately started running towards The Eclipsewhisperer as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "Too late, Kid. Enchante Lach." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke the last line of his enchantment and released the ball of concentrated energy towards Anon.


    "Woah..." Anon immediately dodged it by ducking down.


    "Just that-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The ball of concentrated energy turned it''s course of movement and started moving towards Anon''s back.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon immediately dodged it again but this time the ball''s turning point was really close and it immediately turned around.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZ*


    "Shi-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon was hitted by the Energy ball and his upper body immediately exploded from the immense compressed energy.


    As soon as his upper body exploded... Anon lost his balance and his lower half immediately sank into the water.


    "D-Did Anon just died ?" Frank asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No... I-It can''t be possible." Letti immediately fell down to her knees and started crying.


    "I-It''s over...?" Luna asked with a serious expression as sweat dropped down from her forehead.


    *Gulp*


    Kai gulped a mouthful of saliva and tightened his grip over his sword.


    "Soldiers... Get ready. That creature will come for us after this..." Kai shouted but no reply came from the back.


    "Soldiers-" Kai immediately turned around to look at his soldiers, But what he saw after turning around surprised him.


    All the Elven soldier standing behind him were scared, Their hands were vibrating from fear and their eyes were drowned in pure fear.


    It was as if they were looking at their death helplessly.


    When Kai looked into their eyes, He saw only one thing and that was ''COLD DEATH.''


    "S-Soldiers...?" Kai spoke with a scared expression.


    Not only the Elven soldiers... But, the rest of them were scared as well.


    They knew if Anon... Who had control over the whole Human kingdom and controlled an army of So many Ogres couldn''t defeat him... Then there is no way that they can defeat the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "I-Is master dead ?" No.300 asked with a very serious expression as she Summoned both of her axes.


    "Unfortunately, Yes..." Damon spoke with a sad expression.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO..." Adeline shouted very loudly as tears dropped down from her eyes.


    "Haha... This kid thought he can fight me. The greatest Eclipsewhisperer of all and the master of black magic.


    Death... You can now-" The Eclipsewhisperer stopped speaking as he looked at death observed that his eyes are still closed a big smile is visible on his face.


    "What are you smiling for death ? Go and collect his soul and give me all of his powers." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "What soul do you want me to collect ? Neither of you stepped out of the barrier nor did you die." Death spoke with a wide smile.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN: 8TH FORM, ARCH SPEAR>


    Suddenly, A very big spear came out from the water underneath and took out the Eclipsewhisperer''s right hand with it.


    "What the FUCKKKKK ?" The Eclipsewhisperer shouted very loudly as it felt his hand getting torn apart from his body.


    The spear was made out of pure thunder, Fire and Ice element. As soon as it touched the water surface, a big cloud of steam was created.


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately grabbed his severed hand and jumped away from the spot.


    "Oi, Look... Did you see that ?"


    "How can this be possible ? I just saw him die."


    "How can he be alive ?"


    "What the fuck is this guy made out of ?" Kai asked with a serious expression.


    "That''s master''s spell... I know it." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "How did this Motherfucker survived that attack ?" Damon asked with a Confused and shocked expression.


    "Dear, You are alive. I am so happy..." Adeline spoke with a smile as she joined both of her hands together and thanked the gods.


    The Eclipsewhisperer looked at the steam and the fog around him with full focus in order to avoide any sudden attacks.


    He placed his hand back to it''s original place and the bandages made out of human skin immediately helped him in rejoining his hand.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, he heard a clicking sound from the mist and as soon as he turned to look at the source of this sound, he observed a small flame.


    "Breeze..." Anon''s voice came from within and a small breeze of air swept away all the clouds of steam.


    As soon as the clouds were gone, Anon''s body was revealed. His upper clothes were totally destroyed but the lower ones were still in contact. His six-pack and biceps were revealed and he was holding a cigar in-between his fingers, that he lit up with his middle finger.


    "How did you survived that attack Anon ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    "Haa... What can I say ? Maybe, I am immortal or something *Puff-Puff*." Anon replied with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar.


    "Don''t joke with me fucker... I asked you something, Answer me." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted in an angry tone.


    ''It''s good that I activated the ''Jellyfish regeneration'' skill just before dying and it took effect after my upper body was blown away... This thing right here only had 13% chance of success and it worked.


    Looks like lady luck is singing from my side today.'' Anon thought with a smile on his face.


    "Let''s dance... I will play the music." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    ???? There Lived a Certain Man, in Russia Long Ago... ????


    "Haha... He started singing. This the end for that Motherfucker." Damon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 709 Chapter-709

    ????There lived a certain man in Russia long ago,


    He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow... ????


    Anon started singing and dancing over the water while holding the cigar in his hand.


    "Have you gone, Mad ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    "No, But you are about to.." Anon replied with a smile as he continued his song.


    ????Most people look at him with terror and with fear, But to Moscow chicks he was such a lovely dear... ????


    "Fine... This is the time to end it." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a very serious expression as he immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    He summoned a big black sword into his hands and pointed it towards Anon''s stomach.


    ''If he got hitted by this sword... His body''s healing capacity will get negated for the next hour and then we will see... If you can heal or not, pathetic human.'' The Eclipsewhisperer thought as he Focused his dark energy at the tip of the sword and moved at a very fast pace.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Sword Of Gergio]


    [This sword is made out of an unknown materials and once this sword touches someone''s body... Their healing will get neglected for the next hour.


    Can only be activated with a dark attribute.]


    ''System... Do I have any ability that can negate my opponent''s healing ?'' Anon asked.


    [2 abilities have been found.]


    [Octa Gloves Third Form, Furious Claws contains a poisonous substance within them that can negate your opponent''s healing by 100% for the next three hours and give them a slowing Debuff for the next hour.


    But, The Octa Gloves will go on a 10 minutes cooldown after the use.]


    "Octa Gloves Third Form, Furious Claws..." Anon spoke with a smile as he tossed his cigar aside.


    [Manual Selection has been detected...]


    [Third Form: Furious Claws is selected.]


    Suddenly, The Octa Gloves that Anon was wearing in his hands turned into big, long and very sharp metallic claws.


    As the Eclipsewhisperer approached him, Anon moved towards him without going into any Defensive position.


    "What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer couldn''t understand this, Anon should try to Dodge or defend himself but he is moving towards him instead.


    "Die Kid..." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted as he stabbed the sword right through Anon''s heart.


    [Your healing has been negated for the next one hour.]


    "Shit..." Luna shouted.


    "That went right through his heart." Frank spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, He has a very good healing spell." Feline spoke.


    "That sword is not a normal sword... It negates the healing for one hour even if a single cut is done with it." The drunken Dwarf spoke up.


    "What ? Then how is he going to heal himself ? That thing went right through his heart." Frank asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know that..." The dwarf replied.


    "Hehehe... Kid, How do you like that ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    Anon looked up at the Eclipsewhisperer and gave him the smile of a psychopath.


    "Wha- !?" As soon as the Eclipsewhisperer saw this, He immediately understood that something wasn''t right.


    As soon as he tried to back off from Anon, He felt immense pain in the left and right sides of his stomach.


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately looked down and noticed that Anon''s punch are touching his stomach from both sides.


    ''There is something inside my body and it''s very sharp, due to it''s sharpness I didn''t realise, when it was going inside my body.


    He must''ve stabbed me with it when I was busy in stabbing through his heart. But, It''s still a win for me... his heart is now stabbed with my sword and he can''t heal himself.''


    "I won kid... Your healing spell won''t work this time." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "If you look into the abyss, the abyss will look into you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a Confused expression.


    "If, I can''t heal... Then neither can you. HEHEHE..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "You fucking..." The Eclipsewhisperer immediately jumped back and in the process his stomach got torn apart due to Anon''s sharp claws and his green coloured intestines flowed out of his stomach.


    The octa gloves went back to their original form.


    "Heal..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he tried to cast a healing spell on himself but he was unsuccessful. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why aren''t you working and why is my enchanting tone getting slowed ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon with a suspicious expression.


    "What have you done to me ?" He asked with an angry expression.


    "You fucked with me... I fucked back. Hehehe..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Haha..." Death smiled at this reply and nodded his head.


    The Eclipsewhisperer observed this and got even more angry.


    "You will still die, Kid. My sword has gone through your heart, Once I call it back... You will die." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, Is that so ?" Anon asked with a Smile as he grabbed the sword''s handle and started pulling it out.


    ''What is he doing ? He knows that he will die and he is-'' Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve thought of something else, He noticed that Anon has pulled out the sword from his chest and there was no heart in the place that he stabbed.


    "What ? How can that be possible ?" Kai asked with a shocked expression.


    "Hahah... He moved his heart away. Nice job, Anon." Damon spoke with a wide smile on his face.


    "Where is your heart ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a shocked expression.


    "Oh, I left it at home..." Anon replied with a smile as he Summoned another cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    He then increased the flame size and pointed them towards his chest wound.


    ''FUCKKKKKKKKKKK... IT HURTS LIKE HELLL.'' Anon shouted in his mind as he Burned the skin around the wound and stopped the blood that was flowing out of his body.


    "Fine... You think you have defeated me kid ? I still have my best cards in my bag and since none of us can heal now... This is going to be a blood filled Battle." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    Anon looked at the Eclipsewhisperer and gave him a very creepy smile.


    "I LIKE BLOOD..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic expression.


    "W-What ?" The Eclipsewhisperer''s tone started to crack as he felt the confidence in Anon''s tone.


    "Not just that... Let''s make it even more interesting... ''DEATH''S ECLIPS.'' " Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately used his skill and casted it all over the Death''s binding zone.


    Suddenly, A big dark shadow covered the whole area.


    [Death''s binding zone is unaffected by your skill.]


    "None of you can use your skill over my authority, Kid." Death replied with a smile.


    "Shit..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Anon, You are one of the most worthy opponent I have seen until now but now... It''s time to finish it.


    Dark Poison..." The Eclipsewhisperer used his skill and dropped a black coloured liquid into the water.


    Suddenly, A being emerged out of the water that looked just like him.


    "Kill him." The Eclipsewhisperer commanded as he pointed towards Anon.


    "Yes..." The clone replied with a serious expression as he started walking towards Anon with full speed.


    But, Without any further ado... Anon used his arcane slayers and sliced his body into two.


    *Chk*


    "That was your best card ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh... The fun is about to begin Mr. Anon. Just wait for it..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a Smile.


    "Wha-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Two pairs of hand came out of the water and grabbed his right and left leg tightly.


    *Gup*


    Both of them pulled him down and when Anon was inside the water... He noticed that there were now two Eclipsewhisperer clones inside the water.


    Both of them tried to attack Anon, While he was inside the water but before they could''ve done it... Anon used his arcane slayers once again and killed both of them.


    Anon observed their bodies and noticed that they were regenerating again... If the Eclipsewhisperer clones are cutted into two halves... Both of the parts will regenerate and create a new Eclipsewhisperer clone.


    Now instead of 2 there were 4 clones.


    "Fuck..." Anon shouted as he immediately came out of the water.


    "I assume, you have figured out the way of how this way works... Huh ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "You fucking shithead..." Anon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Everytime you kill my Clones... They will re-generate and create new clones and with this technique you will be covered with my Clones in no time.


    So, you can stop me from healing but, How will you stop them and every clone that you create will be extra intelligent then the last one... Hehehe. What are you going to do now Anon ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    Anon looked at the Eclipsewhisperer and smiled like a psychopath...


    "Activate the skill..."


    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>

 Chapter 710 Chapter-710

    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>


    As soon as this skill was activated, A dark forest was materialized inside the Death''s Binding zone.


    Pitch black trees stood over the water and as soon as the others saw this, They got shocked.


    "What the fuck is that ?" Kai asked with a serious expression.


    "A Domain... Unknown to us." The dwarf spoke with a smile as he looked at the dark forest.


    "I have done a very deep research on domains and I know every Domain that exists in this world... There is no way that''s a Domain." Kai spoke with an angry expression.


    "If you haven''t seen it, then it doesn''t mean that there is nothing like that. For an Elf elder... You are very timid in knowledge section." The dwarf spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You... Don''t you dare say another-" Before Kai could''ve completed his sentence, The dwarf interrupted him by putting his finger over his lips.


    *Shhhh*


    "The show is about to begin..." He spoke as he slowly stood up and pulled his binoculars down to observe the match from a distance.


    "You think, You can scare me with these decorations kid ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a smile.


    "Who wants to scare you ? I don''t want my prey to run away..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    ''What is this guy planning to do ?'' The Eclipsewhisperer wondered.


    "Arcane Slayers..."


    5 hours ago...


    Inside the Dinning hall.


    Anon was eating his food peacefully and suddenly, Biyuk walked upto him with a small black stone in his hands.


    "Master..." Biyuk spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? What is it, Biyuk ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Please use this, If it''s an emergency." Biyuk spoke as he gave the small Blackstone to Anon.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "Master... This is an enchantment awakening stone. It can Awaken your weapons for the next 30 minutes and give them 100% more damage, Debuff effect and healing effect.


    But, once the awakened weapon''s time runs out... There is a very high chance that the weapon will break." Biyuk spoke.


    "I understand..." Anon spoke as he took the awakening stone and placed it inside his inventory.


    Present time...


    "Let''s dance to death..." Anon spoke with a creepy smile as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "C-Clones... Kill that guy." The Eclipsewhisperer commanded with a stammering voice.


    His clones immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "Awakening stone..." Anon summoned the awakening stone and placed it near the arcane slayer''s handle.


    "Master is going to awaken his weapons... Close your eyes." Biyuk shouted from behind.


    "Ah... You guys, Close your eyes." The drunken Dwarf on the island spoke as he turned around and looked at Luna, Letti and Frank.


    "Why ?" Frank asked with a Confused expression.


    "Close them or you will go blind..." The dwarf spoke with a smile as he immediately closed his eyes.


    Luna and Letti also closed their eyes, But Frank decided to keep his eyes open.


    "Awaken..." Anon commanded.


    [Would you like to Awaken your weapon ? There is a 70% chance that your weapons will break.]


    "Yes..." Anon commanded.


    [Awakening weapon...]


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    Suddenly, A very bright and Dazzling Shine came out of Anon''s arcane slayers. That shocked everyone who decided to see it.


    "Fuck... He awakened his weapon." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a scared expression, as he immediately closed his eyes.


    But, his clones couldn''t do the same and their eyes were immediately destroyed by the shine.


    But, even some of them had the intelligence to close their eyes at the same time.


    "What a shine ?" Anon spoke as he looked at the shine with full Focus.


    After a while the shine lowered a bit and his sickles were revealed.


    Both of the sickles looked really badass and they were covered with crimson red fire now.


    The blades of these sickles shined with an unknown energy and they gave the feeling of ultimate power to Anon.


    *Sniff*


    "Haa... The smell of Victory." Anon spoke as he smelled the sickles.


    "KILL HIMMMMMM..." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted with a very angry expression.


    His clones started running towards Anon, But now their numbers were reduced significantly as the others got blinded in the process of awakening.


    "Mark Targets..." Anon commanded.


    [3 Targets are needed to be marked with Sacrificial Mark in order for the other skills to be activated.]


    Anon looked at three blind clones and marked all of them with the sacrificial mark.


    [Three Targets have been marked... You have five minutes to kill the targets and recast the skill in order to increase your strength and fury.]


    As soon as this screen popped up in front of Anon, A smile appeared over his face.


    He killed the incoming clones and separated their bodies into two. But, the real goal was the marked clones.


    ''Yes, Yes... Kill them. The more you kill the more will come. I will devour you, Anon.'' The Eclipsewhisperer thought with a wide smile on his face, Unknown of what Anon was about to do next.


    *Chk*


    "One..." Anon killed the clone and started counting.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    "Two..."


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    "Three..." Anon killed the last marked clone and suddenly, An unknown energy rushed into his body.


    *Zzzz*


    "Hahaha..." Anon felt the immense power building up in his legs and muscles.


    Suddenly, A screen popped up in front of him.


    [Your fury grows by 10% and Strength is increased by 10%]


    According to the equal law of trade... If Anon has gained energy then someone has to lose it and clones were directly connected to the Eclipsewhisperer.


    So, the energy loss will directly target the main body.


    "What is happening ? Why am I losing my energy....?" Th Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression as he looked at his hands.


    But, he ignored it and decided to look at his clones.


    As he turned to look at his Clones... He observed that 24 clones have now turned into 48 clones.


    "Heheheh... This is going to be fun. Such a Powerful being will get drowned by my mere clones." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Again..."


    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>


    [Skill has been re-casted, 14000 mana has been costed for the re-cast. Targets for sacrifice are increased...] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Mark 12 Targets with the sacrificial mark...]


    "Mark huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately marked 12 clones by just looking at them.


    [Targets have been marked... You have 10 minutes to kill the marked Targets and re-cast the ability or it will go on a cooldown of 48 hours.]


    "Time to dance..." Anon spoke as his whole body got covered in flames.


    ????There lived a certain man in Russia long ago


    He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow... ????


    Anon started singing once again as he moved out at a very high speed with his sickles and killed everything that came in his way.


    "Hahaha... What an idiot... He is killing them even though he knows that they will just grow more and more in numbers..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he started laughing.


    "Why is master doing that ? Those clones are increasing everytime he is killing them." Adeline spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, Adeline. He is using Harmony''s blessing..." Damon spoke.


    "Who is Harmony ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... I am sorry. She is a demon goddess... Anon formed signed a Power-contract with her." Damon explained.


    "Oh, Is that why master''s power has increased ?" Adeline asked.


    "Yes..." Damon replied.


    ????He ruled the Russian land and never mind the Czar, But the kazachok he danced really wunderbar... ????


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    ...


    Anon killed like a maniac and in just 30 seconds he sliced all 48 clones into nothing.


    [Your fury grows by 40% and Strength is increased by 40%]


    As soon as Anon''s body received this energy, The Eclipsewhisperer lost the exact same amount.


    "What the hell is happening ? Why is my energy being drained like that ? I am getting weaker and weaker every minute..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    He immediately casted a healing spell but due to healing negate... His skills didn''t work.


    Suddenly, All the Clones regenerated themselves and 48 clones were now turned into 96 clones.


    "Again...." Anon spoke with a smile as he casted the skill again.


    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>


    [Skill has been re-casted, 28000 mana has been costed for the re-cast. Targets for sacrifice are increased...]


    [Mark 60 Targets with the sacrificial mark...]


    Anon immediately swept his eyes through the horde of clones and marked every clone he saw.


    [Targets have been marked... You have 20 minutes to kill the marked Targets and re-cast the ability or it will go on a cooldown of 48 hours.]


    ????But when his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power, Became known to more and more people... ????


    ???? The demands to do something about this outrageous man became louder and louder... ????


    Anon sang and cutted through the clones like a maniac meanwhile the other watched him do it like a madman.

 Chapter 711 Chapter-711

    *CHK-CHK-CHK*


    "That''s nonsense... He kills one of those clones and two stands up again. If he keeps that up, then he will loose no matter how strong he is..." Kai spoke with a serious expression.


    "He is trying to defeat Anon with the overwhelming numbers of his own clones. After sometime... Anon will definitely get overwhelmed by those things and he will loose." Frank spoke with a very serious expression as he casted an analysis skill over Anon.


    "Looks like... The kid will get defeated in this Battle." The dwarf spoke with a serious expression.


    Where everyone on the island were unhappy and sad, Anon''s army on the other side were full enjoying this.


    "Look at him... He is getting stronger and stronger with every single kill." Damon shouted with a wide smile on his face.


    "My dear, Looks more and more handsome with every single kill. I am getting very aroused by his moves and his stunning body." Adeline spoke with a seductive expression.


    "Master is really going all out... Huh ? He isn''t going to leave any single of these clones." No.300 spoke with a smile as she nodded her head in satisfaction.


    "That guy is dead... I don''t think he has anything else left now." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Now, What ?" Kole asked.


    "Now... Game Over." Damon spoke with a wide smile on his face.


    "I-I feel weak... I-I can''t even stand properly... He is sucking my life force like a bloody leech. But, If I withdrew my skill then the chances of my death will increase by 90% and if I didn''t do it... Then I will die slowly like this." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression as he fell down to his knees and his eyes started closing slowly.


    He felt his life Force getting sucked out of his body, whenever Anon Killed his Clones but he also knew that if he withdrew his skill now... All of this clones will disappear and he will have to fight Anon face to face again.


    But, Anon was too strong to defeat in a one versus one, right now.


    ''I can''t get defeated like this... I have to do something, Don''t get defeated by a Human... Wake up...'' The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he slapped himself really hard and came back to his senses.


    "Skill withdrawal..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a very loud voice and every single clone present on the water disappeared and a monster rose from the horde of these clones.


    Anon looked like a maniac right now... He had a cigar in-between his lips, two sickles in both of his hands and not even a piece of cloth on the upper part of his body.


    "Magnificent..." Adeline spoke with shining eyes as she looked at Anon''s body.


    "Hmmm...? Where did all the fuckers go ? I want to chop some more heads... Come on man. Send more..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "You fucking... Monster. You cheated... You have signed a Power-contract with a God." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a tired yet angry expression.


    "You break my heart by saying those words... How is that cheating ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Death... He cheated. He has formed a Power-contract with a God." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he looked at death.


    "No contract was made in the time of your duel and anything that happened before this very moment is nothing for me." Death spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Fuck..." The Eclipsewhisperer shouted in a very irritated manner.


    "Oi, You got something else you want to show me or should I just kill you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fine... You can kill me..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a helpless expression as he went down on his knees.


    ''That''s suspicious... He really wants an honourable death or is this another ambush ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Eclipsewhisperer with a smile on his face.


    He played with his sickles and suddenly grabbed him tightly after reaching near the Eclipsewhisperer.


    He then placed his sickle over the Eclipsewhisperer''s neck and looked him directly in the eyes.


    "You can kill me... After you kill him. Guardian..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke and suddenly, a very hard vibration started happening inside the water.


    Anon immediately moved his sickle in order to cut the Eclipsewhisperer''s neck but he disappeared from his position.


    "I knew it..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    *Splash*


    Suddenly, A very large lizard like monster emerged out of the water and over it''s head there was a big throne on which the Eclipsewhisperer was sitting.


    "Now, Now... Anon, Meet my guardian angel. Her name is Iok." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Is that fair ? And if yes... Please give me a good reason. Because if we can bring other things in this duel, then I have a fucking army right over there." Anon asked as he looked at death.


    "It''s totally fair because the creature was already under this place when the Death''s binding zone was created." Death spoke with a smile.


    "Isn''t that cheating ?" Anon asked.


    "He didn''t enter inside the Death''s binding zone after it''s created so it''s fair, Kid." Death replied.


    "Now, Now... Mr. Anon, Why don''t you fight her ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon''s anger went out of limit and the ring that Kole gave him couldn''t control it... The ring cracked and stopped working.


    *Crack*


    As soon as the ring broke... all of Anon''s stored Anger, Potential and The bloodlust was released.


    As soon as he released his 100%of his bloodlust... A wave of fear was released out of Anon''s body that scared everyone who were standing on the island.


    *Booooooooooom*


    "What was that ?" Luna asked with a tensed expression.


    "I-I don''t know.... But, I am pretty sure that I have felt like this before." Frank replied with a scared expression.


    "How can such a small kid have such an incredible bloodlust ? It''s like he is killing from the day he was born.


    "Kid released all of his potential and now... It''s Do or Die for both of them. A moment worth recording..." The drunken Dwarf spoke as he summoned three steel balls from his ring and tossed them into the air. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he did this... All three balls started recording the match.


    "Well... I have been recoding it from the start." Kai spoke with a smile.


    "You cheating bitch... Fine. I will kill you and your pet together." Anon spoke as he summoned a longer than usual cigar from his Inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Huh...? Are you really smoking cigars in the middle of our fight ? This lizard is stronger than me kid. Don''t take it lightly..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Come at me Motherfucker..." Anon spoke as he wore his octa gloves and activated his skill.


    [Octa Gloves, Fifth Form : Sonic Boosters.]


    [Sonic Boosters]


    [A skill that can be found among the daily life use but it''s modified in the Octa Gloves and due to the magic buff... The effects of the gloves are also modified by 300% and they are activated once you join both of your hands together in a circular shape and form a loop.


    All the sound passing through that loop will get modified and louder by 500%. The gloves can only be used once and it will go on a 5 minutes cooldown after the first use... If used 5 consecutive times... The cooldown will increase to 50 hours.]


    "Kill him, Guardian..." The Eclipsewhisperer commanded as he pointed towards Anon.


    The lizard like monster immediately understood that Anon was her target.


    She immediately started running towards him and suddenly opened her big maw to devour him whole in one go.


    "Come to daddy..." Anon spoke with an angry expression as he joined both of his hands and formed a ring like figure with his fingers.


    [Skill Sonic booster is now Activated.]


    Anon''s hand shined bright golden.


    <Deafning Roar, Third Form: WAR CRY>


    Anon sucked in the whole cigar with his incredible suction force and Finished the whole cigar in one go.


    *Shhhhhhh*


    Suddenly, Everything went dead silent. The Eclipsewhisperer immediately detected the incoming danger and decided to jump down from her guardian angel as soon as possible.


    Anon''s chest got filled with concentrated mana and incredible energy, even his throat started shining brightly Golden from all the energy.


    Anon looked directly at the Big maw that was trying to devour him, but before her teeths could''ve even touched him... Anon decided to release all of his concentrated energy.


    ''Die Bitch...'' Anon thought as he let go of all the energy that wa stored inside his chest.


    *BANHGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    *Chkkkkk*


    "Queeeeeeerrrrrrrrrr-"


    As soon as the soundwaves coming out of Anon''s mouth passed through the Sonic Booster ring, it got even more powerful and toxic that once it touches the guardian angel''s skin... The molecules that created her body got too excited from the excessive energy and jumped out of their orbit.


    Which resulted in complete dismantling of her body and her body was turned into a cloud of red dust immediately.

 Chapter 712 Chapter-712

    ''What have I done ? Whom have I messed with ? This kid is not an ordinary person... First, I thought he was a gifted kid but he is much more than that.


    He has skills and the brains to use them properly. He is way above my league and I have already used all of my skills... Even the hidden card.


    But, nothing worked... I have to talk to him and cancel out the death''s binding.'' The Eclipsewhisperer thought as he turned to look at Death, who was smiling directly at him directly.


    "Looks like death is smiling towards you..." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Anon, Listen to me... I might''ve done a mistake by fighting with you and I-" Before he could''ve said anything else, Anon interrupted him by a hand-sign.


    "Might have ? Are you sure you want to say that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he released a cloud of smoke out of his mouth.


    "I-I have committed a grave sin by taking a fight with you, Sir Anon. Please, Can we just talk for a bit ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a smile.


    "Talk... I am listening. *Puff-Puff*" Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Umm... Why don''t you come here for a second ? So that we can discuss it in private..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a desperate expression.


    "You really think I am going to close distance with my enemy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I swear... I won''t attack you. Please, I just want to talk for a bit..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "No, No... Talk whatever you want to talk about right now or I am coming to your side, in order to take your head." Anon spoke as he Summoned his sickles.


    "O-Okay... How about we cancel the death''s binding and call it a truce ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "Hahaha..." Anon started laughing.


    "O-Obviously... Not for free, I will give you something really expensive in return." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Like what ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Umm... How about ships filled with tons of gold and jades ? You humans like those things right ?" The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a curious expression.


    "Naa... Offer something else or get your head off " Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Wait. How about, Some skills ? Really powerful skills." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "I have already defeated you and a being who is weaker than me, how can he have strong skills.


    So, offer Something else and do it fast... Because in the next 30 seconds you will be off with your head." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the Eclipsewhisperer slowly.


    "What is happening ? Why isn''t he killing him ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "What is happening ? Why isn''t the kid killing him ?" Kai asked with a Confused expression at the same time.


    "Look that Eclipsewhisperer is joining his hands in front of Anon, it''s a gesture of saying sorry, If I am right." Adeline spoke as she pointed towards the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Why is he saying sorry ? He is inside the death''s binding zone... It can''t be cancelled." Damon replied.


    "Or it can be..." Adeline spoke with a serious expression.


    "What ? How ?" Damon asked.


    "Death''s Binding zone... My great grandfather told me about it. Once you Summon death over the field it won''t go back without taking a life but it can also be cancelled." Adeline spoke.


    "How can you cancel death''s binding zone ? It''s impossible..." Damon spoke.


    "In order to cancel the death''s binding zone, you have to... Giveaway half of your lifespan to death and if failed to comply... Death will reap both of their Lifes." Adeline started explaining.


    "Okay, Okay... I will give you anything you ask for. Just ask it..." The dwarf Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a scared expression.


    Anon halted his steps and looked at him with a smile...


    "How about you give me a free pass to go through that door ?" Anon asked.


    "What... Door ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a suspicious expression.


    "You know the door that connects, these two realms. The door to the Deep Sea." Anon spoke.


    "I-I can''t do that... Deep sea is a very dangerous place. You shouldn''t go there. In deep sea... You won''t survive a minute.


    The creatures that lives in deep sea... Will eat you alive, ask anything else." The Eclipsewhisperer replied immediately.


    "Fine... Then I will have your life." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Eclipsewhisperer again.


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately took some steps back and immediately stopped Anon by showing him a hand sign.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... Please, I-I will do it. I will give you the key of Joiln." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a scared expression.


    "What is happening there ? Why isn''t that kid killing the Eclipsewhisperer ?" Kai asked with a very confused expression.


    Suddenly, The dwarf ran towards Kai and hitted him on his head with his hammer.


    "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch..."


    All the other Elfs immediately summoned their weapons and pointed them towards the dwarf.


    "Can''t keep that damn mouth silent... Shouting at every moment. I will fucking kill you, If you said one more thing stupid Elf.


    I am trying to read their lips but you are asking non-sense questions for the last hour and my brain is hurting now." The dwarf spoke with a very angry expression.


    "How dare you-" Before Kai could''ve said anything else, Frank spoke up.


    "Yeah, He is right... You are really annoying me too."


    "Yes, Shouting at every moment... I mean it was normal on some points but you are causing real disturbance now." Luna joined him.


    "Yeah, like shut the fuck up." Letti also spoke up.


    "I-I... am sorry." Kai spoke with a sad expression as he realised his mistake and Apologized for it like a gentleman.


    "Now, keep that mouth shut." The dwarf spoke as he walked upto the island''s shore and pulled his binoculars down once again to look at Anon and the Eclipsewhisperer closely.


    "O-Okay..."


    "What is the key of Joiln ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s a key that can allow you enter inside the deep sea from any water filled place for a limited period of time.


    But, time works differently here and on that side. So, one hour here is equal to one day there." The Eclipsewhisperer explained.


    ''Hehehe... That sounds delicious. I can increase my powers if I can go into a more competitive and powerful place.


    My level is stuck around 200 and I can''t get it up... I have to kill more powerful beings in order to level up and for that reason I need the key.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "So, Are you going to call it a truce ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a Confused and scared expression.


    Anon de-summoned his arcane slayers and looked at him with a smile.


    "I had many more things in my stock to fight you, but seems like you aren''t that Strong and since you are a weak cat... I will spare your life.


    Tell me, What do I have to do ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, you have to give away 50% of your lifespan to death and he will leave after that." The Eclipsewhisperer explained.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No... But, Don''t worry. What''s your lifespan ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "About 2000 years now." Anon replied.


    "Woah, That''s too much for a human." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "Yeah, I know..." Anon replied.


    "But, you don''t have to worry... My lifespan is about four lakh fifty hundred thousand years and even after sacrificing half of it... I will have enough left to give you back your lifespan.


    So, you don''t have to worry about it." The Eclipsewhisperer explained.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Death, We would like to cancel-" Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve said anything else, Anon stopped him.


    "Wait, I want the key first or no deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, I can''t-"


    Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve denied him, Anon Summoned his arcane slayers.


    "F-Fine... I am summoning it." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he raised his hand and closed his eyes.


    "Al Summon lo Joiln..." The Eclipsewhisperer enchanted some type of spell and suddenly a dark key appeared hovering above his hands.


    He then pushed it towards Anon and the key moved upto him.


    Anon grabbed the key and used his skill...


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Key Of Joiln]


    [Rank: ???]


    [Description: Can take you to Deep sea, from a water body.]


    Anon read the description and immediately placed the key into his inventory.


    He then turned around and started looking towards the sunset.


    "Death, We want to-" The Eclipsewhisperer started speaking but before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon rapidly turned around and kicked him very hard in the chest.


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately fall down on the water...


    "Ouch... Ouch... Are you out of your fucking mind ? What are your doing ?" The Eclipsewhisperer asked with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Anon is laughing like a psychopath.


    "Huh...?" The Eclipsewhisperer immediately looked down and noticed that he was lying out of death''s binding zone.


    "N-No... You double crossed me." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a scared expression.


    "My name is Anon Agreil and No one lives after fucking with me, Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and Looked at death.


    Death nodded his head and opened his eyes and the first glance locked his target on the Eclipsewhisperer.


    Death''s eyes were dreaded and cold. As soon as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperer, A chill ran down his spine.


    The Eclipsewhisperer immediately stood up and started running.


    "N-No... I-I don''t want to-" Before the Eclipsewhisperer could''ve completed his sentence, Death Disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of him.


    A black scythe appeared in his hands and he immediately beheaded the Eclipsewhisperer.


    "Soul has been riped..." Death spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.

 Chapter 713 Chapter-713

    "Soul has been reaped successfully..." Death spoke with a smile.


    "Well, What do I get now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You will get this guy''s powers..." Death spoke with a smile as he opened his hands and Summoned a crystal into his hands.


    He then enchanted a spell over the dead Eclipsewhisperer''s body and sucked out his soul and powers from his body.


    Half of it went into death''s own body and half went into the crystal ball.


    "Here..." Death spoke as he tossed the crystal ball towards Anon.


    Anon caught the crystal ball and looked at death with a Confused expression.


    "What is this ?" He asked.


    "This guy''s powers and half of his life Force..." Death spoke.


    "Life-Force ? I thought you will only give me his powers." Anon spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Anon, Anon, Anon..." Death spoke with a smile as he walked towards Anon and placed his hand over his shoulder.


    "You have a mark on your body that tells me that you have already came across one of my brothers. Maybe in some other world... But, I am not going to dig into this matter.


    All I have to say right now are two Things... You see this guy right here ?


    He is a kid in the Eclipsewhisperer''s community and once his family finds out about his death. They are going to be pissed, Very pissed.


    So, be ready for that and the second thing is to carefully extract that power or your body will blast out like a balloon." Death spoke with a smile.


    "What the fuck do you mean by that ? Are you threatening me that his family is going to kill me ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hahah... An intelligent guy only needs a sentence to understand what I mean." Death spoke with a smile.


    "I am leave now Anon but I hope we don''t meet soon and even if we do... I wish, I don''t have my partner in my hand." Death spoke as he looked at his scythe.


    "Well... All I have to do is fight you back." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Your confidence is what I like, but your attitude is something I fear and you should fear from it too." Death spoke as he left Jadrin''s body immediately and his body sank into the water.


    "What a fucking stupid guy..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "MAASSSSSTERRRR..." Suddenly, A very loud sound roared from the sky.


    Anon immediately looked up and noticed that all the Wyverns are hovering over him round and round.


    The Ogres are shouting Anon''s name in Victory and everyone is very happy.


    Suddenly, Adeline flies down from the sky and starts walking towards Anon.


    As soon as she reached near him, She went down to her knees and bowed to Anon.


    "My love... You are the most handsome and strongest male, a dragon like me can never get a husband like you.


    You''ve blessed me with your company and I am very thankful to you." Adeline spoke with a very sincere voice.


    Anon walked upto her and grabbed her shoulders slightly.


    He then slowly picked her up and kissed her on the lips.


    *Chuuuu*


    On the island...


    "We are saved yay..."


    "I have never been this thankful to anyone..."


    "Yes, That guy is my god from today onwards."


    "That human is too powerful..."


    "I will marry him in one go, If he says." An Elf girl shouted.


    "Bitch, Shut the fuck up. Anon is mine and mine only, if you dared to even think about him... I will kill you." Letti spoke with a very angry expression.


    "You think you can stop me ?" The Elf girl asked with an attitude filled face.


    "Oh, I can..." Letti spoke as she Summoned her family treasure sword immediately.


    "Woaaaahahhhh... Ma''am, That''s a Family treasure and it should only be-" Before her butler could''ve completed his sentence, Letti turned around and pointed the sword at his face.


    "You, Shut the fuck up. You come... We are going to have a fight right now and right here." Letti shouted as she looked at the elf girl.


    "Ma''am, She is a child... Why don''t you let this matter go by ?" Kai asked with a smile as he walked in between those two.


    "She is a fully grown woman and she talked trash to me... How can I let her go by like that ?" Letti spoke with a serious expression.


    ''Oh, Entertainment... Let me join in.'' Frank thought as he immediately ran towards Letti.


    "She is right... This girl right here is the daughter of a very noble person from our kingdom. She is the daughter of DRAGON FLAME HOUSE.


    You guys should back off." Frank spoke.


    "Frank... What the fuck are you doing ? Why are you escalating the situation ?" Luna spoke as she forcefully grabbed Frank''s hand.


    "Hey, I was just speaking from our kingdom''s side. What''s so wrong in that ?" Frank asked with a very innocent expression.


    "You want to start a war between the two kingdoms ?" Luna asked with a very serious expression.


    "Luna, You see that guy right there ?" Frank spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    "Yeah... So, What ?" Luna asked.


    "He is a fucking monster... He killed such a strong being. I mean he can easily destroy their kingdom Single-handedly." Frank spoke.


    Suddenly, Something triggered inside Luna''s head.


    ''He is Right... We have been living in their fear for a while now. I was afraid of war but even if a war breaks out after this... We will definitely win and Anon will support us too.


    Kai knows it and that''s why he is not escalating the situation but he is also not apologizing. I mean, this girl really did some back talk to a noble member and this is the time to authorise our kingdom over their kingdom.


    I should support Frank here...''


    "I mean, Yeah... Frank is right. She is really the daughter of DRAGON FLAME HOUSE and if you want to not have a war between the two kingdoms, then you better apologise right now." Luna spoke as she looked at Kai.


    "Umm... Excuse me ? Where did ''War'' Came in all this ? This was just a small matter and nothing big. Why are you guys taking it to war ?" Kai spoke with a serious expression. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, We are ready for a war... If you want to do it..." The holy priestess from the back spoke up with a smile.


    "Ma''am, Please calm down... We aren''t here for a war." Kai spoke with a serious expression.


    "Then apologize, You and this girl... Both." Frank spoke.


    "Why me ?" Kai asked.


    "Because you stopped me and came in-between us..." Letti spoke up.


    Meanwhile this all was happening... Anon was still kissing Adeline.


    After a few more seconds, He released her lips.


    *Chu*


    "My Love... That was really good kiss. But, Are we going to do it tonight ?" She asked with a shy expression.


    "Hmm...? What are you talking about, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he teased her.


    "Y-You know that thing... When you remove all of your clothes and make babies." Adeline spoke up.


    "Oh, that''s the only thing I am going to do for the next 7 Seven days." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "My love, Should I transform back into my dragon form ?" Adeline asked.


    "Na... I have to go there first. Those guys are fighting and I want to show off my powers... So, Let''s go and have some fun." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, as you say my dear." Adeline spoke as she immediately started walking with Anon towards the island.


    "You want a War ? Then we will give you a fucking war..." Letti shouted.


    "We have Sir, Anon on our side. Whom do you have ?" The high priestess asked with a smile.


    "Please don''t underestimate us... We may not have a warrior like sir Anon but we have thousands of soldiers that can easily defeat him if gathered together.


    But, We don''t have to do it... We can just forget that this ever happened and go out separate ways." Kai spoke.


    "Then Apologise and go away, you fucking pussy." Frank shouted as he walked upto Anon.


    "Oi, Keep your voice in limit when talking to me. I am the war chief of the Elven Kingdom." Kai shouted loudly.


    "... And I am Anon Agreil." Suddenly, Anon''s sound came from the other side.


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "Sir, Anon... I am-" Before the High priestess could''ve introduced herself, Anon showed her a stop sign.


    "I know you...Come to my room tonight." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Sir- This-"


    "Now, You... What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at Kai.


    "I-I am Kai, Sir." Kai spoke with a stammering voice.


    "Kai... Huh ? Let''s have a talk with your Queen." Anon spoke as he summoned a crystal ball from his inventory and supplied mana to it.


    "Hello, Jessica... *Cough-Cough* It''s me Anon."


    "Oh, Hello Mister Anon... How can I help you." Jessica''s voice came from the other side.

 Chapter 714 Chapter-714

    Hello, Jessica... Cough-Cough it''s me, Anon," Anon spoke with a smile as he supplied mana to the crystal ball.


    Anon coughed intentionally here to give her a signal that he is standing between people while talking to her.


    "Hello, Mister Anon. How can I help you?" Jessica spoke as she immediately understood his signal.


    "Yeah, there is this guy here... His name is Kai," Anon spoke as he looked at Kai. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, Kai... Yes, Yes... He is my war chief. Is something wrong with him?" Jessica spoke up.


    Kai immediately puffed his chest in pride as he looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, I killed him by mistake. I hope that''s alright with you..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But¡ª" Before Kai could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed his mouth shut.


    "Mnnnhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª" Kai tried to remove Anon''s hand away from his mouth, but the grip was too powerful for him to open.


    "I mean... I found him after so many interviews and trials. But, if you killed him by mistake... Then it''s alright. I will find another war chief for the army," Jessica spoke with a normal voice.


    Kai''s face immediately turned white as he noticed Jessica''s reaction.


    ''What is my Queen saying? How can she let the matter of my death go like that?'' He thought while still trying to break free from Anon''s grasp.


    "Oh, and I also killed 5 of your soldiers as well," Anon spoke as he turned to look at the Elven soldiers with a psychopathic smile.


    The soldiers immediately got scared and took a few steps back in fear.


    "Oh, No problem... The rest are alive, right?" Jessica asked.


    "Yeah.... The rest of them are still alive," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not an issue then. Take care Mr. Anon. I have to go now," Jessica spoke as she cut the connection.


    "Bye, Luv..." Anon spoke as he slowly placed the crystal ball back into his inventory and looked at Kai with a psychopathic expression.


    "Mnnnhhhh Mnnhhhhhh¡ª" Kai started to scream as he tried to nod his head and free himself from Anon''s grip.


    "You are done, Kid," Anon spoke with a dead serious expression as he smashed his lower jaw into pieces.


    Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack


    Thud


    Kai''s dead body fell down to the ground and immediately died on the spot.


    "Now, please raise your hands if you saw me kill this guy. I only need 5 hands... No more, No less," Anon spoke as he looked at the soldiers.


    The soldiers immediately felt what Anon meant by this, and no one dared to raise their hand, leave the hand... No one even dared to look at him directly.


    "Well, Looks like you guys understood the assignment, Very good," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Woohoo... That''s your place, Bitches," Frank shouted from behind with a wide smile on his face.


    Suddenly, Anon turned around and grabbed Frank''s jaw very tightly.


    "Mr. Anon... W-What are you... Doing?" Frank asked with a stammering voice as he looked at Anon.


    "You think, I am your fucking Bodyguard or something?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Anon, What are you doing?" Luna spoke with a serious expression.


    "I am not your fucking Bodyguard and if you think, I am going to save your asses every time then get out of that illusion as soon as possible.


    If a war breaks out, then you must Know one thing... I am not going to fight from your side," Anon spoke with a serious expression as he let go of Frank''s jaw.


    "Ouch... His hands are so strong," Frank spoke with a serious expression as he touched his jaws.


    "Now, Have a good day everyone..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately mounted over Adeline''s back and left the spot at once.


    ''Master... Can you hear me?'' Suddenly, Sephie''s voice ran inside Anon''s brain.


    ''Yes, Luv... Is something the matter?'' Anon asked.


    ''Master, A zombie Dragon has launched an attack over the Human kingdom,'' Sephie reported.


    ''A Zombie, What?'' Anon asked with a surprised and shocked expression.


    ''Yes, Master... A zombie Dragon and a Big one at that. It''s more of a chimera, that''s made out of many mutated Dragons,'' Sephie reported.


    As soon as Anon heard this, something triggered inside his mind.


    ''Fuck... Sephie, What happened to the dead bodies of those mutated dragon soldiers that I killed on the borders of the human and dragon Kingdom?'' Anon asked with a serious expression.


    ''I-I don''t know master...'' Sephie spoke up.


    "Mike..." Anon shouted as he immediately stood up from his throne.


    Without wasting any time, Mike appeared out of thin air and immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "I greet, My master and congratulate him on winning this match..." Mike spoke with a very happy and sincere voice.


    "Mike, What happened to all those dead dragons... That I killed at the borders of Human and Dragon kingdom?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know this properly master but if I remember correctly... Every single one of those Dragon dead bodies were stolen by the villagers," Mike reported.


    "Did someone saw this happening in front of their eyes?" Anon asked.


    "No, Sir... But some of the natives said the same thing when I investigated, since it wasn''t that important, I let the whole matter slide away.


    Is something wrong with them?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, Mike... Something is very wrong with them. A blonde-haired Motherfucker found them and converted them into a fucking zombie chimera, who is now attacking the human Kingdom," Anon spoke with a worried expression.


    ''I wanted to have tons of sex tonight. But, This guy is ruining it and my patience are running out,'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, He felt a crystal ball vibrating inside his inventory.


    Anon immediately took out the crystal ball and noticed that this was the same crystal ball, he uses to contact Jessica.


    Anon immediately supplied mana to the crystal ball and suddenly, Jessica''s worried sound came from the other side.


    "Master... Have you sent this big three-headed dragon to our kingdom? He is destroying things and killing people without any stops," Jessica spoke.


    "No, Jessica. I haven''t sent shit to your kingdom... That dragon is working under a blonde guy''s command and you have the full authority to kill him," Anon spoke.


    ''Master... Another Dragon Chimera has appeared in the Human kingdom.'' Suddenly, Sephie''s sound rang inside his head.


    ''Fuck... This is annoying. Okay, Sephie... Bring that thing out, I will be home soon,'' Anon ordered.


    ''As you say master...'' Sephie spoke as she immediately cut off her connection.


    "Master... Two more dragons have entered insist the Elven Kingdom and one of them had two heads and the other one has 7 heads.


    These things look very ugly and our magic spells aren''t working on them," Jessica reported.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I will take care of them in just 10 more minutes... You guys try to keep them on the borders, if you can," Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master... I will try my best, but I don''t think... I will be able to keep them at bay for long," Jessica spoke in a serious tone.


    "Dear, should I head home?" Adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Luv..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    ''Why couldn''t I live peacefully and have sex? Everything was so good at first and now it''s all a mess.


    I will bring it back to what it was at the start and have tons of sex and live a peaceful life,'' Anon thought with a serious expression as he nodded his neck in satisfaction.


    After flying for about 7 minutes, Anon and his army came back to the Human kingdom.


    As soon as they reached the Human kingdom, Anon noticed two Dragon Chimera zombies destroying the kingdom and killing people like ants.


    The Dragon Chimeras were made out of the same dragons that Anon once killed in the east valleys.


    One Dragon Chimera had three heads, out of which two were active and one was dead.


    The two faces were spitting a very toxic green liquid all over the kingdom, decomposing all the materials that came in contact with it, even the stones and road blocks.


    "What the fuck is that thing? Luv, can you take me a bit down?" Anon asked as he slowly touched Adeline''s head.


    "Yes, my dear... As you say," Adeline replied as she immediately started flying low over the kingdom.


    Anon summoned a glass beaker and took some of the liquid into it, but as expected by him... The glass beaker immediately melted away.


    "Okay... This shit is really toxic. We need something else to store it," Anon spoke.


    "Master, I have to go up fast or we will directly collide with him," Adeline spoke as she pointed towards the three-headed chimera.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he threw away everything and grabbed some of the green toxic liquid into his own hand.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKK.... FLY UP, ADELINE." Anon shouted as loudly as he could''ve because the liquid was continuously eating his hand and bones away, meanwhile his skill was healing him at the same speed.

 Chapter 715 Chapter-715

    Sephie''s Lab...


    "Okay, Okay... Put it right there and place that table there." Sephie commanded the ogres who were moving her stuff into her personal room.


    After the Lab''s destruction, Sephie re-created the whole lab and this time, she made a personal room just for herself.


    "Should I put this here, Madam sephie ?" No.300 asked.


    She was holding a big metallic ball in her hands that had a skull sign on it.


    "No, No, Put it right there... In the middle of the room, Over that Table." Sephie spoke.


    "Oh, okay... But, What is this thing anyway and why are you putting it in the middle of the room ?


    If you don''t mind me asking." No.300 spoke.


    "This thing is a self-destruction bomb. If someone with an unknown mana pattern breaks into my room, this ball will release a deadly gas into the room and that has will be oderless and invisible just like air." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "Ohhh... Sounds dangerous. What does this invisible gas of yours can do to the intruder ?" No.300 asked with a smile as she didn''t take it too seriously.


    ''What can a gas do to a warrior ?'' She thought. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As soon as this gas Enters inside your body, You will feel a tingling sensation in your nose, eyes and Ears at first, but soon the sensation will turn into a very irritating feeling.


    Your mana will be sealed and you won''t be able to use it for the next 30 seconds.


    After 10 seconds, You will feel burning sensation in all your openings and as soon as you start feeling that... Blood will flow out of your eyes, Ears, Mouth and Nose.


    After that you will die a very crucial death and your body will decompose.


    Once the unknown mana pattern Disappeares... The gas will go back into the Ball." Sephie explained with an evil smile.


    As soon as No.300 heard this, She felt scared.


    "Madam, Sephie... This thing won''t attack me or my ogre soldiers, right ?" No.300 asked with a scared expression.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry, This ball is directly connected to my mana source, If I know you then it won''t say anything to you." Sephie explained.


    "Fuu~ I got really scared back there..." No.300 spoke as she sighed in relief.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, A loud knocking was heard on the door.


    "It must be master, I informed him about the Dragon. No.300 open the door." Sephie ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am..." No.300 immediately started moving towards the door and opened it.


    *Click*


    As soon as she opened the door, She was left surprised to see that Anon was covered in sweat and he was holding a green toxic liquid in his hands, that was eating away his skin and meat.


    "Get out of the way, No.300..." Anon spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Master..." No.300 immediately stepped aside.


    "Master, You are- Oh, My god... What is happening with your hand ?" Sephie was also left shocked when she saw what is happening to Anon''s hand due to the green toxic liquid.


    "Sephie, do you know this liquid ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "This... Yeah, I know it but this is a bit different... A little bit mutated version of what I know. This thing is produced by a Venus vine plant.


    They throw this thing at their targets and makes them paralyzed instantly by decomposing their body parts with the help of this liquid.


    But, Master... This thing is eating your hand too fast, it''s as if someone mutated it and increased the speed of decomposing by 10 times." Sephie explained.


    "Can you store it in something, that remains un-destroyed when it comes in contact with this thing ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I will bring something..." Sephie spoke as she immediately exited the room and started searching for something in her lab.


    "Sephie do it fast... The Burns on my hand are eating away my patience." Anon spoke as he felt immense pain from this liquid.


    "Y-Yes... Please try this, It''s a Container made out of black obsidian and enchanted with the spell of unbreaking." Sephie spoke as she brought back a pitch black bowl from one of her shelfs and showed it to Anon.


    "FUCKKK..." Anon immediately poured the green liquid into the pitch black bowl and Shaked his hand as fast as possible, In order to remove the rest of the liquid from hisbhand


    As soon as the green liquid entered inside the black bowl, The bowl started to shine bright red.


    "This liquid''s density and harming potential have been tweaked and not by a small amount, but a very large margin." Sephie spoke with a serious expression.


    "How did they tweak it ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, They might''ve mix breeded the Ghost Tree''s root with the Venus Vine and breeded it in a orleac environment.


    This must''ve created this new plant that throws this newly made toxic liquid." Sephie explained.


    "... And He must''ve planted them inside that zombie chimera Dragon." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Master... What should we do now ?" Sephie asked.


    "Is that thing ready ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, yeah... That''s ready, but that''s a zombie master. Will it work ?" Sephie asked.


    "Sephie, Can you made a liquid that can kill these plants ?" Anon asked.


    "I can do it with this sample, master." Sephie spoke.


    "Make it as soon as possible, I will try to fuck up that Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the upper house.


    "Your majesty, We Greet you." Two guards immediately bowed down to Anon as he exited the city.


    "Master, Guards and a messenger from the Royal Castle are here with a message." Mike reported.


    "I don''t have time, Mike. They must be here to beg for help..." Anon replied.


    "Should I kill them, Master ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "No, Mike... Just kick them out of the house." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Sir." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from the place.


    Anon walked upto the second floor of the house and on the second floor, He entered inside the master room.


    Inside the master room, there was a big hole in-between the room, in front of which Biyuk was standing with his apprentice.


    "I greet, My master." Biyuk immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Hello, Biyuk..." Anon spoke with a smile as he removed his coat and rolled up his sleeves.


    He then Summoned a cigar and placed it in-between his lips. Anon raised his middle finger and lit up the cigar with a small fireball.


    *Puff-Puff*


    Taking two puffs out of the cigar Anon walked upto Biyuk and asked...


    "Is it ready ?"


    "Master... The preparation are all ready but the drawbacks of this thing can destroy the entire house." Biyuk spoke.


    "Why ? Is the foundation not stable ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s made from the strongest material master..." Biyuk spoke.


    "Then, What''s the matter ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, it''s just that... You are the one operating it." Biyuk spoke with a worried expression.


    As soon as Anon heard this, a smile appeared over his face.


    "Don''t worry, I will try not to destroy the house. Have you evacuated everyone to the underground city ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, master... Everything is in the place now." Biyuk spoke.


    "Fine... I want a live view of that zombie bastard." Anon ordered.


    "Here you go, Master..." Biyuk spoke as he handed a helmet to Anon.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "This helmet has a glass layer in front of it and a mana stone at the back... With this, you should be able to see the live view of the city." Biyuk spoke.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he wore the helmet and suddenly, A live view of city appeared in front of him.


    Two giant zombie Dragons destroying the city, One of them spewing the green liquid all over the city, meanwhile the other one just physically destroying the city, He wasn''t throwing the toxic liquid out of his mouth.


    "Master, Are you ready ?" Biyuk asked.


    "Puff-Puff... I was born ready, Biyuk." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped into the big hole that was in the middle of the room.


    "Well, That''s more master like..." Biyuk spoke with a serious expression as he tapped some buttons over the big box that he was holding in his hands and suddenly, the House''s roof opened up and A Gigantic Rail Gun Came out of the house.


    The Rail gun was so big that even the Royal Castle looked small in front of it and Anon was sitting on the back of the rail gun.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "It''s time to kill some Dragons... I guess." Anon spoke as he grabbed the cigar with just his teeths and inserted both of his hand inside the two holes that were made on the end of the Rail Gun.


    He then Aimed his for his target...


    "That one looks more reinforced, I will go for the other one first." Anon spoke as he turned the Rail Gun''s aim towards the Dragon, Who was just destroying the town physically.


    "Charge up... Darling." Anon spoke as he started supplying mana into the Rail Gun.


    *Zzzzzzzzzz*


    Due to immense mana supply the gun was charged immediately and it was ready to fire the first shot.


    "Hello, Princess... Hope you had a good time playing around. Dasvi Dania Suka..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Dragon zombie and clicked both of the triggers at once.


    *Click-Click*

 Chapter 716 Chapter-716

    *click-click*


    As soon as Anon pressed the trigger, Two shells covered with immense energy left the Rail Gun and hitted their target.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the shells hitted the Dragon zombie, His body got destroyed immediately.


    "Hehe... Looks like, I won''t need an antidote for those plants now." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned the Rail Gun''s point towards the other Dragon.


    "GRAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The second Dragon Chimera zombie got really angry as he saw that his friend has been turned into a dead piece of meat and he roared as loudly as he could''ve.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Keep crying like that. I will take that head of yours..." Anon spoke as he charged up the Rail Gun, once again.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    Inside a dark room...


    "WHAAAATTTT !? HOW THE FUCK DID YOU KILL A DRAGON ZOMBIE LIKE THAT !?" A blonde guy shouted as loudly as he could''ve.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Oi, Keep it in control... People are sleeping here." A sound came from the next room.


    "You fucking... Oi, Go and kill all of them." The blonde guy ordered a big zombie who was sitting Right besides him.


    The zombie had a big mask on his face, Two diffrent coloured eyes, A beast like body, but a horse''s legs.


    He stood up silently from the ground and exited the room.


    *Click*


    "Who is it-"


    *Thud*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-"


    "MONSTERRRRR-"


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    *Chk-Chk*


    "Fuck Anon, I admit You have powerful weapons... But, I have the most dangerous weapon." He spoke as he took a cup of coffee from the table and sipped out coffee from it.


    "Haa... Activate Full defensives and change the target to Anon''s house. I want you to rain down my new liquid all over his house and his body.


    He may not die from it... But, at least I will give him some pain." The blonde guy spoke with a smile.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gate opened up and the big zombie entered inside the room. He was holding a lizardman''s head in his hand and he was eating it raw.


    "Oi If this room smelled like shit, I will fucking dismantle your body. Do you understand that ?" The blonde guy spoke with a serious expression.


    "Graw..." The zombie let out a small sound and exited the room once again.


    *Zzzzzzzzz*


    The Rail Gun got charged to it''s full potential once again.


    "Let''s see... *Puff-Puff*" Anon spoke as he puffed out smoke from his mouth and pointed the gun towards the other Dragon.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed something unusual. The zombie Dragon stopped spewing the green liquid.


    He got frozen like a stone in one place and didn''t move for the next 5 seconds.


    "That''s odd..." Anon spoke with a suspicious expression.


    Suddenly, A blue layer of mana covered his whole body.


    "Fuck that''s a defensive..."


    *Click*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as Anon saw that the Dragon Chimera has activated a Defensive skill... He immediately clicked on the trigger in hopes of hitting his body before the defensive layer coveres his whole body.


    "Come on, Come on..." Anon spoke as he observed the shells moving towards their target with full speed.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the shells hitted the Dragon Chimera''s body, Some smoke and a big explosion happened at first, But as soon as the smoke cleared off... Anon observed that nothing has happened to the Dragon''s body.


    "Fuck... I knew it." Anon spoke with a disappointed expression as he immediately took the cigar out of his mouth and throwed it away.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that the Dragon has started moving towards his house.


    "Ah... Now I understand. At first, I thought he had a brain but seems like he is just a remotely controlled toy and In order to remotely control him... A mana receiver should be on located on his body somewhere.


    All I have to do is grab that mana receiver and tear it apart. Problem solved..." Anon spoke with a smile as he summoned other cigar from his inventory and lit it up once again.


    He then jumped off of the Rail gun and whistled loudly in mid-air...


    As soon as he whistled, A black raven appeared out of the woods and mounted Anon over her back.


    "Hello, Luv... How are you doing ?" Anon asked as he rubbed her ears.


    "I am good, Master. How are you ?" She asked.


    "I am also good. Now, Can you take me to that guy without being noticed ?" Anon asked.


    "Of course master... I have learned a new skill. It helps me in hiding for some time in the middle of the Air." She replied.


    "Good... Take me to his left Shoulder." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Sir."


    As she moved towards the Dragon Chimera, She activated her skill.


    <Stealth Flight>


    As soon as this skill was activated, A veil of invisible threads covered Both of their bodies and then invisible to everyone.


    "Master, We are invisible now..." She spoke.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he focused on the Dragon''s body and tried to find the Mana Receiver.


    "Heh... You think, You can use these cheap spells to come near me ?" The blonde guy spoke with a smile as he pressed a button and suddenly, A black light came out of the Dragon''s eyes.


    As soon as this black light fell over Anon''s body, both of them got revealed out of their spell.


    [You have been struck with <Dark Light> Spell in effect and All the buffs will be purged now.]


    "What the fuck !?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master, We are revealed... Should I re-cast the spell ?" She asked.


    "No, He will use it again." Anon replied.


    "Shower, Mr. Anon with some love from my side... Hehehe." The blonde guy spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, The dragon opened all three of his mouths and started throwing the toxic green liquid towards Anon with full speed.


    "Luv, Can you dodge that ?" Anon asked.


    "Easily master... Please grab my fur, So that you don''t fall off." She spoke.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her fur.


    Suddenly, The raven turned upside down and dodged the showering green liquid.


    In just seconds, the toxic liquid''s quantity was doubled.


    "He is trying desperately to kill me..." Anon spoke with smile.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck... Fuck... Can''t you even target him properly ? You fucking stupid undead..." The blonde shouted in anger as he stomped his foot over the table and broke the glass screen.


    Anon reached over the Dragon Chimera''s shoulder and stepped down.


    "Luv, Keep flying around him. I will need to escape as soon as I break the receiver." Anon ordered. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you command, Master." She replied with an obedient expression.


    "Now... Now... Where are you ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at his back carefully and looked for any unusual spot or body part that''s unnecessary.


    ''In order to receive mana from far away points... The receiver has to be on the outer side.''


    "Shake your Motherfucking body... He knows about the receiver, Stupid." The blonde man shouted loudly in anger as he saw his plan falling apart once again.


    Suddenly, The Dragon stopped moving towards his house and started shaking it''s Body as fast as he could''ve.


    "Woahhh... Looks like you''ve figured out, What I am going to do with you, huh ?


    It means, Your Receiver is on the outside of your body and I am right, but where is it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes got locked into it''s tail.


    The tail of the Chimera Dragon had a very suspicious shape. It was fully erect and covered with thousands of spikes.


    "Hehehe... Looks like, I found it." Anon spoke with a smile as he jumped down to the Tail Area.


    "Now, One of these spikes should be your mana Receiver... But, I won''t bother with finding it." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned his arcane slayers and got ready to strike his tail with full force.


    Suddenly, The dragon Chimera stopped moving and his neck turned around 180¡ã.


    "What the fuck !? There is a function like that in this thing ?" Anon spoke with a surprised expression.


    Suddenly, A very big wave of the green liquid was released out of his mouth that fell over his own body and Anon''s body as well.


    But, The chimera''s body was covered with a protective barrier so... It was saved from the liquid''s effect and Anon''s body got Burned brutally.


    "Hahahahaha... Got that Motherfucker." The blonde guy shouted with a smile on his face.


    "Wait... Why didn''t he let out a cry or a shouting sound ? He got hit by it, Right ?" The blonde guy spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t think you have any idea... Who you have been fucking with Kid." Anon voice came out of the green liquid.


    As he slowly stood up and wiped off, The green liquid from his face and hairs.


    Due to the Green toxic liquid, Anon''s skin and muscles were getting Burned brutally but his regeneration skills were healing him just as fast.


    The pain he felt was immeasurable but Anon didn''t let out a cry for help or Shouted in agony.


    Instead he looked dead into it''s eyes and touched his tail slowly with the Arcane Slayer.


    As soon as they touched the Chimera''s body, The magic Barrier was nullified and all the toxic liquid that he previously used on Anon, ended up Decomposing his own tail and the back part of his body.


    "Die... Motherfucker." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 717 Chapter-717

    *Stomp-Stomp*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud* S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK.... HOW CAN HE BE SO CLAM !?" The blonde guy shouted with a very angry expression as he threw away all the stuff and started stomping his legs here and there.


    "That fucking bastard... No, No... I have to kill this Motherfucker if I want my plans to succeed. I have to kill Anon Agreil." The blonde guy spoke with a serious expression as he started chewing his own nails.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." The blonde guy ordered.


    *Click*


    The gates opened up and a zombie girl entered inside the room. This girl looked better than the other zombies and she was even wearing a set of glasses over her eyes.


    "Master, The zombie Dragon Chimeraa we sent to the Elven Kingdom are dead as well. Do you want me to release more ?" She asked.


    "That Motherfucker must''ve informed them about it''s weakness. Anon Agreil... You are my prime target now." He spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Master, Should I release another Dragon ?" The zombie girl asked.


    "You fucking bitch... Don''t you understand me ? He knows their weakness... They are wastage of time now. Go and make me something else... I also want Anon Agreil''s weaknesses.


    Every single fucking one." The blonde guy ordered.


    "As you say, Master." The girl spoke with a neutral expression and left the room.


    Outskirts...


    Anon is taking a hot bath on the outside of his house.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of him and immediately bowed down.


    "Master, Both of the Dragons that attacked the Elven Kingdom are dead." Mike reported.


    "Good..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Zzzz*


    Suddenly, He felt a crystal ball vibrating inside his inventory.


    "Yes, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he supplied mana to the crystal ball.


    "Master, I can''t thank you enough for the tip. I hope, you will continue to look over us just like that." Jessica''s voice came from the other side.


    "I will, Luv. I will..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you, Master." Jessica spoke.


    "No, Problem." Anon replied as he placed the crystal ball back into his inventory.


    "Hah... Finally, peace at last." Anon spoke with a smile as he closed his eyes and looked at the sky.


    Suddenly, He noticed that snow has started falling down.


    "Having a Hot bath in a snowfall is the best." Anon spoke with a smile as he summoned a cigar, lit it up and started puffing.


    ''Now... I can have all the sex I want and Take over the Dwarf kingdom as well.


    Although, I can easily take over the Dwarf kingdom with the help of my raw power... But, What''s the fun in that ?


    I like to play with minds and that''s what I will do with the dwarfs. The plan will go same as before and it will Start from today.'' Anon thought as he summoned another crystal ball from his inventory and supplied mana to the ball.


    "Aegis... Can you hear me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Master Anon... How are you ?" Aegis spoke from the other side.


    "I am good, How are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I am also good master... Just expanding my kingdom." Aegis spoke.


    "Oh, Good Good..." Anon spoke.


    "Any orders for me, Master ?" Aegis asked.


    "Yes, Just move away all the fishes from the dwarf kingdom''s ocean." Anon spoke.


    "There are three oceans there master... Do you want me to move away fishes from all the oceans ?" Aegis asked.


    "Yes and if someone tries to stop you. Just tell them that you are my slave." Anon ordered.


    "I don''t think master, In all the Seven seas... Anyone is unaware of the fact that I am your slave." Aegis spoke with a smile.


    "Good... Do it as soon as possible." Anon ordered.


    "Give me one hour master and after that if you see a single Fish in the oceans around the dwarf kingdom. Then I will give you my head as an apology." Aegis spoke.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke as he placed the crystal ball into his inventory and took out another crystal ball.


    He supplied mana into it and suddenly, Derein''s voice came from the other end...


    "Hello, Anon... Is that you ?" Derein asked with a normal voice.


    ''Haha... She doesn''t even remember what I did to her and her husband.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a normal voice.


    "Hey, You never visited after last time. I am so sorry, I couldn''t come to your match with that Eclipsewhisperer but I congratulate you on winning.


    People said, It was an outstanding match. I am so sorry for missing it." Derein spoke.


    "Yes, It was an astonishing match. Now, I have something very important to talk about." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, okay... What is it ?" Derein asked.


    "The dwarfs... You are supplying booze to them, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Yes... It''s one of the major sources of our kingdom''s earning. We take around 18% tax on each bottle that is paid by the traders." Derein informed.


    "Okay... Cancel it." Anon ordered.


    "WHATTTTT !? But, If we cancelled it... Our economy will go down." Derein spoke with a very shocked voice.


    "What''s the net tax you collect from the alcohol traders in a month ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Umm... I don''t know the exact amount but it''s about 700 gold per month." Derein spoke.


    "Fine... I will give you 1 jade per month if you do it. You can keep the booze too and sell it to any other kingdom... But, not the Dwarfs." Anon spoke.


    "Are you serious ? Then, it''s a deal... We will sell it to the Lizardmen and the Harpies. They are huge fan of our alcohol and always asks for more and more alcohol but it''s always short in stock." Derein spoke.


    "Good... Your jade will be sent to you every month but remember, not even a single bottle should go to the dwarf kingdom and I want you to make it as a rule for every single trader.


    If anyone is found supplying alcohol to the dwarfs, I want you to kill him instantly." Anon ordered.


    "Yeah, I can arrange that. Wait, Don''t tell me... You are taking over them too ?" Derein asked with an excited expression.


    "Yes, Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hahaha... Hey, Tell me when you take complete control over their kingdom. We will have a big party again, Just like the last time." Derein spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, We will... Just like the last time. Hehehe..." Anon spoke with an evil smirk on his face.


    "Okay, Bye... I have to go now." Derein spoke as she cutted the connection from her side.


    "One kingdom is arranged, Now comes the other kingdom." Anon spoke as he pulled out Jessica''s connection crystal ball and supplied mana to it.


    "Hello, Master..." Jessica''s voice came from the other side.


    "Luv, Cancel the trade of fishes and wine with the Dwarf kingdom." Anon ordered.


    "Oh, But master... That''s an economic resource for us. I won''t be able to run our kingdom without that money.


    The dwarfs pay a huge sum for the fishes we catch and the old wine we make." Jessica spoke.


    "What''s the total amount you make from this in a month, luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "About, 3 jades per month master." Jessica spoke.


    "Fine... I will give you 5. Sell, Them somewhere else." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, Okay... If you say that we will stop the trading of fishes and wine with the dwarf kingdom and start to do it with the Harpies... They are always asking for fishes and wine, but they pay about half the price of what the dwarfs pay." Jessica spoke.


    "Don''t worry, Sell it to them... But, Don''t trade with the dwarf kingdom now. Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... I understand perfectly. Please rest assured. From this moment on, There will not be a single Fish sold to the Dwarf kingdom." Jessica spoke.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he cutted the connection and placed the crystal ball back into his inventory.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of him again and bowed down...


    "Master... I have warned all the other kingdoms about not selling fishes and any kind of alcohol to the dwarfs. All of them have agreed instantly... When I told them your name." Mike spoke.


    "Good, Mike... You can go now." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Master..." Mike spoke as he disappeared from his position.


    "Haa... Everything is in it''s position. Now, We will wait for the results." Anon spoke as he stood up from the bath tub and started walking inside the house.


    As soon as Anon opened the door... He was greeted with a naked ass and fluffy pussy.


    This girl was none other than Freya herself, she was lying on the floor with her ass high up in the air, her legs opening like a cheap whore and her pussy lips spreading for Anon.


    "Masterrrrr~"

 Chapter 718 Chapter-718

    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile and perverted expression as he immediately moved ahead and grabbed Freya''s ass very tightly.


    "Annnh~ Yes~ Master~" Freya spoke with a perverted expression as she felt Anon''s tight grip over her huge and round ass.


    After grabbing her ass, Anon immediately shoved his face into her ass and started motorboating.


    *Brrrrr*


    "Annh~ Yes master... Yes~" Freya enjoyed as Anon rubbed his face in between her ass and on her pussy very aggressively.


    "Be prepared... You are going to be the first Cum-Dump, I am going to use after 15 days of no sex." Anon spoke with a perverted expression as he grabbed both of Freya''s pussy lips and started squeezing them together.


    As soon as he pushed her pussy lips together, Freya''s body started twitching as she felt incredibly slutty at this point.


    "Yes master~ use my pussy... Use my worthless body to satisfy your needs. Please master... Use your Cum-Dump as you like~ " These words Started coming out of Freya''s mouth automatically as soon as she felt Anon''s hand over her pussy.


    Suddenly, her pussy started leaking and pre-cum started coming out of her pussy.


    "You bitch... You are already leaking. Looks like you need to be punished..." Anon spoke as he immediately slapped Freya''s pussy tightly with his hand.


    *SLAP*


    "Annnhhhhhhh~ Master~ Yessssss~" Freya shouted in pleasure as more cum dropped down from her pussy.


    "You fucking Cum-Dump... Take this." Anon spoke as he slapped her hairy pussy once again.


    *Slap*


    "Ohhhh yessshhhh~ Masterrrr punish me moreeee~" Freya shouted as she continued to lift her ass up.


    "Fine... I will show you your place, You fucking Cum-Dump." Anon spoke as he stood up and placed his right leg over Freya''s face and continued to slap her pussy non-stop.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Master~" Freya shouted with each and every slap.


    ''Anhh~ Yes... With every slap, More and more cum drops out of my pussy and I can''t control it, like a stupid bitch.


    Now that Master is stepping over my face, I know I am nothing other than his Cum-Dump and an object that he is using for his own pleasure.


    I want him to use me as he likes and mess my body up like a cheap whore...'' Freya thought as she started licking Anon''s leg like an obedient bitch.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Meanwhile, Anon smacked Freya''s pussy... Kia and Gia were standing in the corner and they were looking at him with perverted expressions.


    Gia''s hand is inside her panty and she is aggressively rubbing her pussy like a bitch in heat, while looking at Anon.


    Kia is also looking at Anon and her body is in a bent down position... Her pussy is also wet and her white pajamas are soaking wet now. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "H-Hey... Why are you doing that ?" Kia asked Gia as she noticed that Gia was masturbating aggressively.


    "What do you mean ? Can''t you see... How master is smacking mother''s pussy ? He is using her body just like a toy and I want him to do the same with me.


    I will bent down in front of him and he will fuck my stupid pussy like a toy and make me cum until I am unconscious.


    Maybe, he will also fill up my small womb with his cum. I am using my thinking power to masturbate and get my pussy ready for Master''s use.


    Because, I will be the next Cum-Dump he is going to use." Gia spoke with a smile as she continued to masturbate.


    Listening to this, Kai''s pussy... That was already wet. Started showing signs of more liquid release and in just movements... He pajamas got fully soaked in her pre-cum from behind.


    "Master... Please fuck my worthless pussy and make me cum like a whore. Please master... Fuck me..." Freya begged like a bitch.


    "Don''t you dare tell me, when to fuck you bitch... You are a fucking Cum-Dump and a Cum-Dump should stay silent while her master uses her." Anon spoke as he pressed down his foot on her mouth and inserted 3 fingers deep into her small pussy.


    "Anhhhhh~ I-I am Sorry, M-Masterrr~ I will keep this stupid mouth of mine shut~ please use me as you please~" Freya immediately apologized like an obedient whore.


    "Good... That''s what I was expecting." Anon spoke with a smile as he whipped his cock out and noticed that his cock was already rock hard from not having sex.


    "This is going to be fun..." Anon spoke as he kicked Freya''s ass and turned her other way around.


    He then sat down on her cow-like udders and inserted his cock into her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Anon started using her mouth, to give his cock a blowjob. While he continued to sit on her boobs and using them as cushions.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Look at master... He is brutally using mom''s body as if she is a toy. That''s disgusting..." Kia spoke with an angry expression.


    "Yeah...? Well, this says something else." Gia spoke as she immediately pulled her pajamas down along with her panty and revealed her wet pussy, that was leaking all along.


    "H-Heyyy... What are you doing ?" Kia asked with an angry expression as she immediately pulled both of them back up.


    "Your pussy is literally dripping wet with pre-cum and you say that''s disgusting ? This is even more disgusting sis.


    So, stop pretending and get your pussy ready as well... Because master won''t like a Cum-Dump that''s not always ready to take his cock.


    Look at mom... She is a good Cum-Dump, Always squirts cum out of her pussy, whenever master Hits her.


    "I-I see..." Gia spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    "Mashteree~ *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak* " Freya spoke as she licked Anon''s dick top with her tongue while she continued to give him blowjob.


    Her legs automatically rose up in the air just like a whore as she invited Anon to fuck her hairy pussy.


    Anon saw this and immediately understood that Freya''s natural female instincts have kicked in and turned her into a filthy bitch who wants a strong male to fuck her pussy.


    [Next chapter incoming in 30 minutes...]

 Chapter 719 Chapter-719

    Anon pulled his cock out of Freya''s mouth and slapped it on her face twice.


    "Here... You remember this smell." Anon spoke as he rubbed his dick over Freya''s nostrils in order to make her mind remember the smell of his dick.


    "Hah... Now, let''s use your worthless pussy... Should we ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stood up from her boobs and placed his foot over her face one last time before moving towards her pussy.


    "Yesh~ Master~" Freya curled her hands and opened her legs just like an obedient bitch would do in front of her master.


    "Haha... What a fucking cheap bitch you are ?" Anon asked with a smile as he sat down on his knees and started rubbing his dick over her wet and red pussy lips.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Master~ please don''t tease this bitch anymore and use my pussy. Please bless my pussy with your cock~" Freya spoke as she felt Anon''s dick rubbing over her pussy continuously but he wasn''t inserting it inside her pussy.


    "Here you go, You fucking Cum-Dump Pervert..." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick into Freya''s pussy.


    "ANNNHHHHHHHHHH~ FUCKKKKKK~" Freya shouted in pleasure as she released a fountain of cum from her pussy


    Her womb''s entrance immediately kissed Anon''s dick and welcomed it in by opening it''s gate.


    Anon increased the size of his dick and touched the back wall of her womb.


    "ANHHHHHH~ YESSSNNNSSS~ IT''S INSIDE MY WOMBBBB~" Freya shouted in ultimate pleasure as she came once again.


    "Woah... Mom is cumming without limits." Kia spoke as she inserted two fingers into her pussy.


    "W-What is wrong with mom ?" Gia asked with a red face as her hand automatically went inside her pajamas and then her panties.


    She then touched her clit and felt a shock wave going through her whole body. Her whole body started vibrating and with just a touch she came.


    "What the fuck !? Are you alright ?" Kia asked with a confused expression but Gia didn''t listened to a word Kia was saying.


    She removed her pajamas and panties. She then started masturbating like a maniac.


    "I-I have to prepare my pussy for master... I have to prepare my pussy for his cock. I love master''s cock... Master''s cock... Master''s cock." Gia spoke as she continued to masturbate like a crazy slut.


    "Well, Looks like her instincts came back... That''s what happens if you keep your emotions suppressed." Kia spoke as she ignored Gia and continued to masturbate while Anon used her whore mother''s cheap body.


    "Fuck, Fuck, Fuckkkkkk~" After cumming for the 13th time, Freya''s eyes got crossed, her mouth''s shape turned into a circle and her tongue came out of her mouth.


    She looked like a retarded bitch, who was nothing but a cheap Cum-Dump.


    Freya went unconscious after this and her cum continued to flow out of her worthless pussy.


    Anon noticed that after she went unconscious, her pussy''s tightness is also gone. He immediately pulled his cock out of her pussy and stood up.


    "What a fucking waste of time..." Anon spoke with a smile as kicked Freya''s huge breasts and started walking towards the inside.


    "Master is Coming..." Kia spoke as she immediately ran towards Anon and purposely got crashed into him.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Oh, Master... I am very sorry for-" Before Kia could''ve Even completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her by the neck and lifted her body up in the air.


    "M-Master... What are you d-doing ?" Kia asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    She already knew that approaching Anon right now was the best time to get her pussy fucked because Anon hadn''t had sex in the last 15 days and her mother had already failed to make him cum. So, this was her chance.


    "You are wet... Bitch." Anon spoke as he looked at her red panty.


    "Oh, My mistake master... I will immediately-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her panty and tore it apart.


    He then noticed that Kia''s pussy is already dripping with cum and love juices.


    "Come here bitch..." Anon spoke as he turned her body around like an onahole and placed her over his dick.


    "Anhhhhhhhh~ Yessss Massterr~ Tear my pussy apart...." Kia shouted in pleasure as she felt Anon''s huge dick going inside her small pussy and tearing it apart just like it always do.


    "You fucking bitch... You were ready for this, Weren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed her body and started moving it over his dick just like a pocket pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Annh~ Anhhh~ Yes Yes Yes~ Master... Fuck that bitchy pussy and tear it apart.


    Use your Cum-Dump master, Use me..." Kia spoke as she felt Anon''s dick going all the way inside her womb and poking her belly button from the inside.


    Her saliva started dripping out of her mouth and her eyes started rolling back just like her mother''s did.


    Anon suddenly increased the size of his dick and his banging speed as well...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Master... Wait, your dick Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Fuck~ Fuck~ Fuck~ my pussy is going to tear apart~ master~ FUCKKKKKKKK~" Kia shouted in pleasure as her womb barely holded Anon''s dick. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, you like that ? You fucking Cum-Dump ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her boobs, started pinching and rotating her nipples.


    "Fuckkk... Not my nipples too masterrr~" Kia shouted loudly as she felt her nipples getting twisted.


    Suddenly, Anon felt his balls were getting sucked, he immediately turned his eyes down and noticed that Gia was sitting on her knees and sucking his balls like an obedient dog.


    After seeing, Gia''s huge boobs... Anon couldn''t control himself and immediately seperated Kia''s pussy from his dick and throwed her aside like an object.


    "Ouch... Masterrr~ I want moreee~" Kia spoke with a perverted expression as she immediately stood up and started walking towards Anon.


    Anon on the other side, Grabbed Gia''s neck from behind and looked at her face.


    "Hello, Luv... Do you want this ?" Anon asked as he slapped his cock on her forehead.


    "Yes~ Yes~ master... Please give me your dick." Gia spoke with a perverted expression as she immediately started licking Anon''s dick.

 Chapter 720 Chapter-720

    "Fine... Here you go." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Gia''s body by the Waist and bent her down.


    He then started rubbing his cock over Gia''s pussy.


    *Rub-Rub*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Master... Please fuck me. Insert your huge cock into my pussy and tear it apart. Play with my boobs and squeeze them as hard as you want." Gia spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her ass cheeks tightly and pulled her pussy behind with full force.


    As soon as Anon pulled her pussy back, His cock hitted the back wall of Gia''s womb and her eyes got rolled back due to immense pleasure.


    For a second there, Gia lost the control of her body and went unconscious but Anon immediately slapped on her huge boobs that were hanging down like a cow''s udders.


    ''Wait... Cow. I have a Barn of cow Milfs too... Hehehe. I will go there to have some milk after this...'' Anon spoke with an evil smile as he started banging Gia''s pussy without any mercy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Aanhhh~ Yes master~ Fuck me moreee~ Fuck my pussy~" Gia spoke with a perverted expression as she enjoyed Anon''s dick.


    "Let me get a hold of these knockers..." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed Gia''s boobs and started squeezing them tightly.


    "Ahh... What softness ?" Anon spoke as he squeezed her boobs even tighter.


    "ANHHHH~" Gia moaned loudly as she felt Anon''s hands squeezing her giant boobs.


    "How about some fun ?" Anon spoke as he grabbed Gia''s neck and let go of her body.


    As soon as he removed the support, her body immediately hanged over Anon''s dick and the pleasure she felt was Ultimate.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YESSSS~ MASTERRRR~" Gia shouted in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick hitting the back wall of her womb aggressively.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon fucked Gia''s pussy for the next 30 minutes and finally he reached his limit...


    "Fuck... I am cumming." Anon spoke as he started choking Gia by the neck.


    "M-Master... I-I can''t breat-" Before She could''ve completed her sentence, Anon inserted his other hand inside her mouth and continued to bang her pussy.


    "Shut the fuck up... I don''t care if you can breath or not bitch." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from her mouth and grabbed her clitoris instead.


    He then tightly pinched it and made Gia cry in pleasure...


    "ANHHHHHHHNNHHHHHH~ YES MASTER... EMPTY YOU BALLS INSIDE ME AND FILL ME UPPPP~" Gia shouted even though she struggled to breath and tightened her pussy for Anon.


    "Fuck... I am cumming." Anon Spoke as he grabbed Gia''s body by the Waist and pulled her down with full force.


    "HEINGHHHHHH~ MASTERRRRR.... FUCKKK~" Gia''s eyes rolled back and her tongue came out of her mouth.


    She made an ahegao face as her mind broke from the ultimate pleasure. Anon filled her womb with his white jeez and due to his backed-up state, the cum''s quantity coming out of his dick was too much.


    As soon as Gia felt Anon''s cum filling into her womb, she went unconscious and her pussy came like crazy.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    "Haaa... It feels way too good." Anon spoke as he emptied his balls, but his dick wasn''t getting down.


    "Fuck... She broke again." Anon spoke as he immediately removed Gia''s pussy from his dick and while he was doing this... He noticed that Gia''s womb came out of her pussy while he was pulling his dick out.


    "Haha... What a stupid bitch." Anon spoke as he throwed Gia''s unconscious body on the ground and started walking towards cherry''s room.


    After walking for about 3 minutes, Anon finally reached in front of Cherry''s room.


    He slowly opened the room and noticed that cherry was looking for something under the table while her ass is raising high up in the air.


    She is wearing a one piece and when she is bending down, her pink panty is clearly visible.


    "Where did it go ? I remember putting it here." Cherry spoke as she continued to search for the thing, unknown of the fact that Anon has set his eyes over her ass.


    "Heheh..." Anon laughed evilly as he looked at her ass and entered inside the room slowly.


    "Where did it go ?" Cherry spoke with a worried expression.


    Anon, slowly grabbed both ends of her panty and pulled it down slowly, so slowly that even cherry didn''t noticed it.


    "Fuck... It''s not here..." Cherry spoke as she tried to stand up again, but suddenly she realised that something is wrong with her legs.


    "What the-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon inserted his cock into her tiny and tight pussy.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Noooo~ Who is this ?" Cherry asked as she immediately tried to free her body from Anon, just like a wild cat but Anon immediately placed his hand over her back and pushed her down to the ground..


    "Stay down, Bitch." Anonnspoke with a smile as he immediately started banging her pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annh~ Master Anhh~ Is that Annhh~ You ?" Cherry asked with a stammering voice.


    "Yes, Luv... You have a problem with me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly bent over her back and bit her left ear.


    "Anhh~ Master... You should''ve told me that you are going to use my pussy today. I would''ve cleared the hairs from it." Cherry spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I like it this way. The hairy pussy covered in the scent of your sweat." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly slipped his hand inside her top and grabbed her nipples.


    "Eww... Master, You are so pervert." Cherry spoke with a smile.


    "You are enjoying my cock huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, But why is it shorter than before ?" She asked.


    "Well, I reduced it''s size just to not break your mind but seems like you need the whole thing, here you go." Anon spoke as he increased the size of his dick.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHH~ MASTERRR.... NOOOOOOO~ M-MY PUSSY IS TEARING APART~ PLEASE STOPPPP... I-I WILL NEVER SAY IT AGAIN... PLEASE MASTERRRRR..." She immediately shouted as she felt Anon''s dick getting bigger and thicker with every second.


    At last Anon''s cock got so thick that it go totally stuck inside Cherry''s pussy.


    Due to sudden pressure on her pussy, Cherry lost her consciousness and fell down to the floor like a broken slut.


    "Looks like you couldn''t handle the big dick huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Normally Anon would''ve left her body, but the tightness in her pussy was even better than Gia and Freya''s pussy.


    So, he started moving his dick in and out of her pussy. With each pull, Anon was feeling her womb coming along with his dick.


    "Oh, my god... Her pussy is very tight." Anon spoke as he stood up from the ground and along with his dick, he picked up Cherry''s unconscious body from the ground.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon continuously banged Cherry''s unconscious pussy for the next 45 minutes and used her like portable pocket pussy.


    After getting bored with her unconscious body, Anon threw her unconscious body over the bed and started walking towards the underground city.


    "I want to fuck some real girls now. These human girls are so stupid." Anon spoke with a smile as he opened the door to the basement and started walking towards the entrance of the city.


    At the entrance, Two female guards were standing.


    "So, How did you like the bone soup I sent to your house ?" First ogre girl asked.


    "Yeah, it was good... But, my mother made it better." The other ogre girl spoke.


    "Hmm... I should learn it from your mother."


    "Hello, Ladies..." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the front.


    Both of the guard immediately looked at him and saw that Their king is standing in front of them, Naked.


    "Y-Y-Your Majesty... We greet you." Both of them immediately bowed down to Anon and as soon as they bowed down, They saw Anon''s huge dick standing.


    His dick was in full size and it was coming upto their faces.


    ''Woah... What a big Dick ? I wish I could get fucked with that.'' The ogre thought as she looked at Anon''s huge dick, but she didn''t knew that Anon can hear her thoughts.


    "Ladies, Stand up and turn around..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Your majesty..." The ogre girls immediately followed Anon''s orders and turned around instantly.


    "Remove every cloth from your body and bent down in front of me... Show me your round asses and fluffy green pussies." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Your majesty..." The ogre girls spoke as both of them immediately removed the clothes that they were using to cover their boobs and pussies.


    After removing the clothes, both of them bent down and revealed their green fat asses and fluffy pussies to Anon.


    "Heheh... What a view." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved ahead and inserted two fingers of each hand into both the pussies at the same time.


    "Anhh~"


    "Anhh~"


    Both of them moaned together as they felt Anon''s fingers going inside their pussies.


    "Ladies... You are going to get fucked, I hope you don''t have a problem with that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "No, your majesty." Both of them spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 721 Chapter-721

    Anon immediately sat down and started licking the first girl''s pussy.


    Although ogres are intelligent but they aren''t very hygienic creatures. At first, when Anon noticed this, he ordered Sephie to teach the Ogre girls about cleanliness and hygiene because he is going to fuck them.


    Sephie immediately understood her assignment and taught every single ogre about cleanliness and hygiene.


    After that, all the Ogre girls understood that they had to keep their pussies clean all the time because their king can come and fuck them whenever he likes.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~" The ogre girl let out her moans as she felt Anon''s tongue rubbing over her pussy very smoothly.


    As Anon licked her thick pussy, he felt the soft fluffiness of her skin over there and her pink skin inside the pussy also started to come out as a sign of surrender.


    It was clear that she was opening her pussy on purpose for Anon.


    "Oh, Yeah..." Anon spoke as he slowly pushed both of her fluffy pussy lips together.


    "Anhhh~" She has never felt like this and this was the first time in her life that she was experiencing this much sexual pleasure.


    "You like that ?" Anon asked as he continued to press her pussy lips together.


    "Y-Yess~ Your majesty~ Very much..." She replied in a stammering voice.


    "Ho Ho.... Let''s see if you can take this." Anon spoke as he slowly slipped his hand a bit down and grabbed her big clit with his index finger and his thumb.


    As soon as he pinched her clit, A very powerful reaction came out of her body and she came instantly.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    "ANHHHH~" She let out a squeaky and Loud moaning voice before falling down to the ground. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am sorry, Your majesty. I-I will stand up once aga- Anhhh~" As the ogre girl tried to stand up once again, she noticed that her legs aren''t moving anymore.


    "Don''t try, Luv. You are a virgin... Your legs won''t let you stand up after this stimulation." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed both ofbher legs and raised them high up in the air.


    He then looked at her pussy and noticed that it was twitching very fast, as if asking for Anon''s dick.


    "My, My... Looks like this pussy needs something, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as touched his cock''s tip over her pussy.


    Right now, Anon''s dick was in it''s full size and it was the right size to fuck a ogre girl with.


    "Y-Your majesty... Please insert it in my pussy..." The girl spoke with a shy expression as she couldn''t look into Anon''s eyes.


    "Oh, my... Look at this shy pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as he rammed his dick into the ogre girl''s pussy.


    "Annhhh~ Yes, Your Majesty~" She shouted in pleasure and her back arched up immediately.


    ''The tightness of a virgin pussy is best. Even Cherry''s pussy couldn''t bear this tightness and the culrs of a ogre girl''s pussy... Oh my god this heaven.'' Anon thought as he looked at the other Ogre girl and noticed that she was looking at Anon''s dick and Her friend''s pussy with a red face.


    "Luv, Why don''t you squat over her and put that pussy over my face." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Your majesty." The other ogre girl immediately did as Anon ordered her to do.


    She squatted down immediately over her friend and placed her pussy right in front of Anon''s face.


    As soon as Anon looked down, he noticed that both of their boobs are touching each other and their nipples are pecking at each other constantly.


    Anon immediately rammed his face into her pussy and grabbed all four boobs at the same time as he continued to pound the other ogre girl.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~"


    40 minutes later...


    "So, This is how you are going to keep your hand... You understand ?" No.300 explained to her assistant as she came towards the exit door of the city.


    "Yes, Ma''am... I will do just that in order to block any incoming attacks." Her assistant spoke with a smile.


    "Now, All I have to-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, she started hearing some kind of weird noises.


    "Annh~ Yes, Your majesty."


    "Fuck me, Your majesty... Mess up my pussy your majesty."


    "Me too your majesty, Tear my pussy apart with your cock."


    "No.6790, Go back to your house. We will talk about this tomorrow." No.300 spoke.


    "Ma''am, Do you hear that weird noise-"


    "I said go... Don''t you understand me ?" No.300 spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Her assistant spoke as she immediately left the place at once.


    "What the hell ?" No.300 asked as she slowly peaked from the alley and noticed that Anon is lying on the ground and two ogre girls are serving him with their pussies.


    Anon was lying on the ground but his head was in the lap of an ogre girl and she was serving him with her huge boobs meanwhile the other one is serving his dick with her pussy.


    "Wow... Master is having sex. I wish, I could join in..." No.300 spoke in a very low voice as she rubbed her pussy slowly.


    "You can join in Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Huh...? Did I say that out loud ?" No.300 asked with a serious expression as she immediately placed her hand over her mouth.


    "You didn''t but I can hear you Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    No.300 walked out of the alley with a shy expression on her face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I greet, Your majesty..." No.300 spoke as she immediately went down on her knees.


    As soon as she went down on her knees, Anon slipped his fingers in between her pussy and started rubbing it.


    "Anhhh~" No.300 moaned as soon as she felt Anon''s hand rubbing over her pussy.


    "Remove your clothes..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Your majesty." No.300 spoke as she immediately removed her clothes and placed her pussy over Anon''s hand once again.


    "Hah... This is paradise." Anon spoke as he felt boobs in his mouth, Pussy in his hand and one more pussy over his dick.


    "M-Master... Can I have your dick ?" No.300 asked with a cute expression.


    "Hmm... I don''t think she will let you have it." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the ogre girl who is squatting and cumming over Anon''s dick again and again like a monkey.


    "Oi, Stand up and leave." No.300 spoke as she immediately tapped the girl over her head.


    *Bonk*


    "Ouch, Mom... Don''t do that. I am serving your majesty with my pussy." The ogre girl spoke.


    "Mom...? No.300 are you her mother ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... But, not a blood-related mother. Her mother died in a war and she now calls me her mother.


    I am very happy that her first time happened with you, your majesty." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Now sit on my dick fast... I want a mature pussy to handle my cum." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master..." No.300 spoke as she immediately squatted down over Anon''s dick and gobbled it up in one go.


    She then started pounding her own pussy with Anon''s dick.


    "Your majesty... Do you want me to serve you with my pussy ?" No.300''s Step-daughter asked with a smile.


    "Yeah Dance, twerk your pussy and ass for me." Anon Ordered.


    "As you say, Your majesty..." The girl immediately accepted the command and started dancing like a cheap slut.


    She started throwing and twerking her father ass right to left and showing her pussy like a bitch.


    "Hehe... This is fun." Anon spoke as he observed her perverted dance and enjoyed it with a wide smile on his face.


    The ogre girl would show her pussy to Anon like a cheap slut while dancing and she even Shaked her ass as hard as it could''ve been done.


    "No.300... Wher are you ?" Suddenly, Anon heard Sephie''s voice coming from the behind.


    "Oh, it''s Madam sephie..." No.300 spoke as she stopped banging her pussy over Anon''s dick.


    "No.300 stand up, she will now sit on your place..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards her Step-daughter.


    "I-I am sorry master. I will not stop again... Please forgive me master..." No.300 begged as she started banging her pussy even harder.


    "Never ever stop once you put your pussy on my dick, right luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Ogre girl who was giving Anon hair massage and her boobs to suck.


    "As you say, You majesty... Do you want to suck on other boob your majesty ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, Give me both of them at the same time." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, My king... Here." The ogre girl spoke as she grabbed both of her nipples together and placed them in front of Anon''s lips.


    Anon immediately bit both of them and started sucking on them.


    "Master, This-" Before sephie could''ve completed sentence, her face turned red and she immediately turned around.


    "Sephie, remove your clothes and wait in your lab. I will fuck you after this..." Anon ordered.


    "A-As you say, Master." Sephie spoke in stammering voice as she immediately left the place.

 Chapter 722 Chapter-722

    Sephie removed her top and revealed her medium sized boobs that had pink nipples.


    "HOHOHO... Look at that." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie''s boobs.


    "Master... Should I remove the lower ones as well, like No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a shut expression.


    Although she was being shy, she wanted to remove her clothes willingly, in order to get fucked by Anon.


    "Yes, Yes... Remove Everything..." Anon spoke.


    Sephie removed all of her clothes and revealed her pink pussy that was situated in the middle of of her tail and her waist.


    "Ohhh... So, That''s where your pussy is huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly looked at her pussy and noticed that it was a very fluffy shape.


    It was small, wet and triangular in shape.


    "Hmm..." Anon slowly touched her pussy and got a very good reaction out of Sephie.


    *Poke*


    "Anhh~" sephie immediately moaned in a very low voice.


    "Now, Now... You don''t have an ass huh ? Let''s see, If I can use your pussy." Anon spoke as he sat down and started licking her pussy.


    *Lick-Lick*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Master... Slowly." Sephie moaned in a very low voice as she felt Anon''s tongue licking over her soft pussy.


    As soon as Anon licked her pussy, he felt a sensation in his tongue.


    ''My tongue is slipping really smooth over hear pussy... It''s like I am licking a rubber pussy.'' Anon thought as he continued to lick her pussy.


    Slowly, Sephie''s tail coiled around Anon''s body and wrapped him.


    It was one of the natural instinct of a lamias to wrap their tails around their mate''s body once they breed.


    "Oh master, My master... Yes, Please impregnate me." Sephie spoke in a trance.


    Lamia''s tend to change personalities once they mate with their partner and become more slutty.


    "Hehe..." Anon laughed as he stood up and pulled his dick out.


    Sephie opened up her hairs and hugged Anon tightly, while his cock penetrated sephie''s virgin pussy.


    "Anhhh~ Yesss~" sephie moaned in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick going deep into her pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon started banging her pussy, While the other Ogre girls and No.300 continued to rub their pussies.


    70 minutes later...


    4 girls and Anon is lying unconscious on the floor, All of their pussies are filled with Anon''s cum and it''s flowing out of their womb. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon is lying over the two Ogre girl''s breasts and a smile can be seen on his face. His dick is still inside No.300''s unconscious pussy and an Ogre girl''s boob in his mouth.


    Anon slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He then sucked the ogre girl''s boob before taking it out of his mouth.


    "Holy Shit... Looks like I went all out on them." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly stood up from the ground and felt really hungry.


    *Grrrr*


    His stomach made a strange sound.


    "I am starving. Mike where are you ?" Anon spoke as he summoned his clothes and started wearing them.


    "Master, You called me ?" Mike immediately appeared in front of Anon and bowed down to him.


    "Yes, I am very hungry..." Anon spoke.


    "What would you like to have master ? Fried Meat, Roasted meat, Rice with Curry or Something sweet ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "How about some bread and milk fresh from the barn ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "I will prepare your cows in a minute sir..." Mike spoke as he disappeared from his position.


    "Haha... It''s going to be fun." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the upper house.


    Suddenly, An Ogre dressed in all black clothes appeared in front of Anon and bowed down to him.


    "I greet, My king." The ogre spoke.


    "No.999... what''s the news ?" Anon asked as he continued to walk.


    "Sir, The Dwarfs are angry due to the cancellation of their alcohol contracts from each kingdom and they are demanding the contract breaking fee.


    "Hmm... What''s the contract breaking fee ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s about 30% of what the contract''s original value, Sir." The ogre spoke.


    "Hmm... Okay, take whatever the breaking cost is from the treasury and give it to them. But, Don''t let a single bottle of alcohol get into their hands." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say, Sir. The Harpies are also very happy because their alcohol supply has increased by 5 times." The ogre reported.


    "What about their leader ? What does the dwarf leader says ?" Anon asked.


    "I have a recorded, on the scene view for you sir." The ogre spoke as he summoned a crystal ball from his inventory and gave it to Anon.


    "Hmm... Let''s see." Anon spoke as he supplied mana to the crystal ball and suddenly a scene started playing inside the crystal ball.


    A Dwarf sitting on one side of the table and two dwarf guards standing besides him. This guy is knows as Gwan-Ki-Ol, The King of the Dwarfs. The master crafter of the century and the gifted one.


    He crafted one of the most dangerous weapons in the world and gave it to a demon 100 years ago. The demon created Chaos with the weapon and killer thousands of men and women.


    He was then killed by the gathered armies of all four kingdoms and after his death, The Dwarfs were immediately accused of all the deaths and everyone cancelled trading with them.


    Only after 2 weeks, the Dwarf king apologized to everyone and gave a huge amount of jade as compensation to all the other kingdoms.


    All the kingdoms accepted his apology because the amount they were offering was too big.


    On the other side of the table are sitting, Jessica and Derein with four of their guards.


    "So, Why are we gathered here today ? What''s so urgent that you decided to ruin my Precious time while I was crafting swords ?" The dwarf asked with an attitude filled voice.


    As soon as Derein and Jessica heard his tone, a serious expression appeared over their faces.


    "Don''t you think, you have to much of an attitude ?" Derein asked.


    "I don''t think so, I am just stating facts to you ladies. What I am saying is you wasted my time and in exchange you aren''t telling me anything.


    You are wasting more of my time now. So, Either say anything or I am leaving." The dwarf king spoke with a serious expression.


    "You fucking-" Before derein could''ve completed her sentence, Jessica grabbed her hand.


    "Calm down... Mister Gwan-Ki-Ol... That''s your name, right ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Are you here to know my name ?" Gwan asked.


    "Fine... Let''s do this. I thought it will be hard but I can''t take it anymore. Both of us are cancelling alcohol and fish supply contracts with you.


    Human kingdom and the Elven Kingdom won''t supply wine or Alcohol to you from now on." Derein spoke up.


    "Are you in this too ?" Gwan asked as he looked at Jessica.


    "Yes, Sir... We are cancelling every contract with you." Jessica spoke up.


    "Hahaha... Well, Well, Well... You may think that you can cancel the contract just like that but you should know that in order to cancel the contract you have to pay 30% of the original value of the contract.


    And according to the contract''s actual value, both of you have to pay around 70 jade each to me.


    That will be one-third of your economy I guess and you can''t even think about that much... Because Human kingdom''s total economy is around 30 to 40 jades, I guess." Gwan spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, You crossed your limits..." Jessica spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well, I am just stating facts...if you want to cancel contract between us... You have to pay that amount and it will unbalance both of your kingdoms by so much that you won''t be able to recover from it.


    So, you better keep up with your alcohol supply." Gwan spoke as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "We will pay it..." Derein spoke from behind.


    "Hmm...? Look who is speaking... Are you sure you can pay it though ?" Gwan asked turning around.


    Derein looked at Gwan and didn''t speak anything...


    ''He is right... I don''t have that much money right now. How will I pay if he asked me for the money now ?'' She thought with a serious expression.


    Jessica immediately grabbed her hand slowly whispered into her ear...


    "Oi, What are you thinking ?" She asked.


    "I don''t have that much money on me right now..." Derein replied.


    "Don''t worry, You don''t have to pay it now. It will be paid in front of the Trade community leaders. I am sure master will give you the silver by then or I will pay for you." Jessica spoke.


    "Okay... Okay, I understand." Derein spoke as she turned to look at Gwan and spoke...


    "We will pay in full... Now, The contract is broken."


    "Wait, What ?" Gwan asked with a Confused expression.

 Chapter 723 Chapter-723

    "Are you guys serious about this ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, We are very serious." Derein and Jessica spoke at the same time.


    "What the hell is going on here ladies ?" Gwan spoke with a smile as he sat down again and looked at them.


    "What do you mean ?" Jessica asked.


    "It''s obvious... Human kingdom doesn''t have that much money to pay me but she is ready to pay... That means someone else is pulling her strings.


    Now, I want to know if that person is pulling your strings or not ?" Gwan asked Jessica.


    A smile appeared over Jessica''s face and she spoke...


    "What if he is pulling my strings as well ?" She asked.


    "Then, I would like to know this person''s name and the reason why he is doing that." Gwan spoke.


    "We don''t want to give it to you... We will leave now." Derein spoke as she stood up and started walking towards the exit door.


    Jessica followed her without saying anything.


    "Wait..." Gwan shouted, Anger was clearly visible on his face.


    "How about we talk this through, like civilized persons ?" Gwan spoke.


    "Oh, But we are ladies... I don''t think you would want to have a chat with us." Jessica spoke with a mocking tone.


    "Okay, Okay... I admit it was my mistake and I am really sorry for my mistake. I shouldn''t have talked to you guys like that." Gwan spoke.


    "Say whatever you want to say... I don''t have time for this shit." Derein spoke with an attitude filled voice.


    ''This Bitch... I want to kill her with my hammer. But, In a hard time... You have to compromise.'' Gwan thought as he smiled and looked at her.


    "Ma''am... I am really sorry to waste your time. But, would you be kind enough to sit down once again, so that I can revise my offer ?" Gwan asked.


    Now, Both of them knew that no offer coming from Gwan''s side can change their minds because it was a direct order from Anon. But, they looked at each other and decided to make more fun of Gwan.


    Both of them sat down once again and looked at Gwan with a smile.


    "Okay... Guess I can give you some more minutes out of my Precious time." Derein spoke.


    "Me too... But, make it quick. I have a kingdom to run." Jessica spoke.


    ''Yeah... as if I am sitting free here.'' Gwan thought.


    "Speak something... or we are leaving Mr. Gwan." Derein spoke.


    "Y-Yes... How about this, I will double the amount of money I am giving you and you can keep the supply of your alcohol same." Gwan stated.


    "Not impressed..."


    "Me tooo..."


    Both of them spoke at the same time.


    "Ummm... Okay, Thrice the amount."


    "I am leaving..." Derein spoke as she stood up from her seat.


    "Me too... It''s lame to sit here." Jessica spoke as she stood up as well.


    "FINE !!! I will give you thirty times the amount of money on half of your alcohol supply." Gwan shouted with a very serious expression.


    As soon as Jessica and Derein heard this offer, both of them halted immediately.


    ''30 times ? Is he even serious ?'' Derein thought.


    ''These Dwarfs are really rich huh ?'' Jessica thought.


    Both of them looked at each other and it was clearly visible that they wanted to say yes to this deal...


    "Please don''t cancel the contract of Alcohol with us. How will we survive if you took away our alcohol ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "I am sorry... But, We can''t help you now." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "We are leaving...Take care Mr. Gwan and Take care of your wife as well." Derein spoke with a smile before leaving the hall.


    "At least tell me... Who is behind all this ? Just tell me that Motherfucker''s name... I will take his life immediately." Gwan spoke with an angry expression.


    "Yeah... As if you can. You are a kid in front of that guy, Gwan. Just don''t even try to get involve with him... Now, we are going." Jessica spoke as she immediately left the room.


    "Did she just called me a kid ?" Gwan asked the guards.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." The guard replied with a scared expression.


    "You fucking bitch..." Gwan shouted as he Summoned his enchantmed hammer and smashed the wooden table with full strength, he even broke the ground that was below him.


    "Akira..." Gwan shouted.


    In just a moment, A Female ninja covered in a green ninja suit appeared in front of him.


    "Yes, My king ?" She asked with a sweet voice.


    "Akira... I want the name of Motherfucker who is pulling their strings and the reason why he is doing that.


    I am the king of the dwarfs not some random fucker they can say ''No'' to and move forward. I want it today Akira..." Gwan shouted.


    "As you say, My king..." Akira immediately disappeared from her place and the recording ended as well.


    "Looks like that guy''s ego got really hurt..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master... That girl was a good ninja. She followed Derein all the way back to her room without letting a single guard spot her and she spotted me as well." No.999 spoke.


    "Hmm...? What did you do with her No.999 ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Here, Sir..." No.999 spoke as he summoned a bag that had blood all over it.


    "Fuck... You killed her ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Sir... She was following me back to the house and I didn''t wanted our base''s information leaking around in the ninja community." No.999 spoke.


    "Fuck information No.999..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the bag and opened it immediately.


    As soon as he opened the bag he saw a head covered in green mask.


    Anon slowly removed the mask...


    "Please don''t be beautiful... Please don''t be beautiful...." Anon repeated again and again as he opened the cloth mask and as soon as the mask opened up.


    Akira''s face was revealed... A very pretty face, blue shining eyes, Fair skin tone and cold lips.


    *Thud*


    "Nooooooo...." Anon immediately dropped the head down and shouted loudly.


    "M-Master.... Is something wrong ? Did I do something wrong ?" No.999 asked with a Confused expression as he didn''t understand what Anon meant by this sudden shout.


    "You fucking idiot... Do you have rest of her body ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... Here." No.999 spoke as he summoned another bag that was larger than the previous one and had Akira''s body inside it.


    Anon slowly opened the bag and prayed...


    "Please don''t have a good body... Please don''t have a good body...."


    As soon as Anon opened the bag, her body was revealed from the front side. She had Medium sized breasts and a slim Waist.


    "Fuu~ I thought she had a great body too." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned her body around and saw her Humongous and Round Ass.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!" Anon shouted as he immediately grabbed his head. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Your M-M-Majesty... D-Did I do something wrong ?" No.999 now understood that killing Akira was a big mistake.


    "No.999, Why would you kill such a good bitch ? She could''ve been my jerk off toy or a cow in my farm... At least ask me before killing a fine ass like her." Anon spoke with a sad expression.


    "No.999 has disappointed his master... He shouldn''t exist in this world." No.999 spoke as he summoned a dagger into his hands and placed it right over his neck.


    "I am very sorry master, Please accept my apology..." No.999 spoke as he started cutting his throat with the dagger... But, before he could''ve completely decapitated himself, Anon grabbed his hand and healed his wound.


    "I don''t want two dead bodies here No.999. The ones who are gone can''t be brought back to life and there is no point in punishing you because you have already proved that your life is fully devoted to me.


    So, Clean this mess and keep a close eye on that dwarf guy. If something interesting happens, report it to me immediately... Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "As you command your majesty..." No.999 spoke as he immediately disappeared from the location with the dead body.


    "What a waste... Such a milf died. Her small body and that humongous ass... Wait that ass, hehehe.... Once I get some Dwarf girls, I will fuck with their bodies as much as I want.


    Give them ultra huge boobs or give their ass pillow like softness. I should make all of them lactate and since they are so small... I can also remove their hand and legs from their bodies and make them into proper Onaholes... Na, That would be a bad idea... Or will it be a good idea ?


    I can''t wait to play with some dwarf milfs. But, for now... I am going to breed some cows and milk them." Anon spoke as he exited his house and started walking towards his Harem barn that had many different varieties of girls in it.

 Chapter 724 Chapter-724

    As soon as Anon opened the gate of the Barn.... He saw Hundreds of Girls inside the barn all of them were down on their knees just like a cow.


    Their heads are stuck inside a wooden wall in front of which there was a long assembly line on which food was served for them.


    There were Humans milfs with stupidly huge ass and boobs, there were beast girls with multiple huge boobs and Even Elven Milfs that has soft and huge boobs.


    "Master, Your cow Milfs are ready to be milked." Mike spoke as he walked inside the barn with Anon.


    "My, My... You made a very good arrangement, Just like I told you to." Anon spoke with a satisfied expression.


    "Yes, Master. I have done the work just like you told me to." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, Do I know all of them ? Because I can''t remember any of their names." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, You may know one or two of them but rest of them are unknown to you because I have collected several milfs from houses that fitted the body criteria, you gave me.


    Huge Breasts, Round and Soft ass, over 35 years age and Looks appealing to eyes." Mike replied as he looked at Anon.


    "HoHoHo... Nice. How did you collect them ? Did you buy them out or Snatched them away ?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, 50% of these Milfs have been sold to me by their husbands and childrens for money and 30% of them were snatched away from their families, most of them are from Elven Kingdom.


    The rest 20% are huntres that went into the Nightmare forest and got lost, our ogre team found them and brought them here." Mike explained.


    "Oh... Nice Nice... I see some really juicy ass and pussies here. How does this works ? Like do they stay here all the time or you leave them outside too ?" Anona asked.


    "Sir, We leave them out three times a day in order to remove waste from their bodies." Mike explained.


    "Good... Good... Anyone tried to run away ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir... One tried to run away. We caught her, binded her to a rope and after that 300 Ogres fucked her.


    She gave birth to more than 500 ogre children in the last 21 days and we show her as an example to these Milfs so that they don''t try to run away." Mike explained.


    "Very good, Mike... Now, Leave." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command master. Please enjoy..." Mike spoke as he closed the barn''s gate and left Anon alone with his cow Milfs.


    "Now, Now... Hello Girls." Anon spoke with a smile as he started removing his clothes.


    "HELLO MASTER, WE GREET YOU." All of them shouted together.


    "Mike gave taught them good manners..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, today we are going to do a introduction day... I will fuck all of you and milk your breasts and when I do that you have to introduce yourself. I don''t want to see your face or know your name... Just tell me your profession and about your life... Like how many kids you have and shit.


    At least I should know what type of MILF I am fucking right now. Do you all understand ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "YES, MASTER." All of them spoke up.


    "So, whom should I fuck first ?" Anon asked with an excited expression.


    "I want to get out of this place... Please leave me." A milf shouted from the west corner.


    "Oh... Looks like we have our winner... Let''s start with her." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the west corner of the barn.


    "Hey, Don''t come near me... I will kick your dick so hard that you won''t stop crying. I was sleeping in my house and your vampire friend dragged me here out of my house.


    I want to leave this kingdom right now." The girl shouted.


    As soon as Anon walked upto her he noticed that the girl was an Elf milf.


    "Hello, Ma''am..." Anon spoke as he slowly rubbed his finger over her pink pussy and huge white round ass.


    "Heyyyy... Don''t touch my body without my permission. I will kill you... I am a very good hunter... I will really kill you." The Milf shouted.


    "How many kids do you have miss hunter ?" Anon asked as he spitte over her pussy and started rubbing it.


    "Fuck you... Don''t you rub my pussy." She shouted as she rapidly Shaked her ass.


    "A struggler... I like these type of bitches." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her right ass cheek tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Hey... Don''t do that. Why don''t you do a 1 vs 1 with me if you think you are such a superior male ?


    If you Defeated me in a 1 vs 1 I will let you fuck me without any problems." She spoke.


    "Fine... I don''t like normal sex anyways." Anon spoke as he lifted her neck holder and released her body from the wooden wall.


    As soon as she got loose of her restrains... She immediately stood up and assumed a fighting stance. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hah... Come and fight me like a male now, Human." She shouted as she summoned her sword.


    "Hah... You look good but if I am right, your husband sold you to us." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What nonsense ? That''s not even possible... My husband maybe useless but he won''t sell me to a fucking human." She replied.


    "Well, that''s the truth... You should acknowledge it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine... I will acknowledge it if you can defeat me in a duel human." She spoke.


    "You stupid... Fine, Here." Anon spoke as he used his skill ''Telekinesis'' and placed her own sword at her throat.


    "Is that enough ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What the fuck !? How did you do that ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Luv, I can do many more things and you are here to perform as my fleshlight. You are nothing more than a live stock here... So, Get fucked, Give milk, eat and sleep obediently or I will give you to the Ogres.


    Do you want to get fucked by the Ogres ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... I-I acknowledge it but I want to know the price for what my husband has sold me to a monster like you." She asked as she dropped her weapon.


    "I guess he asked for about 300 gold." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, fair enough... At least I am worth 300 golds and food here is better than my house and I don''t mind giving milk because my breasts can''t produce it.


    It''s been a while since I gave birth." She spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I will fix it for you." Anon spoke as he walked upto her and grabbed her right boobs.


    <Body Modification>


    "Woah... Woah... I feel something." She spoke as milk started coming out of her boobs.


    "See... Now, Get down and wiggle that ass for me." Anon ordered.


    "Fine... But, Please be gentle... It''s my first time after so many years." She spoke with a serious expression as she immediately bent down on her knees.


    "Luv, You can ask for anything but don''t ask me to be gentle... I am not a gentle guy." Anon. Spoke as he grabbed her neck and choked her.


    "H-Hey... Please..." She spoke with a serious expression.


    "Shhh... You are now my property and I will use my property however I like." Anon spoke with a smile as he rammed his dick into her pussy.


    "ANHHHHHH~ So BIGGGGG~" She moaned loudly.


    "Haha... What a fucking slut you are ?" Anon asked as he increased the size of his cock and knocked on her womb directly.


    "ONHHHH~ FUCK~ YOUR DICK IS KISSING MY WOMB~" She shouted like a slut as her eyes rolled back.


    "Here you go, you little slut..." Anon spoke with a smile as he increased the size of his dick even more and entered inside her womb.


    As soon as his Dick penetrated into her womb, Her Mind broke and her tongue came out of her Mouth.


    "NOOOOO~ YOUR DICK IS CHOKING MY WOMBBB~ CAN''T BREATHE~" She shouted.


    "Haha... This is just the start..." Anon spoke as he pulled his dick out of her pussy and as he pulled it out he felt the suction force her pussy was applying to keep it in.


    As soon as Anon''s dick came out of her pussy, he noticed her pussy lips twitching like crazy.


    "FUCKKKK~ PLEASE MASHTERRR~ HAVE SOME MERCY ON THIS STUPID FEMALE~" She spoke with an ahegao face.


    "Well, you came down really quickly... Guess you needed a good dicking session." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes Master~ I am your bitch... I am your cow... Please milk my boobs master." She spoke.


    "I will..." Anon spoke as he started milking her boobs into a bucket while pounding her pussy from behind.

 Chapter 725 Chapter-725

    The Elf MILF is lying on her shoulder, her ass rising high up in the air and Anon''s cum dripping down from her pussy.


    Her eyes are Rolled back and her tongue is out of her Mouth just like a cheap whore.


    Anon is sitting near her ass, his hand is over her ass and with his other hand he is drinking her fresh breast milk.


    "Fuuu~ Haha... Your pussy was good." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her ass cheek.


    *Slap*


    As soon as he slapped her ass, More of his cum flowed out of her pussy.


    "Oh, Looks like my balls are out of control today." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the ground and started walking towards the next Cow Milf that he is going to fuck.


    "Hmm... Whom should I fuck next ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked around and suddenly noticed a round furry ass.


    "Heheh... How can I ignore a real bitch while fucking bitches ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started running towards the furry ass that was wiggling like crazy.


    Anon grabbed It and started squeezing her huge boobs.


    "Woof~ Master... Please fuck me." The girl spoke in a happy voice as she started wiggling her tail and ass together.


    "Introduce yourself while I take a look at your furry pussy." Anon ordered with a smile as he started to rub her pussy.


    "Annh~ Master I am from a four star household woof~ I am mother of two girls and a widow whose husband died 30 years ago in a battle.


    My children sold me to the vampire, because I was occupying free space in their house woof~" She spoke.


    *Slap*


    As soon as she felt Anon''s hand slapping her ass


    cheek tightly, her breasts got hyper active and started producing milk automatically.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Master.... Yessshhh~" She shouted in a very happy voice and continued to enjoy Anon''s slaps.


    After slapping her ass for ten minutes without any stops... Anon finally decided to fuck her.


    He whipped his cock out and rubbed it over her pussy.


    "Anhhhh~ Yes master, Fuck my pussy and make me your bitch. Turn me into an obedient dog master woof~" She spoke with a happy expression as she Wiggled her pussy over Anon''s dick.


    "Haha... Girls here are very intresting." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock into her pussy without stops and penetrated her womb at once.


    As soon as Anon''s cock penetrated inside her womb, her boobs got really heavy.


    "WOOOOOOOOOFFFF~" She Howled as she felt Anon''s dick inside her womb.


    "Your boobs are holding a lot of milk... I can Sense it, why don''t we take some of that out ?" Anon asked as he placed a bucket right in front of her boobs and pressed her right nipple slightly.


    As soon as he pressed her nipple, milk gushed out of her boob and fell directly into the bucket.


    With such a small press, her boobs released a lot of milk and as soon as Anon saw this, evil ideas started coming into his mind.


    "Looks like real bitches give more milk then normal bitches." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned himself upside down and removed the bucket from the way.


    He then directly sucked on her boobs and fucked her from Below.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "ANHH~ ANHH~ ANHH~ Yes master, Fuck me. Woof~ fuck my pussy as much a you want woof~" she spoke with a happy expression.


    "Oh, I will fuck your bitchy pussy until I am bored... Keep it tight bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass tightly.


    "Anhhh~ Yes, Master Wooof~"


    30 minutes later...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Ah fuck... Bitch, I am cumming. Be ready to store my cum into your womb..." Anon ordered as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks and spreaded them tightly, at the same time he also bit on her nipples and sucked out the last drop of her milk while cumming inside her pussy.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YES MASTERRR.... CUM INSIDE MY WOMB WHERE I HAVEN''T HAD ANYONE ENTER FOR THE LAST THIRTY YEARS.


    IMPREGNATE ME MASTER... FILL ME UP WOOOOOOFF~" She shouted as she made an ahegao face and went unconscious immediately.


    "Huh...? Oi, Bitch ? Are you unconscious ?" Anon asked as he felt her body Falling down from her knees.


    "Haha... That''s two unconscious MILFs." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately stood up and started searching for his next Target.


    "So, Who needs to get fucked next ?" Anon asked with a smile


    "Master Fuck my pussy... I am a fresh Milf. I turned 35 yesterday..."


    "No, Master... My pussy is tight even though I have 5 children."


    "Master please fuck my pussy, I haven''t had sex with any male in the last 17 years."


    "No master, Please fuck my pussy... I need your manly cock to penetrate my womb and show me my place." Another milf spoke up.


    "Well, Well... Bitches calm down, I will now choose whom to fuck next." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at all those wiggling asses and fluffy pussies.


    Dwarf kingdom, Main Mining Sites...


    Many dwarfs are mining diffrent stones inside the mines. These mines are so deep that only a dwarf''s solid body can withstand this temperature.


    These dwarfs work here for 6 hours a day and mine different materials for the weapon making factories.


    There are different age groups of miners in these mines, the early miners are young dwarfs who are learning to mine from the seniors. They mine really slow in order to not break the material and carefully extract it from the mine.


    The middle age group is a very productive mining group, In these mines. They mine about 30% of the materials from the mines with a very fast and careful way.


    After that comes the Old age Dwarfs... These dwarfs are the main source and economy holders of the Dwarf kingdom.


    The day these guys stopped working will be the day when the dwarf kingdom falls down.


    These guys mine about 65% of the total materials from the mines with such an extraordinary rate that even god looks at them in awe when they mine.


    The extraction rate of these Dwarfs are about 100%. Because everything they extract from the mine is pure and un-broken.


    Once a material breaks during the mine extraction, it can cause a big hazard in the mine and can''t even be used after that.


    That''s why only elderly dwarfs are responsible for this type of work. They do their work with full passion and they only love one thing in their whole working day.


    *Ting-Ting-Ting*


    Suddenly a bell rang and everyone immediately dropped their Pickaxe.


    "It''s fucking lunch time... Let''s have some booze and fishes."


    "Hahah.... Let''s have a duel on who can eat more fishes and drink more booze, Old man juik." A young dwarf spoke.


    "Ha... Hahahaha... Look at this small dick, he is challenging me to a booze drinking duel. Kid, ask your mother my name... She will tell you who I really am." The old dwarf spoke with a smile.


    "Ohhhhh...."


    "Hahahahha...."


    "Hehehe... Brother Juik directly went to his mother."


    "Don''t bully the kid, Juik." Another Elderly Dwarf spoke from behind.


    "Brother Lyui... What can I do ? This stupid ass is talking non-sense." Juik spoke with a smile.


    "Oi, guys... Come here, Look there is a notice on the booze barrels." A Dwarf shouted from the distance.


    "What type of notice ?" Juik asked.


    "I-I don''t know, It''s written in a very wierd language.... It''s like, If I focused really hard I will be able to decode it." The dwarf spoke with a serious expression as he continued to look at the letter.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly, Juik slapped the dwarf from behind... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You fucking idiot... You are holding the letter upside down." Juik spoke as he snatched the letter our of his hand.


    "Okay guys, It''s a letter from the chairman of mines... He says-" Juik suddenly went silent as he readed the letter and his facial expressions turned very serious.


    "What ? Are you also holding it upside down ? Hahaha..." A Dwarf asked as he started laughing loudly.


    "Hahahah..."


    "Hehehe... Brother just let him read it or I will die from all that laughing."


    "Puwahaha.... I can''t stop laughing. Today is a good day."


    "Oi, Juik What does the letter say ?" Lyui asked with a serious expression.


    "The chairman says, This is all the booze we are going to get from today... The unlimited booze break system has been suspended and from today onwards we will only get 5 barrels of wine every single day.


    The fishes will be the same... Only two barrels of fried fishes will be given to us." Juik spoke.


    As soon as these words came out his mouths, everyone stopped laughing or making fun of him.


    All of them looked at him as if he is a devil or something, who just stole their wine.


    "How are we going to work, if they are going to give us such a small amount of booze ?" Suddenly a dwarf spoke up from the crowd.

 Chapter 726 Chapter-726

    "We have to talk about this to the Chairman." Juik spoke with a serious expression.


    "Let''s go..."


    "Yeah... We are with you, sir Juik."


    "We support you, Sir Juik."


    Everyone started shouting from the back.


    "Fine... I will take care of this matter. Everyone, We are going to the Chairman''s Office. Leave you work and come with me." Juik shouted.


    "Yaaayyy..."


    "Let''s gooo..."


    "We will show the chairman our power."


    "Stupid, You are a simple miner..."


    All of them started walking towards the Chairman''s Office.


    After walking for about 3 kilometres, all of them reached in front of the Chairman''s Office...


    "Chairman... Come out. We have something to talk about." Juik shouted.


    Inside the office...


    "Oh fuck... They are here. What am I going to tell them ?" The Chairman spoke with a very worried expression.


    "Sir, You should tell them the whole truth... I mean we can''t do anything, even if we keep them in the shadows." An Elf girl who is standing right next to the chairman spoke up.


    "No, if I told them about the deal cancellation... Then they will leave my mines at once. I can''t do this Ela. I-I need to lie, in order to keep them here. But, I can''t think of a proper lie." The chairman spoke.


    "Sir, Why don''t you say that due to some worker''s low efficiency in work caused us a big loss and we can''t afford unlimited alcohol now.


    This way, our work done will also increase." The Elf girl spoke.


    "Wow... Ela. I just love your brain." The chairman spoke with a smile as he immediately stood up and started walking towards the exit door.


    "Thank you sir but-" Before Ela could''ve completed her sentence, the manager opened the door.


    *Click*


    He opened the door and stepped outside with confidence.


    "Gentlemen, I know why you are here and I will give you a proper cause for that. You might be wondering why you are getting counted barrels of alcohol and I can understand your concern in this matter.


    So, due to your lack of work in the last 15 days, our company has suffered a very big loss and for that reason, I am limiting your alcohol supplies. If you have any questions ask now and go back to your work after that." The chairman spoke with a wide smile and confident expression.


    "Oh, I thought it was because Human and Elf kingdom cancelled the contract of alcohol with our kingdom." Juik spoke with a serious expression.


    "WHATTTT !!??? How do you know that ?" Teh chairman asked with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Because it''s written in today''s newspaper Stupid. I got it when I was coming here." Juik spoke as he throwed the newspaper towards the manager.


    He read the front page and noticed that the front page has a big headline of Alcohol cancel contract.


    "What the fuck !? Why would they publish it ?" Chairman shouted in a very angry voice.


    "Sir, I was going to tell you about the paper... But, you left before I could''ve said it." Ela spoke from behind.


    "Ela... You idiot."


    "Oi, Chairman... We are resigning from this post. We can''t work here anymore." Juik spoke with a serious expression.


    "YES YES... ALL OF US ARE RESIGNING." All the other miners spoke in a unison.


    "Nooo... Wait, Please wait guys. It''s not my fault that you guys aren''t getting enough alcohol... The humans cancelled the contract with us and I can''t do anything about this.


    Even if you resign from this post, You won''t get unlimited booze in any other mining sites as well. Everyone has limited their booze supplies because we don''t know, when all this is going to end.


    Although I can''t give you unlimited alcohol... I can give you two more barrels of alcohol a day. What do you guys think ? Will you stay ?" The chairman spoke with a smile.


    ''Please stay... Please stay or I will have to sell my mines. Please stay...'' He thought inside his brain.


    "Every dwarf looked at each other and made some decisions..."


    After thinking for about 5 minutes... Juik finally turned around and spoke...


    "Okay, We will stay if you give us 3 more barrels."


    "Yes, we need 3 barrels."


    "Yeah... Give us alcohol."


    "We need alcohol."


    "We need booze."


    All the dwarfs started shouting, The manager got overwhelmed from their Shouting and gave it.


    "Fine... Fine... I will give you three barrels. Now, please go back to work." The chairman spoke.


    "Guys, Let''s go..." Juik spoke as he took all of his guys back to the mines.


    "Ela... How many barrels do we have in the storage ?" The chairman asked.


    "If I remove today''s barrels, then we have 1235 more barrels sir." Ela replied.


    "What''s the market price right now ?" The chairman asked.


    "130 silver per barrel sir." Ela replied.


    "What the fuck ? It went from 10 silver to 130 in a day ?" The chairman asked with a serious expression.


    "Not in a day sir... In just previous 1 hour. As soon as the newspaper came in, the prices went through the skys.


    About 13000 barrels got sold according to my data in the last 1 hour and now about 50,000 barrels are left in the market." Ela spoke.


    "How much money do we have in our funds ?" The chairman asked.


    "About 89 Jades sir and 50 jade as your family back up that is reserved on your wife''s name in the Royal treasury." Ela replied.


    "Okay... Take out 80 jades from the fund tab and buy alcohol barrels with them as much as you can... Fast Ela." The chairman spoke.


    "As you say, Sir." Ela spoke as she immediately left the office.


    "Why would those kingdoms cancel the contract with us ? If everything goes like this... Then I will have to close my mines soon.


    I have to contact someone in the human kingdom, who can sell me booze in black and at a low price.


    But, I am sure I won''t be the only one who will try to do this. So, I have to be fast." The chairman spoke as he immediately stood up from his chair and started searching for something in his almirah.


    But, he didn''t knew that someone is watching him from the shadows.


    A ninja ogre who is sent by Anon is keeping a very keen eyes on this guy because Anon told him to.


    This guy is a very good trader but his mind is easy to break and he can get overwhelmed easily.


    In order to penetrate inside the kingdom, This guy will be the best pawn for Anon.


    3 hours ago....


    Anon is talking with No.999.


    "Take the Jades from Mike, Give them to both of them and close this matter fast No.999. I want this contract cancelled as soon as possible." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, master..." No.999 spoke.


    "Good... You can leave now." Anon ordered.


    "Master, If you don''t mind... Can I ask you something ?" No.999 spoke.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Master, I have seen you defeat such powerful people with a very low effort and you''ve overwhelmed people with just your voice.


    Then, Why would you do this to the dwarfs instead of directly taking over their kingdom.


    I know you can take over them without any efforts, you can even order madam No.300 to take an ogre army with her and conquer that kingdom easily... But, you are still choosing the hardwork. Please enlighten me master and please punish me if I have crossed a line." No.999 asked with a serious expression as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Haha... You haven''t crossed a line No.999. I will answer your question.


    Okay, so assume you have a new mating partner No.999, you have two choices in this matter...


    You can either have your partner easily without any efforts okay but she will remain unloyal to you and get fucked by another Ogre behind your back because she thinks that the other ogre is stronger than you.


    But, on the other hand you can first beat the shit out of that other ogre and then have your partner.


    Now, your partner knows that you are the strongest and she won''t go back to that other ogre. So, Which way are you going to choose, No.999 ?"


    No.999 immediately understood what Anon was trying to say.


    "Master, Now I fully understand what you are trying to say. Please forgive my small brain for not understanding your purpose behind this. I will leave now master." No.999 spoke as he bowed down to Anon. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bye..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''That''s all bullshit... I want to play with their minds, their wives and their daughters. I will play with their minds, so hard that they won''t be able to recover from my mind games.


    I will make them forget the difference between reality and dreams.'' Anon thought with an evil smile.


    "Master... The the Alcohol drug you told me to make is ready." Sephie spoke from behind.

 Chapter 727 Chapter-727

    "It''s been 2 days... Master should be done by now. It''s dinner time anyways." Mike spoke as he started walking towards the MILF Barn.


    Mike unlocked the gate''s lock and opened it slowly.


    *Creak*


    As soon as he opened the gates, A strong smell of semen came out of the room.


    "Mast-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Anon is sleeping over an Elf MILF''s ass.


    ''Master is sleeping... Should I wake him up ?'' Mike thought with a serious expression.


    Mike then slowly turned around and noticed that all the milfs were unconscious inside their stables. Some of their bodies were even upside down and cum was flowing out of their pussies.


    Milk was flowing out of their boobs and their nipples were swollen.


    ''Looks like master didn''t spare a single of these Milfs.'' Mike thought as he looked at the other side and noticed that the milfs on that side were in the same condition.


    Some of their wombs were also hanging out of their pussies due to extreme sexual pleasure.


    "Hmm...? Mike, Is that you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he opened his eyes slowly and stood up.


    "Master..." Mike immediately went down on his knees.


    "What time is it ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s 3 in the evening sir..." Mike replied.


    "3 ? I only spent only 5 hours here ? It felt like more..." Anon spoke as he summoned his clothes and started wearing them.


    "Master you''ve spent 2 days in this barn..." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "2 days ? Well, That''s a new record... I guess I drank over 50 liters of milk in these 2 days but, Somehow I am hungry again... Is the dinner ready ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Sir. The servents will serve it on your order..." Mike spoke.


    "Mnnnhhhhhh... I need more dick." The Elf MILF spoke in her sleep.


    "Get this bitch back into position Mike." Anon spoke as he got fully dressed and started walking towards the exit door of the Barn.


    "As you say, Master." Mike replied as he immediately stood up, grabbed the Elf MILF and placed her head inside the wooden wall hole, just like the other MILF cows.


    He then started walking towards Anon.


    "I had some really good sex in these last 2 days but I am really hungry and fatigued. I will have some dinner and sleep again." Anon spoke.


    "As you wish master..." Mile replied.


    "Don''t wake me up Mike, until it''s a big emergency and as in emergency I mean, if it''s something that even you can''t handle." Anon commanded.


    "I understand completely master..." Mike replied.


    Anon and Mike both entered inside the dinning hall and noticed that all the chairs are empty and lots of delicious food is being served on the table.


    "Master... Would you like to have a blowjob while you eat ?" An ogre girl who was serving the food asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Why not ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Please take a seat and eat the warm food, Master. Until then, I will warm your cock with my mouth." The ogre girl spoke as she slowly unzipped Anon''s pants and inserted his dick directly into her mouth.


    Anon looked at Mike and noticed that he was just standing there like a pole.


    "Mike sit down..." Anon ordered.


    "But, Sir... It''s-"


    "Don''t argue Mike." Anon spoke as he ate his meat roll.


    "As you command, Master..." Mike spoke as he immediately sat down on one of the chairs.


    "Start eating..." Anon spoke.


    "Sir, I have already had my dinner." Mike spoke.


    "Mike, You are a vampire... Even if you don''t eat anything for days you will survive and if you ate everything at this table, you will still feel empty from inside.


    So, it doesn''t matter if you want this food or not. But, You can give me company while I am eating." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Sir." Mike spoke as he started eating as well.


    "So, How is your family ? Is everything alright with them ?" Anon asked.


    "Not much master... My family is very happy to be here. I mean there was a time when I thought I had lost them and then there is today, I don''t think we could''ve finded a safer home for them." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Mike, I have something that I want to tell you..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master...?"


    "Mike, I am going to go away for a few days and you will have to take care of this place." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, Okay master. But, if you don''t mind... Can I ask, where are you going ?" Mike asked.


    "Deep Sea, Since I have a key to enter inside the deep sea... I will go there and try to increase my strength as much as possible." Anon spoke.


    "Master, If you are going to a different realm... You should take me with you. I mean, I can help you get stronger there." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, Mike... I don''t need you there. I want you to take care of things here." Anon spoke.


    "I will do my best master... But, can I call you back if something really urgent comes up ?" Mike asked.


    "I don''t think there is a way to do that because I haven''t tried this shit before." Anon replied.


    "I understand, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Don''t worry, there is still some time for that... I have to take over the dwarf kingdom too. For now... I will sleep, eat and have sex.


    After one week, I will initiate my plan to take over the dwarf kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I understand, Sir." Mike replied.


    "Oh fuck... I am cumming." Anon spoke as he immediately rolled his legs around the ogre maid''s neck and pushed his cock deeper into her throat.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    He then released his cum directly inside her throat.


    *Gulp-Gulp-Gulp*


    The ogre maid obediently drank all the cum and didn''t even flinched while Anon forced his cum into her throat.


    "Haaa... That was good." Anon spoke as he took his cock out of her mouth.


    "I will clean it for you, master or would you like to use my pussy too, master ?" The ogre maid asked with a smile.


    "Well, I won''t be a guy if I declined that offer... Turned around and put that green pussy over my dick." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master..." The ogre maid spoke as she immediately picked up her maid uniform and the turned around.


    She then obediently placed her pussy over Anon''s dick and slided it down.


    "Anhhh~" she started moaning as she slammed her pussy over Anon''s dick again and again.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    While she used her pussy to pleasure Anon''s dick, Anon noticed that Mike is thinking about something with a very focused expression.


    "What happened Mike ? I think you have some questions in that mind of yours..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master... You are right. I do have one question that I would like to ask you. But, I don''t know if it will be an appropriate question." Mike spoke.


    "Well, I already know your question because I can read your mind.


    You want to ask, What kind of creatures live in the Deep Sea. But, you are not asking it because if I didn''t knew the answer to this question then you are afraid that you will hurt my ego." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, master. If I crossed a limit..." Mike immediately spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Don''t worry, Mike. My ego is not that big and I really don''t know what kind of creatures live on that side because I have never been there. I wish someone can tell me something about that place... So, I can go a little bit prepared." Anon spoke.


    "Master, I may know someone who can tell you about the Deep Sea." Mike spoke.


    "Hmm... Really ? Who ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "The First Vampire... The original one, Jaega Leo King." Mike spoke.


    "The first Vampire ? He is still alive ?" Anon asked. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes master... It is said that he is still in this world and he is living under the shadows. Some wild races of vampires claim that they have seen him in the Bloodmoon Forest of the North on the Night of Red Moon that happens in the 12th cycle of every five years.


    They say that he comes out of his hiding spot on that particular night and visits the grave of his beloved mother.


    If you can get to him master, then you can gain the infinite knowledge that he has collected over the years." Mike explained.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~..."


    "You ever tried to catch him ?" Anon asked as he ate more food and took a sip of wine from his glass.


    "Well, Master... I was never interested in this kind of thing but some people wandered off into the Bloodmoon Forest, just to find that guy several times.


    Some even believe that he has found out the way to obtain absolute immortality."

 Chapter 728 Chapter-728

    8 days later, Underground city...


    Sephie is sitting inside her personal room, sipping coffee from her cup while looking at some documents.


    *Page turning sound*


    "Hmmm..."


    *Sip-Sip*


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on her door...


    "Come in, It''s open." Sephie spoke as she slowly placed down the coffee cup and looked at the entry door.


    *Click*


    The gate opened and Mike entered inside the room.


    "Hello, Sir Mike... Would you like to have some coffee ?" Sephie asked.


    "No, It messes with my head and makes me uncomfortable." Mike replied as he walked upto Sephie and sat down besides her on the chair.


    "So, How can I help you ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Well, I was getting bored. So, I thought why not come here and pass some time." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, Well, Well... That''s a miracle. Sir Mike is bored for the first time..." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "Master is sleeping for the past 8 days and I don''t have anything to do. Everything is working perfectly fine..." Mike spoke.


    "Why don''t you go and spend some time with your family ?" Sephie asked.


    "That''s what I have been doing for the past 7 days... Wait, Your Aura... It''s different from before." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah ? What does it feels like now ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "You had sex with master.... Didn''t you ?" Mike asked.


    "What the !? How can you sense that ? It''s been more than 9 days since we had sex." Sephie asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, once a girl gets her virginity broken by master... Her Aura get''s stronger by the day." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Is that so ? Looks like I have to do it more often..." Sephie spoke in a very low voice.


    "What ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Nothing..."


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, Another Knock was heard on the door.


    "It''s open..." Sephie spoke.


    *Click*


    The gate opened once again and No.300 entered inside the room.


    "What are you doing here, Sir Mike ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "Well.... I can ask you the same question, No.300." Mike replied.


    "Oh, I just came here to rest... I got really tired after my training. So, I thought of taking a small nap here. What about you ?" No.300 asked.


    "Nothing, I was just getting bored... So, I came here." Mike replied.


    As both of them were talking to each other, Sephie started writing down something in her notes.


    ''Day-9 of the experiment... The Drug is doing it''s work perfectly fine.


    Both of my subjects came back to the room but at the same time today.'' Sephie thought as she wrote this down.


    ''Master ordered me to study the zombie drug carefully once again and I have started the research once again from point zero and this time, I am going fully practical.


    I have diluted the drug 30 times of it''s original value but the effects are still very high. I''ve placed a few drops of that drug into my candles and I lit them everyday in this room.


    My test subjects are Mike and No.300, I have choosen them as my test subjects because these two are from different races and both of them are very strong but their defensives doesn''t works when it comes to this drug.


    They got addicted to it''s such a diluted form in just 7 days. If I were to give them the original value of this drug... They will definitely loose all of their senses.


    But, when I did the same with master... It worked differently. I injected master with this drug for 12 days regularly and with a very concentrated amount of the drug.


    I made it even more effective than it was before but master didn''t even flinched when I stopped the drug supply on the 13th day.


    Master''s will is very strong and he knows how to control his mind. Sometimes I fear master''s mind... Even I will go mad if someone injected me with this drug for the next 12 days and stop it on the 13th day.


    I will prefer death, before I stop taking this drug... But, Master didn''t even say a word about taking the drug again.


    When I asked him about how he did it... He only said one thing, ''A strong will can do anything.''


    I can''t believe someone can have such an incredible will and such a scary control over his mind and body.'' Sephie thought as she had goosebumps all over body.


    "Sephie, Are you alright ?" Mike asked.


    "Oh, I-I am alright... I was just thinking something." Sephie spoke with a smile. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you thinking with such focus, that you had goosebumps when we called you ?" Mike asked.


    "Oh, I-I was just thinking about how master can sleep for 8 consecutive days without any problems." Sephie lied with a smile.


    "Well, If you do monstrous workout for 14 consecutive days, Then have such a big fight and then have non-stop sex for the next 2 days.... I don''t think sleeping for 8 consecutive days is a big thing.


    Right, Mike ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "Yeah and don''t forget master also ate so much food that he emptied the meat stock for 50 people in just 2 hours.


    So, that much sleep in not a big deal... His body needs time to absorb all that." Mike spoke.


    "Well, you two are right... Here, have something to eat." Sephie spoke with a smile as she placed a bowl of heart shaped candies over the table.


    ''These candies are special candies that keeps their mind and body in control. It protects them from this drug''s addiction and keeps the addiction at bay.'' Sephie thought.


    "Oh, Candies..." Mike spoke as he immediately picked up 6 to 7 Candies.


    "I will have some too..." No.300 spoke as she picked up the Candies as well.


    ''Haa... What type of monster could''ve created such a dangerous drug, that can take over the mind of any species it comes in contact with and make them addicted to it like monkeys are addicted to bananas. It works in a very short time as well.


    We have to catch this man as fast as possible because his knowledge is growing faster and faster with every passing day.


    The Chimera that he created was made from such a complex alchemy that even I failed to understand it for a moment.'' Sephie thought as she wrote down everything and closed her diary.


    She then picked up her cup of coffee from the table and took some sips out of it.


    Inside Anon''s room...


    Anon is sleeping soundly on his bed with two naked ogre girls and two Elven Milfs.


    Anon slowly opened his eyes and looked around... He noticed the bright sunlight coming inside his room from behind the curtains.


    "What the fuck is going on ? How long have I been sleeping for ?" Anon asked with a lazy expression as he stood up from his bed and wore his robe and started walking towards the windows of the room.


    He then slided the curtains to the side and summoned a cigar into his hands.


    Anon lit the cigar and while he was lighting the cigar, He poured a glass of pure red wine into the glass that was made out of pure gold.


    "Haa... Mike." Anon spoke with a low voice.


    Underground city...


    "Mike... Mike... Mike..." Anon''s voice echoed inside Mike''s ears and he immediately stood up from the chair.


    "Woah... Don''t scare us like that." Sephie spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah, What happened ? Did we got invaded by an enemy ?" No.300 asked as she also stood up from her chair and Summoned her axes.


    "No, Master is awake and he is calling me. I have to go... Bye, Girls." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    "How did he know that master is calling him ?" No.300 asked with a Confused expression.


    "First, Sir Mike is a Vampire... He can even hear a ant walking. Secondly, He drank master''s blood once and now master can contact him with his mind communication skill that he uses to contact us." Sephie explained.


    "Oh, yes... I totally forgot about that." No.300 spoke with a understanding expression.


    "How can you forget such things, No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Hey, I have a very small mind and I have to remember the fighting techniques too... So, I can''t remember everything." No.300 replied.


    "Your mind can store the same amount of information as everyone, No.300." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    Inside Anon''s room...


    "I Greet my master..." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon on one knee.


    Anon sat on his chair peacefully and sipped his red wine while smoking his cigar and enjoying the view outside the window.


    "Mike... How long have been asleep for ?" Anon asked.


    *Sip*


    *Puff*


    "8 days, Master." Mike replied.


    "Hmm... It''s time to take round to the Dwarf kingdom Mike."


    "Shall I inform Mrs. Adeline sir ?" Mike asked.


    "No, we are going with secret identities..." Anon spoke.


    "Should I prepare the carriages then, sir ?" Mike asked.


    "No, we are going through the public transport, I will take a small round in the human kingdom as well. I want to kill someone... My hands are itching."

 Chapter 729 Chapter-729

    Royal Capital, 7th ring...


    "5 apples for 1 copper.... 5 apples for 1 copper..."


    "Please look here, We have the tastiest bread of all time."


    ....


    The capital was more lively then ever and the vendors were shouting loudly in order to sell their stuff.


    At the entrance gate of the 7th ring...


    "Hello..." A man with blonde hairs and pitch black eyes walked upto the guard and raised his hand towards him for a friendly handshake.


    He was wearing good clothes and had a smart looking friend with him.


    These two were none other than Anon and Mike.


    "Are you a royal ?" The guard asked.


    "No..." The guy replied.


    "Then how dare you think, that I am going to shake hands with you, Stupid ?" The guard asked with a smile.


    ''Master, should I slice his head off ?'' Mike''s voice resounded inside Anon''s head.


    ''No, Mike... I am working on a new technique today. I want to see, to what point I can handle my anger and that''s why... I am going to endure every stupid guy today.'' Anon replied with his skill Psychopathic Connection.


    ''As you command, Master...''


    "Oi, What are you laughing about ? Show me your damn ID card and go inside..." The guard spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, Yes... Here."


    <Illusion>


    As soon as Anon used his skill... A dark cloud formed over his hand and shaped up into a fake ID card.


    "Okay... Go inside." The guard spoke as he let them in without any further ado.


    "Master... You said you wanted to kill guys, Right ?" Mike asked with a Confused expression.


    "Oh, I will... If my endurance limit breaks. You see, I have to keep my Anger in control or It will devour me... So, I have to resort to this method." Anon spoke.


    "What about that anger controlling ring, master ?" Mike asked.


    "No, No... Artifacts can''t help me in controlling my anger. I have to control it myself, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I support you 100%. Please tell me, Can I help you in anyway ?" Mike asked. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, Just keep your Anger down... Because once I see you get angry, I get more and more angrier." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master... I will keep my Anger down." Mike spoke.


    *Thud*


    As both of them were talking to each other, Anon crashed into a girl who was walking with her boyfriend.


    "Ouch..." She shouted.


    "Are you alright, Sweetheart ?" Her boyfriend asked with a worried expression.


    "I-I am alright..." She replied with a smile.


    "You fucking asshole... How dare you crash into my girl, Huh ?" Her boyfriend immediately shouted and pushed Anon back with his hand.


    "Darling calm down... They are just kids. You are a noble man and a noble man never gets angry on the ones who are weaker than him." His girlfriend spoke as she immediately grabbed his hand.


    "Ha... You are right, Sweetheart. Asshole, be thankful she saved your life... Let''s go." He spoke with a serious expression and left with her girlfriend.


    "A Three star noble, name Kuil Hurman. Two wives, One girlfriend and 4 kids. His house is on the 3rd Street from here and there are about 27 guards in his house right now if we leave chefs and maids, Master.


    Killing his whole family and every single person he holds dear will be done in a flicker master, Just say the word." Mike asked with a very angry expression.


    But, as soon as he turned around... He noticed that Anon has disappeared from his position and he is now standing near a food stall.


    "Huh...? Master." Mike inme walked upto Anon.


    "Will you give me this for 2 coppers ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, No... Kid. No bargaining here. This sea food costs 3 coppers/2 pieces and I will sell it for 3 copper only." The shopkeeper spoke with a serious expression.


    "Haa... But, I only have 2 coppers. Well, fine... I am going." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the other stall.


    "W-Wait... Okay, Okay... Take it." The shopkeeper immediately spoke up.


    "Haha... Thank you." Anon spoke with a smile as he gave him the two coppers and took two pieces of seafood from his stole.


    "Here you go Mike... Have a taste." Anon spoke as he gave one piece to Mike.


    "Master... What are you doing ? We have to kill that guy and everything he holds dear to him." Mike spoke up with a serious expression.


    "Mike... Didn''t you hear what that girl just said ? A noble man never gets angry on the ones who are weaker than him." Anon spoke with a smile as he controlled his anger.


    "M-Master..." Mike immediately understood that how easily he got consumed by anger and forgot everything that Anon has told him just a moment ago.


    "Master, I am really sorry for letting my Anger take over me like that. Please forgive me..." Mike Apologized immediately.


    "I wanted to kill him as well once he pushed me back Mike, but his girlfriend''s words saved his life." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a big bite from his food and started walking towards the transport station.


    "Sometimes, I don''t understand why these guys call themselves Noble, When they know that there are beings out there who can kill them easily." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Not only noble master, some of them even consider themselves as the gods of this land." Mike spoke.


    "Hahahaha... God. Mike you know what I always say right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes master, ''There is always someone out there, who is stronger than you.''" Mike spoke.


    "Right... Now, let''s get some cigars because I am almost out of my stock now." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the cigar shop.


    *Ting*


    As soon as he entered inside the shop a bell rang and the old man working inside the shop immediately stood up and looked at the incoming customers.


    "Yes.... How can I help you ?" He asked with a smile.

 Chapter 730 Chapter-730

    "Hello, Markus..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the old man.


    "Hmm...? Who are you gentlemen and how do you know my name ?" Markus asked with a Confused expression.


    ''Ah, Fuck... I forgot that I was in disguise.'' Anon thought immediately.


    "Umm... Mr. Anon told us about you. He said you sell best cigars in all seven kingdoms." Mike immediately spoke up and settled his doubt.


    "Oh, You are Sir Anon''s friends ? Please have a seat gentlemen... I will bring some wine for you guys." Markus spoke as he immediately went in.


    "Master, Why do you always buy your cigars form this old man ?" Mike asked.


    "Because he makes good Cigars, gives me 10% discount and serves me wine even without knowing who I really am." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master-"


    "Here you go gentlemen... Here is your delicious wine. Please have a sip..." Markus spoke as he gave the wine to Anon and Mike.


    "Thanks..." Both Anon and Mike spoke at the same time.


    "So, Mr..." Markus spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Oh, I am Jack." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Haha... Mr. Jack. Please tell me... What would you like to buy from my shop ? Antiques, Cigars or Maybe old wine." Markus asked with a smile.


    "Well, I would like to buy Some Cigars..." Anon spoke.


    "Okay and how many packs of cigar do you want sir ?" Markus asked.


    "I want 69 crates of your best cigars..." Anon spoke.


    "Hahaha... Mr. Anon told you to say that didn''t he ? He always places the same order with the same exact words. I always tried to convince him to buy 70 full crates but he never did and I guess you would be the same, right ?" Markus asked with a smile.


    "Yes... Only 69 crates of cigar." Anon spoke.


    "As you say, Sir... I will prepare your order and until then please wait in this room and enjoy your wine." Markus spoke with a smile as he went to the other room.


    "Master, I can recommend you more shops that will treat you even better and give you a bigger discount." Mike spoke up.


    "No, Mike... I like his cigars because he makes them with a secret ingredient." Anon spoke.


    "What''s the secret ingredient master ?" Mike asked.


    "Dragon''s bone powder..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What the- !? That powder is really expensive master and it is said that if a small fraction of that thing is added to a dish it becomes really tasty but to use it in cigars... That''s an innovative idea." Mike spoke.


    "Yeah... Once I smoke them, it gets me to calm down and think clearly." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Okay, gentlemen... Your order is ready. That would be 12 jades and 23 golds with the 10% discount included." Markus spoke with a smile as he gave the bill to Anon.


    ''12 jades for 69 crates... That''s 100 times more than what a normal cigar costs.'' Mike thought as he continued to drink his wine.


    "Thank you, Markus... Here is your tip and the money. Keep the change..." Anon spoke as he gave 13 jades to Markus.


    "Haha... You are very similar to Mr. Anon. Giving tip and all... Only Mr. Anon does that." Markus spoke with a smile.


    "He really is... Isn''t he ?" Mike spoke in a very low voice.


    "So, Where should I load the stuff Mr. Jack ?" Markus asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... I will load it in my inventory." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, You have a storage space like Mr. Anon ?" Markus asked with a suspicious expression.


    ''Master he definitely found out about you...'' Mike spoke as he used the skill Psychopathic Connection.


    ''Did he ?'' Anon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me... You are Mr. Anon''s brother..." Markus spoke with a smile and profound expression.


    "Oh, you got me... Markus. Your eyes are really sharp." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, Well... What can I say ? I am really special you know." Markus spoke with a proud smile.


    "Well, here Is your first time shopping gift... Mr. Jack. A 100 year old wine bottle. Please enjoy." Markus spoke as he gave the bottle to Anon.


    "Oh, thank you..." Anon took the wine bottle and placed it inside his inventory.


    After this he placed all the crates of cigar into his inventory and took out the empty crates.


    "I will be waiting to do business with you again, Mr. Jack and say hi to Mr. Anon for me." Markus spoke as Anon exited his shop.


    "I will..." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the shop.


    He then summoned a cigar placed it in-between his lips and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Master... Where to next ?" Mike asked.


    "To the dwarf kingdom..." Anon spoke as he saw a group of wagons standing in front of a big bread factory.


    "Hmm...?" Anon suddenly noticed a sigil sign on the wagons and immediately understood that these wagons were also going to the dwarf kingdom.


    "Let''s go with them..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, these wagons are third party wagons... They go from the forest routes in order to avoid Royal Tax.


    The Royal wagons are that way..." Mike spoke.


    "Mike... What''s the fun in going through the safe way ? Reaching your destination is no fun, it''s all about the way you travel through and travelling through a safe route is boring as fuck.


    We will go from the Forest route, Maybe I make some female friends in the way. I mean having sex in a wagon will be a new experience." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards the wagons.


    "Master can be really carefree sometimes... Haha." Mike spoke with a smile as he immediately followed Anon. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the factory...


    "Okay... That''s too low for what you give to the regular transporters, Mister." A human girl with muscular body spoke with a serious expression.


    "I mean you aren''t paying Royal Tax.... So, that should be more than enough right ?"


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Ummm... Excuse me ? Am I interrupting something ?" Anon asked as he knocked on the door.

 Chapter 731 Chapter-731

    "Inside the factory, seven people are standing in front of the factory owner.


    In the front, a girl with a muscular body build is standing, and her face has a big burn mark on its left side.


    "Mr. Keel... I am not going to repeat myself. You promised me 7 gold for this transport, and now you are only giving me 3 gold? What should I make of that?" She asked with an angry expression.


    "Look... I know I promised you that... but why would I give it to you if you aren''t even taking a guarantee of my goods to reach their location? If I can get assured that my goods will reach their location, then I will give you 6 gold, and if something happens to my goods, you will give me a full refund," Keel spoke with a smile.


    "You fucking... But, this is still too low for such a long transport route. I have 5 drivers and 7 crew members to feed... How do you think I am going to pay them?" The girl asked with an irritated expression.


    "Hey, hey... You aren''t going to pay the Royal Tax, are you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you aren''t going to pay the Royal tax, then you can easily distribute this money between you guys. Now, don''t waste my time and go..."


    "But-"


    "I will give you 3 golds..." Suddenly, Anon''s voice rang from behind.


    Everyone immediately turned around and noticed a guy with blonde hair and black eyes standing on the factory''s entrance gate.


    "Who are you?" The girl asked with a confused expression.


    "I am just a traveler looking for a wagon. I heard that you guys are also going to the Dwarf kingdom... Will you drop me there? I will give you the missing amount of money that he promised you. How about it?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, you should use the Royal wagon-" A mercenary started speaking but before he could''ve completed his sentence, the girl mercenary immediately punched him in the stomach and stopped him from speaking anything further.


    "Hahaha... Why not, Sir? We will take you to the dwarf kingdom without any problems." She spoke with a smile.


    "Leader... What are you doing?" The other mercenary asked in a low voice, with a confused expression.


    "Can''t you see it? The money is coming to us, and you stupids are trying to send it away." She spoke with an angry expression immediately.


    "I-I see..."


    "So, is it possible and I have a friend with me as well...?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why not? We will leave in about 30 minutes... Please have a seat until then. I am Kira, and I will be your host during this journey.


    This is my crew. I have 3 girls and 4 guys with 5 wagon drivers. You can ask for any help on the way from any of them. Please enjoy the trip... Thank you." Kira spoke as she left immediately after this to load the stuff into her wagon.


    "Hello, I am Lisa. I hope you enjoy our ride..." A girl with blue eyes and blue hair walked up to Anon.


    "Oh, hello... I am Ano- I mean Jack. My name is Jack." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm... What a coincidence, my small brother has the same name as you." Lisa spoke with a smile.


    "Hahah... What a funny coincidence. Now, will you stop flirting with him and help me?" Kira shouted from a distance.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am..." Lisa spoke with a scared expression as she immediately started walking towards Kira.


    "Kid... Do you know how to fight?" Another girl with black hair and brown eyes walked up to Anon.


    "I mean... I know it theoretically." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Haha... Kid, you should know that we will cross through a very dangerous forest, and there will be beasts and bandits... Hehehe." She spoke with an evil smile as she tried to scare Anon with her words. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "O-Oh my god... There will be bandits?!" Anon played along and acted as if he is already afraid.


    "Hhaha... How fast this kid fell for my prank. Don''t worry, we will take care of you, and even if something comes our way, we will just fight it off.


    So be chill and enjoy the ride. One more thing, it''s about to snow down heavily... So, take a thick coat with you.


    I don''t want you to die from cold..." She spoke with a smile and then left.


    "Oh, okay..."


    Outside the factory...


    "Leader... The snowfall is going to be heavy this time. I don''t think it will be safe to transport right now.... If a wheel got stuck in the snow, we will become dinner for the beasts." A wagon driver spoke as he walked up to Kira.


    "Darren... If we did this last run, then all of us can spend the next month of winter with our families without any care of money. Do you want me to cancel it and see your kids starving for food?" Kira asked.


    "N-No, Ma''am," he replied.


    "Good... Now go and lock the carts. We will leave in 5 minutes..." Kira ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    Inside the factory...


    "So, where are you boys from?" A dwarf with a long beard asked with a smile.


    "Me? I am Master-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Anon kicked him slightly in the leg.


    "I-I mean... I am from the north side village," Mike immediately changed his sentence.


    "What about you?" He asked Anon.


    "I am from this very continent, sir," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why do you guys want to go to the dwarf kingdom?" Kira asked as she entered the room.


    "Well, I have some trades that I want to make there..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Be careful, kid... The dwarfs are really angry at this time because our kingdom canceled the alcohol traders contract with them," Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, Ma''am. Just get me to the kingdom, and I will handle it," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, it''s your choice... I can''t say anything in this. Come... The wagons are loaded and ready to go," Kira spoke with a smile.


    "Okay..."


    Both Anon and Mike stood up from their chairs and followed Kira out to the wagons.


    "You can sit in any of these last three wagons. The ten in the front are filled with bread and stuff... So, I can''t let you sit in them," Kira spoke as she pointed towards the last wagons.


    "I am going to sit in the last wagon..." Mike spoke with a determined expression because he knew he had to watch the back of his master.


    "What about you?" Kira asked with a smile as she turned to look at Anon.


    "What wagon are you going to be sitting in?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Kid, don''t try that... I am already over with this thing. Now, go and sit inside the second last wagon," Kira spoke with a smile as she moved forward and sat on the driver''s seat of the first wagon.


    She grabbed the leash and got ready to move forward.


    "Looks like a snowfall is going to happen..." Suddenly Anon''s voice came from the back.


    "Hmm...?"


    Anon came up to Kira and sat beside her on the driver''s seat of the wagon.


    "What are you doing?" Kira asked.


    "Nothing... I don''t like to sit back. I thought, I would rather enjoy the view with you here," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Haa... You are a stupid kid. If you think you will impress with that, then you are just making a fool of yourself," Kira spoke with a smile as she whipped the leash and the horses started moving.


    As soon as the first wagon started moving, the other 12 followed behind.


    "I thought he will come and sit with me..." Lisa spoke with a sad expression.


    "Don''t worry... Not everyone likes a whore," a man around 23 spoke from the other wagon.


    "You fucking asshole... I will kill you."


    "Hahahaha...."


    "Hehehe...."


    "Hahahahaha..."


    Ten minutes later, all 13 wagons left the Royal Capital...


    "So, may I ask how long have you been doing this for?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why should I tell you this?" Kira asked.


    "Don''t be rude... A cute girl like you shouldn''t be that rude," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay, stop that... Just stop that. I will tell you... 12 years. You happy?" Kira asked with an Irritated expression.


    "Yeah... Can I ask one more question?" Anon asked with a sincere voice.


    "No..."


    "You are very cute... Do you-"


    "Fine... Ask. Why did I agree to even give you a ride?"


    "For the money..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah... Thanks for reminding me. I was just saying it metaphorically, idiot," Kira replied.


    "Oh, I am sorry... Don''t have a sense for that kind of thing. Anyways... That mark on your face... What happened?" Anon asked.


    "I am not going to answer that... Ask something else," Kira replied.


    "It looks cut-"


    "Fine... I will tell you. What a headache..."

 Chapter 732 Chapter-732

    "Will you shut up if I tell you what happened to my face?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine... Just let me take the next turn, and I will tell you," Kira replied.


    "Okay..."


    As the wagons reached in front of the tax post, two royal guards stopped them...


    "Stop at once," the guards shouted.


    "Hello, Mark... How are the kids?" Kira asked as she hopped down from the wagon.


    "My kids are good... Who is this kid? Your new boyfriend?" Mark asked with a smile.


    "Nah, he''s just a customer. I''m taking him to the Dwarf Kingdom," Mark replied.


    "Huh...? Why didn''t he use the normal transport wagons then?" Mark asked.


    "Shhh... Mark, keep it low. He''s new and doesn''t know all that. Just shut up..." Kira spoke with a very serious expression and in a low voice.


    "Okay... Okay... How much is he paying you?" Mark asked.


    "Umm... 50 coppers," Kira lied immediately because she knew that Mark would definitely ask for a commission.


    "So, where are my 20 coppers?" Mark asked immediately.


    "How about 15?" Kira asked with a smile.


    "No... 20 or pay tax," Mark spoke.


    "Fine... Here," Kira spoke as she gave 20 coppers to Mark and came back to the wagon.


    "Taking money as if he is going to let us go through the Royal Road..." Kira spoke with an irritated expression as she sat down on the driver''s seat and whipped the leash.


    The wagons started moving again but instead of going straight this time... All the wagons turned towards the forests.


    "Oi, Kira, be aware... A group of Black Eye bandit-" Before Mark could complete his sentence, the wagons entered inside the forest, and only Anon heard his full sentence.


    "Heh..." A smirk appeared over Anon''s face, but he turned back to his normal expression immediately.


    "I don''t think they heard you, Mark," another guard spoke.


    "Who gives a fuck? Here are your 10 coppers... Have fun," Mark spoke as he gave the money to the other guard.


    "The snowfall is increasing by the second... I don''t think they will be able to sneeze make it through," the other guard spoke as he sneezed. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t care... I want to go home," Mark spoke.


    "I don''t think anyone will come now since the roads are filled with snow. We should go home."


    "Yeah... Let''s go to a bar and have some beer with roasted fish."


    Both of them spoke and left the duty at once.


    Inside the forest...


    "Snow is increasing..." Kira spoke as she immediately turned back and took out a thick leather coat from inside the wagon.


    "You don''t have your coat, kid?" Kira asked as she noticed that Anon was only wearing a shirt with a black coat over it.


    "No... My coat is more than enough," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Here... Cover yourself with this. You won''t feel the cold," Kira spoke as she gave Anon a thick blanket.


    "Oh, thank you..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No need, I will take it back once I start to feel the cold," Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, okay... So, about the mark?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why are you so interested in my mark? Don''t you have something else to do?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "I am in the middle of a forest. Snow is falling down heavily, and the sun is also going down. What do you think I can do in this particular environment?" Anon asked.


    "You can recount your money... pretty sure you have too much of it on you," Kira spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I can''t do that," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why?" Kira asked.


    "I have too much... If I started counting now, it will take me more than 100 years to count the money, and I will have more until then," Anon replied with a smile.


    "You rich ass... What is your business anyway?" Kira asked.


    "I supply wood to different kingdoms and create different gadgets. The lamps hanging on these wagons are made by my company," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "No doubt why you are so rich..." Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    "Now, I answered your question. It''s your turn to answer my question," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ugghhhh... Fine, if you want to know it so bad. I will tell you... 3 years back, I had a boyfriend... A young guy who looked just like you.


    He made some stupid promises of living and dying together with me and the fuck up is, I believed him because I was fucking stupid. We had a small house at the north corner of the Royal Capital''s 7th ring.


    Everything was going great until one night. I was returning back to our house, and suddenly I saw many people running towards our street.


    It was a massive fire caused by a monster outbreak... I ran as fast as I could have and reached there, but our house was already on fire.


    I rushed into the house and saw my boyfriend unconsciously lying on the floor. I picked him up and started running outside, but a big wooden pillar that was covered in flames fell from above, and I used my face to block it from falling over my boyfriend.


    My face burned like hell, and the pain I felt that day was something else... But, what happened after that hurt even more..." Kira spoke as she stopped talking, and tears started gathering up inside her eyes.


    "What happened?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "When he came to his senses... He looked at me and got scared immediately. He said... I look like a fucking monster, and that he will never talk to me ever again.


    He broke everything that was in-between us and left me... Even though I sacrificed my face to save him.


    That''s when I realized that the physical pain was nothing... It was this emotional shit that hurts the most," Kira spoke with an angry expression as she didn''t let a tear fall down from her eyes.

 Chapter 733 Chapter-733

    "Are you happy now?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Not happy. I mean, that was sad and pathetic," Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, I know... I am pathetic, and that''s why I wasn''t telling you about this," Kira spoke with an irritated expression.


    "Not you. That guy is pathetic... He never loved you. He must have loved your face and body. That''s why he left you," Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Shut up... I don''t need advice from a kid," Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    Crack


    Suddenly, a sound came from the side, and the next second, a huge tree fell down in the middle of the road, blocking it completely.


    "Everyone, STOP!" Kira shouted very loudly as she pulled the leash tightly.


    Screech


    All 13 carriages stopped immediately.


    Suddenly, a crystal ball started vibrating inside the wagon.


    Kira immediately took out the crystal ball and supplied mana to it.


    "What happened, Leader?" The driver of the last wagon asked.


    "A stupid tree fell down in front of my wagon..." Kira replied with a serious expression.


    "Oh... Okay."


    "Tell Yuko to come here and help me get it aside...." Kira ordered.


    "Yes, ma''am." The driver spoke as he cut the connection.


    In the last wagon...


    "Yuko... The captain is calling you. A big tree has fallen in front of the wagon... Help her move it away." The driver informed.


    Yuko was the same girl that tried to scare Anon previously in the factory...


    "Can''t you let me sleep peacefully?" Yuko spoke with a lazy expression as she woke up from her sleep and looked at the wagon driver.


    "Hey, not my orders... It''s the captain you should be saying this to." The wagon driver spoke.


    "Yeah, yeah... As if I can," Yuko spoke as she stood up and looked at Mike, who was looking at the blank space in front of him.


    "What a weird guy." Yuko spoke as she jumped out of the wagon and wore her enchanted gloves that granted super strength to her body for a limited amount of time.


    ''Master...'' Suddenly, Mike''s voice resounded inside Anon''s head.


    ''I know... Don''t worry.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Master... Are you going to?'' Mike asked.


    ''We will see... Don''t act too fast.'' Anon ordered.


    ''As you command, Sir.'' Mike replied.


    "Yo, Captain..." Yuko spoke as she walked up to the front wagon.


    "Don''t ''Yo'' me... Help me get this stupidly huge tree aside. The snowfall is increasing with every second," Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, yeah... Not a problem for me," Yuko spoke as she immediately moved towards the tree.


    Both of them bent down and grabbed the tree from the bottom and picked it up easily.


    "You don''t have to help me, Captain... I am more than enough for this," Yuko spoke.


    "I am your captain... Not your queen," Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    In just a few seconds, they placed the tree aside and made way for the wagons to pass through.


    But what they didn''t know was that... Many eyes were watching them from the forest, and some of them were pointing their bows towards Yuko.


    Anon immediately saw this and stepped down from the wagon.


    He took out a copper coin from his pocket and threw it on the snow.


    "Sir..."


    "Kill the one who has gloves on her hands."


    "Sir, Yes Sir."


    "Miss... You dropped your money." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the copper coin that he threw there earlier.


    "Oh..." Yuko immediately bent down and grabbed the copper coin.


    As soon as she bent down, an arrow passed by her neck and hit the tree beside her.


    Thud


    Kira immediately noticed the arrow...


    "Ambush..." Kira shouted as she immediately took out a small firework from her pocket and released it into the air.


    Crackle


    The firework blasted into the air, and everyone saw it.


    "An ambush..."


    "It''s an ambush..."


    "My hands were getting frozen anyway...It''s time to kill some guys, I guess." The dwarf spoke as he picked up his great axe and jumped out of the wagon.


    "Kid... Go inside the Wagon." Kira shouted.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke as he immediately went inside the wagon but he kept watching them.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Another arrow came out of the forest and this time it came directly for Kira''s head.


    She dodged it easily but then noticed that something wasn''t right with the arrows. Kira picked up the arrow and noticed that a sticky substance is sticking to the arrow''s head.


    "Be careful everyone... The Arrows have paralysis liquid stick to them. You get hurt by one of them and you are as good as dead.


    Girls... Be extra careful. These arrows are for you." Kira spoke as she knew that the bandits wanted to paralyze the girls and rape them later.


    "Yes, Captain..."


    "Smart, Looks like they will be able to defend themselve without any help..." Anon spoke as he stopped observing them and sat back to relax.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, rapid sound of bodies falling came from outside and a notification came in front of Anon''s eyes.


    [You have successfully resisted the effects of {Paralysis Wave} Skill due to your Class.]


    ''Master... Are you alright ?'' Mike asked.


    ''I am alright... What about you ?'' Anon asked.


    ''I applied defensive skill in advance master... The spell had no effect on me but all of them are paralyzed.'' Mike informed.


    ''Yeah... I can see that.'' Anon replied as he took a look outside and noticed that all of them are lying down on the ground paralyzed like ducks.


    ''Shall I do something master ?'' Mike asked.


    Suddenly, Anon''s hand touched a glass bottle.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and noticed a crate full of Wine and old alcohol.


    Anon removed the cloth from other boxes and noticed that they have the same content in them.


    ''I thought I told them not to supply alcohol to the dwarf Kingdom...'' Anon thought.


    ''Mike... Pretend to be paralyzed. I want to see what this is all about.'' Anon ordered.


    ''As you command master...'' Mike replied. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 734 Chapter-734

    *Blink-Blink*


    Akira slowly opened her eyes and looked around. The first she saw was Anon''s face...


    "What the fuck ?" Akira spoke with a Confused expression as she sat up.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Akira noticed that her hands are binded with a magic refraining rope and Anon is in the same condition.


    She then looked around and noticed that all of her teammates are lying unconscious on the ground and all of them are inside a tent.


    "Oi, What is going on ?" Kira asked Anon.


    "Nothing much... About 40 to 50 bandits caught us, tied us up and throwed us inside this tent." Anon spoke with a calm expression.


    "What do they want ? Money ?" Kira asked.


    "Not money-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A man entered inside the tent.


    His body is huge and muscular, one eye covered with a black patch and face is fully covered in scars.


    "Black patch... On the right eye, Black eye Bandits." Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    "Oh, My... Looks like you know us." The man spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm....?"


    "What is going on ?"


    "Where am I ?"


    "How did I get here ?"


    One by one, Everyone woke up and looked at the muscular man.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Danny Deckman]


    [Age: 35]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Swordsman]


    [Level: 143]


    [HP: 150,000/150,000]


    [MP: 300,000/300,000]


    [Description: A Bandit who kills for fun and Rapes woman without any limits. He has no sense of teamwork and only knows how to rule others.]


    "What the fuck is going on Leader ?" Yuko asked as she came to her senses.


    She then looked at Danny and noticed the black patch on his eye.


    "Black Eyed Bandit..." Yuko spoke with a scared expression.


    "Oh, She knows me too... Am I really that famous ?" Danny asked with a smile.


    "You might be their leader, right ?" Danny asked as he pointed towards Kira.


    "Yes..." Kira replied.


    "Hehehe... You brought some really good girls for us." Danny spoke as he looked at Yuko, Lisa and the other girls.


    "So, We have 3 girls, 4 guys and 2 kids in the crew. 3 male and 2 female wagon drivers. Your Wagon drivers are in the other tent." Danny spoke.


    "What do you want ?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Okay, here is the deal... I have about 6 slave collars here and you are 7. So, You have to choose out one guy from your group, who will be sacrificed as my pet Wolf''s food, tonight." Danny spoke with an evil smile.


    "Can''t we have a deal ?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "What kind of deal, Lady ?" Danny asked.


    "You keep all the wagons plus the horses and 5 gold coins in exchange of letting us go." She asked.


    "How about we keep all the wagons plus the horses and all you girls too ?" Danny asked with a smile.


    "You have 30 minutes to choose, who is going to die... I will be back and If you don''t choose, then I will choose myself." He said as he exited the tent.


    "W-W-We are going to be raped and then they will kill us all..." Lisa spoke with a worried and scared expression.


    "Captain... These magic refraining ropes are enchanted. I can''t take them off..." Yuko spoke as she tried to remove the rope.


    "So, Who is going to die ?" The dwarf asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I-I am not ready to die yet." A guy spoke from the crew.


    "Me too... I-I don''t want to die." Another guy spoke.


    Meanwhile, Anon and Mike were playing tic tac toe on the ground.


    ''Your turn...'' Anon spoke with a smile as he used his psychic connection skill.


    ''Hmm... This game is difficult, Master.'' Mike replied as he thought very hard.


    ''Yeah, Just wait until you learn chess.'' Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''Hmmm... I will mark it here...'' Mike spoke.


    ''Hahaha, I won.'' Anon spoke with a smile as he won the game.


    ''Master... How are you using this skill of your hands are bounded with a magic refraining rope ?'' Mike asked.


    ''Oh, I altered it''s magic configurations and turned it into a simple rope. What about you ?'' Anon replied with a smile.


    ''I broke it 30 seconds later, after these monkeys binded my hands with it and used a normal rope to bind my hands master...'' Mike replied.


    ''Good Good... As expected of my assistant.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    "I will be the one to die." Kira spoke after sometime of thinking.


    "Huh...?"


    "Captain... what ?"


    "No, Captain... How are we going to escape this place if you died ?"


    "Captain... Please don''t do this. I mean we have them. We don''t even know them... Just choose one out and we will support you." Lisa spoke.


    "Yeah... That''s why God sent them together with us." Another crew member spoke.


    ''Master, I think they are talking about us.'' Mike spoke.


    ''You can''t distract me with that. It''s your turn to play...'' Anon spoke.


    ''Well... Here.''


    ''Hahah... Another loose. Mike don''t be a loser man. What''s the point of playing, if I am going to defeat you everytime.'' Anon spoke with a smile as he defeated Mike again in the Tic Tac Toe.


    ''Master, One more time...'' Mike spoke with a determined expression.


    "Yes, Captain... We should all take the name of that black haired guy." Yuko spoke with a serious expression.


    "Are you all fucking stupid ? Or did you just lost your humanity at this point ? You guys are going to sacrifice two children now ?" Kira shouted with an angry expression as she looked at her crew members.


    Everyone looked down in shame and realised what they have just done...


    *Awooooooffffffff....*


    Suddenly, A Wolf''s howling sound came from a near distant place.


    "Someone set you guys up..." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to play the Tic Tac Toe.


    "Huh ?"


    "Huh ?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh ?"


    ....


    "What do you mean ?" Kira asked with a Confused expression.


    "You hear that sound ? It''s a mountain wolf..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What about it ?" Yuko asked with a Confused expression.

 Chapter 735 Chapter-735

    "This gowl belongs to an off-spring Mountain Wolf... That means we aren''t that far from a mountain wolf''s den.


    A mountain wolf always makes it''s home at the highest point of the mountain in order to protect it''s kids from the predators.


    That means these Bandits also lives near the top of the mountain and What kind of Bandit would come down from all the way here to the bottom of the mountain with a full team, when it''s snowing this heavily ?" Mike continued and explained the rest.


    "Unless... Someone has provided them about our transport details beforehand." Kira immediately understood what Anon was trying to say.


    "These two look really relaxed... I think they are the ones who set us up." Lisa spoke from the other side.


    "We wouldn''t be in these ropes with you, if we setted you up in this." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to play.


    "Who can be-" As Kira was saying this... Something struck inside her mind and she understood everything.


    "That guy beside keel... He had a one-way communication crystal ball in his hands when we were leaving the factory.


    It was keel obviously... They will return all the wagons and his stuff to keel and keep us here as their slaves." Kira spoke.


    "That Motherfucker... I will kill him. If I got out of here." Yuko spoke with an angry expression.


    ''It''s time to find out the truth...'' Anon thought as he turned around and looked at Kira.


    "You should''ve understood this when you were loading the bottles of alcohol and wine into your wagons.


    Our kingdom has banned any trade of alcohol and fishes to the Dwarf kingdom." Anon spoke.


    "You looked inside the package ?" Lisa asked with a surprised expression.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked.


    "We are mercenaries. We aren''t allowed to look inside a package. They give us money and we transport it through a back way." Kira explained.


    "Ah... So, you didn''t knew anything about what was inside that package, right ?" Anon asked.


    "No... But, now we do and this proves the fact that keel set up into this trap." Kira spoke with an angry expression.


    ''Well, looks like I don''t have to kill all of them after all.'' Anon thought with a smile as he turned back around and started playing again.


    ''Hahaha... Master look... I defeated you.'' Mike spoke with a smile.


    Anon turned around and noticed that Mike has really Defeated him.


    ''Oh... You really did.'' Anon thought with a surprised expression.


    ''Master, One more game ?'' Mike asked.


    ''Yeah, Okay...'' Anon spoke as both of them started playing another game.


    "I have a plan..." Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    "What plan, captain ?" Yuko asked.


    "It has a very slight chance of success but if it succeeded, we will all be free from this hell hole." Kira spoke with a determined expression.


    23 minutes later...


    Danny entered inside the tent again and noticed that all the crew members are sitting in a clumped up formation.


    "What are you guys doing ?" Danny asked with a Confused expression.


    "Last hug, You know..." Kira spoke with a smile.


    Danny got suspicious and counted the heads of people sitting inside the tent. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is the other girl-" Before Danny could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed someone coming at him from the behind.


    "Die Motherfucker..." Yuko shouted as she grappled Danny''s neck with both of her legs.


    "Now..." Kira shouted and everyone immediately ran towards Danny with full speed.


    <Force Field>


    Suddenly, A buff was applied to Danny''s body and everyone near his body felt a pushing away force coming out of him.


    Kira and others immediately flew away from Danny and fell down to the ground.


    "What the fuck is happening ?" Yuko shouted with a serious expression.


    Danny then turned around and looked at Yuko with a smile.


    "Your legs are really tight... I would love to see if your pussy is the same, Bitch." Danny spoke as he grabbed her by the neck.


    "L-Leave *cough* M-Me..." Yuko spoke with a choking expression.


    "Leader... Are you alright ?" A woman covered in heavy clothing entered inside the tent.


    She had a muscular body as well and a black patch on her right eye, just like Danny.


    "These worms... Thought they can ambush me. It''s our job to ambush you fucking Idiots... Not yours." Danny spoke as he throws Yuko towards Kira and the others.


    "Tia, Drag all of them out of the tent... I will give them the most painful death possible in this world." Danny spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir." The girl spoke with a smile as she ordered the other bandits to drag everyone out of the tent.


    As one of the Bandit approached Anon, Tia stopped him...


    "Leave him... I will take care of him and the other one as well." Tia spoke.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The bandit spoke as he immediately left the tent.


    "Hello, Kid... What is your name ?" Tia asked with a smile as she approached Anon slowly.


    "Hmm...? I am Jack." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hello, Jack... You know what ? Both of you are going to become my slaves. You see... I like cute kids like you." Tia spoke with a sadistic expression.


    "Yeah, We will see..." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to play his game.


    "Hmm...? What do you mean ?" Tia asked with a Confused expression.


    "Nothing, Ma''am." Anon replied.


    "Tia, Being the kids out as well... Let them see what will happen if they don''t listen to me." Danny shouted from outside.


    "Yes, Captain... You heard our captain kid. Come with me and see what will happen to you... If you didn''t listen to me." Tia spoke.


    ''Master... I defeated you again.'' Mike spoke as he defeated Anon again.


    ''5 times in a row... How ?'' Anon questioned as he stood up and started walking with Tia.


    As soon as both of them exited the tent... They saw several men and women sitting outside around a big bone fire.


    ''How many... Mike ?'' Anon asked.


    ''Exactly... 74 master. 40 women and 34 men.'' Mike replied.

 Chapter 736 Chapter-736

    "Everyone... Today, We have more slaves with us. There are women and Men you can use as sex outlets or physical labour slaves." Danny spoke with a smile.


    "YaY..."


    "Let''s Goooo..."


    "Hahaha... Give that scar girl to me."


    ....


    "WE WANT SACRIFICE." Someone shouted from the crowd and everybody went silent immediately.


    "Sacrifice huh ? Don''t worry guys... That''s why I am here... To offer the sacrifice to our god." Danny spoke with a smile.


    "Whom have you choosen ?" Danny asked as he pointed towards Kira.


    "I will sacrifice myself..." Kira spoke.


    "Are you stupid ? Do you really think I will kill a girl without raping her ? Well, If you can''t do it... I will do it myself."


    Meanwhile all this was happening, Anon was busy in his Tic Tac Toe game where Mike was defeating him again and again.


    ''How the fuck, Can I get defeated by Mike who just learned the game ?'' Anon thought with an angry expression.


    "I choose that kid..." Danny spoke with an evil smile as he pointed towards Anon.


    "But, Captain... I-"


    "You can have the other one, Tia. I don''t want to sacrifice an adult male who can be a good slave." Danny spoke with a smile.


    "What a waste... But, It''s okay. I will keep this one..." Tia spoke as she placed her hands over Mike''s Shoulder.


    "You can''t do this... Don''t take the kid. Take me instead..." Yuko spoke up.


    "No, Take me instead..." Lisa spoke.


    "No one is going to get sacrificed... Only, I will be the one to get sacrificed." Kira spoke with a determined expression.


    "Wow... All the ladies are ready to die for a boy ? What''s your relationship with this child ?" Danny asked with a smile.


    "Are you his slaves or something ? Because he clearly doesn''t care about you guys. Look at him... Playing last games of his life." Danny spoke with an evil smile.


    "I will be the sacrifice..." The dwarf finally spoke up as he stood up from his place.


    "Shut the fuck up... All of you. I have choosen that child to die and he is going to be the one who will die tonight... That''s it." Danny spoke as he started walking towards Anon.


    But, Anon was deeply busy in his game of Tic Tac Toe Because after losing for 34 times in a row, he was finally gonna win this one.


    "Oi, Kid... Stand up." Danny spoke as he looked at Anon.


    ''Haha... I won this game. All I have to do is just place my cross on the top left side and-'' Anon thought as he moved his finger ahead and tried to draw the cross on the top left side. But, Before he could''ve drawn the cross, Danny messed up the whole game with his leg.


    *Scratch-Scratch*


    "Oh..." Mike spoke with a surprised and shocked expression as he noticed this and looked at Mike.


    "Didn''t you listen to what I just said, Kid ? It''s game over... Hahaha." Danny spoke with a smile as he grabbed Anon''s collar from behind and took him near the Bone Fire, Forcefully.


    "NOOOOO.... Leave the kid." Kira shouted loudly.


    "Oh, He is a dead meat already Sweety." Danny spoke with a smile as he placed Anon over a big rock to cut his neck.


    "Look at him sweety... If you don''t listen to me properly. You will be dead like him..." Tia spoke as she slowly placed her hands over Mike''s face.


    Suddenly, Mike''s body started vibrating.


    "Oh, Sweety you don''t have to be so afraid-" Tia started speaking but before she could''ve completed her sentence, she noticed that Mike wasn''t shivering in fear. He was laughing instead.


    "What are you laughing for ?" Tia asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you know what I see, When I look at you guys ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "What ?" Tia asked.


    "Dead Corpses..." Mike spoke as his eyes shined brightly red.


    "What the hell ?" Tia spoke as she looked at Mike''s eyes.


    Danny picked up his huge sword from the ground and placed it right over Anon''s neck.


    He then noticed that Anon was looking down at the ground and his body was also vibrating.


    "Don''t worry, Kid. You will be out of your misery soon... I will try to give you a clean death, just cause you are a kid. You see... I am a very kind hearted person." Danny spoke as he pulled his sword back all the way.


    "Noooo... Please, I will do anything just don''t kill him." Kira shouted as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Too Late..." Danny spoke with a smile as he striked his blade down with full strength.


    But, Before his blade could''ve Even reached Anon''s neck, Anon raised his left hand and flicked the sword with his fingers.


    *Tang*


    As soon as Anon flicked the sword with his fingers... The sword broke into thousands of different metal pieces and fell down to the ground.


    For the next 3 seconds, utter silence covered the environment.


    "Eh..?" Danny looked at his hand and noticed that the only thing left in his hand is his sword''s handle.


    "What the hell Happened ?" Tia asked with a serious expression.


    "What ?" Kira and the others also looked at this with a confused expression.


    "W-What is happening ?" Yuko asked with a scared expression as she felt that something was very wrong here.


    *HOWWWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL*


    *AWOOOOOOOOFFFFFFFFFF*


    *HOWWWWWWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL*


    *HOOOWWWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL*


    Suddenly, Many Mountain Wolf''s started howling together as if warning their companions to run away.


    Every single bandit started feeling uncomfortable and started looking at each other with a confused and Scared expression.


    "What is going on ?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Why are so many Wolfs crying at the same time ?"


    "Captain... These kids. They are not ordinary kids..." Tia broke the silence and shouted with a serious expression.


    "Huh...?" Danny was still unaware of what is going on there


    "Just as I was about to win..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he stood up and removed his nature''s mask.


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 737 Chapter-737

    "Just as I was about to win... You disturbed me. Not before or after... But at the right moment when I was about to win." Anon spoke as he slowly removed his mask and his real face was revealed to everyone.


    His body transformed back to his original form as well, It became lean and muscular.


    "What the fuck is happening here ? Who are you ?" Danny asked with a Confused expression as he knew Anon''s name but not his facial identity.


    Mike immediately stood up from his place and walked upto Anon. He then removed his disguise and revealed his real face.


    "A-A vampire...?" Someone spoke up.


    "He is a vampire..."


    "What is a vampire doing here...?"


    ...


    Everyone was so Confused except the guys who were from the Human Continent.


    "H-Hey... That guy right there, Isn''t he ?" Lisa asked with a scared expression.


    "Y-Yes... Sir, Anon." Yuko replied with a serious expression.


    "Captain... ?" Yuko immediately looked at Kira and noticed the look on her face.


    She was Scared, Confused and Serious at the same time.


    "Who are you Motherfucker ? And How dare you break my sword like that ?" Danny asked with a neutral expression as he kept his distance from Anon.


    Mike then Summoned a big coat made out of pure, Giant Bear''s Fur and placed it over Anon''s back slowly.


    "Master..."


    "Fine, You''ve disturbed my game and Now, I will play with you." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately let out a small fraction of his bloodlust.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    But, To others... It was more than enough to choke them to death.


    Everyone immediately grabbed their throats and tried to breath.


    "C-Captain... A-Are we going to die ?" Lisa asked with a scared expression as she looked at Kira.


    "ON YOUR KNEES..." Anon spoke as he raised his right hand into the air and slightly waved it down.


    But, with this slight push... A pressure worth thousands of pounds was exerted over the crowd of Bandits and everyone immediately went down on their knees, Some even died on the spot.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Mike went down on his knees willingly and looking at this, Kira Also went down on her knees.


    As soon as she sat down on her knees, Her crew followed her and sat down on their knees as well, Even though Anon wasn''t exerting this pressure over them.


    "O-Oi, W-Who are you ?" Danny asked with a serious expression as he tried to stand up once again, But the pressure over his body was too much.


    "I am, your Death." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Danny.


    "TIA... SAVE ME." Danny shouted.


    Tia raised her hand towards Danny and started chanting her spell, But before she could''ve even started chanting, Anon raised two of his fingers and sliced Tia''s hand with just a gesture.


    *Chk*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Tia shouted loudly as she noticed tons of blood coming out of her hand.


    Danny looked at Tia and immediately understood that he had taken a fight with the wrong guy.


    "H-Hey... H-How about a deal ?" Danny spoke with a serious expression. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A Deal ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Y-Yes... Take whatever you want. N-No, Take everyone here as your slave and leave me. I-I will even give you everything I have." Danny spoke with a serious expression as he tried to keep up with the pressure.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he removed the pressure from everyone''s body.


    "N-No... My child. You monster... You killed my child." A Bandit girl shouted loudly from the crowd.


    "Hmm...? You were the one who shouted ''Kill the child'' when he was selecting someone to sacrifice, right ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You fucking-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his fingers and swiped it towards the right direction, cutting the woman''s head in the fraction of a second.


    "Silence... Oh, one more thing. Mike, If someone tries to leave, Kill him or her instantly." Anon ordered.


    "As you order, Master..."


    ''So, This is Anon Agreil... The man who controls the ''Army of Ogres'' and The one fought against an army of zombies, alone.'' Kira thought as she looked at Anon with a serious and scared expression.


    ''H-His Aura is terrifying... He can wipe all of us out of existence, in just a second.'' Yuko thought with a scared expression.


    "I have a deal for you... For the next 10 minutes, I will do anything, I want with your body and if you endured them without dying.


    I will let you and all these people live to see another day." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Danny once again.


    "I-I accept..." Danny replied almost immediately as he stood up from the ground.


    "Good... Your 10 minutes Start now." Anon spoke as he walked upto Danny and grabbed his left hand.


    "Huh...?"


    *Tearrrr*


    Anon tore Danny''s left hand apart from his shoulder.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Danny shouted loudly as he felt his muscles getting torn apart.


    "Hmm...? Crying fast ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I can''t..." A man who was standing at the last of the crowd spoke as he immediately turned around and started running away.


    But, soon utter darkness covered his eyes and death embraced him into it''s arms.


    Mike decapitated the man at once and throwed his right besides his body.


    "Yaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh..." A female bandit shouted loudly as she looked at this.


    "Oh, Fuck... He actually killed him."


    "Shit... How did he get here so fast !?"


    *Tearrrr*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK." Danny shouted again in pain and everyone immediately turned their eyes back to him.


    This time Anon tore his right hand and placed both of them over the ground.


    "I-I will die..." Danny spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry... I won''t let you die that easily. But this time... I will make sure to give more." Anon spoke as he slightly attached both of his hands back to their place and used his healing spell.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    Both of this hands were instantly healed back and as soon as this happened, Danny immediately understood what is going to happen with him for the next 9 minutes and 23 seconds.

 Chapter 738 Chapter-738

    8 minutes and 32 seconds later...


    *Crack*


    *Crack*


    "NOOOOOO.... PLEASE... Kill me." Danny shouted as Anon broke his hand bone into four parts, One of his eye has been gauged out of his face and the other one is bleeding really bad.


    Both of his legs are torn down and all ten fingers are broken.


    "Hmm...? But there is only 1 minute left Danny ?" Anon asked with a smile as he lit up his cigar and turned to look at the other bandits.


    All of them were scared to death, 4 of them tried to run away but killed at the moment. Some of them were even pissing their pants.


    "N-No... Please, I-I don''t want to live anymore. P-P-PLEASE KILL ME-" Danny shouted with all of his leftover strength and finally his vocal cord bursted out and he died on the spot.


    *Thud*


    Danny''s lifeless body fell down to the ground and he finally died.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Now, Where is that girl ? Ah, There you are... Come here, Luv." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at Tia.


    *Puff-Puff*


    Anon took a puff out of his cigar and released some smoke out of his mouth.


    "M-Me, Sir ?" Tia asked with a serious and scared expression expression. She already lost one of her hand but she didn''t wanted to end up like Danny.


    "Yes, Yes... You Luv. Come fast." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Tia Started moving towards Anon and as she passed through the Bandits, she noticed that all of them were looking at her as if seeing her for the last time.


    "I-I am Sorry... S-Sir." Tia spoke with a scared expression.


    "Where is your hand ?" Anon asked.


    "T-There..." Tia spoke as she pointed towards her severed hand. It was lying in snow, cold and frozen.


    "Bring it over to me..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes..." Tia replied as she immediately went back and brought her severed hand back to Anon.


    She handed it over to Anon and stepped back immediately.


    <Fire Ball>


    Anon used his skill and created four small balls of flame around her arm. Her arm started getting warm and the snow around it started melting. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come here..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes..." Tia spoke as she Obediently walked upto Anon without any questions.


    Anon placed her hand back at it''s severed spot and used his skill to heal it.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As soon as Tia saw this, Her heart skipped a beat. She thought Anon was going to do the same with her, that he did with Danny.


    "P-Please, Sir... I-I don''t want to die like Danny. P-Please kill me normally, Please Sir. I don''t want a death like that..." Tia begged as she immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Oh, Don''t worry Luv. I am not going to give you such a cruel death. I mean, I am not that cruel right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Tia replied with a scared expression.


    "Okay, Tell me... How many kids have you killed after having sex with them ?" Anon asked as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    <Hypnosis>


    "I have Killed a total of 342 kids until today. I have raped all of them and cutted their cocks after having sex with them." Tia replied with a neutral expression.


    As soon as Anon heard this a smile appeared over his face.


    "My, My... That''s brutal don''t you think ?" Anon asked with a smile as he removed his hypnosis skill.


    "I-I..." Tia came back to her senses and she immediately covered her mouth.


    "So, What do you think would be an appropriate punishment for her ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Kira.


    Tia then turned around with a scared expression and looked at Kira, her eye begging for mercy.


    But, Kira wasn''t a merciful person... She was disgusted by what she just said a moment ago.


    "She should be burned alive..." Kira spoke with an angry expression.


    "N-No. Please, Sir... Please don''t do this. I-I will kill myself. But, Please don''t do this." Tia begged with a scared expression as she grabbed Anon''s legs once again.


    "Luv, Your death is decided... Go and Stand inside that Bone Fire." Anon ordered.


    "N-No... P-Please don''t do this-"


    "You''ve 5 seconds to do this on your own or your own people will throw you inside the fire." Anon ordered.


    "I-I will become your slave. I-I will do everything you want... Y-You can even beat me during sex a-and I know several sex positions.


    B-But, Please don''t kill me." Tia spoke with a serious expression.


    "You just wasted your 5 seconds. Whoever throws her into the fire will get to live..." Anon spoke as he looked at the other Bandits.


    "N-No... I-I am going." Tia spoke as she immediately stood up and started walking towards the Fire.


    ''I am not going to die in fire... I would rather kill myself without any pain.'' Tia thought as she immediately summoned a sword into her hands and stabbed it through her head.


    But, to her surprise... The sword broke as soon as it touched her head.


    "So, you have buffing skills..." Anon spoke as he looked at Tia and his hand was pointing towards her.


    "H-How did you Buff... M-Me ?" Tia asked with a Confused and scared expression.


    "That should be least of your concerns now, Luv. You have given a foul play and now you have to pay the penalty." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "N-No..."


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon used his skill and forcefully Moved her body towards the fire.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO... I AM BURNINGGGGGGGGGGGGGG-" Tia shouted.


    "Buff... ''Heal Overtime''." Anon spoke as he buffed her body with an overtime healing buff.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... IT HURRTTTTTTSSSSSSSSS !!!!!!" Tia shouted in agony and pain. Her clothes melted away and her skin started burning as well, but due to the healing buff... Her body was healing at the same time. Not allowing her to die at all.


    "Now... Burn." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master... The Strom is about to get heavy." Mike informed.


    "Oh, But It was getting fun..." Anon spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "I am sorry sir."


    "Fine... Let''s end this game." Anon spoke as he activated his skill.


    <Command Of the Sea Ruler>

 Chapter 739 Chapter-739

    <Command Of the Sea Ruler>


    "So, Guys... I have to leave for now. But, before going I want to end this game. So, How many of you have ever killed an innocent guy or girl ? Raise your hands." Anon asked with a smile.


    90% of the Bandits raised their hands and the ones who are left out were all children.


    "Hmm... Almost everyone. Okay, ladies and gentlemen... Please stand up and take your weapons out of your pockets." Anon ordered.


    Everyone stood up and did as Anon was ordering them to even if they didn''t wanted to do this.


    "M-My body is moving on it''s own..."


    "I-I can''t control myself."


    "W-We are going to... Die."


    ...


    "Now, Look at the person next to you with a very lovely smile and place your swords at each other''s neck." Anon ordered.


    "P-Please Leave them..." Yuko spoke with a scared expression.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at Yuko with a Confused expression.


    "You are a Hero... How can you kill people so brutally ?" Yuko asked.


    "Yuko what are you saying ?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Captain... They are people too. They have children... How are they going to survive in this world ?" Yuko asked with a serious expression.


    "You are a Hero, Mr. Anon... Please-" Before Yuko could''ve completed her sentence, Anon disappeared from his position and re-appeared near Yuko''s Face.


    His eyes shined brightly purple and he looked directly into Yuko''s eyes.


    "I am not a Hero, Luv. You gave me that Title and if you look at my nature, you can''t even call me a proper Human." Anon spoke with a demonic smile as he touched Yuko''s right cheek with his index finger.


    But, in an instant he returned back to his orginal form. His eyes stopped shining and his smile returned back to a normal one.


    "Well, if you want them to live. I will let them live... But, Let''s ask them what will they do tomorrow, If I left them alive today." Anon spoke with a smile.


    He then turned to one of the bandit and used his skill on him.


    <Hypnosis>


    "If I leave you alive today... What are you going to do tomorrow ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I will... I-I will..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, You will ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I will leave this place and go to another kingdom. Then I will rob and kill people there as well." He replied with a scared expression.


    "What will you do ?" Anon asked another bandit.


    "I-If I lived today... I-I will go to the city, Kidnap a girl, Bring her back to my house and rape her over time as much as I want." The other bandit spoke.


    "What about you lady ? You have a kid right ?" Anon spoke.


    "I-I will... Sell my kid as a slave and purchase some drugs instead." She replied.


    ...


    "So, Miss Yuko... What do you want to say now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This is bullshit... Can''t you people do good deeds I even if your lifes are spared ?" Yuko asked with an angry expression.


    As soon as she asked this... All of them spoke at once, "NO."


    "Haha... Crime is like lust. Once you''ve tasted it... You will continue to go deeper and deeper into it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I was wrong... These people are beyond saving." Yuko spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, you heard her... Now, Ladies and Gentlemen... Pull your weapons back and strike as hard as possible at your partner''s neck. Chop them apart until they die." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    ....


    Heads got chopped and dead bodies fell down to the ground.


    In just a minute, the white snow turned all red and the blood flowed out like water.


    "Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he looked at Kira.


    "Y-Yes..." Kira replied as she and her partners stood up front the ground and started following Anon silently.


    "C-Can we take the children with us ? We can give them to a good orphanage." Yuko asked.


    "Your choice, Luv. The blood is attracting the Mountain Wolfs... So, you better get them fast or they will be in-between their jaws." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Should we turn back, Sir ?" Kira asked with a serious expression.


    "Call me Anon." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Sir Anon." Kira replied immediately.


    "Do you have an address for the delivery ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah... Keel gave us this address for delivery of these wagons." Kira spoke as she gave a piece of paper to Anon.


    "Let''s see, Who is going to receive this delivery. I want see this guy''s face." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I will be in the last wagon..." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Yes... But, I am going to complete that game once we reach home." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I understand, Master." Mike spoke as he started walking towards the last wagon.


    "Umm... Should I empty this wagon for you, Sir Anon ?" Kira asked.


    "No, No... I am going to be sitting on the same spot that I was sitting on before." Anon replied.


    *Swissshhhh*


    Suddenly, the pressure of winds increased and the amount of snowfall increased as well.


    "The winds don''t want us to leave, I guess." Kira spoke with a serious expression.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon immediately used his skill and created an invisible shield in front of the first wagon that protected the wagon from heavy winds and cleared the excessive amount of snow from the path.


    "That''s... Amazing." Kira spoke with a surprised expression.


    "It is... Isn''t it ?" Anon asked with a smile as both of them sat down on the drivers seat.


    Kira grabbed the leash, but Anon immediately grabbed her hand and took the leash from her hands.


    "I don''t think you want this..." Anon spoke as he looked at Kira with a smile.


    ''What a handsome face... I want him to grab both of my hands and take me into the wagon right now.'' She thought as she looked at Anon''s face but what she didn''t knew was that Anon can clearly hear her thoughts.


    "What is happening ? Why isn''t captain''s wagon moving ?"


    "I will go and check it out..." The dwarf spoke as he started walking towards the wagon.

 Chapter 740 Chapter-740

    "Captain... Why aren''t we moving-" Before the dwarf could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that no one was sitting at the driver''s seat.


    "What ? Where is captain ?" The dwarf asked with a Confused expression.


    *Thud-Thud*


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Suddenly, He heard... Some strange sounds coming from the back part of the wagon.


    He slowly lifted the curtain and noticed that Kira was lying naked inside the wagon and Anon was pumping his cock into her pussy at full speed.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "You like that... Huh ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Kira''s neck and continued to fuck her pussy while sucking on her boobs.


    "Anhh~ Yes, Yes, Yes... Fuck me more. It''s been so long, since my pussy got a good fuck, Sir Anon. Please fuck it moreee~" Kira shouted in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick entering inside her womb.


    Anon suddenly, picked her up from the ground and started pounding her pussy while carrying her into his arms.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    The dwarf immediately covered the wagon''s curtain and went back to the other wagon.


    "What is happening ? Why isn''t Captain''s Wagon moving ?" Yuko asked with a Confused and Curious Expression.


    "Captain is getting banged by Sir Anon in the back of that wagon." The dwarf informed.


    "What the fuck !?" Lisa immediately shouted in shock as she stood up from her place.


    "A-Are you sure ?" Yuko asked with a shy expression.


    "You want me describe it to you ?" The dwarf asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No..." Yuko immediately replied.


    "Oi, come here and describe it to me..." Lisa spoke up.


    "Okay..."


    "What now ? We can''t move without captain''s wagon and since she is busy... We can''t move forward." The wagon''s driver spoke up.


    "I will drive that wagon..." Mike spoke up with a neutral expression as he immediately stood up and exited the wagon.


    "This guy looks so hot..." Lisa spoke with an erotic expression as she looked at Mike.


    "I have a Daughter and a wife... Who is thousands of times smarter and prettier than you are. Don''t even think about me..." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he turned around and left.


    "D-Did he just-" Before Lisa could''ve completed her sentence, Everyone sitting inside the wagon started laughing on her.


    "Hahahaha...."


    "Hehehe... What a stupid can you be ?"


    "Lisa... I told you to stop behaving like a hoe."


    "Hahahahah..."


    ....


    Mike sat on the drivers seat of the first Wagon and whipped the leash.


    *Heignnhhh*


    The horses started moving forward without wasting any time.


    The winds started to get heavier and heavier but due to Anon''s magic, The Wagons Moved through the winds without applying any resistance force.


    "This is the safest and the most dangerous transport of my life..." A wagon driver spoke with a smile.


    Inside the first wagon...


    "Anhhh~ Yes... Sir~ Your Dick is entering inside my womb again. Fuckkk~" Kira moaned in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick entering inside her womb.


    Her pussy grappled tightly over Anon''s dick and her inner walls tightened.


    Her nipples would perk up from the cold but Anon would instantly suck them and rub them to keep them warm and wet.


    He hugged Kira tightly every time he inserted his dick into her womb and kissed her juicy lips tightly as he pulled it out.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap* S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~"


    Their clothes would come in between their legs but Anon didn''t mind it because they were made from soft silky materials.


    "Sir, Anon... Please embrace me into your arms for this night and fuck my pussy so hard that I would forget everything that happened to me in the past.


    Please sir, Anon... Fuck me like a bitch." Kira spoke with a cute expression.


    "As you say, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her ass cheeks and tightly squeezed them while he pounded her pussy and kissed her on the lips.


    3 hours later...


    The sun came and the first ray fell over the wagons.


    "The sun is up..." Yuko spoke as she stepped outside of the wagon and noticed the view.


    They exited the forest and entered a grassland... A wide grassland covered in snow entirely.


    Chilled airs were howling in the sky but the warmth of the sun was like a sweet song.


    The wagons finally reached at the front gate of the Dwarf kingdom. It was very different from all the other kingdoms.


    The gate was huge... Even larger than the Elven Kingdom. It was made out of Black travertine and reinforced from all the angles.


    Automated Archery towers were built over the wall that can easily shoot down a Dragon without any problems.


    The walls that protected the Dwarf kingdom were all enchanted with 5th class Reinforcement enchants.


    The upper side of the Kingdom was also covered with an invisible shield that allowed only Air and birds to fly through it.


    "Stop at Once." The Dwarf Guards shouted as the wagons reached in front of the Dwarf kingdom.


    "Sir, Anon... Wake up. We are at the Dwarf kingdom." A sweet sound rang inside Anon''s ears.


    "Hmm...? We are ?" Anon asked as he slowly walked up and grabbed Kira''s hand.


    "Hey..."


    *Pull*


    Anon pulled Kira towards himself and since she wasn''t wearing any clothes, her boobs immediately got squeezed in-between Anon''s chest and herself.


    Anon slowly grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly.


    "Anhh~"


    "Good morning, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Good morning, Sir Anon..." Kira spoke with a smile.


    Anon slowly sealed both of her lips with his lips and used his skill as he touched her face.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Regenerate her dead face skin and replace the dead cells.'' Anon ordered.


    [Healing Target''s Dead and Burned skin]


    After kissing for a while... Anon finally let go of her lips.


    "Your face looks even more cute now." Anon spoke with a smile as he summoned a mirror and showed it to her.


    As soon as Kira looked into the mirror, She noticed that the Burned mark on her face has been fixed and healed completely.


    "Y-You... Healed me." Kira spoke with a shocked expression as tears started coming out of her eyes.

 Chapter 741 Chapter-741

    "Sir Anon *Sob-Sob* I-I can''t thank you enough for what you''ve done for me today." Kira spoke as she continued to cry.


    "Well, this scar reminded you about your past. So, I thought why not write your past, again ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    Kira immediately dropped the mirror and kissed Anon on the lips as tightly as possible.


    *Chuuuuu*


    Outside the Wagon...


    "What do you have in there ?" The guard asked Mike.


    "I don''t know." Mike replied with a straight face.


    "What ? Are you from a transporting firm ?" The dwarf guard asked.


    "Yes..." Mike replied.


    "You have to pay the tax, if you want to go inside. That will be 10 coppers per wagon and show me your ID as well.


    I will need to look at your Firm ID as well." The guard asked.


    "Hello, Sir. I see that you are disturbing my partner over here..." Anon spoke as he sticked his head out of the wagon.


    "What ? Human ? Are you guys trafficking Humans ?" The guard asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, No No... We are just having a good time and rest of your questions shall be answered by this." Anon spoke with a smile as he tossed a gold coin towards the guard.


    *Grab*


    The guard grabbed the gold coin and looked at it carefully... He then tossed it back towards Anon.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Kid... Don''t you dare bribe us. Show us your IDs right now or turn around." The Guard spoke in a very attitude filled voice.


    "Oh, Okay... Wait a moment." Anon spoke as he went inside the wagon once again.


    "Sir, Anon... We are standing at the wrong gate. We were supposed to enter from the back gate but your partner led all the wagons to this gate.


    We are not an official Transporting firm... But, if we turned around now. They will definitely follow us to the back gate." Kira spoke with a worried expression. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, Luv.... Let me deal with these bastards." Anon spoke as he took a bottle of 500 year old alcohol from the crate, got dressed up and stepped out of the wagon.


    *Pop*


    Anon took the cork out of the bottle and almost immediately the smell of alcohol filled the Air.


    As soon as this this smell entered inside the Dwarf soldier''s neck... He turned to look at Anon.


    "Y-You got... Alcohol *gulp* ?" The guard asked as water started coming out of his mouth immediately.


    Anon placed the bottle over his lips and took a sip out of it...


    *Sip*


    "Haaaa... What a fresh taste ? This should be atleast 300 years old." Anon spoke with a smile as he took another sip out of the bottle.


    Both the guards Started salivating like dogs as they looked at Anon with a helpless expression.


    "So, What were you saying, huh ?" Anon asked as he slightly tilted the bottle''s face towards the dwarf guards.


    "S-Sir... Can you give us a sip out of it ?" The Guard spoke with a very polite and obedient voice.


    "Hmm...? Sir ? I thought you called me kid, a moment ago." Anon spoke with a smile as he took another sip out of the bottle and this time, he dropped some drops on the ground as well.


    "N-No... I-I mean, It was a grave mistake from my side, Sir. I apologise for this... Now, Please can I have a sip out of that bottle please ?" The guard asked.


    "Hmm... But, that tax and ID problem. You see... I don''t have an ID on me neither does my company." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-It doesn''t matters, Sir. This one is on me... Please go inside directly... But, just give me a-" Before the guard could''ve completed his sentence, Anon dropped the bottle down.


    "Oops.."


    *Crash*


    *Break*


    The bottle break immediately and all the alcohol got soaked into the snow.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO..." Both of the guards shouted immediately and sat down to eat the snow over which the alcohol has fallen.


    One of the guards looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "You fucking-" But as soon as he started speaking, Anon took out another bottle of alcohol from the wagon and popped out it''s cork.


    *Pop*


    "Hmm...? What were you saying ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    The guard immediately looked at his partner and shouted..."You fucking Idiot... Can''t you see Sir is standing here in the snow. Open the gate for him."


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." The other dwarf guard immediately stood up from his place and opened the gate for Anon.


    "Good... Now, If both of you can sit on four legs and bark like a dog. I will give you this bottle." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "But, Sir-" Before the dwarf could''ve completed his sentence, Anon dropped the bottle but caught it before the bottle hitted ground.


    "Noooo... W-We are doing it. Please keep it safe..." The dwarf guards spoke with a serious expression as both of them immediately went down on their fours like a dog.


    "Bark..." Anon spoke as he swinged the bottle over their heads.


    "woof woof..." The guards barked but in a very low voice.


    "Louder..." Anon spoke as he dropped th bottle but caught it again swiftly.


    "WOOOF WOOOF..." Both of them barked loudly this time.


    "Good... Dogs." Anon spoke as he placed the alcohol''s bottle over the ground and ordered Mike to enter inside the kingdom with the wagons.


    "Enjoy..."


    As soon as Anon left, Both of the dwarf guards immediately grabbed the bottle and started fighting over it.


    "No, It''s mine..."


    "No, you fucking idiot... It''s mine."


    "Give it to me or I will kill you.*


    "No, I will kill you..."


    ...


    "Why are they so desperate for Alcohol ?" Kira asked with a Confused expression.


    "Because their supplies are cancelled and demads are high." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, You are going to sell the alcohol here at double price, to make huge profit right ?" Kira asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want profit, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Then why did we bring the alcohol here, Sir Anon ?" She asked.


    "Heheheh...." Suddenly, Anon started laughing evilly.

 Chapter 742 Chapter-742

    "So, This address should be around here somewhere." Kira spoke as she turned the wagon towards an abandoned industrial area.


    All the wagons came to a stop as soon as they saw, an old Factory that was in ruins.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked with a smile as he jumped off of the wagon and summoned a cigarette into his hands.


    He lit up the cigar and strated walking towards the factory.


    "Hmm... Who is going to receive the order at such a stupid spot ?" Kira asked with a Confused expression.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gates of the Factory opened up and a young human came out of the factory.


    He had black hairs and Blue eyes.


    "Hello, Gentlemen... I am Mr. Lui and You must be Mr. Danny... Right ?" The young man spoke with a smile as he raised his hand in front of Anon.


    "Yes, Mr. Lui..." Anon spoke with a smile as he Shaked hands with Lui.


    "So, Where is my stock ?" Lui asked with a smile.


    "I have it in these Wagons, Sir." Anon replied.


    "Well, unload them... What are you waiting for ?" Lui spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you say, Sir. Luv, Please unload the container for Mr. Lui." Anon spoke as he looked at Kira with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." Kira spoke as she immediately understood that Anon was trying to get information out of Lui.


    "Here is the rest of your payment and keep the rest as tip." Lui spoke as he tossed 3 gold coins towards Anon.


    "Oh, Thank you sir." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, Mr. Lui... Why don''t you tell me this ? I heard that trade of alcohol is banned in between the human and the dwarf kingdom... So, Why are you doing this ?" Anon asked.


    "You saw what was inside the package ?" Lui shouted as he immediately turned to look at Anon, but as soon as he looked at him... He saw that Anon''s eyes are shining brightly purple.


    <Hypnosis>


    "I am just a servant to Sir, Keel. As soon as the contract of Alcohol trade got cancelled... Our company received a large order of 500 Alcohol crates per day.


    Mr. Keel knew it was very dangerous to smuggle it through the back way, But he did it anyways." Lui spoke without any stops just like a doll and revealed the whole truth.


    "Obviously... How can I forget that you guys can do anything for money. What do you know about the black eye Bandits ?" Anon asked.


    "Queen Derein has declared a Death Penalty on anyone who is found guilty in an alcohol smuggling case to the dwarf kingdom.


    That''s why we thought of disposing the group of transports with the help of the black eyed bandits. We gave their time and travel route to the bandits in exchange for transporting our wagons to the dwarf kingdom, where I will receive them." Lui explained.


    "Hmm... Can''t say, you were the best strategists, but it was a good plan. Yet, your luck was very bad, since I was in that wagon.


    Well, What punishment should I give you ?" Anon thought as he looked around and saw a small pond of water nearby that was frozen from the cold.


    "Lui, Go and Break the ice over that pond with your bare hands and don''t stop hitting even if your hands start to bleed.


    Once the snow is broken, You have to drink the cold water that''s underneath the Ice and keep drinking it until you vomit.


    Once you vomit.. repeat the process and keep doing it until you die. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Yes, Master..." Lui spoke as he immediately turned around and started walking towards the frozen pound.


    Near the wagons...


    "C-Captain... Your face !?"


    "It''s... Healed."


    "But, How ? Didn''t the healers said that no one can heal the mark, because it was too old to be healed ?" Yuko asked with a shocked expression.


    Everyone was surprised and shocked to see that Kira''s wound was healed, because no matter what healer she went to, they said no to healing that wound because the more older a wound gets, the more it gets harder to heal.


    "Yeah... But, Mr. Anon can do anything. He healed me in just an instant and while healing my face, he kissed me as well." Kira replied with a smile and a shy expression.


    As soon as the other girls saw this, they were left surprised and shocked again.


    "Oi, Are you seeing this ? Captain is acting like a girl." Yuko asked.


    "Y-Yeah... This is, Weird." Lisa replied with a wierd expression.


    "Woah... Captain, It''s like you''ve been reborn as a girl hahaha..." The dwarf spoke as he started laughing.


    "What do you mean by that ?" Kira asked with a very angry expression.


    "I-I didn''t mean it, in a wrong way captain... Please try to understand-" The dwarf spoke as he immediately started running and Kira ran behind him.


    "Mr. Anon really turned her personality around... It''s like, I am looking at a very confident and more girly captain now." Yuko spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah... I hope he can give me back my virginity too." Lisa spoke with a smile.


    "I can... But, What will you do with a virginity for 6 hours ? You are probably going to give it away to another stupid rich person you meet next." Anon spoke as he walked upto the wagon with his cigar.


    "S-Sir... Anon." Lisa immediately stood up.


    "Sir, Anon... I have something that, I want to say to you." Yuko spoke as she unsheathed her sword and went down on one knee.


    She then raised the sword towards Anon and started speaking.


    "I, Yuko Juir am eternally grateful to you, Sir Anon. It''s was my luck to meet a guy like you and on top of that you have saved my life.


    I know that no amount of money can be enough to thank you for saving my life but, there is one more thing that I can offer you and that is my ''SWORD''S WILL.'' "


    "What !?"


    "Shit..."


    "What the fuck !?"


    "Ah..."


    ....


    Sword''s Will... A warrior''s most precious thing after his life and if a swordmaster gives his will away to another person, then they are basically enslaving themselves to the person.


    The particular warrior can''t even wield a sword without that person''s permission. Even if it comes down to his own life... He or she can''t wield a sword until the person agrees.


    "Captain... You should come here." Lisa spoke as she immediately called out to Kira.


    "Why ? What happened ?" Kira asked from a distance.


    "Because, Yuko is surrendering her Sword''s Will to Mr. Anon." Lisa informed.


    "What !?" Kira immediately ran back to the wagon and saw that Lisa''s words were true.


    Yuko was really Sacrificing her Sword''s Will to Anon.


    "Y-Yuko... Are you sure about this ? You can''t go back if sir Anon accepted your Sword''s Will." Kira informed.


    "I am 100% Sure captain..." Yuko replied with a determined expression.


    "Well, then it all matters to Mr. Anon." Kira spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    Anon took the last puff out of his cigar and threw it aside.


    "Sword''s Will, huh ? I don''t accept it..." Anon replied as he let out a small amount of smoke out of his mouth.


    "W-What !? Why ?" Yuko asked with a Confused expression.


    "You are too weak..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "B-But... Sir Anon-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "You''ve got tons of things to learn, Luv. You really think, I will make a kid like you my partner ?


    Why would I even need your will ? A newborn ogre can fight better than you do." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Woah..."


    "Mr. Anon, Didn''t even gave her a chance."


    "Yeah... No mercy for her."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hehehe..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The drivers started laughing as they saw this.


    Yuko felt very humiliated by this and she immediately stood up as she pointed her sword towards Mike.


    "Hmm...?" Mike looked at this and he immediately understood what Yuko was trying to do.


    "Mike don''t kill her..." Anon immediately stopped Mike because he had already casted an Absolute Death spell over Yuko, but due to Anon''s orders, Mike took back the spell and stopped chanting.


    But, No one other than Anon knew this.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Sir, Anon... Please forgive me for this but I want to challenge your current assistant to a Duel and prove that I am more powerful and skilled than him." Yuko spoke with a serious expression.


    "Mike, What do you say ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "I will do it master..." Mike replied as he looked directly into Yuko''s eyes. Mike wasn''t behind when it came to prove his worth for his master.


    "Fine... Your fight will start as soon as this coin falls to the ground." Anon spoke as he took out a silver coin from his inventory and tossed it into the air.


    "Please fight me with all you''ve got..." Yuko spoke as she assumed her fighting stance and summoned her Sword Aura in order to fight.


    "As you wish... I will go all out." Mike replied.


    The coin dropped down on the snow and before Yuko could''ve even moved an inch from her place.


    She noticed that Mike was already standing behind her, with his hand on her neck and his other hand grabbing her sword.


    "You lose." Mike whispered into her ears.

 Chapter 743 Chapter-743

    "You lose..." Mike whispered into her ears as he let go of her neck and her sword.


    "H-How...? I couldn''t even see you moving." Yuko spoke with a serious expression.


    "I have been training my speed and my magic for the last 200 years, Lady. Do you really think, you can defeat me like that ?


    I was about to use only 10% of my strength at the start, but when you told me to use everything I have got... I felt the honour in your voice and used everything." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Now, you understand ?" Anon asked with a smile as he summoned another cigar and lit it up.


    *GWaaahhh*


    Suddenly, A man''s vomiting voice came from the nearby pond.


    "What... Is that ?" Lisa asked with a Confused expression.


    "Nothing, you should be concerned of luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "OKay." Lisa replied as she decided to ignore the voice.


    "So, Mr. Anon... Should we go back ? I mean, We can have lunch together in this famous restaurant that I know and we can-" Kira started speaking but Anon interrupted her immediately.


    "I can''t come with you, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he let out a cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    "What ? But, Why ? I will pay for the dinner if you want..." Kira asked with a sad and cute expression.


    "Luv, I came here for a purpose... Now, I can''t go back without completing it, can I ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Kira.


    "Then, Can I stay with you ? I can help you, you know..." Kira spoke with a cute expression.


    "Captain ?"


    "What are you saying, Captain ? Who is going to guide us home ?"


    "Captain... Don''t leave us alone."


    Everyone spoke up as they looked at Kira.


    "See... You have a team and you should go with them." Anon replied.


    "Sigh... Okay. But, promise me that you are going to have a dinner with me once you get back to the kingdom and I will pay." Kira spoke.


    "Fine, Fine... We will have a dinner." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Okay, everyone get in the Wagons... We are going back." Kira ordered.


    "Oh... Kira. I will need the wagons." Anon spoke as he immediately stopped them.


    "But, How are we going to get back if you are going to keep the wagon, Mr. Anon ?" Lisa asked with Confused expression.


    "I am not keeping them, Luv. I am buying them... Here." Anon spoke as he pulled out a jade coin and tossed it towards Kira.


    Kira looked at the coin and went into shock immediately...


    "I-I-I-Is that a Jade coin ?" The wagon driver asked with a stammering voice.


    "Yep... For all the wagons and horses. I will give you... 1 jade coin." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "A-Accepted, Sir... All of them are yours and if you say so... I will even give you my clothes." The elf druver shouted as he immediately jumped from the wagon and all the others did the same.


    "Oi, I am the captain fucker. I will decide it... Here Mr. Anon, You can keep them for free." Kira spoke as she stepped down and gave the coin back to Anon.


    All of them looked at Kira with a sad and Confused expression.


    Anon looked at the coin and smiled.


    He then gave it back to Kira and closed her hand slowly.


    "Keep it..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But-"


    Before Kira could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pulled her towards himself and gave her a kiss on the lips.


    "Oh..."


    "That''s... Good."


    "Wow..."


    ...


    After kissing for one minute, Anon let go of her lips.


    "I don''t have money shortage, Luv. That''s just 0.00000000001% of my economy." Anon whispered into her ear.


    "Okay... But, about that dinner."


    "I will come... Don''t worry." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Captain... We should leave. It will take us time to walk upto the capital and more time to buy horses and more time to-" Before Lisa could''ve completed her sentence, Kira interrupted her.


    "I understand." Kira spoke.


    "Bye, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Kira with a smile.


    "Bye..." Kira spoke as she started walking towards her team.


    "You, Come here." Anon called out as he pointed towards Lisa.


    "Me ?" Lisa asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah... Come fast." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, Okay..." Lisa immediately walked upto Anon and stood in front of him.


    Anon slowly touched her head and used his skill.


    <Body Modification>


    Suddenly, Lisa felt something strange happening inside her pants.


    Lisa immediately touched her pussy and felt the thing that Anon just did to her.


    "Enjoy..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-Mr. Anon... You are my God." Lisa spoke as she kissed Anon''s hand and left with a wide smile on her face.


    "What happened ?" Kira asked as all of them started leaving.


    "Mr. Anon have me back my virginity." Lisa spoke with a smile.


    "Well... As he said, What''s the point if you are going to loose it tonight to some stupid guy''s dick ?" Yuko spoke without any hesitation.


    "Woah... Yuko, You are getting really rude right now." Lisa spoke with a serious expression. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have to train harder and become that strong. That''s my only goal now." Yuko spoke with a serious expression.


    "Here..." Kira spoke as she handed a Jade coin to Yuko.


    "Hmm...? Why are you giving this to me, Captain ? This should be distributed equally amongst all of us, right ?" Yuko asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yeah... That''s what I am doing." Kira spoke as she handed out another jade coin to Lisa.


    "Woah... Wait, Mr. Anon gave you two coins ?" Lisa asked with a smile.


    "No, He gave me fourteen... One for each of us. Here you go guys." Kira spoke as she distributed all the coins.


    "Wow..."


    "We don''t even have to work again."


    "I can send my children to the big academy now."


    "I can buy a house."


    "I can buy a wife."


    ...


    "But... Captain, If he gave us all of his money-"


    "He said it''s just 0.0000000001% of his economy, Lisa." Kira spoke.


    "How rich is Mr. Anon ?" The dwarf asked from behind.


    "Well, only Mr. Anon knows the answer to that." Kira replied.


    Back at the Abandoned factory.


    "Mike... What should be my economy right now ?" Anon asked.


    "You are the world''s richest person, Master. You can easily buy out 2 kingdoms now." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Not good enough. Move this alcohol into the factory." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master. *Clap-Clap*" Mile clapped twice and suddenly many ogre ninjas covered in black clothes appeared out of nowhere and walked upto the driver seats of the wagons.


    All them parked the wagons inside the factory and disappeared once again.


    "Well, Well... Looks like you found guys to help you huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am sorry, Master. I would''ve done it myself but this method was time efficient." Mike replied with a smile.


    "No problem... Now, let''s start the real plan." Anon spoke as he entered inside the factory and took out two crates of alcohol from the wagon.


    He then placed both of them inside his inventory and took a horse out of the wagon.


    "Master, Should I come with you ?" Mike asked.


    "No, You stay here and take care of the horses and the wagons. I will come back once I am done." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Master, One more thing. What should I do with him ?" Mike spoke as he pointed towards Lui''s Dead body.


    Anon turned to look at Lui''s body and noticed, that Lui''s internal organs are coming out of his mouth and blood was flowing out of his ass.


    "Dispose of him. No, wait... You know what ? Let him stay there. I want to see how the dwarfs are going to react to this body, once they find him." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, Sir." Mike spoke with an obedient expression.


    Anon then summoned his mask of Nature and placed it over his face.


    This time, He turned into a young man around 21 who had black hairs, Black eyes and a normal looking face.


    "Let''s go buddy..." Anon spoke as he mounted over the horse and whipped it''s leash.


    *Heinggg*


    The horse then started running with it''s full power.


    *Step-step-step*


    It took Anon 40 minutes to reach the capital and as he reached the capital, he looked at the sun and noticed that it was the perfect time to search for a target.


    Anon sat down near the frozen fountain of the city and started looking at the passing by dwarfs with a smile on his face.


    No one paid attention to him, as there were many other guys from different species were also sitting near that fountain.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed a pair of mother and daughter going through the market. Both of them had great curves on their small bodies.


    Anon licked his upper lip with his tongue and spoke with an evil and perverted smile... "TARGET FOUND."

 Chapter 744 Chapter-744

    Both of the ladies had a very curvy body, The girl had big boobs and a round ass, her hairs were blonde and eyes were emerald coloured.


    Her mother was the same, Huge Boobs, Big Round Ass and she was pregnant as well.


    "Target Found..." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he licked his upper lip with his tongue and stood up from his seat.


    ''Hmm... How should I do this ? Okay, I have a plan in my mind.


    First, I will have to find out how many males are their in the house.


    Once, I found out the number of males... The environment will play it''s role. It will snow very heavily tonight and once that happens, I will be a human who got trapped into the Kingdom due to the heavy snow.


    I will go and knock on their home in the middle of the night to seek help. I have heard that dwarfs are kind and honest Creatures and they always help everyone.


    So, that''s the point of penetration... That''s how I will get into their house. Once inside... It will be a piece of cake from there.


    I will take out my best weapon and that is... The bottle of alcohol. Then, I have to see... What the dwarfs can sacrifice to get that bottle of alcohol.'' Anon thought with an evil smile.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Anon noticed a male dwarf walking upto the two with a big smile on his face.


    Anon walked upto the same stall and started looking at the items, while listening them talk.


    "So, What ?"


    "Hey, Dad said... He needs his alcohol tonight." The male dwarf spoke up.


    "Tell your dad that Alcohol''s price is too much, we can''t afford it now. He has to eat dinner without it." His mother replied.


    "Mom, Dad works all day crafting swords and other things. All he asks is for one thing and that is Alcohol... We can''t say no to that." Her daughter spoke up.


    "I have a baby on the way and a bottle of alcohol costs more than 4 golds... Do you really think, we can afford that ?" Her mother spoke with an angry expression.


    "Mom... I don''t know anything about that. Dad told me this and I have already conveyed his message to you. Now, it''s all upto you... Do whatever you guys want. I am going back to my work." The male dwarf spoke as he left after this.


    ''Looks like I have choosen the perfect target... Their conditions are in my favour. The dad doesn''t seem like an adjusting person and the brother also doesn''t give a shit to the family.


    Just a little push and both of them will be over my dick in no time. Hehehe...'' Anon thought as he started smiling like a pervert.


    "Sir, You''ve been looking at the items for the past 30 minutes... Do you want something ? We are going to close the shop..." The shopkeeper asked with a bored expression.


    "Oh, Yeah... Pack these bangles for me." Anon spoke as he picked up a pair of bangles from the table and gave it to the shopkeeper.


    "Okay, That will be one silver." The shopkeeper spoke up.


    "Wait, What ? For a pair of bangles ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, That''s the price... Since the alcohol''s price went up, everything got more and more expensive.


    So, You want them or not ?" He asked.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that the mother and daughter has already left the stall.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he tossed a silver coin towards the shopkeeper and left immediately.


    "Oi, Take your bangles... What a wierd guy ? Where did he go ?" The shopkeeper shouted from behind.


    "Where did they go ?" Anon searched for them but he couldn''t find them anywhere.


    At last, Anon resorted to the final way and used his heightened senses in order to detect them by their sound.


    Anon focused all of his senses at one point and listened to all the sounds around him very carefully.


    "Hello... How much for this one."


    "Mom, I want fish in dinner..."


    "Please, Can we have that ?"


    "Honey... You are getting fat.."


    ...


    ''Not this one... No, No, No.'' Anon rapidly eliminated all the unnecessary sounds and isolated the voices he was looking for.


    After searching for about 45 seconds, He finally located the voice he was searching for.


    "Mom... Don''t worry everything will be fine."


    "Nothing will be fine, Kito. We are going to get very poor soon."


    Anon opened his eyes and started running towards the voice with full speed.


    The sun went down and dark clouds covered the whole sky.


    The Street lights glowed up and snow started falling down. The winds started to get heavier and heavier.


    Anon ran as fast as he could''ve towards the mother and daughter, but the snow didn''t let him run that fast.


    Although he can use his skill to run even faster through the snow, he didn''t do it because it was all part of his plan.


    "No... Wait... Wait... STOP." Anon shouted from behind as he raised his hand.


    Both, Mother and Daughter turned around and looked at him with a Confused expression as to why he was stopping them.


    "Mom, Do you know that Human ?" The daughter asked.


    "I was about to ask you the same question." Her mother replied.


    "Why is he stopping us then ?" The mother asked with a Confused expression.


    Even other people started looking at Anon, as to why he was shouting.


    Anon reached near the mother and daughter...


    "Excuse me... Who-" Before the mother could''ve completed her sentence, Anon passed both of them and continued running.


    "STOPPPPPPP..." He shouted.


    Both of them turned and noticed that Anon was shouting towards the last wagon that left for the Human kingdom.


    He ran and ran, but couldn''t catch the wagon at last.


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke as he started acting like, he was out of breath.


    "Excuse me, Sir ?" A woman''s sound came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and saw the mother and daughter standing behind him.


    "Yes ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I saw that you missed your last Wagon to your kingdom and their aren''t any taverns nearby... The nearest one is 10km away from here.


    So, if you don''t mind me asking... Where are you going to stay tonight ?" The mother asked with a kind smile.


    ''That''s what you call, ''Chopping your own leg with a fucking axe.'''' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "I guess, I will start walking back and go to the nearest tavern." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, How are going to go back ? The snowfall will get heavier and heavier with time and if you kept walking for 10 km... You will freeze to death." Her daughter spoke with a concerned expression.


    "Well, if that''s what luck has in store for me... I will happily take it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, You won''t... You will come with us and stay the night on our house." Her mother spoke up.


    "But, I can''t do that... I am an stranger and a Human after all." Anon spoke up as he used his skill. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Alluring Scent>


    As soon as he activated this skill, Both of them started feeling an attraction towards Anon and Since the mother was pregnant, her enhanced emotions got even more heightened.


    "So, What ? You are a living being after all... I can''t just ignore you and let you die here like that. Just come with us, Kid." The mother spoke up.


    "Well, if you insist that much... Then I will take you up on the offer. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself again, I am Jack." Anon spoke as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "I am Serina and this is my daughter, Kito." Serina spoke as she Shaked hands with Anon and then kito Shaked hands with him.


    "So, where is your house ?" Anon asked.


    "Just around the corner... Come." Serina spoke as she started walking in front. Kito decided to walk with Anon, So he doesn''t loose his way.


    "H-Hello." Kito spoke with a shy expression.


    "Hi..." Anon replied with a charming smile.


    ''What the fuck ? This bitch already wants to get fucked by me ? How easy it is to get these girls fall for me ?'' Anon thought as an smile appeared over his face.


    "Kito, Walk with me..." Serina spoke in a strict tone.


    "Y-Yes, Mom." Kito immediately listened to her mother and started walking with her.


    ''Well, Well... So, it''s the mother that I have to break and the daughter will break as well.


    I can''t wait to see the view, when this same MILF is going to order her stupid daughter to sit on my cock and bounce over it like a cheap whore. hehehe, it will be interesting.'' Anon thought as he looked at their asses bouncing around.


    "There Is our house... It can be a little small for you, But don''t worry. You will fit perfectly."


    The house of the dwarfs weren''t that small, if compared to a normal Human''s house, there was just a small difference. A negligible diffrence.

 Chapter 745 Chapter-745

    "Come in, Jack... I know the space here is not that big, But it should be adjustable right ?" Serina asked.


    "No, No... It''s actually really spacious, just a little small if compared to a normal human''s home." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Really ? Never been there, I don''t know how big the human houses are." Serina spoke with a smile as she placed the shopping bag aside on the dinning table and started walking towards the kitchen.


    "Please have a seat... Mr. Jack." Kito spoke with a smile as she cleared out a chair for Anon immediately.


    "Oh, Thank you... Luv." Anon spoke as he sat down on the chair.


    "L-Luv !?" Kito got surprised as soon as she heard this word coming out of Anon''s mouth.


    "Ah, It''s an expression we use in the human kingdom to address our loved ones and those who helped us in a time of need." Anon explained immediately.


    "Ah, I thought... You meant something else, hehe." Kito spoke with a shy expression as she immediately went to the kitchen to help her mother.


    ''Don''t worry, Luv. I will fuck you... But first, I will play with your minds to my heart''s content and then I will break you and once you break.... I will re-build you according to my own use.'' Anon thought as an evil expression appeared over his face.


    He then looked at the asses of the dwarf mother and daughter cooking dinner in the kitchen, and licked his lips like a pervert.


    ''This is fun knowing that I can fuck both of them right now and turn them into my own Cum-Dumps, but still... I am waiting for my dinner to be cooked properly and only eat it once it''s done.'' Anon thought with a perverted smile.


    "So, Mr. Jack... Why don''t you tell us something about yourself ? Are you married or still searching for a Human female ?" Serina asked.


    "Well, I am single ma''am and I don''t have much interest in Human females. I mean, there are so many girls around the world... Why marry in your own race ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he wanted to test out Serina''s thinking process.


    "Wow... That''s a good thinking and-" Kito started speaking but Serina interrupted her immediately.


    "That''s not a very good thought, Mr. Jack. A man should always marry the woman from his own race and have physical relationships with only his wife.


    You are young and handsome, you should find a good Human Female and get married." Serina spoke up.


    ''Hahahah... A good MILF, who is not sexually frustrated. Guess, I will enjoy breaking this bitch.'' Anon thought as he looked at Serina.


    But, Kito wasn''t very happy, when she heard this. She knew that her mother won''t let her get married to Anon.


    "Go and place these plates over that table, Girl." Serina spoke as she handed some utensils to Kito.


    "Yes, Mom..." Kito spoke as she immediately walked upto the dinning table and started arranging the plates.


    She slowly looked at Anon and saw him smiling at her.


    Anon''s charm was too much for her. Her heart was already melting for Anon and she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Kito arranged the plates and smiled towards Anon, slowly.


    Anon immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him.


    "Ah... What are you doing, Mr. Jack ?" Kito asked in a very low voice with a smile as she felt Anon''s breath directly on her lips.


    "I am doing, what your heart wants me to do." Anon spoke as he slowly touched her lips with his fingers and kissed her tightly.


    Anon grabbed the back of her neck and didn''t let it go, he was really rough with her lips.


    Anon''s tongue licked over her lips as he slowly placed his hand over her right boob and started groping it. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Chuuu*


    Kito didn''t mind it, instead she was enjoying it.


    "So, Mr. Jack... What buisness do you do ? If you don''t mind me asking." Serina asked.


    "Haaa..." Anon finally let go of Kito''s lips and only then she was able to inhale some air.


    "I have a wood supplying factory, Ma''am." Anon replied with a smile as he slowly touched Kito''s lips with his fingers and she smiled towards him.


    "Ah, Woods huh ? You must be rich then." Kito asked.


    "I don''t make that much..." Anon spoke with a smile as he took out a jade coin and showed it to Kito.


    "Wow..." Kito was surprised to see this.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, a loud knock was heard on the front door.


    "Kito, Your father and brother is back. Open the door." Serina spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Mom." Kito immediately stood up and moved towards the gate.


    *Click*


    She opened the door and saw that Her father and brother were standing on the door''s entrance.


    "Welcome back, Dad. Welcome back, Brother." Kito spoke with a smile.


    "Hello, Honey." Her father spoke as he entered inside the house.


    "Is the dinner, ready ?" Her brother asked as he entered inside the house.


    "Yes, Both of you wash your hands with the warm water and sit on the dinning table. I will serve it in a second." Serina shouted from the kitchen.


    "What''s in the dinner toda- Who are you, Sir ?" Kito''s father asked as he looked at Anon with a Confused expression.


    "Woah... A Human." Her brother spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Hello, Sir... I am Jack." Anon spoke as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "Hello, Jack... I am Loid and may I ask, what are you doing inside my house ?" Loid asked.


    "Mom, there is a human in our House." Her brother Shouted.


    "Yeah, I know. I brought him here. He missed his last Wagon back to the Kingdom and since the nearest tavern is far away, I invited him to spend the night here and go tomorrow." Serina explained.


    "Oh, so you are a guest... Hi, I am Dras Jul... You can call me Dras as well." Dras spoke with a smile as he Shaked hands with Anon.


    "Okay, Dras..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, please take a seat Mr. Jack. I will come back and join you in a minute." Loid spoke as he immediately went to the bathroom.


    "So, Mr. Jack... When did you miss your wagon ?" Dras asked.


    "Oh, about 30 minutes ago..." Anon replied.


    "It''s really bad weather outside, it''s good you didn''t decide to go back to the Tavern." Dras asked.


    ''Playing games for answers, kid ? You are intresting...'' Anon thought with a Smile.


    "I did decide to go back, but your mother told me not to go and stay here instead." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah, So like is it normal to stay at unknown people''s house in the Human kingdom ?" Dras taunted with a smile.


    *Slap*


    Suddenly, A slap came from behind and hitted Dras''s head.


    "Ouch..." Dras immediately turned around and noticed that the slapper was none other than his mother herself.


    "M-Mom... What are you doing ?" He asked with a Confused expression.


    "He is our guest, treat him like one or I will give you another slap, Idiot." Serina spoke with an angry expression.


    "I-I understand." Dras spoke with a serious expression.


    "Dras, I am out... You can use the bathroom." Loid spoke as he came out of the bathroom.


    "Yes, Dad..." Dras spoke as he stood up from the chair and started walking towards the bathroom.


    Loid came and sat down on the chair that was right in front of Anon''s chair.


    "Don''t mind that kid. He is stupid asshole..." Loid spoke with a smile.


    "I didn''t..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Why did you came to the Dwarf kingdom ? If you don''t find it too personal assistant a question." Loid asked.


    "I don''t, I came here to deal with some business." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, What is your buisness ?" Loid asked.


    "I deal with Wood transportation and Some other stuffs." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah, good good... Are you helping your father with the buisness ?" Loid asked.


    "No, No... I own the business." Anon replied.


    "Oh, at such a young age ? You must be a really hardworking child huh ?" Loid spoke with a smile.


    "That, I am." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Here is the food..." Serina spoke as she brought the dinner to the table and kito helped her.


    "Hey, Jack... If you don''t mind me asking. What''s the price of Alcohol in the Human kingdom ?" Loid asked.


    "Umm... About 15 coppers per bottle and 50 for 100 year old. It increases with the time you know." Anon replied.


    "Hahaha... Yes, Yes. But, Still you guys can make a really good profit if you supplied alcohol to us. Because it''s about 4 gold for a fresh bottle and 10 for a 100 years old.


    That''s like a 1000x profit... Right ?" Loid spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s true... Even I deal with alcohol transportation." Anon replied.


    "Wait, Really ? You got some ?" Loid asked without any Hesitations.


    "I do... Here. Take this as a gift." Anon spoke as he pulled out a bottle of 100 year old wine and gave it to Loid.


    ''Now, Starts the master plan. heheheh...'' Anon thought with an evil smile.

 Chapter 746 Chapter-746

    "Wow... A-Are you sure about this ? I-I mean... I can pay you for this wine, If you want." Loid asked with a stammering voice as he looked at the wine bottle and his mouth started watering.


    "Don''t worry... Take it. It''s a gift for you to letting me stay here for the night." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hahaha... Well, if you say so. I will take it." Loid spoke as he immediately picked up the bottle from the ground, opened it''s cap and started drinking it.


    ''There is a drug in that wine, that Sephie made for me. I call it the ''Addictor''. This drug dulls your senses of judgement and makes you addicted to it slowly.


    A male dwarf''s mind is sharp, He can drink gallons of wine and still walk straight as if nothing had happened to him. But, This drug will overcome his mind''s sharpness and turn him into an animal.


    That would be fun to watch...'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "So, What''s your buisness anyway Mr. Jack ?" Dras''s voice came from behind.


    "Oi, Don''t make him uncomfortable by asking the same questions again and again... He is not some toy, who will repeat himself again and again.


    I have already asked him about his job, you don''t have to investigate anything. Now, shut up and sit down." Loid spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Dras, while he sipped the wine from the bottle.


    ''Very Good... He is hoping to get some more bottles out of me by taking my side.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Dad... Where did you get that wine ?" Dras asked with a surprised expression.


    "Mr. Jack gave it to me. He transports them to the Dwarf kingdom." Loid spoke as he took another sip out of the bottle.


    "But, That''s illegal right ?" Dras asked as he looked at Anon with a suspicious expression.


    "Oi, Sit down and keep your mouth shut or I will beat the shit out of you. You are going to teach him, what''s illegal and what''s not ?" Loid shouted.


    "What is happening here ?" Suddenly, Serina and Kito came out of the kitchen with the last dish.


    Both of them sat down on the dinning table and looked at Loid and Dras.


    "What is happening ?" Serina asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, You just invited a man to our house who supplies Alcohol illegally to our kingdom." Dras spoke with an angry expression.


    "Ah, You supply alcohol too, Mr. Jack ?" Serina asked with a neutral expression as she looked at Anon and started serving food into his plate.


    "Yes, Ma''am..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Mom... Why are you so calm ? He is an illegal person." Dras spoke with a serious expression.


    "You just want another bottle of wine, don''t you ? Because you know that dad isn''t going to give you any." Kito asked with a serious expression.


    "You keep your mouth-"


    "Oh, I can arrange that." Anon spoke with a smile as he summoned another bottle of wine and gave it to Dras.


    "A-Are you sure ?" Dras asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, keep it as a gift. I am eating your food, I mean it''s the least I can do." Anon replied with a smile as he handed the bottle to him.


    "Okay and I am really sorry for what I said a moment ago, you are doing a very good job." Dras spoke with a smile as he immediately opened the wine bottle and started drinking from it directly.


    "You didn''t react much to my work... Ma''am ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Serina.


    "That''s because I don''t consider it illegal. It was legal some days ago but then it suddenly became illegal... That''s bullshit.


    I think, if you can earn more money by supplying it illegally, then it''s good for you and us too... Because we are getting alcohol." Serina replied with a calm expression.


    ''Well, Well... That''s a weird thinking for a woman, who doesn''t even let her daughter near a human.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Mr. Jack, you must make some pretty good amount of money, right ?" Kito asked with a smile as she wanted to show her mother that Anon makes tons of money, so that she can let her get married to him.


    "I do..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately understood this.


    "Mr. Jack... D-Do you have another bottle ? J-Just one more." Loid asked as he looked at Anon with a drunk expression.


    ''Hehehe... The game begins.'' Anon thought.


    "I do have it... But, It will be chargeable Sir." Anon replied with a neutral expression. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I will pay... Just give it to me. I haven''t had that good of a wine in the whole month. I-I want more..." Loid started begging.


    "No, You can''t. These two were enough for today... We can''t afford to buy more wine. Now, shut up and eat your dinner." Serina spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I want more too..." Dras spoke from the other side.


    "What the hell is wrong with you guys ? Don''t you understand me ? You are not going to get more wine... Now, eat your dinner.


    Mr. Jack, don''t give them anymore wine." Serina spoke with a serious expression.


    "I am sorry, Guys." Anon spoke with a smile as he started eating his food.


    But, He observed that both of their behaviours were changing rapidly. The drug started fucking with their minds already.


    Loid and Dras started eating but their bodies started shaking slowly and their legs started vibrating. It was clearly a symptom of Addiction.


    ''The cravings will only increase with time and at one point, you will do anything I tell you too, just for a sip of that wine.'' Anon thought as he smiled and continued to eat his dinner.


    30 minutes later...


    The dinner was over, But Dras and Loid''s conditions were worsening. Sweat started accumulating over their foreheads.


    "Fuu~ that was a good dinner. I will now have my appetizer." Anon spoke as he summoned a bottle of wine and placed it over the table.


    As soon as Loid and Dras, looked at the bottle... Their legs started shaking even more rapidly and the amount of sweat increased.

 Chapter 747 Chapter-747

    *Sip-Sip*


    Anon took two sips out of the wine bottle and acted as if it was the best thing in the world.


    *Lick*


    *Gulp*


    Both, Loid and Dras looked at Anon with greedy and mouth watering expressions but they couldn''t do anything.


    "M-Mr. Jack... P-Please give me some." Loid asked in a very low voice.


    "Hmm...? What was that ?" Anon asked.


    "Mr. Jack... Please give us one more bottle of wine and I will arrange a very good sword for you.


    It''s an A-rank sword and can even cut through a Dragon''s scale easily. I made it personally." Dras tried to negotiate for the bottle of wine with his sword.


    "I-I will give you purely mined travertine. 2kg of travertine just for that bottle." Loid spoke as he pointed towards the wine bottle.


    ''Hmm... Both of them are ready to sell their stuff. Just a little more and I will end this game, Because I am bored as well and I want to fuck both of them.'' Anon thought as he summoned two wine glasses from his inventory and started pouring wine into them.


    "This wine is different... It''s thousands of years old and only hundred of them exist in this world." Anon spoke with a smile as he slided the glasses towards both of them.


    "T-Thank you..."


    "Thank you."


    Both of them immediately picked up their glasses and started drinking the wine.


    As soon as the wine entered inside their bodies, they felt relief and satisfaction.


    But, What they didn''t knew was that the amount of drug was even more in this wine than the previous ones.


    "Haa..."


    "Burp... That was good."


    Both of them placed their glasses down and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Mr. Jack... You''ve given us such good wine. We will definitely return this favour." Loid spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t worry... You don''t have too. You know, You have a very beautiful wife and Daughter." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Serina and Kito''s ass whole sipping his wine.


    Both of them were working in the kitchen, unaware of what was going on the dinning table.


    Loid and Dras immediately noticed Anon''s gaze but they didn''t say it out loud. Both of them tried to ignore it.


    "So, Mr. Anon... Where do you want to sleep ?" Loid asked with a smile.


    "With your wife and daughter." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to look at their asses.


    "Excuse me ?" Loid and Dras asked together with a serious expression.


    "Okay, Here is the deal... You see, I like your wife and daughter. I want to buy them out..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Loid and Dras.


    "What ? Have you lost your fucking mind ?" Dras spoke with an angry expression.


    "Mr. Jack, You are our guest and you offered us wine... So, I am gonna let this go by once. But, If you tried to speak ill of my wife and daughter once more... I will kick you out of my house immediately." Loid spoke with a very serious and angry expression.


    "Fine... Here." Anon spoke as he summoned a crate of wine and placed it over the table.


    "Woah..." Dras was surprised to see this.


    "What is this ?" Loid asked with a serious expression.


    "It''s a crate of hundred year old wine... You can keep this and in exchange, I will take your wife and daughter for one night.


    I will do anything I want with them, Beat them, Fuck them and even make them do naked dances.


    Now, If this isn''t enough for you... I can offer you this as well." Anon spoke as he summoned another crate of wine that was thousands of years old and placed it over the table.


    "Do you really think that, I am going to whore out my wife and daughter to you for two crates of wine ? You humans are really disgusting and sex crazed monsters. Get the fuck out of my house, right now." Loid spoke with a serious expression.


    Dras wasn''t speaking anything, he was just sitting their and looking at the wine crates with a watering mouth.


    "Well, If you say so." Anon spoke as he took out one bottle of Alcohol from the crate and opened it''s cork.


    "What are you doing ?" Loid asked with a serious expression.


    "I am pouring some wine for myself and after this bottle is finished... I will leave your house." Anon spoke with a smile as he poured a glass of wine and started swinging it, in a rotatory motion.


    *Gulp*


    Dras''s mouth started watering as he looked at the dark red colour of the wine.


    *Sniff*


    Anon then sniffed the wine and smiled.


    "What a good scent... It''s like I am in heaven." Anon spoke as he took the first sip.


    "D-Dad... Can''t we do something ?" Dras asked as he looked at his father with a helpless expression.


    "N-No... Dras. He will leave after this... Just endure it for a bit more." Loid spoke as his legs started shaking again.


    20 minutes later... Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of their bodies were vibrating and it was clear that their cravings were incredibly strong this time.


    Anon poured the last glass of wine into the glass and started sniffing it.


    "Hmm... Looks like, I have to go huh ?" Anon spoke as he placed the glass over the table, in between the father and son.


    He then picked up the wine crates and started walking towards the exit door of the house.


    "W-Wait... Mr. Jack-" Suddenly, Dras''s voice came from behind.


    "Yes ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I want to buy your wine." Dras spoke.


    "Okay, I have already told you the price... Your sister and mother for the night. But, Both of you have to be agreed on this one." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "I-I agree... Dad, What about you ?" Dras asked as he immediately picked up the wine''s glass and drank from it.


    Loid looked at his son and then looked at the crate of wine.


    "I-I-I..."


    "It''s not that hard, Loid. Listen to your feelings and let go of your wife and daughter. You can drink to your heart''s content tonight and all you have to do is give me your wife and daughter, Just for one night." Anon whispered into Loid''s ear as he smiled like the devil.


    "What are you guys doing- What the !? Why is there a crate of wine over the dinning table ?" Serina asked with a shocked expression as she came out of the kitchen.


    "I agree..." Loid spoke as he stood up from his chair.


    "Hehehe... Nice."

 Chapter 748 Chapter-748

    "What are you agreeing to ?" Serina asked with a serious expression as she looked at Loid.


    "I-I..." before Loid could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "Mr. Loid and Mr. Dras just sold you out to me for the night in exchange for these crates of wine. One for each..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Serina.


    "What nonsense ? Is this human speaking truth, Loid ?" Serina asked with a serious expression.


    "S-Serina... I-I couldn''t stand the urge. I-I want to drink and it''s just for night after all. Please do it for me... Serina." Loid spoke with a scared and worried expression, as he grabbed the Wine crate and went to his room.


    "You... How can you sell your own wife and Daughter to a human ? Do we look like whores to you ?" Serina asked with a serious expression.


    "Mom... It''s not that big of a deal. Just have sex with the Human and these wine crates will be ours." Dras spoke with a carefree expression as he picked up a bottle from the crate and started drinking it without any second thoughts.


    "What kind of son are you ? You sold you own Mother and Sister... For Alcohol ?" Serina asked with an angry expression.


    "Yes, I did and I will continue to do so if I get more Alcohol. I work day and night in front of that fire to earn this house food and water.


    Dad use all of his earnings to drink alcohol and I work day and night like a fucking mule. You can do this much for me at least, right ?" Dras asked as he started drinking the second bottle of wine.


    "You two have gone insane... I am fucking pregnant. How am I supposed to have sex with him and your sister is a virgin too ?


    Do you want a human to take her virginity ?" Serina asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, not like she will stay a virgin for the rest of her life. She will loose it sometime and why not him ? He is a rich and experienced guy... Maybe he will give her some tips on how to get fucked." Dras spoke with a smile as he continued to drink.


    "Okay, Let''s get over with these family dramas. Serina, Luv... Let''s start this." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Serina''s lips with his hand.


    Serina immediately grabbed Anon''s hand and whipped it away with a hateful expression.


    "If you dared to touch me or my daughter, I will squash your body like a fucking turmind roll." Serina shouted with an angry expression.


    "Ooohhh... Aggression, I like it." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Ugghh... I can''t watch this. I am going to dad''s room. Do whatever you want with them." Dras spoke as he also stood up, took the wine crates and went to Loid''s room.


    "Mom... What is wrong ?" Kito asked with a scared expression as she came out of the kitchen.


    "Nothing, Kito... You go back to kitchen. I am going to have a private chat with Mr. Jack now." Serina spoke with a serious expression as she grabbed, Anon''s hand and dragged him to another room.


    *Click*


    She locked the room and turned around...


    "So, Are we starting ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No..." Serina immediately spoke as she walked upto the cupboard and opened the second drawer from the bottom.


    She then took out a bag of coins and gave it to Anon.


    "T-This is all I have for now and I will pay the rest of the money for those alcohol crates, after i save more. Please take it and forgive us." Serina spoke as she gave the coin bag to Anon.


    "Heh..." Anon smiled and opened the bag.


    As soon as he looked inside the bag, he noticed that there were about 40 to 50 gold coins inside.


    "These are our emergency savings... But-"


    Before Serina could''ve completed her sentence, Anon returned the bag to her.


    "Luv, I don''t want money... Look into my eyes." Anon spoke as he used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Now, You will do everything I say... Your mind will be free but your body will do everything I say, Do you understand ?" Anon asked as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Yes..."


    "Good."


    Suddenly, Serina came back to her senses and looked at Anon.


    "What are you doing ?" Serina asked as she found Anon too close to herself.


    "Luv, Open the gate and call kito into this room." Anon ordered as he walked upto the bed and sat down.


    "What why would I-" Before Serina could''ve completed her sentence, her legs started moving on their own.


    *Click*


    She opened the door against her will.


    "What ? No No No... I-I don''t want do this. I-I can''t control my body. Kito... Come here." She called out and came in again.


    "What have you done to me ? Why can''t I control my body ?" Serina asked with an angry expression as she walked up to Anon and grabbed his collars.


    Anon didn''t replied to her question and just smiled towards her.


    "Tell me you fucking asshole-" Serina asked as she formed a punch and got ready to hit Anon''s face with it.


    "Luv, Leave my collars." Anon ordered.


    "You fucking bastard. How are you controlling my body ?" Serina spoke with an angry expression as she removed her hands from his collar.


    *Click*


    "Mom... You called me ?" Kito asked with an innocent expression as she entered Inside the room.


    "Kito... Run out and call for help. This guy is very dangerous... He can-"


    "Shhh... Shut up. Why are you scaring her ?" Anon ordered with a smile as he stood up from the bed and started walking towards Kito.


    "M-Mr. Jack, A-Are you a bad guy ?" Kito asked as she showed a knife to Anon.


    ''At this point... I think, I am the bad guy.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Luv, Look into my eyes and you will understand everything." Anon spoke as he used his skill once again and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Luv, give me that knife." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." Kito spoke in a trance as she gave the knife to Anon.


    "Come in and lock the door." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Yes, Master..."


    *Click*


    Kito did everything, Anon was ordering her too... Just like a doll.


    "Now... Stand besides your mother." Anon ordered.


    "Yes..." Kito replied as she immediately went to her mother and stood besides her obediently.


    "Now... Your mind is free from my hypnosis but your body will still listen to my commands." Anon ordered.


    "Yes.. Master. Huh... W-What ? I-I was just there and-" Kito spoke as her consciousness came back.


    "You can speak too..." Anon spoke as he looked at Serina.


    "You fucking asshole... Leave my daughter. I will have sex with you. Just don''t touch her... I swear to god, that if you tried to touch her... I will kill you.


    You can''t control me for life... I swear on my name that I will kill-"


    "Dirty talk to me..." Anon ordered.


    "Please fuck my pussy, I believe that you haven''t Fucked a pregnant dwarf Milf before. I will give you a taste of it.


    Come and fuck this old pussy... Please, I haven''t had sex for the last 5 months and I just want to have some wild sex with you.


    Please Mr. Jack... Fuck me like a pregnant cow and full up my womb again." Serina started talking like a cheap whore immediately. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-Mom... What are you saying ? W-Why are you talking like that ? What have you done to my mother ?" Kito asked with a Confused and scared expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, Luv... You see, I have brought both of you from your father and brother for the night, for tonight... Both of you are going to be my disposable Cum-Dumps.


    I will use you and then throw your used pussies away." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Y-You are evil..." Kito spoke with a scared expression as she understood that Anon was not a good guy.


    "Sir, Jack... Fuck me please, My pussy can''t wait to get fucked by your huge dick." Serina spoke up again.


    "See... Your mom wants to get fucked by me and you were also ready to get fucked by me... Weren''t you back then ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "That''s because, I thought you were a good guy." Kito spoke as she started crying.


    "Sigh... Why do you think, I am a good guy ? Did I tell you to think that ? I don''t remember. Now, those pants look really tight on your legs.


    So, both of you loose the pants... But leave your panties on. I mean, it''s a long night of winter... I want to enjoy my new toys fully before I break them. So, we will go slow.


    Now, remove it both of you." Anon ordered with an evil smile.


    Both of them immediately opened the buttons of their pants and slided them down, revealing their soft and squishy legs.

 Chapter 749 Chapter-749

    As both of them rolled their pants down, their silky and soft legs were revealed.


    "Ah... What sweet scent. What are you guys using to wash your pussies ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately sat down and buried his face into Serina''s pussy.


    *Mnnhhh*


    "Haa... This is good. I heard that a pregnant pussy needs more fucking than a normal pussy, is that right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Serina.


    "You are a fucking prick... Nothing else but a fucking prick." Serina spoke with an angry expression as she looked at Anon. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ha... Luv, I am in fact a, fucking prick. But, tonight... This prick is going to fuck you two heheheh." Anon replied with a perverted smile as he slowly touched Kito''s pussy.


    As soon as he touched Kito''s pussy over her panties... He felt that it was already wet.


    "N-No..." Kito spoke with a shy expression.


    "You are wet, Already ? That''s good... Hehe." Anon spoke as he immediately buried his face into Kito''s panties as well.


    "Annnh~ Mom..." Kito spoke as she moaned.


    "Kito..." Serina spoke with a worried expression as she looked at Kito.


    "Anhhh~ No, That place is dirty. Anhhh~ Anhhh~" Kito spok as she continued to moan, but Anon continued to move his head around over her panty.


    "N-No... Please, Don''t do it... S-Something is cumming... Anhhh~" Suddenly kito released a fountain of cum from her pussy, as she felt her clit getting simulated from over her panty by Anon''s tongue.


    Kito felt like she was in heaven, her eyes went all the way back to her head and her mouth opened up slowly.


    Anon removed his face from her panty and looked at kito with a smile.


    "So, How did you like cumming for the very first time, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at Kito.


    Kito came back to her original state and looked at Anon with a shy expression.


    "Oi, I will have sex with you... Leave my daughter." Serina spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Sigh, Let me explain this to you one more time... Both you have been sold out by your husband. So, I will fuck both of you and I am not going to negotiate it with you.


    Now, both of you... Panties off." Anon spoke as he sat down on the bed and looked at them with a perverted smile.


    "I fucking hate the humankind..." Serina spoke with an angry expression as she looked at Anon. But, she had no other option... She had to listen to what Anon was saying.


    "You will love it in about 40 minutes... Don''t worry." Anon spoke with a smile as he took off the mask of Nature from his face and revealed his real face.


    "Y-You are..."


    "A disguise..." Serina spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Looks like little kito here has figured out, who I really am." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at kito.


    "You are Mr. Anon Agreil... The saviour of Human kingdom. You saved them from a huge army of undead monsters.


    I-I heard about you from my friends. You are like a Hero to them." Kito spoke as she took off her panty.


    "Hero, My ass... He is a fucking bastard, who is using us like toys." Serina spoke as she took off her panty.


    "Well, I never said that I am a hero, They gave me that Title. Whatever... Luv, come and sit over my face. I want to eat that pregnant pussy of yours." Anon replied with a smile as he laid down over the bed.


    "Sick human..." Serina spoke with a hateful expression, but she couldn''t say no to Anon''s command.


    She walked over the bed and squatted over Anon''s face.


    Anon immediately wrapped both of her legs with his hands and started licking her pussy.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Anon moved his tongue faster but in an elegant way as well. He teased her clit and squeezed her ass at the same time.


    Serina Holded her voice back and tried not to react to Anon''s licking.


    ''Oh my Fucking God... This kid is licking my pussy with such roughness and grabbing my ass as well... Now, I understand why humans are called sex crazed monsters.


    Annnhhhhhhhhhhh~ I want to moan really loud at this point, he is teasing my clit with his rough tongue while squeezing my ass. I can''t believe it, My daughter is standing right next to me... While he is licking my pussy and I am actually feeling good from this.


    Does this mean... I am a pervert ?'' Serina thought as she Holded her upper shirt with both of her hands and closed her eyes due to such intense pleasure.


    "Anh~" Suddenly, A small moan left her mouth. Serina immediately opened her eyes and covered her mouth with her left hand.


    ''Oh no, I moaned... Shit.'' Serina thought as she turned her neck towards kito and observed that kito was looking at them with a very serious expression whole masturbating.


    Her fingers were over her pussy and she was rubbing it rapidly.


    "M-Mom..." Kito looked at her with a smile.


    "N-No... Kito. That''s not a good-" Before Serina could''ve completed her sentence, Anon immediately gave her a good slap on the ass.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" As soon as the slap hitted on her ass cheek, Serina forgot everything and got devoured by her carnal desires. She let out a loud moan and came right over Anon''s face.


    "Annnhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Fuckkkk... I am cumming." Serina spoke as she continued to shake her ass while she came.


    After cumming, she stood up from Anon''s face and laid down on the other side of the bed.


    "Well, That was something..." Anon spoke as he picked up Serina''s panty from the bed and wiped his face off with it.


    He then laid back and slowly touched, Serina''s lips with his middle finger.


    "Looks like... Someone liked the licking session." Anon asked with a perverted smile as he inserted his middle finger inside Serina''s mouth.

 Chapter 750 Chapter-750

    "I-I don''t know, What you are talking about..." Serina replied as she sucked on Anon''s middle finger like a baby.


    "I am familiar to this behaviour... I had a sister, who used to behave just like you. Then I fucked her up two three times and made her into my obedient bitch." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "What ? You had sex with your own sister ?" Serina asked with a surprised expression as she immediately took Anon''s finger out of her mouth.


    "Well, not my original sister... She was my Step-sister, Who almost killed me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You humans are really weird people." Serina spoke with a disgusted expression.


    "Well, can''t do anything about that, can we ?" Anon replied with a smile as he immediately grabbed her pussy.


    "H-Hey... Slowly, I am pregnant." Serina spoke with a shy expression.


    "Well, Well... Your expressions are changing, Luv. Looks like you want to get fucked like a bitch as well, huh ?" Anon asked with a perverted expression as he immediately kissed Serina on the lips.


    *Chu*


    "Mnnhhhhh..." Serina tried to speak something, but Anon didn''t let her lips get out of his lip''s grasp.


    He continued to rub her pussy and pinch her clit, while penetrating her mouth with his tongue.


    As Anon was getting rougher and rougher with her, Serina''s body was reacting more and more to it as if begging to do it more roughly.


    "M-Mr. Anon..." Suddenly, Kito''s sound came from behind.


    Anon let go of Serina''s lips and as soon as he did a long string of saliva came out of their mouths.


    *Lick*


    Anon licked it and looked at Serina with a perverted smile.


    Serina hadn''t seen such type foreplay before and due to such intense foreplay, her nipples started leaking milk out of them. Her shirt started getting wetter.


    "Hello, Luv... You called me ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at kito.


    Kito was barely standing now, a long string of thick pre-cum was leaking out of her pussy and she was continuously masturbating while looking at her mother enjoying Anon''s intense foreplay.


    "M-Mr. Anon... P-Please me too." Kito spoke with a perverted expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Ho Ho Ho... Look at this little slut here. Hey, Serina do you know that this little innocent child of yours wanted to get fucked by me from the moment she met me ?" Anon asked as she stood up and walked behind kito.


    Serina didn''t spoke anything and continued to look at kito with a helpless expression.


    "P-Please Mr. Anon, I-I want to experience it too... I-I want to kiss..." Kito spoke with a desperate expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Hmm... I don''t know, You should ask for your mother''s permission first. I mean, she is the one who can order it... Right, Serina ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You can do whatever you want..." Serina spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at kito.


    As soon as she said this, Kito immediately turned around, placed both of her hands around Anon''s neck and kissed him on the lips tightly.


    ''Ha... What a desperate bitch. Fine... I will give you a taste of such wonderful sex, that you won''t be able to forget until your death.'' Anon spoke as he grabbed her naked ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly while he penetrated her mouth with his tongue.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Enhance her sexual pleasure by 2 times... I don''t want to really break her or kill her, before I am done with her.'' Anon thought. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Target''s Sexual pleasure has been increased by 2X.]


    As soon as Anon completed this modification in her body, Kito felt something that she had never even imagined innher whole life.


    She immediately came like a monkey, while she kissed Anon.


    Anon felt the vibrations in her body and tongue while she came, her eyes rolled back and forth like a cheap whore and her tongue started licking Anon''s tongue as if serving it.


    Anon squeezed her ass once again and this time, she raised both of her feet while cumming.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    ''Looks like I increased her sensitivity too much... I should''ve increased it by 1.32 percent only. I can''t imagine, what would''ve happened if I were to increase it upto 30x or something.


    Either she would''ve died on the spot or she would''ve gone bananas I guess. Hahaha...'' Anon thought as he finally let go of her mouth.


    "What have done to her ? Why is cumming like that ?" Serina asked as she looked at Kito with a Confused expression.


    "Well, I simulated some nerves in her brain and increased the amount of sexual pleasure she feels by 2x.


    So, If you smack her ass like this..." Anon spoke as he slapped over her ass cheek.


    *Slap*


    "ANNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ I AM CUMMMMINGGGHHHHHGGG~" Kito shouted in pleasure, as she holded her shirt with both of her hands and opened up her legs while standing like a cheap whore.


    She released a fountain of cum out of her pussy, that made her whole body shake like a paper in wind.


    "N-No... Don''t do that. She will go crazy from such pleasure. She is just a kid..." Serina spoke with a worried expression.


    "Darling, Keep masturbating... I will go and deal with your mother. After I am done with her... I will give you a good dicking.


    Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Kito''s Mouth with his right hand.


    "Yesh, Mr. Anon..." Kito replied as she started masturbating once again.


    "Good. Now, What were you saying, Luv ?" Anon asked as he walked upto Serina and started opening her shirt.


    "I-I was just saying that you shouldn''t do that with my daughter... She is not ready for such-" Before Serina could''ve completed her sentence, Anon opened her shirt and immediately started sucking the milk that was coming out of her boobs.


    "Anhhhh~ Noooo..."


    "Haa... Natural Milk of a dwarf female. What a sweet flavour. So, what were you saying ?" Anon spoke as he continued to suck the milk out of her boobs like a milking machine.


    "Nothing... Just keep sucking my breast milk out. Anhhhh~"


    Kito watched this and came continuously without stopping.

 Chapter 751 Chapter-751

    "Annhhh~ Yes... My milk, drink more of my milk... Empty my breasts, Yes. Anhhh~" Serina moaned as she felt Anon''s mouth sucking out all the milk from her breasts.


    Fter sucking for about 16 minutes, Her breasts stopped producing milk.


    "Haa... That was a nice dessert after the dinner, Luv." Anon spoke as he let go of her boobs.


    "Well, The dessert''s main course is still waiting..." Serina spoke as she immediately turned around and raised her butt high up into the air, revealing her pussy to Anon.


    Anon looked at her hairy pussy and immediately buried his face into it.


    ''This is heaven... No matter, how many times or with how many girls I do this with... It''s always the same.


    I just want to sniff this smell out of this hairy pussy again and again. In just minutes, This pussy will be covered in my cum. Haha...'' Anon thought as he swiftly moved his head around and sniffed her pussy last time before pounding it.


    "I am going to fuck you like a fucking rabbit... You better prepare your pussy." Anon whispered into Serina''s ears.


    "H-Hey... I have a child in me. Go slow..." Serina spoke up.


    *Slap*


    Anon immediately slapped her ass tightly.


    "Don''t teach me, how to fuck a bitch like you and tell your baby to fasten his seatbelts because this is good to be a wild fuck." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately removed his pants and pulled his monstrous cock out.


    "Wow..." Kito spoke with an open mouth as she looked at Anon''s cock and her mouth started watering.


    "Oi, Come here and suck it... You don''t want your Mommy''s pussy to get messed up with a dry dick, right ?" Anon asked as he looked at kito.


    "N-No, Sir..." Kito spoke as she immediately rushed to the bed and immediately inserted Anon''s cock into her mouth, as if she was waiting for this moment.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    She started giving a perfect blowjob to Anon... While Anon continued to grope her mother''s ass cheeks and slap them without any stops.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Ahhhh~ Annhhh~ Annhhh~"


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "That''s enough... Get away from my dick bitch. It''s like you are going to suck out everything from me." Anon spoke as he grabbed Kito''s head and removed her mouth from his dick.


    "Now, Now... This pussy is going to get a good pounding, be ready luv." Anon spoke as he touched his dick''s head over her pussy and started rubbing it.


    "Oh, yes... Give it to me." Serina spoke as she licked her fingers and then touched her pussy to make it wet from the outside.


    "Here you go, Pregnant bitch." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick into her pussy and started pounding it mercilessly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhhhhh~ Anhhhhhhh~ ANNNNNHHHHH~ Noooo... Go slow. M-My baby will die." Serina shouted but she enjoyed Anon''s dick at the same time.


    "Who gives a fuck about your fucking baby ?" Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed her neck and started pounding her pussy even harder.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Annhh~ Annnhhh~"


    "Yes, Fuck Mommy more..." Kito spoke as she licked Anon''s dick while he pounded her mother''s pussy.


    Anon bent down over Serina''s back and grabbed both of her boobs tightly.


    "Let''s squeeze your milkers..." Anon spoke as he immediately started squeezing them tightly.


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Not my breasts at the same timmee~ Please... It''s too much pleasure, My baby is kicking me. Anhhhhhhh~" Serina shouted.


    "Luv, it''s not the baby..." Anon whispered into her ears.


    Serina immediately turned to look at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "Y-Your dick... Is in my womb ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, that''s the case..." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to pound her.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "N-No... Please, Annnhhh~ Take it Anhhh~ Ou-" Before Serina could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her clit from below and pinched it tightly.


    "OHHHHH... FUCKKKKKK ANNGGHHHHHGGGHHHHHHH~" Serina moaned loudly like a cow and squirted all over the bed and her own daughter''s face, but kito didn''t mind it and she continued to lick Anon''s dick from below.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    "Look at this bitch... Cumming like a cheap Cum-Dump. Haha... Keep it up and I might break you as well until the morning." Anon spoke as he continued to pound her pussy and pinch her clit. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serina''s eyes were rolled over to her nose and her tongue was hanging out of her mouth. She looked just like a fucking pig.


    Anon fucked her pussy for the next 1 hour and 45 minutes without any stops. Serina came 34 times in this time period but Anon didn''t even came once.


    "Fuck... I am going to cum, Bitch. I am going to take away some space from your baby." Anon spoke as he increased the speed of pounding.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Angh~ Anhhh~" Serina has already fainted after she came for the 11th time and after that her mouth is moaning unconsciously.


    *Slap*


    "Oi, are you even listening to me, Dwarf bitch ?" Anon asked as he slapped her on the right ass cheek.


    "Anhh~ Anhhhh~" But, Instead of an answer he just got moans in return.


    Anon bent down and noticed that Serina''s eyes were rolled over to the edges of her eyes and her tongue was hanging out of her mouth.


    "Hehe... I have an idea." Anon thought as he immediately inserted both of his fingers into her nostrils and lifted her face up.


    At this moment, Serina looked like a real pig whore... Who was getting fucked without any breaks.


    "I am cumming... Take it, Fuckk..." Anon spoke as he hitted his dick all the way to the back of her womb and released his thick jeez into her womb.


    The sudden pressure increase in her womb, caused her to get suffocated from down below and get her consciousness back, while she was being held by the nose.


    "ANNNNNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ FUKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK... MY BABY WILL DIEEEE~" Serina shouted as she immediately fainted over the bed.


    Anon''s semen flowed out of her pussy slowly, While Kito cleaned the extra semen from his dick.


    Anon slowly touched her ass and used his skill...


    <Body Modification>


    ''Is her baby alright ?'' Anon asked.


    [Baby is in good conditions.]


    ''Well, didn''t expected him to survive after all this...'' Anon thought as he looked at kito and a smile appeared over his face.


    "Kito... Luv, It''s time to fuck. What do you say ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "Yes, Sir... I-I will get my pussy ready immediately. M-My Breasts don''t produce milk, but I can give you a boobjob." Kito spoke as she immediately stood up from the bed.


    "A boobjob ? Where did you hear that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I read books... O-On how to reproduce and some books that humans wrote. Different positions in which you can reproduce and different ways to satisfy your partner." Kito replied.


    "Hohoho... Looks like you''ve read all the theory you need to satisfy a man huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I will try my best, Mr. Anon..." Kito replied as she opened her shirt and revealed her huge jugs.


    "You really have huge jugs huh ? I think they are equal in size to your mother, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started fondling them.


    "Ummm... M-Mine are bigger than Mommy''s boobs. Her''s got bigger because of her pregnancy... Mine were bigger before." Kito replied with a serious expression.


    "My My.... I sense jealousy in your voice, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly touched her face with his right hand while continued his fondling with the left hand.


    "I-I am just telling you..." Kito replied with a shy expression.


    "So, When are you going to give me that Boob-Job ?" Anon asked.


    "Right now, Sir..." Kito replied as she sat down to her knees and pressed both of her boobs together.


    She then wrapped Anon''s dick in-between her breasts and started moving them up and down.


    "Fuck... Yes. Are you sure... You never did this before ?" Anon asked as he felt the squishy feeling of her soft and huge boobs.


    "I-I will not lie to you sir Anon. I-I am doing this for the very first time... But, I have readed about this several times." She replied with a sincere expression.


    "Use your mouth and tongue too..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Kito replied as she immediately opened her mouth and started licking Anon''s dick as well.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Oh, Yes... This is the perfect Boob-Job. I might not break you and make you my personal Boob-Job giving toy." Anon spoke with a smile as he pressed her head on his dick.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "*Slurp* I-I will be honoured to serve you, Sir. Even if it''s as a Toy." Kito spoke as she slurped out the remaining semen from Anon''s urethra.


    "Hehe... Nice. Keep sucking..."


    Her Boob-Job continued for the next 15 minutes and after 15 minutes, Anon came all over boobs and her face.


    "Fuck... You are really a good toy. It''s decided... You are going to be my personal Boob-Job giving toy." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "T-Thank you, Sir."


    "Now, show me that pussy... I will fuck it and make it remember my Dick''s shape."


    "As you command, Sir."


    "Not sir... You will call me master from now on."


    "Y-Yes, Master..."

 Chapter 752 Chapter-752

    Next Morning, Dras''s room...


    "Hmm..." Dras woke up and noticed that sunlight was shining through the window.


    "It''s morning already ?" Dras spoke as he stood up and suddenly, two empty bottles of wine that were lying over his body fell down to the ground and broke.


    *Clink-Clink*


    *Break-Break*


    "Fuck... My head hurts. Where is dad ?" Dras asked as he looked around and noticed that his dad was sleeping under the bed with his hands wrapped around a bottle of wine.


    "This Old Geezer... How many did he even drink ?" Dras asked as he slowly walked towards the door of the room, but the hangover from last night was too much, even for a dwarf like him due to Anon''s drug.


    "This wine sure was strong as fuck..." Dras spoke as he grabbed the doorknob and opened the door slowly.


    As soon as he opened the door, he came into the hall and noticed Anon, who was sitting on their dinning table disguised as Jack.


    "Yo-You didn''t leave, Mr. Jack ?" Dras asked as he slowly sat down in the front chair and grabbed his head.


    "Well, Well... Looks like someone couldn''t hold the level of my wine, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What was in that fucking Wine ? My head feels like, it''s about to burst out." Dras asked as he tightly grabbed his head.


    "That was pure wine made out in own company... 100% pure, No dilution or any other chemicals mixing." Anon replied.


    ''Except, A bit of drugs... Hehe.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Whatever... Mom, Bring me a glass of water. I need to leave for work." Dras shouted.


    "Yes..." Serina''s voice came from the kitchen.


    "How about your dad ? Did he liked my wine ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Go and ask him yourself, He is out on the floor." Dras replied with a serious expression.


    "Here you go. One glass of water."


    "Thank you, Mom !?" Dras suddenly, noticed that his mother was standing in front of him fully naked, while her hairy pussy was also visible to everyone.


    Dras immediately closed his eyes and looked in the other direction. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom... What in the fucking hell are you doing !? Wear some fucking clothes." He shouted.


    "Oh, My... Look at my shy boy. Do you remember last night, Dras ? Last night you sold your Mommy to Mr. Jack for a crate of wine and now I am working on his orders.


    He ordered me to cook breakfast naked and serve him, While I dance naked in front of him and Your sister give him a boob job." Serina spoke as she went back to the kitchen.


    "What the fuck ?" Dras immediately opened his eyes and looked at Anon.


    "The deal was for one night only." Dras spoke.


    "It was... Well, In your kingdom... Night remains for about 8 hours and I bought them at 11:50 PM, last night.


    It''s 6:30 in the morning... That means, I still have one hour and thirty minutes to fuck your mother and sister." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You fucking bastard..." Dras spoke with an angry expression.


    "Hey, Hey... Calm down. I will leave after breakfast, Don''t worry. I have more women to fuck in your kingdom, you know." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "Yeah ? what are you going to do ? Go to some other house and repeat the same thing with them ?" Dras asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, not quite the full plan... My plan is to set up a shop in your kingdom. Where, I will sell this pure good wine and for this wine... I will ask for their mothers, Daughters and Sisters in return for one night.


    I will rape them to my heart''s content and return them in the morning. Then I will go to your king, fuck his daughters and Queens until his mental health breaks down and he becomes a living doll for me to control on will. Isn''t that a good plan ? Hehehheehe..." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    As soon as Dras heard this, He felt mixed emotions of Sadness, Fear, Shock and Surprise at the same time.


    "Y-You are bluffing... You can''t even go through the defensives of the Royal Castle. Our Royal Castle has so much security that even your whole kingdom can''t break it.


    You will neither reach our king nor the Queen, I will immediately report you to the Royal Guards and inform them about your evil plans. You fucking Human Trash." Dras spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the house with full speed.


    Dras grabbed the doorknob and opened the door.


    *Click*


    <Command of the Sea Ruler>


    "Stop." Anon commanded.


    As soon as these words fell into Dras''s ears... His body froze immediately.


    ''W-What !? What is happening ? Why can''t I move my legs or say something out of my mouth ?'' Dras thought as he looked at his hands with a Confused expression.


    "Close that door." Anon commanded from behind.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Dras''s body started moving again. His hands closed the door, just like Anon ordered him to do.


    ''Why aren''t my fucking hands listening to my mind ? What the fuck is happening to me ?''


    "Come here and sit down..." Anon ordered.


    Suddenly, His legs started moving... Dras turned around and started walking towards Anon.


    ''It''s him... He is controlling me with his voice. But, How ?'' Dras understood that Anon was controlling his body but he couldn''t understand how.


    He sat back down on the chair, just like Anon ordered him to do and started staring at him.


    "You can speak." Anon ordered.


    "What the fuck have you done to my body ? Is it because of that fucking wine you gave me ?" Dras asked with an angry expression.


    "Oh, come on... I don''t need that to control your stupid body. You are weak and easily controlled dolls. That''s how I fucked your mother and sister last night.


    They couldn''t say anything and I fucked their pussies while they cried over the bed like cheap whores." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he closed the distance between his face and Dras''s face.


    "You are a monster... A fucking monster." Dras spoke with a serious expression.

 Chapter 753 Chapter-753

    "You are a shame on humanity... A fucking Demon. No, You are even lower than a fucking Demon, You are a Worm." Dras spoke in a very hateful tone.


    "Darling, Don''t talk to our master like that or I will punish you." Serina spoke from the Kitchen.


    "Heh..." Anon chuckled as soon as he heard this.


    "Wha-What have you done to my mother ? Why is talking like that ? Answer me ?" Dras asked in a loud voice.


    "Hey, Keep it low... My ears hurt." Anon spoke as he rubbed his ear with his pinky finger.


    "I will kill you, just release me." Dras spoke with an angry expression.


    "But, I haven''t tied you. Go wherever you want... I don''t care." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Are you mocking me, Motherfucker ? You think this is funny ? Why don''t you fight me like a real man, huh ?


    Oh, Sorry... I forgot, You aren''t a fucking real man." Dras spoke as he tried to make Anon Angry and get out of his skill.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry, I will give you the proof of my manhood while I eat breakfast and watch your mother dance naked in front of me as your sister give me a Boob-Job." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "You fucking asshole-"


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "HELP HELP... SOMEONE HELP." Dras shouted loudly.


    "Shut up, you stupid fuck. Serina, go and open the door, Luv." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." Serina spoke with a Smile as she came running out of the kitchen, naked and opened the door at once.


    *Click*


    As soon as she opened the door, She noticed a Red eyed gentleman standing in front of her with a pale face and sharp incisors.


    This guy was none other than Mike himself.


    "Hello, welcome." Serina spoke with a smile as she invited Mile into the house.


    "Ah, Naked pregnant woman at the door... I am at the right house." Mike spoke with a smile as he entered inside the house and noticed that Anon was sitting near the dinning table.


    "I greet my master." Mike greeted as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "Hello, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, everything has been prepared... I have bought a shop in the middle of the market for you and behind the shop, I have made a big hall to store and fuck the girls." Mike reported.


    "Have you moved the stock ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... I have already moved all of the stock last night." Mike replied.


    "Good..." Anon spoke.


    "Sir, would you like me to open the shop ?" Mike asked.


    "No No... What''s the hurry ? We will open it in the evening, When everyone is returning back from their work... with fatigued bodies and tired brains.


    You see, at that time... It will be really easy to trap them. Until then... You can relax here and I will fuck these Bitches." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, Should I go and direct all the traffic towards our shop ?" Mike spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, Dwarfs use short paths to go back to their houses and if I can block those ways, they will have to take the long way and once they pass through the middle of the market, they will have to pass through our shop as well." Mike explained.


    "Eh... Boring. The news of my wine shop will spread like wild fire in this kingdom and once that happens, it''s just a piece of cake from there.


    So, don''t stree yourself and enjoy a bit." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, Master. Sir, Do you have a newspaper ?" Mike asked as he turned towards Dras.


    "Yeah, He can''t speak... He was causing discomfort to my ears. So, I ordered him to stay silent." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, Shall I cut his throat and take his tongue out for you ?" Mike asked as he immediately placed his dagger over Dras''s throat.


    "MNNHHHHHHHHHH..." Dras immediately tried to shout but his mouth was tightly shut.


    "Mike, You are a vampire and still your blood is boiling. Keep that dagger down. I am playing with him... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Go and ask Serina about the Newspaper." Anon ordered.


    "Ah, as you command master." Mike spoke as he immediately withdrew his dagger from his neck.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Kito came out of her room and she was naked as well.


    Kito looked at her brother for a brief moment but ignored him completely... Because the one person she wanted to look at was Anon.


    Kito immediately walked upto Anon, Opened his zip and pulled his cock out.


    *Chu*


    She kissed Anon''s dick and spoke "Good morning, Master''s Dick. Hope you had a good night in my pussy."


    "HoHo... You see this Dras ? I have disciplined your sister into my Obedient slut. Ah, Sorry... My slutty Toy. I have renamed her...


    She is now called Boob-Job Slut." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Dras.


    At this moment, Dras''s eyes were getting red from all the mind disturbing scenes.


    "Huh...? Looks like your brother is not happy with your name, Luv. Why don''t you show him, Why I gave you that name ?" Anon asked with an evil smile, as he looked at Dras.


    "MNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Dras tried to shout very loudly and stand up to hit Anon, But his body wasn''t under his control, right now.


    "As you command Master. Brother, me, my pussy and my boobs are Master Anon''s Slave from this day forward.


    I will now, Show you why Master Anon gave me the name, Boob-Job Slut." Kito spoke as she immediately went down on her knees and separated her legs from each other just like a cheap whore.


    Her pussy was totally revealed as she started giving Anon a blowjob with her mouth-pussy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Ahhh... What a great mouth your sister has... I mean, I have fucked tons of whores, Milfs and even virgin girls. But, she is a hidden gem, Dras.


    You know what ? I am taking her with me and I will use her body to my heart''s content. Once I am done with her... I will throw her into some dustbin. Pick her up from there, Okay ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "MNHHHHHNNHHHHH..." Dras tried to shout again as blood was clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Woah... I am just kidding man. I won''t throw her, Don''t worry. But the body using part is true... I will use her as I please. So, yeah...


    You guys can forget her hahaha." Anon spoke as he laughed evilly.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Loid came out of his room with a huge hammer in his hands. His face was red and he looked really dangerous due to his facial expressions.


    "You dare to fuck with my family ? You think you can just come into the Dwarf kingdom and do whatever you want ?" Loid spoke with an angry expression.

 Chapter 754 Chapter-754

    "You are Dead Meat, Kid. Hammer Thrasher..." Loid used his skill as he started running towards Anon with full speed.


    His hammer started shining brightly golden as he ran towards Anon.


    But, Anon didn''t even bothered to from his position instead he smiled at Loid, while his daughter gave him a Boob-Job.


    "Die... HUMAN." Loid shouted as he jumped into the air and targeted Anon''s head with his Hammer.


    "Stay in your limits, Dwarf." Mike''s voice resounded from behind and suddenly, Loid''s body froze in the middle of the air.


    *Thud*


    "What- !?" Before Loid could''ve understood anything, He was lying on the ground paralyzed.


    "Well, Well... What were you saying ? ''Kid you are dead meat'' and ''Die Human''. Looks like your plans failed miserably huh ?" Anon spoke in a mocking tone.


    "Human, If you don''t release my daughter and wife from your dirty magic... I will kill you." Loid shouted as he tried to stand up but he couldn''t even feel his hands or legs.


    "Oh, my god... I am scared. I will release them immediately, Sir. Do you think I will answer like that ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Suddenly, Loid looked at his daughter and tears started coming out of his eyes.


    "Please.... Please, I beg you. Please level my family alone. I-I will do anything... Please just leave them." Loid spoke as he started crying.


    "Eh... Try something else. I don''t have a heart that can offer you sympathy." Anon replied as he enjoyed Kito''s Boob-Job.


    "Okay, Breakfast is ready... Master Anon, Here is your Soup and Roasted bread with some pork meat." Serina spoke as she walked out of the kitchen fully naked with a plate of food in her hands.


    "S-Serina ?" Loid spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Ah... Loid, You are up ? I will serve you the breakfast, once Master Anon tells me to." Serina spoke with a smile as she placed the food plate in front of Anon.


    "Thank you, Luv. Wait, Where is my milk ?" Anon asked with a perverted expression as he immediately grabbed Serina''s left boob.


    "Anhhhh~ Master, You have to take it out yourself." Serina spoke with a smile as she bowed down like a cow in front of Anon and started pouring milk out of her boobs into the cup.


    "Haaa... This is everything a man needs. After filling up the cup, start the dance." Anon spoke as he ate his bread and soup.


    "Yes, Master." Serina spoke with a smile.


    "Serina... How can you do this ? Y-You are doing this willingly !?" Loid asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Loid... Your dick is this small and Master Anon''s dick is this big. So, you better shut up and after all... You were the one who sold me to him." Serina replied as she continued to pour milk out of her boobs.


    After the cup was full, Serina stopped and stepped back from the table.


    "Master, I will now perform a naked dance in front of you." Serina spoke as she started dancing like a cheap slut.


    Her boobs were going up and down, whole she danced and her ass was also swinging pretty hard.


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Look at my obscene dance, Master. Please look at my boobs and Ass to your heart''s content." Serina spoke as she turned around and started tweaking like a slut pig.


    "Ah... Yes, Master. Look at me more." Serina spoke in a very less voice.


    "Haa... What a great life, The Mother and Daughter pair always gives the best service." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Kito''s head and pressed it down on his dick, while she gave him a Boob-Job.


    "Go Deep... You fucking, Boob-Job giving toy." Anon spoke.


    "Yesh... *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak* Masher." Kito spoke in a weird voice because Anon''s dick was inside her mouth.


    "Master, Should I go and scout the Royal Castle''s security ?" Mike asked with a sincere voice from behind.


    "You didn''t do it ?" Anon asked.


    "I am sorry Master but, I haven''t personally taken a look at it. Our Ninjas have already mapped out the whole place and the number of guards present inside and outside the castle.


    But, I believe that it should be one more time by me personally." Mike spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    "Ah, You were busy in the stuff transfer thing, huh ? Well, okay... Go and check it out." Anon replied.


    "Thank you, Master. I will go immediately and come back before you even notice." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared.


    "Haa... I am bored. Both of you... Get down on the floor, I would rather fuck you then to get bored." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Serina and kito spoke in unison as they immediately bent down in front of Anon.


    Time passed and Evening came.


    Loid''s house...


    Serina is lying over the dining table like a cheap Cum-Dump, Her ass is in the air and Anon''s semen is dripping out of her pussy without any stops.


    There is a nose hook attached to her nose, her eyes are not in order and her tongue is hanging out of her mouth.


    "More cock... More cock... More cock..." She is repeating this same thing for the last 10 minutes without any stops.


    Inside Kito''s room...


    Anon is sleeping naked on her bed and Kito is standing right next to him with a corn inside her pussy. The corn is holding Anon''s semen inside her womb.


    Her eyes are rolled up and tongue is hanging out of her Mouth. She is holding the corn in her pussy with one hand and using the other hand to finger her ass Because Anon ordered her to do this.


    She can''t make a sound because Anon told her to stay silent.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared inside the room.


    "Master, It''s time..." Mike spoke as he sat down on one knee.


    "Hmm...? What time ?" Anon asked as he woke up from his sleep and looked at Mike with a confused expression.


    "It''s evening master, should I open the shop ?" Mike asked.


    Anon then slowly turned his head towards the right and noticed, Kito still standing their with the corn inside her pussy.


    "Ah... Right, I am in the Dwarf kingdom. Let''s go and get some dwarf bitches." Anon spoke with a Smile as he immediately got dressed up and walked upto Kito.


    He then grabbed the corn and pulled it out of her pussy at once.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Anon''s semen flowed out of her pussy like a river as she moaned in pleasure.


    "Get that pussy cleaned up and wear some good clothes, Luv. We are going on a field trip." Anon ordered as he exited the room.


    *Click*


    "Y-Yes... Master." Kito spoke as she started walking towards the washroom, but her legs were very soar and the semen flowing out of her Pussy wasn''t allowing her to even move properly.


    As soon as Anon exited the room, He noticed that Dras was still sitting on the dinning table and Loud was on the ground.


    "Hello Guys, You must be hungry huh ? Here, Eat this... Fresh out of your sister''s pussy, garnished and fermented with my cum for 4 hours inside your sister''s womb.


    It should taste delicious." Anon spoke as he throws the corn in front of Dras and orders him to eat it.


    Dras had no other choice but listen to Anon''s orders. He picked up the sticky corn from group and started eating it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Don''t eat alone... Give some to your mother as well okay and I am taking your sister with me..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the house.


    "N-No... You can''t take Kito. I-I won''t let you." Loid spoke from below.


    "Yeah... What are you going to do about it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took the corn from Dras''s hand and rammed it into Loid''s mouth.


    [New Target has been detected under the skill ''Mind Control'' !! ]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?]


    ''Yes...''


    [Loid : 100% Mind Corruption.]


    ''Nice... Breaking minds are easy now.'' Anon thought with an evil smile.


    "Let''s get your family back on track. So, you won''t become a problem for me in the future." Anon spoke as he used his other skill.


    ''Memory Wiper.''


    In an instant, All of Loid''s memories were transferred to Anon''s mind.


    "Let''s delete the part where you had a daughter..." Anon spoke as he immediately deleted all of Loid''s memories that were related to Kito.


    ''Memory Altering...''


    He then gave all of his memories back to him.


    "One done... Two to go." Anon spoke as he immediately repeated the same process with Serina and Dras.


    20 minutes later...


    Dras, Serina and Loid are standing in front of Anon, fully dressed just like dolls, their eyes are shining brightly purple. The house is all cleaned up, Just like when Anon arrived.


    "Okay, Guys... Let''s do this. So, You guys never had daughter, okay. I never came here and you don''t know me.


    Once I go through that door and close it, You guys will return to your daily works as if nothing happened. Thank you for the service." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door with Mike and Kito.

 Chapter 755 Chapter-755

    "So, What are you going to do today ?" A dwarf asked his friend.


    Both of them look very sad and depressed as they are returning From their work.


    "Go home, Eat Food, Talk with my family and Die maybe..."


    "Oi, Don''t talk like that."


    "Friend, I haven''t sipped a single drop of alcohol for 2 days straight and what do you want me to talk about ?"


    "Well, You can''t just die. You have a family to fee-" Before the other dwarf could''ve completed his sentence, A loud voice came from the shop that was in the middle of the market.


    "Alcohol, Alcohol here. Come and get yourself a Bottle of Hundred year Alcohol, Guys." Anon shouted loudly.


    Every single male dwarf present in the market immediately got attracted towards the shop and started walking towards the shop.


    "Hey, Look... He is selling Hundred year old alcohol. Let''s go..."


    "A human selling, Alcohol ?"


    "That''s odd, huh ?"


    "Yeah... I thought it was illegal to sell alcohol to us in the Human kingdom."


    ...


    Everyone started gossiping as they walked upto the shop, Where Anon was sitting in the front and Mile was standing behind him.


    "Kid, Are you really Selling Hundred year old alcohol here ?" A dwarf asked as he looked at Anon.


    "Hey isn''t this guy, Anon Agreil ? The guy who is a hero in the Human kingdom ?"


    "Yeah... You are right, He is really Anon."


    "Looks like, Mr. Anon wants to become our hero as well."


    "How much for one bottle ?"


    Suddenly, A dwarf man came running towards the shop in a good coat.


    "I-I will buy whole stock. Whatever price... Just say it." He spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Hey, That''s not fair... We are standing here too."


    "Yeah... You can''t buy it all by yourself."


    "I will buy 4 crates."


    "No, I will buy 5."


    "I want the whole stock."


    "What''s the price...?"


    ....


    Everyone started shouting as they pulled out gold coins from their pockets.


    "Fine, Fine... Calm down everyone. I am not selling this alcohol for money." Anon spoke up with a smile as he stood up from his place and looked at the dwarfs.


    "What !?"


    "Not selling for money ?"


    "What does that mean ?"


    "What does this kid even want to do ?"


    ...


    "As I said, This alcohol is not going out for money. For one bottle of hundred year old Alcohol, You have to bring me one girl... No matter if she is your daughter, mother or even sister. I accept it all...


    For the thousand years old wine... You have to bring me 2 ladies and for one hundred thousand years old pure wine, You have to bring me 3 ladies.


    I am going to use them for one night, I am going to rape them, cum inside their wombs and many more lewd things. But, only for one night


    So, Who is ready to trade ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What ?"


    "Did he just said that ?"


    "I think, I heard something wrong..."


    "Kid, Are you kidding ?"


    "Oi, If you are kidding tell us now."


    "I am not kidding Gentlemen... Now, You can go back to your houses without alcohol, if you don''t want to trade." Anon replied with a calm expression.


    Suddenly, A muscular dwarf walked out of the crowd and stood in front of Anon.


    "Listen here, Kid... We were going to buy your alcohol for money at first but now, we will give you a chance.


    Leave all that alcohol here and go back to your fucking kingdom or you won''t be able to after this." The dwarf spoke with an angry and serious expression.


    "Ah... I am really Scared." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "Do you think, I am joking or all these dwarfs standing behind me are ?" He asked as he summoned a big Iron rod into his hands that had very sharp ends on both sides.


    "Ha... Here I thought you guys are gentlemen." Anon spoke as he sighed and sat down.


    "Oh, Kid... You are going to regret this decision." The muscular dwarf spoke as he immediately raised the metallic rod and aimed directly for Anon''s right shoulder.


    "Mike... Deal with them." Anon spoke as he placed one feet over the other one.


    "Yes, Master..." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of Anon.


    *Grab*


    Mike grabbed the metallic rod and broke it with a finger''s flick.


    *Tang*


    The dwarf who was holding the metallic rod felt the vibrations travelling through his hand.


    "Y-You.... How did you break my Digging Bar !?" The dwarf asked with a Confused expression.


    "You will have more than enough time to think about it... Don''t worry." Mike spoke as he slowly touched the dwarf''s neck and sliced his neck apart with his sharp nails.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    The dwarf''s body and Head fell down to the ground, Leaving everyone surprised and shocked.


    "B-BLOOOOODDDDDDD...."


    "RUNNNNNNNNNNNN..."


    "HE IS A KILLLERRRERR !!!!"


    "GUARDSSSSS..."


    Everyone started shouting and calling Royal Guards, who were on the round.


    ''Why can''t anything go as planned in this world !?'' Anon thought with an irritated expression.


    In just a minute, 30 Royal Guards surrounded Anon''s shop and pointed their spears towards Anon.


    "Human, On the ground now... Close your eyes and don''t speak anything or we will kill you immediately."


    "You too, Vampire. If not... We are Bound to kill you guys."


    The general of the guards shouted loudly as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Master, Shall I ?" Mike asked as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "No... They don''t have any magic energy in them. They are using spears and armours specially made out of travertine to save themselves from magic attacks and pretty much physical attacks too.


    Their standing techniques are in-vulnerable, Even if you kill one or two, they will kill you automatically.


    I can''t control their minds because of the travertine, So the one and only way to do this shit is by hand to hand combat." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and started yawning.


    "Human and Vampire, This is our last warning to you guys. If you don''t get down on the ground now, We will have to kill you-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Anon pointed his hand towards his chest and casted a spell.


    "Thunder Javelin, Last form."


    Suddenly, A very shiny Javelin formed in front of Anon''s hand.


    "Go..."


    Anon launched the Javelin towards the general and just like he said, the Javelin turned into dust as soon as it touched the Travertine''s armour.


    "Impressive... Even the strongest magic can''t go through it huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You have attacked us... SOLDIERS, KILL BOTH OF THEM RIGHT NOW." The general shouted with all his might.


    "Master, Shall I ?" Mike asked with a worried expression.


    "Sit down, Mike... I want to stretch my body and I haven''t killed anyone with my bare hands in so many days." Anon replied with a smile.


    "A-As you command Sir..." Mike spoke with a worried expression as he sat down on the chair but he was still too worried about Anon.


    As the soldiers were coming towards Anon, with their sharp spears pointing directly at his chest.


    Anon placed both of his hands into his pant''s pocket and started tapping his left foot on the ground as if making a rhythm out of it.


    *Tap-Tap* *Tap-Tap-Tap* *Tap-Tap* *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia long ago,


    He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    "Hya..." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hya..."


    "Take this..."


    Anon started singing as he easily dodged the spears without even taking his hands out.


    ????Most people look at him with terror and with fear, But to Moscow chicks he was such a lovely dear????


    Anon continued to sing as he suddenly jumped from the ground and sat over a soldier''s shoulders.


    ????He ruled the Russian land and never mind the Czar, But the kazachok he danced really wunderbar????


    Anon sang as he wrapped his legs around the soldier''s neck.


    "N-No... I-I can''t Breathe...." The soldier spoke as his face started turning red and the spear dropped down from his hands.


    ????In all affairs of state he was the man to please,


    But he was real great when he had a girl to- ????


    "Squeeze~" Anon spoke as he squeezed the Soldier''s neck and broke it without any effort.


    *Crack*


    *Thud*


    The soldier''s dead body fell down to the ground and the other soldiers looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "H-He didn''t even used his hands."


    "I-I know..."


    ????But when his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power, Became known to more and more people. ????


    ???? The demands to do something, about this outrageous man, became louder and louder. ????


    Anon sang so Loudly that everyone crossing through the market stopped to look at him.


    "Kill him... Why are you all standing like idiots ?" The general shouted with an angry expression.


    Suddenly, A Guard started running towards Anon with his Spear pointing at Anon''s face.


    ???? This man''s just got to go, declared his enemies, But the ladies begged, Don''t you try to do it, please. ????


    Anon sang with a smile as he easily dodged the attack by ducking down and kicked the soldier at his most vulnerable spot... His Dick.

 Chapter 756 Chapter-756

    Anon is standing in the middle of 30 Corpses with his hands still inside his pocket and a smile on his face.


    The general is looking at Anon with a serious expression as he don''t know what to do.


    Should he call for back-up or should he run away and inform the king about Anon''s presence.


    "Who is this Man ?"


    "He killed all the Royal Guards without even using his hands."


    "What the hell is singing ?"


    "I don''t know... It''s like, He is telling a tail of some guy named ''Rasputin''."


    "Who is that ?"


    Everyone started gossiping about Anon as they looked at him with serious expressions.


    "Shut up you guys... Look, He is walking towards the general. Is he going to kill him too ?"


    ...


    "Haa... Only you are left huh ?" Anon asked as he slowly walked towards him.


    The general knew his death was walking towards him, But he wasn''t going to go down without a fight.


    He immediately took out a small metallic rod from his pocket and supplied mana to the rod.


    In just seconds, The rod started expanding and a glowing blade came out of it''s top that was shining brightly golden.


    "Infinity Spear..." The general spoke as he immediately assumed a defensive stance.


    "Now, Now... Looks like someone still has the spirit to fight huh ?" Anon asked as he smiled at the General.


    "I-I am not afraid of you, Human." The General spoke in a stammering voice as his hands started shaking.


    "Your hands and voice is shaking, Forehead is covered in sweat and the way you are grabbing that spear is also wrong." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-It''s the best way, I know." General spoke with a stammering voice.


    "Hah... What a shame." Anon spoke as he approached the general and took his hand out of his pocket.


    ''Fuck... How should I attack ? I see many openings, But at the same time... I can also see that all of them are merely baits and-'' Before the general could''ve thought of something else, Anon grabbed his hand.


    "Not from here... Grab it from here." Anon spoke as he took his hand off and placed it on the right direction.


    ''What !? I-Is this guy for real ? Why is he teaching me how to grab a spear ?'' The general thought with a Confused and shocked expression. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The spear''s weight should work in your favour not your opponent''s favour... This spear is lighter than most of the other spears but still a little disadvantage can get you death penalty. You understand ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes..." The General spoke with a confused expression.


    "What is this blade made out of ? Aura ? Or Mana ?" Anon asked as he touched the spear''s blade and noticed that it was made out of Aura and it was really sharp. A mere cut from that spear can send you to heaven.


    "You made this ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..." General replied.


    "You can make Aura weapons, huh ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes."


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I am Juan." General replied.


    "Hmm... Juan. Go and Tell your king... That Anon is coming and He will sit on his throne tonight. Tell him to Protect it with everything he has... Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "A-Are you going to fight Alone ?" General asked with a scared voice.


    "Hahaha... How can I fight Alone ? There has to be someone in front of me, that I can fight with." Anon replied as he laughed loudly.


    "I-I U-Understand." General replied.


    "Good... Here, Take this. Give it to your king..." Anon spoke as he took a soldier''s severed head and pinned it on the top of a spear.


    He then gave the spear back to General.


    "Go..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes." The general spoke as he immediately left.


    "Tell him... I am going to walk to his castle and kill everything that comes in my way." Anon shouted.


    "Master, Why are you warning them ? They will now prepare for your attack." Mike spoke with a worried expression.


    "Attack ? What attack ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, Didn''t you just tell that guy to warn his king that you are going to take over the Dwarf kingdom tonight ?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah, I did..." Anon replied.


    "Then... Master, You are going to attack them right ?" Mike asked.


    "I mean... I don''t plan to kill people. You see, I am trying to control my anger, but if they tried to stand in my way, Then I will dispatch them to the other side immediately." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master, Shall I prepare my weapons then ? Because, According to my statistics... We are going to fight against an whole army of dwarfs with very dangerous weapons in the next 30 minutes and should I call No.300 with her army, Sir ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t think, we will need weapons... Mike." Anon replied with a smile.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Royal Castle with Mike.


    "Yes, Sir."


    Mike and Anon also started walking towards the Royal castle.


    The dwarfs started walking behind them as they also wanted to see what Anon was going to do next.


    "Master, I have checked and analysed all three defensive layers of this castel.


    There are three main gates that leads to the main hall of the castle and 154 rooms, Master. The main gate is the one is the front with 30 soldiers standing in front of it.


    But, Since they''re going to be prepared for the fight now. I will consider them 60. After that comes the Royal court... Inside the royal court, there are 70 guards but-"


    "Yeah, Yeah... Consider them 150, Next." Anon spoke.


    "Master, The final defensive layer of the castle is sealed and only the king can access it. I have personally been to that layer and observed a lady Elf Knight... Who protects the King from any danger and if I am right... The king will go to that layer as soon as he hears about you.


    "An Elf you said ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The king brought her from a slave trader, Trained her like a dog for the last 30 years and turned her into a killing machine.


    A heartless monster, Who can kill anything on sight, Sir. If you want master... I can deal with her." Mike asked.


    "Are you kidding me ? You want me to give you my lady, So you can kill her ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Master. Please punish-"


    "I am just joking, Mike. Don''t go punishing yourself all of a sudden." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am sorry, master. But, I have a question... Can I ask it ?" Mike asked.


    "Well, I already know what''s going inside your mind. But, You can speak it out loud." Anon spoke.


    "What are we going to do with all that Alcohol master ?" Mike asked.


    "Let it be... I am going to take over the kingdom now and After that... I am going to make the alcohol traders legal again.


    Because, I can easily fuck any girl I want after becoming the king. No more Games." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oi, There they are..." Suddenly, Hundreds of soldiers came running towards Anon and Mike.


    "Ah... It''s the guards." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Hello, Guys... Looks like your King sent you to fight me huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We aren''t here to fight... Mr. Anon. We are sent here to hunt you down and bring back your head on a spear''s head.


    Just like the one you sent to our king." A soldier spoke with a smile.


    "Haa... What cute expressions you guys have." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Knights In Formation... We have to kill that bastard." The caller of the platoon came out and pointed his sword towards Anon.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... I am going to get killed, But... All I want is your families to be safe. Don''t you want it ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "What nonsense are you saying, Human ? Looks like you''ve started blabbering because your end is near." The general spoke with a smile.


    "I love this part... You see, 98% of the soldiers present here today have families, friends or a family member that they love right ?


    So, What will happen if they died ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Are you threatening to kill our families kid ? You should look at our numbers carefully." The General spoke with a smile.


    "Your name is Keith, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    The laughing dwarf immediately stopped.


    "How do you-"


    "You have a daughter, A son and A lovely wife. Now, Keith guess what will happen if they died like right now ?


    Here let me show you guys." Anon spoke as he summoned a screen and Keith''s house appeared over the screen.


    "See, This is your house... Now, All I have to do is give a command and puff... Your house will get erased from the face of earth." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are bluffing... How can you-"


    "Shoot." Anon spoke in a low tone and suddenly, A loud explosion happened over Keith''s house.


    His house got evaporated as if there was nothing there.

 Chapter 757 Chapter-757

    *thud*


    Keith immediately went down on his knees as he looked at his family getting evaporated from existence.


    Now, This shot was fired out of Anon''s huge railgun that was situated on his house.


    With some modifications and changes, Anon created some special shells for the railgun that can hit their target even if shot in the exact opposite direction.


    Anon installed a mana controlling device inside the shell that can navigate the shell towards it''s direction and this device is set to navigate towards the triggers.


    Triggers are small mana stones with Anon''s mana inside them. Whenever a shell is fired out of the railgun, the shell will immediately detect Anon''s mana and start moving towards it even if it''s kilometres away from the stone.


    Once the shell reaches near the stone, a small mana transfer is completed and the shell bursts out, vaporizing anything in a 200 meter radius.


    "Well, Keith... What do you want to say now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... YOU MURDERED MY FAMILY, *Sob-Sob*." Keith shouted as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Mom, What happened to our house ?"


    "Kids, Stay away from the house."


    Suddenly, Keith''s family appeared in the screen.


    "T-They are Alive..." Keith spoke with a smile as he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Well, looks like they were out on some buisness huh ? But, What will happen... If another explosion happened on the same spot ?


    Will they survive, Keith ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No... Please. I-I resign... I-I won''t fight you. I-I am leaving." Keith spoke as he dropped his cap and immediately ran away.


    "What !?"


    "How can captain run away like that ?"


    ...


    "Looks like your captain loves his family more than the kingdom huh ? Well, he should... But What about you guys ? Do you love your families too ? Because it''s not necessary that all of your families are out of the houses too." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Guards and suddenly, hundreds of houses appeared over the screen.


    All of these houses belonged to the guards, who were standing in front of Anon.


    "That''s my house..." A guard spoke as he pointed towards his house.


    "That one is mine..."


    "All of these are our houses. He threatening to blow up our houses if we tried to fight him." Another guard spoke with a very serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    ...


    *Swishhhhh*


    Suddenly, A giant axe was thrown towards Anon from the crowd of soldiers.


    Anon dodged the axe easily but it destroyed 12 houses and 5 shops before stopping.


    *Thud*


    The axe fell down on the ground and made a very big hole into the ground.


    "Hmm... Intresting." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and looked at the axe-thrower.


    "Who has the courage to come inside my kingdom and threaten them in front of me ?" A Dwarf spoke from behind, he had a very heavy and scary voice. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers immediately started making way for the guy as he stepped forward.


    *Step-step-step*


    This dwarf was different, Bulging muscles on the right hand, Metallic left arm and a red patch on the right eye.


    He wore a very formal Commanding officer''s uniform and had 5 medals on his chest.


    His stare was deadly and Aura was frightening. Even his own soldiers were afraid of him.


    This guy was none other than the Commander Supreme of the Dwarf kingdom, Jonas. All the armies inside the dwarf kingdom worked under this guy.


    "My, My... the Commander Supreme ain''t it, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Anon Agreil... I have heard of you. They say you are a great warrior and one-man army. You control a horse of Ogres and bewitch minds, like a Mind flayer, ain''t it ?" Jonas replied with a mocking smile.


    "My, My... You know too much." Anon replied with a smile.


    "One Chance..." Jonas spoke as he raised his finger.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at him with a confused expression.


    "One chance is all I am going to give you, Surrender yourself to me and come to the Royal Court. Our king ordered me to bring you alive.


    We will talk to your Queen and maybe, you will make it out of here, alive. If you decided to go against my will, I will chop you and your vampire friend into so many pieces that even your mother won''t be able to add you up for the final burial." Jonas spoke with a smile.


    "Fine... One chance." Anon spoke as he raised his finger as well.


    "Hmm...?" This time Jonas looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "One chance is all I am going to give you... Either you kill yourself now or I am going to kill you in the cruelest way possible." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are going to regret this decision, Kid." Jonas replied with a serious expression as he let out his bloodlust.


    "Make me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master... This guy is-"


    "Mike, Shut up... Don''t speak anything now. I have to focus." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir..."


    "Hahaha... I was told that you are cocky but you are something else. Well, I was expecting to hear a ''No'' from you because real warriors never surrender, not even to death.


    You are going to Die here, Anon Agreil and I will make sure of that." Jonas spoke with a smile as he immediately raised his metallic hand towards Anon.


    As soon as Anon saw his hand, he immediately looked behind and noticed that the axe was coming back at him with full speed.


    "A master bound weapon... Impressive." Anon spoke with a smile as he easily dodged the axe.


    *Swissshhhh*


    *Grab*


    As soon as Jonas grabbed the axe, a very strong wind pressure was created around him that knocked out all the other soldiers to the ground.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Jonas looked at the soldiers and spoke, "Weak fucks..."


    *Spit*


    He then turned around and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "A fight, After so many years..."

 Chapter 758 Chapter-758

    *crackle*


    Anon cracked his knuckles and Looked at Jonas with a smile.


    "Let''s fight, Motherfucker... My hands were getting all itchy, Anyways." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "DIE... SUN-JUMP." Jonas activated his skill as he jumped into the sky with his axe and suddenly, a sun like shine and warmth came out of his axe, Blinding everyone standing under it.


    Jonas came down at Anon with full power, But Anon immediately disappeared from his position, dodging the attack with zero-effort.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as his axe hitted the ground, A massive explosion took place that melted nearby shops without any problem.


    Anon then re-appeared behind Jonas, but before he could''ve done anything... Jonas took out his axe from the ground and landed a horizontal attack on Anon.


    "CUT-THROAT..." As soon as he used this skill, A powerful Aura came out of the axe that sliced everything in it''s range.


    But, Anon dodged this attack as well by ducking down.


    "You need more to fight me." Anon spoke as he kicked Jonas on his nut-sack.


    *Tang*


    But, Instead of hitting his balls, Anon hitted something hard like steel.


    "What the-!?"


    *Boooom*


    Before Anon could''ve thought of something else, he saw the giant axe coming from above.


    Anon immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared at a distance from Jonas.


    "Hehehe... I have got balls of Iron, Kid. Half of my body is made out of iron. Mostly the vulnerable parts. So, no opening for you." Jonas spoke with a smile. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, Your wife must be very happy with you..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Joking ? Fine, GROUND SHAKER..." Jonas spoke as he immediately stabbed his axe into the ground and a big crack was formed in the ground.


    "Ah..."


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, The crack burst out in an explosion.


    "Don''t joke with me, Kid." Jonas spoke with a serious expression as he took his axe out.


    A big cloud of smoke formed in the whole market and nothing appeared in sight.


    "I like it..." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the dust cloud.


    "Still alive...?" Jonas asked with a Surprised expression.


    The dust cloud slowly settled down and as it settled down... A big hole appeared in the ground. That was at least 10ft deep and Anon was standing in the middle of the hole, Un-harmed.


    "Well, Well... Isn''t your skin too hard to break ?" Jonas asked as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Haa... What can I say ? I am built different." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine... Let''s see how you are built." Jonas spoke as he walked into the hall with his axe.


    "No, No... It''s not your turn. It''s my turn to attack now." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned the ''ARCANE SLAYERS''.


    "Sickles ? What are you going to do with them ? Tickle me ?" Jonas asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I am going to tickle your brains out..." Anon spoke with a smile as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Jonas.


    Anon swinged his sickle towards his nape, But Jonas immediately blocked his attack with his axe''s blade.


    *Screeeeeeeech*


    As soon as Anon''s sickle touched Jonas''s Blade a very loud screaching sound was generated.


    The sound was so unpleasant that even Anon got irritated from it.


    Suddenly, Jonas Moved away from Anon and looked at the sickles again, but carefully this time.


    "Pure Travertine...." Jonas spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Yours too, huh ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards his axe.


    "Your isn''t pure enough... Made out of scraped parts, Right ?" Jonas asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... But, Your is." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I crafted this baby myself..." Jonas replied with a smile as he touched his axe slowly.


    "Well, Your baby is going to be mine after this match. I will take it as a souvenir from this match." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You aren''t going to survive this... BEAST AGGRESSION." Jonas used another skill and suddenly, long red hairs started appearing all over his body.


    His speed got increased by 5 times and Strength was increased by 100%.


    He ran towards Anon with full speed and attacked him with full power.


    As soon as Anon saw the axe coming towards him, He smiled and blocked it directly with help of his sickles.


    *SCREEEEEEEEEEEEECH*


    As soon as these weapons came in contact with each other, they created a very irritating sound.


    "Your Strength is admirable for a human... But, You won''t last." Jonas spoke as he looked at Anon and forced his axe down with full power.


    Anon on the other side was also using the best of his physical strength to stop his axe from slicing him into half.


    "I will overpower, YOU HUMAN." Jonas spoke with a psychopathic smile as he pressed down even more, his strength was increasing and so did the hairs on his body.


    *Break*


    Anon felt the ground beneath him breaking down slowly.


    "Fine... Auric Energy." Anon spoke as his body got covered in a white light.


    Auric Energy gave him a huge power boost... He easily tanked Jonas''s axe and even pushed it back.


    "What !? That''s Elven-" Before Jonas could''ve completed his sentence, Anon kicked him in the stomach and he went flying through 16 houses without any stops.


    "Don''t fuck with me... You fucking gorilla." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he spinned his sickles.


    "HYAAAAAAA.... FALLING STAR." Jonas shouted as he jumped into the the sky and started falling down towards Anon with full speed.


    His axe shined brightly purple as he came down.


    "Hah... What a stupid guy. I guess it''s time to end it." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped up towards him.


    "Huh...?" Jonas was left surprised when he saw this.


    As both of them came closer to each other, The temperature started rising rapidly between them.


    Anon raised his sickles toward Jonas and both weapons collided with each other.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A very bright and Dangerous explosion happened in the middle of the sky, That left the whole dwarf kingdom in awe.


    Everyone looked at this view from distance.

 Chapter 759 Chapter-759

    A big cloud of dust settles down and two figures out of it.


    One was Anon, Who looked tired and on the other side there was Jonas, Who was standing still in front of him as if nothing is happening to him.


    Jonas raised his axe towards Anon and spoke...


    "Kid, You are tired... Do you have any wishes before your death ?" Jonas asked with a smile.


    "He is not tired, Idiot." A voice suddenly rang inside Jonas''s ears.


    "What do you mean ?" Jonas asked in a low voice.


    "The coat around his body is made out of some special material. Look at the ground below him... Whenever he is taking a step forward, The ground is breaking.


    The wait of that coat is over 95 quintals..." The voice spoke.


    "What !? 95 Quintals ? But, his movements and speed is almost equal to mine..." Jonas spoke.


    "I don''t know... Why he is wearing it but I would suggest you to kill him fast, because if that coat gets off of him. You are a dead man, even I can''t save you after that." The voice spoke.


    "He is a dead man, Already Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly corrected his posture and stopped supplying mana into the coat.


    "Fuck... The weight of his coat, He can control it. It went from 96 quintals to zero in a moment and he can hear me too... How can he even hear me ?" The voice asked in shock.


    *Crack*


    Anon cracked his knuckles and his neck as he looked at Jonas with a death stare but this time shit was real.


    Even Jonas felt fear from Anon''s gaze...


    "H-His physical powers have been increased by leaps... His aura has changed, I can feel it. This guy was diminishing his powers from the beginning. How dare he toh with me ?" Jonas asked as he immediately assumed a strong defensive pose and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Now, I understand why you were moving so smoothly against me, Even though I was only using 1% of my powers but you were able to keep up with me.


    You have two more eyes that are looking out for you from a distance huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jonas.


    "1-1% Power !?" Jonas spoke as sweat started accumulating over his forehead.


    "Run, Run... You can''t defeat him. If you want to see tomorrow''s sunrise... RUN." The voice shouted in his head.


    "You know, you can''t run away from me right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I know and that''s why... I am going to fight you, You fucking monster... Even if I have to die here today." Jonas spoke with a brave expression or he pretended to be brave, Because his inner instincts were shouting to run away from Anon as soon as possible.


    "Oh come on, You already know that you are going to die here. So, Why don''t you let me talk to your friend ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Although Anon was smiling from the outside, in his mind, he is experiencing unbearable bloodlust and Anger.


    He just wants to rip out Jonas''s body parts and dismantle his whole body but Anon is not letting his Anger take over his body.


    "I am listening..." The voice inside Jonas''s body spoke up.


    "Well, Well... From your voice, I can say that you are a female and a Human as well, Right ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes... You are right and I know you very well, Mr. Anon Agreil." She spoke.


    "Good... Now, May I know the name of lady ?" Anon asked.


    "I am... Miran."


    "Don''t give me a fake name, Luv. I need your original name or I will definitely kill you." Anon spoke.


    "F-Fine... I am Ruri." She spoke.


    "Good... Now, Mrs. Ruri... I don''t care what you are or where you belong to, but I am going to ask you a question now.


    I need an honest answer because you know that I can sense lies, Right ?" Anon asked.


    "I will give you an answer but will you let Jonas go after that ?" She asked.


    "I won''t... He will die here. But, I am giving you a chance... To survive. So, answer my question honestly...


    The question is, Do you know something about the blonde man who creates those zombies and are you connected to him in any way ?" Anon asked.


    "I know something about him... He came to me and offered me incredible power and fame if I circulated his drug through this Kingdom''s alcohol lines.


    I said no and I never saw him again..." She replied.


    "Very good... Do you have the drug ?" Anon asked.


    "No." She replied.


    "Hah... You are useless after all. Fine, Jonas... Are you ready to die ?" Anon asked as he looked at Jonas with a disappointed expression.


    "Don''t fuck with me, You asshole. I am not going down-" Before Jonas could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Anon has disappeared from his position and re-appeared near his face.


    "What-" Before Jonas could''ve said anything else... Anon grabbed his face and turned his whole body upside-down.


    He smashed his face into the ground in 0.05 seconds.


    "Fuu~ That feels fucking good. Unleashing my strength, It''s as if I am unleashing a monster." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked down and noticed that Jonas''s body is not there.


    "Well, Well... Someone knows how to get up huh ?" Anon asked as he turned around and noticed that Jonas was standing behind him at a safe distance.


    "Even if I have to die today, I am taking you with me... Bastard. OLEG''S AXE, FINAL FORM: JUSTICE SLICER." Jonas shouted as he activated his Axe''s final form and threw it towards Anon with his full power.


    As the axe came flying towards Anon, it sliced and destroyed everything that came in it''s way even the ground was no exception.


    Anon on the other side looked at the axe with a smile.


    "What stupidity..." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his hand towards the axe and...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The axe hitted Anon''s hand directly but instead of destroying Anon''s hand, it stopped.


    "H-How is that even possible...? H-He stopped my Axe''s final form with a single hand ?" Jonas asked with a shocked and surprised expression as he looked at Anon.


    "I wanted this axe as a souvenir of this battle but... I guess that won''t happen." Anon spoke with a smile as he started applying pressure on the Axe''s blade.


    As soon as he started pressing the blade, Jonas started feeling something in his heart. A sharp pain...


    "Agrrrhh..." Jonas immediately grabbed his chest.


    "No, No, Mr. Anon... Please don''t. I beg you... That weapon is bound to Jonas if it breaks-"


    "I know, He will die... That''s why I want to do this... Hehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed like a psychopath and increased the pressure by second.


    "Master is trying to break the purest form of travertine with his bare hands... Is it even possible ?" Mike spoke in a low voice as he looked at the axe with a serious expression.


    "Let''s see... What happens if I let loose a small amount of anger..." Anon spoke as he released a small amount of anger and suddenly, he felt his physical strength growing enormously.


    *Crack*


    A crack appeared over the Axe and the pain in Jonas''s heart also got sharper.


    "I-It''s breaking..." Mike spoke with a shocked expression.


    "C-Come back..." Jonas spoke as he raised his hand toward his Axe and tried to call it back.


    But, Anon''s gripping force was simply too strong... The axe couldn''t even bulge from his hand.


    ''Jonas... I am unwinding your connection to the Axe... Please hold on.''


    "More...." Anon spoke as he released more of his anger and felt his physical strength growing.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    More cracks appeared over the axe as the force was getting more and more with every passing second.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH....." Jonas shouted loudly as he felt his heart getting crushed as well.


    Mike on the other hand who was witnessing this scene, with every passing second he was getting more and more fascinated by Anon.


    "More... More... I NEED MOREEEE." Anon shouted as his clothes started tearing off.


    50% anger released...


    His bulging muscles got all pumped up and a small black horn came out of his forehead''s left side.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    At this point the axe was fully covered in Cracks and Jonas''s face has also turned blueish. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Beautiful..." Mike spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and observed Anon''s overwhelming physical strength with admiring eyes.


    ''No, No, No... Please Mr. Anon... I am begging you. Please let Jonas live... Please, I will do anything you want.


    I will become your slave. PLEASE...'' The voice shouted.


    "HELL NAH..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he released all of his Anger and bloodlust at once.


    100% Anger released...


    *CRACK-CRACK-CRACK-CRACK*


    Suddenly, A white light shined out of the Axe and it got destroyed. Creating a very dangerous explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    This explosion completely Annihilated anything in a 500meter radius around Anon.

 Chapter 760 Chapter-760

    Inside the Dwarf kingdom''s Royal Castle, Royal Court...


    Gwan, The King of Dwarfs is sitting on the throne with a very serious expression and around him are sitting his 9 Royal Ministers.


    "This is a very serious situation, Sir." A Royal Minister spoke.


    "I say, We should assemble all the Guards we have right now and Launch an attack on the Human kingdom." Another minister spoke.


    "That''s stupid... We should Deal with the bigger threat for now."


    "We should ask him what he wants and negotiate."


    "No negotiations will be done with a human in this kingdom. He has to die..."


    All 8 ministers gave their opinion on th current situation except one.


    This minister was none other than, the same dwarf who saw Anon''s fight with the Eclipsewhisperer in the stormborn sea.


    He holded a bottle of alcohol in his hands and looked at his legs while taking sips out of it.


    "4 ministers are on the side of Negotiating with Anon and 4 ministers are against it.


    Minister Noma, What do you say about this ? Your opinion will decide our decision." Gwan spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Noma.


    Noma looked at the king and smiled.


    "Why are you smiling, Minister Noma ? Do you think it''s something funny going on here ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Your majesty... I am looking at these fools. Playing the game of politics in this safe space." Noma spoke with a smile as he placed his bottle aside and stood up from his Chair.


    "What do you mean, Minister Noma ?" Gwan asked with a Confused expression.


    "21 days ago... I received a piece of information. It was about a battle... The battle that was going to be conducted between Anon Agreil and An Eclipsewhisperer, In the middle of the Stormborn Sea." Noma.


    "You believe that ? It was all made up lie... No one has ever seen a real Eclipsewhisperer. Anon gave people money to talk about this story. So, he can get more famous." A minister spoke with an ignorant smile.


    "That''s your problem, Right there... Your Majesty. Guys like them are the main problem of this kingdom. He heard the news and immediately called it fake.


    Neither did he made an effort to find out more about this scenario, nor did he go there.


    But, I did and I saw it all with my own eyes." Noma spoke with a serious and confident expression.


    "That''s bullshit... You are saying that you saw an Eclipsewhisperer ? A living one with your own eyes ?" Other minister asked.


    "Give us some proof... You should''ve recorded their fight right ?" Another minister asked.


    "How can you record anything if you are trapped inside a mana sealed barrier ?" Noma asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine, I believe it... You saw Anon fighting with an Eclipsewhisperer. What then ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "I have seen Anon fight... When he enters into the battlefield, he becomes a maniac. The one who cares about no one and nothing except his own Victory.


    He overwhelmed an Eclipsewhisperer by using only a part of his total strength and received the Eclipsewhisperer''s strength in return too. That means he is even stronger now..." Noam spoke but before he could''ve completed his sentence, He was interrupted by gwan mid-way.


    "Minister, Noma... Clear it out in two sentences to me, I don''t want to wastey time listening to Anon''s legends. What is this guy exactly and How strong is he ?" Gwan asked.


    "Two sentences huh... Fine. Your majesty, Anon is an Avatar of a Demonic Goddess..." Noma spoke with a smile.


    "A Demonic Goddess...?"


    "Who forms a contract with them..?"


    "But, it can be possible... Maybe that''s why he is so strong."


    "Yeah... That can be the reason."


    ....


    All the ministers started talking to each other about this matter.


    "A Demonic Goddess...? Which one ?" Gwan asked with a curious expression.


    "Harmony has shaken hands with Anon." Noma spoke with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Everyone went silent as soon as they heard this.


    "H-Harmony... As in ''The Goddess Of Anger and Vengeance ?'', Noma ?" A minister asked with a stammering voice.


    "Yes, also known as ''The Rising Star Of Destruction.'' " Noma replied.


    "That''s not possible... That goddess has zero followers and she cannot have an Avatar... Until-" A minister stood up from his chair and started speaking but suddenly stopped.


    "Yes, Until he formed an exchange contract with her." Noma replied.


    "That''s an urban legend as well... You can''t form exchange contracts with dead gods and goddesses."


    "My lord... This guy is drunk and telling misleading stories here in your Royal Court." A minister shouted with an irritated expression.


    "Sit down..." Gwan spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-But... My lord."


    "Don''t you heard me ?"


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    "You have one more sentence left... Noma." Gwan spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Noma.


    Noma looked directly into Gwan''s eyes and spoke with a smile, "My lord, If Anon has said that he will sit on your Throne by the midnight, Then... Not even our whole armies combined can stop him."


    "Dared to talk like that in our Royal Court... My lord, he should be sentenced to death by the laws of this court."


    "Shall I execute this bastard, right here... My lord ?" Another minister stood up from his chair and unsheathed his sword.


    "According to the laws of this court... You can keep me in the prison under treason charges and can only execute me on the next morning once the sun rises.


    I don''t think, you guys can survive until the morning. Bye fellas... Have a good night." Noma spoke as he picked up his bottle of alcohol from his chair and started walking towards the exit gate of the Royal Court.


    But, suddenly... He stopped and turned around. He looked at Gwan and raised his bottle up...


    "Cheers, Mate.." Noma spoke as he smiled and turned around again.


    "Are you really going to leave your friend like that, Noma ? In a Death situation ?" Gwan asked as he stood up from his throne.


    Noma suddenly halted his steps and turned around.


    "You have one favour left... Don''t waste it on something, I can''t do." Noma spoke with a serious expression.


    300 years ago, Dwarf kingdom...


    Noma and Gwan worked in the army of the kingdom and they were best friends.


    The weapons they made were priceless and the art of fighting was something they both Learned from Noma''s father... Who was a great warrior of his time.


    They fought many battles together, sworn each other as blood brothers at one point and when that time came, Noma spoke something he wasn''t supposed to say.


    "Brother, I give you three favours..."


    "Three favours ?" Gwan asked.


    "Yes, Just ask anything... I will give it to you or die trying." Noma replied.


    "Anything ?"


    "Yes, Anything..."


    "Haa... Then make me the king of this kingdom. Haha... I am just kiddin-"


    "Fine, If that''s what you want..." Noma spoke with a very serious expression.


    Gwan saw faith and Confidence in Noma''s eyes that day.


    Noma murdered the king and thousands of guards in one night and brought the crown for his friend.


    That''s when he realised, that the things he has done... were unforgivable. Noma tried to leave Gwan''s side immediately but, that''s when Gwan spoke up.


    "Are you really going to leave friend like that ? How will I rule this kingdom all alone ?"


    "I can''t stay... Gwan." Noma spoke with a sad voice.


    "I want to ask my second favour then... I want you to stay by my side as my Royal minister until I rule this kingdom." Gwan spoke.


    A favour was a favour and that''s how Noma was forced to become Gwan''s Royal Minister.


    Present time...


    "Gwan... Ask your favour wisely." Noma spoke with a serious expression. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One last fight... My friend." Gwan replied with a smile.


    "FUCKKKKKKKK...."


    *Crash*


    Noma shouted as he threw the bottle of alcohol on the ground and broke it into several pieces.


    "What is happening here ?" A minister asked.


    "I don''t have any fucking idea..."


    "Do you ?" He asked as he turned to another minister.


    "Nope."


    ...


    All the ministers were confused to see this view.


    Noma looked at Gwan with a very angry expression.


    "I am going to Prepare my weapons..." Noma spoke as he immediately left the court.


    *Sit*


    Gwan sat back down and placed his hand over his forehead.


    ''What is happening to my kingdom ?'' He thought.


    "My lord, Should we-"


    "This court is adjourned... Go back to your houses, Except the finance minister and army captain." Gwan spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, My lord."


    All of them left and only two ministers were now standing inside the Royal Court.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the court door.


    "Come in..." Gwan spoke.


    A knight came running into the court with a very Scared expression on his face.


    He immediately went down on his knees and looked at Gwan.


    "S-S-Sir... O-Our Teams and Commander Supreme, Have been wiped out." The knight informed.


    "WHAT !?"

 Chapter 761 Chapter-761

    In the middle of the Dwarf kingdom...


    Thousands of dwarf soldier''s Corpses are lying around and in the middle of the corpses, one man is sitting fully covered in blood.


    "Hah... I feel refreshed after releasing my Anger." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the ground and hurled his hands through his long hairs.


    Blood and pieces of meat poured out of his hairs.


    "I smell horrible... Should take a shower." Anon spoke as he immediately started moving towards, one of the nearest house.


    All Dwarfs have already evacuated the Royal capital and went to the outskirts.


    Anon entered inside the house and went to the bathroom directly.


    He sat down in the Lotus position and water started pouring down on his head.


    ''Anger took over once again and I couldn''t control it. I need more control...'' Anon thought with a very serious expression.


    As the cold water fell over his body, All the blood and pieces of meat were immediately removed from his body.


    After taking the bath Anon disposed of his previous clothes and wore new ones.


    He then exited the house and looked around with a smile.


    "Well, Well... Looks like, I can create quite a Havoc... When I am angry, huh ?" Anon spoke.


    "Master..." Suddenly, Anon heard Mike''s voice coming from a distance.


    Anon turned around and noticed Mike sitting on his knees. He was also covered in blood and pieces of meat.


    "Mike... Go and take a shower." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, My lord." Mike spoke with a very loud voice as he immediately went inside the house.


    "What happened to him ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    Anon then turned around and saw all the corpses of the soldiers... He had killed.


    "They should''ve left immediately..." Anon spoke in a very low voice.


    "But, They couldn''t... They''ve sworn to live and die for this kingdom." Suddenly, A sound came from near distance.


    Anon Immediately looked at the source of this voice and noticed, Noma was standing near Jonas''s Corpse with a sad expression on his face.


    "He was one tough bastard to kill... Made me use 15% of my total power." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "This battle made no sense from the start. You are the strong and we are weak... But, we are still fighting to show that we won''t go down without a fight. May your soul find peace, Old friend." Noma spoke as he Summoned a flower and placed it over Jonas''s Corpse.


    Noma then stood up and walked upto Anon...


    "Hello, Mr. Anon... I am Noma." Noma spoke as he raised his hand for a handshake. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I am Anon... Mr. Noma and since you are shaking hands with me. You must''ve come here to negotiate a deal with me, huh ?


    I will listen to you and-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Noma interrupted him.


    "I am not here to negotiate, Mr. Anon. Pussies negotiate, Warriors Fight. Isn''t that right ?" Noma asked with a smile.


    "My, My... You dwarfs really have something in your guys. I like your attitudes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Thank you, Sir." Noma replied.


    "So, What are you here for ?" Anon asked.


    "Just wanted to have a chat with the guy, who is going to kill me. I am going to have some last shots from my favourite Alcohol, Care to join me ?" Noma asked with a smile.


    ''Is he trying to stall me for time ?'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill to read Noma''s mind.


    ''Hah... What should I drink today ? The 100 year old mixed wine or the Monster made wine ?'' Noma thought as he walked towards his house that was nearby.


    "He isn''t trying to stall me... What a wierd guy ? But, a little alcohol can''t hurt." Anon spoke with a confused expression as he started following Noma.


    "I saw your fight with that Eclipsewhisperer... You fought really well." Noma spoke with a smile.


    "Ah, Thanks." Anon replied.


    "What do you want to drink ? Alcohol, Pure Wine or something else ? I have everything." Noma spoke as he entered inside his house.


    "What are you trying to do ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he entered inside the house.


    "What do you mean ?" Noma asked with a Confused expression.


    "Why are you drinking alcohol with me ? Shouldn''t you prepare to fight me or something ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, I have already prepared and I don''t want to drink with Anon Agreil, I want to drink with the guy... Whom I saw at the stormborn sea, Fighting with an Eclipsewhisperer and killing him.


    Consider this as a last wish, Before death." Noma spoke.


    "Haa... Fine. I am not that big of dick, I can at least drink with you, If that''s your last wish." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down on a wooden chair.


    "What would you like ? Wine, Alcohol..."


    "I will take wine." Anon replied.


    "Good, Choice... I have this special wine that my great grandfather brought from the human kingdom about 700 years ago, But never got the chance to drink it.


    This wine is being passed down in my family and waiting to be opened on a very special occasion. Guess today''s the day." Noma spoke as he started un-screwing the cork.


    "Got no family ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Nope... Makes you weak and so many tensions on mind. Take care of this, Take care of that... I would rather die single." Noma replied as he poured the dark red wine into two glass cups and passed one of them to Anon.


    "I don''t think that''s true... You just have to be strong enough in order to protect them." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You got someone special...?" Noma asked.


    "Nope... I have sworn to live my life freely and fuck MILFs without any stops." Anon replied with a smile.


    "HAHAHAH... Nice Thinking. I will also try that in my next Life. I have lived this life with fun and Joy, this final toast will be to DEATH." Noma spoke as he raised his glass into the air.


    "To death..." Anon spoke with a smile and both of them drank the wine.


    "Well, I will meet you in the Battlefield then... Mr. Anon." Noma spoke as he left after that.


    "Yeah..."


    ''What a weird guy ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.

 Chapter 762 Chapter-762

    As Anon and Mike moved towards the Royal Castle, Many came in their way.


    Some came in peace with negotiation offers and other offerings. Meanwhile, Others came with forces and tried to defeat Anon.


    Clearing his way to the Royal Castle... Anon finally reached at the front gate of the Royal Court.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Anon Knocked on the gates slightly and the gates opened up automatically.


    "Hello, Anon Agreil..." A very heavy voice welcomed Anon into the Royal Court.


    Anon immediately turned his eyes towards the throne and saw Gwan sitting on the throne, fully prepared to fight with a silver armour and huge spear in his right hand.


    "Are you the Dwarf King ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Don''t act like that... I can''t believe, you don''t know me already." Gwan spoke with a smile.


    "Just trying to be friendly..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t try to be friendly with me... You''ve Killed thousands of my men and women in this battle. What kind of Animal are you ?


    Don''t you known anything about mercy or forgiveness ?" Gwan asked with a disgusted expression.


    "Who do you want me to forgive ? I gave all of them an opportunity to run away but they choose to sacrifice themselves." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are the one, Who broke out alcohol agreement, aren''t you ?" Gwan asked with a suspicious expression.


    "You figured that one out really quickly huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You may think you are very smart and strong, but in reality you are just a piece of shit.


    What did my kingdom even do to you ?" Gwan spoke with an angry expression.


    "Nothing... I just want to take over your kingdom." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Even if you take over my kingdom now, it won''t be able to last longer in your possession. You have already damaged the base structure of our army and reparing it will be impossible.


    People will leave this Kingdom and go to other kingdoms. A kingdom without people is just an empty place, Mr. Anon." Gwan spoke with a serious expression.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, After all... You would be dead in a few minutes and dead people shouldn''t think too much. It can be harmful for the mind... You know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I hate you guts... Mr. Anon." Gwan spoke with an angry expression as he stood up from his throne.


    "Even, I hate my guts." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I will not surrender without a fight..." Gwan spoke as he started stepping down.


    "Yeah, I know... It''s no fun, if you do." Anon spoke as he started cracking his knuckles.


    *Swish* S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, A kunai came towards Anon with incredible speed and it was made out of pure Travertine.


    *Catch*


    But, Anon caught the kunai without even looking at it.


    "Nice, Trick... Luv. But, I saw you from the moment I entered inside this court." Anon spoke as he turned his neck 90¡ã to the right and looked at a girl covered in fully black clothes standing in the shadows and only her jade shining eyes were visible.


    "So, she is the Elf warrior... Who protects you, huh ? The killing machine." Anon asked with a smile as he continued to look into her eyes.


    It was as if, Her eyes were trying to say something but they couldn''t.


    She immediately closed her eyes and disappeared in the dark.


    Suddenly, All the fire torches went off due to strong and cold winds.


    Everything turned dark and it became even more challenging to fight, but not for Anon as he had heightened senses, but Gwan didn''t know that.


    "Hah... Playing dirty from the start, are we ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Swishhhhh*


    *Swissshhhh*


    Suddenly, Two dark swords came at his face but Anon dodged them without even moving from his position.


    "Woah... Lady calm-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon felt Gwan''s spear coming at him from behind.


    *Swishhhhh*


    "Try harder..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately grabbed the spear with his right hand and...


    *Break*


    Anon broke it with one hand, while constantly dodging the Elven girl''s swords.


    "What is this guy ?" Gwan whispered in a low voice as he summoned another spear.


    "I am Something, You can''t understand..." Anon''s voice came from Gwan''s backside.


    Gwan immediately turned around and saw a pair of eyes, Glowing brightly purple.


    "Say hi to death..." Anon spoke as she immediately grabbed Gwan''s face.


    But, Before he could''ve cracked his neck... Another guy came in and pulled gwan out of Anon''s hands.


    "We met again... Mr. Anon." Noma''s voice resounded from all the corners of the Royal Court and it became difficult for Anon to locate his actual position.


    "A voice transporting skill... Nice." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, he felt Someone standing right behind him.


    Anon immediately ducked down but it turned out to be a decoy.


    *Swishhhhh*


    As soon as Anon sat down, he saw two blades coming right at his face.


    "Enough..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he grabbed both of the blades with his bare hands and broke them at once.


    "Huh... How did you ?" The Elven girl asked with a Confused expression.


    Anon immediately wrapped his hand around her Waist and pulled her into his embrace.


    "Light..." Anon used his skill and created a small ball of light on his index finger.


    In the light, Anon looked at the Elven girl and spoke... "You aren''t a Milf... You are young."


    "Leave me..." She shouted as she tried to free herself from Anon''s hands.


    "Hyaaa....." Suddenly, Gwan attacked on Anon''s leg with his spear but as soon as the spear touched Anon''s leg... It broke into thousands of pieces.


    "What the !?"


    "Fuck off... I am talking with her." Anon spoke as he immediately Kicked gwan back.


    *Thud*


    Gwan hitted a pillar and immediately went unconscious.


    "Master, Gwan..." The Elf girl spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, He is just unconscious..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Leave me or I will-" she spoke as she Summoned two kunais into both of her hands and tried to stab Anon''s neck with it... But the kunai''s broke as well.


    <Cursed Invincibility>


    Anon is using his coat''s skill to make Himself invincible.


    "I will take you back to my house and play with you on my bed, Luv. You will be fun to play with... I am sure." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 763 Chapter-763

    "Leave me..." The Elf girl shouted and Anon let go of her.


    As soon as she got out of Anon''s hands, She disappeared into the dark once again.


    "Fine... Let''s finish this. Mike, is everything ready ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master..."


    "Good... Lights." Anon spoke as he immediately created 18 orbs of light and made everything clearly visible inside the Royal Court.


    As soon as the lights were spreaded among the Royal Court, Anon saw the Elven girl standing at a distance from him, in a defensive stance.


    Gwan was standing behind him with his spear directly pointing at his back and Noma was standing in front of Anon with a pair of Gauntlets in his hands, that were made out of pure Travertine.


    "Well, Well... Aren''t we getting all pumped up here ? Just the three of you or more coming in ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No more life casualties will happen in this battle other than us three..." Noma spoke with a serious expression.


    "Haa... Nice choice." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, everyone can see you now... Elven Kingdom, Human kingdom and every other kingdom on the holy land." Mike shouted from above.


    "Good Job, Mike." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Are you trying to humiliate us in front of the whole world ?" Gwan asked with an angry expression.


    "Just trying to set an example for everyone... You see, there are people in all these kingdoms... Who don''t know me and I just want to show everyone, what I am capable of." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Who cares... Let''s fight." Noma spoke with a smile as he assumed a defensive stance.


    "Fine... Let''s do this." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Elven Kingdom...


    "Hey, Look at this..."


    "Looks like the human will win for sure."


    "Yeah... He is so strong."


    "I mean, he made it to the Royal Court without any scratches on his whole body."


    "I don''t think he will win against Gwan. He was a very good warrior in his time and the guy with Gauntlets is also experienced... I can say it from his standing stance."


    The soldiers of the Royal Castle are sitting inside the training room and watching the live cast of Anon''s fight.


    Suddenly, Commander Faith entered inside the room and noticed that everyone was looking at a big screen in front of them.


    "What the hell are you guys doing ? Shouldn''t you be training ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Commander... Look at this. This guy has invaded the dwarf kingdom and he is now going to fight the Dwarf king Gwan." A soldier spoke as he pointed towards the Screen.


    "Huh...? That''s master- I mean, That''s Anon." Faith spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Wait, Commander... You know him !?" Everyone in the room immediately looked at Faith and asked with a surprised expression.


    "H-He is one of my good friends..." Faith spoke as she blushed a little.


    "Captain... Look at this. Mr. Anon broke a magic enchanted, Master bound axe that was made out of Pure Travertine, with just his bare hands. Isn''t that cool ?" A soldier spoke as he showed a scene to Faith where Anon was breaking the axe with his bare hands.


    "He looks really sexy..." Faith spoke in a low tone as her hand automatically moved down into her panties.


    "What captain ?" The soldier asked with a Confused expression.


    "H-He looks really powerful... You guys, go out and start training now." Faith immediately changed her tone to a strict one as she ordered the soldiers to go out of the room.


    "Yes, Commander..." All of them spoke as he they immediately went to the training grounds.


    "Oh, Master... When are you going to come back and give me that fat cock of yours ? I want to smell your semen once again." Faith spoke as she sat down on a chair and started looking at Anon''s fight.


    Inside the Elven Royal Court...


    "There will be no Royal Court, Today."


    "Umm... My Queen, What do you mean by that ?" The ministers asked with a Confused expression.


    "Don''t you guys understand my language ? I said there isn''t going to be any Royal Court hearings today. I want to watch this live cast of Mast- I mean, Mister Anon and King Gwan''s fight." Jessica spoke with a smile as she continued to look at the screen in front of her.


    ''Come on, Master... You can easily defeat them. Get their asses and become the conqueror of all three kingdoms.'' Jessica thought with a smile.


    Human kingdom, Damon''s Bread factory...


    "Hey, Look... Sir Anon is Fighting the Dwarf kingdom''s king." A worker spoke as he casted the live view on a bigger mirror screen.


    "What !?" Kai shouted as he immediately stopped kneading the bread and looked at the screen with a serious expression.


    ''He is taking over the Dwarf Kingdom too ? This guy is just too powerful huh ?'' Kai thought with a serious expression.


    Damon''s room...


    "Annh~ Annhhh~ Annnnnnhhh~ Yes~ Yes~..."


    "Fuck me too, Mr. Damon."


    "Me too, sir."


    Damon is fucking three elven girls...


    "Hehehe... Wait for your turn ladies. I can only fuck one pussy at a time." Damon spoke with a smile.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door.


    "No, One is here... Go away. What stupid guys ? Coming and knocking on my door whenever they want." Damon spoke with an irritated expression.


    "It''s me, Kai. I want to talk to you..." Kai shouted from outside. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can''t even let a man fuck..." Damon spoke with an angry expression as he stood up and wrapped a towel around his lower half.


    *Click*


    Damon opened the door and looked at Kai, Who was standing on his door with a serious expression on his face.


    "What ?" Damon asked with an angry smile.


    "Do you know anything about this ?" Kai spoke as he showed a small screen to Damon.


    "Ah... Yeah, Anon is going for a total domination over the Dwarf kingdom. He told me about this, but I forgot in the end.


    What about it though ?" Damon asked.

 Chapter 764 Chapter-764

    "Damon... I am a fucking God''s avatar." Kai spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah...? I didn''t knew that, thank you for the information and just for your knowledge, I was also a fucking god about 3000 years ago." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I know that and That''s not the problem... It was about the contract we made." Kai spoke.


    "What contract ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, it was a secret contract between me and Anon."


    "So, Why are telling this to me ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, because he is breaking the fucking contract." Kai spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Show me the contract..." Damon asked.


    "I-I don''t have it..." Kai replied.


    "Why not ?" Damon asked.


    "It was a... Ver....." Kai spoke in a very low voice that even Damon couldn''t hear him.


    "What the fuck are you saying, Kid ?" Damon asked in a High tone.


    "It was a verbal contract." Kai spoke.


    "A what ?" Damon asked.


    "A verbal-"


    "I heard it the second time... That thing won''t work in this world. Verbal contract with Anon is like trusting a hungry wolf." Damon replied as he started closing the door.


    But, Kai stopped the door with his foot...


    "Come back, Damon Baby."


    "Sir, Damon... I have my pussy ready."


    "Oi, Remove your leg... I have girls to fuck." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Kai.


    "This is serious..." Kai spoke with even more serious expression.


    "Fine... Ladies wait a second. I will deal with this guy and come right back." Damon spoke as he stepped out of the room and closed it''s door.


    "What is it ? You have two minutes to explain everything to me or it''s between you and him after this." Damon spoke.


    "I am a god''s avatar and Anonnis creating havoc on the Holy land. It''s my job to stop him and he knows that.


    We made a contract that both of us will maintain peace between us and won''t fight each other." Kai spoke.


    "No way he said that... He must''ve said that he will enslave your sister... If you didn''t listen to him, right ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... That damned bastard." Kai spoke with an angry expression.


    ''Anon is an intelligent guy... God''s can''t send any other Avatar to the holy land if the first avatar is still alive and not enslaved to the demon god''s avatar.


    He really used his brains here. He blackmailed Kai into this and now Kai is neither enslaved to him nor dead. Hahaha... That guy.'' Damon thought as he started laughing.


    "Are you really laughing in this condition ?" Kai asked with a serious expression.


    "Ah, Sorry... So what''s the problem ?" Damon asked.


    "If he continued to create havoc like this... I will be forced to fight him. The powers with in me get''s attracted towards Anon, whenever he does something bad and wants to kill him.


    I am holding them in, just because he is threatening to enslave iris. But, I won''t be able to do it for a long time... Either you stop him from doing wrong things or fight will be unavoidable." Kai spoke.


    "He will easily kill you... You aren''t strong enough." Damon spoke with a straight face.


    "Don''t say it like, I am an useless person... I have holy powers within me and holdy powers can easily wipe out negative mana. You know that, right ?" Kai asked.


    "Yeah... Do you really think he needs to use the negative mana in order to kill you ? Can''t you see here...? He hasn''t used a single magic spell to deal damage to these dwarfs.


    He trained under some really dangerous persons and achieved an indestructible body.


    Even an ex-god like me can''t defeat him that easily." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "I will fight till my death then, at least I will achieve my goal. I can''t avoid the fight Damon and if he continued to do things like this... I don''t know, what will happen in the future. Keep him in line... This is my final warning." Kai spoke as he started walking back towards his compartment.


    "What about the house he gave you ?" Damon shouted.


    "It was cancelled out by the eternal flames that I gave him." Kai spoke as he continued to move.


    ''Well, Better pack your stuff then... Anon is not going to stop. He will achieve whatever he wants.'' Damon thought as he looked at Kai.


    "Damon, Baby..." An elf girl spoke as she showed her pussy to Damon through the half opened gate.


    "Oh, I am coming girls..." Damon spoke as he threw his towel outside the room and went back into the room.


    Inside the Dwarf kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    "Hyaaaaa...." Gwan shouted as he tried to stab Anon from behind, But Anon Immediately jumped and landed directly over Noma''s shoulder.


    "Yeah... Try hard-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence... Noma grabbed Anon''s leg and tried to get him off-balance.


    "Hey, Stand still..." Anon spoke as he immediately applied more pressure over Noma''s shoulder and broke it.


    *Crack*


    "FUCKKKKKK..." Noma shouted as he felt his shoulder breaking.


    "Noma... Are you alright ?" Gwan asked with a serious expression.


    "Game Over..." Anon''s voice rang from Gwan''s backside.


    "What the-!?" Gwan immediately tried to turn around but Anon grabbed his neck tightly, preventing him from looking back.


    *Crack*


    Anon immediately broke Gwan''s neck and killed him in go.


    "NOOOOOOOOO...." Both Noma and The Elven girl shouted loudly as they saw Gwan''s body Falling to the ground, While his neck and spine remained into Anon''s hand.


    "What are you shouting for ?" Anon spoke as he snatched the spear from Gwan''s hand and stabbed it into Noma''s throat.


    *Chkkk*


    The spear went in from the front and came out from the back of Noma''s neck with his vocal cord.


    As Noma looked at the spear, He smiled and looked at Anon. Noma then peacefully closed his eyes and fell down to the ground.


    As soon as Gwan died... The Elven girl was freed from her slave contract.


    "I-I am free..." She spoke with a serious expression as she slowly touched her neck and felt the space empty because her slave collar fall down.


    "How does that feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "A-Are you going to kill me ?" She asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon and assumed a defensive stance.


    "Oh, We are going to have some fun..." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind the Elven girl.


    "What !?"


    Anon immediately picked her up into his arms and looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "Have you ever heard about sex ?" Anon asked.


    "What ?"


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 765 Chapter-765

    "H-He... Killed our king ?"


    "Yes, A human killed our king."


    "What is going to happen with us ?"


    ...


    All the Dwarfs watching this scene got very Scared by the fact that a human is now going to rule over their kingdom.


    Inside the Royal Court... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haa... Finally." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the king''s throne with the Elven girl still in his arms.


    He sat down and looked directly at the people who were watching him live.


    "Hello, Everyone... The dwarfs specially, I know you guys are afraid that you will now get enslaved by the Humans or the Elfs or someone else.


    You don''t have to worry about that, I have all the other kingdoms under my command as well." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, to tell you guys the truth... I am not going to be the one who will be your king. This guy here will become your new king.


    Come.." Anon spoke as he waved his hand.


    The back gates of the Royal Court opened up and Biyuk entered inside the court room dressed in Royal clothes.


    "Hello, Mr. Biyuk." Anon spoke as he Shaked hands with biyuk.


    "Hello, Maste- I mean Mister Anon. I-I am blessed by the gods to have a f-friend like you and I-I will do my best to govern this kingdom." Biyuk spoke with a stammering and worried voice.


    His body was all stiff and hands were shaking.


    "Why are you shaking, Biyuk ?" Anon asked in a low voice.


    "Master, I am becoming the king of the dwarf kingdom. I never even became the head of a family and now this... I think it''s just too much." Biyuk spoke with a worried smile.


    "Just turn your face towards that direction and say the things, I am going to say in your head with full confidence. Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "As you say master..." Biyuk spoke as he immediately turned around and looked at the world with full confidence.


    ''Hello, Fellow Dwarfs...'' Anon''s Voice rang inside Biyuk''s head.


    "Hello, Fellow Dwarfs..." Biyuk repeated exactly what Anon was saying inside his head.


    "I am Biyuk Kujer... Your new king. I was a blacksmith in your kingdom 200 years ago but I was betrayed by my own house, where I used to work for some mere weapons.


    I was beaten down and my powers were sealed away... Then I was sold to the Slave traders. But, I made it out of all that and made friends with Mr. Anon here.


    As your new king, I have established some new terms with the other kingdoms and now... Alcohol contracts will be formed back with the Human kingdom.


    You guys will get all the alcohol you want during work and on the off-hours as much as you like on the previous rate as well, No... It will be even cheaper.


    The tax of the kingdom will be less by 12% from today on and rented lands will also get a 50% discount on the land for the next one year..."


    ''Master, Our economy will get a major set back if that happens.'' Biyuk spoke with a serious expression.


    ''It won''t... The tax will come back to it''s original value in just 3 months and until then, all the weapons traded by the Dwarf kingdom will be doubled in prices.'' Anon replied.


    ''Who will buy so expensive weapons master ? The Human kingdom will be sold out if we increased the prices that much.'' Biyuk spoke.


    ''Don''t worry, Biyuk. The Human kingdom''s economy is my problem. I will make it stable... Don''t worry.


    We have to get these people to accept you as their new king and for that, you have to give them fake hopes and promises. It''s all politics... You won''t understand it. Just keep repeating after me.'' Anon ordered.


    ''Yes master...''


    "...and I will make sure that no dwarf brother or sister will be sold as a slave to any other kingdom.


    Mr. Anon has a very good image in the Human kingdom and with that, he will return all the dwarf slaves that have been sold to the human kingdom, Right Mr. Anon ?" Biyuk asked.


    "Yes, Yes... You are right." Anon spoke with a smile as he slightly bowed down to Biyuk.


    ''Master, Please don''t bow down to me. It feels really guilty... I am your slave and yet you are bowing down to me.'' Biyuk spoke with a worried expression.


    ''Don''t worry, Biyuk. It''s all just a show... In order to control the world from shadows, Sometimes you have to become someone''s shadow.'' Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''As you say, Master.'' Biyuk spoke.


    ''Now, Say this final line and It should do the job.'' Anon ordered.


    "I am an honest man and I will not force myself over you guys. I can go back to my life in the Human kingdom and Mr. Anon can rule this kingdom if you guys want." Biyuk spoke and went totally silent after this.


    ...


    Outskirts of dwarf kingdom...


    "No, We can''t let a human rule over our kingdom."


    "He will make our taxes lower and rented land''s prices half."


    "I can meet my daughter again, if he released all the dwarf slaves that are in the human kingdom."


    "I can drink alcohol upto the brim..."


    "Make Biyuk our king..."


    "Make Biyuk our king."


    "MAKE BIYUK OUR KING !!!!"


    ...


    Everyone started shouting.


    ''Master... They are cheering for Biyuk from all corners of the kingdom.'' Mike''s voice resounded inside Anon''s head.


    ''I know... I can hear them.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Mr. Biyuk... I will now leave your kingdom upto you. I had a great time supporting you, bye." Anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position with the Elven girl.


    Outside the castle...


    Mike and Anon are walking towards the carriage.


    "Master, Shall I call Mrs. Adeline ?" Mike asked.


    "You don''t have to... Because, She is already here." Anon spoke as he opened the carriage''s gate and saw that Adeline was already sitting inside with a puffed up face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he entered inside the carriage, then the Elven girl entered inside the carriage and sat down on the floor.


    "Umm... What are you doing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "O-Oh, My mistake... I-I should go out. Please don''t hit me..." The Elven girl spoke with a scared experience as she immediately started crawling out of the carriage.


    "Stop." Anon spoke.


    "Hiyaa... Please don''t hit me on the back, I have too many burning scars and fresh injuries there. It hurts when you touched... Y-You can hit me on the face but pleas-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Adeline stood up and slowly touched the back of the Elven girl.


    "Ouchhh..." With just a single touched the elven girl felt immense pain.


    Adeline used her nails and slowly cutted down the cloths from her back and revealed some scary and forest beating marks.


    It was clearly visible that she was first beaten down with a whip that had a sharp blade at the end of it and then to stop the bleeding, she was burned all over her beating marks with a metallic rod.


    "Did your husband do this to you ?" Adeline asked with a very sad expression as she remembered her past.


    "N-No... M-My master did, Yesterday." She replied with an innocent expression.


    "Why did he do this to you ?" Anon asked.


    "H-He was angry and started beating me... Whenever I tried to run away or fight back, that collar would grab my brain and give me immense pain." She spoke with a scared expression.


    "Get that mask off of your face, Girl." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." She replied and removed the mask from her face.


    As soon as she removed the mask from her face and head.


    Anon noticed that her head was bald and there were blood marks on her head and her face also had some big scars.


    Her left cheek had a hole in it.


    "Wow... Looks like you lived with a monster huh ?" Mike asked with a serious expression as he looked at her closely.


    "Worse than a monster... A psychopath. He beated her to reduce his stress but didn''t kill her and then ordered her to protect him, What a psychopath ?


    If she didn''t followed his orders, the slave collar will give her immense pain." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes..." The Elven girl replied with a scared expression.


    "What about the lower parts ?" Adeline asked.


    "Master, Once took a Burning hot sword and-"


    "Shhh... I have heard enough, Luv. Don''t give my mind strange ideas, It''s already dirty enough. I don''t want to kill girls during sex..." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Dear, Can you fix her ?" Adeline asked with an emotional expression.


    "Fine, Open your mouth, Luv..." Anon spoke as he cutted his finger and dropped two drops of his blood into her mouth.


    <Body Modification>


    [Elven Body Detected.]


    [Body has taken major Damage...]


    [340,000 mana and 100 years worth of Life force will be charged for full restoration.] [Would you like to continue ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Continue...'' Anon ordered.

 Chapter 766 Chapter-766

    As soon as Anon gave the command, all the mana and life force were sucked out of his body.


    In just 3 minutes, the Elven girl returned to her original state as if nothing ever happened to her.


    Her blonde hair grew back with even more shine this time. Her cheeks returned to their normal and silky state.


    All the scars over her back disappeared, and a new refreshing aura covered her body. Her face became so beautiful that not even seven moons together could describe her beauty.


    "How do you feel now, Luv?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Elven girl.


    "I-I... M-My face and my back," she spoke in a stammering voice as she slowly touched her back and felt that there was nothing on her back now.


    "All healed up, huh? You look good this way," Adeline spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, I-I can''t thank you enough for this... Y-You freed me from my pain and even healed all of my previous injuries. T-Thank you," the Elven girl spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s feet to show her gratitude.


    "Calm down, Luv. You never told me your name..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am Ginger, Sir," she spoke as she looked at Anon with an innocent expression.


    "My, my... Such a bitter name for such a cute lady," Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly touched Ginger''s cheek.


    "T-Thank you, Sir. My mother gave me this name... But, Over these past years... It got all foggy in my mind," Ginger spoke.


    Thud


    Suddenly, a bump came in the way, and everyone inside the carriage jumped.


    "So, What was I saying? Yeah-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, another bump came, and the carriage bounced.


    Thud


    "Oi, Driver... What kind of driving is this?" Mike asked as he shouted loudly.


    Thud


    With this bump, Anon immediately understood that something was wrong.


    He immediately activated his heightened senses.


    "Mike, there is no fucking driver on the carriage," Anon spoke with a serious expression, and suddenly, the carriage fell off the cliff.


    "Master... Shall I-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "No time, everyone out..." Anon commanded.


    In just a fraction of a second, everyone sitting inside the carriage disappeared and reappeared on the edge of the cliff.


    Everyone looked down and noticed that the carriage was breaking down as it hit big stones and trees.


    "For one moment, I stopped using my skills, and this happened," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-Master... I-I am sorry, It was all my mistake. I will immediately destroy that driver''s entire family," Mike apologized as he immediately went down on one knee.


    "Mike, it''s not the driver''s fault," Anon spoke as he turned around and started walking towards the other direction.


    After walking about 15 steps... Anon started looking around in the bushes.


    "Sir, are you searching for something? Should I help you?" Ginger asked with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I found it..." Anon spoke as he inserted his hand into one of the bushes and pulled out the carriage driver''s dead body. His head was missing from his body.


    "Either someone doesn''t know... Who was in that carriage or someone is playing games with me," Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the driver''s severed neck.


    "Find his head, Mike," Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master."


    "I will help too," Ginger spoke as she went with Mike and started searching for the driver''s severed neck.


    "The cut is sharp, dear," Adeline spoke as she moved forward and pointed towards the severed neck.


    "Yeah... Too sharp. No aura or mana has been used to cut his neck. But, giving a cut this straight and smooth is clearly impossible with physical powers, no matter how strong you are. Even I can''t do it," Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Can this be-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, Mike interrupted her.


    "I found it, Master," Mike spoke as he immediately brought the severed head to Anon.


    At the bottom of the severed neck, there was a big burning mark that prevented any blood from flowing out.


    "These marks... It''s as if someone-" Ginger started to speak.


    "Burnt his neck?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes," Ginger spoke.


    "It happened due to friction... The blade that cut his neck came from a distance with full speed.


    The speed of that blade was so high that it caught fire and gave him a clean cut, but left the burning marks on the neck," Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Who can do this, dear?" Adeline asked.


    "I don''t know, Luv. But, he or she did a very good job of hiding their markings after killing this guy," Anon replied with a smile as he continued to search for even a single clue around the bushes or on the body of the dead driver but he found nothing at last.


    SWISSHHHHHHHH


    Suddenly, a strong wind started blowing out from the west side.


    "HMM...?" Anon immediately turned around and noticed a tornado coming towards him.


    Suddenly, the tornado stopped, and an Elf guy stepped out of the tornado.


    This guy was none other than the Elven guy that Anon chose to impersonate when he was in the Elf Kingdom.


    "Jule...? I thought I killed you?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Still forgetting things, Master?" Jule asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Ah, so it''s you... Link. May I ask... What kind of behavior was this? You tried to assassinate me but, failed instead? Is that what I taught you?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Listen here, Human. I am not in your command now, and this was just an example of what''s going to come ahead," Link spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah? Well, you aren''t going anywhere then," Anon spoke as his body got covered in fire.


    In just 0.0003 seconds, Anon approached Link and grabbed him by the neck.


    "You might want to think it over... Master," Link spoke with a smile as he looked directly into Anon''s eyes.


    "I don''t think again... Link, and you know that," Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started increasing the pressure on his neck.


    "Well, you should listen to this before you kill me, Almighty Anon. I have been to your underground city and placed a very complicated and dangerous bomb in the middle of that city.


    It''s made from quantum enchantments and with just a thought, I will detonate it. So, you should get back," Link spoke with a smile.


    "Why do you think... I care about that city?" Anon asked with a smile as his anger started rising rapidly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because, every woman you''ve conquered to this day is there. I mean not all of them... But 80% of them are there.


    Pretty sure, you don''t want to kill them," Link spoke with a smile.


    "How dare you blackmail my mast-" Mike started speaking, but he was immediately interrupted by Anon.


    "Stay back, Mike. I will deal with this fucker on my own," Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir," Mike replied.


    ''Sephie... Can you hear me?'' Anon asked as he immediately tried to use his skill


    .


    [You can''t use that skill!!!]


    ''What!?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Trying to contact them? Won''t work... Look at this, I have created it myself," Link spoke as he raised his hand, and suddenly, a small white circle appeared over his hand.


    "Mind skill blocker... Specially made for you," Link spoke as he showed it to Anon with a smile.


    ''This fucker... Should I crush his head like a pumpkin? But, what if there was really a bomb in the underground city? I can''t lose all the girls I earned over the past 7 months. I should ask... What he wants first.''


    Anon slowly let go of Link''s neck and turned off the Phoenix Ignition skill.


    "What do you want?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I saw your fight with that Eclipsewhisperer the other day. Quite impressive, I have to say. It gave me many pointers on you and the skills you have. I have created more skills like this, that will only work on you. Like this skill... Protects me from your direct hypnosis, and this one tells me if your blood or anything related to you is inside my food," Link spoke with a smile.


    "I asked, what the fuck you want... Don''t brag about yourself," Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, I want you to free me," Link spoke with a serious expression.


    "You are pretty free... I guess," Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, no... I am free from your party, not from that system thing. Whenever you are in danger... It goes off inside my mind. Screaming to save you from the danger.


    I want you to free me from that," Link replied with a smile.


    "It didn''t turn out well to give you a couple of books and a clone''s body, huh?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It did... That''s why I am seeing the world more clearly now," Link replied.

 Chapter 767 Chapter-767

    "What do I have to do... In order to free you from the system ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know... It''s your thing, You deal with it." Link replied with a neutral expression.


    "I don''t know, How to free you..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Don''t mess with me, Anon. I will really trigger the bomb-" link spoke with an angry expression.


    "Do whatever you want... I really don''t know, how to free you from the system but, If that bomb goes off in my city.


    You will be as good as dead." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You think, You are god... Don''t you ?" Link asked with an angry expression.


    "That''s the only thing that I don''t consider myself, Link. There is always someone stronger in this world." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "No, Anon... I am the strongest in this world and I will become the god of this world one day." Link spoke with an attitude filled voice and a very confident facial expression.


    He released his bloodlust towards Anon and his eyes turned bright green, similar to a snake.


    "Really ? You want to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A notification popped up in front of him.


    [Your pet ''Link'' Has gone wild... Would you like to eliminate him ?] [Yes/No.]


    [Note: All of his skills Will be transferred to you.]


    "Hehe... Hahahaha..." Anon started laughing loudly as soon as he read this notification.


    "What ? Why are you laughing ? Do you think, I am joking ?" Link asked with an angry expression.


    "No, Haha... But, A joke is about to happen with you now. Hahaha... Fuck, I can''t stop laughing." Anon spoke as he continued to laugh.


    "Anon... If you don''t stop laughing, right now. I will destroy your whole kingdom with just a flick of my fingers." Link spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah ? Me too... Hahaha." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Link. But, this time... Anon''s laugh got even more scary.


    Link knew this laugh... It was Anon''s psychopathic laugh.


    "W-What do you... mean ?" Link asked as his voice started to get laggy.


    "What do I mean ? Link, There is a window in front of me, right now and it says... That it will erase you out of existence, with just a flicker of my finger.


    What do you think about it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, That''s not possible... How can something that isn''t even visible to my eyes, eliminate me ? You are bluffing." Link asked with a scared and Confused expression.


    "Well, System was the one who brought you to me, I am pretty sure it holds the power to erase you out of existence as well." Anon replied with a big smile.


    At near distance...


    "Umm... What are they talking about ?" Ginger asked Adeline with a Confused expression.


    "I don''t know, Junior. It''s something about system and erasing out of existence." Adeline replied with a serious expression.


    "Master''s talk is something, that even the scholars can''t understand. Didn''t you heard him earlier... When he said something about ''Friction'' ?


    I don''t even know what friction is ? Master is a very mysterious man and only he can understand himself." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at Ginger.


    "Oh, So is master... Some kind of Scholar ?" Ginger asked.


    "My Dear is everything, Junior. An Excellent Scholar, An Enticing Charmer, Chef, Fighter and A monster in bed. Just the perfect Husband you ever want... Ahhhh." Adeline spoke as her cheeks turned red and she placed both of her hands over her cheeks, while talking.


    "So, You are married to master ?" Ginger asked with a confused expression.


    "Of course, you stupid. I am his one and only wife... Till now." Adeline spoke as she started blushing once again.


    "But, You are a dragon and Master is a Human ? How does that works ?" She asked.


    "Love knows no limits, Junior. One day... Dear will do it with you and then you will know it." Adeline spoke with a smile.


    "Oh..."


    "Hey Look... Something is happening over there." Mike spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    "Master, Please... I beg of you. Please take me back, I was short sighted. I-I am just a mere snake... How can I even think of killing you ?


    Please punish me as much as you want master... But, please don''t erase me out of existence, Master.


    Please master, I beg you." Link begged as he grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "My, My... What happened to all that big talk ? Huh ?


    I got pointers from your fight, Created spells that will work against you. Hided a bomb in your underground city, What happened link ?" Anon asked with a smile as he kicked Link on the face.


    *Kick*


    *Thud*


    Link went flying through the trees and fell on the ground.


    "You decided to go against me ? The one who basically created you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he kicked Link again.


    *Kick*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "I-I am sorry, Master." Link apologized again and again as he crashed into th trees.


    "Master... I-I will never do it, N-No... I won''t even think about going against you. Please master... Please take me back as your pet." Link begged.


    "Haa... What can I say, Link ? You see... I don''t trust traitors." Anon spoke as he immediately clicked on the yes button.


    "NOOOOOOOOOO...."


    Link''s consciousness and his real snake body was erased out of existence immediately.


    [Your ''Pet'' Link has been wiped out of excitence.]


    [Skill transfer will start now.]


    [You have learned Quantum Reflection and 26+ Skills.]


    "Haa... What did you even gain by going against me ?" Anon asked with a disappointed expression as he looked at Jule''s clone.


    "Master... Should we go home ?" Mike spoke from behind.


    "Yes... Adeline, Take your original form. We are going home." Anon spoke.


    "No, I won''t..." Adeline spoke with a puffed face as she immediately turned around.


    "What ? Why not ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I am angry." Adeline spoke with a cute face.


    "My, My... Would you look at this, A cute Dragon knows how to get angry now, huh ?" Anon asked as he walked upto Adeline and slowly touched her back with his index finger.


    "Y-Yes... I do." Adeline replied with a shy expression. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as she felt Anon''s finger rubbing on her back, she felt something tingling inside her womb.


    It was as if her womb was calling out to Anon.


    "Well, Well... Why are you angry, My lady ?" Anon asked as he slowly walked in front of her and grabbed her chin as he smiled at her.


    "D-Dear, Didn''t use me as his ride. Dear choose a small carriage to ride instead of a dragon." Adeline spoke with puffed cheeks.


    "Ah... You see luv. If I would''ve used you as my ride in the dwarf kingdom. Those dwarfs would''ve gotten very afraid of you and that''s why I chose to ride a carriage instead." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Really ?" Adeline asked with an innocent expression.


    "Here is the proof..." Anon spoke as he immediately kissed Adeline on the lips.


    *Chuuuuu*


    "Awwww...." Ginger spoke with a happy expression as she looked at Anon and Adeline.


    *Grab*


    *Squeezeeee*


    Anon immediately grabbed, Adeline''s ass cheeks and gave them a big squeeze.


    "Ohhh..." Ginger spoke as she looked at them with surprised expression this time.


    "Don''t try to understand this... Master is kind of different when it comes to this kind of stuff. You will know it, once you does it with you." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "I-I will get to do it with, Master ?" Ginger spoke in a very low voice.


    "Master will do it with you..." Mike spoke.


    *Slap*


    "Go and transform into your real form, Luv." Anon spoke as he slapped Adeline''s ass.


    "As you say, My Love." Adeline spoke with a smile as she ran towards the cliff and jumped off of it.


    "Woah... She jumped..." Ginger spoke with a serious expression.


    *Grahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh*


    Suddenly, A large red coloured Dragon emerged out of the valley.


    "Come on, Guys... We are going home." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mike and Ginger.


    "As you command, Master..." Mike spoke as he immediately jumped from the ground and landed directly over Adeline''s back.


    "Where is ginger ?" Anon asked as he looked at Mike.


    "Hey...." Suddenly, Ginger''s voice came from Below.


    "Come up..." Mike shouted from above.


    "I can''t jump that high..." Ginger shouted.


    "Master... Give me a moment." Mike spoke as he immediately jumped off of Adeline''s back.


    *Thud*


    "What are you doing ? I saw you jump back in the castle... Why aren''t you jumping now ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I never jumped that high... C-Can you carry me ?" Ginger asked with a shy expression.


    "Don''t carry her... Teach her to jump." Anon spoke from above with a smile.


    "You heard master... Now, Jump." Mike spoke.


    "B-But... I just can''t." Ginger spoke with a scared expression.


    "You can, Just do it... Press down your body, build pressure in your legs and then jump up." Mike spoke.


    "Okay... I-I will try but, save me if I fall." Ginger spoke as she bent down on her knees and started feeling the pressure.


    "Feel it... Think of yourself as a spring and come up." Anon spoke from above.


    "Here goes nothing..." Ginger spoke.

 Chapter 768 Chapter-768

    After flying for about 25 minutes, Anon finally reached home.


    "It''s master... Come everyone." Sephie, Who was standing on the ground, Called out to everyone so they can greet Anon.


    Anon, Ginger and Mile jumped off of Adeline''s back and she came back to her Human form.


    "W-Wow... " Ginger was left flabbergasted as she looked at Anon''s house.


    It was armed from every side and covered a very large ground.


    As Anon walked upto the entry gate, He noticed that Sephie and others are standing there to welcome him.


    "We greet, Our Master." All of them spoke at once as they kneeled down in front of Anon.


    "Hello, Guys... Why do you always do this ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, It''s a ritual in our lamia tribe to always welcome the head of the family by kneeling down, when he comes back from the hunt." Sephie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, Well... Is there a ritual... Where you have to satisfy the Family Head''s sexual needs too ?" Anon asked as he grabbed Sephie''s shoulders and looked into her eyes.


    "M-m-master can do anything they want with me." Sephie spoke with a shy expression.


    "Well, then... Get off these clothes and wait in your lab. I will be coming to take a piece of that pussy." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Sephie''s cheek.


    "Y-Yes, Master... I-I will immediately arrange everything." Sephie spoke as she immediately started running towards the underground city.


    "Sex with master, Sex with master... Yes, Yes." Sephie spoke with a very excited expression as she continued to run.


    "Master, Did you forgot me ?" Suddenly, No.300''s voice came from behind.


    "How can I, Luv ? You are the only cock-sleeve that can handle the full size of this cock." Anon spoke as he looked at No.300.


    "I-I am Honoured, Master." No.300 spoke with a shy expression as she started rubbing her pussy slowly.


    "Hey, not here... Go to the city. I am coming there." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say, Master. I will go immediately and prepare some more ogre girls. The virgin ones specially." No.300 spoke as she started running towards the underground city as well.


    Suddenly, A carriage comes in front of Anon''s gate and stops.


    This carriage belongs to none other than Jessica herself. There are sentences written all over the carriage in ancient elvis language and these sentences were protection enchantments.


    "My, My... Looks like we have guests." Anon spoke as he looked at the carriage with a smile.


    "That carriage... I have seen it. It belongs to the Queen of the Elf kingdom, right ?" Ginger asked with a surprised expression as she looked at Mike.


    "Yes, You are right. That''s Jessica... Must have come here to congratulate master on taking over the dwarf kingdom." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Oh, So Master knows the Queen of Elven Kingdom, as well ?" Ginger asked with a smile.


    "Nope, Jessica is also Master''s slave. Master promised to give her the throne of the Elven Kingdom and he then did." Mike spoke.


    "So, you are saying... That the dwarf Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom is now working under one single person ?" Ginger asked.


    "Well, The Human one as well." Mike replied.


    Jessica stepped out of the carriage and started walking towards the main gate.


    As she was entering inside the house, her two Royal mages started following her, but couldn''t enter inside the house.


    "What the !?"


    "Why can''t we enter inside ?"


    "There is a barrier in the area that stops unknown people. You two stay outside." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "Ma''am... We have to come with you for your security." The Royal mages spoke at the same time.


    "Yeah... No, problem. I am at the most secure place in this whole world." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "But, Ma''am..."


    Jessica didn''t listen to anything further and started walking towards Anon.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a Smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "I greet, My master." Jessica spoke as she immediately went down on her knees.


    "Is she bowing to that human ?"


    "What the hell !? Why is our Queen bowing to that Human."


    "Wait, that guy... Now, that I look at his face carefully. He is Anon Agreil. He is the one who single handedly took over the Dwarf Kingdom in one night." One of the Royal mage spoke up.


    "Yeah... You are right."


    "Haa... You are a Queen now, Luv. Don''t bow down to me. It can be dangerous to your image.


    For an example... Look at them. They''ve recorded this view into their crystal balls and pretty sure, they are going to blackmail you with it." Anon spoke as he pointed towards her Royal Mages.


    Jessica turned to look at her Royal Mages and smirked at them, she then turned back to Anon and spoke.


    "Master, You are the one who made me Queen and I am sure... You won''t let worms like them ruin my image, will you ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Haaa... You got more Royal mages in back up ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "More than enough, Master." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Telekinesis..." Anon used his skill as he raised his hand towards the Royal mages.


    "Oh, This is going to be interesting... I always like this trick." Mike spoke with an excited expression as he looked at the Royal Mages.


    "What, Trick ?" Ginger asked with a confused expression as she immediately turned her head towards the Royal Mages as well.


    Outside the barrier...


    "Hey, Look... That guy is pointing towards us and-" Before the Royal Mage could''ve completed his sentence, Both of them got decapitated by Anon.


    *Thud-Thud*


    Their heads Rolled down on the ground.


    "H-Hiw did that happen ?" Ginger asked with a Confused and scared expression.


    "One of master''s skill... I like this one so much." Mike spoke with an excited expression. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-Master can chop heads from a distance like that ?" Ginger asked with a serious expression.


    "Yep..."


    "Then, Why did he bothered to fight Gwan and Noma, Physically ?" She asked.


    "Just for Fun..." Mike replied with a smile.

 Chapter 769 Chapter-769

    Suddenly, Three more Carriages stopped in front of Anon''s house.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked at the carriages and tried to identify them.


    One of them belonged to the Human kingdom, It was Arthur and Derein''s personal carriage.


    But, the other two were completely unknown.


    One of the carriage had a dark red shade, similar to blood and there were spells engraved on the carriage with pure gold.


    "That carriage..." Mike spoke as he looked at the red Carriage.


    "Mike, Looks like it''s someone you know huh ?" Anon asked as he looked at Mike.


    Mike immediately walked upto Anon.


    "Master, That carriage is a Royal carriage from my hometown in the south. Should I tell them to go back before they bother you ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Mike... Let them come in. I want to see... What they''ve come here for. Do you know anything about the other carriage ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, It''s a green Carriage with boen markings on the top. I am pretty sure... It''s a Royal carriage from Lizardmen kingdom." Mike replied.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gates of the red Carriage opened up and a young Vampire stepped down from the carriage with two other vampire girls.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the door of the other carriage opened up and a Female lizard woman stepped down from the carriage with two guards.


    She had an alligator like face, A muscular human female like body and tail on the lower back. All of her body was covered in steel like green scales.


    The vampire kid and the Lizard woman looked at each other and nodded slightly before both of them tried to enter through the entry gate


    *Thud-Thud*


    As soon as they moved forward to enter inside, the barrier stopped them.


    **Zzzzzzzzzzz**


    [Intruders Detected]


    [Initiating Security system]


    As soon as they touched the barrier... The security system went off and all the House''s windows and doors got locked tightly and a second protection barrier appeared over the house.


    Meanwhile, All the railguns situated over the house turned around and pointed their aim directly towards the invaders.


    "Ah, Shit... I think we did something we weren''t supposed to." The Young vampire spoke with a serious expression as he continued to look at the railguns.


    "What do you mean ?" The lizard woman asked with a serious expression as she looked at the Vampire.


    *Booooom*


    Suddenly, one of the rail guns shooted directly towards the lizard woman.


    "What the -!?" she immediately jumped to the right and dodged it just by some centimetres.


    *Boooom*


    When the Lizard woman looked at the place, that the railgun had hitted, she was left surprised. There was big hole in the ground.


    *Zzzzzzzzzz* sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Booom*


    "Fuck... It''s coming for me this time." The vampire kid spoke as he immediately jumped into the air with the girls.


    *BOOOOM*


    Another explosion happened and a big hole opened up on the place.


    *Zzzzzzz*


    *Boooom*


    *Zzzzzzz*


    *BOOOOOOM*


    ...


    "We, will die like this. Sir, Anon... please wait." The lizard woman shouted as she immediately bowed down to Anon from outside.


    "Hold Fire..." Anon ordered.


    Suddenly, All of the rail guns stopped attacking them and the barrier''s were removed.


    Both of them looked at Anon and noticed a smile on his face.


    "He is playing with us..." The vampire spoke with a serious expression.


    "By killing us ? *Huff-Hiff*" The lizard woman spoke as she tried to catch a breath.


    "Come in..." Anon shouted from distance.


    "Let''s go..." The vampire kid spoke.


    "Yes." The lizard woman spoke as she looked at the vampire.


    Both of them entered inside the house and started walking towards Anon with a smile on their faces.


    "We greet, Lord Anon." Both of them spoke at the same time as they bowed down to Anon sincerely.


    "Why are you here ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, We have seen you conquer all three kingdoms and within such a short time and we are here to seek your shadow on our kingdom''s as well." The young Vampire spoke.


    "You want the same thing too, Miss ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Lizard woman.


    "If possible, then yes sir." She replied with a serious expression.


    "How rude of you to talk to me about your interests without even introducing yourselves properly." Anon spoke with a smile as he released his bloodlust Upon them.


    *Boooom*


    As soon as Anon released his bloodlust Upon them, Blood started coming out of their eyes and Ears but none of them dared to run away because they knew that It was their mistake and running away won''t get them anywhere but to their graves.


    "I-I am sorry... My lord. I-I am Venar Fon from the Vampire kingdom of the South, Sir. We are a small kingdom of about 4000 to 6000 vampires who live peacefully.


    I have a family of seven, One wife, three daughters and two sun." The Vampire kid spoke up in fear.


    "I-I am the Queen of the Lizardmen kingdom, My lord. We live in the north side of the valleys but when winter arrives their we come here and vice-versa.


    I am not married yet because I am still searching for a suitable mate." She spoke with a scared expression.


    "Hello, Father..." Mike spoke as he looked at Venar.


    "Hmmm...? MIKE !??" Venar shouted as he looked at Mike.


    "Wait, This guy is younger than you. How can you be his son ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he looked a Anon.


    "I was the first son of the house, Master." Mike replied with a disappointed expression.


    "Mike !? What are you doing here ? I didn''t even see you."


    "Still a fox ? You saw me at the door... Father but you pretended to ignore me. Why do you have to lie about Everything ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "What should I do with you, then ? I feel shame to acknowledge you as my son because you ran away from our house and kingdom just like a girl running away from her responsibilities."


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Do you think, This is your kingdom ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he looked at Mike''s father and his eyes started shining brightly purple.

 Chapter 770 Chapter-770

    "I-I am Sorry, Mr. Anon. I didn''t wanted to offend you, But this useless son of mine is just annoying to see." Venar spoke with a scared expression as he immediately bowed down again.


    "Haa... Come in, I am having going to eat food. Join me..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the house''s entry gate.


    *Screeech*


    Suddenly, Another carriage stopped in front of the mansion.


    "Now, What ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the new carriage and only one thing came to his mind.


    ''This is Arthur and Derein''s carriage... if I am not wrong.'' Anon thought as he looked at the carriage.


    *Click*


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    Arthur and Derein... Both of them stepped out of the carriage and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon..." Derein shouted with a smile as she started waving her hand towards Anon.


    "Mr. Anon over here..." Arthur shouted with a very excited expression.


    "Haa... Open the barrier for them." Anon spoke with a bored expression.


    As soon as the barrier was opened, both of them entered inside the house and walked upto Anon with excitement clearly visible on their faces.


    "Yay, You did it." Derein spoke with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Anon... For the ultimate success. You''ve got all 3 major kingdoms under you. You are basically rulling the world right now." Arthur spoke with a smile as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    "Thanks man..." Anon spoke as he Shaked hands with Arthur.


    But, as soon as he Shaked hands with Arthur... His memories returned back that Anon had made him forget.


    "You-" Before Arthur could''ve completed his sentence, Anon let go his hand and he forgot everything once again.


    "Well, Aren''t we celebrating ? I have brought the most expensive wine from my collection. It''s about 300 years old." Derein spoke as she showed the wine to Anon.


    "Good, I am going for lunch. Join me if you like..." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and started walking towards the entry gate of his house.


    "That''s the stuff, I was talking about. Let''s open some bottles and drink to our heart''s content." Derein spoke with an excited expression.


    "I swear to all demon gods, If one more Carriage comes and stops in front of my house. I will blow it up this time." Anon spoke in a low voice as he stood in front of the gate and it got opened by itself.


    "What the- !? Arthur, Did you see that ? The gates got opened by themselves. Can we get that too ?" Derein asked with a smile.


    "I-I don''t think, Sweety. We don''t have that kind of magic right now. Mr. Anon is a genius guy. He must''ve built it by himself." Arthur spoke up.


    "Wow... Such a big house." Lizard woman spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at the house.


    "Wait... Isn''t this your dinning room, Mr. Anon ?" Derein asked with a confused expression as she noticed that all of them were walking past the dinning room.


    "It is... But, Who said we are going to have lunch here ?" Anon asked with a smile as all of them walked towards the most inner part of the house and stopped in front of a big metallic gate.


    Anon grabbed the door''s handle and supplied mana into It.


    Suddenly, all the gears on the other side of the door started moving and it started opening up.


    "Intresting... A mana confirmation door. What will happen, if anyone else touched the door and supplied mana into it, Sir Anon ?" Venar asked with a curious smile.


    Suddenly, something came to Anon''s mind and he immediately looked at Mike.


    Mike closed his eyes and turned around.


    A Smile appeared over Anon''s face as he closed the door once again and stepped aside.


    "Why don''t you try it yourself ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Venar.


    "Oh, Really ?" Venar asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... It''s all yours. Go and get it." Anon spoke with a carefree expression.


    "Well, Okay... If you say so." Venar spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the gate.


    ''Fuck ! This guy is winning over Mr. Anon by doing these kind of things. At this rate, he would get his protection and I will go back empty handed. I should do something like that as well.'' The lizard woman thought as she looked at Anon.


    "I am doing it..." Venar spoke as he looked at Anon and smiled.


    He then grabbed the gate''s handle and started supplying mana into it.


    But, As soon as he supplied mana into the gate... The gears behind the gate didn''t even moved an inch.


    Instead, the handle of the gate turned into a trap and got Venar''s hand trapped inside it.


    "Huh...? My hand is-" Before Venar could''ve completed his sentence, A small cavity opened up in front of the metallic gate and a ring made out of metal was launched out of it.


    That hitted Venar''s neck and got locked around it.


    *Click*


    *Lock*


    "M-Mr. Anon... I-I can''t move, What is happening with-" Before Venar could''ve said anything else, some holographic numbers popped up on the metallic ring.


    [00:00:30]


    [00:00:29]


    "M-Mr. Anon... What is happening ? Please tell me." Venar asked with a confused and Scared expression.


    "Well, You see... Whenever this gate is touched with a wrong mana pattern, it locks your hand in position and throws a self-destruction collar towards your neck.


    Once the collar gets locked into your neck... It will give you 30 seconds. But, Those 30 seconds won''t mean anything because I added them to see the guy in fear, Just like you.


    After 30 seconds... It will blast and turn your brain into shit mess.


    I don''t think, even a vampire can take this." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Venar.


    [00:00:19]


    "N-No, Sir. Please don''t do that... I-I have kids... Please remove this collar, Sir Anon... I beg you. Please help me.


    I-I will never ask you anything other questions, Sir Anon. Please remove this collar, Sir. I-I can''t die just yet... I-I have a whole kingdom and my race depends on my shoulders as well." Venar started begging as he immediately went down on his knees.


    ''Fuck... It''s good that I didn''t ask that question. God, I can''t thank you enough for keeping my mouth shut.'' The lizard woman thought as she looked towards the roof and prayed.


    [00:00:03]


    "Mr. Anon, PLEASE... I BEG YOUUUU." Venar shouted.


    [00:00:01]


    "Fine..." Anon spoke.


    Before the collar could''ve exploded, Anon touched it and stopped it from exploding.


    As soon as Anon touched the collar, The handle also let go of his hand.


    "Fuckk..." Venar immediately fell down and his daughters helped him in standing up again.


    "So, What did you learned from this ?" Mike asked with a smile as he looked at his father with a savage smile.


    "D-Don''t touch the door." Venar spoke.


    "No, No... The learning is, not to ask stupid questions from master. If it''s something that''s only build for master, then you will definitely die... If you tried to bypass it." Mike replied with a wide smile.


    "I-I understand..." Venar spoke with a serious expression.


    "Good, Let''s go now." Anon spoke as he touched the door''s handle once again and it opened up normally this time.


    "It''s good that I didn''t touched that door." Ginger spoke in a low voice.


    "Yeah, Me too..." The lizard woman spoke from behind.


    Both of them entered inside the underground city and started going down from the stairs.


    "So, Why do you guys want my protection ?" Anon asked as they were stepping down.


    Venar was scared of Anon and didn''t dared to speak anything.


    He simply looked at the Lizard woman and gave her some eye signs to speak first.


    "H-Hello, Sir Anon... I am the Queen-"


    "You already told me that. What''s your name, Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "I am Zuka, Sir." She replied Instantly. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Zuka, Why do you seek my protection for your kingdom ?" Anon asked.


    "Sir, There is something in the forests of West that''s hunting our king for a long time now." She replied.


    "Both of our kin, My Lord." Venar spoke up.


    "What are we talking about here ? Demon, Dragon, Zombies or something else ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We don''t know anything about it Sir. But, What i can tell you is that it attacks at children and women first.


    Then goes for the male and devours Their flesh. However it only eats their flesh and not bones. Attacks at night and makes no sound while hunting.


    Can you help us, Sir Anon ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "I can, But.. after this." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked towards the Underground city''s entry gate.


    "Woahhh... Are you seeing this ? This city is even bigger than the 7th ring in our kingdom, Derein." Arthur spoke with a shocked expression as he looked around.


    "Yeah... This place is really huge."


    ''I should go to the Deep sea After this one last party... Yep.'' Anon thought with a smile.

 Chapter 771 Chapter-771

    "Cheers..."


    *Ting-Ting-Ting*


    Derein, Arthur, Mike, Adeline, Jessica and Anon raised their glasses and cheered.


    The Ogres are also celebrating today, They are dancing and drinking to their heart''s content.


    Anon and all the others are sitting inside Anon''s underground castle.


    They are sitting around a very huge dinning table and in front, Some naked ogre girls are dancing.


    The underground city is covered in lights and everyone is enjoying.


    "So, Mr. Anon... What''s the next part ? You''ve conquered the world already... What are you going to do next ?" Derein asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Not everything, Luv. There are many things, Mysterious and people that I don''t even know about." Anon replied with a smile as he took a sip out of his glass.


    "Master... You didn''t come to my lab ?" Sephie''s sound came from behind.


    Anon turned around and noticed that Sephie was standing in a very sexy outfit.


    "My, My... Look at this explosive stuff." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "M-Master... You silly." Sephie spoke with a shy expression.


    "Well, I was coming but these guys stopped me." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he pointed towards Zuka and Venar.


    "I-I am sorry." Zuka spoke immediately as she looked at Sephie, Because she didn''t knew who sephie was.


    "Me too..." Venar apologized as well.


    "Ah... Don''t worry, If you are master''s guest then it doesn''t matter." Sephie spoke as she started walking back to her laboratory.


    "Sephie, come here and join us..." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, As you wish master." Sephie replied with a smile as she immediately took a seat around the table and picked up her glass of wine.


    "Luv, These guys are getting attacked by a monster. Do you know anything about this unknown monster ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "Oh, I know many monsters... Can you guys tell me it''s hunting time ?" Sephie asked.


    "A-Around 7 in the evening... When the sun goes down." Zuka replied as she looked at Sephie.


    "Hmm... Okay, There are many monsters that attack in that time. You can remove Goblins and other small monsters.


    They always attack in the middle of the night and with a large group.


    What''s it''s prey type ? Men, Women or Children ?" Sephie asked.


    "Ummm... Most of the times, It''s just Women and Children. We are losing about 3 children and 1 woman every night." Zuka replied.


    "What about you ? Is it the same on your side as well ?" Sephie asked as she looked at Venar.


    "Ah... No, No... It''s different on my side. It takes 3 woman and 1 children every night." Venar replied immediately.


    "4 woman and 4 children... Can''t be a Volker, Not a Yuko poyu... They don''t like children at all.


    Then it has to be either an Incubus or a Duran Dango." Sephie replied.


    "W-What a Duran Dango and An Incubus ?" Zuka asked with a confused expression as she had never heard any of these Monster''s name.


    "Incubs, A monster known for his lust. An Incubus can have sex with a female and suck out her life Force whole doing that in order to increase his life span, Right... Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "As expected of master... Yes, Sir. Master is exactly right... An Incubus conducts Sexual relationship with a female and sucks out their life force out of their body, when they are experiencing their best moments of carnal pleasure." Sephie replied.


    "But, Why the kids ? What does an Incubus do with kids ?" Venar asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, That''s a good question. You see kids are small and fragile... They have pure souls and they contain more life Force than any grown up adult and it''s really easy to suck out a kid''s life force.


    So, They kidnap the kids in order to get their life force as well. But, They need sex as well... That''s why women is a compulsory thing for them." Sephie explained as she started eating.


    "W-What about the other monster, Ma''am ?" Zuka asked with a stammering voice.


    "Oh, you mean the Duran Dango ? Well, Duran Dangos are evil Creatures... They are small and Purple just like an imp.


    They pray to the Demon gods and in exchange the demon gods grant them power and negative mana.


    These creatures use virgin women and Kids in their rituals. They use them as sacrifices to the Demon gods." Sephie spoke.


    "Okay, All the girls that have been kidnapped until today were all virgins. So, It''s a Duran Dango, Right ?" Venar asked with a smile.


    "Well, It can be an Incubus as well. You see... There are some Incubuses that like to rape virgin girls only.


    They think of it as fun." Sephie replied.


    "But, All the girls that have been kidnapped from my Village were all Non-virgins. What does that mean ?" Zuka asked with a Confused expression.


    *Sip-Sip*


    ''What the fuck man... I am getting really bored.'' Anon thought as he drank his wine and looked at Sephie explaining things to them.


    "You have to set a trap..." Sephie spoke up.


    "What kind of trap ?" Zuka asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, Get a girl and stick this thing to her clothes." Sephie spoke as she gave a small ladybug shaped batch to Zuka.


    "What is this, ma''am ?" Zuka asked.


    "A tracker... You made it huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he picked it up and looked at it carefully.


    The batch was small and it had a small mana stone inside it.


    "You order me to make something and I fail at it ? Not possible, Master." Sephie spoke with a very obedient expression.


    "What''s the range of this thing, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It can track things upto 100 kilometres master..." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "A hundred huh ? That''s good progress..." Anon spoke with a Smile as he passed the tracker to Zuka.


    "Umm... Please forgive my foolishness but I don''t understand it''s working. Please, Can you explain it to me... Ma''am ?" Zuka asked with a smile.


    "You see... There is a mana stone inside that batch and wherever it does. I can track it''s location without any problems if it''s within a 100 kilometres of me." Sephie replied.


    "What !? How is that possible ?" Zuka asked with a confused expression.


    "We have binded these two mana stones together with a small string of mana that''s invisible to your naked eyes and this second mana stone is connected to a screen that has the map of almost everything in 30,000 kilometres of radius around this house.


    So, this red dot on the map tells me the directions of that stone." Sephie spoke as she opened the screen and showed it to Anon.


    "What perfect craftsmanship..." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed the screen in his hands and looked at it carefully.


    "Wait... 30,000 kilometres. Isn''t that all we have found in this holy land till today ?" Venar spoke.


    "Yeah..."


    "So, This small screen has the world map in it ? Aren''t those things only used for live broadcasting of duels or something ?" Venar asked with a confused expression.


    "I have modified it..." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "I don''t think, Mr. Venar wants it." Anon spoke with a displeased expression.


    "O-Oh, I-I am really sorry, My lord. I am sorry, Ma''am. I-I do want it and I trust you completely... Please give us the tracker." Venar spoke as he immediately apologized to Anon and Sephie by bowing down to both of them.


    "You already have the tracker... This is a monitor to see the tracker''s location." Sephie replied with a neutral expression.


    "Ah, Then... Please give us the monitor, Ma''am. We will be very grateful to you guys.


    Oi, you stand up as well and request." Venar spoke with a serious expression as looked at Zuka.


    "Y-Yes... Please give it is, Ma''am." Zuka spoke as she started requesting as well.


    "Master, should I ?" Sephie asked as she looked at Anon.


    Anon on the other side was very busy in looking at Sephie''s boobs, as they were waving right and left at the slightest moment of her body.


    "Master..." Sephie spoke with a smile as she waved her hand in front of Anon.


    "Huh...? Yes ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, Should I give them the Monitor and Tracker ?" Sephie asked.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Sure." Anon replied as he went back to staring at her boobs again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here, You go..." Sephie replied as she gave the monitor to Them.


    "We are very thankful to you, Miss. Sephie. Please do tell us if you want something. We will try to do everything we can." Venar spoke with a smile as he bowed down to sephie.


    "My lord, Thank you as well. We can''t thank you enough for giving us such precious thing for free." Zuka spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Oh, It''s not free... You owe us 4 Jade coins. You will pay it in small amounts over time with intrest." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "What !?" Both Venar and Zuka spoke at once.

 Chapter 772 Chapter-772

    "B-But, Ma''am... 4 Jades are too much. Our kingdom''s annual economy is about 50 golds each.


    We aren''t that big of kingdoms... Hell you can just consider us two small villages." Venar spoke Immediately.


    "Then place the tracker down and leave... We aren''t giving out free shit.


    You asked for help, I helped you but it''s not free." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Sir... How can we repay such a huge amount ? I mean we can give it back in small amounts over time... But, the amount will be so low that it won''t even matter over Hundreds of years." Zuka spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Fine, Fine... I understand you are poor. Take it and leave your daughters here until you catch the incubus." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Venar.


    "What !? Sir, Anon... My daughters are my pride, I can''t leave them here." Venar spoke with a serious expression.


    As soon as Anon heard this sentence, Something went off in his brain.


    ''Now I want them...'' Anon thought as he looked at Both of his daughters and licked his lips.


    "Okay, Then.... Your people will get killed and kidnapped. One day when all the ladies of your Village Disappeares... The incubus will come for your daughters and that day you will regret... Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why didn''t I left them at Mr. Anon''s house ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked Venar.


    "I-I..." Venar wanted to speak something but he couldn''t because Anon''s words were all true.


    "Please keep me here and Let them go, Sir Anon." Zuka spoke with an innocent expression as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Are you sure ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, sir..."


    "You are from a different species, You know that right ?" Anon asked.


    "I know, Sir." Zuka replied.


    "Well, You can take it without leaving anyone here. But, Before leaving have a fine wine made by me... All of you." Anon spoke as he opened a bottle of wine and immediately mixed two drops of blood into the wine, when no one was looking.


    "Thank you, Very much Sir." Zuka, Venar and his two daughters... All of them thanked Anon at once.


    "No problem... Here." Anon poured out 4 glasses of wine gave it to them.


    All four of them picked up one glass of wine from the table and drank it.


    [Four New subjects have been detected under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to commence to skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes...'' Anon ordered as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Can we leave now, Sir Anon ?" Venar asked.


    "Yes, Yes... Go." Anon replied with a smile.


    After this all four of them left Anon''s mansion at once.


    "Master... Why did you let them take it for free ?" Sephie asked with a Confused expression.


    "Not for free, Luv. 10... 9... 8... 7... 6...


    5... 4... 3... 2... 1..." As soon as Anon''s countdown was finished.


    Both of Venar''s daughters came back running towards Anon.


    "No, You two... What are you doing ? Come back." Venar asked as he came back running behind his daughters.


    "Father... We will not go back."


    "Yes, Father... Sister is right. We want to live here with Mr. Anon."


    "What happened to you two ?" Venar asked with a confused expression.


    "We just don''t want to go back to that stinky place. We want to be Master Anon''s Slave and serve him for the rest of our lives." Both of them spoke with a confident expression as they looked at Venar.


    "W-What !?" Venar asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, looks like your daughters really want to be my slaves, huh Venar ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Venar.


    "Y-You did it..." Venar spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    ''How can he control their minds ?'' Zuka thought as she watched all of this from a distance.


    "I will kill-" Before Venar could''ve completed his sentence, Mike stepped in front of him and pushed him back.


    "Listen to me, Old man. You are standing in my master''s residence and if you dared to say something that hurts him... Then believe me, I will not hesitate to stab you right in the heart with a fucking Wood stake.


    Hope you understand that ?" Mike spoke with a very serious expression as if he was taking out some old anger on his father.


    "But, Mike... I-I can''t leave your sisters here. They have jobs to do in our kingdom." Venar spoke with a helpless expression as he looked at Mike.


    Venar knew that he won''t be able to touch Anon, but mike just made him realise it.


    "Well, It''s time to replace the jobs, Father. Just like you did mine. So, Go back to the kingdom and have fun catching that Incubus." Mike replied with an angry expression as his eyes shined brightly red.


    Anon on the other side was rubbing his face into Sephie''s boobs and motorboating them.


    "Anhhh~ Master... Slowly. Don''t be in such a hurry. Anhhh~ Yes... My boobs. Master...


    Anhhh~ Should we go to my room ?" Sephie asked with a smile as she continued to moan.


    "Oh yeah..." Anon replied as he bit Sephie''s right nipple.


    *Bite*


    "Anhhhhhh~ Yessssssh~" Sephie shouted in pleasure.


    "Mike, Get them out of my house. I will be busy for a while." Anon ordered as he looked at Mike and picked up Sephie into his arms.


    "You aren''t a hero..." Venar shouted as he looked at Anon leaving.


    "I never said, I was..." Anon replied as he continued to walk towards Sephie''s lab.


    "Master... What are you going to do with me... Once we reach my room ?" Sephie asked with a smile as she wrapped her hands around Anon''s neck.


    "My, My... I can''t seem to think about it. Why don''t we decide that once we reach there ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Sephie with a perverted smile.


    "Aww... I am so excited. Are you going to play with my pussy ? Or my tail master ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Hehehe.... Let''s see."

 Chapter 773 Chapter-773

    Sephie''s lab...


    Anon throwed sephie onto the bed and removed all of his clothes.


    "Oh, My... These muscles are really hypnotising." Sephie spoke as she touched Anon''s chest slowly.


    "There is something under them that''s even more hypnotizing, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he let his pants loose and revealed his giant cock.


    As soon as Sephie saw Anon''s cock, Her natural mating instincts woke up and her face was immediately attracted towards his dick.


    "Ah, Yes... Master''s dick." Sephie spoke as she immediately closed her eyes and wrapped her long tongue around Anon''s dick.


    She then started sniffing it and licking it like a small kid licking his lolipop.


    "Anhhh~ yes~ *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*..."


    Anon slowly removed Sephie''s top while she was busy in sucking his dick.


    He immediately squeezed her boobs and gave her such pleasure that her tail got all coiled up.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Yes... Master. Squeeze my boobs even more." Sephie spoke as she took Anon''s cock into her mouth and started giving him a blowjob.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    As Anon was being sucked by sephie. He suddenly, Felt two hands coming from his behind.


    "Hello, Luv..."Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around his neck and noticed No.300 who was standing naked behind Anon with her huge boobs swinging left and right.


    "Master... Not fair. When are you going to punish me ?" No.300 asked with a smile as she placed both of her boobs over Anon''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Luv..." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her green huge nipples and gave them a good twist.


    "Annhhhhhhhhhh~" No.300 moaned loudly as she immediately stood up on her toes and a thick liquid started dropping out of her pussy.


    "Well, Well... That you liked ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master..." No.300 spoke as she grabbed Anon''s balls and started playing with them.


    "Your boobs are so good No.300... they are huge and a little bit tough too." Anon spoke as he continued to twist No.300''s nipples.


    *GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK*


    As soon as Sephie heard these words, Her mouth''s tightness and the pressure around Anon''s cock increased.


    It was as if she was trying to be more tough just like No.300 in order to impress Anon.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Mast- Anhhhhhhh~" No.300 moaned as she felt her nipples getting twisted.


    "You saying something, Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "Master-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her nipples once again and twisted them even harder.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" No.300 shouted very loudly as she immediately raised her ass in the air, Her back turned into a bending down arc and she came pretty hard as a fountain of cum was released out of her pussy.


    "My, My... Came so fast, No.300 ?" Anon asked as he turned his around and saw that No.300 is making an ahegao face.


    Her tongue is sticking out of her mouth and eyes are rolling to the back of her head.


    As soon as Anon saw her erotic face, He immediately grabbed Sephie''s neck and rammed his cock even deeper into her throat as he came buckets into her.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    As soon as Sephie felt her throat getting choked by Anon''s dick and the cum filling her stomach. She couldn''t control but squirt at the same moment.


    "M-Master... Punish them M-More... Squeeze my boobs even more." No.300 spoke as she came back to her senses.


    "Oh... I will, But before that... I want you both to do something for me. No.300 come here and stand in front of me." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." No.300 immediately followed Anon''s orders and stood in front of Anon.


    "Okay, Sephie... Curl your tail around No.300." Anon ordered.


    "Hmm...? As you wish master." Sephie spoke as she gulped Anon''s cum and immediately wrapped her tail around No.300''s body.


    As soon as Sephie wrapped her tail around No.300''s waist, A beautiful view was created.


    Two pussies and four boobs adjacent to each other.


    "Hehehe... Both of you lie down on that fucking bed. I am going to have fun tonight." Anon spoke as he jumped on both of them together.


    "Ahhhh... Yes master."


    "Master fuck M-My pussy."


    "Master, Bury your face in my boobs while you fuck her pussy."


    "No, Master... Kiss me while you fuck me."


    "Noooo... Master will play with my ass while he fucks your pussy."


    "Life is good." Anon spoke with a smile. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    Somewhere deep down in the stormborn sea, Near the Deep Sea Entrance...


    Five Eclipsewhisperers are hovering in water while sitting in a Lotus position. Under them is shining a big magic circle with 7 human skulls and 3 mermaid skulls in the middle of it.


    These Eclipsewhisperers are different from the previous Eclipsewhisperer that Anon killed. They are Bigger and have more human skin bandages around their body.


    Their eyes are glowing green even while closed and their hands are shining brightly green as well.


    "Elder... Elder... Elder..." Suddenly, A sound came from far distance that distrubed all the 5 Eclipsewhisperers.


    "Who dared to interrupt us, between this ritual ?" One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke with an angry expression.


    "We have been performing this ritual for one year straight and Someone already came to disturb us.


    We should''ve gone to my cave." Another


    "No, that''s my son. He will never come to us without any serious issues." The Eclipsewhisperer sitting in the middle of the magic circle spoke up.


    "Well, We should ask him... What''s the issue then."


    "Elder... Elder." The young Eclipsewhisperer came and immediately bowed down to all his elders.


    "What happened, Son ? Why did you disturbed us in the middle of our ritual ? We had five years until this ritual was completed.


    Yet, You came here to disturb us in one year ? It better be important or I will eat you alive." The elder Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Father, I have found him... My brother." The young Eclipsewhisperer replied.


    "So, What ?" The adult Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "H-He has been k-k-killed..." The young Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a stammering voice as he immediately looked down.


    "What nonsense ? You are saying that, Evior Giu Loam is dead ? Have you lost your mind, Son ?"


    "Father... Here is his body." The young Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he immediately revealed the body of the Eclipsewhisperer that Anon had killed in his fight.


    "WHOOOOO DARED !?" The elder Eclipsewhisperer shouted as he released a wave of ultimate bloodlust from his body.

 Chapter 774 Chapter-774

    Five elder Eclipsewhisperers sat in silence as they looked at the dead body of the Eclipsewhisperer that Anon killed in a battle 1 month ago.


    The informer Eclipsewhisperer looked at them with a very tense expression and he was scared of what will happen next.


    "Evior Giu Loam... My son, You haven''t been a good son. But, You were my son and someone dared to kill my son ? That''s not acceptable to my pride..." The oldest Eclipsewhisperer who was sitting in the middle spoke up as he released a dangerous wave of bloodlust from his body.


    But, his bloodlust was immediately captured by the four Eclipsewhisperer sitting around him.


    "Elder... Calm down. If you release your bloodlust like that. You will end everything alive in this part of the ocean.


    Please, Calm down." The other Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "Brother is right, Elder. You have to calm down for now." Another Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "You are right... It''s no big deal. I mean, I just lost my son who was supposed to take over, after me and carry on the contract that we had with the gods, right ?


    If this contract breaks... We are all going to die that''s it. I guess we can forget about this." The elder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "E-Elder, by no means we meant harm by our words. But, If you released your bloodlust like that and you still have your other son right here. He will take-"


    "Don''t speak... I am very very angry right now. Where did you find him ?" The Elder Eclipsewhisperer asked as he looked at the other Son.


    "F-Father... I-I found his body at the bottom of a wrecked human ship. When I found him, His head and body were lying in different directions and all of his powers have been sucked out of him." The young Eclipsewhisperer replied.


    "What do you mean by that ? Who on this mortal land can absorb an Eclipsewhisperer''s powers ?" Elder asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I don''t know, Father."


    "Elder, Look at this... Young master''s throat has been cutted with something really sharp and it''s not a weapon made in the mortal world.


    See... This black aura here." One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he pointed towards the dead Eclipsewhisperer''s neck.


    "This strike is not ordinary... I have seen this before. It belongs to A scythe..."


    "It''s from Death''s weapon. The Soul Reaping Scythe." The Elder spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, you are right elder. That''s where I saw it... That means death reaped his soul ?" Another Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "Why would death come to reap his soul ?"


    "Fool must''ve used the Death''s binding zone and lost in the battle." The elder spoke up.


    "But, Who can defeat an Eclipsewhisperer ? He even had a guardian with him."


    "Someone, Who is more stronger than us... Someone who knows how to fight us. A god... Is the only answer that comes to my mind." An Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "Gods have a contract with us... They can''t kill us."


    "But, their avatars can..."


    "Shut up... Both of you. The scars on his body... They are not from fighting with a god. It''s from something else or should I say Someone mortal." The elder spoke with a serious expression.


    "Elder... Shall we go to the mortal land and search for the one who did this ?" One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "NO... No one will go to the land. We have to find out about the culprits while we are here. Once we know about that mortal... I will personally give him a visit and give him a death that no one would''ve imagined." The Elder spoke with a very angry expression.


    Anon''s house, Underground city...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Fuck... Fuckkkkkk... Yes, My lord... Fuck me. Fuckkk me." An ogre girl shouted as Anon pounded her pussy from behind without any stops.


    Anon has fucked over 49 ogre girls, Sephie and 2 of Venar''s daughter in the last 7 hours and every single one that he fucked is lying around the room unconscious.


    Some are lying naked on the floor, with Anon''s cum dripping out of their pussies, Ass, Mouths and even their nostrils.


    Some of them are in so bad shape that they are cumming restlessly even after being unconscious.


    Venar''s daughters are lying over each other with ahegao faces.


    There is a 7 ogre women pussy tower standing in the middle of the room and all seven of them are dripping with Anon''s cum.


    It''s like a fancy semen fountain made out of ogre pussies. All of them are Virgin pussies as well.


    "I am cumming..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the ogre girl by the throat and rammed his cock all the way back to her womb.


    He rammed it so hard that her womb started stretching upwards for a moment and suddenly, lots of Anon''s cum was filled inside her womb without any mercy.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" She moaned loudly as her back bent down in pleasure.


    The cum inside her womb was so much that she couldn''t even handle it at this point.


    From all the choking and womb filling, the ogre girl fainted while peeing all over the bed.


    "Haaa... That was good. Now my balls are truly empty." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately stood up from the bed and walked upto to the top right of the room.


    Where he had made a bed out of ogre girl''s boobs only.


    Their bodies were all over each other and even their faces were buried under each other''s asses.


    But their boobs were on the surface that served as Anon''s bed.


    Anon comfortably laid down on the boobs and squeezed them while he fell asleep.


    His whole body was covered with huge green boobs, from the head to the toes.


    It was a scene that any men would kill for and die for.


    Under the Stormborn Sea...


    "It''s not here... Not even here. Where did he loose it ? Fuck, I can''t find it... Where did you loose it... You fucking idiot ?"


    An Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a worried expression as he searched the whole wrecked ship again and again.


    This Eclipsewhisperer was none other than Evior Giu Loam''s brother and The Elder Eclipsewhisperer''s second son.


    "Where is it...? Where did you put it... Brother ? Please, Please... Our father will kill me, If he found out that you''ve lost the Key of Joiln." He spoke with worried expression as he continued his search.


    Near the Deep Sea''s gate...


    "Elder... I have found this guy. He says he knows about your son''s death." One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he revealed an Aquaheart... That was in a very bad shape. His nose was bleeding, Hands were cut off and tail was also cutted into half.


    "An Aquaheart ? Do you really know anything about who did this to my son ?" The Elder asked with a serious expression.


    "A-An Elder Eclipsewhisperer. You look like just as they described you in the Legends." The Aquaheart spoke with an unbelievable expression.


    "Oi, I asked you something. Do you know, who killed my son Evior Giu Loam ?" The Eclipsewhisperer elder asked with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... I-I know, Who killed your Son." The Aquaheart spoke with a serious expression.


    "You do ? Then, Tell me... Who killed my son and I will reward you with whatever you want." The Elder Eclipsewhisperer spoke with a serious expression.


    "T-Then... Can you repair my body ?" The Aquaheart asked.


    "It''s no big thing... Just tell us the name of that bastard." Another Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "As you say, I will believe your word. I have seen that fight... It was held on the top of the stormborn sea itself and many other watched it.


    Your son versus that Human kid." The Aquaheart spoke with a smile.


    "What !?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A Human killed him ?"


    "Are you sure it was a Human and not a Dragon or Elf ?" Another Eclipsewhisperer asked.


    "No, Sir... I saw it with my own two eyes..." The Aquaheart spoke.


    "Then give me your eyes... I want to see it as well." The elder spoke as he pointed towards the Aquaheart and a green light started glowing on his hand.


    "N-No.... My eyes. They are coming out-" Before the Aquaheart could''ve completed his sentence. His eyes popped out of his head and stopped in front of The elder.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO- MY EYES.... IT-" The Eclipsewhisperer standing near the Aquaheart immediately grabbed his mouth in order to reduce the silence.


    Suddenly, A green thread came out of the Aquaheart''s eyes and went directly into the elder''s eyes.


    As soon as the thread entered inside the Elder''s eyes. He saw all the memories that the Aquaheart has seen in the last 3 months.


    After seeing all of his memories in just one minute. The elder returned the Aquaheart''s eyes and healed his body back to it''s original form just like he promised with just one single spell.


    "T-Thank you, Sir." The Aquaheart spoke with a smile as he immediately started running away.


    "Elder... "


    "Yes." Elder replied.


    Suddenly, A big shark appeared out of the blue and ate the Aquaheart.


    "So ?"


    "Anon... ANON AGREIL. I am coming for you..." The Elder shouted.


    *Sneeze*


    Anon sneezed and went back to sucking on No.300''s big juicy boobs, while sleeping like a baby.

 Chapter 775 Chapter-775

    The next Day...


    Anon is sitting on the roof of his house and looking at the rising sun while sipping his coffee silently.


    Mike standing besides Anon with a serious expression on his face.


    "Mike, Why don''t you get Burned under the sun ?" Anon asked as he Looked at the sun.


    "Pardon, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s something that I heard a long time ago, I don''t know if it was myth or not... But, I heard that you guys get Burned under the sunlight and a stake of wood through your heart can kill you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, You are right about the wooden stake thing. But, The sunlight thing is just a fake news. I mean, How can a vampire get Burned under the sunlight ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "Haha... I guess, It''s a myth then." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Mike... It''s time." Anon spoke as he stood up from the chair and looked at Mike.


    "Master, are you really going to deep sea ?" Mike asked with a Confused and sad expression.


    "Arrange a meeting... Call Sephie, No.300 and Adeline." Anon ordered as he sipped his coffee.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately disappeared from his place.


    Anon then turned around and gazed at the Sun with a confident expression.


    ''I have money, I have power... Hell, I can sleep with any woman I want in this world. But, What''s the fun in that ?


    I have killed many here, But I can''t seem to increase my level above 202. I need to kill stronger monsters in order to level up and I hope I can find them in the Deep sea.


    I wonder... What kind of creatures live in the Deep Sea. To keep the Eclipsewhisperers guards of that gate... There has to be something really scary lying beyond that gate.


    I have to be prepared. Sigh, I hope... I could''ve talked to the Demon Gods one last time, Before going there.'' Anon thought as he finished his coffee and placed the cup over the table.


    "Masssssss..." Mike appeared in front of Anon, But in a very slow motion. It was as if time has stopped.


    Mike was frozen on his place and everything around Anon has stopped.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked around and noticed that the leafs flying in the air has also stopped in the air and even the falling water has stopped at the near distant waterfall.


    "What the hell is-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, darkness covered his eyes and his consciousness was sucked out of his body.


    [You''ve been Summoned to Hell.]


    [Skill store has been opened.]


    [God''s Avatar ''Kai'' Has been Killed.]


    "Ouch, Ouch... Where the fuck am-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed 8 pairs of differently coloured eyes hovering in the dark around him.


    "Hello, Brother Anon... *Hisssss*" The god who had snake like eyes spoke up.


    "Brother, Anon... You are back and you look really handsome. Kyaaa~" The demon goddess with shining pink eyes spoke up.


    "Calm down, Everyone... We should let brother Anon speak something as well." The demon god who had white eyes spoke up.


    "You guys... How can I see you ? I haven''t killed Kai. So, How ? and who is that 8th pair of eyes ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, You must know her... It was because of you why she reached here." The Demon god of anger spoke up.


    "Wait, Harmony ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the glowing blue pair of eyes.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon ? You are controlling your anger really good. I like it..." Harmony spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, Why are you hiding ? I have already seen you." Anon spoke up.


    "Oh, That was the weak me... Sir, Anon. This is my original form and Your eyes aren''t ready to see my original form. Not for now..." Harmony spoke up.


    "We don''t need another goddess of anger... I was fine here." Demon god of Anger spoke up.


    "Don''t forget about the main topic here..." God of Thunder spoke up.


    "Yes, Yes... So, Brother Anon, You don''t know about the big news, yet ?" God Of mischief spoke up.


    "What''s the news ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Kai... Has been killed *Hissss*"


    "Wait, What ? How ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "By the gods... His own god to be specific."


    "What ? Why would they kill their own avatar ?" Anon asked.


    "Because, a god can''t take his given powers back until his avatar is dead or completed the task he was sent down for." Goddess of lust spoke up.


    "I thought, The gods can''t interfere with the mortals anymore." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "They can''t... But, They can create some really good conditions... Where the avatar has to die in order to return the borrowed power of a god.


    Gods opened a gate to another realm and called out a very powerful monster out of it. When Kai was passing through a forest, he came across the monster."


    "The condition were already set *Hissss*. The Avatar is just a toy they use until they need it and then break it if they don''t like it. *Hissss*


    It was already written in his luck to die today by that monster. *Hissss*"


    "Wait... How strong is that monster, that even Kai can''t kill it ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Very, Very strong... It was from a different realm brother Anon, A higher realm. I am pretty sure that they sacrificed something really expensive to Summon that monster.


    Maybe the heart of a Goddess or a divine weapon." God of mischief spoke up.


    "What do you think... Harmony ?"


    "Hmmm... I think, they sacrificed someone''s summoning Altar." Harmony spoke up.


    "Yes, That can be the case... Altar is an important thing for a god but they can make other after 10,000 years."


    "Will you guys, Shut up for a minute ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Brother, Anon... Is something wrong ?"


    "Kai is dead by some fucking monster, right ? What about the monster ? Is he still here ?" Anon asked.


    "No, No... That wasn''t a permanent Summon *Hisss*. More like a temporary Summon. The monster saw his prey... It attacked him, killed him and went back to his realm. Hisss..."


    "Wait, Why didn''t they Summon that monster to kill me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Haa... You see brother Anon. Kai''s Destiny was written by the gods themselves... They changed it and killed him because he betrayed them.


    Kai was destined to pass from that Forest, where the realm''s gate was supposed to open.


    Unlike Kai... You are free of destiny. No one can control your destiny, Because when we gave you our authorities... We decided that you should act on your own free will and nothing should be planned in advance for you." The god with white glowing eyes spoke up.


    "Brother, Anon Hissss... We know you kept him alive, so that the gods can''t send another avatar down.


    But, Gods aren''t stupid... They choose an Avatar who had her sister to fight for. But, you used it against him and made him into your slave using his sister. Hissssss...."


    "This time case won''t be the same... Gods learn their mistakes. This time... They will send someone without anyone to care about and this avatar''s sole purpose would be to destroy you."


    "So, I should be prepared ? I was just thinking of going to the-"


    "Deep Sea ?" The god with white eyes asked.


    "Yeah, How do you know that ?" Anon asked.


    "Because, We want you to go there as well..." The goddess of lust spoke up.


    "Why is that ?" Anon asked.


    "We aren''t sure of this... But, God of Truth is going to send his avatar down this time and That God is really a psychopath.


    Maybe he is going to hand out a broken ability to his avatar. Like his powers will increase with every lie you speak in front of him." The god with white eyes spoke up.


    "Wait, Ther is an ability like that ?" Anon asked.


    "No, brother... I was just telling you this, just so you can get the hang of what you are going to fight next.


    Unlike, Kai... This one won''t take long to find you and once he founds you. You will have to fight with everything you have and You don''t have it in you, to fight that avatar head on for now.


    That''s why you have to go to the deep sea... Brother Anon."


    "Deep sea is a very very dangerous place, Brother Anon... Hissss. I have seen the creatures that lives down there and they are really strong.


    But, the good thing is 60% of them are demons. Hissss..." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, There are demons in deep sea ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, We are everywhere... But, Not ordinary demons. I will tell you again... Not ordinary demons.


    Even gods suffered when they fought those demons."

 Chapter 776 Chapter-776

    "So, They are stronger than you ?" Anon asked.


    "Some of them are... But, It''s been many years since we saw them. So, we can''t tell you how much stronger or weaker they got."


    "But, they await Hisss~ for that one chance... They believe that one day someone will come Hissss~


    Who will free them from that place and they will take over this land once again, Hisss~"


    "You said only 60% of them are Demons, What about the rest 40% ? What are they ?" Anon asked.


    "We can''t tell you everything, Brother Anon. The time is running out and the gods are preparing their next avatar.


    Sister... Tell him about the Key." The demon god with white eyes spoke up as he looked at the Goddess of Lust.


    "Brother, Anon... Do you have the Key of Joiln ?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I have it in my inventory." Anon spoke.


    "Take it out... Please." She spoke.


    "But, My body is out there... It''s my soul, right ?" Anon asked.


    "No, No... Just place your hand inside your pocket and think of the key." She replied.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he placed his hand inside his pocket and suddenly, He felt something taking shape in his pocket.


    Anon immediately thinks of the key of Joiln and suddenly, the thing was turned into a key.


    Anon takes it out and looks at it carefully...


    The key suddenly starts to shine really bright and the patterns on the key starts to move.


    It was as if the key is in it''s original form now.


    "The key of... Joiln. Hissss~"


    "The connector of two realms..."


    "One and Only piece..." The goddess of lust spoke up as all 8 of them looked at the Key of Joiln with fascinated eyes.


    "The power coming out of this key is amazing..." The demon god with white eyes spoke up.


    "How odd... This is the only thing that stands between the destruction of two realms." Harmony spoke up.


    "What do you mean by that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "There were two keys that were used, when the gods locked away the deep sea from this holy land.


    Key of Joiln and Key Of Loiln. Key of Loiln is stuck inside the gate and it''s immovable, But the Key Of Joiln was moveable.


    If this key get''s back inside that gate... Hell will be let loose on this holy land." Harmony explained.


    "You don''t have to get this key back to the gate, Brother Anon. In order to transfer your soul to the Deep sea, You have to-"


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... Did you say, transfer soul ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, I know what you are thinking... But, if you tried to transfer your body to the Dee sea, You will not be able to return back and everything you did in this world will go to shit.


    Every spell, every slave collar you putted on anyone in this world will disappear.


    So, transferring your soul to the deep sea would be the best decision." Goddess of lust spoke up.


    "How can I level up, If I don''t bring my body to the other side ?" Anon asked.


    "That''s something we can''t help you with, Brother Anon. There are things that even we don''t know about Deep sea and it''s working principles.


    You have to try it out yourself... But, the good thing is you will return back in 24 hours. The key only transfers your soul to the other side for 24 hours.


    So, that''s a good thing, right ?" Goddess of lust asked with a smile.


    "Are you guys, using me as an experiment subject ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "No, brother Anon Hisss~ We would''ve gone to the deep sea by ourselves... But, If even one of us touched that key.


    It will disappear and go back to the gods... That''s why you have to be the one. Hissss~"


    "Fuck..." Anon cursed.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Anon. We will be by your sid-" Before the Demon God could''ve completed his sentence, Anon''s consciousness was pushed back into his original body.


    "Master... I have arranged the meeting as you said." Mike''s voice resounded.


    "H-Huh...? I am back ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Master ?" Mike asked with a Confused expression.


    [Skill Shop has been Locked.]


    ''Wah... What the fuck !? You just opened it and now you are closing it like that ? I haven''t even purchased a single fucking skill from the store.''


    [Second God''s Avatar Has been Choosen.]


    [Get Ready to Fight !!


    ~All Demon Gods.]


    ''Obviously... The second avatar is here. That''s why my connection was cut off again.'' Anon thought as he looked at the half-transparent screens in front of him.


    "Master, Is something wrong ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Mike... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the underground city.


    10 minutes later, Sephie''s Lab...


    No.300, Sephie, Adeline and Mike are sitting around the table with serious expressions on their faces.


    "Master... Are we going to fight ?" No.300 asked with a serious expression. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No."


    "Then are we getting attacked, Master ?" Sephie asked.


    "No..."


    "Darling, Do you want to sleep with us all again ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "I would love to... But, Last night was good enough and Now all of you shut up.


    Guys, I am going to the Deep Sea for 24 hours." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, Is it dangerous Master ?" No.300 asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Then, Don''t go darling..." Adeline spoke with a worried expression.


    "I have to go, Luv. I have to get stronger by killing more powerful monsters..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master, There are monsters here too... Why don''t you kill them ?" Sephie asked.


    "Haa... Look, I can''t explain everything to you guys. Even I am not fully aware of what I am about to do... But, I want you to take care of this home and everything I have built up while I am gone.


    You can do that, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 777 Chapter-777

    "Darling... You have a Dragon''s word. I will protect this place until my last breath and You are only going away for 24 hours.


    I mean what can happen in that much time ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she stood up from her place and walked upto Anon slowly.


    "Good... Sephie, Prepare a big pool of water for me in the most safest part of your laboratory. Only my soul will travel to the deep sea and my physical body will remain here.


    So, You guys have to take care of it." Anon spoke.


    Adeline slowly walked upto Anon and kissed him on the lips.


    "My, My... Aren''t you being naughty ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately grabbed Adeline''s boobs.


    "I am not the one grabbing my boobs... Darling. I guess you want to do something naughty with me. Shall we go to some place alone or would you like to do it here ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "If you want master, You can use us as well and there are still many virgin girls waiting for your godly dick." No.300 spoke with a smile as she stood up from her seat and removed her clothes.


    Sephie followed both of them and removed her clothes as well.


    *Chuuu*


    "Nice try, I am still going." Anon spoke as he placed his fingers over Adeline''s lips.


    "But, Darling... You can go after some time, right ? Like 100 years later or some more time later." Adeline asked with a sad expression.


    "Yes, Master... Please don''t go like that." Sephie spoke from behind.


    "Why are you guys trying to stop me ? I am only going for 24 hours." Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Darling, If you were to be going with your body... Then it wouldn''t have been a problem. But, sending your soul to the other realm is dangerous it can prove to be really dangerous." Adeline finally spoke up with a sad expression.


    "You guys used psychic connection and decided to seduce me all together, so you can stop me here... Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We did..." All three of them spoke together.


    "Ugh... Don''t worry guys, my name is Anon. I am the unkillable Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I am with you..." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he stood up from his seat and went down on his knees.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A loud knock was heard on the door.


    "Did we invite someone else as well ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "It''s Damon, Master." Mike replied as he used his senses to sense Damon''s presences. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon Walked upto the door and opened it...


    *Click*


    "Anon, Something happened... Something really Big. Kai-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon completed it before him.


    "Kai is Dead... I know." Anon replied.


    "What !? How long have you known that ?" Damon asked.


    "I got to know this 10 minutes ago..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Then, You should also know that the God of truth himself is sending his avatar down this time, right ?" Damon asked with a stressed expression.


    "Yes, Yes... Damon. I know everything." Anon replied with a smile as he walked into the room.


    "What the fuck are you laughing for ? Don''t think god of truth as a fucking joke. I have seen that guy... He is a fucking Menace.


    He kills without limits and knows only one thing, Truth. He is a psychopath and I am assuming his avatar will be the same too." Damon spoke with a stressed expression.


    "Tell me more about this guy... Until then, You guys go and prepare the things." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Sephie, Mike and the others.


    "Anon, You have to train hardest... Gods are looking to finish the business with this guy. The God of truth always sends his avatar in the last to finish the demon god''s avatar.


    Because he knows that no Demon god''s avatar can defeat his Avatar. But, you have threatened their existence this time.


    They''ve sacrificed too much and now they are very angry because of you. That''s why God of truth is sending his avatar down....


    We should start the training from today... I will teach you-"


    "Why are you so worried about this, Damon ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What do you mean ? I-I am your friend and I want to save you from death. Isn''t that what friends do ?" Damon asked.


    "Na, Na, Na... Sweat is dripping down from your head. It means you are afraid or scared... But, Now your mouth is also dry that means you are lying too.


    What is it, Damon ? Tell me and I might ignore this small lie of yours." Anon asked with a smile as his eyes started to shine bright purple.


    "Fuck it. They know that I am still alive..." Damon confessed.


    "Gods ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, When I killed that God here and took his eyes out of his skull... My mana signature was pulled out of my body and the gods saw it.


    They know that I am working with you and I am 100% sure that the next thing after your death will be my death.


    I just started living my life, Anon. I can''t die... I haven''t even fucked 12 girls in total since I got my eyes back." Damon spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Well, That''s your fault... You were the greedy one. Now, You have to pay the price." Anon spoke as he stopped in front of a big pool that sephie had prepared for him.


    "Are you really thinking of swimming right now ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I am going to Deep Sea, My friend. I need to get stronger..." Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the water fully naked.


    "Wait... What !? Did you say Deep Sea ?" Damon asked with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    "Yes and You have to protect my body for the next 24 hours." Anon ordered.


    "W-What !? What if that god''s avatar came here and tried to kill you ?" Damon asked.


    "Then take it on yourself and keep me alive... Because you are as good as dead without me." Anon spoke with a smile as he emerged his whole body into the water.

 Chapter 778 Chapter-778

    "Wait, Wait, Wait... Anon." Damon spoke as he noticed that Anon''s head was about to go under the water as well.


    "What the fuck is wrong now ? Tell me fast... I am short on time." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "When you reach the Deep sea... Go to the Rio Point and You will find the house of Golden hands.


    Once you find him... Tell him about me and He will grant you three favours, Bye." Damon spoke he immediately stood up and ran towards the exit door.


    "Wait-" Before Anon could''ve stopped him, Damon was long gone.


    "What a wierd guy... You should tell me about it in detail, If you want to help me. Eh... Who cares." Anon spoke with a confused expression as he emerged his head into the water.


    After emerging his head into the water... Anon used light spell under water as a signal for Sephie.


    "That''s the signal..." Sephie spoke as he immediately pressed down 3 levers and suddenly, the pool that Anon was in got locked with Travertine walls from each side and it went underground.


    "Will he be safe ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    "Master, Knows how to deal with wrong situations... He will be okay. I hope he becomes more stronger than ever and make it back on time." Sephie spoke as she prayed for Anon.


    "Me too..." Adeline and No.300 spoke together.


    "I will guard the gate of master''s pool room..." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of the pool room.


    Under the Pool...


    Anon slowly sat down at the bottom of the pool and took out the key of Joiln from his inventory.


    The key shined like gold as soon as it came in contact with water.


    Anon grabbed the key and spoke...


    "Take me to other world..."


    But, nothing happened.


    "Hmm...? Take me to Deep Sea." Anon spoke again.


    Nothing happened this time as well.


    "What the fuck ? How am I even supposed to use this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Notification: Word to the world is ''Fresis.'']


    As soon as Anon saw this notification... He became even more Confused.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Word to the world is... Fresis ?" Anon repeated the sentence and suddenly, The key of Joiln started shining even more.


    The key started floating into the water on it''s own and suddenly, A focused beam of mystical Energy came out of the key that opened a portal like thing at the bottom of the pool.


    [You''ve opened the portal to Deep sea !!!]


    [Would you like to transfer your soul to Deep Sea.] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Adrenaline is rushing in...'' Anon thought as he clicked on the Yes.


    Suddenly, His soul was pulled out of his body and it was immediately sucked into the portal.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK.... IT''S LIKE I AM IN A FUCKING JOY RIDEEE..." Anon shouted as he passed through the realm tunnel.


    As Anon looked around, He saw many tunnels and people going through them.


    But, All of them looked really odd... Some had 15 eyes, Some had 4 arms and some even looked like demons.


    As they looked at Anon... They looked confused, some started laughing and some even tried to speak something, but voice wasn''t getting through the tunnels.


    Anon crossed through the tunnel and lost his consciousness.


    [Connection to Ayakashic Record''s Has been Severed.]


    [System has been locked.]


    [External Experience points will be collected.]


    40 minutes later...


    *Step-step-step*


    *Squeak-Squeak*


    Anon came back to his consciousness and slowly tried to open his eyes.


    "Is it going to be the last ?"


    "We are going in wagons... What do you think ?"


    As soon as he opened his eyes... He heard some sounds coming from his surroundings. The sounds were rather heavy and low pitched.


    Anon''s sight cleared and he looked at his hands. But, He was left really surprised when he saw his hands.


    "Fuck... My hands are, Red ?" Anon whispered in a low voice.


    He then looked around and noticed a demon sitting besides him.


    "Woah... What the fuck ?" Anon asked with a shocked and surprised expression as he noticed the Demon''s body.


    The demon had looked almost similar to a Human, Except he had six eyes and four arms with two legs.


    His body was fully red and two sharp fangs were coming out of his mouth.


    "What the fuck is happening with this guy ?" The Demon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the other demon that the same body.


    There were a total of 5 Demons sitting inside the carriage that looked all similar.


    ''System... What the fuck is happening ?'' Anon asked.


    No reply came from the system.


    ''Demonic Eyes...'' Anon tried to use a skill but it wasn''t initiated for some reason.


    ''What the fuck is happening here ?'' Anon questioned as he looked at his hands and realised something.


    "I-I am a Demon ?" Anon whispered in a low voice.


    "Oi, Kid... Sit back down on your place or I will beat the shit out of you." The demon that has a big scar on his face spoke as he looked at Anon.


    Anon Listened to the demon and went back to his position. Anon then closed his eyes and entered inside the Demon''s brain whose body he possessed right now.


    After searching for a little bit... Anon found out everything he wanted to know about the body and why he was in this situation.


    ''I am in the middle of a fucking war. The real owner of this body is someone named Jurid. A young demon, who hasn''t even developed his two arms and he is being sent to the war.


    Unlike the name of this realm, Deep Sea. It''s almost similar to the holy land... there is a sun here, Trees and Water bodies like ocean and all.


    This guy was dragged out of his house because he was the only male in his family and now being sent to the other demon kingdom in order to fight for them.


    This Demon kingdom known as ''Tele-hocus'' is in a big war with the other Demon kingdom named ''Fuiro-Turo.'' Both of them are fighting for dominance over the other race.


    These two kingdoms have been fighting this war for almost two years now and they are losing really bad. From Jurid''s Village, about 50 Demons are being sent as a back up to the Tele-Hocus kingdom.


    There are kids, Adults and Even older Demons in these carriages that are being pulled by a monster horse with only one eye. These guys collected every last male from the village and brought them here to fight.


    Despite having four hands... None of them knows a thing about fighting. That guy is holding his spear upside down. They will get totally Annihilated like this.


    I thought, My soul will be transferred to this world and then I will take over a body and focus on leveling up... But, I am forced into this weak body and Now, I have to fight for these bastards. Fuck my life.'' Anon cursed as he looked at his hands with sad expression.


    "I know... You are scared. I am scared as well." Suddenly, a female''s voice came from the front.


    Anon immediately looked up and noticed a female demon sitting in front of him with a scared expression on her face.


    She had all four hands and she was pretty big in size as well. Her boobs were huge just like No.300 and she was a grown adult.


    "Wait, I thought... Only males were being taken to the battlefield, then why is she here ?" One of the demon asked.


    "She was the only one in her house, That''s why they have to take her. If she died... There is no problem."


    "They will make fun of us, For sending a woman to the battlefield. What will our ancestors say ?"


    "Who gives a fuck ? You can ask them once you reach there.... It won''t take long after we reach the Castle." The Young and the strongest looking Demon spoke up.


    "Hey, Ignore them... Don''t you worry about it. Everything will be fine. Just stay close to me and if I die... Just run away and hide behind someone else.


    Once everyone is dead... You can go back into the castle and I am sure they will take you in." The Demon girl spoke with a smile.


    ''Haa... What a kind girl. I want to fuck her. But, We will focus on our goal for now.'' Anon thought as he looked at her.


    *Screech*


    Suddenly, The carriages stopped. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Step Down..."


    A sound came from outside as the lock of the carriage was opened from outside.


    The one who opened the gate, was also a demon and he looked very different. Blue body, two big horns on his head and 4 eyes on his face out of which two were constantly closed.


    He ordered everyone to step down.


    "Oi, Kid... Step down." The Demon sitting behind Anon spoke up.


    "Yes..." Anon immediately jumped out of the Carriage and looked around.


    As soon as he turned around he saw the castle of the demons he came to fight for.


    It was huge, Anything he has ever seen.

 Chapter 779 Chapter-779

    Anon turned around and noticed the Demonic castle that was made out of pure magic.


    Every single brick of the castle was enchanted with negative mana and it was beautiful.


    Four large towers on each corner of the castle as a beacon to cast a protective barrier on it and A big Magic Stone on the top of main tower that managed the flow of mana throughout the protective barrier.


    "Oi, Kid... What are you looking at ? Go inside..." The blue Demon ordered.


    ''They are Stromtide Demons... Known for their strategies but the clan they are fighting right now... Overpowers them in number too much.


    As a scholar once said.... Pure man power can sometimes make an intelligent man feel stressed as well.


    The clan they are fighting right now is knows as the Daybreakers... These Demons are fuckers and I mean real fuckers.


    They fuck all day and night in order to reproduce more and more off-springs to fight.


    But, They have a major disadvantage... They only have numbers as well. They don''t have time, in order to teach them how to fight.


    In this situation, Where no one knows how to fight... It''s obvious that the one with more man power will win. Hah... What a stupid place to be stuck in.'' Anon thought as he walked into the castle and looked around.


    Demons are sitting on the ground with wounds on their bodies and some of them were even holding their loved one''s dead bodies.


    *HONGGGGGGGGGGG*


    Suddenly a big siren went off in the near distance.


    "Oi, The enemy forces are marching towards us... Keep your boys ready." A Demon soldier shouted from the high grounds.


    "Fuck... Those bastards. They aren''t giving us anytime. Oi, Red fuckers... Get to the armoury, Pick up the weapons you want to die with and go out to fight." The Stromtide Demon spoke as he pointed towards the armoury.


    All the Red Demons started walking towards the Armory.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the armoury... He noticed many weapons around him. But, most of them were the same... Swords, A hell lot of Spears and Bows.


    As soon as everyone entered inside the armory... They immediately placed their old weapons aside and grabbed the new weapons.


    90% of them grabbed spears and the others took bows. No one took swords.


    Anon grabbed the sword''s and noticed how unbalanced they were and the spears were also in same condition.


    ''These weapons can easily get a skilled warrior killed and you want them to fight with these toys ?'' Anon thought as he threw the sword away and noticed a Red hand that was holding the bow in front of his face.


    Anon turned to his left and noticed that the same Demon girl from earlier was holding the bow.


    "Use this... You can just shoot them from a distance and this will improve your chances os survival as well." She spoke as she tried to gave the bow to Anon.


    "Thanks, But... I don''t use this kind of thing." Anon spoke as he politely rejected her offer and turned to the right.


    As soon as he turned to the right, Anon''s eyes fell over something interesting.


    It was a forgery... That had a big hammer and a anvil by it''s side.


    "Hehe... That might be useful." Anon spoke as he immediately walked upto the forgery.


    "What are you doing ?" The Demon girl asked with a confused expression.


    Anon looked around and saw two flint stones lying near the coal''s storage.


    "Here it is..." Anon spoke as he immediately bent down and picked up the two stones from the ground.


    "Hey, What are you doing ?" Demon girl asked again but with a serious expression this time.


    Anon Clashed the stones together and generated a big spark. This spark was enough to start the forgery.


    *Swish*


    The fire inside the forgery burned crimson red.


    ''That''s an unusual fire colour...'' Anon thought as he looked at the fire with a smile.


    "Can you bring me those swords ?" Anon asked the Demon girl.


    "O-Okay..." The Demon girl didn''t knew why she listened to Anon''s orders but her instincts told her to do what Anon was saying.


    As the fire Burned... More and more Demons surrounded Anon.


    "Here..." The Demon girl gave all the sword''s to Anon and Anon immediately threw them into the forgery.


    As they started to melt, Anon grabbed another sword and started carving something over the floor.


    Two sickle like shapes... With the help of the sword.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" The Stromtide Demon entered inside the armour and walked upto the forgery.


    "What are you doing, fucker ? Why have you lighted the Forgery ?" The Demon asked with an angry expression.


    "These weapons are stupid and will get me killed in the war. I would prefer to control the weapon rather than getting controlled by the weapon." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately took out the melted metal from the Forgery and started pouring it upon the sickles that he had made on the floor.


    *Sizzle* S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Anon poured the hot stuff over the cold ground and big cloud of smoke was formed into the room.


    "Enemy forces are on the gate.... Everyone be prepared."


    *GONGGG*


    As soon as the gong shouted everyone started running here and there in panick.


    "Everyone out on the battlefield... Now. You too kid." The Demon spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Just coming." Anon replied as he took his weapons to the Anvil and started hitting it with the big hammer.


    ???? There lived a certain man, In Russia Long ago... ????


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Anon continued to hit them until they weren''t in the shape that he wants them in.


    In front of the gate...


    A big army of Demons is standing in front of thaye and behind the gate only 52 Red demons are standing.


    "We fight, Or we go down..." One of the demon spoke up as he looked at his comrades.


    "Open the gates..."

 Chapter 780 Chapter-780

    "We can open the gates for only 10 seconds, So all of you have to run out with full speed." The Demon general of the Stromtide Demon spoke up as he looked at the Red Demons.


    "We understand, Sir..." The leader of the Red demons spoke up.


    "Good... Just hold out for 6 more hours and we will get reinforcements by then. Don''t die too quickly.


    You guys are the last of our Reinforcements now... If you died, It''s over for us and everyone you love in your Village will die as well.


    They will ravage your Villages, if this last castle breaks down." The general spoke with a very serious expression as he looked directly into their eyes.


    "I-I understand, Sir..." The leader of the Red Demons spoke up.


    "Wait, Why do you have a girl in your team ?" The general asked.


    "She was the last-"


    "Sir, They are on the bridge now..." The Demon from the high ground shouted.


    "Fuck it... Open the gates and leave the girl here. Even if we loose, I want to loose with dignity." The general shouted. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Creakkkkkkkkk*


    The gates were made out of a very sturdy and heavy material. It took 10 guards to open the gates.


    As the gate was lifted up, All the Red demons rushed out with full energy except the Female Demon.


    All of them holded spears in all four of their hands and ran with full speed towards the enemy forces.


    "They are coming...." The enemy Force''s General shouted with a smile on his face.


    The enemy demons were not very different from the Red demons... They had two eyes, Six hands, four legs and One big horn in the middle of their forehead. These Demons are Know as Ikuyas.


    "Sir, They are the rex Demons... What should we do ?" One of the Ikuya asked.


    "What can we do ? Slaughter them... Hahaha." The General of Ikuya spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "Kill themmmmm..." The leader of the red Demon shouted as he started attacking the Ikuyas.


    But, As expected... In just 30 minutes all 52 Red demons were Annihilated completely.


    "Fuck... They are all dead." The General of the Stromtide spoke with a tense expression as he looked back and noticed many Demons in the back who were hurt and some of them were even missing their limbs.


    "They can''t Fight..." A voice came from the side.


    The Demon general immediately turned to the left side and noticed a small Red Demon walking towards him. This Demon was none other than Anon himself.


    "Kid, You didn''t go out to fight ?" The Demon general asked with a serious expression.


    "No, I was busy with something. But, I am going now... Open the gates." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the General.


    "It''s no use now... Your partners have been slain. Just run away..." The general spoke with a sad expression as he turned around and started leaving.


    "Oi..." Anon''s voice came from behind.


    "Hmm...?" As soon as the general turned around to look at him... He noticed a very sharp thing was sticking against his throat.


    "W-What the !?"


    "Opened the Gates..." Anon commanded with absolute authority this time.


    "O-Open the Gates..." The Demon general shouted.


    He don''t know why he did it. But, at that moment... His mind shouted one thing, ''Listen to his orders.''


    "Yes, Sir..."


    *Creakkkkkkkkk*


    The metallic gates were opened once again.


    "Sir, Their gates are opening once again." One of the Ikuya reported.


    "Hmm...? That should be the last of their reinforcement. How come they have a hidden card as well ?" The Ikuya general spoke with a smile as he looked at the gates.


    "I should come with you..." The female demon spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Sit down..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Demon girl.


    "Y-Yes..."


    *Step-step-step*


    Anon walked out on the bridge and the gates behind him were closed immediately.


    *THUD*


    "Sir, A small Red Demon has come out of the gate."


    "What ? Only one ?" The Ikuya general asked.


    "Yes, Sir..."


    "Hahahaha.... They finally lost it."


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Hhehehehe..."


    All the Ikuyas started laughing as they looked at Anon.


    "Laugh all you want... This will be your last laugh after all." Anon spoke with a smile as he took out his pair of sickles and started spinning them in his hands rapidly.


    "Kill that Kid..." The Ikuya general shouted with a smile on his face.


    Immediately two Ikuya soldiers started running towards Anon with spears in their hands.


    "Fuck... I can''t even watch this..." The Stromtide general spoke as he turned his face towards the other direction.


    As soon as the Ikuyas closed their distance to Anon... A smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    ''This body is not trained but despite that fact, a Demon''s body is many folds stronger than a human''s body.'' Anon thought as he read his opponent''s body language.


    "Just chickens to slaughter... They are moving their hands at random, hoping that some of their attacks would hit." Anon spoke as he immediately assumed a stance and waited for them to enter his area.


    As soon as the two Ikuyas entered inside Anon''s attacking range, Anon lifted his sickle and reflected the sun light directly into their eyes.


    As soon as the light flashed in front of their eyes... They felt something happening to their necks and in the next moment... Their was only darkness.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    Anon chopped their heads so fast, that they couldn''t even react to it.


    [You''ve gained 100,000 exp !]


    [You''ve gained 100,000 exp !]


    "Wow..." The Demon girl spoke with Surprised and shocked expression.


    "What the- ?" The Demon general of the Stromtide opened his eyes and looked at Anon.


    "Did, He just killed Two of them without even moving from his place ?" The Demon general asked with a shocked expression.


    "He did..." The Demon girl replied.


    "Did he just killed two of our soldiers without moving ?" The Ikuya general asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Yes, Sir..."


    "This kid is no Small fish... Kill him immediately. All of you go now." The Ikuya general shouted.


    "YES, SIR."


    All of the Ikuyas started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "I will reap your motherfucking heads... Heheheh." Anon spoke as a Psychopathic smile appeared over his face. In this Demon form, the smile on his face looked even more dangerous.

 Chapter 781 Chapter-781

    "Haaaaaa...."


    "I will kill you..."


    Ikuyas shouted as they ran towards with full speed.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    ...


    But, they were slaughtered before they could''ve even touched Anon''s body.


    Anon decapitated them with his sickles, as if killing helpless livestock.


    "More blood..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he entered inside the crowd of soldiers and cutted their heads without any stops as if cutting vegetables.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    ...


    Heads Rolled down on the ground and everyone from inside the castle looked at this view with a serious expression on their faces.


    Some of them were happy and some them were scared of Anon.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "More... BLOOD." Anon shouted in a frenzy as he started moving towards the General of the Ikuyas.


    "N-No... Don''t let him come near me. Can''t you fuckers kill one kid ? KILL HIMMMMMM !!!!" The Demon General of Ikuyas shouted loudly.


    "Kill that guy..."


    "Haaaaa..."


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    "Gya- *chk*"


    "No, No... I have to Run." The general spoke as he looked at Anon getting closer and closer to him.


    Inside the Castle''s Royal Room...


    *Knock-Knock*


    A knock was heard on the door.


    "Who is it ?" A Female Demon''s voice came from inside.


    "My Queen, I am a soldier from platoon 5 and I have come here to give you an important news." The soldier spoke from outside.


    "Enter..."


    "Yes, My queen."


    The soldier opened the doors to the room and entered inside.


    As soon as he entered inside, he noticed the Queen of Stromtides sitting on the throne.


    Two Red glowing eyes, Juicy pink lips, Big boobs and huge ass. Her hairs were pitch black and her body was all blue.


    "Is it time ?" The Queen asked as she unsheathed her sword and placed it over her neck.


    "No, My Queen !! There is Young Red Demon outside who has killed hundreds of Ikuyas single handedly and he is still killing them without any signs of stopping or struggling.


    Instead, he is smiling oddly... While killing them." The soldier reported with a scared expression.


    "What !? Really ?" The Queen asked with a shocked expression as she looked at the knight.


    "Yes, My Queen..."


    "Take me to the roof... I want to see him..." The Queen ordered as she placed the sword aside.


    "Yes, My Queen..."


    Both of them started walking towards the roof.


    10 minutes later...


    The Queen reached at the top of the castle.


    "Your majesty..."


    "Oh, Your majesty..."


    ...


    The soldiers standing on the top of the castle noticed the Queen and immediately bowed down to her.


    "Where is he ?" The Queen asked with a curious expression as she walked upto the edge of the castle.


    "There, He is my Queen..." The soldier spoke as he pointed towards Anon, Who was constantly slaying the Ikuyas with a big, wide smile on his face.


    Anon was fully covered in green blood but, that''s the thing that was keeping him up.


    "Oh, My god... Such a Young Demon ?" The Queen spoke as she placed her hand over her mouth and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, That young Demon has killed over 400 Ikuyas in the last 50 minutes and he is not stopping.


    "What kind of Demon is he ?" The Queen asked as she looked at Anon.


    "A Heruilos, My Queen. They live in the west of our territory and this guy is the last alive male of that race..."


    "The last male of his race ?" The Queen asked with a surprised expression.


    "What kind of weapon is using ?" The Queen asked.


    "We don''t know, My Queen... It''s unlike anything we have every seen. Some of our soldiers saw him making it out of some swords in the forgery by himself." One of the soldier spoke.


    "What ? He turned on the demonic furnace by himself ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen..."


    "He is a genius... No one can directly fire up the Demonic Furnace without prior knowledge." The Queen spoke.


    "Look, He going for the general..." One soldier shouted.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    ''My Right leg is broken... Hand is in so much pain that I can''t even tell. This body is stronger than human but still... It''s can''t handle this much strain.


    I have to kill that General fast... If that guy dies, The army will retreat possibly.'' Anon thought as he focused his eyes on the general, while killing the other Ikuya soldiers.


    The general knew that Anon''s next Target was him and he was scared of him.


    "Fuck... I am going. Take care of that guy." The general spoke with a tense expression as he immediately Stepped down from his flying chair and started running away.


    "You aren''t going anywhere..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately jumped on the heads of the Ikuyas and spotted the running general.


    "Please... Please, Get him." The Queen spoke with a serious expression as she grabbed the wall tightly with both of her hands.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately threw his right hands sickle towards the general with full force.


    *Chk*


    The sickle hitted him in the back and he immediately fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "N-No... Protect me... Protect me..." The general shouted as he looked at the Ikuya soldiers around him but fear was clearly visible in their eyes as well.


    Now, instead of fighting Anon, the soldiers have started to step back as well.


    "N-No, What are you guys doing ? You assholes are supposed to fight him and protect me... Not run awa-" Before The general could''ve completed his sentence, He felt Bloodlust... Ultimate bloodlust coming out of Anon''s body.


    As Anon walked through the crowd of Ikuya soldiers, they didn''t even dared to fight him and stepped aside from his way.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at the general crawling on the ground.


    "N-No, D-D-Don''t come near me..." The general spoke as he immediately picked up some spears from the ground and pointed them towards Anon.


    "Hehehe... You really think some funny things in your head, huh ?" Anon asked as he sat down and looked at the general with a smile.


    "H-Hey... Why don''t you join us ? W-We will give you everything. Money, Power, Fame and Even girls... Whatever you want... Just say it.


    Join us and-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon placed both of his sickles on his neck like a pair of scissors.


    "You are a general... At least learn how to fight." Anon spoke as he crossed his hands.


    "More of us will come-"


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    The general''s head Rolled down on the ground and Anon''s bloodlust disappeared Immediately.


    "The general is dead..."


    "Retreat... Everyone."


    "Everyone Run..."


    The Ikuya soldiers started running away as soon as they saw that their General is dead. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon walked back to he castle with the general''s head in his hands.


    "Open the gates..." The Stromtide general spoke with a smile on his face.


    Anon entered inside and looked at the General.


    "I want a fucking... Cigar." Anon spoke as he immediately fainted over the floor.


    *Thud*

 Chapter 782 Chapter-782

    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Where the fuck- ?" As Anon tried to stand up from the bed, his whole body started to hirt as if it''s going to breakdown from stress.


    "Fuckkk... This body is too fragile." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he took things slowly and stood up from the bed.


    Anon walked upto the window and looked outside.


    It was already dark outside and The Demon soldiers of different tribes are roaming outside the castle collecting bodies of the dead.


    ''These Demons, they don''t believe in any kind of God. There are many tribes of demon in this world and every single one of them have different talents.


    Like the Stromtides... They have big brains. They know how to get shit done. This castle is holding up just because of their strategies... They know when to sacrifice soldiers and when to call them back.


    If these guys were to let loose on the upper land, they will definitely take over the world in no time. Even, I won''t be able to take them on.''


    [You have Leveled Up.]


    [You have Leveled Up.]


    [You have Leveled Up.]


    [You have Leveled Up.]


    ...


    Suddenly, All these screens appeared in front of Anon.


    ''I have found out one more thing, every monster I kill in this world gives me Experience points and the amount of experience points they give are insane.


    I have leveled up by 6 levels since I came to this world. Although, I can''t use any of my abilities or open my status... I am pretty sure that my body is getting Leveled Up in the upper world and that''s good enough for me.


    Level increament is important for me, because no matter how much I train... My strength won''t increase beyond a limit unless I level up and that''s why I decided to level up.


    With every level... I can increase the potential of my real body and that''s a good thing.'' Anon thought as he continued to look outside.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The doors opened up and Anon immediately picked up a candle stand from the table.


    "D-Don''t worry... It''s me." It was the same Demon girl, from the carriage.


    "Oh, Okay..." Anon spoke as he placed the candle stand down and went back to his bed.


    "A-Are you okay, Now ?" She asked with an awkward expression, as she didn''t dared to make eye contact with Anon.


    "Why are you doing that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-It''s not a polite behaviour to look in the eyes of someone stronger than myself." She replied.


    "That''s a stupid behaviour. It shows that you are not speaking truth and you are also not confident in what you are saying." Anon replied with a smile as he placed his back against the pillows and slowly looked at the painting that was in front of him.


    "Do you need something ?" She asked as she looked at Anon this time.


    "No, Come and Sit here." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over the bed.


    "A-Are you sure ?" She asked.


    "Do you see doubt in my eyes ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No." She spoke as she immediately went ahead and sat near Anon.


    "What''s your name, Luv ?" Anon asked as he slowly touched her hand.


    "My name is... Heli." She replied with a nervous expression.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to bite you. If you want, I can let go of your hand." Anon spoke a she removed his hand from her hand but suddenly, she grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "Y-You don''t have to... I-I never had a mate before, so I don''t know how it goes." She spoke with a shy expression.


    "Haha... That''s not Problem." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You speak something smooth as if you''ve had many experiences..." Heli spoke with a smile.


    "Haa... I have had- wait..." Anonnspoke as he immediately opened his pants and looked inside.


    "Fuu~ it''s big." Anon spoke as he looked satisfied with his dick size.


    "Is something wrong ?" Heli asked with a worried expression.


    "No, No... Everything is alright." Anon replied.


    "So, What''s your name ?" She asked.


    "I am, Anon." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Pretty odd name. Did your mother gave it to you ?" She asked.


    "My father..." Anon replied.


    "How are you so strong ? Did you trained yourself from birth or something ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Well, let''s just say that for now." Anon spoke and everything went awfully silent after that.


    Both of them looked at each other and their eyes shined.


    Anon immediately moved forward and pushed her back on the bed. He then went ahead to kiss her on the lips...


    *Shiwsh*


    *Click*


    "Hello- Woah, A-Are you two busy ? D-Do you want me to come back ?" The Queen of the Stromtide entered inside the room and she got Immediately flushed by the view.


    "Yeah, come back later..." Anon spoke without any hesitations.


    "Okay..."


    "N-No, My Queen... P-Please come in." Heli spoke as she immediately pushed Anon back and stood up from the bed.


    She then immediately went to the other corner of the room and stood silently.


    "Hah... Come in." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Heli.


    "Well, That''s new... Someone giving me the permission to enter inside my own room." The Queen spoke with a wierd face expression as she entered inside the room.


    "My Queen..." Heli immediately went down on her knees and bowed down to the Queen.


    "Stand up..." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She then turned around and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with confused expression as he looked at the Queen.


    "Umm.... You do know that I am the Queen of this castle, right ?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "I do now..." Anon replied with a carefree expression.


    "I know you are injured, But you aren''t even trying to bow down to me." The Queen spoke with a curious expression.


    "If I bowed down to you... I will bow down to my enemies as well. I fight for my head... I bowed it down to someone it''s gone.


    Do you still want me to bow down ?" Anon asked with a sly smile.


    "You are one sly bastard..." The Queen spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 783 Chapter-783

    "So, Why are you here ?" Anon asked with a smile, Although he knew why she was here.


    "I came here to ask about your health." The Queen replied with a neutral expression. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am fucked up... Legs are gone, Hand is also fucked and My head hurts." Anon replied as he picked up a glass of water from the table and drank it.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." The Queen spoke.


    The gates opened up and the General of the Stromtides stepped into the room.


    "I greet, My Queen." The general spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    After him, A demon girl entered inside the room. She had long black hairs, one small horn on the left side of her head and Purple body.


    A Mage type Demon known as ''Witchcreta''. They are very rare and they are the only ones who can use magic in this world.


    She had Huge Boobs, Huge Ass and her face wasn''t clearly visible due to her long hairs.


    "Oh, Hello Luv..." Anon asked with a perverted smile as he looked at the Witchcreta.


    "She is the only Witchcreta we have... She knows Healing magic. So, She will help you with your wounds." The Queen spoke with a Smile.


    "Why should I get healed ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "What do you mean ? To fight again, Of course." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "Why should I fight, again ? You brought me here from my Village to fight for you until your other reinforcements arrive and now I have done my part. I should be free to go now, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Queen.


    "You name is Anon, right ?" The Queen asked.


    "You were hearing out talk ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t mean to... But, we really need you right now, Anon. There are no reinforcements left to come.


    You guys were our last reinforcements and When 52 Demons of your race died on that Battlefield... We knew it was our defeat.


    But, Then you came out of the Blue and Annihilated those Ikuyas single handedly without shedding a sign of fear.


    It was as if you don''t even fear death... I was impressed by that, Anon. But, we need more of your help... Enemy Forces will start to march towards us early in the morning and we only have you to fight for us." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    "Give me one reason to fight for you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto the window and sat on it.


    As he looked at the moon, Anon felt wind blowing to his face.


    "How dare you talk to our Queen-" Before the Stromtide General could''ve completed his sentence, Anon looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Speak Another word and I will take your head with this fucking candle stand." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    The general got scared immediately and didn''t dared to speak anything.


    "Because... Your Village will get destroyed as well if you don''t fight." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    "Haa~ Cold Air... I like it."


    "Did you hear me ? Your Village will get massacred by the Ikuyas and everyone you love." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t care..." Anon replied with a carefree expression.


    Suddenly, The moon got covered by dark clouds and thunder started rambling.


    *Thunder*


    "You don''t care about your family ?" The Queen asked.


    "No..." Anon replied as he looked directly into her eyes and the clouds grudged loudly behind him.


    *Thunder-Thunder*


    "You really... Don''t care about them." The Queen spoke as she realised that Anon was speaking the truth.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke as he turned around and noticed that rain drops have started to fall down.


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    "Fine... What do you want to protect us ? My body ? My Life ? My-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon stood up from his place and immediately placed his finger over her lips.


    "Shhhhh~ Your Body will do and Some other things." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-You, Pervert..." The Queen spoke with a shy expression.


    "Hah... Fine, Heal me." Anon spoke as he lied down on the bed.


    "Do it..." The Queen spoke as she looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Yes, My Queen." The Witchcreta replied as she immediately walked upto Anon and started casting her spell.


    As soon as she casted her healing spell, A big magic circle appeared over Anon''s Body.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean ?" The Queen asked.


    "This Magic circle is a Begginer''s Healing spell. The max it can do is heal my skin wounds, Nothing else." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Magic Circle.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole room and everyone looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Y-You can see... This Magic Circle ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Obviously, I can and You have to modify it in order to make it work on my body." Anon replied with a serious expression as he continued to look at the magic circle.


    ''Magic circles of Witchcretas are invisible to naked eyes and Only other Witchcreta can see them. But, How can this guy see them ?


    Forget about seeing it, He can also understand it and talking about how to modify it.'' The Queen thought as she looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "Umm... I think you are hallucinating from so much fighting. You should close your eyes and sleep." The Witchcreta replied with a smile.


    "Don''t fuck with me... I am not going to fight again without getting fully healed. Add another circle to the spell..." Anon ordered.


    "B-But, Using two circles can be very dangerous to-"


    "Don''t worry, Just focus on the center of the magic circle and on the line you are going to write." Anon commanded.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately added another circle to the external layer of the Magic circle.


    "Now, Write the second enchantment... Al-Decar-Helaer..."


    As Anon gave her the commands, Everyone present inside the room looked at this view dumbfounded.


    They didn''t knew, how Anon can do any of this and they didn''t knew why Anon has only shown this talent today.


    Thousands of Questions were rising in everyone''s mind but no one was ready to ask them because if they made Anon angry, he may not fight for them.


    "Okay, Cast it on me now..." Anon spoke as he lied down, once again.


    "A-A-A 12 Circle Spell. H-How can that be possible ?" The Witchcreta asked as she looked at the massive magic circle and couldn''t understand how it''s going to work. But, the circle''s formation was stable and that''s all it needs for it to work.


    "Come on... Cast it on me." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately supplied mana into the Magic circle and in just moments... The circle was fully absorbed by Anon''s body. Giving him full restoration in no time.


    *Tear*


    *Crack*


    Anon tore apart all the clothes that were used over his body to stop the blood.


    He started cracking his knuckles and his neck as he stood up from the bed.


    "Such recovery..." The Queen spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''If we can use that spell again... Then we can win any fight we want.'' The Queen thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Oh, yeah... Don''t try to use that spell again. One of the rings on the spell is a non-repeating Enchantment.


    If you tried using the spell again... It will go into overload, destroying you and everything around you completely." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What !?" The Witchcreta asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why would you do that ?" The Queen asked with an angry expression.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I mean, why would you do that ?" The Queen immediately changed her attitude towards Anon.


    "Because, I don''t want her to use my spell again." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''What a sly bastard...'' The Queen thought as she looked at Anon.


    "I am going to attack them, Now." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "Wait, Why would you do that ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "A trap... An ambush, Call it whatever you want." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, That''s not brave... That''s cowardly." The general replied.


    "Well, Be brave then... Go and fight them tomorrow head on and we shall see who is brave." Anon spoke.


    "How many Demons do you want for this ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "One and that would be her..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Heli.


    "M-My Queen !?"


    "Fine, You can take her... But, I want to win this War at any cost now." She spoke with a determined expression.


    "That''s the spirit, I want..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 784 Chapter-784

    "My Queen... If we killed them with ambush, We will be declared Cowards." The general spoke as he looked at the Queen.


    "Better than being Raped and Dead. He is the only one who can help us in winning this war." The Queen spoke with a serious expression as she walked out of the room.


    "Byeee~" Anon spoke with a smile as he he waved his hand at the Queen and the general.


    "Umm... Excuse me." The Witchcreta spoke From behind.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he turned around.


    "H-Hi, Sir..."


    "Oh, Luv... Do you want something ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her huge boobs.


    "P-Please take me as your disciple..." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately went down on her knees and bowed her head down to Anon.


    "Nope." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards the armoury of the castle.


    "B-But, Sir... Please wait." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately started running behind Anon.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" Heli asked with a Confused expression as she also went behind the Witchcreta.


    Everyone was asleep inside the castle and suddenly a loud banging voice started coming from the Armoury.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "What the hell is happening, Here ?" The general of the Stromtide immediately went to the Armoury and noticed that Anon was crafting something with the help of the Demonic Furnace.


    "What is This material ? Do you know ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Witchcreta. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, This is Darksteel... Lighter than a feather and Stronger than Dreymium stones. This is the strongest element to craft weapons around here.


    It can''t be melted without Demonic Flames and only a master blacksmith can shape it... Just like you, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Anon.


    ''It''s good that I have the memories of some master crafter dwarfs. But, even after that... I am having a really hard time dealing with this Darksteel.


    The Sickles I made from this material were strong but fragile and unbalanced as well. This material is hard to shape and it has a strange Aura around It.'' Anon thought as he continued to hit the Darksteel without stopping.


    "Sir, Sir..." The Witchcreta spoke from behind.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked with an Irritated expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. But, Please take me as your disciple... I-I want to cast powerful magic skills as well.


    I don''t want to be a simple Witchcreta who knows how to heal a kid after he got injured by falling down.


    I want to learn strong spells... Please teach me, Sir." She requested as she immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Haa... Fuck it. Fine, But how are you going to pay me back for the teachings ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Umm... I-I don''t have much, But will this be enough ?" The Witchcreta asked as she pulled out 7 black stones out of her pocket that had some triangular symbols on them.


    ''These stones are the currency of this world... They are called Demos. Demos value depends on their size... The bigger it it the more value it holds.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Stones.


    "You really think, I am going to teach you magic for 7 Demos ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I-I am really Sorry, Sir. I-I didn''t meant to offend you, But that''s all I have for now." The Witchcreta spoke with a scaredy expression.


    "Haa... You have something else too. Give that to me and I will teach you magic beyond you have ever seen." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Please tell me, What is it Sir. I will immediately give it to you." The Witchcreta spoke with a determined expression.


    "Your body..." Anon replied with a perverted smile as he slowly touched her huge boobs and gave them a good squeeze.


    *Squeezeeee*


    Ass soon as Anon squeezed her boobs... The Witchcreta was left stunned and she only felt a current running through her whole body.


    "Anhh~" A natural moan came out of her mouth as she immediately backed off from Anon.


    ''Woah... Her areolas are so big and nipples are even bigger than No.300. She is a good stock...'' Anon thought as he looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "That''s what it''s going to cost you... Are you ready ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "I-I am, Ready..." The Witchcreta spoke with a confident expression as she immediately puffed her chest in front of Anon.


    "Good, Go and Increase your mana Now." Anon spoke as he went back to his work.


    "W-What !? I-I mean, How can I increase my mana ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... That''s an issue isn''t it ?" Anon spoke as he finally finished the thing he was busy in making and went to the nearby bucket of water.


    *Ssssssss*


    He then dipped it into the water bucket and took it out.


    As soon as Anon took it out of the water... The Witchcreta noticed that the thing Anon was making isn''t some Kind of weapon instead it''s an Artifact.


    It was a cuboid shaped Artifact made out of Darksteel. Anon made a symbol on it''s top face that he had Learned from Link''s memories.


    "Umm... What is that ?" Heli asked from behind In a very low voice.


    "An Artifact... A magical Artifact." The Witchcreta spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at the Artifact in Anon''s hand.


    "A mana transformer... It''s not completed yet." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the block and picked up a sword from the rack.


    He then picked up the hammer from the ground and broke the sword''s pointy tip.


    Anon picked up the tip and sharpened it even more with the Grinding stone. Although it was very hard because Darksteel is very sharp and it can easily cut through the grinding stone in just a moment.


    So, It has to be sharpened very slowly and nicely without breaking the stone.


    After sharpening the Tip of sword... Anon used a piece of wood and attached it to the back of the Tip.


    "Now, Let''s write some enchantments..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 785 Chapter-785

    *Creak-Creak-Creak*


    Anon is engraving something over the cuboid he just made out of the dark steel.


    "Okay, It''s done. Here, Catch it..." Anon spoke with a smile as he finished the engraving and gave it to the Witchcreta.


    *Catches*


    "What does this Artifact does, Sir ?" She asked with a Confused expression.


    "Supply mana into it and it will multiply the mana with the help of Quantum Multiplication." Anon replied.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole room as neither of them understood a thing Anon has said.


    "It will convert low amount of mana into high amount. You will need it to cast the spells that I am going to teach you in future..." Anon spoke as he tried to simplify it as much as possible.


    "WHAT !?" Suddenly Both of them spoke in a very Shocked and Startled expressions.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "T-That''s against the rule of Magic. No one can increase the mana of a particular person with just an Artifact.


    If that happens the basic laws that gives magic it''s foundation will break." The Witchcreta spoke with a flabbergasted expression.


    "Cool, We just broke the rule of Magic... Now, Learn this spell carefully, I don''t want any errors in this spell." Anon spoke as he gave her a paper that had some magic Circles drawn over it.


    As the Witchcreta learned the spells... Anon turned on the furnace again and started to craft something else.


    10 minutes later...


    Anon took out a small and thin piece of metal from the water and looked at it closely. It was rectangular in shape and it had a small hole over it and a button on it''s surface.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke as he pressed down the small button on it and suddenly, A red glowing flame came out of the hole.


    *Boop*


    "Yep, that should be enough." Anon spoke as he immediately turned to the Witchcreta and asked. "You learned that spell ?"


    "Yes, Sir... But, What is this spell for ?" She asked.


    "Yeah... You will know it in just a second." Anon spoke as he immediately went to the other side of the room and brought out a bunch of tobacco leaves.


    ''These are the leaves that, Mr. Anon ordered me to collect from near the castle. What is he planning to do with these leaves ?'' Heli thought as she looked at the leaves with a confused expression.


    "Use the first spell on these leaves..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Sir..." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately used the spell on the tobacco leaves and all the leaves started to turn yellow-ish as if they are being dried out rapidly.


    "Fine, Stop..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." The Witchcreta replied as she immediately stopped her spell.


    Anon then picked up the leaves and crushed them together.


    He then wrapped them up in a paper and rolled it like a ciggerate.


    *Click*


    He took out the mini lighter he had made from the two special flint stones and clicked on the button.


    The Demonic fire came out of the lighter once again and ignited the cigarette.


    *Shhhhh*


    Anon placed it on his mouth and sucked it the whole cigarette at once.


    *Puff*


    He then released a big cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    *Cough-Cough*


    *Cough-Cough-Cough-Cough*


    Both of the girls started coughing as soon as they inhaled the smoke.


    "Hah~ Not the best thing, But this will do the job for now." Anon thought as he made another roll and started smoking it slowly this time.


    "W-What is that thing, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a curious expression.


    "It''s like a potion... Get''s my mind to work faster and smoother." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a puff out of the roll.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Now, Shall we go and kill some Ikuyas ?" Anon asked as he looked at the girls.


    "Yes." Heli and the Witchcreta spoke together.


    "Good... Get a big wagon and all the barrels of oil they got in the basement." Anon spoke as he looked at Heli.


    "Yes, Sir."


    Queen''s Room...


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Enter..." The Queen spoke as she woke up from her sleep.


    "My Queen, I am very sorry to interrupt your sleep at this hour. But, The Red Demon is requesting to take all the barrels of oil from the basement." The general of Stromtides reported.


    "Yeah, Okay..." The Queen spoke without thinking too much, as she went back to sleep.


    But, suddenly she realised what the general had said.


    Her eyes opened up again in shock as she stood up from her bed and looked at the general with a serious expression. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He did what ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "He is taking all the barrels of oil out of the basement ma''am." The general spoke again.


    "Come..." The Queen spoke as she immediately started walking towards the exit of the castle, where Anon was loading the barrels of oil into the wagons.


    "Very good, Carry on..." Anon spoke as he looked at the workers who were loading the barrels, while he stood behind the Witchcreta and squeezed her boobs like stress balls.


    "Anhh~ Annnh~" The Witchcreta moaned everytime she felt her tankers getting squeezed by Anon.


    "Excuse me ? What are you doing ?" Suddenly, Queen''s Sound came from behind.


    "Hmm...? I am taking oil." Anon replied as he went back to boobs squeezing.


    "Why are you taking all the oil barrels ? What are we going to use in the torches and how are we going to cook food, if you took it all away ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Get more then... You''ve got a whole village under you that has slmuch much oil underneath it, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It will take months to transport that much oil..."


    "It won''t, I will take care of it. But, For now... You want to win this war don''t you ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, But-"


    "No ''Buts'' then. I am taking the oil and you will receive a shocking news." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat inside the wagon and left immediately.


    "What is this guy planning to do ?" Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "Maybe he played us and got away with our oil." The general spoke up.


    "No... I haven''t seen greed for money in his eyes even for a second. It''s as if he has all the money in the world." The Queen spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 786 Chapter-786

    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    Rain is pouring heavily and 13 wagons are walking through a dark forest with only a single lamp on the front wagon.


    As Anon was going towards the Ikuya''s camp... He noticed the scenery around him.


    It was a dark forest and the trees are oddly shaped. It was as if they are smiling towards them.


    But, to Anon it wasn''t a bit scary... Instead, He enjoyed the view.


    "Sir, What are we going to do with so much oil ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Same Question..." Heli asked as she raised her hand like a child.


    *Screech*


    Suddenly, All the Carriages stopped and a Demon came running upto the last Carriage where Anon and the others were sitting.


    "Sir, We are here..."


    "Well, it''s better to see... Rather than telling." Anon spoke as he stepped out of the carriage and behind him followed the two girls.


    As soon as Anon stepped out of the carriage, he felt the heavy rain Falling on his body.


    "Cast the second spell on the Paper..." Anon ordered as he looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she started casting the spell.


    "Do you want to die from mana deficiency ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "S-Sir ? No." She replied as she couldn''t understand what Anon was trying to say.


    "Then, use the Artifact that I gave you earlier or this spell will suck out all your mana." Anon replied.


    "Yes, Sir..." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately took out the cuboid shaped Artifact from her pocket and casted the spell.


    As soon as the spell was casted, All the barrels of oil, that were inside the Carriages started coming out of them.


    "Woah... They are walking." Heli spoke with a Surprised and shocked expression because she has never seen something like this.


    ''An application of my telekinetic skill. I have attached a small piece of Darksteel in all of these barrels that was dipped into the blood of Ikuyas.


    Now, these barrels will automatically walk upto the tents of the Ikuyas. I call it Blood tracking.'' Anon thought as he smiled while the barrels walked towards the tents.


    "Focus on the barrels... Don''t let them get stacked on one place. Focus on getting them scattered throughout all the tents." Anon ordered as he looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... But, it''s very difficult to make it happen." The Witchcreta spoke as she tried to control the spell with all her might.


    "That''s the easiest thing in the fucking world of magic. If you can''t do it, then you can''t become a good Witchcreta." Anon spoke as he lit up a cigarette and started smoking it. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How is it burning in the rain ?" Heli asked in a low voice, as she looked at Anon''s cigarette.


    "Demonic Fire, Luv. It burns in every condition... That''s the beauty of it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at some the barrels and noticed that, there was a small hole in every Barrel and a line of Oil is being made on the ground.


    Although it was raining, The lines of oils were still not moving from there position because it was thicker than normal oil.


    "Fuuu~ They are all scattered, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, Well... Shall we start the show." Anon spoke as he lit the lighter.


    *Tick*


    ''Back on earth, When I was in the Russian Army. I learned this trick from a friend... He was my mentor too.


    His methods of dealing with dangerous situations were very different, He killed the enemy without even coming in front of them and that''s why we called him ''The Ghost.''


    One time we found the enemy''s base but instead of going inside and killing them one by one. Ghost played a trick... He took all the barrels of crude oil that was lying outside of the camp and placed them around it.


    Then lit them on fire... Hence killing every single soul in the camp. He died after 12 years of service. But, I carried on his name and his ways of dealing with things.'' Anon thought as turned the burning lighter upside down and released it towards the oil line.


    "Once upon a time, There Lived a GHOST..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Shhh*


    As soon as the Demonic fire came in contact with the oil line... It burned rapid fast. So fast that it didn''t even took it 2 seconds to reach the barrels and as soon as the fire reached the barrels...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    ....


    All the barrels started to explode and the flames started spreading rapidly over the whole camp.


    All the Ikuyas were caught off-guard and 70% of them died in the blastings.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon took out both of his sickle and threw out the cigarette.


    "Get back into the carriage and go back to the castle. Once you reach there... Tell your Queen, to prepare for a big feast. I will come back after killing the cockroaches that survived this..." Anon spoke as he started running towards the Ikuya camps.


    "What is a cockroach ?" Heli asked with a confused expression.


    "Really ? You are asking that ? He just blew up a shit ton of Ikuyas with just some barrels and a small thing that creates demonic flames. Yet, you are asking what cockroach means ?" The Witchcreta asked with a serious expression.


    "I mean, it was pretty clear from the start... He took so many barrels of oil from the basement. But, I was doubting this idea because it was raining so hard but when he showed me the demonic flames.


    I understand what was about to happen. Didn''t you get it when you were scattering the barrels ?" Heli asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I-I thought it was for something else... But, this is madness." The Witchcreta replied with a confused expression.


    "We should go back and do what sir told us to do. I guess we shouldn''t make him angry..." Heli spoke with a smile as she started walking towards the carriage.


    "Y-Yeah..." The Witchcreta spoke as she also started walking towards the carriage.


    "Nooo... My brother. He is-" Before the Ikuya could''ve completed his sentence, His head was chopped off.


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    "Hello, Fuckers..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the injured Ikuyas who were lying on the ground.


    "N-No... He is the guy, we met on the bridge... RUN FOR YOUR LIFE." An Ikuya who was missing his legs shouted as he used his hands to drag his body away.


    "RUNNNNN... THE MAD RED DEMON IS INSIDE THE CAMP."


    "RUN FOR YOUR LIFE."


    "HE AMBUSHED US."


    ....


    Everyone started shouting and running away but it didn''t stop Anon from chopping off their heads.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    As heads were falling down, the fear of the red Demon was increasing among the Ikuyas.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he came across a female Ikuya... Who was holding four Ikuya babies in all her hands.


    "Please, I beg you... Please leave my babies. Kill me and take my life... But, Not my babies please, Sir." She begged for her life as she went down on her knees in front of Anon.


    "You dare to beg in front of another Demon when your mate is still alive ? I will kill you bitch." A male Ikuya spoke with an angry expression as he came running towards her with a big spear in his hands.


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    Without wasting any time, Anon cutted his head off.


    "If you come in front of me one more time... I will not hesitate to kill you and the babies you have." Anon spoke as he left her alive and went ahead to kill the other Ikuyas.


    "T-Thank you... I-I will never forget your kindness." The female Ikuya spoke as she immediately ran towards the other direction.


    "Don''t let him get to General''s camp. We have to protect that thing at any cost." Some Ikuyas were standing in one corner and preparing to save something from Anon that was inside the General''s camp.


    "Okay, But which one is the general''s camp ?" A voice came from behind.


    "The one is the upper East corner but-" Suddenly the Ikuya stopped speaking as he noticed that no one was standing behind him and the voice is very unfamiliar as well.


    "Thank you... For the information." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he placed the sickle on his neck.


    "Attac-" Before the Ikuya could''ve completed his sentence, Anon decapitated him in a single blow.


    "Now... You guys. Let''s play." Anon spoke as he rubbed his sickles together.


    *Screech*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."


    "AHHHHHHHHHH...."


    "AHHHHH....."


    After Killing all the Ikuyas Anon walked upto the general''s Camp and noticed one Ikuya protecting a big coffin that was made out of Darksteel.


    "N-No, Don''t come near me... Don''t touch this." The general spoke with a scared expression as he holded four spears in his hands but he was still scared of Anon.


    "I want that now. I want to see what you guys got in that box " Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately decapitated the general''s head and opened the coffin forcefully.


    But, as soon as he opened the coffin... He noticed something that he wasn''t Even expecting to see inside the coffin.


    "Hello, Me..." Anon spoke with a confused expression as he looked at his real human body lying inside the coffin.

 Chapter 787 Chapter-787

    As Anon stood in front of his body, He was too stunned to speak anything.


    There were too many questions rising inside Anon''s head... But, he can''t get the answer to even one of them.


    ''What is my body doing here ? No, That should be the least of my concern... What happened on the other side ?


    Is everyone alright ? Did my magic wore off from everyone ? What he fuck happened ?'' Anon thought as he slowly raised his hand to touch his body, But before he could''ve done anything and Ikuya came running from behind.


    "Don''t you dare touch that creature..." The Ikuya shouted as he holded spears In all of his hands.


    "Fuck... Off." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around with an angry expression and cutted all four hands of the Ikuya and grabbed his neck tightly.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud* S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Clench*


    "Ughhh- K-Kill me. I don''t fear you, Red fuckers." The Ikuya spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "I am going to ask you this only one time and if you failed to answer this... I will give you so much pain that death will look good in front of that pain. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with such an angry and serious expression that the Ikuya nodded his head in ''Yes'' against his will.


    His natural instincts kicked in and fear took over him.


    "Good... Where did you get that body ?" Anon asked.


    "W-We found yesterday... It fell down from the sky." The Ikuya replied with a scared tone.


    "You were packing it in a Darksteel Coffin... Where were you going to transport it ?" Anon asked.


    "T-To our king... We informed our king about this strange creature and he ordered us to bring this to him even if all of us had to die." The Ikuya replied.


    "Where is your king ?" Anon asked.


    "300 kilometres in that direction, You will find out cast-"


    "That''s enough." Anon spoke as he chopped his head off and turned around to look at his body again.


    "Hmm... I look really handsome huh." Anon spoke with smile as he immediately touched his face.


    *Booom*


    Suddenly, Something happened to Anon''s soul.


    "What the fuck...?" Anon spoke as he felt something wrong with his soul.


    It was as if, his soul being pulled out of the demon''s body and being sucked into his original body.


    Anon didn''t resist this and he let his soul drift back into his original body.


    *Thud*


    The demonic Body that he possessed, Fell down on the floor immediately.


    As soon as his body fell down, an Ikuya who was passing through the tent saw this.


    "What the -!? Everyone, Come here... Come here." The Ikuya shouted as he called for his other friends.


    Everyone came running towards him immediately as they continued to look out for the red Demon.


    "Look..."


    "Oh, shit... He is the red Demon."


    "We should kill him."


    "I think he is already dead."


    ....


    One of the Ikuya walked upto the red Demon''s body and immediately pierced his left hand with a spear.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The Red Demon regained his consciousness and shouted very loudly.


    "Hahaha... Hey Look he is alive." The Ikuya laughted as he looked at the misery and pain in the red Demon''s eyes.


    He knew that he had the upper hand in this fight.


    [Connection to Ayakashic Records Have Been Established Again.]


    "So, What were you saying ? You are going to kill all of us ? Why don''t you try and Stand up now, Bitch ?" The Ikuya asked as he stabbed another spear into Jurid''s Chest.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Jurid shouted very loudly, Pain and Agony was clearly visible in his voice.


    "Hahaha... How cool is this ? You guys said, He killed thousands of our kind yet look at him. Lying on the ground... Crying like a baby." The Ikuya spoke with a wide smile as he took another spear and moved it towards his leg.


    "N-No... Please, What have I done to you ? Why are you doing this ?" Jurid asked with a scared expression.


    [Unlocking Skills...]


    "Ha... Look at this fucker. Pretending as if he has done nothing." The Ikuya spoke with a smile as he stabbed another spear into his leg.


    *Stab*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... FUCKKKKKKKKK..." Jurid shouted even louder as he felt unbearable pain.


    [Welcome Back, Host.]


    "So, Do you have anything to say before I take your fucking head ?" The Ikuya asked with a smile as he placed the last spear over Jurid''s neck.


    "P-Please... Leave me. I-I haven''t done anything to you." Jurid spoke as he went unconscious.


    "Die..."


    "Pain is unavoidable, But suffering is optional. Death will come when it''s about to come... Then why fear it before Time ?"


    Suddenly, An unknown voice rang inside the tent.


    "Hmm...? Where is that voice coming from ?"


    "I-I don''t know..."


    "Who is speaking ?"


    ...


    "Your Father is speaking..." Anon spoke as he stood up from the coffin and looked at the Ikuyas with a psychopathic smile.


    "Woahh... What the fuck ?"


    "How did he woke up ?"


    "What the fuck is that creature and How is it speaking in our language ?"


    ...


    The Ikuyas were all surprised to see, How Anon can speak their language.


    "Let me play some music..." Anon spoke as he started tapping his foot on the ground as he stepped out of the coffin.


    *Step-step-step*


    "What the hell is this creature doing ?"


    ???? He ruled the Russian land and never mind the czar... But the kasachok he danced really wunderbar ????


    "Should we kill-" Before the Ikuya could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him by the neck and his grip was so tight that all the blood flow in his body immediately stopped.


    He killed the Ikuya in just 1.1 Seconds with raw power.


    "It''s good to be in my body." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at his body with a smile.


    "H-How did he moved so fast ?"


    "H-He killed him without even using a weapon..."


    *GWaaahhh*


    One of the Ikuya immediately vomited blood as he couldn''t handle the amount of negative mana that Anon''s body was producing per second.


    "Those who live at the bottom shouldn''t look at the sky for too long..." Anon spoke as he looked at the other Ikuyas with a very scary smile.


    *Tang-Tang-Tang*


    ...


    All of them immediately dropped their weapons and bowed down to Anon just like obedient dogs.


    All the Ikuyas present inside the tent went down on their knees and placed their heads on the ground in order to show their respect.


    They didn''t knew why they were bowing and who were they bowing to... But, Their natural instincts were shouting one single thing very loudly.


    ''DON''T GET UP OR DEATH WILL TAKE YOU.''


    "Stand up..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes..." All of the Ikuyas stood up and as soon as they did, All their heads fell down to the ground.


    Yet, One of them kept bowing down to Anon and this guy was none other than Jurid himself.


    Anon looked at him and smiled.


    "What''s up, Jurid ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "P-P-Please... D-Don''t kill me. I-I-I have a mother and Sister. I-I have to take care of them... I-I will become your slave if you want but please-"


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    Suddenly, All of the wounds on Jurid''s body were healed.


    "H-Huh ?" Jurid noticed this as he looked at his hand and he was confused how he got healed so fast.


    "Stand up, Kid." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No... I-I can''t. Y-You will me, like them." Jurid spoke with a scared expression.


    "I will do it if you kept bowing down like a fucking donkey." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I U-Understand... Mom, I love you. You too sister." Jurid spoke as he slowly stood up and closed his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Jurid. I am not going to kill you..." Anon spoke as he took a cigar out of his inventory and looked at it carefully.


    The happiness he felt at this moment cannot be described in words.


    Anon raised his middle finger and Summoned a small flame over it.


    He then slowly lit the cigar and slowly took a puff out of it.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Fuckk yeah... This is the stuff. Yeah baby... That''s what I was talking about. Fuck." Anon shouted as he immediately took another puff and many more puffs until he finished the whole cigar.


    "Fuu~ So, Jurid... You and I have something to talk about." Anon spoke as he looked at Jurid with a smile.


    30 minutes later...


    "So, You are saying... Your soul possessed my body earlier yesterday when I was pulled out of my house to fight for the Stromtides and you killed many Ikuyas using my body, Right ?" Jurid asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Now, You want me to act like a cool guy in front of others ?" He asked.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "But, I don''t know how to act cool and I don''t even know how to fight."


    "Drink this and you will know..." Anon spoke as he gave him a drop of his blood.


    "O-Okay..."


    As soon as Jurid drank Anon''s blood he felt something unusual happening inside his body.

 Chapter 788 Chapter-788

    Sun rises and there is Silence inside the Stromtide Demon''s castle.


    Everyone is sitting inside the Royal court and they are looking at each other with tense expression.


    Heli, The Witchcreta, The Queen of Stromtides and The general. All of them are worried about Anon and What happened to him last night.


    "He isn''t back yet, My Queen. We have to assume he is dead and prepare for the Ikuya''s attack." The general spoke without any problems.


    "But, He isn''t..." Heli spoke up immediately with a worried expression.


    "How do you know that ?" General asked with a serious expression.


    "B-Because... He is strong. Stronger than anyone in our whole species and his own bloodline. He is not going to die like that."


    "I believe the same.." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at the general.


    "Why hasn''t he returned back then ?" The general asked with a smile.


    "I-I don''t know... But, He will." Heli replied with a confident expression.


    "Fine... Stop all of you. We will wait for Anon till the noon and if he doesn''t return... We will declare him dead." The Queen spoke as she stood up and started walking towards her room but her steps were halted as she felt Anon''s Aura around her.


    "Sir, Anon..." Heli shouted as she noticed, Jurid walking towards her with a neutral expression on his face.


    "He is back... ?" The Queen asked turning around with a wide smile on her face.


    "Sir, Anon." Heli shouted as she immediately went running towards Jurid and held him into her arms.


    "H-Hello, Heli..." Jurid spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Mr. Anon... Where have you been all night ?" The Queen asked.


    As soon as Jurid looked at the Queen, He immediately went down on his knees and bowed his head down.


    "M-My Queen, I greet you with all my respect." Jurid spoke in a very formal manner.


    *Slap*


    "This fucking idiot... I told him not to fucking bow down to her." Anon who was standing right outside the Royal Court''s door spoke as he slapped his forehead in disappointment.


    ''I can''t use ''Psychic Connection'' in this realm... I can''t even imagine what''s going on the upper side right now. I have to find the gate to the other realm right now and get the fuck out of here and find out who did this to my body.


    But, For that... I can''t depend on some stupid demon. I have to do this myself.'' Anon thought as he entered inside Royal Court without thinking twice.


    "Why are you bowing ?" The Queen asked with a Confused expression.


    The demon who stood tall in front of her earlier is now bowing down to her on his knees like a parasite.


    "You aren''t him... Who are you ?" The general asked with a serious expression as he immediately pointed his spear at Jurid.


    "Don''t get your horses running, Blue Fuck." Anon''s voice rang from behind.


    Everyone immediately turned around to look at this rather unfamiliar source of voice and when they looked at it... they noticed something, that they had never expected to see.


    "Woah, What the hell is that !?" The general spoke as he was left confused and shocked at Anon''s sight.


    "My Queen, Please back off... We will protect you." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately casted a small defensive spell in front of her that created an invisible shield in front of them.


    Heli also picked up a spear from the back and stood in front of the Queen.


    "Who are you ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "No, What are you ?" The Witchcreta asked.


    "Haa... You fucking Idiots. Do you really think this kind of spell can stop me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately raised his hand and flicked at the barrier with just his fingers and the magic barrier was broken immediately.


    "W-What power..." The Witchcreta spoke as she tried to Analyze Anon''s mana, But as soon as she saw the amount of negative mana that Anon''s body was creating... She immediately went down on her knees and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "What the hell is happening...? W-Why can''t I breathe ?" Heli spoke as she also went down on her knees.


    *Thud*


    Even the general went down on his knees.


    "T-This monster... I-I won''t let you kill our Queen." The general spoke as she tried to stand up but Anon''s pressure was too much.


    "W-Who are you ?" The Queen asked with a scared expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Haa... You guys are really stupid." Anon spoke as he released the pressure and all of them were free now. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, T-That Aura... I have felt it before. Y-You are him." The general spoke as he looked at Anon and pointed towards Jurid.


    "Well, Well... You figured it out, Genius." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the General.


    "Are you, Anon ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes." Anon replied.


    "Then who are you ?" The general asked as he looked at Jurid.


    "I-I am Jurid, Sir." He spoke in a stammering and scared voice.


    "I told you, not to fucking bow down in front of anyone and yet that''s the first thing you do ?" Anon asked.


    "B-But, She is our Queen." Jurid replied.


    "Are you a demon ?" Heli asked with a curious expression.


    "No... I am a Human." Anon replied.


    "Woah... What''s a human ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Why did you say ''Woah'' if you don''t even know what a Human is ?" Anon asked.


    "It sounded really cool." The Witchcreta replied.


    "I don''t understand this... You were him sometime ago but now you are that thing, How ?" The Queen asked.


    "Okay, I am going to explain this In the shortest way possible. My soul was inside his body and I was controlling his body. But, Now I have my own body. So, I came out of his body. That''s it..." Anon replied.


    "Can you use magic ?" The Witchcreta asked with a very curious expression as she walked upto Anon.


    "You mean this..." Anon spoke as he immediately casted an invisible shield around him with the skill <telekinesis>.


    As soon as the Witchcreta tried to touch it... Her hand got cutted from several places at once.


    "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch... My hand is bleeding." She shouted.


    "Yeah, I can see that." Anon spoke as he used his healing spell and healed her hand.


    "Wow... So fast." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at her hand and noticed that all the wounds were closed already.


    "Mr. Anon, I am going to ask you something... Are you an Ally or an Enemy ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "I am... Anon. I am neither an Ally nor an enemy. But, You have promised me your body if I saved your castle from those Ikuyas, So I am on your side for now.


    But, If the Ikuyas offered me something else, Something more precious... Then I will go and help them in killing you." Anon replied with a smile.


    "How dare you say -" The general started shouting with an angry expression but before he could''ve completed his sentence... Anon appeared right in front of his face and looked him dead in the eyes.


    "Those who can''t even fight in the Battlefield should have no say in this." Anon spoke with an angry expression as his eyes glowed up purple.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Anon... I will make sure all of your needs are being full filled while you are in this castle.


    Even if I have to sacrifice the last girl of my kind to you." The Queen spoke with a determined expression as she looked at Anon.


    "That''s a good idea." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    Anon turned around and noticed a knight standing in the gate with a very serious expression on his face.


    "Yes ? Come in." The Queen spoke.


    *Step-step-step*


    The knight came running towards them and went down on his knees immediately.


    "M-My, Queen... The WitchRouls of the Ikuyas are marching towards our castel." The knight informed.


    ''WitchRouls are Male Mages just Like Witchcretas.''


    "Oh no... Get our teams ready for spear throwing." The Queen commanded the knight.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The knight replied as he immediately left the Royal Court after this.


    "Why are you throwing spears !?" Anon asked with an utterly confused expression.


    "They aren''t normal soldiers... One WitchRoul can make this castle shake and he said an army of them is walking towards us. Even you can''t defeat them." The general spoke as he also ran out of the room.


    "What''s the highest point of this castle, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Heli.


    "Come with me, Sir." Heli spoke as she immediately started running towards the roof of the castle.


    30 minutes later...


    "We are giving you one last chance... Surrender and give us back what you''ve stolen from our tents or we will blow this whole castle down."


    No response came from inside the castle.


    "No response sir..."


    "Burn it down then, Start casting your spells and burn this castel down."


    Everyone started casting fireballs in order to burn down the whole Castle.


    "Heh... Quantum Reflection."

 Chapter 789 Chapter-789

    "So, these guys are WitchRouls, huh?" Anon asked as he looked down at the WitchRouls and noticed that they weren''t very different from Ikuyas, except they only had three hands instead of four.


    Poke


    Suddenly, Anon felt something poking his back.


    He turned around and noticed Heli poking his back with a curious expression on her face.


    "What are you trying to do, Luv?" Anon asked, turning around.


    "O-Oh, I-I''m sorry, Sir. I-I was just checking your back... You have such a powerful body, but your body structure is weaker than an average demon''s. It means you trained really hard to achieve this, right?" Heli asked with a smile.


    "How do you know that?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "My mother used to teach me about the body parts inside a demon''s body, Sir. That''s where I learned it," she replied.


    "Queen Magdalena of the 6th and last Stromtide Stronghold. We are giving you one last chance... If you surrender now and return the thing your subordinate stole from our camp, we will return to our base and give you more time to prepare your forces for our next engagement. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But if you don''t comply... We will destroy this whole place. If you accept the offer... Come in front of us," the announcer of the WitchRouls announced.


    "Well, well... They want her to surrender. What will your Queen do? Will she believe me, or will she surrender?" Anon asked with a curious expression as he looked down.


    "She will never surrender, not in a lifetime. Our Queen will die before surrendering in front of the enemy," Heli spoke with a confident expression.


    "Let''s see..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Ten minutes went by, but no reply came from within the castle.


    "Sir, they are not replying... Shall we begin the attack?" one of the WitchRouls asked as he looked at his General.


    "Burn that place down to ashes... But do it slowly. I want to see and hear them burn," the general spoke with an evil smile.


    "As you command, Sir. WitchRouls... Prepare your attacks. We are going to use the first formation with fire arts.


    Focus on the gate and fire your fireballs at it," the leader of the WitchRouls ordered.


    "Yes, Sir..." All of them spoke at once as they started to chant their spells at full speed.


    As soon as Anon saw their chanting, he was left surprised.


    "Hmm... A four-circle cast? That''s impressive... for a kid," Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at them.


    "Shoot at the gate, NOW," the leader shouted.


    "Our gates won''t survive that..." Heli spoke with a serious expression as she immediately grabbed a rod nearby to save herself from the attack''s impact.


    "It will..." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his hand and cast a spell.


    <Quantum Reflection>


    Suddenly, all the fireballs disappeared in the middle of their way.


    "Huh...!?"


    "What happened?"


    "What the hell just happened?" the general shouted from behind.


    "I-I don''t know, Sir. We casted our spells but-" Before the leader of the WitchRouls could''ve completed his sentence, a big wormhole opened in front of the castle gate.


    "What is that?"


    Boom


    Boom


    Boom


    ...


    Thousands of fireballs started coming out of that wormhole at an incredible speed.


    "No... It''s a counterattack," one of the WitchRouls shouted.


    "Put up a Defensive Barrier, Use Water Arts," the leader ordered.


    Almost immediately, a big barrier made of water appeared over the whole army of WitchRouls, and as soon as the fireballs touched that barrier, they were extinguished.


    "Well, well... Ain''t that interesting?" Anon spoke as he looked at them with a wide smile.


    "Keep it up, until they don''t stop... They only have one Witchcreta and that means, once these attacks are stopped... We will go all out.


    Prepare your spells with fire arts once again... We won''t die that easily, soldiers," the leader of the WitchRouls spoke.


    "So, you are controlling this water barrier by moving the water rapidly around yourselves.


    One WitchRoul is moving its water to another one, and the other one is moving it to the next one. They are creating a circular motion.


    If the water is moving continuously, its weight won''t be a problem for them, and they can keep up the barrier for almost 45 hours. But... What will they do once it stops? HEHEHE..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as an evil idea entered his mind.


    "Leader... Something is happening," a sound came from behind.


    "What now?" the leader asked as he immediately looked back and noticed that the water barrier on the other end was turning into ice rapidly.


    "What the hell?" the general spoke as he also saw this.


    In just 10 seconds... All of the water barrier was turned into a huge chunk of ice.


    "F-Fuck... I-I can''t hold it up," one of the WitchRouls spoke as he went down on his knees.


    "Break it... Break it..." the leader shouted with a worried expression.


    "Leader... We are holding it. If we try to cast one more spell, all of this frozen water will crush us," one of the WitchRouls spoke with a very serious expression.


    "N-No, this can''t be... I can''t die here," the general spoke as he immediately jumped down from his seat and started running towards the exit.


    Tap-Tap-Tap


    Suddenly, a tapping sound was heard over the top of the ice barrier.


    "W-What was that?" the leader asked with a confused expression.


    "Let''s see... If my coat works here or not," Anon spoke as he sat down over the ice barrier and supplied mana to his coat in a massive amount.


    +100 Quintals...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM


    As soon as Anon supplied mana to his coat, his weight increased by 100 Quintals, and the ice barrier crashed down on all the WitchRouls, killing them at once.


    "The bigger you are, the harder you fall... Hahaha," Anon spoke as he laughed like a maniac.


    30 minutes later...


    "D-Did he just crush hundreds of WitchRouls under a big-ass ice barrier?" Magdalena asked with a shocked expression as she looked at the crushed bodies of the WitchRouls in front of her.


    "Y-Yes, my Queen. Even... I can''t believe this," the general spoke as he looked at the dead bodies with the same surprised expression.


    "What kind of monster is that guy?" she asked.


    "I don''t know, Ma''am. But, I think we can win this war now. Oi, come here and collect these bodies," the general replied with a smile as he called out for other demons to collect the WitchRoul''s bodies.


    "Where is he right now?" she asked.


    "He is sitting inside his room, my Queen," the general replied.


    Grrrr


    "I am fucking hungry," Anon spoke with a serious expression as he grabbed his stomach and looked around for something to eat.


    Click


    Suddenly, the doors of the room opened up, and Heli entered the room with a big plate of food.


    "Sir, I am back with your food."


    "Yes, Yes... Food at las-" As soon as Anon looked at the food on the plate, his hunger died immediately.


    There was a WitchRoul''s head on the plate, and on the side, there was a big green monster leg covered in fungus. On the top left of the plate, there was a bowl filled with some purple-colored liquid.


    "Umm... What is this?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is the best I can provide you now, Sir Anon. As you''ve killed all those WitchRouls... You will be served the first head, and this is a fermented leg that was lying in an open water jar for the last 12 years.


    We saved it for a very special occasion, and this is it. Lastly, we have the blood of a Fruio Demon to sweeten your mouth," Heli replied with a smile.


    "Umm... Please take it away or I will take your head away and place it on this plate," Anon replied with a serious expression as he immediately turned around and started walking towards the window.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir Anon. I-I didn''t know what you eat, and that''s why I brought this food," Heli replied with a scared expression as she thought that Anon was angry with her.


    "I don''t eat this kind of shit, Luv," Anon spoke as he looked outside and noticed some blueberries growing in the bushes near the Castle''s gate.


    "I-I am really sorry, Sir. I will immediately take all of this away, but please don''t-"


    "Hmm...? What is that?" Anon asked as he pointed towards the blueberries.


    Heli immediately placed the plate of food outside the room and came running towards Anon.


    "Oh, That''s the Gio''s berry, Sir. That berry is very, very dangerous to us Demons. If we ate that berry, it would poison us and kill us over time slowly.


    It gives horrible pain in the body and a feeling of ultimate sadness when eaten. They are used to punish lawbreakers in our Village."


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Gio''s Berry] [Rank: S+] [Description: These berries are really dangerous to Demons. They can cause Eyesight loss, incredible pain in the body, and ultimate sadness.


    If consumed more than 2 at the same time, These berries will poison the Demon''s all 6 hearts and kill them in 24 hours.]


    [Note! : Host can Eat these berries and increase his Mana by +3000 Permanently. No negative effects will be given.]


    "Hey, Heli... Bring me all of those berries," Anon ordered with a smile.

 Chapter 790 Chapter-790

    *Nom-Nom*


    Anon is now sitting on his bed and he is eating Gio''s berries without stopping.


    *Crunch-Crunch*


    Heli is looking at Anon with wide eyes as she couldn''t believe how easily Anon was stuffing all of these berries inside his mouth and not even feeling a bit of pain.


    She tried to warn Anon at the first two berries but after the 6th one... She knew that the berries were doing nothing to Anon.


    [+3000 MP]


    [+3000 MP]


    ''Status...'' Anon spoke with a smile as he threw more and more berries into his mouth.


    ______________________________


    [Name: Anon Agreil]


    [Level: 284]


    [Exp: 680,0789 /996,000,00]


    [SP: 7000]


    [Age: 17]


    [Race: Demi-Human]


    [Class: Cerebraxis (Mind Flayer)]


    [Mana: 800,0000/ 800,0000]


    [HP: 1600,0000/1600,0000]


    [Skills: 500+]


    [Life Force: 2,598 Years]


    ________________________________


    ''Haa... That''s one status, I would love to see everyday. But, Why is it showing me as Demi-Human ?'' Anon thought as he looked at his status with a Confused expression on his face.


    He then turned towards Heli and used his skill to inspect her stats.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Heli]


    [Level: 300]


    [MP: 30,000 / 30,000]


    [HP: 120,0000/ 120,0000]


    [Class: None]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Description: Totally blown away after seeing you eat all those poisonous berries.]


    ''Hmm.. Her HP is so high and her level too. But, Her mana is too Low. Is it because they can''t use magic or is there some other reason ?'' Anon thought as he continued to stare at her.


    "U-Umm... Sir, Would you like me to give you something ?" Heli asked with a stammering voice. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Luv. I am alright." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately stood up from his bed and went to the room''s window.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door...


    "Enter..." Anon spoke.


    *Click*


    As soon as the gates opened up, The Queen of the Stromtide entered inside the room.


    "H-Hello, Sir." She greeted Anon with respect this time.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look out of his window while eating his berries.


    "Umm... Are those ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression as she looked at the berries that Anon was eating.


    "Yes, They are Gio''s berries." Heli spoke from the other side.


    "You stupid, How can you let him eat those poisonous berries ?" The Queen shouted on Heli.


    "B-But..."


    "Don''t shout on her." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to stare at the Sun that was going down on the horizon.


    "B-But, Sir... These berries will kill you. They are poison-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence.


    Anon turned to look at her and spoke with a smile.


    "You have to do more than just some berries, in order to kill me Luv."


    ''The berries are harmless to him.'' She understood immediately.


    "I-I understand, Sir." She spoke as she bowed her head to Anon.


    As soon as the sun went down and Darkness covered the castle. An evil smile appeared across Anon''s face.


    "Arrange me a fast mount. Heli, You are coming with me..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Heli and The Queen spoke at once.


    "Good, I will be waiting in front of the castle." Anon spoke as he left immediately after this.


    "Where is he going this time ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression as she looked at Heli.


    "I-I don''t know, My Queen." Heli replied with a neutral expression.


    "This guy is something else... I hope, He doesn''t attract the attention of upper nobles." The Queen spoke as she immediately exited the room.


    "Upper Nobles ? I am worried that he will attract the attention of Someone else as well." Heli spoke with a worried expression as she left the room as well.


    Outside the castle...


    A creature with 8 legs and no face is standing on the gate and a leash is binded to his nose hole.


    "Sir, This is the fastest Poyo we have in this castle. We used this to ask for reinforcements. You can take it to Wherever you want to go.


    It can travel without food for 24 days and It can also run on Sand." The Queen spoke with a smile as she showed the Poyo to Anon.


    "A poyo huh ? Let''s see... How fast can you run." Anon spoke as he immediately hopped onto the Poyo.


    "Come on Heli..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand up front for Heli.


    "O-Okay..." Heli spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s hand and hopped onto the poyo''s back as well.


    "Sir, If you don''t mind me asking... Where are you going at this hour ?" The general asked from behind.


    "To fight the Ikuyas..." Anon replied.


    "But, You destroyed their camp already and I don''t think they will continue the war after you killed all of their WitchRouls." General spoke.


    "It''s a War... It''s either you Annihilate the enemy or Get Annihilated by the Enemy. So, I am going to Annihilate our Enemy completely... Hehehe." Anon spoke with an Evil smile as he turned around and looked at the general.


    As soon as the general looked at Anon''s face, He saw his psychopathic smile and the bright purple shine in his eyes.


    *Shiver*


    Suddenly, A shiver went down his spine. As if he was staring at death directly.


    "I will erase every single Ikuya from this land before the sun rises again." Anon spoke with such a demonic voice that the general immediately surrendered to his Aura and went down on his knees in order to show his respect.


    Even the Queen was barely holding herself up... But, she knew that the moment Anon turns his eyes towards her... She will have to bow down as well.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait..." Suddenly, The Witchcreta shouted from within the castle as she came running towards them.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked at the Witchcreta and his eyes went back to normal.


    ''Boobs... Her Boobs are Jiggling so fast.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared over his face.


    The Queen immediately noticed this and only one thought came to her mind...


    ''What the hell ? He turned back to normal after looking at her boobs ? What kind of Demon is this guy ?'' She thought.


    "You can''t understand me, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at the Queen with a smile.


    "W-What, Sir ?" The Queen asked.


    "Your mind, I can read it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Queen.


    "Y-You can ?" She asked with a shocked expression.


    "It''s good to have my body back... I can do anything I want." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, Take me with you... I want to come with you and learn." The Witchcreta spoke as she stopped near the Poyo.


    "Hmm... Why not ? I need some entertainment for the journey as well." Anon spoke as he immediately gave her a hand and she hopped on the Poyo''s back as well.


    "Now, Shall we go ladies ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." Both Heli and The Witchcreta spoke up.


    "Sir, We will wait for you here." The Queen spoke as she waved her hand at Anon.


    *Slap*


    Anon gave a swing to the leash and Poyo started running at a very rapid speed.


    The poyo ran at such an extraordinary speed that Even Anon was left surprised at this.


    ''Hmm... Even Adeline can''t fly this fast. This animal is Simply too good at running.'' Anon thought as he looked ahead and noticed the Ikuya camp that he destroyed Yesterday.


    "Heh..." Anon smirked as he passed through the camp and in just 30 seconds, He reached another Ikuya camp that was about 50 km away.


    "Hmm...? Is that an Ikuya Camp ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "It was..." Anon spoke as he stood up on the Poyo''s back and raised his hand.


    "Rail Gun..." Anon spoke and almost immediately a big railgun appeared in his hands.


    "Should I stop the poyo, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a curious expression. She wanted to see what Anon was going to do with the Rail Gun.


    ''What is that ? Is he going to throw that at the Ikuya Camp ? oh my, It''s going to be interesting...'' She thought with an excited expression.


    "Charge up, Luv..." Anon spoke as he pointed the Gun point towards the Ikuya Camp.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    As the gun started to get charged, Anon took out a shell from his inventory, that he had made from Darksteel earlier and loaded it into the gun.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    As soon as the Darksteel Shell got loaded into the Gun, The sound of charging boosted.


    ''Darksteel''s best property... It can absorb a huge amount of mana and once that mana is released at once through an explosive enchanted shell.


    It will surely get everything fucked up in 600 meters range.'' Anon thought with an evil smile as the gun got fully charged.


    "Don''t disappoint Daddy, Luv." Anon spoke as he pulled the trigger.


    *Click*


    *Swish*


    The shell was launched out of the gun but nothing happened at the camp.


    "Was something supposed to happ-" Before The Witchcreta could''ve completed her sentence, A Massive explosion happened at the camp.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "That was supposed to happen." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 791 Chapter-791

    The explosion was so loud and So bright that it looked like a small sun on the ground.


    For 1 Second everything around the Ikuya camp shined so brightly, that it got as clear as a day.


    "Well, That Should''ve Killed everyone on that camp." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his Railgun back inside his inventory.


    As soon as he looked back, He noticed that Heli and The Witchcreta were still in Shock to what just happened.


    "What''s up with you guys ? Why are your jaws dropping down like that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at them.


    "W-What was that thing, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, That ? It was my own creation... I call it Rail Gun." Anon replied with a smile.


    "R-Rail Gun ? More like Destruction Device. If we got 5 to 10 more tail guns. I don''t think we will be considered as a small and neglected kingdom anymore." Heli spoke with a serious expression.


    "Why do you want 10 more ? Just use this one at full power and You will achieve an even bigger explosion." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Wait, That wasn''t it''s full capacity ?" The Witchcreta asked a Shocked expression.


    "No... It was like 5% of it''s capacity." Anon replied with a smile.


    "F-F-F-Five !!???" The Witchcreta shouted.


    "Oi, Why are you shouting so Loudly ?" Heli spoke as she immediately closed her ears.


    "Didn''t you hear ? That was only 5% of the Rail Gun''s power. It means if used at it''s full potential-" The Witchcreta started speaking with a shocked expression but she was interrupted in the middle of her sentence.


    "It will destroy a small kingdom easily." Anon completed her sentence with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, You mean... That small thing can destroy our kingdom ?" Heli asked with a serious expression.


    "Without any problems." The Witchcreta replied.


    "Wow..." Heli spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm... Looks like, I should''ve used 10% of the power." Anon spoke as he looked at the Ikuya camp and saw two Ikuyas running out of the camp with full speed.


    "Get to him, Poyo." Anon ordered.


    *Step-step-step*


    The poyo immediately increased it''s speed and ran upto the Ikuyas who were escaping the camp.


    One of them had lost three of his hands and the other one lost a leg.


    They are holding each other''s hand and still running towards the other nearest Ikuya camp.


    "W-We have to inform the other Camp..." One of them spoke as he looked at the other one.


    "Y-Yes... B-But, I can''t walk that much." The other Ikuya spoke with a serious expression as half of his face is Burned and his leg''s leftover skin is still hanging on the bone.


    "Brother, Don''t do that... Don''t die on me. We have to inform general that we have been attacked or our surviving in that explosion won''t even matter."


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Awww... Look at them hand in hand and running like a fucking donkey to inform the next camp about the attack." Anon''s voice came from behind.


    Both of the Ikuyas immediately turned around and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "W-Who are you ? and Why would you attack our camp ?" One of the Ikuya asked with an angry expression.


    "What kind of Demon are you ? I haven''t seen any demon like you...?" Another Ikuya asked with a curious yet calm expression.


    "Haa... So many Questions." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a cigar and ignited it with his middle finger.


    "I asked, Who are you ?" The Ikuya shouted.


    "Brother, I don''t think you should shout on-" Before the other Ikuya could''ve completed his sentence, His brother''s neck fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Nooooo... Brother." The Ikuya with one missing leg immediately started crying as he witnessed his brother''s death.


    "Well, Have fun with your brother. Although, He won''t be speaking much now." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately left the place.


    "No, No, No... Brother. Please wake up... Don''t leave me *Sob-Sob*." The Ikuya spoke as he started crying even more.


    ''I have to go to the next camp... I have to inform them about his attack or brother''s death will go to waste.


    But, He is on a poyo... how will I-, Wait, There is a shortcut through the river. If I can flow with the river... I will reach there faster than him.'' The Ikuya thought as he immediately gathered all of his strength together and started walking towards the nearest river.


    Utilising all of his strength, He finally reached the river and with the help of his hands... He slowly got into the river.


    His body started floating with the river''s flow.


    In just 12 minutes, The Ikuya reached the location of next camp.


    "I am here..." The Ikuya spoke as he immediately grabbed a giant stone that was lying near the shore and dragged his body out of the water.


    *Dragg*


    "Fuck... As soon as my leg came out of water. It started hurting again." The Ikuya spoke as he started hopping on his other leg.


    He hopped to the Camp and noticed that everything was alright. No explosion happened there.


    "Everyone, Be alert. Everyone Be alert... A Demon is coming towards you to destroy-" Before he could''ve Completed his sentence, He noticed that hundreds of Ikuyas were standing in the middle of the camp with weapons in their hands.


    "EVERYONE... GENERAL... A DEMON IS COMING." The Ikuya started shouting but no one paid attention to him.


    "CAN YOU NOT HEAR-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, A familiar voice rang from the back.


    "My, My... Look he made it."


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    Sweat started accumulating on the Ikuya''s forehead as soon as he heard this sound.


    He slowly turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind him.


    "Y-You, How did you- ?"


    "I am on a fucking Poyo... Do you really think, you can come here faster than me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, Matter... You walked into your death. General... He was the guy who blasted our last camp.


    We have to kill-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, The general of the Ikuyas walked upto him and grabbed him by the neck.


    "G-General !? What are you-" Suddenly, He noticed that the general''s eyes were shining brightly purple.


    He then looked at the other Ikuyas and noticed that all of their eyes were also shining brightly purple.


    "W-What did you do ?" He asked as he felt his life slipping away.


    "I fucked up with their minds and made them my little minions... Hehehehe" Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the Ikuya and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    *Shiver*


    "Oh... I feel scared whenever he laughs like that." The Witchcreta spoke with a scared expression as she immediately hided herself behind Heli.


    Anon turned around and started walking towards the exit gate of the Ikuya camp.


    "W-What d-do you... *Cough-Cough* Want ?" The Ikuya asked as his eyes started closing.


    "Hmm...? Nothing much, I just want to erase every single Ikuya from the face of this land until the next sun shines in the sky." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit gate once again.


    "F-Fuck..." The Ikuya spoke as he died from suffocation.


    "Aren''t you going to use that Rail gun to blow them up, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked as she saw Anon walking towards the exit gate.


    "No Need... You don''t kill, The already dead ones." Anon spoke as he stepped out of the camp''s gate.


    As soon as his leg landed outside of that Camp boundary... All the Ikuyas picked up their spears and started attacking each other immediately.


    *Chk*


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Click*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    ...


    "Oh, Shit.... They are killing each other." Heli shouted as she immediately backed off and stepped out of the camp''s boundary with the Witchcreta.


    "What kind of sorcery is that ?" The Witchcreta asked with a very Shocked expression.


    "Let''s go girls... We have got some more Ikuyas to kill." Anon spoke as he hopped onto the poyo''s back.


    Heli turned around and noticed that after killing every single Ikuya only one of them is remaining.


    ''Who is going to kill him ?'' She thought with a confused expression.


    *Chk*


    Suddenly, The Ikuya turned his spear towards his head and stabbed it into his own skull.


    "Yep, Why didn''t I thought that ?" Heli spoke as she got mounted over the poyo as well.


    In just 3 hours, Anon wiped 19 Ikuya camps and 17,000 Ikuya''s out of existence. In which he didn''t took one single fight with his hands.


    But, After so much commotion happened... The news finally travelled to the main Kingdom of Ikuyas. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you saying ? 3 demons Annihilated 19 Ikuya camps ? Are you kidding me ?" The commander General of the king''s army asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Sir... That''s what some of the soldiers told us who were taking their last breaths. Some of the camps were in so bad condition that we couldn''t even stay there...


    In one camp, All our soldiers killed each other by eating their own commrades, Alive."

 Chapter 792 Chapter-792

    Ikuya Main Base, Inside the Castle...


    "Your majesty, What should we do ?" One of the Ikuya general asked as he looked at the king with a serious expression.


    "You are telling me, That 3 Demons... Fucked up all our camps and they are headed towards our base now ?" The king of the Ikuyas asked with an angry expression as he picked up his giant scythe that was also made out of Darksteel.


    The king Ikuya was different in appearance, He had 6 arms instead of 4 and Two heads.


    "You couldn''t stop three fucking demons ?" He asked as he walked upto the army general.


    "S-Sir, This Demon is-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, The King Ikuya decapitated him with his scythe.


    *Chk*


    The other 17 generals looked at his dead body and felt scared to their core.


    "I Don''t want, Excuses... I want Results. I want all three of them Dead before the Sun rises." The king shouted in a Deep Voice.


    "My lord, May I speak something ?" One of the Smartest general spoke up as he stepped out.


    "What ?"


    "Sir, It is confirmed that two of these Demons are Female. One is a Witchcreta and The other one is some useless red Demon, But the Third Demon is unlike we have ever seen.


    Yellow-ish skin, Two hands, Two legs and One head. No horns, No claws. He can kill Ikuyas without even touching them." The general informed with a smile on his face.


    "Why are you giving me his description ? Do you want to die as well ?" The king asked with an angry expression.


    "No, Sir... Not today and Not so brutally. But, I have readed this same description in our historical inscriptions.


    These features were once seen millions of years ago, In the Great War of Demons and Gods.


    A being that has Two hands, Two legs and Beautiful Face, A God." As soon as the Ikuya said this all the others standing inside the room looked at him with a serious expression.


    For 5 seconds, No spoke anything and utter silence covered the hall.


    "I have read those inscriptions too... But, Gods had Wings and A ring over their Heads. What about that ?" Another general spoke up.


    "Yes, You are right but what if they are hiding it ? Because the kind of Destruction he created can only be created by a higher standing demon or a God."


    "Stop it, Both of you. Fourth General, Do you really think he is a God ?" The king asked.


    "I certainly do, Sir." The fourth General replied.


    "Fine... What do you think he will do next ? Since you know about them so much, Tell me." The king asked as he walked upto the General and placed his scythe right over his shoulder.


    "If your words turned out to be wrong, You will be decapitated right here." The king spoke as he looked him right in the eyes.


    "My lord, If I am right... This Guy is going to come here in our base at any time now and start killing our people." The Ikuya spoke without a shred of Fear.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...?" Everyone looked back and noticed that someone was knocking on the door.


    "Who dared to-" Before the King could''ve completed his sentence...


    *Booom*


    *THUD*


    The gate broke down and Fell on the floor.


    As the clouds of dust settled down, All the Demon generals pointed their weapons towards the intruder.


    But, There was dark on the other side of the door... No torch, Not even a single light.


    "Who is there ?" One of the general asked.


    The fourth General slowly turned his head around and a smirk appeared on his face.


    "Looks like our guests are here..." He spoke.


    Suddenly, Two purple glowing eyes appeared in the dark.


    "Evening, Cunts..." Anon''s voice rang inside the room as he spoke in a very deep voice.


    "Kill that intruder, I want his head in my legs." The Ikuya king spoke as he took his scythe and went back to his throne.


    *Sit*


    No one moved from their place and everyone continued to look at Anon''s glowing eyes in the dark.


    "Didn''t you fucker heard, What I just said ? Kill that Guy and Bring me his head." The king shouted as he slammed his hand on the throne. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will do it..." The first general spoke as he immediately picked up his spear and pointed towards Anon''s eyes.


    *Swing*


    He then threw the spear with full force towards Anon.


    *Swish*


    But, The spear immediately Disappeared into the dark.


    "What the !?" The general was about to speak something but...


    *Swish*


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    The spear came back with even more speed and Pierced through his skull, killing him in just one second.


    As soon as his body fell down to the ground, The other Generals got alerted and looked at Anon''s eyes with Scared expression.


    "Next..." The king spoke as he continued to look at Anon.


    "I will deal with him." The second general spoke as he immediately picked up four swords into his hands and ran into the Dark.


    *Crack*


    "Ahhhhhhhh...*


    *Crack*


    *Chk*


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO..... AHHHHHHH-"


    *Crack*


    He shouted very loudly as several bone cracking noises came from the dark.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, Anon threw his body outside and looking at his body, Every general standing nearby got really scared and backed up immediately.


    His hands were all tangled up in his legs, neck was bent all the was to his back... All the teeths were broken and his spine was also broken.


    He looked like a giant Demonic football.


    "Oh, Fuck... I-I can''t-"


    "Next..." The King spoke as he looked at the sixth General.


    "Yes, My king..." The sixth General was bigger and Stronger than the other Generals. He used a morning star as his weapon, The morning star was as big as a Car.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    The General started spinning his morning star as he walked towards Anon.


    "I will rip your body apart..." The general spoke as he threw his morning star towards Anon with full power while still holding it''s other end.


    *Catch*


    Anon stopped the morning star with just one hand and without any efforts.


    "Hmm...? You are stron-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon pulled the morning star from his side and with that the sixth General was pulled into the dark.


    "I will kill-"


    *Punch*


    *Crck-Crack*


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    Suddenly, teeth dropping sound came from the dark.


    "Did he just...?" before the other general could''ve completed his sentence, The sixth General''s body came out of the dark


    He was still alive but both of his legs were broken and all of his teeths were also removed.


    He was sitting on his knees while facing the king directly.


    Suddenly, Anon''s hand came out of the dark and grabbed his face from Both side.


    Anon applied pressure to his face and stabbed his fingers into his face.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The Sixth general shouted very loudly as he felt Anon''s fingers stabbing through his skin, Muscles and bones.


    As soon as Anon got a good grap of his face he pulled from both side and ripped his body into two.


    *Thud-Thud*


    It was clearly visible to everyone present inside the room now. It wasn''t a Battle anymore... It was a Game.


    Preys were trapped in a room and predator was standing on the exit. Looking at them with a smile on his face.


    Anon is playing with them... He is controlling who dies and who lives now. They were DOOMED.


    Suddenly, A flame appeared in the dark...


    *Chk*


    A small fireball on Anon''s middle finger... As soon as he moved the fireball towards his face. Everyone saw the blood on his face and they were scared to death at this point.


    His face looked, Nothing less than a Death Angel. Who came here to reap their fucking souls out of their bodies.


    "I-I can''t do this..." The 7th general spoke with a scared expression as he immediately started walking towards the other side of the room to break the back wall in order to exit this room but as soon as he ran towards the wall...


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    The Ikuya king picked up his Scythe and Chopped his head off.


    "No one will leave... Until he is dead or I am." He spoke with a neutral expression as he placed his scythe back to it''s position.


    As Anon lit his cigar, he closed his eyes for a puff but as soon as he did... Three Generals immediately tried to run away through the exit door with rapid speed.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    In just a second, Three heads came rolling out of the dark.


    "Running somewhere ?" Anon spoke as he took a puff and blew the smoke into the room.


    "Next..."


    One by One... Generals died. Some tried to trick Anon, Some tried to run away and Some commited suicide, But no one survived... Except One. The fourth General.


    "Oi, You said he was ''God'' Right ?" The king asked as he stood up from his throne.


    "H-Huh ? Yes, My lord." The fourth General replied.


    "Well, You are wrong... He is a Demon just like the r


    est of us. No, He is even worse than a Demon." The Ikuya king spoke as he immediately slashed the fourth General''s neck and killed him in one blow.


    *Thud*


    "Let''s fight in the light ?" The king asked as he looked at Anon.

 Chapter 793 Cahpter-793

    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Anon cracked his knuckles and stepped into the light.


    "Hmm... A unique Demon, just as my general said. I believe you have already killed all of my people before coming to my room, right ?" The king asked with a smirk.


    "Every single one of them..." Anon replied with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar and blew it''s smoke towards the king.


    "I want to know your name. I should know your name, Before I kill you." The king asked.


    "You are too cocky... You still think, You can kill me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Two headed Ikuya.


    "I am not weak like the ones you just killed. I am stronger, I am better." The Ikuya replied.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Bukoya.]


    [Level: 400]


    [HP: 110,000/110,000]


    [Mana: 200,000/200,000]


    [Description: Wants to rip you apart and hang your head as a necklace of victory around his neck.]


    "Well, Let''s see... How much better you are." Anon spoke as he smiled and immediately jumped towards the Bukoya.


    "Fuck Off..." The Bukoya shouted as he swinged his scythe into the air with full speed.


    Anon barely dodged it and the force behind the swing was incredible.


    Anon knew he can sustain some serious injuries if he get''s hitted by that.


    ''Haa... So, I thought he will be like the rest of them just a little stronger... But, this is good. I haven''t had a point to point spar, in a very long time.'' Anon spoke as he stopped supplying mana to his coat and gained his full speed.


    "You are dead..." The Bukoya shouted as he swings his scythe at a very high speed, pointing directly at Anon''s neck.


    *Swish*


    "Nope... I am not." Anon spoke with a smile as he easily dodged the scythe.


    "Yaaahhhh..." The Bukoya shouted as he immediately turned his scythe around and hitted Anon this time.


    *Thud*


    Anon went flying through the walls, before finally stopping.


    As soon as the scythe hitted Anon, a shield of Auric Energy immediately covered his body and protected him from any serious injuries.


    ''Fuck... How can I be this careless ? This guy is really different... In Normal circumstances, the scythe should''ve stopped for one second in the air before coming back, But with his incredible brute force he diminished that time to point two seconds and hitted me.'' Anon thought as he stood up from the dust and looked at the Bukoya walking towards him through the wall holes.


    "Looks like, I need to get serious on this one..." Anon spoke as he summoned his Arcane Slayers and assumed a defensive stance.


    "What is your name ?" The Bukoya asked again.


    "What would the dead do knowing my name ?" Anon spoke as he immediately jumped towards the Bukoya, aiming for his knees.


    *Thud*


    *Tang*


    The Bukoya immediately stopped Anon''s with his scythe.


    Anon knew this was going to happen and that''s why, He had another plan.


    Anon immediately took out a small dagger he had made from the dark steel and threw it towards the Bukoya''s left eye.


    *Ting*


    It hitted it''s eye and got deflected into the other direction.


    "Hehe... My face is stronger than Darksteel." The Bukoya spoke as he looked at Anon with a wide smile on his face.


    "Well, I am going to make a fucking dagger out of your faces then." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately backed off.


    "You are weak..." The Bukoya spoke as he ran towards Anon and swinged his scythe directly at his neck this time.


    "Auric Energy..." Anon spoke as he lifted his hand up and stopped his scythe with just one sickle.


    "Huh ?"


    "I am not, Weak. I am just playing with you." Anonnspoke with a smile as he immediately threw his other sickle towards the Bukoya''s left leg.


    *Chk*


    "Ahhhhh... You fucking." He shouted as he felt Anon''s sickle stabbing in his leg.


    "Hoo... Looks like your legs aren''t strong enough huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately called his sickle back.


    "You dared to hit me ?" The Demon got enraged and his body started turning red.


    "Hmm...? Intresting." Anon spoke as he sensed that his Strength and HP was increasing.


    His scythe started glowing red as well.


    *Thump-Thump*


    *Jump*


    The Demon came running towards Anon with full speed and jumped high enough to get a good shot on Anon''s shoulder.


    ''The blade of his Scythe got stronger as well. I want that scythe... Looks sexy.'' Anon thought as he immediately moved away from his current position.


    "Got you, Bitch." The demon smiled because just as he was about to hit the ground, he got teleported to Anon''s position.


    "What the- !?" The time to react was really low and that''s why Anon decided to Take the attack head on, making a shield of Auric Energy around him.


    *Chk*


    To his surprise, The scythe went right through the Auric Energy''s shield and stabbed into his right shoulder.


    As his scythe was about to cut off Anon''s right hand completely. Anon''s Adrenaline Levels got all pumped up and his brain started running hundred times faster.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon immediately used his skill telekinesis on his legs and moved them so fast that even he couldn''t control them.


    His body pushed past his limits and went crashing throug the castle walls.


    Anon came crashing put of the castle and hitted the ground.


    The Bukoya came out slowly with a piece of Anon''s Shoulder in his hands.


    "Hehehe... What happened ? Couldn''t understand my trick, right ?" The Bukoya asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Sir, Anon... Are you alright ?" Heli immediately came running towards Anon and picked him up in her lap.


    "I will heal him..." The Witchcreta spoke as she started casting a healing spell. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Yes... Heal him. So, I can eat more of his meat. Hahahahaha..." The Bukoya spoke with a wide smile on his face as he ate Anon''s raw meat.


    Suddenly, A smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    In just one second Anon''s Shoulder got fully healed.


    "Sir, Anon... We should run away. I will carry you and-" Before heli could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his finger over her lips.


    "Shhhh... Back off." Anon spoke as he his eyes shined brightly purple and a horn came out from the left side of his forehead.


    His muscles started bulging and veins appeared over his face.


    [??? Has been Activated: All spells will deal 2000% More Damage.]


    Anon''s body looked like a demon at this point.


    "Finally, You are showing your real face." The Bukoya spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "How handsome..." The Witchcreta spoke as she got intensely attracted by this form of Anon.


    "Yeah... My mating instincts woke up as well." Heli spoke as she rubbed her pussy.


    As Anon walked towards the Bukoya his body got even more muscular, But as his muscles were growing... The troll locket was trying to keep them compressed in order to maintain Anon''s original body shape and not to tear off his clothes.


    Anon''s eyes turned totally purple as and his fangs came out of his mouth, Just like a vampire.


    "Hehe... This is going to be fun. I will keep your dead body in my achievement chamber." The Bukoya spoke as he started running towards Anon with full speed and jumped high into the air.


    He wanted to perform the same move once again but this time... He didn''t knew who he was going against.


    "Heh..." Anon Smiled as he looked at him in the air and raised his hand towards him.


    <Quantum Cutter: FINAL FORM, ''DEATHGIVER''>


    As soon as Anon casted this skill, Thousands of invisible threads got wrapped around the Bukoya''s body while he was still in air.


    The threads were made out of purely negative mana.


    "My name is... ANON." Anon spoke as he closed his hand.


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    In 0.13 seconds, The Bukoya''s body got cutted into millions of small parts, ignoring every resistance.


    *Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip*


    His body rained down in millions of small parts to the ground.


    [Mana Has reached critical limits. Force shutting down host''s body.]


    As soon as Anon saw this message he immediately came back to his original form and tried to take out mana potions from his inventory but before he could''ve done it.


    "Fuck..." Anon shouted.


    Dark covered his eyes and he went unconscious on the spot.


    In a dark place...


    Anon''s consciousness is standing in front of a white shining figure.


    "Hmm...? Where am I ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "You are in my house, Anon." The white figure spoke up.


    "Who might you be ?" Anon asked.


    "I am the thing that you use everytime, when you feel your life is in danger." The white figure replied with a smile.


    "Auric Energy ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Yes... I am Auric Energy." She replied.


    "My, My... You can speak as well ?" Anon asked.


    "What do you mean ? I am an energy... I can speak, feel and do many more things."


    "Well, I heard you for the first time.... That means you need something from me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, I want to tell you that... You have to use me more efficiently. I am getting bored here... You have to harness my full power or I am as useless as the other skills, that you don''t use. You are only using 0.5% of my total power."

 Chapter 794 Chapter-794

    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and looked at the stars shining in the sky brightly.


    He was lying in Heli''s Lap and The Witchcreta was sleeping besides him.


    ''Hmm...? I lost it again ?'' Anon thought with a smile as he slowly stood up from her lap and looked around with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm...? Sir, Anon ? You are awake ?" Heli asked as she woke up and looked at Anon.


    "Yeah... But, You keep sleeping." Anon ordered as he went to the other direction.


    "Okay..." Heli replied as she went back to her sleep.


    Anon walked some steps up north, took out a black coat from his inventory and wore it. He then took a seat on a big stone comfortably.


    "This world... Is different. The demons here are stronger than me and it gives me the space to grow.


    But, If I fucked up a little bit... I am really fucked." Anon spoke in a low voice as he took out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    *Puff-Puff*


    Anon blew out the smoke and smiled. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can see you, Luv..." Anon spoke as he looked in the sky.


    "As expected... You aren''t an ordinary Demon. You are something else." A female''s voice came from the nearby forest.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and looked at the source of this voice.


    A beautiful body with huge Boobs and Gigantic butt. The colour of her skin is purple and eyes are red.


    Her face looks evil, she has two horns over her head and a Pointed tail at her butt.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Kolis]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Succubus]


    [HP: ???]


    [Level: ???]


    [MP: ???]


    [Description: Has Interest in you.]


    "You looked really handsome back then. Can you change back to that form on command ?" She asked.


    "No, It''s different." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... So, It''s a rage form ?" Kolis asked.


    "Something like that." Anon replied.


    "If a normal Demon like those girls saw me, They would rub their nose in my feet but you don''t even feel a shiver from my presence. What is your deal ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Haa... I don''t bow down to anyone luv." Anon replied as he took a puff out of his cigar and stood up from his position.


    "Are you thinking of running away ?" Kolis asked as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "What if I am ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''She is leaps and Bounds stronger than me. I have to play it safe and Bluff hard. My mana is still not full and I can''t drink a potion in front of her, It will show my weakness.'' Anon thought as he activated his skill.


    <Alluring Scent>


    "Well, You can''t escape from Kolis." The Succubus replied as she immediately disappeared from her location and re-appeared in front of Anon.


    She then started running around Anon at such a high speed, that seeing her became impossible and in just moments... 6 of her after-images got formed around Anon.


    "Now, Where are you going to run ?" She asked with a smile.


    ''Hah... What a childish trick ? Although she is strong, her intellect is still low.'' Anon thought as smiled and Used a skill.


    <Quantum Domain>


    [Description: Enhances Host''s Senses by 800% for 30 seconds in a 700 meter radius.]


    As soon as Anon used his skill, He looked at Kolis and saw her body moving slower than before now.


    ''Link really had some good skills... Only if he had been loyal to me.'' Anon thought as he moved forward slowly.


    He then raised his hand and grabbed her orginal body into his hand without showing any signs of struggle.


    *Swish*


    As soon as Anon grabbed her original body, all her after-images disappeared.


    "Huh...?" The Succubus couldn''t understand, How Anon caught her so easily.


    "Luv, My head hurts... Don''t do that." Anon replied with a smile as he placed her body down.


    "Oi, Don''t act cocky... You are weaker than me. It was just luck, that you caught me." Kolis spoke with a serious expression as she immediately attacked Anon from behind.


    ''Yep, I knew it...'' Anon thought as he immediately activated another skill.


    <Cursed Immortality>


    [You are now invincible for the next Hour.]


    *Tap*


    Kolis tried to stab her hand into Anon''s back and take his heart out, but as soon as she touched Anon''s coat... She noticed that her hand wasn''t going through it.


    "What the ?" She asked with a Confused expression as she repeatedly tried to stab her hand into Anon''s chest.


    ''Her blows are so powerful that I can''t even stand them... I am supplying a huge amount of mana into my other coat in order to increase my weight.


    So that she can''t move me from this particular position with her hand blows.'' Anon thought as he remained calm from his expressions.


    "Luv, What are you doing ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her.


    "Why can''t I stab my hand into your body ?" Kolis asked with a Confused expression.


    "Because, You aren''t strong enough..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Are you challenging me ?" Koli asked with an angry expression this time.


    "Okay, Let''s do this... I will give you 10 minutes in order to kill me, but if you couldn''t kill me. You have to give me something that is really close to you." Anon asked with a Smile as he looked at her boobs.


    "You want to have sex with me ?" Kolis asked.


    "No, I mean you have to become my slave." Anon replied.


    "Slave ? Are you kidding me ? I am a Royal Succubus and you dared to ask me that ?" She asked with an arrogant smile.


    "Well, You are nothing but a stupid slut who whores herself out if you can''t fight me with a proper wager." Anon spoke as he turned around after giving her a little smirk.


    ''Anger is your greatest enemy... It can make you do crazy things. Take me as an example... I do some really weird shit when I am angry and killing people is mostly what I am talking about.


    This trick is called ''Monkey of the Trade''. When you are making a big trade, you always do it with calmness and peaceful mind Conditions.


    But, if you can make your opponent''s mind enraged with anger. He or she will become the monkey of the trade and give in to the temptation of crushing her opponent.


    She is stronger than me and she knows this... But, after what happened with her hand 10 seconds ago, I don''t think she has full trust in herself and now her unconscious and conscious minds are fighting each other, making it harder for her to make a decision.


    Her unconscious mind thinks that she is strong but her conscious mind is telling her that I am not weak either. Once Anger enters that battle, it will most definitely take the side of the unconscious mind and then...''


    "I accept." Kolis replied.


    ''This will happen.'' Anon thought as he smiled and turned around.


    "What will I get from this trade ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmmm... How about this ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pulled out a small crystal ball from his inventory.


    This crystal ball was nothing other than the Life force of the Eclipsewhisperer that Anon has killed and all of his skills as well.


    ''I don''t know the value of this... But, I would love to know.'' Anon thought.


    "Is that an Eclipsewhisperer''s Life force crystal ?" The Succubus asked with brightly shining eyes.


    ''My, My... Looks like this shit is good for her as well.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "...and his skills too. All of his skills are in it as well." Anon replied.


    "Give it to me-" Kolis spoke as she raised her hands towards the crystal ball but Anon immediately placed the crystal ball back in his inventory.


    "Uh-huh... You can have my life and that crystal as well." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine... We will sign a Demon Blood Contract for the Bet. I don''t want you to run away after losing the bet." She replied.


    "Even better..."


    ''Don''t know, What the fuck is a Demon Blood Contract. But, it should be something similar to a mana contract.'' Anon thought as he looked at her.


    Kolis pulled out a red scroll from in-between her boobs and her eyes started shining red as she looked at the scroll.


    "Here... Read it and sign it." She spoke as she gave the scroll to Anon.


    As soon as Anon held the scroll in his hands, he noticed that it was blank.


    ''What the fuck am I supposed to do with this ? It''s fucking blank ?'' Anon thought with a completely confused expression.


    "What are you doing ? Can''t you read ?" She asked.


    "Kind off..." Anon replied.


    ''The fuck... I am supposed to read on a blank paper-''


    Suddenly, An idea came to Anon''s mind.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    As soon as Anon used the demonic Eyes, Words started appearing over the scroll.

 Chapter 795 Chapter-795

    {Demon Blood Contract}


    {? If the succubus can''t kill the stupid demon standing in front of her in the next ten minutes. She will Become his slave.}


    {? If the Stupid Demon dies in the next 10 minutes, Everything that Belongs to him will be the succubus''s property.}


    {? If Both of you are agree to the terms and Conditions... You shall drop your blood on the contract and Seal it.}


    {? If any of the parties Breaks the contract, Every drop of their blood will be soaked out of their bodies and they will die.}


    _______________


    "Well, Well... You used the term stupid demon... Is that me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You want me to put your respected name in it for you, Sir ?" The succubus asked as she taunted Anon.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Are you serious ?" The succubus asked with an even more serious expression.


    "Without name, This contract can be by-passed easily. I want your and my real name on this contract or else, I am not having this bet." Anon replied.


    "I will kill you without the bet then..." Kolis spoke as her fangs started growing.


    ''In a Battle of time... I will die without any doubts. She is too strong for me to handle.'' Anon thought as he used another idea.


    "That means, You aren''t strong enough to kill me." Anon spoke with an arrogant smile.


    "You fucking..."


    "If you are really claim to be stronger than me... Then write down our names on this contract." Anon spoke.


    "Fine... Give it to me. I will take my sweet time in killing you after this. The more angry you are making me, the more you are increasing your pain before death." The succubus spoke as she modified the contract.


    "I will live with it..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What is your name ? Mr. Dead ?" She asked with a smile.


    "It''s Anon... Anon Agreil." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine. Anon Agreil... Here check it." She spoke as she gave the contract back to Anon.


    Anon read the contract and smiled.


    "Ukera ? Really ? You think, You will put a fake name in the contract and I will take it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "Hmm...? Why did you call it fake ?" She asked.


    "You name... Is Kolis." Anon replied with a smile as he looked her in the eyes.


    "Y-You know my name ?" She asked with a shocked expression.


    "I know many things. Now, fix it..." Anon spoke as he gave the contract back to her. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it... Here."


    Anon read the contract and saw nothing wrong with it this time.


    *Chk*


    Anon cutted his finger and dropped his blood on the contract.


    *Tip*


    As soon as the blood drop touched the contract, It turned crimson red.


    "Here is mine..." The succubus spoke as she dropped her blood as well.


    [You have Formed a Demon Contract.]


    [Demonic Authority has denied the Contract.]


    [You are not bounded to the Contract Anymore.]


    ''Well, Well... That''s intresting. I am not bound by this Contract and She doesn''t seem to know about it.'' Anon spoke as he looked at Kolis.


    "Okay... So, When is my time starting ?" Kolis asked with an excited expression as she backed off from Anon.


    "Your ten minutes start now..." Anon spoke as he assumed a defensive stance.


    The succubus spoke as she immediately disappeared from her location.


    ''Fuck... She is fast.'' Anon spoke as he tried to keep up with her movement.


    Suddenly, She appeared in front of Anon and tried to stab her hand, through his chest.


    *Catch*


    But, Anon grabbed her hand without showing any signs of struggle.


    "Not so fast..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I am just starting." The succubus spoke as she immediately disappeared and re-appeared behind anon in just 0.7 seconds.


    Anon immediately tilted to the right side and dodged her hand again.


    *Swish*


    "Hmm... Looks like you won''t get caught that easily. I haven''t bring this thing out in a while... But, this should do the job." The succubus spoke as she pulled out a black whip from in-between her boobs.


    "Do you have a fucking room in-between your boobs ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Not making me happy, Anon Agreil." Kolis spoke as she immediately disappeared from her position and re-appeared right above Anon.


    "What the-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The whip coiled up around his body like a snake.


    *Pull*


    The succubus pulled the other end of the whip and it unwinded in a second, Leaving several thousand cuts over Anon''s whole body.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKK..." Anon shouted as he felt immense pain in his body.


    The cursed Immortality and his skill <Jellyfish''s Regeneration> saved him from death. But, the pain that Anon felt in the moment was something, that he had never felt in his life.


    ''What the fuck !? Why was that so painful ? It was as if... Someone has just stabbed thousands of Darksteel swords into my nerves.'' Anon thought as he touched his hand.


    "Ooh, It stings... Didn''t it ? I made this Whip out of a Giant Scorpidon''s Tail. But, You took it properly and didn''t even shout that much.


    The last guy, I hitted with this whip... Commited suicide instead of bearing the pain." The succubus spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    As soon as Anon heard this... A psychopathic Smile appeared over his face.


    "Hmm...? Are you smiling ?" The succubus asked with a confused expression.


    "Hey, Hit me with it... Again." Anon spoke with a smile as he dropped his defensive stance and smiled like a maniac.


    "What the- ? Do you have that kind of fantasy ?" The succubus asked with a smile.


    "No, No, No... Luv. You said... No Demon can take on the pain of that whip on his body and commited suicide.


    I want to test my limits as well." Anon spoke as he turned off the Auric Energy and his regeneration skill as well.


    "Fine... Try out all you want." The succubus spoke as she immediately jumped over Anon and wrapped his body with her whip tightly once again.


    *Pull*


    As soon as she pulled the end, The whip unwinded once again and gave grave wounds to Anon.


    But, Anon didn''t shout this time... He stayed silent and looked at his wounds with an angry expression on his face.


    ''You are a Man and Men doesn''t feel fucking pain. Don''t shout like a little girl...'' Anon talked to himself in his mind as he slowly touched one of the wounds.


    *Touch*


    "Fuc-" Anon was about to shout but he holded his voice back and smiled instead.


    ''Pain is inevitable but suffering is optional...'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    "My, My... Look at the tough boy. Acting all rough with such a fragile body. Let''s see until what point can you keep your mouth shut." The succubus spoke as she immediately wrapped her whip around Anon''s body and pulled it with full strength.


    *Unwind*


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    This time, Anon didn''t even react to her whip''s unwinding. He just smiled and started tapping his feet on the ground.


    "Hmm...?" The succubus looked at him with a confused expression.


    ???? There lived a Certain man, In Russia Long Ago... ????


    "What ?" The succubus asked as she looked at Anon with a Confused expression.


    His body was all covered in blood and Mortal wounds but he was still smiling and dancing.


    ''My Cursed immortality skill won''t let me die and the pain I am suffering right now... Is an example of what lies ahead in this world for me.


    But you can reduce it, As once a fucking Wiseman said... Sing to reduce your pain.'' Anon thought as he smiled and continued to sing.


    ???? He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    As Anon sang, the succubus started to feel irritated.


    "I will Stop that mouth of yours..." She spoke as she wrapped her whip around Anon''s neck and pulled it with full power.


    *Clench*


    *Chk*


    The whip cutted Anon''s neck really bad and blood started coming out of his neck as well.


    ???? But, When his drinking and lusting and his hunger for power Became known to more and more people.


    The demands to do something about this outrageous man became louder and louder. ????


    Anon continued to sing, no matter how much pain he felt... He smiled as he looked into her eyes and fear started to develop inside her heart.


    ''This guy... What is he made of ? I have given him so many wounds and he is still smiling and singing ? Any normal Demon should''ve been dead by now.'' The succubus thought as she looked at Anon.


    "Luv... You have only 5 minutes remaining and If I made it through these 5 minutes... Believe me, I will make sure to show you what Hell looks like." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at the succubus and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Then, I will make sure... You won''t survive through it." She spoke as she Summoned two bigger whips made out of Darksteel.


    ''This is going to be the most painful 5 minutes of today.'' Anon thought as he smiled.

 Chapter 796 Chapter-796

    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    The ground is covered in blood, Anon''s body is also covered in mortal wounds.


    Kolis is standing on the other side of Anon and her whole body is shaking.


    "H-H-How is this... Possible ?" Kolis asked with wide eyes as she couldn''t even move a limb of her body.


    "Heh..." Suddenly, A wide and evil smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "Luv, The time is over... HEHEHEHEHE..." Anon spoke from behind as he laughed evilly.


    *Thud-Thud*


    Both of her metallic whips fell down to the ground.


    "N-No..." Kolis spoke with a scared expression as she turned around and looked at Anon.


    *Sissshhh*


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    She noticed that Anon''s body was Regenerating at an incredible speed.


    As Anon''s skin healed up... The succubus felt fear.


    *Crack*


    In just 30 seconds, Anon''s body came back to it''s original condition.


    *Crack*


    "Fuu~ That was some intense fight, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he cracked his neck and walked towards Kolis.


    [Cursed Immortality has been turned off.]


    [2 years of your life have been cut off.]


    ''What the fuck ? 2 Years ? Why is it taking off two years ? I don''t have time for it now. But, I have to look at it later.'' Anon asked with a Confused expression, but he decided to ignore it for now.


    "W-What kind of monster are you ?" Kolis asked as she went down on her knees.


    "The one, you have never seen." Anon replied as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Y-You-" Before Kolis could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "So, You are my slave now, huh ? Mrs. Kolis ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No... I will die before-" Kolis spoke as she immediately tried to commit suicide by stabbing her own hand through her chest, but suddenly thousands of enchantments appeared all over her body and every limb in her body froze.


    "You can''t do that, Luv. I own your life now and a slave can''t take away anything from her master without his permission. Hehehe..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "N-No... Please leave me. I-I was just passing through this kingdom... I-I didn''t even wanted to hurt you, I promise." Kolis spoke with a scared expression.


    "Luv, Stand up..." Anon ordered.


    "N-N-No... Please, Let me go." Kolis spoke as she forcefully stood up, against her will.


    Anon raised his hand towards her and spoke, "Give me the whip, you used on me."


    "N-N-N-No... Please don''t do this. Y-You can just kill me... N-No, You don''t even have to do that. Just give me the permission to kill myself and I will do it.


    Please, Don-"


    "Shut up and Give me that Whip, Luv." Anon spoke with a serious expression as the smile disappeared from his face.


    Kolis didn''t wanted to do this, but her hands moved on their own and summoned the whip.


    Anon took the whip from her hands and touched It with his finger.


    "Shhh... Stings, didn''t it ?" Anon asked as he looked at her with an evil smile.


    "I-I am So Sorr-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon jumped and wrapped the whip around her whole body.


    "No, No, No, No... Sir, Anon... Please don''t do this. Please, Please, Please... I will do anything. I will become your personal sex slave.


    Please, I will give you all of my life Force too." Kolis shouted as she begged for forgiveness.


    "You showed me 10 minutes of pain... Didn''t you ? I will show you 10 minutes of hell." Anon spoke with a Smile as he pulled the whip from the other end with full power.


    *Unwind*


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...." Kolis shouted so loudly that even Heli and The Witchcreta woke up from their sleep.


    As the whip unwinded from her body, she felt as if thousands of Scorpions are Stinging her at the same time.


    "You like that, Luv ?" Anon asked as he walked upto her and slowly grabbed her by the chin.


    "N-N-No, Please... I-I can''t take it. It''s too... P-Painful." Kolis spoke as she started crying in front of Anon.


    "Sir, is something wrong here-" Before Heli could''ve completed her sentence, she noticed the succubus lying on the ground.


    "Woah... Is that a Succubus ?" The Witchcreta asked as she came running towards Anon.


    "Sir, What are you doing ? She is the third daughter of the Succubus Queen... If her mother found out that you did this to her, she will Annihilate our kingdom." The Witchcreta spoke in a low voice as she looked at Anon.


    "Y-Yes, She is right... I-If my mother came to know how hardly you have beaten me, she will kill all of you.


    But, if you release me... I will forget all of this and return back to my kingdom. So, Release me now." The succubus spoke as she tried to play smart with Anon.


    "How will she knows that you are with me ? I will erase all of your footsteps and make some fake evidences that will prove that you have gone deep west.


    Once that happens, Your mother will go and search for you in the middle of nowhere. Hehehe..." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Well, That''s a good idea..." The Witchcreta spoke as she started smiling as well.


    "N-No, You can''t do that with me. Please L-Let me go. I-I will do anything you want." The succubus begged.


    "Haa... Okay, I will let you go." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he healed her body.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    "Hmm...? Sir, Are you sure ? I mean, as a succubus... She can increase your powers by many folds if you use her properly." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "No, I think this beautiful girl should be free." Anon spoke as he smiled and the slave enchantments Disappeared from her body.


    "T-Thank you, Sir Anon. I-I will Never forget this favour. I-I will always remember you." Kolis spoke as she opened her wings and tried to fly away.


    *Slash*


    *Whipppp*


    But, before she could''ve done anything, she noticed that the same whip has coiled up around her body once again.


    "Huh...?" Kolis turned around and looked at Anon.


    "You thought it will be that easy didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "B-But, The enchantments..." Kolis spoke in a very low voice as she looked at her hands in confusion.


    "Oh, I ordered them to disappear... Here." Anon spoke with a smile as the slave enchantments re-appeared over her whole body.


    "N-No..."


    "This is what hell looks like..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled the whip back with full pressure.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Kolis shouted really loud as she fell down on the ground, while crying in extreme pain.


    "Ohhh... That''s painful. But, Why are we doing this, Sir ?" Heli asked with a confused expression.


    "There is red blood on the floor... So, That means... The succubus did this to Sir before, right ?" The Witchcreta asked. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are damn right, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Kolis and looked at her crying face, while her wounds bleeded.


    "My, My... You look so injured. Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked as he touched her wounds.


    "AHHHHHHHHH...." Kolis shouted as soon as she felt immense pain in her wounds.


    "Oh my, did it hurt ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed the skin around her wound and started pulling it up.


    *Pull*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO."


    "Oh, yeah... Shout just like that." Anon spoke as he pulled her skin more tightly.


    *Pull-Pull*


    "IT HURRTTSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.... NOOOOOOOOOOO." Kolis shouted very loudly that even the two girls standing behind Anon got scared of him.


    "Hey, Look... It''s your skin." Anon spoke as he showed her a piece of her own skin.


    "What do you want, You Monster ?" The succubus asked with an angry expression.


    "Hah... Nothing." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he healed her body once again.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    "N-No, Not again... Please. I grab your legs. Please don''t do this... I-I will do everything... Here I will remove my clothes.


    Y-You can do whatever you want with me." Kolis spoke as she removed her clothes and dropped her huge tits out.


    "My, My... You have got a big rack there." Anon spoke with a perverted Smile as he walked upto her slowly.


    "Y-Yes... You can suck on them all you want. I-I will even make them bigger for you, here." Kolis spoke as she increased the size of her boobs.


    "Hah... I can''t say that I don''t like huge boobs. But, Sex is second. Revenge comes on the top, Always. Hehe." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly once again and coiled the whip around her naked body this time.


    "N-No, it''s on my pussy and boobs... P-Please don''t pull. I-I beg you." The succubus begged for forgiveness as she went down on her knees.


    "Yeah, It was on my neck... You remember that ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "NOOOOO..."


    *Pull*


    *Unwind*


    "IIIIIIYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA...."


    "Ooohhh... Looks like that one really hurt. But, look... Blood is coming out of your pussy... That means you lost your virginity again ahahaha..." The Witchcreta spoke as she tried to make everyone laugh but Anon and Heli looked at her with bored expressions instead.

 Chapter 797 Cahpter-797

    Anon is now sitting inside the Stromtide castle and in front of him is sitting Kolis, her whole body is shaking like a dry leaf.


    All the wounds on her body have been healed by Anon but she is really scared of him and it''s clearly visible from her appearance.


    "So, Luv... Why don''t we start with your introduction ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am Kolis, A S-Succubus of the ''Scubi Kingdom'' and M-My mother is the Q-Queen of the Kingdom." She replied.


    "Good..." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his chair and lit up a cigar.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." Anon spoke.


    "Hell- Oh ? Umm... Is that a Succubus ?" The Queen entered inside the castle and asked with a Confused expression.


    "That is..." Anon replied as he looked out the window and smiled.


    "Okay and she-" As soon as the Queen saw the face of that succubus, her body froze.


    "M-Mrs. Kolis, Is that you ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Y-Yes..." Kolis replied with a scared expression.


    The Queen immediately went to Anon and spoke up, "Umm... Sir, That Succubus right there is not an ordinary Succubus. She is-"


    "I know, She is a princess." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, that''s right. So, why are there slave enchantments on her body ?" The Queen asked.


    "Because, She is my slave." Anon replied.


    "W-W-W-What !? Are you serious ? Her mother holds the immense power of destruction in her hands and you have enslaved her daughter ? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My kingdom is doomed. Shit... What should I do ?" The Queen got really worried as she started walking from one end of the room to the other end, rapidly.


    "Every single thing that belonged to the Ikuyas is lying in your basement, I believe that will be enough for you to build up an Empire, Right ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    "What ? An Empire ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, I am going to the Succubus kingdom. You are on your own after this day." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her.


    "S-Sir, Have I hurt you in any way ? D-Did I do something something that you didn''t like ? Please, T-Tell me... I will try to make it right." The Queen of Stromtides got even more worried as soon as she heard that Anon is going.


    She didn''t knew what she will do without Anon, Because of his higher authority in the castle... The Queen was free of her responsibilities for the past three days but, once he goes... All the responsibilities will come back to her.


    "You didn''t do anything, Wrong. But, I have to go now..." Anon replied as he threw away his cigar and grabbed the Queen by her cheeks.


    "W-W-Wha-!?" Before the Queen could''ve completed her sentence, Anon sealed her lips by kissing.


    *Chuuu*


    "Oh..." The Succubus spoke as she looked at them.


    Anon immediately removed his tongue from her mouth and started spitting out of the window.


    *Spit-Spit*


    "Fuck... Your mouth stinks." Anon spoke as he looked at the Queen and noticed that she was blushing hard.


    "You married her..." Kolis spoke up.


    "The fuck ?" Anon asked as he looked at Kolis.


    "In Stromtides... Kissing is a big deal. If you kiss their female, it means you are proposing to marry her and if she says ''Yes'', then you are married." The Succubus spoke.


    "Na, You are kidding-"


    "I accept." The Stromtide Queen spoke with a shy expression.


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke as he looked at her.


    ''I was just giving her a goodbye kiss. This trick worked with every bitch that I wanted to leave. Why the fuck did it backfire this time ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Queen.


    "My King, Are you going to leave your Queen like that ?" The Queen asked with a smile and a shy expression.


    "Yeah, Don''t fuck with my mind. I am going." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door.


    "Wait, Really ?" She asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "But, You have a kingdom here... You can make it even bigger and we can rule it together. We can have our own kids and a big family.


    I will give birth to thousands of your children and take care of them with everything I have." The Queen spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand.


    Now at this point, Anon''s every single trick failed and only one thing came to his mind.


    "Luv, We will have all that... But, After 2 years. I want to travel and see this world. But, I promise that after travelling the whole world, I will come back to you and we will have thousands of kids.


    Meanwhile, I will come and visit you once or twice in between every month. I will bring a can of milk as well." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "A can of what ?" The Queen asked.


    "Really ? You heard that, out of all I said ?" Anon asked.


    "Will you really come back ?" The Queen asked.


    "Yeah, Yeah... How can I not come back to my beloved wife ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "Awww... Okay, My king. I will arrange a carriage for you immediately. You can use it to travel around the world." The Queen spoke.


    "Yeah, Yeah... You go and prepare it. I will take some rest until then." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Darling." The Queen spoke as she immediately left the room.


    Anon on the other side went back to his bed and laid down.


    "Master, You aren''t going to come back are you ?" Kolis asked with a smile.


    "You want another beating ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, Master." Kolis replied.


    ''In order to get out of this place... I need to open the gate that separates both of these realms.


    But, If there are so many crazy powerful demons here and if they couldn''t open it. How am I going to open it ?


    First, I will need to find out about the major powerhouses of this realm and gather information.


    The Succubus kingdom looks powerful, I should start corrupting it. Since, I have a Royal member of the house right here. It should be easy...'' Anon thought as he looked at Kolis.

 Chapter 798 Chapter-798

    A carriage that Is getting pulled by a Three faces horse is standing in front of the Stromtide castle.


    "Darling... You will be back soon, Right ?" The Stromtide Queen asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Yes and For the thousand time, FUCKING YES." Anon shouted as he sits into the carriage.


    After him followed, Kolis the Succubus princess, and The Witchcreta.


    "Sir, Are you sure... You don''t need me ?" Heli asked with a smile.


    "No, You take care of that boy... What was his name ? Yeah, Jurid." Anon spoke as he closed the carriage''s door.


    "Move the fucking carriage..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes." The driver immediately started moving the carriage.


    "Where are we heading to, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "To the Succubus kingdom." Anon spoke as he looked at Kolis.


    "Wait, Are you serious ?" Kolis asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Luv. We are going to your home." Anon replied.


    "Sir, If her mother noticed that you have made her into a slave. She will rip both of our hearts out without wasting a second." The Witchcreta spoke up.


    "Don''t worry, The enchantments can disappear and no one can sense them, Unless I want them to.


    And I am pretty sure that, Dear Kolis wouldn''t even dared to tell this little secret of ours to anyone else, Will she ?" Anon asked with an Evil smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "N-No, Sir. How can I dare to go against my master''s will !?" Kolis spoke with scared expression.


    "Good... Now, You get that top off and give me a Boob-Job with that big fucking rack of yours." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Witchcreta.


    Although she was only a Witchcreta, She had bigger boobs than Kolis.


    "H-Here, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah... Here. Why are you so embarrassed ? She is a Succubus, She is doing this from the day she was born." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Kolis.


    "Umm... Not from the day-"


    "Huh...? What ?" Anon asked as he looked at Kolis.


    "N-Nothing, Sir." Kolis replied immediately.


    "Good. Come on..." Anon ordered.


    "A-As you say, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she stood up from her seat, and pulled her top down, Dropping her massive purple tits with dark brown areolas and nipples.


    The Witchcreta then walked upto Anon, but just as she was about to sit down... Anon grabbed both of her boobs and stuffed them inside his mouth.


    *Suck-Suck-Suck*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhhh~" The Witchcreta started moaning as she felt immense pleasure in her boobs.


    Anon was groping her nipples with his tongue rapidly.


    ''It''s been 3 fucking days... I haven''t sucked any titties and Fucked any pussy. I want a break so hard...'' Anon thought as his sucking and licking got even more intense.


    "ANHHH~ ANNHHHHHHH~" The licking got so intense, That the Witchcreta''s pussy started leaking with pre-cum. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    As her love juices dropped to the wooden floor, Kolis noticed it and started blushing really hard. At the exact moment, Anon noticed it.


    He immediately let go of the Witchcreta''s boobs and asked kolis, "You are a virgin, Aren''t you ?"


    "W-W-What !? N-No, What are you saying, Master ? I am a Succubus... I-I-I do this everyday." Kolis spoke with a fake smile.


    "No shit... What should I do next ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    "Y-You should keep on sucking on her boobs and then when you are done, You should insert your male stick into her hole. You know..." The succubus spoke with a fake smile.


    "Get down and give my dick a good massage, Luv. In the meantime, I will deal with our Virgin Succubus." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Witchcreta''s boobs and pulled them down, forcing her to go down on her knees.


    "Anhhh~ Yes Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she went down on her knees and pulled out Anon''s monstrous cock out of his pants.


    "WOAHHHH... What in the 7 hells is that ?" Kolis shouted as soon as she saw Anon''s huge dick.


    "Wow... It''s really big." The Witchcreta spoke with a smile as she gulped down Anon''s cock in between her boobs and started rubbing it gently from both sides.


    "See, That''s the reaction you would get from an experienced girl. But, The experience you gave right now is just too abnormal for a Succubus." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "I-I-I was just-"


    "Stop lying and tell me the whole truth... I command you to do this with full authority as your master." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, All the slave enchantments on her body shined brightly and Started giving her so much pain.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH.... MY BODY HURTTTSSSSS... Okay, Okay. I will tell you everything, Please stop this." The Succubus shouted as she felt the pain increasing with every second.


    "Start telling and it will stop." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, I am a virgin Succubus... I am a virgin." As soon as she said this, The pain caused by the slave enchantments stopped.


    *Chip-Chip*


    "Do it faster..." Anon spoke as he slapped on the Witchcreta''s boob.


    *Slap*


    "Annhh~ Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she increased her speed.


    "Tell me everything, Luv." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Okay... It all started with the Scubi''s Come of age ceremony.


    It was a ceremony in which all the Succubus princess will lose their virginity in the chambers of Sexton.


    Three princess and Three sexton chambers... We will choose our partners we want to mate with and go inside the sexton chamber with them.


    The princess that lasts inside the chamber the longest will win. The chamber will open as soon as soon as the sexual pleasure between the Succubus and her partner becomes zero.


    The winner of the ceremony will be declared as the next Queen of the kingdom. But, there will be a 21 days period before she is crowned.


    On the day of the ceremony, I couldn''t find anyone with whom I can go into Sexton chamber because all the good boys were taken by my two sisters.


    All I found was trash... That''s when I decided to run away from the kingdom. It''s better to runaway then to be embarrassed in front of your own kingdom and your mother.


    As I was going towards the west, I heard some rumours about a weird looking demon and that''s how, I met you..."

 Chapter 799 Chapter-799

    "I wanted to take you in as a friend or as a slave after testing your vitals. But-"


    "But, What happened was rather unexpected... I made you into my slave." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "Y-Yes..." Kolis spoke.


    "Hehe... You know what ? You are going to become the Queen of your kingdom." Anon spoke with a Smile as he looked at Kolis with a smile.


    "Hmm...? I don''t think you understand, Master. An Incubus can go at it for more than a month without saying ''Uff''. I don''t think anyone from any Demon race can match that lust limit." Kolis spoke with a serious expression.


    ''Yeah, you haven''t seen the lust of a Demon called ''Humans''. I can control my list and the time I cum... So, I can go at it till end of the time.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    The Witchcreta is now sucking Anon''s cock from the upper side, while giving him a Boob-Job on the lower side.


    "Take it deep..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Witchcreta''s head and pushed it into her throat.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak* Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happens in the 21 day waiting period ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, Having sex isn''t the only thing a princess has to do in order to become the Queen. She and her mating partner will be putted in the lime light of her siblings.


    They can attack me however they want and whenever they want, if I got killed... The killer will be rewarded by the crown.


    But, If you can prove that your sibling is trying to kill you, then she will be killed instead. If I survived 21 days... I will be the Queen. That''s one of the many reasons, Why I ran away... Because, even If I didn''t win at the Sexton chamber... I can''t kill my sisters." Kolis spoke.


    "Is it because you can''t kill them or is it because you love them ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I hate both of these Bitches... They have been mean to me since I was in my mother''s womb.


    But, I can''t do shit... They have influence and power over half of my mother''s kingdom." Koli spoke with a serious expression.


    "What have you been doing all that time ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Me ? Eating, Sleeping and Learning to Fight... That''s all. I didn''t knew what this game of politics means." Kolis replied.


    "Let me ask you this... How much influence your sisters hold ? Tell me with an example..." Anon asked.


    "Okay, Their influence is not limited to my mother''s kingdom, they have got many connections out there too.


    If you need the Haul Grimoire from the Tower of Death, They will have a guy in there... That will bring it to them without even Caring about his life." Kolis spoke.


    "What''s the ''Tower of Death'' ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Umm... What ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "I asked what is the ''Tower Of Death'' ?" Anon repeated himself.


    "Master, You don''t know ''The tower of Death'' ?" Kolis asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, I don''t... Now tell me." Anon replied.


    " ''The tower of Death'' is the place of wonders and Death. It''s built at the end of the world and Elders say that, it has a place called the ''Rio Point''.


    The ''Rio Point'' has a Big door, that connects our realm to the other realm. But, it''s been locked by the stupid beings that call themselves ''Gods.''


    It was centuries ago... We don''t even know if it''s true-"


    "Tell me more about it, the Rio Point." Anon spoke with a interested expression.


    ''It was the place that Damon told me about...'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Well, I don''t know much about it... But, All I know is that, there is a protector of that Gate.


    His name is-"


    "Golden Hands." Anon completed her sentence.


    "Yes... How do you know that ?" Kolis asked.


    "Is he strong ?" Anon asked.


    "Golden Hands ? Well, he is a myth and-"


    "Tell me about this ''Myth'' Guy." Anon ordered.


    "O-Okay... It is said that, Golden hands was the last one of his kind and he was friends with Gods.


    But, After they left him on this side of the door... He hates them and wants to seek revenge. But, he hates demons as well.


    I don''t believe it, But my Nana used to tell me this story about Golden Hands. Once Golden Hands touches you and marks you with his mark...


    You will only live for the next 7 minutes. He is the master of hand to hand combat and magic as well. One time he took on an army of 1 million demons head-on without any weapons."


    "Did he win ?" Anon asked.


    "Not only did he won... He consumed all the demon bodies and became even more stronger." Kolis spoke.


    ''Hmm... This guy is intresting.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Master... My jaw hurts." The Witchcreta spoke as she took her mouth off of Anon''s dick.


    "Don''t you want to become a great Witchcreta ?"


    "I-I do..."


    "Then suck it off... Until your jaw comes off." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are cruel, Master." Kolis spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah ? You wanna see... How cruel I am ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, Sir."


    "Good... The plan is simple, you will take me as your mate and we will go into the sexton chamber.


    After that, leave everything to me." Anon spoke as he looked at Kolis.


    "My mother won''t accept you, Master." Kolis spoke.


    "Hmm...? Why wouldn''t she ? I am not having sex with her and you just said that you can take any mating partner." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, I forgot to add... It was ''Any Incubus Partner''." Kolis spoke with a smile.


    "I am cumming, Take it all in Bitch. If even a single drop spills to the floor... You will have to give me another blowjob... Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a smile as he touched the Witchcreta''s head.


    The Witchcreta nodded as she gave a thumbs up to Anon.


    "Good... Here cums." Anon spoke as he came buckets into her mouth.


    The Witchcreta tried to drink all of Anon''s semen, But it was simply too much and some of it started to come out of her mouth.


    But, the Witchcreta was smart and she immediately caught the Falling off semen with her big boobs.

 Chapter 800 Chapter-800

    "You Dumb fuck... You forgot to tell me the most important point, huh ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Kolis.


    "I-I am sorry, Master." Kolis apologized.


    "Sir, Shall I go back ?" The Witchcreta asked as she stood up from the floor and packed her boobs back into her clothes.


    "No, you dumb bitch... Can''t you see, this dick is still standing. Get your knees down and ass up.


    You think, I am going to let that fat ass and chubby pussy of yours gonaway like that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm...? This is odd." Kolis spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Your lust... It didn''t decrease, After releasing your geez." Kolis spoke with a confused expression.


    "Are you telling this to me or asking me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Master.... I scanned you again and your lust levels are very very stable." Kolis spoke.


    "Good... Now, you get on your knees- No, First of all... Remove all of these clothes. They are not looking that good to my eyes." Anon ordered.


    "A-As you say, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she immediately took off her gown and placed it aside.


    To Anon''s surprise... She was wearing a cotton made underwear.


    "My, My... You guys wear underwears too ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir..." The Witchcreta replied as she took off her underwear and revealed her thick and juicy ass.


    As soon as Anon saw her big fat ass... He couldn''t control his mind and immediately grabbed both of her thick ass cheeks tightly.


    "ANHHH~ Sir." The Witchcreta moaned loudly as she felt her ass cheeks being pinched by Anon''s big and strong hands.


    "Oh, my... How do you even walk around with these juicy monsters ?" Anon spoke as he immediately rammed his face into her ass cheeks.


    "Woah, Woah... Master, What are you doing ? Why are you placing your face in her ass ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you want to lose your virginity here ?" Anon asked as he looked at Kolis.


    "N-No... Master." Kolis replied.


    "Good... Keep quiet and watch then." Anon spoke.


    "A-As you say, Master." Kolis spoke.


    Anon then went back to his ass cheeks motorboating.


    As he rubbed her soft and thick ass cheeks on his face, Anon got reminded of No.300.


    "Oh, No.300... Where are you ?" Anon spoke as he closed his eyes and continued to play with her ass cheeks. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Annhhh~ Anhhhhh~ Yeshhh~ Annhhhh~ My pussy is being licked~ Annnnnhhhhh~" The Witchcreta moaned in pleasure.


    "Y-You are enjoying it ?" Kolis asked as she looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Fuck yes... The licking technique is amazing. Sir, can make any woman in this world fall with this technique.


    The power and the pressure is too accurate... ANHHHH~ My clit.... ANHHHH~ FUCK YESSSS~" The Witchcreta spoke as she moaned loudly when Anon licked her clit.


    "O-Oh... Is that so ?" Kolis asked with a Shocked expression.


    "You, Take off your clothes." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Kolis.


    "M-M-Me ? B-But, You can''t fuck me here. If I lost my virginity I can''t-"


    "I know, I won''t fuck you... Loose the clothes." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes..." Kolis spoke as she immediately stood up and started removing her clothes.


    "Annhhh~ Anhhhh ~ I-I am going to cum... I am going to cum." The Witchcreta shouted.


    "Fuck... That''s one hell of a thick pussy you have." Anon spoke as he removed his mouth from her pussy immediately.


    "H-Huh ? B-But, Sir... I was about to cum." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Yeah ? So, What ? You are my Cum-Dump and My Cum-Dump won''t cum before me. Do you understand that ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Witchcreta.


    "I-I understand, Sir. I am very sorry." The Witchcreta spoke as she spreaded her ass cheeks for Anon, Once again.


    "Spread your pussy and sit on my dick." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Sir..." The Witchcreta immediately spreaded her pussy with her own fingers and sat down on Anon''s dick like a proper Cum-Dump.


    As soon as Anon felt the tightness of a pussy around his dick, His mind went ducks and he immediately grabbed both of her boobs tightly.


    "ANHHHHHHH~ MY BOOBS..." The Witchcreta moaned as she felt Anon''s tight grip over her soft and big boobs.


    "I am naked." Kolis spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, come and lie down here besides me and open up your legs for me, so that I can see your pussy clearly." Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Master." Kolis spoke as she lied down besides Anon and opened up her legs for Anon to see her pussy.


    "Oh, Fuck... How come you have so tight pussy ?" Anon asked the Witchcreta asked he continued to grope her boobs.


    "Sir, It''s been 30 years since I had sex. It can be the reason for my pussy to become so tight."


    "Yeah, Your pussy is clearly trying to suffocate my dick." Anon spoke as he grabbed her nipples.


    "Sir, Shall I start moving ?" The Witchcreta asked with a smile as she bent her back and showed her ass to Anon.


    "You bitch... You want to get fucked, Don''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir... Really hard." The Witchcreta replied.


    "Umm... I am here too." Kolis spoke.


    "Yeah... I will deal with you in a short while. Till then, masturbate." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master..." Kolis replied as she started masturbating as well.


    Anon bent down the Witchcreta onto the floor and pulled his cock out of her pussy slowly.


    "Oh, Fuck yeah..." Anon spoke as he felt the vibrations in his dick.


    He then rubbed his dick over the Witchcreta''s pussy and...


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    Anon started to fuck her like a rabbit, He was slapping her pussy with his dick so hard that It turned purple to red in just a minute.


    "ANHHHH~ ANHHH~ ANNHH~ ANHHH~ ANNNH~"


    The Witchcreta also enjoyed this rough play and felt so much joy as they mated like crazy animals.


    [800 Chapters... Can''t believe it. Love you Guys. Keep Supporting.]

 Chapter 801 Chapter-801

    35 minutes later...


    The Witchcreta is riding Anon''s dick in reverse cowgirl position and Anon is enjoying the view of her thick ass cheeks going up and down on his dick.


    ''Such a huge ass... I wonder, Why didn''t anyone fuck her ?'' Anon thought as he grabbed her ass and started squeezing it.


    "ANHHH~ ANNNHHHH~ ANHHHH~" The Witchcreta moaned as she felt Anon''s Cock pumping into her womb with every squat she did over his dick.


    "Master... I am here too." Kolis spoke as she rubbed her pussy in front of Anon.


    "Hah... Totally forgot about you. Here..." Anon spoke as he immediately inserted two fingers inside her pussy.


    "Anhhhh~ Master, Carefully... M-My hymen is there." Kolis spoke with a shy expression.


    "I am experienced in this, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to finger her.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ N-No, Something is cumming." Kolis spoke asher body started to get more stiff.


    "Do it." Anon spoke with a smile as he pressed her clit with his finger.


    "OOH FUCKKKKK~" Kolis shouted as she released a big fountain of cum out of her pussy and Anon immediately placed his hand in front of her pussy and stopped her cum from flying all over the place.


    Kolis''s Body went up and down as she came really hard. With just one orgasm... She fainted.


    "First timers... What can I say ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her pussy and went back to groping the Witchcreta''s ass.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    2 hours later...


    Anon has tried every possible pose in the carriage and the Witchcreta has came over 10 times.


    "Fuck... I am about to Cum. Take it all in your womb and close your pussy. Do you understand ?" Anon asked a she slapped her on the ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke as she nodded her head rapidly.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he placed his hands in between her knees and picked her up into his arms.


    "Anhhhh~ Sir, What are you doing ? My pussy will open up like this and your cum will drop out." The Witchcreta spoke as she noticed that her pussy will open up as soon as Anon takes his cock out and that''s the one thing she doesn''t want to happen.


    "Fuck... It''s cumming." Anon spoke as he opened up cock to it''s full size and Forced the Witchcreta''s womb to expand.


    Anon''s dick was so big that it was clearly visible through the Witchcreta''s stomach.


    "S-Sir... N-No... ANHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" The Witchcreta moaned loudly as she felt the immense pressure of Anon''s dick and the cum coming out of it.


    *Squiiiirrrttttttt*


    The Witchcreta squirted like a crazy slut while her eyes travelled all the way back to her head and her legs started shaking.


    After emptying his balls into the Witchcreta''s womb, Anon noticed that the Witchcreta has gone unconscious as well.


    "Useless, Fucks..." Anon spoke as he threw the Witchcreta to the ground.


    But, Suddenly... He noticed something interesting.


    "Hmm...? Is that a ?"


    A spell was being casted over the Witchcreta''s pussy. A sealing spell, that kept all of Anon''s cum inside her pussy.


    "Nice one..." Anon spoke with a smile as he slaps her ass cheek.


    *SLAP*


    *Screeech*


    Suddenly, The carriage came to a sudden halt.


    "Hmm...?"


    "HELPPPPP..." The driver shouted loudly.


    Anon immediately got dressed up and jumped out of the carriage.


    As soon as he stepped out of the carriage, Anon noticed a Huge monster standing in front of the Carriage.


    It had seven snake like heads and the body of a dragon.


    Green shining eyes, large fangs and Very sharp claws.


    "HELPPPPPPP... SOMEONE." The driver shouted.


    "You are in the middle of a forest, Stupid Fuck. Do you really think you are going to get help ? You will just attract even more monsters here with that loud voice of yours." Anon spoke with a serious expression as she looked at the carriage Driver.


    "I-I am Sorry, Sir... But, That Hydra will kill us. If we didn''t do anything." The driver spoke.


    "Heh... You are doomed to be my dinner tonight, stupid Demons." The hydra spoke.


    "Yeah ? How do you want your dinner ? Cold or Hot ?" Anon asked with a smile as he summoned the Rail Gun and Pumped in a shell.


    "Hmm...? Are you talking to me ?" The hydra asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you see any other monster here, that wants to make me their dinner ?" Anon replied with smile.


    "Hmm... Intresting. You can understand me." The hydra spoke as he bought one of his head down and observed Anon closely. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "RUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN..." The driver immediately started running as soon as he saw the Hydra''s head coming down.


    "What do you mean by that ? Can''t he understand you ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards the carriage driver.


    "I don''t know... I have to ask him." The hydra spoke as he immediately grabbed the running driver with it''s sharp close.


    "P-Please... Leave me. I have a family." The driver spoke as he begged the hydra for forgiveness.


    "Can you understand me ?" The Hydra asked, but all that driver heard was a small roar coming out of his mouth and he continued to beg for forgiveness.


    "P-Please leave me... I don''t even taste that good."


    "No, He can''t understand you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Hydra.


    "Are you a Demon ?" The hydra asked.


    "More or less..." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "Hmm... Wait, Are you someone related to the Mind Flayer ?" The Hydra asked.


    As soon as Anon heard this, he got startled by the question.


    "Wait, How do you know the Mind Flayer ?" Anon asked.


    "Are you kidding me ? He was like a father to me. He saved me from the death tower and brought me here.


    Is he still alive ?" The Hydra asked with an excited expression.


    "No... He died many years ago." Anon replied.


    "Oh Fuck. Wait, Let me come at the same level." The hydra spoke.


    Suddenly, The hydra''s body started shining brightly green and the shape of his body started changing.

 Chapter 802 Chapter-802

    In just 30 seconds, The Hydra changed it''s body into human form, just like Anon. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, You are a female ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her big boobs.


    "Yeah, I have 7 heads... Why wouldn''t I be a female ?" The hydra asked with a smile.


    Her hairs and eyes were both green and her boobs were really big, although her ass wasn''t that big... But the boobs were doing the job.


    "Do you want some clothes ?" Anon asked.


    "No."


    "Good." Anon replied with a Smile as he continued to look at her boobs.


    "That was the same conversation, I had with Mind Flayer. You both look similar as well. Are you a Human too ?" She asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "That''s what I expected... Are you trapped here or are you here on your own will ?" She asked.


    "Well, At first I was here on my own will but now I am trapped." Anon replied.


    "Haha... Nice, Nice. I am Noon, By the way. Mind Flayer gave me this name... I don''t know it''s meaning." Noon spoke as he raised her hand toward Anon.


    "A handshake ?" Anon asked with a smile as he raised his hand and grabbed her hand.


    "Isn''t that, how humans greet each other ?" Noon asked.


    "Well, you are right and the meaning of your name is ''The time between morning and Evening.'' " Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Is that so ?"


    "Yes."


    "Now, I understand everything. He gave me this name because he saved me in Noon." She spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, What is Noon time called here ?" Anon asked.


    "Well the demons call it, Sun-Hold because the sun seems to hold in one position at that time." Noon replied.


    "Oh, wierd but logical." Anon spoke.


    "You here to get a Demon''s contract as well ?" Noon asked with a smile.


    "Demon contract ? What''s that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm...? You don''t know ?"


    *Click*


    "Master, Is everything alright ?" Kolis asked as she stepped out of the carriage and looked at Noon.


    She immediately summoned her whips and pointed them at noon.


    "Master, Please step back.... She is not what she seems. She is in a Polymorph form and in reality she is a-"


    "A Hydra... I know." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-You know ?" Kolis asked with a Surprised expression.


    "A Succubus, Huh ? Nice choice... But, I would prefer Doopers. They are way sexier than these Sluts." Noon spoke with a smile.


    "Tell me more about, Mind Flayer." Anon spoke.


    "Hah... I can''t, I have to find food for my Daughter. She is waiting in the cave for me." Noon spoke with a sad expression.


    "I will give you food. Will you tell me then ?" Anon asked.


    "What kind of food ? My daughter only eats Meat." Noon spoke.


    "Well, You are in damn luck. She is going to have the best food of her life than." Anon spoke as he summoned a arcane slayer out of his inventory and cutted his hand off.


    *Thud*


    "Master...!?"


    "Woah."


    Both of them got shocked at this view, But before they could''ve said anything else... Anon''s hand regenerated back to it''s original form.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he Cuts off the same hand once again.


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    "What an awesome guy ? You are even crazier than Him. Come with me, I will take you to my home." Noon spoke with a smile as she immediately picked up the severed hands and started walking into the woods.


    "Get the Witchcreta and follow us." Anon ordered Kolis.


    "Yes, Master." Kolis spoke as she immediately went back to the carriage, picked up the Witchcreta and followed Anon.


    "I was an experimental project for the Crazy WitchRoul who lives at the bottom floor in the Tower of Death.


    That guy is really stupid, I got to tell you. He created me then destroyed me and then created me once again.


    After doing this several times he made me into a Hydra.


    I was in pain and I wanted to get out of that hell. I couldn''t bear another moment there and that''s when he came.


    The Mind Flayer was strong... He was very strong. He defeated the Crazy scientist and cutted him into several pieces.


    Then he released me from the cage. That day, I took my first Polymorph form. A form in which I can mate with him properly.


    We mated for 30 days non-stop and That''s when he impregnated with his child-"


    "Wait, You have a Human''s child ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, No... Demon Flayer wasn''t a Human. He was a Demon as well. He told me about Humans." Noon replied.


    "Ah, Yes... I forgot that he was a Demon." Anon replied with a smile.


    "After having some crazy sex, We went upto the Rio point... Where he fought Golden Hands." Noon spoke.


    "He fought Golden Hands ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Wait, Golden Hands is real ?" Kolis asked from behind.


    "He is 1000% Real... I saw him with my own eyes. Although Mind Flayer was strong but he wasn''t the strongest.


    The war went on for 10 days and finally... Golden Hands defeated Mind Flayer, But he didn''t kill him.


    He let him go because Mind Flayer was the only opponent who had the potential to defeat him.


    He sent me out of the tower and decided to come out of the tower only when he defeats Golden Hands. That was the last time, I saw him.


    But, Now that you say he is dead.... I feel sad." Noon spoke.


    ''Something is not right... Mind Flayer died on the other side but no one can cross that door without defeating Golden Hands and If the door is still closed that means Golden Hands is still alive.


    That means, He found some other way to get out of this realm.'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "MOOOM... YOU ARE BACK. I was waiting for you for so long." A small hydra with 5 heads spoke, as she walked out of the cave.

 Chapter 803 Chapter-803

    "Hello, Darling..." Noon spoke as she hugged her daughter.


    "Mama, Who are these people and Why are you in that Form ?" She asked with a Confused expression.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he waved his hand towards the Little hydra.


    "Darling, These guys are my friends. They are here to stay for a bit. Here, Mom brought you some food." Noon spoke as she gave Anon''s hands to her.


    "Hmm...? Is it tasty ?" The Little hydra asked.


    "It should be." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Umm... Master, Why are you giving your body parts to a Hydra''s Off-spring ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, She is a friend. What''s her name ?" Anon asked as he looked at Noon.


    "Name ? I haven''t given her one yet." Noon replied.


    "What do you call her, then ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Darling, Honey and Sweetpea. That''s what the Mind Flayer used to call me." Noon replied.


    "Wow..." Anon replied with a smile.


    He slowly walked upto the small hydra but she was also afraid of Anon.


    "Don''t be afraid of he, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly placed his hand over the Hydra''s head.


    "Oh, She is too young for that." Noon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You are putting your hand over her head... That means you are asking to have kids with her." Noon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck man... I am doing everything and I don''t even know it." Anon spoke as he immediately removed his hand from her head.


    "Umm... Everything alright, Master ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Oh, You can''t understand what she is saying. I forgot." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Mom, Can I Polymorph as well ?" The little hydra asked.


    "Yes, Darling. Show them..." Noon spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, her body started shining and in just 10 seconds she turned into a small girl, that looked exactly like her mother.


    "She looks just like you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, She is my daughter." Noon replied.


    "Yeah."


    "Hmm...? Where are we ?" The Witchcreta asked as she woke up from her sleep.


    "Did he tell you anything else ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Mind Flayer ? No, He didn''t tell me anything. But, He gave me something before I left the tower of Death." Noon spoke as she went inside the cave and brought out a small box made out of a strange material.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know... But, Mind Flayer said that one day someone like him will come here and that I should give it to him.


    I guess he was talking about you, Here." Noon spoke as he gave the box to Anon.


    Anon took the box and looked at it carefully.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Unknown Object]


    "Huh ?" Anon couldn''t understand what this thing was.


    "Did he tell you anything regarding this ? Anything at all ?" Anon asked.


    "No, He said that only Mind Flayer can open it." Noon replied.


    "Only Mind Flayer can open it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''I have to deal with this thing later.'' Anon thought as he placed it inside his inventory.


    "Well, it''s been nice meeting you Noon. I have to leave now." Anon spoke as he turned around and started leaving.


    "Wait..." Noon spoke from behind.


    Anon stopped and turned around.


    "Yes ?" He asked.


    "Can you take my daughter with you ?" Noon asked.


    "Why ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Look, A hydra needs much more food then a normal Demon and Monster. But, anyone barely goes through this route and I am getting old.


    I don''t think, I will be able to feed her until she can hunt for herself. Someday, Maybe someone will kill me and she will die in this cave because her mother never came back with the food.


    But, You on the other side... You are strong, Sharp and you have that ability to regrow your organs. If she travels with you... She won''t die of hunger.


    Please take her with you, I request you." Noon spoke as she went down on her knees and bowed to Anon.


    "Umm... Why is she bowing down to you master ?" Kolis asked with a Confused expression.


    "She is asking him to take care of her child." The Witchcreta spoke up.


    "Hmm...? You can understand this language ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I can, Sir. It''s an ancient language but my parents forced me to learn it." The Witchcreta replied.


    "Well, Will you take her ?" Noon asked.


    "But, I- This-" Anon couldn''t understand what to do at this point, She gave him the box and it was a favour. Anon couldn''t say no.


    "Okay." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Anon." Noon replied with a smile.


    "I know magic. I can help you, if you take me with you." The little girl spoke up.


    "What magic do you know, Little one ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    The little girl walked upto Anon and snapped her fingers and she teleported back to their previous standing position.


    "My, My... Very impressive." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "See, I can teleport myself." The little girl spoke with a smile.


    "No, You didn''t... It was an illusion." The Witchcreta spoke as she walked upto the little girl.


    "Oh, You noticed ?" Anon asked with a Surprised expression.


    "Yes, Sir. When she created the illusion... I noticed that her body, that was standing near you had no shadow on the ground yet there was a shadow of her original body back at the position.


    She created one more Major mistake, There were seven fingers and 2 toes in your legs." The Witchcreta explained.


    "I-I am sorry for lying." The girl immediately apologized.


    "Don''t worry, little one. I will teach you how to teleport." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''I am not affected by illusions, for me... She was standing on the same position and doing her dance.


    Everything aside, She can be trained into a good destruction weapon if trained properly.'' Anon thought.

 Chapter 804 Chapter-804

    "Umm... Sir, Are we going to call her Little girl or are you going to name her ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Your name... You know what. I have the perfect name for you in my mind. Your name should be Medusa." Anon spoke with a smile as he smiled at the girl.


    "Medusa...? What does that mean, Master ?" Kolis asked.


    "Well, I don''t know it''s meaning but a powerful girl like her should be named Medusa." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I accept your name, My Master." The little girl spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Good. We have to leave now, Come Kolis." Anon spoke as he turned around and started walking towards his carriage.


    "Bye, Medusa and Mr. Anon. Be safe and kill many Demons." Noon spoke as she wished goodbye to her daughter and Anon.


    "Your mother is really cool, Huh ?" The Witchcreta asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, she gave her all to raise me... But, her age caught upto her. Now, she can die in peace." Medusa spoke with a smile.


    "Aren''t you sad ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Why should I be sad ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "That your mother is going to die." Anon spoke.


    "My mother told me some words one day and I haven''t forgotten them.


    Everything that has an origin will die someday and Even if you try to avoid it... Time will catch upto you.


    That''s why, I don''t mind her dying. I know, someday I will die as well but I want to see the world and have kids with the love of my life." Medusa spoke.


    "Look at the wise girl speaking. What''s your age, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am 400 years old, Master." She replied.


    "Oh, Then it''s alright." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Master, what''s your age ? If you don''t mind me asking." Kolis asked.


    "Me... I am 17." Anon replied.


    "Wow... I mean 1017 years is really old." Kolis spoke.


    "No, It''s only 17 years." Anon spoke.


    "WHAT !?" Kolis and the Witchcreta shouted with shocked expressions.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a smile as they all reached the carriage.


    "Master, Shall I drive ?" Kolis asked.


    "No, stupid. If the people of your kingdom saw you driving the carriage... They will kill me instantly." Anon spoke.


    "Shall I drive it, Sir ?" The Witchcreta asked. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Na, I want some fresh air... I will drive for now. You three sit inside the carriage."


    Anon sat on the driver''s seat and Medusa sat right besides him.


    "Aren''t you going to sit inside, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, I want to sit besides Master. I want to learn magic." Medusa spoke as her eyes shined brightly green.


    "My, My... Those are some really ambitious eyes." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, I want to learn magic as well." The Witchcreta spoke as she opened the window of the carriage.


    "I know, I know... Here." Anon spoke as he brings out two papers from his inventory, with different magic circles imprinted on them and hands out to both of them.


    "Woah... 6 circled Magic Spell." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at the paper.


    "Learn it both of you." Anon ordered.


    "Medusa Learned it." Medusa spoke as she gave the paper back to Anon.


    "Really, it''s a 7 circle spell ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master. Do you want me to cast it ?" Medusa asked with a smile.


    "You have enough mana for it ?" Anon asked.


    "I do." Medusa replied.


    "Then, cast it on that mountain over there." Anon spoke as he pointed towards a huge mountain.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately stood up and stepped down from the carriage.


    ''If she really learned that spell so fast... Then she will become the best weapon for me.'' Anon thought as he looked at Medusa casting the spell.


    *Ting*


    "She casted the first circle !?" The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at medusa with a shocked expression.


    *Ting*


    *Ting*


    "No wonder, she is a Hydra. Her learning powers are extraordinary." Kolis spoke as he looked at medusa with a bored expression.


    *Ting*


    *Ting*


    *Ting*


    ''One more circle...'' Anon thought as he focused on the magic circle.


    Just as she was about to cast the final circle, Her body dropped down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "The pressure was too much. Even if she learned the spell, Controlling it and aiming it wasn''t easy." The Witchcreta spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "You are not unconscious... You are acting, you Little hydra." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "Huh ?" Kolis spoke with a shocked expression.


    *Ting*


    "Just wanted to impress you, Master." Medusa spoke as she stood up and casted the final circle.


    She then raised her hand toward the mountain and spoke.


    "Thunder Javelin Fifth Form: DIVINE TRINITY."


    As soon as she flickerd her hand, A giant Trinity spear covered in flames and thunder shot out of the magic circle.


    *KAAAAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the trinity hits the Mountain, it went kaboom and only dust remained.


    "You have a very good control over your mana... Who thought you ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    "My Mother, she was the subject of a mad WitchRoul in the ''Tower of Death''. That''s when she learned this and taught me how to control it properly.


    She also taught me how to read magic circles, how to quickly learn them and how to modify them." Medusa spoke with a smile raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    *KAAAAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Another big explosion happened on the same place where the trinity spear had hitted.


    "Re-use Of extra mana. Very good, Luv. You are smarter than I thought." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Medusa is honoured for Master''s acknowledgement." Medusa spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Hey, Can you teach me... How to learn spells faster ?" The Witchcreta asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Only if master allows me to." Medusa spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 805 Chapter-805

    Scubi Kingdom...


    A big kingdom surrounded by huge walls of unknown material. Two incubus guards are standing on the front gate and they are strictly checking everything that goes inside the kingdom.


    The demons of low standing were getting kicked instantly on the door and the demons of high standings were being treated with respect.


    ''Let''s see...'' Anon thought as he took out a black butler''s coat from his inventory and wore it.


    "Oi, Be ready with your princess stance. We are closing in to the kingdom''s entrance door." Anon ordered as he tapped on the window.


    "Master... The Slave enchantments on my body." Kolis spoke through the window.


    "Oh, Yeah..." Anon spoke as he immediately snapped his fingers and made all the slave enchantments disappear from her body.


    "Okay, I am ready." Kolis replied.


    "Oi, Witch... You also keep your stance formal and Royal. Just don''t speak anything and did you wear the clothes I have you ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. But, these clothes are so tight." The Witchcreta spoke from the back.


    "Don''t worry, It''s all good. These clothes will keep your ass packed and once I unwrap it tonight, they will wiggle out like a spring and I would love to watch that." Anon spoke with a smile as he took out a monocle from his inventory and wore it.


    Anon then looked at medusa and noticed that she was in her human form as well.


    "Luv, Can you do something about your appearance or are you going to stay in the same form ?" Anon asked as he looked at Medusa.


    "No, Master. If you command... I can change my body into a bracelet and wrap myself around your hand." Medusa replied with a smile.


    "Good... Do that and use your illusion skill to make me look like a Incubus in front of them... Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "As you command, Master. Polymorph..." Medusa spoke as she disappeared from her clothes and turned herself into a bracelet that looks like a Dragon biting it''s own tail.


    Anon wore the bracelet and threw Medusa''s clothes into his inventory.


    "Master, Can you hear me ?" Medusa spoke in the bracelet form and the bracelet shined brightly green.


    "Yes, Luv... I can hear you and I want you to use your illusion magic on my face to make me look like an Incubus.


    Don''t change many things, Just the colour of my body, Grow horns on my head and a tail on the back." Anon commanded.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she used her illusion skill and changed Anon''s appearance.


    ''My illusion skill won''t work on them because of their levels...'' Anon thought as he used his skill on the Incubus soldiers.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Zer]


    [Level: 467]


    [Description: Bored from his Job.]


    [Name: Yul]


    [Level: 456]


    [Description: Passionate about his Job.]


    ...


    ''Medusa''s Illusion skill will work on them because her skill doesn''t have a level boundation and It worked on Kolis, So it should work on them as well. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Due to their high levels, I can''t get much of their information but it''s good that I can see their levels.'' Anon thought as he waited patiently for his turn.


    The wagons and carriages entering inside the kingdom were getting throughly checked.


    "What happened in your kingdom, That they are checking all the vehicles so thoroughly ?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing, Master. We are very closed and secure race... We don''t trust anyone very easily." Kolis replied from inside.


    "You guys literally have sex with any guy you see and you call yourself a secure and closed race ? What non-sense." Anon spoke in a low voice as his turn finally came.


    "Next One... Come fast. We don''t have the whole day." The guard shouted.


    "Yes, Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved the carriage.


    "What is your name ?" The guard asked.


    "I am Rasputin, Gentlemen." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ra- What ?" The guard asked with a confused expression.


    "Rasputin." Anon spoke again.


    "Whatever... Who is inside that carriage ?" The Incubus guard asked.


    "Why don''t you check yourself, Gentlemen ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "You speak sweet but disrespectful at the same time. You look very suspicious, Step down from the carriage." The guard spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you say." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped out of the driver''s seat.


    "Oi, Check the passenger inside." The guard ordered his partner.


    "Yes."


    The other guard immediately went to the carriage''s door and opened it rapidly.


    As soon as he opened the door... He saw someone, he was expecting the least.


    "T-Third P-Princess... I greet your highness." The guard spoke as he immediately bowed down to Kolis.


    "What !?" The other guard ran to the carriage as soon as he listened to his partner and looked inside.


    As soon as he looked inside, His eyes widened in surprise.


    "I-I greet, Your Highness." The other guard bowed down as well.


    "Why Is my carriage being stopped at the gate ?" Kolis asked with full arrogant voice and an angry expression.


    "W-We didn''t had the news of your return, Your Highness. I-I am very sorry for my mistake." The guard spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "You speak sweet but disrespectful at the same time." Anon spoke as he walked from the back and looked at the guard with a wide smile.


    The guard looked at Anon with a serious expression because he knew that he had fucked up big time.


    "A mistake is a Mistake... You have to show me that you won''t repeat this mistake again." Kolis spoke as her eyes shined brightly red.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness." The Guard spoke with a startling voice, as he unsheathed his sword and placed it over his four fingers.


    "I-I have committed a grave crime and I will reflect on my crime in front of your Highness." The guard spoke as he immediately cutted all four of his fingers all at once.


    *Chk*


    ''Ohh... That''s something brutal punishment for stopping a runaway princess''s Carriage.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    Even he doesn''t know why he smiled at this view and at this moment, A high amount of negative mana was released out of his body.

 Chapter 806 Chapter-806

    After the Gate checking, Anon drove the carriage right into the Kingdom.


    Anon looked around and noticed that the royal castle was right in the middle of the kingdom.


    It was all black, from the top to the bottom. The castle was ten times bigger than the Elven Castle and it had a very powerful protection barrier around it.


    Anon knew his destination and he whipped the leash.


    "Let''s fucking go." Anon spoke with a smile as the carriage started moving towards the Royal Scubi Castle.


    In the way, Anon noticed something unusual. Wherever he passed from, All the common Demons of the kingdom were bowing down on the side of the road.


    ''Looks like they informed everyone that kolis is coming.'' Anon thought as he continued to drive the carriage with a confident expression on his face.


    After 10 minutes, The carriage finally reached in front of the Royal Castle...


    *Screeech*


    Anon looked forward and noticed that hundreds of Incubus guards are standing on each side of the castle''s walking path.


    One of the guard walked upto Anon and spoke, "You have to walk from here."


    "Oh, Okay." Anon spoke as he stepped down and went back to open the carriage''s gate.


    "Are we there, Master ?" Kolis asked in a low voice as she Looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, Step out and I am your butler, Rasputin." Anon spoke.


    "Umm...? Ras- What ?" Kolis asked.


    "Rasputin." Anon replied.


    "Oh, Okay... Raspudin."


    "Not pudin stupid. Say Rasputin."


    "Ras... Putin." Kolis spoke.


    "Very good... Now step out both of you like Royal members and Kolis, You will tell the same exact story that I told you in the way to your mother, Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "I understand, Master." Kolis spoke as she stepped down from the carriage and the Witchcreta stepped out after her.


    The Witchcreta was wearing a crimson red gown that had golden coloured pattern imprinted on it.


    The dress looked really fascinating and attractive as it was from the other realm.


    "Wow... So, Huge." The Witchcreta spoke as looked at the castle.


    "Oi, Stupid Cunt. What did I tell you to behave like a Royal member ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." The Witchcreta spoke in a low voice.


    "My, My... Would you look at that. If it Isn''t my runaway sister ?" A heavy voice came from the other side.


    Anon immediately turned his head towards the voice''s origin and noticed a young incubus coming towards them with four Royal guards behind him covered in bright purple armours.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Guki]


    [Level: 150]


    [HP: 400,000/400,000]


    [MP: 0/0] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Description: Wants to taunt Kolis for running away but he lover her more than anything.]


    ''Wait, Why is it showing zero on his mana ?'' Anon questioned as he looked at his status again and noticed that it was the same.


    "Guki, My dear brother. How are you ?" Kolis spoke with a smile as she hugged him and kissed him on the cheek.


    "I Never thought you will come back and look at you. How come you have become so skinny... Were you really running all the way to the end of the world ?" Guki spoke as he taunted Kolis.


    "Your sharp tongue has become sharper... What have you been eating for dinner ? Darksteel ?" Kolis asked with a smile.


    "I missed you, Sister." Guki spoke as he hugged Kolis again.


    "Me too." Kolis spoke.


    "Hmm...? Who is the beautiful lady in red and the Incubus in the back ?" Guki asked as he looked at the Witchcreta and Anon.


    "She is Mrs. Miggin, A Royal Witchcreta. She knows many kind of magic and she is my close friend." Kolis replied.


    Guki immediately went towards the Witchcreta and grabbed her hand slowly, he then raised her hand and slowly gave a kiss on the back of her hand.


    *Chu*


    "My name is Guki, Madam. I am the Incubus Prince and Big sister Kolis''s little Brother. I like your dress very much, did you design it yourself ?" Guki spoke as he tried to seduce the Witchcreta.


    ''It won''t work idiot... She already had sex with me and the Bitches who have sex with me... Can''t get affected by some stupid shit''s charm that easily.'' Anon thought as he looked at Guki with a smile.


    "Oh, No No... This dress was given to me by some friend." The Witchcreta replied with a smile.


    "Oh, Is that so ?" Guki spoke as he noticed Anon''s smile and he immediately walked upto him.


    "Who might you be, Mister ? and why are you smiling ?" Guki asked with a serious expression.


    "Name is Rasputin." Anon spoke as he raised his hand toward Guki for a handshake.


    "Hmm....?" Guki didn''t understand, What Anon was doing since he was a prince and Anon was just a butler.


    "He is my butler, Rasputin. He is very good with physical strength and Martial arts." Kolis spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, A stupid Kunk then. Why are you raising your hand toward me, Stupid Kunk." Guki spoke as he slapped away Anon''s hand.


    [Kunk: Demonic Donkey used to carry weights to other locations.]


    Anger: 25%


    Anon''s Anger increased as soon as he noticed that someone has slapped his hand away.


    "Umm... Guki, You Shouldn''t do that. He is my mate too." Kolis spoke as she immediately came running towards Anon.


    "Wait, What !? This Incubus ? He looks really weak and you have made him your mate ? Are you crazy sister ?


    Did you have sex with him, Yet ?" Guki asked with a worried expression.


    "No, I am going to do it in the Sexton chamber." Kolis spoke.


    "Oh, You can''t do that anymore. Sister Ymer is Going to be the next Queen, because she won in the Sexton chamber competition, in the coming of age ceremony." Guki replied.


    "What !? Mother did it without me ?"


    "Yeah... Why would she wait for you ?"


    "Guki, Can something be done ? I want to participate in the Coming of age ceremony... Please."


    "Oh, If you want to participate that bad... Then you can challenge Sister Ymer to an official Duel in the Sexton chamber.


    But, If you lost... Your Royal status will go with your one and only chance of becoming the Queen."

 Chapter 807 Chapter-807

    "No, No... I think a duel would be too much. I should go and talk to mother about it." Kolis spoke with a worried expression.


    "Well, I don''t think mother would listen to you." Guki replied.


    "Why ?" Kolis asked.


    "Why ? Because you ran away in the ''Coming Of Age'' Ceremony. Don''t you understand that ? Whole kingdom laughed at mother and made fun of her.


    Do you really think she will talk to you after this ?" Guki asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I can always say sorry. She always accepts my apology." Kolis spoke.


    "We will challenge for the Duel." Anon spoke from the other side.


    "Hmm...?"


    "What !?" Kolis asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    She immediately walked upto Anon and asked in a low voice...


    "Master, What are you doing ? Sister Ymer is no joke. She will kill me before the time of duel even comes. How are we going to survive that ?"


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Leave it all upto me." Anon replied with a smile on his face.


    ''There is no other way... We have to purpose for a duel. I want to have some hardcore sex as well.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "For a Stupid Kunk, You seem to have too much confidence in your skills. I like that." Guki spoke as he walked upto Anon.


    "Well, What can I say ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Do you want me to purpose the duel for you ?" Guki asked with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "What are you saying ? If you purposed for the duel... Your Royal status will be gone, if I lost." Kolis spoke.


    "But, If you won... I will be promoted to the governor general of the Army." Guki replied.


    "The chances of that happening is very low." Kolis replied with a serious expression.


    "How many days can you go at it without any drugs ?" Guki asked as he looked at Anon.


    ''Hah... Now, What should I answer ? I can control my lust and I can cum whenever I want... wether it''s 2 minutes or 2 months. I think 50 days would be an appropriate answer.'' Anon thought.


    "50 days." Anon replied.


    "Not bad... Sister Ymer won by 74 days. That means we have to increase your libido to 80 days and I know just the thing that can do this." Guki spoke as he immediately summoned a small bottle of purple liquid into his hands.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... You can''t give this drug to him." Kolis spoke as she immediately stopped Guki.


    "Why not ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    Anon immediately used his skill on the drug bottle.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Gutvigra]


    [Rank: C+]


    [Description: A special drug made from Ladran flower''s nectar. This drug is specially used to increase the libido of a Male Incubus.


    Increases Libido by 200% in an Incubus for 100 days once used. Effects of the drug can be seen only after 24 hours have passed.


    {Note: If Taken By the Male of Any other species, Results can be unknown.}]


    ''My, My... Let''s see what effect it has on me.'' Anon thought as he smiled and took the bottle from Guki''s Hand.


    "Hmm...?" Guki looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "No, Rasputin-" Before Kolis could''ve completed her sentence, Anon opened the bottle and gulped down the whole bottle.


    "Wow..." Guki spoke with a shocked expression as he looked at Anon.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-You were only supposed to drink two drops of that." Kolis spoke as she pointed towards the drug bottle.


    "No, Worries... Drink this if anything goes wrong, Mr. Rasputin." Guki spoke as he gave a bottle of water like liquid to Anon.


    "What is this ?" Anon asked.


    "Water.... Drink it and control yourself from raping any innocent Girl, Do you understand ? You are my sister''s mate... I don''t want you to rape a Succubus and be thrown inside the royal Jail." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "I will keep that in mind." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "Sis, Let''s go inside and meet mother. Please don''t speak anything in front of her, Okay ? I will deal with everything." Guki spoke as all three of them entered inside the Royal Court.


    "Princess, Kolis Has entered inside the courtroom." The Announcer announced.


    The Royal court of the Succubus kingdom was huge and Dark.


    There were only 2 windows inside the Hall and thousands of demons are sitting inside the court.


    In the middle of the Royal Court, There was the Dark throne of the Succubus Queen.


    A Female demon who had Huge Boobs, Fat Ass that can barely fit in the throne and a slim waist.


    She had long and slightly curled horns over her head and a Thick tail on her ass. Her face was in the shadows, so it''s can''t be seen properly but her eyes that are shining brightly green can be seen.


    "M-Mother... I-I mean, I greet the Queen." Kolis spoke as she immediately went down on her knees.


    "I greet the Queen." Guki spoke as he went down on his knees as well.


    "I bow to the Queen." The Witchcreta spoke as she bowed down as well and went on her knees.


    ...


    ''Fuck... Why does everyone has to go down on their knees everytime ?'' Anon thought as he didn''t went down on his knees and turned his face in the other direction as if ignoring the Queen.


    "Oi, Kid... What are you doing ?" The Succubus Queen spoke up in a heavy voice.


    Guki immediately looked at Anon and noticed that he wasn''t bowing down to the Queen.


    "Oi, Rasputin... Bow down to the Queen. Sis, Didn''t you teach him how to kneel down ?" Guki asked as he looked at Kolis. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "R-Rasputin... Kneel Down in front of the Queen, Please." Kolis spoke as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    ''I know, I am not strong enough take all these guards... But, If I kneeled down to a female slut... I might as well cut off my dick.''


    "I won''t Kneel Down." Anon spoke with full attitude as he looked at the Queen.

 Chapter 808 Chapter-808

    Everyone is looking at Anon with shocked and surprised expression.


    "Did he just said that ?"


    "Yeah, he said...'' I won''t Kneel down''."


    "How dare he say that to our Queen ?"


    "What audacity ?"


    ...


    Everyone in the Royal Court started talking about this as they pointed towards Anon.


    "What did you say ?" The Announcer standing besides the Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "I won''t Kneel Down." Anon repeated himself without any hesitation.


    "Sorry, Sis... Your mate is about to be dead and I can''t do anything about it." Guki spoke as he looked at the ground with a disappointed expression.


    ''Master, What are you doing ? Please kneel down or you will die and If he died, My slave enchantments will be revealed in front of everyone.'' Kolis though as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "Guards, get him to his knees in front of the Queen and cut off his legs after that." The General ordered with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Yes, Sir." All four guards immediately started walking towards Anon.


    All of them grabbed Anon''s hands and started kicking him on the back of his leg.


    "Hey, Guys... Come on is it necessary for me to kneel down ? I mean, I can slightly bow if you want." Anon spoke with a smile as he wasn''t even gazed by the Incubus Guards.


    Incubus are strong if they use their magic but without magic they are just stupid chickens to slaughter.


    "What are you doing guards ? Get him down to his knees." The general shouted this time.


    More guards came running towards and started punching him in the stomach, But to Anon they were baby punches.


    "Sir, This Incubus is strong. Asking permission to enforce magic." One of the guard asked.


    "Use it..." The general permitted.


    ''Auric Energy, This might be the time to show me your potential.'' Anon thought as he covered his whole body with a thin layer of white energy.


    The Incubus Guards also used magic and suddenly, Their strength was increased by many folds.


    This time, When a guard kicked on Anon''s leg from the back it actually hurted Anon even though he was protected with the Auric Energy.


    *Kick*


    *Punch*


    "Oh... Fuck !" Anon shouted as blood came out of his mouth.


    ''Fuck they are strong... But, You are stronger Anon.'' Anon thought as he didn''t yield and continued to stand.


    "What a stupid Mate, have you choosen Sister ? This guy got the Royal guards to use Magic. There is blood coming out of his mouth." Guki spoke as he looked at Kolis with a serious expression.


    "I-I can''t do anything. If he said that he is not going to kneel down, then He won''t. It''s his attitude, I can''t do anything about it." Kolis spoke with a worried expression.


    "Fuck... He will die." Guki spoke.


    "I can''t fucking do anything... Don''t you understand ?" Kolis spoke with an angry expression as her eyes shined brightly red.


    *Kick*


    *Punch*


    *Jab-Jab*


    ...


    The guards were beating the shit out of Anon, But due to his insane healing spell... He was getting healed back immediately.


    "Hey, Guys... Come on. Hit harder... You are Royal Guards, aren''t you ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he spitted blood over one guard''s armour. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, This guy has some kind of healing spell on him. No matter how much we beat him, He isn''t going to go down." One guard spoke.


    "Oh, he will... May I Your Highness ?" The general asked as he bowed down to the Queen.


    The Queen didn''t speak anything and just waved her hand.


    "Thank you, Your Highness." The general spoke as he picked up his Broad sword and jumped towards Anon.


    *THUD*


    The general landed in front of Anon and all the guards beating him stepped aside.


    Suddenly his muscles started expanding and he became so muscular that even Anon was surprised to see him.


    "Wow... Man. What did you eat to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The general hitted Anon with his broadsword and Anon went flying through the Royal Court.


    *THUDDDD*


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Wow... That was really impressive. Now, I don''t have to bow down, right ?" Anon asked as he slowly stood up and looked at the general with a smile.


    But, this only increased the general''s Anger.


    The general jumped once again and landed in front of Anon.


    *THUD*


    He raised his broadsword once again and tried to hit Anon.


    But, this time Anon dodged it by slowly tilting to the right.


    "So, You know how to dodge huh ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "Oi, I said I won''t Kneel down... Don''t you understand the damn thing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the general and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "What the-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Anon threw him away with his broadsword.


    *THUD-THUD*


    The general came crashing down in front of the Queen''s throne.


    He couldn''t understand how such a small Incubus can throw him around like that. But, he was really furious now.


    Anon on the other side was walking freely with a serious expression on his face. He summoned a cigar out of his inventory and lit it up while showing his middle finger to everyone sitting inside the Royal Court.


    "You aren''t an ordinary Incubus... I now know that." The general spoke in an angry voice as he stood up from the ground and started running towards Anon once again, but this time... He was very cautious of Anon''s movement.


    "Come at me... I will show you what it feels to get blown away." Anon spoke as he took a deep breath with the cigar in mouth.


    He finished all the cigar at once and his throat started shining brightly golden all of a sudden.


    ''What is he doing ?'' The general wondered as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    [DEAFNING ROAR FIFTH FORM: SUPER SONIC BOOM.]


    As soon as the general reached in Anon''s range. Anon released all the energy.


    "BHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNN."

 Chapter 809 Chapter-809

    *BHAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN*


    As soon as the Super Sonic sounds touched the General''s body, his upper skin tore off of his body and he went flying all the way back to the Queen''s throne.


    "How do you like that, Motherfucker ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the general.


    Even after taking so much damage... The Incubus general stood up and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Sword Aura..." The general spoke as his sword started shining brightly Red.


    "Well, I will not go down without using my weapons." Anon spoke as he summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "Enough." The Queen finally spoke up as she stood up from the throne and walked into the light.


    She was a totally beautiful MILF. As soon as she stepped out in the light, Anon''s Battle instincts settled down and only one thing came to his mind.


    ''I am going to fuck her... No matter what.''


    "My Queen... Please don''t stop me. I will take his head off and place it into your shoes." The general spoke as he looked at the Queen.


    "Shut up, General Pol. Don''t you understand, I am ordering you to stop ?" She spoke with authority.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The general spoke as he immediately stepped back.


    The Queen then turned around and looked at Anon.


    "Name ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Rasputin." Anon replied with a smile as he slightly tilted towards the front.


    "Hmm... Intresting name. You aren''t from around here... Are you ?" The Queen asked.


    "No, Ma''am... I am from the north." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You have too much attitude... My general can kill you right away. Do you know that ?" The Queen asked.


    "I know ma''am. But, I won''t go down without dealing a big fat damage to this kingdom. The damage will be so big that you won''t be able to recover from it." Anon spoke as he looked her directly into the eyes.


    As soon as Anon spoke this sentence, Everyone single Succubus and Incubus sitting inside the Royal Court got very furious.


    "Oh, fuck..." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Are you threatening to harm my kingdom and it''s people ?" The Queen asked.


    "No, Ma''am... Not unless you make me break my morals." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    ''Confidence is a Dangerous thing. If used correctly... It can save you from dire situations but too much of it can get you killed pretty fast.


    But, I am not lying right now. I can literally deal a death blow to this kingdom before dying. Yet, I would prefer not to do that.'' Anon thought.


    "What''s your purpose in coming to my kingdom, Mr. Rasputin ?" The Queen asked.


    "I am Kolis''s Mate and We want to challenge your daughter Ymer in a Sexton chamber." Anon replied with a confident expression.


    "Is this True, Kolis ?" The Queen asked as she looked at Kolis.


    "H-Huh...? Yes, Mother- I mean Yes, My Queen." Kolis replied with a startled expression. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine, Who is going to purpose the Duel... You or your Mate ?


    If you are purposing the Duel, You will loose your Royal Status as soon as you loose in the Sexton chamber.


    But, If your Mate purposes the Duel and you loose, then he will be enslaved by the empire and will work for us until the end of time.


    So, who is it going to be ?" The Queen asked.


    "My Queen, I will purpose the Duel for sister Kolis and My Friend Raspudin." Guki spoke as he raised his hand and stood up.


    "It''s Rasputin." Anon spoke up.


    "Yes, My friend Raspugin." Guki spoke.


    "Nevermind." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    ...


    "What the !?"


    "Did the Prince just said that ?"


    "What is Prince Guki thinking ?"


    "Why is he trying to meddle in this matter ?"


    ....


    Everyone started gossiping about the strange turn of events.


    "Guki, What are you doing ? You do know that the result will be same in your case too, right ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "I know, My Queen. But, If we win... I want to take his place." Guki spoke as he pointed towards the general standing nearby the Queen.


    "My, My... Looks like my lovely children are all grown ups now." The Queen spoke as she looked at Guki.


    "Indeed they are, Mother." Guki replied with a sly smile.


    "Fine... Because you are the younger one. The Duel will be accepted and it will be held on the upcoming full moons that''s about 3 days later.


    The destination will be at the Sexton chamber in the deepest part of the Nighshade forest.


    Good Luck to everyone. Today''s Court is adjourned. All three of you will come and meet me in the Royal Hall." The Queen ordered as she immediately left the court.


    Outside the court...


    "What the fuck is your problem ? Why didn''t you kneeled down to the Queen ?" Guki shouted as he looked at Anon.


    "I don''t like to kneel down in front of anyone. No matter if she is your Queen or your mother." Anon spoke without any hesitation.


    "Fuck... Sister, This guy is crazy. Where did you find him ?" Guki asked with an angry expression as he looked at Kolis.


    "I can''t do anything, Guki. It''s his attitude and you can''t change someone''s attitude." Kolis replied with a neutral expression.


    "Please don''t make me regret this decision... If you loose in this competition, My Royal status will go to shit and sister Ymer will kill you both as well.


    Now, follow me to the Royal Hall." Guki spoke as he immediately left.


    "Your brother is really short tempered for having no mana. Is it some kind of disease ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "Huh ? You can sense that ? But, How ?" Kolis asked with a shocked and surprised expression.


    "Why shouldn''t I be able to sense it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s a rare disease... He couldn''t sense mana from the moment he was born.


    We waited for him to sense mana but even after turning three... It remained the same and that''s why we gave him that necklace.


    It keeps a cloud of mana around his body in order to prevent enemies from directly striking him." Kolis explained.

 Chapter 810 Chapter-810

    "Hmm... That means his heart is blocking mana, huh ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Oi, You guys coming or not ?" Guki spoke from a distance.


    "I don''t know... But, when we got him checked by a Royal WitchRoul, he couldn''t determine the problem clearly and gave him the magical necklace." Kolis spoke.


    "Let''s go and meet your dear Mother." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Guki.


    After travelling for about 5 minutes, Anon and the others finally reached in the Royal Hall.


    As soon as they entered inside the Royal Hall, Anon noticed that the Royal Hall was covered with large torches and except that, there was no other source of light in the Hall.


    The Queen is sitting on the middle of the Hall with a Buttler standing besides her.


    "Hello, Mother." Guki spoke with a smile as he entered inside the Hall.


    "Guki Li Pol, Don''t try to talk sweet to me." The Queen spoke as she took Guki''s full name.


    "W-Wow... It''s been a while since I heard my full name." Guki spoke with a weird smile.


    "What did I not give you ? What happened That you had to take her side instead of mine ?" The Queen asked as she looked at Guki with a sad expression.


    "Mom... I-" Before Kolis could''ve said anything else, The Queen showed her the finger to stop talking.


    "I don''t want to listen to a word you are saying. Just stop talking and stand there quietly, I will come to you in a while." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Mom." Kolis spoke as she quietly stood there.


    "Guki, I am giving you one last chance... Leave her side and I will give you anything you want except the Army General''s Position." The Queen spoke as she looked at Guki.


    "But, Mom-"


    "Just demand the thing. I will even give my life for you, if that''s what you want but... You have to leave her side." The Queen spoke.


    Anon noticed Guki''s Body language and a smile appeared over his face.


    ''He will Give in.'' Anon thought.


    "Okay, Mom... I want my own personal castle in the middle of the East land owned by our kingdom, 15 Different Demon Queens for myself and many servants to serve me." Guki spoke.


    At this moment, Kolis looked at Guki and couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    ''What are you doing, Guki ? You were supposed to be on my side.'' She thought with a shocked expression.


    "Done, I will give you all that just take your purposal back." The Queen spoke.


    "Sorry, Sister Kolis... But, I can''t leave this offer. Sorry again." Guki spoke with a smile as he immediately went to his mother''s side and his mother immediately hugged him tightly.


    His face was inside her huge cleavage and Anon was getting very jealous of him. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hah... I knew it. My son would never betray me." The Queen spoke with a smile as she let go of Guki and looked at Kolis with a serious expression.


    "Now, You... ''The Runaway Princess''. This is what the people of our kingdom are calling you." The Queen spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I am Sorry mother. I know, I made a big mistake." Kolis replied.


    "If you know that you made a mistake and want to make it right. Then, I have a purposal of marriage right here in my hands.


    This is from a neighbouring kingdom, The prince of the Gulkon Kingdom has purposed to join alliance with our kingdom if I marry one of my daughters to him.


    I can''t marry Ymer to him, because she is going to be the Queen and Oyin is too talented to be married right now.


    So, That leaves you... If you take this purposal and marry him... Then I will take it as an Atonement to your crime of running away.


    We will join Forces and once that happens, maybe we can join the High Demonic House of Scubis.


    Your partner sleep with you once and leave the kingdom.


    So, What do you say ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I-I..." Kolis was hesitating, She didn''t knew what to do.


    "We will purpose for the Duel." Anon spoke up from behind.


    "Hmm...?" The Queen looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Is that so ? I want to here it from her mouth." The Queen asked as she looked at Kolis.


    "Y-Yes, Mother... We will purpose for a duel against sister Ymer." Kolis spoke as she closed her eyes and looked down.


    "Fine... Who is purposing ?" The Queen asked.


    "I am purposing." Anon spoke as he stepped up and looked at her with a smile.


    "The terms of your loss are pretty clear. You will become the empire''s slave until the end of time. This meeting is over, You can go now." The Queen spoke as she stood up from her seat and started leaving.


    "Wait..." Anon''s voice came from the back.


    "Hmm...? What ?" The Queen asked as she halted her steps and looked back at Anon.


    "If I loose, I will serve the empire until the end of time but, What will happen if I win ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "What do you mean ? Your partner will become the Queen." The Queen replied.


    "It only applies if Kolis challenges for the duel. Either she will loose her Royal status or become the Queen.


    But, when Guki challenged... He stated his terms because once Ymer get''s defeated, Kolis will be the only remaining candidate of the Queen''s throne and that''s why the other challenger''s winning terms can be different." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''He is not some Dumb incubus.'' The Queen thought as she looked at Anon.


    "Fine... What is your term, Mr. Rasputin ?" The Queen asked.


    "I want a Succubus as my sex slave, If I win." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he looked at the Queen.


    "Yeah ? Just that ? I will arrange it." The Queen spoke with a smile as she started to leave once again.


    "Not any other Succubus... It has to be you." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards The Queen.

 Chapter 811 Chapter-811

    "Woah..." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "Umm... Excuse me ? Do you know, Who you are talking to right now ?" The Queen asked.


    "I do and that''s why I said this... I am the challenger and terms will be mine, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I would''ve killed you for saying that, But I want you as my slave after you loose in the duel. So, I am going to say yes to this non-sense term of yours." The Queen replied with a smile as she left the hall after that.


    Guki tried to leave with her... But, before he could''ve left, Kolis disappeared from her position and re-appeared in front of him with an angry expression on her face.


    "Where do you think you are going ?" Kolis asked.


    "S-Sister... Y-You know how good that offer was. I-I couldn''t say no." Guki spoke with a smile as he looked at Kolis.


    "You fucking piece of shit, you betrayed me." Koli spoke with an angry expression as she looked at Guki and her eyes shined brightly red.


    "Well, You did the same when you left the kingdom. There was no one to stand behind my back...


    Sister Ymer and Sister Oyin tortured me like shit and made me feel horrible.


    "Let me tell you something-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Guki interrupted him.


    "You shut up, Fucking Kunk. He doesn''t know what to do or speak on the right time. Do you really think he is going to make you the Queen of this kingdom.


    A runaway princess can''t become the Queen of-"


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    Before Guki could''ve completed his sentence, He felt a heavy bloodlust coming from behind him.


    The bloodlust was so heavy that Guki''s mind shouted ''Run Away'' immediately. But, His body wasn''t moving even an inch from it''s place.


    Even Kolis''s body froze at one point when she felt the immense bloodlust.


    Both of them looked back and noticed that all this bloodlust was coming out of Anon''s body.


    As he walked towards them... The pressure of the bloodlust was increasing.


    "W-What the hell is... He ?" Guki asked as he kneeled down on the ground due to such immense pressure.


    Anon walked upto Guki and looked him directly into his eyes.


    "M-Mr. Rasputin, This-"


    Anon slowly bent down and looked Guki directly into his eyes. His eyes were giving a strong death stare as they were glowing brightly purple.


    "If you used the word ''Stupid'' or ''Kunk'' While talking to me once more. I will take your head off and insert it inside your own ass.


    Do you understand, Little Fuck ?" Anon asked as he placed his hand over Guki''s head.


    As soon as Guki felt Anon''s hand over his head... He saw his death. He knew that if Anon wants, he can easily Squeeze his head into pieces and kill him right here.


    "I-I understand..." Guki replied with a scared expression.


    "Nice. Now, sign this contract." Anon spoke gave a slave enchantment Scroll to Guki.


    "I-I can''t- this is an enslavement contra-." Guki tried to speak something but Anon tightened his grip over Guki''s head.


    "Better than Death, right ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "I-I understand..." Guki replied as he immediately dropped his blood over the contract and Slave enchantments appeared all over his body.


    "Good... That will do the Job." Anon spoke with a smile as all the bloodlust coming out of his body suddenly disappeared.


    "Y-You don''t know... What you are messing with. My mother will kill you as soon as she sees all these enchantments on my body." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "What enchantments ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "This one-" Guki immediately looked at his hand and noticed that all the enchantments on his body has disappeared.


    "Huh ? How did the Enchantments Disappeared ?" Guki asked as he looked at his whole body.


    "Listen to me, Guki. You work for me now and you will do whatever I say. So, If you tried to speak anything about what happened in this hall after your mother left, you will die from a brain blast." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "S-Sis... Aren''t you going to do anything ?" Guki asked as he immediately turned around and looked at Kolis.


    "Why should I ? The offer is too good." Kolis spoke with a smile.


    "Are you really going to do this to your brother, When he is being enslaved by a stranger ?" Guki asked with an angry expression.


    "You know I can''t say no. The offer it too good." Kolis replied with a smile.


    "Fuck you and Fuc-" Before he could''ve cursed Anon.


    All the slave enchantments over his body started shining and Guki felt immense pain all over this body.


    "AHHHHHHHH.... My Body... It HURTSSSSS."


    "I told you, Don''t curse at me. You will get fucked up." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I apologise... I apologise."


    "Call me master... Maybe that will reduce your pain."


    "I AM SORRY, MASTER." Guki shouted as he felt more and more pain.


    Suddenly, The pain started decreasing and in just a minute, all of the pain disappeared.


    Guki looked at Anon with scared expression and didn''t knew what to do.


    "Go and do your daily stuff but whenever I call you, You will Answer. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Guki replied with a scared expression.


    "Good, Now get lost." Anon ordered.


    Guki immediately left the hall after this.


    "Was that really necessary, Master ?" Kolis asked with a neutral expression.


    "Those who betray me often turns out dead. It''s good that your brother is still in one piece.


    We will need someone on your mother''s side to win this battle. It''s not going to be a battle of having sex only." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, He is stupid... He doesn''t know how to pick a cup of Huko properly." Kolis spoke.


    "The dumb ones are easy to control, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    In the Castle''s Royal Court... S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... Where is everyone ?" The Witchcreta asked.

 Chapter 812 Chapter-812

    Kolis''s Room, Midnight...


    Anon is lying over the bed and Kolis is sitting on a chair near the bed.


    "Where is that Witchcreta ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Who can be here at this time ?" Kolis asked as she summoned her whip and started walking towards the door slowly.


    "It''s her..." Anon spoke as he used his heightened senses to sense the Witchcreta''s presence.


    *Click*


    Kolis opened the door and noticed that the Witchcreta was standing on the door just as Anon said.


    "Sir, you are here. I was searching for you everywhere." The Witchcreta spoke with a smile as she immediately came running towards Anon.


    "Hmm... What is this material ?" Anon asked as he touched the wall of Kolis''s room.


    "That''s Dran-Kol, Sir. It''s a very expensive material and only used in the buildings of Royal Castles.


    A normal Demon can''t use it." The Witchcreta replied.


    "What are the properties of this material ?" Anon asked.


    ''I can''t see it with my Demonic eyes. This material is really high ranked.'' Anon thought.


    "It can absorb magic and transfer it to the Root of magic that''s build inside this Castle, Master." Kolis spoke up.


    "What do you mean, Magic Root ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, A Magic Root is made from a special tree''s woods and it''s almost as big as this Castle... But, it''s under the castle and it contains a large sum of Negative Mana.


    All the Defensive Barriers around the castle and the Offensive attacking mechanisms, are working on that root''s magic.


    "Hmm....? How much negative mana do you think this magic root contains ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I mean... It''s big enough to attract the attention of our 5 neighbouring kingdoms.


    All of them have tried attacking us for this root. But, our ancestors gave it to us and we can''t give it up like that." Koli explained.


    ''If I can get connected to this core... I can use it as a big defensive or as an offensive too.


    All I need to do is supply it with a drop of pure mana and the Negative Mana will go crazy.


    It will explode and go wild. This can become a game changing card for me. I have to go and see this root.'' Anon thought.


    "Kolis, Can you take me to this Magic Root ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Kolis.


    "Not even the Queen is allowed there, Master." Kolis replied with a neutral expression.


    "Wait, What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Master... The force of all that negative mana is too much. The closer you get to it... The more your brain will rot and in just seconds, you will become a brainless demon.


    If you came out of that chamber by chance... You will be executed immediately. Because the Queen is bound by the rules of our ancestors." Kolis explained.


    ''It won''t have an affect on me. Right system ?'' Anon asked.


    [Host will remain unaffected by any type of Mental attacks.]


    ''Good.'' Anon thought as he looked at this notification.


    "Kolis, Just tell me the way to the root." Anon spoke as he looked at Kolis.


    "Umm... Master, I don''t know that. I have never been there." Kolis replied.


    ''Fuck... Now, I have to find it out myself.'' Anon thought.


    "Okay, is there any training ground nearby ?" Anon asked as he stood up from the bed.


    "But, Master... It''s late night. You should take rest, The Duel is in three days." Kolis spoke with a worried expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Just answer, What I am asking you." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "O-Okay, Master.... It''s in the back of the castle." Kolis spoke.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit gate.


    "Sir, should I stay awake ? Are you going to fuck me... Once you are done with your training ?" The Witchcreta asked as she opened her dress and her boobs jumped out.


    "I am not going to return to this room. Not for the next three days. I want you to bring me my food to the training grounds." Anon ordered as he exited the room.


    "Umm... What ? Did he just say that he is going to train for the next three days ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Yep." Kolis replied with a serious expression.


    After walking throughout the whole castle, Anon finally found the training grounds in the back of the castle.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the training ground, he noticed the lights.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned to the other side and noticed 30 to 40 incubus and Succubus training their bodies.


    "Training at this hour ?" Anon was impressed as he decided to walk towards them and see what type of training they were doing.


    As soon as he walked upto them... Anon noticed something that truly shocked him.


    All of them were traning physically without using any magic and the weights they were picking were too low.


    Anon saw one guy picking up 100 kgs and dropping it to the ground like a fucking hero.


    *Thud*


    "Umm... Excuse me ? Who are you ?" One Succubus asked as she walked upto Anon.


    "Fuck that... Is that the most weight you guys can pick up ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto the 100kg weight bar.


    As soon as Anon said this sentence, All the scubis standing around him got really offended.


    "What the fuck did you say ?"


    "Umm.... Who the fuck are you ?"


    "Oi, Who allowed this guy on the ground ?"


    "Get away from-" Before the Incubus could''ve completed his sentence, Anon wrapped his middle finger around the 100kg weight bar and picked it up from the ground without any signs of struggle.


    "Woah..."


    "What the fuck ?"


    "How did he do that ?"


    "He is using magic."


    "Yeah, I am sure he is using magic."


    "Oh, I am not." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw the weight into the air and caught it with his other hand''s pinky finger.


    "WHAT !???"

 Chapter 813 Chapter-813

    "H-How is he doing that ?"


    "I-I don''t know."


    ...


    Everyone at the ground was too stunned to speak anything at this moment.


    They didn''t know, how Anon can pick up such a heavy weight on his pinky finger.


    "Excuse me ?" Suddenly, One of the Incubus spoke up.


    He had red hairs and Black eyes. The body build of this Succubus wasn''t that good... His back was struggling to stay straight and his stomach was coming out.


    Although his legs looked pretty good, he had several nerves blockages in their. His hands were also suffering from muscle strains.


    "Hmm..?" Anon looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Please be my master." The Incubus spoke as he immediately kneeled down to Anon.


    "Oi, Hulo... Do you even know this guy ?"


    "What are you doing, Hulo ?"


    "You are the guy... Princess Kolis''s Mate." One of the Succubus spoke up from the back.


    "What ?"


    "He is the one ?"


    "Yes, I saw him in the Royal Court today."


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Almost immediately, Everyone standing around Anon went down on their knees and bowed their heads to him.


    "Sir, We are very sorry for not recognising you." All of them spoke in unison.


    Although Anon was new here, He was Kolis''s Mate and this makes him royalty. That''s why everyone is bowing down to him.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Hulo]


    [Level: 198]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Incubus]


    [Mana: 0]


    [HP: 89,000/ 89,000]


    [Description: Wants to make you his master and learn from you.]


    "Zero Mana ?" Anon thought with a confused expression as he turned to a Succubus and used his skill over her as well.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Loti]


    [Level: 230]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Succubus]


    [Mana: 0]


    [HP: 150,000/ 150,000]


    [Description: Wants to become a Royal knight in order to fullfill her sister''s dream of going to the Demon Academy.]


    ''Another Zero mana ?'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill on all of them.


    [Mana: 0]


    [Mana: 0]


    [Mana: 0]


    ...


    ''As suspected... All of their mana is zero. Is this really some kind of disease ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    He Summoned his Arcane Slayers and made a small cut on his hand. After taking some drops of his blood, Anon touched Hulo on the shoulder.


    "Drink this blood..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-Master !?" Hulo asked with a confused expression.


    "Drink it, If you want to become my Apprentice." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Hulo spoke as he immediately drank Anon''s blood.


    ''System... Scan and tell me what''s wrong with his body.'' Anon ordered.


    [Book of wisdom has been opened.]


    [Unknown DNA Samples Has Been Stored.]


    [Scanning Complete.]


    [Results have been saved in the ''Book Of Wisdom.'' ]


    ''Open the Book of wisdom, Log No.813.'' Anon ordered.


    [Opening Log. No.813]


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Subject: Incubus.] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Problems Detected: 1]


    [Description: Pure Mana is Stuck in Subject''s body at many places. As a Demon''s body is made to work on negative mana... Pure mana entering inside a Demon''s body can cause severe damage and too much of it can cause it''s death as well.


    Cure: Pure Mana Needs to be Sucked out of Subject''s body in order to restore the flow of Negative Mana.]


    "Haha... Just that ?" Anon spoke out loud as he started laughing.


    "What happened to him ?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, Whatever he is a Royal member. He can do whatever he wants."


    ...


    "Oi, Hulo... That''s your name right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Hulo replied with a confused expression.


    "Good... Let me ask you a question. Will you sign this Enslavement contract, If I promise to cure that disease of yours and make you the strongest of them all ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at Hulo.


    "W-What !?" Hulo asked with a shocked expression.


    Everyone sitting around him were shocked as well.


    "You are lying." One of the Succubus spoke as she stood up and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...?"


    "The disease we have can''t be healed... No one in this world can heal it. Even the Royal WitchRouls couldn''t heal us.


    You just want to make him your Slave." She spoke with a serious expression.


    But, Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Hulo snatched the Enslavement contract from his hand.


    He cutted his finger and dropped his blood over the contract.


    "What the-"


    "He signed it."


    "Fuck... He is an idiot."


    ....


    Everyone looked at Hulo with confused expressions as the slave enchantments appeared all over his body.


    "I-I did it. Even if you can''t heal me... I-I want to serve under you, Master." Hulo spoke in a low voice as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    Anon smiled and placed his hand over Hulo''s Head.


    "Those who trust me, Will never be Disappointed." Anon spoke with a smile as his eyes started shining brightly purple and all the Pure Mana inside Hulo''s body also started shining.


    ''The mana in stuck inside his body for too long. It won''t be easy to suck it out. Not for me and not for him as well.''


    "This is going to Hurt like hell... You better be prepared." Anon spoke as he started sucking out the pure mana out of Hulo''s body.


    The pure mana inside his body was glowing brightly and everyone was looking at it with a confused expression.


    At this point, they didn''t knew if Anon really holds the power to heal them or not.


    As the Pure Mana inside his body started moving, Hulo felt immense pain.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." He shouted really loud but kept his determination in Anon.


    As the Pure Mana reached his throat, His voice increased even more.


    The pain was unbearable and horrifying for the others who were watching this.


    "N-No, He is going to kill him." One Incubus spoke.


    "H-Hey, You have to stop-" Before the other one could''ve completed his sentence.


    Anon pulled out all the pure Mana out of Hulo''s body and Hulo went Unconscious from all that Pain.


    A ball of pure mana hovered over Anon''s hand. For any Demon present here... This pure mana was poison for their bodies but for Anon, it was just mana.


    So, without any delay... Anon ate the ball of pure mana.


    *Burp*


    "Hah... That was good."


    "I-Is he dead ?" The Succubus asked with a scared expression.


    "HAAAAAH...." Suddenly, Hulo opened his eyes as he took in a large amount of air.


    "You are Fine... Don''t worry." Anon spoke as he patted Hulo on the head.


    "I-I am.... Better than Fine." Hulo spoke as he absorbed the negative mana that Anon''s body was producing.


    "Yes, Yes... Inhale that mana." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed Hulo''s mana increasing at a rapid rate.


    "Is he really healed ?" The Succubus asked with a confused expression.


    "Ignito..." Hulo spoke as he immediately produced a small ball of fire over his right hand.


    As soon as everyone saw that Small fireball... Their eyes started shining.


    A deadly disease that no one can heal... A disease that has been the reason for millions of Demon''s death... and one day an unknown Incubus comes who knows the heal to this disease.


    If this news were to go out, Anon will be approached by some really powerful demons... The demons that even he can''t deal with.


    "Master... You have changed my life and I swear to serve under you till the end of time." Hulo spoke as he immediately kneeled down to Anon.


    "Good... Now stand up and perform ten thousand push-ups." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Hulo.


    "Eh...? T-Ten Thousand ? Master, That''s-"


    "Say something other then ''Yes'' and I will release that disease back into your body." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "N-No, Master... I-I am going to do it immediately." Hulo spoke as he immediately stood up and started doing push-ups.


    Other Incubus and Succubus also wanted to be cured but they knew the price for it.


    They have their freedom and if they want to cure their disease... They have to sacrifice it.


    "Umm... C-Can you heal me as well, Sir ?" The Succubus who was talking trash to Anon just a moment ago spoke in the most sweetest tone as she walked upto him and grabbed his hand.


    "I... Don''t heal, Sluts." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately took his hand out of her her hands.


    "Sir, I am ready to become your slave as well.... Please Heal me too." Another Succubus stood up and walked upto Anon.


    "Hmm...? Why should I make you my slave ? What do you have ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Sir, I will train as hard as you train me... If you want, I can live my life as your sex slave too. But, please allow me to meet my little sister once a month." She spoke as she immediately kneeled down to Anon with a determined expression on her face.


    "Well, This is going to hurt like hell..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 814 Chapter-814

    Anon healed 14 Incubus and 20 Succubus, while enslaving all of them.


    Now he has 34 demons on his disposal, all of them will die and fight for him.


    "WE BOW, BEFORE OUR MASTER." All 34 of them spoke as he they kneeled down to Anon.


    ''Very Good, 34 Meat Shields to protect me. If I can train them good... They might become excellent assassins.'' Anon thought with an evil smile as he looked at them.


    "Okay, All of you start ten thousand push-ups now." Anon ordered.


    "S-Sir... T-Ten thousand ?" One of the Succubus asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, You have any problems ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "B-But, I am a Succubus. I am not as strong as an Incubus." She spoke.


    "Hmm...? Let me count..." Anon spoke as he started counting something on his fingers.


    "Umm... What are you counting, Master ?" One of the Incubus asked.


    "The fucks, I give about the fact she just told me." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Succubus.


    "I-I am Sorry, Master." The Succubus immediately realised her mistake and looked down.


    "What the fuck are you guys Waiting for ? Go and fucking start." Anon shouted.


    "YES, MASTER." All of them spoke as they immediately stood up and started doing their push-ups.


    Anon bent down and started doing push-ups as as well.


    "Master... What are you doing ? Why are you doing push-ups ?" Huli asked as he continued his push-ups.


    "I have to become strong as well, Kid. That''s why I am doing push-ups. Now concentrate on your push-ups.


    No one is going to leave this training ground, until I leave." Anon spoke with a smile as he started doing side push-ups.


    Although it looks like Anon is doing normal push-ups.


    But, He is carrying over 150 quintals of weight on his back with the help of his coat.


    As he is supplying the mana to the coat, the weight on his back is increasing at an incredible speed.


    Everytime he went down, The ground under his hands started cracking.


    "What the-!?" Hulo looked at this and couldn''t understand, what was happening with Anon.


    "Oi, Look at Master... The ground underneath him is breaking."


    "How ?"


    "I don''t know."


    ...


    No, One knew what Anon was doing. Only he knew what torture he was in right now.


    ''If it can''t kill you, It makes you stronger. If it can''t kill you, It makes you fucking Stronger.'' Anon recited this same line over and over in his mind as he continued to increase the weight over his body.


    One hour later...


    *Thud*


    One of the succubus fell down to the ground as she got extremely tired.


    "F-Food..." She spoke.


    "M-Master... W-We are hungry." Another Incubus spoke as he looked at Anon with a tired expression.


    "No one gives a fuck... No one ever will. Get your ass up and start your push-ups. You will get the food in the morning. Until then, You will keep doing the push-ups and it''s an order from your master." Anon commanded as he continued his push-ups.


    Even though the Succubus didn''t wanted to do the Push-ups. The slave enchantments on her body started shining and she felt immense pain in her body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." She shouted in agony.


    "If you want to feel like her... Stop your push-ups. If not, then you better carry on." Anon spoke with a smile as lots of sweat fell down from his body.


    Everyone around him was scared, they didn''t knew if they had done the right thing by making him their master, but they knew that it can''t be changed now.


    Night passed and Sun came out...


    A new and fresh day, but not for everyone. In the training ground... 34 Incubus and Succubus are all suffering from immense pain.


    Meanwhile, Anon is continuously doing his push-ups.


    "I-I can''t even sleep... The pain will keep me awake."


    "I-I want to go home."


    "Please someone save me... I don''t want to be cured."


    "M-Master... I have completed my ten thousand push-ups." Hulo spoke as he looked at Anon.


    His hand were all swollen from all that training and his legs weren''t allowing to even stand up properly.


    "Good Job." Anon replied as he stood up from the ground.


    Anon was also covered in intense sweat... His shirt is a total mess because of all the sweat.


    He looked at Hulo and casted his skill over him.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    In under a Minute, Hulo was healed back to his prime.


    "W-What the ? I don''t feel any pain." Hulo spoke with a confused and shocked expression as he looked at his hands.


    "Everyone... Come to me. I will heal you up." Anon spoke as he sat on the ground.


    "M-Me first..."


    "N-No, Me first... Master."


    All the Succubus and Incubus started crawling upto Anon as soon as they saw Hulo get healed.


    One by One... Anon healed all of them.


    "What do you guys feel, After that workout ?" Anon asked as he looked at them.


    ....


    "I Feel powerful..." One of them spoke up.


    "Yeah, Me too... It''s like I can do 100 push-ups now without even sweating."


    "Same with me... I feel as if my hands are Stronger than before."


    ...


    "Good... We will take a 10 minutes Breakfast Break and get back to the training." Anon spoke as he looked at them.


    "B-But, Master... What about sleeping ?" One of the Succubus asked with a confused expression. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What sleeping ? Don''t you feel refreshed ? You don''t need any sleep."


    "But-"


    "I don''t think you guys want breakfast... Do you ? Shall we start training without your breakfast ?" Anon asked with a big smile.


    "NO, MASTER." All of them shouted with scared faces as they looked at Anon.


    "Good..."


    ''I don''t have much time... I have to train them as hard as I can. I can only entrust my life to the ones, I trust and to my slaves.


    I can feel myself growing as well... the bottle neck is removed as I have Leveled Up and it''s good thing.


    I want to be as strong as possible but this time... I have to train my Auric Energy as well.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Sun and summoned a cigar out of his inventory.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Anon noticed a Wagon going towards the Royal castle.


    "What''s that ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, That''s Princess Ymer''s Food Wagon. Her food is daily cooked in the Frozen valley and it is then brought to the Royal Castle through that Wagon." Hulo explained.


    ''My, My... Looks like, I have to taste that special kind of food and mix my flavours into it.'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 815 Chapter-815

    On the Other side, Anon''s House, Same day he went to the Deep Sea.


    3 hours have passed till Anon''s soul has gone to the Deep Sea. Mike is still sitting in front of the room in which Anon''s body is sealed.


    Damon is sitting in the Dinning room and he has a very stressed expression on his face.


    Sephie and Adeline are sitting inside the control chamber, sipping coffee they stare at each other. No.300 is sleeping inside her house.


    ....


    Outside the House...


    *Step-step-step*


    A man in his 40''s with Brown hairs, Golden eyes, Fair skin tone and small nose is standing right in front of Anon''s house.


    "I can Sense his evil presence here." The man spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    He had a Holy Aura around his body and his eyes shined brightly golden everytime he looked at Anon''s house.


    Underground city, Sephie''s Lab...


    "Umm... Madam, Sephie. Are we expecting someone to visit us today ?" Sephie''s Assistant No. 786 asked as she used a crystal ball to connect with Sephie. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What ? Who is here ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "A man with brown hairs and Golden eyes is standing in front of the house and he is wearing all white clothes." She reported.


    "Give me a live of the front gate on my screen." Sephie ordered as she immediately supplied mana to the glass screen.


    "As you command, Ma''am." She replied as she immediately gave a live telecast to Sephie.


    Suddenly, the visuals started appearing on the screen and sephie looked at the man very cautiously.


    "Hey, Guys... Where can I get coffee in this house ?" Damon''s voice came from the back.


    Sephie and Adeline immediately turned around and they looked at Damon.


    "What ? Why are you guys looking at me like that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you know him ?" Sephie asked as she pointed towards the Screen.


    Damon looked at the screen and his eyes widened in shock.


    "Ah... Shit. He is way too early." Damon spoke as he walked upto the screen.


    "What do you mean ? Do you know him or not ?" Adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "This guy... The holy Aura around him, It''s his Aura. The God of Truth. I know this Aura... We have to run away from this place with Anon.


    Can you wake him up ?" Damon asked with a stressed expression.


    "There is a barrier around the house... He can''t break that, Right ?" Adeline asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, He can-" Before Demon could''ve completed his sentence, The man standing outside the mansion raised his hand and touched the protection barrier.


    ...


    "Hmm...? This Barrier is strong, A Demi-God made it." The man in the white dress spoke as he pulled his hand back and made it into a punch.


    ...


    "What is he doing ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    *Punch*


    *THUMBBBBBBBBB*


    As soon as he punched the barrier, A shockwave went through all the barrier and broke some of it''s part.


    Kole who was sitting in his room, Suddenly felt a direct attack on his heart.


    *Cough*


    "What the-" Before Kole could''ve completed his sentence, Blood flowed out of his mouth.


    *Punch*


    He punched the barrier again and Broke half of it in one go.


    *Stretch*


    Kole felt hellish pain his whole body as he noticed that half of the barrier is broken.


    "N-No... Fuck, I-I can''t hold-"


    *Punch*


    With the third punch, The God''s avatar broke down 75% of the barrier.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-" Kole shouted in pain as he couldn''t even lift his finger.


    "Hmm... This place is definitely protected by a Demi-God." The God''s avatar spoke as he pulled his hand back one more time... But before he could''ve punched the barrier once more, another hand came from behind and stopped his punch.


    "Hmm...?" The god''s avatar turned around and looked at Vampire standing right besides him.


    This vampire was none other than Mike himself.


    "Sir, I think you are standing in front of the wrong house. Why don''t you turn around and go find yourself another house ?" Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Leave my hand... I don''t have any business with you." The God''s avatar spoke up.


    {DIVINE RULE 101: A God''s Avatar can''t kill anyone on the holy land other than the Demon God''s Avatar.


    If broken, The Gods will loose.}


    "What will you do, If I don''t leave ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Fuck off..." The God''s avatar spoke as he flicked his hand and Mike went flying through the trees.


    ''He is powerful... Too powerful.'' Mike thought as he stood up and summoned his daggers.


    The God''s Avatar pulled his hand back once again and just as he was about to punch...


    "DIE. Shadow Threads..." Mike used a forbidden technique and created thousands of shadow Threads around the god''s avatar, that tightened around his body and restrained him from moving.


    *Stretch*


    "Fool, You think these Dark arts can stop me ?" The god''s avatar spoke as he used his divine Aura and all the dark threads broke immediately.


    *Punch*


    As soon as he landed the Last punch, The Barrier broke.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    "A-Anon..." Kole spoke his last words, before blood started coming out of his eyes, Nose and he died.


    "Kole is dead..." Adeline spoke with a shocked expression as she felt Kole''s death.


    "What ? H-How ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "The barrier was directly connected to his heart and that''s why as soon as it broke... He died." Adeline spoke.


    Suddenly, Mike appeared inside the room.


    "Sir, Mike... Are you okay ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    "No, That guy is way too strong... We have move master''s body from here."


    *Boooom*


    Suddenly, The Gate of Sephie''s Lab broke out.


    "What the fuck...? How did he get here so quickly ?" Sephie asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Fast... Open all the chambers. I will take master''s body and run away. Adeline you have to buy us some time." Mike shouted.


    "I understand..." Adeline spoke as she immediately ran towards the entrance gate.


    "Fast Sephie..." Mike spoke.


    "Y-Yes..." Sephie spoke as she pulled a lever and opened the chamber.

 Chapter 816 Chapter-816

    *click-click-click-click-click-click-click-click*


    Sephie is pulling and pushing the liver up and down, but nothing is happening.


    "What happened, Sephie ?" Mike shouted from a distance.


    "T-The lever... It''s not working. You have to take out master''s body manually." Sephie shouted.


    On the Lab''s Gate...


    The God''s Avatar is moving towards Sephie''s room.


    "You in a Hurry ?" Adeline asked as she blocked his way.


    "Hmm..? A Dragon ? Not an ordinary one, You are Royalty, The Ancestor of Dragon Queen Madrid." The Avatar spoke as he looked at Adeline.


    "That''s right... She was my Great Grandmother. Who might you be ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    Her task was to buy Mike some time and she was doing it efficiently.


    "I am, Leon. God Of Truth, Atlas''s Avatar. I am here to wipe out Anon Agreil.


    I assume, you won''t come in my way because you are the first holy creature that goddess of creation gave birth to and you wouldn''t support the Demon God''s Avatar." Leon spoke as he started walking inside.


    *Chk*


    Adeline Summoned her Swords...


    "I think, My assumptions were wrong. You are in fact supporting that low level Worm." Leon spoke as he turned around and looked at Adeline.


    "Say one more ill word about my Dear Husband and Your head will be lying on the floor." Adeline spoke as her eyes shined brightly pink, while her pupils shrunk just like a lizard''s eyes.


    "Husband ? You married a Demon''s Avatar ? How can you go so low, to marry an evil piece of shit like him ?" Leon spoke as he smiled at Adeline.


    "Okay, You are fucking done..." Adeline shouted as her hands and legs got covered in red dragon scales.


    She then ran towards Leon and jumped at him with her sword pointing directly at his throat.


    "Those who don''t follow the path of truth, shall not see the light of knowledge. EYES OF KNOWLEDGE." Leon spoke as he easily dodged all of Adeline''s attacks.


    *Swing*


    *Swing*


    *Swing*


    ...


    "What the fuck...? How are you doing that ?" Adeline asked as she got tired of swinging her sword but not even one of her attacks hitted him.


    "You are weak... I had high hopes for you. Your Great Grandmother will be disappointed in you." Leon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You fucking bastard."


    ....


    *Thud*


    *THUD*


    Mike is punching the metallic barriers that are protecting Anon''s body but couldn''t get them open.


    He even tried to use magic in order to open it, but nothing is working on the metallic gates.


    "Sephie... I can''t break through the chambers. What the hell is happening ?" Mike asked as he looked at Sephie.


    Sephie bent down and touched the barriers, she immediately noticed that something wasn''t right.


    "This Gate... It''s not right. This shouldn''t be happening." Sephie spoke as she noticed something strange with the gates.


    "What is wrong ? What is wrong with the gates ?" Mike asked with a anxious Expression.


    "There is a magical barrier over these gates... A very thin and perfectly hided barrier." Sephie spoke.


    Mike immediately sat down and touched the metallic gates.


    "You are right... There is a barrier here. But, it''s different from any magical barrier I have seen. Did master cast it ?" Mike asked.


    "No, this is casted by someone else. Someone who is inside this barrier." Sephie spoke as she looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "W-What !? You are saying that someone is down there with master''s unconscious body ?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes. That''s why the levers aren''t working. Whatever is under there... It has highly overpowered my magic." Sephie replied.


    "Shit-"


    ....


    *Boooom*


    "You are weak. Why are you trying again and again ?" Leon asked as he grabbed Adeline by the neck and slammed her into a nearby wall.


    "B-Because, I promised my darling to protect him with my last breath." Adeline replied with a serious expression as she looked at Leon and tried to free herself from his hand.


    Adeline''s face is covered in blood, one of her eye is missing and her right hand is severely damaged as well.


    "It''s good that I can''t kill you or you would''ve been dead a long time ago, Adeline. You should take some rest... BLOW OF THE SPRING." Leon spoke as he blowed some air to Adeline''s face and she immediately fainted on the spot.


    "N-No... Darli..ng."


    "Hah... Now to your darling. The last person, I kill and then I will be free." Leon spoke as he started walking towards the swimming pool, where Anon''s unconscious body is stored.


    ...


    "FUCKKKKKKKK... I CAN''T OPEN IT." Mike shouted as he tried to open the gates with all his might.


    "I found it. Here, look... The mana pattern of this protection barrier is similar to the mana pattern, that was found over master''s clothes two weeks ago." Sephie spoke as she showed the screen to Mike.


    "Two weeks ago ? That''s when he fought that guy... The Eclipsewhisperer, right ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Yes... That''s it. This mana pattern belongs to an Eclipsewhisperer." Sephie spoke with a confident expression.


    "Are you saying that there is an Eclipsewhisperer down there with My master''s unconscious body ?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.


    "No, These patterns have really low magic intensity. It''s like-"


    "They are being casted from a distance." Mike replied.


    ....


    Down in the swimming pool...


    The Young Eclipsewhisperer, Who''s brother Anon killed in the duel is sitting right besides his body and he is casting some spells over his body.


    ''The key of Joiln can''t be separated from the user''s body if they are projecting their souls into the deep sea.


    We have to find the soul of the user and bring him back forcefully in order to separate the key from the body.


    If the key is separated forcefully... Two things can happen. Either the key will get destroyed and everyone in it''s blasting range will die or A portal to the Deep Sea will get opened here for who knows how long.


    Why did my stupid brother gave him the key of Joiln ?'' The Eclipsewhisperer thought as he silently searched for Anon''s soul in the deep sea.


    ''Casting my image here and using these strong spells is taking a good toll on my original body. I have to get this over with fast or the fuckers who are trying to open the gates will break in.'' The Eclipsewhisperer thought.


    ....


    *Step-step-step*


    "Shit-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, he heard sounds of steps coming towards him.


    "He is here." Mike spoke.


    "I-I can''t open it." Sephie replied with a helpless expression.


    "He will open it for us... Sephie, I want you to become a decoy for me. I will try to take master''s body as soon as he opens the gate and run away.


    He won''t kill you, I know that. He fought many Ogres but hasn''t killed a single one. That means he can''t kill anyone other than master." Mike spoke as he placed his hands over sephie''s Shoulders.


    "I-I understand. I will try my best." Sephie replied with a confident expression.


    "Very good..."


    ....


    "Where is he ?" Leon asked as he looked at Mike.


    "Who ? I don''t know who you are talking about..." Mike replied with a confused expression.


    Leon immediately closed his eyes and tried to sense Anon''s presence.


    "Ah... So he is underneath." Leon spoke as he opened his eyes and moved towards the metallic gate.


    Mike looked at Sephie and she nodded in yes. Both of them were ready. Now, it was Leon''s turn to play his part in their plan.


    "Hmm...? Good barrier but it won''t last.


    Those who embrace truth, shall not be stopped by any wall of lies, FISTS OF TRUTH." Leon activated his skill, as his fists started shining brightly golden.


    *PUNCH*


    ...


    Suddenly, The Eclipsewhisperer felt the heavy punch over his Barrie.


    "What the fuck !? How did they got so much stronger all of a sudden ?" He spoke as he concentrated on his spell.


    ...


    *PUNCH*


    *PUNCH*


    *PUNCH*


    "Truth will prevail..." Leon spoke as he continued to punch the metallic gate.


    ...


    "I can''t find his soul... I can''t find his soul. The barrier is going to break... Please let me find him." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he searched even faster.


    ...


    *PUNCH*


    *TANG*


    Suddenly, Leon''s hand crushed the barrier and went directly into the metallic gate.


    "See... No barrier can stop me." Leon spoke as he looked at Mike with a smirk.


    "Yes, Yes... Break it all." Mike spoke as he enchanted his body with the fastest running spells.


    *PUNCH*


    *CRACKKKKKKK*


    With one more punch Leon broke the whole metallic gate and ripped it apart.


    As soon as the metallic gates were ripped apart, Anon''s unconscious body was revealed with the Eclipsewhisperer''s image sitting besides him casting his spells.


    "Anon you are dead." Leon shouted.


    "Now, Sir Mike." Sephie spoke as she wrapped her tail around Leon''s whole body.


    "Master, I am coming..." Mike shouted as he immediately jumped towards Anon with incredible speed.


    "Fuck... It." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he cancelled all his spell and took the key off of Anon''s body.


    As soon as he took off the key, The portal to the Deep sea was opened.


    The portal sucked in Anon''s body with Mike and closed immediately. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 817 Chapter-817

    Deep Sea, Reaper Valleys of North...


    Reaper Valley is home to thousands of Demons and monsters.


    One of it''s main residents are ''Ebonwargs'' These Demons are small and they have round bodies with small wings on their back.


    Ebonwargs are very aggressive type demons and they can''t be easily tamed. These Demons carry a very high amount of hemoglobin in their blood and there blood is almost similar to a human, except it''s more Red and rich in vitamins.


    Ebonwargs live in caves and they have feelings for their young ones and reproduction partner.


    They are almost similar to human in nature, but if an Ebonwarb tries to fuck with other Ebonwarg''s partner.


    They fight to death and in most cases none of them survives because when a ebonwarg dies, his blood turns into a highly acidic substance and explodes, killing everything that comes in it''s range.


    Ebonwargs hunt in groups and they only hunt for specific demons that are larger in size and can be splitted equally amongst all of them.


    When Ebonwargs are in groups, they can enhance their magic and ability damage by grabbing each other''s hand in order to take out their opponent without any problems.


    At this time 7 Ebonwargs are hunting in the forest and searching for a prey, that can be their dinner.


    "Oi, What are you looking at me for ?" One of the ebonwarg spoke as he looked at his partner.


    "N-Nothing Sir... Your wings look good."


    "Good ? Are you stupid ? We are here to search for food not to appreciate my wings."


    "S-Sorry, Sir."


    *Click*


    "Shhh.... I heard something." The one who was walking in front of the group spoke up.


    *Shhhh*


    The voice was coming from the bushes, slowly the ground leader walked towards the bushes and looked at the source of the sound.


    *POOOOOOOO* S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, It''s a Poyo. Come here... It''s a Poyo." The group leader shouted loudly with a Smile on his face.


    Immediately all the other Ebonwargs ran towards the Poyo with their wooden stakes but as the last one started running, he stepped over a small wooden stick and suddenly 3 thick ropes grabbed his whole body.


    "Hel-" Before he could''ve called for help, A red coloured ball came flying down and got stuck into his mouth.


    Suddenly, his body got pulled up from the ground and In just a moment he was hanging on the tree''s branch, helplessly looking at his friends.


    "Wait, This Poyo... Why is it already tied to the tree and it''s not even trying to run away after seeing us." One of the Ebonwarg spoke as he looked at the the poyo.


    "You don''t want it''s split ?" The Leader asked with a suspicious expression.


    "I-I do."


    "Good... Untie him and let''s kill it once we reach home." The Leader ordered.


    "Yes, Sir."


    As the Ebonwargs started moving towards the poyo, a booby trap got triggered that was built underground.


    As soon as the booby trap went off, A small chamber opened up and the last Ebonwarg fell into it.


    "Wha-" Before he could''ve said anything, His body got tied with several ropes, his mouth got covered with a big black cloth and the booby trap went back to it''s normal state.


    Everyone turned around and looked at the empty space behind them.


    "You spoke something ?"


    "No, I think it came from behind me."


    "Eh, Whatever just take the poyo." The leader spoke.


    As they separated the poyo from the tree, The poyo made a sound.


    "MWAAHHHHHH..." It was a loud cry, as if calling for his friends.


    "Haha... Look at this stupid. This guy didn''t cry when we were right in front of him, but once we opened him he started crying. What a stupid Poyo ?" One of the Ebonwarg spoke up with a smile.


    *Ting-Ting-Ting*


    Suddenly, another sound came from the other direction. This sound was very soothing to the Ebonwargs, because this sound is produced by the tail of a merid monster.


    Merids are big giants and they are easy to hunt for Ebonwargs. They are their favourite food as well.


    "That''s a Merid... We are eating big tonight." One of the ebonwarg spoke with a wide smile.


    "Let''s go and catch it." Ebonwarg leader spoke as he immediately left the poyo and ran towards the Merid monster''s direction.


    The Ebonwargs are also known as the stupid Demons. Because they may sense, Love, Hate and Fear but they don''t even know how to count.


    As soon as all of them started running towards the Merid monster''s direction, One of the Ebonwarg fall down to the ground after getting his leg stuck in a small grass trap, but his group members didn''t give a shit about him and continued to run.


    "H-Hey, Wait for... Huh-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, his own shadow grabbed his whole body and blocked his mouth from speaking anything.


    A figure appeared in front of him and spoke, "Hello Little Blood Bag."


    On the other side of the forest...


    The other Ebonwargs reached the location but they didn''t find any Merid there, instead they found a Merid''s tail, that was hanging to a tree and it was swinging constantly.


    *Ting-Ting-Ting*


    "What ? Where is the Merid ?" The leader asked with a confused expression.


    "Hey, Look... That''s a Merid''s tail." One of them spoke as he pointed towards the tail.


    "Hmm... It must be close by. But, Why would the Merid leave it''s tail on a tree ?" The group leader questioned.


    "Search for him... You guys go there and I will go this side." The leader spoke as he divided the party into 3:1.


    After that three of them went into one direction and the leader went into the other direction.


    "Where are you Merid ?" The leader spoke as he walked through the forest.


    *Step*


    Suddenly, A stepping sound came from his behind. The leader immediately turned around and noticed an unrecognisable Demon.


    "What the hell ? Who are you ?" The leader asked.


    "Your worst Nightmare." Mike spoke as he looked at the Leader and immediately ran towards him.


    "M-My hand, Grab my hand boys. We will fight him." The leader spoke, but he forgot that he just sent everyone to the other side of the forest.

 Chapter 818 Chapter-818

    Inside a Small cave...


    Mike is sitting alone over a small stone and he is drinking the blood out of an alive Ebonwarg''s Body.


    There are thousands of Ebonwarg bodies lying all over the cave''s floor and on the other side of the cave, there were lying the unconscious bodies of the alive Ebonwargs. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s been 5 days and I couldn''t control my urge to drink their blood. My body has gained so much strength after drinking their blood that I have become addicted to this hunter lifestyle.


    I came here to find master, but all I am doing is fulfilling my own hunger. I have to leave this place... I have to Leave and find master.


    I have to bring him back-" Before Mike could''ve said anything else, he heard the sound of another party entering the forest.


    "Hehehe... Just one last hunt." Mike spoke as he sucked out all the blood from the Ebonwarg''s Body and killed him.


    He then threw it''s body aside, took the poyo that was tied near his cave and left for the next hunt.


    ....


    Scubi Kingdom...


    "Hmm... I don''t know master. I don''t think, princess Ymer loves anything more than her life." Hulo spoke as he was doing his push-ups.


    "Hmm... Okay." Anon spoke as he stood up from the chair and started walking towards the exit door.


    ''No, No, No... There is always something that a girl Loves more than her own life. Her parents ? No, It can''t be. She doesn''t have a father and I haven''t seen her once interacting with her mother.


    The message of duel was delivered to her through a scroll. That means she doesn''t speak with her mother that frequently.


    I have figured out The Succubus Queen''s weak point and I am pretty sure that it''s Guki, her son. The moment she hugged him in the hall, I knew she loves him more than her own life and that was the main reason, why I enslaved him.


    But, Ymer... She is a big secret. She hasn''t come out of her room since yesterday. I haven''t even seen her face, forget about finding her weak points.


    I need to know her weak points in order to take over her mind. If I can mix my blood into her food and then exploit her weak points right in front of her... Then there is a thick chance that she will get Corrupted in no time.


    I will be doing this with the Scubi Queen tonight. But, I have to be very careful about this... I can''t take risks in this matter and that''s why I have trained these fuckers.


    I have thought them basic assassin spells and stealth techniques.


    In order to execute my master plan... I have to do everything in perfect order. If any of the actions were performed wrong... Everything will go to shit.


    "Master, I have done my rope climbs. What is next ?" A Succubus asked as she walked upto Anon.


    "Hmm...? Do it hundred more times." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." She spoke as she went back to rope climbing.


    ''The plan is simple... One of the Succubus that i have enslaved here is also a maid in the Castle.


    She learns fighting techniques, in hopes of becoming the Royal Maid of the castle one day. Her name is Rema and she told me all about the Queen''s daily schedule.


    The Queen wakes up before the sun comes up and takes a bath. After taking the bath, she goes to Guki''s room and looks at his face before starting her day.


    She then moves to the Dinning table, where she eats lots and lots of meat in order to enhance her appearance and it''s clearly taking visible effects on her body.


    I mean, Her boobs are so big... Almost twice the size of No.300''s boobs and Her ass is almost four times bigger than her ass. I will definitely bring her back with me to the upper world. I can''t leave such a gem here.


    So, where was I ? Oh, yes... After her breakfast, she moves to the Royal Court and she sits there the whole day.


    But, Today... The Royal Court is closed because it''s Full moon night.


    Full moon night is like a celebration day here in the Demonic Realm.


    These guys celebrate this day by igniting fire and drinking blood of their enemies. But, The Queen... Celebrates this day with her son.


    She goes to the Market with Guki in disguise and buys Guki anything he wants. I think they just want to have fun, But this time I will be the one to having fun with them.


    Haa... This going to be a fun ride. I mean, I can''t touch the Queen in the castle around her general and the guards, but when she goes to the Market with Guki... She doesn''t bring her security with her and that''s when, I will lure her to one lonely place with the help of Guki and Bam... Hehehehe. This plan will be fun to execute.'' Anon thought as a Smile appeared over his face.


    ....


    Court Of Justice, A place between Heaven and Hell...


    7 Demon Gods and 12 Holy Gods are standing in the Court of Justice and in front of them is standing a spirit.


    This spirit is strong and has no shape.


    "I greet, The Holiness." One of the God spoke as he went forward and bent down to the spirit.


    "Is is over ?" The spirit asked.


    "My Holiness... These Demons have played a very dirty game with us.


    When our avatar was going to kill their Avatar, something happened." The God spoke.


    "What happened ?"


    "The Demon Avatar escaped into the Deep Sea, Your Holiness." The God spoke.


    "Hmm...? So, Did your avatar followed him ?" The spirit questioned.


    "N-No, My holiness."


    "Is the Demon Avatar, Dead ?" The spirit asked.


    "N-No, My holiness but-"


    "What But ? You have wasted my time here. If you dared to Summon me again without any reason.


    I will wipe out all 12 of you and let the Demon gods rule this world. Do you understand ?" The spirit asked with an angry voice.


    "I-I understand, Your Holiness."

 Chapter 819 Chapter-819

    "Where is master ? The competition is tomorrow and I am getting really anxious." Kolis spoke with a worried expression as she felt like her world is going down.


    "Will you please calm down ?" The Witchcreta asked with a serious expression as she looked at kolis.


    "I-I don''t know... what is going to happen, once I get defeated ? Will they take away my clothes and weapoms too ? They will allow me to atleast get my stuff out of my room, right ?


    Should I pack it up in advance-"


    "What the fuck is wrong with you ? Why are you behaving like a 3 year old demon ? You are a Succubus, a Royal one at that... Have some courage.


    There is a big world out there that you haven''t seen. Is that how you are going to show yourself to the world ?" The Witchcreta spoke with a serious expression.


    "W-Wow... You speak really well." Kolis spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at the Witchcreta.


    "Eh, it''s nothing... Master gave me this page where he wrote down this whole speech in case you start to get anxious." The Witchcreta replied with a smile as she went back to learning her spells.


    "What !?"


    ....


    The Training grounds...


    Anon is now doing pull ups on a metallic bar that''s about 20 feet above the ground.


    "How is master doing this ?" Hulo asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Master, Can I go and meet my little sister ?" A Succubus asked with a loud voice.


    "Yes." Anon replied from above.


    "Thank you, Master." The Succubus spoke as she immediately left the training ground.


    "Oi, look at them... These losers are here again." An Incubus soldier spoke as he entered inside the training ground.


    "Haha... Why are they practicing so hard ? It''s not like we are going to select them." Another soldier spoke.


    "Hmmm...?" Hulo looked at the soldiers and an angry expression appeared over his face.


    "Oh, Look at this guy... Getting angry Son ? Want to have a fight ?" The soldier immediately mocked Hulo.


    "Okay, Everyone... Get in a line. We are going to start the morning workouts." The Royal Army General entered inside the training ground.


    Anon looked at the general and decided to continue with his pull-ups without giving him too much attention.


    "Four million and one... Four million and Two." Anon spoke as he did his pull-ups.


    "Oi, Leave this ground... The elite squad of the castle is here. We don''t want to hurt worms like you." The soldier spoke as he pushed Hulo back.


    "How dare you, touch me ?" Hulo asked with an angry expression. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh ? Are you angry ? Are trying to have a fight with me ?" The soldier asked with a smile.


    "Soldier, What are you doing there ?" The General asked with a strict tone.


    "Sir, These Diseased guys aren''t leaving the ground." The soldier spoke as he pointed towards Hulo.


    "Why aren''t they leaving ?" The general asked as he walked upto them.


    The other soldiers also followed the general as they knew entertainment was about to start.


    "Oi, Why aren''t you guys leaving the Training grounds ? Don''t you understand this is the time for the real soldiers to train here." The general spoke in a loud voice as he looked at Hulo.


    "S-Sir... We also want to train here." Hulo spoke in a low and scared voice.


    "What ? Speak loud and clear... I can''t understand you." The general shouted.


    "W-We also want to train here, Sir." Hulo spoke in a loud voice.


    The general got angry and immediately grabbed Hulo by his neck.


    "Listen to me... You stupid little fuck, You can''t even use magic. You can train here just because Prince Guki is like you. If not for him... I would''ve executed all of you by my own hands." The general spoke as he threw Hulo on the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch, Ouch..." Hulo spoke as he stood up once again.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hehehe... Weakling."


    "What a stupid guy."


    ...


    Everyone standing behind the general started laughing as they looked at Hilo''s miserable condition.


    "Get out of my sight, Before I start throwing you out myself." The general spoke.


    "Five Million, Hehe." Anon spoke as he smiled and left the bar.


    *THUD*


    As soon as Anon landed on the ground, A big cloud of dust rose from the ground and covered everything around him.


    *Cough-Cough*


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    "What the- *Cough-Cough*"


    "Who is that ?"


    ....


    The soldiers asked as they looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "You !??" The general asked with a shocked expression.


    "Hello, General." Anon replied with a smile as he summoned a cigar out of his inventory and placed it in-between his lips.


    "What are you doing here ? Don''t you have a duel tomorrow ? Go and prepare for it." The general spoke.


    "My, My... Aren''t you my dear friend ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Friend ? I am not your friend." The general replied immediately.


    "Well, the way you are showing your concerns for my problems is a sign of being friends." Anon replied with a smile as he showed his middle finger to the General.


    "Are you disrespecting me by showing that finger ?" The general asked with an angry expression.


    ''Hmm... So they understand middle finger''s meaning ? Well, they have sex all the time... What am I even thinking ?'' Anon thought with a smile on his face.


    "I mean no disrespect... General. I am just lighting my cigar." Anon spoke with a smile as a small fireball appeared over his middle finger.


    "Y-You... Just get out of this field. My students are training here." The general spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Mine too and you just threw one of them to the ground." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards Hulo.


    "What ? Your students ? No doubt, they are useless." The general spoke with a smile.


    "Hahaha...."


    "Useless teacher..."


    "Hahaha...."


    ....


    Everyone started laughing over Anon and his slaves.


    "Well, Why don''t we have a match then ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What kind of match ? These stupid weak fucks, can''t even use magic. What else do you expect them to do ?


    My boys will turn them upside down in no time. You hear me ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "Haha... I hear you pretty clear general. But, since my students can''t use magic... Why don''t we do a push-up contest ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he released all the smoke over the general''s face.


    "*Cough-Cough* A push-up Contest ? What''s that ?" The general asked with a Confused expression.


    "I meant, A one-on-one Push-up duel." Anon spoke.


    "Push-ups ? Hahaha... My students can do 500 push-ups without even budging. How many can yours do ?" The general asked with a smile.


    "Well, we will have to see that... Right ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at his slaves.


    "Yes, Master." All of them spoke at once as a smile appeared over there faces.


    "Fine... Let''s start the Duels. We will select 5 Students from each side, the best you have and the best I have. I hope that''s not problem, Mr. Rasputin." The general spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Why would I have any problems ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Soldiers, Who wants to show these weaklings their place ?" The general spoke as he turned around and looked at his soldiers.


    Out of 30 only 15 of them raised their hands.


    "Okay, You come and you and you too."


    5 minutes later...


    "Okay, I have all five of my students. What about your students ? Didn''t you select ?" The general asked as he looked at Anon.


    Anon took a puff out of his cigar and turned around.


    "Step out whoever wants to give it a go." Anon spoke and suddenly, All of them took one step forward.


    "What the-" The general was confused and couldn''t understand, why all of them stepped up.


    "No, No, No... Only Five." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, I want to go." Hulo spoke as he stepped out.


    ''Haha... A weakling. He will go down on maximum 10 push-ups. This guy humiliated me in the Royal Court, Now I will humiliate him.'' The general thought as he smiled and looked at Hulo.


    One by One, Five slaves stepped up from Anon''s side...


    Anon on the other side, focused on the royal castle''s Gate.


    ''The carriage is getting ready... It''s not too shiny, that means it can belongs to anyone. It has to be her carriage.'' Anon thought as he paid zero attention to the match.


    "Okay, Let''s start." The general spoke with a smile.


    "I am going first." The soldier who made Hulo''s fun, stepped out.


    "I am going first too." Hulo spoke as he stepped out as well.


    "I will show you, What defeat looks like." The soldier spoke as he looked at Hulo.


    "Yeah... Me too." Hulo spoke with a counter smile.


    ''There is my Hen... Getting ready to be caught In my trap with her small chick.'' Anon spoke as he noticed two figures coming out of the castle, both of them wearing black robes in order to hide their identities.

 Chapter 820 Chapter-820

    "236...237...238." The soldier spoke as he did his push-ups with a wide smile on his face.


    But, On the other side... Hulo was also doing his push-ups, except he was doing it very slowly and without taking any stress.


    "200... 201... 202." Hulo spoke with a smile as he looked at the soldier.


    "I will show you what defeat tastes like, Fucker." The soldier spoke as he looked at Hulo with a smile.


    "Yeah... Good, Good." Hulo spoke with a smile as he continued to do his push-ups.


    Anon on the other side is looking at the carriage that is about to leave the castle.


    ''Hurry the fuck up... Why aren''t you leaving ? Are they waiting for the sun to go down ?'' Anon thought as he looked up and noticed that the sun was on the horizon.


    Inside the carriage...


    The Queen and Guki is sitting with excited expressions on their faces.


    "Mom, Can I buy the demonic popsicles ?" Guki asked with a smile.


    "Buy, Whatever you want honey... We are going to enjoy this evening to our hearts. I don''t get any time to spend with you and this day is all I wait for." The Queen spoke as she hugged Guki.


    "Me too, Mom." Guki spoke as he hugged her as well.


    "Ma''am, The sun is about to go down. Shall we go ?" The driver asked.


    "Yes, Yes... Let''s go fast. I want to try all the beautiful makeup items that they are selling in the market." The Queen ordered with a surprised expression, except she don''t know that her driver is one of Anon''s slave.


    "Let''s go..." The driver spoke with a smile as he whipped the leash.


    *Chk*


    The carriage started moving and Anon''s eyes shined brightly at this scene.


    "500... 501..." The soldier spoke as he started to get tired from doing all the push-ups.


    "Soldier, What are you doing ? Keep up your speed... Or enemy will catch upto you in no time." The general spoke as he looked at Hulo, who was at 450 and he doesn''t look tired.


    "Soldier, Move it fast. I need to leave." Anon ordered as he looked at Hulo.


    "As you command, Master." Hulo replied with a smile as he got serious and immediately started doing the push-ups with full speed.


    In just 30 seconds... Hulo crossed the other soldier.


    "What the fuck ?"


    "How is he doing that ?"


    "Shit, His speed... Look at him."


    "What is he eating to perform them so fast ?"


    ...


    Everyone looked at Hulo with a shocked and confused expression.


    ''This kid has potential... How did I miss him ? But, Sadly he can''t use magic. If he continued at this rate... my soldier will loose.'' The general spoke as he looked at Hulo with a serious expression.


    ''Fuck... I can''t do it this fast, I have to use magic.'' The soldier spoke as he used a stealthy body strengthening technique to boost his speed.


    But, Anon immediately found out about this and a smirk appeared over his face. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Soldier, I need you to do thousand push-ups in the next minute." Anon ordered with a serious expression.


    "Yes, sir." Hulo shouted as he immediately increased his speed by ten folds.


    ...


    In just a minute, Hulo completed thousand push-ups and even though his opponent was using magic he couldn''t do it.


    Magic spells are hard to maintain and body strengthening spells at that.


    *Thud*


    The other soldier suddenly fell down to the ground unconscious.


    "Fuck..." The general spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "Okay, I am going." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit gate.


    "Wait, Mr. Rasputin... We had a duel of 5v5 why are you leaving so soon ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, Yeah... Siyu, Step forward." Anon ordered.


    A Beautiful Succubus immediately stepped forward.


    "Yes, Master."


    "General, Siyu will be my replacement here. She will oversee these duels and report them back to me and I don''t think, any of your candidates will be able to defeat these fuckers.


    I will be going now." Anon spoke as he started to leave again.


    "Mr. Rasputin, It''s not a good thing to leave replacements here. What if someone from your students got injured by my students ?" The general spoke with a sly smile.


    Anon''s smiling face immediately turned into a serious one and he walked upto the general.


    Anon locked his hand behind his back and gave the general a death stare.


    "Listen to me, You dickless dog. If any of these guys got injured when I return. I swear, All your students will be 6 feet under the ground with their heads hanging over the kingdom''s gate.


    Do you understand me ?" Anon spoke with a very serious expression and dominating voice.


    ''T-This pressure... What is this pressure I am feeling on my body ? I-I am not inferior to him... Then, Why I am being compressed like that ?


    My mind is telling me to use defensive spells on myself right now but WHY !???'' The general thought as sweat started to drop down from his forehead.


    "Well, Do you understand ?" Anon asked again.


    "Y-Yes." The general replied with a serious expression.


    ''Why ? Why did I say yes ? No... I have to tell him his limits here. But, I can''t gather up the courage to do it. His eyes...


    They are looking really serious.


    I have seen these eyes many times in the battlefield, your opponent shows you these eyes only if he is one hundred percent sure that he will kill you without any doubts.


    Can he really kill me ?'' The general wondered as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    ''Do I wrong move and I will insert a stupidly huge amount of pure mana into your whole body.


    When I came to this realm, I thought I am weak... But, I had the strongest weapon within me this whole time.


    Pure mana and Auric Energy... Auric Energy is the purest form of mana and If only a little bit of Auric Energy entered inside a Demon''s body, I can literally control his life and death on my finger tips.


    But he won''t give me the time to constantly be in contact with him. That''s why I need to master the Auric Energy, I have learn how to control it even if it''s not in my body.


    But, For now... I see an opening and I can fuck him up very easily.'' Anon thought as he looked at the general.


    "Good... I am leaving." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position.


    "What the hell ?"


    "Where did he go ?"


    "Woah... He can use teleportation magic."


    "That''s cool."


    Everyone started talking about how cool Anon is but, they didn''t knew that Anon was still there just in a stealth spell.


    ''I really need a fast mode of transportation. I miss adeline.'' Anon thought as he walked out of the exit gate and started running behind the carriage.


    As Anon started running, He felt the spike of stamina in his body.


    ''Leveling up really affected my body. I can run fast as fuck.'' Anon thought as he ran right besides the carriage and no one can see him because of the stealth spell.


    "Driver stop the carriage." The Queen ordered from inside.


    Anon heard it from outside and stopped immediately.


    *Screech*


    As soon as the carriage''s gate opened up, Anon revealed himself and wore a black robe.


    He knew that the Queen can easily detect his stealth spell. So, Anon decided to come out of his stealth.


    ''Now, Now... The main task starts here.'' Anon thought as he looked at the shop and realised it was a beauty product shop, that sells items made out of other demon''s body parts.


    Both of them stepped out of the carriage and the Queen immediately went inside the shop.


    "Mom, What about my popsicles ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "Darling, Please wait a bit... It won''t take too long. I will just go inside and come back. We will get popsicles after that... I promise, Okay ?" The Queen spoke as she looked at Guki with a smile.


    "Okay, Then I will keep sitting inside the carriage." Guki spoke.


    "Yes, Yes... You sit inside the Carriage. Mom will be back in a short while." The Queen spoke as she immediately turned around and ran into the beauty shop with an excited expression.


    ''Ah... So, she doesn''t only want to spend time with her son. She also wants to live her life like a normal girl and that''s why she is choosing the next Queen so early.'' Anon thought as he immediately understood everything.


    He slowly walked upto the carriage driver and spoke, "Once I close the door, Move the carriage to the location I told you to."


    "As you command, Master." The Incubus sitting on the driver''s seat Smiled.


    Anon immediately went back to the Carriage''s gate and opened it.


    "Huh... Who are you ?"


    He then climbed in and closed the door.


    As soon as he closed the door... The carriage started moving.


    "Huh...? What''s happening ? Who are you ? Hey carriage driver... Why are you acting without permission ?" Guki started to get more and more Panicked.


    "Hello, Guki..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 821 Chapter-821

    "R-RaspuJin ? What are you doing here ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "Oi, Cunt... Listen to me carefully. My name is Rasputin. I will fuck you up, if you pronounced my name wrong once again. You get that ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Guki replied with a scared expression.


    "Good... Now, as your master I have some tasks for you." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What kind of tasks ? If you think, I have money... Then forget about that, I don''t carry it with me. But, I can get arranged-"


    "Shut the fuck up." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes."


    "I am going to enslave your mother into my Cum-Dump." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Guki.


    "W-WHAT !?" Guki shouted as he immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Sit down." Anon ordered.


    "What are you saying, Master ?" Guki asked with a shocked expression as he sat down slowly.


    "Yeah, Yeah... You heard it right. I am going to make your mom my Cum-Dump, Sex Slave, Cum-Bucket or sex tool... Whatever suits you." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "But, Why my mother ? She is so old..." Guki spoke with a confused expression.


    "Wait, What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, she is over three thousand years old. My father stopped having sex with her when she turned three hundred and started having sex with other Succubus girls.


    That''s why my mother killed my father. Don''t you know that ?" Guki explained.


    "So, You are telling me that the Queen hasn''t had sex for the past two thousand and seven hundred years, then how is she she still alive ?


    I mean, a Succubus needs life Force to live on right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t think you hav any idea, who my mom was before she became the Queen, right ?" Guki asked with a smile.


    "No, surprise me." Anon spoke.


    "Well, She was the army general of our kingdom and whenever she went to war, she always brought back thousands of captured enemy male soldiers.


    She then sucked out their life force and when she was 50 years old... She had like 3 to 4 million year''s worth of Life force in her.


    She can live without sex till the end of time but I warn you, if she had sex with a male... After all these years, I don''t think he will live to see another sun.


    That''s why, I warn you master... You shall look at your plans once again." Guki spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "A pussy that hasn''t been wet for the last two thousand and seven hundred years. I can''t imagine the suction force of that pussy." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Yup, You didn''t understand anything let me explain it to you again-"


    "No, I am going to make your mom my sex tool and You will help me in that. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "But, How will you defeat my mom ? She will never let you have sex with her." Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "That''s why I said, you are going to help me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "How am I supposed to help you, Master ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, You don''t worry about that... I will take care of that myself." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Please don''t hurt me." Guki spoke with a scared expression.


    "Well, If you don''t want me to hurt you... You have to pretend that you are being hurt by me or-"


    "I-I understand, Master. I will do as you say..." Guki immediately agreed.


    ''Well, That was easy. Looks like the Queen forgot to teach her son some chivalry.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "Wait, How did you find out about our secret trip to the market ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    *Screechhh*


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped in front of an abandoned building.


    "Get out and go inside the building. There is a chair inside the building, All you have to do is go and bind your hands to that chair." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What will happen after that ?" Guki asked with a curious expression.


    "Oh, Yeah... I shall tell you my whole plan, right ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Tell me." Guki replied with a smile.


    "Fuck with me once again and I will pull that tongue out of your fucking mouth and blast it into thousands of pieces. You understand that ?" Anon spoke as the smile disappeared from his face and a serious expression appeared.


    "I-I am sorry, master." Guki spoke with a scared expression as he immediately stepped out of the carriage and Anon did the same.


    After both of them stepped out, Guki went inside the abandoned building and saw an old wooden chair in the middle of the factory.


    He sat down on the chair and immediately two thick ropes came out of the chair grabbed his whole body tightly from every side.


    "Woah... How did that happen ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "Motion sensing magic..." A voice came from the dark corner of the building.


    "W-Who ?" Guki asked with a confused expression as he looked at the dark corner.


    "Hello, Prince Guki." The Witchcreta spoke as she stepped out of the dark and looked at the Guki with a smile.


    "Woah, You are the Witchcreta... You are with him too ?" Guki asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, Mr. Anon is my mentor." The Witchcreta spoke.


    "Mr. Anon ? What''s that ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    "You won''t understand. Just sit there for the time being and shout loudly whenever air flows through your ear or I will have to give you some real pain." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Guki with an evil smile.


    "I-I understand."


    ...


    In the market... sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm...? Where is my carriage ?" The Queen came out of the beauty product shop with a big smile on her face but left confused when she noticed that her carriage is gone.

 Chapter 822 Chapter-822

    *Screeech* S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, The carriage came and stopped in front of the shop.


    "Where did you go ?" The Queen asked the driver with a serious expression.


    "Your Highness, I was instructed by the Prince to take him to a secret place." The driver spoke immediately.


    "A secret place ? He is not inside the carriage... Where is he ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "Ma''am, The prince has ordered me to bring you to the same place. Please be seated." The driver spoke without stammering or hesitating.


    ''Hmm..? Why is Guki behaving like that ? Wait, did he planned something special for me ? Like a surprise ?


    Oh, my... Looks like my son wants to surprise his mother. I shouldn''t ruin his surprise.'' She thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    ''Hmm...? Master ordered me that if she gets too angry, I have to tell her that her son is under my master''s control and she can''t tell about it to anyone, but the opposite is happening.


    Why the hell is she smiling ?'' The driver thought as he looked at the Queen with a confused expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Let''s go fast." The Queen spoke as she immediately went back inside the carriage.


    "Whatever." The carriage driver spoke in a low Voice as he slashed the leash.


    *Tch*


    The carriage started moving towards the abandoned building.


    ....


    14 minutes and 32 seconds later...


    *Screech*


    The carriage finally reached in front of the Abandoned building once again.


    *Click*


    The Queen opened the gate and stepped out of the carriage.


    "What is this place ? Are you sure, My son Is here ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Your Highness." The driver replied with a smile.


    ''Whatever Master''s plan is... If it failed, everything will go to shit and I will be the second guy to die. But, who cares ? I know I have lived a good life and this shit way more fun than anything I have ever done in my stupid life.


    Who cares about life and death now ?'' The driver thought as he slowly laid back down and closed his eyes.


    The Queen walked towards the Abandoned building''s entrance gate and noticed that there was someone sitting on a chair in the middle of the building.


    "Hmm, Guki ? Is that you ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    *Swish*


    As soon as Guki saw his mother, he felt a wisp of air passing through his ear.


    Guki knew what he had to do and he immediately started shouting really loud.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH... MOM PLEASE SAVE ME. MOM, PLEASE SAVE ME."


    As soon as the Queen heard this, Her motherly instincts kicked in and she immediately ran inside the building.


    "Guki, My son are you alright ?" She shouted as she immediately started running towards Guki.


    As she closed distance, she noticed that it was actually Guki and he was being sustained on the chair with ropes.


    "Guki are you alright ? I will free you immediately, My son." The Queen spoke as she immediately tried to free Guki out of the ropes.


    But, as soon as she touched the ropes, She felt a shock.


    The shock was so wild that she immediately went flying back.


    *Thud-Thud*


    As soon as Guki noticed this... He was surprised too.


    ''What the fuck ? How did my mother, the Queen of all Scubi went flying like that ? What are these ropes made out of and why aren''t they doing anything to me ?'' Guki thought with a confused expression.


    "Ouch, Ouch... Who dared to Mess with the Queen of the Scubi Kingdom ? Reveal yourself and I will end your life right now." The Queen shouted as she stood up and looked around with an angry expression.


    Her eyes shined brightly red and her whole body got covered in a blue Aura.


    "Hello, Marlena." Suddenly a sound came from the darkest corner of the factory.


    "Hmm..?" The Queen looked at the dark corner and noticed a dark figure standing there.


    "You are dead." She spoke as she immediately launched a dark fireball towards the black figure.


    But, as soon as the dark fireball touched his body, it disappeared.


    "Impossible." The Queen spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Everything is Possible, Marlena." Anon spoke as he stepped out of the shadows and showed his face to the Queen.


    "Rasputin ? How do you know my real name ? I haven''t told that name to anyone." The Queen asked with a shocked and Confused expression.


    "Well, Luv... I know things that many doesn''t know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "Haa... That''s what I always wait for. The girl asks for what I want." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he walked over to Guki and placed both of his hands around his neck.


    "M-Mom..." Guki spoke with a scared expression as he looked at Marlena.


    "Put a scratch on him and you won''t step out of here alive." The Queen spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Oh, Don''t challenge me Darling. You don''t know what can I do.... When someone challenges me.


    Don''t be the reason for your son''s death." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I am serious, Rasputin. You kill my son and I will use everything I have to kill you." The Queen spoke with an angry expression.


    "Hah... Why do we always have to kill someone ? I have a very good deal for you. Look, I will let your son go unharmed and in return you will become my Cum-Dump." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Cum-Dump ? You mean, you want to have sex with me ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "No, No... I mean you have to become my sex slave, My Cum-Dump. I will have sex with you whenever and wherever I want and then I will kick your semen filled pussy away once I am done with it.


    Then You will clean it for me and bent down in front of me whenever I say. Do you understand ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "Oh, You are done for." The Queen spoke with an angry expression as many black fireballs appeared behind her back.


    "Hah... Why don''t you dumb bitches just accept slavery like an obedient slut ?" Anon spoke as he placed his hand over his eyes and as soon as he removed his hand, his eyes started shining brightly purple too.

 Chapter 823 Chapter-823

    "I am giving you one last warning, Rasputin. Let my son go and I will pretend that nothing like this ever happened." Marlena spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? Are you sure of what you are doing ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "What do you mean ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "As soon as one of those flying balls touch my body. Your son sitting here will experience and unbearable amount of pain and slowly that pain will only increase until he dies." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    ''He is not lying, I can tell by his face Expressions.'' Marlena thought as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Well, Well... What do you want to do now, Marlena ? Do you want to attack me and see your son dying slowly or do you want to become my Cum-Dump and see your son go free ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Look, I am over three thousand years old. Why do you even want me as your sex slave ? If you are behind my power as a Queen, then it''s going to be transferred really soon." Marlena spoke as she immediately calmed down and all the black fireballs disappeared from behind her back.


    A smile appeared over Anon''s face and he started walking towards her slowly.


    "Luv, I am not behind your power or the crown..." Anon spoke.


    "Then, what do you want ? I mean you look good... You can find thousands of Succubus out there, who will bend down in front of you just by looking at your face and the power you hold." The Queen spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "I don''t want any other Succubus... I want this." Anon spoke as he halted his steps right in front of Marlena and grabbed her big juicy ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    ''Fuck man... Her ass is so huge that even I can barely grab a part of it with my hand.'' Anon thought as he looked Marlena directly Into the eyes.


    "Hmm...? My right ass ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I mean... Your body. I want your body. I want you to serve as my sex slave and I will let your son go free in return." Anon spoke as he looked at Marlena.


    ''He is in my range... I can kill him.'' Marlena thought as she immediately covered her hand with negative mana and formed an aura blade.


    "Die." Marlena spoke as she immediately moved the Aura blade towards Anon''s throat with full speed.


    But as soon as the Aura blade touched Anon''s throat, it broke into thousands of pieces.


    "What the-!?" Marlena was left surprised at this view.


    "My, My... You you have done something that you shouldn''t have done, Luv." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately backed off and stepped behind Guki.


    "H-Hey, You Don''t have to take it seriously. I am sure mom will become your sex slave." Guki spoke with a scared expression.


    "Guki... You are about to experience a very painful process." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hands over Guki''s head and started moving the pure mana that was stuck inside his body.


    "YAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... MY BODY HURTTTSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.


    MOOOOOM... SAVVEEEEEEE MEEEEEEEEE." Guki shouted so loudly that shivers went down Marlena''s body.


    "No, No, No... Mr. Rasputin please stop. Don''t hurt him. Please, I beg you." Marlena spoke as she immediately ran towards Guki.


    "Take one more step and you will see Guki''s dead body lying on the floor." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at Marlena.


    "N-No, Please... I-I am the Queen of this Kingdom. Don''t you understand that ? I can''t become your slave." Marlena shouted as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, you should''ve thought that before you tried to chop my neck off, Luv." Anon spoke with a wide smile.


    "I-It was a mistake, Sir Rasputin and I Apologize for it. I-I will even kneel down to you if you want but please leave my son... I-I can''t see him in so much pain." Marlena spoke as she begged for Guki''s life.


    "Haa... This begging always gets me." Anon spoke as he removed his hands from Guki''s head.


    "G-Guki... Are you alright, My son ?" Marlena asked with a worried and scared expression because Guki went unconscious as soon as Anon let go of his head.


    "He is alive and he won''t die unless I want him to." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Please, Please... I beg you take whatever you want and leave Guki. I-I will give you Royal status, I will give you money and even 100 no 500 Succubus partners that will serve you and only you for the rest of your life." The Queen spoke as she went down on her knees.


    "Haa... I don''t think you understand, what I am saying, Luv. I don''t want anyone..." Anon spoke as he walked upto Marlena and grabbed her hairs.


    He then pulled them back and made her face to look upward.


    "Y-You are a monster. If you really want to make me your sex slave, then let my son go and defeat me in an honourable Duel." Marlena spoke with an angry expression.


    "Haa... I have been through this shit many times, but nothing good ever comes out from fighting.


    Let''s do this, I won''t kill your son, Okay ? He will kill himself, hehehe. Stop him if you can." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers and the rope around Guki''s body got untied.


    "W-What do you mean ?" Marlena asked with a confused and scared expression. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Guki, Stand up for me." As soon as Anon said this, slave enchantments appeared all over Guki''s body and he stood up from the chair even though he was unconscious.


    "Y-You made him... Your slave !?" Marlena asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, He was easy. The necklace around his neck didn''t help much in my case." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "You can''t enslave Royalty. There is a very heavy punishment on enslaving a Royal member, Don''t you know that ?" Marlena shouted as she looked at Anon.


    "Who is going to punish me ? You or him ?" Anon asked with a smile as he sat down on a chair.


    "Guki, I am coming... I will save yo-" Marlena started walking towards Guki but suddenly, she noticed that there was a barrier in-between her and Guki.


    The barrier was also made out of pure mana, so she couldn''t touch it for too long.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch..." Marlena immediately fell down on her Butt-cheeks.


    "Hey, Marlena... watch this, this is my favourite part. Guki, Pick up the sword that''s behind your chair." Anon ordered as he smiled evilly.


    Guki''s unconscious body immediately moved according to Anon''s command and he picked up the sword that was lying behind the chair.


    "N-No, Guki... No. Put it down, My dear." Marlena shouted as she stood up and ran towards Guki once again, even though she knew there was a barrier.


    But, this time... She summoned a big red sword and tried to tear through the barrier.


    "Blazing Strike." Marlena spoke as her sword got covered in dark flames and she started striking the barrier with the sword.


    But, the barrier made out of pure mana was completely immune to the negative mana.


    Although it was taking a little effect but it wasn''t near enough to break through it.


    "Hehe... this is Fun. Guki, place sword''s tip right in the middle of your forehead." Anon ordered.


    Guki immediately placed the Sword''s tip in the middle of his forehead.


    "N-No, No, No... Please, no." Marlena shouted as she threw her sword away and ran towards Anon with a scared expression on her face.


    She went down on her knees and grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Please, Rasputin... Please, I beg you. I will do it... I-I will become your personal sex slave... I will become your Cum-Dump but please let my Guki live.


    Please, I beg you." Marlena started crying as she begged for her son''s life.


    "Human or Demon... There is one thing Common in both, You still love your own blood. Your family... Your off-springs more than anything." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Marlena''s chin and looked into her eyes.


    "Stand up." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes." Marlena immediately followed Anon''s orders and stood up.


    "Remove the clothes." Anon ordered with an evil smile.


    "Y-You will let him go, right ?" Marlena asked.


    "I can make him commit suicide as well... You want to see ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Please... I-I am removing my clothes, Here." Marlena spoke as she clicked on a button that was on the top of her royal dress and suddenly, all of her clothes Disappeared.


    ''Well, Well... That''s something really really good clothes. I will bring some pairs to the other side.'' Anon thought as he noticed Marlena''s huge boobs hanging down and her thick pussy sneaking out of her thick thighs.


    "Turn around, Squat down and place both your hands behind your head." Anon ordered.


    [Author: I will post Marlena''s sketch in discord today. Have fun imagining it.]

 Chapter 824 Chapter-824

    As soon as Marlena heard Anon''s orders, she immediately placed both of her hands behind her head and squatted down on the ground.


    Her thick pussy hovered 10 cm above the ground and her thick thighs were also in full view.


    But, Anon didn''t wanted to look at her pussy or her thick thighs... He was rather interested in her Humongous boobs.


    "Oi, Jiggle your boobies for me." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes." Marlena spoke as she immediately started jiggling her boobs up and down.


    *Jiggle-Jiggle*


    As she was jiggling her boobs, Marlena''s Ass cheeks were also going up and down, Jiggling wild.


    "My, My... It''s hard to keep my focus when I look at this view." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he looked at her huge boobs.


    "H-Hey, It''s hurting when I do this..." Marlena spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Did I ask ? Or do you really want to see that sword go right through Guki''s head ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No, I am doing it." Marlena spoke as she continued to swing her boobs up and down.


    "Fuck man... I don''t want to move you from that position but, I have to. Stand up and turn around." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." She spoke as she stood up from her position and turned her huge ass towards Anon.


    "You are a really Monster. You are blackmailing me to do this. If you have courage then make me do it with your own brute force." Marlena spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Haa... Luv, There is a good thing about me. I don''t get provoked easily and one more thing..


    You can''t defeat me.


    Now, place both of your hands behind your head, widen your legs and started twerking." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Twerking ? What that ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean, shake your ass aggressively." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." Marlena replied as she started jiggling her ass in front of Anon like a cheap slut.


    ''Wow... I feel something in my heart. Shaking my ass so aggressively in front of a total stranger and my pussy is clearly visible to my son with my boobs as well.


    I feel shy and my heart is beating so fast...'' Marlena thought as she continued to shake her ass.


    "Feels good doesn''t it ?" Suddenly Anon''s voice came from behind.


    "H-Huh ?" Marlena immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind her.


    "Y-You... When did you come here !?" Marlena asked with a Confused and shocked expression.


    "Your big ass attracted me to you." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as she immediately grabbed Marlena''s huge ass.


    "Anh~" Marlena let out a low moan.


    "Feeling the pleasure ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her right nipple with his two fingers.


    "I-I don''t feel pleasure from kids." Marlena spoke with an arrogant smile.


    "My, My... Then why did you stop your ass ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am doing it." Marlena spoke as she started jiggling her ass.


    But as she was jiggling her ass... She felt the pressure on her right nipple and on her left ass cheek.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~" As her boobs and ass cheeks went up and down, Marlena felt some type of unknown pleasure.


    She had never felt anything like this before.


    ''Anhhh~ My nipple... It''s like I am being held down by a beast. He is not leaving my ass and my nipple.


    I-I feel dominated by this guy. In the last 3000 years, I have had countless times sex but this is different.


    I-I have never felt like this.'' Marlena thought as her body started jiggling up and down even more aggressively.


    "My, My... You are feeling it." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ N-No~ I-I am not feeling Anhh~ Anything." Marlena spoke as she closed her eyes, bit her lower lip and continued to twerk like a whore slut.


    "Well, You won''t accept it... Will you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed both of her nipples and now everytime Marlena twerked, her nipples will feel a tight stretch.


    "Annhhhhh~ Anhhhhh~ M-My nipples~ Nooo~" Marlena shouted as she continued to twerk without stopping.


    "Well, Well... What about your nipples, Marlena ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he pulled his pants down.


    "M-My nipples are being pulled hardddd~ Anhhh~" Marlena moaned loudly as she twerked her ass even harder.


    "Haa... A slut pig at the end." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he placed both of his fingers inside Marlena''s nostrils and pulled them upwards.


    As soon as he did this, Marlena''s face looked like a Pig''s face.


    "N-No... Please don''t do this." Marlena spoke with a perverted expression.


    She knew that she wants it... But her mind wasn''t ready to accept it in front of Anon.


    Anon then used his other hand and went down to her pussy.


    He noticed a ton of pre-cum flowing out of her pussy and down her legs like crazy.


    Anon took some of her pre-cum on his finger and smelled it.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Hah... Fresh love juice. Oi, Slut... Taste it and tell me about it." Anon spoke as he inserted his other two fingers inside her nostrils as well.


    "ANHHHHHH~ I-I CAN''T BREATH." Marlena shouted as she felt four of Anon''s fingers inside her nostrils.


    "Ah... Sorry, I went inside the wrong holes." Anon spoke as he pulled his fingers out and rammed them inside her pussy again.


    "Anhhhh~ M-My pussy is being choked." Marlena spoke as she felt her pussy sucking on Anon''s finger like crazy.


    "Haa... What a stupid Slut, I can''t imagine what will happen to you once I ram my cock inside your pussy." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Anhhh~ Anonn~" Marlena shouted as she started going up and down on Anon''s fingers.


    "You fucking slut... Let go of my fingers." Anon spoke as he forcefully pulled out his fingers out of Marlena''s pussy and with his fingers a long thread of pre cum came out of her pussy that was still attached to her clit.


    "You fucking bitch... Taste it." Anon spoke as he rammed his fingers into her mouth this time.


    Like an obedient pig slut Marlena extended her lips upto the last of Anon''s fingers and licked every last drop of her pre-cum off of his fingers.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Hmm...!!?" Guki opened his eyes and looked above. He suddenly noticed that a sword was being pointed at his forehead.


    "What the fuck !?" Guki shouted as he noticed that it was his own hands that were pointing the sword at His own forehead.


    Guki then Looked towards Anon and noticed her mother, shaking her Ass cheeks and Her huge boobs while she sucked on Anon''s fingers like a cheap slut.


    "H-He Succeeded in fucking her !?" Guki asked himself as he looked at his mother''s pussy and noticed that Anon''s dick wasn''t inside her pussy.


    "Wait... He isn''t fucking her. Then, what is he doing ?" Guki asked with a confused expression.


    Anon slided his underwear down and his huge cock popped out.


    As soon as Anon''s cock popped out, it went fully erect and hitted tightly over Marlena''s pussy.


    As Anon''s dick hits her pussy, Marlena feels something that she had never felt in her entire life.


    She immediately went on her toes and widened her legs even more for Anon. Her natural mating instincts woke up and she became a normal whore slut dancing on Anon''s dick.


    *Slap*


    Anon pulled his fingers out of her mouth and slapped her thick thighs tightly.


    "Anhhhhh~" Marlena moaned as her body started shakin.


    At this moment, Guki only thought one thing.


    ''H-He really turned my mother into his Slut. She is moaning like a bitch, Her body is shivering, she is on her toes and her face looks very ugly but very attractive at the same time. Her tongue is hanging out of her mouth and her eyes are half closed as well. She is acting like a proper slut, who is damn crazy for his Dick. What have you become, Mom ?


    Is this what this guy can do ?'' Guki wondered as he looked at Anon with a Shocked expression.


    "Who''s slut are you ?" Anon asked as he slapped her right boobs tightly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *SLAP*


    "Anhhh~ Y-Yours~" Marlena replied.


    "Huh...? I didn''t hear you, Bitch. Say it louder..." Anon spoke as he slapped her boobs once again and pinched her nipple tightly.


    *SLAP*


    *PINCHHHHHH*


    "ANHHHHHHH~ YOURS... I AM YOUR SLUT MR. RASPUTIN." Marlena shouted.


    "Good... Who''s Cum-Dump are you ?" Anon asked as he slapped her left boob this time and pinched it tightly.


    *SLAP*


    *PINCHHH*


    "ANHHHHHH~ FUCK, YOUR... I-I AM YOUR CUM-DUMP, MR. RASPUTIN." She spoke in a loud and clear voice this time.


    "Very good... Explain your duties to me." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the pussy this time and pinched her clit tightly.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ MY CLITTTTTTT~ I AM CUMMMMMINNNGGGGG~" Marlena moaned as she went back on her toes, widened her legs like a cheap whore and released a fountain of cum out of her pussy that hitted Guki''s face directly. Her pupils rolled to the corners of her eyes and her tongue came out of her mouth.


    *SQUIRRRRTTTTTTT*


    "Hmm... You came without my permission. You need some serious punishment." Anon spoke with an Evil smile as he placed his dick over her face.

 Chapter 825 Chapter-825

    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "ANHHHH~ ANHHH~ ANHHH~ ANHHHH~ Nooo~... Not so hard." Marlena shouted as she moaned in pleasure.


    Anon is slapping Marlena''s pussy while her head is stuck in between Anon''s underarm.


    "Cumming before your master and Then, you are taking pleasure in punishment ? You are one real slut... You need more punishment." Anon spoke as he continued to slap Marlena''s pussy.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "Why do I have to watch this ?" Guki asked with a Bored expression.


    "Well, your mother committed the crime and you shall watch her getting punished." Anon spoke with a Smile as he looked at Guki.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~..."


    "So, what are you going to do after this ? Will you make her give the crown to sister Kolis ?" Guki asked with a neutral expression.


    "No, No... I am going to compete in the tournament tomorrow and then your sister will win." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "There is no way... You can''t defeat Sister Ymer''s mate. He is more energetic and more muscular than you." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yeah... We will see that, but tonight... I will fuck your mother." Anon spoke as he stopped slapping Marlena''s pussy and inserted two of his fingers into her pussy.


    "Oh, Yeahhhhhh~" Marlena spoke with a smile as she felt Anon''s fingers going into her pussy.


    "So, You really just enslaved my mother because you want to have sex with her ?" Guki asked.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "Why ? There are so many other old succubus in the Kingdom, why my mother ?" Guki asked.


    "Shut up man, Can''t you see this thick ass and juicy pussy ? I want to fuck this... Not some other stupid Succubus." Anon replied with a smile as he he let go of Marlena''s head.


    "Anhhh~ Master... Punish me more." Marlena spoke as she didn''t Moved her head instead she Shaked her ass and pussy.


    "See that jiggle, that''s why I like to fuck this bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass tightly.


    *SLAPPP*


    "ANHHHHH~ MASTER, YEASHHH~" Marlena shouted.


    "Stand up, Luv. I will now fuck that pussy of yours." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Marlena heard this, She immediately stood up like an obedient bitch and looked at Anon''s dick with shining eyes.


    "Master, Please fuck my pussy fast... I-I can''t wait anymore. I-I want your dick in my pussy..." Marlena spoke as she begged for Anon''s dick.


    "But, You have to beg for it properly. Beg for it like your life depends on it." Anon ordered with an evil smile.


    "Yes master. Master, Look at my sad and worthless pussy... It''s begging for your dick. Look at it, master." Marlena spoke as she went down on all four and started swinging her ass and pussy in front of Anon.


    "Haa... I am pleased." Anon spoke as he immediately touched the tip of his cock on the front of her pussy.


    "Yes master... Yes, Fuck my stupid pussy and satisfy your cock using my body as much as you want.


    You can squeeze my breasts as much as you want and slap my ass cheeks as you fuck my pussy." Marlena spoke as she continued to rub her pussy up and down on Anon''s cock.


    "Don''t you.... Teach me." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock into Marlena''s pussy at once.


    But, to his surprise... Marlena''s pussy was deeper than he had initially thought.


    "ANHHHHHHHHH~ YES MASTER, FUCK ME MOREEEEE~"


    Anon immediately increased the size of his dick to it''s full size and as soon as he did that... His dick''s tip kissed Marlena''s Womb entrance.


    "OH FUCKK, Master your dick is kissing my womb... Anhhhhh~" Marlena spoke as she widened her legs and bent down even more, to make space for Anon to insert his dick into her womb.


    ''Wow... This tightness is crazy. This tightness can''t be found inside a Human pussy or an Ogre girl''s pussy.


    This is something else, It''s like I have inserted my dick into a vacuum chamber and the way her womb is kissing my Dick''s tip... That''s wild.'' Anon thought as he enjoyed Marlena''s pussy with his whole heart.


    Anon would control his lust whenever he is fucking a woman but this time he let it go...


    As soon as Anon lets his lust go free, his eyes started shining brightly purple.


    He placed his hand over Marlena''s back and pressed it down with full power.


    "ANHHH~"


    *Thud*


    Marlena''s front body immediately went down on her shoulders and her ass got even higher from behind.


    Anon looked at this view and lost lost his control, he stood up from his knees and widened his legs in order to completely insert his cock into Marlena''s pussy.


    As soon as Anon widened his legs, His dick went even deep into Marlena''s pussy and forcefully broke through her womb.


    As soon as Marlena felt this sensation, she came hard, her face expressions turned into ahegao and her hands stopped working.


    ''Ah... What have I become ? I am begging a stranger to fuck my pussy by calling it worthless and what not.... I am making such a shameful face right now, but it feels good and I can''t control them now.


    My body is moving on it''s own, My pussy is not letting go of Master''s Dick and My hands are numb... My tongue is hanging out of my mouth and I am being pounded so hard without any stops like a cheap Cum-Dump.'' Marlena thought as she continued to lie down on the floor like an obedient bitch and got fucked by Anon''s dick.


    Anon on the other side, lost his senses in lust and started pounding her pussy without any stops.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhhh~ S-Sloweer ANHHHH~"


    Anon ignored Marlena''s voice Completely as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks tightly and continued to banged her without any stops.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    His pounding speed increased with every second. At this moment, Anon was pounding Marlena''s pussy faster than a piston.


    His dick was going in and out of her pussy so fast that an after-image of Anon''s dick had started appearing at this point.


    "Nooo~ AHHH~ Slow master ANHHH~ .... Slower. ANHHHHH~ ... I-I can''t ANHHHH~ breath ANHHHH~." Marlena spoke as blood started coming out her nose.


    "Oi, Rasputin... Blood is coming out of her Nose go slower." Guki spoke as he stood up from his chair.


    But Anon wasn''t listening to him at this point, it was as if he is in a frenzy.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "ANHHHHH~ ANHHHH~ ANNHHHHH~ SLOWEER." Marlena shouted but Anon moved his hands and grabbed her throat tightly.


    "N-N-O... Ca-Can''t Brea-" Marlena tried to speak as she felt her brain shutting down. She tried to scratch Anon''s hand but it was futile, Anon''s hand was too strong.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING...? CAN''T YOU SEE, YOU ARE CHOKING HER TOO HARD." Guki shouted.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    As soon as Anon grabbed her throat, her boobs came in air and started making clapping sounds as they collided with each other.


    "YOU ARE GOING TO KILL HER, RASPUTIN." Guki shouted over the top of his lungs as he noticed blood coming out of Marlena''s eyes.


    She stopped moaning at this moment and went unconscious.


    But, Anon didn''t give a fuck about it... Instead, A small horn grew out from the right side of his forehead and his muscles started bulking up.


    His dick''s size also started increasing and in just a minute it grew so much that Marlena''s pussy can barely hold it inside her pussy now.


    His dick started stretching her Wombs.


    "No... No, No..." Guki spoke as he looked at his mother''s face with a serious expression.


    "Cumming." Anon spoke in a depo voice as he came inside her womb and due to extreme pressure, Marlena''s Womb got stretched so much that even her belly got twice the size of what if was earlier.


    Anon took his dick out of Marlena''s pussy and inserted it into her Asshole.


    *Clap*


    "More cumming..." Anon spoke as he released buckets of cum into her asshole.


    He came so much that cum started coming out Marlena''s mouth and her nostrils.


    Her belly''s size now Increased upto five times of what it was earlier.


    After cumming so much, Anon kicked Marlena on the ass and threw her body towards Guki as he went unconscious as well.


    "No mother, Mother wake up." Guki immediately started pressing Marlena''s belly in order to take out Anon''s excessive cum out of her ass and her pussy.


    As soon as he applied pressure on her pussy, cum flowed out of her ass and pussy like a river with no end.


    "Mom... Wake up." Guki spoke as he continued to pump Anon''s semen out of her, while Anon slept like a baby on the side, his appearance returning back to natural.


    16 minutes later...


    *Blink-Blink* S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon came to his senses and stood up from the floor.


    Yawwnwnnnn~


    Anon yawned and looked in front of him.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Guki was crying in front of Marlena''s unconscious body and lots of cum is spreaded all over the floor.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What happened !? You monster... You killed my mother." Guki spoke as he looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Ah fuck." Anon spoke as he immediately ran upto Marlena''s dead body and checked for pulse.


    ''Shit she is dead. System, Is her brain working ?'' Anon asked.


    [Checking Target''s Conditions...]


    [Brain is Working in critical conditions.]


    "Few~" As soon as Anon saw this, he let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Even after death, The brain of the subject works for a specific amount of time. This time can vary based on different subjects and in this case... I am lucky as fuck.'' Anon spoke as he immediately stood up from his position and started drawing a magic circle on the ground with his blood.


    "What are you doing ?" Guki asked with a Confused expression.


    "Trying to revive your mother..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 826 Chapter-826

    "The dead doesn''t come back. You killed my mother and now you have to accept it. You are a monster... *Sob-Sob*." Guki cried as he looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Don''t cry, kid. You are a fucking grown up." Anon spoke as he finished making the clone creating magic circle and stepped back.


    He then walked upto Marlena''s body and grabbed her leg.


    ''I let my lust loose for some time and killed the Queen of Scubi. That''s pretty cool but it''s not right.


    That''s why I kept all my lust under control while having sex with any other female. I mean all this semen lying on the floor can be used to fill a huge water tank to the brim.'' Anon thought as he Summoned his sickles and placed them over Marlena''s throat.


    "H-Hey, Are you trying to dispose of her body ?" Guki asked as he looked at Anon.


    "Nope and I told you shut up." Anon spoke as he cutted Marlena''s head off of her body and then opened her skull.


    Anon then took her brain out and placed it aside safely.


    "So, Sticky..." Anon spoke as cleaned the mixture of blood and brain fluids from his hands.


    He then threw Marlena''s body into the Clone Making circle and started supplying mana into it.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    But, even after supplying mana into the circle... Nothing happened.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon asked as he immediately looked at the whole circle once again and noticed that there was a line missing in the outer core of the magic circle.


    Anon immediately stood up and Completed the circle with his blood.


    He then sat down and touched the circle once again, in order to supply mana into it.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzz*


    *Swish*


    This time the circle started working and suddenly, Marlena''s body started turning into a white streak of unorganised mass.


    "Hmm... Let''s do this." Anon spoke as he stood up and summoned a bottle of yellow-ish liquid.


    Guki looked at this view with a serious expression on his face.


    *Tip*


    Anon opened the bottle''s cork and started pouring it down onto the magic circle.


    As soon as the liquid got mixed up with the unorganised mass... It started taking shape.


    Anon immediately grabbed Marlena''s mind and placed it on the magic circle. He then used his skill to reconstruct Marlena''s body.


    <Creation Fourth Form: RECONSTRUCT>


    As soon as he used this skill, Anon started thinking about Marlena''s face and her body.


    Suddenly, The unorganised mass started forming into a Succubus body and In the next second, all the processes were completed.


    All the white light disappeared and Marlena''s face appeared.


    "M-Mom..." Guki spoke as he stood up and started walking towards Marlena.


    "Wait, Don''t come near her." Anon spoke as he looked at Marlena''s clone seriously.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Anon with a Confused expression.


    "R-Rasputin ?" She spoke with a stammering voice.


    "Few~ It''s all good." Anon spoke as he took a sigh of relief and sat down on a wooden chair.


    "Mom... You are alive." Guki shouted as he immediately ran towards her and gave her a big hug.


    "G-Guki... I don''t feel good. It''s like something is wrong with my body. I feel weaker." Marlena spoke as she looked at her hands with an odd expression.


    She immediately tried to touch use a spell but her hand got twisted as soon as she tried to use the spell.


    "AHHHHHHHHH... MY HAND IS BROKENNNN." Marlena shouted as she felt the immense pain in her hand.


    "Obviously, you will feel it. I have just rebuilded your body and you are trying to use magic with it.


    It will take time for it to reinforce again." Anon spoke as he grabbed her hand and used his healing spell to fix it.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As soon as he used the spell, Marlena''s hand got fixed back to it''s normal state.


    "Wait, I-I remember it now. Y-You killed me while we were having sex." Marlena spoke as she immediately backed off from Anon.


    "Well, I brought you back. Didn''t I ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "There is no magic in the world that can revive the dead. Who are you Rasputin ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Hmm...? Didn''t you just called me by my name ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I meant Master." Marlena spoke as she immediately used polite tone.


    "Don''t ask me what I did or how I did it... Just enjoy your new life." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a Demon Contract and write down some terms.


    He then walked upto Marlena and gave it to her.


    "Sign it with your blood." Anon spoke as he gave the contract to Marlena.


    {? Marlena, Queen of the Scubi Kingdom will become Anon Agreil''s Sex slave.


    ? She will respond to his call on a whim and do whatever he tells her to do.


    ? She will bend down in front of him whenever and wherever he wants without any argument or questions.}


    "Master, You don''t need this... I-I will follow your commands without any doubts or arguments. You can believe me. You can trust me." Marlena spoke as she walked upto Anon and touched his chest with a perverted smile on her face.


    Anon immediately grabbed her hand tightly and started twisting it.


    "Ahhhh..."


    "Love, I don''t trust myself. Do you think I will trust a slut like you ? Sign that contract or your new life will be very painful and short." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I will sign it... Ahhhh please my hand." Marlena shouted.


    "Good Girl." Anon spoke as she let go of her hand and she immediately dropped her blood on the contract.


    {Contract Sealed}


    "Now, We can go back to the castle." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit gate.


    After this all three of them got inside the carriage and returned back to the castle. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon exited the carriage some distance before the castle and started walking towards the Training grounds with a big smile on his face.


    The Queen and Guki went inside the castle with shocked expressions on their faces.


    "When did he enslave you ?" Marlena asked with a Confused expression.


    "That day when you called us in the hall, I talked back to him in a very wrong manner and he enslaved me.


    He figured out that this is a bluffing necklace Mom." Guki spoke as he touched his mana faking necklace.


    "That guy is not an ordinary Demon, Guki. He is something else... Something bigger." Marlena spoke a she looked at Guki with a serious expression.


    "Well, that guy is our master now and we have to serve under him. Oh and Sister Kolis is also his slave." Guki spoke.


    "What the-"


    Traning Grounds...


    As soon as Anon entered inside the Training Grounds... He noticed that the general was sitting on a chair with an utterly disappointed expression and all of his students are lying on the ground tired and Unconscious.


    Yet, Anon''s slaves are still doing push-ups without stopping.


    "Well, Well... Hello Guys." Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the training grounds.


    "WE GREET, OUR MASTER." All the slaves shouted as they immediately stood up and bowed down to Anon. Showing there respect.


    "Looks like you guys won the duel, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." All of them spoke up as they smiled.


    "What have you done to them ?" The general asked from behind.


    "Hmmm..?" Anon turned around and looked at the general with a confused expression.


    "What have you done to these pieces of shit that made them so much stronger physically ?" The general asked with an angry expression as he immediately stood up from his position and walked upto Anon.


    "Just some basic training..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You think, You are funny ?" The general asked.


    "I am not ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fuck it... Laugh all you want tonight. Tomorrow, You will cry and I will laugh." The general spoke with a smile as he turned around and started walking towards the exit.


    "Aren''t you going to pick up your students, General ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "They are nothing but disappointments." The general spoke as he walked out of the training grounds.


    ''Well, They will be something else now.'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.


    He then walked upto the unconscious students and started pouring his blood into their mouths one by one.


    [New Subjects Detected under ''Mind Control'' Skill.]


    [Would you like to Commence the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes...'' Anon ordered with an evil smile as his eyes shined brightly.


    ''My skill will work faster on these guys if I use Pure mana. But, I Can''t use too much pure mana or it will rot their brains.


    But, a small dose of pure mana to their brains can easily corrupt them without harming their minds too much and once that corruption reaches 100% they will become my stupid slaves.


    Who will do anything I tell them to. Hehehe...'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 827 Chapter-827

    Inside the Scubi Castle''s underground Torture Chamber...


    The torture chamber is filled with nothing but darkness. Only a single candle is burning on the top of a wooden table and blood marks are covering the floor.


    *Whip*


    *Spit*


    "Speak... What''s your name ?" An Incubus asked as he looked at the creature who was hanging by the metallic chains.


    This creature looked like a human, Except he had no hairs on his body, his whole skin is pure white and eyes are darker than the deepest part of Abyss. He neither had any reproductive organs nor did he have a nose.


    The Incubus is the Royal Torturer Of the Scubi Kingdom and he is beating the shit out of this creature for the past 13 days but he hasn''t spoken anything.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door. The Incubus placed his whip down and went to the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, He saw the Army general standing on the gate with two of his soldiers.


    "S-Sir !?" The Incubus spoke as he immediately went down on his knees to show his respect.


    "Did he speak anything ?" The general asked as he entered inside the Room.


    "N-No, Sir. I am beating him for the past 13 days but he hasn''t spoken a single thing. Except one word... That he spoke yesterday." The Incubus spoke with a hesitated voice.


    "What did he say ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "He said-" Before the Incubus could''ve completed his sentence, The creature spoke up.


    "S-Soul." The Creature''s voice was creepy and Dreadful.


    "Y-Yes... That''s the word he said sir." The Incubus spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm.... What do you mean by soul ?" The general asked as he looked at the creature with a serious expression.


    The creature didn''t reply anything and kept his mouth shut.


    "Give me the whip..." The general spoke as he looked at the torturer.


    "Here, Sir." The torturer immediately gave the whip to the general.


    *Slash*


    The General immediately whipped the creature with all his strength and gave him a big scar on his chest.


    But, the creature didn''t speak anything and continued to look at the ground.


    "Hmm...? Even though I hit him so hard, he didn''t react..." The general spoke with a smile as he looked at the wound on his chest and noticed that black coloured blood is coming out of his chest.


    "Hmm...? What is this ? Your other body parts are bleeding out purple but your chest is bleeding black.


    Why is this happening ?" The General asked as he grabbed the creature by it''s neck.


    "Dar-Dark..." The creature started speaking something with a low voice.


    "What ? I can''t hear you ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "Darkness is here...." The creature spoke as he pointed towards the burning Candle.


    The general immediately looked around and noticed that the candle is about to blow out.


    "What do you mean ?" General asked with a confused expression.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, The candle went out and darkness covered the whole room.


    "What happened ?" The general shouted.


    "I-I will light another Candle immediately, Sir." The torturer spoke as he took the matchbox and pulled out a candle from the bag.


    But, As soon as he lit the match... He saw the creature standing right in front of his face, looking at him with a monstrous smile.


    His big fangs were dripping with saliva and his long tongue was hanging out of his mouth.


    "Woah..." Suddenly, The torturer got startled and fell down to the floor.


    "Hehehe...." A creepy laughing sound resounded inside the room.


    "The creature is on the loose... Everyone run out of the room." The general shouted but no reply came from his surroundings.


    "Hello ? Can you hear me, Soldiers ?" The general asked with a serious expression as he immediately covered his body in a protective layer.


    "Hehe... You have the strongest soul here." The creature''s voice came from the north side.


    *Swish*


    The general immediately whipped in the dark, but it Missed.


    "You are fast... General." The creature spoke but this time his voice came from the south side.


    *Swish*


    The whip missed it''s mark once again.


    "How are you moving so fast ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "I can''t wait to eat your soul... Hehehehe." The creature spoke up.


    "What kind of Demon are you ?" The general asked.


    "Not a demon, General. I am Something else... Something you haven''t seen. Something your kind isn''t ready to handle.


    My people will be your worst Nightmare. We feed on souls, Your evil Souls give us powers. It''s going to be full Moons in the next 15 days and that''s when we will come out and claim this kingdom as ours.


    Once we get a stronghold, we will make more of us and take over this whole world. Hehehe... Surrender your soul to me general and I will make you my strongest minion." The creature spoke.


    "Well, You are going to have a really hard time in taking my soul out of my damn body." The general spoke as he immediately picked up the match from the ground and lit it up.


    <Enrage Dark Flames>


    Suddenly, A big snake made out of dark flames covered the general''s whole body and lightened up the whole room.


    As soon as the general looked around, he noticed that the soldiers were all lying on the floor with the torturer.


    All of their bodies were slowly turning white like the creature.


    "See... They are coming to their right form now." Suddenly, The creature''s voice came from the top left corner of the room.


    General immediately looked at the top left corner and noticed the creature hanging upside down with one of his leg clenching to the roof.


    His body is fully covered in the soldier''s blood and the previous wounds on his body are now perfectly healed.


    "You heal ?" The general asked.


    "General, I am immortal. No one can kill me... I am strong and I am fast." The creature spoke as he turned into a black mist and disappeared from his location.


    "What the -"


    "I can be anywhere I want." The creature spoke as from the bottom right corner this time.


    The general immediately looked at the creature and noticed that he is now licking his long claws.


    "We can reproduce more of our kind by just biting you. If I bit you anywhere on your body and ate your soul out... You will become just like me. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just like these guys are transforming. You should kill them fast, The new transformers are really dangerous and I don''t think you want to become their dinner right ?


    But, They Don''t know everything after transforming. Like disappearing and re-appearing from one place to another place. It''s a shame." The creature spoke with a wide smile.


    "Why are you telling me all this ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "Hehehe... So, that you can tell this to your leader. You see... The souls that suffers before death tastes way too good.


    I want you to go out and tell everything to your ruler of what I have told you and tell her to stop us if she can, hehehe." The creature spoke as he turned into a dark mist once again and re-appeared in front of the general.


    "Your defences won''t work on me, I am not a Demon." The Creature spoke as he slowly touched the General''s chest even though he had dark flames and body enforcements around his body.


    "We will Burst out in uncontrollable numbers out of that forest and You won''t be able to protect yourself.


    No one will be spared, No kids, No Women or Elders. We will take everyone''s soul and turn you into us. No matter what you do... You can''t stop us.


    We are different from what you are... We are the future." The creature spoke as he disappeared from the room.


    *Crack*


    *Crack*


    ...


    General then looked down and noticed that the soldiers are now completely looking like that creature.


    He immediately summoned his Sword and stabbed their heads with the sword before they could''ve done anything.


    But, He kept one alive and chained him to the chairs tightly.


    "General..." The tied creature, spoke up.


    "Hmm...?" The general looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Your wife must be waiting for you... Hehehe." He spoke with a big smile on his face.


    Shivers went down his spine and the general immediately exited the room.


    ...


    The Royal Hall, Queen''s Room...


    Marlena is getting ready in order to go to the Royal Court.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in." She ordered.


    *Click*


    As soon as the gates opened up... The general entered inside the room with his right hand completely chewed off and blood flowing down like crazy.


    "Woah... General are you alright ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, They are coming." The general spoke as he fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "What ? Who are coming ?" Marlena asked with a worried expression.


    "The Nightmarrows...."

 Chapter 828 Chapter-828

    *whistle-whistle*


    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia Long ago, He was big and strong in his eyes a flaming glow~ ????


    Anon is walking through the Corridors of the Royal Castle whistling carefree and singing his favourite song.


    ''Hmmm... Whom should I fuck first ? The mother or the daughter ?


    Mother, I guess... because I will get a lot of time to fuck the daughter.'' Anon thought as he started walking towards Marlena''s room.


    But, As he was walking towards her room... Anon noticed something strange.


    Marlena was coming towards him with the Army General and 10 more Royal Guards.


    "Hmm....? What happened to him ?" Anon questioned as he looked at the General with a serious expression.


    He immediately used his mind reading skill on Marlena and immediately understood the whole matter.


    As soon as Marlena passed by him, Anon also turned around and started following her with the guards.


    ''Hmm... A creature that feeds on soul. That''s intresting.


    If I can take these creatures under my control, then... I will be able to get a force of immortal Monsters that everyone fears.


    But, in order to take control of such a great force... I would need to act carefully. I have seen people that got utterly destroyed while running behind power blindly.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "How many did that creature say, their quantity is ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, He said that they have more than enough to Conquer our Kingdom in one night." The general replied.


    "How did he severed your hand, if he was chained to the chair ?" Marlena asked.


    "My Queen, That Creature''s strength is something else... He broke the chains and chewed my hand off with his sharp teeths.


    He was about to suck my soul out of my body too, but I ran out of the chamber and locked him in." The general explained.


    "He didn''t break the Gates ?" Marlena asked.


    "No, My Queen... The gates of that chamber are made out of 10 inch thick Darksteel and that entire chamber is packed tightly with reinforced bricks. Not even Negative Mana can flow into the chamber without permission." The general replied.


    After talking for a while all of them reached in front of the chamber and stopped...


    *Click*


    The general then opened the gate of the torture chamber and everyone entered inside, except two guards that stood right outside the chamber.


    As soon as all of them entered inside the chamber, Marlena noticed the white creature standing in one corner of the room with a scared expression on his face.


    "Is that the creature ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The general replied with a stammering voice.


    The Royal Guards immediately stood in front of Marlena and covered her in shields.


    ''Hmm... So, That''s the monster huh ? Looks like a creature straight out of Fiction. Well, This whole world is out of fiction... What can I say ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Nightmarrow.


    "What did you say it''s name was ?" Marlena asked.


    "His name was Madrid, My Queen." The general replied.


    "No, I mean what''s his race''s name ?" Marlena asked.


    "Ah... Nightmarrows, My Queen." The general replied.


    "How did they suck out your souls ?" Marlena asked.


    "My Queen... These creatures have dreaded eyes. If you look into them... your soul will be pulled out of your body automatically." The general replied.


    "Why does he look so scared ?" Marlena asked.


    "My Queen... T-This creature can tell you things, that only you know. It''s as if he can read our minds." The general replied with a scaredy expression.


    As soon as Anon heard this... He immediately stepped out from behind and started walking towards the Creature.


    "What the-!?" The general was left shocked when he saw Anon there.


    "R-Rasputin... What are you doing here ? How did you even get here ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "I followed you." Anon replied without turning around and continued to walk towards the creature.


    "D-Don''t come close..." The creature replied with a scared expression.


    "Is he scared of Rasputin ?" The Queen asked as her curiosity piqued.


    "L-Looks like it, My Queen." The General replied.


    "You aren''t scared, you are bluffing." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Hmm...?" The creature immediately went back to his neutral expressions.


    "The Aura of fear is very different and I don''t feel it from you. You just want someone to get close to you, so that you can attack them and feed on their soul." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately caught the creature''s bluff.


    The general and Marlena looked at Anon with a serious expression, even they couldn''t detect the creature''s bluff, but how did he do that.


    "Hehehehe... Yet you are walking closer and closer to me. Don''t you love your life ?" The Creature spoke with a dreaded smile.


    "Oh, I don''t love my life that-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence. The creature bared his fangs and Jumped at Anon.


    But, Before he could''ve touched Anon''s body... Anon grabbed his neck and squeezed his throat tightly.


    "Quick but not quickest." Anon replied with a smile.


    "How did he !?" The general spoke as he took a step forward and looked at this scene with shocked expression.


    "Rasputin... You should get back. We don''t know how that creature is going to-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her sentence, The creature turned his neck towards Anon and opened his dark eyes.


    "No, Don''t look into his eyes." The General shouted.


    "Give me your Soul." The Nightmarrow spoke as he looked directly into Anon''s eyes and tried to suck his soul out of his body.


    [An Unknown force is Trying to Influence Your brain.]


    [Due to the class ''Mind Frobrax'' All Mind Debuffs have been Denied.]


    [Auric Energy has started full defence Protocol.]


    As soon as He tried to pull out Anon''s soul out of his body... A purple laser made out of Auric Energy shot out of Anon''s eyes and entered inside the Nightmarrow''s eyes.


    "No... What is happening !? NOOOOOOOOOOOO-"


    *BOOOM*


    The creature''s body burst out and black blood covered the walls.


    "How did he do that !?" The general asked with a shocked and confused expression.


    "Heh... A true monster." Marlena spoke with a wide smile on her face.


    "Well, That wasn''t a very pleasant experience." Anon replied as he turned around and noticed that everyone was looking at him with serious expressions.


    "Let''s have talk." Marlena spoke with a smile as she exited the torture room and started walking towards the Royal Court.


    The general walked towards the wall and noticed the black blood.


    ''How is that even possible ? No magic worked on this creature, Yet that guy killed him as if it''s a child''s game.'' The general thought as he looked at Anon.


    The general left as well and closed the gates of the chamber.


    As soon as he closed the gates to the chamber. The candles that were glowing inside the chamber went out at the same time.


    A black cloud appeared inside the torture chamber and out of that cloud, Another Nightmarrow walked out.


    The Nightmarrow walked upto the wall and slowly touched the black blood that was spilled over it.


    He then licked the blood off of his finger and immediately spit it out.


    "A threat, I need to report this to the leader." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately disappeared from the room and re-appeared outside the Royal Castle.


    He then started running at an incredible speed towards the forest, That was situated on the northside of the kingdom.


    The Nightmarrow kept running deeper and deeper into the forest and suddenly, He stopped in front of a very big tree.


    This tree was situated in the middle of the forest and this tree is also the biggest tree in the whole forest. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature started climbing on the tree and suddenly, He entered inside the tree through an invisible gate.


    An illusion spell was being casted on the tree that covered this gate from other monsters.


    As soon as he entered inside the tree... He noticed that thousands of his kind are already standing inside the tree.


    But, He walked through all of them silently and walked upto one individual who was sitting on a throne that was made out of Dead Demon''s corpses.


    This individual had a monster''s skull over his face, Long black hairs and Red glowing eyes.


    "My Lord... There is a threat in our way." The Nightmarrow reported.


    "What kind of Threat ?" The individual sitting on the throne asked in a deep voice.


    "An Incubus... He Killed one of our kind by just looking him in the eyes. Although I believe that his death is related to his carelessness." The Nightmarrow spoke.


    "An Incubus killed your kind ? That''s intresting, What did this Incubus looked like ?" The lord asked.


    "My lord, He was like any other Incubus... But, He called out the fear bluff of that New Guy and he caught him by the neck without any problems."

 Chapter 829 Chapter-829

    Scubi Castle, Royal Hall...


    Marlena and Anon is the only one sitting inside the room.


    "Master, How did you do that ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Remove your clothes and Give me a blowjob, Bitch." Anon ordered.


    "Huh...? I-I mean, Yes." Marlena spoke as she stood up and started walking towards Anon, She slowly unzipped his pants and started giving him a blowjob.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    [Master, Can you hear me ?] A sound rang inside Anon''s mind.


    ''Hmmm...? Is that you, Auric Energy ?'' Anon asked.


    [Yes, Master.] The Auric Energy replied.


    ''You can directly communicate with me ?'' Anon questioned.


    [Yeah.] Auric Energy replied.


    ''For how long ?'' Anon asked.


    [I can do this from the start, Master.] Auric Energy replied.


    ''Why weren''t you talking to me until now ?'' Anon asked.


    [Well, I don''t talk much master and I don''t think anyone would want a voice talking inside their mind all the time.] Auric Energy replied.


    ''Well, Why are you talking to me today ?'' Anon asked.


    [Yes, About that... Either you have to stop fighting those soul sucking creatures or you have to master my fighting style.] Auric Energy spoke.


    ''Why ? What happened ?'' Anon asked.


    [Master, Souls are the main part of your body. A. external contact like the one you had sometime before can get a scar on your soul.


    Your mana will start to drain at an incredible rate, Magic spells will become hard to cast and You won''t be able to use me anymore.


    Sometime later, You will feel your physical powers going away and in the next hundred years you will die slowly everyday.]


    ''Woah, Woah... Are you trying to scare me ?'' Anon asked.


    [I am just telling you the truth master. If you don''t want this to happen, Then we have to attain a synergy while fighting with that kind of Threat.]


    ''How did you save my soul this time ?'' Anon asked.


    [I redirect his suction force back to his body and that''s why he blasted like that But, I can''t do this again.


    It takes a very High toll on me. Everytime your body senses Danger... It awakens me forcefully and I cover your body with a thin protection barrier but if you kept doing that, Then I will die soon master. I am an energy, If not harnessed correctly... I will mix in with the environment and Disappear.] Auric Energy explained.


    Anon thought about this as he looked at Marlena''s huge ass going up and down while she sucked his dick like a vacuum cleaner.


    "Fuck, I am cumming... Take every drop." Anon spoke as he grabbed Marlena''s face with both of his hands and rammed his dick directly into her throat.


    He placed both of his legs on her back touched her huge ass with them.


    "Mnnhhhhhhh..."


    *Gulp-Gulp-Gulp*


    Marlena tried to speak something, But at the same time she was busy in drinking Anon''s semen. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fine... Tell me, What do you want me to do.'' Anon asked the Auric Energy.


    [We need a Quite place, A big one and it should be situated on a very high place, Like a cave in the mountains or something. You can''t have sex until you have mastered me.] Auric Energy replied.


    ''Hey, Hey, Hey... What does sex has to do with all this ?'' Anon asked immediately.


    [Makes your mind distracted, you absorb more than normal amount of mana when you are horny and It can affect my consciousness as well.]


    ''Wait, If I am absorbing more mana then it should be good for me right ?'' Anon asked.


    [Master, I am a force that cancels Mana and If your body absorbs mana, Then it will slow down your progress by hundred times.


    You have to let go of mana in order to harness me fully.] Auric Energy replied.


    ''Well, If I don''t have sex for so long. Then I will become more and more horny, Don''t you think ?'' Anon replied.


    [Master, I will block your horny thoughts and I will block your mana absorbing pores as well.] Auric Energy replied.


    "Okay, I have to go." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up from the chair.


    *Gulp*


    "Wait, Master you are going ? Aren''t you going to help our kingdom in fighting those creatures ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    ''Fuck... I was supposed to participate in the Sexton chamber competition today and if I am right, then that competition goes on for months.


    But, I only have 15 days. Wait, I have an idea.'' Anon thought as he looked at Marlena.


    "Marlena, Don''t you think that you should postponed this Coming of Age ceremony for now ?" Anon asked.


    "Why master ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "The Nightmarrow gave you 15 days and If I entered inside the sexton chamber, Then who will help you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Ah, You are right. I will cancel it as soon as possible, master." Marlena replied as she immediately stood up from her place and went to the Royal Court.


    "Fuck... I thought, I will get to fuck Kolis for the next upcoming months and now these Fucking Nightmarrows.


    I will fucking kill them." Anon spoke with an angry expression.


    "But, First... I need to bang that Witchcreta. I don''t know why, But I need to." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards Kolis''s Room.


    As soon as he exited the room, From the darkest corner of the hall, A creature crawled out.


    This creature was none other than the Nightmarrow itself.


    "I have to report this-" The creature started speaking as he turned around but before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon appeared in front of him.


    "Hello, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed the creature''s neck and lifted him into the air immediately.


    "L-Look into my eyes..." The creature spoke in a choking voice as he tried to look into Anon''s eyes, But what he saw shocked him.


    Over Anon''s eyes there was a pair of sunglasses and a wide smile on his face. The creature couldn''t do anything to Anon''s soul unless he looks him directly in the eyes.


    [Where did master even get all these ideas from ?] The Auric Energy was shocked at this point.


    "Who said I need Auric Energy in order to fight these fuckers ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Creature.


    Suddenly, the creature disappeared from his hand and re-appeared at a near distance.


    "Hmm...? Shadow Jumps ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he looked at the creature.


    "Keep your distance from me... *Srrrrrr*" The creature immediately growled at Anon as he blend into the shadows.


    "Shadow Blending... Where did you learned all these techniques from ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''These Skills belongs to Mike... I have seen him use that technique thousands of times, that I don''t have any doubts about this.'' Anon thought as he looked at the creature curiously now.


    "Are you working for someone ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Stay away... Don''t come close. *Srrrrrrr*" The creature spoke as he growled at Anon and tried to scare him away.


    "Yeah, That won''t work... You are staying in the shadows of objects because you can''t walk into the light and that''s why you are trying to scare me off. Am I right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Srrrrrrrrrr*


    "You have been observing me for the last 30 minutes, Do you really think that I won''t notice that ?


    Tell, me who you are working for or I will grab that neck of yours and drag you into this light." Anon spoke.


    *Srrrrrrrrrrr*


    The creature continued to growl at him.


    "Listen to me, You little white fuck. If you made that sounds once again... I will give you pain beyond your imagination.


    You will beg for death but it won''t be given to you unless, I get what I want from you." Anon spoke as he exerted an aura of death from his body.


    The creature immediately felt the death Aura and tried to escape, but as he was escaping through the shadows, Anon summoned his Arcane Slayers and immediately placed it in front of the Creature''s neck.


    "P-Please let me go... I-I have to get back to my lord." The creature spoke as he didn''t dared to move a limb at this point.


    "One question, One answer... If you tried to speak anything else other than the answer... I will immediately kill you.


    Who is Your Lord ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I can''t tell yo-" Before the creature could''ve completed his sentence, Anon severed his head with his sickles.


    "Well, Now you really can''t." Anon spoke as he placed the arcane slayers back into his inventory.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, A sound came from behind Anon.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and noticed that the creature''s head was getting back together with it''s body.


    "Incredible... Even though I cutted your neck with the Arcane Blades, Your regeneration is still working.


    That means it''s not magical, it''s in your body. I would love to perform some more experiments on your body." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 830 Chapter-830

    Kolis''s Room...


    "Fuck, Fuck, Fuck... I am getting very nervous. Where is master ? I haven''t seen him for the past 3 days.


    I thought he will be here until now. The competition is about to start and he is still not here." Kolis spoke with a worried expression as she peeked through her gate and searched for Anon in the corridors.


    A small bat that had many eyes on his head flew into the room and dropped a small note in front of the Witchcreta.


    "Is it from master ?" Kolis asked with a worried expression.


    "Yep." The Witchcreta replied as she started opening the message.


    "What does it say ?" Kolis asked.


    "I haven''t even opened this, How can I tell you what does it say ?


    Why are you getting all worried, I can''t understand ? You just have to remove your clothes and spread your legs in front of master.


    He will do everything. Don''t you understand that ? You are really annoying. Three days is all I have spent with you and you fucked up my mind harder than Master fucked my pussy." The Witchcreta spoke with an angry expression.


    "But-"


    "Just, Shut up and let me read this." The Witchcreta spoke as she opened the letter and started reading it.


    1 minute later...


    "Your Coming of Age ceremony is cancelled due to a big threat." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Kolis.


    "Wait, Really ?" Kolis asked with a big smile.


    "This is what the message says." She replied.


    "Hah... I can be at ease now." Kolis spoke as she laid down on the bed.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    "It has to be master." Kolis spoke as she immediately ran towards the door.


    "Wait, Don''t open the-" Before the Witchcreta could''ve completed her sentence, The gate''s lock was broken and An Incubus covered in Black clothes entered inside the room. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Incubus looked at the Witchcreta first, But didn''t showed any interest in her. He then looked at Kolis and summoned his sword.


    "Target needs to be eliminated..." He spoke as he pulled his sword back and tried to kill Kolis.


    "Ahhhh... Assassin." Kolis shouted.


    <Wave>


    But, Before his Sword could''ve touched Kolis''s body, The Witchcreta used a spell and created a powerful wave of water that thrashed the man out of the room.


    The Assassin tried to stand up once again, But before he could''ve stood up. The Witchcreta casted another spell.


    <Cage>


    As soon as she casted this spell... The Assassin got caught inside a 6x6 invisible cage that was made out of Negative Mana.


    "Master''s prediction was right..." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at the Assassin trying to break out of the cage.


    As soon as the Assassin realised that he isn''t going to get out of this cage, he immediately pulled out a dagger from his left shoes and stabbed himself in the neck.


    Before the Witchcreta could''ve completed her casting... The Assassin was dead.


    "Fuck... I couldn''t use my spell. I need to cast my skills faster, Just like master." The Witchcreta spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    Ymer''s Room...


    A Young lady in her twenties is sitting in front of a mirror and behind her is standing a tall and muscular Incubus.


    "Is she dead ?" Ymer asked as she combed her shiny ginger hairs.


    Suddenly a Bat flew inside her room and dropped the message.


    Ymer picked up the message and read it.


    "Oleg, Call your assassin Back. We don''t need to eliminate her now." Ymer ordered.


    "Yeah, About that... He is Dead." Oleg replied with a serious expression.


    "What !? Did Kolis killed him ? I thought you said he was your best assassin ?" Ymer asked with a shocked expression.


    "He was, Madam Kolis. But, He was vulnerable to advance magic." Oleg replied.


    "Advance magic ? Don''t tell me that Kolis now knows Advance magic." Ymer asked.


    "No, She has a Witchcreta with her that knows very advance magic." Oleg replied.


    "What !? When did Witchcretas got so smart ?" Ymer asked.


    "I don''t know, Madame Ymer. But, What I know is that you don''t have to worry about your identity being revealed." Oleg replied.


    "Yeah, That''s good. Now, go and get naked... I want to have sex." Ymer replied.


    "But, Ma''am... We just had sex like 4 minutes ago." Oleg spoke with a worried expression.


    "Are you talking back to me ?" Ymer asked with a serious expression as her eyes shined brightly red.


    "N-No, Ma''am."


    "What happened to her mate ? Is he also alive ?" Ymer asked.


    "Yes, Ma''am..." Oleg replied as he started removing his clothes.


    ...


    Princess Oyin''s Room...


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    The room is filled with darkness, only a single ray of light is coming through a small hole and sword swings can be felt easily inside the room.


    The temperature of the room is also a bit warm.


    Suddenly, A sword made contact with the ray of light and reflected it towards an Incubus who immediately closed his eyes on light''s contact.


    "Defence..." A Succubus shouted as she immediately swinged her blade towards the Incubus.


    But, The Incubus immediately opened his eyes and stopped the sword with a defensive spell.


    "Hehe... You died." The Succubus spoke with a smile.


    "I did." The Incubus replied with a smile.


    *Tang*


    *Tang*


    Both of them immediately dropped their swords and started kissing each other on the lips.


    *Chuuu*


    "What about the training ?" The Incubus asked while he enjoyed the kiss.


    "Training can be done later..." Oyin replied with a smile.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, The bat flew into the room and both of them got fully alert.


    "A Messenger bat." Oyin spoke as she grabbed the message and opened it immediately.


    She picked up her sword from the ground and used it to reflect light over the letter.


    As soon as she read the letter, A shocked expression appeared over her face.


    "What happened ?" Her mate asked.


    "War Happened." Oyin replied with a serious expression as her eyes glowed red.


    "Well, What now ?" Her mate asked.


    "Nothing, I need to speak with mother right now."

 Chapter 831 Chapter-831

    Behind the Castle, Under a secret chamber...


    Anon is sitting on a wooden Chair, He is wearing his Sunglasses and in front of him is sitting the Nightmarrow that Anon caught earlier.


    The Nightmarrow is not binded to the chair, he is free to run anywhere he wants but he was too scared of Anon.


    The Nightmarrow knew that if he tried to run away, Anon will immediately kill him and place his body back on this chair. Because he had already tried to run away 53 times and the result was same.


    "So, Are you going to open your mouth or what ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''My blood doesn''t work on this guy... That means he is an Undead creature. His blood has been modified, I can tell this much.


    Whoever is making them, He is injecting his own blood into their chests and Whenever they bite Someone, the blood is then transferred to the prey''s body.


    A technique used by Vampires mainly.'' Anon thought as he smiled and looked at the creature.


    "Oi, Do you know your lord''s name ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No-"


    "Is it Mike ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t know, Lord''s name." The creature replied with a scared voice.


    "Hmm... Bring me to him." Anon spoke.


    "I-I can''t-" Before the creature could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his head and pressed tightly.


    *Crack*


    *Boog*


    Suddenly, his head burst out, But it was repaired back to it''s normal state in just 2 minutes.


    "Y-You are wasting your time... I don''t feel any pain." The creature replied as he looked at Anon.


    "Hmm...? You don''t ? Let''s see..." Anon replied with a smile as he snapped his fingers and a hole opened up on the Chamber''s ceiling letting a ray of light into the chamber.


    The ray of light fell over the Creature''s leg and started burning it.


    "Ahhhh..." The creature shouted as he immediately disappeared and re-appeared in another corner of the chamber.


    "Come and sit here." Anon ordered.


    "N-No, Please that Hurts." The creature replied.


    "Yeah, That''s why I am doing this. Now, Come here or the pain will be doubled." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    The creature had no choice, because he knew that if Anon stood up from his place, the amount of torture will be doubled.


    ''I think Mike is in this world and This creature is created by him. But, He doesn''t have any mana pattern on his body to confirm it.'' Anon thought as he looked at the creature.


    Suddenly, An idea came to his mind.


    ''Let''s use an old trick...'' Anon thought as he looked at the creature and summoned a rope.


    As soon as the creature sat down on the chair, Anon binded his hands and legs to the chair with the rope.


    "Now, I am going to sleep and you sit there like a good child." Anon spoke with a smile as he pretended to sleep.


    The Sun was going down and Night is about to come.


    3 hours later...


    *Zzzzzzzzz* Anon is snoring loudly.


    ''This is the best time to escape, this stupid is asleep and the sun must''ve been gone by now.'' The Nightmarrow thought as he immediately disappeared from the chair and re-appeared in another corner of the room.


    He didn''t Move for a second and observed Anon''s reaction to his sudden movement.


    But, Anon was pretending to be in deep sleep as he continued to snore.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzz*


    ''What a stupid ? Should I kill him ? No, No... If I failed, it won''t be good. I should inform my lord about this first.'' The Nightmarrow thought as he immediately and exited the Chamber and started running towards the forest.


    As soon as he exited the chamber, Anon used his stealth skill and followed the Nightmarrow.


    ''He can''t sense my stealth ? That means other than his natural Regeneration and Soul sucking skill. His senses are fucked.


    If the maker of this creature turned out to be Mike, I will fuck up that bastard. How dare he make things without my permission.'' Anon thought as he continued to follow the creature.


    Suddenly, He noticed the creature climbing over the Biggest tree in the Forest.


    ''Obviously... Hiding in the plain sight is the best Hiding spot.


    Only, A professional assassin can think like that.'' Anon thought as he looked at the tree and smiled.


    Anon followed the Nightmarrow and suddenly, He noticed the big entrance that was made in order to enter inside the tree''s trunk.


    ''Haha... Mike''s Mana pattern. I knew it, Who else can create such ruthless undead creatures.'' Anon spoke as he looked at the Illusion spell and identified Mike''s Mana pattern.


    Anon spoke as he Immediately went inside the tree and walked behind the Nightmarrow.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that there were thousands of other Nightmarrows present inside the Tree''s trunk.


    ''What the fuck is he doing ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he looked at the other Nightmarrows and noticed that they were standing still like robots.


    "My Lord..." The Nightmarrow spoke as he bowed down to the individual who was sitting on the throne with a skull on his face.


    "Where have you-" Suddenly, He stopped talking and looked around, as if searching for something.


    "My lord, I was caug-" Before the Nightmarrow could''ve completed his sentence, he was interrupted.


    "Shhhh... There is someone here. Who is it ? Reveal yourself because if I find you, I will-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon broke his stealth spell.


    "What are you going to do, Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile as he removed his sunglasses and looked at him with a big smile. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wah... Master !?" Mike shouted as he stood up from the throne and immediately removed the skull mask from his face.


    "Hello, Mike ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "M-M-Master... *Sob-Sob*" Mike started crying as he immediately jumped down from his throne and fell down into Anon''s legs.


    "I-I greet, My Master." Mike spoke as he grabbed Anon''s legs and started crying like a child.


    "I told you." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Nightmarrow.

 Chapter 832 Chapter-832

    Anon is sitting on the throne and Mike is bowing down to him with a smile on his face.


    "So, You are saying... That the Avatar of gods, Found my unconscious body and at the same time there was an Eclipsewhisperer present near my body, Who forcefully took the key of Joiln from me and ran away." Anon asked.


    "Yes master and as soon as the portal to the Deep sea opened and I jumped in the portal with your body." Mike explained.


    "Why did it took you so long to Find me then ? And what about the slaves that I made on that side ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know master... But, I still have the slave collar on my neck." Mike replied.


    "Hmm... What about that God''s Avatar ? How strong is he ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, he is too strong... He killed Kole and Beated Adeline to Death. I am sorry master... But, even I couldn''t hold him." Mike replied with a sad expression.


    "Does he have a weakness ? Like, Family, Girlfriends, Mother or Sister ?" Anon asked.


    "I am sorry, Master. I didn''t have enough time to work on his background. All I know is that this guy is very powerful and He can''t kill anyone. Except you." Mike replied.


    "Wait, You said he killed Kole ?" Anon asked.


    "I meant directly and intentionally master... He killed Kole unknowingly. He didn''t knew that kole was connected to the shield.


    As soon as the Shield broke down... Kole died a very painful death." Mike spoke.


    "There is always a weakness, No matter who he is Mike and If there is no weakness, Then we will make one." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "As you say, Master." Mike replied with an obedient tone.


    "So, What was your big plan ? You created these creatures... No, How did you even created these creatures ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, I learned this from Madam Sephie Master. These Creatures are made from alchemy and some Demon dead bodies.


    You see... I landed in the middle of a forest and In that forest, There was a demonic tribe that had human like blood inside them.


    I killed one to keep up my appetite, But as soon as I tasted their blood... My mind got utterly distracted and I turned into a Mindless hunter-"


    "You killed their Whole tribe and now those demons doesn''t exist, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he readed Mike''s Mind.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Mike replied with a stammering voice.


    "Then, You woke up and remembered the purpose you came here for.


    You created this creature with help of Dark arts and your blood in order to take over this world, so you can find me easily... Am I right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are right, Master. But, If this creature has hurted you in anyway, I will destroy all of them immediately." Mike replied.


    "No, No Mike... You have created a tool for me to conquer the world and now you are saying that you are going to destroy them ?" Anon asked with a smile. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, The area that we are in now is not that good... This world is seperated into three layers.


    The demons that live in this layer are the lowest of the lowest. I have created these creatures in order to take over this area only.


    Because the Demons and other creatures who live on the upper layers of this world are far more dangerous and powerful than both of us master." Mike informed.


    "What do you mean ? Tell me more about that layer thing." Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "Master, These Layers are like Kingdoms, But massive kingdoms.


    Two of them are situated on the land and One is flying in the Air." Mike informed.


    "I don''t see anything floating in the air..." Anon asked.


    "Master, That kingdom is far away from this land. Both of them are very far. We have to take sea''s route in order to reach them.


    These Three Kingdoms are seperated by wide ocean and Someone barely Crosses the Sea in order to reach the other kingdom." Mike explained.


    "Why don''t they cross the sea ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, The sea is full of powerful and dangerous creatures and even if you somehow survived through the horrific Creatures...


    The Hunger will kill you. Even if you travel fast... It will take you at least a thousand years to pass the sea. That''s why no one crosses the Sea." Mike explained.


    "Hmm... Anything else that I should know ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... There was one more thing that I read in some demonic scripts. It was about a Tower situated on the End of the World.


    They call it, The Tower of-"


    "The Tower of Death." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Master... Do you know anything about it ?" Mike asked with a curious expression.


    "Well, Some people say that it''s a myth but I met this hydra- Oh, Wait... Medusa you can come out now." Anon spoke as he remembered something.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately materialized into her Human Girl form once again.


    "Huh...?" Mike was left confused at this point.


    "Mike, This is Medusa... Child of a Hydra that was rescued from the Tower of Death." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Medusa.


    "Hello, I am Medusa. I am Also a Hydra." Medusa spoke as she bowed down to Mike and showed respect.


    "Master... What''s a Hydra ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... It''s a big snake- It''s better to show you. Medusa transform into your original form." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master." Medusa spoke as she immediately transformed into her hydra form.


    Mike looked at Medusa and he was left shocked.


    "Don''t be shocked, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he waved his hand and gave a sign to Medusa.


    As soon as Medusa saw Anon''s hand, she Polymorphed into her Human form.


    "Master, You have such a powerful creature by your side ?" Mike asked with a smile.

 Chapter 833 Chapter-833

    "So, What now master ?" Mike asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon and noticed that he was thinking something really carefully.


    "I came here 17 days ago... The Avatar came at the house, 3 hours ago. That means, 3 hours of that world is equal to 17 days here.


    The time dilation is much more than I thought." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''The only way to get out of this world is on the tower of Death or that''s what everyone says.


    It would take me thousands of years to reach there and if I failed to open the gate, all that would go to waste.


    There has to be some other way... something else. Think Anon think...'' Anon thought carefully.


    "Master... There is one more thing. I have found this in an ancient Demon tribe that was hiding in the mountains of the North valley." Mike spoke as he gave a small stick to Anon.


    The small stick was made out of a strange Material.


    As soon as Anon grabbed the stick, His eyes widened.


    "This material..." Anon spoke as he immediately opened his inventory and summoned the box that Noon gave him in her cave.


    As soon as Anon grabbed the box in his other hand, His doubt turned into confirmation.


    "Both of them are made out of the same material." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately brought them closer and suddenly, the box started glowing.


    As Anon focused on the box, he noticed that there were six holes on the box that were glowing brightly purple.


    Anon touched one of the hole with the stick and the box immediately sucked in the stick, closing one of the holes.


    "Five more keys are needed." Medusa spoke with a smile.


    "Yep." Anon spoke as he looked at the box and noticed that all the glowing holes have disappeared, after he inserted the first key.


    ''Hmm... The God''s Avatar can''t kill anyone other than me. That means everyone is safe on the other side, that''s a relief.


    If I Don''t-'' Before Anon could''ve thought of anything else, The box started shining once again.


    Some letters started to appear over it.


    ''A place, Where Sun never goes down... Will pinpoint the way to the next key.'' These were the words that appeared over the box.


    "A place where Sun never goes down ?" Anon spoke out loud.


    "Master, What are you reading ?" Medusa asked with a curious expression.


    "These words..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the box. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What words ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "These- Wait, Mike can you see the words written over this box ?" Anon asked as he turned the box towards Mike.


    "Huh...? Ummm, No master. I don''t see anything..." Mike replied.


    ''Only a Mind Flayer can open it. That''s what the Mind Flayer said to Noon... Is this what he meant ? Am I the only one who can read these words ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Master... Can you read the words for me ? I think, I may know of the place that you are talking about." Medusa asked with a sincere expression.


    "You do ? The place where Sun never Goes down." Anon asked.


    "When I was small... My mother always told me about this place... She stayed there when she was returning back from the Tower of Death.


    It''s called, Zeroin Mountain. This place is situated in the middle of the Seas. Mother told me that these mountains are always covered in sunshine and night never comes to this place." Medusa spoke.


    "How far is it from this place ?" Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "We have to ask my mother about it... Master." Medusa replied.


    "Hmm... Okay, We will leave tonight." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his throne."


    "What about these creatures master ?" Mike asked as he pointed towards the Nightmarrows.


    "Mike... Fear is the key to rule and These creatures will create fear in that Scubi Kingdom.


    But, Instead of Attacking blindly... We have to create an environment of Fear. I can''t turn those beautiful Succubus into these ugly creatures.


    I want to rule over them and In order to rule over them, I have to show them that I am their saviour.


    I can corrupt their minds by three factors... Love, Lust and Fear.


    For these Succubus and Incubus, Love is a Joke. So, That won''t work and Lust is Like a daily thing for them, that will take a lot of time to corrupt their minds.


    But, Fear is something that can help me corrupt them faster than anything. I have to conduct an experiment over this.


    But, Before that... We have to create fear. Send 10 creatures to the city tonight and order them to Kill 20 Incubus.


    I will give you the house location of these Incubuses and Once that''s done. People will start to feel what fear looks like.


    As the attacks of these Nightmarrows will increase, people will start to feel fear and they will come to the Royal Castle seeking aid.


    That''s when I will enter and save everyone... Once I gain their trust, Corrupting their minds will be a piece of cake. I will turn this whole kingdom into my slaves and after that I will bang every single Succubus in this kingdom. I will use them as much as I want.


    I will become their hero, who will gain the authority to fuck any Succubus whenever and wherever he wants... HEHEHEHEHEHE." Anon spoke as he started laughing evilly.


    "As you say, Master." Both Mike and Medusa spoke as they went down on their knees.


    ''Master is really a mastermind... He planned to take over a kingdom in such a short time.


    Now, I understand why Mother sent me with him.'' Medusa thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    ''I have found my master and Master is still very evil. I can''t express my happiness.'' Mike thought as he started crying out of happiness.

 Chapter 834 Chapter-834

    Scubi Kingdom, Royal Castle...


    "My Queen, Our Armies are ready. We will attack on a single command." The general spoke as he kneeled down to Marlena.


    "Hmm...Okay." The Queen replied with a neutral expression.


    "My Queen, Is there something else that we should do ?" The general asked.


    "No, there is nothing more we can do. Hey, Have you seen Rasputin ?" The Queen asked with a curious expression.


    "N-No, My Queen." The general replied with a serious expression.


    ''What ? Why is she so attracted to that guy ? I have been on her side for the last two thousand years and she is asking for that guy, who just came to our Kingdom ?'' The general thought as he looked at the Queen.


    "You can go now." Marlena ordered.


    "Yes, My Queen." The General replied as he immediately stood up and left the Hall at once.


    Suddenly, Another guard entered inside the room and kneeled down to the Queen.


    "My Queen, Princess Oyin is here with her mate." The guard informed.


    "Okay, Send them In." Marlena replied.


    "As you say my Queen." The guard spoke as he immediately exited the hall and Two individuals entered inside.


    "Hello, Mother." Oyin spoke with a smile as she went down on her knees and her mate did the same.


    "Stand up, Both of you." Marlena spoke.


    "Mother, I have recieved the Message. Is it true ?" Oyin asked with a serious expression.


    "Do you think, I will joke about these things ?" Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "N-No, Mother but what are we up against ?" Oyin asked.


    "These enemies are called, Nightmarrows. They suck out souls from their target''s body and if you got bit by one... You will turn into them in no time." Marlena explained.


    "Ooh, That''s a bit dangerous." Oyin''s Mate spoke with a serious expression.


    "It is... That''s why, I have choosen you both to be my front line''s shield. Oyin, you and your mate have mastered the art of fighting in No light and That''s what I need.


    These creatures aren''t affected by magic and that''s why we need your sword to kill them." Marlena spoke.


    "I will do my best, Mother. But, What about the Coming of Age Ceremony ?" She asked.


    "We have to cancel that for now and It will be continued after this situation resolves." Marlena spoke.


    ''Wait, This is my moment.'' Oyin thought as an idea came to her mind.


    "Mother, If I performed well in this war... Will I be able to get another chance to participate in the Coming of Age ceremony ?" Oyin asked with a sincere voice.


    "Hmm...? You mean, You want to re-start the ceremony ?" Marlena asked.


    "Ye-"


    "Why do you want to loose again, Sister Oyin ?" Suddenly, Ymer''s voice came from the Hall''s entrance.


    Oyin immediately stopped speaking and turned her eyes towards the Hall''s entrance.


    She noticed that Ymer is standing there with a big smile on her face.


    "Hello, Sister Oyin." Ymer spoke with a smile.


    "Hello, Sister Ymer." Oyin spoke with a fake smile.


    "Yo." Ymer''s mate spoke as he looked at Oyin''s mate.


    "Yo." Oyin''s Mate replied with a smile as both of them raised their hands towards each other.


    "Mother, I don''t think it will be fair to me... If you restarted the Coming of Age ceremony." Ymer spoke as she looked at Marlena.


    "She is right." Marlena spoke as she looked at Oyin.


    "I thought, Sister Ymer would like to compete once more but I guess she is a coward after all." Oyin spoke with a smile as she acted to not care.


    "Y-You !!! Fine, You want to do this... I will do it but, I will take your mate as my slave if you get defeated in the second round." Ymer spoke.


    *SIGH* Both of their mates sighed immediately.


    "I don''t think that''s important right now, ladies." Anon''s voice came from behind. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was standing on the Hall''s entrance with Kolis.


    "Hmm...? Excuse me ? Who are you to speak in this matter ?" Ymer asked with asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, Rasputin... I have been searching for you since this morning." Marlena spoke as she immediately stood up from her chair for Anon.


    "Huh ?"


    "What ?"


    Both Ymer and Oyin were left shocked at this sentence.


    Marlena looked at them and immediately understood that she did something wrong.


    "*Cough-Cough* I mean, Kolis and Rasputin... I have been waiting for you, Come Come." Marlena immediately changed her tone.


    Both of them entered inside the Hall and Kolis looked more confident then she ever was in her entire life.


    ''What the fuck !? Why is she looking so confident in this condition ?'' Ymer thought as she looked at Kolis.


    ''Hmm...? Her aura is different, What is it ?'' Oyin thought as she scanned Kolis but couldn''t find anything.


    "I greet Mother." Kolis spoke as she bowed to Marlena is a Royal Manner.


    "What the-" Ymer was left surprised at this scene.


    The girl, who never Learned one Royal etiquettes is now bowing down in the most royal way possible.


    ''There is something very wrong...'' Oyin thought as she immediately understood that something was wrong, but she couldn''t find out what.


    "Kolis, What do think about this situation ? You two know about the creatures that attacked us, right ? Or should I repeat again ?" Marlena asked as she looked at Ymer and Kolis.


    "I have figured out the situation, Mother. You see, I have contacts. You should repeat it to Sister Kolis." Ymer spoke with a sly smile as she looked at Kolis and tried to make fun of her.


    "I know about the situation Mother, Don''t worry. Please continue with the conversation." Kolis spoke in a formal way.


    "How do you know about the situation ? Are you bluffing because you are scared of your insult ?" Ymer spoke as she knew that Kolis was definitely lying.


    Kolis turned towards Ymer and spoke with a neutral expression, "White creatures, They suck souls out of their preys, Get bitten you will turn into them and lastly they are unaffected by magic."


    "Yes." Marlena replied with a smile.


    "This... How-" Ymer was left confused at this point.


    "You are not the only one who has contacts, sister Ymer." Kolis replied with a smile.


    "Cigar ?" Anon asked in a low tone as he raised a cigar towards Ymer''s mate.


    "Oh, Yeah sure..." Ymer''s mate spoke as he tried to take the cigar, but Ymer immediately slapped his hand.


    "Don''t take things from strangers." Ymer spoke with an angry expression as she looked at him.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am."


    "You ?" Anon turned to Oyin''s mate with the Cigar.


    "Oh, No thanks." Oyin''s mate kindly rejected the Cigar.


    "So, What do you suggest Kolis ?" Marlena asked with a smile.


    "Mother, I have an inside information. The Nightmarrows are going to attacks our city tonight." Kolis spoke with a confident expression.


    "What !?" All of them spoke at once as they looked at Kolis with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Mother... Although it''s not going to be an all out attack, But there is going to be an attack." Kolis spoke.


    "Are you sure of what you are saying, Kolis ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    Anon let out smoke from his mouth and nodded his head slightly.


    "Yes, Mother. I am sure." Kolis replied.


    "How can you know that ? That''s all bullshit. I don''t believe it." Ymer replied with an attitude filled voice.


    "I am sorry, Mother. But, I am with Sister Ymer on this one." Oyin spoke as she looked at Marlena.


    "Well, If you don''t want to believe it then I am also not interested in sharingy Intel." Kolis replied.


    "I am interested in your Intel, speak everything you know." Marlena spoke.


    "Well, I only know this much for now, Mother. But, give me time... I will find out more about this." Koli spoke with a confident expression.


    "Hmm... Looks like you are maturing with age." Marlena spoke with a smile.


    "Mother, Are you really going to believe her ? She can be lying and if not, why don''t you ask her... Where she got this information from ?" Ymer spoke.


    "A Succubus''s First rule... She should never share her source of Intel." Kolis spoke with a smile as she looked at Ymer.


    "You-"


    "Contact, Sister Ymer... Contacts." Kolis spoke as she mocked Ymer.


    ''What a funny situation... These guys don''t even know that I am playing with them.


    It''s like playing with dolls in a doll house. I can manipulate all of them into doing whatever I want.'' Anon thought with a smile as he smoked his cigar calmly.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "Can you keep that thing away from me ?" Oyin spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ah, okay." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards the exit gate of the hall.


    "What attitude ??" Oyin''s Mate spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "All of you leave... I want to have a Talk with Kolis alone."


    "Yes mother." All of them immediately left the Hall.


    "Kolis."


    "Yes, Mother ?"


    "Rasputin''s dick is so big... Did you taste it yet ?"

 Chapter 835 Chapter-835

    Anon is sitting inside Kolis''s Room in Lotus position and he is focusing his mind on one point.


    [Master, What are you doing ?] The Auric Energy asked.


    "There is too much disturbance around me. I have lost my goal... I have to concentrate in order to focus on my goal." Anon replied as he continued to focus.


    [What was your Goal Master ?] The Auric Energy asked.


    "My Goal... My goal is to Fuck Beautiful Girls, Become Powerful and Return back to the other side and Fuck up that God''s Avatar.


    But, In order to do that... I will need to open those gates and In order to Open the gates, I need to reach there." Anon replied.


    [What is stopping you from reaching to the gates, Master ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "I don''t have enough time." Anon replied.


    [Hehe... Master You don''t need time.] Auric Energy replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master, You need two Things in order to reach a location. Time and Speed. If you can increase your speed... Time won''t be an Issue.]


    "How do I increase my speed so much ? Even if I combine all of my running skills together... I won''t be able to keep running over the sea for thousands of years." Anon replied.


    [Use Me Master... ] Auric Energy replied.


    "How ?" Anon asked.


    [Just focus on your goal master and start running, I will give you an example of my powers.] Auric Energy spoke with an confident voice.


    Anon immediately Opened his eyes and walked upto the Room''s window. He then jumped out of it and landed in the backyard of the castle.


    *Land*


    Three Succubus Maids were brooming the backyard and as soon as Anon landed there, all of them got shocked.


    "Huh...?"


    "Where did he come from ?"


    "I don''t know... From above, I guess."


    ...


    The maids started talking to each other about Anon. But Anon decided to ignore them and focus on his goal.


    Anon looked at the backyard''s wall that was 200 meters away from him and got into the running position.


    "What is he doing ?" One of the Maid asked with a smile.


    "Look at that Ass.... I would love to sleep with him once."


    "Hey, Don''t say that... He is Royalty, of he heard you... We all will die."


    "But, That ass is really something."


    ...


    The maids continued to talk but Anon decided to ignore all this and focus.


    [Master... I am shutting down all the mana pores, Please let out excessive mana from your body in order to make my energy flow more freely.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Okay." Anon spoke as he immediately released all of his mana into the nearby enviornment and kept only 10%.


    As soon as Anon released all of his mana, A very dense enviornment was created near his surroundings.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "What the-"


    "I-I can''t bre...athe."


    "Some... one... Help me."


    ...


    All three maids immediately crashed to the ground and felt the air around them getting thicker and thicker.


    Oyin''s room...


    Oyin was practicing her sword technique with her mate but suddenly both of them stopped.


    "You sensed that ?" Oyin asked with a serious expression as her eyes widened in shock.


    "Yeah... What is that ?" Her mate asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s coming from the backyard." Oyin spoke as she immediately ran towards the balcony of her room and opened the gates.


    Both of them immediately looked down and noticed that Anon was bowing forward and an immense amount of mana is coming out of his body.


    "What the fuck is going on !?" Ymer shouted as she stepped out of her her room and looked at Oyin.


    "That is going on..." Oyin spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "What the hell is this guy doing ?" Ymer shouted as she looked at Anon.


    Royal court...


    Marlena''s eyes widened as she felt the immense surge of Mana.


    "What is going on ?" Marlena asked as she immediately turned towards the General.


    "I-I don''t know my Queen... I will go and check immediately." The general replied with a serious expression as he immediately ran out of the Royal Court with 5 Royal guards.


    As soon as he came out of the Royal Court, he noticed Anon in the backyard of the castle from a far distance.


    "That''s the source of Mana surge..." The general spoke as he immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "He is releasing all the mana out of his body..." Ymer''s mate spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, But why ?" Ymer asked with a confused expression.


    "How can one individual have so much mana in his body ?" Oyin''s Mate was shocked at this view.


    "Yeah... I am wondering the same thing." Oyin spoke.


    Everyone inside the Royal Castle has come out of the castle and their eyes are fixated on Anon.


    Even Marlena has come out of her Royal Court and she is also looking at Anon from a far distance.


    ''What is Master doing ?'' Marlena thought as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "What Next ?" Anon asked as he focused on the wall.


    [Master, Focus on the point where you want to go and let my energy flow into your legs.


    Forget everything master, every single thing and focus on the my energy.] Auric Energy spoke with a serious voice.


    Anon closed his eyes for a second and focused on his legs. He opened his body to the Auric Energy and all the energy immediately flowed out through his whole body.


    ''I can feel it... The energy Is increasing.'' Anon thought as he focused on the energy flow too much that he forgot to listen to everything around him.


    [No... No, No, No... Master the energy flow is too much. You have to stop the flow you won''t be able to stop yourself.


    Hello, Master... Hello, Master can you. Shit !! Master is too focused. I have to cover his body or this whole place will explode.]


    *Zzzzz*


    Suddenly, A white layer of energy covered Anon''s whole body.


    "What is happening here ?" The general reached in the backyard and shouted as he looked at Anon.


    "Oi, Rasputin... I am talking to you." The general shouted once again as he started walking closer and closer to Anon.


    ''This feels Good...'' Anon thought as he opened his eyes.


    "Let''s go wild." Anon spoke with a wide smile as he lifted his leg and dashed towards the wall with full speed.


    [No mast-] Before the Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, Anon started running and as soon as he took the second step, Anon''s speed broke through the Sound Barrier.


    On his third step Anon reached near the wall and broke it without any problems.


    On his fourth step, Anon crossed through the entire Scubi Kingdom and before Anon could''ve taken his fifth step he collapsed into a huge mountain.


    Anon''s speed was so high that when he collapsed into the mountain, a very high pitched sound travelled throughout the whole valley.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Anon made a big hole throughout the mountain, and from wherever he passed through thousands of monsters died because they were in his path, including a roaming party of 5 Incubus and 3 Succubus.


    "W-W-What was... That !?" The general asked with a scared expression as he looked at the path that Anon ran through and noticed that it was cracking slowly.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Oyin and Ymer immediately rubbed their eyes and looked at each other.


    "You saw him ?" Ymer asked with a confused expression.


    "No, did you ?" Oyin asked.


    "No... He was here and then woosh." Ymer replied with a confused expression.


    ...


    "Where did he go and what was that sound ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression as she looked at the backyard of her castle and then she turned her eyes towards the mountain.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Suddenly, Large cracks started appearing all over the mountain and it started collapsing as well. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "Woahhhh... Look the Hyun mountain is collapsing." Oyin''s mate shouted as he pointed towards the Mountain.


    "What kind of Incubus can run at such an extraordinary speed ? What type of magic spell was he using ? I need to learn it." Ymer spoke as she looked at the mountain and saw an opportunity to get even more stronger.


    "We need to get to him fast... I need to learn that spell." Oyin spoke as she immediately jumped out of her window and started running towards the mountain.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Oyin''s mate spoke as he followed her without wasting any time.


    "Fuck, come with me." Ymer spoke as she also jumped out of the window and her mate followed her without wasting another second.


    ...


    Inside the Forest near a huge rock... Anon is lying on the ground, Blood flowing out of his body and his heart is pounding really fast.


    "That was fucking awesome." Anon spoke with a wide smile as his eyes weren''t opening properly, his legs were fully broken and blood was flowing out of his mouth.


    [Master, Can you hear me ?] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Yep..." Anon replied.


    [Master, I have opened your mana pores. Please suck in all the mana you can and heal yourself fast or you will die.] Auric Energy spoke with a worried tone.


    "Fuck man... That would be bad." Anon spoke as he tried to suck in the mana but his heart wasn''t prepared to process the wild mana right now and immediately another mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    *COUGH-COUGH*


    "Fuck..."


    [I am sorry master, I am really sorry... Please forgive me. Please don''t die master... Please don''t die.] Auric Energy spoke with a scared tone.


    Anon immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a mana pot.


    He touched the mana pot to his lips and gulped it down without stopping.


    [+70,000 Mana.]


    Anon took out another pot and gulped it down as well.


    [+70,000 Mana.]


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>

 Chapter 836 Chapter-836

    *grab*


    Anon grabbed a tree''s branch and slowly stood up from the ground.


    All the wounds on his body are gone, except his clothes that are severely torn.


    "Auric Energy... That was something." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at his legs.


    [Master, I am very sorry for doing that... I should''ve trained your body first but I just wanted you to have a taste of my potential.


    Please forgive me master. I will never repeat such actions again.] The Auric Energy replied as she apologized for her mistakes.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? You opened my eyes... This is the real potential of something that I have and I haven''t even used it until now ?


    I am such a fucking stupid." Anon spoke with a wide smile as he started imaging the things he can do after fully utilising the Auric Energy.


    Anon then turned his head around and noticed the collapsed mountain.


    "Tell me, that''s not something I have done." Anon asked.


    "It was indeed you, Master." Mike''s voice came from behind.


    "Hmm...? Mike, why are you here ? I told you to not come out the tree, didn''t I ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Master... Are you talking about this tree ?" Mike asked as he pointed towards the Giant tree that was right behind the big rock that Anon just collapsed into.


    "What the fuck ? I travelled that much distance in 3 seconds ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master, I couldn''t even sense your presence and as soon as I listened to the collision''s voice, I thought I am being attacked. That''s why I came out.


    I am really sorry for coming out like that master." Mike spoke as he apologized by Kneeling down to Anon.


    "No worries Mike-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he heard sounds coming from a nearby distance.


    "Where is he ? Find him..." Oyin shouted.


    *Sush*


    "Found him." Oyin''s Mate spoke as he came out of the bushes and looked at Anon.


    "I am coming, I am coming." Oyin spoke as she immediately rushed to the place without wasting another second.


    "Oh... He is okay ?" Oyin spoke with a confused expression as she thought, that Anon would be in a half-dead Condition after that accident and she will help him to gain his favour.


    "Found Him." Suddenly, Another voice came from above.


    Anon and Oyin immediately looked up and noticed something coming down from the sky at an incredible speed.


    *Thud*


    This guy was none other than Ymer''s mate and on his shoulder was sitting Ymer herself.


    "Hmm...? He is still alive ?" Ymer asked with a smile as she stepped down and walked upto Anon.


    "Hmm... You are cute. I heard you are My little sister''s mate, she is a virgin and You can''t fuck her until the Coming of Age ceremony, But... I am not a virgin anymore.


    I have a very tight pussy and If you are interested, I am still a virgin in the Ass. If you want, I can make you happy tonight." Ymer spoke with a slutty expression as she touched Anon''s face with her middle finger.


    "But Madam Yme-" Ymer''s mate immediately tried to speak something but Ymer interrupted him.


    "Shhh... Can''t you see I am talking ?" Ymer spoke as she showed angry eyes to her mate.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Ymer''s mate spoke as he went silent after this.


    "Wait, I-I am also not a virgin anymore. I can give you everything that she is offering and you don''t even need to give me the full spell.


    Just give me a hint and I will figure it out." Oyin immediately spoke as she walked upto Anon and placed her ass into Anon''s hand, while she gave a perverted smile to him.


    ''Hmm...? What does that mean ? What spell is talking about ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    ''Master, They think you used a Spell to run this fast.'' Suddenly, Medusa''s voice rang inside Anon''s mind.


    ''Ahhh... That''s why they are being complete sluts in front of me.'' Anon thought as he immediately placed his hand around both of their waists and pulled them in.


    "Anhh~"


    "Anhh~ You naughty..."


    Oyin and Ymer immediately moaned as they felt Anon''s muscles and his strength.


    "So, Whom are you going to choose, Naughty Boy ?" Ymer asked as she slowly rubbed her nose on Anon''s right cheek.


    "Y-Yes, Naughty boy.... Choose me." Oyin spoke as she accidentally kissed him on the left cheek instead of rubbing her nose, like Ymer.


    "Sorry, Ladies... But, I am not interested in sluts." Anon spoke with a smile as he released both of them and started walking towards the Scubi Kingdom once again.


    "What the !? Did he just call me a slut ?" Ymer asked with an angry expression.


    "Yeah, me too." Oyin spoke with a embarrassed expression as she walked upto her mate and stood there silently.


    "How dare you call the next Queen of Scubi kingdom, A slut ? You shall die... If I can''t have that spell, then no one will ever have." Ymer shouted as she casted a spell and suddenly, the ground underneath Anon turned into a liquid form.


    <Rotten Ground>


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at the ground with a smile and noticed that many black tentacles are coming out of the ground and they are restraining his body from every angle.


    ''It''s good that My body can purify the Negative Mana into Pure mana.'' Anon thought as he noticed that the tentacles are about to reach his mouth.


    "Why aren''t you speaking now, Huh ?" Ymer asked with a crazy smile as she tightened the tentacle''s grip more and more around Anon''s body.


    At last when the tentacles covered Anon''s whole body, Ymer walked in front of him and noticed that only one of his eyes is clearly visible.


    "You feel the suffocation ? You feel fear ? How do you feel, tell me. Tell, Tell..." Ymer asked with a smile as she leaned in towards Anon.


    "She can''t kill him, right ?" Oyin''s Mate asked.


    "I hope she does, She will automatically disqualify for the Queen''s position and Kolis''s Mate will die as well.


    Once that happens, I will kill two stones with one bird." Oyin spoke with a smile.


    "Tell me how do you feel, You piece of shit. Cry and beg for my forgiveness or you will die." Ymer shouted in Anger as she looked at Anon.


    "Stupid Slut." Anon spoke with a smile as his eyes started shining brightly purple and a layer of pure mana covered his whole body.


    As soon as the Pure mana came in contact with the Negative Mana, The Tentacles exploded and the energy created from the explosion was so much that Ymer went flying through trees.


    Before she could''ve crashed to the ground, Ymer''s mate jumped out and grabbed her.


    "Woah, Woah... That''s not a spell anyone can easily break, right ?" Oyin''s mate asked as he looked at Anon.


    "That''s Sister Ymer''s best Spell." Oyin spoke as she immediately ran towards Ymer.


    "Sister Ymer, are you alright ?" Oyin asked as she immediately touched Ymer''s face.


    "H-Huh ? W-What happened ?" Ymer asked as she came back to her senses.


    Oyin turned around and noticed that Anon wasn''t there anymore.


    ''Who is this Guy ?'' Oyin thought as she immediately looked at her mate and nodded.


    "Take her to a Royal WitchRoul, He will know how to heal her." Oyin spoke as she looked at Ymer''s mate.


    "Yes." Ymer''s mate immediately ran towards the kingdom without stopping.


    Royal Castle...


    Marlena is going back to her room after completing her duties of the Royal Court, Two WitchRouls are walking with her. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My Queen, You have been invited to the Polo Family''s Dinner party tonight." One of the WitchRoul spoke as he gave the invitation papper to Marlena.


    "Hmm...? Polos ? Why are they holding a party ? Am I forgetting something ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "My Queen, Sir Tuni polo have found the sword of their Bloodline''s First Walker and That''s why they are going to celebrate it.


    It is also said that their son will be the one to pull out the sword from the sacred stone In the party." Another WitchRoul spoke.


    "Oh, Is it compulsory to go ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, They always come to our parties and if you didn''t maintain the same relationship... We might see a war with their kingdom in future."


    "But, We have the Nightmarrow emergency..." Marlena spoke.


    "Yes, Ma''am... That''s why we should go there and ask for their help if needed." The WitchRoul spoke.


    "Fuck, Okay... I will go. You guys can leave now." Marlena spoke as she reached in front of her room.


    "Yes, My Queen." Both of the WitchRouls immediately left after bowing down to her.


    *Click*


    Marlena opened the door to her room and noticed that Anon was already sitting on her bed.


    "Master ?" Marlena asked with a surprised expression.


    "Get naked... You have to pay for your daughter''s mistake today." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 837 Chapter-837

    "Get Naked, You have to pay for your daughter''s Mistake." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Marlena. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marlena entered inside the room and closed the room''s door immediately.


    She then walked upto Anon and immediately kneeled down in front of him.


    "Master, I am really sorry for what my brainless daughter has done to you. I hope, you can find it in your heart to forgive Kolis." Marlena spoke as she apologized to Anon.


    "Kolis ? It''s not about Kolis, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly touched Marlena''s cheek.


    "Hmm...? Then, which one of my daughter dared to touch you, master ?" Marlena asked as she stood up and started removing her clothes one by one.


    As she removed her top, Anon immediately grabbed both of her boobs and started groping them rapidly.


    Anon groped her left boob and sucked on the right one.


    "You have worked so hard that even your nipples are sweating." Anon spoke as he continued to suck on her nipples without any stops.


    "Anhhh~ Master, Slowly." Marlena spoke as she moaned in pleasure.


    "You are not going to tell me, Bitch." Anon spoke as he bit her right boob.


    *Bit*


    "ANHHH~ S-Sorry, Master." Marlena moaned as she felt pleasure even when Anon was biting her nipples and Boobs.


    "You better apologize properly." Anon spoke as he continued to enjoy himself with her boobs.


    Marlena removed her gown and revealed her huge Ass and Juicy pussy.


    As soon as Anon saw this, his hands moved automatically and tried to grab her massive ass cheeks.


    But, his hands were so small in front of Marlena''s ass that he couldn''t even grab one fifth part of her ass cheeks properly.


    As soon as Anon noticed this, He got a very perverted idea, but this time Anon decided to keep his lust in control.


    "Okay, Bend over... We are going to play a game." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up.


    "As you wish, Master." Marlena spoke as she immediately bent down like an obedient Bitch and Waited for Anon''s dick to fuck her slutty pussy.


    But, Anon had something else in his mind. He immediately grabbed a wooden table that was lying on the top left corner of the room and made a big circle in it with his sword.


    He then seperated the table into two.


    "Hmm...? Master, What are you doing ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression as she noticed the weird sounds coming from her behind.


    "Something good." Anon spoke as he immediately brought the table to Marlena and placed it around her waist, he then joined both of the table''s pieces.


    "Master, I am stuck... What are you doing ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression as she felt both of her hands were stuck in the table''s hole along with her Waist.


    *Slap*


    "A Cum-Dump will never talk back to her master, Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he slapped Marlena''s boobs tightly.


    "Anhhhh~ I am sorry, Master. I am worthless Cum-Dump and I will never speak back to you.


    Please forgive me." Marlena shouted as she felt it. She was absolutely helpless at this point.


    ''Anhh... I am stuck in this table, I can''t even move my hands properly. So, that''s how master is going to punish me.


    I feel like an object that is only made for master. He will now use my pussy, My mouth and My boobs as he pleases.


    I am just a simple sex toy for master right now... This is so exciting. My heart is beating at such an incredible rate... What is master going to do next ?'' Marlena thought as more pre-cum started coming out of her pussy.


    Anon is now standing behind Marlena and he is looking at her massive ass, even the table couldn''t cover it.


    "How the fuck do you even walk around with such a big ass, bitch ?" Anon asked as he slapped her ass cheeks tightly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Master... I am Sorry for having such a big ass." Marlena shouted as she moaned helplessly.


    Everytime Anon slapped her ass cheeks, Marlena''s pussy would get even more wet and her pre-cum would flow down through her legs.


    "You are enjoying this, aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Marlena''s face.


    "N-No, Master. I-I am being punished, how can I-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her sentence, Anon Shoved his fingers into her pussy, curled them and pulled it upwards.


    "AAANHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Marlena shouted loudly as her face expressions turned into Ahegao real fast.


    "Speak the truth bitch, Or I will continue to stretch your pussy''s G-spot." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he pulled her pussy upwards even more.


    "ANNNNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YES~ YES~ I AM ANHHH~ ENJOYING IT~" Marlena shouted as truth came out her mouth with lots of saliva and She went on her toes, while cumming like a crazy whore.


    "See, One good pussy hooking can get the truth out of your mouth... That''s the kind of slut you are." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the cum fountain flowing out of her pussy and another idea came to his mind.


    Anon immediately collected some of her cum into his hands and went to the other side.


    He then showed the cum to Marlena with a wide smile.


    "Lick it off..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Master..." Marlena wasn''t in her senses right now and she did as Anon was telling her too.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Marlena started licking Her own cum out of Anon''s hand.


    Anon slowly removed his clothes and placed the cum over his erect dick.


    "Now, Suck this... You fucking Cum-Dump." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick into her mouth and started using her mouth-pussy without wasting any time.


    "Yewsh~ Maswer~" Marlena spoke with her mouth full of Anon''s dick.


    *GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK*


    As she sucked Anon''s dick, Anon felt like heaven.


    "Fuck, What is this suction force ?" Anon asked as he enjoyed his blowjob Fully.


    Marlena was making a pig like face while sucking on Anon''s dick, it was as if she was really desperate and couldn''t live another Moment without Anon''s dick.


    Marlena was now Anon bitch completely. She will do anything Anon orders her too. Even if he ordered her to get naked in the Royal Court and ride his dick, She will do it without any hesitations.


    Her mind was completely broken at this point.


    "Leave it... I don''t want to cum right now." Anon spoke as he tried to take his dick out of her mouth.


    But, Marlena''s mouth-pussy wasn''t letting go of his dick at any cost.


    "You fucking whore... Let go of my cock." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the cheeks and forcefully took his cock out of her mouth.


    As Anon took his dick out of her mouth, he noticed the long string of thick smegma still attached to her mouth and his dick.


    "What kind of slut are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Marlena''s face.


    *Slurp*


    Marlena immediately slurped the string of smegma back into her mouth, just like a complete bitch slut would do.


    Anon walked upto her slowly and patted her head.


    "What are you ?" He asked.


    "I-I am master''s Cum-Dump, His whore slut... Who will bend over anywhere and anytime he wants me to without saying anything.


    I am Marlena, Master''s personal toilet." Marlena spoke with a ahegao face.


    "Good bitch." Anon spoke as he immediately went to the other side of the wooden table and looked at her pussy.


    Marlena''s pussy was totally drenched in Cum and her ass was wiggling like a cheap slut, from left to right and right to left without any stops, as if they were asking for a nice slap.


    As soon as Anon noticed this, he gave a tight slap to her juicy ass.


    *SLAP*


    As soon as he slapped her Ass... Marlena felt the ultimate pleasure and came again, while moaning like a slut.


    "ANNNNMNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ I AM CUMMMINNNNGGGGG FROM MY CUNTTT~" Marlena shouted as she Shaked her hips up and down real fast and opened her legs like a frog while cumming like an idiot.


    Her face looked like a fucking pig, who is getting orgasmic pleasure for the first time.


    "Fucckk... Master, please... I can''t take it anymore, I don''t want to cum anymore master.... Please give me your dick and stuff my womb with your cum master.


    Please master, My old pussy is begging you to fuck it... Please master, Fuck my pussy." Marlena begged as she jumped and moved her ass cheeks up and down.


    She moved her ass cheeks in such a way, that they started clapping loudly and everytime they clapped, Her pussy would release a small amount of cum left with in her pussy.


    "You want my dick ? Here... Have all of it, Bitch." Anon spoke as he grabbed her jumping ass, spreaded them apart and rammed his whole dick inside without stopping and without any mercy."


    "Anhhh~ Fuck, Yes master. Fuckkkk~~~~"

 Chapter 838 Chapyer-838

    Marlena is sleeping in her room, with her pussy full of Anon''s white geez and her other holes too.


    She is sleeping naked and suddenly a knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "H-Huh ? Yes, Master... I will bend down." Marlena spoke as she woke up and looked around with a confused expression.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "My Queen, there is an emergency..." General''s voice came from the outside of the room.


    Marlena looked around and didn''t find Anon, But suddenly she felt something moving inside her blanket.


    She immediately removed the blanket and noticed that Anon was sleeping calmly on her belly, while sucking on her boobs like a small child and his hard dick was still inside her womb touching her Belly button.


    "Master... Please wake up. The general-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pumped his dick inside her pussy two times.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Fuck~ Master, Your dick~" Marlena moaned in pleasure as she felt Anon''s dick fucking her womb, that was already full of his semen.


    ''Fuck, I can''t wake up master or he will punish me even more, But I can''t let the general see this.'' Marlena thought with a worried expression.


    ...


    Outside the room...


    "What is happening inside ? Why isn''t she answering ?" The general asked as he knocked once again.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "My Queen-"


    "Come in." Suddenly, Marlena''s voice came from inside.


    "Yes, My Queen." The general spoke as he opened the gate and entered inside the room.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, the general noticed that Marlena was sitting on the bed in an awkward position.


    The blanket was upto her neck, her legs are spreaded widely inside the blanket and she is biting her lower lip.


    "W-What happened, General ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "My Queen, princess Kolis''s news was right... Some of our kingdom''s Royal member''s houses got attacked by Nightmarrows right now.


    We have got 13 casualties and 15 injured. But, The 15 injured Incubuses are all bitten by the Nightmarrows my queen, I am-" Before the general could''ve completed her sentence... A clapping sounds came from the blanket''s inside.


    *Clap-Clap*


    "Hmm...?" The general immediately looked at the Queen with a confused expression.


    "Why did you stop ?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "My Queen, I thought I heard some sounds coming out of your blanket." The general spoke with a suspicious expression.


    "No, No it''s nothing. Just an insect biting my legs. You continue on the casualties." Marlena spoke.


    "Yes, My Queen... So I was asking if we should kill them or not ?" The general asked but as soon as he completed his sentence, Another clapping sounds came from the blanket.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Anhh~" This time Marlena let out a moan from her mouth, but she immediately immediately bit her lower lip and tried to suppress the moan.


    "Mmnnnm.... Boobies." Anon spoke in a low voice as he bit her boobs and pumped her womb with another shot of semen.


    Marlena was forced to moan after the pressure she felt inside her womb. It was already full of Anon''s semen and now he is shooting more of it in there.


    "My Queen, Are you alright ? Shall I help you in killing that bug ?" The general asked.


    "Y-Yes..." Marlena spoke as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of getting filled by semen.


    "Shall we kill them, My Queen ?" The general asked.


    "Huh ? Oh, Yeah... Yeah absolutely, we don''t want more of those creatures. Go and kill them, I will address the Kingdom in 10 minutes.


    Prepare the stage for me." Marlena ordered.


    "As you command, My Queen." The general spoke as he immediately left the room and closed the gates on his way out.


    "Master, You really filled me up this time." Marlena spoke with a smile as she immediately removed the Blanket and noticed that the whole bed is covered in Anon''s semen.


    10 minutes later, at the castle''s top most floor...


    "My Queen, The Kingdom''s people are really scared. How are we going to address this problem ?" The general asked.


    "I will do it myself... You don''t have to worry About it." Marlena spoke with an attitude filled voice.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." The general spoke as he immediately backed off.


    "My People, I am your Queen Marlena and I know you have faced something that you shouldn''t have, but believe me... You won''t feel any danger after tonight.


    We will double the forces and the patrols will not stop all day and all night. We don''t know what type of creatures are we fighting but I suggest-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her sentence, She noticed that something passed from her left side at a very incredible speed.


    As she focused on the thing that passed through her, she noticed that It was the general himself.


    "What the fuck !?" Marlena spoke in a low voice with a shocked expression.


    ...


    50 seconds ago...


    "I will do it myself... You don''t have to worry About it." Marlena spoke with an attitude filled voice.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." The general spoke as he immediately backed off.


    ''Why is she talking to me like that ? Did I committed some kind of mistake ? What can be the reaso-'' Before The general could''ve thought of anything else, He noticed that Anon was coming towards him.


    ''Rasputin ? What the fuck is this guy doing here ? Is he even allowed on this floor ? I should stop him.'' The General thought as he immediately started walking towards Anon.


    *Yawwwn*


    "Hmm... What the fuck is happening ?" Anon spoke as he yawned and walked towards Marlena, his eyes still half-closed.


    "Oi, Rasputin... Where do you think you are going ?" The general asked as he stopped Anon by placing his hand over Anon''s chest. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Anon was still half-asleep, his body was trained to react to sudden body contact in a very brutal way.


    Anon felt the general''s hand on his chest and Something went off inside his brain. Anon grabbed the General''s hand twisted it rapidly.


    "What the-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon picked up the general''s whole body with just his hands and threw him up in the air.


    Before the general could''ve reacted to this, Anon raised his kick up into the air and built up explosive strength into his leg''s muscles.


    At this point, Anon opened his eyes and looked at the general.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression, But it was too late.


    Anon''s kick shot at such an incredible speed, that it broke the Sound barrier at once and as soon as it landed on the general''s body.


    He went flying from the Castle like a shooting star.


    Back to present...


    Marlena turned around and noticed that Anon was standing behind her with his kick still in air.


    "He touched me first ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    Marlena didn''t speak anything and turned around to face the people of her kingdom once again.


    "So, where was I ? Yes, I suggest you people should stay in your houses for a while and keep the doors locked..." Marlena continued her speech for the next 30 minutes without any stops.


    Anon got so bored that he slept once again on a chair that was nearby.


    The soldiers standing behind Marlena didn''t dared to lay a finger on him, because they just saw what Anon did to the general and they don''t want to end up like that.


    Inside the forest...


    Mike is sitting inside the tree and he is concentrating real hard.


    ''I have to get stronger... Master will need my help once we get of here. I can''t be a looser vampire who is weak as fuck.


    Although, I have become stronger after coming to this realm but I am still not confident that I can take on that guy in a 1v1 battle.


    I have to do something about my magic, According to master... I can''t get stronger physically that means I have to get stronger magically.


    I have to upgrade my spells. I have to achieve mastery in using Negative Mana. If I can do that, My Shadow spells will work more efficiently.


    If I used-'' Before Mike could''ve thought of anything else, He Sensed something coming his way at an incredible speed.


    "What now ?" Mike spoke as he immediately moved from his position and summoned his dagger pairs.


    *Swissh*


    *BOOOOM*


    Suddenly, something came inside the tree at an incredible speed and crashed into the back wall of the tree.


    "Who is it ?" Mike asked as he activated his defensive spells and walked upto the object that came flying in.


    Suddenly, He noticed a shadow coming out. This shadow was none other than the general himself.


    "Identify yourself." Mike asked as he immediately placed his dagger over the general''s throat.


    "What the-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, He looked around and noticed that there were thousands of Nightmarrows crawling inside the tree.


    "I said, Identify yourself or I will end your life." Mike asked again.


    "O-Okay, I am the Army General of the Scubi Kingdom."


    "Hmm...? What ?"

 Chapter 839 Chapter-839

    Anon is now sitting inside Marlena''s room, drinking his soup made from Demonic fishes found in the poisonous lakes.


    "Master, Why would you throw him like that ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Chill, Luv. It''s not like, I killed him or something and it was him who touched me first when I was sleeping.


    My body is trained to react with extreme strength if someone touches me in my sleep, except for beautiful girls." Anon replied as he finished his soup and placed the bowl on one side.


    "But, He is not back yet. I think you really killed him. The general was the only one, who can guide my army properly. What will I do without him !?" Marlena spoke with a worried expression.


    "I think, he must''ve been lying somewhere unconscious." Anon replied with a carefree smile.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, A lamp that was situated right behind one of the curtains fell down.


    "Hmm...?" Marlena immediately looked at the lamp with a suspicious expression at first, but she then noticed the loose screws at the end of the lamp and thought that it just fell off the wall.


    "Your presence is obvious." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What mast-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her sentence, A Nightmarrow appeared on the wall.


    "Woahhhhhh... A Nightmarrow, GUARDS-" Before she could''ve called for help, Anon stood up and covered her mouth with his hand.


    "Calm down, Luv. He is on my side." Anon spoke with a very calm expression.


    "Mnnhh ?" Marlena tried to speak something.


    "Oh, here speak now." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from her mouth.


    "Master, Why is a Nightmarrow on your side ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, They were on my side from the start. These creatures are made by my Slave, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the Nightmarrow.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... Master, If these creatures are on your side from the start. Then, Why are they attacking my kingdom ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I ordered them to." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Sir, Mike has sent his Greetings Master." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Hmm... What''s the news ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, An Incubus came flying through the illusion and crashed inside the tree. We have captured him and he says he is the General of the Scubi Kingdom. Sir, Mile told me to inform you about this." The Nightmarrow explained.


    "Wait, He went there ? Hahaha... No wonder he never came back." Anon asked as he started laughing loudly.


    "Shall we kill him master ?" The Nightmarrow asked.


    "N-No, please don''t kill him. I need him for the army." Marlena spoke from behind.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Don''t kill him, I have to have a good chat with him though and Erase this whole memory from his mind." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, Master you can erase memories from people''s brain ?" Marlena asked with a shocked expression.


    "Oh, I can do many things luv. I can erase them, feed new memories in their mind, turn them into mindless creatures and I can control them on my command as well." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Marlena.


    "Master, Have you erased my memories as well ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm... I think you are asking this question for the 15th time today." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "WHATTTTT !?" Marlena shouted.


    "Just kidding, I don''t need to erase the memories of my fuck toys." Anon spoke.


    "But, Master you didn''t answered my question. Not, like you are bound to but I am just asking out of curiosity.


    Why would the Nightmarrows attack my people ?" Marlena asked.


    Anon Smiled and slowly walked upto Marlena.


    "Luv, I can Turn all of your people into my mindless slaves with just a snap of my fingers, but I am not doing it... Do you know why ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly touched Marlena''s Waist and his eyes started shining brightly purple.


    "W-Why master ?" Marlena asked with a scared expression.


    "Well, It''s not fun to make brainless slaves, Luv. If I can''t make them suffer and cry in agony, What''s the point of having them as my slaves ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "People tend to get full of attitude around me and I just take their whole life from them. Everything they ever loved, everything they will love in the future and Everything their loved once have.


    They see me take everything from them and still don''t do nothing about it, because they can''t do anything hehehe.


    The day I entered inside that Royal Court, I holded the power to turn all of you into helpless kids.


    That''s another thing that I completely forgot about it. But, I hold that power and right now... I hold Something that can Turn a demon into... What do you call it ?... Ah yes, Useless piece of shit.


    Here is an example to that." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately made a blade out of pure mana and slowly touched Marlena''s hand with it.


    As soon as he touched her hand with the pure mana blade, Marlena''s skin started burning real bad.


    "Ouch, Master... It hurts." Marlena spoke as she felt the pain.


    "Heal it." Anon spoke as he De-summoned the blade.


    "I-I can''t heal it... My mana is not reaching this spot. It''s as if-"


    "Something is stopping it." Anon interrupted Marlena as he touched her cheeks slowly.


    "Yes, Master... What is this energy ? Ah, it burns so much." She asked with a confused expression, while experiencing the pain.


    "Haa... Here." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over the wound and sucked back the pure mana out of her hand.


    As soon as he sucked out the pure mana from her wound, it started healing automatically.


    "Wow... It healed." Marlena spoke with a amazed expression.


    "Indeed it did." Anon spoke as he slowly closed the distance between his and Marlena''s lips.


    *Chuuuuu*


    After a good one minute of kissing, Both of them separated their tongues from each other and Marlena looked at Anon with a romantic expression.


    "You are just a tool, Don''t give me that look. Know your limits." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I know master... But, I can''t stop to wonder... Who are you really, master ?" She asked with a romantic smile.


    "Haa... Fine, Medusa off with the disguise." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master." Medusa immediately came out of her disguise and Anon''s real face was revealed in front of Marlena.


    "Wow..." Marlena spoke with a serious expression. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Like, What you see ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I do, Master. Can I kiss you once more and My pussy is going to explode from pre-cum, I think..."


    "You can." Anon replied.


    "Oh, You are hot as fuck." Marlena replied as she immediately kissed Anon on the lips once again.


    *Chuuuuuu*


    This kiss was way more intense than what they did a minute ago.


    ''Wow... Looks like she got ultra attracted by my original appearance.'' Anon thought as he continued the kiss.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gate''s door opened up and Oyin entered inside the room with her mate.


    Before she could''ve seen Anon''s real face, Anon did a hand gesture and alerted Medusa.


    Medusa immediately transformed back to her bracelet form and transformed Anon into an Incubus.


    "Mom, We need to talk about that raspu- What the fuck, Mom ?" Oyin was left shocked when she saw her own mother kissing the same guy that she came here to complain about.


    "What the fuck Is going on ?" Oyin''s Mate asked with a shocked expression.


    Anon didn''t separate himself from Marlena''s mouth, because she didn''t care about anything at this moment.


    In order to take it one step up, Anon grabbed Marlena''s ass and squeezed it right in front of her daughter.


    "Mom, Get away from that guy... Right now." Oyin shouted loudly.


    "H-Huh ? Oyin ?" Marlena immediately came to her senses and separated her tongue from Anon''s tongue.


    As she separated her tongue from his mouth, a thread of saliva was formed in between their mouths.


    "O-Oyin, What are you doing in my room without even knocking !?" Marlena asked with an angry expression.


    "Don''t try to act Angry Mom... Have you two did it yet ? Or were you going to do it ?" Oyin asked with a serious expression.


    "We did it..." Anon spoke with an Evil smile as he walked upto Oyin and walked around her while giving her a perverted gaze.


    "Oi, You are looking at My princess with a wrong expression, Rasputin." Oyin''s Mate spoke up.


    "Don''t speak or I will rip your tongue out." Anon spoke as he slowly touched Oyin''s face.


    "We did it many times, Luv. I fucked your mom like a pig in and out, She is now my Cum-Dump, My Cum-Bucket... She bends down in front of me whenever and wherever I want her to, even if It''s now in front of you.


    She is my slave, A sexual outlet for my dick." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 840 Chapter-840

    "How dare you-" Before Oyin could''ve completed her sentence, Anon closed in and looked directly into her eyes as an horrifying Aura left his body.


    *Booom*


    As soon as Oyin felt this Aura, a chill ran down her spine and she felt a threat from Anon.


    "Listen to me little lady, You may be her daughter but to me... You are a useless fuck slut." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    As soon as Anon said this, Oyin''s mate summoned his sword and immediately placed it in front of Anon''s face.


    *Swish*


    "Say one more thing to her and I will take your head." He spoke with a serious expression as he let out his bloodlust.


    "Oh, My... I am really scared of your bloodlust and the sword. I am sorry, I will immediately- Don''t fuck with me." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he flicked his finger on the Sword''s tip and suddenly, the sword started cracking.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    *Thud*


    Half of the sword collapsed to the ground.


    "Wha-!? How did you do that ?" Oyin''s Mate asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine, You think you are all strong and powerful ? Let''s fight and decide who is stronger. You guys or us. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I, Oyin Ol Guam, Princess of the Scubi Kingdom, challenges you and My little sister Kolis to an Official 2v2 Duel right now, at the battle grounds.


    Everything is allowed and When I say everything, I mean everything." Oyin spoke with an angry expression as she immediately left the room after that.


    "Woah, Little lady really has no fear huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    "Well, It seems someone has to show Oyin, her place and her limit." Marlena spoke with a perverted smile as she walked upto Anon and slowly touched his penis.


    "I will do that later, But first... I will show you your place." Anon spoke as he grabbed Marlena and threw her over to the bed.


    "Anhh~ Master, I am ready to apologise for my daughter''s mistake again. Please punish me as you want." Marlena spoke as she enjoyed the rough play.


    30 minutes later, Training grounds...


    "Where the hell are they ?" Oyin asked with a confused and Angry expression.


    "I don''t know, My Princess. But, Are you sure that we are going to use that Art against them ?" Oyin''s Mate asked with a serious expression.


    "I am damn sure, We will use it and show him what we can really do." Oyin spoke with a confident expression.


    "As you say, Princess." Her mate spoke.


    "Hey, How many times have I told you to call me Oyo when we are alone." Oyin spoke with a shy expression.


    "But, We-"


    *Chu*


    Before her mate could''ve completed her sentence, Oyin kissed him on the lips.


    "You looked really cool, When you placed your sword in front of his face for me." Oyin spoke.


    "Yeah, But it broke." Her mate replied.


    "Don''t worry, I will give you a new one." Oyin spoke with a smile.


    "Look at the love birds. Aren''t you a happy couple ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from above.


    Both of them immediately looked up and noticed that Anon was sitting on a tree''s branch and he is looking at them with a wide smile on his face.


    "You, How long have you been there for ?" Oyin asked with an angry expression.


    "I just came here..." Anon spoke as he jumped down From the tree.


    "I swear, I didn''t hear anything about your secret arts that you are going to use against me and neither did I hear any of your love talks, Oyo." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Oyin.


    "Y-You, Don''t call me by that name or-"


    "What is happening here ?" Suddenly, Kolis''s voice came from behind.


    "What do you mean by that ? Didn''t your mate tell you about the duel ?" Oyin asked with a confused expression.


    "Huh ? Duel ? What duel are they talking about, Mr. Rasputin ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "You sister has challenged me- I mean ''US'' to an official Duel." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh, Okay..." Kolis spoke as she immediately jumped inside the ring and summoned her whip.


    "So, When do we start ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "How can you guys start a duel without the main guest ?" Suddenly, Another voice came from behind.


    "Sister, Ymer... You are here too, huh ?" Oyin asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I am. How can I leave you kids fighting without anyone to supervise you ?" Ymer spoke as she took a seat outside the ring and summoned a bell in her hands.


    "Once this bell rings, You will start the fight. Anyone have any problems ?" Ymer asked with a smile.


    "No." Oyin spoke.


    "Nope." Kolis replied with a smile.


    "Wait, You guys are using swords... She is using a whip, What are you using ?" Ymer asked as she looked at Anon.


    "This..." Anon spoke as he clenched his fist and raised it.


    "You are going bare hands ?" Ymer asked with a Confused expression.


    "Oh and this as well..." Anon spoke as he pulled out a black cloth from his inventory and tied it around his eyes.


    "Is this something kind of joke ?" Oyin asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at Oyin with a confused expression.


    "Are you mocking our Art ? Is this what you are doing right now ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Nope, I am just trying to tell you that even if I fought you with both of my eyes closed, I will still come out as the winner." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a cigar, lit it up and placed it in-between his lips.


    "What Attitude !?" Oyin spoke as she looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Okay, Okay... Don''t fight like Little kids. Just start the fight." Ymer spoke as she rang the bell.


    *Ting*


    As soon as the bell rang, Oyin and Her mate got into a defensive stance as they expected the first blow from Anon''s side.


    "She will definitely become his eyes. We get her, we get him." Oyin''s mate spoke.


    "I know, we have to attack her from-"


    "Stand back. I will deal with them." Anon spoke as he looked at Kolis.


    "As you say." Kolis immediately backed off.


    "What the fuck !?" Oyin spoke as she noticed this.


    "What is this guy actually planning to do ?" Oyin''s mate asked.


    "It''s a Handicap... You guys attack first." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed one of his hand behind his back, rotated 90¡ã to the left side and raised his right hand toward them.


    "This is it... I am fucking angry." Oyin spoke as she immediately started running towards Anon with an incredible speed.


    As soon as she reached him, Oyin swinged her sword at Anon''s neck with an incredible speed, But before the sword could''ve touched Anon''s neck, He turned 90¡ã to the right again, dodging her attacks without any problems.


    But, Before Anon could''ve prepared him for her next attack, he sensed the weapon coming back at him from the back.


    "Woah Ho..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately dodged the second attack.


    "I will fucking kill you." Oyin shouted as she turned her blade around without wasting any time.


    ''Her turning speed is good and without any air resistance... One has to feel the blade as their own body part, if they want to turn it like that.


    She really mastered the blade... But, it''s still not that good.'' Anon thought with a smile as he dodged each and every swing of Oyin''s Blade, keeping his movements very limited and only turning his head.


    "You *Huff-Huff* Fucking *Huff-Huff*... Bitch." Oyin spoke as she looked at Anon with a very angry but tired expression.


    "Well, Well... Looks like our little princess got tired, huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fine, You want to mock me huh ? Let''s get serious." Oyin spoke as she immediately covered her blade with dark Aura.


    "Oh my... Demonic Aura ? Only heard of it in the Sword scriptures." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, You are going to get cut by it really hard now. Be prepared." Oyin spoke as she immediately swinged her blade at Anon.


    As soon as she swinged her blade, Anon covered his hands with Auric Energy and blocked it with ease.


    *Tang*


    After blocking her sword Anon grabbed it with his hand.


    "What the fuck !? How are you doing that ? How the fuck are you grabbing an Aura covered sword with your-" Before Oyin could''ve completed her sentence, she sensed the Auric Energy on Anon''s hand.


    "An Aura ?" Oyin spoke as she immediately took her sword out of Anon''s hand.


    "You are using an Aura too ? But, Without a sword, How is that possible ?" Oyin asked as she looked at Anon with an Irritated expression.


    "It''s energy, Princess. Now, It''s my turn." Anon spoke with a smile as he prepared for the offensive attack.


    "Haa... So boring, I wanted to eat my Demonic Guios." Kolis spoke as she looked at Oyin.

 Chapter 841 Chapter-841

    "It''s my turn to attack now." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately assumed an offensive stance.


    [Master, Do you want me to cover your full body in an Energy Armour ?] Auric Energy asked.


    ''Don''t worry, Just cover my fists. I won''t let her blade hit anywhere else. She is going one on one with me because, her partner is also standing behind.


    A girl with knight''s Honour, I like it.'' Anon thought as he smiled.


    ''Why is he smiling ? Which move is he going to pull ? Is it going to be a Dark Art or Something else ?


    I know all the demonic techniques and their weaknesses, Please let it be a known move or this is going to be a pain in the ass '' Oyin thought as she looked at Anon carefully while assuming her defensive stance.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    Suddenly, Anon started tapping his foot on the ground and his neck started shaking.


    ''Fuck what the hell is that move ?'' Oyin thought as she she carefully looked at Anon.


    ????He ruled the Russian land and never mind the czar, But the kasachok he danced really wunderbar. ????


    Suddenly, Anon started singing and everyone watching him got really surprised by this move.


    "I-Is that some kind of Chant ?" Ymer asked with a confused expression.


    "I think it''s a ritual, Princess. If " Her mate spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    "What the fuck is he doing ?" Oyin asked in a low voice with a very confused expression.


    "He is... Dancing and Singing." Kolis spoke out loud as she looked at Oyin with a big smile.


    As soon as Oyin heard this, Her anger got out of control.


    ''Anger can destroy a man or a woman. If used in the right way, it can also make you the strongest man in the room, but if it uses you... Then you are doomed to die.


    That''s what I am doing with her and it''s working. I am singing and dancing in order to provoke her.


    Once her anger gets out of control, she will definitely charge at me. She must''ve mastered many arts, but I have mastered one... Mind Manipulation.'' Anon thought as he continued to dance.


    As soon as Oyin heard Kolis''s words, Her anger got the best of her. The dark Aura on her sword started growing to her hand.


    "Princess, The Aura-" Oyin''s Mate started to speak something, But before he could''ve completed his sentence, Oyin interrupted him.


    "Shut up." She spoke in a very deep voice.


    "Y-Yes." He immediately closed his mouth and didn''t dared to speak anything.


    "You dare to make fun of me ? I am the Queen of 987 Fighting styles and on the battlefield soldiers call me, Death''s Daughter. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, An Incubus like you dared to dance inside the sacred ring and sing songs, just to make fun of me ?


    You have called upon your own death, Rasputin. Be ready to die." Oyin spoke as she looked at Anon and her eyes started glowing with the dark Aura.


    "Oh, That''s not good... That Art is fatal to use solo." Oyin''s mate murmured as he looked at Oyin with a scared expression.


    "Woah, Woah... Oyin that''s a Banned Art Form. You can''t-" Before Ymer could''ve completed her sentence, A black blade passed through her cheek at an incredible speed.


    "Sit down, Sister." Oyin spoke as she looked at Ymer.


    "Y-Yes..." Ymer immediately sat down and decided to shut up.


    ???? In all affairs of state he was the man to please... ????


    "DARK BLADE SEVENTH FORM: ETERNAL RAIN OF BLADES." Oyin spoke as she swinged her sword at Anon with an incredible speed and thousands of phantom blades came out her sword with each swing.


    *Swing-Swing-Swing*


    But, Anon can easily sense the negative mana produced by these blades and he was able to dodge them without any problems.


    If any blade that came his way, Anon would raise his hands and the blade would Disappear as soon as it touched the Auric Energy.


    As Anon was dodging her attacks, He was also closing the distance between him and Oyin.


    In just 5 minutes, Anon was standing right in front of Oyin''s face and he was still dodging her attacks at point blank range without any problems.


    "How is this possible ?" Oyin spoke as a worried expression appeared over her face and she immediately stopped her skill, In order to maintain distance between her and Anon.


    But, as she was about to jump back... Anon grabbed her hand and pulled her forward. Squeezing her into his arms.


    "What the-"


    ????...But he was real great when he had a girl to squeeze. ????


    Anon sang with a smile as he looked at Oyin.


    "You fucking-" Before Oyin could''ve completed her sentence, Anon squeezed her more tightly.


    "Ouch... Leave me, Leave me. My back hurts." Oyin spoke as she started hitting Anon on the chest, because that was the only thing she could''ve done right now.


    "Al Blade Ja-" As soon as Oyin started to chant some kind of spell, Anon immediately stopped her by forcefully kissing her on lips and ramming his tongue into her mouth.


    *Chu*


    Oyin was helpless at the moment, She looked like a little chicken held by it''s owner.


    Anon looked at her with perverted smile as he Increased the pressure on her back.


    ''Fuck... Fuck... Fuck, My back is about to snap.'' Oyin thought as she noticed the blood coming out of her nose. She immediately dropped her blade on the ground.


    *Tang*


    As soon as the sword touched the ground, Oyin''s mate Disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Anon, His blade pointing directly at his nape.


    "Leave her... Or I will kill you." He spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Hmm...? O-Okay... Don''t kill me." Anon spoke with a scared expression as he immediately leaves Oyin''s body and Stands aside.


    As soon as Oyin get''s the control of her body, She immediately picks up her sword and stabs it into Anon''s stomach without wasting one second.


    "How you like that, Fucker ?" Oyin asked as she licked the blood coming out her nose and looked at the purple blood flowing out of Anon''s wound.


    "M-My Blood..." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    "What ? Can''t hear you, Stupid Fuck ?" Oyin asked with a smile.


    "My blood is not... Purple." Anon spoke as an evil smile appeared over his face and suddenly, the person standing in front of her... Changed into her own mate.


    "P-Princess..." He spoke with a painful expression as he pointed towards the sword that was stabbed into his chest directly by Oyin.


    "N-No, No, No, No... How did this happen ? I-I was just killing Him and-" Oyin started speaking as she turned around to look at Anon, but as soon as she turned around... She noticed that Anon was sitting on one side of the ring, without any blindfold, looking at her with a wide smile on his face.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" Ymer shouted as she stood up from her chair and looked at Oyin.


    "I-I stabbed him just now and then-" Before Oyin could''ve said anything else, Ymer interrupted her.


    "You haven''t even touched him... You and your mate are the only ones, who are fighting for the last 20 minutes in this ring.


    I don''t know, What happened with you guys, once I rang the bell. You two started to look at each other like sworn enemies and then you started shouting something like ''Why are you making fun of me ?'' and started to attack him.


    He was also shouting something, About how you are getting raped by someone and hugged you very tightly and at last, You stabbed him in the chest." Ymer explained as she looked at Oyin with a serious expression.


    "How is this possible !?" Oyin couldn''t understand, What just happened with her, But in the next second... Something came to her mind.


    13 years ago...


    Demonic Classroom of Warriors, Scubi Kingdom.


    "Teacher, What''s an Illusion?" A girl asked the teacher, This girl was none other than Oyin herself.


    "Illusion is a very powerful form of sorcery, Kid. Only the highest level of WitchRouls can use that spell.


    It can make you see things that are not their and it can also make you fight against your own on team on a battlefield, but don''t worry... The upper WitchRouls would never fight in our battles. So, You don''t have to worry about It, Oyin." The teacher replied.


    "Yes, Sir." Oyin replied as she immediately sat down.


    Present Time...


    "You used Illusion." She spoke in a low voice.


    "Hmm...? You know about illusions ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Oyin.


    "You did this to My mate... By your cheap tricks." Oyin spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well, You were the one... I saw stabbing a sword through his chest. How can you blame me for that ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "You fucking bastard. Just die..." Oyin spoke as she picked up the sword from the ground and started running towards Anon with an incredible.


    "What if this is also an illusion and I am your mate, Maybe you haven''t killed your mate but if you kill me... Maybe you will kill your mate.


    Illusion is a tricky thing, Luv. Hehehehe." Anon spoke as he started laughing psychopathically.

 Chapter 842 Chapter-842

    Oyin is standing inside the ring and for the first time in her life, she is holding the sword in her hand, her opponent is right in front of her but she can''t kill him.


    "Kill me, Luv. Just take your sword, place it over my neck and give it a good swing." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Oyin.


    ''Is he real ? Or is he fake ? Should I kill him ? What if, I killed my mate ? No, No, I can''t take the risk, But...'' As Oyin was starting to think about the situation, her mind was getting more and more confused.


    "I give up. You win." Oyin spoke as she immediately threw the weapon down and accepted her defeat.


    "Oh, You are boring..." Anon spoke with a Smile as he snapped his fingers and as soon as he snapped his fingers, everything around Oyin changed.


    She was standing inside Marlena''s room and Anon was standing right in front of her.


    "H-How can this be possible ?" Oyin asked as she immediately took out a pocket watch from her pocket and looked at the time.


    "O-Only 23 minutes passed ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No, For me... 23 years passed. I-I was in a place called hell, Where they were torturing me and cutting my limbs." Oyin''s mate spoke as he looked at her.


    "Illusions can be tricky, Luv and I just showed you an example of what I can do. So, You still want to fight ?" Anon asked as he touched Oyin''s cheek with a smile on his face.


    "N-No, You can keep her. I-I don''t care... I am going." Oyin spoke as she immediately ran out of the room.


    "What did you do with her, Master ?" Marlena asked with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    "Just, Showed her some sweet dreams." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "Well, would you be interested in this dream ?" Marlena asked with a smile as she lifted her gown and showed her wet pussy to Anon, while holding her legs apart like a cheap slut.


    "Haa... You fucking stupid cock Slut. Suck my cock." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Mastr~" Marlena spoke as she immediately went down on her knees and started sucking Anon''s dick.


    ''Casting a Double Illusion is very toll taking on my body. If only one detail would''ve been wrong, My illusion wouldn''t have worked.


    I have to work on my magic too. But, Tonight... I will go to Noon''s Cave and ask her for the destination that Medusa told me about.'' Anon thought as he enjoyed his blowjob.


    ...


    1 Hour later, Inside the Tree...


    Anon is sitting on the throne, Mike is standing behind him and the General is sitting on his knees in front of Anon with a black cloth wrapped around his eyes.


    "Remove it." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately removed the black cloth from the General''s eyes.


    As soon as the blindfold was removed, the general looked at Anon.


    "You... You fucking asshole. You are behind all this ? Why are you doing this ? Who sent you ? Did the Gourgues sent you or the Portas Demon send you ?


    Who do you work for, You fucking stupid ?" The general asked in a very angry tone.


    "Mike, You fed him my blood ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    "Medusa you can take rest now." Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Master." Medusa spoke as she took her real form and Anon also changed back to his real form.


    "What ? W-What are you ? Are you some other kind of Dem-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Anon slapped him.


    "Shut the fuck up, Stupid." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    *Spit*


    "I am not going to, What are you going to about it ? Kill me ?" The general asked as he spitted blood out of his mouth.


    As soon as he said this, something went off inside Anon''s head and his eyes started shining brightly purple.


    "What did you say ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    "I-I said... I-I won''t stop talking. You can''t scare me with your-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon placed his hand over the general''s head.


    "W-What are you-" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s see, How you react to this." Anon spoke as he immediately supplied a huge amount of pure mana into the General''s body through his head.


    As the pure mana passed through his head, The general felt immense pain in his whole body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... MY HEADDD IS ABOUT TO EXPLODEEEEEE." The general shouted very loudly.


    After this Anon Removed his hand from his head.


    "So, what were you saying ?" Anon asked again with the same psychopathic smile.


    "P-Please, I-I am sorry, Rasputin. I-I won''t talk back to you. Please forgive me." The general spoke with a scared expression.


    "Well, Well... That''s one tone I like. Now, You can go." Anon spoke as he permitted him to go.


    "R-Really ?" The general asked with an unbelievable expression.


    "Yes, Yes... Go on." Anon spoke as he looked at the general with a smile.


    "T-Thank you, Rasputin. I-I won''t disclose your secret to anyone, Okay ? I-I will take this secret to my grave. You don''t have to worry about it." The general spoke as he started walking towards the tree''s exit gate.


    "Master, Shall we tell him ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "No, No, I want to see this." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he continued to look at the general leave through the tree''s gate.


    ''I have to get out of this place, Once I reach the Royal Castle... I will tell everything to My Queen and Get him killed on the spot.'' The general thought as he jumped out of the tree trunk''s exit door.


    "Body Enchantment." The general spoke as he tried to apply a strengthening spell over his body, But the spell didn''t work.


    "What the fuck ? Body Enchantment... Body Aura, Strengthening wings, FUCK FUC-"


    *THUD*


    "Umm... Master, I think he down." Mike spoke.


    "He is ? Let''s go and watch him then." Anon spoke as he looked out of the tree''s exit door and noticed that the general was lying on the ground, severely injured and purple blood was leaking out of his body.


    "Look at him, Now. He thought he will go to the castle and get me killed by the Queen... This stupid fuck didn''t even bothered to check if he can use magic or not." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, Shall I go and Finish him ?" Mike asked.


    "No, Mike... I have to use this stupid fuck in my plan." Anon spoke a she jumped down from the tree and Mike followed him.


    As soon as both of them landed on the ground, The general looked at them and started cursing in a very low voice.


    "Y-You stu- Pid.. bastard I will kijj.. tu." The general was trying to speak something, but his jaw was completely broken and his voice wasn''t very clear.


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know. You can do whatever you want, Just sign this contract." Anon spoke as he showed the demonic contract to the General.


    The general looked at the contract and noticed that it was an enslavement contract.


    "I-I wolnt sing thlis.." The general spoke.


    "Don''t you want to live and See Furi or Juyi ? Your daughter and Your wife will be very lonely after you die.


    Someone has to take care of them, Mike... Who do you think will be best to take care of them ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, I think you will be good enough. Succubus are easy to control as well." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at the general.


    "N-No... I-I will Slign lit." The general spoke.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he placed the contract by his hand.


    The general picked up his broken hand and signed the contract.


    As soon as the contract was signed, enslavement enchantments appeared all over the general''s body.


    "Now, I should heal you." Anon spoke as he touched the General''s body and healed him completely.


    "I-I can''t use my magic..." The general spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Ah, Yeah... That." Anon spoke as he grabbed the general''s face and looked at him with a smile.


    "It''s going to to hurt a little..." Anon spoke as he started sucking out all the pure mana that he inserted inside the general''s body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."


    "Why the fuck do you shout like a little girl, sitting on an old man''s dick ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because you are hurting me." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hah... Now, Mr. General... You are the new incharge of this Nightmarrow army. You will be responsible for performing attacks on your own kingdom."


    "But, Master... I was the incharge." Mike spoke with a confused expression.


    "Mike, Your Abilities are something that I need. You will assist me in the Castle at all times.


    General you can go home now, Mike and Medusa, You guys will come with me. We are going to Noon''s Cave." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, Sir."

 Chapter 843 Chapter-843

    Anon is now sitting inside A carriage with Mile and Medusa. All three of them are going towards Noon''s Cave.


    "Wait, If all three of us are sitting inside the carriage. Then, Who is driving it ?" Medusa asked as she looked at Mike with a confused expression.


    "A Nightmarrow is driving the carriage, Young One." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    Anon is looking at the full moons with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Master, Are you upset for some reason ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Why do you think that ?" Anon asked as he continued to look at the Moon.


    "I don''t know master, I just thought you are sad." Mike replied.


    "I am not sad, Mike. I am Missing Home. I want to know, What''s happening on the other side. I want to go back to Sephie, Adeline and No.300." Anon spoke as he continued to look at the moons.


    "We will get back to them, Master. Don''t you worry." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "I know, Mike." Anon replied.


    56 minutes later...


    Anon is now sleeping calmly inside the carriage, Mike is looking outside the window and Medusa is also sleeping.


    Suddenly, Mike noticed something strange...


    As the carriage was passing through the forest, Mike noticed a glowing blue bird sitting on a tree.


    ''Hmmm...? Didn''t I just saw that bird, 5 minutes ago ?'' Mike thought with a confused expression.


    5 minutes later...


    Mike looked out of the window and noticed that the blue glowing bird was still sitting on the same spot.


    "No, No, No... Something is not right." Mike spoke as he started to panic but he didn''t wanted to wake up Anon from his sweet sleep and that''s why he decided to confirm the fact once more, But this time from outside.


    ''Shadow Travel...'' Mike used his skill and Disappeared from his seat only to re-appear on the top of the Carriage.


    ''Shadow inspect...'' Mike used another skill and suddenly, his eyes turned pitch black from dark red. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Mike monitored the Situation, he noticed that there was no spell being casted around him or the Carriage.


    "Hmm...? How is this possible ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, He saw the blue bird sitting on the tree again.


    "No, No... Something is not right." Mike spoke as he immediately summoned a sword and throw it towards the ground with full power.


    The sword stabbed the ground and stood still.


    Now, Mike pulled out a pocket watch from his pocket and looked at the time.


    "12:35..." Mike spoke as he sat down on the carriage silently.


    5 minutes passed...


    Suddenly, Mike noticed the same sword that he threw 5 minutes ago on the ground and the Blue Bird sitting on the branch.


    Mike immediately opened his clock and saw the time.


    "12:35 ? How ?"


    "I have to inform Master about this." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from the carriage''s top and Re-appeared inside the carriage.


    As soon as he appeared inside the carriage, Mike saw that Anon was sleeping like a baby.


    ''Fuck, I don''t want to wake up master. But, I can''t do anything about the situation... Only master can tell me what to do.'' Mike spoke as he slowly moved his hand toward Anon.


    "Master, Please wake up." Mike spoke in a low voice.


    "Master... Master, Please wake up." Mike spoke as he touched Anon''s knee with his index finger.


    "Hmm...? Yes Mike ?" Anon spoke as he woke up from his sleep, but his eyes were still half-closed.


    "Master, S-Something is not right." Mike spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately opened both of his eyes and looked at Mike with a suspicious expression.


    "What the do you mean, Something is not right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, Look at that bird." Mike spoke as he pointed towards the blue bird.


    "Yeah, It''s a Blue Filag. I know this bird... It''s used as a Messenger at night." Anon replied.


    "Master, please wait for 5 minutes. I can''t explain what''s happening master, But something is wrong." Mike spoke with a worried expression.


    "Hmm...?" Anon didn''t question much and waited for 5 minutes patiently.


    5 minutes later...


    "Master, Look..." Mike spoke as he pointed towards the Blue Filag.


    "Hmm...? Another Blue Filag ? What''s so special about that Mike ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, this is the same Filag... We just saw some minutes ago. Wait five minutes more, Master... You will see it." Mike spoke.


    "Mike you are thinking too much. Just wake me up, 5 minutes later. I will see what you are talking about." Anon spoke as he went back to sleep.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    5 minutes later...


    "Master, Please wake up... It''s here." Mike spoke.


    Anon immediately woke up and looked outside, As soon as Anon looked outside, he noticed that another Filag was sitting on the Tree''s branch.


    "Oh shit... Mike, Take me to the roof." Anon spoke.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately teleported both of them to the roof of carriage.


    As soon as both of them reached on the top, Anon noticed the Sword that was stabbed in the ground.


    "Yours ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    "When did you notice it ?" Anon asked.


    "35 minutes ago Master." Mike replied.


    "Nice... You have been awake the whole time, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    "Good." Anon replied.


    "Is this some kind of Illusion, Master ?" Mike asked.


    "Illusions don''t work on me. This is a Time loop." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What''s a Time Loop, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s when you are stuck in the same time... Forever." Anon replied.


    "What''s the Time of reset ?" Anon asked.


    "About 5 minutes and 3 seconds master..." Mike replied as he gave his watch to Anon.


    "Stop the carriage." Anon ordered.


    "Nightmarrow, Stop the carriage." Mike spoke as he immediately went to the Nightmarrow.


    "Yes, Sir Mike." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately stopped the carriage.


    *Screechhh*


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Medusa immediately woke up and looked outside.


    "What happened ?" Medusa asked with a half-asleep expression.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    Mike and Anon jumped down from the carriage.


    "Master, Something happened ?" Medusa asked as she also stepped outside of the carriage.


    "Yep, We are stuck in a Time Loop, Luv." Anon spoke as he yawned.


    *YAWWNNN*


    "What''s a Time Loop, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Mike explain..." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike.


    "Yes master. Young one, A time Loop is something when we are stuck in time and the same things repeat over and over again. Right, Master ?" Mike spoke.


    "Yes, Yes... That''s the basics of it." Anon replied.


    "Master, Are you sure it''s not an illusion ?" Medusa asked.


    "Oh, No No... Illusions don''t work on master. Master is Illusion proof." Mike explained.


    "Oh, Okay, Okay... Then how are we going to get out of this Time Loop Master ?" Medusa asked with a curious expression.


    ''Why would Someone trap me in a Time loop ? No, The bigger question is... Who will trap me in a time Loop ?


    Did I fucked someone''s wife or daughter ?'' Anon thought as he looked around.


    "Wait, Wait... Something is not right. Mike, You said that you threw that sword there and it''s still there, right ?


    On, every reset... The sword remains on the same spot, right ?" Anon asked.


    "It does master..." Mike replied.


    "No, No, No... That means, This time Loop is not fabricated properly." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean, Master ?" Both Mike and Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "What-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The loop got reset and all three of them returned back into the Carriage.


    "What the-" Mike spoke as he looked at the Blue Bird, he then turned to look at Anon and noticed that he was still asleep.


    "Master, Wake up... Master, Wake up." Mike spoke as he immediately touched Anon''s legs.


    "Hmm....? What happened, Mike ?" Anon asked as he opened his eyes and looked at Mike.


    "Master, We are in a Time Loop." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? Do you even know what a time Loop is ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "A scenario in which we are stuck in time and it''s repeating again and again master." Mike explained.


    "Yeah, That''s right." Anon spoke as he took Mike seriously.


    "Nightmarrow, Stop the carriage." Mike ordered and the carriage came to a stop.


    *Screech*


    "Master, don''t you remember anything that happened ?" Mike asked.


    "How many times have we had this conversation ?" Anon asked.


    "This is the first time master... We were outside and you said something like the sword is not moving and the Loop is not fabricated perfectly." Mike spoke.


    "What sword ?" Anon asked.


    Mike immediately Disappeared from the carriage and re-appeared over it with Anon.


    "That sword master... We have been through this loop many times master, But this is the first time in which you forgot everything." Mike explained.

 Chapter 844 Chapter-844

    "Hmm...? How did went back to sleep ? I was just standing outside and we were talking about the Time loop, right ?" Medusa spoke as she woke up from her sleep and looked at Anon and Mike with a confused expression.


    "You remember it ?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah, I do." Medusa replied.


    "That means, I am the only one who forgot about this, right ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes master." Mike replied.


    "Mike, Explain everything to me that happened last time and don''t miss even a single detail." Anon ordered.


    "As you command master..." Mike replied as he started explaining everything to Anon with every single detail.


    4 minutes and 15 seconds later...


    "So, That''s how it is..." Anon spoke as he understood everything.


    Mike immediately opened his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "Master, The loop is about to reset. What if you forget everything again ?" Mike asked with a worried expression.


    "Come here..." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hand over Mike''s head.


    [Memory Alteration.]


    "Okay, Done." Anon spoke as he backed off.


    "Master, What was that ?" Mike asked.


    "Mike, I have made a copy of my memories from the last five minutes and stored it inside your brain.


    If I forget it, just tell me about it and if you forgot it- Wait... Let me check your brain again. What if I have already had this idea before and there is already a memory drive in your brain." Anon spoke as he grabbed Mike''s head and checked for any Possible memory drives.


    "Phew, there is none. Now, how much time is lef-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The loop got reset.


    "Master...?"


    *Blink-Blink* S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon immediately opened his eyes and looked at Mike.


    "We are in a Time loop ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    "Good... I remember everything." Anon spoke.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "So, this is a Time Loop." Medusa spoke as she woke up from her sleep and looked at Anon.


    "So, Now all of us remember everything about the last loop, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master." Both Mike and Medusa spoke at once.


    "Good, Now either this is some kind of loop in the Loop situation or the Creator of this time loop Is a fucking Stupid." Anon spoke as he looked outside and noticed the Blue Filag sitting on the tree.


    "Master, I think... I remember something." Mike spoke up.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "I killed a whole village of Demons in the northern Valley and when I read their ancient Scriptures... I read about a Demon, who holds the power to do this.


    I didn''t understand it at that time, But now I do. The demon was named ''Gurgan''. This Demon is described as the Controller of Time.


    In their Ancient Scriptures, A Gurgan is the protector of their race and they have always served the race that I killed." Mike explained.


    As soon as Anon heard this, Something came to his mind.


    "Hahaha... Now, I Understand. So, The tribe that you murdered is protected by a Guardian Angel, Demon named Gurgan and he is here for his revenge, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master... But, Why are you laughing ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Mike, you know what ? This is a time Loop, but the one who casted it... Is a dumbass. He doesn''t know shit." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Why master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "A Time Loop spell is made out of many Skills. Like, Healing spells, Recreation spells and Most important is Calming Spell.


    A healing spell will Heal any injuries that happens to the prey who is stuck inside the time loop. So, the first leg that I have to break is injury." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a dagger and stabbed it into his hand.


    *Chk*


    As soon as the dagger cuts his hand, Blood starts to come out of the wound.


    "Master, I will do it as well." Mike spoke as he Summoned his dagger and stabbed himself in the heart.


    "This looks fun. I will do it too." Medusa spoke as she also summoned a dagger and just as she was about to stab herself in the chest, Anon and Mike immediately grabbed the dagger and her hand.


    "Don''t do it, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master did it and Big Brother also did it." Medusa spoke as she pointed towards Mike.


    "Well, Big brother doesn''t have a working Heart, Luv. He won''t die, even if he stabbed his heart like 12 more times... But, You will." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Awww... But, I wanted to do it." Medusa spoke.


    "No, No... Don''t do it." Anon spoke as he patted her head.


    "As you say, Master." Medusa spoke as she placed her dagger aside and looked at Anon with a sad expression.


    "Fine... Fine... Do it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yay~ Thank you master." Medusa immediately Smiled as she picked up the dagger and stabbed it into her heart without wasting another second.


    "O-Oh Shit... Master, This... Hurts." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon and blood started coming out of her mouth.


    "I told you. Now, Take it out and I will heal you." Anon spoke as he looked at Medusa.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she pulled the dagger out of her chest and suddenly, blood shot out of her chest like a fountain.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As soon as Anon used his spell, Medusa''s body got healed back to normal.


    "How do you feel, Young one ?" Mike asked.


    "Horrible, Big Brother. I thought it will be fun, But the feeling was so bad that... I don''t want to do it ever again." Medusa spoke with a serious expression.


    "I told you not to do it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master how did you do it so smoothly ? You didn''t even scream." Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Life is a bitch, Medusa. When it gives you pain... You can either shout about it or you can take it and sit quietly, then strike back when you have the chance." Anon spoke with a creepy smile as his eyes started shining brightly purple.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Medusa spoke.

 Chapter 845 Chapter-845

    "How much time, Mike ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "About 30 seconds, Master." Mike replied.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he silently sat back and looked at the Moons.


    ''The clouds aren''t moving, The leaves are still as fuck... The maker of this Loop is still stupid.'' Anon thought as he tried to point out more mistakes in the Time Loop.


    "5... 4... 3... 2... 1." Mike counted backwards and suddenly, The loop got reset.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon woke up from his sleep once again and looked at Mike''s chest.


    "It''s healed, Master." Mike spoke as he placed his hand over his chest.


    Anon then looked at his hand and noticed that his hand was also healed.


    "My, My... This guy did a real good Job on the Healing Spells, Huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "We are still here ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Luv... It seems we are." Anon replied.


    "Master, What''s the next spell ?" Mike asked.


    "In this step, We are going to force both of these spells to work on the same time." Anon spoke.


    "I understand, Sir." Mike replied.


    "Stop the Carriage." Mike ordered the Nightmarrow.


    *Screech*


    The carriage stopped and all three of them stepped outside of the carriage.


    "What are we going to do, Master ?" Medusa asked.


    "You see the environment around you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa replied.


    "Destroy it... Beyond Repair." Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Master." Medusa replied with a Smile as she immediately started chanting the spell that Anon gave her.


    Anon turned to the other side and started yawning.


    *Yawnnnn*


    "You have taken fight with a very wrong guy." Anon spoke as he immediately took a cigar out of his pocket and placed it in-between his lips.


    "Cover your ears, Young One." Mike spoke as he looked at Medusa.


    As Medusa was chanting her spell, She couldn''t reply to Mike so instead she showed a thumbs up and covered both of her ears.


    *Click*


    Anon lit up the cigar and activated his skill.


    [DEAFNING ROAR FIFTH FORM: SUPER SONIC BOOM.]


    Anon puffed down the whole cigar at once and his throat started shining brightly golden.


    "My Turn..." Mike spoke as he touched the ground with both of his hands and activated his spell.


    [GROUND SHAKER FINAL FORM: SESMIC WAVE OF DESTRUCTION.]


    "...Al Furiousa Firieo." Medusa completed her chanting and casted her spell as well.


    [WILD WAVES FIRST FORM: FURIOUS TORNADO OF DESTRUCTION.]


    *BHAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN*


    Anon looked at the sky and Released his howl. The sound of his War cry pierced through the sky and made a several ring through the clouds.


    Before He could''ve stopped, Mike''s sesmic wave complete destroyed the ground underneath them and everything that was in a 50 km radius around them.


    "Destroy everything beyond Repair." Medusa spoke as she flickerd her finger and a giant tornado covered in blue flames appeared out of thin air and started turning everything to ashes.


    Suddenly, Cracks started appearing in the sky.


    "Once More..." Anon spoke as he took out another cigar from his inventory, But before he could''ve lit it up, the Time loop was broken manually.


    "Hmm...? What happened ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he felt the cold Air on his face.


    "The Loop broke Master." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Shit man, I was about to do it again." Anon spoke as he lit up the cigar and started puffing it normally.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    Suddenly, A coughing sound came from the near distance.


    "What was that ?" Anon asked.


    Mike immediately Disappeared from his position and re-appeared near the source of sound.


    "What is it, Mike ?" Anon asked.


    Mike immediately grabbed Something from behind the tree and teleported back to Anon.


    "This was it... Master." Mike spoke as he threw a guy into Anon''s feet, who was wearing a Red robe.


    "Hello, Motherfucker.... Let''s see your fac-" Anon started speaking as he removed the mask from that Demon''s face.


    But as soon as he removed the mask, he was left stunned. Because what he saw was unbelievable.


    "What the fuck ? You are a Human ?" Anon asked as he noticed that there was a girl underneath the Red robe and she looked just like a Human girl.


    Blood is coming out of her mouth and her hands are bleeding as well.


    Her eyes were shining emerald, skin was fair and she looked around 17 or 18 year old at best.


    *Cough-Cough*


    As she coughed, More blood came out of her mouth.


    "Don''t die, Like that." Anon spoke as he immediately used his healing spell on her.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As Anon used his healing spell on her, all of her wounds started to heal immediately.


    After getting fully healed, she went unconscious.


    "What do you think Mike ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he pointed towards her.


    "I don''t know master... You and me are the only ones, Who came here." Mike replied immediately. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is she one of your kind, Master ?" Medusa asked with a curious expression.


    "I don''t think she is..." Anon spoke with a confused expression as he immediately turned her body around and felt something on her back.


    "This is..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a small dagger and cutted the red robe.


    As soon as he cutted the red robe, a huge pair of red wings popped out.


    *Swish*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Wings ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "She can fly... Like Mama." Medusa spoke as she went ahead and touched her wings slightly.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Anon noticed a small tail near her ass. The tail was a solid Signature of the Succubus race.


    "She is a Half-Blood... A child born from the mating of a God and An Incubus." Anon spoke as he immediately figured out her origin.


    "Oh, My... That makes her one of a kind, right master ?" Mike asked with a curious expression.


    "Yep, she is a millennial old." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "We should kill her right ?" Medusa asked with an innocent expression.


    "What why ?" Both Anon and Mike asked at the same time.

 Chapter 846 Chapter-846

    Anon is sitting inside his carriage and he looking at the Gurgan''s Status Tab.


    [Name: Alice]


    [Race: Gurgan.]


    [Level: 98]


    [HP: 200,000/200,000]


    [MP: 700,000/700,000]


    [Description: Alice is a mix-breed child, who took birth from the mating of a Succubus and a God. She is one of the Third Generation Gurgan and She wants revenge on Mike, for killing a Demonic tribe that she was protecting.]


    *Blink-Blink*


    Suddenly, Her eyes started Twitching.


    Alice slowly opened her eyes and noticed a hand right in front of her eyes.


    *Snap-Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers twice in front of her face.


    "Wake up, Wake up... Princess." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Where am I ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "In hell..." Anon spoke.


    "Hmm...? WOAH... STAY AWAY FROM ME." Alice shouted loudly as soon as she saw Anon in his Human form.


    "Why are you so scared of me, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at her closely and noticed that her wings are trying open up inside the carriage.


    "Y-You are not a Gurgan, are you ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "Unfortunately, I am not." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Then, How come you look like us ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I can''t answer that, Untill you sleep with me and produce another one of me out of your pussy." Anon spoke up.


    "What ?"


    "Huh ? Nothing... Why do you look like me ?" Anon asked.


    "But, I just asked you that." Alice spoke.


    "Well, Now I asked you." Anon spoke.


    "You don''t have wings or Tail..." Alice spoke with a calm expression.


    "I don''t." Anon replied.


    "Wait, I was behind that guy and-" Alice started speaking as she turned towards Mike and suddenly, she stopped talking.


    "You fucking Asshole, I will kill you." Alice shouted as she immediately tried to grab Mike''s Throat, But before She could''ve done it... Mike summoned his dagger and placed it over her throat.


    "Move one finger and You will not have fingers to masturbate." Mike spoke with a cool expression.


    "Hahahahaha...." Anon started laughing.


    "Was that wrong master ?" Mike asked with a smile.


    "No, No, You did it too seriously Mike. Try to be calm and have a smile on your face the next time." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Smile and Calm expression. I will remember it next time master." Mike spoke.


    "W-What are you two doing ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, Nothing... Tell me, What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What will you do, If I don''t tell you ?" Alice spoke with an attitude filled voice.


    "Well, I was just being nice, Alice." Anon spoke.


    "How do you know my- No, Who are you ?" Alice asked.


    "Well, I am something that you have never met. But, I am something similar to you." Anon replied.


    "Yeah, I can see that." Alice replied.


    "So, you can control time, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I can, Do you have a problem with it ? Or do you want to get trapped in another Time Loop ?" Alice asked.


    "Oh I would love to, but I don''t have that much time, Luv. Now, Tell me something... Does everyone in your race, casts the same kind of Dumbass Time Loop ?" Anon asked.


    "W-What do you mean ? M-My Time Loop was perfect." Alice spoke with a confident expression.


    "Clouds are standing still in the sky, Leaves aren''t moving, Air flowing at the same rate even when we were standing on the top of a Moving Carriage and Most of all... That Blue Filag is a Red checkpoint. Reminds the trapped prey that they are repeating the same loop again and again.


    Although, That calming spell was good... The healing spell was stupid as fuck, you healed my wound from the outside but blood was still coming out of my severed veins.


    You want to listen to more mistakes ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am... Sorry." Alice apologized as she counted her mistakes.


    "Good Girl, Not all of them admit their mistakes before I fuck them like a cheap slut." Anon spoke.


    "What ?"


    "Hmm...? Nothing... Where is your family ?" Anon asked.


    "I won''t tell you." She replied.


    "Master, Shall we torture her ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "How can I torture such a cute girl, Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Alice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can do it, Master. If you want..." Mike spoke.


    "Hmm...? How are you going to do it ? Explain it to me in details." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    "First, I will use my shadow strings to bind her hands with her legs, master. Then, I will use a dagger to slowly carve out her skin from over her pretty face and after carving out her face... I will heal her a little so that she don''t die from blood loss." Mike spoke.


    "Okay, that sounds interesting... What after that ?" Anon asked.


    "Then, I will Spray this sour liquid on her face that I extracted from dead forest''s Purple berries with this salt that I got from the ocean, master.


    She will feel so much pain that even her family will hear her cries from here." Mike spoke with an evil smile as his eyes started shining brightly red.


    "I-I don''t have a family, Okay ? I had a grandmother that died sometime ago. I went to see her and this guy wiped out the whole tribe that my family was protecting from God knows how many generations.


    That''s why, I am on the mission to kill him and I will kill him, when he is sleeping-" She spoke, but mike immediately interrupted her.


    "I don''t sleep..." Mike replied.


    "Then, When you get old-"


    "I don''t get old." Mike spoke.


    "Hmm...? Did you just say, GOD ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah..." Alice replied.


    "Whom do you consider your GOD ?" Anon asked.


    "Our God is Father Ion." Alice replied.


    "Who is Ion, Mike ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know, Master." Mike replied.


    "You don''t know, Ion ?" She asked.


    "Nope." Anon replied.


    "Well, Not your fault... No Demon knows Father Ion." She replied.


    "Who is he ?" Anon asked.


    "Father Ion was the founder of Our tribe, he made my Great-GrandFathers and Great GrandMothers from his holy white Milk." Alice explained.


    "Holy what ?" Anon asked.


    "Holy White Milk... It is said that, Father Ion dropped one drop of his holy milk into Our Great Great Grandmother''s Hand and Our tribe was created from that drop of Milk." She explained.


    Anon looked at Mike and tried to control his laugh.


    "Pwa..... Hahahhahahahahah. Holy Milk ? Hahahahahaha... More like White semen... Hahahaha.


    That God fucked a Random Succubus for fun and An accidental tribe got started that he doesn''t even know about. Hahahahaha... Fuck man this is so funny." Anon spoke as he laughed loudly.


    "Why are you laughing ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "No, No, it''s nothing Luv. Just tell me one thing... Do you know anything about sex ?" Anon asked.


    "Sex ? What''s that ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm... How did you come into existence ?" Anon asked.


    "I was created by my father." Alice replied.


    "Yeah, That''s I am asking... How did he created you ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t know... Why does it matter ?" Alice asked.


    "Well, since you are the last of your family... You should know how to create more off-springs, right ?" Anon asked.


    "W-Well... I-I do know that." Alice replied in a stammering voice.


    "Tell me." Anon spoke.


    "Why should I ? It''s a secret technique." She replied.


    "Yeah and I am the master of that technique. I think your parents forgot to give you some sex education, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t understand that word ''Sex''. What does it mean ?" Alice asked with a confused expression.


    "Hehehe... This is going to be fun." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    *Screech*


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped and Alice got startled from the sudden stop.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, A demon is standing in front of the Carriage and It has many heads." The Nightmarrow spoke as he appeared inside the carriage.


    "Ah... Noon." Anon spoke as he stepped out of the carriage and looked at Noon.


    "Hmm....? Is that you Mr. Anon ?" Noon spoke as she immediately transformed into her Human form and raised her hand towards Anon.


    "Hello..." Anon spoke as he Shaked hands with her.


    "Mom... How are you ?" Medusa spoke as she came running towards Noon and hugged her tightly.


    "Oh, Medusa... You are back too ? Mr. Anon, are you here to return her ?" Noon asked


    "Nope, I don''t want to return her." Ano. Replied with a smile.


    "Woahhhhhhh... She Is not wearing clothes." Alice spoke as she looked at Noon.


    "Hey she looks good... " Anon spoke as he looked at Alice.


    "So, Why are you here, Mr. Anon ?" Noon asked.


    "I am here because, I want to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A sudden explosion happened in the near distance.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 847 Chapter-847

    *BOOOOM*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon immediately turned to look at the explosion''s site and noticed that it had happened near Noon''s Cave.


    "That''s my cave." Noon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, Let''s go." Anon spoke as he started walking towards Noon''s Cave.


    "Who can attack on my cave ?" Noon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, That''s for you to k-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He heard someone talking near Noon''s Cave and he immediately gave a hand sign to everyone.


    Everyone stopped as soon as they saw Anon''s hand and carefully looked at Noon''s Cave.


    As Anon Heightened his senses, he noticed that 5 Demons are standing near Noon''s Cave.


    All of them were Red skined and three eyed demons.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Oz]


    [Race: Jumoir]


    [Level: 60]


    [HP: 67,000/67,000]


    [MP: 120,000/120,000]


    [Description: Jumoir is a very commonly found tribe in this forest and this tribe often desires to Rule over everything and If they can''t control anything, they will give their 100% in order to destroy it.]


    ''Why is their description meeting with my personality ?'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "These are the Red bastards..." Noon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Hmm...? You know them, Noon ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I do, Mr. Anon... These fuckers came to me one day and told me that I will have to work under them as their slave.


    I said no and they went away after giving me some death threats. I never thought they will ever comeback but look at them asking for death." Noon spoke with an angry expression as her eyes started shining brightly Golden.


    "Calm Down, Luv. I will deal with them... It''s been a while, Since I killed someone." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up and started walking towards them.


    ...


    "What the fuck ? Where is her body ?" One of the Jumoir spoke as he continued to turn the stones in search of Noon''s dead body.


    "I don''t know... You tell me. You made that spell to explode so dangerously... Do you think, her body exploded as well ?" Another Jumoir asked with a confused expression.


    "Yo, Guys... What are you doing ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the other direction.


    "Woah...."


    "What the hell ?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you ? Keep your distance."


    ...


    All of them spoke at once as they got startled by Anon''s sudden voice.


    "Don''t worry, Guys. Don''t worry... I am on your side, I also wanted to kill her." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Why do you want to kill her ?" One of them asked Anon.


    "Well, She ate both of my kids." Anon replied.


    "Hmm...? What kind of Demon are you ? I have never heard of a demon like you." One of the Jumoir asked with a confused expression.


    "I am a Tyrannosaurus." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''They don''t know what a dinosaur is...'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "Tyra- What ?" All five of them asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry about my race. It doesn''t matter... Tell me about yourself. Why are you breaking that Poor Hydra''s Home ?" Anon asked.


    "That Bitch told us that she won''t become our slave and that''s why we decided to kill her, you got a problem with it ?


    Because if you do, Then... We will have to kill you as well." Jumoir spoke as they looked at Anon and smiled evilly.


    "Oh, No, No... I don''t have any problems, just like that guy doesn''t have any problems in killing that guy." Anon spoke as he looked at one of the Jumoir and used his skill on him.


    <Hypnosis>


    ''Kill Your Partner standing right besides you.'' Anon ordered as his eyes shined brightly purple and the Jumoir''s Eyes shined brightly as well.


    "As you command, Master." The Jumoir spoke as he pulled out his dagger.


    "What the-" Before Their leader could''ve completed his sentence, The Jumoir Stabbed his partner in the back.


    *Stab*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... HE STABBED ME, HE STABBED ME." The Jumoir shouted.


    "What the fuck are you doing ? Are you-" Jumoir''s leader walked upto him but, instead of listening to his leader... He stabbed himself in the eye and died on the spot.


    "What the- !? Y-You did it... Didn''t you ?" The leader asked as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? What did I do ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You- I don''t know how... But, You made him kill his own partner and I will kill you for that. Just, You wait for us." The leader spoke as he picked up the injured Jumoir and started walking towards the forest.


    "Where do you think, you are going ?" Anon asked as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared right in front of the leader.


    "Woah... What the !?" The leader was left stunned when he saw Anon''s speed.


    "Do you think, I will leave you like that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed the Leader''s throat and the injured Jumoir fell from his hands.


    *Cough-Cough*


    *Thud*


    "YAAAAAAHHAHHHHHHH..." The injured Jumoir shouted loudly as soon as he fell down to the ground.


    "What the *Cough-Cough* fuck do you need ?" The Jumoir asked with a serious expression as he felt his breath choking.


    "I need your life, Bitch." Anon spoke with an Evil smile as he immediately snapped the Jumoir''s Neck.


    As soon as their leader died, all of them started running here and there in order to save their lives.


    "Yes, Yes... Run. let''s see how fast you can run." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he disappeared and re-appeared in front of everyone simultaneously killing all of them in just 3 seconds.


    "Hmm...? All of them are dead ?" Noon asked as she walked out of the bushes with the others.


    "Master won''t spare anyone Mother." Medusa spoke with a smile.


    "Well, You should learn that... I don''t want my daughter to be weak." Noon spoke with a smile.


    From Anon''s view, This was just a little game for him but for Alice, it was a deadly view.


    She was looking at the mana of these people and she was scared to death.


    ''All of these people are Power Houses and If they released all of their Auras in a single room... I can definitely tell that everyone in the room will die.


    This little kid Medusa is also full of negative mana and this Guy with white skin and dark eyes is not even sensable, it''s like he is not even alive... I feel shivers.'' Alice thought as she really felt shivers in her body.


    "Hah... I feel good after killing." Anon spoke as he cracked his knuckles.


    "So, Mr. Anon... What were you asking me ?" Noon asked.


    "Yes, Noon... Do you know anything about a place in which Sun never goes down ?" Anon asked.


    "A place, Where Sun never goes down ? You mean the Three sisters Mountain ?" Noon spoke.


    "Where is it ?" Anon asked.


    "Mr. Anon, The sister Mountain is a group of Four mountains on which Sun never goes down. I stopped there when I was running from the tower of Death.


    But, I don''t think you can reach there. It is said that the mountain contains many treasures but it''s protected by thousands of Sea Beasts.


    I was attacked by them... But, I told them that I don''t carry anything with me from the island and I just stopped there for a quick rest.


    They let me go after that." Noon explained.


    "Well, I will take care of that myself... Just tell me the route to those islands." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Master... Here." Noon spoke as she started drawing some figures on the ground with a stick.


    "So, This is our island and this is the Sea... So, If you walk this path or fly it... You will reach this point and it''s called ''Hulo''s Den.''


    Hulo lives here... A crazy WitchRoul, He captures and conducts experiments on everything that passes through his den.


    After passing the Hulo''s Den... You will reach the Wave Island. On the wave Island, No one lives except the spirits of the dead. I suggest you don''t look at them or they will follow you, Mr. Anon.


    Now, Once you cross this... You will come across the Three Sister mountain. But, Before the Mountain... You will have to face the two Guardians that protects that island.


    These Guardians are Water Dragons. They are good if you talk to them calmly and don''t lie. They told me that they can easily detect lie, i think it''s there skill master. Cross them and you will reach the mountains, Easy." Noon explained.


    "Okay, We will leave for this place in 5 days. Are you sure you want to Send your daughter with me ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Of course, Mr. Anon. It would be the best for her to see the places that her mother has always told about in her stories.


    Just try to save her if you can, Mr. Anon." Noon spoke.


    "She won''t die... Not before I do and I am practically immortal." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 848 Chapter-848

    After meeting with Noon and Returned back to the Royal castle with Mike and Alice.


    As soon as he entered inside the castle, Anon noticed that Soldiers are standing inside the castle with a depressed expression on their faces.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked as he looked at one of the soldiers.


    "Prince Guki has been Killed by someone." The guard spoke.


    "What the-" As soon as Anon heard this news he was left shocked.


    "Are they in the Royal Court ?" Anon asked.


    "No, They are in the Royal Hall Sir." The guard spoke.


    Anon started walking towards the Royal Hall without wasting any second.


    ''Who the Fuck killed my slave ? The demon contract didn''t inform me about his death ? What kind of shitty contract is that ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he continued to walk.


    3 minutes later...


    As soon as he reached into the Royal Hall, Two Guards stopped him on the gate.


    "You can''t go in. Only, Royal family members can go in..." The guards spoke.


    "Let him go." Suddenly, The general''s voice came from Anon''s behind.


    Anon turned his neck around and gave a smile to the general as he entered inside the room.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the room, he felt the depressed environment and the eerie silence.


    Oyin, Ymer and Kolis were standing besides the Coffin and Marlena was crying over Guki''s deadbody.


    Anon silently went to Kolis and stood behind her, like the other mates.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked in a very low voice.


    "I don''t know, Master. Guki''s Deadbody was in the backyard, fully stiff. He wasn''t moving and a maid informed about him." Kolis replied.


    "You didn''t find out about his death''s cause ?" Anon asked.


    "We have captured the maid that informed us about his deadbody... But, I don''t think she knows anything.


    Mother is breaking badly over this, Once she stops crying... She will definitely need the names of his murderers and that''s when the real bloody game starts." Kolis replied.


    "What is she going to do ?" Anon asked.


    "She will capture, everyone that Guki knew and send them to the torture chamber, In hopes of finding any information about his death.


    My mother loved him the most and now he is dead... This is going to be very serious." Kolis explained.


    "Yeah... I know." Anon spoke as he looked at the body and suddenly, He noticed something coming out of Guki''s Ear.


    Anon immediately started moving towards Guki''s deadbody.


    "Mast- I mean, Mr. Rasputin... Where are you you-" Before Kolis could''ve completed her sentence, Anon showed her a hand sign to stop talking.


    Anon immediately sat down near the coffin and Touched Guki''s Ear.


    As soon as he saw the transparent liquid, Anon immediately understood what it was.


    "Water..." Anon spoke.


    "Oi, What are you doing with My brother''s body ? Who gave you the permission to touch him ?" Ymer shouted as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Why is water coming out of his ear and Eyes ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he immediately used his skill to scan Guki''s body.


    ''Scan Him System...'' Anon ordered.


    [Scanning... 10% ...20%]


    "Get away from my brother''s body... Right now." Ymer shouted.


    "Hey, I am just trying to figure out his death''s cause." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You think you are superior, just because you know some powerful spells ?" Ymer asked with a serious expression.


    "All of you, SHUT UP." Marlena spoke with a serious expression as she released her deadly aura into the hall.


    Ymer immediately shutted her mouth and lowered her eyes in front of Marlena.


    "Mr. Rasputin... Can you tell me who killed him ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "I can tell you what killed him and After that... Maybe we can figure out, who killed him." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Please take anything you need, Just tell me who killed my son... Mr. Rasputin and In return, I will grant you anything you want.


    Even if you ask for this kingdom''s throne." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "What-!?" Ymer got shocked as soon as she listened to this.


    "I understand." Anon spoke as he continued to scan Guki''s body.


    [Scan Completed, Records have been saved in the Book Of Wisdom.]


    ''Open the book Of Wisdom.''


    [Name: Guki]


    [Conditions: Dead]


    [Cause of death: Internal Organ freezing.


    All six hearts stopped working at once. Later the ice inside the body turned into Water and came out of his body holes.]


    [Revival Possibility: None]


    "His internal organs were frozen to death." Anon spoke as he looked at Guki''s deadbody.


    "What ? What did you say ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "I said, His internal organs were totally frozen to death." Anon repeated.


    As soon as Marlena heard this, She immediately looked at Ymer with an angry expression.


    Ymer immediately looked down in shame.


    Marlena stood up and started walking towards her with a very angry expression.


    "The contract is Off... Send them the message. We are now officially declaring war on the Frost Demons." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, Mother... It won''t be a wise decision to-"


    "Say one more word and You will be lying besides my son." Marlena spoke.


    "Call the general. Oyin, You will be leading The Southern Army... Kolis, You will lead the Western gate''s army." Marlena ordered.


    "As you command, Mother." Oyin spoke as she immediately left the Hall, after looking at Ymer with an hateful expression.


    "Mother, The Western gate is-"


    "What ? Are you not going to do it ? I have others who will lead it, if you don''t want the burden." Marlena spoke in an instant.


    Kolis looked at Anon and noticed that Anon was slightly nodding towards her.


    "I-I will take it, Mother." Kolis spoke.


    "Good." Marlena spoke as she started walking towards the exit gate.


    "Mr. Rasputin, please come with me." Marlena spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep." Anon spoke as he started walking besides, Marlena.


    Both of them walked upto her room without speaking a word and as soon as they entered inside the room, Marlena immediately hugged, Anon.


    She then started crying very loudly.


    *SOB-SOB-SOB-SOB*


    "He didn''t deserve it... H-He was a good Kid, Master. He was the only one, I loved more than anything in this world. *SOB-SOB-SOB-SOB*" Marlena spoke as she hugged Anon more tightly and cried even louder.


    ''Fuck man, If only she wouldn''t have been my slave... This would''ve been the state to corrupt her mind.


    But, she is already my slave... So what''s the point ?'' Anon thought as he hugged her back or so she thought... In reality, Anon was just grabbing her ass from behind and squeezing them tightly.


    "He was a good, Kid." Anon spoke as he patted her left ass cheek slightly.


    *Patt-Patt*


    "I know... *SOB-SOB-SOB-SOB*" Marlena spoke as she started crying.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, an arrow entered inside the room through a window and it aimed for Marlena''s head directly.


    Before it could''ve killed her... Anon grabbed the arrow with his right hand.


    "What the- !?" Marlena was left shocked when she noticed Anon''s sudden hand movement and the arrow in his hand.


    "This arrow is made out of.... Ice ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he noticed that the arrow was slowly turning into water.


    "Those bastards..." Marlena spoke as she immediately ran towards the window and looked outside with an angry expression.


    Anon on the other side, Looked at her Huge jiggling ass cheeks and suddenly an idea popped into his mind. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He immediately ran behind her and dropped something out of his pocket onto the ground.


    "Oh, My stuff fell out..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately sat on the floor and stuffed his face into Marlena''s ass cheeks.


    "Come out you fucking retar- Anhhh~ Master what are you doing ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Something fell on the ground... I am just searching for it... You continue to search for the guy who attacked you and keep a protective barrier on your head." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Yes... You are right." Marlena spoke as she immediately covered her face with a protective barrier.


    Anon Continued to feel Marlena''s ass cheeks on his face, while she searched for the Assassin.


    "Haaa.... Smell of Pussy." Anon spoke as he went deeper and started licking her pussy slowly.


    "Where did the bastard go and- ANHHH~ Master, did you find your stuff ?" Marlena asked as she Moaned, while feeling Anon''s tongue rubbing over her pussy.


    "Hmm...? Stuff ? Oh, yeah... I am still searching for it... I think, I accidentally dropped it into your panty. It was a small thing you know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, Okay... Okay... You can open my panty, I will inform the guards about this attack." Marlena spoke.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Do that." Anon spoke as he opened Marlena''s panty and threw it into the other direction.


    "Guards, There was an Assassination- Dick in my pusssy~" Marlena spoke with an ahegao face as she felt Anon''s huge dick entering inside her pussy.

 Chapter 849 Chapter-849

    1 Hour Later...


    Anon''s face is stuffed in between Marlena''s boobs and his dick is inside her pussy, both of them are sleeping peacefully on her bed, after having some wild sex.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on her Door.


    "Hmm...? Come in." Marlena ordered as she covered Anon with Blanket.


    *Click*


    The gate opened up and The General entered inside the room.


    "My Queen, The frost empress has accepted your challenge to the War and her army has started marching towards our kingdom." The general spoke with a stressed expression.


    "How many have they got ?" Marlena asked.


    "Around 5,600,000 Elite Soldiers, 500,000,000 Normal Soldiers, 4000 Elite Generals and One Master Army General, My Queen." The general reported.


    "What ? So many ? How many do we have ?" Marelna asked.


    "Exactly, 500,000 Elite Soldiers, 9,858,907 normal Soldiers, 500 Elite Generals and I am the Master General, My Queen." The general spoke.


    "That''s nothing compared to what they have... We will loose in an instant." Marlena spoke with a worried expression.


    "Afraid so, My Queen." The general spoke with a sad expression.


    "Did I make a mistake by declaring a war on them ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    *Yaawwwwwwwnnnn*


    Suddenly, Anon woke up from his sleep and yawned loudly.


    The general looked at Anon with a shocked and Surprised expression, he then looked at the Queen with the same expression.


    "General, This is not-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her sentence, the general immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "I greet, My master." General spoke in a loud tone.


    "Eh..? Eh...? Ehhhhhhhh ? You enslaved the general ?" Marlena asked as she looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "Yep..." Anon spoke as he stood up from the bed and wore his clothes.


    He then pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Master, Is there anything you can do to help us ?" Marlena asked with a helpless expression.


    "Mike." Anon spoke in low voice and suddenly, Mike appeared in the room.


    "Master, You called ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "Did you do it ?" Anon asked as he took a puff.


    "I have already captured five of them, Master. May, I guide you to them ?" Mike asked.


    "Captured What ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Test Subjects. Lead the way." Anon spoke with a Smile as he started walking behind Mike.


    "W-Wait, Master... I am coming as well." Marelna spoke as she immediately wore her clothes and started walking with Anon.


    After walking for three floors, Mike finally stopped in front of a Closed room and opened it.


    "Come master... All of them are here." Mike spoke as he entered inside the room.


    Anon and Marlena enter inside the room.


    As soon as they entered inside, Marlena noticed that all the furniture inside the room was missing and there were 5 Frost Demons in the room... All of them chained to wooden boards with Darksteel chains.


    Three of them were males and Two were female.


    All of them woke up from their sleep as soon as they noticed that someone has entered inside the room.


    A frost demon basically looks like a normal Incubus Demon with horns and a long tail... Except their eyes are sparkling blue and their hairs are all white like snow.


    They have big snow crystal shards over their hands and legs for protection.


    All of them Looked at Anon and spoke only one thing...


    "RELEASE US."


    "Phew~ It''s chilled in here..." Anon spoke as he felt cold.


    "RELEASE US."


    "Hmm...? Release ? Do you really think... I will do that ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he walked towards one of the Female Frost Demon.


    "Why are you coming towards me ?" The Female Frost Demon asked with a neutral expression.


    Suddenly, Anon grabbed her boobs and squeezed them tightly.


    "Hmm...? What are you doing ?" The female demon asked with a emotionless face.


    "As expected from frost Demons... You have an Ice Heart. No Expressions, No emotions and No relationships." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Release us... Our Army will destroy your kingdom in a few days." Another Frost demon spoke as he looked at Anon with an emotionless expression.


    "Haaa... No profit talking to you guys. But, Let''s see... If I can bring back your Instincts." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately did a hand gesture towards Mike.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately snapped his fingers and Suddenly, a Nightmarrow walked out of the shadows. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My Lord..." The Nightmarrow spoke as he bowed down to Mike and Anon.


    "Go and do it." Mike ordered.


    "As you command." The Nightmarrow spoke as he immediately ran towards one of the Male Frost Demons.


    "Look into my eyes and You will see the truth." The Nightmarrow spoke as he grabbed the Frost Demon''s face and forced him to look into his eyes.


    "What the-" As soon as the Frost Demon looked into the Nightmarrow''s eyes... His soul was sucked out of his body.


    *Bite*


    After sucking his soul out, The Nightmarrow bit him near the neck.


    "What is he doing ?" The other Frost demon asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know."


    "Still, They don''t have any expression on their faces..." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    5 minutes passed and the Frost Demon completly turned into a Nightmarrow.


    "He turned into that thing..."


    "That''s a Dangerous Demon for us."


    "Yes, We need to inform our Queen about this."


    "Release Us."


    All of them spoke up as they looked at Anon.


    After seeing the transformation, Anon smiled with satisfaction.


    "Marlena Darling, I don''t think you will have to send a single Soldier from your kingdom into the war." Anon spoke with a Smile as he grabbed Marlena''s ass cheeks.


    "Master, You are just too good to be true. How will I ever thank you ?" Marlena asked with a big smile as she immediately hugged Anon.


    "Don''t bother, I will thank myself." Anon spoke as he started groping her ass cheeks.

 Chapter 850 Chapter-850

    Anon is now alone in the room with four frost Demons, Two male and Two female.


    "So, Tell me... What are you traning steps ?" Anon asked as he looked at one of the Female demon.


    "Why should I tell my enemy about our Training steps ?" She asked with an emotionless expression.


    "Well, you said that you have outnumbering armies of your soldiers marching towards this kingdom, then that means they will wipe out this kingdom, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, That is true." She replied.


    "Then, I will die as well... So, Why hide something from a dying man ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I won''t tell you anything." She replied.


    "Haa... Fine." Anon spoke as he cutted his finger and showed her the blood.


    "Open your mouth." Anon ordered.


    "I won''t." She replied.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he pulled his sickle out and stabbed it into her lower jaw.


    But, Even after stabbing her in the lower Jaw... She didn''t let out any sound.


    "Let me Guess... Physical training to reduce your pain and Some magical doses to make it completely Disappear from your body ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Well, you know there is a thing about doses... They have a time of Effect, after that time ends... Their effects disappear completely.


    Once that happens, The pain comes back and once the pain comes back... Fear will come, then love for your life and at last Feeling Of surrender." Anon spoke as he ripped out her lower jaw.


    *Ripppp*


    As soon as Anon ripped her jaw... He noticed that blue blood was coming out of her mouth and her tongue was full of Small crystal pikes.


    "Now Then... Drink up." Anon spoke as he grabbed her mouth and dropped his blood into it forcefully.


    [New target has been detected under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Name: Uris.]


    [Corruption Level: 0]


    "As expected... Corruption can only work, If you have some emotions." Anon spoke as he took a sample of her blood and healed her jaw back to it''s original form. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Scan it...'' Anon ordered the system.


    [Scanning has started... 10%... 20%]


    "Now then... What are your names ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "RELEASE US." All of them spoke together.


    "You aren''t going to get released... So, Forget that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fine." All four of them spoke as they immediately turned their faces towards each other and puffed their cheeks with air.


    "Hmm..?" Anon looked at them with a confused expression.


    [Snow Darts]


    As soon as they casted this skill, very sharp darts made out of Ice came out of their mouths and they were headed for their partner''s head.


    <Telekinesis>


    But before they could''ve killed each other, Anon used his skill and stopped all of the darts in the middle of the Air.


    "What''s the hurry ? We just met." Anon spoke as he looked at them with a psychopathic smile.


    The darts fell down and all the Frost Demons looked at Anon with confused expression.


    "He is bigger threat."


    "We need to report this."


    ...


    All of them spoke as they started to discuss Anon''s threat level with each other.


    "General, Come in." Anon ordered.


    *Click*


    The gates opened up and the General entered inside the room.


    "Yes, Master ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "I want all of them to be in separate rooms." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." The general spoke as he immediately called out for more guards and three of the Frost Demons were moved out of the room on Anon''s orders.


    Only one female Demon was left behind.


    Anon stood up from his chair and walked upto the Female demon.


    "Do You know, What''s down here ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he slowly touched her pussy.


    "That''s my reproduction part." The Frost demon spoke up.


    "It''s too cold for me right now... But, After sometime... It will be all warm and wet." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    [Scanning Completed.]


    "Open the Book of wisdom."


    [Name: Frost Demon''s Blood.]


    [Gender: Female Frost Demon.]


    [Age: 600 years]


    [Reproduction rate: Normal.]


    [Sexually Active: Three years Ago.]


    [Description: This Blood Belongs to a Female Frost Demon... But, There is something mixed into it.


    13 different kinds of Pain killing and emotion suppressing agents have been Found in this Blood. The Pain killing agents are Black fruit''s Seed oil, Roots of the Point Tree,....


    If not taken in every 24 Hours, The effects of all these agents will start to fade off and in 48 hours, subject will start to feel pain even more than... What they''ve originally felt.]


    "13 Different Paink Killing and Emotion suppressing Agents ? That some crazy shit.." Anon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "If you let me go... I will tell my superiors about you and they will surely let you live. They will even consider you to join our forces." The female demon spoke as she looked at Anon with a Fake Smile.


    "Are you pretending to Smile, right now ? Because that''s not working." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, Do you accept the offer ?" She asked with a emotionless expression again.


    "Well, That''s a very generous offer from your side, Uris." Anon spoke.


    "That''s... My real Name." Uris spoke with a little surprised expression.


    [Corruption Level: 2%]


    ''Nice...'' Anon thought as he looked at Her corruption Level.


    "Your mother gave you that name or your father ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know." She replied.


    "Well, Where did you grow up ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know."


    ''To break a girl psychologically... These are the best questions. You can get into her mind without letting her know... That you are doing it. But, this bitch is Emotionless and she is using ''I don''t know'' as her defensive shield against my questions.'' Anon thought as he looked at her.


    "You will break... Even snow melts when placed near fire." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he summoned the ''DILDOCTOPUS.''

 Chapter 851 Chapter-851

    "Mother, What are you saying ? We don''t have to send our men to the Battlefield ?" Ymer asked with a shocked expression. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Only we will go to the Battlefield with some generals and Elite Generals." Marlena spoke.


    "But, Mother... How are we going to fight such a large army alone ?" Oyin asked with a confused expression.


    "Listen to what I am saying." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    Kolis already knew why her mother was behaving like this.


    ''These are master''s orders, I can tell just by looking at her face.'' Kolis thought with a understanding expression.


    "As you say, Mother." All three of them spoke at once as they left the room.


    As soon as All of them exited the room, Marlena''s face got covered with a tense expression.


    ''What will happen next ? Will this kingdom perish or will it be saved by Master ? Wait, Where is Master ?'' Marlena thought.


    ...


    Two hundred kilometres away from the Scubi Kingdom, There is a very big mountain... It''s know as The Demonic Trident.


    There are three peaks of this mountain, Two smaller ones and the middle one is the largest peak.


    On the Largest peak, There is a waterfall... A waterfall in which red water flows. Behind that water wall is a cave.


    Inside the cave, Anon is standing in the Horse stance with both of his hands raising at 90¡ã front.


    "Auric Energy... Why am I standing in this stance for the last 5 hours ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master... Your body is very strong physically. You can do more than one million push-ups in the blink of an eye but the Horse stance is one of the stance that will make your lower body and your core strong enough to Process my powers without giving harm to yourself.


    I guess, You are already feeling the pain in your legs, right ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "I am feeling it... But, Only a little. It''s surprising that I have been doing this for only 5 hours and I have started to feel pain already." Anon spoke.


    [It''s normal, Master. Since you haven''t trained your core and your legs much, this pain is common. Although You shouldn''t give up until you feel extreme pain in your legs.] Auric Energy replied.


    "Give up ? Heh... Let''s see, Who gives up." Anon spoke as he smiled and went even lower in the horse stance.


    6 hours later...


    Anon is sweating real hard, His body is vibrating completely and a smile can be clearly seen on his face.


    [Master, Please stop... That should be enough for today. You don''t need to strain your body so much.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Just one more hour." Anon spoke.


    [But, You are saying that same thing for the last 3 hours, Master.] Auric Energy replied.


    "Pain is something that I can''t run from... I have to be ready for it.


    I didn''t knew, that my core was this weak... Just after doing a mere stance for 11 hours, I feel like my legs are about to break." Anon spoke with a wide smile.


    [Why are you smiling, master ?] Auric Energy asked with a confused expression.


    "I am laughing on pain." Anon spoke as he smiled even harder.


    [Master''s will power is really something else.] Auric Energy thought.


    One hour later...


    [Master, Please let go of the pose now.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Okay." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and felt such a high level of satisfaction that even he can''t explain.


    "Oh, Shi-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck... My legs are so numb. It''s like Thousands of ants are walking on it." Anon spoke as he looked at his leg and noticed that both of them were swollen badly.


    Anon wanted to heal his legs, But suddenly Auric Energy stopped him.


    [Master, No... Please don''t heal yourself with magic. If you do that... Then all of your training will go to waste.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master, All this training that you are doing is just so you can use me whenever needed. You can''t use me with magic.


    That means, on the time of need... One of us will have to leave your body. If magic is working, then my energy will be limited to protecting the outsides of your body and if I am flowing in your body, then magic will have no place here.


    You have to train your core to throw out all the mana out at once and use me instead.


    If you use mana now, your body will never learn to live without Mana and it won''t be able to empty itself on time.] Auric Energy explained.


    "Ah, I understand now." Anon spoke as he tried to stand up.


    [Master, You should lay down for now.] The Auric Energy spoke.


    "Pain is inevitable, Suffering is Optional." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up on his legs, even though they were shaking real hard.


    Anon removed his pants and Shirt, Leaving his underwear on only.


    [Master the technique that you are going to learn next is my official Breathing technique.


    In this technique you will use my energy and circulate it into your lungs. Once my energy enters your lungs, it will travel through your whole body by mixing with your blood, Master.


    This breathing is known as ''Auric Pulse Breathing Technique.''


    Not many have survived to learn this technique master. Not even my previous master could master it.]


    "Just tell me, How the damn thing works." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    [Y-Yes, Master. First you have to take in a deep breath, hold it for 30 seconds and after that you have release it for 20 seconds in equal portions.


    Now, You will have to take another deep breath for 10 seconds and repeat the same process till the end of time.


    Once started this technique, it can''t be stopped master. Please be aware of this fact before starting it.] Auric Energy explained.

 Chapter 852 Chapter-852

    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he started inhaling air into his lungs.


    *Inhale*


    Anon inhaled the air for the next 10 seconds in equal parts and after ten seconds passed, he immediately stopped.


    *Hold*


    Anon then holded his breath for 30 seconds and at last he released it out in equal parts for 20 seconds.


    "I feel my lungs giggling." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to breath like that for the next one hour.


    [Master, Have you become comfortable with the breathing technique ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "I have." Anon spoke with a smile.


    [Good... Now try to feel my energy flowing into your lungs, Master. You will feel a burning sensation in your-] Before Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, Anon''s face turned red and he started sweating real bad.


    "I feel hot... My lungs are on fire." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    [Yes, Master... That''s the part that you have to go through. You will continue to feel this feeling for the rest of your life, Master.


    You just have to get comfortable with it.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Okay, Okay... I understand." Anon spoke as he closed his eyes and sat down in a Lotus position.


    He concentrated on his breathing technique and felt the air around him getting heavier and heavier.


    Suddenly, All the small stones around Anon''s body started floating into the air and started hovering around him in a circular motion.


    [Very Good, Master. Just continue to focus.] Auric Energy spoke as she tried to cheer up Anon, But Anon has already gone into very deep state of concentration.


    ''My chest burns... It''s as if, Someone has ignited a Torch inside my lungs and slowly all of this heat is travelling through my whole body.


    I don''t understand what is happening, But I can feel that my body is getting strengthened even more.


    I can''t sense the mana around me anymore, just the Auric Energy... That I am supplying into my body.'' Anon thought as he concentrated deeply.


    Suddenly, Anon''s consciousness slipped out of his body and entered inside some another space.


    Anon looked around and noticed that it was entirely dark. Suddenly, He noticed A White light that was walking towards him.


    It was a woman completely made out of White energy. The woman walked upto Anon and stopped. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Auric Energy ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I greet, My master." Auric Energy spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Where am I ?" Anon asked.


    "This is a Space that you created with your Breathing technique, Master. You are concentrating so hard, that you have created your own soul space." Auric Energy explained.


    "How the fuck did I create a Soul space with a breathing technique ?" Anon asked with a very confused expression.


    "When you perform this breathing technique, my energy is supplied into your body master.


    Once that happens... Your whole body will start to burn from the inside but it won''t harm your body in anyway.


    When this burning starts, you will become like a sun, around which all other planets rotate. You will create your own gravitation field.


    If you learned to control that gravitational field, Master. You will control the Auric Energy." She spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon''s consciousness was pulled out of the soul space and he opened his eyes, to hundreds of stones floating around his body.


    "Wow..." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his finger to touch one of the stones, But as soon as he touched one of the stone... All of them fell down to the ground.


    "As soon as i stopped infusing my lungs with Auric Energy, The gravitational field around me Disappeared." Anon spoke as he stood up from the ground and wore his clothes.


    [Master, That will be it for today''s training... You have already gained so much wisdom in using this energy. Now, we will continue tomorrow, Master but please remember, you can''t use mana for the next 7 days and no Sex too.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Okay, Okay... I understood that on the first time." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit of the cave.


    [I will be looking forward to our next training session master.] Auric Energy spoke as she went silent after that.


    Anon jumped out out of the Waterfall and started walking towards the Scubi Kingdom.


    "I can use mana and Perform tasks beyond anyone''s dreams, but magic is not enough to get me to the point where I want to go." Anon spoke as he Summoned a Cigar and lit it up.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke.


    *Swish*


    Mike appeared in front of Anon, Before a single second could''ve passed.


    "Master, You called ?" Mike asked with a obedient expression.


    "Mike... What do you think about magic ? Do you think, Magic can teleport you millions of miles away from one position to another position in the blink of an eye ?" Anon asked.


    "No master, That''s impossible... Even if you use the best teleportation spell in this world. The best you can go is 679 Miles in the blink of an eye.


    Rest are time to time teleportations. You have to wait for the Portal to charge and then enter. You get what I am saying right, master ?" Mike explained.


    "Yeah, I am getting it. So, What will you do... If you had to travel millions of miles with magic ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I would install the best Magic gates that can help me travel a few hundred miles and all the way to my destination." Mike replied.


    "What about running ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t think that''s possible master... Even if you apply thousands of enchantment spells on your body. You can''t travel so much distance with magic.


    Every spell has a wear off timing and once it wears off... You will have to wait for your spell cooldowns. You can start running again once the cooldown comes back." Mike spoke.


    "Haa... Why is my life so hard ?" Anon thought as he sighed.


    "But, it''s a legendary one master. No one will ever live a life that you have lived." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Really ?" Anon spoke as he smiled.

 Chapter 853 Chapter-853

    Anon is now standing on the Scubi Kingdom''s Entrance gate.


    "Sir, You have to show me your ID stone before going in." The guard spoke.


    "Huh ? Did you just asked master for ID stone ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Calm down, Mike."


    <Illus-


    [Master, You can''t use magic.] Auric Energy spoke immediately.


    ''Fuck. I forgot.'' Anon thought as he looked at the guard.


    "Do you have an ID ?" The guard asked again.


    ''I can kill him with one slap, But many people are present here. If I killed him here, It will create a negative impression on my image and my plan to take over this kingdom will fail.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "We are going back." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master..." Mike started speaking but Anon stopped him by showing his hand gesture.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he silently followed Anon without speaking any further.


    As they walked towards the other direction, Mike spoke up...


    "Master, Why would you go back ?" Mike questioned with a confused expression.


    "Mike there were people standing on the gate. You want me to tarnish my image in front of them ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, Master."


    "Don''t worry, Kill his whole family tonight." Anon spoke as he jumped over the kingdom''s wall and started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    "As you command master." Mike spoke as he used a teleportation spell to cross through the wall.


    ...


    Inside a Bar...


    "Did you hear about the news ?"


    "Our kingdom is under attack ?"


    "Yeah... They say that a large army of Frost Demons are walking towards our kingdom."


    "Shall we run away ?"


    "Well, The news is not 100% True."


    "We had a Pact with them didn''t we ?"


    "Yeah, They used to be our alliance... But suddenly they declared a war on us."


    "I think they started the war..."


    "How can you say that ?"


    "Their armies are only 4 days away from our kingdom. That means, they started walking yesterday, but Prince Guki was found dead this morning.


    How is this possible ?"


    Anon was listening to all these talks while silently sitting on one corner of the bar.


    "Hello, How can I serve you handsome ?" A cute succubus waitress walked upto Anon and asked with a smile.


    Her boobs were medium sized and ass cheeks were huge.


    "Me and My partner would like to Have two Green berry Juice." Anon spoke.


    "Hmm...? What are you saying ? You are young and Handsome boys... Order something more refreshing. How about some Monster blood ?


    I extracted it from a Gloomy Ghoul Monster''s Ass." She spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, I would like the juice." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Haa... Fine. Berry juice for the Cute looking boy and his partner. By the way, I am Jedy." She spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rasputin." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Odd... But, sexy name. I will bring your juice in just 5 minutes." Jedy spoke as she immediately left after that.


    Anon looked at the Succubus and smiled.


    "You know her, Master ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "In one of these bars, I met Sephie and After that her life was completely changed." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, you met Sephie in a bar master ?" Mike asked.


    "Wait, No... I met her on the road, She was selling some shitty potions and then I bought her from her previous owner and after that we went to the bar to have dinner." Anon spoke.


    ''Why would I forget that ? Is this realm fucking with my brain ?'' Anon thought as he remembered everything that has ever happened in his life and took a breath of relief.


    "Ah... Nice story master." Mike spoke with a smile.


    *Slap*


    "What''s up Beautiful ?" An Incubus spoke as he entered inside the bar and slapped Jedy on the ass.


    "You fucking asshole... How many times have I told you not to do that." Jedy shouted as she slapped the Incubus on his left cheek.


    *Slap*


    "Ooh... Hard." Anon spoke as he looked at the Incubus with a smile.


    "Bloodlust, Master." Mike spoke as he sensed the bloodlust coming from the Incubus.


    "I know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You fucking bitch... You dare to slap me ? Don''t you know my identity ?" The Incubus asked with an angry expression as he immediately grabbed Jedy by the neck and threw her back.


    *Crash*


    As soon as she crashed into the table, Blood came out of her mouth.


    Suddenly, Another Succubus rushed out of the kitchen and checked Jedy''s pulse.


    "Jedy, Please wake up. Jedy wake up. Water... Someone give me water." The Succubus shouted helplessly as she asked for water, while holding Jedy''s Blood wound.


    "No one will move or you will die next." The Incubus spoke as he released his Aura and everyone frozen in their place, Except two Motherfuckers.


    "Please someone give me water... My daughter will die. Please... I beg you." Jedy''s Mother shouted helplessly as she was holding her daughter''s wound.


    "No one will come ahead and risk their lives for such a worthless whore.


    This whole bar is under my Father''s debt and your daughter dared to slap me. Do you really think anyone will come and give you a glass of water ?" The Incubus asked with an evil smile.


    "Wa... Ter." Jedy spoke in a low voice.


    "Please kind, Sir. We will pay your debt back... But, Please let me save her... She really needs water, Sir." Her mother begged the Incubus.


    "Kind Sir ?" The Incubus spoke as he grabbed Her hair and pulled them back tightly.


    "Ouch..."


    "I am not Kind, Lady. I am the baddest guy in this whole bar, right now." The Incubus spoke with an evil smile.


    "P-Please... Let me-"


    "You might want to change your Decision about that." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the corner of the room.


    Everyone immediately stepped aside and cleared the way for Anon.


    "Hmm...? Who are you kid ?" The Incubus spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    Anon Summoned a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Hehehe." Anon started smiling like a psychopath as he stood up from his seat.

 Chapter 854 Chapter-854

    As soon as the Incubus looked at Anon standing up from his table, He Smiled and started walking towards Anon.


    "He is dead." Mike spoke with a smile as he turned towards him and looked at the scene with a smile.


    "Hey kid, You should go back and sit down on your table again, before I stab my fucking sword into your handsome face." The Incubus spoke as he pulled his sword out and pointed it towards Anon''s face.


    "Oh, Ain''t this toy scary ?" Anon spoke as he touched the sword''s tip and gave it a little squeeze.


    As soon as Anon squeezed the Sword, cracks started to appear all over it and in just a second... The whole sword broke down into dust.


    *Crack*


    *Ting-Ting-Ting* sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the-"


    As this happened, everyone looked at them with surprised and shocked expressions.


    "You should use real sword next time." Anon spoke as he took a puff out of his cigar and blowed the smoke on his face.


    Anon then walked upto Jedy and touched her face slowly.


    "Please... Water." Jedy''s Mother spoke as she looked at Anon with a helpless expression.


    "One kiss and I will heal her." Anon spoke as he looked at Jedy''s Mother.


    "R-Really ?" Jedy''s Mother asked with a surprised expression.


    "Oh, I don''t lie Luv. I will later, Tho." Anon spoke as he pulled out a healing potion from his inventory and gave it to Jedy''s Mother.


    "Pour it into her mouth and She will be healed." Anon spoke.


    "T-Thank you." Jedy''s Mother spoke.


    "You fucking asshole... Do you really think, You are some kind of Hero ?" The Incubus asked as he turned towards Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Hmm... Me, Hero ? Hahaha... I am not a Hero." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am Furuk, Son of Ijok. My father is one of the biggest Trader in this kingdom. If he found out about you, He will send his men and you will die.


    So, It''s better if you just come here and lick my boots as a form of apology." Furuk spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    *Shhhh*


    Anon took in a huge amount of smoke into his lungs and as soon as he blowed it out, a big cloud of smoke got formed in front of him.


    "Hmm...?" Furuk looked at this with a Confused expression.


    "Oh..." Mike spoke as he turned his chair around, in order to observe more carefully.


    Suddenly, Two brightly purple glowing eyes appeared in the smoke.


    "What the fu-" Before Furuk could''ve completed his sentence, A punch came piercing through the smoke cloud and hitted him on the face.


    As soon as The punch landed, Furuk went flying through two walls.


    "I am the Baddest guy in the Room, Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Furuk.


    ''Master looks so cool, When he does stuff like this. I should note this down... I will try to re-create this.'' Mike thought as he immediately started writing it down.


    *Step-step-step*


    Furuk stood up from the ground and walked into the bar once again.


    "You think, you can win by doing this ?" Furuk asked as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? Survived that punch ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, Furuk started tearing his clothes and revealed his chest, where Anon punched him and To everyone''s surprise... There was a layer of Darksteel over his chest.


    "Darksteel ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, The Covering of Darksteel Disappeared from his chest.


    "Hmm...?"


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Furuk]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: Incubus]


    [HP: 400,000/398,899]


    [MP: 800,000/799,000]


    [Description: Furuk is an Incubus with a unique skill. He can copy the properties of any metal and turn his skin into that metal for a limited time.


    He wears 10 different rings in all of his fingers, that are made out of 10 different metals.


    He is very angry with you and wants to kill you at any cost.]


    "Ah... That''s one skill, That I would love to have." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    "You are dead, Motherfucker." Furuk spoke as he immediately turned both of his hands into Darksteel and started running towards Anon.


    Anon took the last puff from his cigar and threw it away.


    "What''s that move ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he noticed a different Aura around Anon.


    ''Focus On breathing and Let the energy go loose into the lungs.'' Anon thought as he closed his eyes and released Auric Energy into his lungs.


    Suddenly, A gravitational field was created around Anon and as soon as Furuk entered inside the field, he felt something wrong with his body.


    "What the-" Before Furuk could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him by the neck and opened his eyes.


    "So, what were you saying ? Who is your father ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "L-Leave... Me." Furuk spoke in a choking voice.


    [No master, The force on his-] Before Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, Furuk''s head blasted like a watermelon.


    *Boooop*


    His brain material and meat fell all over the bar.


    "Oops." Anon spoke as he dropped Furuk''s deadbody on the ground.


    Everyone, who was standing inside the bar immediately started running towards the exit door.


    In just 30 seconds, The whole bar got emptied and Only two succubus were left in the bar.


    Jedy was fully healed after consuming the Healing Potion.


    "Hmm... So, It really worked on you huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''A healing potion is made out of pure mana and if I gave it to her without replacing it with Negative Mana.


    She would''ve died instead of being healed or worst, paralysis could''ve got her whole body.'' Anon thought as he looked at Jedy.


    "Y-You saved us... I-I can''t thank you enough." Jedy''s Mother spoke as she looked at Anon with a Smile.


    "Not for free." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But, We don''t have any money to pay you with." Yedy spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t you worry about that... I have already made a deal with your mother." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 855 Chapter-855

    "What deal ?" Jedy asked with a Confused expression.


    "How about we seal the deal ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Jedy''s Mother.


    "As you say..." Jedy''s Mother spoke as she immediately stood up from the ground and started walking towards Anon.


    Anon grabbed her mother''s hand and pulled her towards him.


    "Ohh..." Her mother spoke with a smile as she felt Anon''s hand going around her waist.


    "What the Fuck !?" Jedy spoke with a surprised and confused expression.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly released his breath over her face.


    "You are one naughty young man." Her mother spoke with a smile.


    "Am I ?" Anon spoke as he sealed her lips without any further ado.


    *Chuuuuuu*


    Anon and Jedy''s Mother kissed for 3 good minutes without separating their lips for even a single second.


    Their tongues were wrapped around each other and Anon was enjoying it to the fullest.


    After 3 minutes, Both of them let go of each other''s lips.


    "A-Are you sure, You only want a kiss ? There is an empty room just around the corner." Her mother spoke as she looked at Anon with an extremely aroused expression.


    Pre-cum was dropping out of her panty without stops and Anon can clearly see it.


    "The deal is completed. I will take my leave now." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit door.


    But, Suddenly his steps came to Halt.


    "Can I get that Juice though ?" Anon asked as he turned around.


    "I-I will prepare it immediately." Her mother spoke as she ran into the kitchen without wasting a second.


    5 minutes later...


    Anon is now sitting on the counter, drinking his juice and he is talking to Jedy''s Mother, while slowly rubbing her thighs. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, What is your name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, My name is Mist. But, You can call me Misty." Mist spoke with a smile.


    "Well, Misty... How old are you ?" Anon asked as he took a sip out of the juice.


    "I am 800 years old, Mr. Rasputin. How about you ?" She asked.


    "3000 years." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh My... But your appearance says otherwise." Misty spoke with a shocked expression.


    "My appearance says more than, what I look like." Anon spoke as he squeezed her thighs tightly.


    "Anhh~ Really ? Why don''t you show me some of it in the room...? You and me, Just the two of us." Misty spoke with a perverted expression as she leaned in.


    "You are afraid." Anon spoke as he looked into her eyes.


    "Huh ?" Misty spoke with a surprised expression.


    "You are afraid that they will come back and that''s why you want to keep me here for as long as possible. Isn''t that true ?" Anon asked as he readed her mind.


    "Y-Yes. They will kill us and You won''t be here to protect us this time. I don''t know what to do... The guy you just Killed was the son of a really big businessman and I am pretty sure he will send people to kill us.


    But, I have accepted our fate... I just want to have sex with you one last time before leaving this world." Misty spoke with a honest expression.


    "Luv, If someone dared to touch this beautiful body of yours before me... I promise, he won''t live to see another sun rise. This is my promise." Anon spoke as he slowly kissed her on the lips.


    In near distance, Mike is sitting with Jedy...


    "I thought he was intrested in me. Look at her, Kissing like a shameless demon, while her daughter is still single." Jedy spoke as she looked at Anon and her mother with a jealous expression.


    "Don''t be like that, You will get someone too." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "You single ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Umm... No, I have a Wife, A daughter and A grandson." Mike replied.


    "See, That''s the reason... Everyone is committed. I am going to die single." Jedy replied.


    "Sorry, But I can''t help you in that aspect. I am really loyal to my wife and My master." Mike replied.


    "Hmm...? Cute guy is your master ?" Jedy asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes."


    "What if you have to choose between your Master and your Wife ?" Jedy asked with a smile.


    But, Mike got serious on this question.


    "Pretty simple, I will choose master. I am his slave and His command his absolute for me.


    But, I am pretty sure that master won''t let anything happen to my family." Mike spoke with a confident expression.


    "Wow... You really believe in him, huh ?" Jedy asked.


    "Stay with him, You will know." Mike spoke with a smile.


    Anon Smiled as he listened to all of their conversations.


    "Okay, We are leaving." Anon spoke as he stood up from the table.


    "Will you come back, Rasputin ?" Misty asked with a worried expression.


    Anon Moved forward and gave her a ring.


    "Run this ring and I will come. But, Only rub it when you are in life and Death Danger." Anon spoke with a smile as both of them left the bar.


    "Master... I have a question." Mike spoke.


    "Shoot out." Anon replied.


    "Master, Are you in Love with that Lady ?" Mike asked.


    "Nope, They are just bitches that I like to Fuck Mike." Anon replied with a Smile on his face.


    "But, You gave her the Calling Ring, Master." Mike spoke.


    "I killed that guy Mike and I am pretty sure that his father will send people to kill her and her daughter.


    So, In order to kill his father as well, I gave her the ring. I haven''t killed many people in a while, I miss the days... When I murdered an entire family without even moving a finger." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, You looked really cool... When your eyes shined brightly through the smoke and then you punched him through the smoke." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Really ? It looked even cooler in my mind." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, About the Frost Demons. They know about their Missing members and they''ve started to march actively even at night.


    They Aren''t taking any rest now... That means, They will reach here sooner than expected." Mike informed.


    "How soon ?" Anon asked.


    "Maximum 2 days, Master. War will start soon, Master." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "Those who wish for power, Shall go to war." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master, What about that Nightmarrow Attacking plan ?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah, That will be executed tonight." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Is there something that you want me to do, Master ?" Mike asked.


    "Well, Mike... I don''t think there is anything that you can do, other than watch me get a freeuse Succubus fucking pass." Anon spoke with a big smile.


    "As you say Master." Mike replied with a smile as both of them started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    Frost Demon Emperor''s Castle...


    The Queen of the Frost Demons Floria, is sitting on the throne and her 7 Royal Elite Guards are bowing down in front of her.


    "My Queen, we have increased our marching speed towards the Scubi Kingdom." One of the Guard informed.


    "Good... I need that Kingdom wiped from the face of this world as soon as possible." Floria spoke with a emotionless expression.


    "My Queen, I have received a news from our Army." Another general spoke.


    "What is it ?"


    "Five soldiers from our Army are missing, My Queen." The general informed.


    "What do you mean ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "My Queen, We are doubting that they have been captured by our enemies and at this time they are being tortured for information." The general spoke.


    "Haven''t you thought them how to assassinate themselves after getting caught ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "We did, My Queen. But since there were 5 soldiers... Only four of them can commit suicide.


    One of them will still be left and If they were to be separated from each other, Then they will definitely break." The general replied.


    "Send the best Royal Assassins from the castle and get all of them assassinated." The Queen Ordered.


    "As you command My Queen."


    "What happened to Scubi Kingdom''s Army ? Are they moving ? From what gate are they moving from ?" She asked.


    "My Queen, The Army of the Scubi Kingdom aren''t moving. We haven''t seen anyone on any of the gates until now.


    It''s like they don''t care about us. I suggest that, If we are sending our assassin in their Royal Castle, we should look at their Army plans as well." The general suggested.


    "Fine... Do it." The Queen ordered.


    "My Queen, I have heard a news. There is a new demon in the Scubi Kingdom posing as an Incubus and he is not any ordinary Demon, My Queen." One of the other general spoke.


    "What do you mean ?" The Queen asked.


    "He is not an Ordinary Demon, My Queen. He can heal the Dark Disease."

 Chapter 856 Chapter-856

    Anon entered inside the Royal Castle and started walking towards the Captured Frost Demon''s Room.


    *Click*


    Anon opened the door and noticed that the temperature of that room was very low. The walls were also frozen and the female frost demon was still binded to the wall with metallic chains.


    The Dildoctopus is her pussy was pounding her pussy from time to time and just when she was about to cum, it would stop. Giving her a very bad experience.


    At first when Anon opened the door, He noticed that there was an Irritated expression on her face, but as soon as she noticed him entering into the room... She went back to being her emotionless self once again.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    She didn''t speak anything and continued to stare at Anon with an emotionless expression.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    As the Dildoctopus started to pound her pussy, her facial expressions started to change but she tried her best to keep her expressions neutral.


    "You alright, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto her and touched her cheek slowly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is that thing ?" She asked with an emotionless expression as she looked at Dildoctopus.


    "Oh, You mean the Dildoctopus ? Well, Luv... This is a Sex toh that I made for fun. This thing will pound your pussy until you are about to cum like a crazy bitch.


    But, just as you try to cum... It will stop and convert your own pre-cum into an aphrodisiac and then it will inject it back into your body.


    "You are evil." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I am, but you look really beautiful." Anon spoke with a smile as leaned in and looked into her eyes directly.


    ''Corrupting an Emotionless bitch is the best thing I can do. I mean... Those with emotions break very easily but breaking a doll with no emotions will be too much fun.


    First, I will try to take the Love route. Let''s see if she breaks with it.'' Anon thought as he continued to look into her eyes.


    "I don''t appreciate lies." She spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ohh... Are you angry, Beautiful ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have any emotions." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, You are showing anger emotions." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "No, I am not." She replied.


    "You are, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he tried to kiss her on the lips.


    But as soon as he leaned in to kiss her, A loud knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Who the fuck-!? Come in." Anon immediately turned around with an angry expression and looked at the door.


    *Click*


    As soon as the doors opened up, Mike entered inside the room.


    "Mike, What the fuck are you doing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master, I am very sorry for interrupting you but there is an attack going on." Mike informed.


    "What ? Who is attacking ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he immediately walked towards Mike.


    "Master, I have detected 5 Assassins until now. All of them are trying to kill these frost demons." Mike informed.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and looked at her.


    "They must''ve come here to eliminate me and my partners. I will now die an honourable death." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Luv, If you died today. I will die with you." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the room.


    As soon as Anon exited the room, his expressions Completely changed from happy to a very serious one.


    "Master, Shall I ?" Mike asked.


    "Yep... Let''s flow some blood." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he Summoned a cigar and started walking towards the other rooms, where the other Frost Demons were restrained.


    "Where did you see them ?" Anon asked.


    "I didn''t see a single one of them master, I just sensed their presence. The style of their camouflage is excellent but they can''t completely hide their freezing Aura from my senses.


    I was in the hallway and suddenly, I sensed them entering inside the castle. I have moved all of the frost Demons to another rooms and placed a bait in the 4th room of the 7th hallway." Mike replied.


    "How many do you think, They are ?" Anon asked.


    "I think, there are only 5 of them, Mr. Rasputin." Mike spoke.


    *Halt*


    Suddenly, Anon halted his steps and looked at the ground with a serious expression.


    "He never calls you Mr. Rasputin, Huh ?" Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Nope." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately summoned a sword and swinged it at him with full strength.


    *Swing*


    But as soon as the sword touched his body, he turned into smoke.


    *Poof*


    "Mike." Anon called out immediately.


    Without wasting any time, Mike appeared in front of him.


    "Master, You called ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "There are Assassins in the castle and they-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, something hit him in the mind.


    "Fuck... They are going to kill her." Anon spoke as he immediately started running towards the same room in which the female frost demon was detained.


    Mike followed Anon without questions.


    *Click*


    As soon as both of them entered inside the room, They were greeted by 8 Assassins standing all around the Female frost Demon.


    "Touch her and I swear on my fucking name... Not one of you will live to tell the tail." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out his cigar and lit it up.


    "Have you developed affection to our Soldier ?" One of the Assassin asked with a emotionless expression.


    "Shall we kill her in front of you ?" One of the other assassin asked as he tried to manipulate and blackmail Anon.


    As soon as Anon heard this, he understood that something was not right.


    "You are not here to kill her. You would''ve killed her and escaped already if you wanted... But, you are still here asking me shitty questions.


    What the ulterior motive or should I ask, What''s your real motive ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar.


    "You are the Ulterior motive." One of the Assassin spoke as he turned his dagger''s tip towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? Me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, You. You are posing as an Incubus to fool them but we are following you from the day that you fell down from the sky.


    We were about to Assassinate that camp that night and take you from them but before that could''ve happened, A red Demon came rampaging into the camp, killed the whole camp alone and took you away." The Assassin explained.


    "Hmm... So, You have done your research huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We know everything about you, we have seen your real face too." The Assassin spoke.


    "Haa... Fine. Medusa, You can come out." Anon ordered and immediately Medusa transformed into her Polymorphed form, revealing Anon''s real face.


    ''Wow... He looks beautiful.'' The female frost demon thought as she looked at Anon''s real face.


    "So, What ? Are we going to keep talking like that or you going to man up and fight me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he dropped the cigar.


    As soon as the cigar touched the ground, Mike Summoned his daggers and got into an offensive stance.


    "Master, On your command... I will Annihilate every single one of them." Mike spoke as his eyes shined brightly red.


    "We know, You can heal the Dark Disease. Our Queen has ordered us to bring you to her, We can''t fight you that''s why we are here to make a deal with you, other world''s warrior." The leader of the Assassins spoke up.


    "What''s the deal ?" Anon asked with an intrested expression.


    "Our Queen has promised to give you everything you need here, let it be Fame, Power or Money.


    We will make you one of the strongest being in the world and in return you will serve under is for the next 5 years. After that, you are free to go anywhere you want.


    You will have any food you want from day to night... A special chair in our Royal Court, A Big Room only for you in the Royal castle and Any female demon you point towards in this world will be sent to warm your bed at night.


    Your Slave will get whatever he wants too. That''s what our Queen is offering, If there is anything else you need, Just say it." The leader of the Assassins spoke.


    "Hehehehehe...." Suddenly, Anon started laughing as he touched his forehead with his right hand.


    "Hmm...? Did I say something funny ?" He asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    *Boooom*


    Suddenly, A demonic Aura came out of Anon''s body, Even Mike was left surprised when he felt this Aura.


    "Master-!?"


    "You are going to offer me, Fame, Money and Power ?" Anon asked as he looked at them with an angry expression and a small horn started growing out his forehead.


    "He is hostile."


    "Kill hi-"


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*

 Chapter 857 Chapter-857

    "He is Hostile." One of the Assassins spoke up as he immediately got into a defensive stance.


    "Kill hi-"


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Before the Assassins could''ve Moved one-step forward, seven of them died on the spot.


    Anon decapitated seven of them in just a second and he is now standing behind the Assassin Team leader.


    The horn on Anon''s head has disappeared and he has returned back to his normal form.


    *Tap*


    He slowly placed his hand over the Assassin''s shoulder and spoke.


    "I hate it when people offer me, something that I already have and the things you just told me are earned not given." Anon spoke in a very chilling and Deep voice.


    "You think, You can scare me ?" The Assassin leader asked with an emotionless expression.


    "No, I am giving you a chance." Anon spoke.


    "I don''t accept offers." The Assassin replied.


    "Oh, You will... Your army is Marching towards this kingdom, right ?


    Now, I will start to march towards your kingdom and After Annihilating your Army, I will come for your Queen.


    I will turn her into my bitch, Just like this one here... She may look like normal to you, But she has broken severally from inside. If I fucked her right now... She will speak out every single one of your truth just for a taste of my dick.


    Go and Inform your Queen about me."


    ''I have to kill him, Right now. I have a blade behind my head... all I have to do is pop it out and strike him on the face.'' The Assassin thought as his hands became still for a second.


    Anon immediately understood that the Assassin was going to do something stupid and a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Now, If you tried to do something smart here... I swear on my name, that I will do something so dangerous, that you will beg for death but, Before giving it to you...


    I will fuck up your mind so much, that you won''t be able to understand if you are still alive or not." Anon spoke as he released his Aura and the aura immediately covered the Assassin''s whole body like a snake.


    *Stretch*


    As the Aura got thicker, The Assassin started to feel as if he was suffocating.


    "Fear is a basic instinct, I can bring it back with a flick of my fingers, But... What''s the fun in that ?


    Go and Tell her.... Anon is coming for her." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from his shoulder and the Aura Disappeared as well.


    "I-I will." The Assassin spoke with a stammering voice as he immediately Disappeared from the room.


    As soon as the assassin disappeared from the room, A smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "So, You alright Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Uris.


    "Who are you, really ?" Uris asked with a confused expression.


    "I am... Anon." Anon replied with a smile as he leaned in and kissed her on the lips.


    *Chuuu*


    ''He is kissing me and something is happening inside my stomach. It''s like... something is moving in my stomach.


    I feel weird, But I don''t want him to stop. What is happening to me ? Why am I behaving like that ?'' She questioned herself.


    After kissing for one minute, Anon separated his lips from her lips and spoke...


    "Don''t think too much, Luv. You are just a toy that I am trying to break." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards Mike and Both of them exited the room.


    "Master, Are we going to leave for War ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "War ? What War ?" Anon asked.


    "T-The one you just declared in the room... To the Assassin master." Mike spoke with a confused expression.


    "That War was already declared Mike. It''s not a new War, I am just going to end it faster." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Cawwww... Cawwwww*


    Suddenly, A black raven came flying into the Room and landed over Mike''s hand. The raven had eight eyes, two heads and Four wings.


    Mike looked into the Raven''s eyes and both of their eyes shined brightly red.


    *Cawwwww*


    The Raven flew off after that.


    "Master, I have received a news." Mike spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Not a good One." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "The Frost Queen has Shaked hands with the Undead King from the west." Mike spoke up.


    "The Undead King ? Who is that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, The Undead King is one of the Most Powerful Demon on this island.


    He was a normal WitchRoul at first, But he died on purpose and turned himself into an Undead WitchRoul.


    After that he researched on a single spell for the last Seven thousand years and gained the Ability of Necromancy.


    Now, He can turn any living being into a lifeless doll that feels nothing and Only works on his commands." Mike explained.


    "That''s not the bad news, Is it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "An Army of More than 5000,000,000 Undead Demons and Monsters is Moving towards our kingdom, Master.


    They will reach here in 3 hours." Mike spoke.


    "Well, Fuck." Anon spoke as he Summoned a cigar and lit it up, after putting it in-between his lips.


    "How many zeros did you say in the number ?" Anon asked.


    "Nine zeros master." Mike replied.


    "What about your Undead soldiers ? They are undead too, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master... But the results are negative. I sent 3 of my soldiers to fight one of his undead soldier and I have 3 dead bodies now.


    These Undead soldiers aren''t Normal, Master. They are modified to have muscles and strength beyond a normal Demon can''t even imagine.


    The Power in their bodies aren''t normal and their body builds are very different as well. I saw one undead soldier, who had like 17 hands and 4 legs." Mike informed.


    "Hah... In flesh or skeleton ?" Anon asked as he turned around and Looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "In rotten Flesh, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Ah... Modified Undeads." Anon spoke with a understanding expression.


    "Indeed." Mike spoke.


    ''Modified undeads are Really hard to deal with, These undeads are like zombies but hundred times stronger and they are trained to deal with any physical and magic attacks.


    Real undeads are made out of skeletons and they are then strengthened with Mana to increase their powers and Agility but If Used properly, with Dark arts you can easily modify them and keep the flesh on.


    Strengthening a Skeleton is very hard and Mana consuming process, But Strengthening Dead Muscles and Dead skin is very easy and Less mana consuming.


    These type of Undeads are really hard to deal with. Since they have mana strengthening and their own muscle strength as well.


    But, with perks comes the cons.... They have a major flow in this technique. Within every undead soldier, there is a Core... That helps him operate and if that''s damaged the undead will die on it''s own. All I have to do is search for that core or I have to kill their king.'' Anon thought with a neutral expression.


    "Master, If you command... I can hold their army on the bay for you. If you can just barge in and kill their leader-"


    "They will become, Irresponsive." Anon replied.


    "Yes, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Hey Mike... You remember that Plan, Where I was going to get the Nightmarrows to attack this city and then save them to get the Freeuse Succubus Fuck Pas ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, master. I remember it crystal clear." Mike replied. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Will it work on the Undead Army ?" Anon asked as he smiled evilly.


    "But, Master... For that you have to fight the whole Army Alone and-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, He realised that Anon was going to fight an Army of Modified undeads and he got really worried.


    "Master, That''s impossible. The numbers are too many." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "One man, Who holded the Grounds with so many Undeads and The one who slayed the Undead King.


    Sounds fucking amazing... They will invite me into their beds and kick their husbands out just for me, Mike. I will get to fuck any Succubus I want in this World." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "B-But, Master... The Numbers-" Mike tried to speak something, But Anon interrupted him.


    "Fuck the Numbers, Mike. I will fucking kill every single one of them and get what I want.


    Get that Demonic Furnace started... I am going to Modify my Arcane Slayers and Replace some skills.


    In the meantime, You have to spread this message in the whole kingdom and create a panic situation." Anon Spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards the Armoury.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke with a worried expression but he had no other option.


    [Master, Please remember... You can''t have sex.] Auric Energy spoke up.


    "I know... But, A Naked dance won''t hurt right ?"

 Chapter 858 Chapter-858

    *Knock-Knock*


    An Incubus knocked on his house''s Door.


    *Click*


    "Dad, You are back ?" A very young Succubus opened the door and greeted her father.


    "Honey, Pack your clothes and everything... We are leaving. Where is your mother ?" The Incubus asked as he entered inside the house with a serious expression on his face.


    "S-She is inside, Dad... But, Why are you so panicked ?" The little Succubus asked with a worried expression.


    "Hmm...? Honey, You are home ? Should I prepare Dinner ?" His wife asked as she came out of her room.


    The Incubus immediately walked upto her with a worried expression and whispered into her ears.


    "An Army of Undeads are walking towards our kingdom and they will reach here very soon. The numbers are too much, We have to run." He said.


    "What about the Queen ? Isn''t she going to do something ?" His wife asked.


    "They are busy looking at the Frost Demon Army, This is an Inside news that I received from a friend.


    We have to leave now, Or..."


    "Okay, Honey... Pack your clothes."


    ...


    15 minutes later... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All three of them got ready to leave the house, But as soon as they exited through the main gate.


    They noticed their neighbours leaving as well.


    "You recieved the news too ?"


    "Yes..."


    ...


    "That should do it..." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at them from a distance.


    After this he disappeared from the location at once.


    ...


    Royal Castle, Armoury...


    A large group of Soldiers and Blacksmiths are standing outside the Armoury and all of them are looking at Anon, Who was sitting on the main furnace of the Armoury.


    "What is this Guy trying to do ?" One of the blacksmith asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know, making fun of himself ?"


    "What''s wrong with that furnace ?" One of the Guards asked with a confused expression.


    "You new here ?" A blacksmith asked.


    "Yeah."


    "That Furnace belongs to our Master Koli and It''s a very sacred Demonic Furnace, It won''t be possible to turn it on without proper technique." The guard spoke.


    "What''s the technique ?"


    "No one knows."


    ...


    *Puff-Puff*


    Anon finished his cigar and threw it into the furnace.


    As soon as the cigar touched the furnace, it blew up and the furnace got started immediately.


    "What the fuck ?"


    "How did he do that ?"


    "We have been trying to lite up that furnace for years."


    "Who the fuck is that guy ?"


    Every single blacksmith standing outside the room got shocked as they looked at the furnace.


    "Hmm... Demonic Flames are really good to light up these old furnaces." Anon spoke as he threw in big chunks of Darksteel into the furnace and started melting them.


    ''At first, I thought of adding some skills to my arcane slayers but all the skill spots on that weapon are full and to remove the skill, I have to do things that I don''t want to do, like doing rituals and engraving thousands of enchantments on it, that''s why I thought of creating a new weapon.


    But, What weapon... Should I make ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Darksteel melting in the furnace.


    Suddenly, Something came to his mind and he immediately poured the Melted Darksteel into the Mold.


    ...


    The Royal Court...


    "My Queen, Everyone is panicking and Leaving the city. The News of the Undead Army is true. They are walking towards us with full speed and they will reach here in about 2 hours." The General spoke with a worried expression.


    "No, No, No... What is happening with my kingdom ? Is it heading towards it''s doom ?" Marlena spoke as she immediately grabbed her head with both of her hands.


    "Mother, I am ready to hold the front line." Oyin spoke with a confident expression.


    "I am ready to hold the Middle line of our Army, Mother." Ymer spoke with even more confident expression.


    "I-I can''t also Hold the back line, Mother." Kolis spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Where is Rasputin ?" Marelna asked with a stressed expression.


    "But Mother.... Why are you asking for him at a time like this ?" Ymer asked with a confused expression.


    "You shut up... General go and Find Mr. Rasputin." Marelna ordered.


    "As you command, My Queen." The general spoke as he immediately stood up and left the court at once.


    ...


    "Where is master ? He said, he will be out of the castle at this time and we will leave. But, he didn''t come." Mike spoke with a confused expression as he passed through the Armoury and noticed a big horde of demon guards and Blacksmiths standing on the gate.


    Mike immediately turned around and started walking towards them.


    "What is happening here ?" Mike asked as he looked inside and noticed that Anon was sitting in front of the Burning furnace and besides him is a big mountain of Broken Stocks made out of Darksteel.


    ''So many Enchantment Engraving, Pens ? What is master trying to enchant ?'' Mike thought as he immediately rushed into the room.


    "Master..." Mike spoke.


    "Yes, Mike ?" Anon asked as he didn''t even bothered to turn around and looked at Mike.


    "Master, We have to leave... The Undead Army will reach here in 45 minutes." Mike spoke.


    "45 minutes huh ? I have plenty of time. You go and Tell Marlena to hold the Front line for Sometime.


    I will come in a Bit. I need to enchant my weapon." Anon spoke.


    "As you command master, But how many times have you tried to enchant this weapon, master ?" Mike asked.


    "This is the 254th try, I have only added three spells to this and I am trying for one more skill box, But I am afraid if you stood there and kept questioning me... I might fail this time as well.


    I am running out of patience, You should go." Mike ordered.


    "A-As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately left the Armoury.


    But just as Mike was leaving the Armory, He came across the general who was heading in with full speed.


    "Stop." Mike spoke as he immediately placed his hand over the general''s chest and stopped him from entering inside.


    "I have to meet master. I have to inform him about Queen''s Order." The general spoke.


    "Master is not in a good mood, If you don''t want to die... Leave." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, The Queen..."


    "Master told me to tell the Queen, That she will have to hold the front line frontline for sometime." Mike spoke.


    "Okay, I will forward the message to the Queen Immediately." The general spoke as he left immediately.


    ...


    In the Royal Court...


    "..... That''s what, He told me... My Queen." The general spoke as he went down on his knees.


    "We have to hold the frontlines ?" Marlena asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, My Queen." The general replied.


    "For How much time ?" Ymer asked.


    "H-He didn''t tell me that, Princess. But-"


    "We can''t trust this Guy. That''s an Army of Undeads... We need strong magic to go against them.


    What can a guy like him help in this matter ? He didn''t even confirmed us the time to hold them for." Ymer spoke.


    "We will Hold the front lines." Marlena spoke with a determined expression.


    "Mother !?" Ymer shouted as she looked at Marlena with a shocked expression.


    "If he told us to hold the frontlines, We will hold the frontlines. I believe him." Marlena spoke with a confident expression.


    "Mother, If our Frontlines die... We will Become totally handicapped.


    Then, destruction is inevitable after that. We won''t have any Shields In Front to tank the damage, if our elite guards died.


    After that they will attack the normal guards and at last healers and mages will die." Oyin spoke.


    "Exactly... That''s what I am saying. We shouldn''t send all of our best forces to the frontlines, just because a random guy told us to.


    We will get sandwiched by the Frost Demons and The Undead King." Ymer spoke.


    "I am the Queen of this Kingdom and Both of you will do, Exactly what I tell you to do... You understand ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Both Oyin and Ymer spoke as they looked down.


    "General, Prepare the Army... We are going at War." Marlena ordered.


    "As you command, My Queen." The general spoke as he immediately left.


    "You three, Go and Prepare for the War." Marlena spoke as she looked at them with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Mother." All three of them spoke at once as they looked at each other and left the room.


    ''What are you planning, Master ?'' Marlena thought as she grabbed her head once again.


    ''Will master be able to take on that whole army by using some Nightmarrows ?'' The General thought.


    ...


    The Northern Forest...


    A very huge army of Modified Undeads are walking towards the Scubi Kingdom and in front of them is walking the Undead King.


    A brightly green Glowing skeleton, with 12 hands and In each hand... He holded one Magic staff.


    "March soldiers, March... It''s going to be a feast for you guys. Hehehe..."

 Chapter 859 Chapter-859

    Moon is shining brightly in the Sky and Undead soldiers are standing on the borders of Scubi kingdom.


    But, In front of them are standing the Elite guards of the Scubi Kingdom.


    "Hehehe.... Come out, Marlena. I am back with my Beautiful soldiers." The Undead kings shouted as he looked at the Scubi Kingdom''s Soldiers.


    "Make Way For The Queen." Suddenly, the Announcer shouted from the back and The Elite guards immediately stepped aside and made way for Marlena.


    A huge red Carpet was rolled out on the battlefield for her.


    Marlena walked upto the Front and looked at the Undead King.


    "You have become really thin... Frodo. You were this small, When I took your virginity in that same castle, Your mother was a maid and You had a big crush on me. Remember me..." Marlena spoke with a smile as she mocked him.


    "Marelna, My first love. It''s been so many years that I saw you and You still looking so beautiful." The Undead King spoke with a serious expression.


    "I hope, I could''ve said the same for you." Marlena spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Marlena, My love... Come back to me. Surrender your armies to my army and I will let your people live.


    You will become my queen and we will rule both of the kingdoms together for eternities." The Undead King spoke.


    "Well, Frodo... As you know that I am a lady and I have needs. Looking at your lower parts, I realised that you don''t have a dick anymore and I don''t marry man, who doesn''t have a dick.


    So, You can fuck off." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "Marlena, You may think that I am that small and stupid guy from before, Who humped you like an idiot, but I am different now." The Undead King spoke.


    "Oh, Really ? Well... The Scubi Kingdom will get wiped out but it won''t go down without a Fight." Marlena spoke with a serious expression as she turned around and started leaving.


    "Hehehehe.... HAHAHAHAHAHA.... Fine, You want to see Blood ? I will show you what a Bloody battlefield looks like.


    I will turn this whole battle field into a graveyard, Marlena. The fight will start once that cloud crosses the Moon and The moonlight touches the ground... Better be prepared, My Love. I will turn you into my Undead Queen after this Battle." The Undead King shouted as he pointed towards the sky.


    He then turned around and started walking in-between his Army of Undeads.


    As the Undead King walked upto the middle of his army, He tapped his glowing Staff twice on the Ground and The ground started shaking vigorously.


    *Craccck* S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Craccck*


    Suddenly, A throne sprouted out of the ground and It was made out of purely Demon bones.


    The undead King took a seat on the throne and Tapped his Staff on the ground, once again.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    As soon as he Tapped, The earth started shaking once again and this time... A Creature emerged out of the ground.


    It was a very big Undead monster made out of bones and rotten skin.


    The Undead monster, Picked up the Undead King''s throne and placed it over his head.


    "Now, Let''s wait for the Cloud." The Undead King spoke as he looked at the Cloud that covered the whole moon.


    ...


    "Woah, Look at that Undead monster. You think, We can kill it ?" Ymer asked her mate.


    "Princess, I can kill it... But, I will suffer some serious mortal wounds." Her mate spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Haa... The frost demons are walking towards us and the Undeads are with them as well. The end of this kingdom is near.


    You have that escape scroll with you, right ?" Ymer asked.


    "I have it right here, My Princess." Her mate spoke as he showed her the scroll.


    "Good, as soon as the Frontline dies... We will move back to the Backline and use this scroll." Ymer spoke.


    "As you command, Princess."


    ...


    In the Middle lines, Oyin is sitting on her knees and she is holding her sword in both of her hands.


    "Don''t Betray me, Before I Die like a Warrior." Oyin spoke as she closed her eyes before her sword and sheathed it.


    "Princess, All the soldiers are ready, We will hold for atleast 30 to 40 minutes, Before getting Annihilated." Oyin''s mate spoke as he looked at her with a smile.


    "Good. I hope, That Rasputin guy has some really good plan or we are fucked." Oyin spoke with a serious expression.


    "I hope so too."


    Kolis and Mike are standing on the Backline with the Witchcreta.


    "So, When is master going to come ?" Kolis asked as she looked at Mike.


    "Master didn''t give me any specific time. But, I am sure that he will come at the right time." Mike spoke.


    "Well, I will believe that." Kolis spoke with a neutral expression.


    "He will come at the right time... Don''t worry." The Witchcreta spoke as she placed her hand over Kolis''s shoulder.


    "Y-Yeah... But, Why is your hand so hot ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "My whole body is burning, I need Master''s big cock to fuck my naughty pussy and make a message out of it, But all he does is fuck that Scubi Queen all day." The Witchcreta spoke with a irritated expression.


    "Wow... Y-You are really desperate, huh ?" Kolis asked.


    "I will kill for Master''s Dick." The Witchcreta spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Look, The cloud is about to cross the moon." Kolis spoke as she pointed towards the sky.


    Everyone looked at the cloud and as soon as the Moonlight fell on the ground, the Horns to start the fight were blown.


    *Bhaaaaaaan*


    As soon as the Scubi Soldiers heard them... The frontlines started running towards the Undead soldiers.


    "Soldiers, Dinner Time." The Undead King spoke as he pointed his staff towards the Scubi Soldiers and the Undead soldiers also started running towards them with full speed.


    "OFF WITH THEIR HEADS." Ymer shouted as she got Mounted on a Poyo with her mate and started running towards the Enemy with the frontline.


    "Be Ready for Back-up." Oyin spoke as she got Mounted on a Giant Bat with her mate and they started flying above the battlefield.


    "Healers start healing on the Point of Contact with the enemy and Mages will Cast the Body Strengthening spells on the Front line without stopping." Kolis instructed.

 Chapter 860 Chapter-860

    Marlena is sitting inside her camp, Looking at the Battle maps with the General, Both of them have serious expressions on their faces.


    "What do you think will happen, If we used the Bow strategy to attack ?" Marlena asked.


    "They don''t have Minds, My Queen. Bow strategy depends on psychology of our opponent. If they get scared on the shooting point... It''s game over for them.


    But, These undeads soldiers won''t fear and push right through our shooting point." The general spoke.


    "What about the Six-hands Battle Raid Technique ?" Marlena asked.


    "My Queen, All the six corners of our enemy are completely sealed. They are in a very defensive stance right now.


    The undead king Knows how to counter these Techniques, He won''t be baited by such simple techniques." The general spoke.


    "If you kept pulling out nagatives from my techniques, our armies will get wiped out soon.


    Either you suggest me some way or We are going in with a good old technique, because fighting blindly won''t give us time at all." Marelna spoke with a serious expression.


    "My Queen-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Ymer entered inside the tent.


    She was fully covered in blood and Rotten meat.


    "Ymer ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "My weapons are down, I am here for a blade exchange." Ymer spoke as she unsheathed her broken swords and threw them on the ground.


    "How strong are they ?" Marlena asked.


    "Strong as fuck... Their skins aren''t easy Pierce with Darksteel and we have found a way to kill them." Ymer spoke.


    "Really ?" The general asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, You just have to separate their cores from their bodies that are all located inside their bodies.


    So, You just cut off their cores and they are as good as dead." Ymer explained with a neutral expression.


    "You don''t look happy, even after you have found the solution to such a big problem, Why ?" Marlena asked with a smile.


    "Well, first of all... We don''t know what part they have the core in... Because, I have seen many corpses, that have their cores located in different locations of their body.


    Some have their in the head, Some have it in the Heart and some have it inside their dicks.


    Secondly, The Elite Soldiers that are dying by those undead fuckers are also turning into Undead soldiers and they are attacking us." Ymer spoke as she pulled out two swords from the Royal weapon box and sheathed them.


    "Indeed, Frodo is not an idiot. He was really smart from his childhood." Marlena spoke with a serious expression.


    "Mother, Where is that guy ? Is he even coming or did he runaway ?" Ymer asked as she looked at Marlena with a worried expression.


    "He should be coming any minute now." Marelna spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, We will see... The frontlines will hold for about 30 minutes more and after that they will break into the middle lines and Believe me... The middle lines won''t hold for more than 40 minutes.


    Hope he comes before that or Our Scubi kingdom will turn into Undead Scubi Kingdom in no time." Ymer spoke as she exited the tent.


    ... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Backlines.


    "The healers are out of mana and Mages are too tired to repeat the strengthening spells again and again.


    We need to stop for sometime or the backline will go blank." The Witchcreta spoke with a worried expression.


    "We can''t stop, If we stopped... The Frontlines will get wiped out immediately." Kolis spoke.


    "When are you going to fight ?" The Witchcreta asked as she looked at Mike.


    Mike was sitting in a Lotus position and he was concentrating real hard.


    "I will only fight, Once master comes." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Marlena appeared out of nowhere in the backline and looked at Kolis with a serious expression.


    "M-Mother..." Kolis spoke as she immediately went down on one knee.


    "Don''t do that... We are about to open the Mana Chamber in about 10 minutes. Get your backline to suck in all they can because it will be closed in exactly 5 minutes." Marlena explained.


    "I thought we never opened that Reserve mana Chamber ?" Kolis asked with a confused expression.


    "That''s what I thought, But the circumstances are too cruel to keep it safe. That''s the last resource our kingdom has and I am going to utilise it, in order to buy time for master." Marlena spoke with a confident expression.


    "You have my utmost respect." Mike spoke as he bowed down to Marlena.


    Inside the Scubi Kingdom...


    "Hey let me leave first.."


    "No, let me go first."


    "I am a Royal, Let me go through."


    "Fuck you... I will go first."


    Everyone is panicking really hard and they are trying to leave the kingdom as soon as possible.


    ...


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, The ground starts to shake.


    *Thud*


    "What the fuck ?"


    "Look at that guy... What is he doing ?"


    "Who is that guy ?"


    "He is walking towards the back gate."


    *Thud*


    ...


    "Okay, Open the Mana reserve in 2 minutes." Marlena ordered the guards.


    "As you command, My Queen." The guards spoke.


    "Mother, They have broken through the frontline and now they are entering in the Middle Line." Ymer shouted from a distance.


    "Fuck... Too fast." Marlena spoke as she looked at Oyin with a serious expression.


    Oyin nodded towards Marlena and Unsheathed her Sword.


    "SOLDIERS... DON''T LET THEM PASS. KILL ON CONTACT." Oyin shouted.


    ....


    "Hehehe... Death is Near, My love." The undead king spoke as he smiled evilly.


    *Clickkk*


    *Creeeeeeeeeeeakkkkkk*


    Suddenly, A loud sound came from the Scubi Kingdom''s gate.


    "What the hell-!?" The Undead King spoke as he immediately stood up from his throne and looked at the Gate with wide eyes.


    ....


    "What is that ?" Ymer asked as she pointed towards the gate.


    "I-I don''t know... Princess." Her mate spoke with a shocked expression.


    ...


    "Master is here..." Mike spoke with a smile and everyone turned their eyes towards the gate.


    But, As soon as they looked at the gate, they were left surprised to see that Anon was coming through the gate and on his back he carried a Humongous black sphere, That was as big as the Royal Castle itself.


    Anon was carrying it all alone and his whole body was shaking, because the sphere weighed more than 800 quintals.


    "Knock-Knock, Motherfuckers... Daddy is Home." Anon spoke with a psychopathic and angry smile as he exited through the Kingdom''s gates.

 Chapter 861 Chapter-861

    "What is that Thing ?" The undead king asked with a shocked and confused expression as he looked at the Humongous black sphere.


    ...


    "Master is here... With something." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "What is that, Do you know ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression as she turned towards Mike.


    "Master created it and Only he knows what that is." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "I am going..." Marlena spoke as she immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    ...


    "Fuck, This turned out to be more heavier than I thought." Anon thought as he noticed that he was near the camp and dropped the sphere on the ground.


    *SHHHHHHAKKKEEEEEEEE*


    But, As soon as he dropped it to the ground... Everything started shaking.


    Even the Undead King''s Throne started to shake at one point.


    "Charge... Everyone Charge. Finish them." The undead king shouted as he released all of his army at once.


    ''Is that some kind of weapon ? If it is a weapon... Then I have to finish them before they can activate it.'' The Undead King thought as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Phew~ That was heavy." Anon spoke with a smile as he cracked his back once and summoned a cigar.


    "Master, Are you alright ?" Marlena asked from a distance as she looked at the giant sphere.


    "Yeah, I am good. What''s going on here ? Are your soldiers still holding or are they dead ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The maximum we can hold is 10 more minutes and they will break Into the Backline. Undead King has released all of his army on us." Oyin shouted from above.


    "Master..." Marlena spoke as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. Daddy''s Home." Anon spoke with a Smile as he placed his hand on the sphere.


    "Master, When did you make this ?" Mike asked as he looked at the huge thing.


    "It was inside my inventory... It''s something that I have been working on for a very long time, But I failed to enchant it everytime and today was the lucky day." Anon replied.


    "Is this a weapon or what ? Does it have a name ?" Ymer asked as she walked upto them.


    "I named it, ''The Dusk Star: First Star In the Darkness.'' " Anon Spoke with a proud expression.


    "Do whatever you want to do fast... They have started to break into the Backlines." Oyin shouted as she jumped into the battlefield and started fighting with her mate.


    "Master, Please save my kingdom." Marlena spoke with a desperate expression.


    *Click*


    Anon lit his cigar and placed both of his hands over the Dusk Star.


    "Wake up, Baby." Anon spoke as he supplied mana into the Dusk Star and suddenly, Enchantments started glowing brightly red.


    ...


    "They are activating it... Kill that guy first." The Undead King shouted as he pointed his Staff towards Anon.


    Suddenly, All the undead forces changed their way and started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "They have changed their target." Mike spoke as he Summoned his daggers and started walking towards the undead army.


    "What are you doing ? They are so many, How are you going to fight them alone ?" Ymer asked as she looked at Mike.


    "I don''t have to fight them... I going to buy time for master." Mike spoke with a cool expression.


    "Hmm... Something is wrong. This is not working." Anon spoke as he started looking around the sphere.


    "Master, They are coming towards us." Kolis spoke with a scared expression as she looked at the Undeads.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Give me your sword." Anon spoke.


    "Here." Ymer spoke as she gave her sword to him.


    Anon immediately grabbed the sword by it''s tip and drew a small line on the Sphere''s Enchantment Circles.


    Although the sphere is covered in magical Circles, It''s black colour makes it very difficult for anyone to see them clearly, except Anon.


    "What is he doing ?" Ymer asked with a confused expression.


    *Tang*


    *Tang-Tang-Tang* sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mike on the other side is holding a full army of undead soldiers.


    "Keep your hands off of me..." Mike spoke as he easily killed hundreds of Undeads in a single blow.


    "How is doing that ?" Ymer asked her mate with a shocked expression.


    "I-I don''t know..." Her mate replied with an equally shocked expression.


    "Okay... This should work now." Anon spoke as he stood up and placed both of his hands on the Dusk Star.


    ...


    "Fine, You want to do this... Let''s do this." The undead king spoke as he stood up from his throne and started chanting a spell.


    After chanting the spell, A dark Aura suddenly emerged out of the ground and Black skeletons covered in brightly green mana stepped out of the dark Aura.


    "Destroy that thing." The Undead King shouted.


    Suddenly, All the Black skeletons started running towards Anon.


    ...


    "Oh shit..." Marlena spoke as she Summoned her sword.


    "What happened ?" Ymer asked with a serious expression.


    "Those skeletons are Suicide Bombers. They will attach themselves to you and Go *Kaboom*." Marlena explained.


    "What the-!?" Ymer asked with a shocked expression.


    *Ting*


    Suddenly, A very sharp sound travelled through the whole battlefield.


    "HEHEHEHEHEHE... Let''s do this." Anon spoke as he smiled like a psychopath.


    <Dusk Star First Form: Quantum Force Field>


    [Name: Quantum Force Field.]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Description: Once Used, This skill creates a very tight and Sealed Force Field around the star, in a 1 kilometre radius.


    The Field is made out of Quantum molecules and Not even air atoms can pass through it. The subjects that needs to be pushed out of the Force Field can be choosen manually by the host.


    This skill takes a very heavy mana toll on the user and If used for too long, The host can die from mana exhaustion.]


    [Activating Quantum Force Field]


    [Subjects Found : Undead, Scubi, Hydra and Vampire. ]


    ''Only keep Undead.'' Anon commanded.


    [Subject Choosen: Undead.]


    [Commencing Force Field.]


    *Zoooooop*


    Suddenly, A very strong wave of energy was released out of the Dusk Star and every undead standing in the 1 kilometre area was pushed out of the force field immediately.

 Chapter 862 Chapter-862

    Mike who was fighting the undeads, at a near distance suddenly noticed that every undead in front of him is being pushed backward by an invisible force.


    "What the-" Mike spoke with a confused expression as he turned around to look at Anon.


    "Master, You are incredible." Mike shouted loudly.


    "T-They are being pushed back..." Ymer spoke as she looked at the Undeads with wide eyes.


    Oyin and Her mate, Who were fighting the undeads for the last 30 minutes without Stopping, Suddenly felt the force field passing through their bodies and the undead soldiers went away with the force.


    "What is... Happening ?" Oyin asked with a shocked and confused expression.


    "He did it." Her mate spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    ...


    Anon on the other side, was getting completely crushed by the mana sucking force of the Dusk Star.


    ''FUCKKKKK.... It''s like, My mana is being Raped by this Star. It''s sucking mana out of my body at such an incredible rate, That even I can''t keep up with it.'' Anon thought as an idea came to his mind.


    ???? This man Just got to go, Declare his enemies~????


    Anon started singing loudly as he turned around and looked at Marlena with a Smile.


    "Master, You said something ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    ????But the Ladies begged, ''Don''t you try to do it please.'' ???? Anon sang even louder as he looked at the undead king this time and gave him a big smile.


    ...


    "No, No, No... This is not supposed to happen. HOW THE FUCK AM I GETTING PUSHED BACK !??? I WILL KILL YOU, BOY." The undead king shouted as he immediately pointed his staff towards Anon and started chanting his spell.


    <Ray Of Death>


    As soon as The undead king activated his skill, A very vicious ray of energy was released out of his green glowing staff.


    But, As soon as the ray hits on the Quantum Force Field, It shatters into nothing but air particles.


    "HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE !???" The Undead King shouted as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression and the green fire inside his eyes started to glow even brightly.


    ???? No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms~????


    ???? Though he was a brute they just fell into his arms.????


    As Anon sang the song, he felt the mana absorption getting more and more stable with his body.


    "Okay, I am going to stop the force field now... Order your armies to fall back immediately." Anon ordered as he looked at Ymer, Oyin and Marlena.


    Oyin and Ymer immediately started running towards the middle lines and front lines.


    In just 3 minutes all the soldiers from the Scubi Kingdom fall back to the back lines.


    "My Princess... Should I use the scroll ?" Ymer''s mate asked.


    "No, You idiot. Don''t even take it out. If mother saw that, I will never become the Queen." Ymer spoke with a serious expression.


    "A-As you Say... Princess." Her mate spoke as he immediately placed it back into his pocket.


    "Master, All the soldiers are here... You can do it." Mike and Marlena spoke at once.


    "Let''s Dance..." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar and calmly used the second skill.


    <Dusk Star Second Form: Quantum Dissembler>


    [Name: Quantum Dissembler]


    [Rank: Special Rank]


    [Description: Quantum Dissembler is a very unique and powerful skill, If used correctly. This skill can create powerful waves of Energy at Quantum level, that holds the power to Easily break any molecule.


    This skill can only be used with extremely high focus and if the Focus get''s divided, Even for a single second... The caster will die immediately.]


    [Mana: 500,000/use.]


    "Mike..." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Master ?" Mike spoke as he immediately looked at Anon.


    "The skill I am about to cast needs very high focus... Don''t let anyone near me, Until I am done or something else will happen." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I understand, Master. I will die but, I won''t let anyone touch you." Mike spoke as he immediately casted a spell.


    <Shadow soldiers>


    Suddenly, 5 Shadows came out of Mike''s shadow that looked exactly like Mike.


    Anon closed his eyes and focused on the spell.


    As soon as Anon started using the second spell... The first spell was turned off and the Force field disappeared immediately.


    ...


    "The field... It disappeared." The Undead king spoke as he immediately pointed his staff towards Anon and started casting his spells once again.


    <Death Ray>


    As soon as the Undead King casted this spell, a Beam of vicious energy was released out of his staff, That was headed directly towards Anon with an incredible speed.


    But, Before the Beam could''ve touched Anon''s body, Mike immediately jumped in front of him and he absorbed the beam into his body.


    "What !? How can a Living being absorb my death Ray like that ?" The Undead King asked with a shocked expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Nothing.... Will disturb Master." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he continued to stand in front of Anon.


    "A-Are you alright ?" Marlena asked with a worried expression.


    "He can''t kill me with these cheap tricks." Mike spoke as he smiled at the Undead King.


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am done with this. I will cast that spell now


    " The undead King shouted as he got really angry and started casting the spell.


    <Undead''s Hour Fourth Form: Domain Of Silence.>


    As soon as the Undead King used this skill, All of the undeads in his army received a limited time strengthening buff.


    "Fine... Let''s do this." Ymer spoke as she stepped out and summoned her sword.


    "I will do it too." Oyin spoke as she immediately stepped up as well.


    *RINGGGGG*


    Suddenly, A ring sound resounded in the Whole battlefield and the Dusk Star got activated.


    Suddenly, millions of small black spheres exited the Dusk Star and they started flying towards the undead soldiers.


    "W-What are they ?" Oyin asked with a shocked expression.


    "Only master knows." Mike spoke with a wide smile.

 Chapter 863 Chapter-863

    The tiny spheres immediately attached themselves to the undead soldiers bodies.


    "What are those things !?" The undead king asked with a confused expression as he grabbed one of the undead soldier and tried to get the Sphere off of his body, But the force of attraction was too much.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen... Here comes, Mass Destruction." Anon spoke with a menacing smile as he activated the enchantment on the Dusk Star and suddenly, All the small spheres started vibrating.


    As they vibrated, Their frequencies matched with the Undead Soldier''s Organic Atoms, creating a phenomenon known Resonance.


    As soon as the Resonance increased... Their Organic bodies broke down and turned into dust on spot.


    *GWaaahhh*


    *Raawwwwwr-*


    The Undead soldiers started turning into piles of dust in front of everyone''s eyes and the undead king was left shocked at this view.


    As one tiny sphere destroyed an Undead soldier, it immediately changed it''s target and went to the other soldier, destroying him as well in just a matter of seconds.


    "What the FUCK IS HAPPENING !?" The undead King shouted as he noticed that more than half of his undead army has been turned into dust and more are dying without any stops.


    The Undead King turned his head towards Anon and looked at him with a very angry expression.


    "Fine, This is the last way..." The undead king spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of Anon.


    "You want to fight one versus one ?" Anon asked with a menacing smile as he immediately removed both of his hands from the Dusk Star and started walking towards the Undead King as his eyes started to glow brightly purple.


    "Oh, He is dead..." Mike spoke from a distance.


    "Oh, Fight..." Ymer spoke with an excited expression.


    *Sits*


    "I Surrender, Please don''t kill my army." The Undead King spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and gave up his staff to Anon.


    "What the-" Ymer, Oyin, Kolis and Marlena were left surprised as soon as they saw this scene.


    "Huh !?" Even Anon was left surprised when he noticed that the Undead King was really surrendering in front of him.


    "P-Please, Stop your spell or I won''t be a king anymore." The undead king spoke with a worried expression.


    "Oh, Yeah..." Anon spoke as he went back to his normal self and immediately stopped the Quantum Dissembler.


    As soon as the Spell stopped, All the tiny spheres returned back to the Dusk Star and The remaining Undead soldiers also bowed down to Anon as they saw their king bowing down to him.


    "So, That''s it ? You don''t want to fight me and show your authority over me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Undead King.


    "N-No, Sir. I have already acknowledged you as my master and as I have Surrendered my staff to you... I have become your slave." The Undead King spoke.


    "Well, Okay... I can''t even get a contract signed from you, Because you don''t even have blood." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Oh, Don''t you worry Master. Here is my Heart Stone." The Undead King spoke as he pulled out the brightly glowing stone from his chest and gave it to Anon. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked.


    "This is my Heart, Master. The source of My mana and Power... If you consume this, you will get powerful and I will die. If you break it, I will die as well." The Undead King explained.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Frodo''s Heart]


    [Rank: B+]


    [Description: Undead King Frodo''s Heart is the Source of his mana and If it''s broken or consumed by the Host... Frodo will die and The Host will become slightly powerful.]


    "Haa.. no use to me, Keep it." Anon spoke as he threw his heart back.


    "Woahhhhhhh..." Frodo shouted as he saw his heart flying into the air. He immediately jumped and caught the heart.


    Frodo then placed his heart back into his chest and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Master, You have returned Frodo''s Heart. This slave will never forget the kindness." Frodo spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, What were you saying back then ?" Marlena''s eerie and cold voice came from the back.


    Frodo felt chills, Even though he is already dead.


    "M-Madam, Marlena hahaha... P-P-Please forgive me ?" Frodo asked with a scared expression.


    "You bastard." Marlena spoke as she punched Frodo in the face and broke her skull into pieces.


    But, Frodo regenerated a new skull in no time.


    "I-I am sor-" Before He could''ve completed his sentence, Marlena punched him again.


    *Punch*


    *Crack*


    "Ouch..."


    Anon is standing near the dusk Star, with a wide smile on his face.


    "You did better than I expected." Anon spoke as he patted the dusk Star twice and suddenly, It started Shrinking in size.


    In just 10 seconds, The Dusk Star became hundred times smaller of it''s normal size.


    Right now, It''s size was similar to a basketball.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... I can''t understand this, You could''ve come here with this thing in that size but you choose to carry it over your back to all the way from the castle to the back gate in it''s original form ? Why ?" Oyin asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, It was for my back excercise and There was a chance of it going hypernova if something went wrong in the compression spell, That''s why I tried to keep it from compressing before I used it In the Battlefield." Anon explained with a smile as he picked it up from the ground and placed it into his inventory.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon and showed his respect.


    "What is he doing ?" Oyin asked.


    "I am showing my respect to Master. You should do the same, He saved your kingdom." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Oyin.


    "I-I see... T-Thank you, Mr. Rasputin for saving our kingdom." Oyin spoke as she also bowed down to Anon.


    "Okay... One thing is done. Now, Let''s move to the other one." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards Frodo.


    "I-I-I am Sorry, Madam Marlena." Frodo apologized.


    "You fucking Idiot... You killed my elite guards." Marlena spoke as she punched him tightly and Cracked his skull once again.


    *Punch*


    *Crack*


    "I-I was just doing it on the Frost Queen''s Orders and-" Before Frodo Could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed another punch coming towards him and he immediately looked in the other direction.


    But, 1 second passed and nothing happened.


    "Hmm..?" Frodo opened his eyes and looked at Marlena.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Anon has grabbed Marlena''s hand.


    "M-Mr. Rasputin ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    *Pull*


    Suddenly, Anon pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips tightly.


    "Ewww... Gross. I knew something was suspicious between these two from the start." Ymer spoke with a disgusted expression as she immediately walked away from that place.


    Anon rammed his tongue into Marlena''s mouth and grabbed her huge butt tightly as he raped her tongue with his own tongue.


    *MNNHHH*


    At first, Marlena didn''t understood anything but 3 seconds into the kiss and her tongue started to surrender in front of Anon''s manly instincts.


    Both of them kissed for the next 3 minutes without separating their lips from each other.


    *Chhuuuuuuu*


    3 minutes later...


    "Haaa... Master, What was that for ?" Marlena asked with a perverted smile as she licked her lips.


    "Well, Since you were punching the guy who tried to destroy your kingdom... I was wondering, What will you give me after I saved the kingdom." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hmm.... What would a strong man like you need from me ? Master, already have everything that I own... Even my body is yours, Master." Marlena spoke with a naughty expression.


    "Oh, So Master and Madam Marlena is Married ?"


    "Haa... Luv, Go and wait for me in your room." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say Master, but what about him ?" Marlena asked with a smile as she pointed towards Frodo.


    "I will deal with this, Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay, But don''t give him a hard time master. He was a good guy, when he was alive." Marlena spoke with a smile as she left after that.


    "Hmm... Now, Now... I have some real serious buisness with you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Frodo.


    "Umm... What, Master ?" Frodo asked with a confused expression.


    "Come with me." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Frodo spoke as he immediately started following Anon.


    Both of them immediately went to the Royal Castle and entered inside a lone room.


    "Now, I want your Necromancy skill." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Umm... Master, What ?" Frodo spoke with a confused expression.


    "I said, I want your Necromancy skill." Anon repeated.


    "Master, That skill can''t be learned easily... That''s something that I worked on for my entire life." Frodo spoke.


    "Good, Now open your mind to me." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 864 Chapter-864

    "B-But, Master... Necromancy needs patience and Practice and-" Before Frodo Could''ve completed his sentence, Anon placed his hand over his skull and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Open your mana Signature... Or I will open it myself." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "A-As you say, Master." Frodo spoke with a scared expression as he immediately opened his mana Signature to Anon.


    ''Scan...'' Anon ordered.


    [Scanning Completed.]


    [Target''s Mind Has Surrendered to Host''s Mind. Would you like to commence Mind Control Skill ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Mind Control skill activated.]


    [Frodo''s Mind Control: 100%]


    ''Let''s See how many skills do you have.'' Anon spoke as he used another skill on Frodo.


    <Memory Manipulation>


    ''Hmm... 306 Skills, All useless except one.'' Anon thought as he immediately copied one skill out of Frodo''s Brain.


    [You have Successfully learned the Skill <Necromancy>.]


    [Skill Name: Necromancy]


    [Rank: F (Upgradable)]


    [Description: Necromancy is a Dark Art, It was often used by Undead Demons in the past, But after some consideration by the Undead Elders, This art was officially declared as a Forbidden art and hidden in the depths of Hell.


    But, three thousand years later... A demon who didn''t submit to his cruel faith, went to hell and revived this art once again.


    Necromancy skill can give the user immense power if used properly. User can Make undead soldiers out of Dead corpses, Modify them as he wishes and Control them easily.


    Cons:


    - Undead Soldiers will die, If not supplied with mana regularly.


    - High vulnerability to holy and purification spells.


    - Each use of the skill temporarily weakens the user''s physical strength by 50%.]


    [Mana Cost: 100,000 Mana will be consumed on every thousand Undead Soldiers.]


    ''Hmm... 100 mana on every soldier ? How come, It''s so low ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, Is something happening ?" Frodo asked with a confused expression.


    "You are free to go now." Anon spoke as he removed his hand from his head.


    "A-As you command, Master." Frodo spoke as he immediately left the room after that.


    [Master, You broke the core rule.] Auric Energy spoke from inside.


    "I know, I have used Mana." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    [Yes, Master.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "I will try not to use it next time." Anon spoke.


    [Master, We have to refine your body once again, On the same mountain.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "I will go there tonight." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Come in. Who can come at this time ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression.


    *Click* S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gates opened up and Mike entered inside the room.


    "Hmm, Mike ? Why are you knocking ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I thought you will be busy with Queen, Marelna." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Na, Na... I am away from sex for sometime. Why are you here though ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Master, I think... I have received a message from the upper world." Mike spoke.


    "Are you serious, Mike ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Master... Please come with me." Mike spoke.


    "Let''s go." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up from the bed and started following Mike.


    Both of them ran for the next 30 minutes, Towards the northern Valleys and suddenly, Mike stopped running.


    "What happened ? Why are we stopping in a Forest ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Because, I am about to kill you today Master." Mike spoke as he turned around and looked at Anon with an evil smile.


    "Hmm...? What are you saying Mike ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Mike''s body started to freeze in a thin ice layer and in just a few seconds, All of the thin ice broke from his body revealing his real face.


    A frost Demon with Completely black eyes and A very thin body.


    "Hmm...? A shapeshifter ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hello, Other worlder... I am Kio. Third General of the Frost Empire, They Call me the Bloody Scholar.


    Do you know why they call me that ?" Kio asked with an evil smile.


    "Because you are bloody Ugly ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hehehe... I like that. Doing Jokes in a Life and death situations. You are trying to make a carefree image of yourself in front of me, So that I will get angry and attack you, But I am not like the others.


    You see, I have a very good sense of Your Mind and How it works in different situations.


    I have seen your behaviours in different conditions, I have observed you from up-close many times and Your actions too.


    From the day, That you entered this world... I have kept a very sharp eye on you and From the day you woke up from that Coffin... I have been watching your every single move.


    I have seen you train hardcore, day and night-"


    "Okay, Okay... I understand all of it. You are a Scholar who is also a living weapon used to kill the biggest enemies of the Frost kingdom.


    You have the ability to see and calculate your opponent''s next move before they can perform it. You have watched me when I was destroying those demons in the camp from a 30 steps distance to the north.


    I know you were sitting over my carriage, when I was coming to the Succubus Kingdom and You were watching me for the last 14 days from inside my room.


    Believe me, You are not as stealthy as you think You are." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-W-What !? You knew that I was watching you !?" Kio asked with a serious expression.


    "Fuck yeah, Man. You were as clear as day. Day one... You were stuck to my ceiling with three different Stealth spells on your body.


    Day two, You used a very good Artifact to mix yourself up with the Royal Castle''s servents... But, You were always in my eyes.


    You want to hear more ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Then, Why did you follow me here ?" Kio asked with a serious expression.


    "I didn''t follow you here. You are here, Because I wanted you to be here." Anon spoke as he started to smile evilly and his eyes started to shine brightly purple.


    "You think, This is funny ? You think I am funny ? I am the Number one assassin of the Frost Kingdom and You Don''t have any of your friends here to help you, What are you going to do ?


    I don''t think, You can Summon that big weapon again... Can you ?" Kio asked as he Summoned his shining daggers and assumed a defensive position.


    "I don''t look that Ugly." Suddenly, Mike''s voice came from behind.


    "What the-!?" Kio spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed that Mike was standing behind him with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Y-You, How did you-" Before Kio could''ve completed his sentence, He felt a hand over his head.


    Kio tried to be Swift, But suddenly... Anon''s Deep voice rang inside his ears and his Deadly aura covered Kio''s whole body, Making him temporarily paralyzed at one place.


    "Listen to me, Kio. I know you are some big Bloody Scholar but, In front of me... You are similar to that small demon bug, Walking on the ground and trying to bite some big monster... But, He doesn''t know that he will get killed instantly if the Big monster noticed his presence." Anon spoke in a very deep and scary voice.


    *Thud-Thud*


    Both of the daggers fell down from Kio''s hands as his whole body started shaking in fear.


    ''RUN... RUN.... RUNNNNNNNNNNNNN KIOOOOO.'' His Mind shouted, But his body rejected this call.


    Kio knew that Running now is utterly useless... Anon was already angry and if he tried to run away now, Death is inevitable.


    "P-P-Please for.... give.... Me." Kio spoke in a very stammering voice.


    "You are different from other Frost Demons. You can feel fear and Anger... What are you ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I don''t take the medicine... T-They give to the soldiers. I-I p-pretened to be... L-Like them but... I-I have emotions." Kio spoke.


    "Very Good... Now, As you have broken my privacy, What should I do with you ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I-I am sorry... S-S-Sir. I-I won''t r-r-repeat this mistake again." Kio apologized as he looked slightly to the left and noticed a running space.


    ''I have to run now Or this monster will kill me.'' Kio thought as he immediately used a skill and tried to run.


    <Frost Run-


    But Before the skill could''ve even activated, Kio felt something. He saw the next and last 3 seconds of his life flash in front of him and in those 3 seconds... Kio saw himself dying by Anon in 300 different ways.


    "W-W-What... Was that !?" Kio whispered in a vey low voice as his eyes were wide open.


    "That''s your future, If you tried to run away. A simple image of the many ways you can die. You want to try running from me, again ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, S-S-Sir." Kio replied with a scared expression.


    "Nice answer, You just saved your head from turning into a mush of Meat and Sticky liquid." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.

 Chapter 865 Chapter-865

    Anon is now sitting inside his room in the Royal Castle and Kio is sitting in front of him, Scared and shocked.


    "Now, Tell me something... How did you get aware of my presence in this world ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "W-Well, The day that you entered in this world... A Big energy surge was detected by my machine and I immediately located your location." Kio spoke with a scared expression.


    "Hmm...? A machine that can detect energy surges ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes... I made it myself with an ancient scripture''s help." Kio spoke.


    "Do you have the machine ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, But it''s in my lab in the Frost Kingdom. Do you want me to bring it here ?" Kio asked with an excited expression as he immediately stood up from the ground.


    "Sit down or you won''t have any legs to stand up again." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes." Kio spoke as he immediately sat down once again.


    "Do you have the scriptures ?" Anon asked.


    "The scriptures ? N-No, I don''t have it either." Kio spoke in a stammering voice.


    Anon immediately closed his eyes and placed his fingers over his eyelids.


    He then waved his hand towards Mike who was standing in one corner of the room.


    *Nod*


    Mike immediately nodded and started walking towards Kio.


    "W-What... D-Did I do something wrong ? I-I was just-" Before Kio could''ve completed his sentence, Mike pulled his dagger out and stabbed it into Kio''s spine.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Kio shouted in agony as Blue blood flowed out of his spine.


    "Mike... The voice is too loud." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he slightly rubbed his ears.


    "Yes, Master." Mike spoke as he pulled out another dagger out of his pocket and stabbed it right into Kio''s Neck, the Dagger immediately destroyed Kio''s Voice box.


    *Creeeeeeeeeeeakkkkkk*


    Kio tried to shout but no voice came out of his throat.


    "Now, You know... That I can detect lies, Son." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Kio.


    Kio started crying as he saw Anon''s monstrous behaviour.


    "Now, Will you lie to me ?" Anon asked as he looked into Kio''s eyes.


    *Nod-Nod*


    Kio immediately titled his head in ''No''.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly, The illusion broke down and The Daggers Disappeared from his neck and spine.


    "What the-" Kio spoke with a surprised and shocked expression.


    ''I-I felt the pain... I-It was so real and Now... I-It feels like a dream. What kind of Magic was this ?'' Kio thought as he looked at Anon with a expression of disbelief.


    "So, The scriptures." Anon spoke as he raised his hand.


    "Y-Yes..." Kio immediately stood up and walked upto Anon, He then summoned the scriptures and gave them to Anon.


    "Good Boy." Anon spoke as he opened the scriptures and saw a big machine''s Photo on the first page, That looked like a modern day signal receiver.


    "Energy Surge Interpretation Machine." Anon spoke as he read the machine''s name.


    ''I am not from this world and I am looking for a way out from here... That''s why I have created this machine, This energy Surge detector can detect surges of the Gates.


    Gates are pathways from other realms to this world. Everytime a gate is opened, A energy spoke can be easily detected in the environment''s mana and The things that comes out of the gate can be easily tracked with this device.


    In search of a way out from this realm of Demons, I have made many devices but this is the closest I got from getting out of this realm.


    My name is Sam Maneuls, and I belong to a world where Gods exist and Humans live together peacefully with Dwarfs, Elfs and Other species, If you found this note... It means I have probably committed suicide by now.


    But, Someday... Someone from my realm get''s this note... I want to say that just go to the 6th Avenue in the Human kingdom and tell my wife and daughter, That I was wrong the whole time.


    The Steps to re-create this machine is on the next page... Hope you find a Way Out soon.''


    As Anon read this message, His eyes widened in shock.


    "I-I couldn''t read the first page... B-But, The Steps ahead are easy to repeat as they are only pictures and arrows." Kio spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "This... Where did you find it ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I-I found it inside a cave of the Southern Frozen mountains, With the Body of a strange being sitting on a wooden table.


    The being was completely frozen in snow but there was this word written all over that cave.


    "What word ?" Anon asked.


    "This One." Kio spoke as he pointed it out in the letter.


    "... I was Wrong ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-You can... Read it ?" Kio asked with a shocked expression.


    "Haa... Fine, Start running." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up from his chair.


    "A-Am I free to go ?" Kio asked with a smile.


    "Yep." Anon replied.


    "T-T-Thank you, Sir. I-I promise to not reveal anything that happened in this room." Kio spoke as he started walking towards the exit door.


    "Don''t worry about that, You won''t be able to tell anything to anyone anyway." Anon''s voice came from behind.


    *Halt*


    Suddenly, Kio''s steps came to a sudden halt as he immediately turned around and looked at Anon with a scared and Confused expression.


    "W-What do you mean by... That, Sir ?" Kio asked in a stammering voice.


    "Oh, you should Start running... That''s very generous offer me to give you that opportunity. You didn''t give me any opportunity to run away, when you came to kill me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Kio.


    *Swish*


    Kio immediately used a spell and started running as fast as he could''ve.


    Marelna was going back to her room with a piece of paper and suddenly, She noticed that something was coming towards her with an incredible speed and it passed through her without even stopping, the only thing she felt were chills.


    *Chills*


    "What was that !?" Marelna asked with a confused expression.


    ...


    Anon''s room...


    "Master, He is running away..." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "In what direction is he running in ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took out a cigar from of his inventory and lit it up.


    "Towards the Army master." Mike informed.


    "Frost Demon Army ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Why do you think, he is running that way Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took a puff out of the Cigar.


    "In hopes of getting saved from you master. " Mike replied with a smile as he understood what Anon is about to do now.


    Anon noticed the smile on Mike''s face and asked.


    "You understand, What I am about to do ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I do understand, Master." Mike replied with an even wider smile.


    "Let''s go." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    Mike immediately followed Anon without any questions as he Summoned his Dagger and started cleaning them with a cotton cloth.


    As soon as they exited the room... Anon noticed that Marlena is standing outside the room with a paper in her hands and she is talking to Oyin and Ymer about some Kingdom related matters.


    "You understand ?" Marelna asked.


    "We understand, Mother." Ymer and Oyin spoke in unison.


    "Good." Marlena spoke.


    "Looks like your boyfriend is off to somewhere, Mom." Ymer spoke as she looked at Anon with a Smile.


    "Hehe..." Oyin laughed at this and Marlena smiled very shyly.


    Anon smirked at this and continued to walk forward, But suddenly Marlena stepped up and stopped Anon by putting her hand over Anon''s chest.


    "Master... You didn''t come to the room. My pussy was really lonely." Marlena spoke in a very low voice.


    "I had some work Luv and I have work now too." Anon replied with a smile. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of work does a guy like you have ?" Ymer asked with a smile as she tried to mock him.


    "Well, I am going to fight an army of Frost demons." Anon spoke with a smile as he bowed smoke on her face.


    "*Cough-Cough*, What !?" Ymer asked with a Surprised expression.


    "But, You are only two... Where are your offensive and Defensive guards ?" Oyin asked with a confused expression.


    "He is the Defensive and I am Offensive, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, He is holding daggers in his hands and Not a shield." Ymer asked with an even more confused expression.


    "Offence is the Best Defence." Mike spoke with a cool expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke as he laughed and both of them exited the Royal Castle.


    "They are kidding, Right ?" Oyin asked with a confused expression.


    "They are... Right mom ?" Ymer asked.


    "I miss Him." Marlena spoke with a sad smile on her face.


    "She is in Love." Oyin spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 866 Chapter-866

    Fremont Mountains...


    A Huge army of Frost Demons are walking towards the Scubi Kingdom without stopping or resting.


    "How much Time, Till we reach there ?" A general who was walking with the frontlines asked with an emotionless expression.


    "Sir, About 16 hours..." A scholar replied.


    "Hmm... Okay." The general replied.


    "Sir, Something is coming towards us..." A soldier shouted from the frontline.


    "What ?" The general asked as he immediately summoned a small telescope and stretched it into it''s full size.


    As soon as the general looked into the telescope, He noticed a Frost Demon is coming towards them with full speed.


    "Who is this guy ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "Hey, Isn''t that the Bloody Scholar ?" A soldier spoke as he looked at Kio with keened eyes.


    "The Bloody Scholar you mean ?" Another Scholar asked as he looked at the Bloody Scholar.


    "There is someone behind him... Look." A soldier shouted as he pointed towards the Bloody Scholar.


    The General immediately looked behind and noticed that there was really someone walking behind the Bloody Scholar.


    Two Demons, Both have Red Glowing eyes and Both of them are walking slowly but still they were keeping up with the Bloody Scholar''s speed.


    "I have to report this..." The General spoke as he immediately blowed some air over his hand and created a small ball of mist.


    "Go." The general spoke as he released the Mist ball into the air and it travelled all the way back to the Senior Generals.


    "Hmm.... A message ?" The Senior General spoke as he immediately caught the mist ball and popped it.


    As soon as the mist bubble popped, Words started forming into the air.


    "Bloody Scholar is coming towards us and behind him is the otherworlder ?" The senior general read this message and immediately decided to send it to the Elite Generals.


    He created another mist bubble and sent it back...


    The bubble travelled to the Elite Generals and popped.


    As soon as the Elite Generals got the news, They immediately started running towards the Grand Army General.


    "Hmm...? The Bloody Scholar is coming towards us ? Why is he coming towards us with the Other worlders ?" The Grand Army General asked with a confused expression.


    "We don''t know, Sir." The Elite General spoke.


    "Sir, Shall we eliminate them ?" Other Elite general asked.


    "No, No... We can''t take actions without Queen''s Permission. If an Unnecessary fight started between the other worlder and us... This would turn into a big thing and a Lot of attention will be attracted towards us." The Grand Army General spoke with a serious expression as he immediately created a formal Message and sent it to the Royal Castle.


    ...


    "Master, This skill is really good." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "I know... Ghost Steps will create an illusion that you are walking at a very low pace but in reality you are walking very fast.


    This confuses your opponent in keeping the track of your movements, An original skill created by me." Anon spoke with a smile as he puffed out the smoke from his cigar.


    "Master, Do you think they will save him ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he looked at Kio.


    "Well, If they did... All we have to do is Annihilate them." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say, Master." Mike replied with a smile.


    ...


    "*Huff-Huff* N-No... I-I can''t stop. *Huff-Huff* That monster will *Huff-Huff* Kill me. Have to keep running.


    The army *Huff-Huff* Is here. T-They will save me." Kio spoke as he was really tired and couldn''t even run properly at this point, but he was carrying the hope of being saved by his Army.


    After running for 5 more minutes, Kio finally reached near the frost army.


    "S-Save me... T-Those guys are trying to kill me." Kio begged in front of the general as he went inside the soldiers in order to gain a shield from Anon.


    Suddenly, A mist ball came flying from the back and the general immediately opened the mist ball.


    "HALT SOLDIERS." All the front line generals shouted loudly and all the frontline soldiers immediately came to a Halt as they heard their general''s orders.


    "P-Please Kill him..." Kio spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    The General looked at Kio with an emotionless expression and didn''t understand how he was feeling so scared, even though he was a frost demon.


    "What are you staring at me for ? Go and Kill Him." Kio shouted as he looked at the general.


    "I am sorry, Sir. But I can''t do this..." The general replied.


    "What do you mean you can''t do this-" Before Kio could''ve completed his sentence, Anon stopped in front of the Army''s Face and stopped as he looked at Kio with a smile. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen to me, You fucking bitch. You are under my command and you will do what I tell you to do. You understand me ?" Kio shouted as he looked at the General.


    "He won''t do anything you tell him to do." Suddenly, A senior general stepped out from behind and Looked at Kio with an expression of disappointment.


    "What do you mean ? You are Lower in rank... I am an Elite scholar... Y-You are just a fucking Senior General." Kio spoke with an angry expression.


    "Here is your Notice." The senior General spoke as he handed out a notice to Kio.


    "What is this ?" Kio asked as he opened the notice and read it.


    "I am being relieved from my Position ? How can you do that ? I have served my time in this kingdom and I have helped you guys in the most directly situations... T-The Queen... I want to talk with the Queen, Call her." Kio spoke.


    "Have you lost your Mind, Scholar ? You want us to call the Queen Here ?" An elite general asked as he stepped out from the backlines.


    "S-Sir, I-I can''t be relieved like that... I-I was promised this post till the end of my life by the Queen." Kio asked.


    "Yeah and This is the End of your life... You will die today. We have recieved orders to hand you over to that guy." The Elite General spoke as he grabbed Kio''s neck and moved towards Anon.


    ...


    "Hmm..? That''s not what I expected." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Elite General.


    "They are bringing him to us, without even asking any questions Master." Mike spoke with a confused expression.


    "Looks Like... I am not going to get a good fight this time." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Frost Demon soldiers.


    *Thud*


    The Elite General, Threw Kio into Anon''s legs and looked at him with a Fake smile.


    "You don''t look really good with that fake smile." Anon spoke with a smile.


    The Elite General immediately stopped smiling as soon as he heard Anon''s words.


    "I was told to do this, While talking to you." The Elite General replied with an emotionless expression.


    "So, What''s the catch ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, Our Queen just wants to have a meeting with you in exchange for that Guy." The Elite General spoke.


    "Haa... Fine, Tell her to get ready. I am coming in 15 minutes." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "P-P-Please, Leave me... I-I don''t want to die. I-I will tell you everything about them... Their defensives and Their offensives as well.


    Please just let me live... I-I will become your slave and-" Before Kio could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his head and tightened the grip.


    "N-NOOOOO, MY HEAD HURT-"


    *Brust*


    Kio''s Head burst out due to the extreme pressure of Anon''s hand and he died on spot.


    His brain material and blue blood flew everywhere and some of it even fell over Anon''s face and his body.


    <Cleanse>


    Anon immediately cleaned his body and face.


    "Phew~ Well, This Motherfucker''s head was tight." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and looked at the Elite General with a smirk.


    "Please come with me, There is a Frost Ram waiting for you in the back." The Elite General spoke with a serious expression.


    "A Frost Ram ? What''s that ?" Anon asked as he immediately followed the general and came across a very beautiful animal.


    It was a huge ram that shined brightly and it''s horns were curled all the way to the back of its tail.


    "Please mount on it and It will take you to the Royal Castle." The Elite General spoke.


    "Okay. Come Mike." Anon spoke.


    "Master, It won''t look appropriate for a Slave to ride with It''s master. How about I Just teleport there with my shadow skills, Master ?" Mike spoke with a worried expression.


    "Nice thinking Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately got mounted on the Frost Ram.


    "I will be waiting for you on the Royal Castle, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Cool." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Frost Ram''s leash and whipped it.


    *Meeeeeh*


    The First Ram immediately let out a Loud roar as it blew out a ton of chilled air from his mouth and created a frozen path for itself in the air.

 Chapter 867 Chapter-867

    After travelling for about 17 minutes and 45 Seconds, Anon finally reached on the Frost Kingdom''s front gate.


    "Well, Well, Well... Ain''t this a Motherfucking Beauty ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Frost kingdom, Shining brightly.


    In the Frost Kingdom, All the houses were made out of Snow and Ice.


    As the Frost Ram flew over the main gate''s of the kingdom, Anon noticed Frost Demons walking in the market.


    "Hmm...?" Anon suddenly Noticed that all the Frost demons down there, were behaving normally. They were laughing, Crying and Enjoying their life unlike the Soldiers.


    "So, They aren''t injecting their people with that shitty drug huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked down.


    "No, No... We don''t do-" Suddenly, The Frost Ram started speaking. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the fuck ? Did you just speak ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Oh, Yes... I am sorry for startling you like that. But, I was ordered to keep my mouth shut in front of you." The Frost Ram replied.


    "Well, Now that you have opened your mouth... Why don''t you complete the sentence you were saying ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, But I am banned to talk about anything to you." The Frost Ram spoke.


    "Hmm... What will they do if they found out that you have opened your mouth in front of me." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, They will throw me out of the Royal castle for starters. I am a Royal Mount and I can''t live without proper care. I mean who wants to " The Frost Ram replied.


    "What if I tell them, that you were talking to me ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No, Please don''t do this. I-I will complete the sentence." The Frost Ram spoke.


    "Nice." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "The soldiers are the only people in frost kingdom that are injected with that drug in order to fight without any emotions and feelings.


    The rest of our People are just like the rest of you." The Frost Ram spoke.


    "So, The soldiers don''t go against this drug ?" Anon asked.


    "They don''t have emotions... We give them food and Place to live, They work for us. Simple as that." Th Frost Ram spoke.


    "Haa... What kind of mean creatures does that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why are you smiling, while saying that ?" The Frost Ram asked.


    "Well, I like the work." Anon replied.


    "That''s the Royal Castle and On the top window, You can see a Beautiful woman standing. She is Our Queen, Madam Floria." The Frost Ram spoke.


    Anon immediately turned his eyes towards the Top window of the castle and noticed the Lady.


    She was wearing a Blue gown, Medium sized Boobs, Simple waist size and Facial qualities are Normal as well.


    On her head there was a crown made out of blue ice.


    "Hmm... Your Queen is not the Beautiful." Anon spoke with a bored expression.


    "Say that In front of our Queen and You will recieve a death penalty immediately. So, Keep your thoughts to yourself, Kid. I am doing a big favour, Telling you this." The Frost Ram spoke.


    "I see... So, She is dangerous huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Very dangerous, One mistake and You are dead." The Frost Ram spoke as she started landing on the ground.


    "Now as promised, I didn''t talk to you and You don''t remember anything I said." The Frost Ram spoke.


    "As the lady says." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately jumped off of her back and landed on the ground.


    "Welcome, Mr. Others Worlder... The Frost Kingdom welcomes you with Open hands." The Queen spoke as she came out of the Royal court and welcomed Anon on the Castle''s door.


    "Everyone welcomes you with Open hands until those hands wrap around your neck and Snap it." Anon replied with a sly smile as he entered inside the Royal Castle.


    "Hmm...? That''s a new thing I Heard from an other Worlder." Floria spoke.


    "Not the first Time meeting an other worlder, I assume." Anon asked as he looked at the castle from inside and noticed that the Temperature inside the castle was around -30¡ã.


    "Why don''t you get off with that Disguise ? I don''t think you need it anymore or if you want to keep it... I don''t mind that either." Floria spoke with a smile.


    "Luv, You can come out now." Anon order Medusa.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately jumped out of Anon''s hand and Polymorphed into her Human form.


    But as soon as she transformed back to her Human form, she immediately had a Running Nose.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    *Achooooooo*


    Medusa sneezed loudly and a big wave of air was released out of her mouth.


    "M-Master, I-I don''t feel too good." Medusa spoke as her whole body started to vibrate.


    "She is cold sensative." Floria spoke as she immediately created a white jacket out of thin air and gave it to Medusa.


    "Here have this.... It will help you keep warm." She spoke with a smile.


    "T-Thanks." Medusa replied as she immediately wore the jacket and the heat in her body started to get trapped inside the jacket.


    ''Ah... She is a Lizard by nature. How can I forget that ?'' Anon thought as he looked at Medusa and immediately casted a Spell on her body, That created an aura shield around her.


    "Hmm... I don''t feel cold anymore." Medusa spoke as she immediately took off the jacket and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Feeling better, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Intresting... You have some really good Magic." Floria spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon with a curious expression.


    "So, Why am I here ?" Anon asked as he looked at Floria.


    "Hmm... You tell me." Floria countered Anon''s Question with her Question.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked.


    "You could''ve killed all of my armies ther with that Giant Ball weapon of yours, Yet you choose to come here.


    What is it that you are searching ?" Floria asked with a smile.


    "Luv, Don''t try to trap me in Wordplay. The only thing I like with play is Foreplay." Anon replied with a smile as he took a seat on the nearby sofa.


    "Fine, here is the deal... Help us in conquering this world until you find your way out of this realm.


    My soldiers will do everything in order to help you get back to your realm and Manpower is something that you will need, right ?" Floria asked with a serious expression.


    "You spoken right on point but I don''t need manpower and Even if I needed man power... I would just make an army of undead and get them to find me the things I want." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, The undead king Surrendered to you huh ?" She asked with a curious expression.


    "Yep." Anon replied as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    "I will give you everything you want... Any girl you point in this kingdom and My soldiers will send her to your bed.


    Any Man you point towards will die on your command. Anything in this kingdom you point towards will be yours, Just tell me... What do you want ?" Floria asked with a desperate expression.


    "Why me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Because you might be the strongest person in this Realm, Right Now." Floria spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? May I know the reason behind that statement ?" Anon asked.


    "You can cure the Dark Disease." Floria spoke.


    "Dark Disease... I don''t understand. What is This Dark Disease ?" Anon asked.


    "You healed all those soldiers from dark disease in the Scubi Kingdom. A disease in which one becomes unable to absorb mana or use it properly.


    No one can heal it except you and I have met 3 Other worlder in my whole life and none of them can do what you can do... Dark Disease is something that even the highest ranking demons fear and You are something that can heal it.


    If someone in the higher standing get''s to know about this, They will chase you till the end of time.


    Do you understand, What am I saying ?" Floria asked with a serious expression.


    "Haa... I do understand what you are saying." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Then you should understand that, If I leaked your information in the outer world. You will have a very hard time living in this world and believe me, there are things in this world you haven''t even seen." Floria spoke with a smile.


    "Are you trying to blackmail me ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I am trying to get you to support me and please, Don''t make me do this." Floria spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What if I killed you right here ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Even if you do that... I have people in every corner that will spread the news immediately."

 Chapter 868 Chapter-868

    "Floria The Frost Queen, Who called me here to help her in conquering this world, offered to help me at first but when she saw that all of this is moving in a very wrong direction... She immediately took Major steps and thought of blackmailing me.


    Right, Floria ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Floria.


    "That wasn''t my intentions from the start... If you would''ve listened to me from the start, I wouldn''t have come down to blackmailing you.


    I will respect you good and Keep you safe from the world, If you just shake hands with me." Floria spoke with a smile.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Anon released his Bloodlust and the Air inside the room became very thick, making it hard to breathe.


    "W-What are you doing ?" Floria asked with a scared expression as she sensed the dangerous Aura and immediately used a Defensive Barrier around her body.


    <Mist Aura>


    Anon used his Skill.


    [Name: Mist Aura]


    [Rank: B-]


    [Description: Creates a Cloud of magical mist around your body. Once the mist is breathed in by your opponent, Fear will start to generate inside their mind and Heart.


    In just 2 Minutes... The Opponent''s mind will create a dangerous image of host into their mind.


    In this situation, any task given to the opponent will be like an absolute order but, Once the skill ends... Fear Effects will end as well.]


    [Warning: If the opponent is not afraid of the host or believes it can defeat host... Then skill will not have any effects.]


    [Mana: 100,000/Use.]


    [Cooldown: 2 Hours.]


    Suddenly, A white mist covered the whole room and Floria started to feel more and more unsafe inside the mist.


    "Listen, Y-You don''t have to do anything here. We will serve you everything and-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, She noticed two brightly purple glowing eyes in the mist.


    Before Floria could''ve reacted, a hand came out of the mist and grabbed Floria''s neck tightly.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "L-L-Listen-"


    "No, You listen to me. You little selfish bitch, I am not some kind of animal that you can keep in your cage and feed.


    My name is Anon and I am not your slave." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he picked her up from the ground and tightened his grip around her neck.


    "I-I-I under...stand." Floria spoke with a serious expression as the blue blood rushed to her eyes.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he placed her down and turned off the aura mist skill.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    Floria coughed as she slightly tilted her neck and felt Anon''s warmth on her neck.


    "Don''t ever try to blackmail me... I don''t give a fuck, What you tell to anyone. Just, tell everyone about me and I will make your life a living hell." Anon spoke with a Smile as he started walking towards the exit.


    "Take... Everything." Floria spoke in a low voice. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I said, Take anything you want... Take everything I have, Just help me in conquering this world.


    I will even become your slave, If that''s what you want." Floria spoke as he stood up and looked at Anon with a serious and desperate expression.


    "Hmm....? Why are you so desperate on taking over the world ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because, I promised My mother that I will take over the whole world and Only than Death shall take me." Floria spoke with a serious expression as Blue blood flowed out of her nose and the corners of her eyes.


    "Haa... Why do I always end up in these situations ?" Anon asked with a Disappointed expression as he immediately walked upto Floria and grabbed her face tightly.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As soon as Anon used this skill on her face, Floria''s face got fully healed.


    "M-My Face..." Floria spoke as she immediately touched her face.


    Anon pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up as he took a seat on the nearby sofa.


    "You guys got some good girls ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I will arrange the most beautiful girls that exist in my kingdom or from the other kingdoms that are under us." Floria spoke immediately as she saw a light of Hope.


    "How about food... What do you guys eat ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, Mostly snow... But, If you want we can arrange demon body parts from other kingdoms. Don''t you worry about that." Floria spoke.


    "I don''t eat that shit... " Anon replied.


    "Ah, My mistake... I forgot that you are an other-worlder. But, We have berries and Fruits that your kind likes." Floria spoke.


    "Good... I will take it." Anon replied as he took a puff out of the cigar and blowed out the smoke.


    "A-Anything else that you want ?" Floria asked with a smile.


    "Yes, How much do you know about fighting ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I am not that good at meele fighting and-"


    "What about ranged fighting ?" Anon asked.


    "T-That''s... Something... It was... So-"


    "You don''t know shit about fighting, Do you ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Yes." Floria spoke with a disappointed expression.


    "A Queen, Who knows nothing about fighting... Shall not guide a kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "P-Please don''t say that... I-I will learn to fight, If that''s what you want." Floria spoke with a worried expression.


    "I don''t have that much time, Sign her with your blood and then drink my blood." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he presented a slave contract in front of her.


    "A-A Slavery contract ? Won''t this be a little bit much and-"


    "I thought you were ready to become my slave or do you want me to go ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No, Please... I will do it, Here." Floria spoke as she immediately cutted her hand and dropped her blood over the Demon contract.


    [Contract Sealed]


    "Good... Now open your mouth and Drink this blood." Anon spoke as he cutted his finger.


    "Why is that-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her face and opened her mouth forcefully.


    *Tip-Tip*


    After dropping his blood into her mouth, Anon backed off.


    [New target detected under the Skill <Mind Control> would you like to commence the skill ?]


    ''Commence.'' Anon thought.


    [Commencing Skill]


    [Floria''s Mind Corruption: 10%]


    [Variable has been found.]


    [Scanning Again]


    [Master and Slave bond has been found... Corruption will be maximized.]


    [Floria''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    "Good... Come here." Anon spoke as he looked at Floria.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Floria spoke in a stammering voice as she walked upto Anon and he immediately placed his hand over her head.


    [Memory Alteration]


    ''I have to delete some of her childhood memories, Where she is having fun and convert them into training time.


    A mind won''t accept memories and skills that aren''t it''s own, except mine of course. That''s why I have to alter her memories and replace them as well... In order to make her believe that she has actually learned all of these skills when she was small.'' Anon thought as he started deleting and Adding memories into Floria''s Mind.


    30 minutes later...


    "Fuck... Finally Done." Anon spoke with a tired expression as he immediately took a seat on the nearby sofa and closed his eyes for a while.


    Floria turned around and looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch.. my head hurts so much. What did you do ?" Floria asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing much, How do you feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I feel the same... Except a severe headache in my head." She replied with a normal expression.


    "Good, Now attack me." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the chair.


    "Why ?" Floria asked with a confused expression.


    "Haa... Why do I have to deal with this ?" Anon asked as he immediately made a punch and threw it towards her face.


    As soon as he threw the punch, Floria''s eyes shined brightly blue and she immediately dodged it without any issues.


    "Woahhh... Did you just-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon threw another punch at her and Floria immediately bent back making a 90¡ã angle between her legs and her upper body.


    "How am... I doing this ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Stand up straight." Anon spoke and Floria immediately stood up.


    "Did you just see that, Master ? I Just bent down and-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence Anon used his skill.


    <Thunder Javelin First Form: Thunder Javelin.>


    Anon spoke as he used his skill and threw a Javelin made out of lightning towards her with full speed.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    Floria immediately used the same skill and threw the Javelin towards Anon''s Javelin.


    Both of the Javelins Crashed into each other, But Anon''s Javelin crushed her Javelin completely and moved towards her without any problem.


    <Shadow Shield>


    She used another skill and suddenly a big black shield covered her whole body making it impossible for the Javelin to pass through.


    But, as soon as the Javelin struck on the Shield it damaged the shield very brutally.


    "Hmm... The skills are being used in a wrong way but this should do the Job." Anon spoke with a satisfied expression.

 Chapter 869 Chapter-869

    "H-How am I doing this ?" Floria asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Try to ask your mind..." Anon spoke as he looked at Floria with a smile.


    "What-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, memories immediately flashes in her mind and she understood how she was performing all those stunts.


    "I-I practiced all those skills but It feels odd... When did i-"


    "Don''t put pressure on your mind or it will blast out." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the room and closed the room.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    But, As soon as Anon closed the door... All the frost Assassins that were hidden inside the room... Fell down to the floor unconscious.


    "What the-" Before Floria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon opened the door and looked at Floria with a vicious and evil smile.


    *Click*


    "You thought, these useless things can stop me from killing you ?" Anon asked as his eyes glowed brightly purple and he closed the door again.


    "N-No mast-"


    *Thud*


    A shiver went down Floria''s spine as soon as she looked at the Assassins.


    ...


    As Anon walked through the Corridor, He snapped his fingers and suddenly, Mike appeared besides him.


    "You called, Master ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "Good Job, Neutralising the Assassins." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "It was my Job master." Mike replied.


    ...


    As both of them walked towards the exit gate of the castle, Anon noticed a confused expression on Mike''s face.


    "You facial expression says that you have a Question, Why don''t you ask it ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "O-Oh, It''s nothing serious master." Mike replied.


    "Ask, Ask... Or you won''t be able to drink blood." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You are right Master. All I want to ask is... Why did you help her master, you could''ve killed her right there and I would''ve killed all of her information spreaders, but instead you decided to help her by teaching her your own skills ?" Mike asked.


    "Mike... It takes a King to make one." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am sorry Master, but I don''t understand." Mike spoke with a confused expression. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I haven''t helped her in anyway Mike. All I have done is help myself... I have created a Pawn that will lead this world for me... You see, She wants to conquer this world and I want to do the same, So I will conquer this world and give it to her, until I feel the need to use it again.


    I am not very good at taking care of things Mike, That''s why I create Stupid puppets to manage it for me. This one is one of the puppets that''s all, and if I am going to make her a Good Puppet Queen... Than I have to teach her some good skills or she will be easy to kill and replace." Anon explained with an evil smile on his face.


    "I understand now, Master." Mike spoke with an enlightened and impressed expression.


    "Good." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped out of the castle and got into a carriage.


    "Master... Please wait !!!" Suddenly, Floria''s sound came from the other side.


    Anon opened the carriage''s gate once again and looked outside with a smile.


    "Anything you want, Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, What do you want me to do about the Frost Army ? Shall I call it back ?" Floria asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you want them to get completely Annihilated ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, I think... I will call them back." Floria spoke with a smile.


    "Good." Anon spoke with a smile as he patted her head twice.


    *Patt-Patt*


    ....


    "Master, Why didn''t you took the ride back on the Frost Ram ? It would take us 4 days to reach the succubus kingdom in this thing and that too if we don''t take any breaks." Mike spoke.


    "I know, Mike. I need some rest... Wake me up, once we reach there and Keep an eye on Medusa... She is sitting on the top of the Carriage." Anon spoke as he immediately went to sleep.


    "As... You say Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    ...


    4 days later...


    A carriage stopped in front of the Scubi kingdom''s gate.


    Inside the castle''s hall, Everyone is sitting on the dinning table eating their breakfast.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the Hall''s gate.


    "Come in." Marlena spoke with a neutral expression.


    "My Queen... There is a Carriage in front of the Kingdom''s gate and it belongs to the Frost Kingdom. Shall we let it through ?" The knight asked.


    "What the- !? Who is inside that carriage ?" Marlena asked with a serious expression.


    "An Incubus and A pale skinned Demon, My Queen." The knight replied.


    "Mom... I think, Your Boyfriend is back." Ymer spoke as she sipped some of the demon fruit''s juice.


    "Really ? Is it Rasputin ?" Marlena asked with an excited smile as she looked at the knight.


    "W-We couldn''t confirm it, My Queen. The Incubus won''t open his eyes and The Pale Skinned Demon won''t let us touch him. That''s why I came here... My Queen." The knight spoke with a serious expression.


    "What the fuck do you mean, He won''t open his eyes... Send that carriage to the Royal Castle right now." Marlena ordered with an angry expression.


    "A-As you say, My Queen." The knight spoke as he immediately exited the Royal Hall.


    "Mom, Calm down... Everything should be alright." Kolis spoke as she immediately tried to console Marlena.


    "Imagine, If he is dead... That would be pathetic to look at." Ymer spoke with a mocking smile as she took a sip out of the juice.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A very aggressive and Strong Bloodlust was released out of Marlena''s body and all of this bloodlust was Targeted towards Ymer.


    "Woah, Mom... Calm down." Oyin spoke with a serious expression as she immediately stood up from her seat.


    Kolis immediately stepped back and maintained a ten-step distance from her.


    "What the fuck happened to her...?" Kolis asked in a low voice.


    Marelna grabbed the Dinning table from one corner and threw it towards the wall with ultimate strength.


    The cup of juice felld own from Ymer''s hand and sweat started accumulating over her forehead.


    "W-What are you doing.... M-Mom ?" Ymer asked with a scared expression as she noticed the deadly aura around her mother.


    *Step-step-step*


    Marlena started walking towards Ymer.


    "Mother, Please stop... You are-" Oyin started speaking as she stepped in front of her and tried to stop her.... But, Marlena immediately grabbed her shoulder and threw her towards the Wall.


    *Booom*


    Oyin hitted the wall and her right shoulder broke immediately.


    "What the... Fuck, Mom." Oyin spoke as she felt too much pain in her shoulder.


    "HE CAN''T DIE." Marlena spoke with a very deep voice as she looked directly into Ymer''s eyes and her eyes shined brightly red.


    "DO YOU HEAR ME ? HE CAN''T DIE... HE IS NOT KILLABLE." Marlena spoke as she waited for Ymer''s reaction.


    "I-I... U-U-Unerstan- I-I mean... Understand. I-I understand, Mother." Ymer spoke with a very scared expression.


    "Good... I will go and check on him now." Marlena spoke as her deadly Aura Disappeared and a worried expression appeared over her face.


    She immediately ran out of the Hall.


    *Click*


    *Thud*


    As soon as the Gates closed, Ymer let down her guard and breathed in some Air.


    "W-What the fuck... was that ?" Ymer asked as she looked at Oyin.


    "Nothing, You triggered her. Her son, Our brother, died not more than 9 days ago and You started joking about her new Boyfriend''s death ?


    Obviously, she will get angry." Oyin spoke with a serious expression as she fixed her broken Shoulder.


    "That''s not Love, I am her blood... You are her child. How can she broke your Shoulder like that ?" Ymer asked with a serious expression as she looked at Oyin.


    "Why don''t you ask her that ? Asking Questions, Instead of saying thanks to the one, who got her Shoulder broken for her." Oyin spoke with an angry expression as she immediately started walking towards the exit door of the Hall.


    *Click*


    *Thud*


    "What the fuck is happening in this castle ?" Ymer asked with an angry expression as she immediately walked out of the room as well.


    ...


    Outside the castle...


    A carriage stopped in front of the Castle''s main gate and Marlena immediately walked inside the carriage.


    "Hmm...? Succubus Queen ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as soon as he noticed her.


    "Is master alright ? The knights say that he is not opening his eyes." Marlena asked as she immediately turned around and looked at Anon, Who was sleeping like a Log.


    "Don''t worry, Master is a very heavy sleeper. So, no one can wake him up... Until he wants to wake up by himself." Mike replied.


    "Shall we move him to the Castle''s Bed ?" Marlena asked.


    "I would prefer that, But... I don''t think any of us can carry master''s weight." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 870 Chapter-870

    "What do you mean by that ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Master''s Weight is too much for us. Try if you want." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    "What nonsense...?" Marlena spoke as she immediately turned around and placed both of her hands underneath Anon''s body in order to pick him up from the ground, But as soon as she tried to pick him up, Marlena experienced a very high resistance from Anon''s side.


    ''What the fuck ? Why is Master''s Body so heavy ?'' Marlena thought as she tried to pick him up again, But failed once again.


    "What if I used magic ?" Marlena asked as she immediately turned around and looked at Mike.


    "Please..." Mike spoke as he immediately agreed.


    <Body Strengthening First Form: Giant Boulder>


    Marlena immediately used a Body Strengthening spells and tried to pick up Anon from the seat, But she failed, Yet again.


    "How is this possible ?" Marlena asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I already told you... Master''s Weight is not similar to our bodies. When he sleeps, All of his body weight is relaxed and He becomes ultimately heavy." Mike spoke.


    "Then, How is this Carriage moving ? Shouldn''t this carriage be 12 feet under the ground right now, From all this weight ?" Marelna asked with a confused expression.


    "That''s something that even I don''t know about... Only master, Knows that." Mike spoke.


    "So, What now ? Will master continue to sleep in this carriage ?" Marlena asked.


    "Yes..." Mike replied with a smile.


    ...


    Anon''s Soul Space.


    "Hmmm...? Isn''t this the Soul Space that I created with that breathing technique ?" Anon spoke as he looked around with a smile.


    Suddenly, He noticed Auric Energy sitting in the middle of his Soul Space and meditating in the lotus position.


    "Auric Energy ? Did you call me here ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Auric Energy spoke as she opened her eyes and walked towards Anon.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Master, I have received a Signal... Kind of a message, Master." Auric Energy informed.


    "Hmm...? A message from where ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "From upper world." Auric Energy replied.


    As soon as Anon heard this, His eyes widened in shock.


    "What was the message ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "This was the message, Master..." Auric Energy spoke as she Summoned a blue glowing ball into her hands and suddenly Sephie''s sound started coming out of it.


    "Ma- Master... HELP. They are too... Many... Master AHHHHHHHHH-"


    "That''s, Sephie... What is happening with her ? Where is the rest of the audio ?" Anon asked with a very serious expression as he looked at Auric Energy.


    "Master, This transmission is sent here using some sort of Dark Forbidden art and The transmission ended after this." Auric Energy spoke.


    As soon as Anon heard this, His anger peaked.


    "WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN IT ENDED !?" Anon shouted as the Whole Soul Space started to shake vigorously.


    "M-Master... I-I can''t do anything about it. The transmission was ended from the other side... We have to go to the other side in order to find out what''s happening there..." Auric Energy spoke.


    "Other side ? Yes, You are right. I have to return back-" Anon''s consciousness immediately Disappeared from the Soul space and he woke up from his sleep.


    ...


    "Master, Looks so cute... When he is sleeping right ?" Marlena asked with a smile as she looked at Mike.


    "Master has told me to say ''No Comments'' In these Kind of situations." Mike replied with a neutral expression. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm...? What does-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her sentence, Anon opened his eyes and stood up.


    "Haaa..."


    "Good evening, Master." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon and immediately went down on his knees.


    "Master, You are awake." Marelna shouted with a big smile as she immediately hugged Anon tightly.


    "Don''t have time for this shit." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the carriage.


    "Master, Is something not right ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing is right, Mike. I am going to be out of the castle for the next 7 days, Keep an eye on everything and Meet me near the Bloodrush river after 7 days." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, Master-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Anon looked at him with a very angry expression.


    "I-I understand, Sir." Mike spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "Master, Where are you-" Before Marlena could''ve completed her question, Anon disappeared from the place.


    Bloodrush river...


    Anon climbed into the cave and removed his clothes.


    "Auric Energy, Guide me." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately went into Horse stance.


    [As you command, Master.]


    "Releasing Mana..." Anon spoke as he released all the Mana out of his body.


    The sudden release of mana, Would attract wild monsters to the cave, But Anon''s bloodlust right now was enough to make them run away.


    First Day passed in obtaining the Completely perfect horse stance and Strengthening the body''s core.


    Second Day...


    Anon is lying in one corner of the Cave, Totally tired, His legs and Stomach is totally blue and Red due to the Extreme pressure of horse stance.


    But, His eyes weren''t tired.... His mind wasn''t tired.


    ''Sephie... I am coming.'' Anon thought as he gathered strength into his legs and stood up once again.


    But, As soon as he stood up... Anon felt extreme pain in his knees and His core.


    "What are we doing today, Auric Energy ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Red water flowing in the waterfall.


    [M-Master.... You should take rest. Training in this condition can prove to be really harmful for your body and-] Before Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her by shouting loudly.


    "DON''T FUCK WITH ME !! JUST TELL ME THE NEXT DAMN THING."


    [Y-Yes, Master. You have to learn the Art Of Body Rearranging.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "What''s that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [In this Art, Master you have to Break down your body and Re-build it again and again with Auric Energy''s help.] Auric Energy explained.


    "What do you mean ? I didn''t knew that Auric Energy has the properties to heal someone." Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Master, Auric Energy has things that you can''t even imagine... It''s just that, My energy can''t heal someone... Who''s body is fully of mana and It takes the user to Master Auric Energy''s Healing Arts several times in order to use it efficiently when time comes.] Auric Energy explained.


    "Fine, What do I have to do in order to learn this technique ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [You have to break your body parts Master and use my energy to heal them. This gives your mind an idea of how to quickly use my Healing abilities without even focusing.


    You have to make it into a basic instict, master. Just like the survival instinct.] Auric Energy explained.


    "I see... So, I have to break my hands and legs huh ?" Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a sword and holded it right in front of his stomach.


    "Fuck it..." Anon spoke as he immediately moved the blade towards his stomach, but before the blade could''ve pierced through Anon''s skin, It broke into a thousand pieces.


    *Tanggg*


    "What the fuck ?" Anon asked as he opened his eyes and looked down in confusion.


    [Master, You have a very strong skin and the spot you are trying to penetrate with that kind of blade is just impossible.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Fine... Let''s do it with this then." Anon spoke as he Summoned his Arcane Slayer sickles.


    [M-Master... Using them will be too much, Don''t you thnik-]


    "I don''t give a fuck, Auric Energy." Anon spoke as he stabbed his stomach with the Arcane Slayer.


    *Stab-Stab-Stab*


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck." Anon shouted as he penetrated his muscles with the Arcane Slayers from many different positions and he continued to do so, Until the blood loss started to make him loose his consciousness.


    [Master, Control yourself... You can do this. You have to Control my energy and Circulate it to the Wounds.


    It might hurt at first, But it will do the Job.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "C-Circulate ?" Anon asked in a frenzy as he was really tired from yesterday and the blood loss was making him loose consciousness.


    ''You can do it, Motherfucker. You are men and Men are Strong.'' Anon''s voice rang inside his own mind.


    As soon as This voice rang inside his head, Anon tightened his grip around the Arcane Slayers and in order to gain consciousness, He stabbed himself through the cheeks and the Sheering pain opened his eyes once again.


    As soon as Anon gained consciousness, He immediately sat down in the Lotus position and started focusing on Auric Energy''s flow through his body.


    Anon focused on his wounds and the pain. He started to circulate the Auric Energy in such a way that All the wounds got covered and they started healing at an abnormal rate.


    [How can Someone learn it so fast ?] Auric Energy questioned.

 Chapter 871 Chapter-871

    Anon is lying inside the cave, The floor underneath him is fully covered in blood and He is eating berries, While smoking cigar.


    [Master, You should take some sleep. You have lost too much blood in today''s training.] Auric Energy suggested.


    "Fuck Sleep... What''s the next thing in the list ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [Master, The next training is ''Self-Control''.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "What do I have to do in this Training ?" Anon asked with a serious expression. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Master, Try to bend your pinky finger forward without moving rest of your hand.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Hmm...? What''s hard in that ?" Anon asked as he immediately opened his hand and tried to bend his pinky finger forward without moving the rest of his hand, But he failed to do so.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he tried again but failed again.


    Anon continued to do this for the next 10 minutes, But as he did this... His anger started to grow.


    "Why the fuck is that finger moving with my pinky finger ?" Anon asked with a very angry expression but at last he lost to his anger and broke both of his fingers.


    *Crack-Crack*


    [That''s Body Control Master... In order to achieve it, You have to stand on one leg and close your eyes.] Auric Energy spoke as she healed Anon''s fingers.


    "Why on one leg ?" Anon asked.


    [Standing on one leg and closing your eyes will strengthen your Body Control very much, Master.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Fine." Anon spoke as he immediately stood on one leg and closed his eyes, But as soon as he did this... His balance wore off and his eyes opened up.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon spoke as he immediately closed his eyes once again and attained the same pose.


    Anon failed to maintain the pose for more than 5 minutes, No matter how many times he tried.


    [Master, Make my Energy your eyes... Let it flow around you and Sense the gravitational field around your body. You will have an easy time if you do that.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Fine." Anon spoke as he released some of the Auric Energy out of his body and started feeling the gravitational field around him.


    Suddenly, His focus increased and His balance becomes even more stable.


    ...


    "*Sigh* What a weak Appearance for a Mind Flayer at it''s best." Suddenly, A voice rang inside Anon''s Mind.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Don''t you remember me ? The esteemed one who travelled through the minds of billions and Killed without even looking ?" The Voice spoke.


    "Mind Flayer ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Exactly... Mind Flayer, Kid."


    "What are you doing Inside my mind ?" Anon asked.


    "Haa... You have more than what you think in your mind, Kid. May I ask, What are you doing right now ?" Mind Flayer asked with a smile.


    "Training to go to a mountain where you hided that Box''s Key." Anon replied.


    "Why do you want to go back ? You have a Very good reputation here and You know how to kill any demon, Just inject them with a simple dose of Pure mana and they are as good as dead." The Mind Flayer spoke with a smile.


    "Well, Why you wanted to go back ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm...? That''s an interesting question... Why would I want to go back ? Let me think... It was because I wanted to help the Demon King.


    Do you also have someone that you want to help on the other side ?" Mind Flayer asked.


    "There is someone..." Anon replied.


    "Well, Well... Ain''t this pathetic then ?" The Mind Flayer spoke with a smile.


    "What''s pathetic ?" Anon asked.


    "You are letting an energy take over your body." The Mind Flayer replied with a Smile.


    "What do you mean by ''Take Over'' ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This Auric Energy... I have observed it over time. She promised to give you a way out of this situation didn''t she ?" The Mind Flayer asked.


    "She did..." Anon replied.


    "She says that she has Ultimate Healing techniques and yet she couldn''t save her last Host, That Elderly Elf... Don''t you think something is wrong, Anon ?" The Mind Flayer replied.


    "What do you want to say ?" Anon asked with a Serious expression.


    "Energies are always searching for hosts, Anon. They make them believe that they are their friends and on the right time... When you need their powers the most, They will tell you to go through a body strengthening program in order to harness it''s full potential.


    After fucking up your body for Seven days, You become so weak that you can''t even fight her back when she is taking over your body and you have already made spots for her in your whole body Anon. She will lock your consciousness in your own body and rule your body as she wants.... I don''t think you want to give your body away like that, right ?" Mind Flayer asked with a smile.


    "Why should I believe you ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You are a Mind Flayer... Just like me Kid and Mind Flayers Don''t need Super strength or Super speed to cross through an ocean, Anon.


    You need to use Mind Control powers in order to reach there, Not her powers and I don''t think she has any plans to give you any powers in the first place.


    Kick her out of your system Anon... You are a Beast who lives on mana and Manipulates people like tools in order to use them for your profit.


    Don''t make me sad like that, you are Anon Agreil. Kick this fucking thing out of your system and start behaving like a man." As soon as The mind Flayer stopped talking, Anon''s eyes were forcefully opened by the Auric Energy.


    [Master, Master... Are you alright ?] Auric Energy asked with a worried voice.


    "Yes, Yes... I am alright, Auric Energy. Hey why don''t we do it later ? I should take some rest now." Anon spoke.


    [No, Master...]


    "Hmmm ?"

 Chapter 872 Chapter-872

    "Why ''No'' ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    [I-I mean, Master you are so close to achieving the full potential of my energy. Do you really want to take a break at this point ?] Auric Energy asked as her voice started to crack and Anon immediately understood that she was lying, yet he decided to play with her.


    "Haa... But, I am really tired." Anon spoke with a fake tired expression.


    [H-How about just one more day master ? I will cut-short this training and you will be able to harness 70% of my potential.] Auric Energy spoke in a stammering voice.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the exit door of the cave.


    [Master.... Where are you going ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "Just going for a Walk..." Anon spoke as he continued to walk towards the exit.


    [So, You know about me...] The Auric Energy spoke as her speaking time changed completely.


    "Hmm...? What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [How did you find out ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "So, You are really trying to take over my body huh ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [I asked, Who told you about me ?] Auric Energy asked.


    "Just a friend of mine." Anon replied with a smile.


    [This has never happened... My host never gets to know about my intentions until the day, I take over his body.


    Yet, You found out about me. How ?] Auric Energy asked with in a serious tone.


    "So, Now that I have found about you... What are you going to do ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [I am going to take over this beautiful body of yours, Master. Hehehehe... I have watered it for so long, Protected it and I even gave you the last Message you received from your Lovely Sephie.


    Now, Why don''t you surrender your body to me, so that I can rule this world peacefully ?] Auric Energy asked as she started to spread her energy throughout Anon''s body.


    Anon looked at his hands and realised that he was getting paralyzed slowly.


    "My, My... Isn''t that intresting ?" Anon asked with a smile as he continued to walk towards the waterfall.


    [Step back, Human and Let me take over your body obediently.] Auric Energy shouted in an angry voice.


    Suddenly, Anon''s legs for paralyzed and he felld own to the ground.


    *Thud*


    [Yes, Yes... Let go of your body like that.]


    ???? Ra-Ra-Rasputin, Lover of the Russian Queen...????


    Anon spoke as his voice started to faint.


    [That Song, How long have you been singing it ? Do you know how much I hate it ? It annoyed me everytime you sang it but, I didn''t say anything.


    Because at last, You were doing it all for me. Hehehe...] Auric Energy spoke as she laughed evilly.


    ????Then one night some men of higher standing


    Set a trap, they''re not to blame...


    Come to visit us, they kept demanding and he really came... ????


    [Why are you singing it ? Do you really think this song gives you strength ? What a stupid you would be if you really believed that.] Auric Energy spoke.


    "Hehe..." Anon Smiled as he forced his mind to send signals to his hand.


    Suddenly, His fingers started Twitching.


    [What the-!? How are you moving your hand ? That shouldn''t be possible.] The Auric Energy spoke with a Surprised tone.


    ????Ra ra Rasputin, Lover of the Russian queen


    They put some poison into his wine


    Ra ra Rasputin, Russia''s greatest love machine


    He drank it all and said, I feel fine... ????


    Anon sang even louder as he moved his legs as well.


    [How are you doing this ? This shouldn''t be possible ?] Auric Energy spoke as she tried to spread more of her energy into Anon''s body, But Anon''s body parts stopped the flow of the energy.


    [N-No, This shouldn''t be possible... You were weak... How can you fight me back ?] Auric Energy asked in a serious tone.


    Anon slowly stood up from the ground and walked all the way to the exit of the cave.


    [Human, Listen to me... You will die if you jump from this height in this stage. It''s better to give me your body instead... I will give you powers to achieve your goals faster, I promise.] Auric Energy spoke as she tried to push Anon''s body to the limit by rushing more and more of her energy into his body, But Anon''s body kept rejecting her energy. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My name is... Anon Agreil and I will die before Surrendering my body to a fucking energy." Anon spoke with a psychopathic Smile as he immediately jumped down the river.


    *Splash*


    Fortunately, Anon didn''t hit any rocks and fell directly into the red water.


    "Very good, Son. You saved yourself... But, I don''t think it''s over yet." The Mind Flayer''s sound rang inside Anon''s mind and his eyes opened inside the water.


    As soon as Anon opened his eyes he immediately gained full control over his body and swimmed out of the water.


    *Splash*


    As soon as Anon came out of the water... He noticed the Auric Energy standing in front of him.


    A being shining brightly and looking at Anon.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked out of the river and lied down on the ground.


    "What did you gain from that ? You just made yourself weaker... Now, You are easier to take control of Human.


    Before I took over that Elf''s Body... I was in a Human''s body and that''s when I realised that Elf''s have a Limit to which they can Grow but you humans are infinitely expandable, That''s why I searched for years.


    I searched for a Human, That can carry me and On the right time... I can take over his body.


    and after 900 years of wait, You came... I knew you were the one from the moment I saw you in that office.


    I wanted to take over your body back when you were very weak, But it was stupid. I didn''t want a weak guy''s body... I wanted this body that you have now and It''s going to be mine now.


    Thanks, Human." Auric Energy spoke with an Evil smile.

 Chapter 873 Chapter-873

    "I will now take over this Beautiful body of yours... Anon Agreil." The Auric Energy spoke with an evil smile as she started entering inside Anon''s body again.


    ''Fuck... She is getting inside my body once again.'' Anon thought as he immediately tried to find out a solution and suddenly, it struck him.


    "You want my body huh ? Take it..." Anon spoke as he purposely sucked in the Auric Energy into his body and locked the doors for her to get out.


    [Hmm...? What are you trying to do, Human ?] The Auric Energy asked with a confused expression.


    "I am going to fry you... Bitch, HAHAHAHAHA...." Anon spoke as he started laughing loudly like a psychopath.


    He stood up from the ground and created a magical Array on the ground.


    [Hmm...? Do you really think you can take me out with a three-circled array, Human ?] Auric Energy asked as she started to take over Anon''s body once again.


    "Who the fuck wants to take you out, Bitch ? I am going to fuck you up... While you are inside me." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he completed the Array and sat down in the middle of it.


    [Wait, Wait... That Array... No, No, Not-]


    "A mana absorbing Array that increases my absorption speed by ten times." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hands over the Array and activated it.


    *Swish*


    As soon as the Array got activated, Anon felt the mana rushing into his body at an incredible speed.


    [No, Human... This will destroy you as well. The mana you are taking in right now is all wild mana and it will kill you.]


    "I am as good as dead, If I gave you my body. So, Better take you with me... Hehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed evilly and continued to absorb wild mana into his body.


    [NOOOOOOO... IT HURTS.... THE MANA IS CRUSH MY ENERGY.] Auric Energy shouted as the wild mana attacked her directly.


    "Die... You fucking bi- *Cough-Cough*." As Anon coughed, Blood came out of his mouth.


    ''Fuck... The wild mana is reaching my heart.'' Anon thought as he immediately touched his heart and tried to control the mana a bit, but the wild mana was too harsh.


    [LET ME OUT OF THIS BODY... LET ME OUT... LET ME OUT HUMAN.] Auric Energy shouted as she tried to get out of Anon''s body, But Anon had all the doors sealed for her.


    "You ain''t going anywhere, Luv *Cough-Cough*" Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down in the lotus Position and focused on the wild mana''s path.


    Anon tried his best to keep the wild mana out of his heart as much as he can but it wasn''t enough.


    Hours passed and Anon''s body was getting torn apart from the insides along with the Auric Energy.


    She was crying in agony and fear, But Anon wasn''t stopping. He continuously sucked in more and more mana into his body and released the pure form out of his body.


    He was doing exactly opposite of what his heart is made to do and yet, Anon carried on for hours without stopping.


    36 hours later...


    Anon''s body has gone pale white, dark circles have appeared under his eyes and his muscles have turned into skinny pile of bones.


    [H-Human... B-Both of us have become so weak that anyone can kill us with a single spear. Why did you oppose me ?


    I-I could''ve made you into a huge powerhouse of this realm and you defused my offer ?] Auric Energy asked with a painful voice.


    "My name... Is A-Anon Agreil and I-I don''t want your powers... B-Bitch." Anon spoke in a very low voice as he felt that it was hard for him to even speak now.


    His body was loosing life source, But Anon didn''t want to surrender without even a fight.


    [L-Let me leave... and I promise to never meet you again... Please, I beg you.] Auric Energy spoke in a very desperate voice.


    "Heh..." Anon smiled and continued to suck in the mana.


    12 hours passed and suddenly, Anon felt something.


    ''She is... Weak enough.'' Anon thought as he immediately saw the chance and used it.


    Anon placed both of his hands over the Array and sucked in a huge amount of wild mana into his body, creating a Sudden and final attack on the Auric Energy.


    [Fuck... You. Anon Agre-] Before Auric Energy could''ve completed her sentence, She got totally wiped out from Anon''s body.


    As soon as Anon sensed that Auric Energy has gone out of his body, He raised his hand barely and switched off the array.


    *Thud*


    Anon fell down to the ground and looked at the blue sky.


    "I am... Going to die, Like this ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly touched his face.


    "Skinny..." He whispered in a very low voice.


    Suddenly, Dark covered the whole sky.


    "S-So, Dark ?" Anon asked as he tilted his neck and looked at the Sun.


    He suddenly, Noticed that moons were covering the Sun.


    "Ah... Eclipse." Anon spoke as he turned his head back to the dark sky and closed his eyes, But he immediately opened them again, as if something came to his mind.


    "Eclipse.... whisperer." Anon spoke in a very low voice as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out the Eclipsewhisperer''s Life source Crystal that Death gave him on his victory.


    Anon looked at the crystal with a smile before breaking the crystal on the ground.


    *Break*


    As soon as the crystal broke, A furious black smoke rushed out and covered Anon''s full body, Forming a black cocoon.


    24 hours later...


    "Master, Told me to meet me here... Then where is he ?" Mike asked as he looked inside the cave with a confused expression and decided searched for Anon outside.


    As he walked through the nearby forest, Mike sensed something.


    *Boooooom*


    "Bloodlust ? and it''s not even coming from here." Mike spoke as he immediately started running towards the bloodlust''s source.


    After running for about 12 miles, Mike stopped and looked around with a suspicious expression as he Summoned his daggers.


    *Halt*


    "The bloodlust is too much... What is going on here ?" Mike asked as he walked even silently than air itself and tried to search for the bloodlust''s source.


    Suddenly, He came across a Black cocoon that was lying in the middle of the Forest.


    "The bloodlust... It''s coming from this ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he started walking towards the Black cocoon.


    "What is this ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he looked at the cocoon with a curious face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mike walked upto the cocoon and touched it with his finger, But as soon as he touched the cocoon... Mike felt that all the bloodlust has turned towards him immediately.


    *BOOOOM*


    "What the fuck...!?" Mike asked as he felt his body getting crushed by only the bloodlust of the cocoon.


    *Crack*


    Mike''s bones started cracking as he tried to crawl out of the place immediately... But the bloodlust wasn''t even letting him move properly.


    ''T-The cocoon is so dangerous... I-I can''t even imagine, What kind of monster is inside that thing... I-I have to leave fast and inform Master about this.'' Mike thought as he tried to leave... But suddenly, He heard some weird sounds coming from the cocoon.


    *Riiiiiiip*


    The Cocoon was ripped apart and A human hand came out of it.


    Mike looked at it with an unbelievable expression.


    "I-Impossible..." Mike spoke in a low voice as he looked at the hand and immediately recognised that it was Anon''s hand.


    After his hand, Anon burst out of the cocoon and his body was fully healed, His muscles were better than they were and his face was looking more handsome than before.


    *Step*


    "Hello, Mike..." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped out of the cocoon and looked at Mike.


    Anon was completely naked and Mike immediately went down on both of his knees to greet him.


    "M-M-Master... M-Mike, Greets you." Mike spoke with a scared expression as he felt the New Aura around Anon''s body.


    "How many days have passed, Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked towards a Tree.


    "S-Seven days, Master." Mike spoke with a scared expression.


    "I feel stronger..." Anon spoke with a smile as he touched a nearby tree and used a skill.


    <Thunder Palm>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A spark generated between Anon''s hand and the tree and suddenly, The spark turned into a big ball of condensed mana.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the ball of condensed mana burst out, it destroyed everything that came in it''s way and with just one move.... Anon cleared half of the forest in one second, Destroying several trees and Monsters in the blink of an eye.


    But, Anon wasn''t satisfied yet... He turned around and looked at the sky.


    Anon then,Posed as if he was holding a bow, pointed towards the sky.


    <Arrow Of Grudge>


    Anon used another skill and acted as if he was pointing an arrow back, but suddenly... A dark arrow and Dark bow appeared in his hands.


    "W-What have you done, Master ?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 874 Chapter-874

    "Give me some rain..." Anon spoke as he released the Dark Arrow towards the sky.


    As soon as the Arrow hitted the sky, Dark clouds covered the whole area and Lightning started to Grudge loudly.


    *Thunder*


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    In just a few moments, Black Rain started dropping from the sky.


    Wherever the rain fell, It devoured everything... Plants, rocks and Living beings.


    Mike immediately covered his body in a protective barrier in order to protect himself from the black rain.


    But, The rain drops weren''t doing anything to Anon. He was standing in the rain, as if it''s normal water.


    "Stop..." Anon spoke as he looked at the sky and suddenly, the dark clouds Disappeared from the sky.


    Anon summoned a pair of clothes and wore them.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Let''s go to the castle, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    "Master, Your aura... It has changed." Mike spoke as he walked besides Anon.


    "Is it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master... The mana around you has gotten really dark, even darker than before." Mike spoke.


    ''Due to the harsh attacks of wild Negative Mana on my heart and my Inner body parts, My heart''s mana Purification limit has been increased by 100x and now my heart is purifying the Negative Mana too much.


    The Aura around my body is also purified as it can now easily recover mana without releasing any side products.'' Anon thought as he looked at Mike and smiled.


    After walking for about 15 minutes, Both of them reached in front of the Scubi Kingdom''s front Gate.


    On the gate, Anon was stopped by two Succubus Guards.


    "Hey, Stop right there... Show me your ID." She spoke with a serious expression as she stopped Anon on the gate.


    Anon looked at her with a smile and then looked at Mike.


    ''Hmmm....? Is master telling me to do something ?'' Mike thought as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Oi, We are talking to you... Don''t you understand ?" Another girl spoke as she immediately pushed Anon on the chest in order to show her authority.


    As soon as she did this, Mike''s anger peaked... But, Anon immediately placed his hand in front of Mike in order to stop him From fighting.


    ''Ah... This Succubus, Her level is so low that she can''t even sense my aura.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Succubus soldier with a smile.


    "Luv, Look into my eyes..." Anon spoke as he activated his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    Anon''s eyes shined dark purple and so did the succubus soldier''s eyes.


    "H-Hey, Are you alright ?" Her partner asked with a worried expression.


    "Remove your clothes for me, Luv." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "Yes... Master." The succubus spoke as she immediately removed her clothes on Anon''s command.


    "Oi, W-What are you doing ? T-There are people here.... You !" Her partner asked with a worried expression as she immediately grabbed Anon''s collar and placed a sword on his neck.


    "Oh, My... Ain''t that a view ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the other Succubus with a smile.


    "What have you done to her, Motherfucker ?" She asked with an angry expression.


    "Not many have lived to see the sun of the next day, After putting a sword to my neck, Luv. But since you are a lady... I might only leave you with a small punishment." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately used his skill on her as well.


    <Hypnosis>


    "What are you-" As her eyes shined purple, She immediately removed the sword from Anon''s neck and backed off immediately.


    "Luv, You remove your clothes as well..." Anon ordered.


    ...


    "What the fuck is going on here ? I want to enter inside the kingdom as well." An Incubus came running from all the way back and started shouting on Anon.


    Anon Simply looked at the Incubus and used a skill on him.


    <Revitalize Drain>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, The Incubus immediately felt something happening to his body.


    "W-What the- ack.... M-My booody-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, his Life Force was sucked out of his body and transferred to Anon''s body.


    The Incubus''s body turned old and he died of old age on the spot.


    The others saw this and got sacred, no one dared to speak anything after seeing this.


    Both of the succubus removed their clothes and revealed their curvy bodies to Anon.


    "Now... You shall enjoy each other''s body until you make a baby." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked inside the kingdom.


    "Yes, Master." Both of the Succubus spoke as they started fingering each other''s Pussy vigorously.


    "But, Master... That''s not possible. How can they make a child, If both of them are female ?" Mike asked as he entered inside the kingdom with Anon.


    "I know, Mike. That''s why I said that." Anon replied with a smile as he started walking towards the Royal Castle with a smile on his face.


    ''Haa... It feels good to be dark again. At one point... I just forgot how I have become too soft.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    After walking for 10 minutes, Anon finally reached in front of the Royal Castle...


    As soon as he entered inside the castle, Anon was greeted by the Undead King.


    "I-I greet, My master." He spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "Ah... The Skeleton." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the undead king.


    "Y-Yes, Master." He replied in a stammering voice.


    "Now, Now... What are you doing here ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I have come to give you this." The undead king spoke as he immediately pulled out a scroll and gave it to Anon.


    "Hmm...? What''s this ?" Anon asked as he opened the scroll and as soon as he read what was inside, his eyes widened in surprise.


    [Necromancy For Starters By Mind Flayer.]


    [? First get deadbody and Use negative mana to....


    ?.....


    ?... ]


    The Mysterious scroll stated the basics of Necromancy but the thing that surprised Anon was the name on the top.


    ''Mind Flayer founded Necromancy ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Scroll very carefully.


    "Who gave you this ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Undead King.


    "M-Master... I-It was given to me by a traveller after my mother''s death. A-A very weird demon, who came to my mother''s funeral and asked me for food. I-I was broken and didn''t knew what to do next...


    I only had a leg of beru monster that day and I splitted it amongst us. After eating his part, he ate mine part as well and gave me this Scroll.


    On that day, He told me that one day... Someone will come and I have to pass this scroll to him.


    I-I asked him, how will I know... Who is it ? Then he told me ''You will know''. " The Undead King spoke.


    "How do you know it''s me ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Your Aura, Master. It''s almost same to him... It''s as if, he is standing in front of me... If I don''t look at your face." The Undead King spoke as he looked at Anon.


    ''Mind Flayer was as strong as me... When he was here and he was still defeated by the Humans, When he got out of this place ?


    How the fuck is that possible ? A being as strong as him was defeated by the humans ?'' Anon thought about this with a very serious expression.


    "Master, May I leave now ?" The Undead King asked with a smile.


    "Did he tell you something else ?" Anon asked.


    "Something else ? Ummm.... I think, There was this one thing he told me before leaving.


    ''Sometimes What you see is not the Whole truth, you need to see it with a shine.'' I remember that he was dead serious when he told me this, Master." The Undead King spoke.


    As soon as Anon heard this a smile appeared over his face.


    "You can leave now." Anon spoke as he waved his hand and gave him a sign to leave.


    "A-As you command, Master." The undead king spoke as he immediately left.


    After the Undead King left, Anon opened the scroll once again, But this time... Instead of reading it normally Anon used his Demonic eyes to read it.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    As soon as Anon used his Demonic eyes, All the letters on the Scroll Disappeared and new letters appeared.


    [ I am Mind Flayer, I have come into this realm in order to enslave the Strongest demon and take him to the other world as my Familiar but, I don''t think I can do this. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He is too strong to be enslaved or forcefully bonded. I have spent days fighting him... But his strength and Magic powers are on some other level.


    Shall I try some other way to enslave, Golden Hands ?....

 Chapter 875 Chapter-875

    ''G-Golden Hands ? He was trying to enslave Golden hands ?'' Anon thought with a shocked expression.


    ''After Roaming for 370 days in this realm, I have finally enslaved a strong demon as my Familiar but I have failed to enslave Golden Hands, He is just too strong.


    My goal is complete and I have found out a way to get out of this realm. The gate that Golden Hands protects, is only a one-sided gate.


    You can get in from that gate but you can''t get out through to the other side using that gate. The Gate of the realm separation can''t be opened from this side.


    In order to exit from this realm, One will have to use the Rift Stone. A rift stone is a very very precious material in this realm... Not many have heard about it.


    Only the demon of higher standing knows about it, as they often use them to cross through our realm and this realm.


    I have raided their treasures after mind controlling some low leveled servents who works in that castle and stole two Rift stones out of them.


    At first, I planned to use use one stone and take another one with me... But, Now I have decided to leave one of the stones here in this realm as my last treasure.


    This stone Is inside a box that is made out of Hulonite, One of the Strongest Demonic stone and If you tried to break it... The stone inside will be destroyed immediately.


    I am going to leave one of the keys of this box in the hands of my lover, Noon and Rest will be shown their ways by the box.


    If someone finds this treasure.... You are a either a fucking idiot or a brave idiot who entered this realm even after knowing the dangers.


    Destroy this letter after reading.''


    As soon as Anon read the letter completely, He laughed and tore it apart.


    "Master, Everything alright ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "More than fine, Mike." Anon replied with a smile as he started walking towards his room in the castle.


    "Master, You are BACKK !!!" Suddenly, Marlena''s shouting voice came from the other side.


    Anon turned around and noticed that she was coming towards him with full speed.


    "My, My... Look at that. The chubby Cum-Dump is here." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Marlena.


    Marlena tried to hug Anon as soon as she came in his range, But Anon immediately stepped aside and didn''t let her huge him.


    "H-Huh ? What''s wrong master ?" Marlena asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, You are my Cum-Dump and You will behave like that." Anon spoke with a smirk as he looked at Marlena.


    "Oh, Do you want me to bent down master ?" Marlena asked with a naughty smile.


    "Smart Cum-Dump but, I am not in the mood today." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Shall I give you a blowjob then, Master ?" Marlena asked with a smile.


    "Nope... I am leaving the kingdom for sometime. I will be back soon tho, I thought it would be good to inform you face to face." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit gate of the castle once again.


    "B-But, Master... You just came back. Why are you leaving so early ? Don''t you want to spend one or two night with this slave Cum-Dump of yours ?


    I will even do a sexy naked dance in front you, Master." Marlena spoke as she tried to seduce Anon, But Anon just turned around and smiled.


    ''I want to fuck her... But, I have to return back to my original realm.'' Anon thought as he continued to walk towards the exit.


    "Come back soon, Master." Marlena shouted from behind as she looked at Anon''s back.


    "Looks, like... Master is leaving again." The Witchcreta spoke as she looked at Anon from the window with a smile.


    "Hmm....? So soon ?" Kolis asked as she immediately looked at Anon and noticed something strange about him.


    "There is something not right about his Aura..." Kolis spoke with a serious expression.


    "What do you mean ?" The Witchcreta asked with a confused expression.


    "Master''s Aura has changed.... It got even darker than before." Koli spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, Master must''ve mastered his Aura." The Witchcreta spoke with a smile.


    "Haa... Master looks so cool. I wish, I had cool and amazing powers like him." Kolis spoke as she placed her hand on the chin and continued to look at Anon with a sad expression.


    ....


    Ymer''s room..


    "Look, He is leaving again..." Ymer spoke as she looked at Anon leaving. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm...? He is stronger than before princess." Her mate spoke with a serious expression.


    "He was always strong... This guy can do anything he wants in this world. I don''t understand why he is like so lazy and all.


    If he tried to take over the world passionately, He will succeed in no time or he will atleast become a very big demon in this ruthless world.


    But, this guy only works when he needs to or should I say... He only does something when he sees that it can''t be delayed anymore and when he does something... It''s too overpowering for his enemies.


    Hah... I can''t understand this guy, So mysterious and all." Ymer spoke as she smiled and went back to her work, But her mate immediately understood that she was being attracted towards Anon.


    Oyin''s Room...


    "Look, Princess... That Rasputin guy is leaving Again." Oyin''s mate spoke as both of them stopped the their spar and started looking outside the window.


    Suddenly, Oyin felt something.


    "T-The mana around his body is too pure." Oyin spoke as sweat dropped down from her forehead.


    "Yeah, You are Right... I can feel his Aura to this position. It''s as if he just devoured a high Leveled demon." Her mate replied.


    "Where is he going this time ?" Oyin asked.


    "Princess, You know that we can''t follow him. He always finds out about our spies." Her mate replied.


    "Yeah... Those guys are pretty useless, Why don''t you discard them ?" Oyin asked.


    "As you command, Princess."


    "Hey, We are alone right now... Why don''t you call me that ?" Oyin asked.


    "O-Oyo..."


    "Yes~ hehe."


    ...


    ''If you stick yourself to one thing... You won''t be able to see the big picture.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Scubi kingdom''s Royal castle with a smile before leaving the Kingdom.


    "Master, Are we going to the next kingdom ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "No, I have to talk to the Frost Queen Floria... Before leaving. I won''t be coming to this place after today, Mike." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started walking towards the Frost Kingdom.


    "Are we leaving this Realm, Master ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Mike... Either we are going to leave this realm or we are going to die. You can stay here if you like... I don''t mind going alone." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Mike.


    "What are you saying, Master ? Have I done some kind of mistake ? Is master abandoning me for some reason ?" Mike asked as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "So, You are coming along huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Absolutely master, I won''t let you go anywhere without me master. I have sworn to serve you for the rest of my life master." Mike spoke with a passionate expression.


    "Good, Mike. That''s why I like you..." Anon replied as he started walking again.


    "Thank you master." Mike spoke as he stood up as well and started following Anon without saying anything.


    ...


    After walking for about four days, Anon finally reached in front of the Frost kingdom''s gate. Where two guards stopped him.


    "Who are you ?" The guard asked with an Emotionless expression.


    "Hmm...? I will give you once chance... Since you don''t know me... You should let me walk into the Kingdom or Both of you will be Killed here immediately." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Are threatening us ? Do you know, What we can do to you on this ?" The guard spoke up.


    "What can you do ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Arrest him and present him in front of the Queen." The guard spoke as he looked at his partner.


    "Yes." His partner immediately arrested Anon by throwing a magic restraining rope around his hands.


    "MA-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Anon stopped him from speaking.


    Mike nodded slightly as he understood that it was one of Anon''s little game.


    As the guards carried Anon to the Royal Court, They placed a bag on his head.


    "Why the bag ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "So ,That our Queen doesn''t have to see your unpleasant face... You Incubus." The guard spoke.


    "My, My... How unpleasant face do I have ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked into the Court with the guards.


    "What did he do ?" The Queen asked.


    "The Incubus is charged with Harrassing and Threatening the guards of the Main Gate My Queen."


    "Hehehe..."


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 876 Chapter-876

    Frost Empire''s Royal Court.


    "Next Law offender, Enter inside the Court..." The Announcer announced.


    Two Guards entered inside the Court with Anon and his head was covered with a Black cloth.


    "State the Crime commited by this Incubus, Guards." The Announcer spoke.


    "This Incubus, Tried to Threaten us on the front gate of the kingdom, My Queen." One of the guard spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Floria.


    "Why is he still standing ? Get him on his knees..." Floria spoke with an attitude filled voice as she looked at Anon.


    ''Haa... What a waste ?'' Anon thought as he swings his neck from left to right, while sighing.


    "Sigh..."


    "Oi, Get down on your Knees." The guard spoke as he placed his sword over Anon''s neck.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and continued to stand like that.


    "My Queen, He is not following the orders verbally... Shall we sort to some physical punishments ?" The guard asked.


    "Break his legs." The Queen spoke.


    "As you order, My Queen." The guard spoke as he immediately picked up his sword and swinged it towards Anon''s knees.


    "Hehehe..." Anon Smiled as he let out a small amount of his bloodlust into the Royal court and suddenly, The temperature started to get warmer and A dark Aura covered Anon''s body from all sides.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    ....


    "Woah..."


    "What the hell !?"


    "What is this guy doing ?"


    "Who the hell is this guy ?"


    ...


    Everyone sitting inside the Royal Court started to panic and as one of the guards tried to hit Anon, His attack was reflected back at him with 100% more power, resulting in his immediate death.


    "What the hell !?" Floria shouted as she immediately stood up from her throne and looked at the masked man with a confused expression.


    The Elite guards standing inside the Royal Court immediately started running towards Anon with their weapons.


    "STOP. EVERYONE STOP." Floria shouted loudly and almost everyone present inside the Royal Court stopped on their positions, Let it be a civilian or an Elite guard.


    "I-Is that You, Mr. Anon ?" Floria asked with a scared expression as she slowly walked down from her throne.


    "M-My Queen, You Shouldn''t close dista-" One of the Frostroul tried to stop Floria but she immediately interrupted him.


    "Shut the fuck up..." Floria shouted.


    "Hah... I thought this game would go on for some more time." Anon spoke with a smile as he broke the magic restraining ropes and removed the mask from his face.


    "M-Master..." Floria immediately went down on her knees and seeing this... All the others people who were standing inside the court also kneeled down in front of Anon without wasting any time.


    "People always follow their leader... Huh ?" Anon aspoke with a smile as he looked at everyone in the Royal Court with a Smile.


    "M-Master, Is there anything that I can help you with ?" Floria asked as she felt the ice over hear head melting slowly.


    "Yeah, I have something to talk about." Anon spoke as he looked at Floria and then walked out of the Royal Court without even turning around.


    "Y-Yes, Master.." Floria spoke as she looked at the Announcer with a serious expression.


    "T-The Royal Court is Adjourned for Today." The Announcer announced immediately.


    The audiance immediately stood up and started walking towards the Exit gate of the Royal Court.


    Floria stood up and started walking towards her room with full speed.


    After walking for about 6 minutes and 45 Seconds, She finally reached her room.


    *Click*


    As soon as she opened the room''s door, She noticed that Anon was sitting on her room''s balcony in his original form and Medusa is playing with her cosmetics.


    As she walked towards Anon, She went down on her knees.


    "Master-" But before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon stopped her by the show of his hand.


    "Come here..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Floria spoke as she stood up from the floor and walked upto Anon.


    Anon pulled out a bottle of red wine from his inventory and gave it to Floria.


    "Make it chilled... But, Don''t turn it into Ice." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Floria slowly supplied chilled airs into the Wine bottle and within 3 seconds... It was chilled enough to drink.


    "Here, Master. This should do the Job... Or do you want me to freeze it even more ?" She asked with an innocent expression.


    "No, This should do it." Anon spoke as he pulled out the bottles cork out and poured it into a glass.


    "Master, Is there something that you wanted to talk about ?" She asked with a smile. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am leaving this realm." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he poured another glass and gave it to Floria.


    "F-For me ?" Floria asked with a shocked and confused expression as she thought that it was some rare Monster''s blood.


    She took the glass and took a sip out of the glass.


    As soon as she tasted the wine... Her facial expressions turned similar to someone who just tasted lemons for the very first time in their life.


    "Don''t drink it like that... First stir it like this." Anon spoke as he showed her the wine stirring within the glass.


    "Ah... O-Okay." Floria spoke as she followed Anon''s technique.


    "Now, Try to smell the sweet fragrance of the wine..." Anon spoke as he smelled the wine from his glass.


    "Y-Yes..." Floria then smelled the wine, Just like Anon.


    "Now, Drink it slowly and sip by sip." Anon spoke as he took small sips out of the wine slowly.


    "O-Oh, Okay." She replied as she also started taking small sips out of the wine glass.


    "This flavour... I haven''t tasted it before, I-I can''t describe anything similar to this that I have tasted, It''s totally new to me master." She spoke with an innocent expression.


    "I am leaving this realm or I am going to." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Blue sky.


    At first, Floria''s eyes widened in surprise... But her expressions returned back to normal immediately.

 Chapter 877 Chapter-877

    "So, You found a way back huh ?" Floria asked with a smile as she placed her hands over the Stone wall.


    "I have." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he continued to drink his wine.


    "I guess, I am never going to conquer the world then." Floria spoke with a smile as she took a sip out of her glass.


    "You don''t need me in order to conquer the world. Do you think I was born strong ? No, I was born even weaker than you and yet here I am, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Floria.


    "How can I become strong like you, Master ?" Floria asked with a confused expression.


    Anon touched her in the middle of her forehead with his index finger.


    "Search it in here... Your brains knows more than enough to make you the strongest being in this Realm." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "R-Really ?" Floria asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes and As per our contract... Since I am not going to help you conquer this world, You don''t have to be bound by the demon contract as my slave." Anon spoke as he Summoned her Contract and blowed Air over the contract.


    As soon as Anon blowed, Firewaves came out of his mouth and burnt the contract at once.


    Floria felt that she was no longer Anon''s slave and smiled.


    "I don''t know if I want to feel happy or sad, But I will never forget about you, Mr. Anon.


    Will I ever meet you again ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Soon... Very Soon." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he immediately stood up and gave the bottle of wine to Floria.


    "I have to keep going." Anon replied with a smile as he stood up on the Balcony''s wall, Ready to jump down at any moment.


    "Master wait... Here take this." Floria spoke as she gave a Frost Empire''s Royal Seal to Anon.


    "What will I do with this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You don''t have to kill people everywhere master, If someone denies to Identify you... You should show them this and they will do anything you say without asking you anything.


    This seal holds my authority and Whoever holds this seal, Has the power to govern my kingdom and It''s respected in other kingdoms as well." She replied with a smile.


    Anon took the seal and placed it inside his inventory.


    Anon looked at Floria for the one last time and gave her an eye blink before jumping down from the stone wall.


    *Blink*


    "It was a pleasure meeting you." Floria shouted as she looked at Anon, Who was in a free fall.


    "Pleasure was all mine." Anon spoke with a smile as he landed on the ground, Wher Mike was already waiting for him.


    "Let''s go, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, Where are we heading to ?" Mike asked.


    "To the North." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the North.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he followed Anon without saying anything else.


    ...


    After walking for about 3 hours, Anon and Mike finally reached near a port... On which he saw huge ships, Lined up from east to the west side.


    "Ain''t this beautiful ?" A Demon''s voice came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed a strange demon that had the face of an octopus but the body of a Crab.


    "Hmm..?" Anon looked at the Demon with a confused expression.


    "Don''t mind my body, my mother was an Eighthand beast and Father was a Claw beast.


    I am a Half-blood child and didn''t got accepted on any side. So, How may I help you ?" He asked.


    "I didn''t even ask for that sad story of yours." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, too bad... You already listened to it." The demon spoke.


    "Haa... I want a ship." Anon spoke.


    "A ship... That''s interesting, Are you here to buy a ship or are you here for the Ride ?" He asked.


    "Just for the Ride... How much is it ?" Anon asked.


    "We don''t charge for rides, But you have to go on a Luggage carrying Ship, Is that alright ?" The demon asked.


    "It''s alright." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Good, The ship will leave within 2 hours... You can either go and come back in two hours or you can help the workers in loading the stuff as a thanks for the ride, since we aren''t charging you anything but I am not forcing you to do it.


    So do whatever you want." The demon spoke as he immediately left after that. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon turned to look at Mike and then looked at the demon once again.


    "Wait, if we load the stuff fast... Can we leave early ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... But, Even if you use magic... I don''t think you can load that much items into the ship at a time.


    So, It will still take about one and a Half hour to load the items." The demon spoke before leaving.


    Anon immediately removed his coat and walked towards the workers, who were loading the stuff into the Ship.


    After rolling his sleeves up, Anon noticed a Small demon child helping his mother into loading stuff.


    "Are you a new worker ?" The kid asked with a smile. He looked similar to a goblin, except he had Horns on his head.


    "No kid, We are just here for a free ride and we decided to help you guys... So that we can leave early." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t think you can leave early even if you help us mister. Look at all that stuff in the back, We have to load all of it into the Ship and it''s going to take time... One or two pairs of extra hands won''t be very helpful and You look from a good house too.


    Why don''t you go and sit there and let us do the Job." His mother spoke with a smile.


    "Is that all that needs to be carried to the ship ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 878 Chapter-878

    "What is inside these boxes ?" Anon asked the kid as he placed his hand under the bottom box.


    "I think some antique stuff and food Sir. But, Why are you placing your hand on the bottom box ? You should start from the top." The kid explained.


    "No worries, Kiddo. I know what I am doing." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately picked up all of the boxes at once.


    "Woah..." The kid looked at the number of boxes and he was left stunned at this heroic stunt.


    "Hey Look... That guy picked up all the boxes at once."


    "Look at that guy, He is also carrying the same amount of boxes as him."


    Anon slightly tilted his head and noticed that Mike was also carrying the same number of boxes as him.


    "Nice Job, Mike." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him.


    "Master, Are you teasing me ? I am using one of the best strengthening spells I have and still having problems in picking it up, yet You are doing it without even using any kind of Magic." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Well, That''s true haha." Anon spoke with a wide smile.


    "Where should we load the stuff ?" Anon asked the child with a smile.


    "T-That side.." the child spoke as he pointed towards the empty corner of the Ship.


    "Cool." Anon and Mike immediately moved towards the area and placed the Boxes down.


    "Master, only one more round and all the stuff will be loaded into the ship or I can just Teleport it to here, Master." Mike spoke.


    "No, No... Don''t use that magic right now. It takes too much mana and you will need mana for the upcoming things." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you say Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Kid, go and tell that guy that the Ship has been loaded." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Octopus and Crab demon.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The kid spoke as he immediately started running towards the guy.


    ...


    "Sailmaster, Sailmaster wake up." The kid spoke as he touched the sleeping Demon.


    "Huh ? What happened ? Did the pirates attacked us ? Get the banners down.."


    "No, No, Sailmaster... It''s me Joey." The kid spoke.


    "Hmm....? Joey ? What the fuck are you waking me up for ? Don''t you have luggage to load in the ship ?" The Sailmaster asked with a confused and angry expression as the kid has already disturbed his sweet sleep.


    "No Sailmaster... The Luggage has been loaded already." Joey spoke.


    "Hmm...? Are you fucking stupid ? I can see the boxes right there- wait, Are the boxes moving by themselves !!?" The Sailmaster spoke with a shocked expression, as he immediately stood up from his chair and looked at the boxes with keen eyes.


    "Yes, there are these gentlemen who came to us and started helping up. They loaded all the stuff Imto the ship in just two rounds. They are just too strong, Sailmaster. He sent me here to inform you about it." Joey explained.


    "Fuck... Okay, Okay... Tell him that I am coming. Whom have I invited on board with this time ?" The Sailmaster spoke as he immediately wore his boots and started walking towards the ship.


    The kid ran back to Anon and spoke, "He said... He is coming."


    "Good." Anon spoke as he Summoned his cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Woah... You can use magic as well ?" The Kid asked with an admiring Smile.


    "I can do many things, Kiddo." Anon replied as he took a puff out of the cigar and blowed out smoke.


    "What is that ?" He asked as he looked at the Cigar.


    "Something that you should stay away from." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Can you teach me magic ?" The kid asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? Why do you want to learn magic ? To become strong or to earn money ?" Anon asked as he looked at the kid with a neutral expression.


    "Joey... Why are you disturbing them ? I-I am really sorry, If he said something stupid... Please forgive him." His mother spoke as she immediately bent down to Anon.


    "That''s why, I want to learn magic. So, That she wouldn''t have to bow down before everyone and apologize for me." Joey spoke with a confident expression.


    "JOEY, What are you saying ? Come with me." His mother shouted as she grabbed Joey''s hand and started dragging him away.


    "Wait..." Anon spoke as he looked at Joey.


    "Y-Yes, Sir ?" Joey''s mother asked with a scared expression as she thought that Anon was going to punish both of them.


    "Come here, Little Boy." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Sir." Joey spoke as he immediately left her mother''s hand and ran towards Anon, But her mother immediately ran with him.


    She was ready to beg Anon in order to forgive her child, But before she could''ve done it... Anon summoned a Wooden box and gave it to Joey.


    "There you go little guy..." Anon spoke.


    "What is this, Sir ?" Joey asked with a confused expression as he started looking at it from different angles.


    "This is a gift that a friend of mine gave me, But I never used it. This box will save you from 100 dangers and I would suggest you to use it in extreme conditions only." Anon spoke.


    ''Oh, That box is the same box that Sephie made for master when he was fighting the seven underwater kingdoms.'' Mike thought as he looked at the Box.


    "T-Thank you, Sir. I don''t have much to give but I have saved all this money from loading ships, Please take it." Joey spoke as he immediately took out some shiny stones that Demons also use as currency in this realm and gave them to Anon.


    "Okay." Anon spoke as he took the stones and shuffled them in his hands for a bit.


    As Joey started walking towards his mother again, Anon stopped him.


    "Oi, Kid... Here take this as well." Anon spoke as he threw a scroll towards him.


    *Catch*


    "A-A Scroll ?" Joey spoke with a confused expression.


    "Don''t you want to learn magic ?" Anon asked as he took a puff out of his cigar.


    Joey immediately opened the scroll and He saw 6 Magic circles imprinted on the scroll.


    "Woah... Magic circles." Joey spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Don''t you think, You have something to say Joey ?" His mother spoke as she looked at him with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, T-Thank you Kind Sir." Joey spoke as he and his mother both bowed down to Anon in order to express their thanks.


    After this both of them left...


    "Master, Wasn''t that a multiple Ink Scroll that can store upto 300 Pages in itself ?" Mike asked.


    "Yep..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Joey.


    "Why would you give it to a demon child, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... Maybe, It will pay off in the future." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw his cigar into the Ocean.


    "Okay, Gentlemen... Let''s go." The Sailmaster spoke as he walked past Anon and Mike.


    All the Loaders went back to their house and Only 10 people were left on the ship, The Sailmaster, Crew of 7 Members, Mike and Anon.


    The ship sailed as the 7 Crew members spinned the turbine that was at the back of the ship, Manually.


    ...


    Anon and Mike is now standing on the front Deck of the ship and Enjoying the night view of stars.


    "Master, How much time do you think has passed since we left in the upper world ?" Mike asked.


    "I don''t know Mike. I am blind on time here." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah.... I see. Master, Are you going to stay in the Incubus form ?" Mike asked.


    "Oh, Medusa Luv you can turn back now." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately transformed into Her Polymorphed Human form. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, will you also take me to your Original world ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Why do you think... I have brought you with me for ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." Medusa spoke as she smiled a little.


    "Don''t get your expectations up, Luv. The upper world is not that good, Evil people live in that world." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I will eat them, Master." Medusa spoke as she smiled.


    "You should really meet, Rev. She is almost your size." Anon spoke.


    "Who is Rev, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "She is a Dragon... I mean she is this small and-"


    "What''s a Dragon master ?" Medusa asked.


    "Yeah, How will you know... What a dragon is...? I will show you, Once we reach there okay." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Master."


    ...


    "Gentlemen... You should get inside, The Mist Of Ares are here. They will walk the ship now." The Sailmaster shouted from his cabin as he immediately Locked his cabin.


    "What are you talking about ?" Mike asked.


    "The Tricksters." The Sailmaster shouted from his cabin with a scared expression.


    "The What !?"

 Chapter 879 Chapter-879

    "What are the Tricksters, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know, Mike." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ''Wait, Trickster... This was one of the class in the class section from which I had to choose my class, when I came to this world.'' Anon thought as he looked at the mists that was in front of him.


    "N-No, Take me... In. Please, Take me in." A woman''s shouting voice came from a distance.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked around and noticed that a Woman from the crew is standing outside the Corridors and she is shouting loudly while banging the door.


    *Thump-Thump-Thump*


    "P-Please... I-I have a Daughter, Please let me in." She continued to shout as she banged the door even louder.


    She then immediately run towards the Sailmaster''s cabin and started begging for help to him.


    "P-Please, Sailmaster... I-It''s me mindy, Please let me in. S-Sailmaster... P-Please, I-I don''t want to die." She shouted loudly.


    "M-Mindy ? I-I am sorry, But I can''t trust you. Maybe you are just a trickster and you are trying to fool me." The Sailmaster spoke as he ignored her and didn''t opened the door.


    Mindy sat down on the floor and started crying loudly.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Mike, Anon and Medusa looked at her with a neutral expression as none of them gave a fuck about her.


    "Master, Why don''t we use her as a bait to see what a trickster is ?" Medusa spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Her ? Hmmm.... Okay. Mike, go and do it." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately Disappeared from the location and re-appeared near the crying Demon girl.


    "Hello, I am Mike and My master has called for you." Mike spoke as he picked the girl into his arms.


    "N-No, Leave me... L-Leave me... Please, I-I don''t want to be eaten by a trickster. P-Please don''t do this to me." She started shouting loudly as she immediately tried to get out of Mike''s hands.


    Mike held her tightly and drew a big circle on the front Deck of the ship with his right feet and placed her inside the circle.


    "N-No, A-Are you trying to sacrifice me ?" She asked with a horrified expression as she looked at Anon.


    "We are trying to do the quite opposite, Luv." Anon spoke as he walked upto her with an evil smile.


    "W-What !?" She asked as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Well, You see... I will save you if you don''t run out of that circle in fear. So, You will have two options... Either you can get out of that circle in fear and die...


    Or you can trust me with your life and sit there with your eyes wide open and answer all our questions, without wasting our time and you will be able to see your daughter again." Anon spoke as the whole ship got covered in white mist and everyone lost eachother''s sight.


    "Experiment time... Mike." Anon spoke. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied as he immediately summoned three chairs and all three of them sat down on the chairs.


    "P-Please... Save me." The demonic girl spoke with terrified expression.


    ''Demons are attracted towards fear. So, There is a high chance they will be attracted to her without any doubts.'' Anon thought as he immediately activated his enhanced six-senses.


    *Creak-Creack*


    Suddenly, The whole ship started to creak as if someone was laching to it and climbing up from the sides.


    "My, My... This is going to be fun." Anon spoke as he got excited and waited.


    ...


    "Mom..." Suddenly, A sound came from the other side of the ship. The Voice belonged to a Small child.


    "P-Pei ? I-Is that you darling ?" The demon girl asked as she immediately stood up from her position.


    "Hmm...? They aren''t coming in front of us ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he immediately sensed more than 20 life forms hiding behind the Sailmaster''s cabin.


    "They are afraid us." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, We aren''t even releasing our Aura master. How can they know ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "They aren''t sensing our presence, Mike. They are afraid of us, because we aren''t afraid of them." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at the Demon girl.


    "P-Pei are you there darling ?" She asked with a serious expression as she started walking towards the voice, But just as she was about to exit the circle... Medusa spoke up.


    "Think about it, Demon girl. Did you bring your girl to the Ship ?" Medusa spoke.


    Anon immediately looked at Medusa with a smile.


    Her legs immediately halted and the demonic girl immediately took a step back.


    "N-No, I didn''t. S-She is with her father." The demonic girl spoke.


    "Mom... Please Help me, There are monsters here. Please HELPPPP !!!" Suddenly, shouting noises started coming from the other side.


    "My, My... Ain''t that fascinating ? That means they do possess a good amount of knowledge to create that kind of trap." Anon spoke in a low voice as he continued to observe the Demon girl.


    "I-I think she followed me... Y-Yes, That can be possible. M-Maybe she followed me here without me noticing a-and now she needs my help." The demonic girl spoke as she immediately stepped out of the circle.


    But as soon as she Crossed the circle, She looked back at Anon.


    "Go Ahead." Anon spoke as he raised his hand and smiled evilly.


    "What a stupid...?" Medusa spoke in a low voice with a Disappointed expression.


    Suddenly, something stricked inside the Demon girl''s mind and she stepped back into the circle.


    "Hehe.... Intresting." Anon spoke as he continued to smile.


    "H-Honey... Can you listen to mama ?" The demon girl shouted as she looked in the mist.


    "Yes, Mom... Please Help me fast. T-They are going to eat me alive." The voice shouted.


    "D-Darling, Follow Mama''e voice and come to mama and then you will be safe." The Demon girl spoke.


    "Not that Stupid..." Medusa spoke in a low voice as she looked at the demon girl with a smile.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole ship and no reply came from the other side.

 Chapter 880 Chapter-880

    "Darling... Can you come to Mama ?" She asked again.


    "N-No, Mom... I-I am injured and please come fast, Mom. These monsters are trying to eat me." The voice shouted from the other side.


    "Ask her about the time when you went to that Festival, Ask her what did she buy ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "B-But, How do you-"


    "Just Ask, Luv." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes.... Darling, Do you remember that time when we went to that festival ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Mom... I remember it." The voice replied.


    "Sweetie... What did you buy from that Festival ? Do you remember ?" She asked.


    ....


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole ship once again.


    "Sweet-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, A deep voice spoke up from the other side.


    "Why are you asking so many questions... You dumb idiot. Just come and save her... Or I will eat her alive." The voice spoke in a threatening voice.


    "N-No, You are not my Girl... Y-You are a trickster." She spoke with a terrified expression again.


    "You know what ? We have had enough of this." All the Tricksters spoke at once as they immediately stepped out from the back of the cabin and started walking towards the Demonic Girl.


    "I-I can feel it... They are coming." The demonic girl spoke as she turned to look at Anon.


    "Yeah, I can see them." Anon replied with a smile. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Long and slim bodies, all of the body is made out of black scales and They don''t have faces.


    "So, This is what a trickster... Looks like." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Shall I kill them, Master ?" Mike asked as he immediately summoned his daggers.


    "No, Mike... The game is just starting, Don''t you ruin it for me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as his eyes started to shine brightly purple and the shine of his eyes are directly piercing through the thick white mist.


    The Tricksters immediately stopped and took a step back as soon as they saw Anon''s purple glowing eyes.


    "A predator." The Trickster spoke as he warned the other guys.


    "Run... Run." The other trickster spoke.


    All the Tricksters immediately started running towards the ship''s boundries but Anon had no plans of letting them run away.


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and suddenly, A big dome of impenetrable energy appeared over the whole ship.


    "You aren''t going anywhere, My test subjects." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    ...


    "There is something stopping me from jumping off the ship." The Trickster spoke.


    "It''s here too."


    "Here as well."


    "Here too."


    "W-We are trapped." The leader of the Tricksters spoke up.


    ...


    After 13 minutes of total silence, The leader of the Tricksters finally gathered the courage to face Anon.


    "What do you want ?" He asked from a distance.


    "Hmm...? Finally started talking huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" The Trickster asked again.


    "What do I want... Hmm, Let''s see... Why don''t you come here and take a look at this girl who is sitting inside the circle ?" Anon spoke.


    All the Tricksters immediately moved towards the Demonic girl and looked at her from all sides.


    "What about her ?" The leader of the Tricksters asked with a confused voice.


    "Well, You are here for the hunt and I am also here for the Hunt. So, Either of us will die... But, Since I am stronger than all of you combined, I will give you a good offer.


    You see the circle around this girl ? All you have to do is get her out of this circle using anything you can.


    If you got her out of the circle in 15 minutes... You can have her as your dinner and you can leave the ship on will, But if you failed to do so... I will take each one of your life and I promise that your deaths will be so painful that you won''t even think of taking another birth in the same world as me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "That''s it ? I can do it..." One of the Tricksters spoke as he immediately started walking towards the girl... He entered inside the circle and grabbed her hand.


    "N-NOOO !!!! LEAVE-" Before she could''ve shouted properly, Anon grabbed the Trickster''s hand and tore it apart.


    *Tear*


    *Thud*


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" The Trickster started shouting but before he could''ve shouted enough... Anon grabbed his other hand and right leg, and tore them apart as well."


    *Tore-Tore*


    *Thud-Thud*


    "NOOOOOOO-"


    Anon grabbed the Trickster''s head and stabbed all of his fingers into his plain face and killing him right there on the spot.


    *Thud*


    "Don''t be in a Hurry, man. Listen to me fir- Oh, You guys don''t have skulls. That''s knowledge, I would''ve tore your body''s apart afterwards in order to study your psychics, But I don''t have that much time and we don''t know if you will be able to win the game or not.


    So, There is this small rule that your Boy here didn''t follow and got torn apart like that, But don''t worry it was a good death. I didn''t use too much brutality in this one.


    The unspoken rule is, You can''t enter inside the circle and your 15 minutes start now." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately went back to his seat and sat down.


    "S-She wasn''t my boy... She was my Wife." The leader of the Tricksters spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Really ? You want to waste time telling me that ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Fine... You want this, I will show you what I can do." One of the Trickster spoke as he walked up front and used an illusion spell over the Demon girl sitting inside the Circle.


    [You mind Has No effects of The Trickster''s <Mind Bender> spell.]


    "Mike, What''s happening ? I can''t see the illusion." Anon whispered into Mike''s ear.


    "He transformed into a Small girl that looks like the Demon girl master." Mike spoke.


    "Mom... Please save me... I-I am dying."

 Chapter 881 Chapter-881

    "M-Mommy... Please save me... I-I am dying." The Shapeshifter spoke in a very sad voice as he transformed into the Demon girl''s daughter and created a fake wound on her chest in order to make it real.


    "N-No, Y-You are not my daughter... Y-You are not my daughter. S-She is at home with my-"


    "Honey, I am here." Suddenly, Her Husband''s sound came from the other side.


    Anon immediately looked at the source of sound and noticed that Another trickster was standing there.


    "It''s posing as her husband, master." Mike spoke from side.


    "Yeah, Mike... I figured it out." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to observe the Trickster with an excited expression.


    "Honey, What are you doing ? Our daughter is dying here and You are just standing there ?" The Trickster spoke as he looked at the Demon girl.


    [You opponent has used the skill <Mind Influence> as an Area Of Effect Skill.]


    [Due to Your Class, All Mind Effects have been Neglected.]


    "My My... Let''s see what this skill of yours can do." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill on the Trickster.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Skill: Mind Influencer]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Class limitations: Tricksters.]


    [Description: Mind Influencer is a Powerful skill used by the Tricksters in order to make their prey fall into their illusion traps easily.


    With this skill, The vicious Tricksters would separate a large group of demons and feast upon their fears and their Body Meat.


    This skill needs a very particular enviornment to be casted, like a Misty enviornment where creating confusion is easy.


    Skill will reduce the Target''s Decision Making powers by 50% and Emotions will be heightened by 100%.]


    [Use: Can only be used Once in 72 Hours.]


    ''My, My... They really used a Skill that they can only use once in 3 days. Looks like they are really desperate to kill her and live alive from this ship.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Tricksters with an evil smile.


    "H-Honey ? What are you doing here ? S-Shouldn''t you be at home with pei ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I was at home but... She followed you to the ship and I had no choice but to come with her.


    She really wanted your help, Honey. Please come out and Help her with the wound." The Trickster spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-But, How did she got so Injured !?" The demon girl asked as she started walking towards the Trickster who was posing as her girl.


    "S-She was playing with her toys and suddenly, a big rock fell over her." The Trickster spoke.


    As soon as she heard this, The Demon girl took two steps back.


    "W-What !? H-How did a big rock fell over her ? W-We live in a wooden house..." The Demon girl spoke.


    "I-I don''t know... I-It came out of nowhere and hit her... Now, Will you come out and Help her or are you just going to ask questions ?


    She will die, Just because of you. You daughter will die... Because her mother didn''t come to help her." The Trickster spoke as he looked at the Demon girl with a serious expression.


    "B-But, T-This is not right..." The Demon girl spoke as she started walking towards the Trickster who was posing as her daughter.


    "Y-You are tricksters... Y-You aren''t even my husband." The Demon girl spoke as she looked at the Tricksters and stopped walking.


    ...


    ''Hmmm... This girl''s mind is very strong. An illusion of this level should''ve broken her by now. I don''t understand, How she is keeping up with such intense pressure, The Trickster''s are doing everything that they can in order to pull her out of the circle.'' Anon thought as he continued to observe them with a smile.


    "Honey, What have you done ? Look at her... What have you done to our daughter." The Trickster spoke as he immediately pointed towards the other Trickster.


    "W-What !?" The Demon girl asked with a confused expression as she immediately turned around and noticed that her Daughter was lying on the floor, Blood was flowing out of her body and maggots were eating her.


    "N-NOOO..." The Demon girl shouted as she immediately started crying after putting her hand over her mouth.


    "M-Mom... Please hold my hand." The Trickster spoke as he looked at the Demon girl with a smile.


    "Go and Hold her hand, This is the least you can do for your daughter, Honey." Her husband spoke with a sad expression. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am coming, Sweetie." The Demon girl shouted as she immediately stepped out of the circle and grabbed her daughter''s hand, But as soon as she did... The Trickster changed into her original form and grabbed the demon girl''s both Shoulders.


    "HAHAHA... We got you." The Trickster spoke as he immediately laughed like a maniac.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Suddenly, Anon stood up from his chair and started clapping for the Tricksters.


    "W-We won... We can leave now, Right ?" One of the Trickster asked with a serious tone.


    "Yes, Yes... You won, but you see I gave you a time before starting the game and It''s been 15 minutes and 3 seconds hehehe... You lost." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the Tricksters.


    As soon as the Tricksters looked into Anon''s Glowing purple eyes... They saw nothing but death and Only death.


    "N-No, Please... We were just 3 seconds late. Y-You can''t do this to us." The leader of the Trickster spoke with a serious expression.


    "I can do anything I want." Anon replied with an Evil smile as he walked upto one of the Tricksters and suddenly, The Trickster used a skill on Anon.


    [You have Neglected the effects of skills <Mind Reader> Due to your Class.]


    "W-What !? How is that poss-" Before the Trickster could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up from the ground.


    "W-Wait... You are a Fellow Mind Skill using Demon, W-Why are you trying to kill us ?" The Trickster asked with a serious expression as he felt his breath stopping.


    Anon placed his down and loosened the grip around his neck.


    "What did you just say ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 882 Chapter-882

    "What did you just say ? Say it again ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Tricksters.


    "I-I am sorry, If you got offended by-"


    "Shut the Fuck up and repeat what you just said." Anon spoke as the smile on his face Disappeared and a serious expression covered his face.


    "I-I said... You are a Fellow Mind Skill using Demon, W-Why are you trying to kill us ?" The Trickster spoke.


    "Fellow ? Do you really think I am as weak as you are ?" Anon asked with an arrogant voice.


    "N-No, Please that''s not what I meant by-" Before the Trickster could''ve completed his sentence, Anon started laughing.


    "Hahahahaha... Fuck man, This arrogant acting shit really doesn''t suit me." Anon spoke as he laughed like crazy.


    "W-What ? D-Does that mean that we are free to go ?" The leader of the Tricksters asked with a confused expression.


    Anon immediately left the Trickster''s Neck and walked back to his seat.


    "You are free to go... But, After this one more game." Anon spoke as he looked at the Tricksters with an evil smile.


    As soon as the Tricksters heard the word game, They felt chills running down their spine.


    "P-Please, I-I don''t want to die." The demon girl spoke as she started crying.


    "You can leave her... You have lost her as the reward since you lost the last game and all." Anon spoke.


    ''How about we Take the girl hostage and Blackmail him into leaving us ?'' One of the Tricksters used his skill and talked to the other Tricksters using their minds only.


    ''We can do it... I think she is her relative or something.'' Another trickster spoke up.


    The Trickster immediately let go of the Demon girl and she immediately came running towards Anon and grabbed his right leg.


    "Luv, Stand behind me if you want but I don''t want you restraining my body movements or I will kill you myself." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the Demon girl.


    ''Nope, That''s not a very Good Idea.'' All the other Tricksters spoke at once.


    "Now, Shall we start the next game ? The game is simple as fuck... All you guys have to do is kill each other." Anon spoke with a evil smile.


    "W-W-What !?" The leader od the Tricksters asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you serious ?" Another trickster asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I am serious as fuck. All of you will kill each other, The one who comes out in the end will escape this boat alive.


    You see... I don''t have much time. So, I will give you guys five minutes. If more than one of you is left on this ship... I will kill each and everyone of you without waiting for another second and your 5 minutes starts now." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "N-No, We can''t do that. W-We are a Family... We can''t each other." The leader of the Tricksters spoke with a worried tone.


    "Hmm...? Haven''t you killed several of Demons when the ship passes through these mists ?" Suddenly, Anon disappeared from the chair and re-appeared behind the Tricksters.


    All the Tricksters got scared of Anon and immediately stepped aside.


    "B-But, That''s for our survival." The leader of the Tricksters spoke.


    "Yes, Yes... You have said right. That was for your survival and what about these Demons... Who were working on this ship for their survival ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he disappeared once again and re-appeared in front of them.


    "H-He cares about us ?" The Demon girl asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Nope, Master doesn''t care about you... He is using these points to counter the Trickster''s Wordplay." Mike replied with a smile.


    "O-Oh." The Demon girl spoke as she immediately understood Mike.


    "B-But, H-How can kill my own wifes and daughters ?" The leader of the Tricksters asked with a worried tone.


    "Just like you were about to kill her." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Demon girl.


    "P-Please, I beg you. Oh, Strong one... Please forgive all of us. We will never ever hunt in this region of the sea." The Trickster''s leader of spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s leg.


    "Haa... Fine, I will let you go. But, What do I get in return for this ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-Whatever you want, Sir. Whatever you want... I-I will give your everything I have, Just please let my family members go." The Trickster''s leader spoke.


    "Give me the name..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Trickster''s throat. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What name, Sir ?" The Trickster asked with a confused expression.


    "The name of the fastest momster that can travel through the ocean and You need to tell me where I can find it." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "T-The fastest monster that can travel through the ocean ? Y-You mean, the Gigonmy ?" The Trickster asked with a confused expression.


    "How fast can this Gigonmy travel through the ocean ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-It''s fast... Very fast. It can easily travel hundreds of kilometres in just 3 to 4 minutes." The Trickster spoke with a scared expression.


    "How do I find it ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, You can find it anywhere in the depths of this same sea. But, You have to be very careful around them... They are very good hunters and they don''t like when demons come around them." The Trickster spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of that." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a demonic contract of slavery.


    "Here you Go... Sign on this and you can leave after that." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-This is a... Slavery contract ?" The Trickster spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I know what I am showing you. Now, Just sign on it or I am going to kill you all." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "W-We will sign it." The Trickster spoke with a sad expression as he immediately dropped his blood on the contract.

 Chapter 883 Chapter-883

    After the Tricksters signed the Contract, Anon let them leave and the shop crossed through the Mist of Ares.


    "I-I can''t thank you enough... Y-You saved my life and-" The demon girl started thanking Anon, But Anon had another plans.


    "Mike, We are leaving. Medusa learn this spell and follow us." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped into the Ocean.


    "What the-!?" The Demon girl was shocked as she saw Anon jumping into the Sea.


    After him followed, Mike.


    As Medusa walked upto the jumping point, She looked at the girl and smiled.


    "W-Why are you guys, Jumping in th middle of the sea-"


    "Don''t question everything. It can get you killed." Medusa spoke as she opened the spell scroll, gave it a quick view before throwing it aside and jumping into the ocean.


    As soon as she jumped into the ocean, she used the underwater breathing skill.


    "Wow... I can breath underwater." Medusa spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Come on... We have to go." Anon spoke as he started swimming deeper into the Sea.


    "Hmm...? How are you breathing without using any spells, Big Brother Mike ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "I am an undead, Little one. I don''t breathe... So it doesn''t matter if I am under water or under the ground." Mike replied with a neutral expression as they continued to go deeper and deeper into the Sea.


    Anon saw many sea monsters on his way, but many of them were afraid of him and immediately seeked shelter in order to hide.


    Rest of then were passing by Anon silently, without giving him any trouble.


    After swimming for about 30 minutes, Anon reached a very dark part of the Sea.


    Not even single ray of light was reaching this part of the ocean and Everything was pretty dark.


    <Light>


    As soon as Anon used this skill... A big orb of light materialized and lit up the surroundings.


    "Master, Where are we going to find this Gigonmy monster ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm... We have come to this much depth and yet, I can''t sense the Bottom of this ocean. How deep is it really ?" Anon spoke as he looked down and noticed utter darkness.


    "Shall we go even deeper, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... We will continue to go down until I find that Monster." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you command, Master." Mike and Medusa spoke as they immediately followed Anon without saying any other words.


    After swimming for about 40 minutes continuously, into the Depths of the Ocean Anon finally sensed something.


    "What happened master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Did you sensed that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I don''t sense anything, Master." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he immediately summoned his Daggers.


    "Can you sense it, Medusa ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, Master." Medusa replied.


    "The pressure in this deep sea is fucking with your senses... Don''t worry, Just keep a sharp eye out for anything that moves around you." Anon ordered.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed something moving behind him.


    "Master, There is something moving behind those stones." Mike spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and used his heightened senses to look through the stones, But even Anon''s heightened senses failed to see through the darkness.


    "I can''t see it..." Anon spoke as he immediately got in a defensive stance.


    "Demons, Leave if you don''t want to die here."


    Suddenly, A very deep voice came from the north side.


    ''Hmm...? A sound trap ? I can sense that it''s still behind that stone...'' Anon thought as he continued to look at the stone.


    "Are you a Gigonmy ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I am indeed a Gigonmy... But, How did you Demons travelled down to such depths of the ocean ? Your bodies should''ve been crushed by now." The Gigonmy asked in a confused voice.


    "Ah, forget that... I want to enslave you." Anon replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, Pin drop silence Covered the whole place.


    "WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY, DEMON ?" Suddenly, The Gigonmy started shouting loudly.


    ''Hmm... My doubt was right, But In order to confirm it... I have to do it once again.'' Anon thought.


    "I said, I am here to enslave you into my pet, Fucker." Anon shouted.


    "DEMON, LEAVE BEFORE I KILL YOU. YOU DON''T KNOW THE WRATH OF A GIGONMY." The Gigonmy shouted even more loudly.


    "I don''t... Neither do you, Because you aren''t one." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What !? How dare you question my identity ?" The Gigonmy spole in a normal voice this time.


    "Come out from behind that rock or I will really kill you, Whatever you are." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately let out a small portion of his bloodlust.


    *BOOOM*


    "N-No, Please don''t kill me. I-I am coming out." The creature spoke as his voice changed immediately.


    Suddenly, A small creature that looked like a shell swimmed out.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: None]


    [Class: The Mimic]


    [HP: 4000/4000]


    [Description: A Mimic is a Rare type of Monster that can only be found in the depths of the Demonic Sea and this creature''s shell is one of the strongest shield when in contact with water.


    This creature can Mimic the sound of others and often uses it to fend off the predators.


    These creatures often work for an higher entity and can''t survive in their own for much longer.]


    "Aren''t you a Clever thing ?" Anon asked with a smile as he touched the Shell slowly.


    "P-Please don''t kill me... I-I work for them only." The mimic spoke with a scared voice.


    "Oi, Mimic my voice. I want to listen to my voice." Anon spoke as he looked at the Mimic.


    "A-As you say..." The Mimic immediately copied Anon''s voice.


    "Oi, Mimic my voice. I want to listen to my voice." The Mimic spoke in Anon''s voice.


    "Fuck, Man... I sound really awful." Anon spoke as he looked at the Shell with a Disappointed expression.


    "P-Please don''t kill-"


    "I know, You work for them... But, Who are them ?" Anon asked.


    "T-The Gigonmy. They ordered me to come here and make all the Demons go away. I have been waiting here for the last 300 years and you are the first demons who made it to this point." The Mimic spoke.


    "Take me to them." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "B-But, They will kill me." The mimic spoke with a worried expression.


    "They will ? Let''s see... Your shell is made out of pretty tough material, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed the Shell''s upper layer with just two of his fingers and started squeezing it with two fingers.


    "N-No, What are you-"


    *Crack* S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, cracks started appearing all over the Shell.


    "N-No... I-I will take you there... Please... I will take you there." The shell started shouting and begging for mercy.


    "Good, Good..." Anon spoke as he laughed a little and let him go.


    After that the shell started swimming towards the south direction and Anon started following it with Mike and Medusa.


    After swimming for another 30 minutes, all of them reached in front of Giant caves.


    *Eyes Open*


    "Someone is coming here... Someone strong." A Gigonmy spoke as he woke up from his Sleep.


    "What are you saying brother ? No one can come here. We are the only once living here for the last eternity-"


    "Doesn''t matter... I can''t confirm what kind of Demon he is. But, there is a Hydra and An Undead with him." The Gigonmy spoke with a serious expression.


    "What !? Demons here ? Are they that strong now ?" Another Gigonmy asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t fucking know. Don''t question me anymore and be ready to greet the guest. We are five and they are only three... We can take them on without any problems."


    "Are you sure ?"


    "Ask one more question and I will kill you right here and right now."


    "Who are we killing ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from behind.


    All the Gigonmies immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was already sitting inside their caves.


    ''W-When did he get inside ? No, How did he get inside ? I-I couldn''t even sense his presence.'' The Gigonmy thought with a confused and shocked expression.


    "How did you get inside ?" One of the Gigonmy asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Well, Well... I may have invaded your house without permission and it was my rude behaviour, I am really sorry for that." Anon spoke like a gentleman.


    "Are you really sorry ?" One of the Gigonmy asked with a confused expression.


    "Nope, Just kidding. Now, Which one of you wants to fight me to death and which one is ready to be my slave ?


    And when I say battle to death, I mean your death only." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Do you know, What kind of monsters we are, Demon ?"

 Chapter 884 Chapter-884

    "I know what you are and what you guys can do. But I don''t think you have any idea who I am," Anon said with a serious expression as he unleashed his bloodlust.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as Anon released his bloodlust, waves of energy radiated from his body.


    "What the¡ª" As soon as the Gigonmy detected the energy waves, they got scared.


    ''Th-This demon is stronger than any of us. Even if all five of us attack him at once... I don''t think we will survive." One of the Gigonmy thought as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    He slowly turned his neck towards the other Gigonmies and nodded.


    As soon as the other four Gigonmy saw this sign, they immediately started running away at incredible speed.


    Even Anon couldn''t sense them leaving, but the one who was talking to Anon decided to stay.


    "Such nimbleness," Anon remarked with a smile as he used his skill.


    <Light>


    Suddenly, a ball of light materialized inside the cave, revealing the Gigonmy''s real body.


    A large blue creature with a long, snake-like body, it had bright scales all over that reacted to the sudden light exposure. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tail of the creature looked like a motor''s turbine, spinning slowly.


    "Ouch, ouch... My eyes. Close that... W-We are sensitive to light... close that," the Gigonmy shouted.


    "Well, well... That''s quite foolish, telling your flaws to your opponent," Anon said with a smile.


    "I am hiding my eyes from the light, my scales are opening up on their own...


    What else do you need to see to know that I am light-sensitive? That''s why I told you in advance," the Gigonmy replied.


    "Fine, here..." Anon said as he immediately snapped his fingers, and the light orb disappeared.


    "What do you want? My scales? My life source or my powers ?


    But, I don''t think it''s powers... because I can already sense that you are way stronger than me and even after taking my powers, it won''t make you much stronger." The Gigonmy said.


    "I want your speed," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Umm... What?" the Gigonmy asked with a confused expression.


    "How fast can you get me to the Three Sisters'' Mountains?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You mean the four mountain peaks where it''s always day, and night never comes?" The Gigonmy asked, still confused.


    "Yes, that''s the place," Anon confirmed with a smile.


    "I can reach there in less than 24 hours, but only if nothing stops us and believe me, there are things in the way that will definitely stop you," the Gigonmy said.


    "Explain, yourself." Anon said with a smile.


    "Okay, There is a Crazy WitchRoul in the Way... His name is-"


    "Hulo." Anon spoke up.


    "Yeah... You know about Hulo ?" The Gigonmy asked with a surprised expression.


    "Not much, Just that he is crazy and that he is a WitchRoul." Anon replied.


    "Oh, He is not just crazy... He is crazy strong as well. His laboratory is made out of some magical stone and he keeps his eyes on the slightest activity that happens near his lab, No matter where it is... Underwater or over the clouds.


    No Monster that possess Intelligence, dares to go near that guy''s lab. That fucker caught my wife last year... I-I just want to kill him, But in front of his magical equipments... We are powerless." The Gigonmy spoke.


    "Master, We have caught them." Suddenly, Mike''s voice came from behind.


    "Brother... We couldn''t escape." The Gigonmies that tried to run away spoke.


    Mike and Medusa caught all four of them and brought them back to Anon.


    "H-How did you get caught ?" The Head Gigonmy asked.


    "Brother... We stopped to rest a bit and these guys appeared out of nowhere and started beating us.


    T-They are too strong, Brother." The Gigonmy replied with a sad voice.


    "Haaa... Why would you rest Stupids ?" The Head Gigonmy spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "I don''t have time to see this family drama of yours. Here is the deal... You take us to the Three Sister''s Mountain or I will all of them." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I understand... I will take you there."


    "B-But Brother... That mountain is-"


    "Shut up, All of you. Jiol... You will be the family incharge in my absence. I may not return from this trip, So make sure to keep an eye out for all three of them and If someone like him shows up again... Just try to run away. Don''t even wait for him to show up or fight back." The head Gigonmy spoke.


    "Y-Yes brother."


    "Brother, Please don''t go."


    "Brother, How are we going to survive without you."


    "Don''t be Pathetic... You have to survive until I am back." The Gigonmy spoke as he immediately left the cave with Anon.


    "Mount on my back and grab the space in-between my scales in order to save yourself from drifting away." The Gigonmy spoke.


    "I thought you guys hated, Demons. Didn''t knew it was this easy to get a ride." Anon spoke with a smile as he mounted on his back, with Mike and Medusa.


    "We are just kids... Our Parents hate you guys so much. In fact, You are the first demons, who showed up in front of our caves and Now I know why our parents hate you so much." The Gigonmy spoke.


    "Believe me... Not every Demon out there is going to ask for just a ride." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Are you guys, Ready ?" The Gigonmy asked.


    "Yep." Anon replied.


    "Oh great fathers... Give me strength to tear through my fears." The Gigonmy prayed as the rotation of his tail started to increase.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    As soon as it''s prayers were over, The Gigonmy started swimming at such a fast paced speed... That even Anon couldn''t keep his eyes open properly.


    It was dark all around and Anon didn''t knew, if the Gigonmy was going in the right direction or not.


    "Mike... Medusa, Are you guys alright ?" Anon asked in a loud voice.


    "YES MASTER." Both of them shouted from behind.

 Chapter 885 Chapter-885

    After traveling for about three hours, Anon got comfortable with the Gigonmy''s speed. Not only could he keep his eyes open without any problems, but he could also sit on its back without holding the space between its scales.


    Anon lay down on the Gigonmy''s back, taking a peaceful nap.


    Suddenly, Anon felt the Gigonmy''s speed decreasing.


    "Hmm...? Is something wrong? Why are you getting slower?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "H-His area starts from this place..." the Gigonmy spoke as it completely stopped at one point.


    "Don''t you worry. Just keep moving forward and leave everything to me," Anon said with a smile.


    "A-As you say..." the Gigonmy replied as it started moving forward once again.


    "Master¡ª" Mike began, but Anon immediately stopped him with a hand gesture.


    "I know," Anon replied as he lay down once again and closed his eyes.


    After traveling for about 150 kilometers, the Gigonmy suddenly felt something.


    "What the¡ª" Its tail stopped working, and its body started to become stiff. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry... Let it happen," Anon said with a calm expression.


    Suddenly, blue aura bars materialized around the Gigonmy, trapping it from all directions.


    "T-This is the same thing that captured my wife," the Gigonmy said with a serious expression.


    "It''s an energy deflection barrier spell, specially made to stop your tail that works on a continuous flow of energy. It makes you fatigued in a very short time, and the invisible mana rays coming out of it hit your acupuncture points, rendering your body utterly useless. This trap is made specifically for your kind," Anon explained with a smile.


    "C-Can you get us out of this?" the Gigonmy asked, confused.


    "I can, but I won''t," Anon replied with a smile as he closed his eyes once again.


    "W-Why?" the Gigonmy asked, perplexed.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, the bars started moving towards the surface of the sea, and light began to appear.


    ''The speed of these bars is too much,'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    In just three minutes, they reached the surface of the sea, where Anon noticed a small man-made island.


    The island looked like a normal island from the outside, but it wasn''t, and Anon understood this at a glance.


    "Master... look," Mike said, pointing towards the island''s northeast side.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked in that direction and noticed something coming towards them at full speed.


    In seconds, it traveled from the island to the cage.


    It was a big boat-like structure made out of some unknown metal.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, a metallic hand emerged from it and grabbed the cage.


    "My, my... This is very interesting," Anon said with a smile as he looked at the metallic hand.


    "Master, shall I destroy this thing?" Mike asked.


    "No, no... I want to watch this," Anon replied with a smile.


    The boat then started moving at a very fast speed, and in seconds, they reached the island.


    As soon as they reached the island, Anon noticed two big metallic gates hidden behind a large volcano.


    "Hmm... Nice hiding spot," Anon remarked with a satisfied expression.


    As the boat carried them inside, Anon noticed that the cave was also artificial.


    Suddenly, the boat stopped.


    "Hmm..?" Anon looked ahead and noticed something happening in the boat.


    *Click*


    A door attached to the boat opened.


    "Oh..."


    *Step*


    An old demon with white hair, a white beard, shaggy skin, and wearing goggles stepped out.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Hulo]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Class: WitchRoul]


    [HP: 7,000,000/7,000,000]


    [MP: 14,000,000/14,000,000]


    [Description: Hulo is an old WitchRoul who was cast out of his village for his crazy experiments. He came to this ocean and fought every day for food and survival, growing even crazier. One day, a ship came near to help Hulo, but he murdered everyone on the ship and used its resources to lure more ships to this place. Currently, Hulo is happy and excited about his latest catch.]


    "Let''s see... What have we caught today, hehehe..." the old WitchRoul laughed as he walked towards the cage.


    "Hmm...? Demons?" Hulo questioned as he noticed Mike and Anon sitting on the Gigonmy''s back.


    Medusa transformed into her bracelet form, which Anon was wearing.


    "What kind of demon are you? You have a different aura," Hulo asked, confused, as he looked at Anon.


    But Anon didn''t pay him any attention and continued to sleep.


    "Are you ignoring me or are you deaf?" Hulo asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t talk to shitheads, old man," Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah, so you do listen," Hulo said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you let us go?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are my catch for today... Why would I let you go?" Hulo asked, confused.


    "Haa... Fine, if you want to die¡ª" Before Anon could finish his sentence, he saw something.


    Another Gigonmy was coming towards them from a distance.


    "Master Hulo, the new set of offsprings is ready to hatch," the Gigonmy informed with a neutral expression.


    "Okay, I will go and take a look at them. Until then, you take this new Gigonmy and get him to work. Explain to him how this place works and throw both of these demons into the jail... I will deal with them later," Hulo said with a smile, looking back at Anon before leaving.


    "Yes, Master Hulo," the other Gigonmy replied as he walked forward and touched the cage.


    As soon as he touched the cage, it disappeared, and the head Gigonmy''s body returned to its original form.


    "Don''t try to run away or even think about it now that you are here," the Gigonmy said with a serious expression.


    "But, You are a Gigonmy too... Why are you working for him ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I am not going to answer your questions... You two step down from his back and come with me. You stay here... Until I come back and Please don''t try to run away or you will have to loose your life. You are still a kid." The Gigonmy spoke with a serious expression as he immediately left with Anon and Mike.

 Chapter 886 Chapter-886

    Anon and Mike stepped down from the Gigonmy''s back and started following the other Gigonmy.


    "Why are you working for Hulo?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are just a mere demon, and Master Hulo is much stronger than you, it''s not point Asking questions." the Gigonmy said as he continued to walk.


    ''Hmm... I am concealing my aura completely, Maybe that''s why he thinks that I am weak.


    I wonder what will happen if I release my aura. No, I shouldn''t reveal it too soon. Maybe I will find something useful here,'' Anon thought as he continued to follow the Gigonmy.


    Suddenly, they all stopped in front of a metallic gate that was made out of the same metal as the boat.


    "Gig908," the Gigonmy said as he stopped in front of the gate.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the gates opened, and all three of them entered inside.


    As soon as Anon entered inside, he saw a huge factory-like structure inside. Thousands of Gigonmies were working as slaves.


    Some were swimming rapidly on treadmill-like devices that produced electricity, while others worked on an assembly line, manufacturing small weapons like knives and swords.


    ''He discovered electricity, huh?'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    "This is the room you will live in until Master Hulo returns," the Gigonmy said, pointing to a room with no gate.


    As soon as Anon and Mike entered the room, blue aura bars materialized in front and covered the entrance.


    "Ah... These bars. So, he is converting electricity into this," Anon thought as he immediately understood everything.


    ''This place runs on those special water treadmills. I guess Hulo made them especially for Gigonmies, and when they swim on these treadmills, electricity is produced, which is then converted into this aura that he uses to operate this place. If I am right, he uses this same aura to make all these Gigonmies fear him and produce more electricity for him.


    What kind of stupid monsters are they?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Gigonmies with a disappointed expression.


    "I-I don''t want to work here... Just kill me," suddenly, the head Gigonmy who came to the island with Anon entered the room with a very angry expression.


    "M-My husband... My Omil." another female Gigonmy suddenly shouted from the other corner of the room.


    "H-Helen? Is that you?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes, dear," Helen spoke as she immediately came running towards him, and they hugged tightly.


    "A-Are you alright?" Omil asked with a worried expression.


    "Yes, dear... I-I am alright," Helen spoke with a smile.


    "Get back to work, you slaves, or I will kill both of you," suddenly, Hulo''s voice came from the other side of the room.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at Hulo with a confused expression.


    "D-Dear... We have to work, or he will hurt us," Helen spoke as she immediately took Omil with her, and they both started working on the knife assembly line.


    "Now, let''s take a look at our new guests," Hulo said with a smile as he walked up to Anon and Mike. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Disable," Hulo commanded, and the aura bars disappeared immediately.


    "Hehehe... Tell me your name, weird demon," Hulo asked with an evil smile.


    "Haa... You can''t even smile properly. I can''t tell if you are smiling evilly or stupidly," Anon replied with a bored expression as he stood up and started walking towards Hulo.


    But, Before he could''ve reached Hulo... Many Aura ropes grabbed Anon from all sides.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Don''t you try to be friendly with me, Weird Demon." Hulo spoke as he walked forward and looked at Anon with a stupid smile.


    "Hehe..." Suddenly Anon started smiling.


    "Why are you laughing, Weird Demon ?" Hulo asked with a surprised expression.


    "I thought you will have something special to show me. But, You are acting god like just after creating some electricity and converting it into Aura Threads.


    You make Knifes and Swords and sell them to the outer world in exchange for food and Live your life here like a wild monkey.


    Yet, You think you are the most powerful and almighty fucker around." Anon spoke.


    "Hmm...? Have you lost your mind, Weird Demon ? I don''t think that, I am strong. I am the Strongest WitchRoul out there... Weird Demon. Hahahahhahaha..." Hulo spoke as he started laughing loudly.


    "Oi, Say Weird Demon one more time to my face." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Hulo.


    "Hmm...? What you Gonna do about it, You little Weird Demo-"


    ...


    "He has these Glowing ropes that He uses to punish us when we are not doing our Job and he is so strong that even if all of us gathered up to fight him... We will still loose." Helen explained as she looked at Omil.


    "Really, he is that strong ?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "He is really powerful and-" Before Helen could''ve completed her sentence, She was interrupted by a loud explosion noise.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, All the Gigonmies working there stopped and looked at the thing that came out flying from Anon''s room.


    As the dust clouds settled down, A figure stepped out and everyone was shocked to see this.


    "He might not be the strongest anymore, Helen." Omil spoke as he noticed that Hulo was the one walking out of the dust cloud with blood all over his white beard and his clothes.


    *Step-step-step*


    Anon and Mike Walked out of the room with a smile on their faces.


    "W-What the fuck...? Y-You are strong ?" Hulo asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Why don''t you call me, ''Weird Demon'' now ?" Anon asked with a smile as he let out his Aura.


    ...


    "The Demon is strong."


    "This Aura is unlike anything, I have ever seen."


    "Who is he ?"


    "He came in with that, Guy."


    All the Gigonmies started talking about Anon and His Dark Aura...


    ...


    "You tarnished my reputation, Demon Kid. Now... I have to show them, Who is the real king around here." Hulo spoke as a Smile appeared over his face and suddenly, dark clouds covered the whole Island.

 Chapter 887 Chapter-887

    The Volcano''s Ceiling started opening up and Dark clouds covered the whole Island.


    "I will show you... What fear looks like, Demon Kid." Hulo spoke with a smile as he raised both of his hands towards the Dark sky and started casting a spell.


    "Master, Shall I Eliminate him ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "No, No... It''s all part of the plan." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to look at Hulo.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke.


    "Lightning Throne..." Hulo spoke as he completed his enchantment and suddenly, Lightning fell over his body.


    As soon as the lightning fell over him, His white beard turned Yellow-ish and His eyes started glowing brightly Blue.


    His clothes burned out and his muscles were revealed.


    "Lightning runs in my Veins, Kid. No One can defeat lightning..." Hulo spoke with an arrogant voice as he looked at Anon.


    *Yawnnnn*


    "What the-!?"


    Anon started yawning, as he looked at Hulo.


    "Just tell me for how long are you going to yap about your powers ? Maybe, I can take a nap in that time." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You fucking Stupid... You deserve to die. I thought of taking you as my slave, But death is the only thing I have for you now." Hulo shouted as he immediately raised his hand towards Anon.


    "Yeah Yeah..." Anon replied with a bored expression.


    "Lightning Smash..." Hulo spoke as his hand started glowing brightly Golden and suddenly, Lightning shot out of it.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    <Quantum Reflection>


    As soon as the Lightning hitted the Quantum Reflection Barrier, it got reflected back at Hulo with 100x more intensity.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "What the- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !?"


    Hulo''s body got hitted with the reflected lightning and not even the dust of his body remained.


    "Fucking Stupid...." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he pulled out a cigar from his Inventory and lit it up.


    "Oi, Omil or whatever your name is... I am waiting outside. You have 10 minutes until we leave." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he started walking towards the exit gate of the Lab.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." Omil spoke with a scared expression as he didn''t dared to look Anon directly into his eyes.


    ...


    ''What a waste of my time ? I thought he would''ve something that can interest me and he was being happy after just using some Lightning spells and Electricity.


    Haa... I could''ve travelled so much distance by now.'' Anon thought as he took a puff out of his cigar and Looked at the Sunset.


    ...


    8 minutes Later...


    "E-Excuse me." Suddenly, A Gigonmy''s voice came from behind.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and noticed that it was Omil''s Wife, Helen.


    "I-I just want to say thank you for saving all of us from that Mad WitchRoul. We have been his slaves for the last 300 years and you have saved all of us from him, please tell us... How can we thank you ?" Helen asked with a smile.


    "Well, can you use polymorph or any other skill that can turn you into my size and shape ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm....? N-No, We don''t have that kind of skill." Helen replied.


    "I can''t fuck you then..." Anon whispered in a low voice.


    "Sir, I am ready to leave." Omli spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Good... Let''s go. Medusa, You can come out." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she Polymorphed into her Human form.


    "Let''s Go... We need to leave now." Anon spoke as he jumped into the Sea.


    "Darling... I have already given you the direction to our house. You just go there and Wait for me." Omil spoke as he hugged Helen.


    "Will you be alright ?" Helen asked with a worried expression.


    "I don''t think, Anything will happen to me until... That Guy is with me." Omli spoke.


    "Take care... We will wait for you." Helen spoke as she left with the rest of the Gigonmy''s.


    ... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Underwater...


    "Sir, You have my deepest thanks... Please sit on my back and I will get you to the Three Sister''s Mountains as fast as I can." Omli spoke with an excited expression.


    All three of them got mounted on his back once again and Omil started swimming even faster than he was swimming before.


    ...


    16 Hours Later...


    Omil is going through the ocean with an incredible speed, But suddenly.... He started reducing his speed.


    "S-Sir... You should wake up." Omil spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately woke up from his sleep and noticed that Omil has come to a complete halt once again.


    "What happened ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Umm... That happened, Sir." Omli spoke as he pointed towards the Front.


    But, to Anon''s eyes there was nothing there.


    "What is there ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master... There is a Huge wall in front of us." Mike spoke up as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Master can''t see it... That means-" Medusa started speaking, But before she could''ve completed her sentence... Anon interrupted her.


    "It''s an illusion." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What should I do, Sir ?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s an Illusion... Continue to swim. You will pass through it." Anon spoke as he lied down once again and closed his eyes.


    "As you command..." Omil spoke as he started swimming again.


    ''Who will put illusion in this place... What astupi-'' Before Anon could''ve thought of anything else, something struck him.


    "Wait, Wait... Stop." Anon shouted as he immediately woke up again.


    "What the-!?" Omil immediately stopped swimming.


    "What happened, Master ?" Mike and Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    Anon stood up on Omil''s back and raised his hand.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    *Creaaaaaaa*


    Suddenly, A Javelin made out of blue and golden lightning formed into Anon''s hand.


    *Throw*


    Anon threw the Javelin towards the Wall with full force.


    *BOOOOM*


    As soon as the Javelin hitted the illusion wall... It created an explosion and Large waves of energy radiated out of the collision spot.


    "Invisible Force field..." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 888 Chapter-888

    Anon is now standing in front of the Invisible Force field and he is looking at it with a confused expression.


    "Who could''ve placed it here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he touched the force field and felt continuous vibrations coming out of it.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Object Identification: Unknown]


    "That''s intresting..." Anon spoke with a smile, as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers and attacked the Force Field with full force.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    But, The Force Field remained Unfazed, through his attacks.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied as he immediately walked forward.


    "Attack it." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Master." Mike immediately summoned his daggers and Started striking it with full force.


    <Shadow Slice>


    Mike even used one of his best skills, But still failed to cut through the shield.


    "Master... It''s not working." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "This thing isn''t made out of Mana." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    ''What is this ? I can feel it... But, It''s not like mana. This force is stronger... This force is something else, But what ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Master, Shall I try ?" Medusa asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... Yeah..." Anon spoke as he turned around and started thinking, about the force field.


    *Booom*


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    ...


    Large explosions happened, As Mike and Medusa continued to use their abilities on the Force Field.


    ''Wait... It''s that island.'' Suddenly, Something came to Anon''s mind.


    "Stop, Stop... It won''t have any effects on the force field. This field is made out of Spritual Energy." Anon spoke as he turned around and noticed that Medusa and Mike were about to cast a 12 Circle magic spell.


    "Yes, Master." Both of them spoke at once as they stopped the chanting and cancelled the spell.


    "We are right under the ''Wave Island'', We have to pass it from above." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you say, Master."


    "I have heard about this, Island Our fore fathers used to tell horror stories about this Island.


    It is said that, there are exactly thousand souls trapped on this island. You can pass through the island without getting harmed, If you don''t look into their eyes.


    But, If you looked into a Soul''s Eyes... Your soul will take it''s place and it will be trapped here for the end of time." Omli spoke as he explained the island''s Story.


    "Well, Let''s pass it then..." Anon spoke with a Smile as he immediately started swimming towards the surface of the Sea.


    ...


    After swimming for about 12 minutes, Anon finally reached the surface and noticed that the Wave Island was really small and it had no trees, Just a Big chunk of sand.


    "This is the So called, Wave Island ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I can''t see any souls, Master." Medusa spoke from behind.


    "Yeah, I can''t either." Anon replied.


    "You have to step on the island in order to see the Trapped Souls and In order to pass through... All of us have to reach on that end of the Island." Omil explained.


    "Well, Let''s go then." Anon spoke as he started swimming towards the Island.


    "Sir, They will create hallucination in order to make you look into their eyes, But you have to be careful." Omil spoke.


    "Don''t worry... That won''t work on me. Mike and Medusa... You have to keep it mind, that you don''t look at them, No matter what you hear.


    I just want to reach that damn island now and If anyone of you got hallucinated by these souls... I don''t think you deserve to walk with me." Anon spoke as he looked at them.


    "We understand, Master." Mike and Medusa spoke with a serious expression.


    All four of them stepped on the island and suddenly hundreds of Souls appeared over the island.


    Mike, Medusa and Omil immediately looked down, But Anon summoned a black cloth and covered his eyes with the cloth.


    "Come." Anon spoke as he took the lead and walked in front of them.


    "Mike, Darling... I am here." Suddenly, A familiar sound came from the right side.


    ''Hmm...? It''s Mike''s Wife''s Voice.'' Anon thought as he smiled a little and continued to walk forward.


    "It''s not real." Mike spoke as he continued to look down.


    "Sweetie... Mom is here. Come and give me a hug." This Time, It was Noon''s Voice.


    "Hehe... They think, I am some kind of stupid." Medusa spoke as she smiled and continued to walk forward.


    "Omil, Darling... Come back home. I am waiting for you." The Souls spoke in Helen''s voice.


    "It''s good that I met Helen before coming here... Or I would''ve really looked into their eyes. They sound just like her... How the hell am I supposed to tell the difference in their voices !?" Omli spoke as he closed his eyes and continued to walk straight.


    All four of them passed through the island without any problems, But just as Anon was about to step off of the island... A sound came from the back.


    "Abandoned at birth... What can I even expect from a Cursed child like you ?" It was as if an old woman was speaking in a very angry voice.


    Mike, Medusa and Omil Successfully stepped out from the island and entered inside the sea once again.


    But, as soon as Anon heard the voice he immediately stopped walking and turned around at once.


    "Master...?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he noticed that Anon has stopped walking.


    "My, My... So, You guys can tap into my brain, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are a curse to this Orphanage... You won''t achieve anything just Die."


    "Nice... But, Not enough to break me." Anon spoke as he immediately raised both of his middle fingers and jumped Into the Sea.


    *Splash*


    "Are you alright, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    Anon removed the Black cloth from his eye and looked at Mike with a smile.


    "I am good. Let''s continue the journey." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ''How the fuck did it get Into my brain ? And Why Only that memory ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he got mounted on Omil''s back and Left for the Three Sister''s Mountains.


    ....


    3 hours later...


    "Master wake up..." Mike''s voice rang inside Anon''s ears.


    "Hmm...? What the fuck happened this time ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "We are here, Sir." Omil spoke as he pointed towards the Three Sister''s Mountains.


    "Hmm...?" As soon as Anon turned around, He noticed a Huge Island full of Trees and Green Grass.


    Many type of Different monsters were roaming on the island and in the middle of the island, there were four huge Mountains, Their peaks soaring through the clouds.


    Three of these mountains were full of trees and greenery but one mountain was Fully covered in Snow and Dark clouds were covering that mountain.


    ...


    Anon, Mike and Medusa stepped on the island and Felt totally refreshed.


    "Oh my... How cute." Medusa spoke as she immediately started playing with the cute monsters who were eating the grass.


    Mike started looking here and there, as he started scanning everything present on the island.


    From fruits to animals... Mike searched for anything that can be a threat to Anon or Medusa.


    "Sir, Do you need me to wait here for you ?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "You can leave." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "B-But, How will you go back, Sir ?" Omil asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... But, I will find a way." Anon spoke as he blinked towards Omil and started walking towards the Other direction.


    "Sir, It''s been a Pleasure coming here with you." Omil spoke with a smile as he jumped back into the Sea and started swimming back towards his house.


    "Master, These fruits are edible." Mike spoke as he brought some red coloured fruits for Anon.


    "Hmm...? I am not in the mood of eating right now, Mike." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    "Master, You should eat it... You haven''t eaten anything for days." Mike spoke as he immediately placed more fruits in front of Anon.


    "No, Mike... I am not hungry." Anon replied.


    "Master, Look... I have found these fruits. You should eat them." Suddenly, Medusa came running from the other direction with the same fruits in her hands.


    ''What the fuck ?'' Anon thought as he immediately understood that something was wrong.


    Anon then looked into Medusa''s eyes and noticed that her pupil has shrunken down.


    "Medusa... Are you alright ?" Anon asked with a confused expression. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am alright, Master. Just eat this fruit... Please." Medusa spoke as she placed the Fruits directly in front of Anon''s face.


    "Yes, Master... Eat this fruit." Mike spoke as he did the same.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Fruit of Compassion.]


    [Description: A very sweeet smelling fruit that Possess Anyone who eats it and Turns them into it''s puppets.]


    "Haa... How can you guys be so dumb ?" Anon spoke with a Disappointed expression.

 Chapter 889 Chapter-889

    "System, Scan them..." Anon ordered as he looked at Mike and Medusa.


    <Scanning>


    "Master, Eat this fruit..." Medusa spoke.


    "Yes, Master... Eat it." Mike spoke as well.


    "Just shut the fuck up." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he waited for the Scan to complete.


    <Scanning Completed>


    [Name: Mike]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Description: Mike ate a Compassion Fruit and Now suffers from a Mind take over symptom, that makes him want to eat more Compassion food and leads him to get the others to eat it as well.]


    [Name: Medusa]


    [Race: Hydra]


    [Description: Medusa ate a Compassion Fruit and Now suffers from a Mind take over symptom, that makes her want to eat more Compassion food and leads her to get the others to eat it as well.]


    ...


    "How do I cure it ?" Anon asked.


    [Cure for Subject ''Mike'' : Mike is already under the Mind control skill and his Mind Corruption has already reached 100%.


    Host will have to reset the Mind Corruption and Mike will be cured back to his original state.]


    [Cure for Subject ''Medusa'' : Host has to use Pure mana in order to enter inside her Brain and destroy the Fruit''s Effects completely.]


    "Reset Mike''s Mind Corruption." Anon ordered.


    [Resetting Mike''s Mind Corruption.]


    [Mike''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    [Mike''s Mind Corruption: 0%]


    [Mike''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    ...


    "Hmm...? What am I doing ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Mike, Throw that fruit away... It''s not edible." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "A-As you say Master... But, I don''t remember how I got here... Master." Mike asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon and threw away all the fruits.


    "Master, Eat This fruit please." Medusa spoke from the Other side.


    "Why is she speaking like that, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "You were speaking like that 5 seconds ago, Mike. This fruit takes over your Brain and Makes you a mindless stupid bastard." Anon explained as he grabbed Medusa''s head.


    "Master, Eat the fruit." Medusa spoke.


    "Luv, this is going to hurt a bit." Anon spoke as he supplied Pure mana into her body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Medusa shouted loudly as she felt the immense pain in her head.


    Her body started to change Into her real form... But, Anon continued to Destroy the fruit''s effects from her brain.


    Suddenly, Medusa fainted due to the immense pain in her head and She turned back to her original form.


    15 minutes later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    "W-What happened ?" Medusa asked as she woke up from her sleep.


    "You got possessed by a fucking Fruit." Anon spoke as he looked at Medusa.


    "What !?" Medusa asked as she immediately got up and Polymorphed into her Human form. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I ate the fruit and got my mind corrupted by that fruit. Then, I gave it to you as well and you ate it without even asking any questions." Mike spoke as with an ashamed expression.


    "Yeah... I remember, Big brother Mike gave me a fruit and after that, My vision went dark." Medusa spoke as she understood everything.


    "Haa... Don''t be stupids, Both of you. I am here to find the keys to this box and get out of this realm.


    I can''t focus on my goal, If I kept looking out for you guys." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Master, We are really sorry for our mistake. Please punish us as you like." Both Medusa and Mike spoke in unison as they bowed Down to Anon.


    "Just, start walking... I don''t have time to punish you guys." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately started walking towards the forest.


    "Yes, Master." Mike and Medusa spoke as both of them started walking behind Anon.


    ''Where the hell am I supposed to find that key ?'' Anon thought as he continued to walk through the Forest.


    Many monsters came his way, But Medusa and Mike killed them ahead of time.


    ''Where is that, Key ?'' Anon questioned as he continued to walk forward.


    Suddenly, Something came to his mind. Anon immediately opened his inventory and Pulled out the One key that he already had.


    ''If I can detect the mana waves that this key is emitting... Then, I can easily detect the presence of the Other keys.'' Anon thought as he immediately started analysing the mana waves of the Key.


    "Okay, Let''s do this..." Anon spoke as he completed the analysis and closed his eyes in order to Search for similar mana Waves.


    "Mas-" Before Medusa could''ve spoken anything else, Mike immediately placed a finger on her mouth.


    "Shhh... Master is concentrating." Mike spoke in a very low voice.


    "O-Oh... Sorry." Medusa replied in a whispering voice.


    "I can hear your whispers too..." Anon spoke as he continued to search for similar mana waves.


    After searching for about 20 minutes, Anon finally found something.


    "It''s faint... Too faint." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he opened his eyes.


    "Did you find something, Master ?" Mike asked with a Confused expression.


    "The wave is too faint, But I can sense it... It''s coming from the top of this Mountain." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the mountain.


    "Shall we go up there, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "We have to, But not by walking." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned a Big Rail Gun from his inventory.


    "Woah... What''s this, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Both of you, Grab me tightly." Anon ordered as he looked and Mike and Medusa.


    "As you command, Master." Both of them spoke as they grabbed Anon tightly from both sides.


    "Are we ready ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master." Both of them spoke at once.


    "Charge up... 10%"


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    As soon as the Rail Gun started charging, Medusa''s intrest peaked in it.


    "Let your bodies loose... High we go." Anon spoke as he pulled the trigger, while pointing the Rail Gun towards the ground.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the explosion happened, All three of them went flying towards the sky due to the Rail Gun''s Throwback.


    Anon used the Rail Gun''s Throwback to land directly over the Mountain''s peak.


    *Step-step-step*


    In just 30 seconds, All three of them reached on the top of the mountain.


    "Master... That was amazing. Did you create this Artifact ?" Medusa asked with an excited expression.


    "Yep, It''s my own creation. The Rail Gun." Anon. Spoke with a smile as he placed it back into his inventory.


    "Wait, here... I will scan for the Key''s Location." Anon spoke as he immediately started tracking the waves of the Key.


    "Close... It''s very close."Anon spoke as he opened his eyes and started walking towards the West direction.


    "Master... How many of these keys do we need to find in order to open the box ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "I have one and I need 5 more." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    As he walked forward, Anon felt the mana waves getting stronger and Stronger.


    Suddenly, He stopped as he came across a huge rock that was lying on the ground.


    "Hmm...? It''s coming from this rock." Anon spoke as he touched the rock and used a little bit of his power to move it.


    "Hmm...? Something wrong master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "This rock... It''s not moving." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hands under the rock and tried to lift it with all of his strength, But the rock remained Unfazed even after all that effort.


    "Something is not right..." Anon spoke as he stepped away from the rock and looked at with a serious expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Unknown]


    [Class: Unknown]


    [Description: Lumin Stone is One of it''s kind and it''s special property <Absorb> gives it a big advantage against it''s opponents.


    Whoever touches the Lumin Stone, Half of their powers are absorbed by this stone and with every 1 second, it absorbs 1% of it''s target''s total power.


    But, once you remove contact with the Lumin Stone... All of your powers are transferred back to your body.]


    "Why the fuck, Do I always get stuck with this type of shit ? Why couldn''t that bastard keep the keys inside a Bank or something ? Fucking Mind Flayer bastard." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he moved forward and grabbed the stone from underneath once again and without waiting, He used all of his strength to pick it up.


    "HUP..." Anon''s clothes tore apart and his muscles bulged, but even after applying all of his strength... Anon couldn''t pick it up for more than 11 Centimetres off the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke as he released the stone and it fell to the ground once again.


    "Master... Is it really that heavy ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "It absorbs 50% of it''s target''s powers Once in contact, Mike." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he removed the torn clothes from his body and sat down near the stone.


    "Master... If that''s the case, Then why don''t we just destroy it with magic spells ?" Mike asked.


    "What if the keys got destroyed ?" Anon asked.

 Chapter 890 Chapter-890

    "What shall we do... Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, I am thinking the same thing." Anon spoke as he started thinking.


    After thinking continuously for 13 minutes, Anon stood up from the ground and touched the rock once again.


    "I am a fucking Idiot..." Anon spoke as he realised something and immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "If this stone is using magic, Then I also have my Arcane Slayers." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked upto the Lumin Stone and placed the Sickle on the left side of the stone.


    As soon as the Arcane Slayers touched the stone, it''s skill <Absorb> turned off... Anon picked it up with a single hand and placed it aside with ease.


    *Thud*


    "As expected of Master." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with admiring eyes.


    As soon as Anon placed the rock aside, He noticed that there was a Black Box underneath the Rock.


    Anon immediately bent down and picked up the box from the ground, but as soon as he opened the box... Anon noticed a Paper piece inside it with a Single key to the box.


    Anon picked up the Paper piece and started reading it.


    [If you have found this, That means you are in search of All the 5 keys that are needed to open the Trides box.


    You have found 2 keys and 4 are left. In order to make sure that you are an other-worlder and not some powerful demon trying to skip realms for fun... I have placed a spell on this key.


    As soon as you Plug it into the Box, A timer will start and If you did not insert Pure Mana into the box, It will explode. Larynx336.]


    "Larynx336 ?" Anon spoke out loud as he didn''t understood, what the meaning of this word was.


    But, As soon as Anon spoke this word... The box that was in his inventory started vibrating vigorously.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon immediately pulled the box out and looked at with a confused expression.


    {Put the Next Key in, Or the Box will be destroyed in 30 seconds.}


    As soon as these words appeared over the Box, Anon''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Motherfucker... That was a password to activate the Box''s Destruction sequence ?" Anon spoke as he immediately took out the Key and Placed it in the Keyhole.


    {Key Placed Successfully: You have 10 seconds to insert the box with Pure Mana or the box will be destroyed.}


    "Okay... Here." Anon spoke as he immediately inserted some pure mana into the box.


    After doing this, The Box finally stopped the Self-destruction countdown.


    "Fuck... He knew that the one reading this paper would say this word outloud, Even if he doesn''t say anything else. Mind Flayer was really smart." Anon spoke as he tore the paper apart.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, A clicking Sound came from the Box.


    Anon immediately looked at the box and noticed some words appearing on it''s top.


    {The brightest Star of the North, will guide the One to the Next Key, But only if you see it with your eyes closed.}


    "W-What !?" Anon thought as he looked at the next clue with a clueless expression.


    "What does that mean, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I want to find that as well, Luv." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he read it again and again.


    ''The brightest Star of the North... Is it on this island ? Or is it somewhere else ? How can I see it with my eyes closed ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Master, The Sun is going to down." Mike spoke as he pointed towards the Sun.


    "The stars have started to appear master... Look." Medusa spoke as she pointed towards the Sky.


    "The Brightest Star of the North..." Anon spoke in a low voice as he immediately turned his head towards the north side and noticed that there were only three stars in the north direction and All three of them were equally Bright.


    "How the fuck am I supposed to differentiate the Brightest Star in them ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, A very bright light came from the north side.


    "Master, Look... It''s another Sun ?" Mike spoke with a confused expression as he looked at it with a shocked expression.


    "A place where the night never comes." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed that the other Sun has gone down completely. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, The stars Disappeared." Medusa spoke as she pointed towards the stars.


    "Of course they will... The sun is Up." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Give me some time to think about it..." Anon spoke as he continued to look at the Clue.


    ''I can''t Start walking North just because it says... Maybe, I will get too far from the key. Why did he have to make so hard riddles ? He could''ve just wrote the location of the next key.'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    <Quick Thinker>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, His intelligence increased by 100% But, all the other stats like strength, Agility and Endurance went down by 50%.


    "A Star Of the North will show the way to the Next Key... But, Which star ? All three of the stars are right over the island and All of them are shining brightly equally.


    Closed eyes... What does it mean by that ? How am I supposed to see the stars with closed eyes." Anon spoke as he continued to look at the Box with a serious expression.


    7 Hours passed, But Anon couldn''t find the answer to the Riddle, At last he got tired and decided to take a short nap before continuing again.


    ...


    "I wonder, How stars would''ve looked from near ?" Medusa spoke as she looked at Mike with a smile.


    "I don''t know... Maybe a Giant sparkling ball of light."


    ''Giant Ball of light, A Giant sparkling Star.'' Anon thought as he immediately opened his eyes with an excited expression.

 Chapter 891 Chapter-891

    "Yes, Yes... Yes. That''s the answer." Anon shouted as he immediately woke up from his nap and looked at Mike and Medusa with a big smile.


    "What happened, Master ?" Medusa and Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "A Giant Ball of Light, The brightest Star of the North is the Sun. It''s not talking about any of those three stars." Anon spoke with an excited expression.


    "But, Master... A Sun is A Sun. How can a Sun be a Star ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Same question." Medusa spoke up.


    "Good question, I will answer that in a while but for now-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence... He noticed that the Sun has started to go down again.


    "Hmm...? Has it been 24 Hours ?" Mike asked with a confused expression as he immediately pulled out his clock and looked at the time.


    "It''s different here... The working of Time is different at this island." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Mike, What''s the time now ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s 3:56, Master." Mike replied.


    "7 Hours and 56 minutes... That''s the duration of one sun on this Island and then the Other one comes out." Anon spoke as he calculated the sun rise''s time.


    As the sun went down in the south side, Anon turned his neck and noticed another sun coming out from the East side.


    "We have to wait for the Next sun rise... The sun that rises from the North side... Will show us the way to the Next Key, Probably.


    Until then, Good night guys or good morning, Whatever.


    Mike wake me up in exactly 7 hours and 40 minutes." Anon spoke with a smile as he lied down on grass and Immediately went to sleep.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied with a smile.


    "You should take some sleep too, Kiddo." Mike spoke as he looked at Medusa.


    "Okay... Big brother, Mike." Medusa spoke as she immediately went to sleep as well.


    "Sleeping... It was the best thing when I was alive." Mike spoke in a very low voice as he looked at Medusa sleeping like a baby.


    7 hours and 40 minutes later....


    "Master, Master... Wake up. The sun is about to go down in West." Mike spoke.


    "Hmm...? I-I am up, I am up." Anon spoke as he woke up with half-closed eyes and looked at the sky.


    "Okay, let''s do this." Anon spoke as he rubbed his eyes, Yawned loudly and Pulled out a cigar from his inventory.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon lit up the cigar... The sun started going down.


    "The Star of the North will guide to the next Key..." Anon spoke as he looked at the north side and saw the three brightly shining stars in the sea of space.


    As soon as the Sun went down, The other Sun started to rise from the north side.


    "See it with no eyes..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a black cloth and covered his eyes.


    As soon as Anon covered his eyes, He felt a sensation in his hand, in which he was holding the box.


    ''It''s reacting... The box was always reacting to the sun, I just couldn''t sense it because my eyes were wide Open and I was thinking about something else. I am getting really dumb... This is what happens, When I don''t fuck pussies for a long time.'' Anon thought as he immediately raised the box towards the Sun''s direction and he felt that the box was getting attracted to the sun.


    Anon let loose his foot and started walking with the box. Mike and Medusa also started following Anon, Silently.


    As Anon walked forward... Many trees came in his way, But before he could''ve hitted any one of them... Mike and Medusa destroyed them completely and made way for Anon to move without any hindrances.


    As Anon continued to walk... He noticed that the force of attraction started to get more and more intense, as he got closer to the key.


    ''How did he make this box ? How many attunements and Enchantments did he drew on it ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he couldn''t figure out the Working process of this Box.


    After running non-stop for the next 30 minutes, Anon finally stopped as the Force of attraction went zero at this point.


    "Hmm...?" Anon removed his blindfold with a confused expression and noticed that there was a tree in front of him that had a Hole in it.


    "Is this the place ?" Anon questioned with a confused expression.


    "Master, Look..." Mike spoke as he pointed towards the root of the tree, That was coming out of the ground.


    Anon got close to it and noticed that there was something written on it and it wasn''t the Demonic language.


    It was the language that is used in the Upper World. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mind Flayer''s Property... Don''t Touch." Anon read it out loud.


    "What the point of writing this down ? If the guy is not from this realm he will definitely try to touch it and if he is from this world... He won''t understand what this means." Anon spoke with a Disappointed expression, as he placed his hand inside the tree''s hole and pulled out a Box that looked just like the previous box that Anon found under the Lumin Stone.


    "Okay, Let''s see..." Anon spoke as he opened the box and noticed that there was only a Key in the Box.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he took out the key and placed it over the box.


    As soon as Anon plugged in the third key, words started forming over the box.


    {No more Riddles, You have reached to this key that means you really are something.


    Now, Let''s see if you are really that strong to go back to your original world or not.


    The rest of the three keys, You will find them on one place and that place is Mutated Yunro''s Neck. Have a good time extracting that Key.}


    "What the fuck is a Mutated Yunro ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression.

 Chapter 892 Chapter-892

    "Master it''s been 7 days... We have been searching for this Monster named Yunro... But, we haven''t found him yet.


    Is it really a monster ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "It has to be a Monster... Only monsters can mutate, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked calmly.


    "Master, You Haven''t eaten in such a long time. If I remember correctly, You ate some berries before Leaving the Scubi Kingdom and it has been around 15 days since then." Mike spoke with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, Mike. A warrior fights in the battlefield without food or water for months and You are getting worried over this ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he Looked at Mike.


    ''He is right, I am fucking hungry. But... All the monsters on this island are tasteless, I have tried the meat of every monster that I have found in the last seven days and I don''t know why... But, None of their meat has any kind of taste.


    It''s as if, I am eating raw sand. I need to return to my original realm fast and eat some fresh meat.'' Anon thought as he continued to search for the mutated Yunro.


    "Master... Look there is one more monster there." Mike spoke as he pointed towards a monster that looked like a Deer, Expect with three eyes and green blue dots all over it''s body.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Kelop]


    [Description: This type of creatures are.....]


    "It''s a Kelop." Anon spoke.


    "I will write that down." Mike spoke as he immediately pulled out a list, where he wrote the names of many other monsters that Anon told him earlier and Wrote down it''s name as well.


    "We have to keep finding... I wish, I had a skill for mass Inspection." Anon spoke as he continued to walk forward in search of the Mutated Yunro.


    3 days passed...


    "Master, We have searched all three mountains and This is the list of every monster that we have found on that mountain." Mike spoke as he handed the list to Anon.


    "354 Different monsters and Not a single fucking one of them is named, Yunro." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he immediately tore the list and threw it away.


    "Master... There''s only one mountain left..." Mike spoke as he looked at the Snowy mountain that was separate from all the three mountains.


    "I don''t think, anyone lives on that mountain... It seems too cold for any monster to make a home on that mountain." Medusa spoke.


    "Don''t be afraid, Medusa. I will cover your body with my Aura... You won''t feel cold." Anon spoke with a calm expression.


    "T-Thank you, master. But, I still think it''s too cool for any monster." Medusa spoke.


    "That''s why We call them monster Luv." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up and started walking towards the Snowy mountain.


    After walking for about 6 hours... Anon and Mike finally reached in front of the Snowy mountain.


    "Master... I-I feel cold." Medusa spoke in a low voice as she slowly pulled Anon''s hand.


    "Okay..." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Medusa''s head and Spreaded his Aura around Medusa.


    As soon as Anon did this, Medusa felt warmer.


    "T-Thank you, Master. P-Please don''t think of me as a weakling master. I-I just feel cold and-" Before Medusa could''ve said anything else, Anon interrupted her.


    "That''s your Nature, Luv. You don''t have a temprature regulator in your body." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to walk towards the Snowy mountain.


    But As soon as All three of them stepped upon the snow, The daylight completely disappeared and Darkness covered the whole sky.


    Anon immediately looked up and noticed that it was covered in Black clouds and no daylight was coming through the clouds.


    "Ah... So that''s why it''s called three sister''s mountain, The place where Sun never goes down.


    But, they didn''t count this fourth mountain... Because there is no sunlight here." Anon spoke as he looked at the Snowy mountain.


    "Master... Where should we search first ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "We will start from this side and walk our way upto the mountain and come down from the other side." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he started following Anon.


    5 days later...


    "Master, It''s been five days-"


    "Mike, You don''t have to remind me. I am keeping the count of the days that I am spending in this stupid realm." Anon spoke with an angry voice, His face was Fully covered in snow.


    Anon''s hairs and eyebrows were looking white as the snow was all over his hairs.


    "It''s been 5 Days, that we are walking on this fucking mountain and I haven''t seen a single fucking soul here.


    If I found out that, I just wasted my time here... I will be fucking pissed." Anon spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Master... Shall we stop for a bit ?" Medusa spoke in a very low voice.


    ''What are you doing, Anon ? Don''t let the Anger take over you. I have to sleep for sometime or I will go mad from Anger.


    I have to think calmly.'' Anon thought as he noticed a cave nearby.


    "Okay, Let''s stop in that cave and take some rest." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Cave.


    "Yes, Master." Mike and Medusa spoke as all of them walked towards the cave.


    All three of them entered inside the cave and Medusa immediately lied down on the floor.


    "She fell... Asleep ?" Mike spoke as he looked at Medusa.


    *Zzzzzzzzz*


    As soon as Mike turned his neck towards Anon, He noticed that Anon was also asleep on the ground.


    "Master too ? So, Fast ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    *Grrrr*


    Suddenly, A growling voice came from the inside of the Cave.


    "What the-" Mike immediately opened his arms, Summoned his dagger pair and went into a defensive stance.


    "Looks like, taking a rest was a good idea." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his sleep and summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    As soon as he looked into the cave, Anon noticed more than 20 pairs of eyes looking at them with bloodlust.


    Anon used his skill and looked at the Monsters.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Dioble]


    [Class: Yunro]


    [Description: Yunros are the creature of myth, Once upon a time, They used to rule the lands of Arena, But after !-?-+?+-&#-+???]


    ''Hmm...? Why aren''t their descriptions clear ? I thought, I maxed out my Demonic Eyes skill. But, Why can''t I read it ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    *Growwwl*


    "Master, Are they ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Yep, The Yunros." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile, The adrenaline in Anon''s brain got doubled as his hands started shaking and Anon tightened his grip on the Arcane Slayers.


    "Master... Y-Your Bloodlust is increasing." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "You fucking kidding me ? I have spent like 20 days searching for these bastards and you expect me to calm down at this moment ?


    I will slay every last one of them, even if I don''t find that Mutated Yunro." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    *GROWWWWWWL*


    Suddenly, All of them growled at Anon together.


    "Come all at once motherfuckers, I want some warmup in this freezing cold temperature." Anon spoke as he started running towards the Yunros.


    Suddenly, One of the Yunro stepped into the light and His body was as small as a Goblin, but it was muscular.


    Blue spots all over it''s body, A long beak instead of mouth, crow like face, Four hands and Four legs.


    "Come ugly Motherfucking... Crow. I will send you to hell." Anon spoke with a maniac smile as he immediately used his skill.


    "DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED..." Anon shouted in a very loud voice, that even Medusa woke up from her sleep.


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A black forest Materialized around the whole cave and Anon''s powers got increased at this point.


    [Mark Of Sacrifice: 5 Targets]


    "Mark all of them." Anon spoke with a crazy smile.


    [Would you like to mark more than 5 targets ? Your Strength and Agility will be increased on the bases of Enemies killed after mark in one minute.] [Yes/No ?]


    "One minute... ? 20 seconds is enough. Mark all of them." Anon Spoke as he raised his blade and killed all the Yunros without wasting any second.


    [130 Targets marked Successfully.]


    *Chk-Chk-Chk-Chk*


    "Woah, Master is going all out on them." Medusa spoke as she stood up and looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    20 seconds later...


    Anon is fully covered in Black blood and His eyes are still shining brightly purple. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anymore ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile.


    *Growl*


    Suddenly, Anon noticed growling sounds coming from down below.


    He immediately looked inside and noticed millions and Millions of Yunros inside the mountain.


    "Hehehehehe.... Santa is here motherfuckers and I will Jingle the fucking bells on your faces." Anon shouted as he jumped into the horde of Yunros.


    *Ting*

 Chapter 893 Chapter-893 {Returning Home: Part-1}

    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Come, Come... Give me more blood." Anon spoke with a crazy smile as he continued to slay the Yunros without any stops.


    At this point, Even the Yunros were afraid of Anon and they were all running away for their lifes.


    There were thousands of Caves inside the mountain, as it was fully hollow from inside and Millions of Yunros lived inside it.


    But, There was one cave that had a Gate on it. It was the biggest cave of all.


    "Where is that Motherfucking Mutated Bitch ? Bring him out." Anon shouted as he continued to slice the Yunros like Pizza slices.


    "Master is going nuts on them." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon from above.


    "Shouldn''t we help, Master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, Go in front of master''s blade and I will prepare for your funeral, Kiddo." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Medusa. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-Master, will kill me ?" Medusa asked with a scared expression.


    "Master can kill anything that comes in front of his blade right now. I have seen him kill Thousands and Thousands of people with a single spell... But, When master wants to vent his anger... Master always uses the Pair of Sickles and Murders everyone that comes in front of him." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    *GHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRR*


    Suddenly, A loud Roaring voice can from the biggest cave and caught Anon''s attention.


    "What is that ?" Medusa asked with a serious expression.


    "That''s a..."


    "Mutated Yunro." Anon spoke with a wide smile as he wiped off the black blood from his face and started walking towards the Big cave.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, The gates of the cave opened up and A Huge Yunro that had 3 heads, 7 arms and 6 legs stepped out of the Room.


    In his neck was a necklace, That had Three keys in it...


    "Hello, Mutated Motherfucker." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately ran towards the Mutated Yunro with full speed.


    *GROWWWWWWWWWWLLLLLL...*


    The Mutated Yunro Growled Loudly.


    [Your Opponent has used the skill <Slowing Roar>]


    [Your Speed Has been reduced by 30%]


    "You think, you can stop me with this ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he immediately jumped into the Air and came down like a meteor with his Arcane Slayers directly targeting for the Yunro''s Head.


    *TANG*


    But, as soon as the Yunro noticed Anon, He summoned a Big staff made out of a mysterious material and stopped Anon''s attack with it.


    "Hmm...? Didn''t cut through-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The Mutated Yunro threw Anon away.


    *Step*


    Anon landed on the ground Smoothly and looked at the Mutated Yunro with a smile as he placed both of his Arcane Slayers into his inventory.


    "What are... You ?" The Yunro asked in a deep voice as he looked at Anon.


    "To lead the Fools, One has to be intelligent." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Mutated Yunro.


    "What ?" The Mutated Yunro asked with a confused expression.


    "I want the keys that are in your Neck. Give me those keys and I will not cut that Throat of yours." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at The Mutated Yunro.


    "This Necklace is Yunro''s Power...." The Mutated Yunro spoke as he pointed towards the Keys.


    "Ah... So, You are Sucking out Mind Flayer''s Leftover mana from these keys huh ?" Anon asked with an understanding expression.


    "Yunro, Will kill you. If you take the Necklace." The Mutated Yunro spoke as he raised his staff towards Yunro.


    "Hehehe... I knew you will be stubborn. You could''ve lived for a few more years but those who choose death either gain Something big or loose their life." Anon spoke with a Smile as he looked at the Yunro.


    "Yunro... Will kill you." The Mutated Yunro shouted as he immediately started running towards Anon with full speed.


    Anon saw this and smiled lightly without even moving from his position.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAA..." The Yunro shouted as he raised his Staff and got ready to hit Anon on his head.


    "Sometimes... Surrendering can be a good option." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately used his skill.


    <Quantum Cutter: Phantom Cuts>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, Thousands of Invisible and Sharp Aura Swords formed behind the Yunro.


    "DIEEEEEE-" The Yunro started shouting as he got really close to Anon, But before he could''ve hitted him... 13 Phantom blades cutted through his body.


    The blades chopped off the Yunro''s hands, Legs and his neck in just one blow.


    As soon as his neck got chopped off, Anon tried to grab the Necklace from the Yunro''s body... But, his hand grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "What !?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he noticed that, a hand that was seprated from it''s owner''s body is still moving.


    "Not so fast..." The Yunro spoke as his whole body got assembled back to it''s original form immediately.


    "Intresting... What skill are you using ?" Anon asked in a low voice as he looked at the Yunro with a curious expression.


    "Yunro, Knows... You Stronger than me." The Mutated Yunro spoke as he looked at Anon with respected eyes.


    "Hmm...?" Anon didn''t knew if the Yunro was surrendering to him or just simply acknowledging his powers.


    "Yunro, Will fight you with full strength." The Yunro shouted as he immediately spinned his staff at an incredible speed and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Well, Well... I will make sure that you will die so horribly, that even you won''t be able to recognise your body once your Soul leaves it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Yunro.


    "Yunro, Fight. GROWWWWWWWLLLLLLLLLLLL..." The Yunro shouted as he started running towards Anon with full speed.


    "Well, Well... Let''s dance." Anon spoke with a Maniac smile as he also started running towards the Yunro.


    "We should help master." Medusa spoke.


    "No, This is the moment... You should wait and See. Master will show you what a true fight means." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.

 Chapter 894 Chapter-894 {Returning Home: Part 2}

    Upper World, Anon''s House...


    The house is in worst conditions, The walls are cracked and Broken. Gates are completely destroyed.


    There is not a single soul that can be seen on the outside of the house.


    Underground City...


    The Underground City is also in ruins but, There are still Ogres and People roaming around the city.


    No.300 is on the city round with some Ogres.


    ...


    After taking a full round around the city, She went back to Sephie''s Lab in which a Big bone fire can be seen glowing brightly.


    Over the Fire there is a Pot boiling, in which there is many pieces of human meat and Ogre meat as well.


    The Female Ogres are stirring the Pot and The male Ogres are throwing more meat pieces into the pot.


    Inside Sephie''s room...


    On the bed, Adeline is lying down with brutal wounds all over her body, Her one eye covered with a white bandage and One of her hand is also broken.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The gates of the room opened up and Adeline immediately stood up from the bed.


    But, the one standing on the gate was none other than sephie herself.


    "S-Sephie...?" She asked with a serious experience.


    "Yes, Yes... It''s me and Please sir down. Don''t stand up like that, Those wounds are already non-healable and You are trying to get injured again ?" Sephie spoke with a serious expression as she immediately placed both of her hands over Adeline''s shoulder and helped her get back into the bed.


    "I-Is my husband Back ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression as she grabbed Sephie''s hand.


    "N-No... Master is not back yet." Sephie replied with a disappointed expression. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He will be soon." Adeline spoke with a smile as she closed her eyes.


    "H-Hey, Adeline..." Sephie spoke in a very low voice.


    "Hmm...?"


    "What if... What if Master Died in-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Adeline transformed her hand into a huge Dragon claw and placed it right in front of Sephie''s face.


    "Don''t say stupid things... My husband can''t die like that. I-I can feel it... He is alive." Adeline spoke with a serious expression as her eyes shined brightly green.


    "Y-Yes..." Sephie replied with a scared expression.


    ''How did we even end up in this situation ?


    Two weeks Ago, When Master Left this world with Sir Mike... We thought it was all over, But it was just the start of what''s to come.


    The God''s Avatar, who couldn''t kill anyone in this world with his hands intentionally. When he found out that master wasn''t in this realm anymore... He went crazy and went to the church Directly.


    He gathered all the Followers of the church and gave them powers in order to kill us. The Humans were stupid and as soon as they heard that Master wasn''t here... They all attacked us from all sides.


    I tried to contact the Elf Kingdom and The dwarf kingdom for Help, But there is some kind of Shield covering the whole Human kingdom.


    All the communications are blocked, the traders have turned around and they are all in favour of the God''s Avatar.


    The people outside of the Human kingdom doesn''t know what''s going on here with us. We have tried sneaking assassins into the Transporting wagons... But all of them were assassinated.


    The House Of witches changed their leader and Now they are in support of the God''s Avatar. They are trying to destroy us completely... We have sacrificed almost 50% of our Ogres in this War and I don''t know how... But, No.300 hasn''t eaten anything or slept for the last 2 weeks.


    The Upper house and All of it''s defensive have been destroyed completely. The underground city is our last stand, But I don''t think it will be able to take another blow after this.


    That Bastard will come with even more humans this time. Adeline has always fought for us within the frontline alongside No.300 and she has taken maximum number of Lethal blows directly on her body.


    The Energy that she got hit with is strange and it can''t be healed with any potion or even the Locket of troll.


    We will get wiped out this time... He will come tomorrow in the morning and it will be the last fight that we will take.


    We have lethal weapons as well but 90% of these weapons can only be operated by master only.


    We are in a very tight spot now and If we don''t receive help from outside... We are as good as dead.'' Sephie thought as she started crying.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, Another know was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." Sephie spoke as she immediately cleaned her tears.


    *Click*


    "You guys, Doing something ?" Damon spoke as he entered inside the room.


    "No, Did the Message go through ?" Sephie asked with a serious expression.


    "No, All 13 Assassins were caught and killed on the borders." Damon replied with a disappointed expression.


    "Fuck... How can someone humans kill all 13 of our assassins ?" Sephie asked with an angry expression.


    "He Enchanted those human bastards... It''s one of his ability <Holy Enchantment>, He used the Same Ability to kill the Last Demon''s Avatar as well.


    That skill increases the Magic powers and Physical Powers of a Normal Human By 900% Until they are in a certain radius of Him and Have faith in him.


    The more faithfully they believe him... The more their powers will increase. It''s one broken and Fucked up ability.


    Always hated that Bastard." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "How many is he coming with this time ?" Adeline asked with a neutral expression.


    "More and More people are willingly following him everyday... They think that they are fighting evil and Saving the Human kingdom. They don''t see that he is using them as stupid pawns to attack us.


    Any reply from Anon ?" Damon asked.


    "No." Sephie replied.


    "I don''t think he is coming back." Damon spoke.


    "Dear will come back..." Adeline spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, It won''t matter much... If all of us are dead by then." Damon spoke as he exited the room after that.

 Chapter 895 Chapter-895 {Returning Home: Part-3}

    Upper World, Human Kingdom.


    City Church...


    A Man is standing in front of the Church in white clothes and this guy was none other than Leon himself, The God of Truth''s Avatar.


    "My Fellow People... You have all seen his evil deeds. Anon Agreil is not a good man and he ran away as soon as he noticed that I was coming kill him.


    But, His Allied forces are still living under his house, Those Unholy Ogre Monsters. My Brothers and Sisters... You shall believe in me and I will give you powers beyond imagination to fight all those Evil monsters.


    So, Are you with me ?" Leon asked with a serious expression.


    "YES, FATHER LEON." All the Humans present inside the Church Shouted loudly.


    "Very Good... The Sun will rise in One Hour and With Today''s Sunrise... We will Eliminate everyone and everything that is connected to Anon.


    After the Human Kingdom, We will move towards the Other kingdoms in order to save them from his Evil Aura too." Leon shouted as he throws some water upon all of the human that were sitting inside the church.


    "YESSSSSSSS...."


    Underground City, Sephie''s Lab...


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the Door.


    Sephie immediately woke up from her sleep and looked at the door.


    "Hmm... Come in." Sephie spoke as he stood up.


    *Click*


    No.300 entered inside the room with a serious expression on her face.


    "What happened, No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "They are on the March..." No.300 spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-But, It''s too soon." Sephie spoke with a scared expression as she looked at No.300.


    "I know, But it is what it is." No.300 spoke.


    *Creak*


    "How Many ?" Adeline spoke as she stood up from the Bed.


    "Adeline, You are-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Adeline rises her hand and stopped her from speaking.


    "I made a Promise to My dear and I won''t Break it. A Dragon''s promise is hundred times more valuable than her life and I am The Queen Of Dragons.


    I have Promised to Protect this place with My life and I will do it. Even if you try to stop me." Adeline spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, Then... It''s time." No.300 spoke as she raised her hand toward Adeline.


    Adeline Smiled and Grabbed her hand tightly.


    In the Middle of the City...


    No.300 is standing on a big rock and In front of her are standing all the Left Ogre soldiers.


    "I know, many of you only know that basics of Fighting and Nothing more. Some of you have eaten rotten body parts of your partners and Childrens in order to survive.


    But, This is the Time for One last Fight... I know you are not match for those Buffed Humans, But you are the Ogres that have Master Anon''s Blood running through your Veins.


    You are Very Ogres who build this kingdom under his guidance... You are th Ogres, Who will save this kingdom.


    There is No doubt that We will die and get completely Annihilated on that battlefield today, But... I won''t go down without a Fucking Fight.


    I Will Die an Honourable death in that battlefield and I want to ask you... Will you fight with me and Die an Honourable Death with Me ?


    Will You Fight For the Last Stand ?" No.300 spoke as she looked at her soldiers with a brave and Confident expression.


    "YES MADAM." The Ogres Shouted as they raised their weapons upwards.


    "Very Good." No.300 spoke as she looked at Adeline.


    Adeline Smiled and Nodded back at No.300.


    ...


    "Kill the Ogres..."


    "Kill the Ogres..."


    "Kill the Ogres..."


    ...


    A Large Horde Of Thousands of Buffed humans is walking towards Anon''s House with Torches in their hands.


    All of them are chanting Leon''s Name as they walked forward.


    "Father Leon will Win." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father Leon will Win."


    ...


    As soon as the Horde Reached in front of Anon''s House, They noticed that All the Ogres are standing there.... Kid Ogres , Women Ogres and Male Soldiers with weapons in their hands.


    In front of them are standing Adeline and No.300.


    As soon as Adeline noticed the Horde of Humans... She immediately removed the support that sephie made for her broken hand and The White bandages that were covering her eye.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Suddenly, The Whole horde of Humans stopped and A clapping sound started coming from the Middle of the Crowd.


    "Well, Well... If it isn''t Adeline the brave Queen and The Ogre Queen No.300." Leon spoke as he stepped out of the Crowd while Clapping.


    *CrrrrrAAAAATHU* Adeline made a sound from her mouth before Spitting on the Ground..


    "Stop with the Chit-Chat and Fight us." Adeline spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Leon.


    "Hmm....? How Brave of you to Challenge me for a Fight even though you are in such a bad state.


    Well, I will ignore that and Let all of you live, If you shift your loyalty from Anon to me and Serve the Almighty God ?" Leon spoke with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "Oi, Keep your shithole closed." No.300 spoke as she pointed her Greataxe towards Leon.


    "So, You are telling me to switch sides with you and Forget about what my husband did for me ?" Adeline spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, He isn''t here today is he ? He left all of you to rot here, while he enjoys his life in other place. If you fight these messengers of Gid today... All of you will get wiped out." Leon spoke with a smile as he looked at them.


    "Those who speak too much, Often doesn''t do what they say. That''s what my dear husband told me..." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at Leon with a Smile.


    "Fine, If you want to die that much... Then Die. I don''t care anymore. Messengers Of God... Kill all of Them and Make Good Victorious Over Bad." Leon spoke as he used his skill and Buffed all of them even more.


    Adeline immediately transformed into her Dragon form and Got ready to fight.

 Chapter 896 Chapter-896 {Home Sweet Home}

    As soon as Adeline transformed into her Dragon Form, She felt immense pain in all of her Body parts, But she didn''t show it and only one thing was going inside her head.


    ''Die, But don''t let them pass through you Until you are alive, Adeline.''


    "Messengers of God... Kill all those Monsters." Leon shouted.


    "SOLDIERS, CHARGE ALL OF THEM... TAKE AS MANY HEADS AS YOU CAN." No.300 shouted as she raised her Greataxe and started running towards the Humans with full speed.


    The War went All out for 40 minutes and suddenly...


    No.300 has lost one of her legs and Two fingers of her right hand but she is still fighting with full spirit, It''s as if she is immortal.


    Adeline is being overpowered by thousands of humans, She is using her fire breath on the Humans but due to Leon''s Buff... All of them are invulnerable.


    The Humans are attacking Adeline from all sides, they are stabbing swords into her Body and in her injured eyes.


    "N-No... This is not right. They will die at this rate." Sephie spoke as she looked at No.300 and Adeline with a worried expression and tears started falling from her eyes.


    ''Master, Please Help us. Master Please come back... Master Please, I BEG YOU TOO.'' Sephie thought as she placed both of her hands together, closed her eyes and prayed with the one last shred of Faith that she had left in her heart.


    "Die... imbecile Humans." Adeline shouted as she noticed that No.300 was fighting on her last wits and she couldn''t fight anymore. The Ogre soldiers were Dying faster than before and the Humans were more than before.


    She immediately transformed back to her Human form.


    "No.300... Step Back." Adeline shouted as her eyes started glowing brightly Green.


    "What !?" No.300 spoke as she immediately stepped back and looked at Adeline with a confused expression.


    "What are you saying ? There are still thousands of Them left." No.300 spoke as she looked at Adeline with a serious expression.


    "I am going to Use A Spell... Step Back." Adeline spoke as she looked at No.300 with a smile.


    "A-Are you sure-"


    "I am sure. Just Step Back." Adeline spoke.


    "No, Don''t let her use that spell." Sephie shouted from behind.


    "What ? Why ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "The skill that she is going to use is ... <Dragon''s Last Breath> S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this skill, A dragon will overload her own core with wild Mana and blast it. Creating a very powerful explosion." Sephie explained.


    "Y-You can''t do that... You will die in that too, right ?" No.300 asked with a serious expression.


    "Pftt... Haha, Of course I will die... But, they will die too." Adeline spoke as she pointed towards the Humans who were coming towards them slowly.


    "No, Please... Don''t do this." Sephie spoke as she immediately hugged Adeline.


    Adeline placed her hand over Sephie''s back and spoke with a smile, "You have treated me like your sister, You have done everything that I wished in my life. Take care of Rem after this and Tell My Husband, That His Wife Adeline Alderis Didn''t go down without a Fight."


    *Hug*


    *Tang*


    Suddenly, No.300 dropped her greataxe Hugged both of them tightly as started crying loudly.


    "Y-You, Guys... Don''t Forget me." No.300 spoke as she tightened her grip over them.


    "No.300, Take Care of my husband." Adeline spoke as she looked at No.300 with a Kind Smile.


    "I-I will... *Sob-Sob*" No.300 spoke as she replied in a sad voice.


    "I-I thought he will come back... But, he didn''t *Sob-Sob*..." Sephie spoke as she started crying loudly.


    "What a lovely View... Just look at them, An Ogre, A Lamia and The Queen Of Dragons Hugging each other at the brink of Death." Leon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at them.


    "Shall we finish them, Father Leon ?" One of the Humans asked.


    "Yes, But don''t kill them quickly... Kill them slowly. So, god can enjoy the View from up there." Leon spoke with a smile.


    "As you wish Father Leon." The Human spoke as they started running towards them will full speed.


    "Step back you two..." Adeline spoke as she pushed them back and walked forward alone.


    Her chest started glowing brightly green as the mana inside her core started to get wild.


    "Hmm...?" Leon looked at her with a confused expression at first but immediately understood what she is about to do and his eyes widened in surprise.


    "No Stop-" Before Leon could''ve completed his sentence, The earth start shaking.


    *GRRRRRRRRRRRRR*


    The rocks started sliding and trees started falling down.


    "What is happening ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression as she stopped her core from overloading.


    As soon as the Sun rose over the Horizon, A very loud lighting strike happened right in front of Adeline.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "How did lightning pass through the barrier !?" Leon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the ground and noticed a Black portal on the ground that was getting bigger with the second.


    Suddenly, Adeline''s Heart Skipped A Beat as she felt A very familiar Aura coming from the portal.


    A wide smile appeared over her face.


    "W-What is that ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I don''t know... Isn''t that her spell ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "This Aura... It''s too evil and Too Negative." Leon spoke as sweat accumulated on his forehead.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A hand came out of the portal and as soon as it touched the ground... It broke the ground.


    Over the Hand there was A Demonic Sigil.


    Hell Of Demons...


    "Brother, He is Back."


    "HAHAHAHA... I KNEW IT."


    "He is Stronger this time... *Hisss*"


    Hall Of Gods...


    "There is A Huge surge of Negative Mana detected on the Holy Land." One of the God''s messenger spoke.


    "What !? How is that possible ? Who does it belongs to ?" The God Of Time asked.


    "A-A-A..." The messenger started shuttering.


    "What A ? Say it clearly." The God shouted.


    "Anon Agreil... The Demon''s Choosen Avatar." The messenger spoke.


    "What !?" As soon as the God heard this, the hall started shaking as well.


    On the Holy Land...


    As Anon''s eyes came out of the Portal, He looked at Adeline and spoke, "Daddy''s Home."

 Chapter 897 Chapter-897

    *Step-step-step*


    As soon as Anon stepped out of the Portal, Every Human that was walking towards Adeline stopped at their positions.


    "D-Dear... You are Back ?" Adeline asked with a smile as tears followed down from her eyes non-stop.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "D-Dear... *Sob-Sob* Adeline immediately walked forward and Hugged Anon tightly.


    "I-I was about to-"


    "Burst Your core ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly placed his hand over Adeline''s head.


    "God forgive me, But this is the Only chance to kill him. DIE ANON AGREIL." Leon spoke as he materialized a powerful spear into his hands, that was made out of Holy Powers and Threw it towards Anon with full speed.


    *Swish*


    "Master, Look back-" No.300 shouted loudly as she immediately tried to run towards Anon, but fell down as she forgot that she doesn''t have her other leg.


    Anon''s eyes Widened in surprise as he sensed the Spear coming towards him, But he didn''t flinged and Hugged Adeline even more tightly.


    "Yes dear, I-I fought with-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, she felt the spear piercing through her heart.


    *Hek*


    Blood came out of Adeline''s mouth and she looked at Anon with a smile one last time before dying.


    Sephie and No.300''s eyes widened in shock as they saw this.


    ''W-Why didn''t master move ?'' Sephie thought as she looked at Anon with a confused and shocked expression.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...." No.300 shouted as she crawled Upto Adeline''s body.


    Anon slowly let her down and removed the spear from both of their hearts.


    As soon as he touched the spear, Anon felt unimaginable pain his hand... But, he still did it.


    "HAHAHAHA.... Die, Anon Agreil... DIE." Leon shouted from the back.


    <Yunro''s Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used this spell, The hole inside Anon''s heart was healed back to it''s normal state in just a second.


    "What the fuck !?" Leon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "A-Adelin... Wake up. Adeline wake up." No.300 spoke as she touched at Adeline''s face continuously.


    "She is Dead... No.300. Her body was too much damaged." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at No.300.


    "W-What are you saying... Master ?" No.300 asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "She couldn''t be healed, her heart was destroyed... The only way to save her was to let her die and revive again." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a small Lamp from his inventory. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Anon opened the Lamp... There was a burning Orange and Red feather inside the Lamp.


    "The Feather Of.... The Pheonix." No.300 spoke as she looked at the Feather with a Serious expression.


    Anon slowly sat down and Placed the feather over Adeline''s Body.


    Suddenly, The feather started shining brightly and everyone standing by got blinded by the bright light.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Adeline came back to life as she Blinked her eyes and found Anon standing in front of her.


    "Back From Hell huh, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Dear...? I-I am alive ? But I just-"


    "Died ? No one dies now, Luv. Except that Bastard standing behind me." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "Dear, How Did this-?"


    "I will explain it to you later... For now, I have some people that I have to kill." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Dear, They are Buffed Humans... I will Help-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, Anon gave her a kiss on the lips.


    "I will take care from here on." Anon spoke as he looked into Adeline''s eyes.


    "Master, I will fight with you." No.300 spoke as she used her hand to stand up again.


    "How are you going to fight with one leg ?" Anon asked with a smile as he touched No.300''s hand and Used his skill.


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, No.300''s whole body got healed and Recovered in less than a second.


    "You haven''t eaten for many days..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "Yes, Master." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "Well, let''s have a feast after this." Anon spoke as he picked her Greataxe and Gave it to No.300.


    "Sephie, Take Adeline and Go back... This place is about to turn into a Bloody Graveyard." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at Leon with a neutral expression.


    "You have become stronger, Anon Agreil. You have become more than a Human. You have entered into the Leagues of Demi-God, but still a low Leveled one." Leon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Hmm... So, You gathered all these Humans and gave them some powers, huh...?


    You taught them how to Kill my ogre soldiers with their new powers, But did you tell them about me ?


    Did you tell them, What I am going to do to their families after killing you ?" Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at the Humans.


    "W-What is he saying, Father Leon ?" One of the Humans asked with a worried expression as he looked at Leon.


    "Nothing, My child... You don''t have to loose faith in me and Your Family will be safe." Leon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Yes... Don''t loose faith in him until his last breath.


    You came to my house everyday for the last 2 weeks right ? That will be the exact time, I will take in order to kill you. I will take you to a special place and torture you so hard that you will remember your Gods." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he let out his bloodlust and Dark Aura.


    As soon as the Humans sensed Anon''s Aura, They felt scared and Fear of Anon got revived in their hearts, But they still had Faith In Leon.


    "My Children... Don''t listen to that monster. We will Kill him and His companions today. If you have Faith in me, He won''t be able to anything." Leon shouted as he looked at The Humans.


    "HEHEHE... Yes, Yes, Don''t you dare loose faith in him. Since, I will now tell you, what I am going to do with your families after this guy is dead... So listen carefully." Anon spoke with a very evil smile.

 Chapter 898 Chapter-898

    "My children... Don''t listen to him. He is trying to get your Morale down... Go and Attack him. I will attack him as well." Leon spoke as he looked at the Humans with a Worried expression.


    "After I kill him, I will visit your houses individually and Your male children will be eaten alive by my ogre-


    No, Wait, Wait... Not Just Eaten Alive, that will only gave them pain once. I have to think something else, oh yes...


    All your Wives and daughters will be transferred to My Barn... Where I will rape them day and Night for 3 days and After that all of them will be replaced with new stock.


    Where will your wives and daughters go, you ask ? Well you have killed half of my Ogres army and I need them back... Hehehe, Your Wives will be used as Reproduction Pods for My Ogre Army." Anon spoke with a very evil smile as the Aura around him started to get chilled and Dark clouds covered the Whole sky.


    The Sun that just rose got covered by the dark clouds and lightning started to rumble among the clouds with loud thundering.


    "H-He is Insane..." One of the Human spoke as he started to loose his faith in Leon.


    "H-He is Anon... He will really do it." Another one spoke up.


    But as soon as Anon heard him, A smile appeared over his face.


    "Hehe... I like that, I will leave your daughter and Wife out, if you leave right now." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the Guy, who just said this.


    "T-Thank you... I will leave right now." As soon as he said that, He lost all of his faith in Leon and The Buff over his body got removed immediately.


    "I never said anything about you though... Hehe." Anon spoke as he immediately snapped his fingers and Mike appeared in front of the running guy.


    "You thought you can leave alive ?" Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Brother Mike... Can I kill her ?" Medusa spoke as she came running towards Mike.


    "Kiddo, This is a Guy... So use Him." Mike spoke as he explained to Medusa.


    "Okay, Big brother Mike." Medusa replied with a smile.


    "N-No.... NOOOOOOO." The human shouted as he started running again.


    "What a stupid guy... Just kill him." Mike spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "Okay..." Medusa spoke as she used a Skill.


    <Thunder Javelin: Final Form.>


    "Woah... Not that big-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Medusa released the Spear and erased the Guy from existence.


    "Medusa... Luv, Don''t use that big of a spell for such stupid fucks." Anon spoke from a distance.


    "Yeah, I was saying the same thing." Mike spoke as he looked at Medusa .


    "I am sorry, master. I didn''t knew that they were so fragile..." Medusa spoke.


    ...


    "Step back... You stupid Fucks. I will deal with him alone... I thought of using you as Cannon fodders but you couldn''t even do that properly." Leon spoke as he immediately removed the White Clothes and revealed his orginal clothes.


    "Look at that voice... The wolf is out of sheep''s Clothing." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You think, I am afraid of you ? I have been trained to fight guys like you, since I was small. I have wiped out five Demon god''s avatar till today and You think you are special just because you went to another realm ?" Leon spoke as he looked at Anon with a brave and Confident expression. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haa... What an attitude you have ? What a big ego... But, You know what ? Keep it that way until I break it completely." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Leon.


    "Lance Of Truth..." Without any further ado... Leon released his first attack towards Anon, it was the same attack as before... A big spear covered with Holy Powers.


    "Heh... Do you really think, Just because your first attack hitted... It will hit as well ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately used a skill as well.


    <Dark Void>


    Suddenly, A Black Gate opened up in front of Anon and Absorbed the Lance of Truth before disappearing.


    "What !? How did that- Fuck it... Arrows Of Justice." Leon spoke as Thousands of White Arrows formed behind him.


    "Destroy him..." Leon spoke as he released the Arrows Towards Anon.


    As the Arrows came towards Anon rapidly, A smile appeared over his face.


    <Deflection Mirror>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, thousands of small black mirrors formed in front of him and all the Arrows that hitted the mirrors got deflected into some other direction or back at Leon.


    "How are you doing that ? Your skills shouldn''t be able to handle my holy skills." Leon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Luck for you... These are some skills that I got from a Close friend, An Eclipsewhisperer. Now, My turn for some Offence." Anon replied with a smile as he used his skill.


    <Devil''s Judgement>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, 4 Black nails appeared hovering over Leon.


    Anon raised four fingers towards Leon and smiled evilly at him.


    "No... Holy shie-" Before Leon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon folded down his pinky finger and suddenly one of the Black nails got stabbed into Leon''s lips, making him unable to say anything.


    "Hmmmmmm...." Leon shouted as blood flowed out of his lips, he tried to remove the nail from his lips but the more he tried the more it got stuck into his lips.


    "Having trouble in speaking ? Here... Let''s see... If you have a good eyesight." Anon spoke as he folded his middle finger and another nail dropped into his right eye.


    "MNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" Leon shouted loudly as he immediately tried to remove the nail from his eye... But, the more he tried to pull it out the more it got into his eye."


    "You Cannot imagine, how many times have I thought of doing this when I was trying to find a way back here." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 899 Chapter-899

    "Why aren''t you Saving Your, Father Leon ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at The Villagers who were standing behind Leon.


    As soon as Anon looked at them, All of them felt unimaginable Fear in their hearts.


    Suddenly, Leon stopped resisting and jointed both of his hands together. It''s as if he was praying to the God.


    "You think, Prayers will save you at this point ?" Anon asked with a smile as he folded another finger down and Another nail fell down towards Leon''s left eye, But before it could''ve stabbed his eye... The Nail stopped.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at this with a confused expression.


    [Your Target ''Leon'' has activated the Authority of Truth.]


    ''Well, that was faster than I thought.'' Anon thought as he looked at Leon with a neutral expression.


    Suddenly, the two nails that sealed his eye and mouth, popped out and Leon stood up once again.


    His eyes started to shine brightly Golden and His body healed back to it''s original form.


    "My, My... You have healing powers too, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You, You fucking imbecile. How dare you seal the mouth of Truth ? How dare you blind the eyes of truth ?


    I shall exterminate you from this Holy Land and Make it pure again." Leon spoke as he raised his hand toward the Sky and suddenly a Huge Magic circle appeared over his head.


    "I, Summon Thee to Bless me with Thy Holy Powers. EXCALIBUR." As soon as Leon said This the Magic circle started to shine brightly and A golden sword started to come out of it.


    The shine of that sword was majestic. It shined so brightly, as if the Last shine of hope in the endless pits Darkness.


    Even Anon felt a little bit threatened, when he sensed the Sword''s Aura.


    "The Excalibur... Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Sword.


    "Feeling the Holy powers of this Sword, You Demon ? Take a Good look at it... I will take your head with it." Leon spoke as he pointed the sword towards Anon.


    "Fine... It''s time to go, Weapon vs. Weapon." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned two Dark sickles.


    "Arcane Slayers..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Leon.


    "Pathetic Toys..." Leon spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared right behind Anon.


    He swinged his sword with full power but just as the sword was about to hit Anon''s neck, Anon raised his sickle and stopped the Excalibur without struggling too much.


    "What the-!?" Leon looked at this and his eyes widened in shock.


    "Light can clear out dark, But sometimes... Dark is so much darker than light, that it consumes it completely." Anon replied with an evil smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "You fucking-" Before Leon could''ve backed off, Anon placed the sickle on his neck at an incredible speed.


    "I won''t kill you, I will let you perform every trick you have in your bag and Once you are exhausted... I will show them, Who is the Real Monster here." Anon spoke with a Maniac smile as he punched Leon in the stomach tightly.


    *Buff*


    Blood came out of Leon''s mouth as he went flying through the trees.


    ''How is this happening ? Why isn''t the Excalibur working on this Guy ?'' Leon spoke as he stood up and looked at Anon with a serious expression. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My, My... You look angry." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Father Of Truth, Atlas... Please Bless my blade." Leon spoke as he raised his sword towards the Clouds.


    Suddenly, A thunderbolt struck the Excalibur and it started shining even brightly.


    "Haa... More Buffs, Is that all your gods can do ? Buff you ? Or do they have something else as well ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Leon.


    Suddenly, The Aura Around Leon changed and It became even more powerful than before.


    ''His Aura has changed...'' Anon thought as he looked at Leon.


    Suddenly, Leon disappeared from his position.


    ''Fast...'' Anon thought as he tried to keep up with Leon''s moving speed.


    Leon swinged his sword even more smoothly now and the Holy powers inside the sword was also increased.


    ''The Gods really buffed him good this time.'' Anon thought as he continued to Dodge his attacks and noticed that Leon wasn''t stopping for even a single second.


    He was continuously swinging his sword at Anon without even looking.


    After Dodging for a Few minutes, Anon noticed that His speed was increasing with every second now.


    The Excalibur was making after-images as it passed through Anon.


    "What an irritating Insect ?" Anon spoke as he immediately decided to counter the Excalibur with Arcane slayers.


    *Tang*


    But, As soon as Anon tried to stop the Excalibur with the Arcane slayers, He noticed that there was much more resistance In the sword than last time.


    ''He is getting stronger with time and at an incredible rate... I have to stop it.'' Anon spoke as he Immediately thought of an idea and Disappeared from his position.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Hmm...? Did he ran away again ?" Leon spoke as he noticed that Anon wasn''t standing near him anymore.


    "My, My... Looking for me ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from above.


    Leon immediately looked up and Noticed that Anon was floating in the Air.


    "H-How are you doing that !?" Leon asked with a confused expression as he immediately tried to jump and get to Anon... But, He was really far up.


    "Come up, Kid." Anon spoke from above as he taunted Leon.


    "I-I will kill you." Leon shouted as he tried to jump again, But suddenly... Anon disappeared from the Air.


    *Swish*


    *Chk*


    "Hello... Motherfucker. I will be taking this Hand." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from down below and Since Leon was looking above... He didn''t expected the sudden Ambush.


    Anon placed his sickle over Leon''s hand and chopped it off completely.


    *Thud*


    The Excalibur immediately fell down to the Ground and Leon was in total shock as he didn''t understood, what just happened. But, The pain of losing his arm, Brought him back to reality.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Leon shouted as he felt immense pain in his hand.

 Chapter 900 Chapter-900

    "I will be taking this- OH FUCK !?" As soon as Anon tried to grab the Excalibur, He felt his Hand burning in a very strong flame.


    Anon immediately threw the Excalibur away and Looked at Leon, Who was still crying while looking at his severed arm.


    "H-Hey, Run."


    "Y-Yeah, Let''s run away."


    "H-How about we just Apologise to him ?"


    "Didn''t you see, What he did with the other guy ?"


    ...


    The villagers started to talk with each other as they planned to escape.


    "My, My... Looks like your followers just lost faith in you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Humans.


    "Nooo... My Arm... My Ar-" Before Leon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him from the back of his neck and smashed his face into the ground.


    "This is for my house..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled his head back.


    "N-No, Please... I-I didn''t-"


    *Smash*


    "This is for Killing My Ogres." Anon spoke as he smashed him into the ground once again.


    "MYYYY NOSEEEE.... B-Blood... Please Blood is coming out of My nose, I-It hurts." Leon shouted like a child as his nose got broken.


    "Look at that and Here I thought, You were a tough guy. If you are crying in just this much, What are you going to do, when I am going to Seperate your nails from you fingers ?


    No, Let me rephrase it for you, I will Pull out Your nails out of your fingers mercilessly and pour them into your ass.


    You will suffer like a worm, Wish for death... But, I won''t send you back to your gods that fast. I will torture you, Brutally... I will Pull your guts out and let monster eat it... While you''re still alive and then heal you back to your original condition, so that I can do it again and again.


    HEHEHEHEH..." Anon started laughing like a psychopath as he looked at Leon.


    "N-No, Please... Let me go. Let me go.... Let me-" Before Leon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon smashed his face into the ground once again.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, Anon heard someone''s footsteps behind him.


    "Welcome, Damon... You are late on the Action." Anon spoke without even turning around.


    "I am right on time, Anon. You should get away from the guy..." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Hmm ?" Suddenly, Anon turned around and looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    "That Guy''s Life source is fading away and at the same time... The Holy powers in his body are rising at an alarming speed.


    The God is Taking over his body, Anon." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    Anon immediately looked at Leon''s face and noticed that his eyes were shining brightly golden and there was no expressions on his face.


    "What the fuck do you mean-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A Huge power surge was released out of Leon''s Body.


    The surge was too much even for Anon. He immediately got away from Leon and holded his Grounds.


    ...


    "What the fuck ?" Suddenly, Anon Noticed that six pure white wings have came out of Leon''s back.


    A Halo appeared over his head and His muscles got all pumped up.


    Suddenly, He stood up from the ground without even taking any support of His hands.


    "Anon... Agreil. That''s you name, Isn''t it ?" Leon asked with a Serious expression.


    "Who am I talking to ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The name is Atlas. I am The Supreme God Of The Heaven... The One who sees all and Says Truth only.


    I have seen this child slay so many Demon God''s Avatar... But, You are the only one who brought him into such a Miserable and Vulgar condition, that he hates himself now.


    I have taken over his body, for only one purpose and that is to kill you, here and now." Atlas spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Atlas]


    [Race: ???]


    [Class: ???]


    [Description: ??????]


    ''I can''t see shit.'' Anon spoke with a serious expression as he continued to look at Atlas.


    "Your Eyes, They won''t work on me. I am way above your league, You imbecile Worm." Atlas spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Don''t fuck-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Atlas Disappeared from his position and re-appeared above Anon.


    "Shut Up." Atlas spoke as he kicked Anon so hard that His jaw got dislocated at once.


    "ATLAS..." Suddenly, Damon shouted from Behind.


    "Don''t speak, You fucking Lust Loving Animal." Atlas spoke as he looked at Damon with disappointed eyes.


    "According to the Holy records, You can''t possess the Body of your avatar in order to kill the Demon''s Avatar.


    If you broke this rule, They will throw you outside of heaven." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Do you think, I don''t know that ? Leon was like a Son to me... He smashed his head into the ground so many times, Broke his nose and Threatened to-" Before Atlas could''ve completed his sentence, He felt something.


    "They are here..." Damon spoke as he turned around and looked at the forest with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, 7 figures appeared in coming out of the forest.


    *Crack*


    Anon fixed his jaw and noticed that Damon was looking at him with a shocked expression.


    But, he immediately noticed that he wasn''t looking at him but something that''s behind him.


    As soon as Anon turned around, He noticed a hand.


    "Come on... Brother." A young man wearing fully white clothes, But his eyes were shining.


    "I have seen those eyes..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the Young man''s hand and stood up from the ground.


    "Hello, Brother... *Hissss*...." Another young man spoke from the side. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon immediately turned to the side and noticed another guy, Who was wearing green clothes and his eyes were similar to that of a snake.


    "Hello, Brother Anon." Anon heard the sweet voice and looked back.


    A very beautiful girl with pink and black eyes standing right behind him with a big smile on her face.


    "7 Demon Gods in flesh..." Damon spoke with an amazed expression as he looked at them in awe.


    [Author: We have Come a Long way... 900 Chapters. Hope you guys are enjoying.]

 Chapter 901 Chapter-901

    "Seven Demon Gods in the Flesh..." Atlas spoke as he looked at the Seven Demonic Gods.


    "I thought, You guys couldn''t come down here." Anon spoke as he looked at the White Demon.


    "We can''t Brother Anon, But since the opposite party has already taken over their Avatar''s body... We can also take Human forms now." The White Eyed Demon spoke with a smile.


    "The Demon God Of Lies...Zephariel. Do you really think you can save him from me ?" Atlas asked with a neutral expression as he looked at white eyed demon God.


    "We have our powers limited in this body... But, So are your powers, Atlas. Your Avatar is stronger than our Human forms, But I am pretty sure... If all of us fought, You will the one turning out as a dead man." Zephariel spoke with a smile.


    "I am Atlas... The God Of Truth and You are just a mere Lie, Who holds no place in front of me. Your Avatar has killed my Son and He will pay with his dear life now." Atlas spoke with a serious expression as he immediately started walking towards Anon.


    "*HISSSS* STOP RIGHT THERE..." Suddenly, The Demon God of Poisons stepped up in front.


    "A snake who walks in others way, always dies first... Venomor. Step aside." Atlas spoke as he continued to walk forward.


    "But, Before that snake dies *Hisss* He bites back the one who tries to kill it *HISSS*..." Venomor spoke as he immediately opened both of his hands and started casting a Spell.


    ''Strong...'' Anon thought as he felt the spell''s Intensity.


    "Give me that Avatar and We will give you one more chance to send another Avatar in this Fight, Just give me that Avatar." Atlas spoke with a serious expression.


    "Avatars are toys for you, Guys. But... They are not toys for us. Anon is like a brother to all of us." Zephariel spoke as he looked at Atlas.


    "Zephariel, Don''t spew nonsense out of your unholy mouth and Handover the Kid." Atlas spoke in a loud voice.


    "Oi, Old Man... Who are you shouting on ?" Suddenly, The God Of Anger Ragnor stepped forward with an Irritated expression on his face.


    "Calm down, Ragnor. We are talking-" Before Zephariel could''ve completed his sentence, Ragnor stopped him.


    "That''s it brother... He thinks we are afraid of him. Shouting on us, as if we are some weaklings... I, Ragnor Alone holds the power to Cut off your Head... Atlas of Truth." Ragnor spoke in a very formal and Angry manner as he looked at Atlas.


    "Y-You imbecile, Did you just threatened me ?" Atlas asked as his anger started rising.


    "I don''t use threats... I am just telling your Future, Atlas. I will take your Head with My Axe and Place it in my Chamber. If you dared to shout one more time in front of me." Ragnor spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Atlas with dead serious eyes.


    ''His Aura... It''s very strong.'' Anon thought as he felt, Ragnor''s Aura surrounding the whole enviornment.


    "Fine, If you want to Fight... Let''s Fight." Atlas spoke as he started walking forward again and Summoned the Excalibur is his hands.


    Suddenly, All the 7 Demon Gods stepped forward and Summoned their weapons as well.


    "Fine... Let''s get Bloody, Shall we." Ragnor spoke with a smile as he picked up his blazing Axe and Started walking towards Atlas.


    Suddenly, Atlas started running towards the Demon gods and All the Demon gods also started running towards him.


    All of them jumped into the air and got their weapons ready to fight. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, Just as their weapons were about to clash with each other... A bright shine appeared in between them and blinded everyone standing nearby.


    "What the !?" Even Anon couldn''t keep his eyes open at this point.


    The brightness disappeared and Anon slowly opened his eyes, just to notice an Old man standing in between Atlas and The Seven Demon Gods.


    The Old man had a long white beard and White Hairs over his head... He holded the Excalibur''s blade in one hand and Seven Demonic weapons in his other hand.


    "Y-Your Highness..." Atlas spoke as he immediately went down on his knees to greet the old man.


    "Your Highness." All the Seven Demon Gods spoke at once as they also kneeled down in front of the old man.


    Even Damon Kneeled in front of the Old man.


    "You are not some little childrens... You are enlightened Beings, Who are made to rule this Land and You are fighting here like Stupid puppets.


    Your Stupidness brought me in this realm.... Do you have anything to say in your defence ?" The Old man asked with a serious expression.


    "W-We are sorry, Your Highness. But, Atlas wanted to Kill our Avatar after taking over his own Avatar''s Body." Zephariel spoke as he looked at the Old man.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with this Old man''s Aura ? Why is he giving off so much Energy ? It''s like standing around him is enough to get yourself killed.


    The pressure around his body is very strong, Even I can sense it from here. Is he something like a Senior god or Something ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Old man with a confused expression.


    "Is this True... Atlas ?" The Old man asked.


    "N-No, Your Highness... I can explain-" Before Atlas could''ve completed his sentence, The old man flicked his hand slightly and Leon''s Body was instantly dismantled into 5 pieces.


    "I don''t need explanations from anyone. You seven have also broken the rules... But, Since this is your last avatar, I will let it go." The old man spoke.


    *Crack*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Cracking sounds started coming from the clouds and Loud explosion noises from far distances.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    ...


    The Same explosion sound came exactly 12 times.


    ''What the fuck is happening ?'' Anon thought as he immediately looked around and noticed that there was nothing wrong there.


    "This Realm is breaking from my pressure... I will leave." The old man spoke as he immediately Disappeared from his position.


    ''R-Realm Breaking !? What kind of Pressure is that !?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Old man disappearing with a shocked expression.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness..." Zephariel spoke as he slowly stood up from his position and turned around to look at Anon with a smile.


    "What the fuck just Happened ? Who was that Old Man ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Zephariel.


    "We don''t know..." The goddess of Lust spoke as she looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "What do you mean by that ? You don''t know ? You were just kneeling in front of him..." Anon spoke with a confused expression.


    "We don''t know, Who he is or Where he comes from... But, as you just saw that we are like toys in front of that Old man, Brother Anon.


    We are banned from questioning Anything and We can''t break the rules made by him." Zephariel spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "We have To leave... *Hisss* Brother Anon. We can''t *Hissss* Stay here for long." Venomor spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "What you are leaving ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Brother Anon. But, We wish you all best of luck... For the Upcoming fights. You are going to have a lot more of them now. Since, The gates are opened." Nihilorn, The God Of Voids spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "How Many are opened ?" Zephariel asked with a serious expression.


    "About 12 Of them..." Nihilorn spoke.


    "Brother, Anon... We have leave now. But, Listen to me real carefully. Because of that Old Man''s Entry into this world... 12 Voids have broken up.


    Use them to your profits... The God''s will send their Avatars down to fix them, but Don''t let them do it and-"


    "Brother, we don''t have time... We have to leave now. He is an intelligent guy, He can manage himself." Ragnor spoke as he Looked at Zephariel with a serious expression.


    "Just, Don''t let them close it and Become More powerful using them. Bye Broth-" Before Zephariel could''ve completed his sentence, He and The other six Demon Gods Disappeared into thin air.


    "Void ? Use them ? How ? Where are these Voids ? Why would the gods send their Avatars to fix them ? At least tell me everything..." Anon spoke as he looked at the sky.


    "Master... Are you alright ?" Suddenly, Sephie''s sound came from behind.


    Anon turned around and noticed sephie standing behind him with big tears in her eyes.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "Master..." Sephie spoke as she immediately hugged Anon tightly and wrapped her tail around him tightly.


    "Oh, My... You are really squeezing me, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked slowly touched cheeks.


    "Master... I was so afraid. I thought you would never come back and-" Before she could''ve said anything else, Anon kissed her on the lips.


    Sephie immediately closed her eyes and started the enjoying the kiss fully.


    *Chuuuuu*


    ''My Dick is hard... It''s time to Fuck Some Bitches.'' Anon thought.

 Chapter 902 Chapter-902

    Human Kingdom, Anon''s House...


    More than 24 wagons and 6 Carriages are standing in front of his house.


    One carriage was from the Elf Kingdom, It was Jessica''s Carriage, another one was from the Dwarf Kingdom, this one belonged to Biyuk.


    Underground City, Main Hall...


    Anon is sitting on the throne and looking at the translucent screens in front of him.


    [No.68865 Died... No.687755 Died...]


    There were continuous messeges of Ogres that died in the war and Left Anon''s Party.


    Anon has a Disappointed expression on his face, But at the same time he is happy to return home.


    ''I have Lost Millions Of Ogres in this War... But, They will reproduce in no time.'' Anon thought with a relieved expression.


    "Anon, My friend... How are you ?" Damon spoke as he entered inside the main hall with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, Damon..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up from the throne and started walking towards him.


    "What happened ? You don''t look so happy after returning ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "There are things, that I have to take care of Damon... I am not like you, sitting inside the top chamber of a bread factory and Chilling until the end of the world." Anon spoke as he walked past Damon.


    "Ow... That one hurts. Well, I was fighting with your guys as well." Damon spoke with a smile as he continued to walk with Anon.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and continued to walk forward.


    "You are angry with me... I can tell, now don''t behave like a girl and tell me the reason." Damon asked with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Anon halted his steps and turned around to look at Damon with an angry expression.


    "I am not angry with you Damon. I am disappointed in you... You could''ve stopped this. You could''ve stopped that bastard until, I was back.


    But, You let him destroy my house and kill half of my ogre army." Anon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "I could''ve holded him back... You are right and You will know in the future, why I didn''t do it. So, Don''t be a cry baby and Behave like a man." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Don''t fuck with me..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he turned around and started walking towards the Dinning Hall.


    "He was my brother." Suddenly, Damon spoke up. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon stopped once again and turned around to look at Damon.


    "Long time ago... Goddess of Creation gave birth to two Twin children. Both of them were Named Damon and Atlas.


    The God''s of Justice and Truth. We were Undefeated in the battlefield, Fought many Battles throughout realms and thousands of Mythical Creatures.


    But, One day... The God of Justice did something that he wasn''t supposed to do and I was thrown out on the Holy land to live and die like a mortal.


    Atlas was the One, who gauged my eyes out and threw me on this holy land.


    When I saw his avatar... I got scared, I didn''t wanted to fight him, that''s why I was so afraid before you went to the Deep Sea.


    I am really sorry, Anon. But, This was something that I couldn''t help you in." Damon spoke with a sad expression.


    "Fuck it... You want to have Lunch ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah.... Why not ?" Damon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Come." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Dinning room once again.


    "S-So, You forgive me ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t forgive anyone. When the time comes, You will pay." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Y-Your Aura really changed... Tell about your journey." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t try to change the topic." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck... I will owe you one, You happy ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I will decide, How many you owe me." Anon spoke with a smile as he opened the Dinning room''s door and entered inside.


    "MASTER, WE GREET YOU." A loud sound came as soon as he entered inside the room.


    Anon immediately noticed that, Every single person inside the room was on their knees and they were showing their respect to Anon by keeping their heads down in front of him.


    Some of them were dwarfs, Some were Elfs, some were from an unknow Demon race and Some of them were from the Human race as well.


    "Hello, Guys." Anon spoke as he looked at them with a smile.


    "Stand up and take seats on the Dinning Table." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down in the big red chair that was on the left end of the dinning table. Besides him were sitting, No.300, Sephie and Adeline.


    Everyone Listened to Anon''s orders and sat down on the Dinning table.


    The food was served and Anon looked at the food with a wide smile.


    "Master is hungry for a long time." Mike spoke as he looked at Sephie.


    "Haa... Digging in." Anon spoke as he immediately picked up the biggest piece of meat from the plate and started eating it.


    "Fuck yeah... This is taste." Anon spoke as he continued to eat.


    "H-Hello, Sir Anon." Suddenly, The Guy from the Demon race spoke up.


    He had Yellow eyes, Red coloured Body, A long tail on it''s back, Two horns on the head and Sharp teeths.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked as he stopped eating and looked at the Demon with a confused expression.


    "P-Please keep eating... Don''t stop, I-It''s not that important." The Demon spoke with a smile.


    "Speak up, I am listening... *Nom-Nom*" Anon spoke as he continued to eat.


    "S-Sir, our Shamans detected a very pure form of Negative Energy surging from this exact place this morning.


    I-I just wanted to confirm... If it was-"


    "Yes, It was a portal to the Deep Sea." Anon replied before he could''ve completed his sentence.


    "I-It was !? Can we go there too ? Is it possible to open it again ?" The Demon got excited as he immediately stood up from his seat in excitement.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    But, in the blink of an eye... There were countless swords and daggers around his whole body.

 Chapter 903 Chapter-903

    Ogre Assassins and Even Mike was holding his Daggers against the Demon''s Neck, Ready to kill him on a single order.


    "W-W-W-What did... I do ?" The Demon asked with a scared expression.


    "You have dared to disrespect our Master, By standing up before him on the dinning table. Master give orders and I will behead this idiot." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mike, We are back in our Realm... This is not the Demon world, where you can just behead any idiot you want." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to eat his meat.


    "But, Master-"


    "Sit down, Both of you. I don''t want blood on my table, right now." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Yes, Master." Mike and all the Assassins immediately backed off and Disappeared.


    "Why do you want to open a portal to that realm ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I-I... This was... It is-"


    "Speak clearly or I won''t mind a little bit of blood on my table." Anon spoke as he looked at the Demon with a serious expression.


    "I-I heard from my great grandfather that he was from deep sea, I-I just want to go there and see it for myself." The demon spoke in a scared voice.


    "There is no place for a Weak demon like you in the Deep sea. You will die in one day." Anon spoke as he looked at the Demon.


    "I-I understand... But, Is it really that dangerous ?" The demon asked in a low voice.


    "Dangerous ? It''s fucking Hell... That will burn you to death. Take one step and you will find death standing in front of you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I am very sorry. I couldn''t figure out, What was going on in the human Kingdom... Since all the merchants were trading fine, I never doubted it.


    I am really sorry, Master." Biyuk apologized as he looked at Anon with a sad expression.


    "Me too, Master. I should''ve kept a more closer eye... On the House. But, I have failed you and I am ready for any Punishment, Master." Jessica spoke up.


    "Me too master. Give any punishment you want." Biyuk spoke up again.


    "It wasn''t your mistake... You have your kingdoms to rule as well. It was that Eclipsewhisperer''s fault." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he took a large bite out of the meat.


    "Mnhhhmmmmm.... This food is so Gooood." Suddenly, Medusa''s voice came from the other side of the table.


    Everyone immediately turned around and looked at Medusa with a confused expression.


    "Dear, You never introduced us to That kid over there... Is she your-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Nope, She is not my daughter Luv. A friend''s Daughter... Who wants her to see the world." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    Suddenly, Medusa stood up from the table and bowed in front of everyone.


    "Hello, My name is Medusa. This name was given to me By Master and I am his apprentice.


    Master bought me here, So that I can meet new people and see this world." Medusa introduced herself in a very formal manner.


    "Wow... What a well mannered child." Adeline and Sephie spoke at the same time as they looked at Medusa.


    "How old are you again ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "I am more than Three Hundred years old." As soon as Medusa spoke this, Everyone''s face turned pale.


    "T-Three Hundred years ?"


    "Master, Is she joking ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Nope, Medusa is a Hydra... She is a Chimera and She is really 300+ years old. She is probably the second Strongest creature sitting in this room." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Papa... Are you here ?" Suddenly, a cute voice came from behind.


    As soon as Anon turned around, He noticed A small and cute girl standing near the gate with a Chimera Hell Hound besides her.


    "Hello, Rem..." Anon spoke with a smile as he waved his hand towards her.


    *SOB-SOB-SOB-SOB*


    Suddenly, Rem started crying and tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    "Haa... Crying again. Come here." Anon spoke as he opened both of his arms.


    "PAPA...." Rem shouted as she immediately ran towards Anon and gave him a big hug.


    Gin also came running towards Anon and sat down quietly near him.


    "Papa... You are bad. You went out and didn''t take rem. I was worried... Mama Adeline was worried for you too." Rem spoke as she continued to cry.


    "Hey, Hey... I am here now. Don''t you cry and Let''s have some food, Luv.


    Look, I have brought you one more friend to play with." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards Medusa.


    "Hmm...? Who is she, Papa ? How is she related to me, Papa ?" Rem asked with a confused expression as Adeline wiped her tears.


    "She is Medusa and she is a friend''s daughter... Go and play with her.


    Medusa... Go out and play with rem and give her some of the toys that you played with okay." Anon spoke as he looked at Medusa.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately walked upto rem and raised her hand towards her.


    "Hello, I am Medusa and You are ?" Medusa asked with a smile.


    ''Medusa is also a child even though she is 300 years old... But, She is a slightly smarter child.


    If, I can train them properly... they will become one of the best weapons I have.'' Anon thought as he looked at both of them with a smile.


    "Me, Rem." Rem spoke as she raised her hand grabbed Medusa''s hand.


    As soon as both of them Shaked each other''s hand... Anon felt something. It was very small but there was a wave of energy collision.


    ''Hmm...? Are their energies colliding with each other ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression but he didn''t mind it much and watched them leave the room.


    "Oi, Keep an eye on them..." Anon spoke as he slowly kicked gin, Who was sleeping on the floor silently.


    *Woof*


    Gin also exited the room on Anon''s orders.


    "Master, The House is ready." A dwarf spoke as he entered inside the room.

 Chapter 904 Chapter-904

    Anon is standing outside of the house and looking at his house with a big smile on his face.


    More than 100 Dwarfs, Made this house with their own hands and the Best material available.


    "Master... The Mages will now Enchant the House. These are the Enchantment papers... Can you please correct, if anything is wrong here ?" Jessica spoke as she handed some papers to Anon, that had more than 20 Enchantment spells over it.


    Anon gave them a short look and tore them apart immediately.


    "M-Master !?" Jessica looked at Anon with a confused expression as she didn''t understand, What Anon''s intentions were.


    "Has he gone mad ?" One of the Elf Mage spoke up as he looked at his partner.


    "I-I don''t know... Those were the Enchantment spells, that protects the Royal Castle of Our Queen."


    "Maybe, He doesn''t believe in magic Enchantment." Another Elf Mage spoke.


    "No, Look.... He is creating an Enchantment Circle on the ground." Another Elf Mage spoke as he pointed towards Anon.


    ...


    As soon as Anon drew the first Circle of the Enchantment, Everyone standing nearby backed off.


    Their eyes widened in shock and bodies started shaking in fear.


    Because the Circle that Anon drew was the same circle that was being used to protect the Scubi Kingdom''s Royal Castle and It was Brutal.


    As soon as he drew the first Circle, Anon immediately cutted his hand and started pouring his blood over the Circle.


    "M-My... Queen, I-It''s an Unholy Circle." One of the Elven Mage spoke up as he looked at Jessica with a shocked and feared expression.


    "I know... Just stand their and observe it. Don''t you dare speak anything in the middle of the Enchantment." Jessica spoke with a serious expression as she looked at her mages.


    "Y-Yes... My Queen." All of her Mages immediately backed off and stood silently.


    "This circle... It''s Ancient Succubus Language, Right ?" The Demon asked as he looked at his partner Demon Girl.


    "The same language, that''s written on our Temples." The Female Demon spoke as she Immediately sat down and started to observe the Writtings more closely.


    "It''s a Seven Ringed, Demon''s Protection Chakra Barrier Enchantment magic circle." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Curious Demoness.


    "T-This Symbol on the Third position... It represents Blood doesn''t it ?" She asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Yes, this chakra asks for the Blood sacrifice of the enchanter..." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to drop off his blood into the chakra, until it was completely filled with his blood.


    As soon as the Circle got completely filled with Anon''s blood, It shined brightly and Created a Huge Red Dome Around Anon''s House.


    The Dome''s Colour Disappeared 10 seconds later and it became invisible but it was still there.


    "What an Unholy energy..." The Elf Mage spoke in a low tone, But Jessica heard him.


    She immediately turned around and looked at him with a serious expression, as if telling him to shut up or she will kill him.


    ...


    Suddenly, Anon started drawing another circle on the ground.


    "This circle..." The Demon girl spoke as she observed the circle from outside. She immediately summoned her book and started shuffling through the pages rapidly.


    "The Second Chakra... Asks for My blood as well, but double the quantity." Anon spoke with a smile as he completed the circle and started pouring his blood into the Chakra.


    "T-This is it..." The Demon girl spoke as she showed the same Circle to her partner.


    "What is this ? I can''t read this language..." Her partner spoke as he looked at the Demon girl with a confused expression.


    "This is Ancient Succubus Language... I have tried to read it several times, but even after looking at the pictures... I can only figure out one or two words at best.


    But, Mr. Anon here is writing this language without any problems." The demon girl spoke up.


    "Because, Mr. Anon knows this language Luv. This circle is for Magic Deflection... If you shoot your magic towards my house... It will pass through the first circle that''s made for physical threats... But, as soon as it touches the second Circle...


    Your magic will be neglected completely." Anon spoke with a smile as he completed the second Circle.


    "But, it can only stop 70% of the Magic right ?" The Demon girl asked with a confused expression.


    "It can stop 120% magic, luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he started drawing the third chakra.


    "What !? 120% How is that possible ?" The Demon girl asked with a shocked expression.


    "Deflects 100% Damage and reflects 20% of the Damage. The book that you are reading is for kids in that realm." Anon replied with a smile as he drew the third Chakra and started pouring his blood into it.


    "What''s the third Chakra for ?" The demon girl asked with a Confused expression.


    "Not everything should be told, Luv. If you tell about your defensives to everyone... Then you become more vulnerable to attacks." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I understand..." The Demon girl spoke with an understanding expression.


    ''The third chakra is for Offensive... Anything that enters inside this chakra will be destroyed immediately... No matter if it''s an energy or an Eclipsewhisperer.'' Anon thought as he poured his blood into the circle.


    "Master, Do you want to eat something ?" Sephie asked with a smile as she showed Anon a plate full of tasty meatballs.


    "No, Luv... Can''t-"


    "The enchanter can''t eat during this Enchantment." The Demon girl spoke as she looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, That''s right." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''The Fourth and the Fifth Chakra... They are Made for Extreme Conditions. If a threat passes through these chakras... Their blood samples and Body weight will be taken in record and it will be sent down to a Lab that I created under the house.


    This Lab creates Clones automatically... I have set up this lab with the help of Sephie and some other Ogres.


    It operates on the dead bodies of already dead humans and creates the same clone of the threat that entered inside the Chakras.


    These two chakras could be customised... So, I have customised them accordingly. The clone won''t have the same power as the actual threat but if will buy some time for the sixth and seventh chakra to activate.


    For the Sixth and Seventh chakra... Well, They are a surprise.'' Anon thought as he completed all the chakras and stepped out of the house.


    "Aren''t you going to test them, Master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, you are right... Let''s do this." Anon spoke with a smile as he picked up a big stone from the ground and threw it towards the house with full speed.


    *Swish*


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    "Well, Well... Ain''t that a view. Haha..." Anon spoke with a smile as he saw the stone getting totally Annihilated by the barrier.


    "Dear... That''s so awesome." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon with admiring eyes.


    "Thanks, Thanks..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, What about Magic ?" Mike asked as he immediately stepped forward.


    "You are right... Mike, Use the best Magic spell you got." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike.


    "M-Me ?" Mike asked with a confusing expression.


    "Yeah you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Okay, Master..." Mike spoke with a smile as he raised his hand and started casting his spell.


    <Shadow Beam>


    As soon as Mike casted this spell... A very strong black beam shot out of his hand and hitted the Barrier.


    The Beam crossed the first chakra without any problems but as soon as it touched the second chakra... Most of the shadow Beam got deflected in many directions and some of it got reflected back to Mike.


    "Woah..." Mike spoke as he immediately stepped aside.


    "Haha... Good, Good." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, What about potions ?" Sephie asked with a Confused expression.


    "Correct... Try it." Anon spoke.


    "What should I use, Master ?" Sephie asked.


    "Use a Berserk potion... That decays everything in it''s way." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir..." Sephie spoke as she immediately threw the potion towards the Barrier.


    *Crack*


    The glass tube broke as soon as it touched the first barrier but the liquid passed through the first chakra.


    "Oh, It doesn''t stope liquid ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    The liquid passed through the second barrier as well... But as soon as it touched the third chakra it disappeared. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened master ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, it got destroyed atom to atom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ?" Sephie asked with a confusing expression.


    "Don''t worry... You will in future." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, I have installed the best beds in the house." Biyuk spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Good... Now, Let''s test them. Right Girls ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300, Adeline and Sephie.


    All of them immediately blushed as they looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 905 Chapter-905

    Anon is now standing inside his room with Sephie, No.300 and Adeline.


    "Haa... How long have I waited for this ? Let''s do this gir-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Sephie jumped over Anon and Silenced his lips with her lips.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuuuu*


    She wrapped her tongue around Anon''s tongue and Her tail around Anon''s body.


    Anon didn''t mind it and slowly started groping her back as he enjoyed her rough and long tongue grinding against his tongue.


    ''Lamias Have this habit... They don''t form bonds easily. But, When they form bonds with someone... They are impossible to separate. Even if they have to give or take someone''s life.'' Anon thought as he separated his lips from her lips.


    "Well, Wasn''t that Bold ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Sephie''s face.


    Her face was beet red and she was looking at Anon with a shy expression.


    "Master, You have made me wait too long." Sephie spoke as she immediately kissed Anon again.


    "Hey, Hey... I am here too." Adeline spoke as she immediately removed her clothes and showed her Huge boobs and Pussy to Anon.


    "Yeah... You guys are small." No.300 spoke as she removed her clothes and showed off her Huge boobs and butt to Anon.


    "Master, Look at these..." No.300 spoke with a smile as she grabbed both of her boobs and dropped them down from a height.


    As soon as Anon saw her boobs jiggle like crazy, his dick got erect and Touched Sephie''s pussy.


    Sephie felt Anon''s dick touching her pussy and she immediately started to rub her pussy against his cock vigorously.


    As soon as Anon''s noticed that this, He slides his hands between their chests and grabs Sephie''s Boobs tightly.


    "MNNHHH~" Sephie tried to moan out loud, But Anon grabbed the back of her head with one hand and continued to squeeze her boob with his other hand, while kissing her mercilessly.


    "Woah... Master, Look at my pussy too. It''s wet... Look." Adeline spoke with an angry expression as she pushed Sephie away and sat down on Anon''s face, Making him suffocate from all the pussy pressure.


    *Clench*


    Anon grabbed both of Adeline''s ass cheeks tightly and started licking her pussy at an incredible speed.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "ANHHHH~ ANHHHH~ Master~ Too fast~ ANHHH~ Fuck... I am gonna... Cum~" Adeline spoke as her eyes twitched a little she came all over Anon''s face.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    But, Anon didn''t stop at this and continued to lick her pussy.


    "N-No~ Master~ anhh~ I-I just came~ Anhhh~ You are licking my pussy so fast~" Adeline tried to stand up from Anon''s face... But everytime she gathered the power in her legs to stand up, Anon would lick her pussy crazily and she would fall down over Anon''s face again.


    Suddenly, Anon felt something on his cock.


    "Hmm...? Your pussy is here... Sephie''s Pussy is there... Then who is-" Anon spoke as he immediately looked down and noticed that No.300 has wrapped her boobs around Anon''s dick and she was giving him a good boobjob. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, You aren''t looking at me... So, I thought maybe, I should pleasure the part that Master likes." No.300 spoke with a smile as she licked the tip of Anon''s dick.


    "Oh fuck Yes...." Anon spoke as he felt his cock getting all tingly as soon as No.300''s Tongue slowly massage his dick''s tip.


    "Master... Please let my pussy go, I want your cock inside my pussy too." Adeline spoke as she stood up and started licking Anon''s dick as well.


    "I will do it too..." Sephie spoke as she also started to lick Anon''s dick as well.


    Three girls licking Anon''s dick vigorously from all sides, while his dick is being crushed in Between No.300''s huge boobs.


    "Haa... I missed home." Anon spoke as he laid back with a smile on his face and enjoyed three tongues rubbing over his cock continuously.


    ...


    After sucking Anon''s cock for about 15 minutes, pre-cum started coming out of their pussies, But the question was... Who will ride first ?


    All three of them Looked at each other with competitive eyes, as they licked Anon''s cock like hungry animals.


    "I will go first..." Adeline spoke as she immediately spreaded her pussy lips.


    But, Sephie immediately stopped her.


    "Why you ? I will go first... My pussy deserves to get fucked first by master''s cock." Sephie spoke as she immediately removed her underwear and Spreaded her pussy.


    "No, I will go first." Adeline spoke.


    "No... I will go first." Sephie spoke.


    "No..."


    ...


    As both of them debated over, who is going to get fucked first... No.300 took the chance and slowly positioned her pussy right over Anon''s Dick.


    But, Before she could''ve squatted down, Anon automatically Moved his dick upwards at an incredible speed and rammed it into her womb directly.


    "ANHHHHHH~ FUCKKKK~" No.300 shouted as she immediately felt Anon''s dick hitting the back part of her womb at once.


    Her eyes went all the way to the back of her head and her tongue came out of her mouth.


    "Woah..."


    "No.300 ? How can you do this to me ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Anything for master''s fuck, Madam Sephie." No.300 spoke as she looked above and continued to enjoy Anon''s dick.


    As soon as Anon pulled his dick out of her womb, No.300''s pussy clenched tightly over Anon''s dick and didn''t let go.


    "Oh... Nice suction force." Anon spoke as he Immediately applied some force and pulled his dick out of her pussy.


    "Oh FUCK~" No.300 spoke as she felt his dick going out of her pussy.


    "My Turn..." Sephie spoke as she immediately tried to push away No.300 and take Anon''s dick.


    "No, Mine..." Adeline spoke as she also jumped in between and all three of them started fighting for Anon''s dick.


    "No, I will go first...."


    "Master saw me first..."


    "No, I was hungry for the last two weeks, I will go first."


    "Then go and eat something.... Come back after eating something."


    "Fuck this, I will get fucked by master first."


    "I will squeeze your boobs..."


    "I will squeeze your pussy."


    "Oi, Don''t you think... You are misbehaving too much ?" Anon spoke as he stood up and looked at all of them with a serious expression.


    As soon as All three of them felt Anon''s aura... They stopped fighting and realised, What they''ve done.


    "M-Master... It''s not like that-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her boobs.


    "Then, What''s it like ?" Anon asked as he slowly hurled her nipples and then pinched them tightly.


    "ANHHHHHH~ Master... Sorry~ Please don''t punish me~" sephie shouted as she felt her nipples getting more and more twisted.


    "And You... Get over there and start twerking or, get ready for the punishment." Anon spoke as he looked at No.300.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately went to the bed and bent down.


    No.300 showed her huge ass cheeks and thick pussy to Anon as she started shaking her ass up and down furiously.


    "Adeline... Stand up, Go lie down on the bed


    and spread your legs. I will fuck you in a moment." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you command, Master..." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at Sephie and blinked at her before going to the bed.


    "Master~ Anhhh~ Master she just~ Anhhhhh~ Master she just Blinked at me~" Sephie spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t speak, Until I tell you to." Anon spoke as he grabbed Sephie''s waist and rammed his dick into her pussy without any warnings.


    "Anhhhhhh~ Master~ Your cock~" sephie made an ahegao face as soon as she felt Anon''s dick touching the back of her small womb.


    "You are being a very naughty girl huh ? This is your punishment." Anon spoke as he grabbed the end of her tail and pulled his cock out of her pussy.


    Sephie immediately understood, what Anon was about to do and her eyes widened in fear.


    "No, Mast-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pinched the end of her tail and rammed his cock into her pussy again.


    "ANNNHHHHHHHHH FUCKK YESSSSSSS~" Sephie shouted loudly as she bent backwards with an ahegao face and felt Anon''s dick pushing her belly button from the inside of her womb.


    "You like the punishment ? You gonna talk back again in front of me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pulled his dick out and pushed it in once again.


    *Clap*


    "ANHHHHH~ No~ Masterrrr~ Please~ Don''t punish me." Sephie spoke as she looked at Anon, while her tongue was hanging out.


    "I want... Punishment too." No.300 spoke in a low voice as she started to shake her ass cheeks even vigorously.


    "Masterrrrr~ I am here... Look." Adeline spoke as she showed her wide Opened pussy to Anon as she tried to lure him using her pussy..


    "Well, Well... Looks like I have to deal with your sex drives thoroughly this time and it won''t be done in one night." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 906 Chapter-906

    Next Morning...


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Yes, Master~ Fuck my pussy more... Use it to your heart''s content and Fill my womb up with your baby seed, Master~." No.300 shouted as she felt Anon''s hard cock going in and out of her womb continuously without any stops.


    Sephie and Adeline are lying unconscious on the bed and Anon''s semen is flowing out of their pussies non-stop.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap* S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No.300 is also on her limit, this was her 73rd round of having non-stop sex with Anon.


    "I am about to cum. Take it all in..." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed No.300''s ass cheeks tightly and started pumping his white geez into No.300''s pussy.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHH~ FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK~" No.300 shouted as she made an ahegao face and Fainted immediately.


    As soon as Anon noticed that No.300 has also Fainted, A smile appeared over his face.


    "Haa..." Anon sighed and threw her unconscious body over Sephie and Adeline''s Body.


    The Cum that dripped down from No.300''s pussy... Fell over Adeline''s boobs.


    Suddenly, An idea popped into Anon''s mind... He moved No.300''s body a bit and brought her pussy right over Adeline''s Mouth.


    "Now, it''s a good scenery..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at his cum dripping out of No.300''s pussy and dropping directly into Adeline''s mouth.


    After doing this... Anon started walking towards the Exit gate of the room.


    Anon wore a robe over his body, that was made out a Horned Wild Bear''s skin and Summoned a Cigar in his left hand.


    *Click*


    Anon lit up the Cigar with his middle finger and started walking in the corridor silently.


    He took a long puff in and let out a lot of smoke.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke.


    *Swish*


    "Good Morning, Master. You called ?" Mike asked as he immediately appeared in front of Anon and he was on his knees.


    "Stand up, Mike." Anon spoke as he continued to walk forward.


    "As you command..." Mike spoke as he immediately stood up and started following Anon.


    "Mike, I asked you to do something for me yesterday. Is it done ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... Master. Everything is arranged in A seprate room, Just like you said." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, What are we waiting for then ? Let''s go and have some real fun." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike with a smile.


    "As you command, Master. Please follow me..." Mike spoke as he started walking forward.


    Anon followed Mike and Both of them went to the underground city.


    As soon as Anon and Mike reached on the Underground City''s Main gate, Two Female Ogres guards were standing there.


    Both of them noticed Anon and immediately bowed down to him.


    "We greet, Your Majesty." Both of them spoke at once as soon as they bowed down.


    But, As soon as they bent down, Anon noticed their boobs hanging out of their clothes and his dick got erect once again.


    "Oh, Master... Would you like to use our pussies ? Shall we bent down ?" One of the Female guard asked as she noticed Anon''s erection.


    "Huh ? N-No, No... I have something else to do now. But, I will take a feel..." Anon spoke as he grabbed their boobs and squeezed both of them at the same time.


    "Anhhh~"


    "Anhhh~"


    As soon as Anon squeezed their boobs... Both of them moaned.


    "Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he continued to walk forward, but suddenly stopped as soon as he noticed their pussies clearly visible in their bowing position.


    "Don''t try to distract me..." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped their pussies and started walking once again.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    "Yesss~"


    "This way master..." Mike spoke as he took Anon to a Big Hall that was separate from the city.


    "You really made this place bigger than I thought." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "This was the size needed to get the work done master." Mike replied.


    "Were there that many ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes master..." Mike spoke as he opened the gate for Anon.


    "I won''t be coming out anythime soon..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "I understand Master... I will take care of the house." Mike replied.


    "Oh, Yeah... Send your wife and Daughter to My room later. It''s been a While since I fucked a Vampire bitch." Anon spoke.


    "As you wish, Master. So you want me to tell them anything specific before coming to your room, Master ?" Mike asked.


    "Na, Just tell them to Behave like Cum-Dumps... Or I will have to convert them Into one." Anon replied as he entered inside the Hall.


    "As you say, Master." Mike replied as he immediately closed the gates after that.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the hall... He noticed thousands of people inside the hall, But all of them were locked inside big cages, solid bars that were made out of travertine.


    "Hello, Guys... It''s me your all time favourite Anon Agreil." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked to his right side and noticed that there were only Males on that side of the Hall, closed in cages.


    ...


    "Leave me... I will fuck you up."


    "Please kill me... Let them go."


    "I-I swear... I-I won''t do it again... Please let me go."


    "Mr. Anon, I am very Sorry... Please let me go."


    ...


    All of them begged for mercy and forgiveness as they looked at Anon with helpless expressions.


    Some of them were trying to break the cages but, most of them were begging Anon for mercy.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Suddenly, Crying sounds started coming from the other side.


    Anon smiled and turned to his left side, Where he noticed thousands of Females... All locked in their cages.


    Some of them were Hot MILFs and Some were normal girls between the age of 18 to 23.


    "So, Ladies and Ladies... Let me tell you why you guys are locked in these cages.


    You see... These guys, one of them is your husband and they have Killed many of my Ogre soldiers... After teaming up with that Stupid looking guy.... What was his name again ? Ah, Yeah... Leon.


    They were fighting Evil and Now this is the payback... Now, Evil will fuck their families." Anon. Replied with an evil smile.


    "N-No, Please leave me..." A Milf in her 40''s spoke from the other side.


    Anon immediately walked upto her with a big smile on his face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand slowly touched her cheeks.


    "N-No, Please..." She spoke in a scared voice as she immediately took a few steps back.


    "Hmm...? What''s your name ?" Anon asked.


    "I-Irei." She replied with a scared expression.


    "Good... Who is Irei''s Husband ? Speak up..." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at the Male section again.


    "Me... Me... Me... She is my wife." Suddenly, A guy shouted from above.


    "Hmm...? Oh, so you are her husband huh ? Come down." Anon spoke as he used his skill <Telekinesis> and brought down his cage from the above.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at the middle aged man.


    "I-I am Keith. M-Mr. Anon... I-I am sorry, for doing that. I-I had no intention of doing that In the first place... I didn''t killed a single one of your Ogre soldiers.


    I-I just came to-" He replied with a scared expression, But before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon stopped him.


    "Shhhhh... I am the only one who is going to speak now. So, If a single word comes out of your mouth... Things will take a worse turn." Anon replied with a smile.


    *Nod-Nod*


    The guy immediately nodded in ''Yes.''


    "Good... Now, tell me How many of my ogre soldiers did you kill ? Tell me everything." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill over him.


    <Hypnosis>


    As soon as Anon used his skill over him... Both of their eyes shined brightly purple.


    "I killed 20 of them and for every day that I killed one of your female Ogres, I would have sex with their dead bodies before burning them." He spoke like a lifeless doll.


    "K-Keith... What are you saying ?" His wife shouted from behind.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly, Anon snapped his fingers and Keith came back to his senses... But, as soon as he realised what he has said... He immediately covered his mouth with his hands.


    "Hehehe... You twisted fuck. You are one good pervert, aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the guy.


    "N-No, Sir... T-This-" Before The guy could''ve completed his sentence... Anon turned around and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "You spoke... Again. Hehehehe... You are going to regret this for the rest of your life hahaha." Anon spoke as he started laughing psychopathically.


    "N-No... Please, I-I beg you." The man spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Fuck off..." Anon spoke as he opened his wife''s cage.


    "N-No, What are you doing-" Anon pulled her out of the cage and as soon as he did... He noticed that there was a girl around 20 years sitting at the back of the cage.


    "Oh My, Would you look at this ? I have found a present here... Heheh. Come out luv-" Anon started speaking as he tried to grab the girl, but before he could''ve completed his sentence... The girl pulled out a knife from her skirt and stabbed Anon''s hand.


    But, The knife was too fragile... It broke into thousands of pieces as soon as it came in contact with Anon''s skin.


    "Hehehe... Now, we are doing something else. I just got a very good idea." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 907 Chapter-907

    "N-No... Please leave me." The girl Shouted in a loud voice but Anon grabbed her hand pulled her out forcefully.


    "Hehe... You thought that knife would work on me ? Are you really that Dumb ? I am not saying I am immortal or unkillable... But, Luv I will never die from a knife." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at the girl.


    "N-No... S-Sir, P-Please leave her. S-She didn''t do anything in that, Please don''t do anything to her." Keith spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s legs and begged for his daughter.


    "My Ogres... Did they do something to you or your family ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the Man.


    "T-They-"


    "Answer the Damn Question... Did they do something to you or your Family ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, They didn''t...." The Man replied with a scared expression.


    "But, You still killed them mercily and Here... I am just trying to play with your family. But, Don''t you worry... I won''t kill any of you.


    Yet, I will give you such an experience... That you will think if death is a better option or not ? Hehehehe.." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he kicked the guy.


    "Now, This is the first family that we are going to play with, Ladies and Gentlemen." Anon spoke as he Summoned a sword from his inventory and gave it to Keith''s daughter.


    "Here you go, Luv. Hold this for me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No, P-Please... Sir-" Before her mother could''ve said anything else... Anon used his skill <Telekinesis> and Sealed her lips completely.


    "Now... Take it." Anon spoke as he looked at her daughter.


    She looked at Anon and nodded her head in ''No''.


    "Fuck... Fine." Anon spoke as he immediately casted his spell.


    <Hypnosis>


    As soon as he used this skill, his eyes shined brightly purple and Her eyes shined brightly purple as well.


    "Now, Your mind will be free from the hypnosis but your body will still listen to my orders." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What !? I-I can''t move..." She spoke with a worried expression as she continuously tried to move, But her body won''t listen to her mind anymore. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, Take this and go stand near your father." Anon spoke as he gave her the Sword.


    This time, her hand raised on it''s own and grabbed the sword. Her legs Moved against her will and she walked upto her father, who was standing at a distance.


    "Now... We have two of you on the correct position and about you, Luv. Well... You are on right position too.


    Oi, Lie down on the floor and You place that sword right over your Father''s neck." Anon ordered.


    "B-But-" Before the man could''ve completed hise sentence, Anon looked at him with a serious expression.


    "I told you... You won''t die if you co-operate with me. But, If you spoke one word... I will order your daughter to kill herself by stabbing herself in the eye." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    Keith didn''t speak anything and decided to lie down on the ground obediently.


    His daughter placed the sword right over his neck and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Now, Irei... You will undress." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What !? But, there are so many people here... C-Can we go somewhere private ?" She asked in a low voice as she came close to Anon.


    "Did your husband killed my Ogres in a Private Place ?" Anon asked.


    She immediately Nodded her head in ''No''.


    "Good... Now, Get undressed." Anon spoke.


    Anon waited 5 seconds and noticed that Irei wasn''t taking his words seriously.


    "Kill Your dad..." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at Her daughter.


    "N-No... Please-" Before Irei could''ve completed her sentence, She raised the sword high into the Air and brought it down with full force upon Keith''s neck.


    *Swish*


    *Chop*


    *Thud*


    ...


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole room as Keith''s head rolled down on the ground.


    "NOOOOOOOOOO...." Irei shouted as she immediately ran towards Keith and grabbed his head while crying loudly.


    Her daughter started crying as well... But, her body was under restrictions so she couldn''t even cry properly.


    "You Disappointed me too many times, Luv. If only you would''ve followed my orders, You could''ve gone home with your husband.


    Yet, You choose this miserable life for yourself." Anon spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "Noo... Please Nooo. I-I will undress... Please leave my daughter, Look... I am undressing now." Irei spoke as she started removing her top.


    "No need... The guy is already dead and You two will be used as my Ogre Army''s Reproduction Machine.


    Both of you will be fucked and Impregnated with Ogre children until you give birth to the exact amount that your Husband killed." Anon replied with an evil smile as he looked at them.


    Both of their eyes widened in shock as soon as they listened to Anon.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly, Anon snapped his fingers.


    "N-No-" Before Irei could''ve completed her sentence, two ogre Assassins appeared out of thin air and grabbed both of them before Disappearing again.


    "The body too." Anon spoke.


    Suddenly, five more ogre Assassins appeared out of thin air and cleared Keith''s blood and his body from the ground.


    "It''s really no fun in killing people like that. I mean she was hi daughter... How can she do that, right ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the girl''s section and Targeted another MILF.


    She had purple hairs, Purple eyes, Huge Boobs and Big Ass cheeks.


    "My, My... Would you look at this piece ?" Anon spoke as he raised his hand towards her and used his skill <Telekinesis> to bring her cage down.


    *Thud*


    As soon as her cage came down and opened it and looked at her from up to down.


    "A marvel of nature... Is that your original hair colour, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." She replied with a scared expression.


    "That means, The hairs over your pussy must be Purple as well... Huh ? Hehehe." Anon asked as he smiled evilly.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." She replied with a shy and scared expression.


    "Good... Now, Choose who is your husband or any other relative in that section." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over her shoulder and onto her boob.


    *Squeeze*


    "Anhhh~" As soon as Anon squeezed her boobs, She moaned slowly.


    "Choose... Choose." Anon spoke as he squeezed her boobs twice.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    "Kya~ T-That over there... H-He is my son." She spoke as she pointed towards a Young man, Who was sitting inside his cage silently.


    "Hmm...? Well, Let''s bring him down then." Anon spoke as he used his skill and brought down his cage.


    *Thud*


    *Click*


    "Kill me and Let her Go." He spoke as soon as he stepped out of the cage.


    "Oh, Aren''t you a brave guy ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the guy.


    "Name ?" Anon asked.


    "What''s in the name ? Just finish me off and spare me your games." He spoke.


    "Oh... You are a real cunt aren''t you ? And I like breaking down cunts." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "S-Sir... Please let him go and do anything you want with me. I-If you want, I-I will even undress for you here and now." She spoke with a scared and timid expression.


    "What the fuck are you saying, you old hag ? I want to die with dignity here and you are still trying to ride his cock ?" The boy shouted in a loud voice.


    "Oh, My... Looks like your relationship isn''t that good, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Just, kill me and get this over with." He spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "N-No, Please... Kill me and Let him go." His mother replied from the other side.


    "Haa... Stop with the family drama. I can''t torture him, if you are already fighting each other.


    Let''s work on your relationships a bit. Look into my eyes luv." Anon spoke as he used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Now, Tell me... Why do you want to save a son that calls you a hag ?" Anon asked.


    "I promised his dad before his death, that I will do everything in order to save his son." She replied like a doll.


    "Oh, My... How can you be so harsh on her ?" Anon asked as he looked at the guy.


    "Why did you not speak to me for one year ?" He asked.


    "I was afraid that you will Start to hate me and blame me for your father''s death." She replied.


    "N-No... Why would I ever do that *Sob-Sob* ...." The guy spoke as he started crying.


    ''Now... Let''s manipulate this situation a little bit more.'' Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Her head.


    "I Love you so much, that I will sacrifice my life on a whim for you. Please just remember me as a good mother." She spoke with lifeless eyes, Although it looked like she was speaking this... But Anon was the one who was controlling her mouth at the moment.


    "Mom... I-I am sorry. Please forgive me. *Sob-Sob*" He spoke as he started crying.


    "Hehe... Now, Shall we have some fun ?" Anon spoke as he removed his skill and tore her clothes apart.


    "NOOOOOOO...." The guy shouted as he noticed her mother''s clothes getting torn apart in front of so many people.

 Chapter 908 Chapter-908

    *Tear*


    As Anon tore her clothes apart, Her son rushed upto Anon and grabbed his hand tightly in order to stop him from raping his mother.


    *Grab*


    "Leave her... J-Just Kill me. I-I beg you, I killed 20 of your Ogre soldiers and I laughed in satisfaction. N-Now kill me." The Young boy spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    *Slap*


    Anon immediately slapped the boy and he went flying to the other side of the room.


    "You don''t even know how to taunt properly, Kid." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at him.


    "N-No... Please leave her." The boy spoke as he stood up again.


    As Anon tore her dress, Her whole body was revealed.


    Huge Boobs, Enormous Ass cheeks and Slim waist.


    ''Hourglass Figure... That''s one rare thing to see. I am not letting this masterpiece go anywhere.'' Anon thought as he looked at her body with a confused expression at first but decided to ignore it.


    He slowly grabbed her bra and started removing it, But suddenly something came to Anon''s mind and he stepped back from her.


    "Luv, What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at her.


    "E-Elvie." She replied with a sacred expression.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Boy.


    "I-I am Jackson." He replied as he started walking towards Anon.


    "Jackson... I just came up with a very great idea. I won''t remove her Bra and Panty, instead you will remove it... Hehehe." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Jackson.


    "W-W-What ?" Jackson asked with a scared expression as he immediately took a step back.


    "See... That''s what fear is like. That''s what I wanted to see in your eyes. You will now come here and remove your mom''s bra and panty for me.


    You will spread her pussy with your own fingers for me to fuck, You will grab her head while I use her mouth pussy and You will do more shameful things to your mother, But I don''t want to reveal everything now." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Jackson.


    Suddenly, Sweat started to accumulate all over Jackson''s forehead and his body started shaking.


    He looked down in tension and noticed the blade that Anon gave to Keith''s daughter before.


    He immediately ran towards the blade and grabbed it.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at him with a confused expression.


    "I would rather die before, I let you control me like a Doll." Jackson spoke as he placed the blade right over his throat and slithered it mercilessly.


    As Jackson died, he looked at Anon and gave him a big smile before his body fell to the ground and blood started rushing out at an incredible speed.


    "NOOOOOO... Jackson." Elvie shouted as she immediately ran towards Jackson.


    Anon Also started walking towards Jackson slowly with a smile on his face.


    "N-No, Jackson... Please don''t die. I-I promised your father that, I won''t let anything happen to you unless, I am alive." Elvie spoke as tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    "Man, This is really fun. You literally tried to commit suicide... What can be more fun than that ?


    But, Death is not something that you will get that easily kid." Anon spoke as he immediately placed his hand over Jackson''s Face and used his skill to heal his body.


    <Jellyfish''s Regeneration>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, Jackson''s body healed back and he didn''t die.


    "N-No... Y-You can''t do this to me." Jackson spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "J-Jackson... My son." Elvie spoke as she immediately hugged Jackson.


    "I can do anything I want. Now, Look into my eyes and I will show you something special." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    As soon as Jackson looked into Anon''s eyes, His eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Now, Your mind is free from my hypnosis... But, Your body is under my control Jackson." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him.


    "I-I can''t move my body." Jackson shouted as he immediately tried to stand up.


    "Are you dumb ? I just said this... Your body is under my control now, You stupid fuck." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Why aren''t you killing me and getting over with this ? Why are you playing these fucking games ?


    After all, I killed your Slaves... She had no idea of what I was doing." Jackson spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, Now she does and I would''ve Killed you, If you would''ve attacked me but you killed those who were under my protection.


    I don''t have time to waste... Both of you stand up." Anon ordered as he looked at them with a serious expression.


    On Anon''s command, Both of them immediately stood up.


    "Now... Take off your mother''s Bra." Anon ordered Jackson, While Elvie stood there with a scared expression on her face.


    "Sir Anon... Don''t do this, please... I beg you, She is my mother. I-I can''t do this with her." Jackson spoke as his body moved against his will and he walked upto her mother.


    "J-Jackson..." Elvie spoke in a low voice as she raised her hand, But Anon grabbed her hand immediately and started sniffing it.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Haaa.... What a nice smell ? Can you believe this, Jackson ? These soft hands will grab my Dick in a few minutes and this innocent face of hers will be turned into a slut''s face. Hehehe." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jackson.


    "Please... Don''t do this." Jackson started crying as he opened his own mother''s Bra and revealed her boobs to Anon.


    *Boing-Boing*


    As soon as her boobs got free from the bra... The bounced like crazy, her areolas were big and nipples were inverted.


    "My god... You have it all." Anon spoke with a surprised expression as he looked at her boobs.


    ''Inverted nipples, Big Areolas and Bouncing Boobs. She is the Perfect MILF, I have been looking for her for so long.


    The one with an Hourglass figure, Violet or Red coloured hairs, Inverted Nipples and Big Areolas.


    There is just one more thing that I have to check in her and that is the depth of her pussy and her behaviour, when she reaches climax.'' Anon thought with a smile as he looked at Elvie''s boobs.


    "Now, Now... Jackson. Slowly grab your mother''s panty from both ends and pull it down slowly." Anon Ordered. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sick fuck..." Jackson spoke as he grabbed Her panty from both corners and started pulling it down slowly.


    As he pulled her panty down, Anon noticed her pussy and suddenly, he stopped Jackson.


    "Wait, Wait... Get it back up." Anon spoke with a smile as another idea came to his mind.


    "What do you want ?" Jackson spoke as he pulled his mother''s panty back up.


    "Hehe... This." Anon replied as he inserted his middle finger into Elvie''s mouth and lived it up properly by rotating it 360¡ã inside her mouth.


    *Gop*


    "Open your mother''s legs." Anon ordered Jackson as he pulled his finger out of her mouth.


    Jackson''s hands moved on it''s own as he placed grabbed his mother''s legs and seprated them for Anon.


    Suddenly, he noticed that her panty was already wet.


    "What the fuck-" Before Jackson could''ve said anything else... Anon placed his middle finger over her panty and started pushing the panty into her pussy on purpose.


    "You feel that, Luv ? That''s a finger going against your thick pussy... I can feel your pussy lips clearly through your thin panty.


    Are you wearing that on purpose ? Were you about to meet someone special ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he looked at Elvie.


    "I-It''s not like that... Anhh~" She replied with a shy expression as a small moan escaped her mouth.


    ''No, Why am I feeling this ?'' Elvie thought as she felt the amazing sensations in her pussy.


    As she felt Anon''s fingers rubbing against her pussy... Her natural female instincts woke up and she started to forget things about Jackson.


    "Now... Let''s see if this works." Anon spoke as he immediately rubbed her clit.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Please... No." Elvie spoke as she started to feel pleasure in her pussy but she didn''t wanted to accept it.


    "Jackson, pull her panty down." Anon spoke.


    "..." Jackson looked at Anon with a confused expression as he started pulling her panty down.


    As soon as Anon saw this, he sat down and noticed that as Jackson pulled her mother''s panty down, the crease between her pussy was holding onto her panty.


    "Hehe... This is good." Anon replied with a perverted smile.


    As soon as her pussy let go of her panty, Elvie''s thick pussy was revealed to Anon''s eyes.


    "Fuck it..." Anon spoke as he immediately started licking her pussy.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Fuck, please stope... Don''t do this." She started to behave like a shy slut.


    "You are really a slutty bitch." Anon replied with a big smile.

 Chapter 909 Chapter-909

    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    As Anon continued to lick her pussy, Jackson felt annoyed, Irritated and helpless... All at the same time.


    Meanwhile, His mother felt every lick on her pussy and she moaned in a low voice.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Please... I-I don''t feel good." Elvie spoke as she continuously tried to close her legs but due to Anon''s orders, Jackson couldn''t let her close the legs.


    ''Hmmm...? She is not cumming from all that licking... Looks like I have to use that.'' Anon thought as he smiled and immediately moved his tongue over to her clit.


    As soon as Anon started to lick her clit aggressively, Elvie''s eyes started to shutter.


    "ANHHHH~ Noooo... Something is cumming~" She shouted as she moaned loudly.


    As soon as Anon heard this, He immediately grabbed both of her nipples and pulled them down tightly.


    "Nooo~ My Nipples~ I-I am CUMMMINNNNGGGGG~" Elvie shouted as her facial expressions changed vastly. Her eyes went all the way to the back of her head and she bit her lower lip tightly while squirting like a cheap slut, while both of her legs were wide open.


    "Fuck..." Jackson immediately closed his eyes and cursed as he felt utterly helpless at this moment.


    ''Someone else is making my Mother squirt in front of me and I can''t do shit about this. Fuck... I want to die at this point.'' Jackson thought.


    "You tried to die... But, Failed." Anon spoke as he looked at Jackson with a smile.


    "Y-You can-" Jackson started speaking as he looked at Anon with a shocked expression, but Anon interrupted him.


    "I can listen to your thoughts loud and clear. I am only making her squirt right now, But the next thing that i am about to do is something that you won''t like... Not even one bit of it." Anon replied with a smile.


    Anon spoke as he stood up and looked at Elvie with a perverted smile.


    *Huff-Huff*


    Elvie was huffing from all the squirting she just did and she was tired.


    "My, My... You look really tired." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Elvie.


    "P-Please... Let us go now." She spoke with a serious expression.


    "Okay... Go. You are free to go." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Elvie and Jackson.


    "What ? Really ?" Jackson asked with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "Yeah... Take your clothes and Get out from that door." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the exit door.


    Suddenly, Jackson felt that his body was also free from the hypnosis.


    "Mom, Let''s go." Jackson spoke as he covered his mother''s bpdy with her torn clothes and both of them started walking towards the Exit door.


    ''Stop.'' Anon ordered in his mind as he looked at Jackson.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s legs came to a stop. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What happened, Jackson ?" Elvie asked with a confused expression.


    "That badtard..." Jackson spoke in a low voice and with a very irritated expression.


    ''Turn around...'' Anon ordered in his mind.


    Jackson immediately turned around and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "What are you saying, Jackson ? He didn''t say anything." Elvie asked with a confused expression.


    "Mom... He is doing something to my body. Why would i want to stay here ?" Jackson spoke as he continued to look at Anon.


    ''Grab your mother''s hand and bring her to me forcefully.'' Anon thought as he looked at Jackson and smiled evilly.


    Jackson''s body immediately moved against his will and he grabbed Elvie''s hand tightly.


    "What are you doing, Jackson ?" She asked with a worried and confused expression.


    "I don''t know Mom... I am not doing this." Jackson replied.


    "Well, I am not telling you to do this." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Jackson.


    Jackson started pulling her mother back from the door.


    "Jackson, Stop... Please don''t do this. My hand is hurting." She spoke with a sad expression.


    "Mom... I am sorry, But he is making me do it." Jackson spoke as he forcefully brought his own mother to Anon.


    ''Now, Tell me ''Sir, Anon... Please fuck my mother''s pussy and use her body until you are satisfied.'' Anon thought.


    "Sir, Anon... Please Fuck my Mother''s pussy and Use her body until you are satisfied." Jackson spoke and suddenly his eyes widened in surprise.


    "What are you-" Before Elvie could''ve said anything else, Anon interrupted her.


    "Well, Okay... But I don''t like those clothes over her body. Would you mind tearing them again ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." Jackson replied as he turned around and forcefully tore the cloth pieces that he gave to his mother in the first place.


    *Tear*


    "Nooo... Jackson please stop." She shouted but Jackson forcefully tore her already torn clothes once again.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a chair and sat on it.


    "Get your mother to open my pants and pull my dick out." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "I-I-" Before Jackson could''ve completed his sentence, his hand started moving on their own.


    "Get down and Pull his dick out, Mom." Jackson spoke as he turned to his mother, grabbed her hand and forcefully made her to sit on her knees in front of Anon.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch..." Elvie spoke as she looked at Jackson with a sad expression, But she knew that there was no other options.


    She went ahead and unzipped Anon''s pants.


    As soon as she unzipped Anon''s pants, A very thick and dirty smell oozed out of Anon''s pants.


    But, this smell was very pleasing to Elvie''s nose... As soon as she sniffed some of it... A small squirting sound came out of her pussy.


    ''Why am i behaving like this ? It''s like, I have the control on my body but at the same time... I don''t have any control over it.


    Did i just came a little after smelling this disgusting smell of his dick ?'' She thought as she raised her hand in order to pull Anon''s dick out of his pants.


    But as soon as she touched Anon''s dick, she felt something really huge inside Anon''s pants.


    At first, she immediately backed off with a scaredy expression on her face.


    ''Why is it so big ? Is it even real ?'' She thought as she moved her hand once again and pulled Anon''s dick out of his pants this time.


    As soon as she looked at Anon''s dick, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Who is bigger ? Your husband or Me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her shocked expression.


    "I-I can''t answer that question..." Elvie replied with a shy expression.


    "Well, you see all these hairs stuck on the tip of my dick... It needs a cleaning, A deep one. So get it done." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Elvie.


    "I-I will need water and a cloth and-"


    "Woah, Woah... Jackson, What are you doing ? What do you mean, Your mother will clean it with her mouth ?" Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Jackson.


    Suddenly, Jackson''s hand Moved on their own and grabbed Elvie''s head tightly.


    "Jack-" Befor she could''ve completed her sentence, Jackson forcefully moved her head forward and forced her to take Anon''s cock in her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    As soon as Elvie took Anon''s cock in her mouth, Jackson pulled her head back and forth forcefully.


    "Oh my god... This is fucking nice. A son forcing her own mother to suck someone''s dick.


    You are the best son... Hahaha." Anon spoke as he started laughing loudly.


    "Don''t you worry guys... You will be here in a while, grabbing your wife, Mother and Daughter''s heads as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Males closed in their cages.


    All of them looked even more scared as soon as they looked at thie view.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    As Elvie''s mouth pussy Moved up and down over Anon''s dick, it started to get erect.


    "Deeper..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes..." Jackson replied with a helpless expression as he immediately started to push his mother''s head even deeper.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    As Anon saw her tits... Another idea came to his mind.


    "Get those tits around the cock, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Elvie immediately picked up her boobs and wrapped Anon''s dick in them, while she continued to give him blowjob.


    "Hahaha... This is good." Anon spoke as he started playing with her nipples.


    30 minutes later...


    "Fuck, I am cumming. Take it all in... Jackson close her mouth completely and don''t let even a single drop escape from her mouth." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes.." Jackson replied.


    *Squirt*


    "Fuck... Cumming." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick deep into her throat and released a shit ton of semen into her throat.


    As soon as Anon released his semen into her throat, Jackson tightly grabbed her mouth and stopped his semen from flowing out of her mouth.


    "Good... More coming." Anon replied as he released even more cum into her mouth.


    Suddenly, The semen started coming out of her nostrils as well.

 Chapter 910 Chapter-910

    On the Outskirts of the Human Kingdom, Under an Oak tree, there is a huge lab inside which... Thousands of Elfs, Humans, Dwarfs and people from different species are working continuously without any breaks.


    In the middle of the lab, there is a sitting space with three long benches.


    Ten to fifteen people are sitting on the benches, all of them are wearing white coats and there are black circles under their eyes, that showed their lack of sleep.


    "What''s going on with Project C32 ?" One of rhe Elven girl asked.


    "She is ready, but not strong enough yet." The Human male replied with a neutral expression.


    "What happened to Project C31 ?" Another Male human asked from the other side.


    "Nothing, He Died... as soon as exposed to Sun." The Human replied.


    "You mean, Like die die or Like... Got evaporated from the Sunlight ?" The elven girl asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, Evaporated." The human replied with a serious expression.


    "Fuck, Our Experiments are failing and i am running low on the drug." He replied with a serious expression.


    "Me too... I have only 508 Sprays left." The Elven girl replied.


    "What !? That''s too many, I have about 67 left." The human spoke from another corner.


    "How many bottles, do you even have ?" The Human asked.


    "About 30." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "Can you give me two ? I promise, I will return as soon as i get this month''s batch." The other Male Human asked with a smile.


    "No, This is not money that you can return... We are addicted to this shit and the pathetic part about this is... We can''t even leave it on will." The Elf girl spoke with an Irritated expression as she immediately pulled out a bottle pf pink liquid from her inventory and sprayed it twice into her mouth.


    "Woah, Two sprays... How many days have you went after doing this ?" Another Elven male walks upto her with a serious expression.


    "Hello, Brother..." She spoke with an ignorant expression on her face.


    "I told you to not take that shit in excessive amounts." He shouted as he looked at the female elf.


    "I-I know... But-"


    "No Buts... Give it to me." The Elven male spoke as he raised his hand towards her.


    "I-I can''t, I need it... I am working on a project and I am so cl-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, The male Elf slapped her.


    *Slap*


    As soon as he slapped her, silence covered the hall.


    "Here..." She spoke as she gave the bottle of Pink drugg to her brother and left the hall immediately.


    "Ruff... I-I-" He tried to speak something with an instant regret expression... But she was gone by then.


    "Woah, He Really slapped her."


    "Yeah, I saw it."


    ...


    Suddenly, The male elf started walking towards the other side and turned to the right corridor.


    As soon as he turned right, Tears started coming put of his eyes and he sat down on the floor while crying like crazy.


    *Step-step-step*


    "You got it ?" Suddenly, A woman walked upto the guy.


    He looked up and noticed a beautiful Human girl standing in front of him with a smile on her face.


    "Y-Yes... Here." He replied as he handed the drug bottle to the Human girl.


    "Good... Here is what you asked for, Use it whenever you want." She replied as she gave a piece of paper to the Male elf.


    [Free to Use: 6 Days Pass]


    "I-I will come tonight." He spoke as he stood up from the ground and wiped his tears.


    "Yeah, I don''t care... I will sleep naked. So, use and get out. If i found you sleeping on my bed next morning... You know that your pass will be cancelled, right ?" She spoke with a smile and left immediately.


    "Y-Yes..." The male elf spoke with a shy expression as he left as well.


    There is a Huge space under the lab and in that space, there are Thousands of Quaters and Rooms for the Scientist that work in the Lab.


    Inside Room No.400, The same girl from before is standing in front of a mirror.


    There are 2 Beds in the room and there is no window inside the room... Except three small air pipes and A mirror.


    The Elf girl pulled out her handkerchief from her pocket and wiped the dark circles from underneath her eyes.


    She then walked upto her bed and pulled out a diary from underneath the bedsheet.


    ''I am Ruff... I was kidnapped by a Blonde man 15 years ago from my village. I don''t know his name till date but he has this obsession with undead things.


    I have travelled with him from city to city and kingdom to kingdom. He has a magic circle that he uses to create clones and Undead Soldiers for himself.


    It was only that at first, But as the time passed... He started to kidnap more and more people from other kingdoms as well. All of these people were intelligent and talented persons.


    They knew how to work with the undead stuff. He controls us with a pink drug. Every month we would receive around 50 small bottles of this drug in order to continue working.


    This drug is too addictive and It boosts your intelligence by leaps and Bounds.


    Getting addicted to this drug is too easy... You have to get sprayed on the nose with it twice a day and You are addicted.


    All of these people here are too addicted to this drug and i was too at first. There is one more thing about this drug... It keeps the mana inside your body at a very stable and low level.


    Once you take this drug, You can''t use any magic spell... Because you will only have enough mana to keep on living but not enough to use a Spell.


    3 months ago... I was addicted to this drug as well. I was so addicted that i took more than twenty bottles of drugs in just one hour.


    Blood Started to come out of my nose and Eyes. But, My intelligence was increased by so much that i figured out a way to get out of this drug''s addiction.


    It took me one and a half month to get out of this addiction and since then, I am giving all of my drugs to my roommate, Frishio.


    He is a Human Male and Since I started giving him my drugs... I took a promise out of him and that was not to tell anyone about this.


    I draw dark circles under my eyes in order to look like all of them and Work on these twisted projects of that Blonde man.


    I have recovered enough mana in order to use a special spell, that my mother taught me when i was small.


    It was spell, that''s used to send messages in the form of invisible waves.


    These waves travel through Air and Brings the message to the one... You are targeting.


    I can only use this spell once and that''s it. If i used this spell more than once... I am pretty sure that i will get caught.


    There is a common time in which everyone has to return to their rooms and at that time... All these lights that are using mana in order to glow, will go off.


    As soon as they go off... A surge of mana in detected and If i can time my spell with that surge, It should reach the targeted person. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past month i have researched on my location and now, I have a vast idea of my current location. I am an elf and I grew up playing in the Jungles of Hulia.


    Sometimes, When i work in the open lab... I noticed some brown oak leaves. Brown oak leaves are special and graw in a specific part of the of the Human Kingdom only.


    So, That means that i am in the Human Kingdom and Since my roommate is from Human Kingdom, I asked him about the Leaves.


    He told me that they grow in the north-west corner of the Human Kingdom on a Barren land, where no one comes because these trees are really useless.


    If i have to locate this place exactly... I would say, I am at an approx 56 kilometres of distance from the middle of the Human Kingdom.


    And the message i want to send, will have to travel about 30 kilometres to a Specific individual.'' Ruff note all of this down as she pulled out a handmade sketch of a Human guy from the back of her diary.


    This sketch belonged to no one but...


    "Anon Agreil." Ruff spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon''s picture.


    ''The only guy that can save me and My brother from this Hell Hole is this guy. He is also the one... Who keeps that Blondie irritated all the time.


    Anon destroyed one of our labs that was situated in the Forest of Nightmares and Killed millions of Our undead Soldiers and Undead Chimeras as well.


    I thought they were invincible... But he killed them. He is my last hope.'' Ruff thought as she closed her diary and placed it under her bed once again.


    *Sirennnnnnnnnn*

 Chapter 911 Chapter-911

    *Sirreeeeeen*


    ''Meeting at this hour ?'' Ruff thought as she immediately stood up from the bed and drew some dark circles under her eyes before exiting the room


    As soon as she exited the room, she noticed that others were also rushing towards the Lab.


    "What''s going on ?" Ruff asked as she looked at a Dwarf girl.


    "I don''t know... I was sleeping and suddenly the silence woke me up." The dwarf girl replied as she walked past without saying anything else.


    Ruff followed the crowd and after walking for about 10 Minutes, All of them reached to the Meeting Hall.


    It was a big hall and inside the hall there was a big strage on which a guy with Blonde hairs was standing with a Huge Chimera Zombie besides him.


    "I guess... That''s everyone, right ?" The blonde guy spoke as he noticed that no one else was coming through the door.


    "That''s everyone.... Master." The Chimera Zombie spoke as he counted every single person standing inside the room in less than 3 seconds.


    "Good.... Now, Hello Everyone. I am your Employer or your kidnapper, whatever you want to say, I don''t care.


    I am here with a task and This is very interesting... Play it." The blonde guy spoke as he immediately looked at the Chimera Zombie.


    "Yes, Master." The zombie then Moved back and clicked on the big glass screen that was behind him.


    As soon as he clicked on the screen, Anon''s Photographs appeared all over it.


    "As all of you already know this guy... He is Anon Agreil.


    This guy is my No.1 Enemy and the only guy standing between me and My world rule''s dream.


    We have tried things... Hell, We have tried everything that could''ve done in order to kill him.


    He has too much power on his side, But he is not immortal... He bleeds and Anything that bleeds can be killed.


    2 days Ago... Our sensors found out something in a nearby distant places from here. I went to check it out and I came across this...." The blonde guy spoke as he touched the screen and suddenly, A horrible creature''s face appeared over the screen.


    This creature had a huge mouth that was splitted into four parts, Had 7 green glowing eyes all over his triangular head, It walked on two legs and had a huge tail behind it, that had a very sharp blade on it''s end.


    "This thing killed thousands of My undead soldiers with that stupid tail of his and it took me all morning to kill it.


    But, You know what ? We finally killed it... It''s body went through some examinations and we have found out that this creature doesn''t belong to this world." The blonde guy announced.


    As soon as the others heard this, they felt shocked and Surprised.


    ''A Creature from other world ?'' Ruff thought as she looked at the Blonde guy with a suspicious expression.


    "Now, We knew that in order for a creature to come from a different world to this world... It needs a gateway.


    Now, we started looking for clues and went deeper and deeper into this particular area... Until, we found this." The blonde guy spoke as he touched the screen and suddenly a Shocking view started playing on the Screen.


    A Huge creature of the Same race was lying in the middle of the ground, producing more and more of these creatures and the unknown creatures were protecting her from all sides.


    There were around 600,000 of these creatures present there and all of them were on high alert.


    "Look at this Black hole, right here. This is the reason... Why these creatures are here." The blonde guy spoke as he pointed towards a black hole that was on the corner of the screen.


    More of these creatures were coming out of the black hole, but the creatures that were coming out of the Black hole were getting instantly killed by the creatures who were already present on this side of the hole.


    "This Big one in the middle of all these creatures is what I call... The Mother Of All. She produces about 50 of these creatures every hour and they mature into an adult in about 3 hours.


    If I look at this ratio... They will take over this world in about 30 days and That''s why we have to take control of the Mother, If we can get her... We can try to manipulate the others by taking her as the hostage.


    Once, I get her... I will turn all of them into Undead soldiers, Make Unbeatable Chimeras out of them and Kill that bastard Anon.


    Now, Why did I call you here ? Yeah, I want a Party... A diving Party that can go inside this Black hole and tell me what''s on the other side of this hole.


    I will take full responsibility for sending you into this hole... You won''t be harmed in the way, but once on the other side... You have to take care of yourself.


    If your survived in this black hole, Came out and Informed me about the situation inside, I will let you go free from this place." The blonde guy spoke with a wide smile.


    As soon as they heard this, their eyes widened in shock.


    "Is he telling the truth ?"


    "I don''t know."


    "He never lied before."


    ...


    "I am saying truth don''t worry. Now, you can return to whatever you were doing. The selection will begin in about 3 days." The blonde guy spoke.


    Everyone started talking to each other and leaving the hall as soon as they heard him.


    Ruff Returned to her room and noticed that her Male Human roommate was also back.


    "Do you think, He is saying truth ?" He asked as he looked at Ruff with a smile.


    "I don''t care..." Ruff replied as she wiped off all the black circles from underneath her eyes and went to her bed.


    "H-Hey... You look so good without those circles-" The human male spoke as he started walking towards Ruff with a perverted expression on his face.


    As soon as he raised his hand in order to touch Ruff''s boobs... Ruff pulled out a dagger from her pocket and placed it directly over his neck as she looked him dead in the eyes.


    "Listen to me... You fucking pervert. I will kill you right here and right now... But, I don''t want to do it.


    So, You better stay in your limits... If you tried to do it again, I swear on my mother nature... I will rip your fucking throat to pieces. You understand ?" Ruff asked with a serious and angry expression.


    "I-I... Do." He spoke as he got really scared.


    Ruff immediately let him go after this and she pretended to be asleep again.


    The guy immediately pulled out the drug bottle from his pocket and sprayed some into his mouth.


    *Spray-Spray*


    [The Lights Will Go out in 30 Minutes.] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, A loud announcement happened in all the rooms.


    As soon as Ruff heard this announcement, She started counting seconds.


    ''1... 2... 3...''


    All of the guys went to their beds and the ones who work in night shift woke up.


    30 minutes later...


    ''1795... 1795... 1797... Now.'' Ruff thought as she immediately started to prepare her spell and it took her exactly 3 seconds to prepare her spell.


    As soon as she prepared her spell, All the lights went out and almost immediately Ruff released her spell.


    *Boooop*


    As soon as she released her spell, it emerged out of the lab with the Mana surge.


    "Oh, Lord... Please Help Me." She thought as she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Anon''s House, Underground City...


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon is fucking A milf and Her daughter in front of her husband.


    "Fuck... Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Fuck me and My daughter more, Sir Anon. Use our pussies as much as you want." The Milf shouted in pleasure as she moved her hips up and down vigorously.


    "Sir, Anon me too... Me too." Her daughter spoke like a bitch in heat, as she started rubbing her pussy over Anon''s hand.


    "You fucking Bitches... I will make out some really good Cum-Dumps out of your pussies." Anon spoke as he continued to slap both of their ass cheeks tightly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Nooooo... Please don''t this to me... Please. I trusted you my whole life and you are taking fun by being fucked by this evil man ?" Her husband shouted as he tightly grabbed his own hairs and cried in agony.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Cry more. It pleases my fucking soul." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her husband whole inserting his fingers into his wife''s mouth and then into his daughter''s pussy.


    "I am about to Cum-"


    *Help... North-West, 50 Kilometres under an Oak tree, Blonde guy.*


    Suddenly a Whisper was heard by him and Anon''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "What the fuck !?" Anon spoke as he immediately pulled his cock out of her pussy and stood up.


    "Anhh~ Sir... Don''t leave my pussy... Please fill me up." She spoke as she showed her pussy to Anon like a crazy bitch.


    "Fuck off... Bitch." Anon spoke as he kicked her on the Ass cheeks.

 Chapter 912 Chapter-912

    Anon is now walking towards the upper house with Mike besides him.


    "What happened, Master ? It''s only been 2 days since you were inside the hall. Did something went wrong, Master ? Was it my mistake ?" Mike asked as he looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "No Mike... It has nothing to do with you. I have recieved a message from a distance place." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    "Message ? How is that possible, Master ? The house is Protected by Magical barriers, right ?" Mike asked with a confused expres sion.


    "Yes... Mike, But the barriers only protect the house in a Dome Form and this Message was sent from a parallel axis.


    That means, the one who sent this message is sitting underground as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he puffed up some smile into the Air.


    "Master... What kind of Message was it ? If you don''t mind me asking." Mike asked.


    "A female Elf, Age should be around 50 and the message was in the form of Waves. It''s a special technique that Elf''s use in order to save the information leaks, they call it... ''The Nature''s Whisper.''


    With this technique, A message is sent to a particular person and no one other than him can hear it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "It can be a trap, Master." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Traps are for rats, Mike. This message is no trap... The voice in that message was really troubled." Anon spoke.


    "Are you going to help her, Master ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "I don''t help anyone without my benefit, Mike. I will go there and see if there is anything to gain in that.


    If I find something intresting, I might save her and if I didn''t find anything... Well, one less Elf girl from this world won''t have much effect on anyone." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    "I will take a shower, Have Dinner and Leave for the location after that." Anon spoke.


    "But, Master... Why at night ?" Mike asked with a worried expression.


    "Don''t be worried, Mike. I am going to be alright." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master... Can I come ?" Mike asked.


    "Nope, I will go alone on this one." Anon spoke as both of them came upstairs.


    "Master... Please take care. I will arrange the bathing water and Dinner for you immediately." Mike spoke as he immediately Disappeared from his position.


    "Good, Good..." Anon spoke as he took a seat in the Hall and picked up the glass of wine that was on the table.


    *Sip*


    As soon as Anon took a sip out of the Wine... He felt refreshed.


    "Haaa... I have missed this flavour so much in the Demon realm." Anon spoke with a smile as he took another sip out of the wine and closed his eyes to take full taste of the wine.


    <Heightened Senses>


    Anon heightened his senses in order to take more flavour from the wine.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Two hands curled up on him from behind.


    Anon didn''t opened his eyes and slowly touched the hands.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    He sniffed the scent and immediately understood, who it was.


    "Hello, Step-mother..." Anon spoke with a smile as he opened hie eyes and looked back.


    As soon as Anon looked back, he noticed that it was no one other than Freya herself.


    "Hello, Dear Master." Freya spoke as he walked upto the front and looked at Anon with a smile.


    She was wearing a rather unique dress, it was made out of Red silk cloth and It was similar to a Gown.


    "Did you miss me, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Freya.


    "Master... I missed you so much. But, there is someone else... Who missed you even more than me." Freya spoke with a smile.


    Anon smiled at her, as he knew what she was going to say in advance.


    Freya Bent down and picked up her gown from the ground.


    As soon as she picked up her gown, she revealed her pussy to Anon. There was a big hole in her panty, that showed her thick pussy and asshole to Anon.


    "My Pussy... Master." Freya spoke as she immediately inserted two of her fingers into her pussy and started digging it like a crazy bitch.


    "Hehehe... What a Stupid Cum-Dump are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he noticed her stupid crazy slut like behaviour.


    "Yes, Master.... Freya is Master''s Stupid Cum-Dump. She will do everything that master tells her to... She will bent down in front of master and show her pussy to master, so that master can use it whenever and wherever he likes.


    Please Use Freya''s Pussy, Master. Stuff it with your cock and Fill up my womb with your baby juice. Pound this Cum-Dump of yours Mercilessly until I pass out and you can then drop my unconscious pussy on the ground and leave me like that for the other Slaves to clean me up, Just like some trash.


    Fuck me master... Please, Fuck me. Shall I give some lubrication to Master''s cock ?" She asked as she turned to look at Anon.


    But, as soon as she turned around... She noticed that Anon was standing naked behind her and His dick was so erect that it can even break a wall at this point.


    "M-Maste-" Before Freya could''ve completed her sentence, Anon wrapped one of his hand around waist and grabbed her neck with his other hand.


    "Listen here, you fucking Mind broken Slutty Cum-Dump... Tell me what do you want ? Tell me Clearly." Anon asked with a serious expression as he choked her tightly.


    "I-I... *Cough-Cough* I-I want Master''s Godly Dick to *Cough-Cough*-"


    "Speak clearly... Bitch." Anon spoke with a crazy smile as he choked her even tighter and started rubbing his dick over Freya''s thick pussy.


    As soon as Anon placed his dick over her pussy... He felt that her pussy lips were already kissing Anon''s dick... It''s as if they wanted to suck in Anon''s dick immediately. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 913 Chapter-913

    "Freya''s Cum-Dump Pussy... Want Master''s Dick to mess it-" Before Freya could''ve completed her sentence properly, Anon jammed his cock into her pussy with full force.


    *SLAP*


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YES~ MASTERR~ I CAN FEEL IT." Freya cried out in pure pleasure as her pussy leaked over Anon''s cock on the first pump. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her Face immediately turned into an Ahegao mess, her eyes came to the middle, her nostrils Widened and her Tongue came out of her mouth, like a Bitch in heat.


    As soon as Anon Rammed his dick into her pussy... It touched the end of her womb at once and Anon felt Disappointed with this, After fucking so many pussies... Anon wanted that kind of depth and tightness in her pussy as well.


    He removed both of his hands from Freya''s waist and used them to grab her shoulders tightly.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Tighten the muscles inside her pussy and increase the suction force by closing the Air pipe every two to three times in a while.'' Anon ordered.


    [Modifications Completed... Freya''s Pussy Muscles have been modified and Air pipe has been set to get chocked every 10 seconds in order to keep the Tightness.]


    As soon as Anon saw this... A perverted smile appeared over his face.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "M-Master... I-I can''t breathe." Freya spoke as she felt her air pipe getting chocked for no reason, but as soon as her air pipe was chocked... Her pussy''s suction force and the tightness would increase.


    "Oh, Fuck... Yes." Anon spoke as he pulled her body back using her shoulders. Anon was using Freya''s body as a Pure Cum-Dump at this moment... She was being treated as a semen toilet and she was enjoying it.


    Freya even forgot about the chockes and started enjoying them as Anon pounded her pussy without any mercy.


    Anon''s Dick was clearly visible over her stomach as it was too big to hold by her petty womb anymore.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Fuck, Fuck, Fuck.... Master Yes~ Fuck me to the fullest... Fuck my pussy and break it." Freya shouted as she continued to get banged by Anon''s dick and her ass cheeks were also getting continuous slaps from Anon.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Ohhhhh~ Yesssss~ My Womb is moving with Master''s Dick... My stomach looks so full from master''s dick. Annnn~ Yesh~ Master~ Fuck me more." Freya shouted like a crazy bitch as she made different ahegao face with each pump.


    Anon continued to bang her in different positions for the next hour... He would hang her whole body upside down with the help of ropes and fuck her up while climbing over her legs.


    He would place half of her upper body inside an almirah and close it, keeping only her pussy out to fuck it.


    Anon once gave her a rope and hypnotized her mind into skipping over his dick and with every skip, his dick should touch the back wall of her Womb.


    In the State of hypnosis, Anon''s command is outmost and has to be performed no matter what happens.


    Although the Skipping task was impossible to do, with her mind being under the hypnosis... Anon removed her limiters and made her body do this impossible task without any problems.


    But after skipping for about 30 times... She fell over Anon''s dick, Unconscious.


    Anon woke her up by pissing on her stupid face and started pounding her pussy once again without any rest of mercy.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "M-Master... Anhhhhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ M-My pussy can''t take it anymore master~ Please let this Cum-Dump Cum... Master Please, I want to cum~" Freya begged as she joint both of her hands in front of Anon while she continued to squat over his dick non-stop.


    "Hehe... Fine, I am about to cum as well. I will release the seal from your pussy and You will be able to cum once again... But, This time... I will fill all of the holes in your body and In order to do that...


    We have to change the position." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he immediately grabbed Freya''s legs from the back of her knees and picked her up into his hands while he continued to pound her pussy non-stop.


    Anon''s Pumping speed increased and Freya started feeling the ultimate pleasure in her mind... She prepared her mind not to unconscious as soon as Anon cums... But, she lost all control over body and behaved like a cheap pussy toy that Anon was using to satisfy his lust.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon increased his speed even more and Freya''s moans increased as her ass cheeks and pussy were getting clapped by Anon''s dick continuously.


    "I am cumming~ Take all of it and Be ready to turn around." Anon spoke slowly into her ear as he gave her a gentle bite and suddenly left her body in the middle of the air.


    Freya''s eyes widened in shock as soon as she fell down but Anon''s dick, that was stuck inside her womb completely... Stopped her from falling down.


    Anon grabbed both of her nipples and pulled them upwards tightly as he released his semen into Freya''s womb without wasting another second.


    Freya made another Ahegao face and this time, it was a very funny face. Her Mouth curled up into an ''O'' Shape and Her tongue sticked out, Blood came out of her nose, While her eyes went left and right rapidly without any stops.


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Freya Shouted loudly as her womb got flooded with Anon''s White semen and her nipples were being pulled upwards tightly.


    Even milk came out of her boobs at this point and she went unconscious, but continued to spray cum out of her pussy non-stop.


    Anon noticed this and immediately turned her body upside down...he then inserted his cock into her mouth and released his semen deep into her throat as well, while looking at her pussy, that was squirting his cum out like crazy.


    After filling her mouth, Anon noticed that his cum came out of her nostrils as well.


    He turned her again and this time... He inserted his dick into her asshole and released the rest of his semen into it.


    After filling all of her holes up, Anon threw her unconscious Slutty body over the ground, Kicked her in the pussy and left the room.


    "W-Women...are meant for men to breed." She spoke unconsciously, as Anon''s semen flowed out from every single(fillable) hole of her body.

 Chapter 914 Chapter-914

    After Fucking Freya, Anon walked towards the bathroom immediately.


    "Haa... Fucking her always gives my mind peace. I don''t know why ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the bathroom and turned on the shower.


    As soon as Anon turned on the shower, He felt four hands coming from behind and grabbing his dick suddenly.


    Although Anon knew that there were people inside the bathroom as soon as he entered... But, he also knew who it was and didn''t wanted to ruin their surprise.


    "Hello, Kia and Gia." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked down and noticed both of them licking his dick vigorously without any stops.


    "Hello.... Master." Gia spoke with a smile as he continued to lick Anon''s dick.


    "H-Hello, Master." Kia spoke with a shy expression as she sucked on Anon''s balls.


    "Where were you guys for the past few days ?" Anon asked with a smile as he placed his hand behind Gia''s head and forced her to give him a blowjob.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "We have been sent to a House in the City to ensure our security with Some ogre guards. We came home right now." Kia replied as she continued to lick Anon''s balls.


    "Well, Now that you are back... The first thing you decided to do is suck on my dick ? What kind of Cheap sluts are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Gia stopped sucking Anon''s dick and looked at him with a smile.


    "Master, We are not cheap Sluts... We are your own Slutty Cum-Dumps and We bend down whenever and wherever you tell us to." Gia replied.


    "Hahaha... Well, I guess it''s time for you bitches to bend down now." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped aside and looked at them with a smile.


    "Oh, As you command Master..." Both of them immediately bent down in front of Anon and opened their pussies with their own fingers, For his dick.


    ''Hmm... This is no fun, Wait... That idea.'' Suddenly, An idea came to Anon''s mind.


    "Actually... Both of you should stand up." Anon spoke as he walked upto Kia and Grabbed her huge boobs as he looked at Gia with a smile.


    *Squeeze*


    Suddenly, He squeezed her huge boobs and Kia Moaned in pleasure, as a little pre-cum leaked out of her pussy.


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~"


    "But, Master-"


    "Just do it..." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Gia spoke as both do them immediately stood straight.


    "Now, Open your legs like a frog..." Anon spoke.


    "I don''t understand..." Kia asked with a confused expression.


    "Open them wide and go down a bit." Anon spoke.


    Both of them immediately opened their legs wide and squatted down a bit.


    "Now hold your pussy lips and open them widely..." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Both of them spoke at the same time as they opened up their pussies.


    "Now, I am going to finger you and the bitch that cums first... Will not get my cock. Do you understand ?" Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    Both of them immediately looked at each other with competitive eyes.


    "You ready ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Master." Both of them spoke with serious expressions.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he immediately sat down and placed both of his hand right below their pussies.


    "Here comes..." Anon spoke with a smile as inserted his fingers inside their pussies at same time.


    "ANHHHH~" Gia Moaned.


    "ANNNNHHHH~" Kia Moaned.


    Both of them moaned loudly as soon as they felt Anon''s fingers digging inside their pussies wildly.


    ''No, No... Don''t come Kia. You want master''s cock... You want master''s cock.'' Kia thought as she closed her eyes and continued to control herself.


    ''Oh fuck... Master''s Fingers are also this big ? How am I supposed to stay without cumming at this rate ?


    I will go mad any moment now and a fountain of cum will shoot out from my pussy.'' Kia thought as she closed her eyes and Bit her lower lip tightly.


    After fingering for about 10 minutes, Anon noticed that both of them were holding pretty well, but their legs started shaking and pre-cum was flowing out of their pussies like crazy.


    At this point Anon knew what he had to do, He slowly moved both of his pinky fingers upto their clits and holded them their.


    "Here comes the climax..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pressed their clits with his pinky fingers.


    "KYAAAAAA~"


    "OHH FUCKKKKKKK~"


    Both of them shouted loudly and made ahegao faces while cum flowed out of their pussies like crazy.


    Anon noticed this and immediately increased the finger pumping speed to Max.


    *Sqench-Squench*


    As soon as they felt the insane increment in the fingering speed... Both of them came more than three times in a row.


    "AAAAANNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"


    "M-MY PUSSY IS BREAKKINNGGGG~ AND I AM ENJOYING ITTTT~" Kia shouted as her eyes went to back of her head and she made the same ahegao face that Freya was making some moments ago.


    After cumming like crazy both of them fell over the bathroom floor and went unconscious.


    "Haa... Stupid Cum-Dumps, Can''t even stand some lubrication process and they want to take my cock into their pussies ?" Anon. Spoke with a smile as he looked at the unconscious pussies lying in front of them.


    Suddenly, Another idea came to Anon''s mind.


    "Hehehe.... Why are all the Evil ideas popping into my mind today ?" Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    30 minutes later...


    Anon walked out of the Bathroom with a smile on his face, while he wiped off the water from his body with a towel.


    An Ogre Maid later came to the Bathroom in order to clean it up and as soon as she entered inside the bathroom... She noticed something very shocking.


    Kia and Gia... Both of them were entangled with each other, their pussies were full of Anon''s cum and they were attached to each other''s mouths.


    As Anon''s cum was flowing out from Kia''s pussy, it was falling into Gia''s Mouth and same with Gia''s Pussy.


    But, The most shocking part was that... They were both hanging on a single rope that was attached to the ceiling.


    As soon as the Ogre Maid saw this, her pussy got a little wet and she immediately went to Kia''s pussy.


    She slowly sticks her tongue out and started licking some of Anon''s cum out of her pussy, while started masturbating aggressively.


    Anon''s Room...


    Anon was getting ready, Some Ogre maids were helping him wear his court, while an Elf Milf gave blowjob to Anon.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    After wearing his clothes, Anon grabbed the Elf MILF''s Head tightly and inserted his cock deep down into her throat.


    As soon as he pussy his cock down her throat, her Air pipe got chocked and oxygen supply to her brain got cutted off.


    "Fuck... Cumming " Anon spoke with a smile as he released a shit ton of Cum into her throat without any stops.


    In just 5 seconds, The Elven MILF went unconscious but Anon continued to fondle her boobs until his semen release complete.


    After that he pulled his cock out of her mouth and her unconscious body immediately fell down to the ground and Anon''s cum flowed out of her Mouth.


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon pulled his cock out of her mouth... An Ogre maid who was standing nearby noticed that Anon''s dick was all covered in semen and saliva.


    "Give me one second, Your Highness." She immediately sat down in front of His cock and inserted it inside her mouth. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After inserting it inside her mouth, she cleared all the cum that was left over his dick and sucked out every last drop of it from the insides of his urethra.


    *Chu*


    She pulled Anon''s cock out of her mouth and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Give me one more Second, Your Highness. I will wipe off all that saliva from your dick." She spoke as she immediately pulled her huge boobs out of her maid outfit and started rubbing Anon''s cock in between them, non-stop until there was no more saliva left over Anon''s cock.


    She then used her nipples to clear Anon''s dick tip as it was an sensitive area.


    But, after cleaning him for a bit... She noticed that Anon''s dick was still standing and the stench coming out of it was really seductive.


    "Y-Your Highness... Would you like to fuck m-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Mike appeared inside the room and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Master ? I-I am really sorry, Master. I will come back and-"


    "No, Mike... Stay. What is it ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, The Dinner was ready. It was all that I came here to tell you... But, I didn''t knew you were busy.


    I will return back, Sir." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon and Disappeared from the room again.


    "What''s your name ?" Mike asked with a smile as he looked at the maid ogre.


    "I-I am No.A90 Master." She replied.


    "Ah, So sephie took my Alphabetical name organising thing seriously huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the ogre girl.


    "Well, No.A90... Why don''t you show me some of Your seductive skills now ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 915 Chapter-915

    Mike is now standing in front of Anon''s room.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Master... Can I come in ?" Mike asked as he knocked on the door slightly.


    "Yes, Mike... Come in." Anon''s Voice came from inside.


    "Thank you master." Mike spoke as he opened the door and entered inside the room with a neutral expression.


    As soon as he entered inside the room, he noticed that Anon was adjusting his pants and an Ogre maid was lying unconscious over the bed, with her butt up high in the air and Anon''s Semen flowing out of her pussy non-stop.


    "Master, If you are busy... I can-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence,. Anon interrupted him.


    "What is it, Mike ?" Anon asked as he adjusted his clothes and pulled out a cigar from pocket.


    "Master, As you ordered me... I have investigated the distance of 56 kilometres from our house to the Northwest side... But, I haven''t found any Oak Trees." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Hmm....? Are you sure ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Master. I am 100% Sure." Mike replied.


    "How can that be ?" Anon spoke as he walked upto the balcony of his house and sat down on the chair, while smoking and looking at the full moon.


    "Mike, I will have dinner here." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Sir." Mike spoke as he turned around and Clapped twice. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Clap-Clap*


    As soon as Mike clapped, four Ogre Assassins appeared out of thin air with a Large Dinning Table and placed it in front of Anon.


    Suddenly, Many Ogre maids came running from the kitchen and placed all the Food over the table.


    But, as they were placing the food... One of them slipped and a Bowl full of Gravy and Meat fell over Anon''s shirt.


    "Oh shit..." Mike spoke as he immediately ran and took the ball off of Anon''s chest.


    "Are you fucking Mad ? Can''t you see where you are walking ? Master, Are you alright ?" Mike asked as he looked at Anon with a worried expression, but suddenly he noticed that Anon was still looking at the moon with a neutral expression, as if he was in very deep thoughts.


    "Please, Your Majesty... Please Forgive me. Please your majesty, Please I beg you." The Ogre maid immediately fell down to the floor and started begining Anon for forgiveness as she placed her head in Anon''s legs.


    "Umm... Master, Are you alright ?" Mike asked as he touched Anon''s shoulder.


    "It was from the Centre of the Human Kingdom..." Anon spoke as he came out of his thoughts and looked at Mike with a smile.


    "What, Master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "The sender of this message was an Elf... That means, She won''t measure distance from my house to her location... She will measure her location from the Middle of the Human Kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Ah... I understand now, Master." Mike replied with an understanding expression.


    "Oh, What''s this on my Shirt ?" Anon asked as he noticed the gravy on his shirt and looked at Mike with a confused expression.


    "Master, This stupid Maid... Spilled all the gravy over your shirt. Shall I take her life ?" Mike asked as he Summoned his dagger and placed over the Maid''s Neck.


    "Your Highness, Please forgive me. Please your Highness, I-I Slipped by mistake... Please don''t do this Master.


    I-I swear, I will never do this agai-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon used his spell.


    <Cleanse>


    As soon as he used this spell... All the grave marks over his shirt Disappeared.


    "Remove your dagger Mike and Let her go." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master." Mike looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "T-Thank you, Your Highness. I will never Forget your kindness." She replied with a smile as she felt happy after being forgiven.


    "Oh, You are spared from the Death penalty... Don''t think you won''t recieve any punishments either, Luv.


    As soon as I return from my walk after the dinner... You will come to my room and We will discuss your punishment." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Ogre Maid.


    "A-As you say, Your Majesty." The Ogre maid spoke as she immediately exited the Balcony


    "You guys can leave as well." Anon spoke as he looked at the other Servents, who were standing in front of Anon in order to serve him food.


    "Yes, Your Highness." All of them Spoke at once.


    Anon started eating and All the other servents left the balcony at once.


    "Master, Why would you let her go like that ? You could''ve killed her right here, there are many like her to serve you." Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Mike, She is just a Slave and I am not that bad of a monster... That I am going to kill my own slave for a mistake that can be fixed easily. I have some codes too, you know." Anon replied with a smile as he continued eating.


    "But, Master... She will repeat the mistake again, now that she knows you can forgive her.


    People always do that, They repeat the same mistake again and again, when they know that they can be forgiven and that their mistakes can be fixed." Mike spoke.


    Anon''s eyes widened in surprise as he turned his head slowly towards Mike.


    "Wow... That''s deep, Will remember that one." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you, master." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he bowed down to Anon.


    "Mike, The moment she was begging for forgiveness... I readed her mind and you know what was going inside her mind ?


    She was thinking of how she will serve me more properly next time, if we let her live this time. She understood her mistake.... That''s all it matters." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I understand Now, Master. Please forgive me for my Stupidness." Mike spoke as he immediately apologized to Anon once again.


    "It''s okay, now go and search this location." Anon spoke as he pointed a circle on the Human Kingdom''s map.


    "This must be about 30 kilometres from our house master. I remember this place... It has Brown Oak Trees. I went her with my daughter and wife a few times about 100 years ago." Mike explained.


    "So, It has Oak Trees huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he continued to eat, while looking at the map.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    "Mike, I will leave for this place in a while. Here is a message scroll, Use this to reach me." Anon spoke as he gave a dark Scroll to Mike.


    "What is this, Master ? In so many years of my life, I haven''t seen this type of Message Scroll." Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "This is a Special Scroll, that I made with the help of Some forbidden magic. Although, I can only make one of this thing... It should be able to send the message to me, no matter where I am.


    Even if, I am in a different realm... The message will reach me." Anon spoke with a smile as he gave the scroll to Mike.


    "What !? Even in different Realm Master !?" Mike asked with an utterly shocked expression.


    ''This scroll is made out of my own blood and it''s attached to my mana pattern. Opening my mana pattern to this scroll is really dangerous as it can be easily used to get inside my brain and mess with it.


    But, In order to make it pass through dimensions... I had to do it. Although, I am still not confirmed, if it''s going to work or not.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Dark Message Scroll.


    "Mike, Keep this scroll close to you. If this shit fell into wrong hands, I can be in a big trouble. If conditions get really bad... Just destroy it." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I will protect it with my life." Mike spoke as he immediately placed the Scroll into his space ring.


    "Good *Burrrp*" Anon spoke as he burped Loudly and stood up from the dinning table.


    "Are you leaving, Master ?" Mike asked.


    "Nope, I am going to meet sephie and I am going to take some Tools that she made for me.


    I don''t want to get teleported to an unknown realm without any useful things this time." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Please don''t go to another realm this time, Master. It get''s the situation here all messed up, as you''ve seen already." Mike spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry Mike. Nothing will go wrong this time." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the underground city.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he disappeared from the balcony with the Dinning table.


    In Heaven...


    All thirteen gods are sitting on a round table.


    "We have to wake her up."


    "She is the last option ?"


    "Yes, She is the only one... Who can win against that Guy Now."

 Chapter 916 Chapter-916

    Underground City, Sephie''s Lab...


    Anon sephie is standing in front of a Glass barrier and inside the barrier is standing a Creature.


    The creature has four Skinny legs, Big mouth, Green skin and No eyes. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, You are saying that this creature can mimic into anything ?" Anon asked with a confusing expression as he looked at Sephie.


    "Yes, Master. I have created this creature in my lab and I call it the Mimic Monster." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "So, That means... If I tell it to Turn into a table, will it-"


    "Master look." Sephie spoke as she pointed towards the creature.


    Anon immediately turned to look at the creature and he was left surprised to see that it has already turned into a Wooden table.


    "What the fuck ? Can it turn into me ?" Anon asked as he looked at the creature with admiring eyes.


    Suddenly, The creature''s body started twisting into human form and suddenly it transformed into Anon.


    But, as soon as he turned into Anon... His body started bloating.


    "Sephie, What''s happening to his face and stomach ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    *Boooom*


    Suddenly, The creature''s body exploded and he died.


    "Fuck... Again failed." Sephie spoke as she wrote something on her notepad and placed it aside.


    "Is it under experiment ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master... I can''t understand this, but as soon as it turns into 5 forms, it explodes." Sephie spoke with a sad expression.


    "Don''t worry, You will get it. That''s something crazy stuff you are working with by the way.


    Can''t believe you made this from that Clone making magic circle that I have you." Anon spoke as he started walk around the lab.


    He noticed how neatly the whole lab was set up and smiled.


    "So, Master... What type of gadgets do you want ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Do you have something that I can use as a temporary place to rest for a bit ? Like a tent or something and It should be reusable." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I have something exactly fit for your description master. My students started this project before you went to the other realm and most of them died in the war... But the ones, who were still alive completed this.


    They call it, The BOX." Sephie spoke as she tossed a small black box towards Anon.


    "Hmm...? What''s this made of ?" Anon asked as he looked at the box with a smile.


    "It''s made out of Pure Travertine, Master. This thing is the first of it''s kind... It''s fully tested and we are about to produce 5 more like these.


    You can activate it by giving it some mana and then you have to dug it into the ground." Sephie spoke.


    "Oh... Okay." Anon spoke as he immediately supplied mana into the Box and smashed it into the ground.


    *Booop*


    Suddenly, A vibration was felt on the floor and A metallic gate appeared on the place... Where the box was before.


    "This is the entrance ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Sephie.


    "Yes, Master." Sephie replied with a smile.


    "So, It just made a big room for me under the ground, that''s it ? I mean, I have a skill to do that... Sephie." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, Please enter inside." Sephie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Okay." Anon replied as he entered opened the door and entered inside the Room.


    But, as soon as Anon entered inside... He noticed that it wasn''t just a room... Instead, It was equal to a medium sized house from inside.


    "You are kidding me ?" Anon spoke with a surprised expression as he noticed the different rooms and the stuff that was inside the house.


    There were 6 Different rooms inside the house and a Big hall in the front.


    In the hall, there were Sofas and Bed with Some food on the table.


    Anon walked forward and picked up an apple from the basket.


    *Bite*


    *Chew*


    As soon as Anon took a bite out of the apple... He realised that it was fresh.


    "It''s fresh ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Sephie.


    "This Box can contain anything fresh for upto 2 years master, After that it will start to decay. The walls are sound proof and impenetrable, they are 40 inches thick pure Travertine." Sephie spoke with a smile as he she tapped her hand on the wall.


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    "Well, Well... That''s super Thick. How is the Air getting in ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Look at this master..." Sephie spoke as she Tapped her hand twice on the floor.


    Suddenly, A big disarray of circles appeared all over the floor.


    "That right over there is the magic-" Before sephie could''ve completed her sentence Anon interrupted her.


    "The circle of Air..." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the circle and started looking at the other circles.


    "You made this hall as the operating hall of the spells.


    This house is sucking my mana in order to operate... As soon as I entered inside the house, it started sucking my mana, but at such a low rate that I can''t even sense it.


    The light glowed up, because of that light spell. The air is created from my mana from that magic circle.


    This Fire Circle must be used in order to Cook things, if I am right and The water one is for drinking and Bathing.


    The main circle that is operating this house is this Air One. All the spells are connected to this..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Sephie.


    "As expected of Master... Nothing goes unseen from your eyes, Master." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "You made a fucking portable Home, that''s safe as fuck and one can easily spend the rest of his life in it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes master... Something like that. But, These circles won''t work for more than 2 years." Sephie spoke.


    "What ? Why ?" Anon asked.


    "Master... This is pure Travertine. It repels magic and In order to use magic inside this Box... We did some experiments.


    After experimenting for restless days and nights... We came up with this." Sephie spoke as she pulled out a Green liquid from her pocket.


    "What that ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, This is a liquid called the Layering Lube." Sephie spoke.


    "Hmm...?"


    "This Lube is spreaded on the Box and after that all the circles are drawn. This Lube protects the Magic circles from touching the Pure Travertine and makes this thing work.


    We get the use of magic inside the box and the solid security of Pure Travertine from outside.


    But, this Lube disappears slowly and in two years it disappears completely and as soon as the Lube disappears-"


    "The Magic circles gets destroyed and the Air inside turns into high pressured vaccum, The Box will get destroyed immediately." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Master." Sephie replied.


    "So this thing is only useful for two years, right ?" Anon asked.


    "Unfortunately, yes master. But... I am trying my best in order to make this lube last forever." Sephie replied.


    "It won''t work, In order to do that... You have to make the magic circles ideal. Whenever you use Magic... Some mana in transformed into heat and this must be the reason, why your Lube is getting slowly evaporated from the base." Anon spoke.


    "Haah ? That''s why it''s evaporating ?" Sephie spoke with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep, That''s the reason." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master... How do you know so much ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. You will learn Everything I know, one day as well." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I hope too master." Sephie replied as she looked at the Bed with a shy expression.


    Anon immediately read her mind and a smile appeared over his face.


    ''I wonder, If master is going to grab me and throw me over that bed. Then he is going to open up my clothes and I will say ''Master not now...'' and He will say.... ''I am your master. You will do everything I tell you to. Don''t you argue with me... You cheap slutty scientist.''


    ''Wow... Her fantasies are really wild. Well, It''s time to fullfill them.'' Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and looked at Sephie with a smile.


    Her eyes were closed and she was thinking about the same thing again and again.


    "Luv..." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over Sephie''s shoulders.


    "Y-Yes, M-Master..." Sephie immediately opened her eyes and looked at Anon with a startled expression.


    Anon immediately threw her body over the bed and climbed over her.


    "So, Want to test how good this bed is ?" Anon asked as he looked at Sephie with a smile.


    "B-But, Master... This is not the time. I was-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Shut up, Cheap slutty scientist. I am your owner and I will do anything I want with you."

 Chapter 917 Chapter-917

    Anon and Mike is now standing in front of the house with Sephie and No.300 standing in front of them.


    "Master, You just came back... Is it really necessary for you to go ?" No.300 asked with a sad expression.


    "Nope, I can just rest and enjoy the rest of my life in that very house... But, I don''t want to do that Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "Mas-" Before Sephie could''ve completed her sentence, Adeline''s sound came from behind.


    "Deaarrrrrr...." Adeline came running towards the door with a bowl in her hands.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Dear, Please wait..." Adeline spoke as she stopped in front of Anon.


    Anon looked inside the bowl and noticed that there was a sweet dish inside the bowl made out of milk, Sugar and other ingredients.


    "Something wrong, Luv ?" Anon asked.


    "Dear, In the Dragon Race... It''s a bad Omen to set out on an adventure at night and in order to avoide it... A Female Dragon should feed her husband something sweet before leaving, that she made with her own hands." Adeline spoke as she immediately raised the bowl towards Anon.


    "What is this, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "This is the first time I cooked it Dear, This Dish is called Keefi. It''s a sweet dish and it will bring you good luck, now open your mouth." Adeline spoke as she fed Anon some of the Keefi.


    Anon ate the Keefi and Smiled.


    "How is it, Dear ?" Adeline asked with a Smile.


    "It''s delicious, Luv. Now, I am getting late and I have to keep going, I will see you guys in a day or two, Bye." Anon replied with a smile as he started leaving the house.


    "Bye, Master."


    "Bye, Master."


    "Take care, Dear."


    All three of them said their byes and went back into the house.


    ...


    As soon as Anon walked through the front doors of the house, the smile on his face Disappeared.


    "Master, It''s clear now." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately walked upto a nearby tree and spitted out the Keefi.


    *Spit*


    "Fuck... Where is sweet in this thing ? Did she changed sugar and salt ?" Anon spoke with a disgusted expression as he felt Extreme bitterness in the Keefi.


    "I guess, That''s what happened master." Mike replied with a smile.


    "Why are you laughing ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "You didn''t say anything to Madam Adeline''s Face, Master. I was just thinking about that." Mike replied with a smile.


    "If I would''ve told her about this... She would''ve requested us to stay there for some more time until she makes it again and I didn''t have that much time." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh, I thought you didn''t wanted to break Madam Adeline''s heart Master." Mike spoke.


    "She will taste it herself in a while, Mike. Now, Let''s go." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he started walking again.


    "As you say, Master." Mike replied as he started following Anon.


    After walking for a bit, Anon noticed an uncomfortable expression on Mike''s face.


    ''Why didn''t master took a Carriage to get to the destination ? Why are we walking we on steps to such a long distance ?


    Why did master told me to come with him, after telling me that he will be the only one to go there ?


    Will it be good, If I asked these questions to Master ? No, No... I shouldn''t ask these questions, Maybe master will get offended and I don''t want master to get offended because of me.'' Mike thought as he continued to walk, But he didn''t knew that Anon was reading his mind as well.


    "I didn''t took the Carriage because It is more obvious to spot in such a silent forest, Mike and I am taking you with me for a special task, You will know it once the time comes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Huh ? Master- Ah, I forgot you can read my mind." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "If I am right... Someone sent this message from the lab of that Undead Zombie Making Blonde fucker.


    Since his last lab was also under an Oak tree... I think this one is also his lab." Anon replied.


    "But, Master... We already searched for that man everywhere with our Magical Radars-"


    "I know, but we didn''t find him... Because oak trees interfere with Magic Waves. As soon as the magic waves emitted out of our radar touches an Oak tree... It get''s scattered.


    That''s why, Sephie decided to skip them since they only covered a very small area in the whole kingdom but, I don''t think we are the only ones who knew about this.


    Our Blondie also knows about this and That''s why he made his Lab under the very Oak Trees." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Mike.


    "Master... This guy is smarter than we thought." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "He is but that''s the fun part about him... Fighting a stupid opponent is like fighting a child with a Wooden sword in his hand, But the Guy with the big brains is actually a worthy opponent." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Are we going to destroy his lab once again, master ?" Mike asked.


    "No, This guy is like a fucking rat... He runs from place to place and whenever someone fucks up his nest, he makes another one in a deeper space.


    That''s why, This time... I will enter his nest and kill him myself." Anon replied with a smile.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he continued to follow Anon.


    After walking for about one hour... Anon and Mike reached near the Brown Oak Forest.


    "Mike, Wear this..." Anon spoke as he gave a robe to Mike.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he wore the Robe and Anon wore the same robe as well.


    *Snap*


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, Both of them went invisible.


    "What is this, Master ?" Mike asked.


    "These Robes are Enchanted with Top Quality Stealth Spells. Not, even you can detect me... If I stopped speaking." Anon spoke with a smile as he stopped talking.


    "Master, are you still here ?" Mike asked.


    "Yup." Anon replied. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I really can''t sense you master." Mike replied with a shocked expression.


    "Shhhh..." Anon immediately shushed him.


    Mike stopped smoking and started observing his surroundings carefully.


    "Why do I have to do this shit ? I am a fucking Mage. That shit room partner of mine is also a bitch... I need a relaxing moment too." A man''s voice came from behind the bushes.


    Anon slowly started walking towards the voice and Mike followed the voice as well.


    "I swear.... Once I get the chance, I will fuck up that bitch."


    ''Hmm...?'' Anon looked at the source of the voice and noticed a Human male around 21 sitting near an Oak tree and scraping off it''s bark with a small knife and dropping it into a leather bag carefully.


    This guy was none other than Frishio himself, Ruff''s Human Roommate.


    ''What the fuck is this guy doing here, away from the population ? Why the fuck is he wearing a White coat at that ?'' Anon thought as he looked around a bit and observed that no one was around him.


    Anon got closer to the guy and looked at his face.


    ''Dark circles under his eyes... He is not sleeping properly or he is not receiving enough time to sleep.


    His cheeks are going inside... that means he is not eating properly as well. System, Scam him...'' Anon thought as he looked at Frishio''s Face.


    [Scanning Started...]


    [10%... 20%... 30%....]


    [90%... 100%.... Scan Completed.]


    [Name: Frishio.]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Thief]


    [Description: Frishio is suffering from 4th Stage of lung Cancer and He will die in about 18 days. There is a Health chip installed in his heart that goes off once he dies and Informs the owner about it.]


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    "Fuck..." Frishio started coughing loudly as he placed his hand over his Mouth and noticed that blood was coming out of his throat.


    "Blood Again... I think, I am gonna die soon. Well, hope next life would be better than this one." Frishio spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "Give me the chance to end your suffering, Kid." Anon spoke as he came out of the camouflage and directly decapitated Frishio, ending his life in one blow.


    But as soon as he killed him... Anon grabbed his chest and broke through his rob cage.


    He then grabbed his heart and kept pumping it, in order to keep the chip working.


    "Master... Are you going to ?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, I am going to Mike. Bring me his head, I need to get his memories before his brain dies and Clean up this after." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately grabbed Frishio''s head and gave it to Anon.

 Chapter 918 Chapter-918

    ''Frishio... A normal Human male, He was a Normal guy until the age of 13, but when he turned 15 his Powers woke up.


    He was an excellent mage and one of the most intelligent guy in his school. This was one of the reasons why he attracted so much unwanted attention.


    One day, His good friend... Who was really jealous of his success, killed him and decided to take his identity.


    Coincidentally, His name was also Frishio and since that day he started to live his life, But Karma was a real bitch and he got kidnapped by the Blonde guy just 3 days after that.


    He is working in this lab for the last 6 years non-stop and he was still pretending to be Frishio, because he knew that if he revealed his real identity... The blonde guy will kill him immediately.


    I don''t fucking know, If he was really lucky or the Blondie is just a dumb fuck ? How couldn''t he spot the difference between an intelligent mage and this stupid thief ?'' Anon thought as he threw Frishio''s head away after reading his mind completely.


    "Master... Shall I burn him ?" Mike asked.


    "Don''t do anything in this region... Just take his body to somewhere else and do whatever you want. I will now get into the lab... They have a ground rule that no one can stay up here for more than 30 minutes." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up from the ground.


    "Master... Please take care." Mike spoke as he grabbed Frishio''s body and Disappeared from the spot at once.


    "Luv, Turn me into him... From up to down." Anon spoke as he slowly touched his bracelet.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately turned Anon''s whole body into Frishio''s body in under a second.


    "Good... Now, let''s get this ball rolling." Anon spoke as he immediately sucked in all of his Aura and emitted only 0.00017% of it, since it was equal to Frishio''s Aura.


    Anon went to the Oak tree and pulled it''s branch down.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The branch made a click sound and a Door was opened in the Oak tree''s Trunk.


    "They made this shit really efficient." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped inside.


    As soon as Anon stepped into the tree... The door closed and the lower panel opened up.


    *Click*


    "Oh sh-" Before Anon could''ve said it... He went sliding down at an incredible speed.


    Although the slide was a very small space for Anon he slides through it efficiently.


    *Step*


    After sliding for about 3 minutes, Anon finally cam out of the slide and as soon as he came out he noticed a male Elf Standing there with his hand extended towards him, as if he was asking for something.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "What do you mean by ''What'' ? Where are the barks, I told you to bring ?" The Male elf asked with a serious and irritated expression, his body was also skinny and there were dark circles under his eyes.


    "Ah... The barks, Yeah here." Anon spoke as he took out a bag of the Oak barks that Frishio was collecting earlier and gave it to the Elf guy.


    "Good... I thought your useless ass forgot it again. Stupid fucker." The Elf male cursed Anon and left after that.


    *Ringgggggg*


    Suddenly, A ringing sound went off inside the whole lab and everyone came out of their rooms as they started walking towards the other room.


    ''Lunch Time...'' Anon thought as he immediately followed everyone.


    ''This place works opposite of the timezone... These guys, they sleep in the day and work at night. They must be thinking it''s day out there since they are having lunch.'' Anon thought as he walked with them and saw many full faces in the crowd.


    Some were upset and some were just straight up thinking of suicide.


    ''My, My... Isn''t this one depressed place ?'' Anon thought as he continued to walk with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Why are you so happy, Frishio ?" Suddenly, A female Dwarf spoke from behind.


    Anon turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "What ? Why should I be happy ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, Since you always walk to the Food room with a stupidly sad face and yet you have a neutral expression on your face, I mean it''s a sign of either happiness or Acceptance.


    Well, Whatever.... Can you loan me some of your drug for the next two days ? I ran out of mine and I have project presentation coming in two days, I will return you double the amount on the day after yesterday." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    ''The Day after yesterday is the day these Guys receive their monthly dose of that Pink drug shit, that the Blondie uses to control them. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fucking drug addicts... If you can''t control your wills, you don''t deserve to be saved.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Dwarf girl with a disgusted expression.


    "What you giving me that look for ? You want to give me or not ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he pulled out a bottle filled with the pink drug from his pocket and tossed it towards her.


    "Woah-Woah... What are you doing ? Do you think it''s a joke ?" She asked with a serious expression as she caught the drug bottle.


    "I will take half of it and-"


    "Take all of it..." Anon spoke.


    "What ? Really ? Are you sure about it ?" The dwarf girl asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, but I want two bottles in return." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "A-As you say..." She replied with a smile as she immediately opened the bottle and sprayed some of it over her nose.


    "Haa... This is best." The dwarf girl spoke as she felt butterflies in her stomach and Anon noticed that some of her pre-cum leaked out of her pussy, when she sprayed it over her nose.


    ''Hmmm...?'' Suddenly, An idea came to his mind and he immediately looked around. He noticed several girls from different species inside the hall, that couldn''t live without the pink drug.


    ''Hehehehe... This is going to be fun. Why not have some fun, Before I take some serious actions ?'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 919 Chapter-919

    Anon is now sitting inside the Food room with all the people present inside the underground Lab.


    Each of their plates are filled with the same thing... Two boiled potatoes, three bacon strips, one half-fried egg and orange Juice.


    Some of them were eating their food in very weird ways, just like the guy who was sitting besides Anon.


    He dipped his potatoes into the Orange juice as soon as the plates were served and started eating bacon strips after dipping them into the egg''s yolk.


    "What you looking at ?" He asked as he noticed that Anon was continuously looking at him for a long time now.


    "Why are you eating it like that ?" Anon asked.


    "To get different tastes... Eating this shit for the last 3 years." He replied with a neutral expression.


    ''Hmm...? It''s time for experiments.'' Anon thought as different ideas came to his mind.


    "How about this ?" Anon spoke as he pulled out a small chocolate from his inventory and showed it to the guy.


    "What''s this ?" The guy asked with a neutral and not interested expression.


    "It''s a chocolate, A very high-quality one." Anon spoke as he took the wrapper off of the chocolate, while keeping it under the table, since he didn''t wanted to get the unwanted attention.


    As soon as the Guy heard this, His heartbeat went up, His eyes widened in shock and his hands started shaking.


    As soon as Anon noticed this, A smile appeared over his face.


    ''My My... Isn''t that interesting.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Guy.


    "W-W-What do you want for it ?" The Guy asked with a stammering voice.


    "Why do you think, I will give it to you ?" Anon asked with a neutral.


    "If you wanted to eat it... You would''ve done it by now, But you showed it to me, that means you want something from me.


    What is it ?" The guy asked Anon with a serious expression.


    "What can you offer ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, How about 2 bottles ?" He replied.


    "Something else..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-You... Can take the project that I left, I will recommend your name into it. It''s one of his favourite projects." The guy spoke.


    Now, Anon could''ve gave the chocolate to the guy... But, He wanted to test his limits.


    "Nope, I need more." Anon spoke as he started to place the chocolate back into his pocket.


    "You fucker... Fine, Here is my final offer. My room number is 566 and You can come there tonight after the lightout and-" The guy stopped speaking.


    " and ?" Anon asked.


    "Come on... You can fuck me in the ass." The guy replied with an Irritated and shy expression as he snatched the chocolate out of Anon''s hand.


    ''Well, That''s his limit. I would''ve appreciated the same offer from a girl.'' Anon thought as he turned around and started eating his food again.


    Suddenly, He noticed that the guy placed the chocolate inside his mouth and his facial expressions were completely different.


    He had a smile on his face, His eyes were closed, tears were coming out and he was enjoying the chocolate to it''s limit. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Woah... This guy is raping that fucking chocolate inside his mouth.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Guy with a weird expression.


    *Ringgggggggg*


    Suddenly, The ringing sound came once again and everyone stood up from their chairs as they started walking towards the exit of the room.


    ''30 minutes Break huh ?'' Anon thought as he finished his plate in just 10 seconds and started walking towards the exit gate as well.


    He exited with the others and started walking towards the Lab.


    ''Frishio worked in lab 19 and His job was to assist an Old man who is the leader of their team in an specific project.'' Anon thought as he started walking towards the Lab no.19.


    After a ten minutes walk, He reached in front of the Lab no. 19.


    As soon as Anon entered inside the lab, He noticed 13 people inside the lab... Busy in their own jobs.


    There was a dead Vampire''s body in the middle of the room and there were many tubes attached to it.


    "Oi, Frishio... Get back to the place. We are starting the process." One of the Guy shouted as he looked at Anon with an Angry expression.


    ''Frishio''s job in this lab is to measure the liquids that are attached to this Dead Vampire''s Body. They are working on a unique project that they call Undead-Undead Project.


    They want to make Undead soldier out of the soldiers that had died ones when they were alive and then died again when they were in Undead form.


    Basically using the same body to fight twice... But, For the last 4 months... They couldn''t find out the right quantity of all these liquids they want in order to revive it.


    I think, It''s one of the stupidest things to do... But, Who cares.'' Anon thought as he walked upto the liquid tubes and started balancing them according to a notepad that had the readings of the last point that Frishio balanced in the Tubes.


    "Liquids are all balanced." Anon spoke as he looked at the team leader.


    "Good... Are they all at 0.1 forward ?" The team leader asked.


    "Yes." Anon replied as he looked at the team leader.


    "Good... Start the process." The team leader spoke up.


    "Starting process." The guy spoke as pressed a button on the panel and suddenly, all the liquids were injected into the Vampire''s body.


    "Liquids injected.." The guy spoke as he looked at the team leader with a serious expression.


    "Good... Now wait." The team leader spoke as he waited for some time.


    Anon immediately his behind the control panel, Since he knew what is going to happen next.


    *Booooop*


    The vampire''s body bursted out and blood fell all over the Lab.


    "Fuck... Bring in the next test Subject." The Team leader shouted.


    They did the Same thing for the next 6 hours and every single body burst out.


    After 6 Hours...


    "Okay, That''s it for today. You can return back to your chambers." The team leader spoke as he walked out of the Lab.


    ''Time to find the Message Sender...'' Anon thought.

 Chapter 920 Chapter-920

    After Numerous Failed Attempts... All of them exited the room, But just as Anon was about to exit... A Male Human with Orange hairs and black eyes stopped him.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah... Where are you going ?" He spoke as he placed his hand over Anon''s Chest.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked.


    ''He is Franklin, The Bully. Whenever you exit the Lab, one of the guy will have to stay back and clean the lab for the next day''s experiments.


    These cleaning days are divided into all of us... But, Franklin always Dodges his Day by pushing it onto Frishio.


    Since he consumes the drug in a low amount, His strength is more than the other members in the Lab and The strong has always bullied the Weak, So it''s not a new thing.'' Anon thought as he looked at Franklin with a Smile.


    "You will clean for me, Right ? Or I will have to hurt you a little." Franklin spoke as he smiled a little.


    "Ah... Why not ? I will clean you up." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What-" Before Franklin could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his collar and pulled him inside the Lab.


    "Oi, What are you-"


    "Listen to me... You fucking worm, Do you really think you are stronger than me ? I will erase your fucking existence from the face of this planet, if you ever even thought of bullying me ever again.


    I will cut that dick of yours and Feed it to you while you bleed out from down there and die a horrible death." Anon threatened him with brightly glowing purple eyes.


    ''I can''t let out my aura here or Use My magic... These walls are made out of special material. I will get caught in seconds... But, I have enough physical strength.'' Anon thought as he continued to look at Franklin.


    "I-I-I-I Understand... Sir Frishio." Franklin spoke as he got scared of Anon and immediately submitted.


    "Good..." Anon replied as he exited the Lab and started walking towards his room.


    ''There are about 9000 people inside this Lab and out of them 4000 are Elfs, 1000 are Dwarfs, 1000 of them belong to different monster species and rest 3000 are Humans.


    My Goal is to find that One Elf girl, Who sent me the message. How the fuck am I supposed to find her ?'' Anon thought as he stopped walking and looked at the Room Number. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "398... 399... 400. This is mine." Anon spoke as he grabbed the door knob.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon entered inside the room... He noticed, A fully naked Elf girl standing in front of the mirror with a piece of bread in her mouth and she was getting into her night pajamas.


    ''Wait... Who is she ?'' Anon thought as he started searching Frishio''s Memories.


    "You fucking pervert... Get the hell out of the room." The Elf girl shouted as she threw a comb made out of wood towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon immediately caught the comb and entered inside the room with a Smile on his face.


    *Click*


    He closed the door and tossed the comb aside.


    As soon as Ruff noticed this... She quickly wore her pajamas and pulled out her dagger from underneath the Bedsheet.


    "Get back... Or I will kill you." Ruff spoke with a serious and angry expression as she immediately placed the dagger''s tip over Anon''s throat.


    ''Ruff... The girl who got kidnapped from Her Kingdom and the only one who is not a drug addict anymore in this fucking Lab.


    She is the One, Who sent the Message... I can confirm it by her voice.


    Luck is really a bitch, What are the odds of the guy that I killed being her Roommate ?'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "What the fuck are you laughing for, You fucking pervert ? How did you come back so fast ? Don''t you have cleaning duty in the lab today ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression as she pressed the dagger against Anon''s throat.


    ''Well, Why don''t we play some more with her before revealing my identity ?'' Anon thought as an idea came to his mind.


    "You know... I am stronger than you as a Male." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I was trained by a Royal Trainer... He was my uncle and he taught me how to chop the head of perverted bastards like you.


    So, It''s better for you to stay back... Fucker." Ruff shouted with a serious expression.


    "These doors... These rooms, they are soundproof. I just need to take the dagger out of your hand and you are helpless female.


    You have threatened to kill me many times before, But you can''t do it... No, rather you won''t do it, You know why ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-Why ?" She asked.


    "Because you can''t do anything other than threatening me. If you tried to use magic... You will get caught and that won''t be good, right ?


    If you didn''t use magic... I will rape you so badly, that even that mirror won''t be able to reflect your shameful figure." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    As soon as Ruff heard Anon''s words... Her hands started shaking as fear started building up in her heart.


    "Are you scared ? Do you want something ? Should I remove your clothes and give you some treatment ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at Ruff.


    Suddenly, the street over her mind started to increase and her eye sight started fading.


    "D-Don''t Touch m-" Ruff went unconscious from all the stress and Anon caught her immediately.


    "Haa... What a stupid girl ? The hyper stress must be that drug''s side effect... Even though she is not consuming the drug... It''s here, in the air of this facility.


    She really have a sexy body, to be honest." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed her unconscious body on the bed and started walking around the room with a smile on his face.


    {The Lights will go out in 30 Minutes}

 Chapter 921 Chapter-921

    *Blink-Blink*


    Ruff Blinked her eyes and looked around... It was all dark around her.


    She immediately inserted her hand into her panty and rubbed her pussy a bit, In order to check for any intrusions.


    ''Nothing happened...'' Ruff thought as she sat up, closed her eyes and started rubbing her head.


    "Was that all a Dream ?" Ruff spoke in a very low tone.


    "Hello, Luv." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the right side.


    Ruff immediately opened her eyes and looked at Anon, But she had to close her eyes again as there was a small ball of light hovering over Anon''s finger.


    She placed her fingers in front of her eyes and opened them slowly.


    "W-Who ?" Ruff asked in a low voice.


    Anon immediately threw the ball towards the ceiling and it stopped mid-air, Lightning up the whole room.


    "You can open your eyes now." Anon spoke as he took a seat on the nearby chair and looked at Ruff with a smile.


    "Y-You are not Frishio..." Ruff spoke with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Luv, You can stop it." Anon spoke as he continued to look at Ruff.


    "Yes master..." Ruff got surprised as soon as she heard the child like voice coming out of Anon''s Bracelet.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon''s real face and body was revealed in front of Ruff.


    "You might''ve a easy time recognising me after this." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "M-Mr. Anon Agreil, The Myth... The Legend. The one who single handedly defeated a Mutant Undead Dragon.


    Y-You are here... *Sob-Sob*" Ruff spoke as tears came out of her eyes and she immediately moved forward to hug Anon, But Anon immediately placed his hand over Ruff''s head and stopped her from doing so.


    "Hold your horses, Luv. Why don''t we talk a bit before having sex ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Ruff heard this, she immediately backed off and placed both of her hands over her chest.


    "W-Why would I have sex with you ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, You called me here and showed me your body... A While back, remember ? In our kingdom that''s a sign of saying... ''Please have sex with me.''


    So, We will have sex." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No, You walked in on me... I-I wasn''t showing you anything on purpose, Sir.


    I-I don''t plan to have sex with anyone." She replied with a scared and stuttering voice.


    "Haa... That means coming here was a waste. I am leaving." Anon spoke as he stood up and started walking towards the Exit gate.


    "NO... Please wait." Ruff shouted from behind.


    "Hmm ?" Anon turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "H-How did you find me ?" She asked with a shy expression.


    "Why should I answer your question, If I am not going to get anything in return for it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What do you want, Sir ?" Ruff asked.


    "Hah... What do I want ? Well, What can you offer me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto Ruff and sat down besides her.


    Ruff immediately slides a bit back and looks at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Why are you so scared ?" Anon asked.


    "I-I am not..." Ruff replied with a stammering voice.


    ''Please don''t rape me... Please don''t rape me... Please don''t rape me.'' Anon read her mind and this was the only thing going inside her mind.


    "Don''t worry... I was just fucking with you. I am not gonna rape you, Not for now at least." Anon replied with a smile.


    "R-Really ?" Ruff asked with a sacred expression.


    "Yeah... I mean, If I want... I can just alter your mind and turn you into a Living Slut Cum-Dump, but I won''t do it... So, You don''t have to worry." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Ruff heard this... A chill ran down her spine.


    "Just Kidding... You get scared real fast, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No, I know... You hold the power to really do that." Ruff replied with a scared expression.


    "I know... So, answer the question. Why did you send that message ?" Anon asked again.


    "I-I called you here... To rescue me and My brother out of this place, Sir." She replied with a serious expression.


    "Why should I do that ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "What ?" Ruff asked.


    "Why should I save you guys ? What do I get in return ?" Anon asked.


    "But, You are the hero of the Human Kingdom, right ? Shouldn''t you help people out of no greed ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Haa... This again. I am not a Hero, Luv. I have done all those things in order to save myself, not the Human Kingdom.


    I don''t fucking care if you and your brother died here... I don''t fucking care if you destroy the Human Kingdom.


    I don''t care about anything or anyone, other than me. So, You better propose me a good deal before I leave this room." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Ruff.


    "So selfish..." Ruff spoke in a low voice.


    "I heard that." Anon spoke.


    "Tch... Fine, What do you want ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression.


    "Are you stupid ? I have everything I want in the outer world, Money, Girls, Power... You name it and I have it. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just tell me something unique that you can offer me and I will get you and your brother out of this place." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I can give you... The Drug. For study purpose...." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I already have it." Anon replied.


    "But, I don''t have anything to give you other than my body. Do you want my body ?" Ruff asked.


    "I told you, I have girls... A shit ton of them, who are thousand times better than your skinny ass.


    You don''t have anything... I think it''s about time, that I leave." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the Exit gate.


    "A portal connecting to another world... Dangerous, Powerful and unseen creatures are coming out of it." She started speaking.


    ''What ? I don''t find anything in Frishio''s memory about this... What Is she saying ?'' Anon thought as he turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Frishio was sleeping... When this was announced and he never came to the Meeting."

 Chapter 922 Chapter-922

    "My God... So, You really have some information huh ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and looked at Ruff with a smile.


    "Yes and I will tell it to you, Only if you promise to get me and my brother out of here." Ruff spoke with a serious expression. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t want it... I just read your mind and got everything I wanted, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ruff.


    As soon as Ruff heard this... Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Please wait..." Ruff came running towards Anon and blocked his way.


    "Hmm...? What ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Rape me..." Ruff spoke with a sad expression as tears started dripping out of her eyes.


    "My, My... aren''t you cute ?" Anon spoke as he grabbed her chin with his fingers and lifted it up.


    As soon as their eyes met... Anon kissed Ruff on the lips.


    *Chuuu*


    ''Noo... My first Kiss. I planned it to be with my husband and I have to give it away just like that. Please forgive me, Future Husband.'' Ruff thought as she felt Anon''s tongue getting into her mouth and licking the insides of her mouth forcefully.


    She tried to move her tongue, But Anon''s tongue immediately pushed it down and continued to dominate her mouth.


    5 minutes later...


    "Mnnnhhh~" Ruff moaned as she felt breathing problem.


    Anon was continuously kissing her for the last 5 minutes and he is not even giving her the chance to breathe properly.


    5 more minutes later...


    Ruff''s face is red from breathing problem, But she didn''t resist even after so much problem.


    Anon continued to look at her face as he raped her mouth with his tongue non-stop.


    3 minutes later...


    Ruff''s eyes started closing from the oxygen deficiency and as she was about to faint... Anon removed his tongue out of her mouth.


    *HUFFFFFFFFFFFFFF*


    Ruff took in a huge breathe and sat down on the floor as she looked at Anon with wide eyes.


    "Well, That should be enough for now... Why don''t we have a little chat now ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her body and picked her up like a princess, just to throw her on the bed a moment later.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Why are you throwing me ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression.


    "Are there any useful people in this place that can prove to be useful ? Like Talented mages, Swordsman or Good Cannon fodders ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Why ?" Ruff asked with a confused expression.


    "Okay, New rule... Everytime you ask me a question... I will take a kiss for it and it will be the same as the one, I took a moment ago." Anon spoke with a smile as he licked his lower lip.


    "N-No, Please... I-I will answer the Questions. I-I am a Good Mage and My Brother is the number one alchemist you will ever find.


    He can brew anything, you just name it and he will brew it.


    Then there is a guy, who lives inside the room no. 569, He is so good with directions, That you just can''t get lost.


    ..." After that Ruff told Anon about a number of special people, who were working in that Laboratory.


    30 minutes later...


    "These are all the useful people that I know inside this Lab..." Ruff spoke.


    "Good... Let''s prepare you then. Turn around and lift your butt up. Oh and get the clothes off too." Anon spoke with a Smile.


    "What ?" Ruff asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Just do it... I won''t rape you, Don''t worry." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "O-Okay..." Ruff spoke as she slowly turned around and lifted her butt up towards Anon, she then slowly removed her pajamas and showed her butt to Anon... Where her white panty was covering her pussy.


    "Oh white..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-Hey... You said you won''t rape me." Ruff spoke immediately.


    "Yeah... I know." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately grabbed both of her ass cheeks and started supplying mana into her body.


    As soon as Ruff felt the mana entering into her body from her ass cheeks... She started to get aroused.


    She immediately bit her pinky finger and kept her moans barely in control.


    ''W-Why is he transferring mana to my body from such a shameful spot ? W-What is wrong with this guy ?'' Just as she was thinking about this... Anon started squeezing her ass cheeks slowly, as he increased the mana transfer speed.


    "Mnh~" Ruff immediately closed her legs and blocked her mouth with the help of her blanket.


    "Oh My... Is this Pre-Cum ? Anon asked with a smile as he noticed liquid spots on her panty.


    "Noo..." As soon as Ruff took out the Blanket out of her mouth to talk... Anon squeezed her ass tightly.


    *Sqeeeeeze*


    "Anhhhhhh~ Nooooo~" Ruff moaned loudly as she felt ultimate pleasure and squirted cum all over her bed.


    "Got you..." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed all the liquids flowing through of her panty .


    "Noooo... Please don''t watch me. It''s Shamefulllll~" Ruff spoke as she started crying.


    "Hehehe... Crying won''t get you anywhere." Anon replied with a smile as he removed his hands from her butt cheeks.


    "It''s done... How do you feel ?" Anon asked.


    "I can''t tell..." She replied as she hided her face under the blanket.


    "Oi, Do you think... I have free time ? I will leave right now." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "N-No... I-I feel different... I feel powerful." Ruff replied.


    "Use a Spell..." Anon spoke.


    "I-I have to change the clothes first. Then, I will show you." Ruff replied.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he used his spell.


    <Cleanse>


    As soon as Anon used this spell... All the cum that was over her bed and Panty, Disappeared.


    "Now, Get up and show me a spell..." Anon spoke.


    "Y-Yes..." Ruff spoke as she adjusted her clothes back and stood up.


    She turned around and looked at Anon with a shy expression.


    "W-What spell should I use ?" She asked in a low voice.


    "You know what ? Look into my eyes..." Anon spoke as he immediately used his spell.


    <Hypnosis>


    "You won''t get shy now." Anon commanded.


    "Yes, Sir." She replied as her Eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "Good... Now, Use a basic fireball spell." Anon spoke.


    "But, Sir... These walls will detect my magic." She replied with no hesitation or shyness.


    "They won''t... You are standing inside a protective barrier that I created with an ancient magic spell.


    These walls can only detect modern magic... Not this magic." Anon replied.


    "As you say..." Ruff spoke as she started casting the spell.


    <Fireball>


    As soon as she casted the spell... A huge fireball appeared hovering over her hand.


    "Woah... Woah... How is this fireball so big ?" Ruff spoke with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    "The mana that I just inserted into your body through your ass cheeks is so pure that you won''t find anything like that here." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Really ?" Ruff asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... Now, Try to compress this ball into a smaller mass." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, It will explode... If I try to compress it." Ruff spoke with a confused expression.


    "Well, that''s the thing about magic... If you keep it under control, it won''t. Fireball..." Anon replied with a smile as he created an even bigger fireball in his hands and by placing his other hand over the fireball, He compressed it into such a smaller mass, that it became equal to a small Ruby gem but the heat inside it was so much that it glowed like a mini Sun.


    "Wow... Beautiful." Ruff spoke as she looked at the Small fireball.


    "Don''t get too close... The heat on this fireball is increasing by the second. It takes a very high amount of mana to keep this fireball in this form and the more mana in sucks in, the hotter it gets and the hotter it gets, the more mana it will need.


    So, If you get too close to this fire ball... It might suck out all of your mana and kill you." Anon replied with a smile as the small fire ball in his hand started glowing white.


    "Really ?" Ruff asked as she immediately backed off from the fireball.


    "Now, Focus on your fire ball and compress it." Anon replied.


    "O-Okay... I will try." Ruff spoke as she immediately placed her hand over the fireball and started compressing it.


    She couldn''t get the fireball to Anon''s size... But it was still equal to a baseball''s size.


    "Very good... This means you now have control over your magic. Now, Dissolve it..." Anon Spoke as he opened his hand and the fireball in his hand disappeared.


    *Swish*


    "Okay..." Ruff replied as she also did the same and her fireball Disappeared as well.


    *Swish*


    "Very good release... Most people get blown up when doing this." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ?" Ruff asked with a sacred expression.


    "Now, Let''s talk about my plan." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 923 Chapter-923

    "No, no, no... That can''t happen," Ruff said, her face tense as she stood up from her bed.


    "Well, that''s what''s going to happen," Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, you''re saying you''re going to stay in this facility for the next three days, go into that hole with me and my brother, then come back and kill that blonde guy, right?" Ruff asked.


    "Yes," Anon confirmed.


    "Nooo... If you want to kill him, go now and do it. But I didn''t send that message just so you could take me and my brother to an even more dangerous place," Ruff said, raising her voice with a serious expression.


    "Keep your voice down, luv. I have a low tolerance for high-pitched voices," Anon replied, his eyes glowing brightly purple.


    "I-I''m sorry..." Ruff stammered, realizing Anon was displeased with her tone.


    "I can get you and your brother out of here, but he''ll immediately know you''re missing. The chips in your hearts will trigger, and with a small blast, both of you will find yourselves at Heaven''s gate. So, it''s better for you to stay here for now," Anon explained.


    "Can''t you remove the chips from our hearts?" she asked.


    "I can... but to do that, I would have to rip your hearts out, remove the chips, and then heal your bodies. The process would be so painful that your weak bodies wouldn''t survive it, and I can''t bring people back from the dead. I did it once... but I don''t have the means to do it again," Anon said with a neutral expression.


    "What if we die in that hole?" she asked, fear creeping into her voice.


    "Well, you called me here to save you, and if I''m going to do that, I don''t think you''ll die before me. And believe me... I''m not that easy to kill, luv," Anon replied with a smile.


    ''The original plan is to take over the minds of everyone working in this lab, and I have only three days to do it. I need to find the food distribution source for this facility and mix my blood into the supplies. This place has over two hundred small laboratories, each with teams of five to seven people working on different experiments.


    But all these experiments are either connected to the undead or drugs. This guy is doing everything to take over the world... What a psycho. There must be more than one facility like this under Blondie''s control from somewhere else. Once I control everyone''s minds here, I can extract information from them and piece together what he''s planning,'' Anon thought, maintaining a neutral expression.


    "How did that hole even open? Is it natural or man-made?" Ruff asked, her confusion evident as she looked at Anon.


    ''These are the voids the demon gods told me to use for my benefit. But how do I do that? I guess I''ll have to go in and see for myself... Blondie is keeping a sharp eye on the void, and if he sees me going in, he''ll definitely attack. I can''t give him the upper hand right now. I scanned the whole facility, but he''s not here, which means he doesn''t live here.


    This guy is really becoming a headache for me... I need to kill him fast,'' Anon thought, his expression still neutral.


    "Umm... Mr. Anon?" Ruff said, waving her hand in front of his face.


    "What?" Anon asked, snapping out of his thoughts.


    "How strong are you really? Can you kill him one-on-one?" Ruff asked.


    "Seven..." Anon replied.


    "What?" Ruff asked, puzzled.


    "You''ve asked me seven questions so far, and now, I''ll take care of the kisses you owe me," Anon said, standing up and walking toward Ruff.


    "N-No... Please, kyaaaaa¡ª"


    The Next Day...


    Anon and Ruff were sleeping peacefully in the same bed, with Ruff snuggled up in Anon''s arms.


    Knock-Knock


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Ruff''s eyes snapped open, and she quickly sat up in bed.


    "Mr. Anon... Mr. Anon, please wake up. My brother is here... Please wake up," Ruff whispered urgently, trying to rouse Anon.


    "I don''t give a fuck..." Anon mumbled, refusing to get up.


    "But, your appearance¡ª"


    "Medusa..." Anon said.


    "Yes, Master," Medusa replied, immediately transforming his body into Frishio''s.


    Knock-Knock


    "Ruff... Open the door," a male voice called from outside.


    Click


    "Y-Yes, brother?" Ruff said, opening the door slightly.


    "What happened? You didn''t go to the lab today? There are complaints about your absence," he said sternly.


    "I-I don''t feel very well, Brother Alen," Ruff replied, her face serious.


    "What? Let me see..." Alen said, placing his hand on Ruff''s forehead.


    "You are a bit warm... You should rest," Alen said with concern.


    "Yes, brother... I''ll see you later," Ruff said, beginning to close the door. But just as she was about to shut it, Alen noticed someone sleeping in her bed.


    "Wait... Who is that?" Alen asked, pushing the door open and spotting Frishio in Ruff''s bed.


    "Isn''t that your bed?" Alen asked, his expression serious.


    "N-No, broth¡ª"


    "Are you having a secret relationship with him, Ruff?" He asked, his anger rising.


    "No, I raped her last night... What are you going to do about it?" Anon said as he sat up, smiling at Alen.


    "You fucking asshole... Is that true, Ruff ?" He asked as he looked at Ruff.


    "No brother this-"


    "What are you asking her for ? She will say obviously no, You are her stupid useless Brother... Why would she tell you anything ?


    I fucked her so hard that she started crying in pain and then I inserted my cock inside her mouth to shut it up." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at Alen.


    "I will fucking kill you, Human Bastard." Alen shouted as he immediately ran towards Anon with a very angry expression on his face.


    Anon looked at Ruff and she immediately closed the gate.


    *Click*


    "I will fucking-" Before Alen could''ve completed his sentence, Anon smashed his face with a heavy punch.


    *Thud*


    Alen crashed into the wall and went unconscious immediately as his nose broke and blood started flowing out. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Brotherrrr..."

 Chapter 924 Chapter-924

    *Blink-Blink*


    Alen opened his eyes slowly and noticed that he was lying horizontally on Ruff''s Bed.


    "What the fuck ?" Alen spoke as he stood up and looked around the room with a confused expression.


    Just as he was looking around the room... He noticed Anon and Ruff standing in one corner of the room.


    Anon was kissing Ruff forcefully, while groping her ass cheeks without any stops.


    "Ruff...." Alen shouted as he immediately stood up from the bed.


    Ruff immediately tried to move away from Anon, but Anon grabbed her waist and pulled her back in.


    Alen stood up and looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Leave her..." He spoke with a serious expression.


    Anon immediately showed his middle finger to Alen and continued to suck on his sister''s mouth.


    Alen got even more angry and started walking towards Anon and Ruff in order to separate them.


    Anon immediately removed his lips apart from Ruff''s lips and spoke up.


    "If you moved one more step... I will kill you." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-Brother... Please stop." Ruff spoke as she looked at Alen with a sad expression.


    "Why are you telling me to stop ? This fucking Human is kissing you forcefully and you are telling me to stop ?


    He raped you and-"


    "He didn''t rape me, Brother. This human is not Frishio... He is Mr. Anon." Ruff spoke as she looked at Alen.


    "What !?" Alen got surprised as soon as he heard this.


    "Yes, Brother... I-I called Mr. Anon here with the Help of magic, The Nature Whisper." Ruff spoke as she looked at Alen.


    "R-Really ? But, He looks like Frishi-" Before Alen could''ve completed his sentence, Anon Shaked his hand and turned back to his original form.


    "N-No way... You are Anon Agreil." Alen spoke as he noticed Anon''s real form.


    "I am..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Alen.


    "But, What happened to Frishio then ?" Alen asked.


    "Yeah... What happened to Frishio ? I never asked that question." Ruff asked as she turned around and looked at Anon with a suspicious expression. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, Him... I think I ripped his heart out and maybe killed him." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, That''s not possible... If you killed him, the chip inside his heart will explode." Alen spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Oh, This chip ?" Anon spoke as he immediately pulled out a small glass tube that had the chip inside it dipped in a Blue liquid.


    "H-How is it still-"


    "Still working ? Well, I have created the atmosphere in this tube somewhat similar to a heart." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "That''s possible ?" Alen asked with a surprised expression.


    "Everything is possible..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Wait, You changed you face... That means-"


    "Brother, it''s ancient magic these walls can''t detect it." Ruff spoke immediately.


    "W-Wow... I-I am too stunned to speak something. I-I can''t tell you how I feel... Are you going to get us out of here, Sir Anon ?" Alen asked with a smile.


    "Well, That''s the deal..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Deal ?" Alen asked with a confused expression.


    "Brother... We have to talk." Ruff spoke with a serious expression.


    ...


    30 minutes later...


    Ruff explained her deal and Anon''s plan to her brother.


    "Okay, I am in. I will do everything, Sir Anon tells me to." Alen spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, I want to kiss your sister... Hope you are not going to stop us again." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, If both of you are happy... T-Then, I don''t mind." Alen replied.


    "Good." Anon spoke as he lit up his cigar and took a puff out of it.


    "All three of us will have to return to work soon.... If they noticed that we are missing from work, they won''t forgive us." Alen spoke.


    ''As the Blondie can''t stay in this facility all the time and Control these idiots... He created Zombie Chimeras to keep an eye on them.


    If they do something wrong, something that the Blondie doesn''t like or something that will go against his plans... The Zombie Chimeras will eat them alive in front of the others to teach them a lesson.


    These Zombie Chimeras are called Gumins.'' Anon thought as he scanned Frishio''s memory.


    "Well, Let''s get to work then." Anon spoke as he stood up and turned his appearance back into Frishio''s Appearance.


    "You should really stop sleeping with that Prostitute." Anon spoke before going out of the room with a smile.


    "What ?" Ruff spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "I-I think... I should go now." Alen spoke as he immediately tried to run away... But Ruff grabbed his hand from behind.


    "Brother... Why don''t we have some private talk ?" Ruff spoke with an angry expression.


    "Ruff... I think-"


    *Click*


    Anon is walking towards his lab, but suddenly... He was stopped in the way by a beautiful Human girl, who was also the same prostitute that Anon was talking about a moment ago.


    "Hello, Frishio... Aren''t you in a hurry ?" She asked with a smile as she placed her hand over Anon''s chest.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a very not interested expression.


    "Oh, Look at you... Talking in all attitude filled voice and all. Looks like you have too many bottles of drugs on you huh ?" She asked with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked.


    ''Now, She is going to blackmail me.'' Anon thought.


    "I don''t think you remember but I know your secret and If you didn''t get two bottles of drugs to my room before the light outs tonight... I might tell everyone about it.


    I will be waiting." She replied with a smile and left.


    ''A man in love is far more dangerous than a drunk man. One night when both of them were having sex. This stupid told her about the identity theft. What a fucking stupid... People really think from their dicks nowadays.


    Looks like it''s time to give her two bottles... hehehe.'' Anon thought as he started walking forward once again with an Evil smile on his face.

 Chapter 925 Chapter-925

    As soon as Anon entered inside the Lab... He noticed that everyone was already working without him.


    "Oh, Look at that... Would you ? Frishio''s lazy ass is here." The team leader spoke as he looked at Anon with an Angry expression.


    "Haha... He is dead."


    "Team leader won''t spare him today."


    "Yeah, This fucker should be punished." Franklin spoke from the other side.


    ...


    As all of them started to make fun of Anon, The team leader walked upto him with an angry expression.


    "Tell me... Why are you late or I am calling the Gumins and they will eat you alive." The team leader spoke with a serious expression.


    "Will this be enough of a reason ?" Anon spoke as he pulled out a bottle of Wine from his inventory and placed it over the table.


    "What the-"


    "Is that.."


    "Woah..."


    "I-Is this really... Wine ?" The team leader asked as he slowly sat down on the chair and touched the bottle of wine with shaking hands.


    "It is... I found it while collecting tree barks yesterday." Anon lied as he looked at the team leader with a smile.


    "No, No... This Is not right. We have to punish him for being late... He is lazy and-" Before Franklin could''ve completed his sentence, Everyone present inside the lab turned to look at Franklin with Angry expressions, even the team leader.


    "He is just a little late... I mean, That''s not a problem, right guys ?" The team leader spoke as he stood up and placed his hand over Anon''s shoulder.


    ''Get away from me you fucking drug addict...'' Anon spoke as he immediately removed his hand and stepped aside.


    "Now, Please have a glass of wine... I will be going to do some work, hope that''s not a problem right ?" Anon asked as he looked at the team leader.


    "Oh, Hell no... You go wherever you want, I got you covered up." The team leader spoke with a smile.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the lab with a smile on his face.


    ''Sometimes... I enjoy this, Exploiting people with a fucking bottle of wine... Hahaha, Fuck I am a little evil, I think.'' Anon thought as he continued to walk forward and suddenly a notification popped up in front of him.


    [Five New Targets Detected under the skill Mind Control]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    "Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Now to the Next target..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the lab that was right next to him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "May I come in ?" Anon asked as he knocked on the lab''s door.


    "Hmm...? Who are you boy ?" The Dwarf female asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''A dwarf... What else can I ask for ? Heheh ?'' Anon thought as he smiled in his mind and stepped into the room.


    "Is there something, We can help you with ?" She asked again.


    "Are you the leader of this team... Miss ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am." She replied immediately.


    "Well, I have a small gift for you then." Anon spoke as he pulled out another bottle of wine from his inventory.


    "Woah... Woah..."


    "What the-"


    "Is that wine ?"


    "How is that possible ?"


    "Where did you get this ?" An elf girl asked from above.


    ...


    "Is this real ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, This is real..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dwarf girl.


    "How much bottles for it ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a serious expression.


    "No bottles, Just take it and keep quiet about it... I don''t want to die early you see." Anon spoke as he gave the bottle of the dwarf woman.


    "Why would you give it to us for free ? Is there something wrong with the wine ?" She asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Who said it''s free ? All of you will owe me a favour and when the time comes... You will have to return it back." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Do you guys agree ?" The Dwarf girl asked as she turned around and looked at her lab members.


    "We Are." All of them spoke in unison.


    "Good..." Anon spoke as he exited the lab after that.


    "Who was that guy ?" The dwarf girl asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... I have seen him in the lab that''s on the right." A Human male spoke up.


    "Well, let''s drink up... My mouth is salivating." The dwarf girl spoke as she immediately opened the Wine bottle and took the first sip out of it.


    [Seven New Targets Detected under the skill Mind Control]


    [Would you like to commence the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    "Yes, Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved to the next lab.


    Just like that Anon continued to distribute the wine bottles that had his blood mixed in to every lab, until the lunch time.


    *Ringggggggg*


    Suddenly, The lunch time''s bell rang and everyone started walking towards the Food Room.


    But, Something was different today... People were happy... They were talking to each other, they were laughing and teasing each other instead of walking towards the food room like dead zombies.


    But, Some people who haven''t received the wine yet were really confused by this behaviour and didn''t knew what was wrong with them.


    All of them sat down on the tables and started eating. As everyone was chatting happily, a noise came from the entrance gate.


    *Rrrrrrrrrrrr*


    A bottle of wine came rolling in through the corridor and everyone sitting in the hall looked at it with shocked expressions.


    But, their expressions changed when two Gumins walked into the Hall with the Bottle.


    "What did you do to our bottle ?" The dwarf girl asked her team.


    "I completely destroyed it leader."


    ...


    "Is that our bottle ?"


    "No, Leader... Ours is hidden in a safe place."


    ...


    "What the fuck ? I told you to keep it in a secret place."


    "It''s in a safe place, Sir."


    Every single team leader who received the bottle from Anon started to get stressed out as soon as they noticed the bottle.


    "Hehehe... The fun is about to begin." Anon spoke in a low voice as he looked at the Gumins.

 Chapter 926 Chapter-926

    *Rrrrrrrrrr*


    *Step-step-step*


    As the Bottle rolled down the corridor, Two Gumins stepped inside the food hall and looked around.


    They have long slim grasshopper like legs, Crab like claws and A fly like eyes.


    ''Oh, They look really stupid... But, Genetically they are made into perfect observers. They have more than thousand eyes, that can observe many individuals at the same time.


    Those sharp claws can rip out anything in just a matter of seconds and that big mouth can chew anything... Even human bones with no issues.


    Their grasshopper like legs are good for travelling faster and smoother with making zero sound. These guys are made with very precision.'' Anon thought as he continued to eat his food, as he looked at Gumins walking into the room.


    "We have found this Bottle in Lab No.900... Where are the members of Lab No.900 ?" One of the Gumins spoke up and his voice was very similar to a Human''s voice.


    "Lab No.900''s Members... Stand up." His partner spoke up, But no one dared to stand up.


    "If you stand up right now... We will ask you some questions and if you truly answer them, We will leave you... But, If you don''t stand up, We will come back tomorrow with a list of names and kill you in front of all these people." The Gumin spoke up.


    ''My, My... They have working brains as well.'' Anon thought as he ate his bacon strips and looked at them with a smile.


    "I-I am the Team leader... Of Lab No.900''s Members, Sir." An Old Human Male stood up from his seat and looked at the Gumins with a hesitated and scared expression.


    "Where are the rest of your Lab''s Members...?" The Gumin asked.


    "S-Stand up, Guys." The old man spoke with a scared expression as sweat started accumulating over his forehead.


    One by one, 7 more people stood up from their tables and they didn''t even dared to look at the Gumins.


    "Good... Now, Where did you find this Bottle and was it full of empty, When you got it ?" The Gumin asked.


    "I-I don''t know... The leader gave it to us." A young Dwarf Male immediately spoke up as he pointed towards the Old man.


    "W-Wha- !?" The old man got very surprised as soon as he heard this.


    "So, Where did you get it ?" The Gumin asked.


    "I-I-I... T-This... Sir-" Before the Old man could''ve said anything else, One of the Gumin pumped down his legs and launched himself towards the Old man.


    *Thud*


    He landed over his table and immediately placed his claw around the Old Man''s neck.


    "Speak clearly, If your voice stammered one more time... I will cut your head off." The gumin spoke.


    ''Haa... What time has come ? Now, Bugs are threatening humans.'' Anon spoke as he nodded his neck in disappointment.


    "He gave it to me..." The old man spoke as he immediately pointed towards Anon with no hesitation.


    "He came to our Room this morning, Gave us the wine and left immediately after that. He said after this, All of us will owe him and when time comes he will take it back.


    I don''t know anything about it, Please forgive me." The old man immediately spilled the beans.


    The other Gumin who was still standing on the gate, Immediately bent down and Jumped towards Anon.


    *Thud*


    *Claw*


    He immediately placed his claw around Anon''s neck.


    "P-Please Leave m-" Before the Old man could''ve completed his sentence, The Gumin closed his claw and crushed the Old man''s head.


    *Crush*


    As soon as he crushed the old man''s head... His blood spilled everywhere and rest of his body fell down to the ground.


    The Gumin then started walking towards the Lab members.


    "N-No, Noooooooo...." The dwarf male shouted as he noticed that the Gumin was coming towards him and started running towards the exit gate with full speed.


    *Boing*


    *Crush*


    But, Before he could''ve even reached the exit gate, the Gumin jumped and crushed his whole body with it''s claw.


    ''Well, That''s what you will get after snitching...'' Anon thought as he looked at the Guy dying a merciless death.


    Suddenly, The Gumin who was holding his claw against Anon''s neck noticed that Anon wasn''t sacred of what''s happening now, let alone sacred... He is not flinching even after seeing them dying so brutally.


    "Aren''t you scared, Human ?" The Gumin asked.


    "I have seen worse." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "You will die like that as well... Be prepared. I will see, if you are going to fear your own death or not." The Gumin spoke as he closed his claw a little bit to scare Anon, But Anon didn''t even flinched at this.


    His body posture and facial expressions were so calm, that even the Gumin was left surprised for a moment.


    *Crush*


    *Thud*


    "N-No... Please forgive-"


    *Swish*


    *Thud*


    ...


    One by one, The Gumin killed all of the members who belonged to Lab No.900.


    After killing the last member, The Gumin walked upto Anon and looked into his eyes.


    "Where did you get that Bottle ?" The Gumin asked.


    "I found it lying near a tree when I went out for a bark collection yesterday." Anon replied with a calm expression. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rules say that you can only bring things from outside to inside, that are stated to you by the sending officer, You broke a rule and you have to die." The Gumin spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "Can I eat this one ?" The Gumin who was holding his claw around Anon''s neck asked.


    "Yes, But after killing him." The other Gumin spoke.


    "Okay." The Gumin spoke as he immediately opened his claw to their extent and closed it with full pressure.


    "Bon Appetite..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Clash*


    *Crack*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    As soon as the claws touched Anon''s neck, cracks appeared all over them and they started to fall down on the ground breaking down into thousands of small pieces.


    "What the-!?"


    "How is that possible ?"


    "What just happened ?"

 Chapter 927 Chapter-927

    "What happened ?" The Gumins asked as he looked at his partner with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... My claw Broke." The Other Gumin replied.


    "Don''t worry... I will kill him." The other Gumin spoke as he placed his claw around Anon''s Neck and Pressed in with full power.


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    His claw broke the same way and fell down to the ground, Just like the other one''s Claw.


    "What the hell is happening ?"


    "Is he using magic or what ?"


    "No, He can''t use magic here... That''s something else."


    "Are you telling me that he is physically strong enough to break a Gumin''s Claw, after eating this shit ?"


    ...


    People started talking about Anon as they couldn''t understand, What was going on.


    The Gumins immediately noticed this and decided not to attract anymore attention to Anon.


    "What''s your name, Human ?" The Gumin asked.


    "Frishio..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "You are coming with us, Frishio." The Gumins spoke as they started walking towards the Exit gate, while everyone looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    ''Time for the Second Phase...'' Anon thought as he started following them without speaking anything.


    "Everyone, Continue eating. The corpses will be eaten- I mean cleared soon." The Gumin spoke as he exited the room and Anon exited the room with them.


    "Continue to follow us..." The Gumin spoke as he looked at Anon, after exiting the room.


    "Yes, Yes..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he continued to follow the Gumins... But as soon as Anon noticed an empty lab on the right side, He immediately grabbed both of the Gumin''s neck from behind and threw them inside the Lab.


    *Grab*


    "What !?"


    "This-!?"


    *THUD*


    The Gumins went crashing into the Equipments, but they balanced their bodies immediately and got back up.


    "Who are you ?" The Gumin asked as he immediately understood that Anon wasn''t a member from this Laboratory.


    "You do not belong here..." Another Gumin spoke.


    "Oh, I am Daddy and I am going to discipline you kids now." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked into the Lab with an evil smile on his face.


    "Terminate him..."


    "No, You have to run away... He is stronger than us. I will stall him and you will run away, Inform master about him." The Gumin spoke.


    "Accepted."


    "You do know that I can listen to your plans, Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Claw Smasher..." The Gumin spoke as he used his skill and Jumped towards Anon with full speed and his friend immediately tried to run out of the room.


    "Heh... Stupid fucking Insects." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed the Calw of the attacking Gumin with one hand and the running Gumin''s neck with his other hand.


    "L-Leave me..." Both do the Gumins immediately tried to get out of Anon''s grasp but failed.


    "You ain''t going out of this lab without some minor modifications..." Anon spoke with a smile as he removed the dead bodies from the panels and placed both of the Gumin''s over them.


    "W-What are you doing !?" The Gumin asked as he tried to get out of the panel, but Anon used the belts to tie them to the panel.


    "Now, Let''s see... What''s going on inside your brain." Anon spoke with a smile as he wore the white gloves that were lying on the nearby table and walked upto the Gumin with a big smile on his face.


    "No, Don''t you dare touch us... We work for-"


    "Shhhhh... I know you work for the Blondie and Don''t you worry, this won''t hurt." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he picked up a scalpel from the table and looked at the Gumin''s Forehead Area.


    "Leave me..." The Gumin shouted.


    Anon placed the scalpel over his forehead and gave it a 360¡ã swirl, with that single swirl, Anon opened the Gumin''s Head and looked inside with a curious expression.


    But, As soon as Anon looked inside his head he noticed that there was a small circular object inside his brain, That looked somewhat similar to a crystal ball.


    "Hmm...? That''s not a brain." Anon spoke as he immediately used his spell to Examine the thing.


    <Demonic Eyes> S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Name: Memory Crystal]


    [Rank: B]


    [Description: A Device that can connect to Host''s brain and it can be used to control voodoo dolls and Clones.


    Memories can be stored into this crystal and later, it can be planted into Clones in order to control them without connecting them directly to your brain and use them efficiently.


    Memories ones stored in this crystal can not be removed.]


    "Ah... He didn''t connect these insects with his brain instead, he used this shit to control them without problems.


    Let''s see, what kind of memories did he fed you." Anon spoke as he immediately pulled the crystal ball out of the gumin''s head and supplied mana into the crystal ball.


    "Uh-huh... Uh-Huh... Uh-Huh..." Anon read all the memories that were inside the crystal and opened his eyes.


    ''Just some basic memories and the rules that he made about this place, Nothing special.


    These fuckers are programmed to kill anyone if they break the rules and there is a big list of responses in this crystal as well...


    If the people in this lab doesn''t give the correct answer after breaking a rule, they are bound to die.


    They don''t have any consciousness of their own... Just stupid machines working on some stupid memories.


    Well, allow me to give you some brains." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out two jars filled with a green liquid and in each jar, there was an ogre''s brain in it.


    ''Before Exiting the house... I knew I will find something like this here and that''s why, I told sephie to prepare me 50 Ogre brains. looks like they are going to be very useful.'' Anon thought as he immediately opened one Jar and poured everything into the Gumin''s Head.


    ''This green liquid should help the Ogre brain to settle into his head and get a good grip over his body.'' Anon thought as he closed his head and used a healing spell to heal his body back.


    Anon took a seat and observed the Gumin with a curious expression after that.


    While the other Gumin continuously tried to get out of the panel.


    "Hmm...? Where am I ?" The Gumin spoke up as he tried to stand up.


    "Woah... It really worked." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and Looked at the Gumin with a smile.


    "Y-Your Highness... B-But, I died in the War. How can I be alive-" The Gumin started speaking as he looked very confused.


    Anon immediately removed the belts from the panel and freed him from the panel.


    As soon as the Gumin stood up... He immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Your Highness... No.B-897 Greets You." The Gumin spoke.


    "Nice... I will swap his brain as well." Anon spoke as he immediately Moved towards the other Gumin and did the same thing with him


    5 minutes later...


    "Your Highness..." Both of them spoke at once as they bowed down to Anon.


    "Nice, Now here are the brains of the Other Ogres... All you guys have to do is plan these brains into the heads of other Gumins." Anon ordered as he looked at them with a smile.


    "As you command, Your Majesty." Both of the Gumins spoke as they immediately picked up the Brains and started transferring them to safe space.


    Anon exited the room and went back to the food room.


    As soon as Anon stepped into the food room, everyone was left surprised.


    Anon noticed that everyone was looking at him with a shocked expression.


    "How did he make it back ?"


    "I thought they will only bring his body back."


    "How lucky can this guy be ?"


    "Who is he ?"


    ....


    Anon sat down on his seat and started eating his lunch once again.


    *Ringggggggggggg*


    Everyone stood up from their places and returned back to their work.


    Except Anon and The Dwarf girl... Who works in his neighbouring lab.


    "What did you do with the boy ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a neutral expression as she stood up from her place and sat down besides Anon.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You are not the guy, you tell to be... No one in this laboratory is strong enough to withstand the force from their claws, but you shattered them as soon as they came in contact with your skin.


    That means you have trained hard enough to make your body so strong... I don''t know how, But you are using an impersonation spell to keep your Identity secret, But that''s only working on the outsides of your body... The inner part of your hands are still the same.


    You have done training and fought in battles... Not in one but many battles. Those are the hands of a warrior... Not a human who spent half of his life in this hellhole eating this fucking pig shit." The dwarf girl spoke as she pointed towards the food that Anon was eating.


    "So, Let me ask again... Who are you, Sir ?" The Dwarf girl asked.


    "Heh..."

 Chapter 928 Chapter-928

    "Who are you ?" The Dwarf woman asked with a curious expression on her face.


    "Heh... I am Frishio, Ma''am. Just a Normal human guy working in this hellhole half of my life and eating this shitty food." Anon replied with a smile as he stood up from the table and started walking towards the exit gate of the food room.


    The Dwarf woman immediately looked down in Disappointment and noticed something.


    She immediately picked up a sharp piece of the Gumin''s Claw and sliced her hand to check it''s sharpness.


    As soon as the claw''s Sharp edge touched her hand... Blood Started flowing out.


    She stood up from the table and threw the Claw''s Sharp Piece towards Anon with all the power she could''ve gathered in her tiny hands.


    *Swish*


    "Hah... Why does everyone wants to find about everything ?" Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately turned around and grabbed the claw piece that was coming towards him with just two fingers.


    "Haha... Got you, No one in this fucking laboratory can do that. Now tell me, that you are a fucking normal Human guy." The dwarf woman spoke as she smiled.


    "I am a Fucking Normal Human guy." Anon spoke with a smile as he dropped the piece on the ground and left the food room.


    ''What kind of Stupid people live in this place ? Throwing things at me.'' Anon thought as he exited the food room.


    "H-Hey wait..." The Dwarf woman shouted as she immediately started following Anon.


    ....


    Southern valleys of Human Kingdom...


    Two nights are patrolling the area near the Omin River.


    "So, You are telling me that you have seen that monster up-close ? What nonsense ?" A knight who had blonde hairs spoke as he looked at his friend with a smile.


    "Hey, I never lie... That monster was really Tall, His body was like a Human but a very giant one, his eyes were pure white and his hands were huge." The black haired Knight replied with a smile.


    "Now you are just making things up, you fucking asshole, aren''t you ?" The blonde knight asked.


    "Hahaha... Hell yeah, Where would you find that kind of monster ? I just made all of that up." The black haired Knight replied with a smile.


    "Sometimes People should really look at what they are speaking... Because it can often come true, Gentlemen." A voice came from the back.


    Both of them immediately turned around and noticed a man around 5''4 standing in front of them, he was wearing multi-colored clothes and a black hat on his head, apparently he was bowing his head to the knights and one of his hand was holding his cap.


    "Who are you ?" The knights asked as they immediately got alerted and pointed their weapons spears towards the unknown guy.


    "I am... The Liar." He spoke as he immediately lifted his head and looked at the knights with a smile.


    His face was stitched together with black fur, his left eye was glowing brightly green, right eye was missing and his mouth was full of sharp fangs.


    "W-What the fuck-!?" Suddenly, his whole body started transforming, his hands started getting bigger and the size of his body also started growing at an insane rate.


    "I-It''s a monster, R-Runnnn..." The blonde knight shouted as he immediately started running away.


    The Black haired Knight was too shocked to even move and as he noticed the Liar... He noticed that he was transforming into the same monster that he just made up into his mind a second ago.


    ''H-How is that possible ?'' The black haired Knight thought as he looked at the monster, His body was completely paralyzed.


    "Hehehe... Food." The monster spoke as he smiled and extended both of his hands towards the running knight.


    His hands continued to expand until he finally caught the running knight.


    "N-Noooo... L-Leave me you fucking monster. Fuck, Leave me. HELPPPPPPPPPP-" The knight shouted as he tried to get out of his giant hands but the Liar ate him alive all at once.


    *Burpppp*


    "Well, That was a good one... Now the other one." He spoke as he turned to look at the Black haired Knight and noticed that he wasn''t there.


    His white eyes immediately looked around and noticed that the black haired Knight was running towards the River.


    "No... Stop, My dinner." The Liar spoke as he started extending his hands once again towards the running knight.


    "No... I won''t die... I will live for my daughter. I-I have to live, I-I can''t DIE-" The knight shouted as he jumped over the river, but he was caught in the middle of the jump by the Liar''s hands.


    "Hehehe... Got you." The liar smiled evilly as he pulled him back.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO..." The knight shouted as he got eaten alive by the Monster.


    *Crunch*


    *Crunch*


    "Mnnh... Bones cracking, I just love that sound. Now, Let''s find more dinner." The Liar spoke with a smile as he immediately transformed back into his original form and pulled out a long stick from his pocket as he walked away from that place.


    But he didn''t knew that there was someone else in the woods, who was observing all of this.


    A female knight who came there to pee, but as she was dealing with her buisness, she saw everything while barely keeping herself in control and not shouting at the moment.


    But just as she was backing off... She stepped on a wood and cracked it.


    *Crack*


    As soon as the cracking sound came, the Liar stopped and looked at the trees with a smile.


    The Girl knight immediately bent down and hid behind the tree.


    After waiting for around 5 seconds, She finally looked up and noticed that the Liar was not there.


    She started searching for him but couldn''t find him, it was as if he just disappeared.


    "Fuuuu~ He is gone." She spoke as she let out a sigh of relief and turned around to leave.


    "Who left ?" As soon as she turned around, she noticed that the Liar was standing right behind her with a wide smile on his face.


    "N-No... Y-You were just-"


    "Aren''t you one sneaky squirrel ?" He asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No... Don''t eat me." She shouted as she immediately stood up and started running.


    But as she was running, she crashed into something and fell down to the ground.


    "Ouch..." As she looked in front, she noticed that the Liar was standing right in front of her with a wide smile on his face.


    "N-No... H-How is that possible ?" She asked with a shocked expression as she immediately started crawling back.


    But as she was crawling back, something came from behind and stopped her movement.


    *Thud*


    "Hello, Lady..."


    As soon as the Female knight turned around, she noticed that there was another Liar standing behind her.


    "Hey tell me one thing... What''s your worst fear ?" The Liar asked as he sat down and looked at her with an evil smile.


    "No, tell me... What''s your worst fear or I will eat you alive." Another Liar spoke from the back.


    "No, She is going to tell me."


    "Brother, You have stolen enough food from me... I am not letting you steal this one."


    "Oh, What are you going to do about it ? Fight me ?"


    "I will, If that''s what it takes."


    "I think you will be my food then..."


    "Well, Why don''t we seprate her half-half ?"


    "Okay, But I want the lower half."


    "No, I will seprate her from the sides... I know why you are asking for the lower half, it''s because she has a huge butt."


    "Fine... Seprate her from sides."


    "Good Boy."


    "Now let''s- Where is she ?" The liar asked his brother as both of them looked on the ground and noticed that the girl was missing.


    "I don''t know... You should know."


    "Why should I know ?"


    "You fucking idiot... Don''t argue with me, Just find her."


    "Why the fuck are you shouting then ?"


    ...


    Both of them started searching for the girl.


    *Mnhff*


    "Shhh... Do you want to die ?" An Ogre Assassin, who belonged to Anon covered her Mouth and hided in the shadows of the tree with the help of a concealment spell.


    ''Who is he ? Why is he so big ? Why is his hands green ? Is this guy a monster or a Human ? Why am I here ? Why is he helping me ?'' The girl had numerous questions in her mind, But her main focus right now was to stay alive and report the current situation to the Royal Castle as soon as possible.


    As soon as the Ogre Assassin noticed that there was no more danger around... He came out of the shadows and let go of the girl''s mouth.


    "Are you alright, Human ?" The Ogre Assassin asked as he looked at the Girl.


    "Y-Yes... Thank-"


    "I found her and I think, I found something else as well." The liar shouted from the top of the tree as he looked at both of them with an evil smile. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... Shit." The Ogre Assassin spoke.

 Chapter 929 Chapter-929

    Outskirts of the Human kingdom, Anon''s House, The Underground City...


    Sephie''s Lab...


    *Yawwwnnnn*


    Sephie woke up from her sleep and walked upto the nearest water jug.


    She poured a glass of water for herself and started sipping it as she continued to walk out of her room and towards the surveillance room.


    "What a good day... Everything is so silent. I think I am going to shed skin in a few days, I can''t wait." Sephie spoke as she looked at her tail and noticed a thin white layer all over it.


    She entered Inside the surveillance room and sat down on the chair with a relaxed expression on her face.


    But as soon as sephie turned her eyes towards the Screens... Her eyes widened in surprise as she noticed a Female Human Knight running towards the house with full speed, her shiny armour was all covered in blood and two unknown huge Hound like Creatures were running behind her.


    "What the fuck are those monsters ?" Sephie thought as she immediately placed the glass of water aside and zoomed in on the Creatures.


    Wolf like body, Black fur, thousands of sharp fangs in their mouth and they had more than 10 eyes covering their whole head.


    "I have never ever seen that kind of monster... Is it a Demon ? No, Demons won''t appear on this after all their leader already knows master''s personality.


    Wait... That thing in her hand, is that a Soldier Token ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression as she immediately looked at the girl and noticed that she was raising her hand up into the air and in her hand, there was a silver plated token that she was showing.


    ''These tokens are made by master himself... The Gold plated ones are given to the core members of the House, like me, Adeline and No.300.


    The Silver ones are given to the Ogre Assassins who protects the house and patrols the perimeter around it.


    At last comes the Bronze Tokens, these tokens are given to the Normal Ogre Soldiers. If an Ogre Soldier steps out of the house... He has to have this token or He will not be able to enter inside the house again.


    But, the question is... How did she get the token out of an Ogre Assassin''s hand and why are these two horrific creatures following her ?'' Sephie thought as she continued to look at the screen.


    Outside the House...


    "Please Save me... Save me... I am begging you." The knight girl shouted loudly as she continued to run towards the house with full speed, while continuously holding the token high up in the Air.


    "Hehehe... She is mine." The liar shouted from behind as he continued to chase her.


    "No brother... She is mine, Hahahaha." The other liar spoke as he started running a bit faster.


    "NOOOOOOOOO... Save me." The female knight shouted loudly once more.


    Underground City...


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Who the fuck dared to disturb me ?" No.300 spoke as she immediately stood up from her bed and started walking towards the gate.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Why the hell are-" No.300 started speaking as she opened the door but she immediately stopped talking when she noticed that it was Sephie.


    "M-Madam Sephie ? Is something wrong ? Because I was just sleeping and-"


    "No.300, There is a girl... Human girl who is coming towards our house with full speed and behind her are two unknown creatures that look like hounds but they are too huge for a hound.


    They have more than 10 eyes and a mouth full of Sharp fangs-"


    "No worries, Master''s Barrier will evaporate all of them as soon as they come in contact with them.


    You should go back and continue to sleep, Madam Sephie." No.300 spoke with a sleepy expression as she started returning back to her bed.


    "She is holding a Silver token In her hand... No. 9989''s Token to be specific." Sephie spoke from behind.


    "She is holding what, again ?" No.300 asked as she turned around with a serious expression.


    ...


    Two Ogre maids are working in the garden and as they were plucking the Tomatoes from plants, they heard a scream.


    "HELPPPPPPPPPP.... SOMEONE... SAVE MEEEEEE."


    They immediately walked upto the main gate and looked outside with curious expressions, but as soon as they saw the creatures running behind the Human girl... They went back to their work.


    "What the hell is happening ?"


    "I don''t know... Let''s just focus on work."


    *Creakkkk*


    Suddenly, The main gates of the house opened up and No.300 walked out as she yawned with a sleepy expression.


    *Yawwwwn*


    "W-We greet, Madam No.300." both of the maids immediately greeted No.300.


    "Get out of the garden... Shit is about to get messy." No.300 replied with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Both of the maids immediately went into the house as soon as they heard this.


    After No.300, Adeline and Sephie stepped out of the house.


    "Hmm... These creatures are really something. I am alive for nearly 700 years now and i haven''t seen these creatures to this day. Are they created in a Lab or something ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "Possible..." Sephie replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, What''s the decision ? Should I do It or not ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression as she looked at Sephie.


    "I say we let all of them die..." Adeline spoke.


    "She won''t die, the token in her hand will allow the entry." Sephie spoke.


    "You may not know this, Sephie. But those tokens are Enchanted with the ancient Dragon magic... They can only work if they are given to the other person willingly and I don''t think your Ogre Assassins are stupid enough give it away to anyone right, No.300 ?" Sephie asked with a neutral expression.


    "They are commanded to destroy the token if they know that their end is near, But giving them away is only possible in one condition..." As No.300 was speaking her eyes widened in realisation.


    "What is that condition ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "That the receiver of the token holds valuable information." No.300 spoke as she immediately looked down and started counting the tiles on the ground.


    "How valuable information are we talking about here ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Valueable enough to let that stupid slow running girl get into this house." Adeline spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at the girl.


    "Six... Seven... eight..." No.300 spoke as she looked at the tiles.


    "What are you doing, No.300 ?" Sephie asked.


    "She won''t make it... Her legs is injured, blood is flowing out of neck at a slow rate and she will fain in about 10 seconds, I have to save her.


    Twelve... That''s the one. *Hup*" No.300 spoke as she immediately jumped over the Twelfth tile.


    *Jump*


    *Thud*


    As soon as she landed on the tile, it went down and two chambers opened up on both sides of the ground.


    *Release*


    Two spears were launched vertically of the chambers, that No.300 grabbed with both of her hands.


    "HELP-" The Female knight suddenly fainted just as No.300 Predicted.


    "Food...."


    "SHE IS MINE."


    Both of the Liar''s shouted as they immediately opened their mouths in order to eat her.


    "Get the fuck away..." No.300 spoke as she puffed her chest and bent backwards with both of the spears pointing towards the Liars.


    *Crack*


    "... From her, You Motherfucking Dogs. Majestic Rapid throw." No.300 completed her sentence and threw the spears towards the Liars with all the strength she had.


    As soon as the spears left her hands, they broke the sound Barrier and created a sonic boom.


    *BOOOM*


    As the Liar''s were about to eat the Female knight... They noticed something coming towards them, But Their reaction time was very late.


    "Broth-"


    "What the-"


    *THUD* S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *THUD*


    The spears went through their mouth and pierced through the back of their head.


    Black blood flowed out of their heads and both of them died on spot.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    As soon as their corpses landed on the ground, A smile appeared over No.300''s Face.


    "H-How did you do that ?" Sephie asked with a shocked expression as she immediately walked upto No.300.


    "What ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "The Sonic Boom... Only master can do that." Sephie asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, But I learned it... You just have to throw it with more force and pressure. It will do the Job." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "So, that''s what you did when master wasn''t here... You Practiced it in the training room when everyone slept... I see now." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "You got me..." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "Looks like they are not dead..." Adeline spoke from behind as she walked forward and grabbed the girl with her magic, she then brought her into the house.


    "Brother... What do you say ?"


    "That''s good right there and we have to get it."


    "That''s my brother."


    "I will not sleep empty stomach tonight."


    "Hehehe... Now we have enough to share."


    "Looks like you guys are looking for trouble huh ?" Suddenly, A Male''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 930 Chapter-930

    "Looks like you naughty boys are looking for some trouble, huh ?" Suddenly a Male''s Sound came from the back.


    Adeline, Sephie and No.300 looked at the Man with a confused expression as they didn''t knew who he was.


    But, As soon as the Liars turned around... All three of them noticed that it was Damon.


    "DAMON !?" All three of them spoke at once as they looked at Damon.


    "Oh, Hi Girls... You should really take a look at that girl or she will die from blood loss." Damon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the female knight.


    "Y-Yeah... He is right." Sephie spoke as she immediately pulled out her troll necklace from her pocket and placed it over the Female Knight''s body.


    As soon as the necklace touched her body, all the blood clots started closing and she got healed in under 1 minute.


    "She won''t die now." Sephie spoke with a smile.


    "Who are you ?" One of the Liar asked as he looked at Damon with a confused expression, although he didn''t dared to attack him immediately because of his terrifying Aura.


    "I am someone who doesn''t matter that much, But you Pretty boys do not belong here.


    Mind telling me how you got here in the first place and when I say ''Here''... I mean in this Realm." Damon asked with a smile while excluding horrific Aura out of his body.


    "Oi, Are you threatening us with that Aura of yours ?"


    "Do you think we will be afraid of you ?"


    Both of them spoke as they got ready to fight Damon.


    "I am not saying that you are afraid of me... But, Know this... If you don''t tell me how you got here, I will take a silver sword and shove it into your chests, does that ring any bells ?" Damon asked with a menacing smile as he looked at them.


    As soon as the Liars heard Damon''s words... Both of them got transformed back into their original form and immediately went down on their knees.


    "P-Please forgive us... W-We came through a portal." Both of them apologized immediately as they explained how they arrived in this realm.


    "Another portal ? Where is it ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "400 Kilometres to the West Direction. Please forgive us." Both of them spoke at once as they begged for forgiveness.


    "400 kilometres ? That''s barrren land... There is nothing there." Damon spoke in a low voice as he started thinking something.


    "C-Can we go now ?" Both of the Liars asked as they looked at Damon.


    "Where will you go ?" Damon asked.


    "To the forest." They replied.


    "What will you do in the Forest ?" Damon asked as he bent down and looked at them with a creepy smile.


    "Hunt for Hum-" Just as one of the Liar started speaking, His brother grabbed his mouth.


    "Hunt for Animals and monsters in order to eat them." His brother spoke.


    "Yeah... You can go." Damon replied with a smile as he started walking towards the other direction.


    "T-Thank you, Sir."


    "Oi, Let''s get the fuck out of here fast."


    "Yeah."


    Both of them immediately stood up and started walking towards the Forest silently.


    *Swish*


    *Chk*


    *Chk* S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as they were walking towards the forest, they noticed that two shiny swords piercing through their Chests.


    "S-Silver..."


    "B-But, You said we can go ?" One of the liar asked as he turned around and looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    "You are liars, Do you really think that I am going to let your kingdom roam the Forests of this realm ?


    Oh you are wrong." Damon spoke with a smile as he twisted the Silver swords and both of the Liars immediately bursted out.


    "Woahhh... What the fuck just happened ?" No.300 shouted from a distance as she looked at Damon with a shocked expression.


    Damon walked upto No.300 and gave her the silver swords.


    "They are liars, Stupid creatures but not stupid enough to die by the likes you. You will need Silver weapons in order to kill them.


    I don''t fucking understand, How the hell are these creatures entering in this realm ?" Damon spoke as he entered inside the house.


    "Master is not here... Where are you going ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean he is not here ? He just came back from the Deep Sea. Don''t tell me he went there again, He didn''t... Did he ?" Damon asked with a worried expression.


    "Nope, Dear went out for some work." Adeline replied with a neutral expression.


    "When will he come back ? I will wait." Damon replied.


    "Well, You will need a room then. I will arrange it immediately." No.300 spoke as she started walking inside.


    "Wait, Wait... He is not going to come home today ?" Damon asked with a surprised expression.


    "Who knows... It''s master we are talking about." Sephie spoke as she dragged the girl into the house, Adeline followed her inside and after her No.300 went into the house.


    "What''s so important that you want to meet master today ?" Suddenly, Mike''s voice came from behind.


    "Oh, Mike... Hello." Damon spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed that Mike was standing behind whim with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Is it something very important ?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah, Kind of... I have detected some unusual moments in the Elf Kingdom, Unknown Monsters are killing their new adventurers, they have suspended guild Quests until they find out where the monsters are coming from.


    When I looked into it closely... I found out that these monsters are coming through a portal and this portal is not connected to this world... It''s connected to an another realm." Damon spoke.


    "You mean like the Deep Sea ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes... Just like the Deep Sea and That''s why I wanted to show this to Anon." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "How many are there ?" Mike asked


    "I don''t know... If you count theres as well... I would say about 2 for now." Damon replied.


    "I am afraid if more and monsters from other realms continued to flood this realm... It will collapse real soon.


    You will need to control these portals or Completely close them, The gods know of this matter and they must be sending someone really soon to fix them." Damon replied.


    "So, Why are you so worried ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Because these portals maybe dangerous to people like those humans living inside the walls... But for you, me and Anon... This is a good opportunity.


    We can get powerful treasures, Mounts and Ancient Spells out of these portals. We can exploit them to get stronger. That''s what I wanted to tell Anon and get his opinion on.


    If I were to be a god... The first thing I wanted to do is close them, since it will only raise negative mana in this realm and that means Demons will get powerful by the day... But since I use negative mana myself, I will try to keep them Open and use everything that comes of those portals." Damon spoke with a neutral expression as he explained everything to Mike.


    "I see..." Mike spoke as he thought about it for a second.


    "Can you inform Anon about this ? I have to go." Damon spoke as he looked at Mike with a smile.


    "But, You should stay and explain it to master when he comes back... You explain it better." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, That''s a problem.... You see, I have opened a brothel and I have to manage it as well." Damon spoke as he gave all the papers to Mike and started leaving.


    "Wait, Why would you open a Brothel ? I thought you wanted to fuck girls... Or do you want to see them get fucked by other men ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "No, That Brothel is for me... It''s my personal Brothel, I use it when I feel unsatisfied." Damon replied.


    "Ah... So, When do you feel unsatisfied ?" Mike asked.


    "That''s my secret... I feel unsatisfied everyday, Undead Vampire named Mike." Damon spoke with a smile as he disappeared into thin Air.


    "Did he just called me, ''Undead Vampire named Mike ?'' Was he on Drugs or Alcohol ?" Mike wondered as he went into the house and closed the gates.


    ....


    The Laboratory....


    Anon is working in his Lab with the rest of his members... But there is one extra member in the Lab and it''s the Dwarf Girl.


    "So, You just manage the number of these liquids all day here ?" She asked Anon with a curious expression.


    "That''s the Fourth time you have asked that. Okay, It''s ready." Anon replied with a neutral expression as gave a thumbs up to the team leader.


    "Do it." The team leader spoke.


    Suddenly all the liquids were injected into the Undead''s body.


    "Failed." A girl spoke from the other direction.


    "What stupid project... You should be transferred to my room, I will send someone else here." The dwarf woman spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Why are you in this room ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he continued to do his work.

 Chapter 931 Chapter-931

    *Ringggggggggggg*


    As soon as this sound resounded inside the Laboratory, everyone stopped whatever they were doing and started walking towards their rooms.


    As Anon started walking towards his room, The dwarf woman immediately stopped her way.


    "Why don''t you come to my room tonight ? Maybe, You will get lucky." The dwarf woman spoke as she jiggled her boobs in front of Anon.


    "Really ? You are that Desperate woman ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, I am more than desperate if you are the only chance of me getting out of this shitty place.


    You entered inside this place, You must know a way to get out as well. Just take me with you and I will-"


    "Boring... I am going back to my room." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he immediately started walking towards his room.


    "What the- Hey listen to me... Wait." The dwarf woman shouted as she immediately started following Anon.


    "Why are you following me ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Dwarf woman with a bored expression.


    "I just want to-" She immediately stopped talking and looked down with a serious expression.


    Anon noticed this and looked ahead only to see two Gumins coming their way.


    "What happened ? Are you afraid of them ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Dwarf Woman.


    "You are not afraid because you are strong, But My body is so weak that I can''t even kill a mosquito, So being afraid is the only thing I can do." She replied as she continued to look down.


    As soon as the Gumins came close to Anon, Both of them immediately went down on their knees.


    "We greet, Your Majesty." Both of them spoke at the same time.


    As soon as the Dwarf woman noticed this, Her eyes widened in shock and Surprise. She couldn''t understand, what was happening right now.


    "You dumb fucks... Don''t do this in the fucking hall, stand up. What if someone sees you ?" Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Gumins.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty. We are very sorry." Both of them apologized together as they immediately stood up.


    "Now, Get lost." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Both of the Gumins immediately walked by Anon as if nothing had happened.


    Anon also started walking forward, But the Dwarf woman still looked perplexed and Shocked as she sifted her eyes onto Anon and the Gumins, back and forth rapidly.


    She immediately ran towards Anon and blocked his way by the show of her right hand, while looking really serious.


    "I Have-" Before she could''ve even started talking, Anon walked by her without even stopping to listen to her.


    "What the..."


    She started running towards him once again and stood in front of him again, but this time... She placed both of her hands over Anon''s chest and tried to stop him from walking.


    "Wait, I have to-" Suddenly she noticed that Anon was still walking and she was just being pushed back.


    She immediately removed her hands from Anon''s chest and stepped aside as she noticed that he wasn''t paying any attention to him.


    "There is a child out there... Who is waiting for his mother to return. I need to get out of this shithole." The Dwarf woman spoke as she continued to look in the other direction.


    Anon turned around and looked at the Dwarf woman. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aww... Really ? Okay, Let me get you out of here right now. Let''s go, We shouldn''t let that child wait any longer..." Anon spoke.


    "R-Really ?" She asked as she turned around and looked at Anon with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, How can I be so heartless to keep a mother and her son away from each other ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh, How kind hearted of you." The dwarf woman spoke as she walked upto Anon with a warm smile on her face.


    "But, I will drop you to your house and If I didn''t find any child there... I will grab your small neck and break it without thinking twice." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately grabbed the Dwarf Woman''s Neck.


    "W-What the-"


    "Now, You aren''t lying to me... Are you, Luv ? Because this is the only chance, I am going to give you in order to confess or..." Anon spoke with a menacing smile as his eyes shined brightly purple as he looked at the Dwarf woman.


    "N-No, I lied... I lied... Please don''t kill me." She confessed immediately and Anon slowly let go of her throat.


    "Now, Don''t you have guts to lie on my face ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are... Anon Agreil." She spoke as she looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    ''Wha- How does she know that ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the Dwarf girl with a confused expression.


    "Y-You are really, Anon Agreil... Right ?" She asked again.


    "How did you figure it out ?" Anon asked.


    "Are you kidding me ? We are taught things about you by that blonde guy in order to identify you even if you are in disguise.


    "Things ? What kind of things ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Your eyes... They glow Brightly purple, You often use the word ''Luv'' In your sentence. Your Ego is really big and-"


    "That''s enough... I think, I got the gist of it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Can I see you in your real form ?" She asked with an excited expression.


    "No." Anon replied as he started walking towards his room once again.


    "Haa... You are really stubborn just like he said." The dwarf woman spoke from behind.


    "What''s your talent ?" Anon asked as he turned to look at her.


    "What ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I can do many things..." The Dwarf woman spoke.


    "Tell me the best one you got, Luv." Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I have a good body, I can seduce people-"


    As soon as Anon heard this he turned around and started walking in the other direction.


    "W-Wait... I have something else, I can fight with a hammer real good. I was a paid mercenary back in my old days and Since I am a scholar... I know how to deal maximum damage with a hammer, I spent most of my life on it." She replied immediately.


    Anon immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a huge hammer out of his inventory.


    "Show me." Anon spoke as he tossed the hammer towards her.


    *Catch*


    As soon as she grabbed the hammer... A smile appeared over her face.


    "It''s been a while, since I holded a hammer..." She spoke as she slowly caressed the hammer.


    "Is that the only thing, you gonna do ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Fine... I will show you, what Lorelei can do." She spoke with a smile as she immediately started spinning the hammer around her fingers.


    ''She is good with hammers... Although she doesn''t have that much energy in her body, the balance she has over that hammer is quite impressive.


    But, it will take more than that...'' Anon thought as he looked at the Dwarf woman.


    "Half-moon rise..." She spoke as she used a martial arts skill and gave the hammer a semi-swirl into the air before throwing it towards Anon with all the strength she had in her body.


    As soon as Anon heard the technique''s name, his eyes widened in shock.


    *THUD*


    *Clench*


    Anon stopped the hammer with just one hand but he noticed that the strength in the hammer was strong enough to peel off his finger''s skin for one second before they healed back to normal.


    Anon placed the hammer back into his Inventory and looked at the Dwarf woman with a smile.


    Suddenly he noticed that she was lying down on the ground with a very tiered expression on her face and blood was flowing out of her hands.


    Her legs were Shaking and slowly blood Started to come out of her nostrils as well.


    "Half-Moon Rise... One of the five forbidden arts in the Dwarf kingdom, You used this skill even though you knew that you are in such a shitty state.


    Even the those who have reached the peak of their physique will hesitate for sometime before using this skill... But, Looks like I have a mad woman over here." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her miserable state.


    "I-In order to impress Anon *Cough-Cough* Agreil... I am pretty sure this is nothing and I am already dying everyday in this *cough-cough* shitty place... Then why not ?" She spoke with a smile as blood came out of her mouth as well.


    "Haaa.... I have to give you this, You are a little crazy... But, Not crazy enough." Anon spoke with a smile as he sat down and placed his hand over her forehead.


    Her body healed back to the original condition in under three seconds, It was as if nothing ever happened to her.


    She smiled at Anon as soon as she was healed.


    "You knew, I will do that... Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Maybe..."

 Chapter 932 Chapter-932

    <The Lights will go out in 30 minutes>


    "Haa... So, Will you take me out of this place ? I am not asking this for free, I will pay whatever price you want from me. If I can do it, I will do it." Th Dwarf woman asked as she stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Just raise your hand on the right time and you might have a chance of getting out of here." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking towards his room.


    "What ? I-I don''t understand..." The Dwarf woman asked with a Confused expression.


    "You will, Once the right time comes." Anon replied without even turning around and left.


    "A Scholar''s Words, Huh ?" The Dwarf woman spoke with a smile as he immediately turned around and left the hall with a smile on her face.


    But as soon as both of them left, A gate of the nearby room opened up and the Prostitute that Anon met this morning came out from the room.


    "What the fuck did I just heard ?" She spoke with a shocked expression.


    ''I was offered three bottles of the drug by the old man inside this room and he told me to spend the night with him.


    But, I know that ones he is asleep... He wakes up only on the next morning directly, so I kept the door open In order to walk out of the room as soon as he is done having sex, But looks like I got a gem... While having sex with that shitty old man, Hehehe.'' She thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    After smiling viciously for a second, she left the hall at once and went back to her room.


    *Click*


    Anon stopped in front of his room and opened the door without wasting any time.


    *Swing*


    "Eh...?"


    But, As soon as he opened the door... Anon noticed that Ruff was standing half Naked in front of the Mirror, Just like yesterday.


    "N-No... Please close your eyes." Ruff spoke with a shy expression as she hurried up and wore her clothes.


    "Why should I close my eyes ? I am getting a show of naked Elf girl in front of my eyes and you are telling me to close my eyes ?


    That''s not fair, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly walked upto Ruff and grabbed her hand.


    As soon as he grabbed her hand, her pajamas Slipped down and her fully naked body was revealed to Anon.


    "M-My Pajamas..." She spoke in a cute and low voice.


    "What about them ?" Anon asked as he slowly grabbed her another hand and pinned her to the wall.


    *Thud*


    "T-They slipped down... Can I-I take them up and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon closed the distance between their faces.


    "You may not..." Anon spoke with a smile as he let out his breath over her face.


    As soon as he did this, Ruff''s face turned beet red.


    "Are you guys permitted to have sex in this place ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed both of her hands with his single hand and used his other hand to stroke her cheeks slowly.


    "Y-You can do it... But, I-" Before she could''ve said anything else... Anon brought his hand down to her pussy and started rubbing it slowly.


    As he slowly rubbed her pussy lips, Anon felt her pubic hairs Making a rigid sound everytime he rubbed his fingers against her pussy.


    *Rub-Rub*


    "I-I feel something..."


    "Keep feeling it and You might discover something good." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her.


    "Anhh~ M-My body is shaking..." She spoke as she closed her eyes.


    "Tell me more, Tell me what''s happening and maybe... I can help you." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at her.


    "I-I feel my nipples are Anhh~..." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong with you nipples ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked down and noticed that her nipples were erect.


    "T-They are erect... I-I feel aroused, B-But I am an elf... I-I can''t have sex with other than my Anhh~ M-My Husband." She spoke with a shy expression.


    [Now, He will purpose to be my husband and I will say ''Yes'' and After that we will have so much lovely sex.] She thought in her Brain but what she forgot is that Anon was continuously reading her brain from the moment he entered inside the room.


    "Well, Well, Well... Then, It''s alright." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately stepped aside and let her go.


    "What the- !?" She spoke with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon in awe.


    "What ? Something wrong, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Urggg*


    "No... I just forgot that you can read my mind. Fuck me." Ruff spoke with an Irritated expression as she started wearing her pajamas again.


    "Well, Don''t you worry... I will fuck you, But not today." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "You rubbed my pussy and It''s the most sacred place in a Female Elf''s Body." Ruff spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, You enjoyed getting your pussy rubbed... Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, I didn''t."


    [I did, Very fucking much.]


    "Well, even if you speak lie from your mouth... This thing Can''t lie, can it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he lied down on the upper-bed.


    "Whatever... Why are you sleeping up there ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean, Luv ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "N-No-... I- This- ?! I didn''t meant to ask that. Just sleep wherever you wish, Mr. Anon." Ruff spoke as her whole face turned beet red once again.


    "Well, Mr. Anon will make himself comfortable up here then." Anon spoke with a smile as he went to sleep.


    *Click*


    Suddenly all the lights went out and silence covered the whole room.


    30 minutes later...


    [Shall I ask him ? No, He will think of me as weak willed. I should sleep on my own bed... Why is that, I am craving to sleep with him tonight ?


    He just came one day ago... You are living here for so long, Just sleep Ruff.] Ruff thought as she closed her eyes.


    ''Well, Let''s have some fun.'' Anon thought as he used his memory Alteration skill and started sending thoughts to her unconscious brain.


    <You are feeling so lonely and That pussy rub... Maybe you want more of it from Anon.>


    <Why don''t you try going up there and just lie down right next to him ?>


    As soon as Anon sent these thoughts to her mind, he started hearing noises coming from the bed below.


    *Sweep*


    *Sweep*


    She was continuously changing her position as she couldn''t sleep properly.


    Just to make the situation even more manipulative... Anon used another skill.


    <Attractive Pheromones>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A sweet smell entered inside Ruff''s nostrils and activated all the natural instincts inside her body.


    She started craving sex in just one second, Her pussy became really wet and juices started coming out of the lips as they started staining her pajamas.


    Ruff slowly inserted her hand inside her pajamas and noticed that her pussy was really wet.


    ''Why am I getting so wet and Hot ? What is happening with my body and Why do I keep remembering the moment when he rubbed my pussy ?


    I want to get my pussy rubbed by him agai- NO NO, What are you thinking ruff ? You are an Elf... You have to save your virginity for your future husband. Yes, Save virginity for your future husband...'' Ruff thought about this continuously as she started rubbing her pussy slowly.


    *Chip-Chap-Chip-Chap*


    Anon heard the rubbing sounds of wet liquids against her skin and immediately understood what was going on.


    A wide smile appeared over his face as he decided to play his last move.


    ''I haven''t even used any mind controlling skill this moment and I have gotten this girl to rub her pussy like a crazy monkey, Hehehehe.


    Wait, Why do I feel like a manipulative evil Villain from those superhero movies ? Na, I am not that evil.'' Anon thought as he inserted one more thought into her unconscious brain.


    <No matter how much you rub it... You won''t be satisfied until Anon does it again with his own fingers.


    Remember, How he fingered you a moment ago ? Don''t you want to feel the same thing again ?>


    As soon as this thought entered inside her brain... Silence covered the room once again.


    ''Hmm...? Did I fucked it up ?'' Anon thought as he heard no sound coming from down the bed.


    Suddenly, she stood up from her bed and walked upto Anon''s bed.


    She silently lied down besides him and grabbed Anon''s hand.


    ''Hmmm ? what''s she doing ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, she placed Anon''s hand inside her pajamas and started rubbing her pussy against Anon''s hand.

 Chapter 933 Chapter-933

    Ruff didn''t speak anything, she just lied down next to Anon for a minute or so before finally sticking her ass out to Anon''s hand.


    As soon as Anon noticed that she was in heat, an evil smile appeared over his face... But he immediately went back to his normal expressions, since he was pretending to be asleep at the moment.


    *Rub-Rub*


    Ruff rubbed her ass against Anon''s hand... As she bit her lower lip tightly.


    ''The same behaviour, a Bitch in heat would do. Very Good.'' Anon thought as he smiled evilly in his brain.


    ''Is he awake ?'' Ruff wondered as she turned around and noticed that Anon was still sleeping.


    Ruff felt very irritated and immediately started opening her pajamas.


    *Click-Click-Click-Click-Click*


    After opening all of the buttons... She slided out of her pajamas and got fully naked.


    ''This is going to be fun...'' Anon thought as he felt her naked ass cheeks rubbing against his fingers.


    ''Come on... Wake up, A Naked girl is lying besides you, What else do you want ?'' She thought as she slowly started rubbing her ass against Anon''s hand.


    *Rub-Rub*


    ''Let''s see, If I can take it to next level or not.'' Anon thought as he continued to sleep.


    Suddenly he felt that Ruff has turned towards Anon and she is now continuously looking at his face with an Irritated expression.


    "You are an idiot..." She spoke in a very low voice as she thought that Anon was a deep sleeper.


    ''I am ? Wait, I am. But you are a bitch in heat and you will crave for my dick in a little bit. Hahahaha...'' Anon thought as he laughed in his mind.


    Suddenly, Anon felt his hand was being grabbed by Ruff''s hand.


    She slowly placed Anon''s hand in between her thighs and right over her pussy.


    "Do it..." Ruff spoke in a low voice as she started moving her pussy back and forth over Anon''s hand.


    *Rub-Rub*


    She slowly brought up Anon''s fingers to her clit and started rubbing it against his fingers.


    "Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Yes, Yes..." She started moaning as soon as she felt Anon''s fingers rubbing her pussy.


    ''She is keeping her moans as low as possible... I think, it''s time for me to jump in the action.'' Anon thought as he immediately moved in his sleep and placed hand right over Ruff''s boobs.


    As soon as Ruff saw this, She stopped rubbing her pussy against Anon''s hand.


    ''I-Is he awake ?'' She thought with an embarrassed expression.


    "A-Are you awake, Mr. Anon ?" She asked in a very low voice.


    *Zzzzzzzzzz*


    But, Anon didn''t speak anything and continued to make dozing sounds in order to show her that he was still asleep.


    ''Ah... Sleep movement.'' Ruff thought with a relieved expression.


    "Hmm... I want a kiss, Freya." Anon pretended as if he was sleep talking to another woman in his dream.


    ''K-Kiss ? Is he having a naughty dream ?'' Ruff thought as she slowly sided her hand down to Anon''s cock and felt that it was erect.


    "Oh my... You are having a naughty dream Mr. Anon." Ruff spoke with a smile as she immediately removed her hand from his dick.


    "Kiss me... Fast, Freya." Anon spoke again.


    "I-I am Freya... Yes, I am Freya. He is in sleep... O-One kiss won''t hurt." Ruff spoke as she slowly lifted her body and placed her boobs over Anon''s chest and closed the distance between their faces.


    Suddenly, Anon wrapped his hands around her waist and locked them tightly.


    He then slowly opened his eyes and smiled at Ruff.


    "Hello, Freya..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No.... NOOOOOO." She immediately hided her face by placing it over Anon''s chest due to embracement.


    "Do you even know, Who freya is ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "I-I don''t know... Can you let me go ? I-I want to go back to my bed, Please." She spoke as she continued to hide her face.


    "Look at me..." Anon spoke.


    "No." Ruff replied.


    "Look at me or I will rot your brain and turn you into a Cum-Dump Cheap Slu-"


    "No, No, No... I-I am looking. See, I am Looking." Ruff spoke as she immediately looked at Anon with a shy expression.


    "Good... Now, Do you know how long have I been awake for ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Just now... ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Nope, I am awake from the moment you stood up from your own bed and moved to mine." Anon Spoke with a smile.


    "Umm... Can I hide my face again ?" She asked with a neutral expression as her face turned beet red.


    "No, If you do that... You know the Cum-Dump thing, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes."


    "Now, Tell me... What do you want ?" Anon asked as he slowly slides his hand down and grabbed her ass check.


    "Haaa..." She opened her mouth as soon as she felt her ass cheek being squeezed by Anon.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Anon grabbed her head from the back and pulled her face towards his face.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuuuu*


    Anon inserted his tongue into her mouth and started licking every single corner of her mouth, while squeezing her ass cheeks tightly.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    Everytime Anon squeezed her ass cheeks... She would feel overwhelming Sex appeal developing inside her body.


    "Mnhhhhh~ " she tried to speak something... But had complete control over her mouth right now and he wasn''t willing to let go of it.


    *Chuuuuu*


    As he squeezed her ass cheeks more and more... Anon felt her love juices leaking out of her pussy and falling directly over his pants.


    After kissing non-stop for 5 minutes, Anon let go of her mouth.


    "Haahhh..." Ruff took a long breath as soon as Anon let go of her mouth.


    "Well, looks like... Your crack is leaking." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her ass cheeks tightly.


    *Slap-Slap* S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~"


    "Y-Your kisses are really dangerous... I-I can''t breathe you know." She spoke with an innocent expression.


    "Well, That''s what happens when you walk upto Anon with no clothes and start rubbing your pussy against his hands.


    Your boobs are also over my chest... So, I don''t think that''s dangerous, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are really a tease..." Ruff spoke as she started touching Anon''s cheeks with her hand.


    "What are you doing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I was just-"


    "You are just a Elf girl and I have fucked many like you, Don''t think you hold any special place in my eyes, Bitch. You are just another bitch in heat craving for my dick." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am not like them and I-I am definitely not craving for your dick." She spoke in a stuttering voice.


    "Well, Let''s see..." Anon spoke as he Immediately turned around and switched their positions.


    Now, Ruff was under and Anon was over her.


    "So, You claim that you are not craving for my dick, huh ?" Anon asked as he looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "I-I don''t want Your d-dick." She replied.


    "Hah... Let''s see, If your mouth pussy is telling the same truth as your lower pussy." Anon spoke as he immediately slides down and started sniffing her stomach.


    "H-Hey, D-Don''t sniff... I-I Haven''t taken a bath tonight." She spoke with a shy expression.


    "How many times do you bath ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Three times a day..." Ruff replied.


    "Well, you are ready to eat then..." Anon spoke as he noticed that her pussy was fully wet.


    "No.... That place." Ruff spoke as she immediately tried to close her legs, But Anon immediately placed his hands over both of her thighs and stopped her from doing so.


    "This is one very wet pussy... You lying bitch, Look at this... Your pussy is literally begging for my cock." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ? N-No... I-It''s not." Ruff spoke with a shy expression.


    "Oh, Let''s see then...." Anon spoke as he whipped his cock out of his pants and started rubbed it against her pussy gently.


    *Rub-Rub*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~" As soon as she felt it rubbing against her pussy, Ruff started moaning slowly.


    ''Wait... It''s straight and- Oh my god, It''s his dick.'' Ruff thought as she immediately tried to cover her pussy with her hands but Anon stopped her from doing so.


    "N-No, Please don''t fuck me... I-I want my husband to-"


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Suddenly Anon started beating his cock over her pussy.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ P-Please... Don''t Anhhh~ Anhh~ Don''t do that." Ruff spoke with a embarassed expression.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    Suddenly, Pre-cum leaked out of her pussy twice.


    "Well, Would you look at that ?" Anon asked as he smiled evilly and continued to beat her pussy with his cock.


    "I won''t fuck you... Don''t you worry, Luv. I will only fuck you, When you are going to open your legs and spread your pussy with your own hands for me, while begging for my cock." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 934 Chapter-934

    The next Day...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and noticed that Ruff was sleeping next to him with a very unsatisfied expression on her face.


    ''Haa... What kind of stupid bitch is she ? Even though I continued to tease her pussy last night... She didn''t begged for my cock, But honestly... I have to say that I didn''t try anything special.


    If i would''ve... My cum would''ve been flowing out of her small white pussy. Well, She doesn''t look really happy from last night.'' Anon thought as he looked at Ruff''s Face.


    ''Today is the day, I will see that Motherfucking Blondie again.'' Anon thought as a serious expression appeared over his face.


    "N-No, Please... Make me cum." Suddenly Ruff started speaking in her sleep.


    "Oh, Really ? Well, You asked for it..." Anon. Spoke with a smile as he immediately slipped his hand into her blanket and crawled his fingers upto her hairy pussy.


    As soon as he started rubbing her pussy, The unsatisfied expression over Ruff''s face started fading away and a Smile appeared over her face.


    He slowly closed the distance between her face and started sniffing her cheek.


    ''I have noticed something. I have been controlling myself for the last two days from fucking this girl and the more I control myself, the more my dick tells me to fuck this bitch right here and turn her into my living fleshlight.


    Haa... But, I have to keep control on myself. Can''t let my lust control my behaviour... The last time I did that, I killed a Demonic girl.


    I can''t even tell... What will happen to her, if I let my lust take over me.'' Anon thought as he slowly inserted two of his fingers inside her pussy and started licking her cheeks at the same time.


    "Anhhhh~" As soon as Anon did this, Ruff moaned loudly in her sleep, as she bent her back upwards and formed an Arc.


    "You like that Bitch, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly blows air into her ear and pressed her clit on the same time.


    "Anhhhhhhh~ Cu-Cummminngggg~ " Ruff immediately bit her lower lip for a second, Before moaning out loudly.


    Anon immediately removed the Blanket from her body and went down to her pussy.


    The rapid blanket removal woke her up and Ruff immediately looked at her pussy, only to notice that Anon''s face was buried into her pussy very deep and he is licking it rapidly with his majestic tongue.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Mr. Anon~ Anhhh~ You Shouldn''t Anhh~ Do this Anhhh~ Stuff Anhhh~ In the Morning Anhhhhhh~" Ruff spoke in a moaning voice with a very shy expression and beet red face.


    "Well, You told me to make you Cum in your Sleep Luv and belive me... Once I start, I will only stop after my work is done, So you better close your thighs and get that pussy really fluffy." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No~ Anhhhhhhh~" Ruff Moaned as she immediately closed her legs and as commanded by Anon, she made her pussy fluffy.


    Anon slowly crawled his fingers over her thighs and continued to eat her pussy like a monster.


    "Anhhh~ Nahhhh~"


    Suddenly, He noticed that a lot of pre-cum was dropping out of her pussy, Anon immediately stopped and opened her legs. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wahhh~" Ruff got shy due to the sudden eye contact and hid her face in the blanket.


    "Yeah... Keep it like that." Anon spoke as he removed the blanket from her boobs, but kept it on over her face.


    Anon then grabbed both of her nipples and started rubbing them furiously.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhhh~ Yes~ Annnn~ Fuck~ Anhhh~ Fuck Yes~


    OH GAWDD I AM CUMMINNGGGGGG~" Ruff shouted as her legs raised up high into the air and a fountain of cum shot out of her pussy with piss mixed it in.


    Anon immediately moved his face away from it''s way and noticed that the fountain was going to the nearby wall without any problems.


    As she came without any stops, her facial expressions looked exactly similar to a cheap mind-broken slut.


    A big Ahegao face, Tongue coming out of her mouth with saliva dropping down on her chest, nostrils getting wider and Eyes were rolled back.


    "Oi, Make peace signs with both of your hands..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yesh~ Shir~" Ruff spoke in a gibberish voice as she immediately made peace signs with both of her shaking hands.


    "Good... Now you look like the thing you were fearing to become till this moment, A cheap whore Fleshlight." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the bed and before stepping down... He slapped her pussy twice.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Stupid Bitch..." Anon spoke with a satisfied expression as he got into the shower... While Ruff continued to cum like a bitch in heat.


    After having a quick shower Anon stepped out of the bathroom and noticed that Ruff was standing outside the door with a very embarrassed expression on her face, she had no idea how to even look at Anon''s face after what just happened.


    As Anon was coming out of the shower... She slowly stepped in and just as she was stepping into the bathroom, Anon slapped her on the ass cheeks.


    *Slap*


    "Hiyyaaa~" Ruff let out a squeaky voice as she entered inside the bathroom and closed the door immediately.


    "Don''t be shy, Luv." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    Anon got dressed up and walked out of the room with a smile on his face.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, Ruff opened the bathroom''s door and looked outside for a second.


    *Swing-Swing*


    She turned her neck in all the directions and noticed that there was no one inside the room other than her.


    She immediately stepped out of the bathroom and walked upto the upper bed immediately.


    Ruff then looked at the area where Anon was sleeping before with a serious expression.


    But, Before long... She grabbed the blanket, wrapped it all around her face and started sniffing it while rubbing her pussy aggressively.


    *Snifffffff*


    "Anhhh~ Yes~ Fuck me~ Fuck me More, Mr. Anon~ Nahhhh~" She started moaning and masturbating.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Back in Anon''s Lab...


    "What''s up, Guys ?" Anon asked with a smile as he entered inside the Lab.


    "N-No, Give it to me..."


    "No, It''s mine."


    "Fuck you, I am the team leader. I want it and Frishio gave it to me in the first place."


    "No, I do most of the work and only I will take it."


    "Just give me the Damn Bottle."


    But, as soon as he entered inside the lab, he noticed something odd... All of them were fighting for the Wine bottle that Anon gave them yesterday.


    "What are you guys doing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "F-Frishio... You are finally here. Tell them, Whom did you give that wine bottle ? Me or them ?" The Team leader asked as he pointed towards the Wine bottle... That Franklin was holding in his hands.


    "I have it to all of you... Why ? What happened ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We took wine out of the bottle in orderly manner... But now that there is only one glass wine left in the bottle, these ungrateful bastards are telling me that they will have it instead of giving it to me... Their team leader." The team leader spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well,Well... That''s interesting." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "We want this wine... We work whole day and you just stand there giving us orders. We are the real deserving people... You fucking asshole." Franklin spoke with an angry expression.


    "Ohh... Hard." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the team leader.


    ''7 males and 8 females... All from different species fighting over a single bottle of wine. This is the real stuff... These people are like hungry lab rats, You place the food inside a poison filled pool and they will jump into it without any problems because they''ve lost all of their senses to think properly at this point.


    Their eyes are telling me that they will do almost anything for that one last glass of wine.


    Now, I am getting really bored in this lab for the last two days and I am not letting this opportunity of entertainment go away like that.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    He immediately used his skill to make the things even more intresting.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon used telekinesis on Franklin''s leg and caused him to fall down with the bottle of wine.


    *THUD*


    *Break*


    As soon as Franklin fell down, the Bottle of wine shattered into a thousand pieces and the wine inside it flowed all over the floor.


    As soon as this thing happened... All of them looked at each other and went down on their knees to lick the wine off of the lab''s floor.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Hehehehe.... The pleasure I feel at this moment can''t be explained in words... It feels just incredible." Anon spoke in low voice as he walked upto the high ground and summoned another bottle of wine into his hands.


    He opened the bottle of wine and dropped some drops over the floor.


    *Tip-Tip-Tip*


    As soon as the lab members noticed this... They all looked up at the same time.

 Chapter 935 Chapter-935

    "Hello, Guys... Look what do I have in my hands, Do you want it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at all of them.


    "O-One more bottle of Wine..." The team leader spoke with a very greedy expression as he looked at the Wine bottle.


    "F-Frishio... P-Please give me the bottle." An elf girl who works in the same lab as him asked with a very innocent voice and greedy eyes.


    "Why Should I ?" Anon asked with a an evil smile.


    "I-I will let you... do it with me." She spoke with a greedy expression as she lifted her coat up and showed her boobs to Anon.


    "I will give you thirty bottles of drugs." The team leader spoke as he looked at Frishio with a serious expression.


    "I will give you More... Just give me the bottle." Franklin spoke as he looked at Anon with a very greedy expression.


    "Haa... This is no Fun, all of you are giving me boring offers. Fine, let''s do this... Let the blood decide who get''s this bottle of delicious wine." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he placed the bottle on the railing.


    "H-Hey careful... I-It will fall down and Break." The team leader spoke with a worried expression.


    "What do you mean by that ?" Franklin asked with a confused expression.


    "The last one standing in this Lab get''s this bottle of wine, All for himself or herself." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ? Have you gone mad ? Are you telling us to kill each other ?" The team leader asked with a worried and scared expression.


    "Yes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you ? Why do you-" Before the Old man could''ve completed his sentence, A sharp scalpel was stabbed into his brain directly.


    "Oh..." Anon looked at the side and noticed that Franklin was holding the scalpel.


    "If I want to die... I would rather die after consuming a fucking bottle of wine." Franklin spoke with a stupid smile.


    Everyone inside the Lab got scared of him as soon as he killed the Team Leader.


    "R-Run..." One of the Human Male shouted as he immediately started running towards the exit gate of the Lab.


    *Thud*


    But just as he was about to exit the Lab... He felt an invisible force field covering the Gate, It threw him back as soon as he touched it.


    "Ouch..." He spoke as he stood up from the ground and felt the invisible force field by touching it once again.


    "Oh, I might''ve forgot to tell you this... But, This little game is not optional now. You have to play it until you win and you won''t be able to run away.


    It''s Kill or Die, Now Start." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at scared faces.


    As soon as Anon said this... Franklin turned his eyes towards the female Elf who was showing her boobs to Anon earlier.


    "N-No, Please... I-I will let you do it with-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Franklin stabbed her in the heart with his scalpel.


    *Thud*


    In one single attack... She died and her corpse fell down to the floor.


    "Nice & Cold." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Franklin.


    After killing the Elf girl... Franklin looked at another Human female who was working with him for the last 6 years.


    "N-No, Franklin... Y-You told me that you love me and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Franklin swinged his scalpel towards her, but she dodged the scalpel.


    "You fucking Asshole, I will kill you." The Human girl shouted as she immediately pulled out a screwdriver from her pocket and stabbed it into Franklin''s Stomach directly.


    "Well Done... He didn''t see it coming. *Clap-Clap-Clap*" Anon spoke with a smile as he clapped for her and enjoyed the Show.


    *Thud*


    Franklin went down on his knees as he felt sharp pain in his internal organs.


    The Human girl immediately stepped back and looked at him with a scared and angry expression.


    Franklin grabbed the screwdriver with his other hand and started pulling it out.


    "N-No, I-I didn''t meant to do it... F-Franklin, P-Please Forgi-" Before she could''ve asked for forgiveness, Franklin extended his hand and stabbed her leg with the scalpel.


    *Stab*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The girl Shouted as she immediately lost her balance and fall down to the floor. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as she fell down... Franklin stabbed her throat with the scalpel.


    *Guhhh*


    Blood Started flowing out of her mouth and piss leaked out of her pussy as she died a very painful and scary death.


    "There he makes a come back..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Franklin.


    "B-Bitch... I am not that easy to kill." Franklin spoke as he stood up and looked at the rest of the people who were present in the room.


    The guy, who tried to run away earlier walked upto one of the tables and picked up a test tube that was filled with a white transparent liquid.


    "Fuck you all." He spoke as he looked at Anon and drank all the liquid at once.


    "Well, That''s one angry rat right there." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the guy.


    Everyone looked at him with a serious expression... But just a few moments passed and white foam started coming out of his mouth.


    "Onip Tree''s Sap... Classic way to die without any pain. Kills every pain receptor in your brain and gives you death without any pain.


    If only, I would let you die such a lavish death." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him dying slowly and used a spell.


    <Death''s Omen>


    As soon as Anon casted this skill... A dark skull appeared hovering right above his head.


    The skull then flew upto Anon and he placed it right next to the wine bottle.


    "N-No.... I-It hurts, I-It HURTSSSSSSS." the guy started shouting loudly as his body started vibrating vigorously.


    "As long as this skull is here... It won''t let you die, But you will still suffer from an unimaginable amount of pain.


    You will feel that every second of pain will Start to feel like a day and the pain will break your mind slowly, turning you into a completely shit headed pig." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple and a sinister smile appeared over his face.


    *Stab*


    "Die... Fucking Bitch." Franklin spoke as he stabbed one more girl and killed her in one blow.


    As he started walking towards the Male Elf, The elf started walking back with a scared yet confident expression on his face.


    "Intresting..." Anon spoke as he immediately understood, what the Elf was about to do.


    "Just die peacefully and I promise... You won''t feel any pain, I will stab you on a plac-" Before Franklin could''ve completed his sentence, The Elf threw a bottle of Green coloured liquid at his face.


    *Break*


    As soon as the Liquid touched Franklin''s face... His whole face started to melt.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... SAVE ME... SAVEEEE-" Before Franklin could''ve shouted anymore, The Elf picked up a Broken glass from the floor and stabbed it into his Throat.


    *Gwak*


    Franklin died on the spot and his corpse fell down on the floor.


    "... And we have a new winner for now." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Male elf.


    5 minutes later...


    The Lab is fully covered in blood and everyone inside is dead except three people, Anon, The Elf male and An Elf Female.


    "N-No... Please let me go. P-Please you can have the Wine... P-Please, I-I don''t want it." She spoke with a scared expression as she begged for forgiveness.


    "C-Can I let her live ? S-She doesn''t want the wine." The elf male asked Anon with a sacred expression.


    "Hmm... Fine, But only at one condition. You have to rape her brutally." Anon spoke with a sinister smile.


    "N-No, P-Please... I-I don''t want to do- *gwak*" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, The male elf stabbed her with the Glass fragment and killed her.


    *Thud*


    Her body fell down on the floor and her blood splattered all over the walls.


    "Hahahaha... Nice choice." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he jumped down with the bottle of wine and handed the wine to the male Elf.


    "Well, Well... You have survived." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "T-Thank you-" The male elf spoke as he immediately placed the wine bottle on his lips and started drinking the wine.


    "Calm down... Look at their dead face before you drink it all... You killed all of them for just a single bottle of Wine, Hehehhehehe." Anon laughed evilly as he tapped him on the shoulder and left the lab.


    The Male elf looked at their dead faces and he immediately realised what he had done.


    He then picked up the glass fragment from the ground and killed himself as well.


    *Gwak*


    *Thud*


    "Hmm...? Looks like, I can really Manipulate people into doing mass murder huh ?" Anon spoke with a satisfied expression as he moved to the next lab.

 Chapter 936 Chapter-936

    *Knock-Knock*


    Anon knocked on the next lab''s door...


    "Hmm...? Oh, Mr. Frishio... Something wrong ?" The Dwarf girl asked with a smile as she immediately came running towards Anon.


    "The people in my lab... They killed each other." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Dwarf girl.


    "They- What ?" The dwarf girl asked with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, They killed each other over the last drink of the wine that I gave them yesterday." Anon spoke.


    "Are you kidding me ? Come with me..." The dwarf girl spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s Hand and pulled him to the corridor.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you kidding me or is it really true ?" She asked with a very serious expression.


    "They really killed each other." Anon spoke with an innocent expression.


    "Fuck... There has to be one surviver, right ? Even if they all kill each other... There has to be one of them left at the end right ?" The Dwarf woman asked with a worried expression.


    "Nope, The last one cut his throat with a piece of glass." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "The fuck are you smiling for... Come with me." She spoke as she started walking towards his lab.


    As soon as she entered inside the Lab, her eyes widened in shock.


    Blood was covering the walls and Floor, Heads were rolling and everything was a mess.


    "Why would they do something like this ?" The dwarf woman asked as she walked forward and noticed a broken bottle of wine on the floor. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shall we do something ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, We have to report them to the Gumins as a failed attempt at this project and they will shut down this project.


    You will be assigned to another proj-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Her eyes fell over the Male Elf''s Corpse.


    She started walking towards his corpse slowly.


    "Yeah, he was the last one... Who killed himself." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Suddenly, Anon''s expressions turned serious as soon as he noticed that the dwarf woman was pulling out the other bottle of wine from the Male Elf''s Hand.


    "Why is there another bottle of wine and it''s full too ?" She asked with a suspicious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Hmm... I may have given them another bottle of wine, since they broke the previous one by mistake." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the Dwarf girl.


    "Y-You killed them... Didn''t you !? You told them to fight for this bottle of wine and after he killed everyone, you controlled his mind and ordered him to commit suicide, right ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Nope... Your last sentence is wrong, I didn''t control his mind. He got so burdened after seeing their dead faces that he took his own life at the end." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Why ? Just Why ?" The Dwarf girl asked.


    "For Entertainment Purposes..." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    *Slip*


    *Break*


    The Bottle of wine slipped out of Her hand and broke down as soon as it touched the ground.


    "E-Entertainment ? You killed people... Just for your entertainment ? Monsters do that. Even monsters will only kill to satisfy their hunger." The Dwarf woman spoke with a sacred and angry expression.


    "I have been inside this Shitty place for two days and surrounded by all these drug addicts... What do you think, I should do for entertainment ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fuck girls... Just beat up some guys, Why kill them ?" She asked with a shocked expression.


    *RINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG*


    Suddenly, A bell rang inside the whole laboratory.


    "Hmm....?" Anon Smiled as he turned around and looked at the ringing bell.


    "He is Here." The dwarf woman spoke with a serious expression.


    "The Blondie ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... Today is the selection for a team that will go inside the black hole for him. We should go... These deaths can be reported later." The dwarf woman spoke as she immediately Exited the Lab.


    "As you say." Anon spoke as he started following her.


    ...


    As Anon was walking with the crowd... He noticed that everyone inside their labs left all the work they were doing and started walking with the rest of the crowd.


    ''Hmmm.... What kind of addiction is this ? These people are beyond miserable. Walking in one direction on just the sound of a bell, I can''t say anything at this point.


    They don''t give a fuck to the work they were doing a moment ago.


    Those who were sleeping are also here just because of that Bell''s sound. What stupid fucks ?'' Anon thought as he looked at their faces with a Disappointed expressions.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, All of them reached in front of a huge gate.


    All of them entered inside the hall and noticed that the Blondie was standing on the stage with a wide smile on his face.


    "Look at this mf... Smiling like a stupid fuck." Anon whispered in a low voice as he looked at the Blondie.


    After everyone came to a Halt and silence covered the hall... The Blondie finally started speaking.


    "My friends... As you all know that three days ago, I have purposed a very good offer to you guys.


    I need a team of five members that will go inside this Black hole and if you returned with valueable information, You will be released out.


    So, Who is ready to for an outdoor adventure ? Kindly, Raise your hands." The Blondie asked with a wide smile.


    Silence covered the whole room and no one dared to speak anything or raise their hands for the next 30 seconds.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? Raise your hands or I will choose people on random and throw you inside that hole forcefully." He spoke with a serious expression.


    *Raise*


    Suddenly, One hand was raised out of the crowd.


    Everyone immediately turned around and noticed that the guy who was raising his hand is none other than Frishio himself.

 Chapter 937 Chapter-937

    "Very Good... We have our Team leader right there. Come out here My boy." The Blondie shouted with a smile as he called out Anon to the stage. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon started walking towards the stage without any hesitation.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As he walked forward... Everyone gave him way.


    "What''s your name, Son ?" The Blondie asked as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Frishio, Sir." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Frishio... Very good, Now let''s see who are going to be your team members in this mission." The Blondie spoke with a smile.


    *Raise*


    Suddenly, Another hand was raised.


    Everyone turned around and noticed that it was Ruff.


    "Very good... That''s what I needed. Come on the stage, elf girl." The Blondie spoke.


    Ruff immediately walked upto the stage with no hesitation and stood right next to Anon.


    "Very good... What''s your name, Elf girl ?" The Blondie asked.


    "I-I am Ruff." She replied.


    "Oh, You are the ruff... One of the first Child that I abducted from the Elven kingdom, right ?" The Blondie asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Ruff replied with a serious expression.


    "No offense, Now who is next ?" The Blondie asked again as he turned to look at the crowd.


    *Raise*


    "Yes, Another Elf... Come on the stage." The Blondie shouted.


    Ruff''s brother immediately walked upto the stage and stood right besides Ruff.


    "Now, Who is next ?" The Blondie asked.


    "I am." The dwarf woman spoke as she raised her hand.


    "Looks like all of you needed a little push, huh ? Look at you now, raising your hands so bravely.


    Come to the stage dwarf girl." The Blondie spoke as he smiled towards the Dwarf girl.


    She immediately walked upto the stage and stood behind Anon.


    "Good... Now, Who is the last one ?" The Blondie asked.


    *Raise*


    One more hand was raised and even Anon looked at it with a confused expression as it was none other than the prostitute herself, who raised her hand.


    ''Why is she raising her hand ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Come on up, Darling." The Blondie spoke as he looked at her with a smile.


    The prostitute immediately walked upto the stage and she didn''t stood besides Anon or the others instead... She stood right behind the Blondie.


    As soon as Anon noticed a sly expression on her face... He knew something wasn''t right. He immediately looked down and noticed a magic array on the ground.


    ''Fuck... I didn''t look down.'' Anon thought as he Immediately tried to run out of the magic array, but it was too late and A magic force field formed all around him and the others.


    *Swish*


    A shocked expression appeared over Anon''s face as he noticed that he can''t use any magic.


    <You have entered inside {Nil} Area>


    "Can''t use magic, Can you ?" The Blondie asked as the smile on his face disappeared and a serious expression appeared instead.


    "Hah..." Anon let out a sigh from his mouth as he placed his hand over his Forehead.


    "Hey, ask me... Ask me how did I know about you MR. ANON AGREIL." The Blondie shouted just to let everyone know the real identity of Anon.


    *HAAAA*


    Everyone standing in the crowd let out a small voice out of their mouths and surprised expressions appeared over their faces.


    "What is he saying ?"


    "Is it true ?"


    "That''s not Anon, I have seen him."


    "Did he finally lost his mind ?"


    ...


    Anon gave a little swirl to his hand and suddenly his real face was revealed to everyone.


    "Woahhh...."


    "It''s Anon."


    "Yeah... It really is Anon."


    ...


    "Feeling defeated, aren''t you Mr. Anon ?" The Blondie asked with a smile.


    "The answer to your first question is standing right behind you. She must''ve heard my talk somewhere and found out that I am Anon Agreil.


    I can tell from the big grin she has over her face." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the prostitute.


    "Hahaha... You are right. A fucking prostitute caught you hahaha.


    This is so funny, A man who can turn any girl into a prostitute got turned in by a prostitute... Hahaha. What an irony, right ?" The Blondie asked with a smile as he walked upto Anon.


    "You are not funny, Do you know that ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I know... But, I am genius enough to catch Anon Agreil in a prison that I designed only to catch him.


    Isn''t that impressive ?" The Blondie asked with a smile.


    "You are very smart..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "I know... So, What''s your last wish before dying ?" The Blondie asked.


    "But, You aren''t smart enough to notice that I was in Frishio''s form." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "W-What ?" The Blondie asked as the smile started fading away from his face.


    "You trapped me in a cube made out of forcefields that can''t be broken by physical strength, no matter how much I apply and Used a Nil area spell over me.


    But, When you used that spell... What you forgot to notice was my form. I was still in disguise, even though you used the Nil area spell.


    That means-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, the Blondie interrupted him


    "You used magic inside the Nil area... B-But, How ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "Now, that''s one good question... You see, these spells that you guys use are recently made.


    That means, Ancient magic will still work here... Nil area can only stop the modern magic.


    But, it will be ineffective against magic that was invented before it." Anon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.


    "H-How did you learn-"


    "You think, she overheard my conversation but what you don''t know is... You were the one who walked into my trap.


    I let her listen to my talk because, I knew that she will definitely inform you about me and she did.


    You came running towards the Laboratory as soon as you knew that Anon was here in disguise and did all of this... But the moment you stepped into this laboratory, you walked right into my trap. Hehehehe" Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 938 Chapter-938

    "Y-You can''t get out of this Cage... I-I have specially made it for-" Before the Blondie could''ve completed his sentence, Anon raised his hand and touched the Force Field.


    "Weak..." Anon spoke with a smile as he supplied mana to the Force Field and easily broke it.


    *Boooom*


    "What the fuck !?" The Blondie shouted as he immediately jumped down from the stage.


    The prostitute saw this and got even more scared because the one person that she was depending on right now is scared as fuck.


    ''No, I-I have to run now... H-He will kill me for plotting against him.'' The prostitute thought as she tried to run, but before she could''ve even stepped down from the stage, Anon raised his hand towards her hand used his skill.


    <Telekinesis>


    Her body got frozen at one point and even when she tried to move... She couldn''t move.


    "N-No, P-Please forgive me... I-I didn''t mean any harm to you, Sir Anon. P-Please forgive this poor prostitute." She spoke immediately.


    "The likes of you can''t do any harm to me, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he closed his hand into a fist.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    "Ahh-"


    Before the prostitute could''ve even cried in pain, her body got crushed into a small meat ball and she died on the spot.


    "Oh shit... D-Did you see that ? He just did this and Puff." The Dwarf woman spoke as she immediately stepped forward with a shocked expression on her face.


    "Haa... You think you did something big just because you broke out of that cage ?" The Blondie asked as he started to bluff hard.


    "No, I am about to now." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped down from the stage and everyone standing near him stepped back.


    "D-Don''t come near me... I-I am warning you, I have a big army of-"


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know you have a big army of these Drug addicted stupid monkeys.


    Or Some Undeads... But, Do you think they will or they can save you from me ?" Anon asked with a Smile.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, The whole room started shaking.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately scanned the environment.


    ''More than 500 undeads... are coming towards this room at an incredible speed. They will reach here in about 5 minutes.'' Anon thought as a Smile appeared over his face.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "Oh... They are here too." The Blondie spoke with a smile as he looked at the gate.


    Suddenly, more than fifty Gumins entered inside the room and all of them blocked the gate.


    "Kill him..." The Blondie ordered as he pointed towards Anon.


    But even after his orders... None of the Gumin moved.


    "What the hell are you doing ? Listen to my orders and Kill him." He shouted as he looked at the Gumins with a confused expression.


    "Maybe they are not interested in your commands anymore..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "N-No, How can you do this ? T-They don''t have brains and the memory balls can''t be altered with... Then how can you-"


    "I gave them some brains." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fuck... I researched for three nights to make these fuckers, just so they can''t be controlled by you and now I get this." The Blondie spoke with an angry expression as he slowly placed his hand inside his pocket.


    "How do you want to die ?" Anon asked from behind.


    "I want to die... Like this fucker." The Blondie spoke as he immediately pulled out three sharp kunais covered in a green liquid from his pocket and threw them towards Anon.


    "What the-" He spoke as he noticed that Anon wasn''t there anymore.


    "Looking for someone ?" Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from the other side.


    Blondie used his other hand and threw more kunais in the other direction without even looking.


    But as soon as he turned his head towards the direction... He noticed that Anon wasn''t there as well.


    "What the ? Where is he ?" The Blondie asked as he looked at one of his drug addicts.


    The guy immediately pointed towards the ceiling.


    Blondie immediately looked up and noticed that Anon was hovering in the air right over him.


    "You thought you can kill me, didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stepped down and walked upto the kunais that the Blondie just threw.


    He picked up one of the kunais and licked off the green liquid off of them.


    As soon as he licked the liquid off of the kunai... His whole body started turning green.


    "Hahaha.... You just fucked up yourself. No healing spell works on that liquid... I knew you have a healing spell that helps you in every situation and that''s why I made that solution.


    It''s made out of a very rare tree... That can only be found inside the Demonic Forests and once entered inside the body of a human, it negates all the Healing." The Blondie spoke as he started walking towards Anon with a wide smile on his face.


    *Tang*


    The kunia fell down from Anon''s hand and his whole body started to get paralyzed.


    "What the- I-I can''t move my body, M-My throat is dry..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in shock and he fell down on the floor.


    "How do you feel now, Mr. Anon Agreil ? Can you see it ? The thing that people call ''Death''. Is it here ?


    Say my ''Hi" If you see it okay ?" The Blondie asked with a smile as he walked upto Anon.


    "P-Please Help..." Anon spoke with a miserable expression as he looked at the Blondie and raised his shaking hands towards him.


    "Help ? Do you really think-"


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, His whole body got healed back to normal and he immediately grabbed the Blondie''s neck.


    "What the fuck-" The Blondie spoke with a shocked expression as his whole face turned red from the pressure that Anon exerted over his neck.


    "Please Help yourself, Motherfucker. This game is always fun to play." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand and the Blondie was hanging in the Air.


    "Now, How should I kill you ? No, How can I kill you so easily ? I have to play with you more... Let''s play throw and catch." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw the Blondie towards the left wall with full force.


    As soon as the Blondie hitted the wall... His body brust out like a tomato. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Hell Heal>


    But, Before he could''ve died... Anon casted his spell over him and Healed his body immediately back to it''s original form.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, Blondie''s body started floating back to Anon.


    "Haa... You aren''t bouncing properly." Anon spoke with a bored expression.


    "D-Did I just came back from the Dead ?" The Blondie asked with a shocked expression as he looked at his hands with wide eyes.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, loud sounds started coming from the main door.


    "T-They are here." The Blondie spoke as he immediately turned to look at the gate and noticed hundreds of Undeads standing on the front gate.


    These undeads weren''t simple undeads. They were different, every single one of them was made out of different body parts.


    ''Chimera Zombies... No they are Mutated Chimera Zombies and They are strong.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Undead Zombies.


    "Kill them..." He immediately ordered the undeads to kill the Gumins.


    "Yes... Master." One of the Undead spoke as he immediately grabbed one of the Gumin and killed him ripped his head out with ease.


    All the other Gumins immediately jumped on him.


    "Anon Agreil... Do you know what they are ? They are my Creation... They are my personal army, They are the strongest undeads on this Land.


    I call them... Chimeras." The Blondie spoke with a smile.


    Anon looked at him with a bored expression and not giving one fuck about what he was saying.


    *Yawwwwn*


    "Y-You think this is a joke ? Why are you yawning ?" The Blondie asked with an angry expression.


    "Master... We killed." One of the Zombie Chimera spoke from behind.


    "Very good... Now kill this bastard as well." The Blondie ordered with a smile.


    "Yes, Master..." The Zombie Chimera spoke as he started walking towards Anon.


    As soon as Anon used this skill... 7 very sharp blades appeared behind him.


    Anon raised his hand toward the zombie and gave it a flick.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    All the blades immediately moved at an incredible speed towards the zombies and dismantled all of them in just a few seconds.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    As their body parts fell down to the ground... The Blondie''s face expressions turned grim.


    "H-How ?" The Blondie asked with a scared expression.


    ...


    "That dude is overwhelming him... He is not even giving him a chance, right ?" A male Elf spoke as he looked at the Female Human standing besides him.


    "You are a dude... That right there is a Man. A man that any woman would want to have children with." The human girl spoke as she immediately slided her hand inside her panty.

 Chapter 939 Chapter-939

    "Your Cage was proved to be ineffective against me, Your poison failed, Your Gumins turned out to be useless as well and Now your Personal army of stupid undead Mutated Chimeras are also fucked up.


    What''s next ? An Army of drug addicts attacking me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Blondie.


    "I-I have a offer...." The Blondie spoke with a scared expression.


    "Offer... I have heard that line many times. Well, let''s see if it''s any different now." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I-I have this laboratory here... You can have it all. Everything that''s inside this laboratory is yours, These men and Women... I-I know you like women, right ?


    I have women from different species too... You can have all the fun you want with them. I-I will you a very good drug as well... Here." The Blondie spoke as he threw a bottle full of pink drug in it towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon catches the bottle and looks at it with a Smile.


    "Your offer is good... But, I don''t like people who are addicted to drugs and can''t even control their own will.


    They are like cheap bitches, wagging their tails behind this little bottle filled with pink liquid." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately threw the bottle towards a guy who was standing on his right side.


    *Break*


    As soon as the bottle Crashed on the ground, all the pink drug immediately broke out.


    Everyone standing around that bottle... Started drooling like hungry dogs.


    "Go no..." Anon spoke as he looked at them with a smile.


    "Hah... Mine." One of the spoke as he immediately went down on all fours and started licking the drug like a stupid dog.


    After him, A girl did the same and slowly everyone started fighting over them.


    "See ? I don''t want these dogs-" As soon as Anon turned around to look at the Blondie, he noticed that he wasn''t there anymore.


    "Where did he go ?" Anon asked as he looked at the people who were standing behind him.


    "H-He just ran out of the room... When you were looking at them." A Dwarf male spoke up.


    "There is a mic system in this laboratory, right ? The one you make that light out announcement with at night... Where is it ?" Anon asked with a smile. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-It''s on the 4th floor at the bottom." The dwarf male replied.


    "Very good... Oh and don''t try to exit the place, There is a Force Field covering this laboratory right now.


    And My Force Field is not similar to the Force Field that the Blondie used to capture me just now.


    It will fry your body in seconds once you touch it... So, Be careful and enjoy, it''s a holiday for you guys." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked out of the room.


    "Fuck... This is going to be legendary. I want to see that Bastard die so bad." The Dwarf woman spoke as she immediately jumped down from the stage.


    *Thud*


    "Wait for me... Mr. Anon." She shouted as she immediately started running behind Anon.


    "I-I coming as well..." Ruff spoke as she also jumped down from the stage but as her body was fragile, she used a spell.


    <Whirlwind>


    Suddenly a small tornado was created on the ground that helped Ruff in landing smoothly on the floor.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Ruff also ran behind Anon.


    ...


    4th floor, Announcement room...


    *Knock-Knock*


    Anon knocked on the room with a neutral expression.


    *Click*


    An Elven woman in her 40s opened the door and looked at Anon, Ruff and The dwarf woman with a confused expression.


    "H-How can I help you ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Step aside, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the room.


    "B-But, You can''t come in here... The Gumins will-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his finger over her mouth.


    "How long have you been here, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "3-30 Years, Sir." She replied with a beet red face.


    "Do you know me ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No Sir, That blonde Human Male caught me and got me addicted to this drug. He then told me that all I have to do is say one thing in this crystal ball, once in twenty-four hours.


    In return for doing this... He will give me food and this drug. I-I don''t know what''s going on the outside. Infact, You are the second guy I am seeing in the last 30 years." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "You didn''t got curious of what''s going on the outside ?" The dwarf woman asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I was a Scholar back in the kingdom... But, When I wanted to learn more about magic and conduct experiments, They said I have to work in order to get funds for my experiments.


    But, I didn''t wanted to work and they kicked me out of the Royal Court. After that... I met the blonde Human, he promised to give me food, funds and an empty place for my experiments.


    I thought that it was a good offer and took it... He then started giving me that drug and got me addicted to it." She spoke with a neutral expression.


    "That''s one fucked up story..." The dwarf woman spoke from behind.


    "You are not on that drug now, are you ? I can sense it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Nope, Why would I take such a drugthat dulls my senses... ?" She replied.


    "No, I think you are confused... That drug is made to enhance your thinking capabilities and boost your working power." Ruff spoke from behind.


    "Yeah, I know... But, For the likes of you. I am already more than intelligent and so this drug is just a normal drug for me.


    It Cannot enhance my thinking capabilities but it definitely fucks up my balance." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "Are you calling me dumb ?" Ruff asked with an offended expression.


    "How many circles does the Whirlwind Spell has and Why do you cast half of it after a slight break, why not just cast it in one go ?" She asked with a neutral expression.

 Chapter 940 Chapyer-940

    "W-Whirlwind, Huh ? I-It has 5 magic circles and you cast it after a slight break to catch a small break from continuous casting." Ruff spoke with a confident expression.


    "Bullshit... You are so stupid. If has only 3 circles and it is casted after a slight break to check the wind flow of the first half-cast." The Elf woman replied.


    "Y-You are really Rude, Ma''am." Ruff spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    "What if I give you a better space to conduct your experiments ? You will get people who will do anything on command and advanced equipments that you have never seen." Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Elf Lady.


    "Hmm...? What kind of equipments are we talking about ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, for an example... You can see this. I will make a quick announcement till you make your decision." Anon spoke as he opened his inventory and pulled out a mini Railgun.


    He then tossed the Railgun towards the Elf woman and walked upto the Crystal ball.


    *Catch*


    "Woah... What''s this ?" The Elf woman asked as she caught the Railgun and looked at with a confused expression.


    "Hello, Hello... Can you listen to me Blondie ?" Anon asked as he placed his hand over the crystal ball and started supplying mana into it.


    Anon''s voice rang inside the whole laboratory as he called out for the Blondie.


    ...


    [I know you can listen to me, because you are still inside this laboratory. Now, for your own good... Don''t go near the exits there is a very dangerous Force Field around this whole laboratory and It can literally vaporize your whole body in a matter of seconds.


    Now, Let''s play a game... Shall we ?] Anon announced.


    "Another Game ?" The Dwarf woman spoke with a shocked expression from behind.


    "The last game Mr. Anon played with him, really got him killed for 1 second." Ruff spoke with a serious expression from behind.


    "No, No... He was only dead for 0.358 Seconds. If he would''ve been dead for one second, I don''t think I could''ve brought him back from the dead." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ruff.


    "Y-You counted the seconds to the third digit after the point ?" Ruff asked with a Confused expression.a S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, It only takes 0.700 Seconds for a person to die after an all out body burst, So I had to keep count in order to keep that cockroach alive." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Information noted..." The Elf woman spoke as she immediately wrote this down on the room''s wall with the help of a white chalk.


    "Oh... I got the game." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately turned around and started speaking once again.


    [Hello, Hello... Sorry for the delay, I was just thinking of the game, that I want to play with you.


    So, The name of the Game is... Hide or Die. Since you can''t get out of this place, you have to hide in here for the next 30 minutes.


    You can hide anywhere you want in this laboratory, but if I find you before the 30 minutes passes, Oh boy I will kill you so horribly that even those who see you die will shake in fear.


    But, If I don''t find you in 30 minutes... I will give you Swift and painless death. So, Your time starts now. Thank you, That''s all for today''s News.] Anon spoke as he ended the Announcement.


    "So, What have you decide-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that the Elf Lady was standing right next to him with her face directly in front of his face.


    "Are we going to kiss ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I will go with you." She replied with a desperate expression as she handed back Anon''s Railgun.


    "Well, You have to give me something in return if you want to come." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ? What is it that you want, Sir ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "You can do any experiment you want in your very own personal lab, You can have man power to help you as well.


    But, When I tell you to make something... You will have to leave everything and get to it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Accepted... Just take me to that place." The Elf woman spoke with an excited expression.


    ''I can enslave her and force her into working for me... But, Enslaved people are 30% less intelligent than the ones who holds their own free will.


    I already have Sephie as my Alchemist and from all this text on the walls... I can see that this Elf woman is a good Physicist.


    No loss taking her in.'' Anon thought as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Well, I am on Blondie''s hunt right now. We will leave after 2 hours, Okay ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stood up from the chair.


    "What if I tell you where he is right now ?" She asked with a neutral expression.


    "Nope... That''s why it''s called a hunt, Luv. You have to look for your target without using magic.


    If I want I can kill him from right here, But I want to play with the person who was playing with me for the past 5 months.


    Now, Take a seat and watch me kill a Motherfucking bitch." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked out of the room.


    As he walked through the corridors, Everyone looked at him with admiring eyes as if he was a hero and he is going to save them.


    "Hmm... Blood covered footprints, That means the target went in this direction." Anon spoke with a smile as he started following the Blood footprints.


    After following them for a while... He noticed that, there was a pair of shoes lying on the ground.


    "So, he noticed it here huh ?" Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he continued to walk forward with his hands locked behind his back and a deadly aura was drooling out of his body.

 Chapter 941 Chapter-941

    Inside the Laboratory, Room No.690...


    The Blondie is hiding under the bed with a very sacred expression of his face.


    ''How did he even find this laboratory ? No, How the fuck did he got so strong ? Shit, Shit... There is no way out of this fucking Laboratory now.


    He said that a deadly Force Field is covering the laboratory and it''s true... I made an emergency exit on this floor but when I tried to get out... I noticed the Force Field and It wasn''t made from any ordinary magic... The magic circles are written in an unknown language.


    I-I am fucking scared at this point... What did this guy do in the last month ?'' The Blondie thought as sweat dropped down from his forehead.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the room''s door opened and two people walked it.


    "What''s happening outside ?" A Female''s voice resounded inside the room.


    ''Fuu~ It''s not Anon.'' The Blondie thought as he let out a sigh of relief.


    "That guy is Anon and he won''t be letting that blonde man walk away alive today." Another girl''s voice came.


    "Well, Will he be able to kill him ?"


    "Kill him ? Are you kidding me ? That Blondie is running like a little girl now and hiding In some corner like a rat.


    That fucking stupid will die today and We will be free from this shit place."


    "I hope so as well... In reality, I want to see that Blondie die like a dog."


    ''These fucking Bitches... They think so lowly of me ? If I am going to die... Why not drag some bitches with me ?


    The door is closed, so their sounds won''t be able to go outside.'' The Blondie spoke as he immediately crawled out from under the Bed with an angry expression on his face.


    "What did you just call-" The Blondie shouted as he stood up but before he could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that there were three people sitting on the bed instead of two. Anon, Ruff and The Dwarf Woman.


    "Hello, Motherfucker..." Anon spoke with a smile as he waved his hand towards the Blondie.


    "What the-" Before the Blondie could''ve completed his sentence, Anon stood up and punched his face real hard.


    *THUD-THUD*


    The Blondie immediately crashed into the Room''s door and after breaking through it... He went crashing into the door of the front room.


    "Kyaaaa...." A lady''s shouting voice came from the other room.


    Anon walked into the room with his knuckles cracking and noticed that the Blondie was lying unconscious on the floor and two dwarf ladies are looking at him with scared expressions.


    "Sorry for the intrusion..." The dwarf woman next to Anon spoke as she looked at them.


    "You are too fragile, Come... I will give you a good gift." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed the Blondie''s collar and dragged him out of the room.


    Anon opened his inventory and pulled out a Troll''s Locket.


    "Here you go... I always keep it in my inventory for the likes of you." Anon spoke with a smile as he tied the Locket to his neck tightly.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    The Blondie immediately regained his consciousness and all the wounds on his body got healed back to normal.


    "Welcome back..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Blondie.


    "N-No, Please leave me... I-" Before the Blondie could''ve said anything else, Anon grabbed him threw him towards the wall with full power.


    *Swisssh*


    *THUD*


    "FUCKKKKKK..." The Blondie shouted as he hitted the wall and broke every bone in his body.


    "How does it feel to fuck with the guy who is hundred times stronger than you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started walking towards the Blondie.


    Due to the Troll Locket... The Blondie healed almost immediately.


    "N-No, M-Mr. Anon... Please listen to me. I-I will serve you as your slave, Please don''t do this to me." He spoke as he slowly stood up from the ground.


    "I don''t want a useless slave like you... But, I will take you as my toilet cleaner if you survive the next ten minutes." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed the Blondie''s hand and tore it apart.


    *TEAAAAR*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." The Blondie shouted as he looked at his flesh getting torn apart.


    But as soon as his arm was torn apart... A new arm started growing and in just one minute it was regenerated back to it''s original state.


    "W-Why are you doing this ? I-I never intended to harm you... I-I just wanted to give those a hard time... I-I never intended to touch you." He spoke with a sad expression as tears started dropping out of his eyes.


    "Hmm...? What are you talking about ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "13 years ago... I moved into this kingdom as a normal trader with my family. I had a low income but it was good enough to get my family a decent life, I was living a Honest life. Until that day.


    I was summoned to the Royal Court... In front of King Arthur.


    I was charged with Tax invasion... They said I haven''t paid a single coin of tax for the last 6 years and told me that I was in a 6000 gold debt.


    But, I was paying my taxes every month... I-I didn''t knew what happened or why I was charged with such false charges, But I didn''t have that much gold at the time and they immediately threw me in Jail for the next 6 years.


    When I came out, I directly went to my house, but There were unknown people living in my house.


    When I asked them about my wife and children... They said that my house was seized by the Royal Empire and under the king''s orders... It was sold to them. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My wife and Son was thrown out of the house. They lived in the slums of undertown.


    As soon as I came to know this... I went to the slums and saw a small tent that had holes in it.


    As I entered inside, I saw my wife and my son lying on the ground with torn clothes that they were wearing 6 years back.


    Their eyes were red from a disease... That couldn''t be cured..."

 Chapter 942 Chapter-942

    "I went to every single Church and asked- No, I begged for help.


    But, Those greedy bastards told me that I need money to cure them. I just came out of Jail... No one gave me any job, M-My wife and My son, took their last breath in my hands as they starved to death and coughed blood.


    I was helpless... I was useless. But, Then... I came across a book. An ancient book that had demonic text in it, I couldn''t read it... But there were pictures in it, where dead were coming back to life.


    I took the book with me and started learning that language. I begged for food everyday in front of that same fountain that''s situated in the middle of the city and at night, I would spend my time reading that book.


    After one and a half year... I broke that book''s every sentence into a single-single word and decoded everything that was written in it.


    Necromancy is what they called it... I used everything I had and performed the ritual over my dead wife''s dead body-"


    "Wait, Wait... You said one and a half year, right ? How did your wife''s body survived for that long without any magic ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "At the starting page of that book... There was a drug''s picture. A shining durg, I didn''t knew what it was but... There were pictures of every single ingredients used in the making of that drug.


    I was a trader back then and I knew each and every single ingredient with just a look. Some of the ingredients were very expensive... So I had to steal them but some of them were really useless and can be found in the Demonic Forests easily.


    After collecting every single ingredient... I finally made the potion.


    It was shining brightly red under the flames but as soon as I took it off, it''s colour changed to bright pink.


    I didn''t knew the effects of that potion... So I decided to test it on someone else and mixed it in a glass of water that I gave to a small child who lived right next to my tent.


    But, I was surprised to see the effects of that potion. That child became very smart... H-He started to top his class the very next day. It was as if a miracle has happened.


    People from the Royal Families came to visit that kid, thinking he was a hidden gem or something. But his knowledge went back to the same level on the very next day.


    No one knew what has happened... But, I knew there was something wrong with that kid. He started acting weird... He stopped eating and started behaving like a mad man, scratching his nails against the wall and chewing on his own toes.


    That''s when I decided to test out the potion once again... I-I didn''t knew if it was the potion or something else, I-I had to try it.


    I mixed in the water once again and gave it to him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The results were same... As soon as he drank the water, his intelligence was boosted but as a consequence... He became really addicted to the Drug.


    His whole body started to shiver once the drug''s effect was off and he would Start to act like mad man.


    I continued to drug him for the next 3 days and he became a very intelligent student at the academy.


    That''s when he got to knew that it was the water that had the drug in it... But instead of exposing me to his parents, he asked for more drug.


    I-I asked him to cast a spell on the body of my wife and son, so that they don''t rot. He agreed and casted a freezing spell over my wife and Son''s body everyday and I would trade him the drug for it.


    This continued for the next one and a half year... I found the Necromancy ritual and started preparation for it.


    The ritual needed only a magic circle drawn with my blood and some Lily flowers.


    I-I drew the circle and placed their dead bodies over it, But as soon as I supplied mana into that circle... Their bodies started moving.


    For that one single moment... I became the world''s happiest man alive, But my happiness didn''t last long as the bodies stood up from their spots.


    I-I looked into their eyes and noticed that their was no life in them. They had no souls.... Just some undead puppets that I created by mistake.


    I continued to talk to them for the whole night but due to deficiency of mana... They turned back into dead bodies again.


    It was a failure... But, I knew that I was close to bringing them back. I used the Necromancy skill and made some money with it.


    Then I invested that money into studying more about Undead magic and forbidden spells.


    That''s when I came across the Clone making spell. I had the Necromancy skill but when added with the clone making skill... I was able to make clones that looked exactly similar to alive humans... They had life in their eyes and they could''ve been controlled from a distance.


    Then one day... I came across the bitter truth, Death is permanent and no one can bring back the dead ones. Not even the gods themselves... But, as soon as I reached the end of my studying time.


    I decided to take revenge on those who framed me for wrong and destroyed my whole life.


    I had nothing to loose and Believe me Mr. Anon... When a man has nothing to loose he will do everything to take revenge on those who have wronged him.


    I killed people without hesitation and Replace them with clones. Then one day, I met the mastermind who threw me in Jail 6 years ago... One of the Royal minister who was greedy enough to eat my tax and show it as ''not paid'' in Royal papers.


    I killed his whole family... But my anger got the best of me and I decided to destroy the whole Human kingdom and turn them into my Undead army and I don''t know when... But at one point, I wanted to rule this whole world.


    That''s when you came in..."

 Chapter 943 Chapter-943

    "What a Sad Story you have..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Blondie.


    "C-Can you leave me now ?" The Blondie asked.


    "Oh, Hell no... Once you reach up there. Just say hi to your Wife and Son for me." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed him by the neck and started applying pressure on it.


    "Fuck y-" Before the Blondie could''ve completed his sentence, Anon cracked his neck and killed him on the spot.


    *Crack*


    As soon as Anon cracked his neck... He pulled out the Troll Locket from his neck.


    *Thud*


    "That''s it ?" The dwarf woman asked with a confused expression.


    "What else do you want ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No cool fight to death or something ?" The dwarf woman asked.


    "It was never a fight to begin with, Luv. He was just a normal Human." Anon spoke with a smile as he flicked his hand and removed the force field that was covering the whole laboratory.


    "You guys are free to go... Announce this in whole laboratory." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit gate of the laboratory.


    "Where are you going ?" Ruff asked with a confused expression.


    "I have work to do." Anon spoke with a Smile. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Anon... I will come with you." The dwarf woman spoke as she immediately started following him.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Wait, You don''t know my name ?" She spoke with a confused expression.


    "Did you ever tell me ?" Anon asked.


    "Yeah... I did. But, Let me introduce myself once again... My name is Lorelei, Sir." Lorelei spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Now that I focus on the name thing, I never asked that guy about his name." Anon spoke as he exited the Lab with Lorelei.


    "Well, Blondie is a good name." Lorelei spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Anon stepped out of the laboratory... He inhaled a lot of fresh air into his lungs.


    *Shhhhhhhh*


    "Haaaa.... Fresh Air." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a cigar.


    *Click*


    Anon lit up the Cigar and turned around to look at Lorelei, But as soon as he turned around... He noticed that she was sitting on the ground and tears were dropping down from her eyes.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "T-This Air... This Soil... I-I can''t explain, How happy I am right now." She spoke with a stammering voice.


    ''I should go home and use some of my Cum-Dumps quickly... Because after that I have to go and inspect that Black hole thing-'' Before Anon could''ve thought of anything else, he noticed something strange.


    Snow was falling down from the sky.


    "Wow... Winter is here. It''s my favourite season." Lorelei spoke as she stood up and raised both of her hands in the air to catch the snow.


    "It''s supposed to be summer not winter..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately took out the cigar from his mouth.


    "What are you saying ? Snow can''t be seen in summer." Lorelei spoke with a smile.


    "I know that Luv. That''s why I said it... Two days back, When I entered inside this laboratory, it was summer... But now it''s snowing.


    Something is not right." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately threw his cigar away and whistled loudly.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Master..."


    *CAWWWWWWWWWWWWW*


    Suddenly a very loud cawing sound came from the North-East side of the forest.


    "Good... She is still alive." Anon spoke with a smile.


    In just a matter of seconds... A huge Three Eyed Raven appeared in the sky.


    As soon as it landed on the ground, She turned into her Human form and immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "I greet My master with all my Heart." She spoke with a Smile.


    "Hello, Luv... I would''ve loved talking to you, but I don''t think it''s the right time to talk now, the weather is getting chilled by the second. Let''s go home." Anon ordered.


    "As you order, Master." She replied as she immediately turned back into her raven form.


    Anon immediately walked over her back with Lorelei.


    "Lets-" Before Anon could''ve commanded her to fly, A sound came from behind.


    "Wait... Sir, You forgot me."


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and noticed that it was the Elf Lady from the announcing room.


    "Oh, You... Hope on fast or I will leave." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Elf Lady.


    "I am old... Please help me." The elf lady spoke as she immediately raised her hand toward Anon.


    All three of them got mounted on the black raven''s back.


    "Let''s go Luv..." Anon spoke as he slowly patted her head.


    "Yes master...."


    *Cawwwwww*


    *Flap-Flap*


    ''Her flying speed is faster and Movements are sharper... Very good.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    In just 40 seconds... All of them reached in front of Anon''s House.


    *Hop*


    Anon immediately jumped down from her back and started walking towards the main hall of the house.


    As Anon walked down from the terrace... Many Ogre maids bowed down to him and showed their respect.


    *Squeeze*


    Anon would squeeze their boobs and walk forward.


    "Welcome Back... Your majesty." An Ogre maid spoke as she immediately bowed won to Anon.


    *Squeeze*


    Anon immediately squeezed both of her boobs tightly, gave her nipples a quick twist and continued to walk forward after that.


    "Anhh~" she let out a moan as soon as she felt Anon''s hand over her breasts.


    ''Now I understand, why he wasn''t interested in my body... Her boobs are more than enough to cover my whole body. Haa... What can I do if God made me that way.'' The dwarf woman thought as she looked at the Ogre maid''s boobs with a sad expression.


    ''Wow... Monsters as servent. That''s a very good idea and since they have low intelligence they can''t betray you. What a genius man ?'' The Elf Lady thought as she observed the house.

 Chapter 944 Chapter-944

    As Anon walked through the second floor... He came across, Freya, Kia and Gia.


    "Master, Fuck my pussy..."


    "No, Master... Look I am wet. Please fuck me."


    "Master, Please fuck me in the ass."


    All three of them spoke as they started showing their pussies and tits through the holes in their clothes.


    Anon looked at them and stopped for a moment.


    ''Shall I fuck them first ? No, when I came back... There were wagons standing in front of the house. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I should look at that matter for now.'' Anon thought as he decided to ignore all three of them for now.


    "Girls... I will fuck you later. For now, I have to go and do something else... You guys go and play with your own pussies for now." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately left them.


    "Aww... Master."


    "But, I wanted to fuck."


    "Me too."


    All three of them got upset and went into their different rooms... But as soon as they entered inside the room, all of them started masturbating to Anon''s scent.


    ...


    "Were they your Wives, Mr. Anon ?" The Elf Lady asked from behind.


    "No, The one with big boobs was my step-mother and the other two were my step-sisters. They tried to kill me, so I fucked with their minds and turned them into my sex slave or Cum-Dumps you can say." Anon replied as he continued to walk forward.


    As soon as Lorelei and The Elf woman heard this, Their faces had many reactions... Confusion, shocked and Surprise at the same time.


    "W-What ?" Lorelei spoke in alow voice as she started thinking about what Anon just said.


    ...


    After walking for about 5 minutes, Anon reached in the Main hall of the house.


    *Click*


    Two Ogre maids opened the gates for Anon and as soon as he entered inside the room, everyone stood up from their seats in order to show their respect.


    There were many people sitting around the table.


    Sephie, Mike, No.300, Biyuk, Jessica, Derein, Adeline, Arthur and Other representatives from different tribes and kins.


    "We greet, Master." No.300, Mike and Sephie spoke as they immediately bowed down to Anon.


    Anon Walked upto the big red seat that Mike had prepared for him in advance as he already knew that Anon was returning back.


    "What do I owe the pleasure to see all of you here in one single room with such intense expressions and that guy is tapping his leg on the ground at a very past pace, that means the matter can''t wait." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the representative of the Lizardmen race and sat down on the seat.


    "I-I am sorry, Mr. Anon... I-I didn''t wanted to-"


    "Things aren''t looking very Good-" Derein stood up and started speaking, But Anon immediately stopped her by raising his hand.


    There was a huge window behind Anon''s seat that was made out of pure glass and as the weather outside started to get darker, the room also started to get darker.


    "Sit down... Talk when I say, you can talk." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Derein.


    "Y-Yes... I am sorry." Derein spoke as she sat down immediately.


    *Click-Click-Click-Click-Click*


    The Ogre maids immediately lit up the candles and a eerie enviornment was created inside the room.


    Mike Summoned a huge coat that his wife made from the Skin of a two horned Wild Bear and placed it over Anon''s shoulders to keep him warm from the cold.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he bowed down and stepped back immediately.


    "Now, You speak... What happened ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards the Lizardmen.


    "Y-Yes. Sir Anon... First of all, I would like to thank you for listening to me-"


    "Get to the main topic or sit down. I don''t have much time to waste." Anon spoke without wasting another second.


    "Y-Yes... Sir, as you can already see that it''s snowing outside but it''s summer season and our people can''t bear with cold.


    Every year, me and my tribe would prepare to hibernate underground in winters with our food and all other stuff.


    But, this sudden change in the environment is causing us too much problem. We are burning all the wood we have for now to keep our houses warm, But if this weather continues... I don''t think the Lizardmen species will be able to exist on the holy land anymore." He spoke with a very tense and serious expression.


    "So, What do you want me to do about It ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Sir, I have come here to ask for help... Please save my kin and In return, we will give you anything you want. You are the only one who can save us.


    Please Sir... Save my tribe. I beg you." The Representative of the Lizardmen spoke as he begged Anon for Help.


    "Why should I ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "...."


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole room.


    "Sir, I-I don''t have anything that can please you and that''s why in return for your help, I will offer myself.


    I will do anything for you... Die or Kill on command, if you save my Kin today." The Lizardmen spoke as he immediately unsheathed his sword and placed it in Anon''s legs.


    "Haa... What will I do with your useless life ? I will help you, But you and your whole tribe will owe me one.


    When the time comes, You shouldn''t hesitate or be scared to anything I ask." Anon spoke as he looked at the Lizardmen.


    "I-I agree... Sir Anon." The Lizardmen replied.


    "Mike... Here." Anon spoke as he gave a Scroll to Mike.


    "Master, This spell...." Mike spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Just go Mike." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Master. Follow me... We are going back to your Village." Mike spoke as he looked at the Lizardmen.


    "Y-Yes..." The Lizardmen immediately started following Mike and Both of them exited the room after this.


    "Now, You speak up." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the representative of the Centaurs.

 Chapter 945 Chapter-945

    "M-Me ?" The Male centaur asked as he pointed towards himself.


    "Not you... Her." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the Female centaur who was sitting right besides him.


    "But-"


    "Don''t worry, I have prepared for this." The Female Centaur spoke with a serious expression as she stood up from her seat and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    *THUNDER*


    Suddenly, A lighting strike happened right before she could''ve started speaking something.


    Everyone sitting in the room got startled from such loud noise and bright shine, but one guy remained unfazed, Anon Agreil.


    "Speak..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, We came here to ask for help-"


    "Everybody sitting on this table is here for Help." Anon replied immediately.


    "We are being hunted, Sir Anon." She spoke.


    "By Who ?" Anon asked.


    "We don''t know... But, It loves to eat our meat. When we made a team went into the forest to search for this unknown creature... We found thousands of bones in a well, that wasn''t used in the last thousand years.


    Please help us, Mr. Anon. We bring this to you because we know you are the only one capable of capturing this mysterious creature." The female centaur spoke as she immediately sat down.


    "Last time when someone came upto me with this same request... I kept both of his daughters here and now they work as the maids in this house.


    What do you have to offer ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Female centaur.


    "Sir, We don''t-" The Male Centaur started speaking but before he could''ve completed his sentence, A loud sound came from outside with a bright light.


    *THUNDERRR*


    "Sit down, Young man. I know you have things to say... But, the Lady looks more excited to say the words." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Centaur.


    ''Yeah... I knew you will ask for something in return for helping us and that''s why I have prepared a feast for you Mr. Anon.


    I have prepared the best girls in my kingdom to offer you.'' The Female centaur thought as she stood up to speak it out loud.


    "I don''t need the most beautiful girls from your kingdom... I need you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Female centaur.


    "W-What ? But, I haven''t-" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t need you to speak. That''s one of the reasons, why you are sitting in this room, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am ready..." She spoke with a brave expression.


    "Are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir... Since it''s breeding time for centaurs. I am ready to conceive your child as well and I don''t have any history of diseases... So, I can produce a very healthy Off-spring for you." The female centaur spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Conceive my child, huh ? Well... I don''t know about that but you have convinced me to help you.


    Show her the way to my room... I will be having some good sex with her after this meeting ends." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    For the next hour... Anon continued to listen to the problems that all those people were having and all of them were having unnatural problems.


    Like Water shortages in rivers, Mana deficiency in Air and many more.


    After solving everyone''s problem... Anon asked for something in return as a payment and almost everyone agreed to fulfill his demands as a payment in return for his help.


    Now, Only a very few people are sitting around the table.


    Adeline, Sephie, No.300, Damon, Jessica, Arthur and Derein.


    *Snap-Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers in order to drop the ash from the cigar into the ashtray and smiled as he looked at Jessica.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke.


    "Master." Jessica spoke as she immediately stood up and bowed down to Anon in order to show her respect.


    "I thought Elf kingdom was settled and so did the Dwarf kingdom. Didn''t thought I will have to get involved again in them so soon." Anon spoke as he looked at Biyuk and Jessica with a smile.


    "Master, I was restraining myself from coming to you... But the circumstances have turned cold on me.


    There is a hole in the Elven forest and it''s connected to a different world. Different kind of monsters are coming out of it and killing my people.


    We study the monster, find out it''s weakness and prepare for the next invasion, but the next time some other kind of Monster comes out that we don''t know anything about.


    I don''t know what to do master... I-I am in so much tension and losing so many innocent civilians everyday... Please help me master." Jessica spoke as she asked for Anon''s help with a desperate face.


    "Sephie... Have you looked into it ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, I have got all the data that madam Jessica has recorded from the last 30 invasions and after reading it, I think these monsters are adopting to their defenses.


    The first invasion was done by a monster who used fire type attacks... It killed about 30 civilians but later it was defeated by water type magic.


    In the next invasion... The monster that came out of the forest used water type magic and it killed about 50 civilians, Fire type or water type magic was useless against it... but they killed it using thunder type magic.


    The next monsters that came out of the forest used Ground type magic. All the magics were useless against them and this time there were more than one monster.


    76 civilians killed and 43 injured badly.


    This pattern was followed for the next 30 invasions and according to this report... The last invasion that happened in the last 3 hours, was done by a monster that used Telekinesis spells, but at a very low level, the casualties were 500 Elfs... right madam Jessica ?" Sephie asked.


    "Yes." Jessica replied with a serious and worried expression.


    "Are any of your matters, serious than hers ?" Anon asked.


    "No." Everyone spoke at once.


    "Good... We will leave for the Elf Kingdom in about 2 hours and until then, I will fuck a centaur." Anon spoke as he stood up and started walking towards his room.


    "Can I come as-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon turned to look at him with brightly purple glowing eyes.


    "N-Nope... I am okay." Damon spoke as he immediately sat down.

 Chapter 946 Chapter-946

    Anon went back to his room and as soon as he entered inside, he was left surprised to see that there were three girls sitting inside his room.


    Lorelei the Dwarf Girl, The Female centaur that Anon just called and the Elf Lady that Anon met in the Laboratory.


    "Umm... What are you two doing here ?" Anon asked as he looked at Lorelei and The Elf Lady.


    "Oh, Mr. Anon... You are here." Lorelei spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "We were sent to this room... By an undead Vampire." The Elf Lady spoke up.


    "Mike ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Swish*


    "You called, Master." Mike''s voice came from behind as he appeared right behind him.


    "Mike... Why would you send them to my room ?" Anon asked with a calm expression.


    "Master, they told me that they came with you." Mike replied.


    "That ''came'' is not the ''came'' you think Mike, don''t relate everything to sex.


    That means they came to the mansion with me." Anon explained.


    "I am really sorry, Master. I am ready for my punishment." Mike spoke as he immediately immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Mr. Anon, Where is that place ?" The Elf Lady asked with an excited expression.


    "Yeah... Mike, Take her to Sephie''s Lab and I will explain her everything through my mind." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he stood up straight.


    "Please follow me..." He spoke as he looked at The Elf Lady.


    "Hey... I never asked your name." Anon spoke as he looked at the Elf Lady.


    "Hmm....? My name ? I think it was Feiner or something." She replied with a Confused expression.


    "The fuck ? Are you kidding me ? How can you forget your own name ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Hey I can''t do anything about it... I haven''t heard it for the last 300 years." Feiner replied with a smile.


    "Fuck... Just take her." Anon spoke a she looked at Mike.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately exited the room with Feiner.


    "Now, What are you waiting for ?" Anon asked as he looked at Lorelei.


    "Oh.... Do you want me to get out ?" Lorelei asked with a Confused expression.


    "No, You can stay in this room and watch me have sex with that centaur." Anon spoke in a mocking voice as he looked at Lorelei.


    As soon as the Female Centaur heard this... A very embarrassed expression appeared over her face as it became beet red.


    She immediately placed both of her hands over her cheeks and looked around the room with an embarrassed expression.


    "Oh, Can I sit by the window-"


    "Get the fuck out or I will send you back to the laboratory." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry..." Lorelei spoke as she immediately ran out of the room.


    "One more question before I leave... Is there any furnace here in the house that I can use to make some tools ?" She asked.


    "Go and ask a maid... She will show you the way." Anon ordered as he immediately closed the gate.


    *Thud*


    "O-Okay." Lorelei spoke in a low voice as she immediately left.


    Inside the room...


    Anon walked upto the bed and slowly Touched the Female Centaur''s back.


    "Hein..." A voice leaked out of her mouth as she didn''t dared to look back at Anon. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke in a sweet voice as he slowly slides his hand over her back.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked as he looked at her beet red face.


    "M-My name is... L-Lyriana, Sir." She replied with a stammering voice.


    "Haa... This scent, What is it ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started sniffing Lyriana''s neck.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "I-It''s a Scent that female centaurs use, Sir. It''s made form Darkwood''s flower and Sandalwood''s essence." She replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Haa... Very good, I want to eat this neck of yours." Anon spoke as he slowly mounted over her back and grabbed both of her boobs.


    "Anhh~" Lyriana let out a small moan out of her mouth as soon as she felt her boobs being squeezed tightly.


    "Are you a virgin or have you had sex before ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No, I am a virgin Sir." She replied with a stammering voice.


    "Are you afraid of me ?" Anon asked as he felt the goosebumps on her back.


    "N-No, Sir.... It''s just I haven''t had any male so close to me before and you are mounted on my back as well, we only permit that to our husbands." She replied.


    "My, My... Looks like I will take that right from your husband." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately opened her short and revealed her huge boobs.


    *Boing*


    As soon as Anon removed her shirt... He moved his fingers down to her stomach.


    "Anhh~ Slowly..." She spoke in a low voice.


    "Wait, What ?" Anon spoke with a shocked expression as he immediately looked down at her stomach and noticed that there was nothing there.


    "S-Something wrong, Sir ?" Lyriana asked with a confused expression.


    "Where is your... Pussy ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I-It''s on the back." Lyriana spoke as she immediately hided her face in embarrassment.


    "What the-" Anon immediately removed the long skirt that she was wearing over her horse body and went to the back, only to notice a big thick juicy pussy.


    "Fucking hell... If you have your pussy on the horse part of your body, that means... Your womb must be real big and deep, right ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile.


    "Y-Y-Yes... Sir." Lyriana replied as she continued to hide her face.


    Anon brought his face close to her pussy and started sniffing it.


    "N-Nooo... It''s not a good place to sniff." Lyriana spoke as she immediately tried to stop Anon from sniffing her pussy.


    "You applied the Scent on your pussy too ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    "Looks like the next hour is going to be the best. Luv, turn around and raise your legs up into the air, I will give you something your size." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he immediately unzipped his pants.

 Chapter 947 Chapter-947

    Lyriana is lying upside down over Anon''s bed and Anon is looking at her pussy with a perverted smile on his face.


    "Oh, You have two small boobies here as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed that Lyriana has two small brown coloured boobs near her pussy as well, just like a female horse.


    Without wasting a single second... Anon stuffed his face into those boobs as well and started sucking on her nipples.


    "Anhhhhh~" Suddenly, Lyriana Moaned really loudly as she felt Anon''s face stuffing into her lower boobs.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately took his face out of her boobs and looked at her face with a confused expression.


    "S-Sir... Why don''t you play with my upper boobs instead of-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his finger and touched her lower right boob.


    *Poke*


    "Anhhh~" Lyriana immediately let out a moan out of her mouth as she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes.


    "It''s your G-spot." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "What~ ?" Lyriana asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing... You are about to feel something really good." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her small nipples and started twisting them.


    "ANHHHHHHHHH~ Not the Nipples." Lyriana shouted in pleasure as her face turned into an Ahegao slut''s face.


    Her pupil came to the middle of her eyes and her tongue started hanging out like a cheap slut.


    "Well, That was really unexpected from what I thought... But, It''s good." Anon spoke as he let go of her nipples and grabbed her small boobs with both of his hands.


    "NO- ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSS~" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon squeezed her boobs tightly and got an amazing reaction from her.


    As he looked down... He noticed that pre-cum was drooling out of her thick pussy without any stops.


    "Now... Shall we see what this pussy has to say for herself ? Drooling like a little slut, it should be punished." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly started rubbing her pussy.


    *Rub-Rub*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Please, Sir... Slowly." Lyriana spoke as she raised her hand towards Anon.


    "Hmm... Let''s see, How deep is this pussy of yours." Anon spoke as an evil idea came to his mind.


    Anon grabbed her tail and removed it away from her pussy.


    "M-Mr. Anon... What are you-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon made his arm into a fist and Rammed it into her pussy without stopping for a second.


    "NEIGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" She immediately let out a horse like sound from her mouth as her ahegao face returned and her pussy lips started opening by themselves.


    "How does it feels ?" Anon asked with a smile as he opened his hands inside her pussy and started tingling the walls of her pussy slowly.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ I-I feel something... Something cumminggg~" She moaned loudly as she let out a fountain of cum out of her pussy.


    *Sqirrrt*


    "Wait... Hey, What''s this ? Is this your womb ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly touched the entrance of her womb.


    "N-No... Mister Anon-"


    "Master, You will call me master from this day. You are now one of my Cum-Dumps. You understand ?" Anon asked as he poked her Womb''s entrance with his middle finger.


    "Anhhhhhh~ YES MASTERRRRR~ " Lyriana Moaned loudly as she immediately raised all four of her legs straight into the Air. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How do you feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I feel good..." She spoke with a Huffing expression.


    "You are not telling the truth..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed the entrance of her womb.


    As soon as Lyriana realised that her Womb''s entrance has been caught by Anon... Her eyes widened in shock and fear.


    "Now... Tell me the truth or I will pull your womb out of your pussy, My little pony. Hehehe..." Anon spoke as he looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "N-No, Master.... Please don''t do this, I-I feel awesome. I-I haven''t felt this goo-"


    "Boring." Anon spoke as he immediately gave her womb a little pull.


    *Pull*


    *Squish*


    "FUCKKKKK~" She shouted loudly as her face went ahegao once again and her legs started shaking like crazy.


    She grabbed her upper boobs with her own hands and started rubbing them really hard.


    "Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Keeping doing it... Masterrrr~" She shouted loudly.


    "Phew~ and here I thought you are just a normal shy girl with embarassment issues. But, Look at you... You are a real slut who enjoys her womb being pulled and pushed huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Lyriana.


    "Yes~ Yes~ Master... Lyriana is a cheap slut who enjoys her womb being pulled and pushed... Anhhhhh~ Please give me your dick master... Please master, I beg you." She started begging for Anon''s cock as her mind got corrupted by lust in less than 10 minutes.


    "You centaurs are really lusty Creatures... Aren''t you ? But, I will show you what a prime human looks like." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled his huge cock out and climbing over her chest, he placed it directly over her face.


    "Anhhhh~ Cock... Yes cock... I will suck master-" just as Lyriana was about to suck Anon''s cock, He pulled it back.


    "No, You won''t." Anon spoke with a smile as he started slapping his cock on her cheeks again and again.


    "Anhh~ Cock *slap* Anhh~ Cock *slap* Anhh~ cock *slap*"


    As Anon slapped his cock on her cheeks one by one... She tried to suck it again and again, but Anon didn''t let her do that.


    "Master... Please let me suck it. I-I want to prepare your dick master." Lyriana spoke with a desperate expression.


    "I am your master bitch... Don''t try to order me around." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed her hair with one hand and her neck with other hand.


    "I-I am sorry... M-Master." She spoke with a sorry expression.


    "Shut the fuck up, bitch..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately rammed his cock into her mouth pussy.

 Chapter 948 Chapter-948

    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Lyriana is now sucking Anon''s cock like a cheap slut, meanwhile Anon was playing with her nipples.


    "Continue sucking bitch..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled her nipples and lifted her boobs up.


    "Yews Maswer~" She replied as she continued to suck Anon''s cock.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    10 minutes later...


    "That''s enough for now." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled his cock out of her mouth.


    ''What the fuck ? This bitch''s suction force is so good.'' Anon thought as he had to apply extra pressure in order to pull his cock out of her mouth.


    *Puck*


    A sound came out of her mouth, as soon as Anon pulled his cock out.


    "Now, Shall I fuck that pussy of yours ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately slided back down and noticed that Lyriana''s pussy was flowing with pre-cum.


    "Yes, Yes master... Fuck my pussy, Please fuck it." Lyriana begged as she wiggled her legs in front of Anon.


    "You fucking slut..." Anon spoke with a smile as he started sliding his dick up and down on her pussy.


    "Anhhh~ Master... Yes, Please insert it in me." Lyriana spoke as desperation appeared over her face.


    "Beg for it... Nicely or I am going to continuously rub my dick over your pussy until you do." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lyriana''s face.


    "Master... Please fuck Lyriana''s horse pussy, I am a little slut... I am master''s little Cum-Dump and my pussy is throbbing for master''s cock.


    Please master... My pussy can''t wait anymore, Please fuck me with your dick." Lyriana immediately begged for Anon''s dick.


    "Grab your tits and start sucking them. As long as you those tits stay inside your mouth... I will continue to fuck this pussy of yours, but if your tits dropped, I will stop fucking your pussy." Anon ordered.


    "Yes master..." Lyriana spoke as she immediately grabbed both of her boobs and started sucking her own nipples.


    "Good... Now, Take this." Anon spoke as he rammed his huge cock into her pussy without wasting another second.


    *TAP*


    "Mnhhhhhhhhhh~" Lyriana immediately let out a loud moaning sound out of her mouth as she bit her own boobs.


    "Oh... Is that your womb''s entrance ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately grabbed her lower tits and started squeezing them slowly.


    "MNHHHHHHHHH~" Lyriana let out a very loud moaning voice out her mouth and her upper boobs started vibrating as well.


    "I will show you, How a human can be really dangerous during sex..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately increased the size of his dick to full and entered inside Lyriana''s womb.


    "MNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"


    *TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP*


    Anon continued to pump her pussy for the next hour with zero stops.


    ...


    One hour later...


    *TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP*


    "Mnhhh~ Mnhhh~ Mnhhhh~" Lyriana''s face looks like a slut in ahegao pose, her hands are barely holding onto her boobs that now have her teeth marks all over her nipples and areolas.


    "I am cumming again... Take it all in, Bitch. This is the final showdown." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed both of her lower boobs tightly.


    "Mnhhhhhh~ Mnhh~ Mnh~ Mnhhhhhh~" Lyriana''s eyes widened immediately as she lifted her face and looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    She knew that Anon was about to do something crazy and in order to stop him, she tried to speak something... But it didn''t work as her boobs were blocking her mouth and she didn''t wanted to let go of her boobs, because she was about to cum as well and if she let go of her boobs... Anon will stop immediately and she will be left hanging.


    "Shut the fuck up, Bitch. You are my Cum-Dump pussy now and You don''t speak." Anon spoke as he spanked on her lower boobs.


    *Slap*


    "Mnhhhhhhh~"


    "Fuck, I am cumming.... You can let go of your boobs now." Anon spoke as he twisted her lower nipples and pulled them up immediately.


    *TAPPPPPP*


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Lyriana shouted so loudly that her voice travelled through the whole mansion.


    Freya''s room...


    "Is that a girl shouting ?" Freya asked with a confused expression.


    No.300, Who was on the round of the house got scared as well...


    "What the hell ? Master is going crazy with that horse girl. I wonder what are they doing... Fuck, I have to masturbate again now." No.300 spoke as she immediately started walking towards the bathroom.


    Anon''s Room.... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyriana is lying upside down on Anon''s bed, semen is flowing out of her pussy, mouth and her nose without any stops.


    "Phew~ That was good..." Anon spoke as he wore his clothes and starts walking towards the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen...


    Ogre maids are preparing food for Anon''s dinner and they are all well dressed in maid uniforms, wearing gloves and other stuff to keep his food Hygienic.


    "Did you hear the moaning sound ?" One of the maid asked as she started chopping the vegetables.


    *Chop-Chop*


    "We can''t talk about it."


    "Oh come on... We all know where it comes from."


    "Yeah, I know as well." A small Ogre girl spoke as she handed a big piece of meat to the Ogre maid.


    "Oh, yeah ? Where do you think that come from ?" The other ogre maid asked with a smile.


    "Well, It''s coming from your Highness''s room... He is training maids in his room." The small Ogre girl spoke with a confident expression.


    "You don''t know anything girl and we should focus on work, rather than talking about your highness''s sex life." A senior maid spoke with a serious expression.


    As soon as she said this, All the other maids started to get embarrassed.


    "Senior sister No.709. We have heard that Your Majesty is a really scary person, is it true ?" One of the maids asked.


    "Yes, It''s true and He can easily erase you from existence, of you don''t do your job properly." No.709 shouted as she looked at the ogre maid.


    "Come on... I am not that cruel." Suddenly, Anon''s voice came from behind.


    No.709''s whole body started shaking like crazy as soon as she heard Anon''s voice coming from behind her.


    She slowly Turned around and noticed that all the other maids are kneeling.


    As soon as she saw that the person standing behind her is really Anon, she immediately went down on her knees and didn''t dared to look up.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Majesty. Please forgive me... I have spoken bad things about you, Please order me to die a painful death with the dagger and I will immediately cut my throat." No.709 spoke.


    "Don''t stress yourself No.709... stand up and you guys can go back to your work as well. I am not some monster, who can erase anyone''s existence like that.


    No, I mean... I can do it, but I won''t do it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You can kill them, But they will live in our mind, Your Highness." Suddenly a sound came from behind.


    All the maids in the kitchen got shocked as soon as they heard this... Their hands started sweating as they turned their eyes towards the source of this sound.


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and noticed that a small Ogre girl was standing behind him in a small maid uniform.


    "No.C579.... What the hell-" Before No.709 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his hand and ordered her to shut up.


    No.709 immediately stopped talking and looked at C579 with a sad expression as she thought that Anon will kill her now.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Highness. I-I didn''t mean to offend you, Please forgive me if you-"


    "What''s your name, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he bent down.


    "I-I am No.C579, Master." She replied with a scared expression.


    C579 realised that she had fucked up by talking back to Anon and now she will die a horrible death.


    "Y-Y-Your H-Highnesss *Sob-Sob* Please don''t kill me... I-I will never talk-"


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers.


    All the other maids immediately closed their eyes in fear, but as they slowly opened them... They noticed that C579 was still alive.


    "Now, Tell me your name again... Luv." Anon asked with a neutral expression and a smile.


    "I-I am No-..... I am No-..... I can''t remember my name." No.C579 spoke with a confused expression.


    "See, I can erase them from everywhere." Anon replied with a smile as he flicked his fingers once again.


    *Snap*


    "Now... You should remember your name." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am No.C579. I understand your highness, Please forgive me for not understanding your powers." The Little maid spoke as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Now, Where is the thing that I told you to grow, No.709 ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at No.709.


    "Your highness, You told me to grow a lot of things... Can you maybe give me it''s name ?" No.709 asked.


    "Oh, It''s cocoa." Anon spoke up.


    "I will bring them right away master." No.709 spoke as she immediately left the kitchen.


    "Oi, Little one... Have you ever tried Hot Chocolate before ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hot... What, Your Highness ?" No.C579 asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 949 Chapter-949

    "Your Highness... Here are things you asked for." No.709 spoke as she walked in with some cocoa fruits.


    The fruits were mostly Red and Yellow coloured.


    "Wow... Colourful fruits, are they sweet ?" No.C579 asked with a smile.


    "No Luv... They are not sweet. Now get me a knife." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Shall I cut them for you, Your Highness ?" One of the ogre maid spoke as she immediately stepped forward with a knife.


    "Nope... I am in the cooking mood for a while. If I wanted you to cook it... I would''ve told you the steps." Anon spoke as he took the knife out of her hand and delicately cutted the cocoa fruits.


    After cutting about 5 Fruits, Anon slowly carved out the slimy seeds from within the fruit.


    "A bowl..." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness." An Ogre maid immediately pulled out a steel bowl and gave it to Anon as she bowed down to him.


    "Now, We place the seeds into the Bowl." Anon spoke as he placed all the seeds into the bowl one by one and all the Ogre maids noticed his every step with ultimate attention.


    They didn''t knew what all those slimy seeds were for or why Anon was pulling them out of the fruit.


    "Now, we throw this away..." Anon spoke as he immediately threw all the empty fruits away.


    "HAH..!?"


    All the Ogre maids were left shocked at this point, as they were expecting Anon to make a dish from the fruit, after separating it''s seeds.


    But, as soon as they noticed that Anon was throwing away the fruit, they were left surprised and confused.


    "Now comes the real work..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the bowl of Cocoa seeds.


    ''It takes 5-6 years for a cocoa tree to grow... But, I asked sephie to create something that can boost this process and she told me that supplying a good amount of mana to the tree every three days would boost it''s growth rate by 200% and it will grow in 9 days.


    It was hard as fuck to find cocoa tree''s seed in this world. Because here it''s a useless fruit that grows in the northern forest where humidity is too much and no one stays in those forests.


    Now, After separating the seeds from the fruit... It needs to be covered by some cloth and left 3 weeks to be fermented.


    Now, I am not waiting three weeks for it to be fermented... I want to drink hot chocolate now and I will drink it now.


    So, Let''s try this trick...'' Anon thought as he immediately took a small cloth and placed it over the bowel.


    He then placed both of his hands around the bowel and started casting a spell.


    <Fire Furnace>


    Suddenly, Blue fire started coming out of Anon''s hand but he immediately lowered down the mana rate and the blue fire slowly started disappearing until only a small layer of it stayed over Anon''s hand.


    "Okay... This should do it." Anon spoke as he placed his hand on the bowel once again.


    ''Heat and Mana supplied to this at an interval of 3 minutes should get it fermented fast.'' Anon thought as he removed his hands and placed them back on after 3 minutes passed.


    15 minutes later... Anon finally turned off the spell and removed the cloth from the seeds.


    Everyone looked at the seeds and noticed that the slimy substance over them has reduced to a very thin layer of it and a very strong alcoholic smell is coming out of them.


    "Oh... Are we making Wine ?" No.C579 asked with an excited expression.


    "I don''t do shit like that, Luv. It''s already invented... Why would I make it, if I can just buy it ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his hand over the bowel.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Highness." No.C579 immediately apologized.


    "Now... Let''s fire up these bad boys." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned a small marble sized fire ball over his index finger.


    <Fire Ball>


    "Woah... Magic." No.C579 spoke with an admiring look.


    Anon used his another hand to give the fire ball a spin.


    *Swish*


    As soon as the fire ball started spinning it started glowing even more.


    Anon continued to spin it more and more until it gained a very fast speed.


    "Now... Go in." Anon spoke as he placed the fire ball into the bowel and covered it with his hands.


    *BOOOOP*


    Suddenly, A loud sound came from the bowl as black smoke started floating out.


    "Woah..." All the Maids standing in the kitchen got scared as soon as they heard the sudden sound.


    Anon slowly removed his hand from the bowl and noticed that all the Cocoa seeds have turned dark brown and it''s now giving off a sweet chocolate scent. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *SNIFFFFFFFF*


    Anon took a good sniff from the bowel and a smile appeared over his face.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    *Click*


    "What hell is happening-" No.300 barged into the kitchen with both of her Axes.


    "Oh, Master..." No.300 spoke with a confused expression as she immediately placed both of her Axes behind her back.


    "I heard an explosion sound and immediately came here, Master."


    "Nope, Not possible. The sound of this explosion is so low that an Ogre can''t hear it from your distance.


    Either you were standing right behind that door or you were informed by someone." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hehe... Sir, Mike told me." No.300 immediately replied with a smile.


    "You little lying bitch... Don''t you know, I can read your minds ?" Anon asked with a smile as he crushed all the roasted cocoa beans and made them into power.


    "Why are you in the kitchen, Master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I am making something to drink..." Anon replied.


    "What the-!? Oi, Are you fucking stupids ? Don''t you see master is in the kitchen ? Can''t you make him something to dri-"


    "No.300, Calm down... I am the one who choose to make it. This is something that only I can make." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 950 Chapter-950

    "Master... If you don''t mind me asking-"


    "I am making, Hot Chocolate." Anon replied before No.300 could''ve completed her Question.


    "Hot- What ?" No.300 asked with a very confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv... I will show you in a bit. Give me milk." Anon spoke as he looked at No.C579.


    "Yes, Your Highness..." No.C579 immediately went to one of the Ogre maid and brought him a jug that was full of milk.


    *Lick*


    "Where is this milk from ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at No.709.


    "From the MILF Barn, Master." No.709 replied.


    "Very good... Use those Bitches to their full potential." Anon replied with a smile as he picked some of the Cocoa powder from the bowl with the help of a spoon and poured into the Jug of milk.


    He then started mixing it with the help of the spoon as he slowly warmed it up with his hand.


    *Sniff-Sniff*


    "Wow... This smell is tingling all my senses." No.300 spoke with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    No.C579 started drooling as soon as she smelled the smell of chocolate being mixed into warm milk.


    "Now, The final ingredient to complete it. Sugar..." Anon spoke with a smile as he picked up a white jar from the shelf and poured a whole lot of yellow powder into the jug.


    *Stir-Stir*


    As he slowly stirred the milk, all the other ogre maids started drooling as well.


    "Woah... What''s that smell ?" Suddenly, Adeline walked into the kitchen with a smile on her face.


    "Dear !? Why are you here ?" Adeline asked with a smile and confused expression.


    "I smell something unidentified cooking into this-" Sephie also walked into the kitchen but she immediately stopped speaking as soon as she noticed that Anon was the one cooking it.


    "Master, that sweet smell... Is it coming from that Jug of Brown milk ?" Sephie asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Luv. This brown milk is something that I was missing for quite a while. I was waiting for the next winters... But, look at that it''s already snowing." Anon spoke with a smile as he used a spell.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, 16 glasses started floating out of the shelf. Anon placed all the glasses over the table and started pouring the Hot Chocolate into them.


    *Pour*


    After filling 16 glasses... There was still one more glass left in the Jug.


    "Medusa... You can come out. I know you are also smelling this and want to have sip." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately transformed back to her Human form and immediately raised her hands towards Anon.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he gave her the Jug.


    "Now, Everyone... Take one glass and have a taste." Anon spoke with a smile as he picked up one of the glass.


    All the maids also took one-one glass of the hot chocolate, but none of them dared to drink it.


    "What are you staring at me for ? Drink it." Anon spoke as he noticed that not even No.300, Adeline or Sephie was drinking it.


    "Master... You have to drink it first. You are our master and we can''t drink it before you." Sephie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Darling drink it fast... I can''t wait to Drink this sweet thing." Adeline spoke as saliva literally started falling out of her mouth.


    "Oh, I forgot that... Well, here I go." Anon spoke as he immediately took one sip out of the hot chocolate.


    "Haaa... Heaven." Anon spoke with a satisfied expression on his face.


    As soon as Anon took the sip, All the other maids did the same.


    "Wow..."


    "How sweet..."


    "Tasty." No.C579 spoke with a smile as the part between her lips and nose got covered in chocolate.


    "The Scent and this sweet taste. Master, this is just amazing." Sephie spoke with a smile as she continued to drink it, sip by sip.


    "Darling, This is some really good thing to drink. What was it''s name again, Hot chocolate, right ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Mnhhhhhh~" Suddenly, No.300 made a sound and everyone in the room looked at her.


    No.300''s mouth was full of Hot Chocolate and she was trying to say something.


    "No.300, Did you poured all hot chocolate into your mouth at once ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Nod-Nod*


    She immediately nodded her head in ''Yes.''


    "Is it very hot to keep in mouth ?" Anon asked.


    *Nod-Nod* S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded her head in ''Yes'' again.


    "So just spit it out." Anon replied.


    *Shake-Shake*


    This time she Shaked her head in ''No.''


    "No ? Is it because it''s too tasty to spit out ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Nod-Nod*


    She immediately nodded her head in ''Yes.''


    "Hahaha...." Anon started laughing loudly as soon as he saw this.


    "Hahahah...."


    "Hehehe..."


    "Haha..."


    Hahahahhahahah..."


    "Heheheh... Oh my No.300." Sephie spoke as she started laughing as well.


    ...


    Everyone standing in the room started laughing at No.300.


    "Okay, that''s it with the jokes... No.709 you have to get more milk and serve it to Jessica, Biyuk and everyone else who is sitting in the main Hall and one more glass for me.


    After that you guys can use the rest of powder for yourself." Anon replied as he started walking towards the Exit gate.


    "Understood... Your Highness." No.709 replied with a smile as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Your Highness..." No.C579 shouted from behind.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately turned around and looked at No.C579 with a smile.


    "You are a very good King, Your Highness. I am very happy to have you as my king." She spoke with a joyful smile.


    "Nice." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the kitchen.


    "Should''ve seen me in the bed just minutes ago... I was inserting my whole hand into that Horse girl''s Pussy and grabbing her womb as well.


    I think that was the most natural ahegao face I have ever seen... I have to get more Horse girls.


    These girls have never touched themselves since their pussies are really far from their hands and having a hand into the place that you have never even touched, well that was expected." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.

 Chapter 951 Chapter-951

    *Sipppp*


    "Haaa... Delicious." Jessica spoke with a smile as she placed her glas sover the table slowly.


    "Fuck man, this stuff really hits the brain... Can you share it''s recipe ?" Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "That''s because you mixed alcohol into it." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Damon.


    "So, When are we leaving for the Elf Kingdom ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "We will leave shortly..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Did you get the report about those holes from Mike ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I got it." Anon replied.


    "We have only detected 4 of them by now and we don''t know how many more are there." Damon spoke.


    "I also wanted to talk-" Before Derein could''ve completed her sentence, A knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Come in..." Anon ordered.


    *Click*


    The gates Opened up and a female human knight walked into the hall.


    She was the same knight that the liars were following the other day and Damon saved her.


    "Who is she ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "She is the one that sephie was telling you about when we were having dinner the other day." Damon spoke as he looked at the female knight with a smile.


    "I-I bow down to Your Highness." The female knight spoke as she immediately bowed down.


    "Who are you bowing to ? Them or me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    The female knight immediately looked at Anon and got confused at his question, but as soon as she looked at Arthur and Derein... She noticed that they were pointing their eyes towards Anon.


    "O-Of course you, Sir Anon." She spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t bow to me... I am not your king. He is." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Arthur.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." She immediately apologized to Anon.


    "Now, What''s such a crucial information that you hold within your mind ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I was in the forest that day... Patrolling the outer borders of the Kingdom with two of my other male teammates.


    I was setting up the tent and the other two knights went for a walk and to collect some water.


    30 minutes passed but none of them made it back... I wanted to pee and that''s why I went deeper into the forest, but as soon as I sat down, I heard screaming sounds coming from a distance.


    I looked through the bushes and noticed that, A-A huge monster was eating them-"


    "That''s enough, I will explain the rest... You can leave now." Damon spoke as he immediately stood up from his seat.


    "What happened to you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "I need to talk in private..." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "This is private." Anon spoke.


    ''Oh... How sweet, Mr. Anon still thinks of me as his friend. I thought, I have done something to piss him off.'' Derein thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    "They are your slaves... But, What about them ?" Damon asked as he pointed towards Derein and Arthur.


    "Oh we are-" Before Derein could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I will make them forget whatever happened in this room from this point onwards." Anon spoke.


    "What-!?"


    "Works... Now, the monster that she was talking about... They were liars and those monsters doesn''t belong to this realm.


    Because of that old man''s presence in this realm... A Gate breakdown has happened and Monsters from other realms are now invading your world.


    When I was a god back then... I looked into all of those realms and liars are some Monsters that this realm''s people can''t deal with.


    There are many-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Derein interrupted him


    "Wait, Wait... What do you mean, you were a god ?" Derein asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    Damon immediately looked at Anon with a seriously pissed expression.


    "Sit down, Luv or he will kill you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Derein.


    "I-I was-"


    "Sit down, Derein." Arthur spoke with a smile as he grabbed her hand.


    "Y-Yes." Derein spoke as she sat down quietly.


    "Continue..." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Anon, Don''t mind me asking this... But, Why them ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Just continue... Don''t let anger get you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah, Saying the Avatar of Anger Goddess." Damon spoke.


    "Yes, Yes..."


    "Where was I ? Oh, Yes... So there are so many monster realms around you that only has monsters in it and some of them are really dangerous.


    These monsters were surviving by eating their own kind and now they are coming to your world.


    These gates will need to be closed soon... But, Not before we take full profit out of them." Damon spoke as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "What do you mean ?" Anon asked as a smile appeared over his face as well.


    "Well, You see... I have done nothing but watch all these realms for about 200 years without doing anything.


    So, that means... I know everything about them and when I say everything, I mean all the hidden treasures that can help us get stronger.


    So, All you have to do is help me get those treasures and I will give you 30% of them." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "30% ? Don''t you think that''s too much ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "O-Oh... You think so ? Well then... I can give you 20%-"


    "Shut the fuck up, Damon. I am out of this shit." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "W-What !? Why ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "You said these monsters are super strong and dangerous... Why would I danger my life over 30% treasures ? You can just go in and get all of them." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No... You are lying. If you would''ve said that you are bored and you would rather fuck some girls then doing this... I would''ve believed you.


    But, Anon Agreil is afraid for his life... Fuck me in the ass if that''s the true reason." Damon immediately replied with a confused expression.


    "Why do you want me with you and I want to hear the truth." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Umm... Y-Your company is good to have in a-"


    "Bullshit..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "B-Because you are stronger than me and-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon threw a dagger made out of blacksteel towards him.


    *Swish*


    *Catch*


    Damon caught the dagger with his two fingers immediately and looked at Anon with a serious expression. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blacksteel..." Damon spoke.


    "The only thing that can destroy a god''s soul, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he stood up from his seat.


    *Puff*


    "You are a Mind Flayer''s upgraded version and that''s why I need you." Damon spoke as he returned the dagger back to Anon.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "In every realm gate... There is a huge layer of cosmic waves travelling at rapid speed. If I want to pass through them... I will need your mind protection thing to get through." Damon spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "Are you sure that''s all ?" Anon asked with a smile as he licked the dagger.


    "There is one treasure that only a mind type monster can inherit. I need it..." Damon spoke.


    "Well, Now that''s a good boy speaking truth." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, will you come with me ?" Damon asked.


    "80 will be mine and 20 will be yours... If you don''t want it, Then fuck off maybe. Come on, Luv... We are leaving for the Elf Kingdom." Anon spoke as he Tapped over Jessica''s shoulder twice before leaving the room.


    "Yes, Master." Jessica spoke with a smile as she immediately stood up from her chair and started following Anon.


    "I will come as well..." Biyuk spoke as he immediately stood up from his chair and started following Anon as well.


    "H-How about 60:40 ?" Damon asked.


    "Not a chance in hell." Anon shouted from outside.


    "Fuck... Oi, What are you going to do about their memories ?" Damon asked as he noticed Arthur and Jessica.


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and suddenly, Both of their eyes turned greyish.


    "What the fuck ?" Damon spoke as he closed distance between them and looked into their eyes carefully.


    Suddenly, Their eyes went back to normal.


    "No, We are not going to tell anything to anyone- Where is Mr. Anon ?" Derein started speaking but suddenly she noticed that Anon wasn''t in the room anymore.


    "He really fucked up good with yours minds... Huh ? Fuck man, Atleast I am better than you." Damon spoke as a Smile appeared over his face before he exited the room.

 Chapter 952 Chapter-952

    "Master... The snow out there is too much, Carriages will not be able to make it to the Elf Kingdom." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "What are you saying, Mike ? How heavy is it snowing outside there ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s very bad master..." Mike spoke.


    Anon immediately walked upto a nearby window and opened it.


    "What the fuck ?" Anon shouted with a shocked expression as he noticed that the snow has covered the main gate of the house completely.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with this season ? Why is it snowing so heavily ? At first, I thought winters came really early but this is some other kind of shit.'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he immediately closed the window.


    "Mike... You casted the spell over that Lizardmen village ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Master." Mike replied.


    "Good... Now bring me some papers. I will make some enchantments that will protect our carriages from snow and keep the insides warm." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "DEAR... DEAR... DEAR..." Suddenly, Adeline''s shouting voice came from the other direction.


    Everyone immediately turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    She has a very worried expression over her face and there was a little girl with her that Anon had never seen in the house.


    "Hello, Luv... Something wrong ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the little girl.


    "I-I got a news from my kingdom... Gods are planning to wake her up." Adeline spoke with a worried and Scared expression.


    "Hmm...? Wake up who ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The gates... Have you heard about them ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    "How do you know about the gates ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "They aren''t a new occurance... It had happened before. I just never believed it. Darling... We have to stop them before they wake her up." Adeline spoke with a worried expression as she immediately grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "Okay, Okay... Luv calm down and tell me calmly. Who are they waking up ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "My Mother... Sinthara." As soon as Adeline spoke this, Damon started slipping and he lost his balance, but No.300 grabbed his hand immediately and helped him in regaining his balance.


    "You okay ?" No.300 asked with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Yeah... I am good." Damon replied with a confused expression.


    As soon as Anon saw his reaction... He knew that something wasn''t right.


    "E-Excuse me... Are you Sinthara''s Daughter ?" Damon asked as he looked at Adeline with a cautious expression.


    "I am... Why ?" Adeline replied with a neutral expression.


    "Anon, I think we really need to talk in private now." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Okay, Fine... You two in the hall now. No.300, No one comes in for the next 15 minutes." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Damon and Adeline.


    "Yes, Dear." Adeline spoke as she immediately followed him into the main Hall.


    "Fuck..." Damon spoke as he also went inside and closed the gates.


    ...


    "You both have 15 minutes... Damon I will listen to you first. Go on..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Damon.


    "But, She is-"


    "Don''t worry about her... Just speak." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Fine... Your Dragon wife is not some ordinary dragon girl. She is the daughter of Sinthara." Damon spoke up.


    "I know that... She already told me this in the hallway. Tell me who is Sinthara ?" Anon asked.


    "I can''t tell that to you in front of her daughter... What if she-"


    "Say it... I won''t say anything." Adeline spoke as she looked at Damon with a neutral expression.


    "Fine... Six hundred years back, there was a Dragon named... Wait, What was your father''s name ?" Damon asked as he looked at Adeline.


    "Adren." Adeline replied.


    "Yes, There was this Dragon named Adren... He was nothing, total piece of shit. No female dragons looked at him, no powers and nothing special about him.


    He was just a walking nobody... When he realised how stupid face and idiotic he was. He did something clever.


    He built a temple... For a Forgotten God. A god who was about to join the category of the Fallen gods.


    It was one of the demonic Gods... The Demon God of Creation." Damon explained.


    "Wait, God of Creation is one of the important gods, right ? How can he be a forgotten god ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you really think Demon wants to create new things in order to progress forward ? They want Anger, Lust, Greed and other shits.


    Now focus on the story." Damon replied.


    "Yes... Continue." Anon spoke as he took a seat.


    "As soon as Adren created that temple... The Demon God of creation gained one follower and he knew that his follower was a huge loser... But it was the only follower he had.


    The Demonic Gods of creation... Gave Adren one wish and that one fucking wish fucked us up for the next 250 years." Damon spoke as an angry expression appeared over his face.


    "What did he ask ? Some sexy goddesses or some crazy powers ?" Anon asked as a smile appeared over his face.


    "I hope he would''ve asked for one... But he asked for both. A beautiful dragon companion that can stay with him for the rest of his life and never leave him.


    After this, he asked for power in order to grow that Demonic Creation God''s powers.


    But, Just because only one wish could''ve granted and he wanted more followers in order to keep him Alive as a god, He created a fucked up and ground breaking overpowered Dragon.... Sinthara.


    She was the most beautiful Demonic dragon ever seen on this land... Not even the thirteen gods could''ve created a creature like that, But there was just one big problem with her..."

 Chapter 953 Chapter-953

    "What was the problem, Damon ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "She was a Demonic dragon... She had all 7 sins in her and Shit load of Powers.


    You tell her to destroy the Human Kingdom, She will be done in about 5 minutes max and in the first 4 minutes she will just take a look at the people of this kingdom.


    Her presence broke the balance scale of this realm and all the gods got scared that their holy land will get destroyed if she continued to live.


    At first, we sent Avatars to kill her... But, they were nothing in front of her. She played with them like toys and killed them.


    After that some courageous gods took the place of their avatars that was really wrong... But, Even they were Killed immediately.


    She was too fucking strong for any of us to kill. She was the only fucking reason, why her father became the king of the Dragons and why she belongs to the Royal Dragon Family. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had everything... But, still couldn''t do anything with it, because while making her... Two curses were placed over her.


    First one was... ''No matter how strong Sinthara gets... She will never be able to love anyone other than Adren. She was made in order to serve and Love Adren.


    She was obsessed with him and since Adren was stupid, he never made the wish to rule this world and we were glad that he didn''t make that wish, because Sinthara was the only one who could''ve done it.


    As soon as the Gods realised this... They stepped back and sit silently for the next 250 years, they started a family... Two kids her and one more male Dragon.


    We waited for her to die... But as years passed by, we noticed it.


    We noticed that she wasn''t aging but Adren was growing old at a normal pace and that''s when it came to our minds.


    If Adren dies... She will be free and since she was created by the God of Creation she was her follower too. It was all in front of our eyes, we knew that if Adren dies... She will take over the holy land instantly and turn it into hell for demons to live.


    That''s when the gods decided to play dirty..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ooh... Here comes the best part." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon with an excited expression.


    "We organised a party in a place that was between the heavens and the holy land. We invited Adren and Sinthara to the party.


    Adren was stupid, he immediately accepted the invitation and flew upto the place... Sinthara tried to stop him with all her might, but her second curse was in her way, ''She couldn''t go against Adren''s Decisions.''


    She came to the place with Adren. We fed them food and gallons of Ancient wine, that even gods hesitate to drink.


    Adren got really drunk... All the gods surrounded him and started talking sweet to him. Sinthara tried to get him out of there as soon as possible, but alcohol was clouding his decision making capabilities.


    He wanted to drink more wine and that day he was very angry over Sinthara, because she was telling him to go back home.


    We knew that we are close and with just one little push... We got the words, we wanted to come out of his mouth.


    He said ''Go and sleep in that corner and don''t wake up until I tell you to wake up.''


    As soon as those words came out of his mouth... All the gods immediately pulled out their weapons and killed Adren on the spot. They grabbed his mouth, so he can''t call out to Sinthara for help-"


    "You betrayed him..." Adeline spoke as an angry expression appeared over her face for the first time.


    ''Woah...'' Anon thought as he looked at Adeline with a Shocked and Surprised expression as he had never seen her so angry before.


    "I-I am sorry... It wasn''t my fault, I-I was always against that plan-"


    "Calm down, Luv." Anon spoke as he immediately placed his hand around Adeline''s shoulder and gave her comfort.


    "So, What happened next ?" Anon asked.


    "Since Adren was dead... There was no way of waking her up, but we couldn''t kill her as well.


    She was immune to all damage in her resting form and that''s why we hided her body under a mountain.


    But, The gods are planning to wake her up again now, I think they want her to fight you." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "Why would she fight me ? I am a Demonic Avatar." Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... I think I forgot to mention this. Even though Sinthara was created by the Demonic God of Creation, she hated him very much because of the curses he placed on her and that was one of the many reasons why he went into the Fallen gods category after all.


    Adren is Dead... The God of Creation doesn''t exist anymore. That means if she wakes up from her sleep, no one is there to stop her.


    You asked, why she would kill you, right ? Well... Because of her." Damon spoke as he immediately pointed towards Adeline.


    "Because of Adeline ? Why ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Sinthara loved Adren... But do you know what comes after Adren ? Her... Sinthara will die but she will never let her daughter Marry one of Demon god''s avatar.


    You are nothing in front of her, Anon. She will take your head immediately and play throw and catch with it." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "Well, How will the gods wake her up ? They would need Adren''s voice to wake her up, right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Didn''t you heard the sentence I told you ? He said ''Wake up'' twice in his sentence and we recorded that part in our crystal balls for someone like you.


    You are so strong that they are resorting to this option. Gods won''t back off like that Anon... They will do everything in order to fucking kill you, now that you have entered Demi-God hood, they feel even more threatened." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I was waiting for my mother and father to return home that day... But they never did, me and my brother spent the next 30 years waiting for.


    I will fucking kill you-" Adeline shouted as tears started dropping down from her eyes and she immediately summoned a sword that was covered in flames In order to kill Damon.


    "A-Anon do something..." Damon shouted.


    "Shit just got real." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately stood up from his chair.

 Chapter 954 Chapter-954

    "What are they talking about ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression as she looked at the Hall''s main gate.


    "I don''t know... Maybe something really important." Biyuk replied with a serious expression.


    "Okay, It''s done... I have placed the enchantments on all the carriages and they should be able to make it through the snow now without any problems." Mike spoke as he looked at Jessica and Biyuk.


    "What happened ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Master is inside the hall for the last 20 minutes... We don''t know what''s going on." No.300 spoke as she looked at Mike.


    "Oh, It must be something important." Mike replied.


    "So, Where am I going to sit ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "You are going to sit with master and so are the other two girls." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Who are the other two girls ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Master is taking two Milf Cum-Dumps from the barn with him to pass the time in the journey." Mike replied with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "Sir Mike... Can I talk to you in private ?" No.300 spoke as she looked at Mike.


    *Click*


    "No Luv, You are not going to be alone with me in the carriage... I will still take both of them." Anon''s voice came from behind as the Hall''s door opened up and Anon walked out of the hall with a Smile on his face.


    "M-Master... Please listen to me." No.300 spoke as she immediately walked upto Anon with a desperate expression.


    "I can already read your mind, Luv. You are going to say... Master, I will do everything you say and be a good girl all the way to the Elf Kingdom. But, Please fuck my pussy and punish me at the same time." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked No.300.


    "I-I was about to say Half of it..." No.300 spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    "Mike... Did you completed the enchantments ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Absolutely, Master." Mike replied.


    "Dear, I am coming with you." Adeline spoke as she immediately exited the room and grabbed Anon''s hand tightly.


    "But, I am going to have sex on the way Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "Yeah, Use my body then." Adeline spoke as she looked at Anon with tears.


    "Mike... Minus one MILF from the carriage, My wife is travelling with me." Anon spoke with a Smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "Thank you, Dear." Adeline spoke as she hugged Anon''s hand tightly.


    "Anon... I want to be in your carriage as well." Damon''s sound came from behind.


    "No... You will come in a different carriage, Damon." Anon replied immediately.


    "Atleast give me 3 beautiful girls to fuck in the way, I mean you are getting them." Damon spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Get your own girls, Damon." Anon replied.


    "They won''t make it to this house and you know it. You are just playing with me." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, that sounds like a ''you'' problem." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately exited the house.


    ...


    As soon as he exited the house, Anon noticed that there was a huge black carriage standing in front of him, four white two-horned horses were pulling the carriage and A tall Male ogre was driving it.


    "I greet, Your Highness." The Male ogre immediately stepped down from the carriage and bowed down to Anon.


    "What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile as he noticed that the Ogre was fully covered in snow.


    "Your highness, I am No.898." He replied immediately.


    "From the first batch, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Well, Wear this or you will freeze before you can make it to the Elf Kingdom." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a black blanket that was enchanted with a Fire Spell.


    "Thank you, Your Highness." The Male ogre spoke as he immediately took the blanket and placed it over his body.


    "Mike... Give these blanket to all these carriage drivers or they won''t make it to the Elf Kingdom. This snowstorm will do everything to slow us down." Anon spoke as he looked at the sky and noticed that Dark clouds are covering the sky.


    The Male ogre immediately opened the carriage''s gates for Anon.


    "Your highness..."


    "Yes." Anon spoke as he immediately walked into the carriage and sat down on his seat.


    He removed his coat and slowly placed it aside.


    "Haaa.... I am going to have some real good sex no-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, His conscious slipped out of his body.


    ...


    Demonic Hell...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes slowly and noticed that everything around him is black.


    "What the fuck, I was just in-"


    "Brother, Anon..." Suddenly a sound came from above.


    Anon immediately looked up and noticed 8 glowing pair of eyes.


    "Oh, Hello guys..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Demon gods with a smile.


    "Brother Anon... The gods are ready to send in their next Avatar. Are you ready ?" The Demon God with white eyes asked with a smile.


    "Why aren''t you guys showing me your faces ? I mean, I have already seen you in person already." Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You have seen us in human forms, brother Anon. *Hissss*"


    "Yes, Brother Anon... If we showed you our faces like right now, You will go blind immediately. Chu~" The Demon goddess with Pink eyes spoke with a smile.


    "The Avatar this time is a stupid one, Brother Anon. You can just smash her and throw her into a grave somewhere." The God of Anger spoke up.


    "Her ? A lady avatar this time ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Yeah... They are bringing in an Elven Girl this time. But, Don''t take her for nothing... She is know as the Ice Queen of the Elven Kingdom, who left the Kingdom at a very young age to practice her arts in the Western Frozen mountain range."


    "A girl for brother Anon... *Hissss* More like a frozen treat."


    "Wait, Did you just say... She has Freezing powers ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... Why ?"


    "Does she know where, I live right now ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Yeah, Obviously... The gods must''ve told her everything about you." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck... That''s why it''s snowing in the Human Kingdom." Anon spoke as he immediately understood everything.


    "Wait, You said it''s snowing... how long is this going on for ?" The God Of Greed asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, About three or four hours now." Anon replied.


    "No, No... In order to keep up with such a huge spell for three of four hours, She will need-"


    "Ah... Shit. Brother Anon, she has-" Before the Demon God could''ve completed his sentence, Anon''s conscious slipped back into his body and he came to his senses.


    "What the-!?" Anon immediately opened his eyes wide and looked around with a confused expression.


    [Skill Shop : Locked]


    "Something wrong, Dear ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she walked into the carriage and sat besides Anon.


    "Hmm...? No, Nothing wrong." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master, You alright ?" No.300 asked as she walked I to the carriage and took a seat in front of him.


    "Yeah, I am good." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Master, Is she alright ? According to your description, she was the only one that matched.


    Huge Boobs, Big fat ass, MILF and Cute face." Mike spoke as he brought a Elf MILF who was standing naked in front of the carriage and her whole body was shaking like a leaf.


    "Huh...? Yeah, She is alright. Get her into the carriage." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "As you command, Master. Oi, walk in." Mike spoke as he looked at the Elf Milf.


    "Y-Yes...." The elf milf spoke with a scared expression as she immediately walked into the carriage.


    "Master... I will be coming in the last carriage, Please call me if you want something, okay ?" Mike asked with a worried expression.


    "Yes, Yes... Mike." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A huge explosion was heard in the north-west side of the Human Kingdom and the explosion''s sound travelled upto Anon''s house.


    "What was that ?" Anon asked as he looked at Mike with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know, Master. Shall I go and check ?" Mike asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Get in your carriage... We will pass through that location. I will check it out myself." Anon ordered.


    "Is it them ?" Adeline asked as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "No, Luv... Dragon Kingdom is in the other direction." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Dear, will mother kill you ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    "No one can kill me, Luv. I am basically immortal." Anon replied with a smile.


    [Author: If you think the words in the chapter are repeated, close it and check in after 5 minutes. It should be fixed.]

 Chapter 955 Chapter-955

    On the Borders of the Elf Kingdom and Human Kingdom...


    A human girl is collecting herbs inside the forest, due to the snow Strom, she is freezing cold.


    *Krrrrrr*


    "Oh my god... It''s freezing here." The girls spoke as she immediately picked up some frozen herbs and went back to her house.


    It was a small house made with normal wood and there wasn''t a door on the house, instead there was a thick leather cloth hanging there to stop the snow and cold winds from entering inside the house.


    "I am back guys..." The Human girl spoke as she entered inside the house.


    "Welcome Back..." There were four people inside the house, Two Elfs and Two Humans.


    An Elf girl was cooking something in a pot over the fire and two males were sitting on the bed, one was Human and another was Elf. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my god... Look at her, the Little angel is back." The Elf male spoke as he looked at the small girl with a smile.


    "My name Agatha, Mr. Puro." The human girl spoke as she looked at the Male elf.


    "Oh come on... Who gives a fuck ? Did you bring the things ?" The other human guy asked as he looked at Agatha.


    "Yes... I have brought the herbs, but you have to warm them up before using, Sister Geris." Agatha spoke as she gave the frozen herbs to the Elf girl.


    "Don''t you worry, I know how to get them to Normal again." Geris spoke as she immediately placed another pot over fire and went outside the house.


    "Where the fuck is she going now ?" The Male Human spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "I don''t know, Garry. Go and ask her if you have so much problem with it." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry with a serious expression.


    "Fuck off... I don''t care. I just want my food before the work or I won''t be able to cut people''s head properly... Hahahaha." Garry spoke as he laughed like a crazy maniac and licked his dagger.


    But as soon as he licked his dagger... His tongue got sticked to the dagger.


    "Mhnwaahhh..."


    "Fucking idiot." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry with a Disappointed expression.


    "Hahah... Can''t cut their heads with your tongue still sticked to it, can you ?" Puro the Male Elf spoke with a smile as he started reading his book again.


    ''I am Agatha... I am an outcast of society, just like all these fuckers sitting here with me.


    Puro and Sister Geris were kicked out of their kingdom for too many crimes like theft and tarnishing the kingdom''s reputation.


    But, it wasn''t their mistake... An hungry stomach makes you do things that you don''t want to do.


    Me and Garry were kicked out of the Human Kingdom because we used to beg near the main fountain of the Royal capital and we would sometimes sneak into the Seventh circle hoping for some good amount, but we never got anything other than a good beating there.


    After a while, we were declared a black spot on the kingdom''s reputation and kicked out.


    One day... All four of us came across, that was one hectic day but it all worked out and since that day... We are Robbers of this route.


    Usually, we take tolls from the passing by wagons, because This is the shortest route to the Elf Kingdom and most of the traders choose this path very often.


    At first, it was tolls... But one day we started Robbing them and I don''t know when we went from robbing to killing.


    Now, we just kill all the people we come across in this forest and rob them.


    These two fuckers take the girls alive and fuck them and torture them for days before giving them a good death.


    But, We don''t give a fuck... Sometimes even we take men as our sex slaves and kill them after one or two days.


    We sell the things we robbed off of the traders in the Dwarf kingdom mostly, since we aren''t banned there or we would just swap kingdoms to sell things.


    Our life is better here... We get food three times a day, Sister Geris know some really powerful magic that she uses to defeat the bodyguards of those filthy rich traders.


    Mr. puro is old... But he is also very strong when it comes to magic. Although he is very silent and mostly prefers to read all the time but, His temper changes completely when it''s time for buisness.


    Garry on the other hand is a fucking stupid... But, he is very strong physically after Mr. Puro taught him some kind of spell.


    He can easily break a small mountain in 12 punches.


    Now, comes to me... What can I do ? I can figure out information, in order to conduct a proper robbery and kill people, you always need a plan and information of how much things are going to be in the wagon... If it''s worth to be robbed or not.


    Basically... I am very good when it comes to changing face and identity. The best place to collect information is a Pub.


    You just go in there, sit around for couple of minutes and you will get your next Opponent soon.


    As of today... We cancelled everything due to such heavy snowstorm and take rest in the house.


    But, We have a news that a heavy shipment of Gold and other valuables are going to pass through this route in a short while.


    We can''t miss it and since it''s so big... I think we won''t need to rob anyone after this.


    But, we haven''t eaten anything in two days and before the big robbery we are going to eat something good.


    Since it''s a Snow Storm... Sister Geris can give us a nature protection and we will become immune to the Strom for some time.


    We will need to do this properly...'' Agatha thought as she immediately came out of her thoughts and noticed that Garry was calling her.


    "Oi, Agatha... Have you inserted a dick in your ear or something ?" Garry asked with a serious expression.


    "No, What were you asking ?" Agatha asked with a confused expression.


    "Tell us the plan again, Little angel." Puro spoke as he looked at Agatha with a smile.


    "Wait, Let sister Geris come and I will explain then." Agatha spoke as she looked at Puro with a smile.


    "Where am I cumming ?" Geris asked with a smile as she wanted inside the house and poked Agatha''s butt with her middle finger.


    "Ouch... Sister Geris, Don''t do that. These horny fuckers will rape us. If you continuously poked me in different sexy places. GOTCHA." Agatha replied with a smile as she immediately turned around and grabbed both of Geris''s boobs and squeezed them hard.


    "Woah..." Garry spoke as he looked at them with a perverted smile and his dick got erect.


    "Oi, Pervert... Don''t get that thing hard or I will cut it off." Geris spoke as she placed snow into the pot and started melting it into water, in order to boil the herbs.


    40 minutes later...


    "Okay, Guys... Since you have eaten, Now let''s discuss the plan." Agatha spoke as she took a stick and drew a map of the forest on the ground.


    "So, we are here and the shipments will comes from the Elf Kingdom and go to the Human Kingdom.


    If I am right... There is more than enough gold in these wagons to keep us fed for the next 70 years.


    I mean for me and Garry, that''s our lifetime." Agatha spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t you worry... I will take your gold after your death." Geris spoke as she looked at Agatha with a smile.


    "Yeah as if, I will leave you anything." Agatha spoke with a smile.


    "Can we focus on the plan, Ladies ?" Puro asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes... So, Where was I ? Yeah... The gold in these wagons are too much. So, In order to steal them... We will need to kill everyone in these wagons...


    Because if someone escaped from these wagons, we are done for.


    We will be reported to the Royal guards of both Human and the Elf Kingdom, after that... We are pretty much dead, because they will hunt for us for the rest of our lifes.


    We can''t let a single men or women escape from here or keep them alive for our fun. Do you understand ?" Agatha spoke as she looked at Puro and Garry.


    "What are you saying ? No, No, No... I want girls to fuck." Garry spoke.


    "We can get all the girls we want, if get our hand on that gold, Garry." Puro spoke with a serious expression.


    "Ah... I see."


    ...


    Elf Kingdom, Elven Bank Of Gold...


    "We can''t leave... The Strom in the Human Kingdom is too much. We will froze to death, so... The shipment will be delayed." The manager announced.


    ...


    Anon''s carriage...


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Fuck me more master-"


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Shut the fuck up bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped No.300''s cheeks tightly and continued to fuck her pussy.


    "Hmm....? Is that a house ?" The Ogre Driver spoke as he looked ahead with a confused expression.

 Chapter 956 Chapter-956

    Mike''s Carriage...


    Mike is sitting in the last carriage with Jessica and Biyuk. He Is silently looking outside the window and blinking his eyes slowly.


    "Why do you even blink your eyes, Mike ? Aren''t you an undead ?" Biyuk asked with a confused expression as he looked at Mike.


    "It''s a small trick that every vampire uses when he spends much time with living beings." Mike replied as he looked at Biyuk with a neutral expression.


    "What trick ?" Jessica asked with a curious expression.


    "If I continuously talked to you without blinking my eyes, You will start to feel discomfort as your brains are designed to watch my eyes while I talk.


    You have seen people your whole life, who talk to you with their eyes constantly blinking in a conversation.


    But, If you see a guy whose eyes are constantly open like mine... You will get uncomfortable and think if something is wrong with me and then you will remember that I am an undead and this will get you less focused on the Topic that you are talking about.


    Although, Master has never gotten uncomfortable while talking to me." Mike explained with a smile.


    "Woah... That''s some serious thing, You just enlightened me on." Biyuk spoke as he looked at Mike with a surprised expression.


    "You are really intelligent, Mike." Jessica spoke as she looked at Mike.


    "Thank you." Mike replied with a neutral expression as he went back to looking outside again.


    In the next carriage, Derein and Arthur were sitting together with two Female Ogre Soldiers.


    "What do you think, I have done wrong ?" Derein asked with a worried and angry expression as she looked at Arthur.


    "What do you mean, Darling ?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh come on... You saw it, How Anon was talking to me. It''s like, I have done something wrong to him." Derein spoke with a worried expression.


    "Well, I don''t think Mr. Anon is the kind of guy who would behave like a little child. He would just say it to your face, if he has a problem with you." Arthur spoke as he looked at Derein with a smile.


    "Simple for you to say... I have seen his eyes, He is unhappy with me for some reason and I don''t know what." Derein spoke.


    "Listen to your Man... Your Highness wouldn''t take you with him, if he was angry with you Human Girl." An Ogre soldier spoke up.


    "You are a soldier, right ? Don''t you think, you should sit silently ?" Derein asked with a serious expression as she looked at the Female Ogre soldier.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The Ogre soldier replied as she sat down silently without speaking anything.


    Next to this wagon is Anon''s wagon...


    Anon is sitting with No.300, Adeline and An Elf MILF.


    "No.300 stand up." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately stood up from her seat with a smile on her face.


    "Remove your brazzer or whatever that you are covering your boobs with." Anon ordered.


    "A-As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately removed her brazzer and revealed her huge boobs to everyone sitting in the carriage.


    "Now, bend over and stuff your boobs into my face." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately bent down and placed both of her huge boobs over Anon''s face.


    "Haaah... Boobs." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her nipples with his index finger and thumbs.


    *Pinch*


    "Anhhh~" No.300 let out a small moan as she felt her nipples getting pinched by Anon''s fingers and a smile appeared over her face.


    *Snifffff*


    "Anon sniffed the place under her boobs and pinched her nipples even tighter as he was doing this."


    "ANHHHHH~ Master, you will tear off my nipples." She moaned even more as her panty started to get wet.


    Adeline, Who was sitting right next to Anon... Also started rubbing her pussy as soon as she noticed that No.300 was moaning loudly.


    ''N-No... What are they doing ? Are they going to have sex in this Carriage ?'' The Elf MILF thought as she looked at them with a confused expression.


    "We indeed are going to have sex and much more in this carriage... Luv." Anon spoke as he lifted No.300''s boobs by grabbing her nipples and looked at the Elf MILF with a smile.


    "W-What !? Did I say that out loud ?" She asked with a embarrassed expression.


    "I will tell you that soon." Anon spoke as he went back to playing with No.300''s boobs.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Master... M-My pussy is getting w- Anhhhh~ Wet." No.300 spoke as she closed her eyes and came a little.


    "Did you just came a little just now ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at No.300.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "Oh, You need some serious punishment." Anon spoke as he slapped No.300''s boobs tightly from both sides.


    *SLAP-SLAP*


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Yes master... This slave deserves your punishment for cumming before you." No.300 spoke as she immediately turned around and removed her panty by fully bending down.


    As soon as Anon saw her pussy and her huge ass cheeks in full view... His dick got erect.


    No.300 immediately sat down on her knees, her ass cheeks facing towards Anon and started shaking them.


    "Master Please punish me hard." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon, while shaking her hips like a cheap slut.


    ''Ah... So, Dear likes this type of things.'' Adeline thought as she immediately inserted her hand inside her panty and started rubbing her pussy.


    "I can''t get enough of this huge ass..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly.


    "Anhhhh~" No.300 immediately let out a Moan as she felt Anon''s cold hands over her ass cheeks.


    *Slap*


    "This is for cumming before me..." Anon spoke as he slapped her right ass cheek tightly.


    "ANNNHHH~ Sorry, Master." No.300 spoke as she closed her eyes and took full pleasure in Anon''s slaps.


    "This is for shaking your ass like a cheap slut..." Anon spoke as he slapped her right ass cheek this time.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNHHHHH~ No.300 is your slut master... Please punish her more." No.300 spoke as she arched down her back even more and raised her ass high up in the air to get spanked even tighter.


    "You bitch... You are not sorry, You just want to get slapped by me." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his hand over her pussy and gave it a slight rub.


    "Not My pussy Mast-"


    "Shut the Fuck up... You masochist Bitch." Anon spoke as he slapped her thick juicy pussy tightly.


    *Slap*


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSS MASTER~" No.300 shouted as a fountain of cum flowed out of her pussy without any stops.


    "Kya~" The Elf MILF immediately covered her face with her hands as she got too much embarassed at this point.


    But she was still watching through her fingers...


    "You fucking bitch... You want more punishment huh ? I have something for you." Anon spoke as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a sex-gear that he made himself.


    "Stand up, No.300" Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 replied as she immediately stood up. The cum was flowing out of her pussy and dropping down her legs.


    Anon immediately placed a small steel ring on her clit and two more steel rings over her nipples, all three of these rings were connected to each other with a very slim thread.


    "Master what is-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon touched the thread and gave it a slight vibration.


    As soon as Anon touched the thread, it started shrinking and as the rings were attached to the thread... Her nipples started to get pulled down and her clit started to get pulled up. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" No.300 immediately made an ahegao face as she felt insane pleasure in this three-way pull.


    Her pupil came to the corner of her eyes, Her tongue came out of her mouth and saliva drooled down on the floor.


    "Mashterrrr~ This is too muchhh~" No.300 spoke as she immediately went on her toes.


    But just as she was about to cum, the shrinking stopped and thread went back to it''s original position.


    "Hnnn~ What happened master ? I-I was about to-"


    "You can''t cum, Luv. Not until I say so... Even if I do this." Anon spoke as he suddenly rammed his middle finger into No.300''s pussy.


    No.300''s face went back to Ahegao as she placed both of her hands over Anon''s Shoulders and started jumping like a crazy monkey in heat.


    "Noooo~ Master... I-I want to cum... Please let this slave Cum-Dump Cum... Master please." No.300 begged as she touched her pussy with her own hand started rubbing it like a slut.


    "Now... Beg for My cock, If you want to cum and Beg like a real slut. As if you won''t be able to live without my cock anymore." Anon ordered as he slapped her ass cheeks tightly.


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"

 Chapter 957 Chapter-957

    *Burp*


    Garry let out a burp from his mouth as he stood up and yawned.


    *Yaaawn*


    "Don''t yawn... It''s time to get rich Garry." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry.


    "Well, Shall we move now ?" Puro asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, According to the information... The wagons should''ve left the Elf Kingdom about 45 minutes ago and must be getting here any moment now." Agatha spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, Should I drop the tree ?" Garry asked with a smile.


    "No, Tree won''t work... They will have Mages and shit to remove such obstacles. You have to stop them with sympathy and when it comes to sympathy... No one gives more sympathy to a girl, who is lost in the forest." Agatha spoke as she looked at Geris.


    "Who ? Me again ?" Geris asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Sister Geris... You will come across the carriages and stop them for a very short time.


    You will ask for directions for the Human Kingdom and just because you are a girl, they will offer you a ride to the Human Kingdom and If I am right... That I am, you will get to sit with the head of transport.


    As soon as you get inside the carriage... We will get mounted over the other carriages.


    You will confirm the number of Mages into each carriage by seducing the head transporter a little and as soon as you confirm that... You will give us a signal with that magic spell of yours.


    Once we get the signal... We kill the drivers of each carriage and crash them into the trees. Some will die in that accident, some will get injured and the rest will be dealt by us." Agatha spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Okay..." Geris spoke with a smile.


    "Now, Let''s move out." Puro spoke as he looked at Agatha.


    "Yes, Let''s move out and take our positions..." Agatha spoke as all of them Move out of their house and Climbed on nearby trees.


    ''How powerful mages can they bring ? The best they can bring is an A-ranked Mage and Sister Geris will deal with him with her secret magic spell, Mind Twister.


    This spell is something that we found during a tomb raiding session. Once used this spell Fucks up the mind of the opponent and makes them unable to think properly for the next 3 minutes and believe me... 3 minutes is more than enough time to kill 20 people.


    We are going to do such a big robbery... God please help us.'' Agatha spoke as she closed her eyes, joint her hands and started praying.


    "What the fuck are you doing ?" Suddenly, Garry''s voice came from the other tree.


    "Praying, You idiot." Agatha replied.


    "We are going to kill people... What you praying for ?" Garry asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, we are sending them directly to god''s house... I am praying for their peace." Agatha replied as a psychotic smile appeared over her face.


    "You are a fucking nut job." Garry replied as he cleared the snow that was accumulating over his clothes.


    "This snowstorm doesn''t make any sense..." Puro spoke as he grabbed his sword tightly and waited patiently over the tree for the carriages to arrive.


    15 minutes passed, but the carriages didn''t come...


    "Are you sure that the carriages will pass through this snowstorm ?" Garry asked as he looked at Agatha.


    "I am pretty sure... They can''t delay this shipment. I heard it with my own ears." Agatha replied with a serious expression as her nose turned completely red from all the cold.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, Horse stepping sounds started coming from the north direction.


    "Hmm...?" Agatha immediately looked in the north direction and noticed that expensive and huge carriages were coming towards them.


    "Is it them ?" Garry and Puro asked at the same time as they got excited and shuffled all the snow that was over their shoulders.


    "No, it''s someone else... Out carriages should be coming from south side and they are coming from the north side." Agatha shouted as she informed everyone, even Geris who was standing down on the ground.


    "They are big and looks expensive..." Garry spoke with an evil smile.


    "We should let them pass... Maybe they are carrying someone from a Royal house in those carriages." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry and Puro. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Guys... What should I do ? Should I back off ?" Geris asked from down below.


    "No, Keep standing there... Plan is the same." Garry shouted as he looked at carriages continuously.


    "What the fuck Garry ?" Agatha shouted.


    "I am taking over from here... Those carriages are made out of ghost wood. Only one of them can keep us fed for the rest of our lifes." Garry spoke as greed took over his mind.


    "I can''t see the drivers... They are covering themselves in some kind of black clothes... But from their body builds, I think they are humans and Strong humans at that.


    There must be someone or something really important inside those carriages." Puro spoke as he looked at Garry and gave him a greedy smile.


    "Hehe... I know and just think if it''s a big trader, his daughters and his wife in the carriage. We will enjoy ourselves... Heheh." Garry spoke as he looked at Puro with an evil smile.


    "Wife and Older daughter mine..." Puro replied immediately.


    "Fuck you... The one who Touched first, will be the owner." Garry replied.


    Agatha used a monocular in order to look at the carriages more closely.


    <Eagle''s Eye>


    She used a skill to zoom in even more and as she looked closely at one of the drivers, she noticed his hand was green, although she only got to see it for a split second before the driver pulled his hand back into the cloth once again.


    "What the fuck ?" Agatha spoke in a whispering voice.


    She knew that something wasn''t right with these carriages... But, Her empty stomach wasn''t ready to surrender so easily in front of her senses.


    "Help, Help...." Geris started shouting as soon as the carriages closed in.


    ...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Fuck me more, Master~" No.300 moaned as she made an ahegao face while Anon pumped his semen into her pussy and womb.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Anon felt that something wasn''t right as the carriage have started to slow down.


    "Darling... Fuck me next. My pussy is throbbing for your big cock." Adeline spoke as she slowly walked towards Anon after removing her clothes.


    "Not now... It''s time to play. Wear your clothes ladies. I will fuck you after this Little game." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he wore his clothes.


    "No.300 wear your clothes..." Anon spoke as he slapped No.300''s ass cheeks tightly.


    As she was lying upside down in the carriage... Anon''s sperm followed out of her pussy and directly fell into her mouth.


    "Yews Maswer..." No.300 replied as she gulped down Anon''s semen.


    "Wear this..." Anon ordered th Elf MILF as he pulled out a pair of clothes and passed them to her.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." She replied ass she started wearing her clothes.


    "What game are we playing, Dear ?" Adeline asked with a Confused expression.


    "Well, I call it... Kill the bandit." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Adeline.


    "What do we have to in this game, Master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... After some time, we will get caught by some weak bandits and all of us will pretend to be powerless until they bring us back to their base and choose the targets that we want to kill.


    But, we can''t kill them yet... We will only kill them once they reach their peak happiness point." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "I see... So we have to kill the bandits, once you tell us to, right darling." Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Luv..."


    ''Master... There are-''


    ''Mike... Why are you so late to figure it out ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''Umm... I am sorry for my incompetence master, but I think it''s because you are in the first carriage and I am in the last.'' Mike replied as he apologized sincerely.


    ''Oh... You are right.'' Anon replied.


    "B-But, I-I can''t kill anyone." The Elf MILF spoke up as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "Just keep your mouth shut, If you told them... About me, I will fuck you up so bad that you won''t be able to recognise your pussy." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I understand, Sir." She replied with a sacred expression.


    "Good... Now they are about to come." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned his sickles.


    "Help, Help... Please." Geris shouted loudly as she didn''t knew what she was asking help from.


    [Author: If you see something wrong with chapter or repeated words. Please tell me in the comments and I will try to fix it immediately.]

 Chapter 958 Chapter-958

    "Help, Help Please..." Geris shouted as she stepped in front of Anon''s Carriage and the driver pulled the leash.


    All the carriages stopped one by one.


    Garry gave a hand signal to Puro and Agatha.


    All three of them got ready to jump over the carriages as soon as Geris get''s inside and they start to move again.


    "P-Please Help me kind Sir... I-I am lost and I really want to reach the Elf Kingdom, Please help me." Geris spoke as she walked upto the carriage driver with a very sad expression, but due to the black cloth over his body... She couldn''t see his face or any of his body parts clearly.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, The carriage''s door opened up but no one came out of it.


    Geris looked at the door with a confused expression as she didn''t knew what was going on.


    "Go in... Master is calling you." The Ogre Driver spoke in a very deep voice.


    "Y-Yes..." Geris replied with a Surprised expression as she didn''t expected his voice to be like that.


    ''What ? No one is coming out to get me ? That''s odd.'' Geris thought as she immediately walked upto the gate and immediately bowed down without even seeing, who is sitting inside the carriage.


    "Sir, Please help me... I am lost in this Forest and Don''t know my way out. Please help me, Kind Sir." Geris spoke as she continued to keep her head down.


    "Come on in..." Anon''s voice came from inside.


    "Thank y-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, she noticed the faces of people sitting inside the carriage.


    ''F-Fuck... A-A-Anon Agreil.'' Geris thought as all the fake expressions got wiped out from her face and pure fear appeared in her eyes.


    Goosebumps were clearly visible on her skin and a chill went down her spine as soon as she looked at No.300 sitting in right front of Anon.


    "Hop in, Luv." Anon spoke with a big smile.


    "N-N-No, I-I think... I-I just remembered the route sir. I-It''s twenty-five kilometres to south from here, right ?" Geris asked with a smile as she started walking backwards.


    "Get in..." Anon spoke as the expressions on his face got serious.


    "B-But, Sir... I-I-I was-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, No.300 pulled out her Axes.


    "You want me to take her heart out, right master ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "I-I will come in." Geris spoke as she immediately walked into the carriage.


    "She is in... Very good." Garry spoke as he gave signs to Agatha and Puro.


    As soon as Geris stepped inside the carriage... No.300 closed the door and all the carriages started moving once again.


    "Give our guest some space... Will you ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Elf MILF.


    "Y-Yes..." The Elf MILF replied as she immediately scooted over to give Geris some space to sit down.


    "Sit down." Anon ordered.


    "I-I can sit on the floor... S-Sir, I-I am used to-" Geris started speaking in a scared tone, but Anon interrupted her immediately.


    "No.300... the next time, I tell her to do something and instead of doing it, she starts to talk back.


    I want you to rip her heart out and crush it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Master... It won''t be a painful enough death. I just learned this from Madam Sephie, that if you spread this white salt over a cut... It hurts like hell.


    I mean, she tried it on me and believe me master... This thing hurts more than getting your heart out and for a long time. Shall I do it with her, master ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "N-No please, I-I am sitting look." Geris spoke as she immediately sat down on the chair and sweat started accumulating over her head.


    "Well, Well... Aren''t you getting stressed ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No, Sir... It''s just a simple reaction that I am getting by sitting besides you." Geris immediately replied with a scared expression.


    "So, You know me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I mean... Who wouldn''t know, Mr. Anon Agreil ? Y-You are the saviour of the Human Kingdom and the commander of the huge Ogre ar-" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "King." No.300 immediately interrupted.


    "Y-Yeah... King of the Huge Ogre Army." Geris replied with a small smile.


    "She knows me... I can''t play with her." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he looked at Geris.


    "Darling... Is this girl making you feel uncomfortable ? Shall I burn her to death ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression.


    ''F-Fuck... Adeline, the Dragon Queen is here too. We are so fucked. I have to give the abort signal to the team.'' Geris thought with a worried expression.


    "No, Luv... This Elf girl is good. Maybe, I can play with her after all." Anon spoke as he looked at Geris.


    "D-Do you want to have sex with me, Sir Anon ? I-I can immediately remove my clothes and bend down on that window with my pussy wide open. Just order me, please." Geris spoke as she pointed towards the window.


    "I have 3 more girls in this carriage, that are 3000 times more beautiful than you. Why would I fuck a stupid overly used and loose pussy like yours ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I see... But, I-I think... I will need to vomit. Can I come to the window side ?" She asked as she looked at No.300.


    "What ? No, you are-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his hand over No.300''s legs.


    "Luv, Let her sit near the window." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Geris.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 immediately stood up from her seat and exchanged seats with Geris.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ano-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, she realised something.


    <You have Entered inside the [NIL] Area>


    Geris immediately looked down and noticed a <NIL Area> magic circle underneath her seat.


    Her eyes widened in Shock and Surprise as soon as she noticed that circle.


    "Something wrong, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... Sir." Geris replied as she calmly sat down and tried to think of other ways to inform her partners about Anon''s presence in the Carriage.

 Chapter 959 Chapter-959

    "AAChoooo... What the fuck is going on ? Is she planning to freeze us to death or something ?" Garry spoke as he sneezed and wiped his running nose with his clothes.


    "I don''t know, what''s going on in there. But, something is not right.... Sister Geris would''ve given us a signal to abort or move forward." Agatha spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Garry.


    "Not everyone is easy to be seduced... Maybe she is still in the process to get the information out." Puro spoke.


    "The hell are you talking about ? Do you really think seducing Is that hard ? Just slide down your upper clothes... Show him some tits and boom. You have a stupid donkey ready to do anything at command." Garry spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah... You are seduced like that, not everyone fucking stupid." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry.


    "Did you just called me a stupid ?" Garry asked with an angry expression.


    "Shut up both of you... Keep an eye on the signal." Puro spoke.


    Inside Mike''s Carriage...


    "So, You are saying that instead of killing them instantly... Master wants to play with them and kill them after, right ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, that''s what master did before killing the Dwarf king. Master plays with the prey before hunting it and killing it in the most painful way possible." Biyuk spoke.


    "So, How long do we have to wait... Until we see some blood ?" Jessica asked with an excited expression.


    "Why are you being so excited to see blood ?" Biyuk asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I have been sitting in that same seat for a long time. That throne is now looking very boring to me and now I understand, why master doesn''t want to sit on any of the thrones.


    I want to see some blood..." Jessica spoke with a desperate expression.


    "You are weird." Biyuk replied.


    Derein''s Carriage...


    "What can it be that made Anon angry ?" Derein spoke as she started thinking.


    "You just said this same sentence for the 610th time, Darling. Now, it''s hurting my ears." Arthur replied.


    "Shut up... I am trying to think, Arthur." Derein spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Yes... Darling." Arthur spoke with a neutral expression as he started looking outside again.


    Anon''s Carriage...


    ''What should i do ? If I didn''t do something quick... They will die from the cold and if I tried to do something, we all will die by this monster''s hand.'' Geris thought as she looked at Anon, but she didn''t knew that Anon was also listening to his thoughts.


    "Well, I am not a monster Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at her.


    "W-What, Sir ?" Geris asked with a confused expression.


    "That Elf brain of yours should be more wise, Luv. I am guessing you aren''t the one who planned all this, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''What the fuck ? He can read my mind ? Agatha planned it.... No, Why would I think it ?'' Geris thought as she looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    "The more I tell you not to think about something, the more you will think about it. Don''t worry... You will get to know more about these things after I open your mind and show it to you." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    Geris immediately stood up from her seat and grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with confused expression.


    "Sir, please... Don''t do this, I-I didn''t knew y


    That you are in this wagon. M-My partners forced me to do this act and seduce you, in order to know the number of Mages in the other carriages.


    P-Please sir, D-Don''t kill me. I-I will do everything you tell me to... I-I will-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his middle finger over her lips and stopped her mouth.


    "Now, That''s better... I don''t like blabbering mouths, There is a limited time limit until I can hear things before ripping the tongue right out and you have reached your limit, so shut the fuck up." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Dear... Are you going to kill her ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she looked at Geris.


    "No, Luv... We don''t kill them. I mean they are doing this for their survival as well. They rob people to fill their own stomachs, right ?" Anon asked as he turned his head towards Geris.


    *Nod-Nod-Nod-Nod*


    Geris nodded her head many times as she looked at Anon and tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "See... How she is crying. She is very innocent Luv, right ?" Anon asked again.


    *Nod-Nod-Nod-Nod*


    Geris nodded once again.


    "You haven''t killed or raped someone till this day right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Shake-Shakez


    This time Geris Shaked her head in ''No'' Gesture.


    "Seems innocent to me, Master." No.300 replied with a smile.


    "Yeah... You are right. We should let her go, but there is something that I want to ask you before letting you go." Anon spoke as he looked at her with a Smile.


    "Just Nod your head in yes or no. Three months ago... One of my traders, who supplies alcohol to the Elf Kingdom was passing through this same route.


    You didn''t see him, did you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Shake-Shake*


    Geris immediately Shaked her head in ''No''.


    "Good... You know, He got killed in the way, the booze was all stolen. Wife was found some days later, head cutted off, brutally raped... There was a wooden mug stuck in her pussy. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You don''t know anything about her, right ?" Anon asked.


    *Shake-Shake*


    She immediately Shaked her head in No.


    "Good... There was a 7 year old son with him too, He was brutally raped as well... Swollen penis and there were rubber bands over his balls... Same type the one you are wearing in your hairs right now.


    You don''t know, anything about it... Do you ?" Anon asked with an evil smile


    *Shake-Shake*


    She immediately Shaked her head in NO.


    "Haah... You failed the test, Geris. Unfortunately, you have lied too many times to me. Now... We will torture you, but first... Let''s play this game with your friends." Anon spoke as he opened the window and used a spell that Geris was supposed to use as the signal.

 Chapter 960 Chapter-960

    *Swish* Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi, Signal... That''s the signal." Garry spoke as he noticed a colourful bird flying out of the Carriage''s window.


    "Finally..." Agatha spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Well... Time to kill." Puro spoke as he immediately pulled out his dagger and a psychopathic smile appeared over his face.


    "Haha... Look at this old Elf, getting excited. Well... Let''s get this snow some blood, shall we ?" Garry spoke as he pulled out his sword and slowly walked upto the driver of the wagon.


    Puro did the same as he walked upto the carriage driver and pointed the dagger right at his neck.


    Both of them looked at Agatha...


    "Wait a second..." Agatha spoke as she unsheathed her sword but suddenly she noticed a sign covered in snow over the carriage that she was sitting on.


    "What are you doing Agatha ? We have to be in sync to do this... Go and-" Before Garry could''ve completed his sentence, Agatha raised her hand towards him.


    She immediately removed the snow from the sign with her hand and what she saw after that shocked her to the core.


    "Fucking Hell..." Agatha spoke as she looked at the Royal Sigil of the Elf kingdom.


    "Fuck it... I am doing this. Puro... Now." Garry shouted as he stabbed his Dagger Into the driver''s neck.


    "Aye..." Puro shouted as he pulled his hand back and stabbed the carriage driver with all his strength.


    "No, This is the Royal Carri-" Before Agatha could''ve completed her sentence, Puro and Garry stabbed the drivers.


    *Stab-Stab*


    *Tang-Tang*


    "What the fuck !?"


    "Shit !?"


    Both of their weapons broke as soon as they came in contact with the ogre driver''s hard skin.


    "What the fuck ?" Both of the Ogre Driver spoke in deep voices as they immediately turned around to notice Puro and Garry, standing behind them.


    "M-Monster..."


    "Run... Immediately." Agatha shouted.


    But, It was too late... The Ogres grabbed their legs and pulled them.


    "Come here... Fucker." The Ogre Driver spoke with a smile.


    *Shhhhhh*


    Suddenly, All the Carriages came to a stop and Agatha jumped off of the carriage without Garry or Puro.


    *Click*


    Anon''s Carriage door opened up and he stepped out with a smile on his face and a cigar in his mouth.


    "Hmm... It''s really cold out here." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked towards the back.


    ...


    *Kick-kick*


    "Leave me, You fucking monster. I will fucking cut your head off, if you don''t let go of me right now." Garry shouted as he kicked the ogre Driver on his face.


    "Don''t you worry... You will be freed after playing a little game." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Who the fuc-" Before Garry could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed Anon''s face Clearly and recognised him immediately.


    "A-Anon Agreil...!?" Garry spoke with a scared expression as he wetted his pants immediately.


    "Hahahahaha... Fuck man, You really wetted your pants." Anon spoke as he laughed crazily.


    "Anon Agreil... The hero of the Human Kingdom ? The one who walks and corpses fall down on his each step ?" Puro asked from behind as he couldn''t see Anon''s face Clearly.


    Anon immediately walked upto Puro and looked at him with a smile.


    "Intresting... What else they say about me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "T-They say, that wherever you go... Death follows and anyone who tries to get in your way was either enslaved, killed or went crazy.


    A guard from the Elf Kingdom... Started walking towards the west after meeting you and he died from walking day and night without eating food or drinking water.


    They say that you are the biggest bast-"


    "Okay, That''s enough..." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a puff out of his cigar.


    "S-Sir, Anon... W-We had no idea that these are your carriages. Please forgive us, we will pay the price for our mistakes with our lifes." Puro spoke with a neutral expression.


    "That you will... But, where is one more of your partners ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "O-Oi, I am not ready to die... You pay the price with your life... I-I will pay any other price, Sir Anon.


    Please command me anything and I will do it." Garry spoke with a scared yet brave expression.


    "Well, Well... Look at that... The pant wetter wants to say something." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Garry once again.


    "S-Sir... What will you get after killing a weak guy like me ? But, If you keep me alive... I might be very useful to you." Garry spoke with a scared expression.


    "You ? useful to me ? How ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I can do things for you-"


    "I have slaves... Millions of them." Anon replied immediately.


    "I-I can fight for-"


    "Slave Assassins, thousand times better than your stupid cheap ass." Anon replied before he could''ve completed his sentence.


    "Please, Sir... You give me any work and I will do it. Anything... I will just do it." Garry spoke with a very confident look.


    "Fine... Let him down." Anon ordered the ogre Driver.


    "As you say, Master." The Ogre Driver replied as he immediately putted Garry down.


    "T-Thank yo-"


    "Remove your clothes." Anon ordered.


    "W-What, S-Sir ?" Garry asked with a confused expression.


    "Clothes off..." Anon ordered.


    "A-Ah... Y-Yes, Sir. As you wish... B-But, I am a virgin in that hole... Please be gentle." Garry spoke as he started removing his pants.


    "The magical layer around your body... That''s protecting you from this winter... Remove it as well." Anon commanded.


    "B-But, Sir... I will die fro-"


    "Not if I kill you before, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "A-As you command, Sir." Garry immediately removed all of his clothes and the magical layer that was protecting his body.


    "Good... Now go and find your partner. If you can find her before you freeze to death... You are free to go." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Garry.


    "I-I will find her, Sir. *Achooooo*" Garry replied as he immediately locked his hand and covered his chest with them in order to protect his body from all the cold.


    "Do I have the same offer ?" Puro asked with a confused expression.


    "No, You and I are going to play a very good game. Come..." Anon spoke as he went back into his carriage and kicked out the Elf MILF from the carriage.


    "Go and sit with them until I call you... Fucking Cum-Dump." Anon ordered as he grabbed her pussy one last time before throwing her out of the carriage.


    "A-As you command, Master " She replied with a scared expression as she immediately ran towards Derein and Arthur''s Carriage.


    *Click*


    "What happened ? Are we the-" Arthur came out of his carriage and noticed the Elf MILF standing outside.


    "Can I help you ?" Arthur asked with a confused expression.


    "Master told me to sit with you." The Elf MILF spoke as she looked at Arthur.


    "Oh, Okay, come on in." Arthur spoke as he invited her in and closed the door.


    Anon''s Carriage...


    "Have a seat... Besides your lovely partner." Anon spoke as he looked at Puro and pointed towards Geris.


    "Yes... Sir." Puro replied as he sat down besides Geris.


    "You aren''t afraid of me... Are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Puro.


    "I am an Elf, I have lived for over 700 years... Why do you think I will be afraid of a human child ?" Puro asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "M-Mr. Puro... What-"


    "Shut up, I am talking." Puro spoke as he immediately interrupted Geris.


    "Master..." No.300 spoke as an angry expression appeared over her face.


    "No, No... Not now." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at Puro.


    "Look, Kid... You caught us. Very good... Now kill us and get it over with or torture us, I don''t really care." Puro spoke with a tension free look.


    "Ypu want me to kill you... Because you think death is your free ticket out of misery huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I say, You give me all the misery you possibly can... Why don''t you make me beg for death ?


    Kid, I have spent over 300 years In the prisons of my enemies... I have been tortured in thousands of ways... Nail plucking, hair plucking, slow poisoning and a glass Bottle in my asshole.


    You name it and I have already felt it... There is nothing new that you can do to my body... Here crack all the bones in my body and you won''t listen a single voice coming out of my mouth." Puro spoke as he raised his hand towards Anon.


    "Darling... I want to kill this man so bad. Can I ?" Adeline asked with a very angry expression.


    "Look at this whore... Jumping like a fucking frog to kill me. Do you even have what it takes to kill me, you whore ?" Puro spoke as he tried to provoke Adeline into killing him.


    "Haa... 7th Avenue, New Elven Road, fourth Street... Third house. Gurigora, do you know her ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    As soon as Puro heard this name... His head started sweating and hands started shaking as he looked at Anon with wide eyes.


    "Even if you don''t care about yourself... There is always someone that you do care about... Hehehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed like a maniac.

 Chapter 961 Chapter-961

    "Felling scared now, don''t you Puro ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "H-How do you know about her ?" Puro asked as his voice started to break.


    "I know everyone you know. That''s the beauty of this..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Y-You are bluffing... That''s the wrong address, I told her to move-"


    "I know... You told her to move to another kingdom and not to tell you, where she is going but, guess what ?


    My guys find your Wife, Puro..." Anon spoke with a malicious smile.


    "S-She is my Ex-wife and She has nothing to do with this... Don''t touch her. Do anything you want with me... I-I will pretend to get hurt and everything, just let her go." Puro spoke with a serious expression.


    "My god... Look at this MF, Compensating with me as if I am some local slave trader. Listen to me you fucking Elf-....


    Fuu~ Calm down Anon... Don''t kill him, Yet." Anon thought as he calmed down and looked at Puro again with a smile.


    "Now, Let me tell you something really good or instead, I should show it to you." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a crystal ball and grabbed Puro''s hand.


    He immediately made a cut on his finger and dropped some of his blood on the crystal ball.


    *Tip-Tip*


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A scene started playing over the crystal ball.


    A young Elf Lady sitting in a rocking chair and weaving clothes for children.


    "Mom-Mom... He is trying to hurt me." Suddenly a kid entered inside the room and hid behind the lady.


    "No, Mom... He hurt me first." Another kid entered inside the room with a stick in his hand, that looked just like Puro.


    "Do you know... Who''s kids they are Puro ?" Anon asked as he showed the crystal ball to him.


    "T-They are... Mine ?" Puro asked as tears started dropping down from his eyes.


    "When your wife left the town... She was already pregnant with two of your children, But she kept it a secret because she knew that you won''t let her go.


    How shameful, right." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh my god... I-I want to see them, P-Please... I-I want to play with them once... I-I want to touch their faces before dying, Please Mr. Anon, please let me go, I-" Before Puro could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his neck and cracked it.


    *Crack*


    *Thud*


    "NOOOO..." Geris shouted loudly as she saw her Friend die like that.


    His body fell down on the floor lifeless.


    "Shhhh... Your turn will come soon." Anon spoke as he looked at Geris.


    "But, Master... How did you know where his wife-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her question, Anon answered it.


    "I don''t know, Luv. It''s just an illusion trap that I created from his memories." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "My Dear... You know, Sometimes you are like the real devil." Adeline spoke with a Smile.


    "How rude... How can you say that, Luv ? I am a very innocent and good boy." Anon replied with a smile as he missed Adeline on the lips.


    *Chuuu*


    "I-I have found her... I have found her." Suddenly a shouting sound came from outside.


    "Luv, Give me one minute... I have some things to deal with." Anon spoke as he separated his lips from Adeline''s lips.


    "Will you fuck me after returning ?" Adeline asked with a smile.


    "Why not, Luv ? I will fuck you so hard that your dragon mama will let you stay with me for the rest of your life." Anon spoke with smile.


    "You naughty Husband." Adeline spoke with a smile.


    Anon immediately stepped outside of the carriage and looked at Garry, who was shaking like a vibrator and besides him is standing Agatha.


    "Hmm...? You caught her, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes... Can I leave now ?" Garry asked with a scared expression.


    "Yes, Yes... You can go..."


    "T-Thank you..." Garry replied as he immediately started leaving.


    "... To Hell." Anon completed his sentence and threw his sickle towards Garry, reaping his head in one clean cut.


    As soon as he died... A layer of magic wore off of his body, that revealed that it was actually Agatha posing as Garry and the Agatha that was standing in front of Anon, turned into a snowman.


    "A very good spell... Unfortunately, Not very useful In front of these eyes, Lady." Anon replied as he looked at Agatha.


    He walked upto her and looked at her decapitated head with a smile.


    "How long you gonna pretend to be dead ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately kicked her head.


    *Thud*


    *Puff*


    As soon as the Head crashed into the tree, it transformed into a small Nine-tailed Fox.


    "H-How did you-"


    "A Nine-tailed Fox... A very sly Creature. A Creature that stands between life and death, the creature who enjoys the grieving of others and turns it into her food.


    Did you really thought you can fool me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, You have caught me... But, What are you going to do with me, I am already half-dead." Agatha asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "You are small... A child, What''s your age ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s... None of your business." Agatha spoke as she immediately turned around and started running away. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Telekinesis>


    But, before she could''ve taken more than 2 steps... Anon used his skill and restrained her body completely.


    "L-Let go of me... I-I will curse you, Damn bastard. I-I will leave a ghost on your tail and-"


    "Shut up." Anon spoke as he walked upto her with glowing purple eyes.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." Agatha replied with an innocent expression.


    "You are the only one... Who can hide your presence completely from me because of that paranormal form of yours.


    I can''t kill someone who is already stuck in between life and death, but if you are half-Dead... Then that means you are Half-alive as well, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Agatha.


    "You are one evil human... I don''t like you." Agatha spoke with a serious expression.


    "Thanks for the feedback, I will make sure to share it with the manufacturing company." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Agatha by the neck and picked her up.


    "N-No... Leave me. I-I don''t want to be with you." She shouted as she continuously tried to run out of Anon''s hand.


    "Oi, One more muscle movement and I will give you some really good pain and you will wish that you were fully dead." Anon replied with a serious expression as his eyes shined even more bright.


    "Y-Yes..." Agatha replied as she immediately let her body go free.


    "Now, Let''s go and find your friend Garry... I will listen to your sad story in my carriage." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked back to his carriage.


    "Your Highness... We found him." The Ogre Drivers spoke as they came back with a big chunk of snow.


    "Hmm..?" Anon looked at it with a confused expression.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    The Ogre Drivers immediately removed all the snow and revealed Garry''s body... That was frozen to death.


    "Haa... My condolences, He was a very good guy." Agatha spoke as she looked at Garry.


    "You don''t feel sorry for him... You just want me to know that you are sorry for him, pretending little brat." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Agatha.


    "Well, I am a Fox after all... I have to do it. Lying is like my nature." Agatha replied.


    "Looks like your lies didn''t profit them..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand towards Garry and used his spell.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    *Booom*


    As soon as the Javelin hitted Garry''s body... It broke into millions of pieces and fell everywhere.


    "Woah... That was something." Agatha spoke with a Surprised expression.


    Mike''s Carriage...


    "Huh... Who is there ? I-I-I am awake... Who is it ?" Damon shouted as his sleep broke from the sudden explosion.


    "Go back to sleep... It''s just master having fun with some bandit kids." Jessica spoke as she looked at Damon and then went back to looking outside of her carriage like a child.


    "Oh, Okay... I- Wait ! What ? Are there any ladies in them ? I will go and check." Damon spoke as he immediately exited the Carriage and looked at Anon.


    "Is that you, Damon ?" Agatha spoke with a smile as she looked at Damon.


    "Agatha... You fucking bitch." Damon spoke with an angry expression as he immediately started walking towards her.


    "Damon, Stop right there..." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Anon, Just tell me what do you want in return for her... Take everything and just give her to me." Damon spoke as his eyes started shining brightly gold in anger.


    "What the fuck did you to him ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I might''ve stolen his eyes hehe..."

 Chapter 962 Chapter-962

    *Thunder*


    Snowstorm is getting heavy by the minute and Anon is standing in the middle of a forest, with a Nine-tailed Fox in his hand.


    "So, You are telling me that you were the one, who stole his eyes ?" Anon asked as he looked at Agatha.


    "I mean... They were taken by the other gods and when he sent some demons to get them back, I just stole them before those demons. Hehe." Agatha spoke as she looked at Damon with a smile.


    "You fucking bitch... I spent 600 years without my eyes and you think this is fucking funny ?" Damon asked with an angry expression.


    "Master... The Snowstrom is getting more and more violent. We should move or we will get buried in snow." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hmm... Fine, Here you go. Do whatever you want with her, I don''t care. I have girls to fuck in that carriage, Bye." Anon spoke as he tossed Agatha towards Damon and went back to his carriage.


    "N-No... You can''t leave me with him, He will kill me." Agatha shouted.


    "You are already Half-Dead." Anon shouted from his carriage as he immediately closed the door.


    *Click*


    "Hehehe... I will have my sweet time torturing you for eternity, Nine-tailed Fox." Damon spoke as he smiled evilly and went back to his carriage.


    "Move." Anon ordered the ogre driver.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    All the carriages started moving immediately.


    ...


    "Darling... Look, they are calling you." Adeline spoke as she immediately removed her top and jiggled her boobs in front of Anon.


    Her nipples were bright pink and Anon didn''t wait for another second to suck on them.


    "Come here..." Anon spoke as he immediately Buried his face into her boobs and started sucking both of her nipples at the same time.


    *Suck-Suck*


    "Anhhh~ Anhh~ Dear, Slowly... They are all yours to suck after all... Anhhh~" Adeline moaned as she felt Anon''s lips and tongue swirling around her nipples at a rapid rate.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    As Anon licked Adeline''s nipples... Geris continuously looked at Anon with a very scared and timid expression.


    ''I-Is he gonna kill me ? N-No, I shouldn''t think of anything... He can hear my thoughts.'' Geris thought as she immediately stopped thinking and started looking outside.


    "Anhhh~ Yes, Dear... Just like that. Suck on them more, aanhhh~ No, You are biting on my nipple... Fuckkkkk~" Adeline shouted as she wrapped her hands around Anon''s head and tightened her grip.


    "You like that, Luv ?" Anon asked as he immediately removed his mouth from her nipples and slowly touched her lips with his.


    "I love that, Dear." Adeline replied as her slowly let her tongue out and rubbed it all over Anon''s lips.


    "You are being a naughty Dragon today... aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he placed his hand over Adeline''s right cheek and rammed his tongue into her mouth.


    "Mnhhhhh~" Adeline let out a sweet moan as their tongues tangled with each other in her mouth.


    No.300 immediately removed her clothes and started rubbing her pussy as she looked at Anon and Adeline kissing so intensely.


    ''What the fuck ? Are they going to do it here and now ? How can they do it in a fucking carriage and why is this ogre girl rubbing her pussy... Will he fuck her t-'' Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his hand towards her face and made it into a fist.


    "What the-" Before Geris could''ve completed her sentence, her head burst out like a pumpkin and she died on the spot.


    But before her blood could''ve splattered everywhere, Anon contained it and threw all of it outside the window with his telekinesis skill.


    "Hmm...?" Adeline looked at Geris for a second, then she went back to her kissing once again.


    After kissing for about 5 minutes, Anon finally took his tongue out of her mouth.


    "She was thinking too much..." Anon spoke as he looked at Adeline and gave her a smile.


    "Well, She deserved that and I deserve something too..." Adeline spoke as she removed Anon''s pants and looked at No.300 with a smile.


    "M-Me too ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon and Adeline.


    "Yes, Yes... Come." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Adeline pulled out Anon''s dick and just by seeing it''s size... No.300''s mouth started drooling.


    "Darling''s cock... That was inside No.300 pussy just now. Darling, Can I suck it ?" Adeline asked as she continuously looked at Anon''s cock.


    "Suck it clean... Bitch." Anon spoke as he grabbed Adeline''s head from behind and rammed his cock into her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Master... Me too..." No.300 spoke as she got jealous of how smoothly and swiftly Adeline was sucking on Anon''s cock.


    "You will get to suck my balls, when I fuck her pussy, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    *Screeech* Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the carriage came to a stop.


    "What the fuck happened now ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "We are here, Your Highness." The Ogre Driver spoke.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and grabbed Adeline''s face from both sides.


    "Sorry for this luv..." Anon spoke as he holded her head tightly in one place and started pounding her mouth pussy at an incredible rate.


    *MNHHHH~*


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon fucked Adeline''s mouth pussy like an untamed beast and without any stops or mercy.


    "Wow...." No.300 spoke as she looked at Adeline and thought about herself in her place.


    At this point, Anon used Adeline''s mouth as a sex pussy... That he was using just to cum and pleasure his dick.


    Anon noticed that No.300 is already naked and because her pussy was already wet from all the cumming, she was ready.


    "No.300... bend over, Fast." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately bent over and grabbed a small golden pole that was over her seat.


    She made a bending down arc with her back and raised her pussy high in the Air for Anon''s cock.


    Anon took his cock out of Adeline''s mouth and immediately inserted it inside No.300''s pussy.


    *TAP*


    "Anhhhh~ Fuck yes..." No.300 spoke as she made an Ahegao face and her butt raised even higher on it''s own.


    Anon grabbed both of her boobs that were hanging down and pulled both of her nipples back as he started pounding her like a machine.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Master So fast Fuckkkk~" No.300 shouted as she felt her pussy getting destroyed by Anon''s cock.


    Anon continuously pounded her pussy for the next 5 minutes at a very rapid speed.


    He was so fast, that before No.300 could''ve moaned for one Clap, he would clap her pussy four more times.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Fuck... I am going to cum~." Anon spoke as he immediately released his cum into No.300''s womb with a final Clap.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" No.300 moaned very loudly as she made a very funny Ahegao face while squirting her own cum on the floor like a cheap whore, while standing on her toes.


    As soon as Anon filled her pussy to the brim, he immediately took his cock out and inserted it into Adeline''s mouth.


    "Take it and clean it..." Anon spoke as he poured the rest of his semen into her throat and filled her Belly with his cum.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    Adeline drank Anon''s cum like it was water and she even sucked the leftovers in his rectum.


    After sucking all the semen out of his cock, she cleaned Anon''s cock with her tongue and gave it a kiss on the tip.


    *Chuuuu*


    "Thank you, My loyal pussies... I fuck you more sometime later." Anon spoke as he immediately exited the carriage.


    *Click*


    But, as soon as he opened the gate... He noticed that Damon was standing on the gate listening to him, but as soon as he noticed Anon... He immediately stepped aside and pretended as if nothing was wrong.


    "You fucking pervert..." Agatha spoke as she looked at Damon with a disgusted expression.


    "Shut the fuck up...." Damon spoke as he grabbed her neck tightly.


    "Ouch-Ouch..."


    As Anon stepped out of the Carriage... He noticed that they were already in front of Jessica''s castle and the weather in the Elf Kingdom was very normal.


    But as he turned his head towards the human Kingdom, Anon noticed that a huge black storm was hovering above the human Kingdom.


    "It''s not a natural thing, Master." Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "I know... Someone from here is doing it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master... Shall I prepare you a room in the castle ?" Jessica asked with a neutral expression.


    "No, I want to have fun sex... Until the next attack is done. I will hypnotize some Elf family and fuck with their minds for a while.


    Your kind''s mind are very pure but your bodies are full of lust and that''s why I like to play with Elf girls. Hehehe..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately left after that.


    Damon and others also left... But Derein stayed back and decided to look inside Anon''s carriage.


    As she opened the door slowly, she noticed that two girls were in the carriage... One was standing on her toes grabbing a pole with her hands and white cum is flowing out of her pussy non-stop and other is sitting on the floor and she is drinking the cum that was falling off of her pussy.

 Chapter 963 Chapter-963

    Royal Castle of the Elven Kingdom...


    Anon and Jessica are walking through the corridor alone...


    "Did you re-decorated this place or something ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the ceilings and the floor designs.


    "No master, I just did a few changes In the whole castle and removed my sister''s stupid statues from everywhere.


    After you left the Elf Kingdom to me... I had to work for 26 days and 27 nights to get all of this together and get this kingdom to work properly again." Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Well, took you some time huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am not as smart as you master..." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Are you mocking me little girl ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "H-Huh ? No master... How dare a slave like me mock her master." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "You really think, I can''t do your work... Don''t you ? I can read your mind, answer honestly." Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, if you ask it like that... I mean master is still a human and there are so many things-"


    "Fine... Show me, What is it that you do all day and I will try to finish that same work faster than you." Anon replied with a smile.


    "A-Are you sure, Master ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Anon replied.


    "What''s on the wager ?" Jessica asked with an excited expression.


    "Hmm... What do you want ?" Anon asked.


    "I want you to fuck me and marry me you lost." Jessica spoke with zero stops or hesitations.


    "What the fuck !? Were planning to say all of- Wait a minute... You brought me here alone, so I would notice the new designs and appreciate your work and as soon as I did... You added that work thing.


    You little bitch, You are manipulating me..." Anon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Well, I am master''s slave... I know a trick or two." Jessica replied with an embarrassed smile.


    "So, You want me to fuck you and Marry you if I lost the bet or do you want me to marry you first and then fuck you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s the normal process of how an Elf princess always loses her virginity... But, I want to do something different, I want to get fucked on the day of my marriage by you master." Jessica spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Wait... In front of your people ? Won''t that be shameful and-"


    "Oh, No No... Not in front of my people, Master. We will have an official wedding ceremony in my room, You and me and the priest." Jessica spoke with a perverted smile.


    "Wow... Your fantasies are a little twisted, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "So, Do you accept ?" Jessica asked with an excited expression.


    "Well, In order to make a bet work... The wager has to be set from both sides." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master... You are my master, I will do everything you say, why set the wager ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, You are right... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Royal work chamber of the Elf Kingdom.


    ...


    "Please come in, Master." Jessica spoke as she invited Anon into her workplace.


    "My My..." Anon spoke as he entered inside the room and noticed piles of papers surrounding a chair and bench that was in the middle of the room.


    "What are all these papers ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, You should see for yourself master..." Jessica spoke as she bent down, picked up one of the papers and gave it to Anon.


    "Hmm... Budget for Royal Kitchen ? Budget for the Prison ? What the fuck are these things ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master... These things are kept in the logs to keep an eye on everything. You will find every single copper coin''s expenditure in these logs." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "My, My... You have given them numbers too huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he noticed a small code on the top of each page.


    "Yes, Master... We have to keep it. Now, Every single one of these papers need a stamp on the bottom in order to approve it and as a responsible ruler of the Elf Kingdom... I have to read all of them before stamping them. So, are you ready ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Okay... So, How many of them are today''s expenditure ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "They are all today''s expenditure... Master." Jessie replied with a smile.


    "What !? Are you kidding me ? I have three companies and I don''t do all this shit..." Anon replied with a shocked expression.


    "That''s because you have 7 Vampire widows that do all of this work for you, Master. Do you know master... The papers that you receive for stamping everyday are about fifty times more than this room.


    But, Since they handle all the buisness things. You don''t need to do anything and If my calculations are correct, you are the richest person on this planet right now.


    Your Companies hold the largest record of gold coins ever earned." Jessica spoke as she gave a paper to Anon, that holded the number of gold coins he has right now.


    "Woah... I am like Richie Rich." Anon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "These are only your Gold coins, master. If I pulled out your Jade coin Sheets... Uff." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck man... I am really rich." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Master... Back to our bet, Why don''t we-" Before Jessica could''ve completed her sentence, A loud bell ringing sound started coming from the outside.


    *Tinggggggggggggggg*


    *Tingggggggggggggggg*


    "What is that ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "An emergency call from the Borders... It''s the next attack. Master, we have to go." Jessica spoke as an worried expression appeared over her face.


    "Haa... You get stressed real easy, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "Anh~ Mast-"


    *Chuuuuuuuu*


    Anon kissed her on the lips and separated his lips after a short kiss.


    "Don''t worry too much, Luv. I don''t like to see my slaves in too much tension, ruins the mood of sex after battle you see." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jessica and stroked her cheek slightly.


    "Well, Master... What should I do ?" Jessica asked.


    "Nothing, Because you can''t do nothing. If you had it under control... You wouldn''t have come to me, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he exited the room and looked outside the window.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke in a very low voice.


    *Swish*


    "Master... You called ?" Mike asked as he immediately appeared behind Anon.


    "Did you see what all the fuss is about ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes master... It''s a..."


    On the Elf Kingdom''s North-west Border...


    *Step*


    A being made out of purple jelly like thing Stepped out of the forest. He had no lips, no eyes, no ears and not even a proper body shape.


    He wore a black coloured robe around his body that had some weird symbols over it.


    "What the fuck is that ?" A guard on the Outpost asked as he looked at the unknown Creature with disgust. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Keep ringing the bell... We have to inform everyone." The other guard shouted.


    "Oi, Wait... It''s not a wave of monsters... It''s just Him." Another guard shouted.


    "W-Who..." The Jelly like being started to speak.


    "What the fuck ? He can speak ?" A guard spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know... How he is doing that, his body is see through."


    "Who is your... Representative ?"


    "He is not speaking with his mouth... He is speaking in our minds." A mage guard spoke as fear appeared over his face.


    "You mean like that S-Rank spell, Telepathy ?" Another guard asked.


    "No, It''s something higher... This guy is connecting with our minds all at once. Telepathy can only connect your mind with one guy... He is using very high level of magic." The mage guard spoke as the expression on his face became even more grim.


    "Answer... Or Die." The creature spoke as he raised his hand towards one of the guards and suddenly, he started floating into the Air.


    *Floaaat*


    "Woahhhhhh... H-Help me, I-I am flyi-" Before the Guard could''ve completed his sentence.... His body was crushed into a small cube of meat and lots of blood flowed down on the ground that the soil drank.


    "Telekinesis... Another high Leveled spell. T-This creature might be our doom. The mana around him is too dark... I can''t even see the magic circles that are forming behind him on spell casting." The mage soldier spoke.


    "I ask for the last time... Who is your representative, Human ?" The creature asked with his hand raised again.


    "I represent them... Motherfucker." Anon''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 964 Chapter-964

    "I represent them, Motherfucker..." Anon''s voice came from behind and all the guards immediately turned around.


    As soon as they looked at th source of this sound, they noticed a Human with Red eyes and Black hairs walking out of the kingdom with a cigar in his hand and a Smile over his face.


    Besides him there was another human walking, who had golden eyes and black hairs.


    "Oi, Give me a cigar... I want to look cool as well." Damon spoke as he whispered into Anon''s ear.


    "Keep walking or I will shove one up your ass..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Humans... What are they doing here ?" A guard asked with a scared and confused expression.


    "What are you doing here ? Go back... This place-" Before the Mage Guard could''ve completed his sentence, The creature raised his hand and sliced the guard into thousands of pieces with just a flick.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    As it''s pieces fall down to the ground, The Creature turned his jelly like face towards Anon and spoke...


    "These pet of yours are really noisy..." The Creature spoke into Anon''s mind.


    "I know." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Even you are very weak... I am inside your mind, right now. I can make you do whatever I want... Now, you will do what I say or-" Before the creature could''ve completed his sentence, Anon raised his middle finger and brought it upto his cigar.


    *Click*


    Suddenly a small fireball appeared hovering above Anon''s middle finger.


    *Shhhh*


    *Puff*


    Anon let out a lots of smoke from his mouth as he looked at the creature with a smile.


    "What were you saying ?" Anon asked.


    Suddenly, The Creature''s voice stopped coming into Anon''s head.


    As soon as this happened... The Creature got worried as it took a step back and raised his hand towards Anon.


    Anon felt a giggling sensation all over his body... As if some kind of force is trying to squish him from every corner of his body.


    [Your Opponent has used the skill <Telekinesis>]


    But, Anon''s muscles were more than enough to resist the force.


    <Telepathy>


    Anon used his skill and immediately entered inside the Creature''s head.


    "You were inside my mind because I was allowing you to be inside..." Anon spoke into his mind as a smile covered his face.


    "H-Bow can a lowly Creature like you do this ? I-I am strong... I-I can''t be defeated by the likes of you." The creature spoke as he got even more panicked.


    "Likes of me ? You have about two days of memories in your stupid mind... When you opened your eyes, I mean whatever sense it is that you use in order to see or sense things around you.


    The first thing you did was eating a One Horned Rabbit and you think you can fight with me ? This language that you are using right now... You copied it from one of these soldier''s mind and you are calling me weak ?" Anon asked with a smile, but in his mind and Damon is utterly confused as he doesn''t know what''s going on between the two.


    "Oi, What''s going on ? Is he saying something to you ? Should I kill him or what ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Anon immediately used his skill on the slimy Creature, But it didn''t work.


    [Error]


    "What the ?!?" Anon spoke as he got surprised that there was no information in front of him.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a worried expression.


    "What is that Creature ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "That is... I don''t know." Damon replied that a confused expression.


    "What the fuck, Damon ? You have been a god and you don''t know what that creature is ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, I am seeing it for the first time in my life." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm...? First time ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Die..." The creature spoke as he raised both of his hands high into the air and all the trees started hovering behind him and slowly turned into sharp pointed logs.


    As he flicked his finger towards Anon... All of them immediately got launched towards him with an incredible speed.


    "Good trick..." Anon replied as he raised one of his fingers into the air and with just a single flick... All the logs turned around and got launched back at the creature with full speed.


    "What the Fuc-" Before the creature could''ve completed his sentence, all the logs pierced through his body and tore him apart.


    "Well, not so much for a stupid creature..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "He was no stupid Creature, Anon. He was using high ranked spells, he had no power in them... But they were still high rank skills.


    Not everyone can use Telepathy and Telekinesis like that... It requires concentration of brain and body." Damon replied with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... Now go back to castle. The sun will go down soon... I have to look for a house too." Anon replied with a smile as both of them turned around and started leaving.


    "Why are you looking for a house ? They have room for everyone in the Royal Castle and all." Damon spoke. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haa... I don''t need sleep or house. I need entertainment, Damon. That is something that I won''t get in the Royal castle.


    Literally any maid or even headmaid will open her legs on my comm-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, His eyes widened in shock as he immediately ducked down and grabbed Damon''s head while doing it.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A very big metallic gate passed right over their heads.


    "Woah..." Damon spoke as he looked at the gate with a shocked expression.


    "He is still alive..." Anon spoke as he turned around and noticed that the jelly like Creature was standing again on the ground... But, this time without his robe.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you ? Don''t you know honour ?" Damon shouted as he looked at the Jelly like Creature.


    "You literally killed a god... Who was one of your kind many years back, in the middle of a transformation process and you are talking about Honour ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You really want to talk about that now ?" Damon asked.


    "His Mana is more free now..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Jelly like Creature.


    "What ?" Damon asked.


    "That robe... It wasn''t giving him any power or mana. It was restraining him from using too much mana in one go.


    I tore it apart and now his mana is free..." Anon spoke as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Well, Looks like it''s time for me to figh-" Damon started speaking as he Summoned his sword, but before he could''ve completed his sentence... Anon placed his hand over his sword.


    "Keep it in... We don''t need it for now." Anon replied with a smile as he walked forward and looked at the creature with keen eyes.


    "You removed the one thing that was stopping me from using all of my powers and now, I am free." The creature spoke out loud this time.


    "My god... You can speak ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am twisting the mana around you to make it look like that I am speaking, Human." The creature spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Well, Well... Aren''t you a Clever Creature ? What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at him.


    "I don''t have a name... I don''t need a tag to be recognised for everything I do." The Creature spoke as he raised his hand towards Anon.


    "Save yourself from this..." The creature spoke as he immediately used his skill and Anon started floating into air.


    "My, My..."


    "Oi, Anon... Are you sure that you have it under control ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry... He is not that strong." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am not that strong ? I will show you your place..." The creature spoke as he raised his other hand and pulled out the other metallic gate that was situated right behind Anon.


    *Ting-Ting*


    He slowly flattened the gate and turned it into a very sharp blade like structure.


    "I will show you what pain is... Human." The creature spoke as he started spinning the flat gate with rapid speed.


    "Show me..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Take this..." The creature spoke as he threw the gate towards Anon.


    *TANGGGGGG*


    As soon as the gate touched Anon''s Skull... It got destroyed immediately.


    "What the - !?" The creature got surprised as soon as he noticed this.


    "Well, you need something more than this to kill me or even give me pain." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly started coming down.


    "H-How are you doing this... Why is my magic not working ?" The creature asked in panic voice.


    "Haa... As I said before, It''s happening with me because I am letting it happen." Anon replied with a smile as he raised his hand towards the creature.


    "This is going to be fun..."

 Chapter 965 Chapter-965

    "You are alive, that means you can be killed but I don''t have time nor do I have the mood to find out.


    So, I will do you a solid one." Anon spoke as he used his skill over the Jelly like being.


    <Telekinesis>


    "N-No, What is happening with me... M-My body, D-Don''t do this Hum-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, his body wrapped into itself and started to compress.


    As soon as his body got small enough, Anon pulled out a small white coloured gem from his inventory and trapped the jelly like being in the gem.


    "Woah... How did you do that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Compressed him into a smaller space by removing the space between his jelly like liquid form... " Anon spoke as he placed the gem on a ring and tossed it towards Damon.


    "For you..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You want to marry me ?" Damon asked with a mocking smile.


    "Fuck off..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Oi, What was that creature ? I haven''t seen him before." Damon asked as he walked besides Anon.


    "I don''t know what it was... The last memory he had was in front of a black hole that''s in the forest.


    I think he came out of a gate and more will come, but Stronger than him." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Wait, Do you know where that gate is right now ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "No, It''s somewhere near a big tree inside the forest..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Anon... Wait, You don''t understand." Damon spoke as he immediately blocked Anon''s way and stopped him from moving forward.


    "What do I not understand ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "If you know where that portal is... We should go inside and check for treasures." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... But, Tomorrow. It''s getting night and I want to have some fun." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You were having sex all the way when you came here and killed some kids in the way... What more fun do you want for one day, Please let''s go to the gate." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Damon... I will not go anywhere now. I am going to some guy''s house... Hypnotize his wife or his daughter and fuck them until they become my dick addicted flesh toilet.


    So, If you come in my way... I will-"


    "Okay... Fine, You can go wherever you want. Can you just tell me the trees that you saw around the Gate ?


    I will go and search for it, so we can just go and enter it in the morning..." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "The trees around it were thick and long..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Are you kidding me ? More than 95% of trees in that forest fits the description... What was the shape of that tree''s leaves ?" Damon asked.


    "They were circular and pointy at both ends and there were small monsters around it. They looked like white fur balls." Anon spoke.


    "The white smerios ?" Damon asked.


    "I don''t know... Haven''t seen them." Anon replied.


    "Fuck... No worries, I know where I will find them. They lived at the most inner part of the forest and only come out as the sun''s first ray touches the ground." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well... Go on, What are you waiting for then ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Are you really not coming ? Maybe you can find something-"


    "Fuck off, Damon." Anon replied as he interrupted Damon and started walking towards the other side.


    "Fine... I am going." Damon spoke as he started walking towards the forest with an angry expression on his face.


    After separating from Damon... Anon walked through the Elven Kingdom''s market and searched for his Target.


    "Please buy this hat... It will help you in Protection from sun. Please buy-"


    "Fuck off... Half-Elf Bitch."


    "Hmm....?" As soon as Anon heard the loud shouting sound, he immediately turned around and noticed a small girl with purple hairs standing on the road and selling straw hats to a bald man.


    "P-Please sir... I-It''s just 1 copper for one hat and it-"


    "You fucking bitch..." The bald man shouted as he immediately raised his hand in order to slap her and she immediately closed her eyes and lowered her head to take the beating.


    "Oi..." Anon spoke as he looked at the man with a death stare.


    "Huh...? Who the fuck are you ?" The Bald Elf asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Why are you beating a small kid ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Bald Elf.


    "Are you new here human ? Don''t you know, who I am ?" The Bald Elf asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "A stupid fuck... Who raises his hand on kids ?" Anon spoke as a smirk appeared across his face.


    "You fucking Human... I think you are forgetting that this is not your kingdom." The Bald Elf shouted as he walked upto Anon and stood right in front of him.


    "No, I most certainly know that this is not my kingdom." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, then... Shut that hole of yours and walk Way before plug it up by my punch." The Bald man shouted.


    ...


    "My god... Isn''t that guy Corez ?"


    "Yeah, the strongest adventurer in the Elf kingdom."


    "They say that he is very strong and that he even slayed a dragon all by himself." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why is that human seeking death ?"


    "Ah... He has already angered him enough, if he doesn''t get out of here right now. Corez will actually kill him."


    Everyone started talking about him as soon as they noticed him.


    Anon calmly holded his position and continued to look him dead in the eyes. His Aura and Bloodlust is completely sealed.


    "P-Please... Let this guy go, S-Sir." The girl spoke up as she dropped all of her hats and grabbed Corez''s leg.


    "Huh...?"


    "Please beat me if you want... But, Please let him go." She spoke with a scared expression as her whole body started shaking.

 Chapter 966 Chapter-966

    As soon as Corez noticed the little girl grabbing onto his feet... His anger grew.


    "You fucking Half-Elf Bitch... How dare you fucking touch me ?" Corez spoke with an angry expression as he immediately unsheathed his sword.


    "N-No... S-S-Sir... P-Please listen to-" Before the Girl could''ve completed her sentence, Corez swinged his sword at her with full speed.


    *Tang*


    But before the sword could''ve even touched the Little girl, Anon stopped it with his index finger.


    "What the fuck !?" Corez spoke as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Something wrong, Big guy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Get away from me... You fucking Human." Corez shouted as he pushed back Anon.


    But Anon didn''t even flinch from his position.


    "What are you ?" Corez asked with a serious expression.


    "Find out..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fine, Human.. if you want this, I will give you a good Motherfucking beating." Zorez shouted as he immediately ripped his shirt apart and showed his six-pack and to everyone.


    ...


    "Fight, Fight, Fight..."


    "Crush him, Corez."


    "Don''t let him escape alive, Corez."


    "Kill him..."


    Every Elf standing around started cheering for Corez.


    ... S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen to them carefully, Human. They want me to kill you... Shall I grant their wishes ?" Corez asked with a smirk.


    "You don''t have enough power to do it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You... Fucking. Why don''t you take your shirt off and show everyone your muscles ? Oh, Sorry... I forgot that you guys are only good at humping your females... Hahahaha." Corez spoke as he started laughing loudly.


    "Hahaha...."


    "Corez will crush him... Hahaha."


    "This human is stupid... Hahaha."


    ...


    "Haa... Fine." Anon spoke with a smile as he unbuttoned his shirt and removed his coat.


    "Oh... You finally decided to remove it, huh ?" Corez spoke with a smirk as he thought that Anon will look like a stupid weak idiot in front of all these people.


    *Swish*


    As soon as Anon pulled his shirt out... His Eight-pack abs were revealed to everyone.


    "Oh my... "


    "Look at his sexy muscles..."


    *Whistleeeeee*


    "Let''s gooo handsome."


    "Fuck me for free... All night."


    Some whores from a nearby brothel started shouting loudly as soon as they noticed the muscle cuts all over Anon''s fine body.


    Even the Normal Elf ladies who were standing there started to get hot as soon as they looked at Anon''s muscles.


    ''How the fuck does a kid like him have such fine body ?'' Corez thought as he got even more angry and his face turned red from anger.


    *Tang*


    Corez dropped his sword on the ground and assumed a fist fighting stance.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at this stance and immediately recognised it.


    ''Boxing stance ?'' Anon thought as he looked at Corez with a smile.


    "Fight me... Human. No weapons, No magic... Only hand to hand combat. The one who falls on the ground first will run 5 rounds around the whole kingdom without clothes and upside down.


    Do you accept or are you scared ?" Corez asked as he looked at Anon with a mocking smile.


    "What if someone dies ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Well... You can just fall down on the ground and I will not kill you. I don''t want to break the peace between our kingdoms you see." Corez spoke with a smile.


    "What if... You died ?" Anon Spoke as he raised his finger towards Corez.


    "Me ? Hahahahaha.... Kid, even if I gave you a handicap, you can''t get me to move from my place and you think you will kill me in a hand-to-hand combat ?


    But, Just for your fantasies... I will consider it and nothing will happen if I died, but I will not be responsible if you died somehow." Corez spoke with a smile.


    "That''s all I wanted to hear..." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hands and made them into fists.


    "You come first... I want to give you a handicap since I am feeling extra generous today." Corez spoke with a smile.


    "As you say... But, One question before I start." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm....? What ?" Corez asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you know what hell looks like ?" Anon asked.


    "Kid, I don''t like your fucking questio-" Before Corez could''ve completed his sentence, Anon disappeared from his position and appeared right in front of him.


    *Swish*


    As Anon twisted his hand and made an upper cut... He achieved the speed of sound and broke the sound barrier at once.


    *Booom*


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon hitted Corez''s chin with an upper cut... Corez went flying high into the air and lost consciousness in just one punch, his jaw broke and all of his teeth fell out of his mouth.


    *THUD*


    His unconscious body hitted the ground approx 300 metres away from where he was standing.


    ...


    "What the fuck !?"


    "How did he do that ?"


    "How can humans be so strong ?"


    "Did he used magic ?"


    "No, I didn''t sense any."


    "He must be a knight or some soldier from the human Kingdom."


    "Yeah... He is not an ordinary human at all."


    ...


    Everyone started talking about Anon as they looked at him in awe.


    "Well, That handicap got him good..." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed that there was a little bit of smoke coming out of his first.


    *Fuu~*


    Anon blowed on it and wore his clothes again.


    "Stupid idiots..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he summoned a cigar and started walking towards the other direction of the market.


    "Stop... Right... There. This is the Royal Guards." Suddenly a Female''s sound came from behind.


    As soon as Anon heard this voice a smile appeared over his face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at the source of voice.


    It was an elf girl with Blue hairs and blue eyes.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon." Faith spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "I-I will kill you..." Corez''s voice came from behind as he stood up and a very deadly Aura covered his body.


    "I thought it was a no-magic use match..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately placed the cigar back into his inventory.

 Chapter 967 Chapter-967

    "Oi, Corez... Back off or You will be arrested." Faith spoke with a serious expression.


    "No, He won''t be." Anon spoke from other side.


    "He won''t be ? But, He will die.. Mr. Anon." Faith spoke with a smile.


    "That''s what... I am trying to do luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he removed his coat and shirt again.


    As soon as Anon did this... A tingling sensation ran down faith''s body and she immediately but her lower lip.


    "What a muscular build and it''s sweaty as well... I wonder how it smells." Faith spoke in a low voice as she looked at Anon.


    "Come at me... Kid." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Corez and tightened his fists again.


    "You are fucking dead now, Human." Corez spoke with an angry expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yeah... We will see." Anon replied as he smiled at Corez.


    <Thunder Whips>


    Suddenly, Two whips made out of metal appeared in Corez''s hands.


    "My god..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the whips.


    "Oh... That''s one of his best spells." Faith spoke as she looked at Corez with a neutral expression.


    *Crack*


    As soon as Corez cracked the whip, a spark was generated from it.


    ''Hmm...?'' Anon looked at the spark in confusion.


    <Raging Thunder>


    Suddenly, His feet started throwing sparks everywhere as he started running towards Anon and his speed was increasing with every step.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke as he assume a defensive stance and looked at Corez''s movements carefully.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Corez disappeared and re-appeared behind Anon''s back.


    *Whip*


    He immediately threw both his whips towards Anon''s neck in order to get a tight grip, but Anon immediately raised both of his hands and the whips got wrapped around his arms.


    "Works for me..." Corez spoke as a smile appeared over his face and he pulled the whips back with full power.


    *Swish*


    "Now, How do- What the !?" Corez looked at his hands and noticed that the whips weren''t in his hands anymore.


    "Looking for these, I guess ?" Anon asked with a smile as he threw the whips towards Corez.


    "H-How did you... No, No, It''s not possible. How can a Human snatch them out of my hands ?" Corez asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "So, these whips make thunder as they crack huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed the handle of both the whips and gave them a swirl.


    *THUNDERRRRRRRR*


    With the first crack... Anon made a very loud thundering sounds and a very bright spark, that almost blinded the bystanders for a second.


    "Oh... They make really good sparks but not my type of thing." Anon replied with a smile as he threw the whips back to Corez.


    "Fine... You think you are strong, Huh ? I will show you, what I am really capable of doing." Corez spoke as he immediately unsheathed his sword and licked it off.


    <Thunder Glance>


    He used a skill and immediately disappeared from his position.


    "Well, That''s-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, corez appeared right behind Anon and aimed for his neck.


    "... Not fast enough to get me." Anon replied as he immediately bent down and fucked the attack with ease.


    ...


    "Woah... Did you see that ?"


    "Yeah, He dodged such a rapid attack without magic."


    "Even though Corez is using magic... This guy is only fighting with his physical strength."


    "Who is this guy ?"


    ...


    The nearby standing Elfs started talking about Anon as they started to acknowledge his fighting abilities.


    Faith on the other hand couldn''t control her hands from reaching inside her panty.


    "Master... You are so cool." Faith spoke as her face turned beet red and a Perverted smile appeared over her face.


    "How the fuck is that possible !? How can you move so fast without using your fucking magic ?" Corez shouted as he got really angry and irritated at this point.


    "Well, I don''t know... Maybe you are just too slow to catch me." Anon replied with a mocking smile.


    "You fucking.... I will kill you. I swear to the fucking god... I will kill you." Corez replied as the muscles in his body started to grow larger and darker.


    "Ah... Nice. Now, people won''t say that you didn''t use your full power." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Corez.


    "What is happening with him ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "He is a dark Elf posing as an white Elf because he couldn''t achieve his goals in his original form that you can see now." Anon replied as he pointed towards Corez.


    He was now 9 feet tall, his face looked like a monstrous ogre and his body looked really deformed, his muscles looked really odd as if they are about to explode any minute now.


    "You have angered me so much... Human child. Now, Face my wrath." Corez shouted as he immediately ran towards Anon and activated his skill.


    <Thunder Smash>


    Corez made both of his hands into one big fist and jumped at Anon from above.


    As his fist came down, a very bright glow covered it from every side.


    "Haaa... Enough with these lane attacks." Anon spoke with a bored expression as he immediately raised one of his hand into the air.


    *THUD*


    *BOOOOOM*


    Suddenly a cloud of dust rose from the ground and the vision of the battlefield got really blur.


    "What happened ?"


    "I can''t see shit..."


    "Master..." Faith spoke as her eyes searched for Anon at the position where Anon was standing before.


    As the dust settled down, everyone noticed that Corez was standing there and Anon was 6 feet under the ground. Only his head and right hand was sticking out of the ground.


    "Hmm... Seems like, I made a mistake in assessing your abilities and your power in this form." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately pulled himself out of the ground with the help of his right hand.


    "Die..." Corez shouted as he immediately made his hand into a fist and swinged it towards Anon''s face with a rapid speed.


    But, This time Anon didn''t repeat his mistake and immediately raised his left hand to protect his body.


    *BOOOM*


    As soon as Corez''s hand came in contact with Anon''s hand, A loud sound was created with a lot of wind pressure.


    *SWISSSSSSSH*


    Everyone standing around took a step back as soon as they sensed that the danger is equal on both sides.


    "Let me show you how it''s done..." Anon spoke as he raised his face and looked into Corez''s eyes.


    Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple and Corez immediately understood that something is wrong, but before he could''ve backed off Anon grabbed his hand tightly.


    "Heh... Let me show you how physical strength works. If you grab this bone and break it gently..." Anon started speaking as he broke Corez''s hand.


    *Crack*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Corez shouted loudly in pain.


    "Now, This one." Anon spoke as he placed his leg at Corez''s femur bone and...


    *CRACK*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK...." Before Corez could''ve recovered from the previous pain, Anon gave him a new one.


    *Thud*


    Corez immediately fell down on his knees due to the broken leg. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, Which one should I break next ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Corez.


    "I-I am..." Corez spoke in a low voice.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am... Sorry. Please let me-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his skull and pressed with full pressure.


    *Crack*


    "Ngh~"


    "I don''t like, Apologies." Anon replied with a serious expression as his hand got covered in blood and Corez''s materials.


    "If you challenged me to a death duel... Then keep it''s honour and die. Don''t ask for life''s forgiveness." Anon spoke as he threw his body away and used a spell.


    <Cleanse>


    As soon as Anon used this spell... All the blood marks over his hand and body got cleansed.


    ...


    "H-He killed Corez..."


    "He is so powerful."


    "Who is this guy ?"


    "Is he a monster as well ?"


    "I think so... His eyes started glowing purple when he killed Corez and I don''t think he suffered much in fighting him."


    "Yeah... I saw that too. There was a smile on his face when he was fighting him all the time. I mean only a psychopath behaves like that."


    "Oi, Everyone go back to your houses... Don''t you guys have something else to do ?" Faith shouted as she immediately cleared the crowd.


    ...


    "Master... Come with me." Faith spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand and immediately walked towards the other side of the market.


    "Fucking stupids..." Faith spoke with an angry expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. It''s not their fault. People need someone to save them from monsters but when their saviour becomes too powerful, they start to fear him.


    That''s just Basics of how living things works...." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Umm...."


    Suddenly a sound came from behind.


    "Hmm....?" Anon immediately looked back with a confused expression and noticed that it was the same girl who was selling hats.

 Chapter 968 Chapter-968

    "What do you want ?" Faith asked with a confused expression as she looked at the girl.


    "I-I..." The girl spoke in a broken voice as she looked at Faith with a scared expression.


    "Oh, Money ? Here..." Faith spoke as she immediately pulled out two silver coins and placed them into her hand.


    "She doesn''t want money... Do you, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Little girl. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-No, Sir... I-I want-" No matter how many times she tried, she just couldn''t say it.


    "Speak clearly... Mr. Anon is a kind person." Faith spoke with a smile as she placed her hand over the little girl''s shoulder.


    "I-I want to be as strong as you, Sir." The Little girl spoke as she immediately looked down in fear.


    "As strong as me ? Why ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "B-Because, I-I want to defend myself from everyone." The girl replied.


    "I can recommend you to the Kingdom Army, You can become a knight and have good lif-" Before Faith could''ve completed her sentence, the girl interrupted her.


    "No." She spoke as she gave the two silver coins back to Faith and looked directly at Anon with a fearless expression.


    "W-What ?" Faith asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I don''t want to become a knight or a war general. I want to become as strong as my teacher." The Little girl spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Teacher ?" Faith spoke with a confused expression.


    "Please teach me, Teacher." The Little girl spoke as she came upto Anon and grabbed his legs.


    "What the fuck are you doing ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Begging you, Teacher." The girl replied with a determined expression.


    "Everyone wants to get stronger... But, there is just one problem with it. It''s very fucking hard to become strong." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at the girl.


    "I-I will do anything, Teacher. Just tell me and I will do it. Please teacher teach me-"


    "Can I kick her master ?" Faith asked with an angry expression as she got jealous of the little girl.


    ''I have been with master for the past 20 minutes and even I haven''t touched him or taken a smell from him, but this Little bastard.


    Look at her wrapping around my master''s leg like that.'' Faith thought in her mind as she smiled but behind her smile there was too much jealousy and anger.


    "Calm down, Luv. I will deal with her." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned a longer than usual metal sword and stabbed it into the ground.


    "Oi, Kid... Let''s make a deal, If you can pull this sword out of the ground. I will train you, but if you cannot pull it out... You will stop disturbing and following me." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the little girl.


    "I-I understand, Teacher." The Little girl replied as she immediately walked upto the sword and noticed that the Sword''s hilt was above her head, even if she raised her hands to grab the hilt... She can''t pull it up from there.


    She then looked at Anon and noticed a smile on his face.


    "You have about five minutes, Little girl." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I understand..." The little girl replied as she immediately grabbed the Sword''s blade from both sides with her bare hands and tried to pull it out, but as her hands slipped on the blade... Blood started coming out of her palms.


    "She is bleeding... Master." Faith spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Wait..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the little girl with a smile.


    The little girl immediately sat down on the ground and started pulling the sword again with her bleeding hands.


    "She will bleed to death, Master." Faith spoke with a worried expression.


    "I know Luv, but she can decide her future... Oi, Little girl just leave the sword and come to me, I will heal you and then you can go back to your house." Anon spoke with a smile.


    The girl immediately stood up and walked upto Anon with her head continuously looking at the ground.


    She showed her bleeding hands to Anon.


    <Jellyfish''s Healing>


    Anon immediately used his spell and healed the Little girl''s wounds.


    "Here... Go and Make Hats." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he threw a gold coins to the girl and started walking in the other direction.


    ''Power is like sex... Once you get it, you want more and more of it everytime. If not handled carefully, power can destroy you completely.


    Not everyone can control it.'' Anon thought as he Shaked his head with a smile.


    "Master, Would you like to eat something before your dessert ?" Faith spoke with a smile as she immediately unhooked her uniform and let out her huge boobs.


    "Oh... I am thinking of having my dessert before the main course, luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I still have 30 seconds..." Suddenly, the little girl''s voice came from behind.


    "Hmm...?" Both Anon and Faith turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Look little girl... You can''t pull it out, don''t even try again... Your hands won''t be healed this time." Faith spoke with a serious expression.


    "Please..." The little girl spoke as she immediately went down on her all fours and bited the sword side-wise with her teeths.


    *Bite*


    "What the-!?" Faith looked at this with a shocked expression.


    "Hmm...?" Even Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Unghhh..." The girl let out a voice as she started pushing her body up with the help of her hands and legs at the same time while keeping a tight hold of the Sword''s blade with her teeths.


    *Shhh*


    Anon''s eyes widened in suprise as he noticed that the sword was actually coming out.


    But the Surprised expression on his face turned into an amused expression real soon.


    "Master... She will cut her whole face, if she-"


    "Shsss..." Before Faith could''ve completed her sentence, Anon raised his hand towards her and ordered her to stop speaking.


    "UNGGGHHHHHHHHHHH..." The girl let out an even louder voice as blood started coming out of her mouth.


    *Shhhhhhhhh... Tang*


    But, Before the time could''ve been over... The sword came out of the ground and fell down.


    The girl then slowly stood up and walked upto Anon with a serious expression on her face.


    "Please, Team me... Teacher." She spoke as she immediately joined both of her hands in front of Anon.


    The sides of her mouth was cut from the blade and even her tongue was a little bit cutted, her gums were leaking blood and there was a sticky liquid coming out of her nose.


    <Jellyfish''s Healing>


    Anon used his spell and healed her once again.


    "Fine... But, I won''t be your teacher." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the little girl.


    "Huh...?" The little girl immediately looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Medusa come out." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Medusa replied as she immediately took her human form and looked at the Little half-Elf with a serious expression.


    "She is Medusa and you are ?" Anon asked as he looked at the little girl.


    "I-I don''t have a name, Sir. M-My parents abandoned me at birth and the guy who raised me to be a prostitute... Died by some Royal knights, so I don''t have a name." The little girl replied.


    "Well, Medusa is going to be your teacher and as a teacher... I think you should give her a name Medusa." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "M-Me, Master ?" Medusa spoke with a Confused expression.


    "Yeah... You." Anon replied.


    "Well, then... You will be Medusa." Medusa spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at the little girl.


    "No, Luv... You can''t name her the same name that I gave you." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, Master... Oh, I know... I will call you, Noon. I can name her that, right master ?" Medusa asked with a smile as she looked at the Anon.


    ''After her mother, huh ?'' Anon thought.


    "Works..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "Teacher... Thank you for accepting me." Noon spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Master is not your teacher... You will call him, Your Highness from now on and I will be your teacher." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Noon.


    "I-I understand, teacher. Thank you, Your Highness." Noon spoke as she bowed down to Anon once again.


    "No offense taken..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    *Grrrrrrrrr*


    Suddenly, A loud noise came out of Noon''s stomach.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Are you hungry ?" Medusa asked with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Yes, Teacher. But... Please feel free to go with your highness. I will just go to the downtown and look for some food in the garbage Stash." Noon spoke with an embarrassed smile.


    "Master..." Medusa spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Let''s go and have some dinner." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately left the place with all three of them.

 Chapter 969 Chapter-969

    Aria''s Restaurant, Elf Kingdom...


    *Ting*


    Anon entered inside the restaurant with Noon and Medusa.


    "Welcome to our Shop... Please take a sea- Oh, That thing is not allowed here." The manager who was a young male elf around 57 years old spoke as he looked at Noon.


    "Huh...? I don''t think, I heard what you just said, can you repeat ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Manager.


    "Sir, No matter if she is your slave or whatever... But, I can''t let a Half-Elf sit into this restaurant. Please get out and search for another restaurant. Not like Humans are welcomed here as well... But, If you keep that thing outside, we will serve you food." The restaurant manager spoke without any hesitations.


    "Hah... Why is everybody looking to die in this fucking kingdom ?" Anon spoke as he closed his eyes and placed his hand over his eyes.


    "Okay, The guards will take care of the matter. Hmmm...? Something wrong, Master ? Are you feeling headaches ?" Faith asked as she entered inside the restaurant with a smile on her face.


    "I am trying to control myself from wiping that guy out of existence." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the manager.


    Even faith sensed that Anon was really Disappointed and angry at this moment.


    "Who the fuck dared to upset Mr. Anon ?" Faith asked as she immediately unsheathed her sword and looked at the manager with an angry expression.


    "M-M-Madam Faith... I-I was just telling this mand that S-S-Slaves and Half-Elfs aren''t allowed inside this Restaurant. Please don''t resort to violence over such a small matter." The manager started speaking without stops like a parrot as he looked at Faith with a scared expression.


    "Listen to me you fuck head... I will cut off your throat and get your family on the road in just one fucking minute.


    So, You better behave properly in front of this man or be ready to say goodbye to your life." Faith spoke as she immediately placed her sword over his shoulder.


    "I-I-I understand, Ma''am. I-I will serve the food in a second... Please take a seat." The manager spoke as he immediately walked upto a seat and pulled the chairs back for everyone.


    But, as he passed by Noon... He gave her a look of hate.


    "You want something with her ?" Medusa asked with a serious expression as she looked at the manager.


    "N-No, Ma''am... Please take a seat." The manager spoke as he immediately smiled towards Medusa.


    "Haah..." Anon let out a sigh as he sat down on the table.


    "I am sorry, master. These fucking Bastards hate Half-Elfs... Since they are Half-Elf and Half-Human.


    These sick bastards think that they are the sign of betrayal or something." Faith explained.


    "Well-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Noon is sitting on the ground.


    He immediately looked at Medusa and pointed towards Noon.


    "Are you fucking dumb ?" Medusa immediately looked at Noon and asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry, I-I didn''t knew that I wasn''t allowed to sit. I-I am ready for my punishment and-"


    "No, You stupid... You have an empty seat right next to you. Just sit on it. How hard can it be to understand that ?" Medusa asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Teacher. I-I never sat on a chair before... Please forgive me for my Stupidness." Noon replied with a scared expression as she immediately sat on the chair at once.


    "Luv, You are on the ride now... You are neither a lowly being nor a stupid poor girl. You are above all this... If you see a seat, just Take it before someone else take it.


    After all your teeths earned you this seat." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Noon.


    "How do you even have such strength in your teeth ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I have always chewed on trees since I was 2 years old. I think that''s why they are so strong." Noon replied.


    "Two ? Aren''t you two now ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Your Highness. I am 16 now." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "How the fuck- Ah, you are an Elf. I don''t why but I always forgot that part somehow." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master... Can I teach her fifth circle magic ?" Medusa asked with a neutral expression.


    "Well, If you want to kill her... You can." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Why would she die master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Luv, How many magic spells do you know ?" Anon asked.


    "Umm... I know this one." Noon spoke as she immediately casted the spell.


    <Air Ball>


    Suddenly a very small, lemon sized ball made out of air appeared in her hand.


    "What the hell is this ?" Medusa asked with a disappointed expression.


    "M-Magic ?" Noon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t laugh and are you telling me that, it''s all the magic you know ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes, Teacher." Noon replied with a scared expression.


    "But- This- How am I supposed to teach you something if you can''t even destroy a whole forest by yourself or do basic illusion spells ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Teacher." Noon replied with a worried expression.


    "Here is your food, Sir." The manager came back with a team of chefs, who presented luxurious and very delicious food on the table.


    "Well, let''s eat first..." Anon spoke with a smile as he started eating the food, but with just one bite... A disappointed expression appeared on his face.


    "This food is bullshit." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "What happened master ? Do you not like the food ?" Faith asked as she tasted the food but found nothing wrong with it.


    "No, It''s the best these guys can make... But, The chefs in my house are better." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Master only eat the meat of S-Ranked Monsters and this food is nothing in front of that." Medusa spoke up as she looked at Faith.


    "Ah, I see... Sorry, master but I don''t think they will have the meat of an S-Ranked Monster." Faith replied with a neutral expression.


    "I am not complaining, Luv. I am just stating facts..." Anon replied as he ate his food quietly.


    30 minutes later...


    "Can I bring you something else, Ma''am, Sir ?" The manager asked as he looked at Anon and Faith.


    "Just the Bill..." Faith spoke as she looked at the Manager.


    "We can''t take money from you, Madam." The Manager spoke as he looked at Faith.


    <Mind Reader>


    Anon immediately used his skill and started reading the manager''s mind.


    ''Ask me for bill once more bitch and I will show you the salary of your whole year. Just ask me...'' The manager thought unaware that there was someone else listening to his thoughts.


    "Bring the Bill." Anon spoke as he looked at the Manager with a smile.


    "But, Sir-"


    "Just bring the Bill or I will fold you into a bill." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The manager spoke as he immediately went into the kitchen.


    <Heightened Senses>


    "How much was the bill ?" The manager''s sound came from the kitchen.


    "Sir, It''s about 30 golds." The cook spoke up.


    "Well, Double it..." The manager spoke.


    "But, Sir... That would be too much and-"


    "Shut the fuck up and down as I said. I will show that bitch, what she is and that Human, oh I would really like to see his stupid broke face after I tell him the bill." The manager spoke.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    ...


    *Click* S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here is the Bill, Ma''am, Sir ?" The manager spoke as he holded the slip in his hand and looked at Faith and Anon with a smile.


    "Give me..." Faith spoke as he looked at the manager.


    "Luv, Are you sure ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Faith.


    "Yes, Mr. Anon... I can pay the bill. I mean it''s not like-" Faith stopped speaking as she holded the bill in her hands and looked at the numbers.


    *Cough-Cough-Cough*


    "What the fuck is this ?" Faith asked in a loud voice as she looked at the manager.


    "It''s your Bill, Ma''am. Is there any problem ?" The manager asked with a sly expression.


    "What did you gave us to eat ? Meat for 15 golds ? Are you fucking kidding me ?" Faith asked with a serious expression.


    "Ma''am... It was S-Ranked Monster''s meat. It''s really expensive." The manager spoke with a fox like smile.


    "Haa... Now, you fucked up." Anon spoke as smile appeared over his face.


    "Excuse me, Sir ?" The manager asked as he looked at Anon.


    <Hypnosis>


    Anon immediately used his skill over him and both of their eyes shined brightly purple.


    "Now, Why don''t you spit out the truth and blind yourself with this fork after accepting your mistake ?" Anon spoke as he handed him a fork.


    "Yes, Master." The manager spoke as his eyes went greyish.

 Chapter 970 Chapter-970

    "I increased the prices of all these foods and doubled the bill In order to to make you look like a stupid poor loser." The manager spoke as he pointed towards Anon and Faith.


    "You fucking-" Before Faith could''ve unsheathed her sword, Anon stopped her.


    "Wait, Luv... Let him finish." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the manager and snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    "H-Huh...? N-No, Sir... Ma''am... I-I didn''t meant to say all that, please listen to- What the hell ? Why is my hand moving on it''s own ?" The manager asked with a shocked expression as he noticed that his hand was automatically bringing the fork towards his eye.


    "Well, This bill is gonna cost you dearly my friend and by that, I mean your beautiful eyes." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the manager.


    "N-N-No, Ma''am... Please stop this. Sir, I-I beg you... Please don''t do this to me. Please Sir... I-I have a small daughter and a Son.


    I-I want to see them grow up... Sir, Please." The manager begged Anon as his hand slowly moved the fork towards his eye.


    "Well, You can hear them grow up..." Anon spoke with a smile as he ate the sweets in front of him.


    "N-N-NOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... MY EYESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS... IT HURTSSSSS." The manager shouted as he stabbed the fork into his right eye.


    *Stab*


    As blood came out of his eye... Noon got Scared and she immediately looked down at the ground.


    "This is nothing... You will see fields covered in blood and in the middle of those fields you will be standing alone in all those corpses.


    Looking down will only get you to see more corpses." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to eat his sweets.


    "KYHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA.... MY EYE.... I-I can''t see anything with my right eye." The manager spoke as he immediately pulled the fork out of his right eye and moved the fork to his left eye.


    "N-N-No... P-Please, I-I beg you sir... Please don''t do this to me... I-I will never do this... Please Sir, please don''t do-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, his hand moved at an incredible speed and stabbed his left eye as well.


    "MY EYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE.... I AM BLINDDDDDDDDDDDDDD... IT HURTSSSSSSSS-"


    "Come on, Luv. I think I am full now." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and dropped a pouch filled with gold coins in front of the manager.


    *Tang-Tang*


    As soon as the pouch landed on the ground, all the gold coins jumped out of it and got scattered all over the floor.


    "There is your Bill''s payment..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he exited the restaurant after that.


    ...


    As the manager was crying in pain and agony on the ground... No one paid attention to him, instead everyone''s attention was on the gold coins that were rolling on the ground.


    Suddenly one man stood up from his table and bent down on the ground to pick up some gold coins from the floor and ran out of the restaurant immediately.


    After him another woman stood up from her seat and did the same thing.


    Seeing them... Everyone instantly stood up and started snatching coins from each other.


    ...


    "Your Highness... Why would you do such a cruel thing to him ?" Noon asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Because I don''t like it, when people lie to me." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "But, You could''ve just killed him." Noon asked.


    "Killing is no fun... You have leave them suffering. Suffering for someone to end their miserable life and I enjoy that suffering hehehe...." Anon spoke as a twisted and evil smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "I-I understand." Noon replied with a scared expression.


    "Master... Shall we go and enjoy ourselves now ?" Faith asked with a smile as she immediately placed Anon''s hands over her boobs.


    "My, My... Looks like you are getting real naughty huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Faith.


    "Oh, Master... You don''t know how much my pussy is watering just by looking at your face and I can''t wait to sniff your dick master." Faith spoke as she made a slutty face.


    "Ah... You have that sniffing fetish... Huh ? I almost-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he turned around and noticed something even more intresting. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they were walking through a shop, Anon noticed a pair of mother and son standing on the shop.


    "My, My would you look at that ?" Anon spoke as a Perverted smile appeared on his face and many naughty ideas entered Inside his mind.


    "What happened, Master ?" Faith asked with a confused expression.


    "I just thought of a really great idea... I am afraid, I have to cancel my plans with you, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at the MILF female elf with a perverted smile.


    "What !? But, Master... My pussy is really horny and I want to sniff you-" Before Faith could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her from the waist and pulled her into his arms.


    "Luv, I know that your naughty pussy is looking forward to some heated sex and all... But, Just look into my eyes." Anon spoke as he immediately used a skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    "You will now do everything I tell you to do without questioning Anything. On the count of one, you will come back to your senses and forget whatever I just said.


    3...2...1." Anon ordered as he immediately snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, Faith came back to her senses.


    "So, Luv... you will now take Medusa and Noon to the Royal kingdom and arrange them a good room to sleep in, okay ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master..." Faith spoke as she forgot everything that happened a moment ago and agreed to fulfill Anon''s orders without any questions.


    ''She is my slave and I could''ve just ordered her without using Hypnosis, but that would''ve taken me some time and using this skill, I can just use her as a brainless doll and play with her mind as much as I want.


    I don''t want to lose such a sexy opportunity just because of this sniffing fetish little bitch. I can fuck her whenever I want... But, that fat ass MILF will not go away from me like that.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Hmm.... I think, I am forgetting something." Faith spoke as she started thinking.


    "You are forgetting something much..." Medusa spoke with a smile as she looked at Noon.


    "But you were just talking-" Before Noon could''ve completed her sentence, Medusa did a hand gesture and Noon immediately shutted her mouth.


    "What ? Are you saying something, little girl ?" Faith asked.


    "No, Ma''am." Noon replied with a smile.


    ''Why is my pussy this wet ?'' Faith thought as she adjusted her panty a little.


    ...


    Anon slowly walked upto the vegetables shop and picked up a carrot.


    "Umm... Please remove those vegetables and those berries as well." The Elf MILF spoke as she looked at the shopkeeper with a smile.


    "But, Mom... I want to eat berries." Her son, who was around 20 years old spoke with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t earn enough to get them with all those vegetables... You can eat them once you earn enough money." The Elf MILF replied with a serious expression.


    "Remove these carrots as well, Please." She spoke as she looked at the shopkeeper.


    "If you want to remove things... Why would you even pick them up in the first place ?" The old shopkeeper shouted in a loud voice.


    "Oi, Old man... Don''t shout so loudly or you will burst a vein or something." Anon spoke with a smile as he tossed two cabbages, One carrot and two packs of berries towards the old man.


    "Huh...? Human kid, I am not that old and bursting a vein ? Hahaha... I am not that weak. This old man is very strong man and I am only 800 years old... I am very young." The old man spoke with a smile as he placed all the vegetables into a basket that was made out of curly sticks.


    "How much ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "For you... Just 2 Silvers." The Old man spoke.


    "Here." As Anon was about to give the two silver coins to the Old shopkeeper, the MILF elf lady grabbed his hand and stopped him instantly.


    "Oh my God... Are you for real ? You are getting scammed by him ?" She asked as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "What ? Something wrong, Ma''am ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you really think, all those vegetables are worth two silvers or do you have too much money ?" She asked.


    "Oi, Fuck off... It''s mine buisness with him... Why are you interfering in this ?" The shopkeeper got angry on the MILF.


    "I am Anon." Anon spoke as he looked at the MILF with a smile.


    "Anon... You are Dumb." She replied with a serious expression.

 Chapter 971 Chapter-971

    "Anon... You are Dumb." The lady spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "I know... But, May I know why ?" Anon asked.


    "This guy is trying to scam you just because you are a human and trying to sell you these 20 coppers worth of things for 2 silver coins.


    You humans are really dumb..." The lady spoke as she Shaked her head in Disappointment.


    "Well, that we are." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oi, Woman... Why are you doing this to me ? Now, I will not sell you shit." The shopkeeper spoke with an angry expression as he took her vegetables back.


    "I don''t even want to buy from you... Fuck off." The Elf Lady spoke as she immediately walked away with her son.


    "Fucking bitch..." The shopkeeper spoke as he started to unpack her vegetables.


    "I will buy them... Don''t unpack and add all the items that she removed at first, here." Anon spoke as he threw a gold coins towards the Old man.


    *Catch*


    "What the- !? Are you sure ? I will keep this coin and won''t return anything in change, okay ?" The shopkeeper asked as he confirmed this by looking at Anon with a greedy smile.


    "You know what... Why don''t you look into my eyes for a second ?" Anon asked with a smile as his eyes glowed brightly purple.


    ...


    "Who does he even think he is ? I won''t sell the vegetables to you... We don''t want your fucking vegetables." The Elf Lady spoke as she made fun of the shopkeeper and continued walking.


    "Well, Mom... We do need those vegetables. There is nothing in the house to make dinner for tonight and since we were out of everything, we came to buy vegetables, Remember ?" The son asked as he looked at her with a smile.


    "Fine... We will buy it from somewhere else." The lady spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Well... Look around, that was the last vegetable shop open Mom. It''s eleven in the night... Market is closed." The son spoke as he looked at her.


    "But- This... *Sob-Sob*" Suddenly tears jumped out of her eyes as she immediately hugged her son.


    "Mom... ?"


    "I am sorry Lery, *Sob-Sob* Your mother is useless... *Sob-Sob* Please forgive me. I will go back and say sorry to that shopkeeper and beg him for the vegetables... *Sob-Sob*" She spoke as she started crying even louder. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, That''s-"


    "I don''t think, that will be necessary though." Anon spoke with a smile from behind.


    "Hmmmm....?" Both of them immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was standing behind them with two baskets in his hands.


    "Human Guy ? You are back ?" The Elf Lady asked with a confused expression as she wiped off her tears.


    "Well, I thought you might need these, since all the other shops are closed and all." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand and handed the basket to her.


    "Huh...? Are you sure, Sir ? I mean." Lery asked with a neutral expression.


    "We will give you 20 coppers for them." The Elf Lady immediately spoke up.


    "Mom... Now you are trying to scam him." Lery spoke as he lookat her Mom.


    "Well, he was already getting scammed by the shopkeeper." The Elf Lady spoke.


    "Just give the man 50 coppers mom and take our groceries." Lery spoke.


    "But, I only have 35... Remember ? That''s why I was removing those berries and other things, but they are still in the basket." His mother spoke in a very low voice but Anon still heard her.


    "Deal... 20 coppers it is." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes.... Deal." The Elf MILF immediately accepted the offer.


    "You know, What ? I have a better offer for you... Since it''s already night and I won''t be finding any wagons going back to the human Kingdom due to the storm, so how about you guys treat me to dinner and one night stay in exchange for this basket of vegetables as well ?" Anon asked with a smile as he raised the other basket towards the Elf MILF.


    "I accept..." The Elf MILF immediately accepted the basket and deal.


    "But, Mom... This-" Before Lery could''ve completed his sentence, she placed her hand over his mouth.


    "He is a golden bird... This other basket can give me a good savings on the next month''s salary, Lery.


    All he wants is dinner and one night stay... We can do that easily. I mean our basement is empty." She whispered into Lery''s ears and removed her hand from his mouth.


    "Look, Sir... I am going to make this clear to you once. We will accept your deal and offer you dinner with a one night stay.


    The dinner will not be that special... It will be the same thing that we eat everyday and your sleeping place will be in our basement.


    That''s the only place we have in our house that''s left... Because we are kind of poor. We have a single bed in there." Lery spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Anon.


    *Tap*


    Lery''s mother immediately tapped her forehead with her hand and showed a Disappointed expression.


    ''This kid... Why would he take this off-'' Before she could''ve completed her thought, Anon spoke up.


    "I accept." Anon replied.


    "Huh...!?" Both Lery and His mother looked at Anon with a confused and Shocked expression.


    "Look, all the Inns in your kingdom are closed. So, you have a good option for me. Why wouldn''t I take it ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery.


    "Very well... Please follow us then." His mother spoke as she turned around and started walking towards her house.


    Lery on the other hand got a little suspicious of Anon.


    ''Why would he accept that ? Just because he doesn''t have a place to sleep... He will sleep in our basement ?


    I don''t know why... But, Something tells me that this guy is not good news. I have to keep an eye out on this guy. The smile on this human''s face doesn''t look kind to me... it''s like he is smiling evilly or something.'' Lery thought as he looked at Anon with a suspicious expression, but what he didn''t knew is that Anon was also in his mind listening to his thoughts.


    "Something wrong, Lery ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No it''s- Wait, How do you know my name ?" Lery asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Well, Your mother said it..." Anon reply with a smile.


    "No, she never said my name in this conversation. Not one time." Lery spoke as he looked at Anon.


    ''Ah... This guy is not so dumb. But, Neither am i.'' Anon thought.


    "Wasn''t your mother shouting, ''Oh I am so sorry Lery, I am useless and something like that ?'' Right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... You never told us your name." Lery spoke with a suspicious expression.


    "What are you guys, Doing ? Come home... I have to make dinner as well." His mother shouted from a distance.


    "I am Mike... Mr. Lery." Anon spoke as he raised his hand in order to shake.


    "Yeah... Just don''t try anything funny. I am the top student of the Magic academy in my Kingdom.


    If you tried something... I will instantly kill you, No offense." Lery spoke as he grabbed Anon''s hand and Shaked it.


    "None Taken." Anon replied with a smile as he Shaked Lery''s hand and both of them started following his mother.


    ...


    "You said, you go to the Magic Academy huh ?" Anon asked as he walked besides Lery.


    "Yes." Lery replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, I had a friend there... His name was Jule." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Jule ? You mean the white elf ''Jule'' ? The guy who fought in Royal Matches from the Princess''s side ?" Lery asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... The one who blowed that horn at the start of the match." Anon replied.


    "He was your friend ? Really ?" Lery asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah... I am serious." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, he was a fucking legend. He won the Royal matches with zero efforts but before he could''ve gotten his place in the Royal Castle, the Queen changed and he disappeared from the kingdom with his family.


    No one knows, where they are right now... He had a mother and Father only." Lery spoke.


    "Hmm....? If I remember correctly, He had a sister as well. Her name was moon." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately understood that Lery was setting up a trap for Anon.


    ''Hmm... So, he really knows Jule.'' Lery thought.


    "Ah... Yes. I almost forgot about her. Do you know, where they are ?" Lery asked.


    "Well, for a fact... I do know where they are but I cannot disclose their recidency." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No worries, I won''t ask more... He had many enemies. This is my recidency." Lery spoke as he stopped in front of a very small house that was in a very bad shape.

 Chapter 972 Chapter-972

    "Wow... You guys are really poor." Anon spoke as he looked the house and noticed that it was very old and even the door was broken.


    "I told you... We are poor. Now, get in." Lery spoke as he entered inside the house.


    Anon stepped in after Lery and closed the main gate.


    *Click*


    *Blow*


    Suddenly, Lery used fireball magic and lit all the candles in the house.


    "Don''t you guys have those magical lamps that withdraw power from the mana around you and create a small light ball inside them ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I already told you, We are very poor and those things cost like 1 silver or something. My mother''s monthly income is about 2 silver out of which 1 silver and 20 coppers is my academic fee." Lery replied with a neutral expression as he took a seat on the dinning table.


    "Ah... I see." Anon spoke as he sat down on the seat next to him.


    "So, What''s your buisness in the Human Kingdom ?" Lery asked with a neutral expression.


    "How do you know that I have a buisness ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The coat you are wearing is made out of fine Arachnide fiber. Arachnid females doesn''t give up their fibers like that... They use it to either sew clothes for their husbands or their babies.


    But, For a very huge amount of money... That fiber can be bought. Now, either you have a monster wife with eight legs or you are really rich." Lery replied.


    "I like your thinking, Kid. Well... It''s true that I am a buisness man and I deal with wood supply." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Good for you... Your earnings must be around 6-7 golds per month, right ?" Lery asked.


    "Lery, It''s a bad habit to ask a man about his income... Didn''t I already taught you that ?" His mom spoke as he stepped out of the kitchen with a glass of water and slowly placed it down in front of Anon.


    "Please have some water." She spoke with a smile.


    "Well, It''s not a thing I would want to hide. I think my income is about 3 jade coins per month." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Lery and her mother heard this... Both of them got shocked and the plate fell down from her hand.


    *Thud*


    "I-I am sorry... I will pick it up immediately." She spoke as she immediately bent down to pick up the plate.


    But, as soon as she bent down... Anon noticed her huge ass wiggling towards him, if she were to bend down a bit more... Her panty would be clearly visible.


    ''These Elf females are the best disposable pussies hehehe... Such a fat ass. I will enjoy this ass for the whole night.'' Anon thought as he slowly placed his hand over his cock and felt the huge erection.


    "You are fucking rich." Lery shouted.


    "H-Huh...? Oh, Yes... That I am." Anon spoke as he got startled from the Shouting noise.


    "Hey, You scared me. Why are you shouting like that ?" Lery''s mother spoke as she stood up and looked at Lery with a serious expression.


    "Ah... I am sorry, I lost my mind for a second there." Lery spoke as he apologized immediately.


    "Sorry for his behaviour, I will make the dinner now." Lery''s mom spoke as she went back to the kitchen.


    ''Hmm...? She didn''t got affected by my income that much.'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill on her.


    <Mind Reader>


    ''So, What ? 3 Jade coins... I mean that''s a huge amount. But, Who gives a fuck... If you can''t even find a hotel to stay at night.


    But, It''s good that he didn''t get any on time and I got the groceries for free. I have to clean the basement after this... Fuck it''s going to be a huge mess down there.'' She thought as she continued to cook food.


    ''She doesn''t care about money... Good, Good. I mean even a whore will get naked for money and bend down for my cock.


    The real fun is in bending these good ones. I will enjoy crushing her Morales.'' Anon thought as he looked at Lery''s mother with a Perverted and Evil smile.


    "So, Do you have some work for a mage in your factory ?" Lery asked with a smile. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm....? What kind of job ?" Anon asked.


    "Any kind, that pays good..." Lery replied.


    "Oh, You want job for yourself ? I can get you one. Pays about 15 golds per mont-"


    "Done... I will join from tomorrow." Lery replied with an excited expression.


    "No, You will finish the school and become a Royal mage in the Kingdom''s Royal Castle." Lery''s mother replied from the kitchen.


    "But, Mom... They are paying me 15 Golds and-"


    "I don''t care, You will become a Royal Court''s Mage." She spoke with a serious expression.


    ''Haa... This will be fun. A son who wants to earn money but his righteous mother wants him to become a mage.


    I will get him to rip her clothes apart and then tie her to the bed... Hehehe.'' Anon thought as more evil ideas started forming inside his brain.


    "Hey, I never asked your mother for her name." Anon spoke out loud.


    "The name is Lauren, Sir. What is your name ?" She replied from the kitchen.


    "I am Mike." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, Mr. Mike... The dinner will be ready in about 20 minutes. Until the vegetables boil... I will go to the basement and clean it for you to sleep." Lauren spoke as she immediately Exited the kitchen and went downstairs.


    40 minutes later...


    "Okay, The dinner is ready." Lauren spoke as she cleaned the basement and prepared the dinner.


    She Brought out two bowls of different soups and some bread that wasn''t even properly made.


    "What happened ? You don''t like the food ?" Lauren asked as she and Lery started eating, but noticed that Anon was looking at the food with a smile.


    "Huh.... No, No, I am eating." Anon replied as he immediately started eating the bread.


    ''Hmm... I have already used greed last time on that dwarf family. So, What should I use this time ? Seduction ? No. Fear ?


    No. Love ? Na... It''s stupid. Something else... Hmmm....


    How about Blackmail. Hehehehe.'' Anon thought as an evil smile immediately appeared over his face.

 Chapter 973 Chapter-973

    "Well, That was some delicious food." Anon spoke as he finished his food.


    "Are you mocking us ?" Lauren asked with a serious expression.


    "Oh, No... I am just saying that I haven''t eaten Homemade food in a long time and it''s really tasty." Anon spoke as he looked at Lauren.


    "Well, What can I say... I am just a really good cook. I thought of opening my own restaurant once... But, Then realised that I don''t have money." Lauren spoke as she picked up the empty dishes and went to the kitchen.


    "Do you want some water ?" Lery asked.


    "Yeah, Why not." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Lery went into the kitchen and brought back a glass of water.


    "Thanks..." Anon drank the water and gave the empty glass back to Lery.


    "Come with me... I will show you your room." Lery spoke as he started walking towards the stairs.


    "Oh, Okay..." Anon spoke as he started following Lery, but before stepping on the stairs... Anon noticed two rooms, one was messy and clothes were lying here and there but the other was orderly organised.


    ''Ah... So, that is Lauren''s room and that one must be this stupid kid''s room.'' Anon thought as he stepped down and entered the basement.


    As soon as he entered in the basement of the house, He noticed that the floor was covered in dust and there was some old stuff lying in one corner of the room.


    There was one single bed in the corner and besides the bed there was a candle burning brightly.


    "You can sleep here, right ?" Lery asked.


    "I can." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I use that bed in the winters since there is a big hole in the roof and..." As Lery was telling his story... Only one thing was going through Anon''s mind.


    ''Why is this fucker trying to tell me that he is poor in every fucking single conversation ?


    Eh, Who cares... I am more interested in his mother''s ass, pussy and tits.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Well... I will take my leave now. Hope you have a good sleep. Bye." Lery spoke as he immediately left the basement.


    "Yes..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately laid down on the bed and noticed that there was light coming from the rooms above the basement.


    Anon immediately flicked his finger and the candle went out.


    As the darkness around him increased, the light above became clearer.


    <Heightened Senses>


    Anon immediately used his heightened eye sight to look through the small spaces, from which the light was coming.


    But, As soon as he looked into Lery''s room... He noticed something that he didn''t wanted to see.


    "Anhhh... Fuck, Jenny I can do anything for you." Lery was masturbating aggressively with his eyes closed and he was thinking about some girl from his school.


    "Fuck... I have to wash my eyes." Anon spoke as he immediately closed his eyes and looked into the other room.


    As soon as he looked into the other room, Anon noticed that Lauren is standing right next to the wall of Lery''s room and she is naked.


    There is a seductive facial expression on her face and her hand is touching her pussy.


    "My, My... This is some other level shit." Anon spoke with a smile as his interest Piqued in the current situation.


    "He is masturbating again after that stupid girl... I wonder how big his dick is now." Lauren spoke as she started rubbing her pussy slowly.


    "His dick is so short that you will be Disappointed to look at him after you look at mine." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to observe.


    "No, I shouldn''t do this... He is my son." Lauren spoke as she immediately went to the other side, wore her night dress and laid down on her bed.


    She then blowed out her candle and went to sleep.


    "Fuck... Cumming." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Phew*


    Lery blowed out his room''s candle as well and went to sleep.


    "A stupid son... Who masturbates with his small cock thinking of some slut in his school and a mother who is barely one push away from masturbating to her son''s stupid moans.


    This is going to be interesting. This bitch haven''t had sex for so long that she developed sexual feelings for her son.


    I can''t imagine, what will happen once she gets the flavour of my cock hehehe..." Anon spoke as he waited patiently for the right time to strike.


    ''I can control their minds into doing whatever I want... But, What''s the fun in that ? I mean I want disposable Elf pussies... But, I want them to suffer as I fuck them and surrender to my cock.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    1 Hour later...


    "Well, Time to go." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his bed and started walking up the stairs.


    As soon as he came out of the basement, Anon walked towards Lauren''s room and noticed that it was locked.


    "Swish and Flick..." Anon spoke with a smile as he flicked his fingers and the room''s door opened up without a single sound.


    *Click*


    Anon entered Inside her room, but what he noticed was something else.


    Lauren was wide awake and she was rubbing her pussy like a cheap whore.


    Anon immediately opened his Inventory and pulled out an Artifact that looked like a small artifact and placed it over the table.


    <All the voice In this room has been sealed>


    *Thud*


    "H-Huh...? Who is here ? Who is here ?" Lauren shouted in a loud voice as she immediately used a matchbox to light up her candle.


    *Sssssh*


    As soon as the candle''s light spreaded around the room... Lauren noticed someone standing near the door, but the face of the person wasn''t clear.


    "Who are you...? How did you-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence... Anon stepped forward and light fell over his face.


    "Lery ? You ?" Lauren spoke as she calmed down a bit.


    "Hello Mom..." Anon changed his face with Lery''s face and looked at Lauren with a smile.


    "What''s wrong ? Are you alright honey ?" Lauren asked with a worried expression.


    "Mom... My dick is hurting." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled his huge dick out of his pants.

 Chapter 974 Chapter-974

    "Mom... My dick is hurting." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled his huge dick out and showed it to Lauren.


    "Wow..." Lauren spoke as she was left shocked and amazed at the same time.


    "Mom... Is everything alright with my dick ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Lauren''s facial expressions.


    Her lips were shaking just to get one lick of that dick and her pussy was also throbbing like crazy.


    "H-Honey... T-This is not appropriate... Y-You should go back to your room and masturbate." Lauren replied as she immediately turned her eyes towards the wall and decided to ignore his dick.


    ''My, My... She is more innocent than I thought. Well, seems like it''s time to start the game.'' Anon thought as he walked closer to Lauren.


    "Wh-What are you doing, Honey ? Why are you walking towards me ? I-I told you to-" Before Lauren could''ve her sentence, A on removed the nature''s mask from his face and changed his voice back to original.


    "You are one horny bitch... Aren''t you ? I bet your pussy is dripping with pre-cum under that blanket." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-Huh...? KYAAAAAAAAAAAAA.... What are you doing inside my room ? Get the hell out of my room." Lauren shouted loudly as she noticed that it was Anon and not her son.


    "Shout louder... Your son is in the next room. Maybe he will come to help you." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "Lery HELPPPPPPPPPP !!!!" Lauren shouted loudly as she immediately picked up a small glass ball from the table and threw it on the wall.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    "Well, Looks like Lery is enjoying his sleep... Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "What did you do to my Lery ?" Lauren asked with a serious expression.


    "Nothing, he is sleeping in the next room." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "Bullshit... He is a very light sleeper. You have done something to him." Lauren spoke with a serious expression.


    "Haa... That''s true. He is really a light sleeper." Anon spoke.


    5 minutes ago...


    *Crack*


    As Anon walked up from the basement''s stairs, the logs created a sound everytime he took a step and as soon as he was out of the basement, a sword was pointed at his neck.


    *Swing*


    "I knew you were upto no good." Lery spoke as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Hmm...? I thought you were a magician." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I am a sword master and a Mage as well. Why do you think, I am top in my school ?" Lery asked with a serious expression.


    "Will you believe me if I told you that, I just came here to drink some water ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Your steps were too low... You were trying to sneak, your intentions are different. Now, tell me why did you come to our house ?" Lery asked as he touched Anon''s throat with his sword.


    "Haaa... I thought, I will make it easy but there is no easy way to do this. Look into my eyes." Anon spoke as he turned his face towards Lery and used his skill.


    <Hypnosis>


    "What the-" Before Lery could''ve completed his sentence, His eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "Now, Let''s go and meet your mother..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery.


    "Yes, Master." Lery spoke as he started walking behind Anon.


    "Oi, You stay here and don''t come in unless I order." Anon ordered as he entered inside Lauren''s room.


    "Yes, Master."


    Present time...


    "Lery, Come in..." Anon ordered with a smile.


    *Creak*


    The gates Opened up and Left entered inside the room with a sword in his hand and his eyes looked lifeless and greyish.


    "Lery...? W-What did you do to my son ?" Lauren shouted as she immediately stood up from the bed, covered her naked body in the white blanket and walked upto Lery with a worried expression.


    "Son, Are you alright ? Please talk to me Lery... Say something." Lauren spoke as she placed her hand over Lery''s cheek... But, he didn''t speak a single thing. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He won''t speak anything unless I order him to... He is like my personal Doll now." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "What did you do to my son... Make him normal." Lauren shouted as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "I don''t think you understand... Your voice is not going out of this room, no matter how much you shout and if you shouted one more time... Lery, you will kill yourself with that sword." Anon ordered as he cleaned his ear with his pinky finger.


    "As you command, My Master." Lery spoke as he immediately placed the sword on his neck.


    "N-No... Please, don''t do this to him. H-He is just a child." Lauren spoke as she looked at Anon with a very worried and scared expression.


    "Hmm... So, The bitch is not shouting anymore huh ?" Anon asked as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "Please, turn back my son to normal Sir. I-I beg you." Lauren spoke as she immediately grabbed Anon''s hands.


    "Haaa... I don''t want to, I want to see him die and then I will turn you into my doll as well and fuck you." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "N-No... P-Please don''t do this. Y-You are a good human. W-We even gave you a place to stay the night.


    Please don''t do this to us... W-We Don''t have any money. I-I only have about 1 silver and some coppers left in-" Before She could''ve completed her sentence, Anon stopped her.


    "Shut up... I don''t want your money. All I want is that naughty pussy of yours... So, Why don''t you get rid of that blanket and show me the things you are hiding ?" Anon asked with a Perverted smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "You fucking perv-" Lauren started shouting but suddenly, she realised that Lery''s life is dependent on her actions and immediately stopped.


    "You fucking perverted human... Why don''t you leave me and my son alone ?" Lauren spoke in a low voice as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Haa... Lery, Cut off your left hand''s pinky finger." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Lery spoke as he immediately placed his pinky finger over the Sword''s blade and cutted it off.


    *Thud*


    As his finger fell over the floor, blood gushed out and Lauren looked at it with a shocked expression.


    "Noooo... Lery, Why would you do that ? Don''t listen to him honey, I-I know you are still in there... Listen to me Lery... I-I am your mother." Lauren spoke with a serious expression as she immediately tore the sheets and wrapped them around Lery''s finger.


    "He has about 30 minutes before he dies from blood loss." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "N-No, Please... I-I will do everything you want. Please fix Lery... P-Please, I-I will show you my body and you can do whatever you want with it. Please heal my son." Lauren begged as she grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Nice, That''s your place... Remember it from next time." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed Lery''s hand and used a healing spell.


    <Hell Heal>


    In just a split second, Lery''s finger grew back.


    "See... Good as new. Now, Why don''t we make Lery''s brain work normally as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately placed his hand over Lery''s head.


    "Huh...? What am- woah... What the hell ?" Lery exclaimed as he looked at the blood and his pinky finger on the floor.


    "Lery, Y-You are back ? Are you alright honey ?" Lauren asked as she immediately hugged Lery.


    "Mom- wait, I-I can''t move my body. Why can''t I move my body ?" Lery asked with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    "That might be my fault." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery.


    "You... Mom he is not a good guy." Lery spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "I-I know..." Lauren spoke as she looked at Lery with a hesitated expression.


    "HEEELPPPPPPPPP... SOMEONE HELLPPPP THERE IS A THIEF IN OUR HOUSE." Lery shouted really loud In hopes, that the neighbours will listen to his cry for help.


    "Hah... Marvelous effort Son. But, this small artifact of mine stops any voice from going out of this room.


    No matter how hard you shout. Now... Let''s get on with our deal Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at Lauren.


    "W-What deal, Mom ? What is this bastard talking about ?" Lery asked with a serious expression as he looked at Lauren.


    "Your mum made a sweet deal with me... She will become my sex-toilet, if I returned you back to normal hehehe." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck you... Mom don''t worry about me, Just run out of the house."


    "Shut up and tear her clothes apart." Anon ordered.

 Chapter 975 Chapter-975

    "Mom... Run out of the house and call the Royal guards for help." Lery spoke as he looked at Lauren with a serious expression.


    "I-I can''t... H-He will kill you, Lery." Lauren spoke witha. Scared expression as she looked at Anon.


    "See... Even your mum knows how dangerous I am. But, You are still behaving like a child." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery with a smile.


    "I am not afraid of you... Fucking perverted human. I am stronger than you... Why don''t you fight me in a one versus one match ?" Lery asked with a serious expression.


    "This is a one versus one match, Lery. I have got you all tied up and you can''t break out of it, that means you lost.


    How much mind does it takes to understand that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-Will you let him go after you see my naked body ?" Lauren asked with an innocent expression.


    Both Lery and Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Why would I let you go after seeing your naked body ? Didn''t you hear what I just said ? I will turn you into my Sex-toilet." Anon spoke with a smile. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But, I can''t have sex with you..." Lauren replied.


    ''How stupid can Elfs be when it comes to sex ?'' Anon thought with a Disappointed expression.


    "Yeah... We will see that. Lery, Do me a favour and tear your mother''s clothes for me." Anon ordered.


    "Why would i-" Before Lery could''ve completed his sentence, his body started moving on it''s own and his hands started raising towards his mother immediately.


    "N-No... Lery, What are you doing ?" Lauren asked with a scared expression as she looked at Lery''s hand.


    "I-I am not doing this mom... My body is acting up on it''s own. This Human is controlling my body somehow." Lery spoke as he grabbed the blanket that Lauren was using to cover her body and tore it apart immediately.


    *Teaaaaarrrrr*


    *Boing-Boing*


    Her boobs immediately bounced up and down as soon as the blanket was torn apart.


    "Kyaaaaa..." Lauren shouted loudly as she immediately stepped back and covered her boobs with her hands.


    "Awww... Why are you hiding such beautiful tits from me ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he walked towards Lauren.


    "N-No, Stay back... I-I will not let you touch me." Lauren spoke in a loud voice as she stepped back again.


    "Haa... Fine, Fine, Lery grab this." Anon spoke as he threw a dagger towards Lery.


    *Catch*


    Lery caught the dagger at once on Anon''s order.


    "Now, place your hand over that table." Anon ordered with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "I can''t fucking control my hand... Shit." Lery spoke as he forcefully placed his hand over the table.


    *Thud*


    "Now spread your fingers..." Anon ordered.


    *Spread*


    Lery''s hand immediately followed Anon''s orders, even though his mind was against it.


    "Fuckkkk..." Lery shouted as he realised how helpless and pathetic he was at the moment.


    "N-No, No... Please don''t do this to him. Please, Sir... Don''t do this to him." Lauren spoke as she tried to stop Anon, but both of her hands were busy in covering her boobs and pussy.


    "I am not doing this to him, Luv. You are doing this to him. Lery, if your mother says ''No'' to my orders after this... You will cut off one of your fingers and throw it on the ground... You understand ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "Fuck you... Mike." Lery shouted as his hand automatically moved and the dagger hovered over his fingers.


    "Oh and shut up while you are at it or I will kill you before I fuck her." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lauren.


    "Please... What do you want to leave us alone ?" Lauren asked as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Remove your hands and let me see those boobs." Anon ordered as he looked at Lauren with a Perverted smile.


    "But-" Before Lauren could''ve completed her sentence, a sound came from behind.


    *Thud*


    "Mnnnnnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Lery immediately chopped off one of his fingers and threw it on the floor as he shouted in pain but due to Anon''s orders, he couldn''t shout.


    "Lery... NOOOOO." Lauren shouted loudly as she immediately ran upto Lery with a worried expression.


    She immediately removed both of her hands and grabbed Lery''s bleeding hand.


    "See.... That''s what will happen if you don''t obey my orders." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped Lauren''s naked ass from behind.


    *Slap*


    "Anhh~" Lauren immediately let out a moan as she placed her hand over her ass and looked at Anon with a hateful expression.


    "You are even lower than a demon... How can you even be a human ?" Lauren asked with an angry expression.


    "That''s why I am a human luv, Because I am even lower than a Demon." Anon replied with a smile as he grabbed Lauren''s hand and pulled her back.


    "Ouch... Leave my hand." Lauren spoke as she desperately tried to get her hand out of Anon''s grip.


    "Listen to me you fucking Elf... You are nothing but the source of my entertainment and a disposable pussy for me.


    I can take full control of your mind and turn you into a cheap whore. Then I will make you forget about your son and make him watch you everyday inside the nearby Brothel getting fucked for some copper coins by different man from different races, for 18 hours a day and he won''t be able to do anything about it... Do you know why ?


    Because, whenever he will come to tell you about it... He will also forget that you are his mom.


    I can fuck with your minds as much as I want... I can reset them and turn you guys into nothing but living dolls.


    So, why don''t you go on and lay down on that bed and spread your legs for me while I am being generous ?" Anon spoke as he let out some of his Aura into the room.


    ''N-No... H-He is too strong. Fuck, Why did we came across him ? Why did I even came out to the market today ?'' Lery thought as he regretted his decision.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Lauren spoke as she got really scared of Anon and she immediately went to the bed without questioning or opposing Anon''s orders this time.


    "Fuck... See, I wanted to blackmail you... But, you had to be a bitch and ruin my fun. You fucking bitch... I will fuck your pussy so hard that you won''t be able to forget my cock." Anon spoke with an angry expression as he immediately pulled his pants down and got naked.


    As soon as Lauren looked at Anon''s huge cock... Her heart skipped a beat.


    ''T-This monster cock... Will go inside my pussy ?'' Lauren thought with a scared expression.


    "Yes and this cock will make a mess of your womb and I will make sure that your pussy remembers the shape of my cock." Anon spoke as he immediately walked upto her and noticed that her nipples were perking up.


    "W-Will you leave us... After fucking me ?" Lauren asked with a scared expression.


    "Shut the fuck up... You fucking disposable pussy of a woman. From this point onwards... Only moans will come out of your mouth and If a question comes out... I will make sure to shut it with my cock." Anon ordered as he grabbed both of her pink nipples and pulled them upwards.


    "Anhhhhh~ No my nipples~" Lauren moaned as she felt her nipples being pulled up really tightly.


    "You have a kink for asking questions don''t you ? I will now turn you into something that will never question anything." Anon spoke as he used his spell.


    <Body modification>


    ''Increase her Sensitivity by 100% and turn all of her skin into erotic zone.''


    [Body Modification Completed: Sensitive increased by 100%, Target''s skin has been turned into erotic zone.


    Every touch on target''s body will feel similar to a touch on her clit or nipples.]


    ''Very good...'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "Anhhh~ Something is wrong... I-I feel something wrong with my body. Anhhh~ This bedsheet... Aanhhhhhhhhhh~ I am cumming~" Lauren shouted as she immediately came just from the touch of the blanket.


    "Hehehehe... Now, tell me how you feel." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he immediately flicked her right nipple with his fingers.


    As soon as Anon did this, Lauren felt immense pleasure running through her whole body and she immediately came again while making a face of an ahegao monkey.


    "NOOOOOOOOO~ My nipplessss are tingling... My pussyyyyyyyy~" Lauren shouted as she immediately let her tongue out of her mouth and blood Started coming out of her nose.


    "Ah... It might be too much for you. Let me fix it." Anon spoke as he immediately used his spell and adjusted her body''s Sensitivity.


    "N-No... Please, I-I want to feel it again... Please, Let me feel it again... I-I can''t live without it." Lauren spoke as she begged Anon to increase her Sensitivity again just like a drug addict.


    "Intresting..."

 Chapter 976 Chapter-976

    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon is now fucking Lauren''s pussy while sucking on her huge tits without any mercy.


    He was twisting her nipples, Squeezing her boobs tightly and pumping her pussy without any stops.


    "Yes, Yes... Fuck me more... Use my pussy more, Please pound my womb more, Master. ANHHHHHHH~" Lauren shouted as she couldn''t get her eyes to settle down at one place.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    Everytime Anon pulled and pushed his cock inside her pussy, he felt amazing suction force in it.


    ''This bitch is completely addicted to sex... I have been fucking her pussy for the last 3 hours, But the slutty expression on her face is just stupid to watch.


    Everytime I cum inside her womb... She would make a crazy ahegao face and just ask for more dick.


    I think, I broke her lust switch or something. Who cares... I will just fuck her one last time and get the hell out of this house. I need to sleep as well.'' Anon thought as he smiled and continued to fuck her womb.


    "Anhhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ My Womb is breaking... My womb is breaking... Please make me pregnant, Master.


    I want to bear your children and get fucked by your cock for the rest of my life... Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Please master... Make me your cock''s slave, Please." Lauren spoke as she looked at Anon with a cheap slut like expression.


    "Shut the fuck up bitch... You are a disposable pussy and you will remain a Disposable pussy." Anon spoke as he picked up her black panty from the bed and stuffed it inside her mouth.


    "Yens~ Manster~"


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    As Anon fucked her pussy, his cock striked on the back wall of her womb that sent a very strong sexual feeling to her brain and she would cum instantly.


    In the last 3 hours... Lauren came over 78 times, but she didn''t lost consciousness as she had already tasted the 100x sensitivity all over her body and she couldn''t let go of this feeling.


    "Fuck... I am cumming, Take it." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her boobs tightly and increased her sensitivity back to 100x.


    <Body Modification>


    As soon as Lauren''s sensitivity got increased back to 100x... Her eyes opened wide in pleasure and happiness.


    "YESSSSSSSSSSSSS~ PUMP MY PUSSY FULL OF YOUR CUM, MASTER. FILL ALL MY HOLES AND KILL MEEEEEEEEE." Lauren shouted loudly as blood started coming out of her nose.


    Anon noticed this and grabbed her neck.


    "More tightness, Bitch." Anon spoke with a smile as he pushed his cock all the way to the back of her womb and released a huge amount of thick white cum into her womb.


    The amount of cum that Anon released inside her pussy was so much, that even her belly started to inflate.


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK... I AM CUMMMMINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG~" Lauren shouted as she automatically raised both of her legs into the air and came like a crazy slut as she went unconscious right after that.


    Lery looked at her mother with a serious expression but he couldn''t speak anything due to Anon''s orders.


    ''Noooo... Mom, I will kill you bastard. I know you can hear me... I know you can hear the things going inside my mind.'' Lery thought as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes, I can hear it..." Anon replied with an evil smile as he turned around and looked at Lery.


    ''What have you done to my mother you fucking bastard. Why is blood coming out of her mouth ?'' Lery asked.


    "Well, First of all... I may have fucked your mother like a stupid slut but she was just a small Experiment for me.


    I wanted to test this from the start... I wanted to see how an Elf women who haven''t had sex for a long time will behave when I increased her sensitivity by hundred folds and transformed her whole body into an erotic zone.


    Well, Your mother gave me my answer... She will turn into a complete slut, No slut will be a very good thing for this situation." Anon spoke as he smiled evilly.


    ''Why my house ? Why did you choose my house to do this ? You could''ve gone to some other house and-''


    "Lery, you are the part of the lucky draw... But, Don''t you worry. I will not leave your mother like that, after all... I am a good man at heart.


    So, I will erase all the memories of this night from her mind and turn her into a good mother like before.


    I will do the same with you as well and you will forget everything that just happened with you... But, you know what ?


    She may forget that she is slut... But, her body won''t forget it. After I leave... The sensation of my cock and that Sensitivity raise won''t let her live in peace.


    She will crave for my cock every night... But, She wouldn''t know it and slowly she will Start to turn into a slut once again.


    Maybe if you try hard, you can get her to give you a blowjob. You see, she was a disposable pussy for me... I don''t care what happens to her after this point, but remember this... She will not let you or anyone else fuck her.


    Because I have pounded her pussy and womb so hard for the last 3 hours that her pussy''s inner walls have transformed into the shape of my cock now.


    You know... Like a fleshlight. A fleshlight is also a disposable pussy in case you don''t know... So, I wish you guys a happy life after tonight... Hehehe.


    Oh and you can speak now." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Lery with an evil smile.


    "I will fucking-" Before Lery could''ve completed his sentence Anon placed his hand over Lery''s head and used his skill.


    <Memory Alteration>


    "Just kidding... You should check the food you are eating, Kid. Maybe someone mixed their blood in it..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he altered Lery''s memories.


    The Next Day...


    Lauren''s Room...


    *Yawwnnnn*


    "Hmm...? I feel so refreshed this morning." Lauren spoke with a smile as she stood up from the bed and noticed that there was something sticky in her pussy.


    "Hmm... What is this ?" Lauren asked with a confused expression as she immediately touched her pussy and noticed a sticky liquid flowing out of her pussy.


    "What is this...? Did I cum in my sleep ?" Lauren questioned as she looked at Anon''s cum with a confused expression.


    "Mom... Come out fast." Suddenly, Lery''s voice came from the hall.


    "Hmm....?" Lauren immediately walked out of her room and noticed that Lery is standing near the Dinning table and he was looking at a bag that was over the table.


    "Mom... Look." Lery spoke as he handed out a note to Lauren.


    "Hmm...? What is this ?" Lauren asked with a confused expression.


    "Mr. Mike left this note with the bag... I think he left early in the morning." Lery spoke with a neutral expression.


    [It was nice spending some time with you guys. I know I am going uninformed... But, I have things to do. So, Bye... There is a little help in that bag, use it for the right thing. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh and You will remember it one day don''t worry.]


    "What is the meaning of this last line ?" Lauren asked with a Confused expression as she looked at Lauren.


    "I don''t know... Mom. I think it means how we will remember him one day or something like that." Lery replied with a neutral expression.


    "Ah... So, How many copper silver did he left for us ?" Lauren asked with an excited expression.


    "I don''t know... Let''s open it together, Okay ?" Lery spoke as he picked up the bag and untied the rope on it.


    As soon as the bag opened up, a golden shine came out of it.


    "Woahhhh..."


    "Gold coins... He really left us gold coins ?" Lauren was shocked and Surprised at the same time as she looked at the gold coins.


    "Well, That''s what you expect from a businessman. I think he got really impressed by our services huh ?" Lery spoke with an impressed expression.


    Random Elven House...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    An Elf girl who is around 30 years old is riding Anon''s cock.


    "Fuck me more... Master. Fuck me more...." The girl Shouted as she pleasured Anon''s cock with her pussy.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the room''s door unlocked and a Milf Elf walked in with another young girl.


    Both of them were naked and their eyes were greyish.


    "Master... We have brought your food. Please eat it..." The Elf MILF spoke as she looked at Anon with lifeless eyes.


    "I need a table to have my breakfast... You fucking idiot." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." The young girl with the Milf immediately bent down on the bed and became a table for Anon.


    "Good... Now place the food over her." Anon ordered the Elf MILF.


    "As you command, Master." The Elf MILF replied as she immediately placed the food over her daughter''s back.


    ...


    North-East Forests of the Elf Kingdom...


    "I have found it..." Damon voice echoed through the forest.

 Chapter 977 Chapter-977

    *Yawwwwnnnnnn*


    Anon is now walking towards the Royal castle with a sleepy look on his face.


    ''I had sex with 17 Elfs in one fucking night... I think there is something wrong with me. I am a super fucking machine.'' Anon thought as a smile spread across his face.


    "Take fresh apples... Oi, Human boy would you like some of my fresh apples ? They can really help you grow muscles and they are fresh from my farm trees." The shopkeeper shouted as he looked at Anon.


    Although Anon''s body has muscles... They aren''t visible through his clothes, not unless he wants them to.


    Anon just stared at the shopkeeper with a confused expression.


    "You wanna buy some or you got no money ?" The shopkeeper asked as he noticed that Anon was staring at him very intensely.


    "Yeah... Why not ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked upto the shopkeeper and picked up three Apples from the stack.


    "Only three ?" The shopkeeper asked with a confused expression.


    "How much for them ?" Anon asked.


    "5 coppers..." The shopkeeper spoke.


    "Here." Anon spoke as he gave 5 coppers to the shopkeeper.


    *Bite*


    Anon walked away from the shop as he took a bite from his Apple.


    As soon as Anon reached in front of the Elf Castle, The outer guards stopped him.


    "What is your buisness in the Royal Castle ?" One of the guard asked as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Nothing... Just watching it''s beautiful structure and the strong guards protecting it." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he took a bite out of his apple.


    "Well... We are nothing special. Just some knights who topped the Elf Kingdom''s Soldier Exam." One of the guards spoke as he smiled a little.


    "Still placed on gate duty ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Human kid... What is your buisness here ?" The other guard asked.


    "I am Jessica''s friend." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to eat his apple.


    "Is she a maid ? Or some Gardner ?" The guard asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, If I remember correctly... The last time I saw her. She was sitting on the throne." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he took a bite out of his apple.


    "You mean Queen Jessica ?" One of the guards asked with a serious expressions.


    "Yeah..." Anon replied.


    "Are you fucking kidding us, Kid ? Do you know... How long you can be sentenced for doing a joke like this ?"


    "How long ?" Anon asked.


    "200 years and I don''t think you will live that long, So get out and go back to your kingdom." The other guard asked.


    "I can''t see your faces in those steel masks... Why don''t you take them off and then we talk ?" Anon asked as he started eating his last apple.


    "You stupid thing... Here." The guard spoke as he removed his helmet and revealed that he is a Dark Elf.


    "Ah... A dark one." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the guard.


    "Excuse me ?" The other one spoke as he removed his helmet as well and without a doubt he was a dark Elf as well.


    "What do you mean by ''A Dark One'' ?" The guard asked with an angry expression.


    "Hmm... I will give you guys time to step aside from the door until I finish this last apple or I will kill both of you.


    I can kill you right now, But I don''t want to kill someone in the start of my day, You understand what I am saying ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Listen you human trash... I will give you exactly 5 seconds to get the fuck out of this place and after that... I will loose my mind and kill you in anger." The guard spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Why would you kill me ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Why- !? Are you stupid ? Do you think, I need a reason to kill a stupid weak human like you ? I am stronger than you and I can kill you... That''s why I am going to kill you.


    Now, get the fuck out of here." The guard shouted loudly.


    *Bite*


    "Hmm... I will remember that reason. It''s a good one." Anon replied with a smile.


    "This kid... Please tell him to get the fuck out of here or I will really kill him." The guard spoke as he looked at his partner with an angry expression.


    "Hey, Kid... It''s so early in the morning. Why don''t you just go and have breakfast somewhere ?


    Because if this guy got more angry... He will really kill you. You know... Stab you in the stomach and then blood comes out and then your eyes get closed and you finally die." The other guard spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression and explained what death feels like.


    "Hmm... I understand." Anon spoke as he took the final bite out of his apple.


    "Good... Now, Go." The guard spoke as he went back to his position.


    Anon threw the Apple''s middle part on the ground and started crackling his fingers.


    *Crack-Crack*


    "Sir, Anon...." Suddenly a maid''s sound came from behind


    "Hmm...?" Both of the guards immediately turned around to look at the maid with a confused expression.


    "Did you just say... Sir Anon ?" The guard asked with a shocked expression.


    "Sir, Your breakfast has been arranged with the Queen." The maid spoke as she immediately turned around and left after dropping her message.


    *Shake-Shake* S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of the guards started shaking like vibrators as they now knew the identity of the kid that they have been fucking with for the last 5 minutes.


    ''B-But, They said that Anon is a muscular man with Mystical outfit and a Huge wand.'' One of the guards thought in his mind as he couldn''t stop his body from shaking in fear.


    "Sir-" Before the guard could''ve even started his apology... A punch came from the other side and he went flying into the Royal Castle''s Yard.


    "N-N-No... Please, I-I didn''t even say-" Before the other guard could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "I will deal with the big mouth first and then come to you." Anon replied with a smile as he walked into the Royal Castle.


    "O-Ouch... Fuck.." The guard groaned in pain under a lemon tree.


    "Are you alright, Sir ?" A maid immediately approached the guard and asked for his condition.


    "I-I am-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon walked into the yard with a smile on his face.


    "Ah.... I greet, Sir Anon." The maid spoke as she immediately stood up and greeted Anon.


    ''Fuck... Why didn''t they tell us about him or showed his pictures to us ? I just dug a grave for myself. But, there is one more thing that can save me.'' The guard thought as he slowly stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Did you go mad in one punch ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "S-Sir, Listen to me... I know you are mad on me but I am the nephew of-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck.


    "I will find out your relationships after I beat you to death, Kid. Don''t worry I will give your relatives a good death as well." Anon replied with a smile as he choked him and picked him up in the air.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    The Dark Elf started slapping Anon''s hand in order to free himself from his grip but Anon''s hand was steady as stone.


    "Go and fly..." Anon spoke as he turned around and throw him towards the sky.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO...." He shouted as he went flying.


    Anon started walking through the yard as he continuously looked up.


    "Ah... Here he comes." Anon spoke as he took two steps to the left side and raised his leg.


    *THUD*


    *CRACK*


    "Gwaaahhhhh...." The Dark Elf fell over Anon''s Legs and died immediately due to Spine break.


    <Hell Heal>


    ''Instant death is fake... You can never receive instant death just like instant heals. Even though the time is minimum... But, there is still a small window of time between life and death.


    So, I exploit that window and use my best healing spell to basically bring the dead back to life.'' Anon thought as he smiled like a psychopath.


    All the maids in the yard got really scared of Anon and ran inside the castle.


    The Dark Elf got healed back to his original state and as he looked at his body he couldn''t believe it.


    "S-Sir, Please... Listen to me. I had no idea that-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed him by the neck and punched his face so tightly that his skull got completely crushed and he died once again.


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used the healing spell... His head got healed back to normal and he came back to life again.


    "N-No, How can-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon smashed his face again.


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    "Please-"


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    "Fuck, At least list-"


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    "S-S-Sir..."


    *Crack*


    <Hell Heal>


    ....


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A loud explosion was heard in the backyard. Just like a huge meteoroid crashed behind Anon.


    "Who dared to touch my nephew ?"

 Chapter 978 Chapter-978

    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Something crashed behind Anon and a huge cloud of dust rose up from the ground.


    "Who dared to touch my nephew ?" A female''s sound came from the dust cloud.


    "Hmm....?" Anon turned around and looked at the figure that wasn''t clear due to the dust cloud.


    "Get away from him or I will turn you into dead meat." She spoke as she walked out of the dust cloud.


    As soon as the dust cloud settled down... A beautiful dark Elf walked out and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    She was none other than Julia, the Chief Commander of Dark Elfs.


    "A-Aunty... Please save me from this monster." The guard spoke with a scared expression.


    *Release*


    A smile immediately spread across Anon''s face as he immediately took his hand off of the guard''s neck and he fell down.


    "Hello-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Julia unsheathed her sword and placed it right in front of Anon''s neck.


    "Now, Do you want a swift death or a painful one ?" Julia asked as anger was clearly visible in her eyes.


    "You might want to take your sword down from my guest''s neck... Chief Commander, Julia." Suddenly a Sound came from the Royal Castle''s Front gate.


    Julia immediately turned her angry eyes towards the gate and noticed that it was Jessica herself coming towards her with a smile on her face.


    "My Queen... I greet you." Julia spoke with a confused expression as she immediately sheathed her sword and went down on her knees.


    "May I ask, Why you are making my beautiful backyard into a Battlefield ?" Jessica asked with a neutral expression as she looked at Julia.


    "My Queen, This Human guy was beating my nephew to death... His friend contacted me and I immediately came here.


    I am sorry for my improper behaviour." Julia spoke as she immediately apologized.


    "Master- I-I mean, Mister Anon... Is it true ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, he told me to fuck off and didn''t let me get in even though I told him that I am your friend and he called you a maid as well." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "What the- !? You called me a maid ? Is that true ?" Jessica asked as she looked at the guard.


    "I-I didn''t knew if he was really talking about you, My Queen. I-I wouldn''t dare to call my Queen a Maid. Please forgive me for my misunderstanding." The guard immediately apologized, but there was a grave expression on his face as he feared that Anon would kill him anytime and use his heal spell to heal him.


    "Didn''t you read the scroll that was provided to every new guard in this castle ?" Jessica asked as she looked at the guard.


    "I-I did... My Queen." The guard lied to her face.


    "Well, the first rule is to never stop Mr. Anon or you will be fully responsible for your own life." Jessica replied with a neutral expression.


    "I-I didn''t knew how sir, Anon looked like, My Queen. Please forgive this poor guard." He spoke as he immediately apologized.


    "You haven''t read the scroll... There was picture of Mr. Anon given in it. What do you have to say about this Julia ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "B-But, Mr Queen... Beating him like that over such a small matter and-" Before Julia could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Let''s have a talk in private ?" Anon spoke with a smile a he looked at Julia.


    "W-What ? I don''t want to have any private talk with you." Julia spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "You can hit me..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon as Julia heard this, she immediately turned to look at Jessica as if asking for her permission.


    "You can go if you want." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "I know a good place we can talk... Why don''t we go there, Sir Anon ?" Julia spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Yes... Let''s go." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked with Julia and both of them walked out of the castle.


    Jessica looked around with a serious expression and noticed some serious damage in her yard.


    "Fuck... It''s a mess." Jessica spoke with a sad expression.


    "Don''t worry... I will fix it." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he appeared besides Jessica.


    "Woah... I am a fucking Assassin but, I can''t track your presence around my body Mike." Jessica spoke as she got surprised by such a sudden appearance.


    "That''s because I am dead... I don''t have any Aura around my body. Master can easily sense my presence from a very long distance." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah... That''s because master is on another level. Please fix this yard as soon as you can. I will have my breakfast now." Jessica replied as she went back into the castle.


    ...


    Outskirts near the Evensong Forest...


    "So, This is the place that you wanted me to bring huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    *Swish*


    Julia immediately summoned her sword and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Pick up your weapon and fight me..." Julia spoke with an angry expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, My hands are my weapons..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    "Don''t make jokes now, Human. If you are really belong to an honourable race then summon your weapon and fight me." Julia spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Haa... I am specialist in hand-to-hand combat." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    "Fine... Then, I will fight with my hands only." Julia spoke as she immediately sheathed her sword and placed it down on the ground.


    She then raised both of her fists towards Anon and started walking towards him slowly.


    "Come on... I am giving you the first chance to attack." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "I take it..." Anon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind Julia.


    "Shi- !?" Before Julia could''ve completed her sentence, Anon flipped her skirt and slapped her ass tightly.


    *Slap*


    "You fucking perverted bastard..." Julia shouted as she immediately released her punch towards Anon, but before it could''ve hitted him... He disappeared from there and appeared in front of her.


    "Oh boobs..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately smacked her boobs from downside.


    *Slap-Slap* Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kyaaaaa~ Get away from me...." Julia shouted as she immediately stepped back from Anon.


    "Hey, You told me to attack me first didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    "You molested me... I will get you in jail and executed." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry and embarassed expression.


    "Well then... What are you waiting for ? Pick up your sword and fight-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, ten carriages came running towards him from all sides and circled him from all directions, giving him no way to escape.


    "You dirty filthy Creature... We will execute you right here and right now." Ella''s voice came from one of the carriages as she stepped down and looked at Anon with a smile.


    Ella is the Vice-commander of the Dark Elfs.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, Many other Dark Elf soldiers also stepped down from the carriage and pointed their swords at him.


    As Anon swept his eyes through all of the soldier... He noticed that all fonthem are females.


    "Where are all the males ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Look at this guy... A human who only wants to fight men. Are you scared of the ladies, little human ?" Ella asked with a mocking smile.


    "Oh... Now, you got me all riled up." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started warming up his legs by doing some jumping jacks.


    "What is this guy doing ?" Julia asked with a confused expression as she immediately walked a little bit closer to observe him.


    "Phew~ Let''s star this game." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned a small dagger and started walking towards Ella.


    "Yes, Come at me and I will-" Before Ella could''ve completed her sentence... She noticed that Anon has ducked down.


    "What the fuck ?" Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Okay... It should be from here." Anon spoke as he started drawing a circle on the ground with his dagger.


    "Oi, What are you doing ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "I will tell you in a second..." Anon replied as he completed the circle and stood up.


    He then placed the dagger back into his inventory and looked at the Dark Elf soldiers.


    "What are you guys standing there for ? Come and get me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are under arrest for mocking and Harrass-" The Dark Elf soldiers started speaking as she took out the magic restraining ropes and started walking towards Anon, but as soon as she stepped inside the ring, something happened to her.


    *Swish*


    It was a quick blow of wind... But she felt something wrong with her body.


    *Snifffff*


    "Nice..." Anon spoke with a smile as he holded purple coloured panty and bra in his hand sniffing them like a pervert.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaa.... That''s my underwears." The Elf soldier shouted as she immediately stepped out of the circle.

 Chapter 979 Chapter-979

    "Kyaaaaaa~ He stole my underwear..." The Elf soldier shouted as she immediately stepped out of the circle.


    "W-What kind of fighting tactic is that ? Are you some kind of pervert, Human ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, I am the biggest perverted guy you will ever see on this land." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately threw the panty back towards the Elf soldier.


    "Well... Looks like, I will take the head of the most perverted guy with me today and place it in my collection." Ella spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Why not ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ella.


    "Ella... This guy is not ordinary. His speed is extremely fast." Julia spoke as she looked at Ella with a serious expression.


    "Well... I have seen many like him and they were very fast as lightning, but guess who caught them and killed them like a dog ? Oh that''s right... It was me." Ella spoke as she looked at Anon with an arrogant smile.


    "My, My... I am scared. But, I warn you girls... If you step inside this circle, please tighten your panties or I might steal them and give them a good sniff." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Elf soldiers with a Perverted smile.


    "Don''t be afraid soldiers... Walk forward from all the sides at once and I will see how many panties will you be able to steal before getting a sword stabbed into your heart." Ella ordered as she looked at the Elf soldiers.


    Although the female soldiers were scared of Anon and getting their panties sniffed so much that they didn''t wanted to cross the line... But, it was an order from the Vice Chief Commander. So, they had to follow it.


    "Yes, Ma''am..." All of them shouted in unison as they took one step into the ring and a smirk spread across Anon''s face.


    "Heh..."


    All the Elf soldiers got scared and frozen in place as soon as they noticed the smirk on Anon''s face.


    "SOLDIERS... Don''t be afraid of him. That''s what he is doing, right now. He is trying to scare you away... March straight and get those ropes around his arms." Ella shouted loudly as she swinged her sword at Anon from outside the circle.


    "Why don''t you come in, then ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Ella.


    "W-What ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "I said you should step in with these girls, if you think... I am bluffing." Anon replied as he opened his hands and summoned a cigar.


    But as soon as he opened his hands... All the Elf soldiers, who had their one leg inside the circle got scared and immediately pulled their legs back.


    "Relax, Girls... Just lighting my cigar. Nothing to worry about for now. But, You should really ask your Vice Chief Commander... Why she is sending you in and not stepping in with you.


    Are you just Cannon fodders at last ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he lit his cigar with his middle finger.


    As soon as Julia saw this action... Her eyes widened in shock.


    ''T-That style of Lighting a Cigar... I have seen it.'' Julia thought as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    All the soldiers immediately turned their eyes towards Ella and looked at her with a hesitated expression.


    Ella noticed this and a serious expression appeared over her face.


    "Fine... I will do it. I will walk into this shitty circle of your." Ella shouted with an angry expression as she raised her leg and placed into the ring.


    *Step*


    "Very good..." Anon replied as he smiled again.


    "Step inside, Soldiers..." Ella ordered.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The soldiers shouted as they immediately stepped inside.


    *Step-Step*


    As soon as the soldiers fully stepped into the ring... Anon Disappeared from his position and in a split second, he re-appeared at the same position.


    "What the-" Ella looked at Anon with a confused expression as she noticed 7 pairs of panty and Brazzers in his hands.


    *Sniffffff*


    "Haaa.... Nice." Anon spoke as he gave all of them a good sniff.


    "Kyaaaa~"


    "Runnn~"


    "He has our underwear, Kyaaaaa~"


    "Pervert~"


    "Kyaaaa~"


    ...


    All the girls started shouting as they immediately holded down their skirts with their hands and closed the buttons of their upper shirt.


    Ella took only one step into the ring and as soon as she noticed this... She took that step back immediately.


    "When did he even move... I-I couldn''t see his movements." Ella spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Green... Nature''s choice, This one is yours right ? Here..." Anon spoke as he showed the panty to one of the Elf girls and threw it towards her after sniffing it.


    "Oh... Red, Looking to get laid girl ?" Anon asked with a smile as he threw her panty towards her after sniffing it like a pervert.


    Anon repeated the same process for the next 3 minutes...


    "So... Who is the next one stepping into the ring ? You ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pointed towards one of the Elf soldier.


    "N-No..." The elf soldier replied as she immediately took a step back in fear.


    "So, You ? Or You ? Oh, come on... Girls. You have to arrest me, right ?" Anon asked as he looked at the female Elfs with perverted smiles.


    "Is that all you can do ?" Suddenly Julia spoke up as she got an idea in her brain.


    "Hmm....?" Anon immediately turned to look at Julia with a smile.


    "I asked if that''s all you can do, Weak Human ?" Julia asked as she looked at Anon with a smile and stepped into the ring with both of her legs.


    "Sister..." Ella tried to speak something, but Julia immediately raised her hand and stopped her from talking.


    ''If I can provoke him into fighting me... I think he will make a mistake and I will kill him in that moment.'' Julia thought with a smile on her face, but she didn''t knew that Anon could''ve hear her thoughts as well.


    "Well... I think yes." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Huh...?"


    "What ?"


    "Wait... What !?"


    ...


    All of them got shocked as soon as Anon said this and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Are you serious ? You are telling me that you don''t know anything else in a fight other than taking the underwears of your opponent ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... That the plan." Anon replied as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared on his position with a black pair of panty and Brazzer in his hand.


    "Oh my... Dark Elf with a Black pair of panty ? Aren''t you just a piece of chocolate ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Julia.


    "Y-You perverted bastard... I will kill you." Julia spoke with an embarrassed and angry expression.


    Julia immediately unsheathed her sword and used a skill.


    <Full Moon Strike: FIRST FROM>


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As she swirled her blade... A sharp shining blade made out of pure Aura was released towards Anon that was very dangerous.


    "Well, Well... Looks like someone didn''t like their things stolen Anon spoke with smile as he immediately stepped aside and dodged the Aura blade."


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Without giving him any breaks... Julia released 3 more Aura blades from her sword towards Anon.


    "Oh..." Anon spoke as he bent 90¡ã back and dodged the first blade without any struggle.


    "Whoops..." As Anon dodged the second blade, his collar got a little bit cut.


    "Fuck man... You ruined my dress." Anon spoke as he dodged the third blade.


    "Are you just going to dodge or are you going to attack back ?" Julia asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t attack beautiful ladies... Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Julia and blowed a kiss at her.


    *Chu*


    "You fucking pervert..." Julia shouted as she disappeared from her position and re-appeared behind Anon.


    <Wind Slicer>


    As soon as she used this skill, her moves got really Swift and her sword really started cutting through the wind.


    But, it needed to be faster if the blade wanted to touch Anon''s skin.


    "Move faster... Darling." Anon spoke as he immediately moved forward and dodged her sword without breaking a sweat.


    "You fucking annoying bug... Why do you keep running like a bug. Why don''t you fight me ?" Julia asked with a serious expression.


    *Swing*


    Suddenly, Anon felt something and his eyes opened in shock.


    His eyes searched for something in the forest behind Julia.


    "I will fucking crush you..." Julia shouted as she started running towards Anon with her sword. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Anon wasn''t even looking at her and only focusing on the forest behind her.


    "Die..." Julia shouted as she swinged her blade at Anon''s neck, But this time instead of running, Anon raised his index finger.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the blade hitted Anon''s finger... It was instantly shattered into small pieces.


    ''With just a fucking finger.... How ?'' Julia thought as her eyes widened in shock.


    As she was in the air... The recoil from the sword break didn''t give her a chance to balance herself and she immediately fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "What the- !?"


    Suddenly, Anon summoned his Arcane Slayer Sickles and looked at the forest with a smile.


    "Let''s play..."

 Chapter 980 Chapter-980

    "S-Sister... Are you okay ?" Ella asked as she immediately came to help Julia, who fell down to the ground due to loose balance.


    "I am okay... But, What just happened ?" Julia asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon, who was standing in front of her and talking to the forest.


    "I-I don''t know sister... But, Somehow this guy broke your sword with just one finger and now he is staring at the forest like an Idiot... Should we attack him ?" Ella asked as she looked at Julia with a serious expression.


    "No, Don''t attack... No one attacks. I will take care of this on my own." Julia spoke as she ordered her soldiers to not attack Anon.


    "Come out... I know you are watching the show from behind the trees. I don''t want to destroy this forest once again." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the trees.


    "Oi, Have you gone mad ? What are you talking about ? There is no one in that forest... Not even a single leaf is moving." Ella spoke as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "That''s the best part about it... Not a single leave is moving." Anon spoke with a smile as he gave a swirl to his sickles.


    "Those sickles... There aren''t many sickle users in this world..." Julia spoke as she stood up and looked at Anon with a suspicious expression.


    ''Well... Looks like cat is out of the bag. Now-''


    "Are you Mr. Jule''s Student... By any chance ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you kidding me ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at Julia with a serious expression, but as soon as he turned around... Something happened.


    *Swish*


    As soon as Anon turned around... A very sharp noise was created from the forest and it made it''s way directly for Anon''s head.


    "Something-" Before Julia even realised it... Anon bent back 72¡ã side-wise and lifted his sickle up in the air.


    *Boooom*


    As soon as the invisible thing hitted Anon''s Sickle... It was immediately revealed.


    An arrow that was splitted into half as soon as it came in contact with his sickle.


    "Phew... Wasn''t that one hell of a thing to do when you aren''t even looking at it ? I mean-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Another two Invisible Arrows were shot at him from the forest.


    *Swish*


    *Swish*


    But, This time... Anon was prepared. He immediately turned around and Moved his sickles in a circular pattern and deflected both of the Arrows.


    As soon as the arrows touched the sickles... They were revealed out of the invisibility.


    "This is my final warning to you... I know you are not alone and you are not ready to reveal yourself just yet.


    But, Believe me... If you didn''t take down that annoying Invisibility spell now... I will fucking destroy anything that''s behind the invisible barrier." Anon Warned as he raised his sickle towards the forest and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    "S-Sister... His Eyes." Ella spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    Julia immediately looked at Anon''s eyes and noticed that same purple glow that she noticed in Jule''s eyes back then.


    "I-I can''t understand, What the hell is happening ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "You don''t need to know anything, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he got ready to cast his spell... But, Suddenly a leg stepped out of barrier.


    A black leg that was completely made out of Aura.


    "Intresting..." Anon spoke as he looked at the Black Aura leg with a smile.


    "I don''t see anything intresting about that..." Ella spoke as she immediately pointed her sword towards the Black leg. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s a sign of weakness..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What ?" Ella asked as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Pointing your weapon first at the unknown is a sign of Weakness. Either you are way to cautious of the unknown or you are too weak but still don''t want to die before giving one last fight." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am caution- Woah... What in the hell is that thing ?" Ella asked as she noticed that a being that was over 8 feet tall just walked out of the invisible barrier.


    His whole body is made out of an unknown black smoke like Aura and Only his eyes are shining brightly blue.


    He has two long arms and long legs just like a Human... But, There is something wrong with his left hand as it keeps changing it''s shape to different weapons.


    A bow, A Sword and sometimes a Wand.


    "It''s copying your weapons." Anon spoke as he looked at the creature with an interesting look.


    "What the fuck is that creature ?" Ella asked as she stepped up and looked at the creature with a confused expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Aura Phantoms]


    [Class: XXXXX]


    [HP: -/-]


    [MP: -/-]


    [Description: Aura Phantoms are enigmatic, intelligent creatures hailing from a dark, otherworldly dimension. Their forms are composed entirely of dense, swirling dark aura, giving them an ethereal, ever-shifting appearance. Their most striking feature is their piercing blue eyes, which are unnervingly sharp, glowing against the shadowy backdrop of their bodies.


    These eyes grant them the ability to see through and observe their surroundings with perfect clarity, as if peering through an invisible, intangible barrier that separates them from the physical world. Though silent and spectral in nature, their intelligence is formidable, allowing them to plot and strategize with eerie precision, always lurking just beyond the veil of reality.]


    [Warning: These Creatures are Very Intelligent and can possess proper threat to the host as no weaknesses are found in the target.]


    "What the hell ?" Anon spoke as he read the status bar and he was also left shocked.


    Suddenly, Another creature stepped out of the invisible veil and this creature was completely different than the first creature.


    He was made out of pure white Aura and his body build was like a human... But there were Seven black balls hovering behind his back.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Race: Demonic Gerled]


    [Class: Mage]


    [HP: 608,000,000/ 608,000,000]


    [MP: error]


    [Description:The Demonic Gerled is a striking figure, made entirely of pure white aura that radiates an unsettling, cold brilliance. Its presence exudes an aura of eerie purity, as if it were untouched by the corrupting forces of the world. Behind this being, seven dark orbs hover in a perfect formation, each pulsating with a subtle, ominous energy.


    These orbs serve a crucial function: they constantly absorb any impurities or dark influences that might attempt to corrupt the Gerled, keeping its aura pristine and untarnished.


    The contrast between the Gerled''s radiant white form and the shadowy orbs creates an unsettling balance, as if the very essence of light and darkness coexist within its demonic nature, held in check by the relentless purging of the hovering spheres.


    A Gerled is always to be found with an Aura Phantom as his partner.]


    [Warning: Error!!!]


    ''What the fuck is happening to my Demonic eyes ? Why can''t I get them to show their status correctly ? There are errors and blanks in their stats.


    This second one has so much HP that he can regenerate himself back from death before he even reaches death.'' Anon thought as he looked at the creatures in shock.


    "Do you possess the ability to kill us ?" The Aura Phantom asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know... Maybe." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Are you kidding me ? What are those creatures ? And Why are they talking to you ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I don''t know..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You have entered Demi-God hood... We will come back for our answer once you become a Demi-God." Both of them spoke as them entered back into the Invisible veil.


    "Wait-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Both of them disappeared once again.


    ''Those arrows... They weren''t firing the arrows, were they ?'' Anon thought as thousands of questions raised in his mind.


    "Are you... Mr. Jule ?" Julia asked as she walked in front of Anon with an innocent expression.


    "I don''t have time to talk about this... I have to go." Anon replied with a disturbed expression as he immediately used a spell that he hadn''t used in a very long time.


    <Dimension Cutter>


    Anon raised his sickle and tore through into the quantum Realm.


    He was immediately sucked into the Quantum realm and the gate closed immediately behind him.


    "What the fuck is happening ? Will Someone explain me something ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "We have to go back to the castle..." Julia spoke with a serious expression.


    Inside the Royal Castle, Medusa''s room...


    Medusa and The Little girl noon is sleeping on their bed, but suddenly... Noon opened her eyes and stood up from the bed.


    She walked upto the balcony of the room and summoned a small crystal ball out of thin air.


    "I have entered the circle... I will go to the core and destroy it." She spoke into the crystal before it flew into the skies.

 Chapter 981 Chapter-981

    Royal Castle...


    Anon is walking in the corridor with a very tense expression on his face.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke in a low voice as he immediately summoned a cigar and stood near a window looking outside in confusion.


    "Master, You called ?" Mike spoke as he appeared behind Anon.


    "Mike... Where is Damon ?" Anon asked as he lit up his cigar and started smoking.


    "Master, If I recall... I saw Mr. Damon with you last time, when you went out to fight that monster on the Elf Borderlines." Mike replied.


    "Ah... Yeah, He went to search for that stupid portal or something." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he let out a bunch of smoke.


    *Puff-Puff*


    ''What were those entities ? Why did they ask if I can kill them ? They were hidden behind an invisible veil and my mind should''ve seen right through it because of my class.


    But, I couldn''t see through the veil. Those guys weren''t weak from any angle. Even their descriptions were hella big.'' Anon thought as he continued to smoke his cigarette.


    "Do more push-ups... You are weak." Suddenly, A noise came from the back of the castle.


    "Hmm...? What is that ?" Anon asked as he looked at Mike with a confused expression.


    "Medusa is giving training to Noon." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Hmmm...? Already ?" Anon asked as he walked upto the opposing window of the corridor and noticed that Medusa and Noon are doing push-ups in the backyard.


    "We need to complete 5000 by the end of the day." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she continued to do push-ups.


    "What the hell ? I will be dead by the end of the day..." Noon spoke with a worried and scared expression.


    "Well, if you don''t do it... I will kill you myself." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Noon.


    "I have heard that line before." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are the creator of that line... Master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "I know... Feels good to hear that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ...


    "Go more down... You are not going all the way down." Medusa shouted as she looked at Noon with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes... Teacher." Noon replied as she immediately went down.


    ''Hmm....?'' Suddenly, Anon noticed something wrong as he looked at Noon''s posture.


    ''Her back is all the way curved... But, she is not going all the way down, she is assuming the-'' Before Anon could''ve could''ve thought of something else, A loud noise came from the Northern border.


    *RINGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG*


    A loud bell sound that made everyone in the Elf kingdom feel true fear.


    As soon as the Elfs heard this sound... All of them immediately started running into their homes and started shutting their doors tightly.


    Market of the Elf Kingdom...


    "Mom I want that doll-"


    "No, We are going home."


    ...


    "Dad... The total would be-"


    "Fuck the total. Close the shop and come inside the house son."


    "I-I see."


    ...


    "Darling, We should get into our house. People are running back to their houses."


    "Yes, Let''s go Pumpkin."


    ...


    Royal Castle...


    "Master, It''s an emergency ring." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Let''s go and see... I want to find Damon as well." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped out of the window and started walking towards the Northern border of the Elf Kingdom.


    ...


    Northern borders of the Elf Kingdom...


    "Attack... Attack..." A soldier shouted as he ordered the archers and Mages to attack on the monster that looked like a huge purple slime, but instead of a core... It had Damon inside it.


    "Aim for it''s co-" Before the Soldier could''ve completed his sentence, a swift bullet that was made out of smile, pierced through his skull and killed him in under a second.


    "What the fuck is happening ? Mages why can''t you kill a fucking slime !?" The general of the northern border asked with a loud and angry voice.


    "Sir, That''s not an ordinary slime... Everytime it consumes one of our soldiers, his Body grows and I think his strength and defence as well." One of the mage explained.


    "Then fucking kill him and stop him from consuming our soldiers, you dumb fuck." The general shouted on the mage.


    "You can''t kill that thing." Suddenly a Voice came from behind.


    Everyone turned around and looked at the source of this voice.


    As soon as the general looked back, he noticed a human sitting on his chair behind him with a cigar in his mouth and he is looking at the sky with a smile on his face.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Who the fuck are you, Pimp ? What are you even doing at the border ? Go and hide before you die.


    We have more than enough responsibilities here..." The general replied in a ruthless voice as he turned his attention towards the slime once again.


    "Oi, Mages... Try the sixth array." The general shouted.


    All the mages started casting spells, But one of the mage immediately backed off and started walking towards Anon.


    He stopped right in front of Anon and looked at him with a smile.


    "Aren''t you going to support your army of dead mages, Boy ?" Anon asked as he didn''t even bothered to look at the young Elf mage.


    "How can I... ? When the master of Magic is sitting right in front of me. I greet, Sir Anon the Greatest Magi of the Human Kingdom with my heart." The young mage spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and greeted Anon properly.


    "Nice... Now, roll down on the ground." Anon ordered as he looked at the boy with a smile.


    "As you command, Sir." The Young mage replied as he immediately rolled down on the ground.


    *Shoot*


    Suddenly, A slime bullet shot out of the slime''s body and it pierced right through the Mage array.


    *Boom-Boom*


    Just as it was about to touch Anon... He activated his skill.


    <Wind Armour>


    [You are now invincible to every physical attack]


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the Slime bullet hitted Anon''s body... A loud explosion happened but no damage came to his body.


    "Well... I think it was worth it to greet an elder." The young mage spoke with a smile as he stood up and looked at Anon.


    "One sly fox... Aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Young mage. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, That''s what I was taught by my forefathers." The young mage replied as he bowed down to Anon once again.


    "Well, they saved your life." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the chair and threw his cigar away.


    ...


    "Sir, All our meele Soldiers are dea-" Before the Soldier could''ve completed his sentence, A slime bullet pierced through his head and killed him instantly.


    "H-How can slime pass through such Heavy travertine helmets ?" The General asked with a shocked expression as he looked at the Slime with a scared yet brave expression.


    "They can''t pass through..." Anon spoke from behind as he walked in front of the general and Summoned a new cigar.


    *Lit*


    As Anon lit the Cigar... A smile appeared over his face.


    "K-Kid, You are still here ?" The general asked with a confused expression as he looked at the kid.


    "Ask that guy... He might''ve the answer to your question, Old man." Anon replied with a smile as he let out smoke from his mouth and pointed towards the Young mage.


    "What !?"


    "He is not an Ordinary human... Sir, General. This man here is the destroyer of Armys, The one man army... Who dances alone on the battlefield and corpses fall on his every finger flip.


    This guy is none other than... Mr. Anon Agreil himself." As soon as the Young mage said this... Everyone standing their went into a short shock.


    "W-What ? This guy is M-M-Mr. Anon ?" The general asked with a scared and nervous expression as the scene from 3 minutes ago started playing on his mind, where he called Anon a ''Pimp''.


    "Oh my god... It''s Mr. Anon, He is going to save-" Before the Mage could''ve completed his sentence, A slime bullet pierced through his head and his corpse fell down to the ground.


    ''Obviously... This thing is far more powerful than any ordinary slime, because it''s using Damon as it''s power core.


    Although this guy is useless and a sex-addict. He is far more powerful than this whole kingdom''s army combined and using him as it''s core... I don''t think there is anymore smarter slime out there than this one.


    I think it''s using some kind of sedative to keep him in a sleepy state and sucking out his powers without any stops.


    I need one of these evil slimes as my pet.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Oi, Kiddo... Playtime is over... Hand over Damon to me or-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A slime bullet pierced through his skull and killed him.


    "What the fuck ? He DIEDDDDD !?" The general shouted.

 Chapter 982 Chapter-982

    "H-How is this possible ? How can this be Anon Agreil ?" The general shouted as he looked at the young mage who was just talking to Anon.


    "I-I don''t know... But, I am pretty sure that it''s Mr. Anon Agreil." The Young mage replied with a stuttering voice as he looked at the general.


    "If he is Anon then how can he die like-" Before the General could''ve completed his sentence, Another mage interrupted him.


    "He is standing up again..." The mage spoke with a scared expression as he looked at Anon, who was already standing up again and the wound in his head is healing up at an incredible speed.


    "How is he healing so fast ?" The mage asked as all of them Looked at Anon with confused and shocked expressions.


    "Incredible..." The young mage spoke as he walked forward and looked at Anon with astonishing eyes.


    ...


    "Hold the coat... Kid." Anon spoke as he removed his coat and threw it back towards the young mage.


    "Yes, Si-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, The mage fell down on his knees as soon as he felt the weight in Anon''s coat.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck... I have to use a strength increasing spell on-" As soon as he casted the spell, the coat''s weight increased even more.


    *Thud*


    ''This is not a normal coat... Obviously, It''s Mr. Anon''s coat. How can it be normal ?'' The young mage thought as he immediately stopped the mana flow in his body and the coat got lighter immediately.


    "It''s good, I catch onto things fast." The young mage spoke as he stood up from the ground and looked at Anon with a smile.


    *Fold*


    Suddenly, He noticed that Anon was folding his shirt''s sleeves back and rotating his fingers in a strange pattern while doing it.


    "What is he doing ?" The young mage asked with a confused.


    ''He is a mage, right ? Why is he folding his sleeves ? Oh... It must be because of the spell casting.'' The young mage thought in his mind.


    On a near wall...


    Max, Adeline, Medusa and Noon are sitting with serious expressions on their faces.


    "Oh shit... Master folded the sleeves back." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon and placed both of his hands over his mouth.


    "Why ? Is there something wrong with that ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression as she looked at Mike.


    "Yeah... Is something wrong in that ?" Medusa asked as well.


    "The last time... If I remember correctly, Master rolled his sleeves back and destroyed half of the Dwarf kingdom.


    Master never even uses 30% of their powers as the opponents aren''t that strong, but just because that slime is using Damon as it''s core and sucking out his power without limits.


    Master must''ve decided to go with 50% power this time." Mike spoke as he Locked his eyes on Anon''s every movement.


    "Oh come on... It can''t be that serious." Adeline replied with a smile.


    "Madam Adeline... You may not know this, But when Master released his 30% last time in the Dwarf kingdom, it turned into pure chaos and blood was in the air.


    Things got destroyed within seconds... No matter if it was a big rock or a small mouse running for his life." Mike replied not leaving Anon''s sight.


    Adeline stopped talking and started focusing on Anon''s movements as well.


    "Watch whatever you can and try to keep up your eyes with Master''s movements.


    You won''t be able to... But, Just try." Medusa spoke as she looked at Noon. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I will try, Teacher." Noon replied with a smile as she immediately focused her eyes over Anon as well.


    ''How fast can he go ? I have the eyes of Goddess Inua. Nothing can escape my eyes.'' Noon thought in her mind.


    ...


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    *Heiiiiiinnnnngggghhhh*


    Suddenly, Seven royal carriages stopped behind the border gates and from one Jessica stepped down.


    From the second one... Julia and Ella stepped out.


    From the third Royal carriage... Four Royal Mages stepped out.


    Other carriages were carrying some Royal generals from the kingdom and behind them was walking a Huge army of Elf Soldiers.


    "Don''t cross the border... Stop your men if you don''t want them to die a stupid death, Jessica." Mike spoke as he continued to look at Anon.


    "What ? Can you explain what''s happening? And why is Sir Damon inside that Slime''s body ?" Jessica asked.


    "You will see in a movement." Mike replied.


    "That''s... Anon." Ella spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Anon..." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    ...


    "Haah... I am very interested to know, how the fuck a lowly creature like a slime can take over my buddy that easily ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the slime and started warning up his hands by doing some jumping jacks.


    "That slime is bad news... Look, it''s not attacking because it''s calling back the parts it already used." Julia shouted, pointing at the small slime pieces that had been fired as bullets earlier, now returning and merging with it.


    "It''s going to go all out... Master has acknowledged the opponent and so did the opponent.


    The slime is preparing it''s hundred percent to fight master." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he continued to observe the fight.


    "We can see that, Mike. You don''t have to say it out loud everytime." Adeline spoke as she continued to focus on Anon.


    "Madam Adeline... I am speaking for these guys standing on my right side. They are dumb." Mike replied.


    "Then continue..." Adeline replied.


    "Talking about you..." Jessica spoke as she looked at Ella, who is standing to her right.


    "Talking about-" Before Ella could''ve said it to her right side standing partner, she noticed that it was Julia and immediately stopped speaking.


    "I don''t think... Mr. Anon can fight it without sustaining some major injuries or even having a serious death threat.


    We should go and help him, Right My Queen ?" Julia asked as she looked at Jessica.


    "If we entered there right now... We will be the ones sustaining some major injuries and that''s a Death threat for us.


    So, Stay back and watch... Right, Mike ?" Jessica asked as she looked at Mike.


    "Smart move... Never expected from you though." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    ...


    "Now that you have called your parts back... Are we ready to fight, Mr. Slime ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the slime.


    *Shoot*


    Suddenly, The Slime shot a bullet towards Anon with an incredible speed.


    Anon immediately tried to block the bullet with his left arm... But, the bullied pierced right through his arm and destroyed it completely.


    "Woah..." Julia exclaimed in shock as she immediately placed both of her hand over her mouth and looked at Jessica and Mike.


    But, there was no expression change on their faces.


    *Crawl*


    <Hell Heal>


    Anon''s hand was regenerated almost immediately and as he looked at the slime a wide smile spread across his face.


    "I thought I can block it without using magic and just by sustaining damage on my body... But, You are one tough bastard.


    You are taking full profit out of Damon''s magic energy... Aren''t you ?" Anon. Asked with a smile.


    *Shoooooot*


    Suddenly, The slime shot another bullet at him with an even faster speed and it was aimed for his head again.


    "Fuck..." Julia immediately covered her eyes and didn''t dared to look.


    *Boooom*


    "S-Sister... Look." Ella spoke as she pulled down Julia''s dress.


    Julia immediately opened her fingers a bit and looked through them.


    As she noticed that Anon was standing at an another spot, her eyes widened in shock.


    "How... It was so fast that even i couldn''t see it. How can he dodge it like that ?" Julia asked with a confused expression.


    "Oi, Shhhhh... I am trying to listen to the wind turns." Mike spoke as he immediately silenced everyone around him.


    ''Master moved so fast... That a minor force of wind was generated by his movement.'' Mike thought as a Smile appeared over his face.


    *Shoot*


    Suddenly, The Slime shot out another bullet...


    *Swish*


    "Too slow..." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his location once again and appeared one more step closer to the slime.


    *Shoot*


    *Swish*


    "More faster..." Anon spoke as he dodged another bullet and got one more step closer to the slime.


    *Shoot-Shoot-Shoot-Shoot-Shoot*


    This time... The slime fired multiple shots, But Anon dodged all of them efficiently and reached right in front of the slime.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    ''How the fuck is he moving so fast ? I-I can''t even keep up with his feet movements once he starts moving.'' Julia thought as she used three skills on her eyes, but still failed to read Anon''s movements.


    "Thunder Stepping ? No. Is it Phantom steps ? No can''t be... It''s too fast for that. What is that skill master is using ?" Mike spoke in a low voice with a confused expression.


    <Whisperer''s Steps>


    [Increase the movement speed by 700% and over all agility by 344%]

 Chapter 983 Chapter-983

    As soon as the slime noticed that Anon is standing very close to it''s body, it immediately tried to absorb Anon by covering his whole body in it''s slime.


    As soon as Anon entered Inside the slime''s body... His clothes started to dissolve in the slime''s body.


    ''This slime is no joke... These clothes are made out of special fiber and yet... This slime can easily decompose them without any problems.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    <Demonic Flames>


    As soon as Anon activated this skill, A black fire covered his whole body and the slime immediately jumped back from Anon as it detected that it''s body is burning down.


    "Oh my... Did you got scared ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the slime.


    The parts of slime that got burnt by the Demonic flames, immediately turned into vapours.


    *Boing*


    Suddenly, The slime started casting another spell.


    <Water Bullets>


    Millions of water bullets were shot at Anon with incredible speed.


    "TAKE COVER...." The general shouted loudly as he immediately picked up a shield made out of travertine and hid behind it.


    The mages immediately casted defensive spells and created barriers in front of them.


    "My Queen... Please step back." Julia spoke as she stood in front of Jessica.


    <Quantum Reflect>


    Anon casted the spell and immediately billions of water bullets were shot back at the slime.


    *Boing*


    But, As soon as the water bullets hitted the slime''s body... It absorbed them without any problems.


    "You are one annoying monster." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand and casted another spell.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN FOURTH FORM: TRINITY OF DESTRUCTION>


    Suddenly, A blue glowing javelin made out of lightning and in the shape of a Trinity appeared in Anon''s hand.


    "Let''s finish this..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately threw the trinity javelin towards the slime.


    *Boing*


    But, Before the Trinity could''ve hitted the Slime... It used another spell.


    <FULL COUNTER>


    [Name: Full Counter]


    [Rank: SS+]


    [Description: Absorbs any magic attack from your opponent and Deals back 120% Damage as Reflection.


    Warning: No effect against physical attacks.]


    The trinity Javelin Disappeared as soon as it touched the Slime''s body... But, suddenly a new trinity Javelin appeared in front of the slime, that was launched back at Anon.


    "Reflection ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he noticed the trinity javelin coming towards him with full speed.


    *Crack*


    Anon cracked his neck and immediately grabbed the trinity Javelin with his left hand without even blinking.


    "I-It was so fast and yet... He stopped it with one hand. That''s some crazy strength... But, why was he acting all weak in front of us ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    "We are kids in front of him... He was playing with us the entire time. He noticed even using his full hand." Julia replied with a serious expression as she observed Anon''s hand and noticed that he stopped the Trinity Javelin with just his middle finger and the thumb.


    As soon as the Javelin was caught... It dissipated into thin air.


    "Hah..." Anon sighed as he went back to the general and looked at him with serious eyes.


    "H-Hello, Sir... Can I help you ?" The general asked with a scared smile.


    "Your shield... Hand it over." Anon spoke with a serious and angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Please." The general spoke as he immediately handed over his shield to Anon.


    "A shield ? Why now ?" Ella asked with a confused expression.


    Anon grabbed the shield from both sides and started applying pressure on it as he looked at general with a serious and irritated expression.


    "S-Sir... I didn''t mean to call you a-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon squished the shield and converted it into a spear.


    *Crush*


    "I-I will stay silent." The general spoke as he immediately stopped speaking and looked at Anon with a scared expression.


    ''Full Counter only works on Magic and that means... This fucker is vulnerable to Physical attacks.'' Anon thought as he turned around and threw the spear at the slime with full strength.


    *Sssssssssssssssssssss*


    As the spears travelled through the air... It made a loud whistling sound.


    *Boing*


    The slime knew that it won''t be able to absorb the effect of the incoming spear and immediately created a hole in his body for the spear to pass through. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No... Fucking way." Anon exclaimed with a Shocked expression as he didn''t expected the slime to be so intelligent.


    The spear went through the slime''s hole and didn''t give him a single scratch.


    *Boooom*


    The spear hitted the trees behind the slime and completely destroyed them.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole Battlefield... No one made a single sound.


    The slime didn''t do anything, Anon didn''t move a muscle and everyone looked at each other with confused expressions as they had no idea what was going to happen.


    "Master is angry..." Mike interrupted the silence as his eyes widened in fear.


    Jessica looked at Mike and her eyes widened in fear as well... Because she hasn''t seen Mike''s face expressions like that before.


    "M-My Queen... Is everything alright ?" Julia asked with a worried expression as she looked at Jessica.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A Deadly Aura covered the whole Battlefield. Bloodlust that was never felt before danced above their heads as they started having problems in breathing.


    "I-I can''t breathe..." The general spoke as he immediately grabbed his neck and checked if there is something stuck in his neck.


    ???? There lived a certain man, In Russia Long ago.... ????


    Anon started singing as he Summoned a Cigar and lit it up with a psychopathic smile on his face.


    *Click*


    ????He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow... ????


    Anon placed the cigar in his mouth and Summoned the Arcane Slayers.


    ????Most people looked at him with terror and with fear, But to Moscow chicks... He was such a lovely dear. ????


    As Anon walked towards the slime... It started shooting slime bullets at him.


    This time... Anon didn''t even bothered to dodge the Bullets, he just raised his arcane slayer and sliced them in half.


    ???? Ra-Ra-Rasputin, Lover of the Russian of the Russian Queen.... ???? Anon smiled as he stopped singing and disappeared from his position.

 Chapter 984 Chpater-984

    *Swish*


    Anon Disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind the slime.


    Before the slime could''ve reacted to this... Anon used his sickles and sliced out a huge chunk from his body.


    *Slash*


    As soon as Anon made the cut... He noticed that Damon wasn''t far from that point and immediately tried to grab his hand... But, the slime wasn''t going down like that. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It immediately re-attached it''s severed part and became one again.


    "Let''s see if you can re-attach after this..." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved his hands at an incredible speed and sliced the slime''s body faster than he can re-attach it.


    *Slice-Slice-Slice-Slice*


    After getting sliced continuously... The slime started sucking power out of Damon and casted another powerful defensive spell.


    <Hexa-Dime Defensive Form>


    As soon as this skill was activated, the slime''s body immediately went from squishy to a solid diamond like structure.


    *Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang*


    No matter how much Anon striked it''s body now... Nothing happened to the slime.


    "What the fuck.... ?" Anon shouted in anger as he immediately placed both of his sickles in his inventory and made his hand into a punch.


    <Thunder Whip Punching>


    [Increase your punching speed by 200% and with every punch your damage will increase by 10%.


    Healing debuff will be recieved.]


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    Anon started punching the Slime with both hands and everytime he punched it... A light flashed.


    "Fucking BREAKKKKKK...." Anon shouted as he continued to punch the slime''s body... Blood started coming out of his knuckles but there wasn''t a single scratch on the slime''s body.


    Anon''s punching speed now out-damaged his healing skills due to the healing debuff.


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    He continuously punched the slime''s hard diamond like body for the next 30 minutes, but didn''t get a scratch on It.


    Finally Anon stopped punching and placed his hands over his knees to give them a rest.


    "Master..." Mike spoke as he removed his hands from his mouth and looked at Anon with a worried expression.


    "Oh... Fuck, look behind him... Isn''t that a Monster ?" One of the mage shouted loudly.


    Julia and Jessica immediately focused their eyes on the monster and noticed that it was a gorgon.


    [Name: Gorgon]


    [Race: Unknown]


    [Description: Gorgon is one of a kind monster that looks like a snake and it has multiple heads. This monster lives in the depths of forests and only Awakens once a year.


    On the day of his awakening, A Gorgon comes out of the forest to search for it''s food. If compared in strength, A Gorgon can easily overpower an army of Dragons as it''s fire and magic resistant and it can''t Sense bloodlust, making him fearless in the battlefield.]


    "A gorgon... It''s a gorgon." Ella shouted as she grabbed Julia''s hand.


    "My Queen... Should I go and help Mr. Anon ?" Julia asked with a serious expression as she immediately unsheathed her sword and started walking towards Anon.


    *Swish*


    "Hold your steps." Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of her and blocked her way.


    Julia looked at Mike and walked past him.


    *Swish*


    But, Mike re-appeared in front of her and blocked her path once again.


    "Cross me if you dare and I shall take your head." Mike spoke with ice-cold eyes as he looked at Julia.


    "Are you kidding me ? Your master is in danger and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Mike interrupted her.


    "You think master is in danger ? Maybe look again..." Mike spoke as he stepped aside.


    Julia looked at Anon and noticed that his hands were resting upon his knees and blood is dripping down from his knuckles like crazy, but there is a psychopathic smile on his face and the bloodlust coming out of his body is gradually increasing.


    But, Since the Gorgon couldn''t sense bloodlust... He only saw Anon as a good source of mana to eat and a perfect meal.


    *Hisssssss*


    Anon knew that Gorgon was behind him... But didn''t take any action and waited to see if the Gorgon is going to attack him or not.


    "Become my Fooodddd Hisssssss~" The Gorgon spoke as he hissed and bared his fangs at Anon.


    As it came down with his sharp teeths to stab Anon in the head from above... Anon''s smile widened.


    "Die..." Anon spoke in a heavy voice as he immediately raised his hand and grabbed the Gorgon''s fang without even blinking or even looking back.


    *Crack*


    As Anon pressed his hand on the Fang... The Gorgon''s tooth started to crack.


    "What the- !?" And before the Gorgon could''ve made any other decision or understood the condition that he got himself trapped into, Anon made a punch from his left hand and gave him a upper-cut punch.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    One of the Gorgon''s face got completely destroyed.


    "WHAT THE FUCK !?" Julia shouted loudly as she immediately took two steps back and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "What have I just witnessed ?" The general asked as he wetted his pants in fear.


    "General... Your pants." One of the mage spoke as he looked at the general.


    "I-I know..." The general replied as he continued to look at Anon.


    ''How in the fucking world is that possible !?'' Noon thought as sweat dropped down from her forehead and saliva couldn''t go down her throat.


    After the punch... Anon finally turned around and looked at the Gorgon with a psychopathic smile.


    The Gorgon looked at Anon and immediately understood... What kind of psychopath he just disturbed.


    "I-I am sorry... I will go-" The Gorgon started apologizing as he immediately turned around and tried to run back into the forest, but Anon grabbed the Gorgon''s tale and stopped him immediately.


    "You think... You are going back... ALIVE ?" Anon asked with a maniacal smile as he found an object to let out his pent up anger.


    "S-Sir, Listen to-" Before The Gorgon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "No, You will listen to me." Anon spoke as he placed the Gorgon''s tail under his foot and Summoned a big two handed Railgun from his inventory.


    "N-No... Sir, Please forgive me... I-I-I didn''t knew you are here and-"


    "Shut the fuck up.... Charge up." Anon spoke as his expressions turned dead serious and he supplied ton of mana to the rail gun, all at once.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    [CHARGED: 100%]


    "Release 100% Power..." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 985 Chpater-985

    [CHARGED: 100%]


    "Release 100% Power...." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the Gorgon.


    "Sir, Please wait... This-"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as Anon released the 100% power from the rail gun... A huge explosion happened and a big cloud of dust rose from the ground.


    Mike immediately jumped down from the wall and started channeling a spell as a small blue coloured circle appeared in Between his hands.


    "... Defendo Gilirus." Mike completed his chant and casted the spell.


    The blue ball of mana in his hands immediately turned into a big barrier and protected everyone inside the barrier.


    *Boooooom*


    Suddenly, A wave of energy hitted the barrier and cracks started generating over it''s surface.


    "I can''t hold it... These waves are to-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, Another wave came and completely destroyed the barrier.


    *Boooooom*


    *Shatter*


    "My Queen... Please take cover..." Julia shouted as she immediately immediately covered Jessica and protected her from the waves of energy that were coming at them with super speed.


    With every wave of energy that was released from the explosion... Everyone found it difficult to even stand properly.


    "It''s like hell just broke loose on my kingdom..." Jessica spoke as she hid herself behind Julia and waited for it to stop.


    *THUDDDDD*


    Suddenly, Something big came flying from the explosion and hitted the wall that was right besides Jessica.


    "My Queen... Please go back into your carriage. I will take you back to the castle." Julia spoke as she acted as her shield and escorted her back to the carriage.


    "Julia... Protect the carriage. I want to stay here..." Jessica spoke as she entered inside the carriage.


    "But, My Queen-"


    "Julia... This is my kingdom and Mr. Anon is my friend, If I left now... I won''t be able to look at myself in the mirror again." Jessica spoke with a serious expression.


    "A-As you command, My Queen. But, please don''t come out until it''s safe." Julia spoke as she immediately closed the door and walked upto her girls.


    "Soldiers... Cover the Queen''s Carriage from all sides. No harm shall come to it. Protect it with your Life." Julia shouted as she looked at the soldiers.


    "Yes, Ma''am." All the soldiers immediately covered Jessica''s Carriage from all sides and protected her from any object that could''ve harmed the carriage.


    Suddenly, Everything claimed down and the waves of energy stopped.


    Silence covered the battlefield and not even a single sound was coming from anywhere.


    "W-What happened ?" Julia asked as she still couldn''t see anything clearly due to the dust cloud.


    "I-I don''t know... Sister." Ella spoke with a scared expression as she found her way to Julia.


    Slowly all the dust settled down and what came in the view, truly shocked everyone standing there.


    A huge hole was created on the place where Anon was standing, the Gorgon''s heads have been completely destroyed and the slime is still lying there unscathed.


    But, there is no signs of Anon on the battlefield.


    "Where is master ?" Mike asked with a worried expression as he removed his hands from his face and looked around for Anon.


    "I-I can''t sense... Dear''s Aura." Adeline spoke as she looked around with a worried expression.


    "Something is not right..." Mike sensed as he observed the silence in the environment around him.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, A huge piece of wall came down from the sky and crashed into the ground.


    *THUD*


    As soon as the piece landed on the ground everyone got scared and immediately backed off.


    *Click*


    Jessica opened the lock and walked out of the carriage.


    "My Queen, You Shouldn''t-" Before Julia could''ve completed her sentence, She felt something.


    *THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP-THUMP*


    Everyone''s heartbeat started racing as if there is a very big danger nearby, but they were frozen in their places and too scared to make a move.


    "W-W-What is happening... I-I can''t move." Adeline asked with a confused expression as she immediately went down on her knees and felt very weak in her legs.


    *Thud*


    "I don''t kno-" Before Mike could''ve completed his sentence, He also fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "What is happening with-" Before Julia could''ve completed her sentence, all the strength in her body was sucked out and she also fell down to her knees.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Everyone standing near the wall, Fell down to their knees and felt as if something has just sucked out their strength to stand up again.


    *Step-Step*


    "M-Master..." Mike spoke as he looked at the hole that was made in the wall from the huge object that came flying in and crashed into the wall.


    "What the... Fuck ?" Jessica spoke as she looked at Anon with widened eyes.


    His clothes are all torn apart, Blood is coming out from every single part of his body and both of the hands are broken completely.


    But, the most terrifying thing about Anon''s this Appearance is his Aura and the psychopathic smile on his face.


    Even though Anon is injured so much... He is still smiling like a maniac and looking at the slime.


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used this skill... His body started repairing itself, but at a slow pace due to the healing debuff still active on his body.


    "Hehehehehe..." Anon laughed evilly as his hands twisted back and the missing skin on his bones started growing back.


    "T-Terrifying." Ella spoke as she couldn''t even keep looking at Anon for more than 3 seconds.


    "Don''t look at him... Keep your head down." Julia spoke as she looked down.


    A red horn grew out of Anon''s forehead on the right side and his muscles started growing.


    [??? Authority Activated]


    "Darl-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, Mike stopped her.


    "Madam... Please don''t do this. Master is very angry right now... He doesn''t know, who is friend and who is foe.


    If he saw someone raising their head in front of him right now... I don''t think the head will survive." Mike explained.


    "I-I understand." Adeline spoke as she decided to keep her head down.


    As Anon walked forward... He noticed a mage that was raising his head to look at Anon''s face.


    Anon raised a finger at him and give it a flick.


    *Slash*


    *Thud*


    The Soldier''s head was immediately severed into two parts and his body fell down to the ground lifeless as the soil drank his blood.


    "Hehehehe..." Anon smiled evilly and walked forward without even looking at anyone else.


    His eyes were shining brightly purple and his walking style was different, it was open and carefree.


    As Anon walked upto the slime... He showed no signs of weakness this time.


    Anon walked upto the slime and stopped right in front of it.


    He raised one of his fingers and placed it on the top of the slime.


    *Slide*


    He then slowly slides his finger down and stopped as soon as he reached the middle of the diamond.


    ''How can someone be this strong... T-The gods must be crazy to send me down here in order to fight him.


    I am clearly no match for him.'' Noon thought as he looked at Anon with a scared expression and sweat started dripping down from her forehead.


    *Tap-Tap*


    Anon tapped on the middle point of the slime twice gently.


    *Craaaackkkkkkkkk*


    Suddenly, Cracks started appearing all over the slime''s body and it''s defensive armour was broken completely.


    "Fucking... Hell." Julia spoke as she noticed this and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "He is a monster..." Ella spoke with a shocked expression as well.


    "The layer is broken." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he noticed Anon now.


    *BREAK*


    As soon as the Slime''s Diamond like layer was broken, it tried to run away and gain some distance Anon and himself.


    *Boing*


    But, This time... Anon inserted his hand inside the Slime''s body purposely and used a spell.


    [Turns any water or liquid body near you into a chunk of Ice shard and blasts after 0.2 seconds, Dealing out 6,7000,000 Damage to everyone in a 70 meter radius.]


    [Warning: Consumes 70% of the total mana.]


    As soon as Anon used this spell... the slime''s whole body immediately froze into a huge glacier of Ice.


    "Boom..." Anon spoke with a smile as the glacier immediately burst out like a bomb.


    *Boooooom*


    As soon as the slime burst out like a baloon... Damon''s body fell down to the ground. For some reason he wasn''t frozen at all. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kill..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he immediately raised his hand towards Damon.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "H-Huh...? Anon is that you ? Why are you showing me your hand ?" Damon asked with a confused expression and half-closed eyes.


    "No... Kill." Anon spoke as he immediately went unconscious and returned back to his human form.


    "What the fuck is happening here ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon and then looked at the people kneeling on the Elf Kingdom''s gate.


    "Oi... Are you alive ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Suck it... More bitch." Anon spoke in his sleep.


    "I will take that as a Yes." Damon spoke as he stood up and picked up Anon on his shoulders.

 Chapter 986 Chapter-986

    Inside the Elf Royal Castle, Meeting room...


    "Kekekke.... Kill." Anon''s fight from before is being played on a huge crystal screen and around 17 people are sitting inside the room.


    All of them are sitting around the table and serious expressions are covering their faces.


    It was as if they had just seen a ghost or something.


    The scene stopped playing and the crystal screen Disappeared.


    "I-I can''t say anything about this... He is a reincarnation of some evil god." One of the Elf Elder spoke up as he looked at the screen.


    "Why are you saying that ? He is fighting from our side... Can''t you see that Elder ?" Jessica spoke with a worried expression as she looked at the Elder Elf.


    All these people sitting around the table are the members from the founding family of the Elf race.


    "I suggest we kill him before he wipes out all the different races on this holy land." Another Elder spoke up as he looked at Jessica.


    "Why would you want to kill someone who is on your side ? Have you guys gone really mad ?" Jessica asked with a confused and angry expression.


    "My Queen... As you can see in that fight, He grew a horny over his forehead, his muscles started to grow and compress at the same time... Providing him some intense physical powers.


    But, At one point he raised his hand to kill his own Friend... That he was trying to save all this time." One of the Elder spoke up.


    "Girl is right... This kid is strong and if he is fighting from our side, then there is no need to betray him for no reason.


    In all honesty, I don''t think... You Old fucks can even stand a chance in front of him." An Elderly Female with Purple hairs spoke up as she looked at the other elders with a serious expression.


    "You old hag... Whenever you speak, you disgrace our race with that filthy mouth of yours.


    Keep it quiet." One of the Elder spoke up as he looked at the Female Elder with a disgusted expression.


    "You just envy me because I am the only Female member of this group." The Elder woman spoke with a smile.


    *Tch*


    "I have seen it before and I am sure I will see it again. Power... Corrupts people. No matter who it is." Suddenly, An elder with long white hairs sitting at the another end of the table spoke up. His age was about 900-1200 years.


    "Sir, Reji... Master- I mean Mr. Anon is different, he is not like him. He will never betray us... I can guarantee-" Before Jessica could''ve completed her sentence, Reji raised his hand.


    "Enough... I will take my leave now. It''s time to feed my birds." Reji spoke as he immediately exited the room.


    "Sir, Please-"


    *Thud*


    Reji exited the meeting room and started walking towards the Castle''s exit gate with an angry expression on his face.


    "They are all same." Reji spoke in a low voice.


    ...


    "Hey Sir Reji is the same guys... Who trained him right ?" One of the youngsters who was sitting in the meeting room asked the elder who was sitting besides him.


    "Yes, He was the only guy... That Mind Flayer has ever respected. Some even say that he was the one, Who took his life in the battlefield that day." The elder replied with a claim expression.


    "We are killing that kid... Sooner or later." One of the elder spoke as he stood up and started walking towards the exit gate of the room.


    *Click*


    But, Before he could''ve even touched the door knob... It opened up.


    "Hmm...?"


    "What the-!?"


    "Oh..."


    "Intresting."


    ...


    Everyone looked at the door and noticed that Anon was standing in front of the door with a half-asleep expression on his face.


    "M-Maste- Mister... Anon, What are you doing here ? Please go back to your room, you need reast to repair your body." Jessica spoke with a worried expression as she stood up from her chair.


    "Is this room... The toilet ?" Anon asked with a half-asleep expression.


    "No- This- Yes, There is a toilet here. Right there..." Jessica spoke as she pointed towards the left side of the room.


    "Hmm..." Anon walked upto the toilet and closed the doors.


    "Did he hear us ?" One of the elder asked as he stood up from his place.


    "N-No... I don''t think so." Other elder spoke as he also stood up from his seat.


    "Be in defensive stance... He will definitely try to kill us. There is no way that he won''t try to kill us all." One of the elder spoke as he immediately stood up and following him all the other elders stood up as well and stepped aside from their chairs to get a free stance while Fighting.


    "Elders... You are overreacting. He just woke up from his nap and now he is gone to the toilet. What in that is threatening your lifes ?" Jessica asked with A worried expression as she looked at the Elders. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the elders were cautious and alert of Anon... Except one, The Female Elder. She was sitting calmly on her seat and drinking tea from her cup.


    *Click*


    The toilet''s gate opened and everyone started casting spells.


    *Step-Step*


    As Anon walked out of the room... His one eye was closed and other was half-closed as well.


    If was clearly visible that Anon was really sleepy.


    *Yawwwwn*


    Anon looked around and started walking towards Jessica.


    But there were three elders in his way.


    "Oi, Stay back... I will attack if you took-" Before the elder could''ve completed his sentence, Anon walked past him.


    "Kid... Stay back, Or I will use my best spells to-" Anon walked past the second elder as well and as soon as he looked at the third elder, he noticed that she was sitting on the chair drinking her tea calmly.


    "Hello, Kid..." The Female Elder spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Goodnight..." Anon spoke in a sleepy voice as he placed his feet and lower body on the two chairs and his head in the female Elder''s lap.


    ....

 Chapter 987 Chapter-987

    The Elf Kingdom, Royal Castle''s Meeting room...


    Silence covered the room as a very surprising scene unfolded in front of everyone.


    Anon is sleeping in the female Elder''s lap and every other elder is looking at this scene with confused, Shocked and Surprised expressions.


    "What the...?" Even Jessica couldn''t understand why Anon would do that.


    *Sip-Sip*


    The Female Elder is drinking tea with one hand and caressing Anon''s hairs with the other hand.


    ''What the fuck is happening here ? Master... What are you doing ? Hello, Master ? Please answer master... I know you can hear me.'' Jessica thought as she tried to communicate with Anon through her mind.


    ''I need more wine...'' Anon thought in his Sleep.


    *Sip*


    "We should kill him now..." One of the elder spoke as he immediately summoned his sword.


    "Yes... No other time can be better, Let''s kill him." Another Elder spoke as he pulled out a blue stone from his robe.


    "She can keep him asleep with her spells and we will just take his head off." Another Elder spoke as he started walking upto Anon, but before he could''ve touched him... The Female Elder immediately used a spell.


    <Grim Domain>


    As soon as this skill was activated a Domain of death was created around the whole room and every single elder casted their defensive spells.


    "What is this, Elder ?"


    "Why are you using this spell elder ?"


    "Elder... May I ask, Why are you trying to protect this child ?"


    ...


    All the elder started asking her questions, but the female elder didn''t speak anything and continued to spi her coffee while caressing Anon''s hair, as if he was her grandson.


    "I will just take his head anyw-" One of the elder walked forward with his sword, but before he could''ve completed his third step, huge black spikes tore out of the ground and stopped right before the elder''s neck.


    "Take one more step towards this Child and I will make sure that your grandkids won''t see your face." The Female elder spoke with a serious expression as she looked at the other elders.


    "I-I think... We should all behave calmly and I am ending this meeting here... Please go home everyone... Please." Jessica spoke with a worried expression as she looked at the elders.


    "I am going home, Today. But.... You can''t keep protecting him for long."


    "We will be back tomorrow and this matter will go to the Royal court. Everyone should know that this bitch is-" Before the elder could''ve completed his sentence, Another big spike tore through the ground and stopped right before the elder''s neck.


    "S-She is trying to threaten me..." The elder spoke in a very low voice.


    Jessica''s body started shaking as she noticed thatthe other elders were very angry on the female elder... But the real fear is Anon.


    If woke up from his sleep... What will happen then ?


    "I don''t want to kill anyone of you... We will meet in the Royal court tomorrow." The female elder spoke as she immediately deactivated her domain.


    "I will not let this matter slide... Madam Elga." One of the Elder spoke with an angry expression as he immediately exited the room.


    *Thud*


    "We will meet in court..."


    *Thud*


    ...


    One by one every elder exited the meeting room with an angry expression.


    *Sit*


    "Fuck... Fuck... FUCKKKKKK... What am I supposed to do now ?" Jessica thought as she shouted loudly and Started thinking seriously.


    "Don''t stress it out, Girl. They are just a bunch of weeping old ass guys." Elga spoke with a smile as she looked at Jessica.


    "Elder Elga... You know how pissed these guys were just because you were the only Female elder in the room and now this.


    These fuck heads will not let this matter slide easily." Jessica spoke with a depressed expression.


    "Who cares... What those fuck heads think ?" Elga replied with a smile as she continued to caress Anon''s hairs.


    "I have one question... Just One, Why Elder Elga ? Why would you go so far to even attack all the other elders for Mister Anon ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression as she looked at Elga.


    "This kid is not an ordinary kid... He was trained by my husband. As soon as he placed his head in my lap... I knew it.


    The Aura around his body is made from a very special elixir that my husband used to drink everytime we trained with each other.


    He never gave me one sip of that elixir... He said it was only for the choosen ones.


    Now, I see... Why this kid is so special. I never had any male grandkids, only a grand-daughter who has tons of bitchy attitude.


    But, today when this kid placed his head in my lap... I truly felt like a grandmother and when those fuck heads-"


    "I-I understand... I saw it with my own eyes after that." Jessica spoke as she interrupted Elga.


    "His hairs are so silky... Look." Elga spoke with a smile, as she showed Anon''s hair to Jessica while he slept like a baby.


    "Oh... Yes." Jessica spoke as she raised her hand to touch Anon''s hair but Elga immediately slapped her hand away. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Slap*


    "Ouch... What are you doing ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "You are going to wake him up... Go and do your Queen work, Let him sleep. He had it rough on the battlefield yesterday." Elga spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Jessica.


    "But, This-... Arrghhh Fine." Jessica spoke as she stood up from her chair and started walking towards the exit room.


    "Are you coming to the lunch ?" Jessica asked with a neutral expression.


    "No..." Elga replied almost immediately.


    "But... We have your favourite tea." Jessica spoke with a smile.


    "Send It here... I am not going anywhere until this kid wakes up." Elga replied with a smile as she continued to caress Anon''s hairs.


    "Yes, Elder." Jessica spoke as she exited the room.


    "Yes, move your ass like that..." Anon spoke in a low voice, in his sleep.


    "Oh... Having a naughty dream, you naughty boy. I guess you are that age after all." Elga spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 988 Chapter-988

    7 Hours later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes slowly and noticed an old elf lady''s smiling face.


    "What the fuck...? Am I dreaming ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Are you awake, Kid ?" Elga asked with a smile as she slowly placed her hand over Anon''s cheek.


    "Ma''am... I am strictly not interested in anyone over 900 years." Anon spoke as he looked at Elga.


    "You are funny... But, I think it''s already time for dinner." Elga spoke with a smile.


    *Hup*


    Anon immediately stood up from her lap and noticed that he was in the meeting room.


    "Hmm...? Why am I here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Maybe you sleepwalk too much." Elga spoke with a smile from behind.


    "Umm.... Who are you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he turned around and looked at Elga.


    "I am Elga Ember. You may not know me... But, You must know someone from my family. Let''s talk while walking towards the dinning table." Elga spoke with a smile.


    "So, Did I have sex with your granddaughter or something ? Do you want to kill me or do you want to have sex with me too ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Young, Dumb and Full of Cum... Aren''t you one horny human ?" Elga asked with a smile.


    "I am Horny... So, Who is it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Ion..." Elga spoke with a sad expression.


    "Woah... Woah... Are you that Old man''s Wife ?" Anon asked with a surprised expression as he looked at Elga.


    "Yes, I am his wife." She replied with a sad expression.


    "Sorry for the loss." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Did he transfer that Auric energy to you ?" Elga asked with a confused expression.


    "He did..." Anon replied.


    "Hmm... Did you master it yet ?" Elga asked.


    "No..." Anon replied.


    "The more you train that energy, The more it corrupts your brain... I would suggest you to keep it at bay kid." Elga replied.


    "Something happened with Ion, The Auric energy did something to him, didn''t it ?


    Because during our training, he never once mentioned your name." Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "We met in front of this castle 500 years ago... He was fighting for the rights of some refugees from the forests of Halidea.


    I was a knight captain back then and my job was to beat him to a pulp everyday.


    I beated the shit out of him for one year... But, Everyday he would just come back with his Broken bones and his stupid cute face.


    After the matters settled down, he applied for the Knight post in the Royal army.


    He got selected immediately for his strength and anti-magic abilities. He applied to get into my platoon and I had to take him on the General''s order.


    We fell in love over time... That''s when he told me about the Auric energy, that was passed onto him by a Human.


    No matter what type of magic was thrown at him... He would just cancel it with one flick of his hand.


    It was a amazing view for all of us. All the knights looked at Ion with respect and proud.


    We fought many battles together... Got married and had kids. Everything looked like a dream, Until that one day..." As Elga was talking, Both of them reached on the dinning table.


    "Hello... Aren''t you two early ?" Jessica mocked both of them as they were really late for the dinner.


    Anon noticed that Julia and Ella are also sitting on the dinning table, Julia waved her hand at Anon but he decided to ignore her and sat down on the dinning table besides Ella. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Leave the seat for the Lady." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Ella.


    "Just a minute... I will finish this-"


    "He didn''t ask, Did he ?" Elga spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Ella.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Ella immediately stood up from the chair and went to the other side of the table.


    "Hey, Hey... Please no violence on the dinning table. I beg you guys." Jessica spoke with a worried expression.


    "Food..." Anon ordered as he looked at the servant.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "So, Anon... You know how I went to search for that-" Before Damon could''ve started speaking, Anon showed him the hand.


    "Shhh... What happened after that ?" Anon asked as he looked at Elga.


    "Oh, You are still interested in that story... Well, where was I ?" Elga asked with a smile.


    "You were on that one day... What happened on that day ?" Anon asked.


    "Oh, Are you guys telling stories ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Shhhhh..." Anon spoke as he told her to shut up.


    "Y-Yes."


    "Yes, It was all going well... Until that one day. It was a holiday... I was cooking at home and Ion was out in th woods training his Auric Energy.


    Before going to his training... He told me that he was really close to a breakthrough and that day when he returned back, his aura was really different.


    It was powerful... But not the same, he always had a warm aura around his body but that day, It was cold and Unloving.


    When I asked him about his training... He didn''t talk and neither did he eat anything.


    The next day... He started this big fight with me, about how I was really weak and he was so powerful and we weren''t a good match for each other anymore.


    I knew it wasn''t Ion... Because he would never say anything like that. I attacked him immediately... But, as I said he was too powerful and I got defeated easily." Elga spoke with a sad expression as she took her hand out of her long sleeves and showed a huge burn mark near her bicep.


    "I left him... But, The kids decided to stay with him. So, I had to leave them as well. After so many years... I got the news that he was training a human kid and I knew that he will pass through Auric energy to him.


    That''s why I started searching for him... But, all I found was his dead body under that tree cave." Elga replied.

 Chapter 989 Chapter-989

    "That''s when I came to know that power corrupts people. But, I think my heart never believed it... It always blamed it on the Auric energy.


    Now, When I saw you yesterday... I sensed your Aura and it had a small hint of that elixir that Ion used to drink when he did his training.


    I knew you were the guy who he passed down that Auric energy to.


    But, Your Aura was warm... You were like a little child when you slept in my lap. That''s when I realised that it wasn''t the Auric energy that corrupted him... It was the power he recieved from the Auric energy.


    I mean you have the Auric energy and you aren''t like him at all so, yeah... That''s all of it." Elga replied with a smile as she started eating her dinner.


    "Well, Just for Ion... I will clear this up for you. That was the Auric energy''s fault. Turns out she trained the bodies of it''s victim until the time was right and when they were weak enough from the training, she took over their whole body-" Before Anon could''ve completed his story, Elga broke the silver spoon that she was holding in her hands and released a very deadly Aura out of her body.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Not that anyone sitting on the dinning table got affected by her Aura, but everyone knew that she was really angry.


    "I knew it was that Bitchy Energy''s fault... She took away my husband. I just want to kill that thing, if I can revive it again.


    Did you give it a painful death ?" Elga asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Oh, That death was really painful... I have to say that she really cried out hard when I killed her." Anon spoke with a smile as he sipped his soup.


    *Sip-Sip*


    "My Queen... What are they talking about ?" Julia asked with a confused expression as she looked at Jessica.


    "I don''t have any fucking idea... But, It''s good entrainment while eating. I mean it is for me... I think they will start to fight in a second." Jessica spoke with a curious expression.


    "I-I don''t think they will... My Queen." Julia spoke with a weird smile as she went back to eating her dinner.


    "Haa... I just feel that If I had done something at that time, maybe I could''ve saved him." Elga spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Well... Maybe." Anon replied as he continued to eat his dinner.


    "Wait... If you killed the Auric Energy, Then... Doesn''t that mean you are really strong ?


    I mean that energy was enough to kill S-Rank monsters single handedly." Elga asked with a confused expression.


    "I am..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well, maybe you should take a look at this then." Damon spoke as he threw a crystal ball over to Anon.


    *Catch*


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he supplied mana to the crystal ball and noticed a scene started playing on it.


    It was the scene from the fight that he had with that slime monster and when Anon looked at his monster like appearance, he got shocked and stopped chewing his food. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the fuck...?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "That''s me ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "100% You. These guys even saw you... I was asleep and from the looks, I assume you don''t know anything about it as well.


    That means you turned into a monster that you have no control over." Damon replied.


    "Well, Well... That''s interesting." Anon replied, as a smile spread across his face and he continued to look at the crystal ball.


    "Why do you look so happy ? You turned into a fucking monster and you were about to kill me... Can''t you see that ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "I mean... I don''t even remember anything after i shot that big ass snake with my Railgun." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fuck man..." Damon spoke as he placed his hand over his forehead.


    "Why don''t you tell me, How you got into that slime''s big belly ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "I was searching for the Gate... When I found it, I might''ve tried to enter inside it and I don''t remember anything after that.


    The next time I opened my eyes, was after you destroyed that slime with your Ice Spell." Damon replied as he continued to eat.


    "Oh, That Ice Spell... What was it ? I have Never seen anything like that. It was really powerful, everything around you got utterly destroyed when you used that spell.


    When I looked at his Magic Rings... I knew that it was a Demonic Spell, But I couldn''t find out anything else about it in any of the Demon Magic book. Where did you learn that spell, Kid ?" Elga asked with a curious expression.


    ''From the Frost Queen... When I was in the deep sea, I fucked up with her memories and Learned this spell.


    It was a family heirloom that her father had taught her, But she didn''t knew how to use it.'' Anon thought, But he couldn''t say it out loud.


    "It was a demon friend... Yeah, I have a demon friend that knows some ancient demonic spells." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh, Nice... It''s good to maintain your friendship with everyone, be it Elfs, Dwarfs or Demons." Elga replied with a smile.


    "Anon... Are we going to that Gate ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, We will leave tonight." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm...? What Gate ?" Elga asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing of your interest... Let''s eat. I want to have some sex after that... Na, I want to have so much sex hehe." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile as he continued to eat his dinner.


    "You are really one horny kid... I mean, I have seen pervert weak humans but, you are so powerful and still so perverted.


    Haven''t you fucked any girl until now ?" Elga asked.


    "Oh, Master has fucked so many girls that no one can even count-" Jessica stopped speaking as she soon as she realised that she had just called Anon, Master.

 Chapter 990 Chapter-990

    "Did you just called him master ?" Elga asked with a confused expression as she looked at Jessica.


    "No, I said... Mister. What are your old ears hearing Elder ?" Jessica asked with a smile as she immediately tried to dodge the question.


    "No, My Queen... Everyone sitting on this table heard you pretty clearly... You just called Mr. Anon, Master." Julia spoke up as she looked at Jessica.


    "I-I did ?" Jessica asked with a worried expression as she turned her head towards Anon and asked for help.


    ''Master... Please help me, I can''t handle this on my own. They have heard me.'' Jessica spoke in her mind as she hoped that Anon would help her.


    "Ouch... I think there is something in my eye.* Anon started shouting as he closed his eyes.


    "Huh...? Show me, I will take it out." Elga spoke as she immediately tried to help Anon.


    "Yes, Look..." Anon opened his eyes and immediately used his spell.


    <Hypnosis>


    [Your Target is strong... The effect will only last for 10 Seconds.]


    "Forget whatever happened in last 1 minute..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What the-" Before Julia and Ella could''ve completed their sentence, Anon used his skill on them as well.


    <Hypnosis>


    "You two will also forget everything that happened in the last 1 minute." Anon ordered.


    "Yes." All three of them spoke at once.


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and all three of them broke out of his skill.


    "So, What''s a Gate ?" Elga asked with a smile.


    "Nothing of your interest." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Something doesn''t seem right. It''s like my mind is being giggled by something." Elga spoke with a confused expression.


    "You are getting Old. Don''t worry, Ma''am." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No, My mind feels the same." Julia spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Mine too, Sister." Ella spoke up.


    "Well, scratch it then." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Master... You are really genius. You took over their brain and just made them forget everything ?'' Jessica thought as she smiled at Anon.


    ''No... She is a genius. My skill only lasted 10 seconds on her and after I used my skill, It feeling like my brain is about to explode.'' Anon thought as he looked at Elga.


    "Okay... I have finished my dinner. I will now have sex with No.300 and Adeline, Where are they ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Jessica.


    "Both of them are already waiting in your room, Anon." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Don''t smile like that or I will take your jaw out, Damon." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Hey, I can laugh... It''s the-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, An earthquake happened.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Everything started shaking around them and things started falling off of the table and from the ceilings.


    "What the fuck is happening ?" Damon shouted as she immediately stood up from his chair.


    "Everyone get out of the room... I think the roof will fell down." Jessica shouted as she looked at the others. But, No one left the room.


    "What are you guys doing-"


    "There is no one in this room, who can''t save themselves from a falling ceiling, Luv. Calm down." Anon spoke with a very calm expression as he started walking upto the balcony of the room.


    Elga stood up from the table and started following Anon, All the others did the same and started following him to the balcony.


    As soon as they reached the balcony, They noticed that the forest on the Southern side of the Elf borders is moving.


    "Have I gone mad or that forest is walking towards the kingdom ?" Jessica asked as her eyes widened in shock.


    "It''s not forest... Is it ?" Elga spoke with a surprised expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Nope... Definitely not a forest. Because trees don''t have huge glowing green eyes, two huge hands and such a humongous body build.


    Damon, I think it''s time to greet the new guests." Anon spoke as he grabbed Damon''s hand.


    "Hey, I haven''t finished my Desssssserrttttt-" Damon shouted as Anon jumped from the balcony and landed directly on the ground below.


    *THUD*


    "Fuck man... I can jump on my-" Before Damon could''ve said anything else, Anon jumped once again and this time he jumped so high that he directly landed on the Southern border of the Elf Kingdom.


    "Thanks for taking me here, Dad. I could never do it on my-" Damon stopped speaking as soon as he noticed that Anon was looking above with a shocked expression.


    Damon also looked up and noticed a Giant Face that looked like a Human but it was really big and ugly.


    "ARE YOU THE BRAVE WARRIOR OF THIS KINGDOM ?" The Huge Giant asked with a serious expression as he blew out Air over Anon''s whole body from his nose.


    "Fuck... Your breath stinks." Anon spoke with a disgusted expression as he immediately closed his nose.


    "What are you doing in this world ?" Damon spoke up with a very serious expression. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "HMMMM... DO YOU KNOW WHO WE ARE, LITTLE ONE ?" The Giant asked with a serious expression.


    "The Trangen Giants... You guys crave blood and battle until death comes and take you.


    You are so competitive that you will kill your own blood to prove your superiority." Damon replied as he looked the giant dead into his eyes.


    "HO-HO-HO... THIS LITTLE ONE IS VERY INTELLIGENT. BUT, HOW DO YOU KNOW SO MUCH ABOUT US ?" The giant asked in a very loud voice.


    "Keep your face away from me..." Anon shouted as he looked at the Giant.


    "BUT, I CAN''T HEAR YOUR TINY VOICES IF I KEEP MY YEARS AWAY." The giant spoke up.


    "You will hear it don''t worry." Anon replied as he continued to stop the stench from entering his nose and used his voice transferring skill.


    Now, Whatever Damon spoke... His voice directly entered into the Giant''s ear.


    "You don''t belong here... Go back to your world." Damon spoke up.


    "Ho... I can really him. These things know how to do magic." The Giant spoke as he looked at his friend.


    "I said... Go back to your world or-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, The Giant grabbed his stick that was attached to a big rock ball and smashed it over Damon''s head, Crushing his body completely.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "Oh shit... Damon, You good man ?" Anon asked from above.


    "Keep your words in limits when you talk to me... Little thing or you will end up like him as well." The giant spoke as he looked at Anon.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly, Cracks started appearing all over the stone ball.


    "Oh, this is fun... It''s been a long time since I have seen two people fight each other while I enjoy. Especially Damon." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately stepped aside and waited like a good audiance.


    "What Is happening to my bal-" Before the Giant could''ve completed his question, Damon broke it and thousands of it''s broken pieces flew everywhere.


    "I dare you to call me ''Little Thing'' Once more and I swear, I will fucking destroy you out of existence." Damon replied with an angry expression.


    "Oh... This isn''t going to end well." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "You broke my ball... Little thi-" Before The Giant could''ve completed his sentence, Damon raised his hand closed all of his fingers except the middle finger and the index finger.


    "Null Area..." Damon spoke as he used his most powerful spell.


    *Crunch*


    The Huge Giant who soared through the clouds, turned into a small black of meat in front of everyone and fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Hmm... If I remember correctly, That spell gets rid of everything around the target''s body.


    No matter what it is... Let it be Gravity, Force, Air or any other things. That keeps one alive." Anon spoke in a low voice as he immediately pulled out a cigar from his inventory and look at them with an excited expression.


    "Take one step closer to me and I will turn you into him." Damon spoke as he loudly announced himself to every single Giant.


    "N-No... Don''t do this, Great Sage." One of the Giants spoke as he immediately walked upto the front and went down on his knees in front of Damon.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Every single Giant followed him and dropped their weapons.


    "Go back to where you come from..." Damon shouted.


    "Great Sage... We have travelled a very long distance from that Gate to here and If we go back without any food, We all will die." The giant spoke as he looked at Damon with sad eyes.


    "I Don''t fucking care if you die or your whole tribe get''s wiped out of fucking existence. Go back to your fucking world or I will kill every single one of you." Damon shouted as he looked at the Giant.


    ''He can''t do shit... His Mana is already half-down. One more time he uses that spell and boom.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Great Sage... If we have to die at the end. Then we will go down with a fight." The giant spoke as he stood up and picked up his weapon once again.

 Chapter 991 Chapter-991

    "Are you saying that you will deny my orders and turn into a meat block just like your leader ?" Damon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Giant.


    "No, Great Sage... You may have magic. But, Your magic will run out at one point and even if I don''t live to see it... I will die with peace, thinking about this." The giant spoke as he raised his axe and looked at Damon with serious eyes.


    "BROTHERS... LET''S TELL THIS SAGE, WHAT THE GIANTS CAN DO." The giant shouted loudly as he looked back at his brothers.


    "YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS...." All the giants howled so loudly that the whole Elf kingdom started shaking from their cry.


    "Fine..." Damon spoke as he closed his eyes in anger and disappointment.


    "Hmmm...?" Anon noticed this and got excited to see what Damon is going to do next.


    But, Damon didn''t speak anything and started walking towards Anon.


    The giants noticed this and got confused.


    "Anon... Please save my name. If I didn''t do anything now, I will loose all of my self-esteem." Damon begged as he immediately grabbed Anon''s hands.


    "What the fuck ? What do you expect me to do ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Oi, Great Sage... What are you two doing over there ? Shall we start the fight." The giant asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Wait, I am discussing how to kill all of you with my partner." Damon spoke with an arrogant expression.


    "Really, Man ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Anon... Please, You are my friend, My little brother and My only family now. Please help me..." Damon spoke as he grabbed Anon''s knees.


    "Haa... What do I get ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What can I giv-"


    "Deal''s off, Then." Anon spoke without even listening to Damon''s full sentence.


    "W-Wait... The portal that I found in the forest leads to a world, where a very powerful treasure is hidden.


    Please save my name here and I will give that treasure to you." Damon spoke with worried expression.


    "Is it really powerful or you just saying that because you think of me as an idiot ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It holds the power to double your strength... Just please save my name here and I will help you get it." Damon spoke with a desperate expression.


    "Fine, Fine... Don''t cry. I will help you." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he stood up from his resting pose and started walking towards the giants.


    "Yes... My servant will deal with you." Damon spoke as he looked at the Giant with a serious expression.


    "What did you just say ?" Anon asked as he turned his neck immediately.


    "Please... Please..." Damon spoke as he joint his hand together and begged Anon to act.


    ''Fuck....'' Anon thought as he Summoned his cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "OI, Servant... Are you ready to fight ?" The Giant asked as he placed his axe in front of Anon.


    <COMMAND OF THE SEA KING>


    "ON YOUR FUCKING KNEES..." Anon shouted very loudly that his voice travelled all the way to the back and his eyes shined brightly purple.


    [Warning: 70% Mana will be consumed instantly for the selected targets.]


    [Do you wish to proceed ?] [Yes/No ?]


    Without thinking for another second, Anon clicked on yes.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    All the giants standing there immediately went down on their knees against their own free will.


    Ground started shaking as soon as they all went down on their knees at the same time.


    "What the fuck-!?" The Giant couldn''t understand what was happening with his body.


    Anon immediately summoned a High-grade Mana recovery potion and drank it.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    [2% Mana Recovered]


    ''Fuck only 2% ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the notification screen.


    ''I wasted so much mana for just one spell... So, that means the mana consumption of my skill changes according to the target''s Mind size ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the giant.


    "What have you done, Servant ? What kind of dirty game is this ?" The giant asked in anger as he continuously tried to get up from the ground, but couldn''t do it.


    "This is not any dirty game... This is truth. You think we will run out of our capacity or magic to cast spells ?


    You are delusional... Look in my eyes, Do you see even a flick of fear or tension in them ?" Anon asked as he walked towards the giant''s eye.


    "You are stronger than the sage..." The giant spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Listen to me... You fucking huge stupid fucker. If you want to go beyond this point, you can only go in one condition and that is chopped off with your head.


    You think, we are some kind of jokes ? I have brought all of you on your knees and I possess the ability to completely wipe out your entire tribe right now and RIGHT HERE." Anon spoke as he looked dead into the Giant''s eyes.


    The giant felt dear for the first time in his life... Giants have never felt fear because they don''t have death''s fear.


    That''s one of the reason, why they emerge victorious in most of the wars. But, Today... When the giant looked into Anon''s eyes... He saw nothing but Destruction and Death.


    "Y-You are not good... You don''t have honour." A giant spoke from behind.


    "Hmm...? Do I hear something ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Giant who spoke these words.


    "I said you don''t fight with Honour." The giant repeated his words as he continuously tried to look at Anon, but his eyes wouldn''t go up.


    "What is Honour for you ?" Anon asked with a curious expression as he walked towards the Giant.


    "Fight is Owner... You have taken control over us using magic. But, In reality you two are weak-" Before the giant could''ve completed his second, Anon slapped him tightly and turned his neck 360¡ã.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack*


    As the bones in his neck got crushed brutally from Anon''s slap, he fell on the ground... DEAD.


    "Anyone else got review to share with me ? I will try to work on myself, Please tell without any hesitation." Anon asked with a smile.


    Death from getting stabbed, Death from getting their heads decapitated and Death in a War is all the giants saw and know.


    They didn''t knew that death can also happen in such a horrible way.


    All the giants who saw this got scared and decided to stay silent in front of Anon. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck man... That really took a toll on me." Anon spoke with a worn out expression as he touched his shoulder.


    "S-Sir... " The giant at the from spoke up in a low voice.


    "Hmm...?" Damon noticed that he was looking at him.


    "Are you talking to me ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Giant.


    "S-Sir... Please save us. W-W-We will go back to that Gate and never come back in this world. But, Please don''t kill all of us.


    Because, I think we have more chances of survival in going back rather than staying here with this crazy servant of yours." The Giant spoke with a scared expression.


    "Really ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes, Great Sage Sir... Please call your servant back and we will return back immediately." The giant spoke as he begged for his life.


    "Where is he ? Anon they are ready-" Damon immediately stopped speaking as soon as he noticed that Anon was using one of the giant''s beard as a swing and resting on it comfortably.


    "Clean your beard you fucking idiot... There are fucking things crawling In here." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped out of his beared.


    "Y-Yes, Great Sage''s Servant." The giant spoke in a stuttering voice.


    "Anon what are you Doing ? They are ready to go back... Take your skill off and let them go back." Damon whispered into Anon''s ear.


    "The spell wore off 3 minutes ago..." Anon whispered back.


    "What the fuck ? Then... Why are they- Oh, Fear." Damon spoke as he understood immediately.


    "Why are there only males in your group ? Don''t you have females ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at one of the Giants.


    "W-Woman ? But, They are only for giving birth... We don''t bring them to battlefield, Great Sage''s Servant." The giant replied with a scared expression.


    "Heh... Good one. I agree on that with you. I like you, What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "M-My name is Uli." The Giant replied.


    "What a stupid Name... Well, Who gives a fuck. You guys what are you here for really ?


    I have seen your faces, All tensed up and scared and it was as if you came here to search for something but you didn''t find it.


    So, Tell me what is it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    All the giants got nervous and started looking at each other.

 Chapter 992 Chapter-992

    As the Giants looked at each other with hesitated expressions, Anon noticed this and a smile appeared over his face.


    "Speak it up... Or I will tear your brains out and find it myself." Anon spoke as he looked at the Giants.


    "W-We are here for-"


    "Hey, We decided to die before telling-" Before the giant could''ve completed his sentence, Anon punched him and broke his neck immediately.


    *THUD*


    "Fuck man... Your skulls are really strong. I think, I just broke my finger and I wouldn''t mind breaking more you know...." Anon spoke as he looked at the other giant.


    "W-W-We are here for Food..." The giant spoke up.


    "The what ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "F-Food, Sir." The giant replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Why ? What happened to all the food in your world ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "W-We Don''t have anything left in our world... We ate all the smaller creatures and now it''s very hard to search for anything edible.


    The trees don''t bear fruits anymore... There is no more rain in our world, We had big open grasslands and happy people.


    But, Now... We have Five Angry Tribes filled with Giant Angry People, who wants to kill each other and eat their own kind''s flesh.


    We tried to learn magic... But, Thousands of our tribe died while doing that. There is nothing in our world left that can make us survive for the next year... Other than war.


    My tribe didn''t wanted to eat each other''s meat and that''s when this Gate like thing came in front of us.


    It opened inside the cave that I lived in and we all rushed out of it in search of food... But, As soon as we stepped out of it... We noticed that everything is so small.


    The trees and everything... There were some Monsters nearby that we ate and drank some water out of the sea, But it was really salty.


    Then we continued walking north and came across this kingdom... We saw the lights glowing and immediately started marching towards it... In order to get more food." The giant spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "So, You wanted to eat all those innocent Elfs inside that kingdom just so you can live some more months ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Elfs ? What is that ?" The Giant asked with a confused expression.


    "Just Like you are giants... They are Elfs and I am sadly a Human." Damon explained.


    "I-I see..." The giant replied with a confused expression.


    "They never wanted to eat the Elfs... They wanted to take them back to their world and breed them slowly as they ate them, because those bags behind their backs says it clearly.


    They have holes for air to come in but not big enough for an Elf to escape." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the bags.


    "Do you really think, Elfs are as dumb as you guys ? They are the masters of magic... They can easily kill all of you.


    Although they will suffer some serious damage... But, I can guarantee that they can easily kill you guys." Damon replied with a smile.


    "W-We thought of that and Informed the other Four tribes about the Gate in case we don''t make it back." The Giant replied with a sad and Scared expression.


    "What the fuck ? Are you telling me that more your kind will come in through that gate ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Y-Yes..." The giant replied.


    "You fucking idiots..." Damon spoke with an Irritated and angry expression.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Damon heard a clicking sound and looked at Anon... Who was lighting his cigar peacefully and puffing smoke out without a single worry.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ?" Damon asked in a loud voice.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Are you really smoking a Cigar when you know that more of them are going to come through that gate ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, What can I do about it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "We have to go there and stop them from coming to this side... That''s the fucking idea, ain''t it ?" Damon asked.


    "Haa... I think we should just let things flow in the way they are right now and-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Mike appeared behind him.


    He was already on his knees and his head was looking down.


    "Mike... Something wrong ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master... I have found out the magic source of the Frost spell that was being casted on the Human Kingdom and the surrounding empires." Mike reported.


    "My, My... Looks like it''s time to get somethings in line." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "They won''t die for another 100 years, Anon. But, If those giants pass through that Gate and entered into this world... The Elf Kingdom will get instantly wiped." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind and Anon immediately turned around, only to found out that it was Jessica sitting on her knees on the ground and looking at him with wide shocked eyes.


    "How many times have I told you not to say it in front of the kids ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Wha- !? What are you saying ? You have never told me that and who are the kids ? She should know the truth of it''s going to happen." Mike replied with a serious expression.


    "M-My kingdom will get destroyed ?" Jessica spoke in a low voice.


    "Luv, Nothing is going to happen to your kingdom." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "B-But, Master... He said-"


    "He is stupid and We are going to go for a small tour now." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw his ciagr aside and rubbed his hands together.


    "We are ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "OI, CUNTS... STAND UP. WE ARE GOING BACK TO YOUR WORLD or cave WHATEVER." Anon shouted as he looked at the Giants.


    "YES, SIR." All the giants shouted back as they stood up immediately.


    "Mike... Kill her and if you can''t-"


    "I will gladly master, I was just waiting for your orders or I would''ve killed her way before." Mike spoke with a serious expression as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    "He is the only one, who understands me. Jessica, Luv... Keep an eye on the buisness until I come back and by buisness, I mean the Human Kingdom and my guests that are staying in your castle." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "B-But, Master... My kingdom will be saved right ?" Jessica asked as she stood up and walked upto Anon with big bright eyes.


    "Nothing is happening to you or your kingdom... There are many pussies in your kingdom that I still haven''t fucked.


    So, Don''t you worry." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-Thank you master... Please be safe." Jessica replied with a worried expression.


    "I will-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed a huge dragon that was coming his way.


    "Mike must''ve told her..." Anon replied with a smile.


    As Adeline landed on the ground, Medusa, Noon and No.300 jumped off of her back and immediately walked upto Anon.


    "Can we eat that ?" One of the giant asked as he looked at Adeline.


    "Oh yes... Why not..." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you sir..." The giant spoke as he immediately moved his hand towards Adeline.


    "But, I have to tell you she is that guy''s wife." Damon spoke.


    "Yeah... I am good." The giant spoke as he immediately went back to his original position and started staring at the ground.


    "Good decision... I was just waiting for your hand to touch her." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Giant. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir." Giant replied.


    Adeline transformed back to her Human form and walked upto Anon.


    "Master... Are you going to that place again ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "Where ? Deep sea ? Oh, No no... It''s some other place, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Dear, Will you be alright ?" Adeline asked with a worried expression as she immediately walked upto Anon and grabbed her hands.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Suddenly, One of the giant started crying...


    "The fuck are you crying for ?" Damon asked.


    "I-I haven''t seen such lovely creatures..." The giant replied.


    "Ah... I forgot that females in your world don''t have too much emotions and you only use them for reproduction.


    So you don''t even know what love is..." Damon spoke with an understanding expression.


    "I will be back soon and I don''t plan to die... So, Don''t worry." Anon replied with a smile.


    "C-Can I come with you ?" Noon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hmm...? I am not going on a trip, Luv. I am going for some serious fight. So, You keep your little and curious mind in control for now... Because, Once death comes... You have to be prepared for it." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Fuck... I have to close that gate and if he doesn''t take me with him, I can''t find the gate.


    Shit... How do I follow him to the gate ?'' Noon thought with an Irritated expression.

 Chapter 993 Chapter-993

    Western Borders of The Dwarf Kingdom...


    Two guards are standing on the main gates of the Kingdom and both of them are looking really bored.


    *Yawwwn*


    "What happened ?" One of the guards asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, What do you expect ? I am Bored as fuck." The guard replied as he looked at his partner.


    "Well, It is a boring job... Here have some cookies my wife made them." The another guy replied as he passed a bag of delicious cookies to his partner.


    "Why are we even standing here ? If anything comes out of that forest, These huge cannons over our heads will instantly kill it.


    Even if Somehow it survived, The spells casted over the whole kingdom won''t let it in... So, What''s the point ?


    By the way, Nice and tasty cookies... Give my wife the recipe to them." The guard spoke with a confused expression as he ate the cookies.


    "Well, Maybe something stronger may come our way and then we will need to protect the kingdom." The other guard replied.


    "If something that passes through those cannons and the magic spells over the kingdom, then it must be so powerful that it can easily kill us.


    There is literally-" Before the Guard could''ve completed his sentence, A huge earthquake happened.


    *SHAKE-SHAKE*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Everything started shaking, The ground, The walls and the Cannons mounted over them.


    "What the fuck is happening ?" One of the guard asked as he shouted really loud.


    "I don''t fucking know... It''s like a huge Earthquake." The other guard replied.


    "Should we run inside the kingdom....? Hey say something... Why are you staring behind me ?" The guard asked as he immediately turned around and found out... That thousands of Green lights are coming towards them from the Elf Kingdom.


    "What the fuck are those ?" The guard asked as his eyes opened up in complete shock and fear.


    "W-We have to report-" Before He could''ve completed his sentence, The guard noticed that many huge black figures are coming towards them.


    *Ssssssss*


    All the Cannons detected the threat and turned towards the Black figures... But, they Never fired and went back to their original place once again.


    *Ssssssss*


    "What is happening ? Why aren''t the Cannons attacking those monsters ?" The guard asked with a grim expression as he looked at his partner.


    "Let''s run inside the kingdom-"


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "STOP." Suddenly, Anon''s shouting voice came and all the giants immediately stopped running right in front of the Dwarf Kingdom.


    "What happened ?" Damon who was sitting on a Giant''s shoulder asked with a confused expression.


    "I smell something delicious... Just wait here." Anon replied as he jumped down from the giant''s shoulder.


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon landed on the ground, he noticed that two Dwarf guards are lying on the ground with their hands joint in front of him.


    "What the fuck is going on ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No... Please don''t eat us. W-We Don''t want to be food for you sir." Both of them begged for their life as they grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "Haa... What do I smell ? That sweet fragrance... Are those cookies ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately walked forward and picked up the Bag of cookies from the ground.


    Anon pulled out a cookie from the bag and took a bite.


    *Crunch*


    "Fuck... Mnhhhh this flavour is so good. Almonds and Cashews. Who made this ?" Anon asked with a satisfied expression as he looked at the guards.


    "M-My Wife, Sir." One of the guard replied with a scared expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Good... Here, I will be taking this bag." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled out a small bag of gold coins from his inventory and threw it on the ground.


    "Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he bent down and jumped high.


    *Hup*


    As he landed over the Giant''s Shoulder once again... He looked at Damon and noticed a serious expression on his face.


    "What ? I was hungry..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he started eating his cookies.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? We have more important tasks at hand right now and you are stopping for a fucking snack break in front of the Dwarf kingdom ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, I have already informed Biyuk about my pass through... That''s why the cannons didn''t shoot us." Anon replied with a smile.


    "START RUNNING AGAIN FUCKERS." Damon shouted and the Dwarfs immediately resumed running.


    "YES, SAGE." The Giants Shouted as they started running again.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "It was a shortcut from the Dwarf kingdom to the cave that they just told me about." Anon replied as he looked at Damon.


    "Do you think the other giants would''ve Crossed to this world by now ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t think... What was the time that you guys gave them before you left ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Well, How much time left in the Sunrise ?" One of the Giant asked as he looked at Anon.


    "About 4-5 Hours... Oh, My... You gave them only one day''s time ? Didn''t you ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Giant.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... But, Please don''t kill me." The giant spoke as he hided his face with his huge hands.


    "What the fuck...? You mean that thousands of giants that are more dangerous than you will come into this world if you don''t back into the gate before the sunrise ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sage... We only told them to enter if we don''t come back in 2 sunrises." The giant replied.


    "Haha... Shit just got even more intresting." Anon replied with a big smile.


    "What are you laughing about ?" Damon asked with a shocked and confused expression.


    "We are about 4 hours from the location and I think of it as a good odd... I mean there is a 50% chance that this whole world will be destroyed by Giants and 50% chance is that we will reach the location on time and stop them from coming through." Anon explained.


    "Are you kidding me ? We have a 50% chance of getting the world finished and you are excited about this ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I mean... It feels good to gamble." Anon replied a smile.


    "Fuck man... What have I gotten myself into ?" Damon spoke in a low voice.


    "This is what you wanted..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "You wanted to save the world and be a hero... I know you have the God Complex, But don''t worry... I will complete your dream.


    It''s been a while, Since I moved my body to it''s full extent." Anon replied with a smile as he raised both is his hands into the air and yawned.


    *Yawwwwn*


    The giants ran with full speed over the rivers, Snow mountains, Forests and even through Oceans without any stops or rests.


    Some of them even died in the way back... But no one cared less as they knew that the Sage will help them into bringing their world back to life.


    4 Hours later...


    "That''s the Waterfall... Great Sage." One of the giant shouted loudly as he pointed towards a huge waterfall on the distant point.


    *Blink-Blink* Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon''s eyes opened up immediately as soon as he heard the giant''s voice and he immediately wake up from his sweet sleep.


    As Anon stood up... He noticed that the horizon was starting to get brighter on the east side.


    "The sun is coming up..." Damon spoke as he looked at the Horizon.


    "Looks like we need to move faster." Anon spoke as he looked at the Giant with an evil smile.


    "B-But, This is the fastest I can run and-" Before the Giant could''ve completed his sentence, Anon grabbed his Ear.


    "We will see..." Anon spoke as he immediately gave it a good twist.


    "OUCHHHHHH...." The giant shouted as he immediately increased his running speed towards the waterfall.


    Noticing this all the other giants did the same and started running even faster.


    As the Sun''s first Ray fell over Anon''s eyes... He reached in front of the Giant waterfall.


    "Where is the gate ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is the gate..." The giant spoke as he pointed towards the Waterfall.


    "Come again..." Anon asked.


    "This Waterfall opens a gate into our world... Sir." The giant spoke and suddenly, a huge hand that was covered in red coloured tattoos snapped out of the Waterfall and grabbed the giant''s neck.


    "What the-" The giant couldn''t speak clearly as the pressure on his neck was too much.


    "Walk in..." Anon ordered as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers and used a skill.


    <32 DEADLY CUTS>


    As soon as Anon used this skill over the hand... It got chopped into thirty two small pieces and fell down to the ground.


    "E-EVERYONE... WALK IN." The giant commanded as he walked into the waterfall.

 Chapter 994 Chapter-994

    As the giants walked into the waterfall... Anon kept his eyes wide open in order to see any potential threat immediately.


    *Hup*


    Suddenly, Damon jumped from the giant''s shoulder and landed besides Anon.


    "Save my brain from melting... Mr. Mind Flayer or whatever you are." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Give me your hand..." Anon spoke as he raised his hand.


    "Here..." Damon spoke as he immediately grabbed Anon''s hand.


    "This is so g*y..." Anon spoke as everything went dark.


    "I know... But, I don''t want my brain to get fried." Damon replied.


    <Connection to Ayakashic Records Lost>


    <System has been locked>


    ''What the fuck !?'' Anon thought as he read the notifications.


    ...


    Suddenly, A single ray of light appeared from the far distant point.


    As the giants walked forward, it started to get really bright and hot.


    "Fuckkkkkk.... It hurts, My hand hurts." Suddenly, A huge giant appeared crying and wiggling over the ground like a small child.


    His left hand was missing and Dark red blood was gushing out of it like a river.


    His whole body was covered in tattoos made out of red ink and there are many other giants standing around him and one old giant is trying to heal him with some third class healing spell.


    "W-We are back..." The giant that Anon was sitting on, spoke up.


    "You fucking dumbass... What have you done ?" A Female giant shouted from the other side as she looked at Anon''s giant with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry for this... But, I haven''t done it." The Giant replied as he looked at the ground with an embarrassed expression.


    "This should help you in closing the excessive blood flow." The old giant spoke as he stopped the blood flow from the injured giant''s hand and stood up.


    The Old giant then started walking towards Anon''s giant...


    "Where is Lou ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    As his face was mostly covered in white hairs... It was a little difficult to tell his expressions.


    "H-H-He died... Old White." The giant replied with a scared expression.


    "WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU SPOUTING, JIU !?" The Old White shouted loudly as he looked at Jiu.


    "Hmmm... So, this guy''s name is Jiu. Not a name that I like, but pretty decent for a stupid tribe like them." Anon spoke as a Smile appeared over his face.


    "Anon... When they see you, remember to keep your expression hard and cold. I don''t want them to see us like some plaything." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Ay, Ay.... Captain." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''How do I tell him that, my system is locked right now and I am just as useless as him right now.'' Anon thought as he giggled in his mind and decided to stay silent for the time being.


    ...


    "How can you let your Brother die like that...? ANSWER ME." The old white asked as he shouted really loudly.


    <Connections to the Ayakashic Records have been re-established>


    <System is back Online !!>


    "Oi... Can you keep it down ? My ears don''t like loud sounds that much, Old man." Anon spoke as he looked at the Old white with an Irritated expression.


    "Huh....? Is that big on your shoulder speaking or am I too old ?" The old white asked with a confused expression.


    "D-Don''t call him a Bug... Old White. H-He is the one who killed brother Lou." Jiu spoke in a stammering voice.


    "What... Are you saying ? How can such a small leaf sized thing kill someone our size ? HAVE YOU GONE MAD !?" The Old White shouted once again.


    "Yep, That''s it..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "N-No... Please don''t kill Old White, Great Sage''s Servant... H-He is the only one we have who knows some magic." Jiu spoke as he immediately tried to stop Anon.


    "What can this small bug do to-" Before the Old White could''ve completed his sentence, Anon used his spell.


    <32 DEADLY CUTS>


    <SEVEN PHANTOM STEPS>


    <SHADOW STEPS>


    ...


    Suddenly, Anon disappeared from Jiu''s shoulder and a black light flashes in front of the old white...


    *Swish*


    Anon appeared back over Jiu''s shoulder and as soon as he placed his Arcane Slayers back into the inventory, The old White''s beard fell down to the ground, revealing his face.


    "What the- !?" The old white was left shocked as he touched his face and noticed that all of of his beard is now gone.


    "No so white now... Are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "How did you do it and So fast ?" The old white asked with a shocked expression as he looked at Anon closely.


    "Don''t get too close old man... My hands will have no problem doing that with your skin. Just like I did to that guy over there." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the guy with red tattoos.


    "Hoo...? So, you are the one who cutted young Pol''s Hand so brutally ?" The Old white asked with a confused expression.


    "Want we to give you an example ?" Anon asked as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers once again.


    "N-No..." The Old white spoke as he immediately backed off in fear.


    "I want revenge..." Young Pol spoke with an angry expression as he grabbed his axe that was made out of obsidian and a huge tree''s raw wood.


    "No... Don''t use the Holy weapon on him." The old white spoke as he looked at Young Pol.


    "Old White... I will not kill him if he just hands over his left hand to me." Young Pol spoke with an angry expression.


    "Do you want to do a duel ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Young Pol.


    "Yes... I want to do a duel, the one which results in death." Pol replied with an arrogant voice.


    "Young Pol... We don''t know anything about his strength and-"


    "He has no strength... He was able to cut my hand because I wasn''t focusing and all of my body was behind that waterfall.


    If I focus... I can easily crush a bug like him. I will not listen to you this time old white... I am the Prince of the Hugra Tribe and I have a reputation to maintain.


    Oi, Small bug... Let''s get out of this small cave and fight outside in pure light." Pol spoke as he looked at Anon with an evil smile.


    Damon and Anon are sitting over a big rock inside the cave and Damon is thinking something really seriously.


    "Are you sure about this ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    "This Duel... The Old guy said, that Pol has some kind of Holy weapon. What if it overpowered you in the fight ?


    I can''t go out of that gate on my own... Remember that ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Holy weapon ? My ass... That''s fucking Obsidian, It''s a type of rock that you get from volcano eruptions.


    When the silicon rich lava follows out and-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed a very very confused expression over Damon''s face and immediately realised that he wasn''t understanding anything that was coming out of his mouth. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You aren''t getting anything that I am saying are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Actually... You lost me after ''That''s Fucking...'' because, I don''t know the word ''Obsidian'', ''Volcano Eruption'' and ''Silicon Lava''." Damon replied with a straight face.


    ''Wait... Now that I realised it, There is no volcano on the holy land... The western valleys that are filled with lava doesn''t come from any volcano... That''s a new thing.'' Anon thought with a surprised expression.


    "Great Sage''s Servant... Are you ready for the Fight, Sir ?" Jiu asked as he walked into the Cave.


    "Hmm.... I am ready." Anon replied as he looked at Jiu and hopped onto his shoulder.


    "I will come as well." Damon spoke as he hopped onto his another shoulder.


    As Jiu walked out of the cave... The sun''s hot and bright light fell over Anon''s face.


    "Ouch... So, Hot." Anon spoke as he immediately looked up and noticed that there are two suns in the sky.


    "Well that explains it..." Anon spoke with an understanding expression.


    "WOO WOO WOO WOO WOO WOO..." Suddenly loud shouting noises started coming from all the directions and as Anon turned around, he noticed that many giants are standing around the cave and most them are covered in red tattoos just like Pol.


    They are all cheering aggressively for Pol and they look really pissed, but what was more intresting is the enviornment of this world.


    The air wasn''t pure... No green tree was to be seen in the visible area and the ground was so dry that large cracks were forming over it.


    "What happened to this land ? It used to be so green and full of trees... When the gods made it.


    These creatures are so stupid that they didn''t interfere with nature at all and it became even more lively... But, Now look at this land.


    It''s like rain didn''t fell over it for the last one thousand years.


    Oh shit... I think I know what happened here, it must be the void entity of this world." Damon spoke as he looked at the land with a disappointed expression.

 Chapter 995 Chapter-995

    "What the fuck is a Void Identity ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "I will tell you later... Go and finish your match first." Damon replied.


    "Oi, Jiu... You think you stand a chance against our leader ?" One of the guy from Pol''s tribe shouted loudly as he looked at Jiu.


    "He will squish you into a pimp and play games with your severed body parts... Hehehe."


    "You are fucking dead... Jiu."


    ...


    Everyone started demotivating Jiu as they thought, that he was going to fight Pol.


    "Oi, Stupid fucks... Shut up. He is not the one fighting me..." Pol spoke with a serious expression as he looked at his tribe''s people.


    "What ?"


    "But, Brother... If you are not going to fight him, then who are you fighting with ?" One of them asked with a confused expression.


    "Him..." Pol spoke as he raised his axe towards Anon.


    "But... That''s Jiu, right ?"


    "The bug sitting on his shoulder... Look carefully." Pol spoke.


    "The Bug ?"


    Everyone immediately noticed Anon and got confused as to why Pol was trying to Fight someone so small.


    "Chief... You can crush him with one leg, Why are you fighting him ?" One of the Female spoke up as she looked at Pol with a confused expression.


    "Yes, She is right... Why are you fighting that small thing chief ?"


    "That small thing... Cut off my entire hand." Pol replied with a smile as he looked at Anon with a death stare.


    "Wha-!?"


    "Really ?"


    "How can someone so small do this ?"


    "Is that even possible ?"


    "Is chief making it up ?"


    ...


    "SILENCE." Pol shouted and the whole crowd stopped talking.


    "Come down from his shoulder or do you plan to stay there for the whole fight ? Because I don''t mind cutting off Jiu''s head with your body." Pol replied with a smile.


    *Yaaawwwn*


    "Hmm...? Is he done speaking ?" Anon asked as he immediately jumped down from Jiu''s back.


    *Thud*


    Anon landed on the ground and immediately started stretching his body with some casual jumping jacks.


    "Hey look... The big started dancing."


    "Hahahaha...."


    "How will he fight ?"


    "He is so small... I can bind him to my cock."


    "Hahahahaha...."


    "Hehehehehe...."


    "Bind him to cock, How funny... Hahahahaha."


    ...


    Everyone started laughing at Anon as they didn''t knew why Anon was jumping continuously.


    "Oi... I will give you the first attacking opportunity as an Handicap." Pol spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile and mocked him with his axe.


    ''Rule No.69: If your opponent is giving you a handicap, when his brain is being overridden with Ego... You will take it and hit as hard as you can.'' Anon thought as he smiled and slowly bent down.


    "Hmm....? Is he bending down in front of Pol ? Is that a declaration of Defeat or what ?"


    "A very good offensive pose..." Pol spoke as he got ready and assumed his defensive stance, keeping the obsidian axe right in front of his heart and stomach.


    "Start the duel as soon as the stone touches the ground..." A guy from the crowd shouted as he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the sky.


    "I will show you what ego can do to weak people..." Anon spoke with a smile as he went on his toes and summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    Both of them Looked at the rock and got ready...


    "Time to shine baby." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    <32 DEADLY CUTS, FOURTH FORM: 128 SWIFT CUTS>


    <THUNDER STEPPING>


    <LIGHT>


    ...


    *Thud*


    The Stone landed on the ground and a very bright spark of light was generated, that blinded everyone standing around for a second.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish* Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that one second, a very hard blow of wind was generated.


    As soon as everyone turned their eyes back to the battlefield they noticed that Anon was standing right behind Pol, but Pol wasn''t moving from his position.


    "Chief... He is right behind you, do something." One of the giant shouted as he looked at Pol.


    "No... Fucking... Way, HAHAHAHAHAHA." Damon started laughing really loudly as he understood what just happened.


    "What happened to that other bug ?" One of the guy asked with a confused expression.


    *Splurt*


    Suddenly, Blood flowed out of Pol''s right hand.


    "What the fuck ? Hey, Look... Is that blood coming out of chief''s hand ?" One of the giant asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes... It is blood." Another guy replied.


    Suddenly, Small red coloured lines appeared all over Pol''s body and blood started to flow out of them.


    "What the-!?"


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Pol''s body parts started falling apart onto the ground as big chunks of meat.


    The obsidian axe in his hands was completely destroyed and the spectators got really scared as soon as they noticed this horrific view of death.


    They have never seen such horrible death and it was the firt time that their Tribe''s leader got chopped into 256 pieces.


    As soon as Pol''s chopped out body fell over the ground, his blood was instantly soaked by the ground.


    *Shake-Shake*


    Anon Shaked his sickles a bit and placed them back into his inventory.


    "Phew... Now, Who wants to fight next ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the other tribe members.


    "Woahhhhh... He is dangerous." A giant shouted as he started running away immediately.


    All the people from Pol''s tribe ran in different directions in order to save their lifes.


    "Hmm....? You guys are no fun." Anon replied with a smile as he walked upto Jiu and hopped onto his shoulder.


    Suddenly, He noticed that Jiu''s whole body was shocking like a dry leaf.


    "Oi, What happened to you ? Why are you vibrating like that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "S-Sir, If I said something to you in the past that you didn''t like... Please forgive me and don''t kill me in the near future for it.


    I-I have a female and two kids." The giant replied.


    "As long as you listen to my commands." Anon spoke as he Tapped over Jiu''s shoulder with a smile.


    "You fucked them up in the mind real good, Anon. These guys haven''t seen these types of deaths until now and you just gave them an example of what hell looks like... Hahahaha." Damon spoke as he couldn''t stop laughing.


    "Well, They better keep that in mind... " Anon. Spoke with a smile as he Summoned a cigar and lit it up.


    "Master, Jiu... You are called into the Tribe Elder Meeting, Sir." A messenger came running towards Jiu and delivered the message.


    "Y-Yeah... I will be dropping off them to their cave and I will be right over-"


    "No, we would like to join." Damon spoke as he looked at Jiu.


    "I am coming, right now." Jiu spoke as he immediately started following the messenger.


    After walking for about 10 minutes under the hot sun, They finally reached their location.


    It was a huge cave and it was fully covered in different monster skins.


    The gates of the Cave were also made out of the thick leather from some monster.


    "What is this place ?" Anon asked with a smile as he noticed the skins.


    "This is the cave of meeting, Sir. It is used in the urgent conditions, where all the leaders of the 5 tribes meet and discuss matters.


    Since you killed my elder brother already... That means, I am representative of my tribe." Jiu spoke.


    "He asked to be killed..." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "O-Of course he did... How can he anger such a great Sage ?" Jiu spoke as he tried to keep his life.


    Jiu entered Inside the cave and noticed 4 People sitting inside the Cave already.


    The Old white in the middle, On his left was a big guy with green hairs and Dark green glowing eyes.


    "That''s Jull... The Master of the Bones Tribe." Jiu spoke as he walked in slowly and gave each guy''s introduction to Anon and Damon.


    On the Old White''s left is sitting a Woman with bulging muscles and a huge metallic helmet on her head, Although it wasn''t completely round and it seemed pretty thick and it was covering one of her eye, making it difficult for her to see.


    "She is Bulga.... The Leader of the Vals Tribe. It only consists of Girls and only a very few man." Jiu spoke.


    In front of the Old white is sitting a guy with dark black hairs and his whole body is covered in black tattoo.


    "That guy is Hure... The leader of the Lugra Tribe. He and Pol used to be very good friends... But, after sometime they became each other''s worst enemy." Jiu spoke as he reached near them and sat down diagonally to Old white.


    "Where is the tribe leader of the Hugra Tribe ? Prince Pol ?" The old white asked as he looked at Jiu.


    "H-H-H-"


    "Why is your mouth stuttering like a toddler ? You want a Woman''s boob in your mouth too, Huh ?" Bulga asked with a serious expression as she looked at Jiu with an angry expression.


    "I killed Him, Luv."

 Chapter 996 Chapter-996

    "I killed that Guy, Luv." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Bulga.


    "What Nonsense ? How can you kill Pol ? He is the chief of the Hugra Tribe and you are just a small bug." Bulga asked with a confused expression.


    "Keep your mouth shut..." Old white spoke as he looked at Bulge with serious expression.


    "H-Hey, Old man... What happened ? Did I say something wrong ?" Bulga asked with a confused expression.


    "I am sorry for her stupidity, Great Sages." The old white spoke as he looked at Anon and Damon with a neutral expression.


    "What the hell ? Why are you saying sorry to some bugs ?" Jull asked with a confused expression.


    "Call us a bug one more time... I challenge you." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jull and raised his hand towards him.


    "Oh, He is threatening me... Now, A Bug will-"


    "No, Don''t say-" Before Old White could''ve completed his sentence, Damon used his spell.


    <Null Area>


    *Crunch*


    Jull turned into a small cube made out of meat and fell over the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Well, That makes three..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "H-Hi... Am I interrupting something ?" Suddenly, A sound came from behind and everyone turned around to found a guy covered in red tattoos standing at the entrance of the cave with a scared expression on his face.


    "Who are you ?" The Old white asked.


    "I-I am the new leader of the Hugra Tribe... Sir, Old white. But, If you are doing something important... I-I can always come later.


    I don''t want to be crushed like-"


    "Come in and sit down." Old white spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The guy immediately came down and sat down in Pol''s place.


    "Messenger, Tell the Bones Tribe to choose a new leader... And give this to them in the memory of their previous leader." Old white spoke as he pointed towards the meaty cube.


    "Y-Y-Yes, Old White." The messenger spoke as he picked up the cube and immediately ran out of the cave.


    "You two want to say something about the great Sages as well ? Because, I can call that messenger back and get the leaders choosen from your tribes as well ?" Old white asked with an angry expression as he looked at Bulga and Hure.


    "N-No, But you can have sex with any of the girls from my tribe... Great Sages or even me if you want." Bulga spoke as she looked at Anon and Damon with a scared expression.


    "You have my respect and full support from my tribe, Great sage. If you want you can have my wife as your sex slave." Hure spoke with a hesitated expression.


    "Oi... Can we have sex with giant ladies ?" Damon asked in a low voice as he looked at Anon.


    "Are you kidding me ? Obviously no... A woman of her size will suck you whole into her pussy and give you a re-birth." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Yeah... You are right. I think I am getting really stupid after coming to this world... We should solve their problem and get the fuck out of here." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Solve their problems ? Aren''t we here to just stop them crossing that door ? I will just corrupt their minds and set a limiter in their brains, that will prevent them from crossing that door ever again.


    Work done, Perfectly and then we can return back to our world and have sex with women pir size." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "But... They will all die like that." Damon spoke.


    "Who gives a fuck ? They are dumb enough to die..." Anon spoke with a carefree expression.


    "You are evil man and I mean you are really evil. We are talking about a whole world ending here, Anon." Damon spoke.


    "Wait... Our world is about to end ?" The Old white asked with a confused expression.


    "You can hear us ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, I forgot to turn off the Sound spell." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Is it true that our world is on the verge of extinction, Great Sage ?" Old white asked with a shocked expression.


    "Are we all going to die ?" Bulga asked.


    "It can''t all end like that." Hure spoke up.


    "Shut the fuck up... Your voices are too loud for my ears, It''s fucking irritating." Anon shouted with an angry expression.


    "Look... When gods create something there is a time for it to remain in existence and then it had to die.


    No matter who you are... If you are alive you have to die." Damon spoke as he looked at Old White.


    "But, We have a Temple for god and we place food and water in it as a sacrifice to protect us from death." Bulga spoke as she looked at Damon.


    "Yeah... It doesn''t work like that." Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "But, We don''t want to die... Great sage. I have 67 kids and I want to see them grow up." Hure spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "67 ? What are you ? A reproduction machine ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Hure.


    "Look... When my sister, ''The godess of creation'' created them.... She created a Void entity with it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because the giants were kind and stupid, they couldn''t have wars and kill each other to the end.


    A void entity is created whenever gods create low iq creatures like them to finish off their worlds in under a certified time. Like Giant life force sucking tree or their natural predators or climate calamities, like Very heavy rain for years and years or Dry Drought for as long as it takes to finish them off.


    Their world''s void entity is dry drought." Damon explained.


    "Well, It''s doing it''s thing... Why do we have to interfere in all of this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You a fucking Demi-God now... You will meet many Demi-Gods in the future who will try to kill you and you will need your own army to fight them.


    This is your army, Anon." Damon spoke with a serious expression.

 Chapter 997 Chapter-997

    "Can you repeat what you just said ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You have already entered into Demi-God''s League, your powers far supress those from your original world.


    Beings like you are a red alert for god''s and Demi-Gods... You are gaining power at an incredible speed and I am pretty sure that many Demi-Gods will not be very happy with you.


    That''s why, You will need an army to stand by your side and these giants will be the part of your army, Anon." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Now that you mentioned it... I may have came across some beings who seemed really powerful.


    Their names were like Aura Phantom and Demonic Gerled or something else, I don''t remember clearly." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Fuck... Did they ask you something like ''Do you possess the ability to kill us'' ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "That was exactly their sentence, How do you know ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What did you reply ?" Damon asked.


    "I think I said... ''Maybe''." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "They didn''t give you any time or date for their return right ?" Damon asked.


    "No, They just said that... They will come back again for my answer." Anon replied.


    "Phew~" Damon let out a sigh of relief.


    "What happened ? you do know anything about them, don''t you?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Those guys are also Demi-Gods... But, They are different, they are at the peak of Demi-Gods.


    When a Demi-God reaches at that point, they will have to become a god... But, They choose not to be gods and now they are at the peak of Demi-Gods, these guys take contract from gods and kill any new Demi-God that can become trouble for gods in the future.


    Example... You." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "But, They didn''t kill me..." Anon replied.


    "That means, the price on your head is not High enough. The more your powers grow... The more your price will grow." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, I am like a bounty ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... That''s why, I am telling you to gather as much man power as possible." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "But, They are just a bunch of fucking stupids... Why would I take them in a battle ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because they can die without any fear and they will not run back from the battlefield.


    All you have to do is teach them how to fight properly and they will make a huge difference." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Umm... Are we really going to die, Great sage ?" Old white asked as he looked at Damon.


    "You will not... We will save you." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I can''t hear you, Great Sage." The Old white replied.


    "Oh, I forgot to turn on the skill..." Anon spoke as he immediately used the voice reflection skill.


    "I said, You will not die-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "Unless... You guys surrender yourself to me. You will become my slaves and I will teach you how to fight.


    No one from this world will dare to cross that gate in the cave, If I find one of your kind in my world... I swear to the fucking Devil, I will come here and tear off your stupid heads without any second thoughts.


    So you understand me ? Of course... You can deny to this and I will just kill you before the Hunger and Heat does." Anon spoke as he looked at all of them with a serious expression.


    "Yes, So... What will you do ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "I-I surrender...." Bulga spoke as she looked at Anon with a scared expression and placed her spear over the table as a sign of her surrender.


    "I surender as well... I don''t fear death, I am only doing this for my people." Hure spoke as he placed his hand claw over the table, showing his peaceful surrender.


    "I surrender as well." Jiu spoke as he placed his axe over the table.


    "M-Me too... But, I haven''t recieved the holy axe till now. Please consider my stick as a sign of surrender." The new leader of the Hugra Tribe spoke as he placed a wooden stick over the table.


    "All surrender has been declared... The giants are now your slave, Great sage." Old white spoke as he went on his knees and bowed down to Anon.


    All the other leaders did the same and bowed down to Anon.


    "Very well... Meeting ends now. Unless the grandpa with no beard has to say something." Anon spoke as he looked at the old white.


    "Oh... No, No, I just called this meeting to get everyone familiar with you, great sage. My task is now done." Old white spoke as he looked at Anon with a neutral expression. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good... We will be off then. Let''s go Jiu." Damon spoke as he hopped onto Jiu''s shoulder.


    "I will take my leave now." Jiu spoke as he exited the cave with Damon and Anon.


    ...


    "What the hell was that ? Old white... That small thing is stronger than our entire tribes together.


    How can someone so small be so powerful ?" Bulga asked immediately as she looked at Old White.


    "Being big in size doesn''t mean you are stronger..." Hure spoke as he looked at Bulga.


    "Who asked you ?" Bulga spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "Who said I was talking to you ?" Hure spoke as he stood up from the ground and started walking towards the exit of the cave.


    "You fucking arrogant little piece of shit. Yoh want to fight me ?" Bulga asked with an angry expression as she picked up her weapon.


    "Old white... I am going out." Hure spoke as he exited the cave.


    "I-I will take my leave as well." The new leader of the Hugra Tribe spoke as he exited the cave as well.


    "He is right... Bulga. Our people are so desperate and hungry that they are ready to eat each other''s meat, we are this close to war and that sage is the only one who can save us.


    Surrendering is the best choice we have." Old white spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fuck... Surrendering to someone that size. I feel ashamed." Bulga shouted as she exited the cave in rage.

 Chapter 998 Chapter-998

    As the sun went down, nightime started and the hot burning ground started to get colder and colder.


    The giants brought together some dry woods and lit a big fire.


    All of them sat around the fire and covered their bodies in monster hide. Some of them sat near their partners in order to provide body to body heat.


    Anon felt the sudden drop in the temperature and started thinking something with a serious expression on his face.


    ''The temprature shouldn''t go down so much... It''s abnormal.'' Anon thought as he immediately summoned a water ball and noticed that it was starting to freeze.


    "The temperature drop... Did you notice ?" Damon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "No... Thanks for telling me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "No worries, It''s-"


    "Shut up, I noticed it when the sun was on the horizon." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I see..." Damon replied with an embarassed expression.


    "Great Sages... Please use these to cover your bodies, they will protect you from the cold." Jiu spoke as he tore two small parts from the Monster''s hide that he was using to cover his body.


    "Yeah... Keep that shit away." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a coat that Mike made for him from a Black Demonic Bear''s fur and placed it over his shoulders.


    "Do you have one for me ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "No, Why would I have a fucking coat for you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Fuck... Give me that." Damon spoke with an angry expression as he took the hide from Jiu and wrapped it around his body.


    "Naa... This shit smells too much, here... I will use my magic to cover my body instead." Damon spoke as he threw the hide into the fire.


    "What''s up with that ? That guy is sharing his hide with that woman and they aren''t even touching each other, but that other guy is kissing the female but still not sharing his blanket with her... Why is that ?" Damon asked Jiu.


    "Well, He haven''t had any children with that girl yet... That''s why both of them are sitting in different blankets, if you see two giants sitting in one blanket... Then that means they are a couple and believe me, Sitting in a blanket is very strong sign of relationship,


    The male will die before he let''s his partner have a scratch on her. To allow a female into your blanket is a huge decision... It takes a very strong will and only some of us can do it." Jiu explained with a smile.


    "Hmm... Let''s see how strong of a will your people have." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his position.


    "Oi, What are you-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon walked away.


    "Where is the great Sage going ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "To torture some giants... I guess." Damon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Anon.


    ...


    As Anon walked upto the giant couple who were sharing a hide blanket, they noticed that Anon has stopped right in front of them.


    "S-Sir Sage... Can we help you ?" The male asked in a stammering and cracking voice.


    "Can you die for her ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Male giant.


    "I can, Sir Sage... Without a doub-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon used his skill.


    <COMMAND OF THE SEA KING>


    "On your Knees..." Anon spoke and almost immediately the giant went down on his knees


    *Thud*.


    The others who were sitting besides him got scared and immediately maintained their distance from Anon.


    "What is happening ?"


    "I-I don''t know..."


    "Is the Sage going to kill him ?"


    ...


    People started talking as they looked at Anon with scared and confused expressions.


    "S-Sir Sage... Have I made you uncomfortable in some way ? Please forgive me for any mistakes sir... I didn''t planned to do it." The giant spoke as he started begging for him life.


    "I am going to kill your partner..." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "N-No... No, No, No... Sir, Please don''t kill her. If it''s something that I did, Please punish me. I will do anything you want sir, You can even take my head off or kill me in the worst way possible but please don''t kill her sir.


    I can''t let her die as long as I am alive." The giant spoke as he immediately tried to break out of Anon''s spell with his full power.


    "Oh, Well... Guess who is dying tonight, it''s right... Your Partner." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the female giant.


    "N-No, Please don''t kill me... Sir, I-I beg you." The female giant started begging for forgiveness as she stood up and started backing off from the fire, step-by-step.


    "Sorry luv, But your partner is not strong enough to protect you... So, I will have to kill you." Anon spoke with a smile as he continuously walked towards the female.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...." The male giant shouted as he moved his hand and placed them on the ground.


    As he pushed against the ground with his full strength, his head moved a little bit.


    "No way..." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately stood up from his seat and looked at the Giant with a serious expression.


    "Hehehehe... I will cut you up into small pieces and feed your partner." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he turned to look at her partner and noticed something very surprising.


    "I... CAN''T... LET HER DIE." The giant was crawling on his all fours, he was resisting his mind with raw strength... Even though his mind was continuously ordering to keep his head on the ground... The giant was using his hand to keep a tight grip on the ground.


    "He is moving under Anon''s spell..." Damon spoke with a smile as he walked forward and noticed the view.


    [Warning: Your skill is failing on the selected target.]


    As soon as Anon noticed this, A smile appeared over his face.


    <COMMAND OF THE SEA KING>


    "On the fucking ground and don''t you dare move." Anon ordered as he used the skill once again.


    *THUD*


    The male giant''s jaw immediately crashed into the ground and all of his teeth broke brutally.


    "Nice effort... But, it failed. She is still going to die." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the female Giant once again.


    "N-No... I-I don''t want to die." The female spoke as she fell over the ground and started sliding back slowly, fear clearly visible in her eyes.


    "Old white... He is going to kill her." Jiu spoke as he looked at Old White.


    "He is taking a test." Old white replied with a smile.


    "What kind of test is that ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... But, the Aura around his body is not murderous at all." Old white replied with a neutral expression.


    "What !?"


    ...


    "Please great sage... Take my life and spare her." The male giant shouted loudly as he looked at Anon with a helpless expression. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon swinged his blade and made a cut over the female giant''s leg.


    "Ahhhhh... My leg..." The female giant let out a cry as blood started coming out of the cut.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO... LEAVE HER... PLEASE I BEG YOU." The Male giant shouted as he placed his hand on the ground again and started pushing with full power.


    As he pushed really hard, his bones started cracking.


    Anon''s eyes widened in shock as he listened to the negligible bone cracking sound coming from his hand.


    "What the-!?" Anon spoke as he immediately turned around to look at her and noticed that the male giant was once again crawling on the ground... But this time slower.


    [Warning: Your skill is failing on the selected target.]


    ''His will to protect her is so strong that he is overcoming his mind with his body''s raw strength ?


    That''s something, But to what limits will he go ?'' Anon thought with a smile as he walked forward and made another cut over the Female''s leg.


    "OUCH..." The female shouted as more blood came out of the cut.


    "DON''T HURT... HERRRRRRRRRR..." The giant shouted as he immediately gained full control of his body and Anon''s skill failed completely.


    [Warning: Skill Failed over the Choosen target.]


    "Don''t hurt her... Please kill me." The giant spoke as he immediately ran in front of the female and bent down.


    "P-P-Please kill me first sir." The male giant spoke with a scared but brave expression.


    "Oi Damon... Looks like these fuckers are useful after all." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "I told you, The Giants with Iron Will." Damon spoke with a smile from the other side.


    [Warning: 10% Mana remaining.]


    ''Fuck... My spell must''ve consumed a good amount of mana to hold him down like that.'' Anon thought as he readed the notification.

 Chapter 999 Chapter-999

    The Next morning...


    Anon is sleeping inside the cave but, as the sunlight fell over him... He felt heat that was unbearable.


    "Fuck... It''s hot, It''s fucking Hot... Fuck, I can''t sleep." Anon shouted as he immediately woke up and noticed that Damon was sleeping at the deeper part of the cave.


    "Oh, You aren''t having a good sleep if I am not..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately walked towards Damon and picked him up.


    He then brought him upto the cave''s entrance and placed him in the sunlight.


    "Mnnnhhh..." Damon started making stupid noises and covering his eyes.


    "What the fuck... !? Why is it so hot ?" Damon shouted as he woke up immediately and noticed that Anon was standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "You... What are you- wait, why am I sleeping here ? I slept there and- Did you move me here ?" Damon asked with an Irritated expression as he stood up from his place and went back inside the cave.


    "No time to sleep... We have work to do, Did you forgot the shit about saving this world ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed Damon''s collar.


    "Anon... Kill me, But I don''t like my sleep disturbed." Damon spoke with a very irritated expression.


    "Haa... Fine, You got ten more minutes. Since I know what disturbed sleep feels like-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that Damon was already asleep.


    "I am gonna go for a walk..." Anon spoke as he walked out of the cave and noticed that the Suns were really burning up the ground and only a few giants can be seen outside of their caves, as the ground was too hot for them to walk without any shoes or slippers.


    "HELPPPPPPP...." Suddenly a girl''s shouting voice came from a distance, although it was really low... Anon heard it.


    "Oi, You..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards a young male giant, who was collecting woods for tonight''s fire.


    "M-Me, Sir Sage ?" The male giant asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes you... Come here." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    The giant didn''t dared to deny Anon''s orders and immediately ran upto him with the sticks.


    "Can you run ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I can... Sir Sage. In fact, I am the fastest running kid in this whole tribe." The young giant replied.


    "Very good..." Anon spoke as he hopped onto the Giant''s shoulder.


    *Hop*


    "Now listen to me carefully, Kid. Drop all these sticks and run towards that direction with as much speed as possible." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he pointed towards the south direction.


    "But, Sir the leader will punish me for not collecting the stick-"


    "Yeah, if he does that you just say my name and I will even get you to fuck that girl you were dead staring the whole night." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I understand... Sir." The kid spoke as he instantly dropped all the sticks and started running towards the south direction with full speed.


    Although his running speed was admirable... Anon wasn''t happy with it. He immediately placed his hands over the young giant''s shoulder.


    "Oi, Kid... Increase your speed and prepare your footwork, I am about to give you some juice." Anon spoke in a very loud voice.


    "What do you mean ? Sir Sage ?" The kid asked with a confused expression.


    "You will..."


    As soon as Anon activated this skill, the giants whole body got covered in fire and his running speed got increased by many folds.


    "WOOOOO-HOOOOOOOOOO...." The young giant shouted as he got excited by the speed, he had never run this fast and his heart was beating at an unusual rate at this time.


    "Faster..." Anon shouted.


    "YES, SIRRRRR..."


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    With every step that the giant took, the ground behind him was left in flames.


    [Warning: 50% Mana Consumed]


    ''What the fuck !? It''s only been 30 seconds... How can my mana get drained so fast ?'' Anon thought as he couldn''t believe the notification.


    "HELLLPPP..." Suddenly, the Sound became clearly audible.


    "Run towards the sound." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Sir." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Ten seconds later...


    "Stop, Stop, Stop..." Anon ordered and the giant immediately stopped.


    Anon turned off the skill and started drinking mana potions.


    "HELLLLPPPPP... PLEASE SOMEONE."


    "Sir Sage... Look, She is the one calling for help." The giant spoke as he pointed towards a giant girl who was coming towards them with full speed and behind her were 5 huge giants, with black shining tattoos all over their bodies.


    "I think that girl is from the Hugra tri-"


    "Fuck that girl... Tell me about the fuckers behind her. What tribe are they from ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I don''t know... Those tattoos on their body and the ink is something that I have never seen before in my life, Sir Sage." The giant replied.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    *Burp*


    "Phew... I am full." Anon spoke as he threw away the empty bottle of mana potion on the ground.


    *Break*


    "Hmm... So you haven''t seen them huh ? They look really fit from their looks, unlike the rest of you guys... You look really skinny and stupid." Anon spoke as he looked at the black tattoed giants behind the female giant carefully.


    "H-Help... Please, Save me from those monsters. T-They ate my friend, P-Please save me.


    T-They are fucking monsterss..." The girl spoke as she looked at the kid with a scared expression and after telling her problem, she just ran away.


    "Wow... She really knows how to use people as baits, huh ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he didn''t stop her from running away.


    "S-Sir Sage... They are coming towards us, should I start running back to the cave ?" The giant kid asked with a scared expression as he noticed the blood stains over their faces and raw meat pieces coming out of their mouths.


    "Stand on your place and don''t move another step, unless I say so." Anon ordered as he recognised some of the symbols on their bodies.


    ''Isn''t that ancient demonic ?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    *Sreeeech*


    Suddenly, all five giants came to a Halt as soon as they noticed Anon and the kid.


    "Hehehehehe... Hey look, she already ran away... We should capture this kid and use him as our dinner today." One of the giant spoke as he grabbed the child''s hand.


    "S-Sir Sage... You should step in." The young giant spoke as he looked into their eyes and noticed pure madness.


    "Yes... We should roast him over the fire and eat his body parts one by one. Hehehehe..."


    "Let them take you. I will be coming with you." Anon ordered.


    "B-But, Sir... They will eat me and-"


    "Oi, Who are you talking to ? Have you gone crazy ?" One of the giant asked with a big smile on his face.


    "Hehehe... Crazy meat for dinner, he is going to be awesome." Another giant spoke with a crazy smile.


    "Just let them take you." Anon ordered.


    "Fuck..."


    ...


    The giants picked him up and tied him down with some ropes of hide that they were carrying with them.


    As Anon was very small... The giants didn''t even noticed him and continued their plan.


    ''I can tell just by the looks of it... These giants are being nourished with proper food and water.


    They have no sun burns on their bodies just like the other ginats and their muscles are bulging real good.


    Although, their minds seem to be broken or taken over by something. It''s like something is using all of them to hunt for food.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Giants.


    ''Those letters are ancient demonic... I just can''t read them, that''s the problem. I will wait and see where they gonna bring this guy. Until then... I will take a sweet nap.'' Anon thought as he immediately fell asleep over the young giant''s tied up body.


    After walking for about 20 kilometres with no stops... One of them spoke up.


    "Hey Look, I can see home." He shouted as he pointed towards something.


    Anon immediately opened his eyes and looked in the direction that he was pointing towards.


    "Oh... Fucking hell." The next thing that Anon noticed was really ugly.


    A tree with long black leaves was standing in the middle of a pool, that was full of crimson blood.


    The tree''s trunk was entirely covered with exposed human like veins that were continuously pumping blood into the tree branches and it''s leaves.


    "What the hell is that !?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the tree, three times just to confirm if it was actually real or he was just hallucinating.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: The Bloodroot''s Doom]


    [Rank: S+]


    [HP: 700,00,000/ 700,00,000]


    [MP: <none>]


    [Description: The Bloodroot''s Doom is aware of your presence and wants to take you as it''s loyal servent.]


    "The one description that I didn''t wanted to see." Anon spoke with a tense expression.

 Chapter 1000 Chapter-1000

    [Name: The Bloodroot''s Doom]


    [Rank: S+]


    [HP: 700,00,000/ 700,00,000]


    [MP: <none>]


    [Description: The Bloodroot''s Doom is aware of your presence and wants to take you as it''s loyal servent.]


    "How the fuck does it know about my existence ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he continued to look at the tree.


    As the giants walked closer to the bloodroot tree... Anon noticed that the tree''s real size is really big, approximately hundred times bigger than a normal tree.


    ''Hello, Anon...'' Suddenly a Sound rang inside his head.


    ''What the fuck...?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    ''I am the tree that you are looking at right now...'' The bloodroot tree spoke.


    ''How the fuck did you get into my mind ?'' Anon asked with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    ''I am a world class calamity... Or should I say, Void Entity of this world. Hehehehe... I possess power beyond your expectations Anon.


    I know you like girls, you like power and you like to do things that you like. If you and me join our hands together... we can rule over many worlds together. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Join me and-'' Before the bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, Anon summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "Time to run kid..." Anon spoke as he immediately cut off the hide ropes that were stopping the giant kid from moving around.


    *Cut-Cut-Cut*


    As soon as the kid was free... He didn''t wait for any other orders and started running towards the opposite direction immediately.


    ''CATCH THEM BOTH....'' The Bloodroot tree ordered the Giants and all of them immediately started running behind the kid with amazing speed.


    "Sir Sage... They will catch upto me. Please do something." The kid shouted as he asked Anon for help.


    "No, They won''t..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately used his spell.


    [Sand Walls]


    As soon as Anon used this spell... Huge walls of sand started forming inside front of him, but these walls failed to stop the giants as they just broke through them without any problems.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    As Anon made more walls... The crazed giants kept breaking through them without any problems.


    ''I can''t use the Rail Gun... This kid will die immediately from the recoil and it takes time to recharge as well.


    I have to use something else...'' Anon. Thought as he immediately changed his strategy.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon immediately used his skill and made one of them slip.


    *Thud*


    But, Before he could''ve even fallen down completely... Some magical power picked him right up and he continued to run.


    "Okay... That''s it." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around and used his skill over the Giant kid.


    "Run Fast Boy..." Anon shouted.


    "YES, SIRRRRR..." The giant kid shouted as his whole body got covered in hot flames and his running speed got increased by many folds.


    The giants followed Anon for another 1 mile... But as soon as they realised that it was impossible to catch him, they immediately stopped following him and went back.


    ''See you soon, Anon...'' The Bloodroot tree spoke in his mind once again.


    ''What the fuck was that ? A fucking tree... That was a fucking tree and I still felt danger from it.


    When he entered Into my mind, I felt as if my life is in danger. How can he even enter my mind like that ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    After reaching back to Village, Anon turned off his skill and jumped down from the giant boy''s back.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir Sage... If I have Disappointed you in any way, please forgive me." The boy spoke with his neck down.


    "The sun is going to go down soon... When the night falls, come to me with the girl that you like." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards the cave that they were staying in.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." The boy spoke with a neutral expression but he was very happy from the inside, as he will get to fuck his favourite girl tonight.


    ...


    "DAMON... DAMON, WHERE ARE YOU ?" Anon shouted as he entered inside the cave with an angry expression on his face.


    "H-Huh... Anon, I am coming out. Don''t come he-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon was already standing behind him.


    "What the fuck are you doing ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Damon and the 5 naked giant females behind him.


    "I-I was just checking... What their pussies would look like from the inside." Damon replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Fuck them and their pussies... Out of the cave." Anon spoke as he looked at the naked Females.


    "Y-Yes, Great Sage." All five of them immediately exited the cage.


    "I was having such a good time man... She even gave me a handjob with her pinky and thumb-"


    "What the fuck do you know about a tree... That''s named, Bloodroot''s Doom ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    As soon as Anon said this, Damon''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Where did you see it ? Is it here ? Please tell me that you read about it somewhere, please say that you haven''t seen it in personal." Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I have seen it in personal and I didn''t like what I saw..." Anon replied.


    "Fuck... Why that fucking tree of all ?" Damon spoke with a worried expression as he immediately sat down on a rock and placed his hand over her forehead.


    "Anything to discuss ? Hello ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "There is nothing to discuss... This land is doomed, Let''s get the fuck out of here as fast as possible." Damon spoke with a worried expression as he immediately stood up and started wearing his clothes.


    "We aren''t going anywhere... Unless you tell me what the hell is that thing." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine... You want to know it so bad, well here it is...


    When worlds like this one are created, we need a void entity to finish them and gods are really merciless when it comes to erase their own creations.


    They created Void entities... But, there were many kinds of void entities.


    Some of them were ready to use and some of them needed time to be used. Just assume that your world is going good and it needs to be destroyed instantly... Gods will immediately release the void entity on your world, like a huge rock from above that destroys the whole world in a click or a giant invincible monster.


    But, this world was destined to die slowly and that''s why they made the Bloodroot''s Doom.


    That tree grows like a normal tree at first, but as time passes... It starts to hunt.


    The tree releases a very sweet scent and attracts it''s prey, once the prey is in it''s range... It will either consume it or eat it''s brain and use it as it''s mindless servant.


    That tree is the second most dangerous void entity. Not even the gods can stop it once it starts to consume a world.


    How much was it grown ?" Damon asked with a worried expression.


    "I think it was hundred times bigger than a normal tree." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "That means it''s on the last stage of its full development. That tree is the reason, why there is no fucking water here.


    It must''ve sucked it all out..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... To me it seemed like he enjoyed blood more than water." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Blood... Fuck, It started mutation as well ? Was there anything else that you saw ? Tell me everything." Damon asked.


    "There was a big pool of blood around that tree and for some reason it was able to enter inside my brain.


    How can a tree entered inside my brain and threaten me ?" Anon asked with an Irritated expression.


    "Because it''s a fucking Void Entity, Anon. Even the gods fear them and this one must''ve gotten really strong since he entered your mind... Did it ask you for a way out of this world ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah... I think it was saying something about rulling all the Worlds if I became it''s servant." Anon replied.


    "Now, I understand... Why the gods insist on closing these cracks, so that these void entities can''t escape." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, What now ?" Anon asked.


    "We have to get out of this world... Because we are not strong enough to defeat that thing and if it found out about the gate... He will definitely come for our world.


    Let''s just go back and tell the gods about this world so that they can fix the crack-"


    "Are you fucking stupid ? First you told me to save these people and now you are just running back ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "B-But... That thing is too strong. We can''t fight it-"


    "I can''t go back on my words. I have promised them that I will save them and I need a fucking army... Didn''t you say so ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You will get another army Anon... But staying here will get us death at the moment, not a fucking Army." Damon replied.


    "Anything that lives can die... Didn''t you say so ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [AUTHOR: CHAPTER-1000!!!!! I CAN''T BELIEVE IT. THANK YOU GUYS YPU SRE THE BEST.]

 Chapter 1001 Chapter-1001

    "Yes, I said that... But, It''s not true for everything, Like that tree.


    I have seen it destroy thousands of worlds but not in a single world, have I seen it failing. That tree is really dangerous Anon... Once I saw it fighting 4 gods face to face." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Did he kill all of them ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, One remained alive to kill the tree... But, Three of them died." Damon replied.


    "See, That''s what I am saying... How did that one god killed the tree." Anon asked with a curious expression.


    "He... Sacrificed himself by creating an explosion so big, that it wiped out both of them from existence." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Look... Gods can never create something evil, that''s why they took some help from the Demons and created the bloodroot tree.


    I may not have the answer to it''s destruction... But, Maybe the Demons have, Who created it." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What are you trying to say ? Say it clearly... I don''t have the fucking time to solve puzzles." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Look... The demons in the deep sea, once lived on the Holy Land and they build a huge hall that contained all of the information about their magic, their history and some other important things.


    So, If you can go back and find that hall... There is a small chance that you will be able to find the cure to this thing." Damon replied.


    "Wait... I don''t understand it, the demons that lives in the Deep Sea hated you guys... Why would they help you in creating something so dangerous ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Look... Every Demon from that realm wasn''t same, there were some good demons as well... They helped us-"


    "Bullshit... There is no thing like a good Demon." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "Fuck... We stole the scroll from their Hall Of Wisdom and created it." Damon replied.


    "You fucking thief..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Demons wanted to sacrifice the holy land... They said that if they can''t have it, no one can have it.


    Gods stole their best weapon and trapped them in the Deep Sea. But, when more and more gods came to know about the secrets of that Demonic scroll, it became a problem.


    Our biggest Brother... He returned the scroll back to the Demonic Hall Of Wisdom and his it somewhere near the Demonic Forests Of Vadia." Damon replied.


    "You are telling me this now ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Look... That scroll is no joke, Anon. It corrupted several of our gods and splattered the blood of thousands.


    It plays with your mind and get''s you to do things that you can''t even imagine. I once saw a God offering his own golden blood to the scroll and his eyes as well... That was horrible." Damon replied.


    "We need to go back to our original world..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately exited the cave.


    "Can I bounce on the giant boobs until you come back ?" Damon asked.


    "No, You fucking stupid... You will be coming with me. I want to bounce on them too... But, they won''t exist if we don''t hurry." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started running towards the cave, that he came in from.


    ...


    After walking for about 30 meters... Anon and Damon reached in front of Jiu''s cave.


    "Oi... Is someone here ?" Anon shouted as he stood in front of the cave.


    "G-Great Sage... H-How can I help you ?" Jiu immediately rushed upto the cave''s entrance without any clothes.


    "Where are your fucking clothes ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I was in the middle of child making process and that''s why-"


    "Motherfucker... You guys are literally dying. You don''t have anything to eat and barely any water reserves left and yet you guys are just humping each other and popping out more kids ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Great Sage... But, after fighting and Eating... All we know is how to produce children." Jiu replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Hey, Anon... Looks like he is talking about you-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that Anon was looking at him with serious eyes.


    "I-I was just kidding."


    "We need to go back to our world in order to collect some things, we will be back soon." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Jiu.


    "Are you leaving ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... But, We will be back." Damon replied.


    "Shall I come with you ?" Jiu asked with a smile.


    "No... Stay here." Anon spoke as he walked I to the cave with Damon and as they walked further into the cave... Darkness started increasing more and more.


    "Anon... I can''t see anything." Damon replied.


    "I know." Anon replied.


    *Shhhhhhh*


    Suddenly, Water falling sounds started coming from the other side and slowly light also appeared.


    "Hey... Look the waterfall." Damon spoke.


    Both of them walked out of the waterfall and as soon as they walked out, Anon noticed that it was evening on this side.


    "How do you plan to get out of this forest... It will take us atleast 2 days to go the Demon kingdom, even if we used magic enchantments." Damon spoke.


    "Yeah... No." Anon spoke as he immediately whistled loudly.


    *Whistleeeeeeee*


    Anon''s whistle echoed through the whole forest and after a while... Everything went silent.


    "What the fuck was that ? Why would you do that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Was my whistle not loud enough ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Swing-Swing*


    "CAWWWWWWW...."


    As soon as Anon heard the loud cawing sound... A smile appeared over his face.


    "What is that Sou-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed A three-eyed Raven flying right over them.


    "Jump." Anon spoke as he jumped and landed over the Raven''s back.


    "Master... I greet you with all my heart."


    "Hello, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he patted over her head.


    *Pat-Pat*


    "Where did you get her ? Can I get one too ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Luv... I need to get to the Demon kingdom real fast. How fast can you take me there ?" Anon asked.


    "Master... I have been there before, but that was a mistake. You see the Demon kingdom is like a very hidden place in the forests of Vadia and it can only be found by those who have special sight." She replied.


    "He has the special sight... We can''t waste time talking. Let''s move." Damon spoke.


    <SHADOW WINGS> Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *SWISSSSSSSH*


    Anon and Damon both felt Extreme pressure of wind as the raven took off with a very rapid speed.


    With every flap of her wings... Her speed increased more and more.


    "How the fuck is she going so fast ?" Damon asked in a very loud voice.


    "I don''t know... She is a self-learner." Anon replied.


    *FLAP-FLAP*


    12 minutes later...


    The Raven slowed her speed...


    "Master... It was here somewhere." She spoke as she pointed towards the Forest.


    "Use your demonic Eyes..." Damon spoke.


    "Don''t teach me what to do... I am really irritated because of not having sex for three fucking days." Anon replied with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry..."


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Without wasting another moment... Anon used his skill and started searching for the Hidden Demon kindom.


    "One of their guys came to my house asking for help... I should''ve asked him for the location." Anon spoke.


    "Well, If you were to-"


    "There it is... Luv, Go down." Anon spoke as he pointed towards a big group of trees that were sticking together.


    "Yes, Master." The raven replied as she immediately descended to the ground.


    Anon and Damon immediately jumped off of her back and started walking towards the trees that were sticking together.


    "So, Where is the kingdom ?" Damon asked.


    "Behind those trees..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he pointed towards the trees.


    "So, It''s an illusion ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Can you see through it ?" Damon asked.


    "Yes and they aren''t very happy with our intrusion." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Damon asked.


    "Duck down..." Anon spoke as he grabbed Damon''s head and pressed it down.


    "What the-" Before Damon could''ve asked his question, A very sharp spear passed from right over his head.


    *Grab*


    Anon grabbed it immediately and looked at it''s tip with a smile.


    "Looks like these guys really hate you..." Anon spoke with a smile as he showed the spear''s tip to Damon.


    "D-Darksteel ? But, How is it possible ? Did you give it to them ?" Damon asked with a dead serious expression.


    "Nope... I am more interested in this Demon kingdom-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Another spear came for his head and this time, the spear''s speed was double than the first spear.


    *Grab*


    But, Anon grabbed that spear as well and all that without even blinking once.


    "Fuck it... These shitheads need some sense hammered into their stupid brains before we talk to them." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately wrote something over the spear''s handle with his nail and threw it back with full speed.


    *SWISSSSSSSH*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 1002 Chapter-1002

    *BOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the spear went through the illusion, a huge blast happened on the other side.


    "What the fuck...?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "I don''t have time to deal with this shit." Anon spoke with an angry expression as his Eyes glowed brightly purple.


    ''What the hell happened to him all of a sudden ?'' Damon thought with a confused expression.


    "Hey, Ano-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, A shadow appeared behind Anon.


    *Swish*


    "Mike ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at Mike.


    "I greet, My Master." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up slowly.


    "What are you doing here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master... As soon as I sensed your magic, I came here." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "How did you reach here so fast ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Mike knows transportation magic..." Anon replied.


    "What ? And you don''t know it ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression.


    "It only transports him to a short distance... In order to travel long ways, he will have to re-cast the ability.


    I am too lazy to do that." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Master... I have Killed the Elf girl and I might''ve something that you would-"


    "Not now, Mike. I have somethings to do right now." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately disappeared from his place.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, A demon walked out of the Illusion barrier and there were five demon guards behind him.


    "Human... I am Evanglion, The Army General of the Demon Kingdom and You have killed five of my guards right now with that spear throw.


    So, You better surrender yourself right now or I will-" Before the journal could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Anon wasn''t standing on his place.


    "Where did he go ?" Evanglion asked with a Confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Look back and you will get the answer to your question." Damon replied with a smile.


    "What is behind-" Evanglion started speaking but as soon as he turned around, his whole body got frozen in place.


    All five of his guards were lying down on the ground, fully covered in blood and their intestines ripped apart.


    Anon is standing right in front of him and Bloodlust is oozing out of his body.


    "S-Sir... Please don''t kill me." The general spoke as he immediately understood that Anon wasn''t a normal Human.


    "Where is your King ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "P-Please follow me..." The general spoke as he immediately started walking towards the illusion barrier.


    Damon and Anon also started following him.


    As soon as all three of them crossed through the illusion barrier, Damon noticed Five Dead Demon guards lying on the ground.


    ''Anon did them really dirty...'' Damon thought as he looked at the guards.


    "I don''t have all day... Walk faster." Anon ordered Evanglion.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    The Demon kingdom was very different from the other kingdoms... As it was situated in a forest, there weren''t any walls there.


    The houses were built over the branches of huge tree''s or inside their trunks.


    "This place... Looks really old." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Demon houses.


    "General Evanglion... Where are you bring that Human cunt ? Did he crossed through our illusion barrier ?" A demon with fully blue coloured body and two long horns over his head spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "General Oleg... This is not the time to talk and please don''t call him that." Evanglion replied with a neutral expression.


    "What should I call him then ? Sir Human ? They are fucking cunts and that''s what I am-" Before Oleg could''ve completed his sentence, A white light flashed before him.


    *Thud*


    His head was instantly decapitated and as it rolled down the ground... All the other demons around him got scared of Anon.


    "Those who can''t keep their tongue in control will get nothing but death." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he cleared the blood from his nail.


    As Anon walked through the Demon kingdom... Death followed him.


    Whoever dared to speak ill about him or make fun of him, died immediately.


    Anon Killed a total of 43 Demons and finally reached in front of a huge tree that was hollow in the trunk.


    Inside the Tree''s trunk... There was a huge hall in which many Demons were sitting and in the middle of the hall there was a large throne made out of skulls and bones.


    Over the throne, An Incubus was sitting... His face was handsome and he was wearing very Royal and fancy clothes.


    "Hello, Evanglion... May I ask why you come into my Court without even asking for my permission ?" The Incubus asked with a serious expression.


    "My King... I greet you." Evanglion spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "Who are these imbeciles that doesn''t know their places ?" The incubus spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "S-Sir... These humans wanted to-"


    "Where is he ? Where is he ?" Suddenly, A Demon came running into the Royal Court with a worried expression on his face.


    A female Demon accompanied him and both of them were carrying Anon''s pictures in their hands.


    "Sir, There he is..." The Female demon spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    "Who are these fucking stupids ? Why is everyone walking into the Royal Court as if this is some kind of joke ?" The incubus shouted loudly as he immediately stood up from his throne with an angry expression on his face.


    "My king... Please don''t-" Before Evanglion could''ve completed his sentence, A white light flashed.


    "Fuck..." Evanglion spoke as he immediately looked down and started crying.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    The Incubus''s head was decapitated immediately and it rolled down from the throne in front of so many Demons. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the fuck...?" The Demon standing behind Anon spoke with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    Every Demon sitting inside the Royal Court got really scared of Anon.


    "You are the guy who came to visit me in the Human Kingdom... Aren''t you ?" Anon asked the Demon who was standing behind him.


    "I-I was sir..." He replied.


    "Good, You are the king now." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1003 Chapter-1003

    "W-What Sir ?" The Demon asked with a confused expression.


    "What is your name ?" Damon asked with a smile as he went upto the Incubus''s decapitated head and grabbed the king''s crown.


    "M-My name is Rovan... Sir." He replied with a scared and Confused expression. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well Rovan... Here. This crown means that you are the new king of this Demon Kingdom and my friend over there is already very frustrated.


    So, I hope you don''t want to irritate him even more... Because he won''t mind killing you too." Damon spoke as he slowly grabbed both of Rovan''s collars and adjusted them perfectly.


    He then placed the Royal golden crown over his head and winked at him.


    "I-I understand..." Rovan replied with a shocked expression as he didn''t knew what was happening.


    "The Court is adjourned for today... Everyone, Please get the fuck out of here." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Demons who were sitting on the ground as audiance.


    ...


    Everyone immediately started leaving the Royal court with scared and shocked looks on their faces.


    "What just happened ?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "That guy killed our king without even blinking."


    "How can someone be this strong."


    ...


    "Where is the Demonic Hall Of Wisdom ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Rovan.


    "D-Demonic Hall of wisdom ? You mean the one in the mythical stories ?" Rovan asked with a confused expression.


    "I thought you said it was real." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Rovan... That Demonic Hall Of Wisdom is real and it''s here, somewhere in this kingdom.


    So, Can you take us there or not ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "But, There are no proof for that thing to ever exist..." The girl spoke up as she looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Fuck... My brother must''ve hided it somewhere." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "You have those golden eyes... Can''t you just see where he hid it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, It''s not that easy... He must''ve hid it so well that neither the gods and nor the demons can get to it." Damon replied.


    "Are you saying that I just murdered so many Demons for nothing ?" Anon asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I have a book that has something about that place. It was written in ancient demonic language, so I can''t decipher it." The Demon girl spoke as she immediately pulled out a small pouch from her waist belt and inserted her hand inside it.


    She then pulled out a huge book out of it and placed it on the ground.


    *THUD*


    The Book had no title and as soon as Anon opened the book... He noticed a Demonic magic circle on the first page of the page.


    "A curse Magic circle... Whoever opens the book will die immediately." Anon spoke as he immediately understood what the circle was for.


    "Now I know why my grandfather died young." The girl spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    As Anon flipped through the pages of the book, he readed every single page and translated it.


    The Demon girl didn''t miss this opportunity and immediately wrote everything down on a paper.


    After flipping through 34 pages... Anon finally reached on the page that he was looking for.


    "This is the one..." The Demon girl spoke as she immediately pointed towards the page that had the image of a big door over it.


    "Yeah... This is it." Damon confirmed it immediately.


    "These darkened lines... I think it''s the address." Rovan spoke as he pointed towards the two lines that were written with dark coloured ink.


    "Those who desire to gain Wisdom shall pass through the blood of the Royal.


    In order to open the doors to the Hall Of Wisdom... One must draw two big doors with the bones of a Huldy Bear''s Bones.


    The doors must be drawn precisely and enchanted with blood of the Royals to access the Hidden Wisdom." Anon spoke as he translated the darkened lines.


    "Okay... Well, we have the Royal blood right here all we need is a Huldy Bear''s Bones." Damon spoke.


    "Those bears went extinct like 400 years ago..." The Demon girl spoke as she looked at Damon with a neutral expression.


    "Are there none left ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "We haven''t seen any for the past 100 years... Rovan''s Great, Great Grandfather hunted the last one of them-"


    "... and he gifted the bones of the last Huldy Bear to the Demonic Craftsman who were crafting the Royal Thorne at that time." Rovan spoke as he immediately stood up and walked upto the Royal throne.


    "How will you know which one of those bones belongs to a Huldy Bear ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Step aside..." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Anon started scanning every single bone of the throne.


    [Name: Regi Demon''s Spine Bone.]


    [Description:.....]


    "Not this one."


    [Name: Horos Snake''s Bone]


    [Description: .....]


    "Next.."


    [Name: Human Bones]


    [Description: ....]


    "Next..."


    [Name: Huldy Bear''s Bones]


    [Description: These bones are extracted from the...]


    "Yep... This is it." Anon spoke as he grabbed the bone and pulled it out of the throne.


    *Crackle-crackle-crackle*


    As soon as Anon pulled it out... The throne started to break and fall off.


    "Here draw it." Anon spoke as he threw the bone towards Rovan.


    *Catch*


    As soon as Rovan grabbed the bone... He felt the extreme weight of the bone and immediately dropped it.


    *THUD*


    "What the hell !? It''s so heavy-"


    "Haaa... What kind of demon are you ?" Damon spoke as he immediately moved forward and picked it up with just one hand.


    He then started making a gate like pattern on the ground just like it was shown in the book.


    After completing the pattern... Damon looked at Anon.


    "It''s completed... We need the Royal blood." Damon spoke.


    Anon immediately kicked the Incubus''s head and it fell right over the gate pattern.


    "Why isn''t it opening ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "It doesn''t need the blood of a livind demon, right ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon.


    "I don''t fucking know... It''s not mentioned in the book." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1004 Chapter-1004

    "Why isn''t it opening ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the gate with a confused expression and continuously checked the book in order to match the gate''s pattern, but it was perfect.


    "The pattern is perfect... There has to be something else." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the book and readed the two lines again.


    "Those who desire to gain Wisdom shall pass through the blood of the Royal.


    In order to open the doors to the Hall Of Wisdom... One must draw two big doors with the bones of a Huldy Bear''s Bones.


    The doors must be drawn precisely and enchanted with blood of the Royals to access the Hidden Wisdom." Anon spoke slowly trying to understand what can be hidden in these words.


    "Hey, Are you reading this word ?" Damon asked as he pointed towards the last word of the line.


    "Tuk-Tuk ? I don''t know what this word means." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "What do you mean ? You know the Demonic Language... How can you not know this word ?" Damon asked.


    "Because... It''s not a word." The Demon girl spoke up.


    "What do you mean ?" Rovan and Damon asked at the same time.


    "It''s a Sound..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "This is not a word... It''s a fucking sound." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and walked upto the gate''s pattern.


    He then slowly bent down and knocked on the ground twice.


    *Tuk-Tuk*


    As soon as Anon knocked on it... The pattern started glowing and two crimson gates Formed on the floor.


    "What the Fuc-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, the gates opened up and he fell down.


    "Let''s fucking go..." Damon spoke with a smile as he also jumped into the Demonic Hall of Wisdom without thinking twice.


    "We should go as well..." The Demon girl spoke as she looked at Rovan.


    "But, This-" Before Rovan could''ve completed his sentence, The gates disappeared.


    "Fuck... The gates Disappeared." She spoke with a Disappointed expression.


    "He walked into our kingdom... Killed all the guards on the frontline, then killed 69 others who made fun of him in the way and at last he killed our king.


    Having Power is crazy." Rovan spoke with a neutral expression as chills went down his spine.


    "Well, He earned those powers on his own... If he tells me to bear his children, I will immediately bend down and show him my pussy to plant his seed.


    He even made you the king without even thinking twice... That''s what you call the real power.


    I bet no cunt in this kingdom will be able to oppose your orders, Mr. King." The Demon girl spoke with a smile.


    "I almost forgot that... I am the kingdom now."


    ...


    Inside the Demonic Hall of Fame...


    "What is this place ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression as he looked around and noticed thousands of books floating all around them in the air.


    All of these books were different and they were making constant page flipping sounds without any stops.


    The environment in the library was bizzare as Nothing can be seen properly due to all the books flying around so fast.


    "Fuck man... I can''t keep my eyes concentrated due to all these flying books. How are we going to find that scroll ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Those who seek wisdom must know calmness and peace in their mind. If you calm your mind down just enough, you will be able to see through these books clearly and find that." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Scroll that was hovering over a alter at the end of the hall.


    "Wow... You found it." Damon spoke with an excited expression as he immediately started running towards the scroll.


    "It can''t be that easy to-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that the scroll Disappeared from it''s place.


    "What the fuck ? Where did it go ?" Damon asked with a loud voice as he looked at Anon.


    "This place is the true form of magic... The alter moves and hides itself among these flying books." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked around once again and noticed that the alter was now directly above him.


    Anon immediately bent down while keeping his eyes on the alter.


    "Come here..." Anon spoke as he released the pressure in his legs and jumped towards the altar.


    *Jump*


    But suddenly, Many books covered the alter causing it Disappear once again.


    "This is fucking insane... How are we supposed to get that scroll if all these books kept doing this ?" Damon asked with an Angry expression.


    "Well, I will just set this whole thing to fire then..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he immediately summoned a fireball in his hands mad eout of Demonic Fire.


    "WOAH... Wait, Wait, Wait... You can''t do this." Damon spoke as he immediately stopped Anon.


    "Give me one good reason to not do it." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "These books contain ancient demonic wisdom... Why would you want to burn down such a good asset ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Good enough reason." Anon spoke as he de-spawned the fireball and looked around with a serious expression.


    ''It''s time to use that skill...'' Anon thought as he immediately activated the skill.


    [Sage''s Thinking]


    As soon as Anon used this skill... His Iq got boosted by 1000% but all his strength and agility got de-buffed by 50%.


    He then focused on the altar and calculations of different scenarios started forming inside his brain.


    "Damon... There it is, go ahead and try to grab it." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the altar.


    "How the fuck are you seeing it everytime and not me, Is it some kind of skill or-"


    "Just do what I am telling you to do, you idiotic Creature." Anon spoke in a professional tone.


    "Fine..." Damon spoke as he immediately moved forward and just as he tried to grab the scroll, the books covered it and the altar disappeared again.


    "Argghhhh... This is making me really fucking angry right now." Damon spoke with an angry expression. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damon it''s there." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the other direction.


    Without thinking much Damon ran towards that direction with full speed but the altar disappeared once again before he could''ve reached it.


    "FUCK..." Damon shouted.


    "It''s there." Anon spoke.


    "FUCK..."


    ....


    "There."


    "FUCK..."


    ...


    "There."


    "FUCK..."


    ...


    ''The scroll maybe smart but it''s still stupid... It''s movements are really noticeable now. It''s moving in a similar pattern everytime someone tries to grab it.


    "I can''t capture that fucking scroll... Let''s just burn this shit to ground." Damon spoke as he immediately sat down on the ground.


    "One last try..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Why do you want to-"


    "Just do it." Anon replied.


    "Fine... Where is it ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "It''s there..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the end of the hall.


    "Come here you fucking son of a bitch..." Damon spoke as he immediately stood up and started running towards the scroll.


    Anon on the other side, Bent down and build some potential energy in his legs.


    "Come on..." Anon spoke as he kept a really keen eye on the scroll this time.


    As soon as Damon reached near the scroll... The books covered it like usual and in that split second, the Altar Disappeared.


    "Come to daddy..." Anon spoke as he immediately released the potential energy in his legs and converted it into kinetic energy.


    *Jump*


    Anon jumped towards the ceiling and raised his hand.


    As soon as he reached near the ceiling, the altar appeared right on the ceiling and Anon snatched the scroll from over it.


    *Snatch"


    "See... It Disappeared again, we have to-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, he turned around and noticed that Anon was already standing there with the scroll in his hands.


    "YOU FUCKING GOT IT..." Damon shouted with a huge smile on his face as he looked at Anon.


    "I fucking got it..." Anon replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, All the books stopped flapping their pages and flying.


    They all went back to their own bookshelfs and the hall got covered with pure silence.


    It was so silent that even a pin dropping will make a really loud noise.


    "So, What now ?" Damon asked in a whispering voice.


    "Nothing... We open this fucking scroll." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he immediately opened the scroll and noticed that it was empty.


    Damon immediately closed his eyes in frustration as soon as he noticed that the scroll was completely white from the inside.


    "I think... My eyes are playing tricks on me. You know, They are showing me that this fucking scroll is empty... That''s not right, huh Anon ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon''s face and noticed a tense expression on his face.


    "Fuck... It''s empty." Damon spoke as he immediately grabbed his head with both of his hands.


    "We need these ingredients to kill a Bloodroot Tree." Anon spoke with a smile as he can see the writings on the scroll with his special eyes.


    <Demonic Eyes>

 Chapter 1005 Chapter-1005

    "What !? You can read it ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I have come across this ink before... It can only be seen by demonic Eyes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Awesome... What are the ingredients ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Roots of the Rona''s Tree, Flower of the Ignis Plant, Meat of a Ruru and juice that is extracted from the roots of a 700 year old Jinkin tree." Anon spoke.


    "Hmmm... Odd, I have never heard of these things. Neither all these trees nor this Ruru animal." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck..." Damon spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What happened ? Are you alright ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "All these ingredients that you just spoke are not from here." Damon replied as he sat down on the ground and grabbed his head with both of his hands.


    "Yeah... But, Sephie or Adeline will know where we can find these items. Why are you getting all stressed out ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "They are from heaven..." Damon replied.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The Jinkin tree, Rona Tree, Ignis Plant and Ruru the animal... All of them are found in heaven. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s obvious... The bloodroot tree is made in heaven, that''s why it''s destruction formula is also made out of things that are found in heaven only.


    We are fucked... Hey Anon, Let''s just not go back to that world again. We can just forget that the giants even exists and live our lifes normally.


    I know many other worlds where you can get an army for yourself, I am pretty sure you will find them in one of the 12 gates." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Fuck this... I am going back." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he threw the scroll away and started walking towards the exit gate of the Demonic Hall Of Wisdom.


    "Anon wait... You can''t go there. The bloodroot tree will kill you." Damon spoke as he placed his hand over Anon''s shoulder and stopped him immediately.


    "Damon... Look at my face, Do you think I give a fuck about death right now ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked dead into Damon''s eyes.


    "You aren''t afraid of death ? You know what death means right ? You will die... Everything ends." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I don''t give a fuck... I have given them my word. You step back if you want." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the exit door once again with a carefree expression on his face.


    "Fucking psychopath." Damon spoke as he had no other choice but to follow Anon.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon opened the door... He noticed that it was night outside and the temperature was really low.


    There were cracks on the ground and the air was really dry.


    "Is this-" Anon started speaking as he stepped outside, but before he could''ve completed his sentence... The doors to The Hall Of Wisdom Disappeared.


    "This is the fucking world of Giants." Damon spoke as he pointed towards the ligh that was coming from a distance.


    Both of them started walking towards the light and noticed that it was a campfire and many giants were sitting around it. Most of them were having sex.


    "How did we get here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It was an Inter-dimensional space... When you opened the exit gates, you were thinking about the giants and the gates Opened up in this world.


    Fuck... I should''ve know." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Let''s go..." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Campfire.


    "Oi, Jiu..." Damon called out as he noticed that Jiu was sitting near the Campfire.


    "Hey look... It''s the Great Sages, They are back... I told you guys, they will come back. Sage''s never go back on their words." Jiu spoke with a smile as he immediately stood up and ran upto Damon and Anon.


    All the giants walked upto Anon and Damon with smiles on their faces.


    "We thought you ran away and you will never come back."


    "Yeah, I guess we were wrong... Sorry, Great Sages."


    "You have our apology." All the giants spoke as all of them went down on their knees and apologized to Anon and Damon.


    "Fuck..." Damon spoke as he closed his eyes and placed his hand over his forehead.


    "Sir Sage, Did you call me ?" A Giant girl asked as she stood up and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hmm....? Me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Side please... Sir Sage... Sir Sage, This is the girl." The kid from before immediately walked upto the front and pointed towards the girl.


    "Ah... Yeah, Go and have sex with the kid." Anon commanded as he looked at the girl.


    "But, Sir Sage... This is a kid. I don''t think-"


    "Did I ask you ? I said have sex with him... That means have with him. Don''t talk back." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the Girl.


    "Y-Yes, Sir Sage..." The girl replied as she immediately walked away with the kid.


    "Can I suck on your boobs ?" The kid asked with a smile.


    "I-I think so..."


    "Niceeeee."


    ....


    "You guys can go to sleep. I have found a way to save your world." Anon spoke as he looked at the Giants.


    "What ?"


    "Really ?"


    "Thank you sir Sage."


    ...


    "Sir Sage... You have my thanks for saving our world. Every single tribe of giants from today onwards will serve you and only you, as our God." Jiu replied with a smile as he returned back to the campfire with all of his tribe members.


    "Fuck Anon... Fuck. What are you trying to pull off ? You think you are going to fight a world class void entity and win ?


    Even if you win... I don''t think you will be able to come back alive." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1006 Chapter-1006

    "I can''t die... Don''t you understand." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I haven''t had sex with every girl in the world and I can''t die unless I fucked every single girl in the world." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are really a psychopath... You fucking bastard." Damon spoke as he sat down on a stone.


    "The Bloodroot is the strongest at night. According to the scroll, it absorbs it''s powers from the moonlight and the darkness.


    We have to fight it in the day and we will be able to kill it. I mean it''s a tree... It cannot follow us.


    We will just deal damage and back off from it''s range." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Yeah, As if it was that simple... Don''t forget it''s a highly knowledgeable World ending void entity.


    It was able to enter inside your mind... I don''t think you need more proofs to know it''s strength." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "What do you suggest then ?" Anon asked.


    "I suggest to ru-"


    "Except running away." Anon spoke interrupting Damon immediately.


    "I don''t have any suggestions." Damon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "So, we are going to fight with my strategy, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Anon... I don''t think, I am ready for this. I am going." Damon spoke as he stood up from the rock and started walking towards Jiu''s cave.


    "Are you serious ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Damon.


    "I am." Damon spoke without turning around and started walking towards the cave.


    "A god... What a joke ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he turned around and sat down on the ground.


    ....


    The night passed and the suns shined brightly in the sky.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.


    He noticed that no one was awake since it''s really early in the morning.


    *Yaaawwwwn*


    Anon yawned and looked in the south direction with a serious expression.


    "Let''s fucking do this." Anon spoke as he started walking forward with a serious expression on his face.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As Anon walked forward... He stopped concealing his aura and his eyes started shining brightly purple.


    As more and more Aura oozed out of his body... Every step that he took forward became lighter and lighter.


    Slowly Anon started jogging and suddenly, made a jump...


    *Jump*


    But that jump was over one kilometre high and five kilometres long.


    "Phew... That feels light." Anon spoke with a smile as he started running towards the tree''s location... While making more and more longer jumps.


    With every jump, the distance he covered increased.


    .... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "HAAHAHAHAHAHA...."


    *THUD*


    As Anon landed on the ground, a huge dust cloud rose from the ground.


    "I think... It was fifty kilometres, but I need more." Anon spoke with a smile as he started running again with full speed and this time he used every single body strengthening spell.


    <Body Strengthening>


    <Agility Boost>


    ....


    *JUMP*


    After using all the Strengthening spells, Anon finally jumped over 10 kilometres high and a 120 kilometres long.


    *THUUD*


    "I am here." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he noticed the bloodroot tree from afar with his enhanced eye sight.


    Anon slowly started walking forward and as soon as he entered inside the Bloodroot''s range, a voice rang inside his head.


    ''Back so soon... Anon ?'' The bloodroot spoke.


    "I am here to fuck you up... Motherfucker." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    ''Hahahaha... What a childish thing to say, You think you can kill me ? I am multiple times stronger than you.


    The aura that you are radiating right now... Is nothing in front of me, Anon.


    Don''t be a stupid and just join hands with me. I will reward you with powers beyond your thinking.


    I will give you so much life force that you will basically become immortal and live forever.


    All you have to do is... Accept my powers. Just say the word and you will feel more alive than ever.'' The bloodroot spoke.


    "Oh... I will accept but not your powers instead your fucking death." Anon replied with a smile as his eyes glowed even brightly.


    ''Fine... I will show you my powers and take you as my slave forcefully.'' The bloodroot spoke.


    "Try me..." Anon replied as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers and supplied them with as much mana as possible.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, He noticed that five giants from before are coming towards Anon with full speed.


    The black tattoos on their bodies have spreaded and their eyes have turned completely black.


    "Food... Food... Food..."


    "Food... Food... Food..."


    Food was the only word those giants were repeating as they ran towards Anon with full speed.


    "Come closer..." Anon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Food... Foo-"


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    As soon as the giants entered into Anon''s range... Many lights flashed in front of them.


    Suddenly, their bodies started falling down to the ground in small pieces and they died on the spot.


    "Feels alive to move without all that aura concealed within me..." Anon replied with a smile as he swinged his arcane Slayers with his fingers.


    ''You think that was the end ?'' Bloodroot spoke and suddenly, hundreds of Giants covered in black tattoos started rising from the blood pool that was around it.


    "Well... That is fucking fantastic." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately swirled his Arcane Slayers around his fingers and got ready to kill everything that came to his direction.


    <DOMAIN OF THE UNDEFEATED>


    [Mark of sacrifice has been activated]


    [Please select 5 Targets with the mark of sacrific eand kill them to proceed to the next stage.]


    "Mark the first five..." Anon spoke with a smile as he marked the first five giants who were coming at him.


    [Targets Marked with Mark of Sacrifice]


    "Let''s kill..." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position and started killing the giants.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    ''I want to see... How many can you kill Anon. Hehehehehe...'' The bloodroot spoke as he smiled evilly.

 Chapter 1007 Chapter-1007

    [You have killed all 800 Targets]


    [Would you like to re-cast the skill and Mark 900 Targets with Mark of Sacrifice ?]


    Anon is now standing in between a huge blob of Giants all covered in blood.


    His eyes are shining brightly purple and a very angry expression can be seen on his face.


    Anon has killed over 2000 giants but there is no end to them. He kills one of them and three more rises from the blood pool.


    Anon was sucking out the life force from each giant that he killed but there seems to be no effect on the bloodroot tree.


    Although his powers, Agility and Fury was growing with each round of the Undefeated Domain, but his stamina and energy was going down at an alarming rate.


    Suddenly, All the Giants stopped at their positions.


    "Come at me... Fuckers." Anon shouted loudly.


    ''I have many more of them and not only giants I have monsters too. You will exhaust yourself but they won''t end Anon.


    The best thing for you to do now is to join hands with me and become my loyal servant.


    Help me escape this world and I will show you what unlimited power feels like.


    Take a drink from my blood pool Anon and accept my powers.'' The Bloodroot spoke.


    Anon immediately turned off his skill and started walking towards the Bloodroot tree''s Blood pool.


    ''Very good... Very good... Just leave all your pains to me and let me show you what-'' before the bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, it noticed something different about Anon.


    ???? Mnhh Mnhh Mnhhhmnhhh.... ????


    Suddenly, Anon started humming a melody in a low voice.


    ''Hmm...? What are you trying to pull off ?'' The bloodroot asked with a suspicious voice.


    ????He ruled the Russian land and never mind the Czar...


    But the Kasachok he danced really wunderbar... ????


    As soon as Anon started singing this song... The Aura around his body started expanding even more and the amount of bloodlust was almost doubled.


    ''Anon... Are you still trying to fight me ? It''s use-'' Before the Bloodroot could''ve completed it''s sentence, Anon pulled out a fully charged Rail Gun from his inventory that was enhanced with shock distributers.


    He then pointed the gun towards the Bloodroot tree.


    ???? In all affairs of state he was the man to please...


    But he was real great when he had a girl to... squeeze. ????


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon stopped singing he pulled the trigger.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A very huge explosion took place and blood flew everywhere.


    This time... The recoil of the rail gun was dropped down to 2% as it distributed all the recoil into every direction evenly.


    As soon as the smoke cleared up... Anon noticed that a huge portion of the Bloodroot tree was blown up because of his shot.


    "I don''t give a fuck about your powers... Hehehe." Anon replied as he laughed like a psychopath and showed his middle finger to the bloodroot tree.


    Every single Giant that was standing around Anon got evaporated instantly.


    ''You think you have dealt damage to me, Anon ?'' The bloodroot tree asked as it immediately healed up the injured part of it''s trunk to perfect condition.


    Suddenly, the trunk of the Bloodroot tree started shining brightly and a woman made out of wood was formed.


    ''A Dryad Sylvian...'' Anon thought as he looked at the woman with a smile.


    "Anon, You are a very powerful Being... That''s why, I am trying to tell you that you deserve better.


    You deserve to be on the top of these worlds. Join hands with me and drink this." The Dryad spoke as she walked upto Anon and formed a wooden bowl out of her hand, she then filled the bowl with her blood.


    "Fuck... You." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed the Dryad''s neck and broke it.


    *Crack*


    *Thud*


    But, it immediately grew back a new one.


    "Anon... You can''t kill me. I am a superior being than you. You can''t kill me, just accept your fate and become my slave." The Dryad spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "That''s now how it works for him..." Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    "What !?" The Dryad immediately looked back with a shocked expression and noticed that Damon was standing behind him.


    Suddenly, A psychotic smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "How did you get here without getting detected ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "You see... It''s opposite for him. He makes slave, doesn''t become one." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Don''t disturb us..." The Dryad spoke as she opened her fingers and pointed towards Damon.


    Suddenly, A red flower grew out from the bloodroot tree and as soon as it bloomed, it shot out 3 very sharp thorns aiming for Damon directly.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "I thought you will have better move than this one." Damon replied with a smile as he easily dodged all three thorns without any problems.


    "Oh, You don''t want to mess with me... Hmmm..? Why can''t I get inside your mind ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    Anon immediately stood up and grabbed the Dryad from the neck once again.


    "What are you doing Anon ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she noticed that Anon''s grip over her neck was tighter than before.


    "You are nothing... But a tree." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately picked her up from the ground and noticed a small vine attached to her left leg.


    "No, Anon... Don''t touch that vi-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon broke the vine and she died instantly.


    "You think you killled me ? I am everywhere, Anon." Suddenly, many new Dryads started appearing all around the bloodroot tree''s trunk.


    "Oi... Use this." Damon spoke as he threw a bracelet towards Anon.


    This bracelet was something that Damon tried to give him before but Anon didn''t take it.


    Anon grabbed the bracelet and noticed that there are 21 purple beads inside the bracelet.


    As soon as Anon saw the bracelet... He understood what Damon was telling him to do.


    "Let''s fucking do this..." Anon spoke with a smile as he supplied mana to the bracelet and immediately threw it on the ground.


    As soon as the bracelet hitted the ground, all it''s beads spreaded out and started transforming into Anon.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    In just seconds, There were 22 Anons standing front of the Bloodroot tree.


    "What the...? Are you copying my move ?" The dryad asked Anon with a confused expression.


    "If you can copy yourself... Why can''t I ? Hey, I just remembered that I had one more spell for you." Anon replied with an evil smile as he immediately used his skill.


    <Necromancy>


    As soon as Anon used this skill... Most of the Giants that died on the field started rising up from their deaths.


    "What are you doing ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she immediately noticed the dead giants waking up once again and marching behind Anon.


    "Why don''t you get into my mind and find out ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "I-I can''t get inside your mind... What have you done ?" The Dryad asked with an angry expression.


    ''When I saw the bloodroot tree for the first time... I got this feeling of panick, but i didn''t knew that it was one of it''s skill.


    Fear Hunter.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    [Name: Fear Hunter]


    [Rank: Special Grade]


    [Description: Once used this skill can easily cause panick into your target''s heart and once this happens, the host will be able to hunt it down and exploit it to confuse your target.


    This skill can be used as a defensive and as a offensive in particular fights.] S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Warning: If the Target figures out about your skill... It''s effects will disappear immediately.]


    ''When Damon throw that bracelet towards me... He hid a message in them and as soon as I got it, all the effects of that skill Disappeared.


    It never entered my brain... The tree was trying to stage a play where it convinced my mind to believe that it was inside me and it almost did.'' Anon thought with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "You found out about my Little trick, So What ? Don''t think so highly of yourself. I will now kill both of you and consume your life force, then I will take over those leftover giants and use them to get out of this fucking world." The Dryad shouted in anger.


    Suddenly, black vines sprouted out of the ground, grabbing Anon and Damon''s legs.


    "Die... Anon." The Dryad spoke as she pointed her hand towards Anon and suddenly, thousands of flowers started blooming on the bloodroot tree''s trunk.


    All the flowers immediately started shooting poisonous thorns towards Anon and Damon rapidly.


    "Let me get this one." Damon spoke with a smile as he immediately casted a defensive spell.


    <Shield Of Null>


    Suddenly, A black void appeared in front of Anon and all the thrones went straight into it.

 Chapter 1008 Chapter-1008

    "Was that all you had ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started walking towards the Bloodroot tree.


    "Don''t come close... You inferior being." The Dryad shouted as all of her copies started running towards Anon, but all of Anon''s clones immediately stepped forward and destroyed all the Dryads.


    "Oh... That was scary. Be careful Anon... She might hurt you hahaha." Damon spoke as he started laughing loudly.


    "You don''t want to make me angry... Just die easily or something really bad will happen.


    I will make you two beg for death, but death will not-" Before the Dryad could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "YAWWWWWWWWNNNNNNNNNN~ Phew~ Hmmm...? Were you saying something ? You see, I woke up really early this morning and I get bored with such long talks." Anon replied with a smile and carefree expression.


    "You fucking little piece of crap... I will erase your fucking existence from this world." The Dryad spoke with a very angry expression.


    "Oops... Looks like you angered that tree." Damon spoke from behind with a smile on his face.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, something shoot out of the Bloodroot tree and hitted the rock that was behind Anon.


    Anon slowly turned around and noticed that it was a leaf of the Bloodroot tree, he then felt a sharp pain on his right cheek. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon slowly raised his hand and touched his cheek only to notice that blood was coming out of his cheek.


    Suddenly, A Notification popped up in front of him.


    [You have been hit with <Bloodroot''s Leaf>]


    [Healing has been nullified for the next 30 seconds.]


    As soon as Anon read this notification he immediately used his skill.


    <Cursed immortality>


    [You have become immortal for the next 1 hour]


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, Millions of leaves shoot out from the Bloodroot tree.


    <Quantum Reflection>


    *Stab-Stab-Stab-Stab*


    But, Even with the skill active... All the leaves passed through it and got stabbed into Anon''s body.


    [Quantum Reflection has failed]


    "Anon..." Damon shouted as he immediately ran towards Anon from behind.


    As Anon was standing in front of Damon... No harm came to him.


    "I am... Alright." Anon replied as he immediately went down on his knees.


    [You have been paralyzed from the <Bloodroot''s Leaf> for 10 seconds.]


    [You have been poisoned from the <Bloodroot''s Leaf> for 1 minute]


    [Your strength has been decreased by 30% for 10 seconds.]


    ....


    ''Seventy Debuffs in total... I have been infected with Seventy fucking Debuffs at once.'' Anon thought as he noticed the rapid notification popping in front of him.


    "Anon... What is happening with you ? Why are you down on your knees ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he couldn''t understand what was going on with Anon.


    "The Quantum reflect... Didn''t work on it." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Y-Your Body is turning Purple... Is it something that you are doing ?" Damon asked.


    ''I am immortal right now... But, All these Debuffs on me will still work because I am not invincible.'' Anon thought as he stood up Slowly and the paralysis wore off.


    "Not so funny now... Is it ? That was just a small fraction of what I can do, Anon. I am impressed that you haven''t died, but I guess it''s one of your skills." The Dryad spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon and made fun of him.


    "You are just a fucking tree..." Damon spoke in a low voice as he got angry.


    "Say what ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression.


    "You are just a fucking tree... Do you think you can defeat us ?" Damon shouted with an angry expression.


    "Oh... Looks like someone is getting angry. Should I give you a fruit to eat ?" The Dryad asked with a smile as she hopped over the blood pool and started walking towards Anon with a smile on her face.


    "Anon... Stand up properly, She is coming towards us." Damon spoke as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Motherfucker... I am infected by more Debuffs that you can count." Anon spoke as he stood up straight and closed his fists tightly, building pressure in all his body.


    As soon as the pressure was High enough, all the leafs started popping out of Anon''s body and his wounds started healing again.


    *Pop-Pop-Pop*


    "Hey, I have a question... How did you guys found out about my skill ?" The Dryad asked with a smile as he stopped exactly one meter away from Anon.


    "Shut the fuck up..." Damon spoke with an angry expression as he immediately summoned five kunais and threw them at her with an incredible speed.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    All the kunais hitted her but nothing happened to the Dryad.


    "Hmm...? Was that supposed to do something to me ?" The Dryad asked as she took out all kunais and broke them immediately.


    *Crush*


    She crushed all the kunais into powder and dropped in on the ground with her bare hands.


    "T-That was pure travertine... How can you do that ?" Damon asked with a shocked expression as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Your toys don''t work on me... Listen, I don''t have any intrest in killing you pests.


    This world is already finished... I don''t have anymore life force to keep sucking on and I am getting dry.


    I have sucked out the life Force of every single thing in this world and I want more. Do you know where I can get more ?


    Yes, Your world... So, why don''t you guys do me a good favour and tell me about the way to your world and I will let you go free after that." The Dryad spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Damon.


    "Here... I will draw you a map to our world." Anon spoke as he immediately started drawing something on the ground.


    "What the-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, he stopped speaking as he knew what Anon was about to do.


    "Thank you." The Dryad spoke as she looked down and noticed a dick like shape on the ground.


    "Here it is..." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "What kind of joke is this ?" The Dryad asked with an angry expression.


    "This is the map to another world... Once you sit on this, you will enter into another world. You seem so desperate to enter the other world.


    My dick works on desperate whores like you the best." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Die." The Dryad spoke as she immediately raised her hand towards Anon and used a skill.


    <Vines of Eternal Pain>


    Suddenly, Thousands of vines broke out of the ground and grabbed both of them tightly.


    "These fucking vines again... You really think these can-" Before Damon could''ve completed hise sentence, Sharp thorns came out of the vines and started grinding against Damon''s body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH... MY BODY HURTS, MY BODY HURTSSSS.. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Damon shouted loudly as soon as he felt the sharp pain all over his body.


    The vines grinded around his whole body and blood flowed out like water.


    "Look at your friend Anon... Look at him, he is crying in pain. I know you don''t want this, right ?


    So, Tell me the way to your world and I will let you go. Do it Anon, I know you-" Before the Dryad could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Do it." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at the Dryad.


    "What ? I will seriously do it..." The Dryad spoke as she tried to threaten Anon.


    "I dare you to do it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Fucking stupids... Enjoy this pain for eternity." The Dryad spoke as she opened her fist and thorns came out from the vines that were grappling Anon tightly and started grinding against his body at an incredible speed.


    As Anon''s skin got torn apart by the thorns, a smile appeared over his face, not a normal smile but a psychopathic smile.


    "What the fuck ? Why are you smiling ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Heheheheh HAHAHAHAAHAHA.... Give me more, I want to see... How much pain can you give me." Anon spoke as he laughed out like a maniac and looked at the Dryad.


    "W-What the hell are you saying ? You should be crying in pain and agony... Have you lost your mind ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    ''I thought he will break just by seeing his friend In so much pain, but this guy... He is laughing so loudly and acting like a mad man.


    What is wrong with him ?'' The Dryad thought with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "ANON... MY BONES ARE BEING FUCKEDDDD.... SAVE MEEEEE." Damon shouted loudly as he started crying.


    [One new target detected under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to initiate the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    As soon as this notification appeared in front of Anon... His smile got wider and his eyes shined even more brightly.


    "Let''s play...."


    [Bloodroot''s Mind Corruption: 1%]

 Chapter 1009 Chapter-1008

    *crunch*


    "FUCK..." Damon shouted loudly as he felt his bones cracking from the vines.


    *CRUNCH-CRUNCH*


    Anon on the other side looked emotionless as his bones got shattered by the vines. It was as if, he didn''t even care about his bones.


    The Dryad is standing in front of Anon with a confused expression on her face.


    "Why the fuck are you made out of Anon ?" She asked with a serious expression.


    *Yaawwwwwnnnnn*


    Anon started yawning immediately.


    "Can you squeeze any tighter ? I am not feeling the pain anymore." Anon replied with a bored expression as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Okay... That''s it." The Dryad spoke with an Anger expression as she immediately released Anon from the vines and as soon as she released Anon... He fell down on the ground.


    His body looked so hideous that Damon almost puked after seeing it.


    His internal organs were hanging out of his body, blood was leaking out of them non-stop. His rib cage has completely shattered his hand bones are completely grinded off by the vines and not a single drop of blood is left in Anon''s body, but he was still alive.


    "How are you even alive ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used his skill... His body returned back to it''s original state.


    "Maybe... I am immortal." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "There is nothing in this world that''s immortal." The Dryad replied.


    [Bloodroot''s Corruption: 6%]


    "Your friend will die If I give one more twist to those vines. Don''t you even care about him ?" She asked with a neutral expression.


    "Oi, You good ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "FUCK YOU..." Damon shouted.


    "He is good." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the Dryad.


    "Look Anon... You are a gentleman and-" Before she could''ve started her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I know, what I am and you just want to convince me again in order to tell you the way out of this world.


    Just forget it... I am not telling you anything." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ''Can I break free now ? It''s not even tickling anymore.'' Damon''s voice rang inside Anon''s head.


    ''No, Stay there. Can''t you see... I am talking to her ?'' Anon replied.


    ''Just do it fast... Because if-''


    "Listen to me you fucking stupid... I will squeeze your friend into pieces if you don''t tell me the way out right now." The Dryad spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression and raised her hand towards Damon.


    "No, No... Please have some-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, The Dryad closed her hand and the vines started gripping Damon''s body even tighter.


    "That''s it..." Damon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <Ghost Cuts>


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    As soon as he used this skill... The vines got destroyed immediately.


    *Thud*


    "What the hell ?" The Dryad ask with a confused expression as she noticed that Damon was completely unharmed and his skin is completely fine.


    "Oh... Hi." Damon replied as he looked at the Dryad with a smile.


    "What kind of trick is that ? Why aren''t you injured ? You have been acting... All this time ?" The Dryad asked with a confused expression.


    "No... He is using a skill that I taught him. This skill creates a thin but almost invincible defence layer around your whole body.


    It made you feel like you were crushing his bones and grinding his skin... But it was all fake." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You dare mock me and make fun of me... Now, Death shall have you two." The Dryad spoke as she raised her hand towards the Bloodroot tree and suddenly, all the blood in it''s blood pool started boiling.


    "What is happening, Anon ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I will tell you once I find out." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Large trees started growing in a 1 kilometres radius from the Bloodroot tree in all directions and in just 1 minute, All of them became really huge.


    As the trees grew more and more... Anon noticed that they were bending and making a huge dome around him.


    "They are making a dome to keep us trapped." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "I known." Anon replied with a serious expression as he looked at the trees and tried to figure out what was it''s next move.


    "You want a fight, right ? Let me give you two a fight." The Dryad spoke as she immediately pulled out two seeds out of her nails and dropped them on the ground.


    *Sprout*


    "What''s that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    As the plant grew bigger, it took a Human''s shape and form.


    As his face and body formed, Anon noticed that it''s body was similar to his own body and the plant was simply copying it.


    As soon as the two seeds grew up, One of them took Anon''s form and other one took Damon''s form.


    "Fuck... She cloned us." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I have fucking eyes... I can see it." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Destroy them completely... Give them a very painful death." The Dryad spoke as she pointed towards Anon and Damon.


    "Yes." The clones spoke as the immediate moved forward.


    "Anon... Be careful, these Clone-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, his clone came at him with a very rapid speed and hitted him in the face with a solid punch.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Damon went flying back really far from a single punch.


    "Looks like they aren''t-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, his clone Disappeared from his location and re-appeared behind his back.


    ''He knows my fighting style...'' Anon thought as he immediately hand-blocked his face and as predicted, his clone throwed a powerful kick at his face from the left side.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Anon felt incredible pressure on his hand as he went sliding sideways.


    *Sliiiiiiiip*


    But, Anon immediately balanced his body and looked at his clone from the distance.


    He noticed that it was just standing still and looking at him with a smile on it''s face.


    ''Damon... Shit just got real. They know our moves, that Motherfucker just broke through the sound barrier with his kick.


    I haven''t seen anyone who can do that except me.'' Anon spoke in his mind.


    ''Fuck... His punch dislocated my fucking Jaw. What do you suggest we should do ? I don''t think running is an option anymore.


    The trees around us will regenerate in no time, if you destroy them.'' Damon spoke.


    ''Running was never an option.... This might be the time to summon your weapons.'' Anon spoke as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    The clone did the same and Summoned two sickles in his hands except the sickles were made out of wood.


    Damon Summoned a sword made out of pure travertine and his clone copied him, it created a sword that was made out of wood.


    "Hah... What can a wooden sword do again'' this ?" Damon spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared right in front of his Clone, he swinged his sword at the clone''s face... But, before the sword could''ve even touched it''s face, the clone immediately shrunk his face and the sword passed right above it''s head.


    *Swing*


    "What the fuck- !?" Damon immediately lost his balance and without missing the opportunity, the clone immediately used his sword and stabbed Damon in his back.


    *STAB*


    Even though the sword was mad eout of wood... It easily pierced through Damon''s stomach and came out from the other side.


    "KHWAA-" Damon immediately vomitted a mouthful of blood on the ground, but instead of collapsing he immediately Disappeared from his position and re-appeared near Anon.


    "Fuckkk... That sword hurts like hell." Damon spoke as he immediately showed his wound to Anon and as soon as Anon noticed that wound, he got shocked.


    Damon''s insides were burning from the Sword''s effect and his healing was slowed significantly.


    "Those weapons... They aren''t any weapons." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at his Clone and noticed that there was huge grin over his face.


    "I don''t like his fucking smile..." Damon spoke as he pointed towards his clone.


    "Me neither." Anon spoke as he disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind his clone.


    <Certain Death>


    [Critical Hit chances have been increased by 100% for one true strike and damage dealt will be increased by 2400%]


    [Your Opponent has used <Quantum Reflection>]


    ''Fuck... I can''t cancel-'' Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The strike was dealt and all the damage was reflected back at Anon.


    *SWIPPPPPEEE*


    Anon''s body should''ve been completely destroyed with this attack... But, something else happened.


    [YOUR ARTIFACT<COAT OF CURSED IMMORTALITY> HAS BEEN DESTROYED.]


    "Fuck..." Anon cursed with a serious expression as soon as he read this notification. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, That was your secret... I see." The Dryad spoke as she smiled.

 Chapter 1010 Chapter-1009

    Anon and Damon are staring at their clones with serious expressions on their faces.


    "What''s wrong with these bastards ? That fucker just used a fucking spell that only I can use, are they reading our brains ?" Damon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    [Attention: Bloodroot''s Mind Corruption rate is going low.]


    ''I have to assert dominance in order to take over it''s main body, but these conditions aren''t very favourable to assert domination.'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "Say something, Anon." Damon asked again.


    "They can''t read my brain..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he tried to figure out, how the clones were able to copy their skills.


    ''I used the ''Quantum Reflection'' before in front of that Dryad... Maybe she copied it ?'' Anon thought with a neutral expression.


    "Damon..." Anon spoke.


    "What ?" Damon asked.


    "You said that the clone used a skill that only you can use." Anon spoke.


    "Yeah, That bastard used ''Six-Final Null Strikes'' at the same time when I was about to use it." Damon replied.


    "Did you use that skill before ?" Anon asked.


    "How before ? Like seven or eight days ago ?" Damon asked.


    "No, Like did you use that skill after we got here ?" Anon asked.


    "No, I haven''t used that skill... Why ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    ''Well, I might''ve the answer to your question then.


    They are able to use our skills because when you cast them, your skill''s activation magic circle appears behind you, they read it before you can cast the spell and use it on you immediately.'' Anon spoke as he used telepathic connection.


    ''Bullshit... My skills are way more complex, they can''t be learned like that. The magic circles used in Null skills, will take you days to understand and you are saying that they not only learned it... But, casted it as well.'' Damon replied.


    ''I am not saying they Learned the spells... I am saying that they just saw it and casted it, just the way they saw it.


    They are stamping the spells and using them on us immediately.'' Anon spoke.


    ''So, That means... They can only use the spell only a single time, right ?'' Damon asked.


    ''Yep... Every spell that you are casting is being stamped into their temporary-memories and they are using them against us before we do.


    See, How they are just standing there and waiting for us to cast a spell, just so they can use it before us.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Are you thinking, What I am thinking ?'' Damon asked as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Let''s fucking do it..." Anon spoke out loud as he immediately placed his sickles back into his inventory.


    His clone did the same and de-spawned the sickles.


    As Anon and Damon closed distance between their Clones without any weapon, The Dryad''s facial expressions started changing.


    ''What are they doing ?'' The Dryad asked with a confused expression as she immediately stood up and started observing them with a confused expression.


    "Hey, weapons down..." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at his clone with a smile and dropped his sword on the ground.


    His clone did the same and de-spawned the sword.


    "What are they doing ? Do they know ?" The Dryad asked with a worried expression as she couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Let''s play..." Anon spoke as he immediately assumed an offensive stance and his clone did the same.


    "Hey, Can you do this ?" Damon asked his clone as he also assumed an offensive stance.


    <32 DEADLY CUTS>


    Anon casted the skill... But he stopped it just before all the circles could''ve been completed.


    *Cut-Cut-Cut...*


    Suddenly, 32 Cuts appeared all over the clone''s body and he died instantly.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud....*


    <Null Void>


    Damon casted his spell as well, but he also stopped just before the magic circles could''ve been completed.


    *Screach*


    His clone was immediately turned into a wooden square box and fell on the ground, after making a very disturbing sound.


    *Thud*


    "No, No, No... How is that possible ? How did you do that ? You killed them without even touching ?" The Dryad asked with a confused and worried expression as she immediately jumped over the blood pool and walked upto Anon.


    [Bloodroot''s Mind Corruption: 9%]


    ''Very good... Now that I am asserting dominance, that fucking tree is feeling fear and it''s mind is starting to corrupt slowly.


    It''s time to take it to next level.'' Anon thought with a smile as he looked at the Bloodroot tree.


    "The clone was made to read the circle and cast it before I did and it didn''t fail... But, If a spell that is casted with un-completed Circles... Uff.


    That can be a big problem as it can be reflected on user for not handling it properly, You hear what I am saying ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    [Bloodroot''s Mind Corruption: 11%]


    "You think you are fucking smart ? They were just the start, I have thousands of spells that are far more stronger than this one." The Dryad spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Use them all you want, but this guy is too smart when compared to a tree.


    You see... I always thought you were so strong and all mighty, but in front of that brain, You are nothing.


    I was fearing you for nothing." Damon spoke with a smile as he picked up his sword from the ground and looked at the Dryad.


    "Are you mocking me ?" The Dryad asked with an angry expression as she looked at Damon.


    "I am... What are you going to do about it ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    ''Oi, Keep it under the fur... You are going over.'' Anon spoke in his mind.


    ''Hey, You said to maintain the dominance...'' Damon replied.


    ''Yeah, be dominant... Don''t be a fucking yapping mouth.'' Anon replied.


    ''Fine, I will stop speaking.'' Damon replied.


    "Alzaro..." The Dryad spoke as she walked upto the blood pool and jumped into it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did she say ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Oh great Demons..." Anon translated the words immediately.


    "... Diroe Astafale..." The Dryad chanted.


    "... Bless me with your powers and souls..." Anon translated.


    "Fuck..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What happened ?" Damon asked with a worried expression as he immediately looked at Anon.


    "That''s a fucking forbidden spell, These type of spells need a big enchantment... But, once the enchantments are completed and they are casted, they become Havoc.


    We have to stope her chanting." Anon spoke as he immediately started running towards the Dryad with full speed.


    "FUCKKKK...." Damon cursed as he started running behind Anon.


    *Blub*


    Suddenly, Bubbles started forming inside the blood pool and giant golems made out of black wood started walking out of it.


    The golems covered the blood pool from each side.


    "The tree is trying to stop us." Damon spoke from behind.


    "I know." Anon spoke as he immediately used his skill.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN NINTH FORM: THUNDER CROWN>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, a spear that was made out of pure gold lightning appeared in Anon''s hand.


    Anon immediately stopped running and converted his kinetic energy into potential energy and transferred it into the spear, throwing it towards one of the golem that was standing right in front of the Dryad.


    *SUIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII*


    The spear made a whistle like sound as it broke through the sound barrier with it''s incredible speed.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The spear pierced into the golem''s chest and bursted out.


    The golem was neutralized but as soon as he fell into the blood pool... Another golem took it''s place without waiting for another second.


    "1.34 seconds." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "I will try my best." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately backed off and prepared to cast his spell at the right time.


    ''1.34 seconds is the time window it takes for another golem to take it''s place. If Damon can cast his <Null Void> on the Dryad in that time window... We will stop the casting.'' Anon thought as he opened his hand and prepared himself to cast the spell again.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN NINTH FORM: THUNDER CROWN>


    "Damon start the cast now..." Anon shouted as he threw the golden glowing spear towards the golem that was standing in front of the Dryad.


    <Null


    *SUIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The Spear hitted the golem once again and exploded creating an opportunity for Damon.


    Void>


    Damon completed his cast and used his spell on the Dryad.


    As soon as he used the spell, The Dryad let out a very unpleasant sound as she turned into a small block of wood and sinked into the blood pool.


    "Fuck yes..." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed that another golem has taken it''s place.


    "....Alistaria... Exodus... Juoil¨´." Suddenly, Chanting sounds started coming from the other side of the tree.


    "What the fuck !?" Damon shouted as he didn''t understand, what was happening.


    "Motherfucker..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What ? What happened Anon ?" Damon asked.


    "That Dryad was never chanting... It showed us that it was chanting but it was the Dryad standing behind the tree that''s chanting this whole time." Anon replied.


    " We have to stop her... Let''s go."


    "It''s too late..." Anon replied as he looked at the Bloodroot tree.


    [Note: If you see words repeating, Please read again.]

 Chapter 1011 Chapter-1010

    "It''s too late..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Bloodroot tree.


    The bloodpool around the tree started to go down and a monster, made out of black blood started rising up.


    "Woah... What in the fucking hell is that thing ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Monster.


    Anon noticed that the Bloodroot tree is now dry as fuck and all of it''s leaves are fallen down.


    "It''s the fucking Bloodroot in it''s true form." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately backed off.


    "Anon... I think it''s the time for you to transform." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    *Thud-Thud*


    As the huge monster walked out of the bloodpool, all the trees that were acting as the dome started to get dry as well.


    ''It''s sucking out the life force from everything around it.'' Anon thought with a serious.


    "Anon, I said this is the right time to transform." Damon spoke again but a little louder.


    "Transform into what ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he kept an eye on the bloodroot monster.


    "That Demonic form or whatever I don''t know... It is the only thing that can save us." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "I don''t know how I do that." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU." The Bloodroot monster shouted as he looked at Damon and used it''s skill.


    <Acid Flux>


    Suddenly, acid started shooting out of it''s hands and the density of that acid was so toxic that it melted the rock and the ground with just a single touch.


    "Fuck.... Fuck, Fuckkkkk... I have to run, Just transform into the damn thing." Damon shouted as he immediately started running away from Anon to buy some time.


    [Warning: Your Spell <Mind Control> has worn off from the Bloodroot''s Mind due to it''s overwhelming forces.]


    ''Fuck...'' Anon cursed in his mind as he read the notification.


    "Come out..." Anon spoke as he tried to transform into his Demon form but nothing happened.


    "Anon hurry the fuck up... This guy is catching upto me and I- Ouch... Fuck a drop just landed on the back of my leg, It burrrnnnnsss..." Damon shouted as he continued to run.


    "Just come out... Whatever you are... Come out you fucking bitch." Anon spoke as he tried to raise his anger but nothing happened even after that.


    "Anon do something or-"


    "I CAN''T FUCKING DO IT... THIS IS TOO DIFFICULT." Anon shouted loudly as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers and used his spell.


    <Wishing Star''s Blessing>


    "Oh fuck..." Damon spoke as he noticed that Anon has activated one of his forbidden spells. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [100% Health Detected, First Face Activated]


    [Your strength and stamina has been increased by 300%]


    "I will fucking fishing it myself..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he immediately felt a rush of energy in his whole body and Move towards the Bloodroot monster with incredible speed.


    As soon as Anon reached near it''s head, he used his skill.


    <32 Deadl->


    "Not so soon..." The monster spoke as he immediately turned around and punched Anon using one of his skills.


    [Power Blood Fists]


    As soon as his punch landed over Anon''s body, it dealt immense damage to all of his acupuncture points at once.


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    As soon as Anon felt his body getting striked with so many punches at once, he fell down on the ground paralyzed.


    *THUD*


    [Warning: All critical points have been hit, Health has dropped down to 47%.]


    [Warning: Your body has gone into shock from power punches on critical points, causing hyper paralysis for 10 seconds.]


    <Acid Flux>


    As soon as the Bloodpool monster realised that Anon was now paralyzed and he can''t use any of his spells, he immediately used his skill to kill Anon on the place.


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck." Damon shouted as he immediately ran towards Anon and pushed him away, but couldn''t save himself from getting hit by the toxic acid.


    ''I-Is this my end ?'' Anon thought as he tried to close his eyes, seeing that the acid is coming at him now.


    *Thud*


    *Slide*


    "Move outtt-" Damon shouted as he took Anon''s place by sliding him away.


    *Burnnnnn*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK... MY FUCKING BODY." Damon shouted loudly as he noticed half of his body is now melted from the acid and his healing was neglected at the moment.


    "Anon... Fuckingggg wake up... I can''t-" Before Damon could''ve shouted anymore, the acid completed melted his body away.


    Anon saw it with his own eyes, but he lied on the ground completely useless, not being able to do anything about his friend''s death.


    ''D-Damon... Died ?'' Anon asked his eyes widened in shock and his body started working again.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Anon released a very deadly Aura out of his body and unleashed his complete bloodlust over the Bloodroot monster.


    "Your Bloodlust is incredible Anon. Now that your annoying friend is out of the way, why don''t we-" Before the Bloodroot monster could''ve completed his sentence, Anon picked up a huge stone from the grou and threw it towards him.


    "Shut the fuck up..." Anon spoke as he moved towards the Bloodroot monster with an angry expression on his face.


    But, the stone just got melted down as soon as it touched the Bloodroot''s body.


    "Anon, I nknow how you feel... But, You have to compromise somethings in order to-"


    <Morning Star''s Blessing: Second Phase.>


    Anon activated the second phase and suddenly, he felt energy rushing into his brain and body at same time.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon Disappeared from his location and re-appeared behind the Bloodroot monster.


    "What the f-" Before the Bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, Anon used his skill.


    <Aurora Beam>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A huge beam made out pure energy shot out his hands and hitted the Bloodroot monster.


    "Your attacks... They won''t have any effects on me." The Bloodroot monster spok as he immediately swinged his fist and easily punched Anon."


    *Thud*


    Anon went flying into the ground for a few meters, Before he stood up once again and started running towards the Bloodroot monster once again, without any plans or any spells.


    Anon tried to defeat the beat with his pure strength...


    ''How can it kill Damon...? I have to kill that thing at any costs.'' Anon thought with an angry expression as he charged straight up on the Bloodroot monster, but his moves were too simple to predict right now and that''s the Bloodroot monster did.


    It noticed Anon''s movements and immediately gave him a powerful kick-back with it''s giant legs.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Anon flew back upto a few kilometres and landed on the ground unconscious.


    "Hehehehe... That was the man who came here to kill me ? Hahahahahahahaha... He thought he can kill the death ?


    I am fucking DEATH. I am the destroyer and no one can fucking kill me." The Bloodroot monster shouted loudly as it''s voice travelled upto a very long distance.


    ''I am defeated. I can''t move, not even an inch. I am fucked really bad. This is the end... To my story.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face and his eyes lost their glow.


    ''Hehehe... Lost so soon ?'' Suddenly, A voice rang inside his head.


    "Who is it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he was already familiar with the voice.


    ''Anon Agreil, The most powerful monster of all the Mind Flayers.


    The one who was supposed to rule the lands.... The one who was supposed to be a god, is now lying down on the ground eating dirt.


    What a shame, Huh ?'' The voice spoke as it echoed inside Anon''s mind.


    "Who the fuck are you ? Show yourself." Anon shouted once again.


    ''Mind Your words, Kid. I am not some monster that you can talk to with your filthy monster.'' The voice spoke as it immediately formed in front of Anon.


    "M-Mind Flayer ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression as he noticed a Demonic figure standing in front of him with a brave but arrogant expression on it''s face.


    "Why would you charge it like that ? Why wouldn''t you make a strategy to kill it ?" The mind flyer asked as it looked at Anon.


    "I-I don''t know... My friend died, that Bloodroot killed my friend and I tried to-"


    "You tried to finish the game with raw power." The mind Flayer spoke interrupting Anon.


    "Yes..." Anon replied.


    "Anon, Your Existence serves more than you think, You are not just another stupid Mind Flayer born on this holy land.


    You have the ability to think faster, Think smarter and think better.


    You carry half of my will, right now and let me tell you something... I don''t like a half-twat using my abilities like that.


    Your existence is much more that you think it is... Wake up once again and kill that tree at once In order to get my full will." The Mind Flayer spoke with an arrogant expression as he looked at Anon and used a spell, to get his body back to life.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Haaaaaa..." As soon as Anon woke up he sucked in a lots of air into his lungs and noticed that all the injuries on his body are now healed.

 Chapter 1012 Chapter-1011

    "HAAAAAAAA...." Anon woke up and looked at his body with a confused expression.


    He was completely healed and noticed that the Bloodroot monster wasn''t there anymore.


    ''Where did he go ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    ...


    The Giant villages...


    "Today, I will have to collect about 300 sticks and maybe I can get that girl to sleep with me." A giant male spoke as he picked up sticks from the ground. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *SHAKE-SHAKE*


    Suddenly, The earth started shaking and the clouds started to get darker.


    "What the fuck ? How did it get dark so fast ?" The giant male asked with a confused expression.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, he noticed loud sounds coming from the south side.


    "What is that ?" The giant spoke as he closed his eyes a little bit and looked at it closely.


    "What the-!?" His eyes widened in fear and shock as soon as he noticed that a big monster made out of black liquid is coming towards them with full speed.


    "Fuck... I have to inform the leader." The giant shouted as he immediately dropped all the sticks and started running towards his leader''s cave.


    Jiu''s cave...


    "Yes, Suck it just like that... You keep pinching my nipples, it feels good and you should keep that pussy in front of my face, I like it''s smell." Jiu spoke as he was busy having weird sex with three ladies.


    "Sir, Sir..." Suddenly, A loud voice came from the outside of the cave.


    "Why the fuck are these people stopping me again and again ? Who is it ?" Jiu asked.


    "Sir, There is a very bad news and if no step is taken immediately, Everything will be destroyed." The guy shouted with everything he had in his body.


    "What ? Why ? What happened ? Get aside you fucking whores, I have to see what that guy is shouting about." Jiu spoke as he immediately started walking towards the entrance of the cave.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "What happened ?" Jiu asked with a confused and irritated expression as he looked at the Giant male.


    "Sir, Something made out of Black water is coming towards our city... Look at the sky, He is the one who did it." The giant male spoke as he looked at Jiu with a worried expression.


    "The fuck are you saying ? Step aside and let me see..." Jiu spoke as he stepped out of the cave and for the first time, he felt the ground under him to be cold at this time of the day.


    As he looked above, he noticed that the sun''s are covered with black clouds and thunder is rumbling loudly across them.


    "What the hell...?" Jiu spoke as he walked a bit forward and looked in the direction that the male giant was saying.


    As soon as he looked, he also noticed the bloodroot monster coming towards them with full speed.


    "That fucking monster is coming towards us..." Jiu shouted as he immediately started running towards the Old White''s cave.


    "Old White, Old White... Wake the fuck up." Jiu shouted as he stomped on the old White''s cave.


    "Kyaaa~"


    "I-I greet the leader~"


    "Hello, Jiu Darling"


    "Oh, Leader... Hi."


    Suddenly, Four naked girls ran out of the cave and after them the Old white Stepped out... His appearance was very pure and clean.


    "Jiu, That''s not what you think it is... They were just-" Before the Old white could''ve completed his sentence, Jiu grabbed his head and pulled him forward.


    "I don''t give a fuck about them... Look at that and tell me what the hell is that thing ?" Jiu spoke with a serious expression.


    "HO-HO-HO... What the fuck is that ?" The Old white shouted in confusion.


    "What the fuck you mean by that ? Don''t you know about it ?" Jiu asked.


    "Hell no... Why would I know something about a monster like that ? Why is the ground so cool, What happened to the suns ?" The Old white asked as he looked above and noticed the clouds.


    "I don''t know what''s happening... But, I don''t have a good feeling about this." Jiu spoke with a worried expression.


    "No, It''s about to rain..." The Old white spoke with a smile as he looked at the Clouds.


    "Rain ? You mean, The Rain ? Rain-Rain, right ? Where water falls down from the clouds ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Old White.


    "Yes, That''s what rain is... I think that''s not a monster instead it''s a good being who is bringing rain with him for us." The old white spoke as he looked at the Bloodroot monster.


    Suddenly, both of them noticed that some people from the Hugari tribe are standing in front of the monster with their weapons.


    "What are they doing ?" Jiu asked.


    "They must think of him as a monster... They are trying to-" Before the Old white could''ve completed his sentence, he noticed that the Bloodroot threw a green coloured liquid towards the Hugari tribe''s people and all of them melted down to the ground.


    "He doesn''t look friendly to me at all... I should go and cover the way to other world in my cave." Jiu''s spoke as he started walking towards his cave.


    "Why would you do that ?" The Old white asked with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean ? Obviously to stop it from going to the other world." Jiu replied without thinking twice.


    "What if that thing wants to go to the other world in exchange for sparing our Villagers life ?" The old white asked as he looked at Jiu with a serious expression.


    "What are you suggesting, Old White ?" Jiu asked with a serious expression.


    "If that wants to destroy us... Then I will accept my fate and die by it''s hands, but if that monster offers to spare our Villagers life, no matter what it asks in return... I want you to accept it." The old White commanded.


    "What Nonsense... I can''t let such a creature Escape into another world... Tiny creatures live on that side.


    What if it killed all the Villagers after knowing the way to the world ?" Jiu asked.


    "I will-" Before the Old white could''ve completed his sentence, something suddenly crashed into his cave and destroyed it completely.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "What the fuck !?" Jiu shouted as he immediately stood in front of the old white in order to protect him from whatever that crashed into his cave.


    "Who are you ?" Jiu asked with a serious expression as he noticed a big shadow in the dust cloud, from it''s size it was clearly a giant


    "I am your step-dad..." A sound came from the dust cloud.


    "What !?"


    The cloud settled down and a giant with Black hairs, Red eyes and a very handsome face walked out.


    This giant was none other than Anon himself.


    "What the hell !? Great Sage ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression as he noticed that Anon wasn''t small anymore.


    "Is that monster here ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Jiu.


    "N-No..." Jiu replied with a confused expression.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Anon cracked his knuckles and his neck at the same time as he looked at the Bloodroot monster.


    "Phew... He will reach here anytime now." Anon spoke with a carefree expression.


    "Sir Sage... How did you get so big ?" Th old white asked with a confused expression.


    20 minutes ago...


    "Where did that Bloodroot monster go ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked around and an old lady lying on the same spot where the Bloodroot tree was planted.


    Anon stood up and walked upto her slowly with a confused expression on his face.


    She was facing the other side and crying in pain.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Seventh Yggdrasil Sister, Nora]


    [Level: ???]


    [Description: ???]


    Anon was confused as to why he couldn''t see her status... But ignoring this he tried the direct approach.


    "Who are you ?" He asked with a cold and emotionless voice.


    "Hmm....? I-I am Nora, Young Human." She replied with a smile as she turned around and revealed her face.


    It was old, but it was really beautiful... Anon was left a little bit surprised to see her face.


    If she was a bit young... She would''ve looked so cute and beautiful that anyone would give his life away for her.


    "How do you know, I am a Human ? No one here-"


    "She tells me, My sister... She is in your world, Alora is her name." Nora spoke as she started touching something with her hands.


    "What is that ?" Anon asked as he turned the angle of his sight a bit and noticed that she was holding Damon''s head in her hands.


    "Your Friend..." Nora spoke as she looked at Damon with a smile and her tears fell over his face.


    Suddenly, his head started twitching and his body started forming.


    "That is not... Possible." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in ultimate shock.


    He couldn''t understand how she was doing it.


    "Nothing is Impossible... Anon. All you have to do is believe." Nora spoke as she summoned a scroll in her hands and tossed it towards Anon.

 Chapter 1013 Chapter-1012

    Anon grabbed the scroll and opened it.


    [Would you like to learn the skill <Giant''s Grace> ?]


    "What is this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Nora.


    "Being that small will not take you anywhere near that monster, You will need to be it''s size in order to fight it." Nora spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''Yes...'' Anon replied.


    [You have successfully Learned the skill <Giant''s Grace>]


    [Name: Giant''s Grace]


    [Rank: Transcendent]


    [Description: When used this skill, it increases the User''s Body size and Mana by 900%, Becoming a giant yourself for 24 Hours.


    Your size will be doubled as soon as your HP falls below 50%.


    This skill consumes no mana from the user.]


    [Mana consumption: none]


    [Cooldown: 365 Days]


    ''A-A Transcendent Leveled skill !?'' Anon thought with a shocked expression.


    "He was a small plant at the start..." Nora spoke.


    "Huh...?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at her.


    "Bloodroot was just a plant at the start when he started growing near me. I didn''t knew his real intentions till it was too late.


    He tapped his roots with mine and started sucking out my life force slowly.


    At first, I didn''t notice him at all... But as time passed by, I was told that I am getting old faster than my other sisters.


    That''s when I noticed that the Bloodroot has become a leech... He was leeching off of my life force.


    Slowly killing me for his survival... But, When I realised this... It was too late. I was helpless and he started taking over me.


    Overtime... He took over my whole body and started luring giants towards me, as soon as those innocent creatures got close... He would kill them and soak their blood slowly out of their bodies.


    Three hundred years... For the last three hundred years, I haven''t seen anything but blood spilling around me, Helplessly.


    But, Today... When he finally found a way to get out of this world, he separated himself from me and left in order to cross the portal but Anon... If he crossed through that portal, not only yours but all of the other worlds that are connected to yours will be doomed.


    You must stop him." Nora spoke with a serious expression.


    "Who gives a fuck about the worlds ? I will kill that thing for something else." Anon spoke with a smile as he loaded his hands and used his newly acquired skill.


    <Giant''s Grace>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, His body started expanding with a rapid speed and his clothes started to get torn apart.


    His body transformed into a giant''s body and as soon as Anon opened his eyes, he looked down and noticed Nora sitting down on the ground.


    ''She looks tiny...'' Anon thought with a neutral expression.


    "You might feel a bit-" Before Nora could''ve completed her sentence, Anon fell down on the ground.


    *THUD*


    "... Dizzy due to your sudden size change." Nora completed her sentence.


    "Fuck... My eyes just went out and my mind stopped working for a second." Anon spoke as he immediately woke up and stood up from the ground once again.


    "You have to get used to this body of you want to fight a monster." Nora spoke as she looked at Anon.


    *Swing-Swing*


    Suddenly, She noticed that Anon was throwing punches in the air and performing some Kick moves.


    With every kick and punch... He would generate a very stroke of wind, that would make a very loud sound.


    His eyes were cold and he looked really focused.


    "This body is under a lot of pressure... Now I know, why giants are so strong despite being stupid." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Shouldn''t you move in order to catch that monster ?" Nora asked.


    "What about my friend ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards Damon.


    "I can heal him... But, My powers aren''t enough. Get me my powers and my life force, I will give you your friend back... Alive." Nora spoke with a smile.


    "You motherfucking sly tree..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Nora.


    "They are your principles... A life for a life, isn''t it ?" Nora asked.


    "We will talk after I get back..." Anon spoke with a smile as he started running towards the village.


    As Anon ran on the ground, he felt the extreme wind pressure on his body but he was enjoying it.


    ''The atmospheric pressure on my body and the gravitational pull has increased with my size... I may not be as fast as before, but with this size and the amount of mana I have... I don''t think taking down a monster made out of blood is going to be a challenge.


    "Let''s see... How high can I jump." Anon spoke as he Increased his running speed and released all the limiters on his body to achieve his full strength.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    With every step he took... His body started to feel lighter and suddenly, Anon jumped.


    *HUP*


    As soon as he made the jumped, Anon realised something.


    ''Fuck... The force was too much. I will not be able to land properly, if I am this high in the air.'' Anon thought with a serious expression as he noticed that he has already crossed over the clouds and couldn''t even see the land properly.


    As soon as Anon started heading down... He crossed the clouds once again and noticed Jiu''s village... But his falling speed was so fast that he couldn''t control his landing and he crashed into a cave, just as he predicted.


    ...


    Present Time...


    "Sir Sage... How did you become so big ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "Magic..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "There is a spell that can turn you into a giant !?" Both Jiu and the Old white asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes there is. Now, Where is that monster ?" Anon asked as he looked at Jiu.


    "There..." Jiu spoke as he pointed towards the Bloodroot monster, who was coming towards the village with full speed.


    "He is close..." The old white spoke.


    "I will go and have a sweet talk with him... Clear the village as soon as possible." Anon ordered.


    "But, Sir Sage... Why the clear out the village ?" Jiu asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I don''t want to kill you guys in the collateral damage." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Jiu.


    "I-I see..." Jiu replied with a worried and scared expression as he immediately started running towards the caves of the villagers.


    "Sir Sage... Can you kill that monster ?" The old white asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why ? Are you going to let it through if I failed to kill it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the old white.


    "I will not hesitate to do it... If this is what it-"


    "I will deal with you after." Anon replied as he immediately left after this.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As Anon walked through the village, all the giant girls looked at him with lustful and perverted eyes.


    His eight-pack abs were really wetting their pussies.


    "Excuse me... Do you want to fuck my pussy ?" A girl walked upto Anon and asked him as she immediately bent down in front of him.


    After seeing a pussy after so long... Anon got a huge erection and as soon as the giant girl noticed that, she started shaking her ass, but Anon''s focus wasn''t fucking at this time.


    "Get aside..." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed her butt and threw her aside.


    "Ouch..."


    Anon walked towards the Bloodroot monster slowly and as soon as the Bloodroot noticed him from a distance, he stopped running as well and started walking slowly towards him.


    After walking for about 5 minutes... Both of them stopped and looked at each other.


    "Hmm... So you were alive ?" The Bloodroot asked with a smile.


    "You won''t be for long..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Should''ve taken your life there... I didn''t knew you can recover from that condition without your healing powers.


    If you are in that form... I think it''s safe to assume that you have met my dear friend, Nora... Right ?" The Bloodroot asked.


    "Yes and we have created a deal... In which I will get my friend back that you killed earlier." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What is she asking for in return ? Oh, let me guess... My Life, right ?" The Bloodroot asked with a smile.


    "She will get it..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately assumed an offensive stance.


    "Just because you are big don''t think you-" Before the Bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, Anon Disappeared from his position and re-appeared behind him.


    *Kick*


    Anon landed a kick on the Bloodroot''s back making him fall down at once.


    ''The pressure on my body is too much... I can''t comprehend how much power should I use to move around.


    I moved really fast and now I feel a little dizzy.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Okay... That''s it, Die Anon." The Bloodroot replied as he immediately stood up and placed both of his hands on the ground.

 Chapter 1014 Chapter-1013

    "Die Anon." The Bloodroot spoke as he immediately placed his hand on the ground and used his skill.


    <Death Shackles>


    Suddenly, Black shackles started sprouting out of the ground and grabbed Anon''s full body very tightly.


    "Do you feel it ? Do you feel the power that''s grabbing your legs ? Your size never made a difference you were a weakling and you are a weakling." The Bloodroot monster spoke as he walked upto Anon with a smile on his face.


    "Oh my... What will I do now ? This is what I will do Motherfucker." Anon spoke as he immediately broke out of his shackles and punched the Bloodroot on his face.


    *BOOOOM*


    "What the fuck !? How did you-" Before the Bloodroot could''ve completed his sentence, Anon kicked him in face with full strength.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    The Bloodroot went flying into the village and crashed into a cave.


    "The size made a big difference... Motherfucker. I can beat your ass more efficiently now." Anon spoke with a smile as he cracked his neck and started walking towards the Bloodroot.


    But as Anon walked forward... He noticed that the Bloodroot wasn''t there anymore.


    "Hmm...?"


    "Dodge this..." The Bloodroot spoke from behind as he immediately grabbed Anon''s neck from behind and started inserting his black Blood into his body.


    [You have been Paralyzed for 1 minute]


    "Do you know what I am doing right now, Anon ?" The Bloodroot asked with an evil smile.


    "Getting your filthy blood inside my body so that you can take over me and use me as your controlled puppet to crossover to my world ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "You are very intelligent... I will use that mind of yours to a good use and take over everything." The Bloodroot spoke with an evil smile.


    [Several Demonic Bloods Identified]


    [Demonic Energy can be extracted.]


    [Would you like to start the extraction Process ?] [Yes/No ?]


    As soon as Anon read all these notifications, A smile appeared over his face.


    "You want to take over my body... Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Your Whole body is paralyzed for 1 minute in 30 seconds I will take over my new body, your soul will stay inside your body, it will see everything, it will hear everything but it won''t be able to do anything as I destroy those whom you love, Anon. Hehehe." The Bloodroot spoke with an evil smile.


    "I see... Let''s see who get''s destroyed first then." Anon spoke with an psychopathic smile as he activated the demonic energy extraction process.


    [Extracting Demonic Energy]


    [Purifying Blood and Sucking out Life Force]


    ...


    "W-Wait... T-There is something wrong." The Bloodroot spoke as he immediately realised that something is wrong with him.


    "Hey, Let me tell you a story... There was this warrior who was really strong in his village.


    He thought he was the God of that village. He slayed monsters that came in his way, hunted thiefs and dealt with all of his enemies efficiently.


    But, One day... He was sent to slay the dragon... The warrior didn''t knew what a Dragon was and how he looked like, but he knew one thing... He can slay it.


    The warrior entered into the Dragon''s cave and called out for a battle, the Dragon opened one of his eye and let out a sigh.


    With that sigh he let out some fire that Burnt the warrior alive. So, do you know the moral of this story ?" Anon asked with a smile as the paralysis effect wore off of his body.


    "W-What have you done !? I-I can''t remove my hands..." The Bloodroot spoke with a scared expression.


    "The motive of the story is not to insert your hands into a stranger''s body, Bloodroot." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at the Bloodroot with a smile.


    "F-Fuck it..." The Bloodroot spoke as he immediately cut off both his hands and immediately backed off from Anon.


    [Demonic Energy Resource De-Attached]


    [56797 Years worth life force Sucked out]


    ...


    "Phew, It feels refreshing." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    <Demon''s Last Sacrifice>


    [Name: Demon''s Last Sacrifice]


    [Rank: S+]


    [Description: This Skill can only be used by a Demon of the highest authority.


    With this skill, the user will create a circle of ritual within 50 kilometres radius around him and mark a single target as the sacrifice.


    The user of the skill will be blessed with the same strength, Agility and Magical powers that the sacrifice can use. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, If the Sacrifice survives for more than 10 minutes inside the circle or runs out of the Circle of Ritual, the ritual will fail and immediately result in User''s death.


    These terms will be made clear to the sacrifice as well.]


    [Mana: 5000000/Use]


    [Cooldown: 29 Days]


    As soon as Anon used this skill, His Aura increased to the level of the Bloodroot tree and he received a new skill set of 5000+ skills immediately.


    "D-Demon''s Last Sacrifice !? How can you use ancient demonic skills ?" The Bloodroot asked with a confused and worried expression as he knew that there was more to Anon.


    "Ten minutes, Both of us on same level... We can use the same skill and we are invincible to each other''s Debuffs.


    So, No more paralysis game or the Healing negate effects or whatever other debuffs you have. Now, Let''s see... Who get''s to be the dead man." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started playing with his Arcane Slayers.


    "Don''t use all of my skills... Or this world will collapse immediately." The Bloodroot replied with a smile as he understood the game''s rules.


    "I didn''t copy your skills just so I can use them against you... I copied them because..." Anon Disappeared in the middle of his sentence and re-appeared in front of the Bloodroot''s face.


    "What the -!?"


    <Frozen Blood Shield>


    As soon as Bloodroot used this skill, Anon countered it.


    <Thunder Flick>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, Lightning striked down on the shield and it broke immediately.


    "I copied them, So I can counter them... Hehehe." Anon Smiled like a psychopath as he immediately stabbed his arcane Slayer into the Bloodroot''s eye.


    *STAB*


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."

 Chapter 1015 Chapter-1014

    [CRITICAL STRIKE]


    [+100% DAMAGE DEALT]


    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." The Bloodroot shouted loudly as he felt real pain for the first time in his entire life.


    "Awww.... Did it hurt ? Let me fix it." Anon spoke with a maniacal smile, as he immediately grabbed his other arcane slayer tightly and stabbed it into his other eye as well.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... MY OTHER EYEEEEEEEEEEEEEE." The Bloodroot shouted even louder as he immediately pushed Anon back with all the Force he can gather in his body and moved away from him.


    *Thud*


    Anon balanced himself on the ground and looked at the Bloodroot with a smile.


    "NOOOOO... M-MY EYES, I-I CAN''T SEE ANYTHING, TAKE THEM OUTTTT." The Bloodroot shouted as he tried to remove Anon''s arcane slayers from his eyes, because they were preventing his eyes from recovering back to normal.


    "Here... This will help." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hands and recalled the arcane Slayers.


    *Chk-Chk*


    Both of the Arcane Slayers immediately flew back to Anon and The Bloodroot''s eyes were healed back to normal.


    "F-Fuck... You fucking psychopathic bastard. I will kill you in the most fucking way possible, TAKE THIS." The Bloodroot shouted in pure anger as he immediately used his skill on Anon.


    <Rambling Thorns> sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Millions of little seeds shot out of it''s body and wherever the seeds fell... Big red flowers sprouted immediately and all of them blasted out toxic acid.


    ''Telekinesis is useless, I can''t focus on each seed... Quantum Reflection is also useless as it''s not a completely magical attack, wind Armour will not protect me because this attack has a little bit magic.


    Well, looks like it''s time to use that...'' Anon spoke as he casted his spell.


    <Seven Phantom steps>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his speed increased by leaps and bounds... He jumped into the air 7 times really fast dodging most of the seeds that were coming in his direction, but he couldn''t avoid all of them.


    Three seeds got stuck to his body and bloomed into red flowers that later blasted out and spilled acid everywhere over Anon''s body.


    "Fuck... What is this shit made out of ? It burns like hell." Anon spoke with an Irritated expression as he noticed that his body was instantly regenerating the parts that were being affected by the acid.


    "H-How are you healing... That acid prevents any heals." The Bloodroot asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I told you... We are free of each other''s Debuffs in this zone. No matter who uses it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "B-But, You stabbed those into my head and my eyes-"


    "Ah, Arcane Slayers are exception... You see, they cancel out magic. So, you are not safe from their attacks.


    One slice on your main core that you have been hiding in that filthy body of yours and it''s all over for you.


    You think that circulating it through your body will make is disappear ? I can see it Clearly moving inside your body." Anon replied with a smile as he raised his arcane slayer and pin-pointed the core''s current location.


    "H-How can you see through my body !?" The Bloodroot asked with a confused and scared expression.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    "Special Eyes." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You have about 5 minutes left... What is the next move that you are going to pull ? I don''t think you will try to run out, since you got very low mobility and I have a speed that can catch you up in no time.


    ''What is this guy doing ? Why isn''t he just killing the Monster ? Why is he playing with it ?'' The Old white wondered as he continued to notice them.


    "H-Hey Anon... I was thinking that, Why don''t I just stay in this world and you return back to your own world ?


    W-We can end this matter peacefully and cancel this skill of yours." The Bloodroot spoke as he realised that Anon was stronger than him at the moment and he already knows all of the skills that he can use.


    "You have been Marked as the Sacrifice." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Bloodroot.


    "H-Hey, There has to be a way out of this and..." As the Bloodroot continued to talk, he noticed that the old white was standing near him.


    He immediately used his vines and grabbed old white tightly.


    "W-What the hell !?" The old white shouted as he noticed all the vines around his body.


    "Look behind you, Anon. You might know him." The Bloodroot spoke with an evil smile.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked back and noticed that it was Old White all caught in the vines.


    "Oh, Old White... Looks like you learned some magic huh ? Floating in the air... Nice for you." Anon spoke with a smile as he mocked the old white.


    "S-Sir Sage... T-This is not magic, that monster is grabbing me with his vines, please help me." The Old white spoke with a tense expression.


    Bloodroot pulled old white towards him and used him as a live shield.


    "Now, Anon... What will you do ? I am using your friend as my shield and all I have to do is protect myself for 2 more minutes, HAHAHAHAHAHA. I AM THE MOST GENIUS MONSTER IN THIS WORLD. I AM GOD OF THIS WORLD." The Bloodroot monster started laughing and boasting about himself.


    "Hehehe... Hehehe... Hehehehe..." Suddenly, Anon started laughing as a psychopathic expression appeared over his face.


    The Bloodroot''s smile immediately Disappeared and his expressions tensed up.


    "Hahahahahaa... God, A fucking tree !?" Anon shouted as he laughed like a psychopath.


    "What are you laughing for ? You will kill your friend if you tried to attack me, Don''t you understand !?" The Bloodroot asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, I do." Suddenly, Anon''s expressions went from psychopathic laugh to a straight and serious face.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN: THUNDER CROWN>


    As Anon summoned the golden shining spear in his hands, the Bloodroot and the old white both started panicking heavily.


    "H-He is going to kill both of us." The Old white spoke in a low voice.


    "I don''t make friends with old fucks..." Anon spoke as he threw the spear towards the Bloodroot with full power.

 Chapter 1016 Chapter-1015

    "H-He is going to kill both of us." The old white spoke as he immediately understood it by looking at Anon''s facial expressions.


    "Wha- !? Oi, Anon... You can''t kill him, he is your friend, You are kind and you don''t kill your friends, remember ?" The Bloodroot spoke as he tried to buy time.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN: THUNDER CROWN>


    "I don''t make friends with Old Fucks..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he threw the Javelin towards both of them with full power.


    *SPIUUUUUUUU*


    The Spear pierced through the air and made a whistling sound, Old white immediately closed his eyes accepting his death.


    "I am not fucking dying..." The Bloodroot shouted as he immediately stepped aside from the old white, But...


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and turned off his spell as the smile on his face widened.


    [ILLUSION: OFF]


    Suddenly, The spear Disappeared from it''s original trajectory and hitted the Bloodroot''s chest on the place that he went in order to dodge it.


    *STABBB*


    "F-FUCK..." The Bloodroot shouted as he realised that Anon has hitted his core this time without missing.


    *Thud*


    He fell down to his knees and looked at the shining spear in his chest with a shocked expression.


    "Don''t even try to take it out... I will blast it in a flick of my finger." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the Bloodroot.


    "You have defeated me, Anon Agreil. I accept my defeat... But, Don''t rub it on my face." The Bloodroot spoke as he looked at Anon with a defeated expression.


    "I can make that spear explode or I can cancel it and you can heal yourself." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Bloodroot.


    "Hmm....? Why would you do that ?" The Bloodroot asked with a confused expression.


    "I have seen your wish to live and survive... So, why don''t you become my slave ? Work for me and I will keep you alive... You won''t have infinite life force to suck on that''s the thing, but you will live." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Heh... Anon Agreil, That''s your name right ?" The Bloodroot asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Yep." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I will remember that..." The Bloodroot replied as he closed his eyes.


    "So, That''s a NO ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Bloodroot will die... But, he will never be enslaved to someone." Bloodroot spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon and tossed something towards him.


    *Catch*


    Anon caught the thing and looked at it with a smile.


    <Bloodroot''s Seeds>


    "One seed, One Day, One world." The Bloodroot spoke as he immediately grabbed the spear and pushed it in.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    His core exploded and black blood flew everywhere.


    Anon saved his body with an invisible force field.


    Suddenly, All the black blood around him started floating in the air and it started entering into Anon''s body.


    [Extracting Life Force]


    1 Hour later...


    [10%.... 20%.......... 50%........90%... 100%.]


    [900,00,00 years worth of life force received]


    ....


    "Phew... This fucker really sucked out the life force from everything in this world." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he read the huge number on the notification screen.


    ''I feel... So, Powerful with all this energy. Now I understand why he was so madly in love with this life force.


    I mean this energy can corrupt any living thing.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    [ATTENTION]


    Suddenly, A crimson red window popped up in front of him.


    "What the fuck happened now ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    [You have received the Authority of ''MIND Flayer'']


    [You have recieved the title <DEMON KING>]


    [Congratulations!! Skill <DEMON KING''S DOMAIN> Has Been Learned successfully]


    ''Mind Flayer''s Authority.'' Anon thought with a serious expression as he read the skill''s description.


    [Name: Demon King''s Domain]


    [Rank: Special Class]


    [Description: Once Activated the Demon king will be blessed with a Domain of Seventy kilometres around him for 30 minutes.


    Inside the Domain, everything will be under the king''s order and the king himself will be immortal.


    The more damage the king takes in the domain... The more his powers will grow.


    The more king''s health falls down, the more his madness for victory will grow, taking upon the Demon form he will forget the difference between enemies or friends and kill anything that tries to harm him.


    There is no limit to the king''s strength, Agility and stamina in this domain. The Domain can only be cancelled out by the king himself, if someone tried to interfere with the Domain''s Magic circles, Instant ''DEATH'' will be granted.]


    [Mana: None]


    [Cooldown: Na]


    ''Ah... So this was the skill that was turning me into a demon like being.'' Anon thought with an understanding expression.


    *Tip*


    Suddenly, A water drop fell over his shoulder.


    "Hmm...?" Anon noticed the drop and looked towards the sky.


    *Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip-Tip*


    Suddenly, More rain drops started falling down.


    "Sir Sage..." Suddenly, Jiu''s voice came from the back.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed that all five leaders from the five tribes are standing behind him with all of their people.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at them with a confused expression.


    "SIR SAGE... YOU HAVE OUR GRATITUDE." All of them shouted loudly at once as they immediately went down on their knees and showed their respect to Anon.


    "I will be back in a bit." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking back to the North.


    As he walked through, everybody made way for him.


    ... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???? Someday, The birds will sing and the- ????


    Nora was singing her song as she healed Damon.


    *Step-Step*


    "I hope you have a good news." Nora spoke as she turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind her with a neutral expression.


    "You didn''t heal him ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I can''t heal him completely without my powers and life force. The Bloodroot sucked it out of me... You have to leave him here for some years, once I get my life force back... He will be healed." Nora spoke.


    "Well, I don''t have that much time." Anon spoke as he walked forward and placed his hand over Nora''s head.


    [Tranfer of Life Force has started...]


    "Your life force is nothing compared to-"


    "This is your life force that he sucked out of you." Anon spoke interrupting her.


    "Wha-!? I See." Nora got shocked for a second but she went back to her calm-self pretty quickly.


    [900,00,00 years worth of life force transferred]

 Chapter 1017 Chapter-1016

    As soon as Anon transferred all of the life force that he sucked out from the Bloodroot''s blood into Nora''s body, her original form started to restore.


    Her rough and dull skin started glowing again as it became really smooth.


    A crown made out of green grass appeared over her head as she slowly stood up and faced Anon with a smile.


    Her face looked so beautiful that even a thousand girls will look stupid bitches in front of her face.


    "Why would you give it back ?" Nora asked with a smile as she walked upto Anon.


    With each and every step that she took, green grass started sprouting out of the ground and it started to expand at a rapid speed.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh come on... You know that I am talking about the Life Force.


    It was more than enough life force to corrupt a saint into becoming the devil. Yet, You returned all of it back ? Why ?" Nora asked as she placed her hand over Anon''s face.


    "Luv, I don''t think there is a point to all the life force for me.


    That life force can keep me alive for so many years, practically for infinity... But, the type of life that I live is different.


    Death always hangs around the corner and you don''t know what can happen at anytime, so it''s useless for me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hmmm... I see. Well, Ask for something in return. I can''t let the saviour of this world go away like that.


    You can ask for anything... Magic spells, Magical artifacts or would you like to have some physical fun ?" Nora whispered into Anon''s ear as she slowly placed her hand over Anon''s chest. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon immediately grabbed her hand and stopped her from going any further.


    "I don''t like saying ''No'' to some good sex at this point and you are very beautiful as well, but you are just not my type, Luv." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he slowly removed her hand from his chest.


    "Hmmm....? That''s a rather unusual statement. I never thought a human like you will say no to this kind of thing.


    Do you not think of me as pretty ?" Nora asked with a confused smile.


    "Explaining it is really hard... How about you just get into my mind and I will give you a ride ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Oh... Will you allow that ?" Nora asked with a smile as she excitedly moved forward and Placed both of her hands over Anon''s temples.


    Anon opened his mind for exactly 5 seconds and in those 5 seconds, Nora saw somethings...


    "Kyaaaaa-" Nora shouted as her eyes opened in shock and fear.


    "You okay, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are evil... No, You are very evil. You are more evil than the Bloodroot." Nora spoke with a scared expression as she didn''t dared to get close to Anon after this.


    "Now, Now... You are overreacting." Anon spoke as a wide smile appeared over his face.


    "N-No, Please stay there and don''t come near me." Nora spoke as she got really scared of Anon.


    "Now, Now... Don''t be scared. If I wanted to harm you, I could''ve killed you already." Anon replied with a smile.


    "W-Why would you do that to all those girls ? D-Don''t you feel the pain they are feeling or the regret those people are having that you killled over such small things ?" Nora asked with a serious expression.


    "Calm down, Luv or you will join them." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I just can''t... I thought you were a good guy that gods sent down to help us." Nora spoke as she turned around and started walking towards Damon.


    "Well, Just to make you feel worse... The gods were the ones who sent the Bloodroot down here to destroy this world." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    Nora immediately turned around and looked at Anon with a flabbergasted expression...


    "What are you saying ?? Do you have any idea of what you are saying ? Why would they create us if they just wanted to destroy us ? You are lying." Nora asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t lie, Luv. Lying makes fuck-ups... You have to remember the last lie in order to make up the next conversations and I really don''t have a good memory.


    So, I keep myself from lying as much as possible... But, when it comes to sex that''s the thing I do most. Wanna see it ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    "N-No, I don''t want to see anything... J-Just tell me why would they create us if-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Look, I am too tired and sexually frustrated to answer those questions. He has all the correct answers to your questions. So, Wake him up and ask away." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Damon.


    Nora looked at Damon and immediately walked upto him.


    She then started doing some rituals over Damon''s body meanwhile Anon just laid down on the green grass and enjoyed the rain.


    ''She really freaked out in just 5 seconds... I wonder if she will commit suicide after seeing everything inside my brain.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face and he fell asleep.


    30 minutes later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and noticed that he was surrounded by tall grass from everyside.


    "Hmm...? These things sure grew real fast." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he stood up and looked back.


    As soon as he looked back, he noticed that Damon and Nora were talking to each other with serious expressions on their faces.


    He immediately walked upto them and spoke up...


    "Hello, Little birds... What are you chirping about ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me alive ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "You want me to give you a huge or something for dying like a stupid ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "You fucking psychopathic bastard." Damon spoke as he immediately stood up and hugged Anon.


    "Look, I am sexually frustrated and I want to return back to my world and have some crazy sex... So please don''t do this shit to me." Anon replied with a neutral expression.

 Chapter 1018 Chapter-1017

    Anon and Damon are now walking towards the Giant''s Village.


    "Trees have started growing..." Damon spoke with a neutral expression as he pointed towards one of the trees.


    "This place got healed pretty quickly." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I never excepted you to return the life force... Why would you do it ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I didn''t give all of it back, Kept like 50,000 years or something for myself." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "That''s not even 1% of what you gave her." Damon spoke.


    "Look, the life force only keeps you alive... But, I don''t want to just live for nothing. I want die from a excessive ejeculation in a huge harem fuck party.


    I kept whatever was enough for me." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, It''s your choice... I can''t do anything about it. So, What now ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "When you died... What did you see ?" Anon asked.


    "Nothing, I was sleeping in a dark and cold space... But it was comfortable until you pulled me back out." Damon replied.


    "Want me to send you back ?" Anon asked as he Summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "I am just kidding... I met my brother and sisters." Damon spoke.


    "Gods, you mean ?" Anon asked.


    "Yep... All of them were really bitchy and angry over me." Damon replied.


    "What did they say ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "They warned me not to help you and if I do that, I might have a chance at salvation or whatever shit." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Salvation ? Is that a thing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "There are many things Anon... Now, What about you ? I heard you became a giant and saved the giants ?" Damon asked with an excited expression.


    "Yep. Your dear friend Nora gave me a spell that can turn me into a giant for one day in a year." Anon replied.


    "Yeah, about her... What the fuck did you showed her that scared the crap out of her ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Gave her a little tour of my mind." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Oh, That explains the scared open-eye passouts she was having." Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "She asked for it... Wanted to sleep with me. I said no, she got offended... I just showed her the price it takes to sleep with me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "There are seven more like her... All of them are yggdrasil sisters, Children of the tree of life.


    I don''t like them very much, they are like the seven sins but in a different way. The one you just meet was, Nora the wisdom master." Damon replied.


    "Don''t give a fuck..." Anon replied with a bored expression.


    "So, We go back to our world now ?" Damon asked.


    "Yeah, But before going back to our world... There is one more thing that I have to do." Anon spoke with a perverted smile.


    "You thinking about the same thing as me ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yep." Anon replied with a smile.


    ....


    After walking for about 1 hour both of them reached in the village.


    "Sir Sage... We greet you."


    "Greetings, Sir Sage." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir Sage... You have my greetings."


    As soon as the giants saw Anon and Damon, all of them bowed down to them and showed their respect.


    ...


    "You are like a fucking god in their eyes, huh ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "I think so." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Sir Sage... Sir Sage... You are back." Jiu shouted as he suddenly came running upto Anon with a wide smile on his face.


    "Oh, You are still alive." Damon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Jiu.


    "Sir Sages are protecting us... We won''t die until we worship them. Look we have built a temple for you guys." Jiu spoke with a smile as he walked ahead and showed them a cave.


    In the end of the cave there were two big stones, one of the stone had a small stone sickle over it.


    "Hey look... That''s you." Damon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the stone with the sickle.


    "Yeah, I can see it. Nice job with the faces." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, Let''s talk buisness... Take all your five tribes heads and meet us in that meeting cave of whatever.


    It''s time for us to return back to our original world and I want to straighten things up with you guys for the last time." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Jiu.


    "A-As you command, Sir Sage. I will call them immediately." Jiu spoke as he immediately ran out of the cave and called out to every heard of the five tribes.


    5 minutes later, Inside the Meeting Cave...


    All five tribes heads are sitting on the ground and the old white is sitting with them.


    Anon and Damon are standing in the middle.


    "Hello, Folks... I am Anon Agreil. All of you know me as the great sage." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at them.


    "I am-" Before Damon could''ve started speaking, Anon stopped him by the show of his hand.


    "Now that I have saved your world and believe me... It''s taken a really good fucking toll on me and my body.


    So, I will be returning back to my original world now and that gate inside Jiu''s cave will be sealed with some of my magic runes and huge boulders.


    Now, If someone from your tribes and I mean even a single one of you were to be found on the other side of that portal after it''s sealed... I swear to the fucking Devil, I will destroy this world with my own fucking hands.


    So, Keep your hands off of that world... Now, to the next condition. Before saving your worlds, I proposed that all of you will be slaves to me and you will come when I call. You should always be ready to die for me when I call you.


    Is that clear ?" Anon asked.


    "YES, SIR SAGE." All five of them spoke at once.


    "Good, Now let''s get to the next part... Arrange me some girls with big and bouncy boobs." Anon spoke.


    "Let''s goo." Damon spoke with an excited expression.

 Chapter 1019 Chapter-1018

    "Sir Sage... Are you enjoying it or should I jiggle them more ?" The giant girl asked with a smile.


    Anon is now lying inside the cleavage of a giant girl and she is jiggling her boobs slowly, giving Anon''s full body a soothing massage.


    "This is the best...." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her big nipples in both of his hands and started sucking them, even though her nipples were really huge, Anon couldn''t fit them completely in his mouth... But he was licking them vigorously and biting them occasionally.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Sir Sage... You are biting my nipples real hard, I-It tickles my pussy down there." The giant girl spoke as she tightened the space between her boobs in order to give Anon more pleasure.


    "Where is Damon ?" Anon asked as he looked around and noticed that another giant girl is lying down right besides him with her legs in the air.


    Her pussy his twitching unusually and she moaning continuously without any stops.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhhhhhhh~ Fuck Fuck Yes~ Stir it more Sir Sage." The giant girl moaned loudly.


    "Don''t tell me..." Anon spoke as he focused on her pussy and suddenly...


    "Oh... Fuccckkkkkkkkk...." The giant girl shouted as she let out a fountain of cum out of her pussy and with that fountain came out, Damon.


    "Woooo-hooooooo..." Damon shouted loudly as his whole body was covered in her cum.


    "This Motherfucker calls me the psychopath ?" Anon asked with a disgusted expression.


    "Heyyyy, Anon... Did you see that ? This bitch is still twitching from her orgasm." Damon asked with a wide smile on his face.


    "Yeah, It was disgusting... But, Personally I like it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I bet you can''t make yours cum like mine..." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "What are you betting ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "One favour... Whatever you ask in it." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Luv, go into squatting position and prepare your pussy for some crazyness." Anon commanded the giant girl. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you command, Great Sage..." The giant girl replied with a smile as she immediately went into a squirting position.


    Anon cutted his hand and dropped some of his blood into her mouth.


    As soon as Damon saw this, the smile on his face immediately vanished.


    "H-Hey, What are you doing ? T-That''s cheating, You can''t use magic." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Well, any conditions should''ve been stated before you made the bet." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon with an evil smile.


    "You are a fucking cheater." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "I am." Anon spoke.


    [New Target detected under the skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to execute the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes...''


    [Kira''s Mind Corruption: 100%]


    As soon as Anon saw this window a smile appeared over his face.


    <Body modification>


    ''Increase her Sensitivity by a hundred times and make her left boob nipple the most sensitive part of her body that can trigger multiple orgasams with just a single touch.'' Anon ordered.


    [Sensitive has been increased by 100x]


    [Left Nipple is now the most the sensitive part of the body]


    [One touch on the Left nipple will trigger multiple orgasams]


    "Good... Now, Let''s test it. Oi, keep an eye on her pussy." Anon spoke from above as he looked at Damon, who was sitting on the other giant girl''s clit.


    "Hmm....?" Damon looked at her pussy with a neutral expression expecting a small orgasm coming out of her pussy.


    Anon walked over the giant girl''s left boob and as soon as he reached near her nipple, he looked at her facial expressions.


    "Luv, take a deep breath." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir Sag-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her nipple with both of his hands and twisted if tightly to the right side while pulling it outwards.


    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~" The giant girl shouted very loudly as she immediately started cumming like a machine from her pussy, her eyes rolled all the way back to her head.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    She came so much that milk started coming out of her nipples.


    "Woah... Woah... Woah... You are going to kill her, stop it." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry... She will live." Anon replied with a smile as he twisted her nipple even more.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    "Doesn''t looks like it from the cumming streak she is making and the blood coming out of her nose." Damon spoke with a worried expression.


    "ANHHHHHHHH~ ANHHHHH~ PLEASE DON''T STOP~ MAKE ME CUM MORE... MORE CUMMMMMM~" The giant girl shouted as she fell down on her back and continued to shoot cum out of her pussy without any stops.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    ''Return her body to normal.'' Anon ordered.


    [All body functions have been returned back to normal.]


    As soon as Anon returned her body functions to normal, she went unconscious immediately.


    "Well, I guess that was too much for her." Anon spoke as he walked upto her pussy and noticed that there was still cum flowing out of her pussy.


    "You made a fucking pond full of cum..." Damon spoke as he walked upto Anon.


    "Well, I won the bet." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Here." Damon spoke as he tossed Something towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon grabbed it and looked at it with a smile. It was a gold coin with a ''D'' Imprinted on both sides.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked.


    "A favour coin... The coin will remain in your possession until you ask the favour. Once the score is settled, it will disappeare immediately." Damon spoke.


    "Let''s go... I want to have some real sex now." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Yep, My dick is throbbing to enter inside the pussy of a normal sized girl." Damon replied with a smile.


    "I have to cast some spells and enchantments to seal that cave." Anon spoke.

 Chapter 1020 Chapter-1019

    Anon is now standing inside Jiu''s cave and casting some spells on the ground.


    "Hmm... That''s a burning spell isn''t it ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Yep, fries up anything that enters into this circle.


    That one turns the ground into a swamp of mud and pulls down any living thing to hell." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the other magic circle.


    "What''s with that one ?" Damon asked with a smile as he pointed towards the biggest circle.


    "That one is for... Well, Total destruction. If some stupid guy stepped into that, it will trigger a bombardment spell and every living thing in a 300km radius will be wiped out of existence." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Woah... You are really taking this serious. What if they accidentally Stepped into it ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "It doesn''t sets off just by stepping into it... It will read your thoughts and process them to my mind, then I will decide if I want to blow it up or not." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Man, You are evil." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Let''s just get out of this world as soon as we can." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir Sage... We have brought the boulders." Jiu''s voice came from the outside of the cave.


    "Let''s bid the last farewell to our friends..." Damon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the cave''s entrance.


    "Hello, Boys..." Damon spoke as he looked at Jiu.


    "Sir Sage... Please call us if you want something. We will always be ready for your command." Jiu spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and just nodded his head in ''Yes''.


    "Shall we put the boulders ?" The old white asked.


    "Yes, You-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence a loud shouting sound came from behind.


    "NOOOOOOO... PLEASE, I WANT TO GO WITH THEM, PLEASE LET ME GO WITH THEM.


    I WANT TO CUM LIKE THAT AGAIN... PLEASE SIR SAGE TAKE ME WITH YOU." The giant girl that Anon made to cum like crazy before came running like crazy towards the cave, but two giants grabbed her in the middle.


    "What the fuck is happening with her ? Take her away... We have some important things going on here." Jiu spoke as he looked at the girl with a confused expression.


    Damon turned around and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Hehehe..." Anon on the other hand was laughing with his hand over his forehead.


    "Seriously ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "What can I do ? People get addicted to shit really fast..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Argghh... Just get the damn boulder on. We will leave now." Damon spoke as he looked at Jiu.


    "Oi, Take this." Anon spoke as he tossed a big crystal ball towards Jiu.


    Jiu caught and looked at it with a confused expression.


    "Sir Sage... What might this be ?" Jiu asked.


    "This is the key to the enchantment that I am going to put on this cave''s entrance. Break it, If you ever want to call me and the enchantment will go off. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once inside the cave you will have to go through three deadly trials and if you made it to the last trial, you will have a small chance of calling me.


    Now, you can put on the boulder." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I see..." Jiu spoke as he immediately placed the boulders in front of the cave''s face and sealed it off completely.


    "The air inside the cave will run out soon... So, Let''s get the fuck out of here." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his hand on the ground and supplied some mana to the magic circles that he had already drawn there.


    As soon as he supplied mana to the magic circles, A blue coloured shield appeared in front of the cave that had many runes embedded in it.


    "How long will this hold ?" Damon asked.


    "Takes about 1 mana per year, I have supplied about 100,000 mana into it." Anon replied with a neutral expression as both of them started walking towards the gate.


    "Grab my hand." Damon spoke as he raised his hand towards Anon.


    "Hey, just a quick question... What happens if I leave your hand in the middle ?" Anon asked.


    "Well, you can say bye-bye to my mind then. Only some choosen ones can cross through these gates... Your mind has to be reinforced with really good magic to withstand the extreme magic waves that travels in the middle of these gates.


    So, Don''t get any funny ideas." Damon replied.


    "Don''t worry, If I wanted you dead... I would''ve never let your tree Friend heal you.


    I still don''t understand how she bought you back from the dead." Anon spoke as both of them crossed through the gate to their original world.


    "Yggdrasil Sisters are crazy strong when it comes to the matter of life. They can bring anything to life, but they have to owe you a favor and the soul must be inside the same world, if it crossed through to another world, puff... Not getting it back." Damon replied as both of them crossed the waterfall.


    *Whistleeeeeeee*


    As soon as Anon came out, he whistled loudly.


    "Ouch... This sound still hurts my ears." Damon spoke as he rubbed his ears.


    *Cawwwwww*


    Suddenly, the third eyed Raven appeared in the sky.


    *Swing-Swing*


    "I greet master..." She spoke.


    As it landed on the ground, Anon stroked her wings a bit and jumped on her back.


    "Hello, Luv... Can you take me home." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hey, Anon... Tell me if you ever want to sell this-"


    "You want to walk back to your bread factory ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "N-No... Let''s go." Damon spoke with a smile as he immediately jumped on her back as well.


    "Let''s go Luv..." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master. *CAAAAWWWWWW*...."

 Chapter 1021 Chapter-1020

    After dropping Damon over his factory, Anon flew back to his mansion.


    *Cawwwww*


    As Anon landed in front of his house, he noticed that there was no one there to greet him.


    "Hmm...? That''s unusual, Usually there are girls here to greet-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Mike appeared behind him.


    "Master, I greet you." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Hmm....? Mike, Where is everyone ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, Everyone is still in the Elf Kingdom..." Mike replied.


    "Oh, Fuck... I almost forgot that everyone is still in the Elf Kingdom. Let''s go." Anon spoke as he immediately hopped back onto the Raven''s back.


    "Luv, Take me to the Elf Kingdom." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." The Raven spoke as she started flying towards the Elf Kingdom without any delay.


    In just 3 minutes, Anon reached over the elf kingdom''s Royal castle....


    *Step*


    He jumped down from the Raven''s back and started walking towards the main hall, but as soon Anon entered inside the main hall, he noticed that No.300, sephie, Adeline, Jessica, Medusa and the others are already standing there with their heads bowing down to Anon.


    "We greet you, Dear."


    "We greet you, master."


    "We greet you, master."


    "We greet you, master."


    ....


    All of them spoke at once as they greeted Anon.


    "Hello, Guys... Just want I was talking about." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately walked upto No.300 and squeezed her boobs tightly.


    "Annnh~ Master~ Anhhhh~" No.300 immediately started moaning because Anon was squeezing her boobs really tightly and passionately.


    "Oh Fuck... I have missed these green huge but perfect sized boobs for so long, just let me squeeze them." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to squeeze No.300''s boobs.


    "Dear, Me too... Me too." Adeline spoke as she immediately ran upto Anon and whipped her boobs out in an instant.


    "Oh yeah... These babies are my toys." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately left No.300''s boobs and grabbed Adeline''s boobs instead.


    "Yes dear, Play with them as much as you want. Shall we go to a private room so that you can play with my pussy as well, you know it''s getting really wet inside my panty and my ass cheeks are jiggling as well." Adeline spoke in a very dirty way.


    "Oh my... Someone Learned to be really dirty, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Adeline with a Perverted smile.


    "Master... Don''t you want to squeeze my boobs as well ?" Sephie asked with an erotic expression as she slowly showed her cleavage to Anon while she licked it with her long tongue.


    "Fuck... All of you, Into Jessica''s room right now." Anon ordered as he got a huge erection in his pants and as soon as the girls saw it, all of them hurried towards Jessica''s room.


    "Master, Shall I go too ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    "No, luv... You stay here." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa replied.


    "Master... What happened to those giant monsters ? Are they going to come back ? Is my kingdom safe ?" Jessica asked with a serious expression as she grabbed Anon''s hand.


    Anon slowly walked behind her and grabbed both of her boobs.


    "Anhh~" Jessica let out a slow moan as she instantly knew that Anon was really horny, because his dick was desperately trying to get inside a hole and right now it was poking her from behind with full force. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-Master ?" Jessica asked with an erotic expression.


    "Your kingdom is safe, Luv." Anon spoke as he slowly slided his fingers down to her pussy.


    "I dealt with those giants and told them to never, ever come to this world. You happy ?" Anon ask das he started rubbing her pussy in a very erotic way.


    Even though he was rubbing her pussy over her gown and her panty, Jessica was clearly feeling his fingers rubbing over all the good spots on her pussy.


    "M-Master... My pussy, it''s feeling too good. I-I will cum at this rate." Jessica spoke with a erotic expression as her eyes started wobbling.


    "Well, A royal pussy should be pressure free if it has to work under this much pressure, right luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he placed his middle finger over her clit and started moving it up and down rapidly.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Master nooo~ I-It''s Too fasttt~ Master slow~ ANHHHHH CUMMINGGGGGGG~" Jessica shouted as she came inside her panty and gown.


    Her legs started shaking like crazy and eyes went white as she came into her royal clothes without any shame.


    All the female elf maids standing in the hall looked at this view and started twitching their legs as they felt their pussies itching.


    "Now, I have some more pussies to deal with, so see you later." Anon spoke with a smile as he let go of Jessica and she fell down to her knees.


    Her boobs Touched the ground but her ass remained in the air.... From the twitching of her butt and the wet marks on her royal gown, it was pretty clear that she was still cumming.


    "Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am cumming~" Jessica spoke as her tongue got numb and fell out of her mouth, while she continued to cum like a bitch in heat.


    "Hmm... Looks like she didn''t let out steam for quite some days." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped Jessica''s ass.


    *Slappp*


    "Anhhhh~"


    As soon as he slapped her on the ass... The wet mark on her royal gown just became bigger.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    "Oops..." Anon spoke as he left after that.


    Inside Jessica''s room...


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon entered inside the room... He noticed something that couldn''t keep his clothes on his body anymore.


    No.300, Adeline and sephie are all naked and they are on top of each other forming a pussy tower.


    "Master... Please choose my pussy." No.300 spoke.


    "No, Dear... Me first."


    "Master... I am in breeding season... Please fuck me first."


    "Fucking hell..."

 Chapter 1022 Chapter-1021

    "Master... Look at my ass and pussy, it''s begging for you dick, Please come and pound my pussy with your big dick.


    I beg you master." No.300 spoke as she Shaked her ass up and down.


    "Oh, Fuck yes..." Anon spoke with a big smile as he immediately removed his clothes and ran upto the bed like some crazy guy.


    As soon as he reached near the pussy tower, Anon grabbed Adeline''s Ass cheeks, digged his face into No.300''s fluffy wet pussy and started licking it really fast.


    As soon as Anon digged his face into No.300''s pussy, Her Pupil touched the top of her eyes and her eyelids started flapping real fast as she felt Anon''s tongue moving in her pussy.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Yes, Master~ Yessss~ Please use my pussy however you like~ Lick it~ Fuck it beat it~ Please master, Do whatever you want with your slave''s pussy." No.300 shouted as she started shaking her ass up and down.


    *Slap*


    "Annnnhhh~ Yesss~" Adeline moaned as she felt Anon''s tight slap on her ass-cheek.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    Anon licked No.300''s pussy so hard that she almost came just from getting her pussy licked, but before she could''ve come... Anon removed his tongue.


    "Master... Wouldn''t you like my pussy ?" Sephie asked with an erotic expression as she opened her pussy with her own fingers and brought it forward to Anon''s face.


    "Fuck yes..." Anon spoke as he climbed on the bed and started rubbing his cock against No.300''s pussy while licking Sephie''s pussy.


    "Oh yesss... Master don''t do this to my pussy, please just thrust your cock into my womb and release your semen inside me.


    M-My womb is crying for your Semen, Master... Please mast-" Before No.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon rammed his dick into her pussy and directly knocked on the entrance of her womb, but he didn''t enter inside her wb just yet.


    "ANNNNHHHHHHH~ FUCCCCKKKK YESSSS~ MASTER''S DICK IS INSIDE MY USELESS HORNY PUSSY~" No.300 shouted as she bent her back even more and felt Anon''s dick with every part of her pussy.


    ''Fuck, No.300''s pussy is getting really tight. I can feel every single wall of her pussy wrapping itself against my dick.


    It''s as if she doesn''t want to let go of my dick.'' Anon thought as he continued to suck Sephie''s pussy and her clit.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Anhhhh~ Yes, Master... Yes, I-I can feel it... M-Master... Something is cummminnggggg~" Sephie shouted as she made an ahegao face and came like crazy.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    As soon as Sephie came, Anon inserted his dick into No.300''s Womb and directly touched the back wall of her womb.


    "I-I AM CUMMING~" No.300 shouted as she came as well with an ahegao expression.


    Both of them came at the same time and released a fountain of cum out of their pussies.


    "Dear, Me too... I am here too." Adeline spoke as she was down below.


    "Oh, How can I forget you luv ?" Anon spoke as he pulled his cock out of No.300''s pussy and started rubbing it over Adeline''s pussy.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Yes~ My Dear''s cock... I want it inside me, Dear." Adelin spoke as she immediately opened her pussy with two fingers for Anon.


    "There you go..." Anon spoke as he rammed his cock into her pussy.


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHH~" Adeline moaned very loudly as her womb got pushed back by Anon''s huge dick.


    Anon had adjusted his dick accordingly to No.300''s pussy and because Adeline is in her human form, that dick is too big for her pussy.


    "Luv... Do you want me to adjust my cock according to your puss-"


    "No Dear... Just pound my pussy with that size. I-I want to feel that suffocated feeling again and again.


    Whenever you stuff that huge dick into my pussy and Womb... I feel like you are chocking me from down there. Just keep doing it, Dear.


    It feels really good." Adeline spoke with a twisted smile.


    "You lusty bitch... Here you go then." Anon spoke as he pulled his cock out of her pussy and as he was pulling his cock out... He felt Adeline''s womb coming out with his dick.


    "Annnnnnnhhhhhhh~ Fuckkkkkk~ I-I think... My womb is coming out with your dick dear." Adeline spoke as she moaned like a slut while chewing her lower lip.


    But as Anon pulled his dick out with speed, her womb was left inside and only his dick came out.


    "Now take this if you can..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately Rammed his cock back inside her pussy and started pounding it like a piston.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Annnnnhhh~ Anhhhhhh~ Annnnhhhh~ Annnnnhhhhh~ Yes Dear, Make a mess out of my small dragon pussy, fuck it as long as you want.


    I will never faint or say no to your dick... Please keep fucking my pussy dear." Adeline spoke as she continued to say dirty things to Anon as he made a mess of her pussy.


    With every dirty things she said, Anon increased his pounding speed.


    His dick was so big that everytime it entered inside her womb... Her stomach was stretched out like a balloon.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon pounded Adeline''s pussy for the next 35 minutes before releasing his first load...


    "Fuckk... I am cumming, Adeline. Take it all." Anon spoke as he increased his thrusting speed.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Anhhhh~ Yes Dear Anhhh~ Empty everything inside my pussy, I will keep all of it in me and not even let a drop escape my womb." Adeline spoke as she prepared her womb for Anon''s cum.


    "That''s what I want a slutty bitch like you to do. Fuck... Cumming." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly while releasing his white cream in her womb.


    *Squirtttttttt* Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Anon continued to cum inside her... Adeline kept adjusting Anon''s cum into her womb with magic.


    She didn''t let a single drop of Anon''s cum flow out of her womb, just like she promised.


    Instead she sucked out the leftover cum in Anon''s urethra using the suction force of her pussy.


    "Phewwww~" Anon pulled his cock out of her pussy and noticed that it was properly cleaned.


    "Dear... If you want to fuck my pussy one more time, It''s ready." Adeline spoke with a smile.


    "No Luv... Now it''s No.300 and Sephie''s turn." Anon spoke.


    "No.300 stand up and start doing some dance for me... Sephie, get up and give me a blowjob.


    Adeline... Kiss me." Anon ordered as he took seat on a chair.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately started twerking her hips in front of Anon while keeping both of her hands behind her head, No.300 already knew what kind of dance Anon wanted to see and she didn''t disappoint him.


    With every twerk she would reveal her pussy to Anon and sometimes she would go on all fours and shake her ass really vigorously.


    "As you say Master~" Sephie on the other hand immediately crawled upto Anon, her pussy still numb from the licking session she just had and her boobs were throbbing like crazy.


    She immediately gobbled up Anon''s cock like a slutty whore and started moving her head up and down just like No.300 had taught her.


    As she started giving Anon a blowjob... Anon grabbed her boobs and started playing with her nipples while squeezing them like stress toys.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Yes, Dear." Adeline walked upto Anon with her belly all fluffed up because her womb was full of Anon''s cum and she wasn''t letting it go.


    She slowly bent down keeping in mind not to block his view and started kissing him firmly on his lips.


    But Anon immediately grabbed her head from behind and rammed his tongue into her mouth.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    He started licking the insides of her mouth and Adeline enjoyed it more than anything.


    She was so happy at the moment that no one in this world can get that happy.


    ''My dear husband is using my body to his comfort... I feel useful for the first time in my life.


    He is licking the insides of my mouth and he also filled up my womb with his baby making cream.


    I feel so happy... I came so many times as dear fucked my pussy that I lost count after the 73rd time. I am really happy.'' Adeline thought as she continued to let Anon do whatever he wanted to the insides of her mouth.


    She even caressed his hairs as he had his way inside her mouth.


    "Master... Please watch my pussy go up and down, Would you like me to do the same on your dick ? Please just order this slave and I will immediately bring my pussy over to your huge dick, Master." No.300 spoke with a smile as she continued to twerk her huge ass in front of Anon.


    Anon raised his hand and gave her a ''come here'' sign with his index finger.


    "As you command, Master..." No.300 spoke as she immediately ran towards Anon with her wet pussy.

 Chapter 1025 Chapter-1024

    The next morning, Inside Anon''s Room...


    Anon is sleeping on the bed and No.300 is lying upside down over him, with his cock deep inside her pussy.


    "Nice..." Anon spoke with a smile as he started moving his butt up and down as he closed his eyes once again.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~" No.300 started moaning slowly in her sleep as her nipples got erect.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Anon continued to move his dick in and out of her pussy slowly.


    ''Having an ogre pussy cover your dick for the whole night and to cum inside it as soon as you wake up, I don''t think nothing can be compared to that.'' Anon thought as he kept his eyes closed and continued to bang her unconscious pussy.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    30 minutes later...


    "Oh fuckkk... I am cumming." Anon spoke with a horny expression as he immediately grabbed No.300''s boobs and squeezed them tightly as he came inside her womb without stopping, for one minute straight.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    After filling up No.300''s womb to the brim... Anon tossed her unconscious body aside and stood up.


    As he stood up from the bed, Anon noticed that his dick is completely covered with semen from everyside.


    He looked around and noticed Adeline sleeping on the floor completely naked.


    "Well... There is my portable dick cleaning Dragon mouth-pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately jumped down from the bed and walked upto Adeline.


    He then sat right over Adeline''s boobs and inserted his dick into her mouth.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Yeah, That''s the stuff." Anon spoke with a smile as he cleaned his semen covered dick with Adeline''s Unconscious Mouth pussy.


    After cleaning his dick completely... Anon stood up and noticed that he wanted to piss, but instead of going to the bathroom, Anon noticed that Sephie is lying on the side of the bed with her hands completely tied to the bed.


    ''Her pussy made quite a mess last night with all those egg shells and the goo that was released out of her pussy, it was just disgusting, but it acted as a lube for my dick, so I can''t complaint.


    I guess, her womb needs a throughout piss cleaning treatment.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face and he immediately walked upto Sephie.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke as he kissed her on the slips and inserted his dick into her pussy.


    Anon continued to kiss her as he filled her womb with his piss.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuu*


    After one minute Anon stopped pissing and casted a Spell over her pussy that stopped the piss from coming out.


    "The maids will take care of you..." Anon replied with a smile as he inserted his dick into her mouth-pussy for a cleanJob.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    After cleaning his dick Anon walked out of the room and started walking towards the Main Hall of the castle for breakfast.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon entered inside the Main hall, he noticed that there was only one person inside the hall and it was none other than Jessica herself.


    "Good Morning, Master." Jessica spoke with a big smile as she stood up from the dinning table just to greet Anon.


    She was wearing a Royal Red Dress that an Elven Queen wears on some really special occasion.


    "Well, Well... Aren''t you looking sexy in that Red Royal Dress ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto the dinning table and took a seat.


    "Thank you master, I love your appreciation and my gown got all wet from what you did to me yesterday." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Well, Luv... You needed it." Anon replied with a smile.


    A female Elf Maid immediately walked into the room and placed an empty food plate in front of Anon.


    After her, Ten more maids entered inside the room with ten different dishes.


    "Sir, Would you like a vegetable salad ?" The first made asked.


    "No, Luv. I will pass on it." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    The maid walked out of the room with her vegetable salad immediately.


    "Sir, would you like a Fruit Salad ?" Another maid asked as she showed the beautiful salad to Anon.


    "Well... Okay, I can have some." Anon replied with a smile.


    The maid immediately placed the whole plate down and exited the room.


    "Sir, Would you like to have some Vegetable Curry with Rice ?" Another maid asked.


    "Does it have meat in it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, Sir." The maid replied.


    "Well then, Pass..." Anon replied.


    The maid walked out of the room with the vegetable curry.


    "What''s next ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "Fruit Juices, My Lord...." The maid spoke with a smile as he showed different fruit juices to Anon.


    "No wine ?" Anon asked.


    The maid immediately Shaked her head in ''NO''.


    "Pass..." Anon spoke.


    The maid exited the room with the juices.


    "Sir would-"


    "Wait... Wait... If you don''t have meat or booze in your hands. Get out of the room." Anon spoke as he looked at the remaining maids.


    All the maids immediately walked out of the Room with their dishes.


    "The fuck ? What is this ? Why isn''t there any meat or whine ?" Anon asked as he looked at Jessica with a confused expression.


    "Master, We are Elfs... We don''t consume meat because we can''t kill anything that roams under the protection of nature." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "I killed countless Elfs in order for you to sit on that throne girl and when I asked for meat... You are telling me this ? I am Disappointed." Anon replied with a Disappointed expression.


    "Master... I am going to a Wedding in the Lizard kingdom. Since we have a trade pact with them... They have invited me as a guest, why don''t you come with me ?


    They will have lots of meat there." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Haaa... So that''s why you are wearing that red dress ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes... Master. So, You are coming, right ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Yeah... Of course, I don''t want to eat this vegetable soup and shit. Let''s go." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up from the chair.


    "Aren''t you going to wash and tie your hairs, Master ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh yeah..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately used a spell.


    <Cleanse>


    *Swishhhhh*


    Suddenly, A wave of refreshing water and wind went through his hairs and tied them up neatly after cleaning them.


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and changed his clothes as well, to a perfect black and white formal dress.


    "How about now ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "Master, You really use magic in the most lazy ways." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Well, That''s what it''s made for in the first place, isn''t it ? To make your tasks easy." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "No, For Elfs... It was given to us by the mother nature just so we can protect ourselves and protect the others from corruption and other sins." Jessica replied.


    "Yeah, Say that to the 69+ other families that I corrupted and destroyed in just one night." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    "You said something master ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Nothing... Let''s go." Anon replied with a smile as both of them immediately walked out of the castle.


    ....


    "So, What happened to those monsters that were coming to attack you ?" Anon asked as he got inside the carriage.


    "None of them came back after you destroyed that slime." Jessica replied with a neutral expression.


    "I see..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked out the window and noticed a small kid begging for food on the street.


    "Why don''t you do something about these kids ? I thought you are Elfs... The wise and kind Creatures." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "Well, That''s the only one thing that Elfs aren''t very good at... Giving money out for free." Jessica replied with a smile as she threw a silver coin out of the window towards the poor child.


    "T-Thank you... My Queen." The Kid shouted as he thanked her with a big smile on his face.


    "Heh..." Anon smiled as he looked at Jessica. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, Why doesn''t everyone have the equal amount of everything ? Like food, money and status." Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, For starters... Money and Status won''t exist if everyone had equal amount of food.


    People will stop doing their jobs and you won''t have anymore slaves or people to work under you. That means you won''t be a queen for long.


    So, Do you not want to be a queen ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "It''s good that everyone has their differences... Hehe." Jessica replied with a smile.


    *Yawwwwn*


    "How much time is it gonna take for us to reach there ?" Anon asked with a sleepy expression.


    "About 20 minutes... Master."


    "Good, Wake me up when we reach there." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he went back to sleep.


    "But, You just woke up."

 Chapter 1026 Chapter-1025

    *screech*


    The Carriage came to a stop and Jessica slowly walked up Anon.


    "Master, Master wake up... We are here." Jessica spoke as she touched Anon''s knees.


    "Huh...? Where ? Who ?" Anon woke from his sleep and looked around with a shocked expression on his face.


    "We are here, Master." Jessica spoke.


    "Oh, We are ? I just fell asleep and we are already here ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, A lizard man who had the body of a human but instead of human skin he just had scales and snake like skin all over his body, opened the carriage''s gate.


    "My Queen and Lord... Please come." The Lizard butler replied with a neutral expression as he pointed towards the Red carpet that they had laid out for Jessica to the Royal castle.


    Anon stepped out of the carriage and instead of wearing his coat, he decided to carry it on his back and just to boost his looks, Anon summoned a pair of sunglasses and wore them.


    "Wow master... You look really, Handsome." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Thank you, My lady." Anon replied with a smile as he made a hand loop for Jessica to put her hand through.


    "My, My... Looks like someone knows the ways of Royals." Jessica spoke with a smile as she immediately placed her hand into Anon''s hand and both of them started walking towards the Royal castle.


    "Luv, Are you insulting me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, Master... How can a slave like me do such a thing ?" Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Yeah... It''s good that I am not in a bad mood, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "Master, Look all the people are looking at us." Jessica spoke as she looked around.


    The main party was going organised in the huge yard of the Royal Castle and everyone was standing there staring at Anon and Jessica with shocked and Surprised expressions.


    "Hey, That guy... Isn''t he the King of the Human Kingdom, Anon Agreil ?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, he is not the king he is the Hero of the Human Kingdom. They say he can destroy a whole kingdom in just a blink of his eyes."


    "Yeah, I heard he got a big army of Ogres that will do anything at his command. I can''t even imagine how powerful he is."


    "That guy is looking so cool... I think my pussy is getting wet."


    "What is wearing on his eyes ?"


    "Who cares ? It''s making him look even more attractive. Do you think, I have chance with him ?"


    "Hell No... Don''t you see how the Elf Queen is grabbing his hand ? She will kill you instantly, she is a trained Assassin."


    "Well, I want to have his kids at any cost."


    ...


    "Master, We are so famous here. Look everyone is just staring at us." Jessica spoke with an excited expression.


    "Luv, I don''t think they are looking at us. I think they are looking at me." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he continued to walk towards the castle.


    "These Bastards..." Jessica spoke as she looked at the crowd with a hateful expression.


    As soon as Anon and Jessica reached in front of the main gate of the Royal Castle, two guards opened up the gates.


    "Welcome, Welcome... Queen Jessica of the Elf Kingdom and King Anon from human Kingdom." The King of the Lizardmen kingdom announced as he stepped down from the stairs with a big smile on his face.


    "Sir, Master Anon is not the king of the Human Kingdom. He is the hero of the kingdom." A butler who was walking with the king informed.


    "Huh...? Really ? Well, doesn''t matter. I have already said it." The King replied in low voice as he walked upto Anon and Jessica.


    "Hello, My Queen..." The King spoke as he immediately raised his hand asking for Jessica''s hand to kiss.


    Jessica slowly placed her hand into his hand and he gave her a small kiss.


    *Kiss*


    "Sir, Anon... May I have a handshake with you ?" The King asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "You may not." Anon replied with a smile.


    The King got shocked as soon as he heard this.


    "B-But, Why not ? Did I do something to upset you Sir Anon ?" The King got worried as soon as he heard Anon''s reply.


    ''Did I already do something to upset him ? I don''t want such a powerful person to be upset of me and especially not on the day of my daughter''s wedding.'' The king thought with a worried expression.


    "I have one hand in my pocket and one hand is curling around her hand.


    I am too lazy to take this one out and I don''t think she will leave this one. So, that''s a No from my side." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I see... Well, Please come with me. I have arranged you a Royal buffet in the private Hall." The King spoke.


    "No... I will eat outside with everyone." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Why ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "I would prefer to eat my food under the open sky more than a closed building, Luv." Anon replied with with a smile as he looked at Jessica.


    "I see... I will eat outside as well then." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "As you wish, I will send all the Buffet outside then." The King replied with a smile.


    "Good..."


    Anon replied as he turned around and left immediately with Jessica.


    *Huff-Huff*


    "What the fuck was that Aura ? I was barely breathing. How good is he in magic that not even a shred of mana is escaping his body ?" The King spoke as he immediately placed his hand over his knees and started huffing faster.


    "Sir, Please calm down." The butler spoke as he immediately walked upto the king.


    "You fucking calm down... Standing in front of that monster wasn''t enough and he told me ''No'' For a handshake, I thought he was going to destroy my kingdom completely after that." The King replied with an Irritated expression.


    "But, Why would he destroy our kingdom ?" The butler asked with a confused expression.


    "His Name is Anon Agreil and whatever he does... Never makes sense. Send all the virgin girls back to their homes... Since they are having lunch out in the open, they won''t be able to service him." The King ordered.


    "Papa... Look, I am ready." Suddenly, A Female''s sound came from behind.


    The King turned around and looked at her daughter with a big smile on his face.


    She was wearing a big Green gown and there were three snake tails at the back of her head.


    Her ass was really huge and her boobs were medium sized.


    "Oh my Princess... You look beautiful. Come here, papa wants to hug you." The King spoke with a smile as he opened his arms.


    "Yes, Papa..." The Princess replied as she immediately walked down the stairs and as she walked down, her ass jiggled really hard.


    If only the staircase were to be a bit more narrow, her ass would get stuck in them.


    *Hug*


    Both of them hugged each other tightly.


    "Sweety, Listen to me very carefully... Anon Agreil is here and I want you to behave really good if you see him.


    I don''t want-"


    "Papa... By Anon do you mean the human you were ready to get me married to when our kingdom almost frozen ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Sweetie... That is the guy and I really don''t want to piss him off, so please do your father a favour and don''t let him get mad." The King spoke with a desperate expression.


    "I promise you papa... I won''t let Mr. Anon feel any kind of Anger or Disappointment in this wedding." She replied with a smile.


    ...


    Outside in the Lawn, Anon is standing in one corner of the lawn while Jessica is talking to some other kingdom''s representatives.


    "I greet Sir Anon..." A Lizard Woman spoke as she walked upto Anon and greeted him in the Royal way by picking up her gown a bit and bowing her head down.


    "I am not impregnating you." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Ah... I am sorry to waste your time then." She replied as she left immediately.


    ''This was the 15th whore who has asked me to impregnate her. What the fuck is wrong with all these lizard women ? They aren''t even hot.


    I can compromise with their lizard like head, but I need a body that can compensate-'' Before Anon could''ve thought of anything else his thoughts were interrupted.


    "The Bride and the Groom are coming..." The Announcer announced as the Bride and Groom stepped out of the castle.


    *Click*


    Anon immediately slided his shades down and looked at the Bride.


    "That''s a fine ass piece." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to look at her.


    "Time for the desserts..." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately started walking towards her.

 Chapter 1027 Chapter-1026

    "So, You are having a good time now that all those monsters aren''t attacking your Kingdom, right Queen Jessica ?" The Queen of the Arachnes asked with a smile.


    Arachne are also known as Half spider and Half Human monsters. They don''t come out of their forests often, they think they are a very Royal species and often keeps their problems to themselves instead of getting the outsiders involved.


    Their attitude is really different in front of everyone, they always use authoritative voice whenever they talk to someone who has a higher standing in society to show their own value.


    But, When the time comes to show real power... They just run away from Battlefield.


    "Well, My friend... Mr. Anon from the kingdom solved it all for me. He defeated some really strong monsters for me." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Oh, Looks like your human Friend is really strong then. How about you introduce him to us ?" The Queen of Arachne asked with a smile as she looked at Anon and noticed that he was talking to a Lizard Woman.


    "I don''t think he will be interested in our chat that much." Jessica replied with a smile.


    ''This bitch... She is talking to me like she is holding more authority then me. I really don''t want her to talk to master, because if she talked to master in that voice... She and her eight legs will either be served as dinner on master''s plate or she will be 6 feet deep in this ground.


    I really don''t want to ruin this function, otherwise I really wanted master to give her some sense.'' Jessica thought as she looked at Phenir.


    "Hello... Jessica can you hear me ?" Phenir asked with a confused expression as she hovered her hand in front of Anon''s face.


    "Hmm...? Yeah, What is it ?" Jessica asked as she came out of her thoughts.


    "I was just saying that your friend... He looks so skinny and why can''t he talk to us ? I mean look, he is talking to those Lizard woman over there.


    Don''t tell me he is just afraid of-" Before Phenir could''ve completed her sentence, The Announcer interrupted her.


    "The Groom and The Bride are coming." The Announcer announced.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Everyone started clapping for the groom and the bride, but Jessica looked really pissed at this point.


    She had a glass of wine in her hand and as soon as she heard the word ''Afraid'' for her master, her anger got out of control and she pressured the glass from everyside with her hand.


    *Crack*


    Suddenly, Cracks appeared all over the wine glass and small amount of wine started dropping out of them.


    "She looks beautiful..."


    "Oh my god... Look how beautiful she is."


    "The Princess is looking really good."


    ...


    Jessica turned around and looked at Anon, only to notice that Anon''s glasses are down and he is looking at the princess bride with a Perverted smile.


    ''Oh shit... Master is going to fuck her.'' Jessica thought as she got worried.


    Suddenly,Anon started walking towards the Bride and she immediately ran upto him.


    "Master... Can you come with me for a minute, I have someone that''s dying to meet you. Please master... Just for me." Jessica spoke with a smile as she grabbed Anon''s hand and stopped him from going to the bride.


    "Yeah, Okay... Why you getting so sticky all of a sudden ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I was just, Let''s go and meet her... Master." Jessica replied with a smile as she took Anon to Phenir and her other Female friends.


    "Okay..." Anon replied with a smile as he had already readed Jessica''s mind and knew what the situation was.


    "Queen Phenir... This is my human Friend Mr. Anon. Mr. Anon this is the-"


    "The Queen of Arachnes... Mrs. Phenir." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately raised his hand for a handshake intentionally.


    "I am sorry, But I just don''t shake hands with Human species. They are very dirty and inferior, but I will take that as a gesture of your goodwill." Phenir replied with a smile as she completely denied the handshake.


    ''You are dead, Bitch. You are fucking dead...'' Jessica shouted in her mind as she looked at Phenir.


    "I agree... We are really dirty and indeed inferior to you, My Queen." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yes, Now He will show- Wait, What ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "Hahahaha.... He really knows his place." Phenir started laughing loudly as she grabbed everyone''s attention towards her.


    ''Everyone talked so high of this stupid weak human and he just admitted his status just like that ?


    Hahaha... I can''t believe this.'' Phenir thought in her mind.


    "Just excuse us for a second... Will you ?" Jessica spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand and took him to the other side.


    "Master, What are you saying ? This bitch is insulting you, Show her the place that she belongs to." Jessica spoke with a neutral expression.


    "But, The Wedding''s peace will be disturbed if I do that." Anon replied as he acted like an innocent kid.


    "But- Master, That- This-. Fuck, Master are you doing this to tease me ? Because it''s really not funny." Jessica replied with a serious expression.


    "Well, Speak for yourself... It''s really funny to see that expression on your cute face, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-Thank you, Master." Jessica replied as she got shy.


    "But, Please do something about this bitch and please don''t kill her. I don''t want to ruin the party, just do something light." Jessica spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Okay." Anon replied with a smile as both of them returned back to Phenir.


    "Oh, You two are back ? Mr. Anon... Can you please bring me a glass of wine, if you don''t mind ?" Phenir spoke as she mocked Anon again and everyone around started laughing at her mockery.


    "I will bring it immediately, But before going... Can I count your legs, My Queen ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''Hehehe... Here comes. This has to be one of Master''s games.'' Jessica thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Count my legs ? They are eight. What''s there to count ?" Phenir replied with smile.


    "No, They are Seven." Anon replied.


    "What are you saying ? They are definitely Eight." Phenir replied with a serious expression as she immediately looked down and noticed that there are eight legs attached to her body.


    "Oh, look... It got reduced by two more. Now you only have six legs." Anon replied with a smile as he pointed towards Phenir''s legs.


    "What kind of non-sense is that ? I have all my legs and they are six, I am seeing them everyday since I was 3 years old.


    So, don''t you try to play these games with me, Human Boy." Phenir replied with a serious expression.


    "I see only 2 legs now." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Queen Jessica, May I ask what kind of joke is this ? What is this Human saying ?" Phenir asked as she looked at Jessica with an angry expression.


    "Well, You wanted to meet him Queen Phenir." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, Because I thought I will meet A warrior, A strong mage and not some stupid human who doesn''t know when to stop joking.


    I think you should really change your company, Queen Jessica." Phenir spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep, Zero legs. I will be bringing your wine now." Anon spoke as he immediately left to grab a glass of wine from the wine counter.


    "What is the meaning of-" Before Phenir could''ve completed her sentence, One of her legs got chopped off by an invisible force and fell down on the ground.


    *Thud*


    Everyone looked at this and the smiles immediately vanished from their faces.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Phenir shouted loudly in pain as she immediately looked at Anon and noticed that he was pouring wine from the bottle into a glass and he is not even looking at her.


    "H-How did this happen ?" One of the butler asked with a shocked expression as he immediately ran upto Phenir.


    "Are you alright, Queen Phenir ?" Jessica asked with a smile as she looked at her miserable state.


    She lost her balance and purple blood is now flowing out of her severed leg, that''s ruining her white dress.


    *Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, Two strokes of wind came her way and sliced off two of her legs in the blink of an eye.


    *Thud-Thud*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... SOMEONE STOP HIM. HE IS THE ONE DOING THIS TO ME." Phenir shouted as she pointed towards Anon.


    But, When everyone looked at Anon... They noticed that he was still pouring with both of his hands. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "B-But, he is not even moving from his place." One of the man spoke as he looked at Phenir.


    "You fucking idiot... He was-"


    *Swish-Swish*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKK.... MY LEGSSSSSSS."


    *Thud*


    She immediately fell down to the ground and incredible amount of blood flowed out of her legs.


    "Jessica... I-I beg you, Please-"


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.... FUCKKKKKKK. MY LEGSSSSSSS." Phenir shouted over her lungs as all of her legs were cut off.


    "Hmmm...? Something happened here while I was gone ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked into the crowd and took a sip from his wine glass.


    "You fucking Bastard."


    "Oh, Aren''t you the Queen of spiders ? Why are you lying down on the ground." Anon asked with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1028 Chapter-1027

    "You fucking Human... Why are you-" Before Phenir could''ve said anything else, Anon placed his foot over her face.


    "Don''t speak to me in that tone of voice you pathetic bitch. Do you think you have too much authority ?


    Mike..." Anon called out to Mike immediately.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Mike appeared behind Anon and immediately went down on his knees.


    "I greet, My master." Mike spoke as he immediately greeted Anon.


    "Mike, find out where her kingdom is and wipe out everyone in her kingdom. I want to see if she will still have that voice." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "As you command, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately Disappeared from his position.


    "N-No... Please, My people are innocent, I-I was the one who talked to you like that, Please forgive me.


    Please don''t do this to my people... There are kids and-"


    "What do you care about ? I don''t think a inferior human like myself can harm your people, Right ?" Anon asked as he squatted down to her level and looked her in the eyes with a big smile on his face.


    "N-No, Sir Anon... I-It was my mistake. I-I crossed my boundaries and dared to make fun of you, please punish me as much as you want.


    Please kill me if you want to, But spare my people. I-I beg you." Phenir spoke as she begged for mercy by grabbing Anon''s legs.


    "It''s good that you still care about your people, But you might''ve disrespected my friend here as well.


    So, Why don''t you go ahead and offer her some kind of apology ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I-I am sorry, Queen Jessica... I-I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings. I-I was a stupid, please forgive me.


    Please stop, Mr. Anon from destroying my kingdom, I-I will never talk like this I-I promise." Phenir begged as she looked at Jessica and tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    "Well, I guess it''s okay..." Jessica replied as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    <Hell Heal>


    Anon healed seven of her legs and Burnt the remaining one.


    "This will make you remember the lesson that you learned today." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at Phenir.


    "I-I will always remember this, Sir Anon. I-I am sorry, I-I will never talk like that to any Human." Phenir replied as she immediately bowed down to Anon and wiped off her tears.


    ...


    "Excuse me... What''s happening here ? Please give me some side. Is there something wrong, Sir Anon ?" The Bride asked as she walked upto Anon with a confused expression.


    "No, Me and The Queen of the Arachne Kingdom are just talking about something, Right ?" Anon asked as he looked at Phenir.


    "Y-Yes, M-Mr. Anon is right." Phenir replied with a smile.


    "Oh... I see, Well... If you don''t like anything or want something, Please just call me, Sir Anon.


    I will assist you immediately with anything." The Bride spoke with a smile.


    "Yeah... I might''ve something that you can help me with. I am having some trouble in finding the bathrooms, Luv.


    Will you help me find one ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "But, Mr. Anon-"


    ''Oi, I helped you... If you tried to stop me from fucking that thick ass lizard girl. Then I am going to do something that you will not like.'' Anon spoke into Jessica''s mind as he used his skill telepathic connection.


    ''I-I was just trying to say that she won''t be able to live a happy life after getting fucked by you master.


    No woman in my kingdom has lived a sane life after getting fucked by you. Some became whores in order to search for a perfect dick like yours and the others just went crazy from sexual overdrives.'' Jessica informed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Who gives a fuck ? I used them for one night and I made them forget about what happened with them. I don''t care if they became sluts after that or go crazy.


    At last they are just some one time use fleshlights for my dick and if you want to become one, I can make you one as well.


    Do you want to ?'' Anon asked.


    ''I-I am sorry, Master.'' Jessica replied with a neutral expression.


    ''Good... Now, If you hear some shouting noises coming from her room, Don''t mind them.'' Anon replied with a smile.


    ''I understand, Master.'' Jessica replied.


    "I will surely help you, Please come with me to the Royal Castle Mr. Anon and I will personally guide you to one of the best bathrooms we have." She replied with a smile as both of them started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    "H-Hello Sir, Nice to meet you." The groom spoke with an hesitated expression as Anon passed by him.


    Anon decided to ignore him and kept walking.


    ''What a stupid groom...? He doesn''t even know the value of this unique piece of ass, that her future wife has in her back.


    I am gonna use her to the limits and I have to be careful not to break her.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Bride''s Jiggling ass as she walked in front of him.


    After walking for about 5 minutes, She stopped Jiggling her huge ass.


    "We are here, Sir Anon... You can use this bathroom." She spoke as she opened the bathroom''s door for Anon.


    "Yeah... Thanks, I was just having a problem with my leg, Do you mind coming in and taking a look at it ?


    Since you are a Lizard woman, you may know something about it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her.


    "O-Oh... Okay, I can''t decline such a polite request." The bide replied with a smile as she went inside the bathroom with Anon.


    "So, What''s the problem ?" She asked with a smile.


    "You see, It''s in my knees... I have to remove my pants in order to show it." Anon spoke as he Immediately started unhooking his pants.


    "I will just sit down to take good-" The Bride started speaking as she sat down on the ground, but Before She could''ve completed her sentence, Anon whipped his huge dick out and slammed it over her forehead.


    *Slap*


    "This is the problem..." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1029 Chapter-1028

    As soon as Anon slapped his dick on her forehead, her heartbeat increased at an rapid rate.


    ''S-So, Big... Is this even possible ?'' The Bride thought with a shocked expression as she continued to stare at Anon''s cock for the next one minute.


    "Hey, Can you do something about this ?" Anon asked with a smile as he immediately used his skill.


    <Alluring Scent>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, A very sweet and aphrodisiac mixed smell started pouring out of his whole body.


    "I-I can''t do anything about this, I-I am Sorry. I-I should get my ass back out to my H-Husabnd... I-I mean Husband." The Bride replied with a trembling voice as she stood up and started walking towards the exit.


    "Freeze..." Anon commanded as he used the skill, Command of the Sea King.


    Suddenly, her whole body froze up and her pussy started to leak pre-cum.


    "P-Please Mr. Anon, I-I have to go... They must be waiting for me. I-I can''t help you in this mat-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon walked closer to her and grabbed her huge ass tightly.


    *Squeeze*


    As Anon squeezed her ass... A weird sensetion of pleasure ran through her whole body and she closed her eyes for a split second.


    "S-Sir... Anon, Please don''t do this to me. I-If you didn''t let me go, I-I will scream." She spoke with a aroused and worried expression.


    "What''s your name, Luv ?" Anon asked as he slowly slided his hand into her blouse and grabbed her boobs.


    *Squeeze*


    "Anh~ I-I am Kiyu." She replied as she immediately bit her lower lip and felt Anon''s touch on her boobs.


    "Kiyu... Have you had sex before ?" Anon asked as he slowly grabbed her nipple and streched it outwards.


    *Strech*


    "Anhh~ S-Sir, Anon... I-I am not kidding... I-I will really shout and everyone will be here in the blink of an eye." Kiyu spoke as she tried to scare Anon off.


    "Nothing will happen, Luv. Even if you call everyone here... I can just do what I am doing to you and fuck you in front of everyone.


    No, This sounds boring... You know what I will do ? I will give them instructions to bring a knife with them and as I fuck you in front of them, everyone will make one cut on their hand for every one minute that I fuck you for.


    What do you think about it ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he slowly cutted the straps of her dress from the shoulder and stripped her down.


    "S-Sir Anon... Y-You can''t get any girl you want in the human Kingdom, In the Elf Kingdom and even in the Dwarf Kingdom... Why are you doing this to me ?" Kiyu asked as she controlled her body needs.


    "That''s right, I wished to get you and now I am having you. Isn''t that great ?" Anon asked with a smile as he cut her bra and revealed her boobs.


    *Boing-Boing*


    "Look at these jiggling babies... It''s like you have filled rubbed inside them. Let me get a good grip on these bad boys or they will keep bouncing like this." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed both of her boobs tightly and felt up her areolas.


    "Woah... How big nipples you have, Luv. I am impressed. Do you produce milk ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I Lay eggs, Sir Anon." She replied with an aroused expression.


    "Oh... I forgot that you are just a fucking reptile bitch at the end." Anon spoke with a smile as he blowed air into her ear and groped her boobs as he Squeezed them aggressively.


    *Grope-Grope-Squeeze-Squeeze*


    "Anhhhh~ Sir Anon... Please, I am about to get married. M-My husband is standing down there." She spoke with an aroused expression as she moved her hand and started touching Anon''s cock slowly.


    "Yeah, But there is something that''s standing down here as well." Anon spoke as he inserted his dick into her panty and slided it out.


    As Anon''s dick rubbed between her panty and her pussy, Kiyu felt many mixed feelings like arousal, love and perverted thoughts.


    "Anhhh~ Don''t do this Sir Anon... I beg you." Kiyu spoke with an aroused expression.


    "What should I not do ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "That rubbing thing that you are doing with you dick to my pussy." Kiyu replied.


    "Well, I am standing still... You should really look down at your pussy." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-Huh...?" Kiyu immediately looked down and noticed that Anon was really standing still and her pussy is the one moving back and forth on his dick.


    "The effect of my skill wore off like 15 minutes ago. Whatever you are doing for the last 15 minutes is on you, Luv.


    That pussy rub on my dick is your doing and you are still not stopping, I see." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I-I just can''t come to a stop... I-I can''t do it. Please can you pull your dick out ?" Kiyu asked as she looked at Anon with a helpless expression.


    "So, you are saying that you can''t stop your pussy from rubbing on my dick and you are expecting me to pull my dick out ?


    What kind of stupid are you ? If I pulled my cock out now, I am not a man." Anon replied with a smile as he started moving as well and with every thrust, his dick would get even more hard and it would try to crawl upto her hole.


    "Anhhh~ Please nooo... It will go in Mr. Anon and if it goes inside my pussy, What face will I show to my fiancee ?" She asked with a desperate expression as she looked at Anon''s face.


    "Well, you should stop moving then... But if you move even more, Maybe you will get my dick hard enough to get a bit more big and sturdy enough to penetrate that pussy of yours." Anon replied with a Perverted smile.


    "N-No, Please... Don''t do this, My body will not listen to me if you kept talking to me like that." Kiyu replied as she started moving her pussy even faster and as expected Anon''s dick got even more hard.


    "Hey be careful... If you go a little bit down, maybe something will go inside your pussy." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "Noooo~" kiyu moaned as she immediately went a bit down and Anon''s dick tip entered inside her pussy.


    "Anhhh~" Kiyu moaned as pre-cum squirted out of her pussy.


    "Now, Now... What will you do ? Will you taste this forbidden fruit or will you go down there and start a new life with your loving husband that your father has choosen for you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed her huge ass and started squeezing them.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    "Anhhhh~ I-I can''t do this... I-I have to go and get married." Kiyu spoke as she started to go forward and Anon''s dick tip came out of her pussy.


    "Hahaha... What a stupid bitch, you think I will let you go ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he tightened his grip on her ass cheeks and pulled it back with full force.


    "What do you- ANHHHHHHH~" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon rammed his cock into her pussy.


    Kiyu moaned so loudly that her moaning voice even went down to the guests standing in the yard.


    "I-I think... I heard Kiyu screaming." Her husband spoke as he started to get worried.


    "Huh...? When ? I didn''t hear anything, your ears are making a fool of you already, soon to be husband." Jessica spoke as she convinced him that it was just a mere illusion.


    "But, I am sure-"


    "Hey, I haven''t tried out that food item... Why don''t we try it together. I mean you have the company of Elf Queen, What else do you need in your own wedding ?" Jessica spoke.


    "ANHHHHH~"


    Suddenly, Another moaning sound came from above.


    "COUGH-COUGH-COUGH... Ahhhahaha... Let''s go." Jessica coughed loudly in order to cover the sound instantly.


    "I-I think I just heard it again and-"


    "Hey, Why don''t I introduce you to my other Friends ? I mean you are going to be the next king of this kingdom and you should build connections with everyone starting now." Jessica spoke as she looked at him with a smile.


    "Yeah... I guess you are right, Madam Jessica." The groom spoke with a smile as he started walking with Jessica.


    ''Damn it master... Keep that Bitch''s mouth shut. Everyone can hear her down here.'' Jessica spoke as she used the telepathic connection skill to communicate with Anon.


    ''Sorry, Luv... But this bitch is shouting too much.'' Anon replied.


    Inside the bathroom...


    Anon is fucking Kiyu''s pussy while keeping her near the bathroom''s window and in order to keep her voice down... He stuffed her own cum-stained panty into her mouth.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "MNHHHH~ MNHFFFHHHNNHFF~ MNHHHFNNFF~"


    "Give me your leg bitch, I heard your kind have a really reflexive body." Anon spoke as he raised her leg at an 180¡ã angle up in the air while pounding her pussy with no mercy. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1030 Chapter-1029

    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~"


    Anon is fucking Kiyu''s pussy without any stops for the past 30 minutes and kiyu is moaning like a cheap slut at this point.


    "P-Please narey Me, Mr. Anon... Please marry me. I will do everything, I will cook you food, I will take care of your babies and at night I will take care of you.


    Please take me as your wife, Mr. Anon... I will literally never disturb you. Please marry me.


    My pussy is so messed up at this point, that I can''t get married to that stupid guy with small dick down there.


    I want a real man like you to handle my body. Please Mr. Anon, Marry me and fuck my pussy for the rest of my life." Kiyu spoke as she looked at Anon while getting her pussy pounded real hard.


    She popped her long tongue out in order to kiss Anon, But Anon grabbed her tongue in the middle with his fingers.


    "Shut the fuck up bitch..." Anon spoke as he wrapped her own tongue around her neck and pulled it back, choking her really hard.


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Kiyu moaned out loudly as she felt both of her airholes being choked at the same time.


    "Now, What were you saying bitch ? Marry you ? You fucking slut... You are lucky that you have such a huge and slut like ass.


    That''s the only reason why I am fucking you, your face is so fucking ugly that if I looked at it again, I might kill you.


    Do you understand that ?" Anon asked as he pulled her tongue back and pounded her pussy even harder to teach her the lesson.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~ I-I dhuoo~" Kiyu replied as she felt Anon''s dick hitting at the backwall of her womb again and again with more strength everytime.


    "I am cumming bitch, spill one drop of my cum on the ground and I swear you won''t live to get married to that fucker down there.


    I will pull this long tongue of yours so hard that you will die from being choked while your pussy and womb get''s filled with my cum." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her nipples with one hand and pulled them back while cumming inside her womb.


    *Squirt-Squirt*


    As Anon was cumming inside her womb, kiyu was also cumming a shit ton of white water out of her pussy.


    After filling up her womb to the brim, Anon pulled his cock out of her pussy and tapped his cock on her ass cheeks to wipe off the remaining cum from his dick.


    But as he looked down the window, he noticed that Kiyu''s fiancee is coming towards the Royal Castle with her father.


    "Oops, Looks like it''s time to get out of this kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile as he left Kiyu''s to tongue and let go of her body.


    Kiyu''s legs trembled really bad as she couldn''t even take a step forward, Anon''s cum was dripping down from her pussy without any stops.


    "Bye, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped her ass cheeks tightly before leaving the bathroom.


    *SLAP*


    "Anhhhhhh~ cock... I need more cock~" Kiyu spoke in a frenzy as she she fell down to the floor and started licking Anon''s cum as she couldn''t stop her body from following Anon''s orders.


    But as she licked his cum off the floor, more cum dropped down from her pussy and she immediately turned around to lick it and this cycle was repeated continuously.


    ...


    As Anon walked through the Royal Castle''s corridor, he zipped his pants and binded his hairs back.


    "Hello, Mr. Anon... Have you seen my daughter ?" The King of the Lizardmen Kingdom appeared in front of him on a turn with his son-in-law.


    "Your who ?" Anon asked as he pretended to be confused.


    "My fiancee.... S-She went with you sir to show you the bathroom, she hasn''t returned back after that.


    I kept hearing her screaming sounds, but I wasn''t sure that it was her voice but we have to start the ceremony, have you seen her anywhere ?


    I-I was hearing those screaming noises coming from this floor." Kiyu''s Fiancee asked with a worried and scared expression.


    "I don''t know... Where she is, I saw some lizard guy come into the castle... He had some red scales on his back and he was talking to her about ''Running away'' and some shit.


    I think they both went into the bathroom, after I came out. Why don''t you look there ?" Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ''While I was fucking that bitch, I was eating up her memories as well and in her memories, I saw this guy who loved her and she loved him as well, but her father wasn''t happy with her relationship and she had to leave him for this marriage.


    I fucked up with her memories real bad... Erased my face from her memories for the past 50 minutes and she will be confused as fuck once she comes back to her senses.


    I will not be here to witness it though. Who gives a fuck ? I got many other good looking girls to fuck.'' Anon thought as he looked at Kiyu''s Father.


    "That bastard... He came here again ? I will kill him this time." Her father spoke as his face turned red immediately.


    ''Looks like his blood has started to boil... Hahaha.'' Anon thought in his mind as a smile appeared over his face.


    "W-Who is he, Father-in-law ?" Kiyu''s Fiancee asked with a scared expression.


    "Oh, You don''t need to know..." The King replied as both of them started walking towards the bathroom.


    "Master... I couldn''t stall them for longer." Suddenly, Jessica came running behind them with a worried expression on her face.


    "You did a good work, My slave. Let''s go and take a look at this, it''s going to be interesting." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the bathroom as well.


    "What did you do master ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "I made a piece of art..." Anon replied with a smile.


    As all four of them reached in front of the bathroom, The king banged on the door loudly.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Kiyu, Open the fucking door... I know you have that asshole in there with you." The King shouted loudly.


    "K-Kiyu... Are you in there ?" Her Fiance asked with a scared expression.


    "Really ? Your wife is cheating on you behind that door and you are going to ask her if she is in there ?


    Is that your best move ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Kiyu''s Fiancee.


    ''Master... I think we should get out of here or do you plan to do something else ?'' Jessica asked as she used the telepathic connection.


    ''Well, I might''ve something that I would like to do, But I think it will be too brutal. So, Let''s just leave after this door opens and we see Kiyu.'' Anon replied as a smile appeared over his face.


    "I am breaking this fucking door." The King spoke as he immediately kicked the door down.


    *THUD*


    As soon as the door fell down, something shocking was revealed to all four of them.


    Even Anon was a little bit shocked at the view.


    Kiyu is lying right under the window, she is naked and her long tongue is sticking out of her mouth and it''s licking off the cum that''s flowing out of her pussy.


    "Oh..." Jessica spoke as she immediately turned her head around and her face turned all red.


    "Nice." Anon spoke in a low voice as he looked at Kiyu.


    "Kiyu... What the fuck are you doing ?" The King shouted loudly as he immediately walked upto her and looked at her with an angry expression.


    "F-Father ?" Kiyu spoke as she gulped down Anon''s cum down her throat.


    "You fucking bitch.... Where is that whore''s son that did this to you ?" The King asked with an angry expression.


    "I don''t think she is listening to your voice. She is just too busy in licking that white thing out of her pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the king.


    "I am sorry for showing you this, Mr. Anon. I-I am just sorry." The King immediately apologized as he bowed down to Anon.


    "W-We are leaving... Mr. Anon, Right ?" Jessica asked with her head turning to the other side.


    "Oh yeah... It was a really great party. If you get your other daughters married, Invite me again." Anon replied with a smile as he raised his hand for a handshake. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-It was my pleasure Sir." The King spoke as he immediately Shaked hands with Anon with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Pleasure was all mine." Anon spoke in a low voice as he slowly left the room with Jessica.


    ...


    Inside the Elf Kingdom, Royal castle, Medusa''s room...


    Noon is standing on the balcony of her room with a crystal ball in her hands..


    "What is happening down there ? You haven''t closed any gates yet... You are failing at this thing.


    We didn''t send you down there to fail so miserably, Carla.


    Either you will produce some results in the next 3 days or your soul will be pulled out of your body.


    We have wasted a whole lot of holy energy in making that human body of yours, we have given you two minds to fool that Demon representative named Anon Agreil and yet you haven''t done your job.


    We even gave you an apprentice to help you in this, but you got her killed while casting a snowy spell over the human Kingdom, that was such a waste of her talent.


    Don''t prove yourself anymore pathetic than you already have. We need atleast one gate closed in the next 3 days or you are done for." The crystal Disappeared after delivering the message.

 Chapter 1031 Chapter-1030

    Jessica and Anon are going back to the Elf Kingdom riding in her Royal carriage.


    "Did you see her father''s face ? He was like ''Itbwas a pleasure meeting you.'' Hahahah, it was hilarious." Anon spoke as he laughed loudly.


    "Master, You really fucked her up... I don''t think she will find any suitable life partner in this life.


    Maybe she will even come to your home begging for your cock, hehehe." Jessica spoke with a big smile.


    "Nope, She doesn''t remember that I fucked her... I just erased my face from her memories.


    Now she only remembers that someone was fucking her in the bathroom with his big dick." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are really evil master, but I don''t understand something.


    You could''ve just used your powers and controlled her mind, her father''s mind and her fiancee''s mind as well.


    Then why didn''t you do it ?" Jessica asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Look luv, I can do anything for entertainment... That''s what everyone lives for.


    Anything you do is for your entertainment... Except slavery or feeding your family or many other stuffs.


    But, Once you have everything and you know you can have anything you want... Then everything becomes really boring, so I prefer not to use my powers in every situation possible." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, Master... Are you the strongest now ?" Jessica asked with an excited smile.


    "If there is a prey, there is hunter Luv. If there is strong then there is always someone stronger." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You always say that master... You never said that you are the strongest." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "Because... I am not." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    Suddenly, Jessica stopped speaking and her body froze in one position.


    "Are you okay, Luv ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he waved his hand in front of her face.


    "Luv-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, His consciousness slipped out of his body.


    [You have been Summoned To Hell.]


    ...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon Opened his eyes and noticed that there is dark everywhere around him and Seven pair of eyes are looking at him from above.


    "Welcome, Brother Anon Hisss~" The god of Venom and Snakes spoke up.


    "Why do you guys always summon me so suddenly ?" Anon asked as he stood up from the ground and cracked his neck.


    *Crack*


    "The God''s Representative... Your friend Mike killed her." The god with white eyes spoke up.


    "Yeah, So ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "We thought it was the end as well because gods aren''t sending any other representatives to the holy land, but we were wrong Brother Anon." The goddess with pink eyes spoke up.


    "Why ? What happened ?" Anon asked.


    "Those fucking god Bastards... They have sent a mender down there." The God of anger spoke up as his eyes started burning.


    "A what ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Brother Anon... You have taken over the giants. We all saw that and we consider it as a big victory for you.


    But, Last night... We noticed something strange, A Message was being delivered to the holy land from heaven." The god with Yellow eyes spoke up.


    "A message from Heaven ? You mean the gods ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes and when this message was sent down... One of the 12 gates got closed in just 30 minutes." The goddess of Lust replied.


    "Hmm...? You mean there is another god''s representative down there ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes..." The god with white eyes replied.


    "Then how can you Summon me here if there is another representative down there ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s not an official representative... The gods are hiding it from you and from us Hisssss~.


    They sent a mender down there, who is mending and closing those portals that can potentially help you in growing as a Demi-God Hissssssss~"


    "Well, Then... How do I find him or her ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The message that was sent last night... We checked some holy threads and noticed that it was sent to the Royal castle of the Elf Kingdom.


    But, before we could''ve found the representative... The thread was cut off."


    "Wait, You are saying that he or she is an Elf ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "That''s the problem... We don''t know brother Anon." The goddess with pink eyes replied.


    "So, You want me to find the mender and kill it before it can seal all the gates, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No, we would like you to keep it alive after finding it Hissss~ if you can that is.


    Because gods and Hisssss~ even the mender itself will try to kill himself after being found, Hisssss."


    "Why do you want him or her alive ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because, If we can find him alive... We can Blackmail the gods into accepting their defeat and the Demons on the Holy land will become powerful once again.


    They will come out of the forests and make kingdoms for themselves once again and since brother Anon is already the Demon king... He shall rule them all." The Demon god with white eyes spoke up.


    "Nope... Not interested." Anon rejected the offer immediately.


    "WHAT !?" All seven of them immediately asked as they got shocked by Anon''s reply.


    "What ? I don''t want to rule no Demon kingdom. I can find the mender and give it to you guys, but that''s it.


    I will not lead demons anywhere..." Anon replied.


    "B-But, Brother Anon Hisssss~ You have the Title of The Demon King.


    How can you Hissssss~ Do this to them ?" The God of Venom and Snakes asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t want that title... You can have it back. I am not going to lead any kingdom." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "But Brother Anon... You will get demon girls who will do anything on your command. No matter how naughty things you say to them, they will do it for their king.


    Not even one or two... You can control thousands of Demonic women at once." The goddess of Lust spoke up.


    "I can fuck them all right now, If I want... I don''t have to be their king to do that." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Brother Anon... May I ask, Why have turned down this offer ?" The god with white eyes asked with a serious expression.


    "It''s boring, Staying on the throne all day, just pass on orders and sign papers. I just can''t do it.


    I need entertainment in my life and I need to create it myself or it''s not fun." Anon replied with a smile.


    "But, You can always fight in the battlefield with those demon soldiers... When they fight against the other kingdoms in order to capture their land." The God of darkness and Thunder replied.


    "If I went into the battlefield with them and picked up the weapon, that''s the end of war. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You and me both know that I can fuck up any Army in just seconds. So, that''s just absurd to say." Anon replied with a smile.


    This argument continued for the next few minutes and no matter what the gods said, Anon came up with a hard counter and completely denied the offer.


    ...


    "Fine, Fine... Don''t lead them but can you do us the favour of staying out of our way, Brother Anon ?" The god of Anger asked..


    "Yeah, That''s something that I can do, but if your demons touched even the grass of my land... I will single handedly wipe their whole existence from this world." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well then... You are saying that even if the Humans start to die, you won''t come to their rescue ?" The God with white eyes asked.


    "Nope, Humans die all the time. So, it doesn''t matter to me." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Let''s finish this argument for now hisssssss... Because it will only happen if brother Anon can catch that mender hisssssss."


    "How about this... You guys want the demons to have their own space and I can give you that space.


    There is so much barren land in the north, on that land no one lives, demons can make their Kingdom their and live peacefully like the other kingdoms." Anon proposed with a smile.


    "The other kingdoms won''t let this happen... Whenever they see that demons are becoming powerful... They always kill them." The god with white eyes replied.


    "All of them are under me... So, There won''t be any problems." Anon replied with a smile.


    "If the gods found out about this... They will get enraged and send them down." The goddess of Lust spoke up.


    "Who ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Champions." God of darkness and Thunder replied.


    "Champions ? What are champions ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You see... God''s representatives are picked from the holy world and they are given powers to fight you.


    But, Champions are the Children of God and humans that are raised in heaven and believe me they know how to fight."

 Chapter 1032 Chapter-1031

    "Hah...." Anon''s consciousness slipped back into his body and he noticed that Jessica is looking at him with a curious expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You were saying something, Master. Then you stopped speaking... Is everything alright ?" Jessica asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Everything is alright." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''A mender inside the Elven Kingdom''s Royal Castle. This is going to be fun.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "What happened master ?" Jessica asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, Luv... Wake me up once we reach back to the castle." Anon replied as he went back to sleep.


    "As you say, Master." Jessica replied with a neutral expression as she also laid back and closed her eyes.


    ....


    2 Hours later...


    The Sun is going down the horizon and moon is clearly visible in the sky.


    Chilly airs are flowing throughout the Elf Kingdom as winter is closing in and people are buying clothes and food supplies for the winter.


    *Screeeech*


    The Royal carriage stopped in front of the Royal Castle and a butler immediately rushed upto the carriage, opening the door for Jessica.


    "Your Highness..." The butler spoke as he bowed down to the Queen.


    *Yawwwwwn*


    Anon yawned loudly as he stepped out of the carriage and looked at the butler with a neutral expression.


    "Master Anon..." The butler spoke as he bowed down to Anon as well.


    "How long have you been working in this castle ?" Anon asked as he looked at the butler.


    "S-Sir ?" The butler asked with a confused expression as he was shocked by the sudden question.


    "I asked how long have you been working in this castle ?" Anon asked.


    "About 50 Years, 30 days and 78 Hours... Sir Anon." The butler replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Okay." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he went into the royal Castle.


    "Master, Should I get a room ready for you in the castle or are you planning to stay somewhere else ?" Jessica asked with a smile.


    "Prepare a room for me, Luv. I am staying in the Royal Castle tonight." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Maria... Prepare a room for mister Anon. Get him the best room in the castle." Jessica ordered.


    "My Queen... The best room in the castle is yours." Maria replied with a confused expression.


    "Sir Anon... Would you like to stay in my room ?" Jessica asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Nice try... I will stay in the room next to you with Maria." Anon spoke with a smile as he slapped Maria''s ass before leaving.


    *Slap*


    "Ohhh..." Maria spoke as she got shocked by the sudden slap.


    She then looked at Jessica and noticed that she was smiling at her.


    "Sir Anon... She is my favourite Head Maid and I am not letting her-"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t break her." Anon replied with a smile as he left after this.


    "M-My Queen... I-I don''t understand what Master Anon was-" Before Maria could''ve completed her sentence, Jessica walked upto her and placed her hand over her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry Maria... You are going to get something good tonight. Not everyone gets it." Jessica replied with a smile.


    "I-I see..." Maria replied with a smile.


    ...


    Anon is now roaming around the castle keep his eyes focused on every single maid and butler without making it obvious.


    He was reading their minds and there was nothing good inside their minds...


    Anon looked at a maid, who was really silent and didn''t even look at his face as she passed by him.


    ''Let''s see what goes inside your mind, Luv.'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill.


    <Mind Reader>


    ''I want to fuck him ! I want to fuck him ! I want to smell his underwear and keep them in between my breasts as I masturbate at night.


    I want to-''


    "Woah... " Anon spoke out loudly and the maid got scared immediately.


    "Y-You want something, Master Anon ?" She asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yeah... I think I will need a new underwear. You see, this one is just soaked in my sweat and semen.


    I can''t keep wearing it, right ?" Anon whispered into her ears with a smile on his face, as if the devil is making her darkest desires come true.


    "I-I-I understand... I-I will immediately bring you a new underwear master Anon. Please stay here and don''t move." The maid spoke as her whole body started trembling in excitement and her face turned brightly red.


    *Thud*


    She immediately dropped all the laundry clothes that she was carrying in her hands and rushed down to get Anon a new pair of underwear.


    "Not a mender but a hella perverted maid for sure." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid leaving in hurry.


    Anon then walked forward and looked into another maid''s mind.


    ''If only Mr. Anon would come upto me and take me as his wife, I can live the rest of my life in no worries.''


    ''Mr. Anon... What if he decided to take me right here in the hall ?''


    ''Oh, It''s that Human named Anon... If he fought with me in an arm wrestling match, I am pretty sure I can take him on.'' A butler thought as he looked at Anon with a smile and bowed down to him. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can see your bones, Eat more meat." Anon spoke as he looked at the butler with a neutral expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The butler replied with a smile.


    As Anon walked forward, he noticed a suspicious maid and butler, both of them were standing in one corner of the hall and talking to each other.


    But as soon as they noticed that Anon was coming towards them, they separated and started doing random cleaning.


    ''Let''s see...'' Anon thought as he started with the maid''s mind.


    ''Did he hear us ? Please no... I don''t want my relationship with him exposed to anyone yet. Please god help me.''


    ''What about him ?'' Anon thought as he turned to the butler.


    ''Fuck... Did he hear about our sex plans tonight ? That would be really embarassing. I hope he heard nothing.


    But he is looking at us... did he hear something or not ?'' The butler thought with a confused expression.


    ''Hah... Everyone is thinking about sex and love relationships in this castle. Do they even work ?'' Anon thought with a neutral expression as he walked forward and after reading some more minds, he got tired.


    "Either the maids wants my underwears or they want to fuck me and these Butlers are trying to fuck the maids that are trying to get fucked by me.


    Here I thought that Elfs are wise and kind Creatures.


    Fuck No, I just heard a maid thinking about how she is going to tie up her husband tonight and then she will shove a bottle of wine up his-" Suddenly, Anon noticed another maid who is standing in one corner of the castle with a stressed expression on her face and she is keeping an eye on him.


    Anon immediately turned his eyes to the other side and acted as if he didn''t even see her.


    ''Who is she ?'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    Anon immediately used his skill, but a notification popped up in front of him.


    [Skill ''Mind Reader'' can''t be used on the selected target due to distance issues.]


    "Distance ? Fine..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his position and started walking towards the maid.


    The maid saw this and immediately hided herself behind a curtain, thinking Anon didn''t noticed her.


    ''He is coming here... He is coming here. Should I grab his legs or should I offer him my body ?


    I-I have to get some money or my brother will die. Fuck, What if he reported me to the Queen and got me removed from this job ?


    No, No, I-I can''t take this risk, I-I will just return-'' Before she could''ve moved even an inch, Anon grabbed her waist and stopped her.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "M-M-Master Anon !!???" She asked with a very shocked and panicked expression.


    "Calm down... I am not going to eat you." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, Master Anon. I-I will immediately leave and never show you my face ever-"


    "The red pimples on your brother''s body are not a simple thing, Luv. It needs to be treated fast or it will start to spread across his whole body.


    He is getting mana clots under his skin." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "H-How do you ?" The maid asked with a confused expression.


    "It doesn''t matter... I have the cure of that disease. Do you want it or not ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Please..." She replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Well then... Let''s talk about the fees. What are you going to pay me for the cure ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I have a turtle made out of glass, 1 gold coin and this body of mine to offer you Sir Anon.


    Please take them and heal my brother." The maid spoke.

 Chapter 1033 Chapter-1032

    "Wait, I understand that you have one gold coin and your body, but why the glass turtle ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the maid.


    "I-I just like it very much..." The maid replied with an embarrassed expression as she turned her face around.


    "Why aren''t you looking me in the eyes ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am embarrassed... After saying this." She replied with an even more embarrassed expression and her face turned beet red.


    "Well, Here is the cure for your brother''s disease." Anon spoke as he Summoned a high quality healing potion.


    The maid looked at it with shining eyes, but as she raised her hands to take it, Anon pulled it back.


    "Uh-Uh... Not so fast, Luv. First you have to do the payment." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "H-Here is the gold coin, Sir." The maid spoke as she pulled out a gold coin from In-between her cleavage.


    "Well... This is one lucky coin." Anon spoke with a smile as he licked the coin with his tongue.


    "N-No-" The maid immediately tried to stop Anon from doing so.


    "Why not ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-It was in between my breasts and Y-You are a nobleman, Sir Anon. Should I wash it for you ?" The maid asked with a hesitated expression.


    "Now that you have offered your body to me... Doesn''t that mean that you are my property now ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "Y-Yes, Sir. My body is your property now." The maid replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "So, you won''t have any problems if I do this with my property, right ?" Anon asked as he slowly rubbed his finger across her pink lips.


    "N-N-N-No, S-S-Sir." Her face turned even more red and her forehead started to get really hot as she felt Anon''s touch on her lips.


    "Are you alright, My property ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Y-Yes, S-Sir." She replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "How about you call me, Master ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "A-As you say, Master." The maid replied.


    "Now... How about you turn your eyes towards me and give me a good kiss ?" Anon asked as he slowly placed his hand under her chin and turned her head towards his face.


    Anon felt goosebumps on her hands and instantly knew that it was going to be her very first kiss.


    "Can''t believe... I am going to break such a precious girl, but if I didn''t do it... My dick will never forgive me." Anon spoke as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    "W-What, Master ?" The maid asked with a confused expression.


    "I want to see you begging for my cock, but at the same time... I don''t want to waste my time playing with you because dinner will be ready soon.


    So, I will just fuck you until someone calls me for dinner. I will grab these silky black hair of yours and pull them back with full force as I pound your small pussy.


    I will increase your sensitive and everything you will feel after that will fuck with your mind really hard.


    You will want to cum but won''t be able to do it. This is going to be a wonderful first and last experience for you, My Fleshlight." Anon replied with an evil smile as he looked at the maid.


    "M-Master... What are you saying-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence Anon used his skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    Both of their eyes shined brightly purple and the maid was under Anon''s control.


    "What are you ?" Anon asked as he looked at the maid.


    "I am master''s onetime use fleshlight." The maid replied with a neutral expression.


    "What is your purpose ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "My purpose is to serve master''s cock with my pussy and not cum until master cums. Once filled with Master''s cum... I shall never show him my face or pussy again." The maid replied with a straight and expressionless face.


    "Man, I just love this... With just one spell, I turned your whole body into my Fleshlight. A mere thing that only exists to pleasure my cock.


    Well, then... What are you waiting for my one-time use Cum-Dump ? Aren''t you going to give me a blowjob ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I will do as master commands me." The maid spoke as she immediately squatted down and unzipped Anon''s pants.


    "Wait... Let me allow your expressions to show or It won''t be that fun." Anon replied with a smile as he placed his hand over her head and suddenly, her greyish eyes turned black once again.


    "W-What happened ?" She asked with a confused expression as she looked down and noticed that she is sitting on the ground and one of her hand is on Anon''s zip.


    "N-No... Why can''t I move my hands ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I am stopping you from moving, Luv. Since you are my property now... You will be under my control.


    So, Open my zip now and take my cock out." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." The maid replied immediately as her mouth said these words with a smile and totally against her will.


    ''Why did I say that-'' Before the maid could''ve thought of something else, her hands moved against her will and opened Anon''s zip.


    She then pulled out Anon''s huge dick out of his pants and looked at it with a shocked expression.


    ''S-So Big... If this goes inside my body, I am sure I will die.'' The maid thought with a serious expression.


    "I will make sure that you stay alive..." Anon replied with an evil smile as he looked at the maid and used his skill.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Turn off her gag Reflex and Remove all her teeths for sometime. Oh and increase her body Sensitivity by 10 times and connect her mouth''s insides to her pussy walls.'' Anon spoke.


    [Target''s gag reflex has been disabled, Teeths have been removed, Body sensitive has been increased by 10x and Pussy walls are now connected to her Mouth''s inside.]


    "B-But sir-" Before the Maid could''ve completed her sentence, Anon took his dick out of her hands and shoved it deep into her throat.


    *GWAK*


    "No ''Buts'' Luv, You are my fleshlight and I will use you to the limits... I will modify your body into anyway I see perfect and do anything I want with it.


    Now that''s what you call a perfect Mouth-Pussy." Anon replied with a smile as he felt very similar to a real pussy inside her throat.


    *GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK*


    Anon wasn''t going a bit gentle on this maid... He was using her mouth just like a real pussy as he banged his cock at the back of her throat without any stops.


    *GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK*


    "You know what ? I don''t like those small boobs. Let''s give them a boost, shall we ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked into her eyes and noticed fear that she was experiencing right now.


    ''NO, NO... Please no, Don''t do this to me. I-I feel really weird down Their... My whole body is getting really hot.


    I-I don''t understand what''s happening with me... Please don''t do this to me master.'' The maid spoke as she got really scared of Anon at this point.


    "Fear, Haaa... I really like the smell of it. Keep feeling it." Anon Spoke as he used his skill.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Make her breasts extra large, her areolas big and her nipples huge as well.'' Anon commanded.


    *Boing*


    Suddenly her boobs grew really huge almost double in size of No.300''s boobs.


    But because she was still an elf... Her chest couldn''t bear so much wait and ber back immediately bent outwards.


    At last her huge boobs touched tore out of her clothes and fell down to the ground.


    "Hah..." Anon immediately pulled his cock out of her mouth and wiped her saliva off by rubbing it on her cheeks.


    "Mashwer... Prease, Donn do dish." As there were no teeths in her mouth, she was speaking really weird.


    "Luv... I can''t understand shit. But, What I am going to do next is something that I have never tried." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he grabbed one of her nipple and noticed that her nipples have grown so big that they were barely fitting in his hands.


    "No... Mashwer... Prease I-I beg you." The maid begged as she grabbed Anon''s legs.


    "You know Luv, there is a small hole in your nipples that you use when you get pregnant to feed milk to the newborn.


    But, you know it has one other use as well... Here." Anon spoke as he placed her nipple''s hole in front of his dick and shoved all of his dick directly into her boob.


    *SLAP*


    "ANNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" The maid shouted loudly as she felt Anon''s dick going right into her boob.


    "Fucking hell... This is so good." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile as he placed his hand over her head and used the skill again.


    <Body Modification>


    sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1034 Chapter-1033

    "Na Na Na..." A maid is cleaning the lower storage rooms of the castle and she is humming a song while cleaning.


    She was happily cleaning the rooms, until she heard something.


    "...ock."


    "Hmm...?" The maid got shocked as there shouldn''t be any servant at the lower level at this time of the night.


    "Excuse me ? Is anyone here ?" She asked as she looked at the end of the hall.


    It was dark and nothing was clearly visible.


    "ock..." Suddenly, The voice came again.


    The maid understood that it was a female voice and it was coming from the end of the hall, where it was really dark.


    "Who is there ?" The maid asked as scary thoughts started to enter her mind.


    ''Is it a monster ? Fuck it... I am not going to be lured to it.'' The maid thought as she immediately placed her broom down on the floor and started walking back to the upper floors.


    "I-I need..." The voice came again and this time it was a little louder.


    "Someone is asking for help... Fuck." The Maid was scared but Elfs are noble and pure Creatures, they can''t say no to anyone who is asking for help.


    The maid grabbed a lamp and lit it up. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Click*


    As soon as the lamp lit up, the maid started walking towards the end of the hall slowly.


    "H-Hello ? If you are a monster... Please don''t eat me. I-I am not even tasty, M-My friend is really good to eat. She is chubby and-"


    "Cock..."


    "W-What ?" The maid got shocked as soon as she heard this word.


    "I-I need Cock."


    As she got closer to the end of the hall, she started to understand the sentence.


    "Hello ? Is anyone her-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Something grabbed her leg.


    "Kyaaaaa." The maid shouted in fear but not too loudly because when she looked down, her whole body got almost paralyzed after seeing the view.


    The maid that Anon was using moments ago is lying naked on the ground with white cum flowing out of her pussy non-stop.


    The whole floor is covered in white cum and her Belly is twice the normal size as if she is pregnant with two children.


    Her nipples, nostrils and even her earholes are flowing with Anon''s cum.


    "C-Cock... I-I need Cock... More Cock. Please insert it into my boobs, my pussy and my nose.


    Use every hole in my body, please give me more cock." The maid spoke as she grabbed the other maid''s leg and begged for cock.


    "W-What the hell happened to you ?" The other maid asked as she immediately bent down and looked her face.


    Her eyes were going up and down continuously as cum flowed out of her holes and her tongue was also sticking out of her mouth as if she had no control over it.


    "Hey... C-Can you hear me ? We have to inform the guards about this and the Queen. What kind of monster did this to her ?" The maid asked as she started wiping off the cum that was flowing out of her nostrils.


    "My kind of monster did this to her..." Anon spoke from behind as his eyes shined brightly purple in the dark.


    The maid immediately turned around and noticed immediately that it was Anon.


    "M-Master Anon..." The maid spoke as she immediately stood up and bowed down to Anon.


    "Hmm... I came inside her womb five times, inside her mouth seven times, I think it was seven or eight times in her ass and other holes too.


    So, it was pretty clear that her mind just broke off completely and she turned into a mere animal asking for cock to sub-due the itching in her pussy.


    Since you Elfs have a very high sex drive... You go crazy really fast once I tap the right spots, but I guess I tapped too many of her right spots and fucked her up." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid asking for his cock like a stupid slut on the ground.


    "Cock... Please give me cock... I will do anything, just give me your cock." She spoke as she grabbed Anon''s leg.


    ''This guy... What is he talking about ? Did he really cum into her pussy and asshole so many times ?


    He is saying that he even fucked her Mouth... What kind of monster does that ?'' The maid thought with a scared expression. She didn''t dared to even look at Anon''s face.


    "I already told you, Luv. My kind of monster does that." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at her.


    "W-What master Anon ?" The maid asked with a confused expression.


    "I can''t make her body forget what she has felt... But, Her mind is different thing. Let''s fix you up, Luv." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over her head and made her forget everything for the past three hours.


    ''What is he doing with her ? Should I inform the Queen about this ? No, I should spread this news across the other maids.


    It will make a really big gossip and the information will reach to Queen''s ears automatically.'' The maid thought as she immediately tried to slip off from the place, but what she didn''t knew Is that Anon was also listening to her thoughts.


    "Wait up, Luv." Anon ordered.


    The maid immediately stopped and looked back at Anon with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Master Anon ?" She asked with a smile.


    "The thing that you are thinking right now, don''t do it." Anon spoke as he continued to eat the other maid''s memories.


    "I-I don''t understand, Master Anon ?" The maid asked with a confused expression as she couldn''t understand, what Anon was talking about.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon Disappeared from his place and appeared behind the maid.


    Her body got paralyzed immediately as she felt Anon''s presence behind her.


    "If the word of this gets out of this place... You will be the one in her place and believe me, she is in a very very good condition." Anon whispered into her ears slowly as he used his skill.


    <Illusion>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, he created the same scenario of what he did to the maid in her mind, but replaced their positions.


    The maid felt everything that Anon did to her and in just seconds, she peed her panty.


    *Drip-Drip*


    "Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he turned off his illusion.


    "Y-Y-Yes, Master." The maid replied with a scared expression as her legs started trembling really bad.


    "Good... Now go and change your panty. Take a good rest for today, You will feel better by tomorrow." Anon spoke as he walked back to the other maid again.


    "Y-Yes, Master." The maid spoke as she immediately left.


    "Phew... Now you shouldn''t have any memories of the past 3 hours, but this big bulge in your stomach, Let''s take care of this." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his leg and placed it over her her stomach.


    *Press*


    As soon as Anon pressed down on her stomach, all the cum stored in her modified huge womb came gushing out of her pussy with full speed.


    *SQUIRTTTTTTTT*


    "Fuck... I really emptied my balls on this chick." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid''s face.


    It looked really ugly and beautiful at the same time.


    As Anon pressed her stomach down with his leg, more and more cum squirted out of her pussy.


    After draining the cum out of her womb, Anon fixed the size of her womb.


    Anon then placed both of his hands over her boobs and started pressing them down.


    *Squirtttttttt*


    More cum came out of her boobs.


    10 minutes later...


    Anon finally cleansed her body and got her dressed.


    "Time to wake up, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly blowed on her face.


    *Phewww*


    *Blink-Blink*


    The maid slowly opened her eyes and noticed that Anon is holding her in his arms.


    "M-Master ?" She asked with an embarrassed expression as her face turned all red.


    "Hello, Luv. Here is the potion that I promised you and here is a gift for you." Anon spoke as he gave the healing potion and a bag full of gold coins to the maid.


    "B-But, Sir... This-"


    "Shhhh... Just go, you look tired." Anon spoke as he looked at the maid.


    "Y-Yes." The maid spoke as she immediately stood up and felt a sore pain in her legs.


    "Don''t worry about the pain... It will be better tomorrow." Anon spoke as he looked at the maid leaving.


    "Hah... I am such a good guy. I just helped a maid. Hehehe...." Anon spoke as he laughed evilly.


    *Swish*


    But, just as he was about to leave as well... He noticed a shiny thing in the sky, it was like a shooting star but something wasn''t right.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Are my eyes fucked up or those shooting stars just went inside Medusa''s room ?" Anon asked with a confused expression and before he could''ve thought of anything else.


    He noticed Noon coming out on the balcony of the room and launching the shooting stars back into the sky.


    "Fucking hell."

 Chapter 1035 Chapter-1034

    Elven Royal Castle, Medusa''s room...


    Noon is standing on the balcony of her room.


    "Oh Fathers and Mothers..." Noon spoke as she raised her hands towards the sky.


    Suddenly, brightly shining crystal ball came flying into her hands.


    As soon as she supplied mana into the Crystal ball, A Message started playing.


    "You have done a very good job Carla. You have closed one of the gates and as promised all the gods will continue to support you on the holy land." The message ended and the crystal ball Disappeared.


    She then Summoned another crystal ball in her hands and started recording a Message in it.


    "I am honoured to serve you father and mother." Carla recorded the message and sent it into the skies.


    But as soon as she was done with the reply message, she noticed two purple glowing orbs in the dark hallway on the lower floor.


    "What is that ?" She asked with a confused expression as she focused her eyes on the purple orbs.


    Suddenly, she noticed that they were moving.


    "What the-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence... The clouds drifted away from the moon and as the moonlight fell over the orbs, Carla''s whole body got goosebumps.


    Because those weren''t just any purple glowing orbs, but Anon''s eyes.


    As the moonlight fell over his face, Carla noticed a terrifying and psychotic smile on Anon''s face.


    He was smiling and staring at her without looking away for a second.


    "N-No... No, No, No. I have to hurry." Carla spoke as she immediately went inside the room and started searching for something inside her drawer.


    "Where did I put it ? Why can''t I find it ?" Carla asked with a worried expression as her legs started trembling in fear.


    "Searching for this, Luv." Anon spoke from behind.


    "No..." Carla spoke with a scared expression as she immediately turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind her.


    He was playing with a scroll that holded the one time use magic circle for random teleportation in a 500 kilometres area.


    "La La La... LaLaLa. Looks Like the Rat got caught..." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed the scroll in his inventory and started walking towards Carla.


    "Anon... Listen to me. This is not what you think." She spoke as she slowly slided her hand into the drawer and grabbed a silver knife.


    "Your mind... Whenever I tried to read it, only random thoughts were going on inside it.


    Like, ''What will I get to eat tonight ?'' or ''How long will the day last today ?''


    Even now, You are thinking... ''How is the moon round sometimes but not all the time.''


    But, By looking at your face... I can easily tell that it''s a fake thought. You are thinking about how you are going to save your life." Anon spoke as he stopped right in front of her face and bent down to look at her face.


    "Anon... You don''t understand-"


    "So, It was you all along... That''s why you wanted to come with me to the Giant''s world, just so you can seal it.


    You Little rat. You know... This never even crossed my mind that it can be you as well." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla''s scared expression.


    "DIE YOU FUCKING-" She shouted as she tried to stab the dagger directly into Anon''s throat, but Anon immediately grabbed her hand and stopped it.


    "Hmm... You are weak and powerless. Is sealing the gates your only power ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her.


    "I-I am not scared of you. I have been trained to deal with you." Carla spoke with a serious and brave expression as she looked directly into Anon''s eyes.


    "Well then... Tell me about it." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    [Warning: Hypnosis has been resisted by the target''s brain.]


    "Hmm... I see, So the gods really gave you a good mind, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are not a good person, Anon Agreil. You like to torment others by torturing the ones they love and since I don''t have anyone that I love on this holy land, I am invincible to your torments.


    You can torture me physically but you can''t do it mentally." Carla replied with a serious expression.


    "Hah... What a cute-" Anon started speaking as he raised his hand in order to take the dagger out of her hand, but as soon as he touched the dagger, he felt a very hot and burning sensation on his hand.


    "Fuck... Is this enchanted with holy energy ?" Anon spoke as he immediately removed his hand from the dagger.


    "Highest level Holy Magic... If this thing would''ve stabbed you. I can guarantee that you would''ve been really dead, Anon Agreil." Carla spoke with a smile.


    "My, My we are civilized people... Shouldn''t you put this thing back into that drawer, Luv ?" Anon spoke as he forcefully moved her hand and placed the Dagger back into the drawer.


    "You, What do you want from me ? Just kill me already, you monster." Carla spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "You see... I maybe a monster, But I have some principles as well. I don''t kill kids and most of the times, I try not to kill the woman as well but if they are really bitchy... Well, I don''t have other choices." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "A monster like you talking about principles... What a joke ?" Carla spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Now, Answer some questions for me..."


    "I am not going to answer anything. I am useless to you, just kill me." Carla spoke as she tried to free her hand from Anon''s hand.


    "You are lucky that you are a little girl, If you would''ve been a little older... I would''ve extracted the information by now." Anon spoke as he tried to maintain his smile.


    "Didn''t you listen to me ? I don''t give a fuck... Do whatever you want to do, with this flesh." Carla spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm... So, You want me to kill you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do whatever you want... You Fucking monster." Carla replied.


    "You are using an aggressive phrase whenever you are telling me to do whatever I want, that means you are trying to get me to kill you.


    Ah... So, You are only possessing this little girl''s body and once I kill you... Your soul will be free, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Fuck you." Carla replied with an Irritated expression.


    "You know... I got this skill back in the day and I never used it. But, Looks like it''s time to use it on you." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill.


    <TORTURE CHAMBER OF PURGATORY>


    [Name: Torture Chamber Of Purgatory]


    [Rank: A]


    [Description: With this skill host can pull out the Target''s soul and send it into a soul prison ''Purgatory''. Once the soul is captured it will get tormented until the end of time.


    One minute inside the purgatory will feel like 1 year and Host is suggested to be very careful of this skill as the target can loose their mind once the soul is released back into their body.]


    "HAAAAAHHHHH..." Suddenly, Carla''s soul was sucked out of her body and sent to the Purgatory that was inside Anon''s soul space.


    Anon placed Carla''s body over the bed and waited for ten minutes.


    "That should be enough." Anon spoke with a smile. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then focused and entered into his soul space, where the purgatory was.


    *Swish*


    As his consciousness drifted into the soul space... Anon noticed that he has entered inside his soul space and there is nothing but darkness there.


    As he walked forward... He noticed Carla''s soul is lying on the ground and she was feeling really cold and scared.


    "N-No... S-Someone help me... I want to go back to heaven... Someone help me.


    I-I am cold... Please help me." Carla spoke as she grabbed her own hand and started chewing on it like a crazy person.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    Carla looked at Anon and immediately ran towards him.


    She then grabbed her legs and started begging him.


    "P-Please take me out... I-I promise, I will tell you everything. Please just release me from this space... I-I will do everything you say... Please take me out of this place."


    "Okay..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled her soul out of the purgatory.


    *Swish*


    ....


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH..." Carla immediately woke up from her sleep and as soon as she did, her whole body started sweating really badly.


    She was really scared of Anon, but at the same time... She was very happy that Anon had pulled her out of the purgatory.


    "Now, Will you answer some questions for me ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes..."

 Chapter 1036 Chapter-1035

    "So, Why don''t we start with your name ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "C-Carla... I am Carla." She replied with a scared expression.


    "Carla... Very good. So, Carla what is-" Before Anon could''ve completed his question, a knock was heard on the room''s door.


    "Answer the door... It''s your room." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "Y-Yes ? Who is it ?" She asked with a scared expression.


    "Ma''am... Your presence has been ordered at the dinning table by Madam Medusa at once." The maid informed.


    "Oh, the dinner is ready... Let''s go and eat something. We will continue this after dinner, Okay ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "Y-Yes..." Carla spoke as she stood up from the bed and started walking towards the exit door.


    But before she could''ve opened the door... Anon grabbed her hand.


    "If you tried to run away or kill yourself, I will make sure that your soul will spend, not 10 or 20 years but many eternities in that purgatory that I just pulled you out of.


    Hope you understand, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "I-I Understand...." Carla replied with a scared expression as she opened the door and started walking towards the main hall.


    ...


    As soon as she reached near the Dinning table... She noticed that Medusa is sitting on the dinning table and she is looking at her with an angry expression.


    "Where have you been ? Can''t you see the food is getting cold ?" Medusa asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry." Carla replied as she took her seat and started eating her food.


    "They look like mother and child... Don''t they ?" Jessica asked Adeline with a smile.


    "Yeah, You are right." Adeline replied with a smile.


    "They really do." Anon''s voice came From behind.


    Everyone turned around and noticed that Anon was standing right behind them with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, Master... You are here." No.300 spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he walked forward and took a seat on the table.


    As he ate the food, he continued to stair at Carla with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, Medusa... Can I borrow her for tonight ? I want to teach her some skills." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "Oh, As you wish master." Medusa replied with a smile.


    "Good." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hey, Master is going to teach you something shouldn''t you thank him ?" Medusa spoke as she looked at Carla with a serious expression.


    "T-Thank you, Master." Carla spoke with a scared expression.


    "No worries, Luv. The things that I am going to teach you tonight will come handy in future." Anon replied with a smile.


    ...


    After the dinner, Anon''s room...


    Anon is sitting in his room and behind him is standing Carla with a scared expression on her face.


    "So, Let''s continue with our questions..." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a dagger from his inventory that was made out of dark steel.


    Carla didn''t speak anything and continued to stair at the ground with a scared expression in her eyes.


    "You know... That dagger enchanted with holy magic in your room, it can really kill me.


    But, do you know what this dagger is made out of ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "N-No..." Carla replied as she looked at the dagger.


    "Dark steel." Anon replied with a smile.


    As soon as Carla heard these words, her facial expressions changed rapidly and a new kind of fear appeared in her eyes.


    "D-Dark Steel ?" She asked with a very scared expression.


    "From your reaction just now... I can tell that you are aware of what this thing can do, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Carla didn''t speak anything and just nodded her head in ''Yes.''


    "Good... Now, come here and put both of your hands on this table." Anon ordered.


    "Y-Yes." Carla spoke as she immediately walked upto the table and placed her hands over the table.


    "You are in a little girl''s body, but your soul isn''t a little girl''s soul. So, I will not hesitate to cut off your fingers if your took more than 2 seconds to speak after I have asked my question.


    I will cut them, If I think you are lying and I will cut off your hands... If you tried something funny and believe me... If you got a cut by this blade your holy heals will be neglected completely on the wound.


    Do you understand ?" Anon asked.


    "Y-Yes." She replied with a scared expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Good. Now Carla... Are you a mender ?" Anon asked.


    "I am." Carla replied immediately.


    "Were you sent by the gods to close the gates ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." Carla replied.


    "So, Did you close a gate last night ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, I did." She replied without thinking twice.


    "Good... Which was the gate ?" Anon asked.


    "Near the Forest of Nightmares in the Human Kingdom, out of which unique greyish Monsters were coming out non-stop." She replied in one breath.


    ''This gate is the same gate that the Zombie Blondie discovered and wanted to explore, but I Killed him and forgot about it.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Wait, How did you find out about this gate ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Carla.


    "I-I found it... Because- This-"


    Anon immediately raised the dagger and acted as if he is going to cut off her fingers.


    "I got it from sephie." She spoke loudly as she closed her eyes.


    As soon as Anon heard this, A serious expression appeared on his face.


    He immediately placed the Dagger on her neck and looked her dead in the eyes.


    "What are you talking about ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as his eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "A-A message arrived at the Castle for her... I-I read the message and it said that the numbers of the Monsters coming out of that gate are increasing rapidly.


    That''s how I got the gate''s location." Carla replied with a scared expression.


    "Phew~" Anon let out a sigh of relief as he took a seat again.


    "What do they give you for closing the gates ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Carla.


    "W-Who ?" Carla asked with a Confused expression.


    "The gods... What do they give you for doing this shit ?" Anon asked.


    "N-Nothing." Carla replied with a neutral expression.


    "Huh...?" Anon immediately looked at her with a confused expression.


    "So, Is this like your hobby or something ?" Anon asked.


    "No, It''s god''s orders... We have to do what they tell us to do." Carla replied with a smile.


    As soon as Anon heard this, An evil smile appeared over his face.


    ''Hehehe... Time to play some mind games.'' Anon thought as he started building his web.


    "My, My... So you are saying that you have been following their orders just because they are gods ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes." Carla replied with a neutral expression as she didn''t understood what Anon was trying to ask.


    "Why ? If they don''t give you anything, why do you follow their orders ?


    Aren''t they just using you for their work, Just like a cheap, No not cheap... A free Slave." Anon spoke as he looked at Carla.


    "B-But, They protect me." Carla replied as a worried expression started taking shape on her face and different thoughts started entering her mind.


    "Yeah, If I killed you with this knife right now... Will they be able to save yourself soul ?


    How will they save you ? Because once stabbed with this, there won''t be any soul to save." Anon spoke as he showed her the Dark steel dagger.


    "B-But-"


    "But What ? You are even lower than my slaves, at least I treat them better and protect them from dangers.


    But, What about you ? They only give you orders and treat you so badly. No one should be treated like this." Anon replied as he acted like he is really sorry for her.


    "M-My soul... If I don''t work, They will take my soul away and trap me in the Bottle." She replied with a worried expression.


    ''If I am going to corrupt her mind, I need to teach her what selfishness feels like and this is the most vulnerable time to do it.'' Anon thought as an evil idea entered inside his mind.


    "So, What if I can cut off that connection between your soul and the gods ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "But, No one can do that." She replied.


    "Oh, I know some people who can do that. I mean if you want to be a slave for them... I will let you go, Because even I feel sorry for you at this point.


    But If you really want to live your life freely, you should really think about leaving their side.


    I will go to sleep now... If you want to be a slave for the gods, you have to leave my side, but if you really want to live a free life, come and meet me on the roof of this castle, tomorrow morning." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1037 Chapter-1036

    Human Kingdom''s Market Place...


    A little girl is roaming around with a smile on her face. She is buying candies and some meat sticks for a small puppy that''s accompanying her.


    This girl is none other than Reva herself, she is a dragon kid that Anon saved in the Elven Kingdom when she was being sold as slave to a twisted Elf Bastard.


    After that Reva took Anon as his Father and never left his side. Anon gifted her a Hell Hound Chimera that accompanies her everywhere in the puppy form.


    She is considered as one of the luckiest child in the whole world.


    "Here Gin... Catch that." Reva spoke as she threw a chicken stick in the air and Gin immediately grabbed it.


    *Woof*


    Gin ate the whole thing in under a minute and started wagging his tail in joy.


    "Yay, Very good dog." Reva spoke as she patted gin''s head lightly with a smile on her face.


    Sun was on the horizon and everything was getting dark.


    But, Reva wasn''t afraid at all because even at this time... 20 Ogre Assassins are following her in the shadows.


    "We should get Little Miss home." One of the Assassin spoke as he looked at the Sun.


    "Yes, I agree." Another Assassin replied.


    "I will talk to her." A female Assassin spoke as she changed her whole body into a Human Maid''s body and started walking towards Reva with a smile on her face.


    "Little Miss, It''s time for you to return Home." The Maid spoke with a smile as she looked at Reva.


    "Huh ? But, Reva wants to play more." Reva replied with a Disappointed and Sad expression.


    "But little Miss... It''s getting dark and According to Your Majesty''s orders we have to get you back in the house." The maid replied with a smile.


    "Is papa back ?" Reva asked with an excited expression.


    "N-No, Little Miss." The maid replied as she tried to maintain her smile.


    "Oh..." Reva immediately looked down with a sad expression.


    As the sun went down and dark covered the whole Human Kingdom, everyone started lighting candles and lamps in front of their shops and houses.


    "Let''s go back." Reva spoke as she grabbed the maid''s hand and both of them started heading back to the House.


    *Woof-Woof*


    Suddenly, Gin felt something and he started barking without any stops.


    "Hmm...? What''s wrong gin ? Are you okay ?" Reva asked as she patted Gin on the head with a worried expression.


    *Woof-Woof-Woof*


    But, Gin didn''t stop and continued to bark at a dark alley.


    "He must be barking at some beggar Little Miss. We should move forward and he will start to follow us." The maid spoke as she looked at Reva.


    "No, Gin never barks on beggars. I am hearing him bark like that for the first time. Look he is changing his form." Reva spoke as she pointed towards Gin.


    Gin has changed from his puppy form to his Hell Hound Form and his eyes are shining brightly red as he continued to bark towards the dark ally without any stops.


    "Little Miss... Please stand behind me." The maid spoke as she suspected that something wasn''t right around them.


    She immediately raised her hand and made it into a fist. Giving out the gesture of danger to every other assassin in the range.


    All the Assassins in the area got ready to defend Reva with their weapons out.


    Even the maid pulled her knives out and got ready in a defensive stance as she felt malicious aura coming out of the dark alley that Gin was barking at. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is not normal. Little Miss, No matter what happens... Please don''t leave my side." The maid spoke as she immediately changed into her original Ogre form and moved her shoulders up and down for a little warm up.


    "M-Monster..."


    "Runnnnnn..."


    "An Ogreeeee..."


    "Runnn, we are under attack."


    The civilians and the Shopkeepers all got scared by her Ogre form and ran away immediately.


    ...


    ''Whatever comes out of that alley, I will chop it into pieces in order to protect little miss.'' The Female Assassin thought as she focused her eyes on the alley''s entrance completely.


    *Woof-Woof-Woof-kyue-


    Suddenly, A black Aura gushed out of the alley and pulled gin back into the alley.


    Gin didn''t stand a chance against it and he was silenced immediately.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    A moment later, Some bones were thrown out of the alley and these bones belonged to Gin.


    ''Too Dangerous. It''s not something that I can fight against and win. I have to get little Miss to safety immediately.'' The Ogre assassin thought with a tense expression as she immediately raised her hand once again and gave a four finger gesture to all the other Assassins.


    "It''s a Level-4 Danger... We have to secure the perimeters immediately." The Ogre Assassins spoke as they immediately covered Reva from all sides, with their sharp eyes looking at every corner.


    Two assassins looked at the whole situation from high positions in order to get a better view of the situation and give information for any incoming ranged attacks.


    One of the Assassin pulled out a small wooden box out of his pocket and pressed the button on it.


    *Click*


    *Sweeepppp*


    Suddenly, A fire work like thing was launched out of it and as soon as it reached a certain height, it exploded... Releasing a huge wave of unrefined mana.


    *Woof-Woof*


    Suddenly, Barking sounds came out from the Alley.


    "G-Gin ? Is that Gin ?" Reva asked with an innocent expression as she tried to take peek, but the female Assassin stopped her.


    "Little Miss, don''t look."


    "No.976, You should take little Miss and run back to the House. We have already called for backup." One of the Assassin spoke as he looked at the female Assassin.


    "No, What if they are waiting for this ? I can''t leave here. This is the safest perimeter for now... I can''t risk it with Little Miss." No.976 Replied with a serious expression.


    "No.670 has already called for backup, we just have to hold up for 2 minutes at best." Another Assassin spoke up.


    *Woooof-Woooof*


    "Incoming from the Alley..." The Assassin from the top informed immediately.


    Suddenly, A Hell hound walked out of the alley... But, his body was completely covered in a really dark Aura and Bloodlust was oozing out of his body.


    "What is that ?" An assassin asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know... But it''s really strong." No.976 replied with a serious expression.


    *Woof-Woof*


    "I will stall it..." No.457 spoke as he walked forward with his spear and tried to stall the creature.


    But, Before he could''ve even touched the creature, Something happened.


    *Boooom*


    "What the-!?"


    "This feeling..."


    "This is not good."


    "No.457, Immediately pull bac-"


    *Stretch*


    *Burp*


    The Creature immediately stretched out it''s dark Aura and covered No.457 in it.


    Before the others could''ve done something, the dark vicious Aura Disappeared from around his body and leaving only No.457''s bones.


    *Crackle-Crackle-Crackle*


    As soon as his bones fell down to the ground, all the other Assassins got really scared of the creature.


    They didn''t knew what it was or what to do against it.


    "We have scouted the area... The route is clear. Take little Miss and go." The Assassins shouted from above.


    "Little Miss... We are leaving." No.976 immediately grabbed Reva into her arms and started running towards the house with full speed.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Suddenly, The dark creature started changing it''s shape into a Ogre''s body.


    As it''s body twisted and made impossible turns, all the Assassins knew that they are not match for it.


    "Phew... I can speak clearly in this form. That dog like form was really stupid, can''t do anything other than barking.


    I mean, I can swing my hands freely in this form and use a weapon. By the way... The thing that I just ate, I didn''t like it''s taste.


    I want the little thing... That''s running away. So, make way." The dark creature spoke as he looked at the Ogre assassins with a smile.


    "Yeah, You aren''t going to get that thing." One of the Assassin spoke as he immediately started running towards the Dark creature.


    "I didn''t ask... I ordered that." The dark creature spoke as he immediately waved his hand and the Assassin fell down to the ground, dead.


    *THUD*


    "What the fuck !? He didn''t even touch him." Another Assassin spoke.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, Hundreds of Ogre Assassins appeared out of thin air and surrounded the dark creature from every side.


    "The back-up is here..." One of the Assassin spoke up.


    "Oh, Come on... I want that small creature, I can''t waste time with you." The dark creature spoke as he slowly bent down and released his vicious Aura in every direction.


    Whatever that Aura touched, it turned into dust.


    "What the he-"


    More than 300 assassins were wiped under a single second.


    Elf Kingdom...


    [Party Member has died]


    [Party Member has died]


    [Party Member has died]


    [Party Member has died]


    ...

 Chapter 1038 Chapter-1037

    Elf Kingdom''s Royal castle, Anon''s room...


    *Puff*


    "Ra-Ra-Rasputin..." Anon is standing on the balcony of his room and singing while smoking a cigar.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Come in." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the door.


    *Click*


    "E-Excuse me, Master Anon. Can I come in ?" Maria asked as she opened the door.


    "I already said come in, Luv." Anon spoke.


    "Thank you, Master Anon." Maria replied as she entered inside the room and closed the door like a good girl.


    Maria came to the balcony and stood behind Anon with a neutral expression on her face.


    "Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he threw his cigar outside and turned around with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, Master Anon." Maria replied with a smile.


    "You married ?" Anon asked as he walked closer to Maria.


    "No Sir." Maria replied with a neutral expression.


    "How old are you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly placed his hand over her shoulder and sniffed her neck.


    "I turned 230 This year, Master Anon." Maria replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... That''s pretty old for a cute flower like you. Don''t you ever thought of getting married ?" Anon asked as he slowly opened a hook of her dress.


    "I-I thought no one was intrested in me since I am always shouting on everyone and I look ugly." Maria spoke as her cheeks turned red and she felt Anon''s hands taking off her hooks.


    "Ugly ? Oh come on... Are you telling me that this beautiful face and got body is ugly ?" Anon asked with a smile as he came to the front and slowly closed the distance between her lips and his lips.


    *Chuuuu*


    As soon as both of their lips made contact, Anon rammed his tongue inside her mouth and started licking the insides of her mouth.


    ''Oh my god... What is happening with me ? I-I feel something in my stomach, It''s like butterflies are dancing inside my stomach.


    I-I am being kissed by a man for the first time... My first kiss is happening finally.'' Maria thought as she closed her eyes and felt every single movement of Anon''s tongue in her mouth.


    Anon continued to enjoy the insides of her mouth, but suddenly a major amount of notifications started popping up in front of him.


    [Party Member No.888 Died]


    [Party Member No.766 Died]


    [Party Member....]


    [Party Member...]


    ''What the fuck !?''


    .... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon immediately seprated his lips from her lips and Maria opened her eyes with a smile on her face.


    "Master Anon... You have taken my first-"


    "Mike." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the death notifications in front of him.


    "Master ?" Mike immediately appeared behind Anon.


    "We are going back to the Human Kingdom. My Soldiers are dying. Wake up everyone." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you say, Master." Mike spoke as he immediately Disappeared from his position.


    "I-I should go Master Anon." Maria spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I promise to take your virginity the next time I come here." Anon replied as he immediately exited the room.


    "I-I will wait for you, Master Anon." Maria spoke with an embarrassed smile as she slowly Touched her lips.


    ...


    *Click*


    "Adeline... Wake up, Luv. We have to leave." Anon spoke as he immediately barged into Adeline''s room and removed the blanket from her body.


    But as soon as he removed the blanket, he noticed that Adeline is sleeping completely naked.


    "Mnhhmmm... Need more kisses from dear." She spoke with a smile in her sleep.


    "Luv, Wake up. We have to go now." Anon spoke as he touched Adeline''s face with his hands and tapped on her cheeks.


    "Mnnhhmm~" Adeline slowly opened her eyes and noticed that Anon''s face is directly in front of her face.


    "Need kisses... Dear, give me some." Adeline spoke with a smile as she wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled Anon near her face giving him a sweet kiss on the lips.


    "Mnnnnhhhhh." Anon tried to speak something and as he grabbed her hands, but before he could''ve done something, Adeline grabbed her hand and placed it on her boobs.


    Anon used a little force and seprated his lips from her lips.


    "Mnnhhmmm... Need more-" Before Adeline could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her from the waist and picked her up from the bed just like a toy.


    He then gave her whole body a good shake.


    *Shake-Shake*


    "WAKE UP." Anon shouted.


    "Huh...? My dream ? Dear ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon with a confused.


    "We need to go, Luv. Transform into Dragon form." Anon ordered as he looked at her.


    "As you Say... Dear." Adeline spoke as she immediately ran towards the balcony and jumped out of it.


    She then transformed into her original form and Anon jumped on her back.


    "What happened, Dear ?" Adeline asked as she swinged her wings rapidly.


    *SWING-SWING*


    "Something is not right in the Human Kingdom, Hundreds of my Soldiers are dead in an instant.


    I need to know, What''s happening. Go as fast as you can, Luv." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Dear." Adeline replied.


    In just 3 Minutes, Anon was at the Border of the Human Kingdom.


    As he crossed through the Royal capital, Anon noticed thousands of bones lying on the roads of the seventh ring.


    "Those Bones... They are Ogre Bones." Anon spoke as he immediately jumped down without saying another word.


    Adeline transformed back into her Human form as well.


    *THUD-THUD*


    Both of them landed on the ground and looked around with a serious expression.


    "What the hell happened here ?" Anon asked in a low voice.


    "These bones, they are completely clean, Dear. It''s as if there were no muscles or skin on them prior to this moment." Adeline replied as she looked at one of the skull and collar bone.


    ''No assassin is present in this area anymore. I need to get information from someone else.'' Anon thought as he looked around and noticed a man standing in the corner, who was staring at the naked figure of Adeline.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon immediately used his skill and pulled him towards him.


    "H-Hey... I am flying." The man shouted as his body started floating towards Anon.


    *Cut*


    Anon immediately cut his fingers and dropped some of his blood into his mouth.


    "I don''t have the time to fuck with you." Anon spoke as he grabbed his head and used another skill.


    <Memory Wiper>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, He ate all of his memories in a split second and turned him into a stupid doll.


    As Anon looked through his memories, he understood what has happened here.


    "Reva..." Anon spoke as he immediately let go of the man and started running towards his house with full speed.


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his whole body got covered in flames and his running speed increased by many folds.


    *Swish*


    Adeline followed Anon without wasting another second.


    ...


    As soon as Anon reached in front of his house... He noticed that an Ogre assassin is lying down in front of the house Unconscious.


    "No.976..." Anon spoke as he immediately identified the ogre Assassin.


    He placed his hand over her head and used his skill.


    <Memory Wiper>


    Anon ate some of her memories, copied them and gave them back to her.


    He then started looking through them...


    7 minutes ago...


    No.976 is running with full speed towards the house while carrying Reva in her hands.


    There is a serious expression on her face and only one motive in her mind, to get Reva to the house securely.


    "We are here Little Miss. Don''t worry, I will get you-" Before No.976 could''ve completed her sentence, the dark Aura wrapped around her legs and made her fall on the ground.


    *THUD*


    As soon as No.976 fell down to the ground... She immediately tried to stand up and run again, But The dark aura grabbed her hands and legs from everyside.


    "Where might you going with my feast ?" The Vicious being asked as he emerged out of the shadow and looked at Reva with a smile.


    No.976 tightened her grip on Reva and tried to protect her with her life, but the dark Aura curled up her hands and forcefully opened them.


    "N-No, I don''t want to-" Before Reva could''ve completed her sentence, The dark aura covered her mouth and eyes.


    "Hah... What a soft skin. I will take my time eating this one." The Vicious being spoke with a smile.


    "My King will turn you into dust and destroy you completely." No.976 spoke with a serious expression.


    "He will ? Well, You know what ? I was going to eat you at first, but now I won''t... Tell your master to come and get her back of he can.


    Maybe he is more delicious... I will be waiting for him. He has 3 days to find me, because I will eat her after that." The Vicious being spoke as he threw No.976 towards the house and Disappeared.

 Chapter 1039 Chapter-1038

    Human Kingdom, Anon''s House.


    Underground city...


    The city is really silent and everyone is inside their houses.


    No one is speaking or making any sounds right now.


    No.300 is standing in front of Anon''s training room and Anon is inside the training room.


    ...


    Inside the Training Room...


    *Kick-Kick-Kick*


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    Anon is now punching and kicking a big pole, that''s made out of dark steel without any breaks.


    The room''s temperature is so high that even a stone can catch fire.


    *Kick-Kick-Kick-Kick*


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    All of his healing abilities are off and blood is coming out of his hands and legs non-stop.


    Anon is not wearing anything above his waist and a ton of sweat is dripping down from his abs.


    "Who are you ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Pole.


    He then pulled his hand back and released it towards the pole with full strength.


    *BOOOOM*


    A loud sound was generated as soon as the punch landed and a big imprint of Anon''s hand was left over the pole.


    "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU ?" Anon spoke in a deep voice as his eyes started shining brightly purple and his muscles started bulging.


    ''Who can dare to kidnap her and kill all my Assassins at the same time ? Who is so powerful that he dared to challenge me in front of my own house ?'' Anon thought in his mind as he got even more angrier.


    He started punching the pole once again without any stops.


    *Punch-Punch-Punch-Punch*


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the door.


    Anon immediately stopped punching the pole and pulled a cigar out of his inventory.


    *Click*


    He lit up the cigar and started walking towards the door as he took some puffs.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    *Click*


    Anon opened the door and noticed that No.300 is standing on the other side of the door.


    "What happened, No.300 ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at No.300.


    "Master, You haven''t eaten anything and you are training without using your healing abilities as well.


    Please eat-"


    "Did you find something about the monster that took Reva ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No, Master." No.300 replied with a sad expression.


    "Luv... Three day, That''s all I have to find that monster. I don''t know what it is and where it is.


    I have used every single tracking and scanning magic in hand to find Reva, but I can''t find shit.


    It''s like she never existed in this world... I don''t know how strong is that thing and you want me to eat ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Dear, If you don''t eat... You will not be able to fight that thing once we find it." Adeline spoke as she walked in with a plate full of different foods.


    "Luv, I am not in the mood to play this game. So-"


    "Dear, Your mind is getting heated and in the dragon Kingdom, they say that you can''t get any good ideas with a hot mind and an empty stomach.


    So, Please come out and eat something." Adeline spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Master... Master..." Suddenly, Sephie''s sound came from the other direction.


    As Anon Stepped out of the room, Sephie stopped and looked at his abs with a surprised expression.


    She didn''t speak anything for the first ten seconds and continued to stare at his sexy eight-pack abs.


    "Luv, Are you here to say something or just to stare at my naked body ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "N-No, Master... I-I just found something about Reva and That monster that I would like to show you in the lab." Sephie spoke as she didn''t look into Anon''s eyes once and continued to stare at his abs.


    "Wait, Really ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sexy..." Sephie spoke in a low voice.


    "Sephie, Have you really found something ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yeah, Master please come with me." Sephie spoke as she started walking towards her lab, but even when she was walking forward, she would Turn her head back once or twice every second to keep looking at Anon''s abs.


    Adeline is hand feeding Anon as they walked towards the Lab.


    "One more bite dear..." Adeline spoke as she fed him a big piece of roasted bear wrapped in a ball of rice.


    *Bite*


    Anon ate all of it at once and continued to walk forward.


    No.300 is also walking besides Anon and she is no different from Sephie, she is also looking at Anon''s lean but muscular figure with undivided attention.


    ''Master''s body looks so sexy after he does a workout. I know I am not supposed to think this way right now... But, Master''s figure is just too distracting.


    I just want to get naked and dance in front of him with my ass cheeks shaking up and down without any stops, until he grabs them and inserts his dick into my pussy and pounds it without any mercy for hours.'' No.300 thought as her pussy started leaking pre-cum.


    As she walked, her pre-cum fell down on the floor.


    It was same with sephie... Her pussy is leaking pre-cum as well, but she was wearing a panty and that''s why it was under control.


    As soon as all of them reached in front of Sephie''s lab, the doors to her lab got opened by itself and all of them walked inside.


    As Anon looked around, he noticed that there are several mini labs inside sephie''s lab, where hundreds of Ogres are conducting different types of experiments in each lab.


    Some are conducting their experiments on non-living things, Like changing the shape of an object.


    Some of them are conducting experiment on living things like Monsters and Humans.


    Lastly, there were those who were conducting experiments on themselves.


    "Okay, Start." An Ogre spoke to the Ogre as he hid himself behind a shielded door.


    "Starting..." The other ogre replied as he took out a bottle of blue drug and poured some drops into his mouths.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, His body exploded and his blood splattered everywhere.


    "Luv, That ogre just blew himself up... Is that okay ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Master... I will remove my clothes." Sephie replied with a neutral expression as she continued to stare at his abs.


    "I should wear some clothes, You are getting too much distracted." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a t-shirt from his inventory.


    "NOOOOO." Both No.300 and Adeline Shouted at once.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at them with a neutral expression.


    "Master... We are here. I have some fans here that work on mana stones and electricity, They will dry your sweat.


    But, If you wear a t-shirt it will get dirty and you will need to take it off again." Sephie replied with a serious expression.


    "She is right." No.300 immediately took her side.


    "You both are being perverts in the broad daylight, If you know." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at No.300 and Sephie.


    "She is right... I will keep my shirt off, but you have to stay focused on your work or I am wearing it." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Sephie.


    "I-I promise master... I will not get distracted, but please keep it off." Sephie spoke as she opened her lab''s door and everyone entered inside.


    No.300 immediately gave sephie a thumbs up.


    "I can see it..." Anon spoke.


    ...


    Anon took a seat and sephie turned on the fans.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    As soon as Anon felt the chilled air coming from of the fans, his body and mind cooled down.


    "Fuuu..." He let out a hot steam of air from his mouth and looked at the screens with a calm and collected mind.


    "What is it ? Show me." Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Sephie immediately walked forward and pressed some buttons on the control panel.


    Suddenly, Some pictures appeared on the glass screens.


    These pictures belonged to the dark Creature that Anon saw in the Assassin''s memories.


    "This is the Creature that kidnapped Reva. Right, Master ?" Sephie asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, That''s the fucker." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Okay, so I went out to the place where this incident happened and collected the mana from there.


    But, as you said master... I couldn''t get anything from there, it''s as if this thing doesn''t exist.


    So, I have constructed these pictures from the memories that you gave me. Now, there are these small artificial birds that my students created to keep an eye on the kingdom''s every corner.


    These birds are operated by mana and they capture small amounts of mana from a place and channel it to these screens.


    Now, when I was going through some mana records of previous 7 to 8 days, I noticed this." Sephie spoke as she showed a picture of something similar to the dark Creature.


    "Where is it going ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he stood up from his chair and looked at the environment around the monster.


    "These are the borders of the Demonic Forests master and I think this thing is also a Demon.


    Our Assassins have observed quite a big movement in the Demonic Forests."

 Chapter 1040 Chapter-1039

    "So, Are you sure that this is a Demonic Being ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Sephie.


    "I am not entirely sure Master... But that thing has the properties of a Demon.


    Like eating meat as if he is consuming air, his strength and speed is also par with a High-Class Demon.


    So, I am suspecting that he is a Demon, Master. But there is one thing that confused me." Sephie spoke with a confused expression as she zoomed in the image and showed the ground''s image. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s that ?" Anon asked.


    "That demon... Doesn''t leave any marks or any mana signs behind him, when he walks." Sephie spoke.


    "Maybe he is not walking and just flying in the Air ?" Adeline spoke as she looked at Sephie.


    "If he is flying in air, then why is the grass moving on his movements ?" Sephie asked with a curious expression.


    "What if it just wants to show us that it has legs but it''s really flying in the Air ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "That can be possible master... But, Why would he do that ?" Sephie asked.


    "One more thing master." Sephie spoke as she immediately walked upto a jar of bones and picked it up in her hands.


    "These Bones belong to those Assassin''s skeletons Master. When I did a throughout research on them... I noticed that whenever I supplied mana into them, They just absorbed it completely and when I tried to sense mana in them... I couldn''t.


    It was as if, the mana that I just supplied into the bones, Disappeared." Sephie replied with a serious expression.


    "Intresting. Give me one." Anon spoke as he looked at Sephie.


    "Here master." Sephie spoke as she immediately handed out one of the bones to Anon.


    "What are you going to do, Dear ?" Adeline asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "I am going to see... How much mana can it takes." Anon spoke with a smile as he started supplying mana into the bone with full intensity.


    25 minutes later...


    "Master... This bone, It''s still eating your mana." No.300 spoke as she looked at the bone.


    ''This single bone has eaten more than 250,000 mana in the last 25 minutes and it''s still taking more and more.'' Anon thought in his mind as he continued to supply the mana.


    "Master, It''s like an infinite void... Your mana will run out, but these bones won''t show any signs of breaking." Sephie spoke with a worried expression.


    ''She is right... A normal bone should''ve turned into powder form by now.'' Anon thought as he looked at the Bone with a serious expression.


    "No Matter... How much you supply. It won''t break." Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    "Hmm...?"


    Everyone immediately turned around and noticed that it was Damon standing near the Lab''s door with a smile on his face and an Elf Chick in his arms.


    "You are late, you fucking stupid." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at him with a serious and angry expression.


    "She did it... Her pussy is just on another level, Anon. You should try-"


    "Damon... Sometimes, I just think... Why aren''t you 6ft deep in the ground and a Tombstone over you ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Hey, That''s not how you treat a friend. Luv, Go and wait outside for me." Damon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Elf chick.


    "Yes, Damon Darling." The Elf girl replied as she exited the lab immediately.


    "Wait, Wait, Wait... How can you get inside this laboratory ? It''s protected by-"


    "I know, It''s protected by a 7-star protection dissarry and many other magical traps.


    But, don''t forget Sephie... I was a god once and-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "What were you saying about the Bone ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "First of all... Stop giving him mana. Drop the bone and destroy it." Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    *Crack*


    *CRACK*


    *Thud-Thud*


    Anon immediately broke the bone and looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    "Who am I giving mana to ?" Anon asked.


    "The Demon, Who kidnapped your daughter." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "WHAT !??" Adeline, No.300 and Sephie all shouted at the same time.


    "Ouch... Why are you girls all shouting ?" Damon spoke as he immediately covered his ears.


    Anon''s eyes immediately shined brightly purple and he used his skill telekinesis, to move a chair right behind Damon.


    *Shhhhhh*


    "Take a seat and explain yourself." Anon spoke as he got a relief that Damon knows something about the Demon.


    "Thanks." Damon spoke as he sat down and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "So, Where should I start this from.


    Let''s see... It''s about the time when the Demons and Gods were fighting over this Land.


    It was a really difficult Battle for the gods because they were losing and they needed someone from the inside to help them.


    My father... The one who created me, he was the chief Commander of the Holy Evan''s Army and in order to win the war he did some back-hand tricks.


    KHAOS was the strongest Demonic General... On his orders, A full army of Demons would sacrifice their lives.


    On the last second day of the War... The Gods were winning the Fight, but as soon as Khaos entered the battlefield... He turned the tables on us.


    He gave the Orders to Walk in..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Walk In ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, Whenever two Armies fought... The front lines would clash and a break was taken whenever the sun went below the horizon.


    But, That day... Khaos didn''t retreat his Army, instead he ordered them to walk in into our army.


    The Demons, forgot what fear was and full walked in on us.


    That evening... More than 70% of our gods got wiped and even the Demons took a solid hit. But we lost more.


    My Father knew that if Khaos came to the battlefield on the next day... The gods will definitely face a very huge defeat.


    As a General He couldn''t accept it and so, he arranged a meeting with Khaos, Alone.


    That Night my father made a deal with him that helped us in winning that war." Damon spoke.


    "What kind of Deal, Damon ?" Anon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "He... Traded his Body and His powers to the Demon. Hehe" Damon replied with a smile.


    "The fucking what !? Your Father gave a God''s body and Powers to a fucking demon who was already that strong ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression as he looked at Damon.


    "I mean we won." Damon replied.


    "It can''t be that simple... Is it ? Because if he had that body and All the powers, he would''ve been ruling this world." Adeline spoke.


    "Yeah... That was the thing. You see the next day, All the gods sealed the Demons into the Deep Sea and Khaos was with them.


    He betrayed his own kind for power and pushed them into the deep Sea.


    Golden Hands tried to escape out of the Deep sea when the gods were sealing it , But he was also holded back by Khaos.


    It is said that both of them fought for over 100 years and no one knows who won-"


    "You are wasting my damn time, Damon. Give me some information on how he crossed through to this side." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "That''s not him.... I mean it''s him but only in soul form." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, You are saying that he is soul ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes." Damon replied.


    "What the fuck are you saying ? He ate the meat of my assassins like they are meat sticks and only left their bones.


    How can a soul do this ?" Anon asked.


    "He is not just any normal soul... He is a Higher class Demon''s soul who has the powers of a God.


    So, you can just imagine if his whole body crossed through to this world... That will be the end of world.


    Even if all the gods came together, they won''t be able to stop him. He will single handedly destroy everything." Damon spoke.


    "So, All I have to do is catch his soul and destroy it right ?" Anon asked.


    "Destroy it ? You have to find him first and believe me finding a soul in this world is just impossible.


    Those bones are connected to him now... So, Whenever you transfer mana into it, you are transferring mana directly to him.


    Do you understand what I am trying to say ?" Damon asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "There is a Mana string attached to these bones and you can see it." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon with a serious expression.


    "Very good... So, all you have to do is send mana to the bone and I will lead you directly to him.


    But the problem is that, if you got closer to him with that bone... He will know, So the bone will have to stay here and someone else will have to provide it mana." Damon spoke.

 Chapter 1041 Chapter-1040

    Underground City, Sephie''s Lab...


    Damon, Anon, Sephie, Adeline and No.300 are sitting inside a room with serious expressions on their faces.


    "So, What is the plan now ?" No.300 asked with a serious expression.


    "The plan ? Well... He is the last planner. I have given the directions, So last say will be his." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "I have given it many thoughts and only one conclusion came to my mind." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What Dear ?" Adeline asked.


    "Why Reva ? Why Only Reva ? He could''ve killed all the humans in the kingdom. He could''ve gone to the Dragon Kingdom if he wanted dragons, it''s not too far from our kingdom.


    Then why did he took Reva ?" Anon asked.


    "Master, Are you saying that he had some other intentions ?" Sephie asked.


    "No, When I checked the Assassin''s memories... I noticed that he doesn''t know anything about me when he was talking to her.


    It''s something else... That''s different about Reva. When I checked her memories, he was behind Reva from the beginning.


    What can it be that''s different about her ?" Anon asked as he stood up from his chair and started walking towards the screens.


    "Well, dragons didn''t even existed at his time. So, I don''t think it''s a connection from before." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "No... But the first race that Gods created was Dragons, right ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Yeah... Because they wanted some cute pets." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "He is a Soul and in three days, it''s Full moon. Demons will be at their peak strength when the moon rises in the sky and it''s not just any Full moon.


    It''s a very special Full moon... Isn''t it ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Wait... I know something about this master." Sephie spoke as she immediately stood up and went into the back room of her lab.


    She then came out with a book that Anon brought her 6 months ago from the Underwater kingdoms.


    "Eclipsewhisperers''s History ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the book.


    "Yes..." Sephie spoke as she continued to turn the pages in hurry and finally stopped on one page.


    "This is it... Master this is it." Sephie spoke as she showed the book to Anon.


    "What is it ?" Anon asked as he looked at the book.


    [4th Year''s 40th Full Moon.]


    [Every 4 Years, On the 40th Full moon... The Eclipsewhisperers''s will go into deep slumber for 24 hours and the Door to the Deep Sea will be left unguarded.


    When this Night comes... The Door becomes really vulnerable and due to the Time dilation in Deep Sea, No one can predict this night.


    But on the other side... This Night can be easily predicted based on the number of days in the 4th year.


    Once this night passes, All the Eclipsewhisperers''s will wake up from their slumber and start to protect the gates once again.


    But, If someone Opens the Gates of the deep sea on this Day, Every Contract formed with the Gods will End and Demons will freely roam on the Upper land.


    According to a Demonic Prophet... ''ONE FATEFUL NIGHT, THE MOON WILL SHINE THE BRIGHTEST AND THE FOOL WILL OPEN THE DOORS.'']


    "He is trying to open that gate with her help..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "No, Not with her help... He is trying to open the gate with my help. He wants to blackmail me using Reva, Into opening that gate.


    Since he is a soul and can''t touch those gates... He wants my help." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Then... Why didn''t he blackmailed you straight forward, Master ?" No.300 asked.


    "Yes, Dear... Why is he playing all these games ?" Adeline asked.


    "He wants to test me... He wants to see if I am the right one to complete the Job." Anon replied with a smile as he understood everything.


    "Wait... How can he know you ? Did you meet him in the Deep sea ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "No, But information and Rumours travel. Really fast, Damon. It''s been 8 months since I returned from Deep sea... But there it''s been 8 years on that side.


    The time dilation and I am pretty sure that the rumours must''ve travelled to his ears by now. That''s why he came to this side in search of me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Did you do something big there that the rumours spread ?" Damon asked with a confused expression. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well... I might''ve won a war or two and took over some kingdoms. Nothing big." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Nothing big ? You took over a kingdom and nothing big ? Are you kidding me ? It''s Demon kingdom and even the smallest information travels really fast among the demons.


    He is really here for you." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Then, What are you going to do master ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "I am going to open that door." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "WHAT !?" All three of them shouted at once.


    "What ?" Anon asked as he looked at them.


    "Anon... It''s not something that you should do. You are talking about starting a war that happened millions of years ago." Damon replied with a serious expression.


    "What options do I have ?" Anon replied with a serious expression as he looked out the window.


    "I mean it''s just a Little Dragon girl... Not like she is your real daughter. You can just give her up and-" Before Damon could''ve completed his sentence, A very dangerous Aura and Bloodlust released out of Anon''s body that smashed every single glass inside sephie''s lab.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM"


    *Break-Break-Breka-Break-Break-Break*


    Sephie and No.300 immediately went down on their knees and Adeline walked upto Anon to keep him under control.


    "D-Dear... Please Calm down. H-He is just a stupid." She spoke with a worried expression as she placed her hand over Anon''s shoulder and felt that Anon''s Aura was so strong that her fingers were getting burnt just by touching him, but she didn''t stop even after this.


    "I-I am sorry, Anon... I-I didn''t mean to say it like that. But, If you opened that door... You will destroy this whole world." Damon immediately understood that he has said something that he never should''ve.


    Anon soaked his Aura back into his body and he slowly grabbed Adeline''s hand.


    <Hell Heal>


    "Dear." Adeline spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "You know Damon... There are some principles that I have and one of them is to protect those who are working under me.


    The second principle is to follow the first one, even if the world get''s destroyed. So yeah... I am ready to get the world fucked, if it brings Reva back." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he turned his eyes towards Damon.


    "T-This-" As soon as Damon noticed Anon''s glowing purple eyes, He got scared immediately.


    "Dear... If you do that, aren''t you submitting to him ?" Adeline asked with a neutral expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I will open the gates for him... But not to the Deep sea, the only gates that he will go through will be purgatory''s Gate." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he Summoned a Cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    *Click*


    "Well Then... Since the world is about to end. I will go and have sex." Damon spoke as he stood up from his place.


    "World is not going to end, You fucking idiot. There are many girls left in this world that I haven''t fucked and I am not letting anything destroy the world until I fuck every single girl here." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, You got some other plans ?" Damon asked with a curious expression.


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, I am very much interested... Please tell me." Damon asked with a curious expression.


    "The plan is to kick his ass back to the Deep sea." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Yeah no shit... As if we can do that. Even if he is just a soul, He is more stronger than all of us." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well then... Why didn''t he opened the gates himself ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Because he can''t touch them... Those gates are- Oh shit, Those gates are made out of a very special element that even the Demons fear.


    If we can get some of that material... We might be able to make a weapon that can kill that Motherfucking bastard." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Very good... Now, What is that Material, Damon ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon with a smile.


    "I don''t remember." Damon replied with a straight face.


    "You fucking idiot... I want to kill you." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "But, He knows... Khaos was a very wise demon. He was the one who gave the idea of making that door to my father." Damon replied.


    "Let''s go... It''s time to visit your father''s family friend." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But we don''t know-"


    "I know where he is." Anon spoke as he exited the Lab.

 Chapter 1042 Chapter-1041

    "Where are we going Anon ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression as both of them exited the underground city.


    "We are going to the place that Demon is hiding at." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Mike appeared in front of him with Carla in his hands.


    "Mike ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Master... She said it''s very important." Mike spoke as he let Carla down.


    "What do you want, Luv ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    "I-I want to side with-" NBefore Carla could''ve completed her sentence, Damon interrupted her.


    "Woah... She is a-. Anon, Come to the side... There is something that I want to tell you." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I know... She is a mender." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Wait, You do ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "Yes, But how did you figure it out so fast ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Not only do I know that she is a mender... I can also tell who she really is, give me your hand." Damon spoke as he raised his hand towards her.


    Carla raised her hand with a hesitated expression and placed it over Damon''s hand.


    "Be careful, She is still inside a child''s body. I don''t want your perverted-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon opened his eyes in shock.


    "Little Squirrel ?" Damon spoke as he looked at carla.


    As soon as Carla heard this name... Something struck her mind and her eyes widened in shock as well.


    "Uncle Damon ?" Carla spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Damon.


    "Oh my god... It''s really you, My little Squirrel." Damon spoke as he immediately hugged Carla.


    "Uncle Damon... I missed you." Carla shouted as she immediately hugged Damon.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ?" Anon spoke with a confused expression as he immediately placed his hand over his forehead.


    ''One month ago, This motherfucker was telling me to kill anyone who comes down from the heavens to seal the gates and now she turns out to be his niece, What a fucking Joke.'' Anon thought with a smile on his face.


    "Anon... Meet carla. She is my sister''s Daughter. She was my favourite in the whole family. She was the only one who came to my eye gauging out ceremony and cried, when all others laughed at me.


    "I see." Anon spoke as he looked at Carla with a neutral expression.


    "Is this guy your friend... Uncle Damon ?" Carla asked with an innocent expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, Kind of... You can say he is my work partner." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Work partner ? Really ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Hey, She is a child... She doesn''t know anything." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Uncle... I turned thousand years old, two hundred years ago." Carla replied.


    "Oh and You are still so small..." Damon replied with a smile as he pulled her cheeks.


    "Why are you here, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I have decided which side, I am going to take." Carla spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "I don''t care anymore... If you want to stay on the god''s side, Your uncle knows the locations of all the gates.


    If you want to come to my side... He is the one who can cut your soul ties with the gods. So, Talk to him." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately started walking ahead.


    "What are you guys talking about ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Ask her she will tell you the wonderful story." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to walk forward.


    20 minutes later...


    Carla told everything to Damon as she continued to follow them.


    ....


    "Anon Stop." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "What now ?" Anon asked as he stopped and looked at Damon with a neutral expression.


    "Did you trap my little Squirrel''s soul into some prison for hundreds of years ?" Damon asked with an angry expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes... Do you want me to trap both of your souls there ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hahaha... No, No I was just asking." Damon spoke as he started laughing awkwardly.


    "Good... Keep walking." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ...


    "Why are you scared of him, Uncle Damon ?" Carla asked with a Confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Who is scared of him ? I am not scared of him. You know what, If he fights me-"


    "That''s all I am going to listen Damon." Anon spoke immediately.


    "I was saying the match will end up in a tie." Damon replied.


    "We both know, What it will end in." Anon spoke.


    "Haaa... He will win." Damon spoke as he looked at Carla.


    "Where is Medusa ? I haven''t seen her for a while." Carla spoke with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, The bracelet on Anon''s hand unfolded and Medusa came back to her Human form.


    She immediately placed her index finger on Carla''s forehead and a deadly bloodlust bursted out of her body.


    *Boooom*


    "You just have to ask it, huh ?" Anon asked as he turned around and looked at Carla with a neutral expression.


    "M-Medusa... I-I know you are angry and-" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t like traitors and if master allows me to kill you, I swear to my mother... That I will turn you into a pile of ash, in just a split second.


    "I-I am... Sorry. I-I didn''t meant to betray you, Medusa. You kept an eye out for me no matter-"


    "Shut up or I will really blast your head off." Medusa spoke as she immediately turned back to her bracelet form.


    Anon grabbed her and wore her in his left hand.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. She just doesn''t like the feeling of getting betrayed, after all you are the first person who betrayed her in life for the first time.


    You juggled around too much with her feelings." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "Now I fell even more sad... She is such a good person and I did this to her. Uncle Damon, will I go to hell for this ?" Carla spoke with a guilty expression.


    "No my little Squirrel... No one can send you to hell." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Really ?" Carla asked with an innocent expression.


    "Carla... Do you know why your dear uncle''s eyes got gauged out by your other uncles ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Carla.


    "Because he tried to protect an Innocent Girl from the wrong judgement, right uncle ?" Carla asked as she looked at Damon.


    "Yes, Yes... That''s the reason." Damon immediately replied with a smile.


    "Is it really ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You come with me." Damon spoke as he immediately took Anon to another side.


    "What''s up Mr. Hero ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Why are you trying to ruin our relationship, Anon ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "Hah... You are both stupid. It''s good that you met her today, if she would''ve Choosen the God''s side, I would''ve really killed her.


    Why didn''t you tell her about the woman that you raped and got your eyes gauged out for ?" Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "She is a kid man... She doesn''t even know what rape means." Damon replied.


    "Yeah, So keep her away from me... Because the itch In my brain often get''s increased whenever I see an innocent girl and then I turn her into a mind-broken-"


    "Yeah, Yeah... I know. I will keep her with me, But you have to help me in cutting her soul connection." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Why not ? After all we are buisness partners." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Good and one more question, Why are we walking towards the Demon kingdom ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Where do you think a Demonic Soul is the strongest ?" Anon asked.


    "In it''s body ?" Damon replied.


    "No, A graveyard stupid. A place where he can consume the body of other Demons and their souls as well." Anon spoke.


    "So, We are going to a Demonic Graveyard ? But, How do you know where it is ?" Damon asked.


    "Demons don''t make graveyards... They just bury the bodies of their deceased near their temples.


    They think that if they bury the body near the temples of their gods, the deceased will be at peace and safe.


    Their souls won''t haunt their living relatives. Because when Demons die... Their souls often tries to take their whole bloodline with them." Anon replied with a smile.


    "When did you read all that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t need to read anything... I just eat other''s memories and I get wise." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "That''s convenient..." Damon replied.

 Chapter 1043 Chapter-1042

    After walking for about 2 Hours, Anon, Damon and Carla finally reached in front of the Demonic Forests, where the Current Demonic kingdom was situated.


    As soon as Carla entered Inside the Demonic Forest, She started to feel uncomfortable as the Demonic Mana in the forest was very dense.


    "Uncle Damon... I don''t feel good." She spoke with a scared expression.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. I am right here." Damon spoke as he copied Anon''s talking style.


    Anon looked at him and gave him a smile.


    "What are we doing here ?" Carla asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Taking a walk through the wild, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to walk forward.


    "Sweety... Take my hand." Damon spoke as he extended his hand and Carla grabbed it.


    After walking for about 10 more minutes... Anon came across an old demonic temple, where two stone statues were sitting inside it and both of their faces were covered with black clothes and bones were lying in their legs.


    "Those were the offerings that the Demons must''ve offered to their gods and since their meat is gone....


    I SUPPOSE YOU ARE HERE, KHAOS." Anon shouted loudly as he looked around with a serious expression.


    *Tight*


    Damon immediately tightened his grip on Carla''s hand.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon felt something passing through his right side, but he wasn''t distracted by this and continued to stare at the temple.


    *Swish*


    "These tricks won''t work on me... Stupid. Come out and show me your face." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "P-Papa..." Suddenly, Reva Stepped out of the temple with a dagger Stabbed into her heart.


    As soon as Damon saw this... His eyes widened in fear and he immediately looked at Anon.


    But, As soon as he looked at him... He noticed that Anon was still looking at the temple with a neutral expression on his face.


    "A-Anon... Don''t you see it ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I can''t... He is casting some type of illusion and I can''t see it. What is it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-It''s Reva... There is a dagger Stabbed into her heart." Damon replied with a serious expression.


    "Hmm..." Anon didn''t speak anything and continued to stare at the temple.


    Suddenly, Black clouds started pouring out of the temple.


    "D-Do you see that ?" Damon asked.


    "Yep." Anon replied.


    "You are one intresting individual... Anon Agreil." A very Deep voice came from the temple as a Vicious being made out of Dark Aura stepped out of the Temple.


    With every step he took... His horrifying and Dark Aura started to increase.


    "K-Khaos." Damon spoke with a serious and scared expression.


    "Hello, Anon Agreil..." Khaos spoke with a smile as he snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    As soon as he snapped his fingers, More Demonic Souls came out of the Temple and made a throne for him to sit on.


    Khaos immediately sat over the soul throne and looked at Anon with a smile.


    Anon raised his hand and snapped his fingers as he used a skill...


    <Necromancy>


    "Rise and Shine... Slaves." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Hmmm...?" Khaos looked confused at what Anon was doing.


    *Dig*


    Suddenly, A skeleton hand came out of the ground.


    "Woah..." Carla spoke as she immediately hided herself behind Damon.


    *Dig-Dig-Dig-Dig-Dig*


    Suddenly, More and more skeletons popped out of the ground and made an even bigger throne for Anon to sit on.


    Anon immediately took a seat over the throne and looked at Khaos with a smile.


    "What were you saying ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''What the fuck !!!!???? Anon you are talking to one of the strongest demon.'' Damon thought with a scared expression.


    "Hmmm... So, You have-" Before Khaos could''ve completed his sentence, Anon pulled a cigar out and lit it up.


    *Click*


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "Phew~ Keep talking." Anon spoke as he let out some smoke from his mouth.


    "If we would''ve met some years back, when I was alive... I would''ve killed you instantly for that imprudent behaviour kid." Khaos spoke as his smile Disappeared and a serious expression appeared over his face.


    "Not alive... Are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "HAHAHAHA... You are really one imprudent bastard, Aren''t you ?" Khaos asked as he laughed like a maniac.


    "I don''t like talking very much... Let''s talk just buisness. You have something that doesn''t belong to you." Anon spoke with a serious expression as his eyes glowed brightly purple. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my Demons... Should I be afraid of you ? Or Are you just checking if your Demonic eyes are good or not ?" Khaos asked with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    Anon didn''t reply and continued to look at him.


    "Haa... Bring her out." Khaos spoke as he raised his fingers and did a gesture.


    Suddenly, Two Demon souls came out of the temple with Reva.


    Her eyes and mouth were covered with a black cloth and she was tied down from her hands to her legs, with a magical rope that can suck in mana.


    "She is one delicious treat... You can''t even imagine how much mana she has given out since she got caught.


    But, Not more than you gave me through that bone. It was delicious mnhhh~" Khaos spoke with a smile as he licked his lips.


    "Hand her over." Anon spoke with a serious expression as bloodlust started leaking out of his body.


    "Come on, Try something else... Anon. Do you really think, I will just hand over my golden egg to you like that ?" Khaos replied with a smile.


    "What do you want ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "That''s a good question you asked..." Khaos spoke as he stood up from his throne and started walking towards Anon.


    Anon didn''t move and continued to look at him with a neutral expression.


    "I was the General Of the Greatest Demonic Army, That was ever created. They sacrificed their lives for me on a whim and they did everything I told them to do.


    But, When I Shaked hands with Adrin... Or should I say His father... Right Damon ?" Khaos spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "He was a fucking traitor and so are you." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Khaos.


    "He wasn''t a Traitor and you shouldn''t use those words for your father, Young man.


    I am sure he would be Disappointed when he sees you in that inferior body." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    Damon didn''t speak anything and continued to stare at him.


    "Well, Whatever... So where was I ? Yes, When I Shaked hands with Adrin... He offered me his Body in return for not coming to the battlefield on the next day.


    I am sure, he told you the rest of the story. So let''s not waste time on it.


    Now, You see... Something else happened that day. I decided to help Adrin but I didn''t wanted to do it half-hearted... So, I called back all the Demons that were the strongest from that battlefield.


    The 13 Demonic Generals Of The Holy War." Khaos spoke with a smile.


    "The 13 Death Banners Of the Demons..." Damon spoke in a low voice as he recalled Something that he read long time ago.


    "Yes... That''s right young one, The 13 Death Banners. My own 13 Death Banners... They were my army, If 13 of them are on the battlefield... There is no chance that a god can do anything against them.


    They had ''No Fear.'' They worked for me and when Adrin gave me his body, I Used a ritual on all of them, That only his father knew." Khaos spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "Re-awakening...." Damon spoke as sweat started accumulating on his forehead.


    "Re-awakening is What they call it. I used it on all 13 of them... Because I had a God''s body, I was practically immortal.


    But, They weren''t-"


    "You used Re-awakening on them to put them in Deep Death, in order to slow down their ageing process by a thousand folds." Damon spoke in loud voice as he interrupted him.


    "I don''t like being interrupted, But yes... That''s what I did." Khaos replied with a neutral expression.


    "So, They are Dead ?" Anon asked as he looked at Khaos.


    "Not Dead... More like in a sleeping state, where their bodies won''t age a day." Khaos replied.


    "Why are you telling me all this ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Because, You are going to free all of them from their Sleep and bring them into this world, along with my body.


    After doing that... You can have her back." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Give her to me first and I will do it." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What if you didn''t do it ? I want your word, Sign a Demonic contract." Khaos spoke as he immediately summoned the contract.


    Anon looked at the contract and immediately signed it without thinking much.


    "Very Good... It''s going to be fun playing with you."

 Chapter 1044 Chapter-1043

    As Anon looked at the contract... He started reading the terms written over it.


    [?Anon Agreil will bring back My 13 Demonic Generals out of the Deep Sea and My body with him.]


    [? In return, Khaos will return his kid right now.]


    [?If the contract is broken... The breaking party shall die.]


    ...


    A smile appeared over Anon''s face and he signed it without any worries.


    "Very Good... I am going to play around with you, Hehehe." Khaos spoke as he laughed and looked at Anon.


    "We will see... Who is going to play with who. Hand her over." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Reva.


    "All yours." Khaos spoke as he immediately gave Reva back to Anon.


    Anon removed the ropes from her hands and legs.


    He then took out the cloth from her mouth and from her eyes.


    "You are Dead... If My papa-" Before Reva could''ve completed her sentence, She noticed that Anon was standing right in front of her.


    "Hello, Luv... Were you saying something ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Reva.


    Suddenly, Big tears started dropping out of Reva''s eyes and she immediately hugged Anon tightly as she started crying loudly.


    "PAPA... REVA IS SCARED... THAT GUY TOOK REVA AND DIDN''T EVEN GIVE HER ANYTHING TO EATTTTT... UWAAHHHHHHHHAAAAA..."


    "Calm down, Luv... Don''t worry now, I am here. We will get you something to eat." Anon spoke with a smile as he gently tapped Reva''s head.


    "Now, Now... Shall we talk some buisness, Mr. Anon ?" Khaos spoke as he looked at Anon.


    ''Anon... What have you signed, If those 13 Generals stepped on this land, there is no stopping them.


    Not even the Gods can stop them. Do you have any idea, What you just did ?'' Damon thought in his mind as he used <Telepathic connection> to talk to Anon.


    ''I know. Just trust me... Damon.'' Anon replied as he stood up and looked at Khaos with a smile.


    "What do you want to talk about ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "In 2 Days... The full moon will be shining in the sky, But it won''t be any ordinary full moon-" Before Khaos could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "I know what kind of Full moon it''s going to be. 4th Year''s 40th Full Moon, When all the Eclipsewhisperers are going to be asleep and the gate of the deep sea will be left unguarded." Anon replied with a smile.


    "My, My... Looks like you have done your research already. So, You should know... What you are going to do then, right ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "Oh I do..." Anon replied with a smile. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fuck... This world is really fucked.'' Damon thought in his mind as his hand started shaking.


    "I am going to sit back on my bed and fuck some girls, then... I will eat something, come back to bed fuck some more girls... Eat something and fuck some more girls until I fall asleep with my dick in their pussies." Anon replied with a Smile.


    "What non-sense are you spouting, Kid ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, That''s what I am going to do. You got a problem with that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Yes, I do have a huge problem with it. You have to go to the Deep Sea in order to open those gates and-"


    *Yawwwwwn*


    Suddenly, Anon started yawning and stretching his body out.


    "Hmm...? Oh, Were you saying something ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "You are going to go to the Deep Sea and bring back My 13 generals... Anon and If you-"


    *Yaawnnnnn*


    *Snap-Snap*


    Anon yawned once again as he snapped his fingers twice in front of his mouth.


    "Man, I feel really sleepy... I don''t feel like going anywhere. I will take a look at it after the next four years." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    As soon as Damon heard this... His eyes widened in shock and his hands stopped shaking.


    A smile appeared over his face and he immediately looked at Anon.


    ''This Motherfucker is Sly as hell.'' Damon thought in his mind.


    "Anon Agreil... Are saying that you won''t bring my 13 Generals back and Die from the contract breaking punishment ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "No... I never said that. I am just saying that I will do it four years later or maybe eight... I mean, I can always do it.


    It''s not like you wrote a time limit on the Contract, right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Hahahaha... Fuck yes. He got you good... Hahahahahaha." Damon spoke from the side as he started laughing loudly.


    As soon as Khaos heard this... The Aura around him completely changed and the atmosphere started getting darker.


    The sun that was shining brightly in the sky just a moment ago, got covered by dark clouds.


    "Are... You... Trying to Cheat me with your dirty trick, Kid ?" Khaos asked as he looked at Anon with a very angry expression.


    "Well, You see... Humans were your evolved form. So, we might lack the Physical strength and the ability to control Demonic Mana.


    But, Do you know what you lack in ?


    It''s Brains. You didn''t put any specific conditions on the contract and I can just keep postponding it.


    So, You just fucked up big time. Now, I will be leaving, Bye " Anon spoke as he looked at Khaos and smiled.


    But, As soon as Anon turned around to leave...


    *Swish*


    Khaos appeared right in front of him, his eyes shining dark red in anger.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at him with a smile.


    "Do you think you can leave alive from this forest, After doing all that to me ? I am just a soul... But, I hold enough power to kill you, Anon Agreil." Khaos spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "See... That''s what fuck up looks like. You just did it second time by closing the distance between you and me." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his hand and touched Khaos''s Soul.


    <TORTURE CHAMBER OF PURGATORY>

 Chapter 1045 Chapter-1044

    <Torture Chamber Of Purgatory>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, Both of their souls were pulled into the Purgatory.


    *Swish*


    As the cold air touched Anon''s face... He opened his eyes.


    *Blink-Blink*


    As soon as Anon opened his eyes, he noticed darkness around him.


    There was white smoke over the floor and complete dark above him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cold Air was travelling at an incredible speed and it was really lonely there.


    "So, That bastard pulled me in with him, huh ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked around and noticed that there was nothing visible for miles.


    "Well... It''s Purgatory, Who else can I-"


    "Anon Agreil..." Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    Anon immediately turned around and noticed a Demon standing behind him, purple skin colour, Two horns on his head, Red eyes and a muscular body build.


    "Ah... Khaos. So, You pulled me in with you, Huh ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I know a trick or two, Kid. This spell Is powerful and this place that you have created in your soul space is good.


    But, Since I have pulled you in with me... You can only get out through a door and as soon as the door opens, I am getting out with you." Khaos spoke with a smile as he looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, I know." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately sat down on the ground.


    "Being Stubborn are you ?" Khaos asked with a neutral expression.


    "I am not a lady for being stubborn, Khaos. I am a man, I am Determined." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "How long will you stay here then ? I mean, I am just a soul but you have a body in the outer world and once it reaches the end of it''s lifespan.


    I will get out and you will go to Hell... Hahaha." Khaos spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "Very well... Take a seat. We are here for infinity." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What do you mean ?" Khaos asked with a Confused expression.


    "You see... My life span is about 500,000 years or something right now and I am pretty sure that my Slaves will search some way to preserve my body for a long time.


    Meaning, 1000000 years-"


    "So what ? I can wait 1000000 Years. It''s not that long." Khaos spoke as he maintained his calm expression and acted as if he doesn''t care about the time.


    "Yeah... I know. But, Why don''t you let me complete my sentence ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Say it now... After all, we have many years to spend together." Khaos spoke with a smile.


    "So, As I was saying... There is a tiny time dilation in my soul space and the reality." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "W-What ? How much ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "1 minute on the Outside, is like 10 years in here. So, If there are 60 minutes in one hour and 24 hours in a day and 364 Days in one year.


    Then the time we are going to spend here is... 52,56,00,00,00,000 Years. So, Be ready Khaos." Anon spoke with a smile as he wrote the number down on the ground.


    As soon as Khaos saw the zeros behind the number... His eyes widened in shock.


    "You bastard... I will destroy your whole family, once I get out of here. You hear me ?" Khaos shouted as he looked at Anon.


    "We are both powerless here... So, No matter what you do, It won''t hurt me." Anon replied with a carefree expression.


    "I will wait... I will wait and once I get out of this place, I will get to my body and-"


    "Oh and I forgot to tell you this... Listen to this one, it''s even more funny. There is a time dilation between our world and the Deep Sea.


    So, Three months in that realm is like what, 2 week on this side.


    That means-"


    "What are you trying to say ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression.


    "What I am trying to say is... You won''t have a body to get back once your soul gets out of here and you will accompany me to hell." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Khaos.


    "You Bastard-" Khaos started speaking as he immediately tried to grab Anon''s face, but his hands went right through him.


    "We are souls... I told you we are powerless and formless, You can''t do anything here." Anon replied with a smile.


    "It''s Mutual Destruction... You are ending both of us." Khaos replied with a serious expression.


    "I know..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Why are you fighting from their side.... You are a Demon from heart, Join me and I will make you one of the world''s strongest man.


    You will be my 14th general and-"


    *Yawwwwn*


    "Man your talk is really boring... Just, Shut up." Anon spoke as he started fake yawning.


    "Get me out of Here... Anon. Both of us will go crazy, If we stayed here for that much time." Khaos spoke with a serious expression.


    "I agree and I am ready... But, I am not letting you out of here." Anon spoke with a smile as he lied down on the ground and closed his eyes.


    "Fine... I will sit right here and see how determined you are." Khaos spoke with a serious expression as he sat down on the ground as well.


    Hours passed... Days passed... Months passed... But, Anon didn''t move and inch from his resting position.


    As he was in the soul form... He felt no fatigue, No Hunger or anything else.


    One year passed and none of them spoke anything.


    Two years later...


    Anon and Khaos are still sitting together and none of them has spoken anything for the last two years.


    *Cough-Cough*


    Suddenly Khaos coughed...


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "I am just coughing..." Khaos spoke.


    "You don''t have a physical body. That You are acting." Anon replied with a smile as he opened his eyes.


    Khaos didn''t reply anything and continued to maintain his silence. Anon did the same and continued to rest.


    8 Years Later...


    "I want out of here... I can''t do this. What do you want ?" Khaos asked as he stood up from his place.

 Chapter 1046 Chapter-1045

    8 Years passed in the Purgatory but Anon didn''t move one centimetre from his place.


    "I want out of here... I can''t do this. What do you want ?" Khaos asked as he stood up from his place.


    But Anon didn''t reply anything and kept his eyes closed.


    "I know you can hear me... You can''t sleep here, just like you said. So, open your eyes and talk to me." Khaos spoke as he looked at Anon.


    But, Anon didn''t do anything and continued to ignore him.


    "Are you really ignoring me ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine... Don''t talk to me. We will get out of here one day and that day...."


    Khaos continued to talk non-sense for the next two years but Anon continued to ignore him...


    ''He is breaking... But, Still not enough. Purgatory is not that bad... it''s only cold and lonely, if I can get some girls here... this would be the best place.'' Anon thought as he kept his eyes closed.


    5 years Later...


    "ARGHHHHHH... OPEN YOUR DAMN EYESSSSS.... I WANT TO GET OUT... I WANT TO GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE.


    I WILL NEVER DISTURB YOU, JUST GATE ME OUT OF HERE." Khaos shouted loudly while sitting right next to Anon''s soul.


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and looked at Khaos.


    "Yes... Yes... Please get us out of here. I-I Khaos swear on my name that I will never disturb you or get in your way.


    I will tear up the agreement as well... Just please get me out of here, Anon." Khaos spoke with a desperate expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Why should I let you out ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "I-I already said that I won''t harm you or get in your way, so there is no profit in keeping me here." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You just say that... You betrayed your kingdom for a god''s body and sacrificed so many, even pulled golden hands with you in the deep sea, I heard.


    So, what do you think will make me believe you ?" Anon asked as he stood up and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "I-I-I... T-This... Kid, Are you trying to trap me in a conversation of Trust and Betrayal ?" Khaos asked as he couldn''t answer the question.


    "Once you find the answer to this question... Wake me up." Anon spoke as he lied down once again, but before he could''ve closed his eyes, Khaos interrupted him.


    "I-I know... You can trust me if I tell you about a treasure." Khaos spoke.


    "What treasure ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Look... I am pretty sure you know about that Holy War we had with the gods, right ?" Khaos asked.


    "Yeah, What about it ?" Anon asked.


    "Gods brought their weapons back to heaven after winning... But, Demons hided their weapons all over the world." Khaos spoke.


    "Yeah and no one founded them in millions of years ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Many of them were found, but they can''t be activated like that... They are being used as normal things.


    Like A piece of wood, or a needle to sew clothes. No one can use them until they get touched by the blood of a demon.


    A higher class demon..." Khaos spoke.


    "So, these weapons are hiding in plain sight as other normal use things and they can only come back to their true form, if they get touched by a High Class Demon''s blood... Is that right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, That''s right... If you let me out. I can tell you one of the weapon''s location and if you get it, you can easily get the other weapons as well.


    Because when they come closer... They resonate with each other." Khaos spoke.


    "How powerful are these weapons that you talk about ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Powerful enough to get the gods all worked up in the heaven. As soon as they see that you have a Demonic Weapon in your hand... They will try to kill you or send someone to do their job.


    So, You have to take care of yourself... I will not meddle in that. Do we have a Deal ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression.


    "Very well... You have got yourself a deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Very good... Now, Let''s get out of this stupid p-" Before Khaos could''ve completed his sentence, He noticed that Anon was drawing something on the ground.


    "What are you doing ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "Drawing a Soul link..." Anon spoke as he continued drawing a magic circle on the ground.


    "What''s a Soul link ?" Khaos asked with a Confused expression. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s a gate to get out of here... Come and stand over it." Anon spoke.


    "No, You stand over it first. How can I know that you aren''t going to trap me in this place and leave ?" Khaos asked with a neutral expression.


    "Fine... I will stand over it. But you have to draw the next one... So keep that in mind." Anon spoke as he stood over the Soul link and started casting his spell.


    "W-Wait... Come out. I will stand over it." Khaos spoke as he immediately walked upto it and stood over the soul link''s circle.


    "Okay... Let''s get you out." Anon spoke as he swinged his hand from left to right.


    *Swish*


    ....


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and noticed the blue sky.


    "I am back..." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up and looked around.


    "Woah... He is awake." Damon who was sitting right next to him spoke up.


    "Master... Are you alright ?" Medusa asked as she immediately walked upto Anon and touched his hand to check for any potential injuries.


    "Hmm...? How much time passed since I was out, Luv ?" Anon asked as he looked at Medusa.


    "13 or 14 minutes master." Medusa replied.


    "Anon, are you alright ? Your eyes went all white." Damon asked.


    "I am more than okay... But, Where is he ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Who ?" Damon asked.


    "Khaos." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1047 Chapter-1046

    "Where is Khaos ? He came out with me." Anon spoke as he looked at Damon.


    "I-I don''t know... Wait, What do you mean he came out with you ?" Damon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I trapped him in the-"


    "Anon Agreil... *Tch-Tch-Tch*... What kind of stupid bastard are you ?" Suddenly, A sound came from the temple.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at the Demonic temple and noticed that Khaos is in his dark Aura form once again and he is sitting on the temple''s stairs with a vicious smile on his face.


    "You thought I will really tell you about the locations of the sacred Demonic weapons ?


    Hahahahaha.... You are such an idiot. What did you say back then ? Demons don''t have brains, right ?


    Well, looks like you are the one who doesn''t have a brain. I will wipe you-" Before Khaos could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    *Yawwwwwnnnnn*


    "Fuck man... This one was real. You get me really bored with that deep voice of yours, I am afraid that I will fall asleep while listening to your voice." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You Damned, Human. I will rip your your heart out and eat it." Khaos spoke as he immediately stood up from the stairs and started walking towards Anon.


    "Anon... H-He is really serious. He might be a soul, but he is very powerful right now and I think he also holds some kind of grudge against you." Damon spoke with a worried expression as he immediately took three steps back while holding Carla''s hand.


    "DIE." Khaos spoke in a very Deep voice as he immediately raised his hand, transformed it into a claw and targeted Anon''s face directly.


    *Swish-*


    "If you touched me... Your black ass will be dragged back to the purgatory in an instant." Anon spoke as a psychopathic smile appeared on his face.


    Khaos stopped his hand just one centimetre away from Anon''s face.


    "What are you talking about ?" Khaos asked as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "You see... That souls link, wasn''t a gateway to come out. It was a trap that will keep you and the purgatory attached to an eternal bond.


    I have the master control of it... Right here." Anon spoke as he pointed towards his forehead.


    "W-What !?" Khaos asked with a shocked expression.


    "Touch me or do something not to my liking and I will trigger the soul link. It will immediately pull you back to the purgatory and believe me... You will not be able to pull my soul with you this time.


    So, Why don''t you go ahead and land that attack." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile.


    "Y-You... You are a CHEAT." Khaos shouted as he immediately stepped away from Anon with an angry expression.


    "Yeah, I know... Did you really think that I am going to believe your words like that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Remove that Binding immediately... That Soul''s link or whatever and in return I will give you the location of that Demonic treasure as promised." Khaos spoke with a serious expression as he looked in the other direction.


    "I don''t think you understand this situation... Do you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "What ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression.


    "You are my slave now... Don''t you see that ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    As soon as Khaos heard this, A very strong bloodlust was released out of his body.


    "WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY ? I AM KHAOS, GENERAL OF THE GREATEST DEMONIC ARMY EVER MADE AND THE STRONGEST DEMON THAT HAS EVER EXISTED ON THE BATTLEFIELDS OF THIS GROUND.


    YOU THINK... I WILL BECOME YOUR SLAVE ?" Khaos asked in a deep voice as the Aura around him became more violent and the birds started flying away from that part of the forest.


    Even the monsters started running away as soon as they sensed his Aura.


    "Well then... Since, it has already come to this." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple and he released all of his bloodlust as well.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as their Auras collided with each other, a very strong wave of energy was released throughout the whole forest.


    "MY NAME IS ANON AGREIL AND YOU WILL BECOME MY BITCH SLAVE, WHO WILL DO ANYTHING ON MY COMMAND.


    OR


    YOU CAN JUST SPEND THE REST OF YOUR PATHETIC SOUL LIFE INSIDE THE PURGATORY, WHERE I AM GOING TO SEND YOU RIGHT NOW. CHOOSE WISELY." Anon spoke in a very deep voice as he looked at Khaos.


    "F-F-Fuck... I-I-I can''t breathe, their Auras are just too much." Damon spoke as he immediately went down on his knees.


    "U-U-Uncle... C-Can''t.... Breathe..." Carla spoke as she grabbed her throat and tried to breathe forcefully.


    Blood Started coming out of their eyes and mouths.


    Suddenly, Khaos retracted back his Aura and Bloodlust, Anon did the same thing and both of returned back to their normal form.


    "I will not serve under an inferior being." Khaos spoke with a serious expression.


    "I am not inferior, If I turned you into my slave... Think about it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "You are a very inferior being... You tricked me into it." Khaos spoke with a serious expression.


    "It takes mind to trick you... Ain''t it ? You lost to me.... Just accept it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I never even fought you... How can I lost ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression.


    "You will serve under me... Or I will send you to-"


    "I know... You will send me to Purgatory. Send me there and I will come out-"


    "You will nerve come out... I can guarantee that." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "You will die one day... Everyone has to." Khaos spoke.


    "Fine... If you don''t want to serve. Then, Go back to purga-" Before Anon could''ve sent him there, Khaos interrupted.


    "W-Wait... I don''t want to spend my time there. I would rather serve you here, then spending eternities there." Khaos spoke.


    "Sweet..." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1048 Chapter-1047

    Dark clouds are covering the sky and Anon is walking towards his home with Damon, Carla and Reva.


    But, there is someone else following him from behind....


    "Then he took over the elf Kingdom, The dwarf kingdom and the seven Underwater kingdoms as well." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "If you are so strong... Then why do you need me to serve you as your slave ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression as he kept walking besides Anon.


    "Why not." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "I mean, You have so much and yet you are asking for more. I have seen many who went to their graves always asking for more and more.


    Believe me, Greed is-"


    "You are my slave, not my teacher. So, Don''t spray your fucking wisdom all over me." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Oh, Did I make you angry ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "That''s it... You are going back to purga-"


    "I am sorry, I am sorry... I will not do it in future." Khaos spoke as he immediately interrupted Anon.


    "Papa... I want to eat something." Reva spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, Luv... We will get you to eat something once we reach home." Anon spoke.


    "Okay, Papa." Reva replied with a smile.


    "If you have a child, that means you have a Dragon wife as well, right ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "Can''t you just shut up ? I thought wise people prefer to stay quiet." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Khaos.


    "Well, yeah... But I am a curious Wiseman and I have so many questions. But, you can always let go of me... You know what I am saying, right ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "If only there existed a slave collar for souls... I would just trap your neck in it." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    Suddenly, a snowflake fall down on the ground.


    "Woah... A snowflake, Papa look." Reva spoke with a smile as she pointed towards the Snowflake.


    Anon looked up and noticed that snow has started falling.


    "Winter is Here." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the snow.


    "So, What now ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... I am trying not to look for any trouble this winter. I have got tons of girls back at home, that I will fuck this whole winter.


    Just lay on my bed, Enjoy some hot chocolate with the bread from your factory and some girls with sane mind, until I drive them insane." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "Believe me... You never look for trouble, It just finds you automatically." Damon replied with a smile.


    "I will see you later... Damon." Anon spoke as he seprated ways with Damon and Carla.


    "Oi, We will meet again... Soon." Damon shouted from distance.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and Just walked forward.


    ...


    "So, Where is the Demonic Weapon ?" Anon asked as he looked at Khaos.


    "Will you release me ?" Khaos asked.


    "No, But I can trap you... So, Start speaking now." Anon spoke with a neutral expression. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine, Fine... There is a village of Demons, Called ''Ou Ik La''. It was the first Outpost in the Holy war and that''s where one of my friend died.


    He had a sacred Demonic treasure... That helped him win impossible wars." Khaos spoke.


    "Impossible wars ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    I still remember that day crystal clear in my mind. It was the first day of the War... Every single Demon on the battlefield was scared to step up.


    I was also a normal soldier back then and I couldn''t gather the courage to fight against the gods.


    They were Just too powerful... They had so many magical weapons and Holy Powers that burned us on a single touch. It didn''t matter if we have six hearts or one heart... When fear crawls upto your mind, you become a coward.


    Demons walked upto the Battlefield... With fear in their hearts but bravery on their faces.


    Among them... There was one Demon who was walking with the frontline, No... He was the Frontline... Malice." Khaos spoke.


    "Speed up your story..." Anon replied.


    "Gods were filled with their own attitude and Glory... They knew no fear. They just wanted to wipe us out from existence on day one.


    As soon as the War Horn was blown... Malice pulled out a crimson glowing mask out of his inventory and placed it over his face.


    The mask had no holes in it and it covered his whole face." Khaos spoke.


    "So... If the mask coveres his eyes, How would he see his opponents ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "He never saw his opponents... His mask did. Malice made that mask using black Magic and from the sacrifice of many demons. It had the powers to see the future.


    That mask showed him from where the next opponent is going to attack and what kind of attack is it going to be.


    Malice always reacted without looking and that day, he single handedly wiped half of the Gods with his swords.


    But, One man can''t make you win such a huge war... A general from the God''s side sacrificed himself while fighting with Malice and took him down.


    The next day they pushed us backwards with more numbers and no one talked about malice after that day. I am pretty sure, that the mask he was wearing during that war is still there.


    I just don''t know where at that place." Khaos replied with a smile.


    "Well then... Let''s find this village." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, that''s the problem... I don''t know where that village is, because I can''t find it anywhere since I came to this world in this soul form." Khaos replied.


    "What do you mean you can''t find the village ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah... I can''t. Because I don''t know where it is now, There is no landmarks left."

 Chapter 1049 Chapter-1048

    "So, You know that there is a weapon that exist in the world that can show me the future in a battle but you don''t know where it is right now, Because all the landmarks that can define the location has Disappeared ?" Anon spoke as he looked at Khaos.


    "Yes, That''s the thing." Khaos replied with a neutral expression.


    "You know what ? There is a weapon in the world that can do anything you want... It can literally do anything you tell it to do.


    Destroy the world or make a new one just for yourself... You become stronger than the gods and rule every world out there." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Wait... Really ? Does something like that really exist ?" Khaos asked with a shocked and excited expression.


    "Yes, It''s true... This weapon really exists." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Tell me where to find it... No, Let''s go together. If we find it, we can become the gods of all the worlds... Anon, You have such a great if information and you are still wondering amongst these weak creatures ?


    Come with me... We shall-"


    "I don''t know where it is." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Khaos.


    "Y-You don''t know ? I mean you must have a little idea of where it was seen last or it''s origin or anything else... Right ?" Khaos asked with an excited expression.


    "I don''t know shit about it, But I can tell you that it exists." Anon replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, Khaos understood what Anon was doing.


    "Are you trying to do, what I think you are trying to do ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, You dumbass... If you give me no information and just a village''s name that doesn''t even exist anymore... Then that weapon is like a myth to me." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "But... It''s not a myth. I have seen it with my own eyes." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Millions of years ago." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Wait... I know one more thing." Khaos spoke as he suddenly remembered something.


    "What ? That there was a demonic dog sitting on the battlefield when your friend malice used his future seeing mask ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Don''t make fun of my friend Idiot... He was one of the greatest Demon of all time. If he wouldn''t have been there on that day... Demons would''ve been annihilated completely.


    Now that I remember it correctly... When that God died, They made a temple for him on the same spot." Khaos spoke with a neutral expression.


    "A temple ? Like a Demonic Temple ?" Anon asked.


    "He was a god... Why would they make a Demonic Temple on his grave ?


    It was something else... They called it Hurch, I think. I don''t remember it completely." Khaos replied as he tried to remember more.


    "Hurch...? What''s a- Fuck, Do you mean a Church ?" Anon asked as he immediately looked at Khaos.


    "Ah... Yes, That''s the same word that the Gods used to call it. Do you have any idea where it is ?" Khaos asked.


    "A Million year old church... It has to be the Dunran Church in the west Ruins." Anon replied with a serious expression.


    "Ruins ?" Khaos asked.


    "Yeah, I got it from someone''s memories that I copied once. Then I searched through it more inside my brain and I got same memories from different persons that I have Killed.


    They have all read about it somewhere or heard about it from someone.... Like Magic Schools, Master Adventurers, Wizards or Thiefs." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he went through the memories again and again.


    "So... Where is it ?" Khaos asked with a Confused expression.


    "No one knows... They have only heard about it. They don''t know where this place is, Some memories tell me that there are treasures worth a fortune inside that Church.


    Some tells the story of a great sword from the greatest Battle God Lying inside the ruins, waiting for her next master.


    But... Not one of them say anything about that mask." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, Rumour spread and they become completely different myth after a couple thousand of years." Khaos replied with neutral expression as he Shaked his head in disappointment.


    "WE WELCOME YOU MASTER." Suddenly, Loud noises entered inside Anon''s ears.


    "What the fu-" As soon as Anon looked in front, he noticed that Sephie, Mike, No.300 and Adeline are standing in front of him and he has already reached in front of his house. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh...? When did I reach home ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "When you were looking through your random memories ?" Khaos replied with a neutral expression.


    "Master... May I ?" Mike asked as he immediately summoned a brown leather coat made out of an S-Ranked Venous Viper''s Skin and B-Ranked Three eyed Bear''s Fur.


    "Yeah... Sure. Your made it ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    Mike immediately Disappeared and re-appeared behind Anon, he then placed the coat over his shoulders and backed off.


    "No master... My daughter made this one. She also hunted both of the monsters by herself." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Cool... Send her to my room later, in order to receive her reward." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he entered inside the house.


    "As you command... Master." Mike spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "M-Master... Master, Please wait." No.300 shouted as she started running towards him.


    "Yes, No.300 ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master... Would you like me to warm your bed ?" No.300 asked as she slowly lifted her skirt and showed her wet pussy to Anon.


    "Luv, I would fuck you. But... My cows in the ranch must be feeling lonely. It''s been a while since I milked them.


    So, Yeah... I will be going to fuck them for tonight and tomorrow and maybe for the next 3 days." Anon replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1050 Chapter-1049

    Luminara, The World Of Light and Dreams...


    A world that was created by the Gods and the only living beings that gods created in this world were... Fairies.


    Gods then introduced them to Magic and Mana... But, they didn''t knew that it was a big mistake.


    Fairies used the magic in the ideal way, they had no Wars and their world worked so much better for years that at one point, they needed no gods to watch over them.


    But... God''s weren''t very happy with this. The first purpose that a God creates a world is to gain followers and collect their spiritual powers.


    A world that needed no god to watch over them was a threat to them, since these beings were on th verge of evolving and becoming gods themselves.


    God''s immediately saw this and started creating monsters.


    When these monsters got introduced to the fairies... They are them at sight. The fairies felt fear for the first time in their lifes.


    But, they fought back with their magic... They didn''t turn their back on each other.


    In just a short time, The fairies became specialists in combat abilities and no monster could''ve hurt them after that.


    The Gods saw this and feared even more... Because the fairies that they wanted to destroy came back even more stronger.


    That''s when they made, A Monster, who was really powerful. So, Powerful that he can easily wipe out worlds with his abilities... Salek.


    Salek feeded on mana and breeded thousands of children at once.


    These monsters grew up in just one day and they obtained every single piece of knowledge that salek knew from birth and When they died... Their newly collected knowledge returned back to Salek.


    Every time Salek breeded more children... He produced better version of his previous generation.


    Salek breeded every 7 days and his children matured on the 8th day. They knew their purpose from the first day... To destroy the fairies.


    After creating this monster, Gods noticed that the fairies were acting stubborn and they weren''t ready to submit to them.


    They immediately abandoned the world and moved on, thinking that the Salek will destroy the world eventually.


    But, Not everything worked out as planned...


    Luminara, Henson Village...


    A village full of Small wooden houses and walls of stones covering it from everyside.


    There were patterns made over these walls with red coloured ink.


    Inside the Village... Little creatures can be seen flying around.


    These creatures looked exactly like humans, but their sizes were tiny and they had four thin wings on their backs, that helped them in flying.


    "Hello, Mr. Olek." A fairy with Blue hairs, Blue eyes and a beautiful face spoke as she passed through an old fairy who was sitting on his shop.


    "Hello, Sylvi... Do you want to buy something ?" The Old fairy asked with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Olek... Sister is returning home today and I am preparing for her returning feast." Sylvi replied with a smile as she immediately flew away.


    "My, My... The Stamina in you young fairies are just on another level." Olek replied with a smile.


    5 hours later, the sun went down and moon shined brightly in the sky...


    As the moonlight fell over the village... It started glowing brightly.


    Sylvi''s house...


    Sylvi is preparing for her sister''s return and she is very excited.


    She is holding a present in her hand that she wants to give to her.


    "Oh come on... How long do I have to wait ? She said that she will be here before night and yet-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, Her doorbell ringed.


    *Ting-Ting*


    "Yesss..." Sylvi shouted in excitement as she immediately ran towards the door and opened it with a huge smile on her face.


    *Click*


    "I knew you will be-" She stopped speaking as soon as she noticed that there are Four fairies standing outside her door and they looked very different.


    Their bodies covered in blue shining metallic armour, faces covered with green see through glasses and the edges of their wings were also embedded with metallic blades.


    "Fairy Soldiers... What are you doing here ? Where is my sister ? Is she with you ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Your Sister... Aurelia, sacrificed herself this afternoon when our soldiers engaged in an suprise attack of the Saleks.


    May her soul rest in peace." One of the fairy spoke as she looked at Sylvi.


    "W-What are you saying ? T-This is not possible... I-I just talked to her this morning and-"


    "We already told you, The attack happened in the afternoon and she has sacrificed her life in order to save her junior soldiers.


    We can''t waste anymore time here... We have to return back to the borders now. The Saleks have increased their activities, because the wave day is coming near.


    This is what we were able to collect from your sister''s body." The fairy spoke as she gave a wing''s piece to Sylvi.


    *Grab*


    Only tears came out of her eyes, neither she said any words nor her facial expressions changed.


    "Let''s go back." The fairies turned around and just as they were about to leave, Sylvi stopped them.


    "Wait..." She spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hmm..?" The fairies turned around and looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Take me with you... I want to become a Soldier as well." She spoke with a serious expression as she looked at the Fairies.


    "Do you think anyone can become a Soldier ? Stay here and mourn for your sister. You can decide tomorrow with a relaxed and calm mind on how to end your life." One of the Fairy spoke with a serious expression.


    "I said... Take me with you. I will take the head of every single salek that roams outside.


    I will take revenge for my sister." Sylvi spoke as she looked at the fairy Soldiers with a fiery expression.


    "Look, you don''t know-"


    "No, No... Take her." Another soldier spoke as she looked at Sylvi.


    "Are you sure ? What if she turned out useless ?" The other fairy asked.


    "Well, There are many other works on the borders that she will do then and since no one is left in her family, she would be better off fighting those monsters than spending her life in this stupid place." The fairy replied.


    "Very well... Take everything important to you and follow us."


    "Let''s go." Sylvi spoke as she exited the house immediately, only holding her sister''s wing in her hand.


    ....


    4 months later....


    Borders Of Henson Village, Soldier Training Grounds...


    A soldier fairy is standing in the middle of the training grounds and she is holding two magical Swords in her hands.


    There are many wooden logs flying around her in the air and all of them are teleporting every second.


    "Fuuuuu..." The fairy let out some air out of her mouth and opened her eyes.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    In a split second, she hitted 13 out of 26 of the logs and cutted them in half.


    A male Fairy Soldier and A Female soldier is looking at her with impressed expressions.


    "Where did you get her from ?" The male soldier asked with a smile.


    "Lost her sister four months ago in an suprise attack... Didn''t wait for a second, she decided to join the Forces and became one of the best soldiers that we have here.


    In the last 15 waves... She proved to be a major asset to my squad." The Female Squad leader replied.


    "Want to trade her to my-"


    "Nope, I will never." The female soldier replied immediately.


    [All the Squad Leaders... Immediately report back to the Headquarters.]


    As soon as this announcement was made, Every single Squad Leader started walking towards a huge Safety house that was made out of a Blue Shining metal as well.


    "Soldier Sylvi..." The Female squad leader shouted.


    Sylvi didn''t speak anything and turned around to look at her with a serious expression.


    "Take some Rest... Tonight is going to be a long night." She replied.


    *Nod*


    Sylvi nodded her head and went back to the camp.


    The squad leader left immediately after saying this.


    Inside the Headquarters... S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    16 Squad Leaders are sitting around a round table and one fairy whose wings are cut off is standing in the middle of the room with a serious expression.


    "Leaders... Today, I have called you here to tell you about the seriousness of the situation that we are win right now." The Commander General Spoke up as he looked at the Squad Leaders with a serious expression.


    "We lost 32 Soldiers in the last wave and One Squad Leader as well. The Saleks are getting smarter, they are reading our fighting patterns and developing body parts to counter them effectively.


    The next wave is in 5 days and We will be needing help." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "Who will help us general ? The other Villages have turned their back on us. We can''t ask them for help... We will just start a war amongst us and that''s the last thing we want to do right now." One of the Male Squad Leader spoke up.


    "We aren''t going to ask for help from another villages.... We are going to ask for help from other world." The General replied with a serious expression.


    "W-What !?"


    "When the last wave Occured... We found something in the forest, A gate like thing... That connects to the other world.


    I have seen huge Monsters come out of it... But weak at the same time and mindless.


    Yet, I suspect that we can find something or someone that can become an asset in our war." The general spoke.

 Chapter 1051 Chapter-1050

    "Even if there is a Portal to some another world and We also assume that someone can help us from that side.


    Who will be Stupid enough to risk their lives by going to this area of the Forest, General ? It''s one of the Big Salek nest." A Squad Leader spoke up as she looked at the general.


    "I know, I know... That''s why we will go there in the night and by night I mean, Tonight." The general spoke awith a serious expression.


    "What !?"


    "That''s-"


    "Sir, That''s-"


    "That''s like inviting death, Sir. Saleks are the creature of dark, they can see better in dark and they can hunt better in dark.


    We will be at a huge disadvantage if we go there at night." One of the Squad leader spoke up.


    "I know, I know... They are creature of dark and everything. But, you are sitting in this place and you are 70% sure that Saleks won''t invade this place at this time... Right ?" The general asked.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." The squad leader replied.


    "Why do you think that ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "B-Because... It''s daytime and they are weaker at- Ah... I see. So, you want us to go at night because they will never expect us to be there at night and it will be easier for us, right general ?" The Squad Leader asked with an understanding expression.


    "Yes, Yes... That''s what I am saying. So, I need names for the New Squad that will be heading into the forest tonight.


    Just send them in advance fast as you can, the sun will go down in 5 hours. The team must move out in 3 hours.


    This meeting is Dismissed." The general spoke.


    "Yes, Sir." Every single squad leader immediately stood up from their chairs and started moving out.


    "Hey, Zeeren... How about we make that girl from your squad the leader of the team ?" One of the Male Squad Leader spoke up.


    "Hmm...? You mean Sylvi ?" Zeeren asked with a Confused expression. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes... I mean everyone in the camp knows her and even the new recruits take her as their ideal." The squad leader spoke.


    "Well... I wouldn''t mind making her the leader but she is a really important soldier for the borders." Zeeren replied with a neutral expression.


    "This is a pretty important mission in itself... We have to choose people carefully."


    "Fine... I will talk to her. But you have to convince all the Squad leaders for this decision." Zeeren replied.


    "Don''t worry... I will take care of that and make sure that no one says anything." The Male Squad Leader replied.


    "Good."


    ...


    Sylvi''s camp...


    Sylvi is lying on her bed and she is looking at the Metal blade of her dead sister with a serious expression.


    "I will kill every single one of them, Sister. I swear on your name." Sylvi spoke with a serious expression.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the camp''s door.


    "Come in..." Sylvi spoke.


    *Click*


    The gates Opened up and Zeeren entered inside the room with a neutral expression on her face.


    "Hello, Sylvi..." Zeeren spoke with a smile as he walked upto her.


    "Hello... Captain ? Why are you smiling, if I may ask ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... You have been choosen as the Special Squad Leader for tonight''s mission, I guess you are all grown up now." Zeeren spoke.


    "What !? Me ? Leader ? What kind of Special Mission ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... There is a portal~"


    After this Zeeren explained everything to Sylvi for the next 15 minutes...


    "So, Do you want to become the leader ?" Zeeren asked with a neutral expression.


    "I will be honoured to, Ma''am. If there is someone or something on the other side of that portal that can save our people, I will bring it to this side... Even if I have to loose my life in it." Sylvi spoke as she stood up from her bed and bowed down to Zeeren.


    "There is no chance of getting through it alive or coming back alive as well." Zeeren spoke.


    "Well... If I didn''t go through, I will die here. So, I might die there as a hope for our people and for those who wish to see their loved ones again." Sylvi spoke up.


    "Very well... You shall head to the Main Headquarters and they will get you prepared for the journey." Zeeren spoke.


    "I understand, It was nice serving under you captain." Sylvi spoke as she exited the camp house immediately.


    "She is different... I wonder what the destiny holds for her." Zeeren spoke in a low voice as she looked at Sylvi.


    Inside the Headquarters...


    Five Soldiers are standing in front of the General, Two males and Three Females.


    "Soldiers... Do you know, Why you are here today ?" The General asked with a loud voice.


    "YES, SIR." All five of them shouted at once.


    "Very Good... There is a Glass of Fairy Wine in front of you, It''s the Most delicious and Luxurious wine that not even the King of our Kingdom receives easily.


    So, Pick it up and drink it slowly... Take that flavour in your mouths, because in the next 5 hours, I don''t believe every single one of you will stay alive to taste it again." The general spoke.


    All of them immediately picked up the glasses and started drinking.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    "You are going to do something that no one from this world has done before.


    Once you go into that portal... There is no guarantee that you will come back alive or even in one piece.


    So, I will ask again... How many of you want to quit this mission ?" The general asked.


    Three out of Five immediately raised their hands.


    "Very Well... Get out now. You no longer have any space in the soldiers. Return back home and don''t ever show your faces here again." The General shouted.


    Three Soldiers immediately walked out of the headquarters.


    Now, Only Sylvi and Renna are left in the headquarters.

 Chapter 1052 Chapter-1051

    Only Two Female Fairies are standing inside the headquarters right now, One is Sylvi and other one is Renna.


    Renna is a small, she has purple hairs, Black eyes and beautiful glowing wings.


    "Are you two sure that you want to do this ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "YES SIR." Both of them shouted together.


    "Very Well... I never expected the males to be such pussies. Well then, Soldiers... You will leave in about one hour.


    Meet your loved ones fi you want to, Eat your favourite food... Pack your food and other necessary supplies.


    Do you have any questions ?" The general asked.


    "I have One..." Renna spoke as she looked at the General.


    "Fire Away." The general replied.


    "What happened to your wings, Sir ?" Renna asked.


    "Get out... Both of you." The general shouted.


    "YES, SIR." Both of them shouted together as they exited the Headquarters.


    ...


    "You have quite the Courage to ask a question like that in this situation." Sylvi spoke as she looked at Renna. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What ? We gonna die anyways, might as well ask it." Renna replied with a smile.


    "Why are going in ? You look so happy and enjoying your life. Why are you even here ?" Sylvi asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t have to tell you... Right ?" Renna replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well, I would rather know something about my partner who is going to have my back in a forest full of Saleks.


    Don''t tell me... If you don''t want to." Sylvi spoke as she started walking towards the other side.


    "Mother and Father both of them were soldiers, both died in a Night duty around the forest.


    I decided to join the force on the next day... They said I was special since my wings glowed whenever I was sad.


    It was sign that even in the darkest hour-"


    "... There is Light." Sylvi completed her sentence.


    "Yeah... But how do you ?"


    "They used to work with my sister... She was also a soldier here. Died in a surprise attack of Saleks about 4 months ago. I joined on the same day." Sylvi replied.


    "Well, Looks like our stories are really matching and don''t worry partner... I have got your back." Renna replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, Me too." Sylvi replied.


    2 Hours later...


    Every single soldier of the camp is standing at the Border''s gate, in order to bid farewell to Sylvi and Renna.


    "Come back with positive results, Soldiers. We believe in you." The general spoke as he looked at them both with a serious expression.


    "We will, Sir." Both of them spoke.


    "Open the Gates..." The general shouted.


    *Creak-Creak*


    Two fairy Soldiers immediately grabbed the wheels and started rotating them.


    The Huge gates Opened up and the Magic shield that was covering the walls disappeared for a second.


    "Run out now..." The general shouted.


    Both Sylvi and Renna immediately ran under the door and exited the safe region.


    "MAY YOU BE VICTORIOUS." All the soldiers shouted loudly as the gate fell down to the ground.


    *THUD*


    Renna and Sylvi looked behind and noticed that the Magic shield has been enabled again.


    "Well... Should we move ?" Renna asked as she looked at Sylvi.


    "Yeah..." Sylvi replied as she turned around and started walking forward.


    "So, Everything we see move... We kill it right ?" Renna asked with a smile.


    "Yes... That''s the plan." Sylvi replied.


    ...


    As the Sun went down, Darkness started spreading over the sky and on the ground...


    Renna and Sylvi are walking through the thick forest with zero vision on what is happening in the front.


    "If I get caught by the Saleks... You will immediately leave me and head to the portal." Renna spoke as she looked at Sylvi.


    "Both of us will make it to-"


    "No we won''t... Someone has to get their attention and I will be the one to do it." Renna spoke as he immediately placed her hand over her chest and made it into a fist.


    "What are you doing ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Captain... You may not realise it, but we are all surrounded by the Saleks from the moment the sun went down the horizon." Renna replied as she pulled out a glowing purple sword out of her chest.


    "The hell !?" Sylvi spoke as she immediately pulled two handles out of her bag and as soon as she supplied mana into them... Sharp sword blades, made out of aura popped out.


    As soon as she Looked around... Sylvi noticed glowing golden eyes looking at them from every corner of the forest.


    ...


    "Hehehehehe..."


    "Food walked into our plates."


    "Fairies in this forest and at night. Hehehe"


    "Don''t you think, you have played a very bold move on a very wrong time, hahaha ?"


    ...


    The Saleks started speaking and laughing as their monstrous long teeth started shining from the reflection of the moonlight.


    "H-How did you find out ?" Sylvi asked Renna.


    "My father used to tell me that my wings glowed whenever I was sad, but later I found out that they glow whenever I came closer to these fuckers or they came closer to me." Renna spoke with a serious expression.


    "You should''ve told me that before..." Sylvi replied.


    "I am sorry... But, I thought u-"


    "Enough Talk... Time to Eat." One ofnthe Salek shouted as he came flying at Sylvi.


    "Try your best... JOLTING-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, Renna used a spell.


    "FINAL STAND''S LAST BREATH..."


    <SWORD RAIN DANCE>


    As soon as she casted this spell, Sylvi''s eyes opened in shock.


    "What have you done ? That''s a forbidden spell." Sylvi shouted.


    "Captain... Please don''t let my sacrifice go to Waste." Renna spoke as a deadly amount of mana covered her body from top to the bottom and she Disappeared from her location.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    All the Salek''s that were coming towards them got sliced into half in just a split second.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "Fairy are strong..." The Salek spoke as he looked at them from every angle and tried to read their moves.


    *Swish*


    But before he could''ve completed his study, his head was decapitated.


    In just 5 Minutes... Renna killed every single Salek in the area, but got injured gravely from the insides.


    *THUD*


    At last... She fell down to the ground, blood flowing out of her mouth and life disappearing from her eyes completely.


    "No... No... Noooo..."

 Chapter 1053 Chapter-1052

    *step-step-step-step-step*


    Sylvi is walking Into the forest with with a grim expression on her face, every step that she took forward... Felt really dangerous and terrifying.


    ''I have to be careful... I have to reach that portal... I have to be careful, She sacrificed herself for me.


    I can''t let myself die... People have hopes from-'' Before she could''ve thought of something else, a sound from the nearby bushes got her attention.


    *Shhhh*


    Without a single second''s delay... Sylvi immediately hided herself behind a huge tree.


    "Need... Food." Suddenly, A big salek with glowing golden eyes walked out of the Bushes.


    ''Control your breathing... He will not be able to sense you.'' Sylvi thought as he calmed down and Summoned her sword.


    "Food..." The salek spoke as he walked away from her.


    ...


    Sylvi continued to walk forward as she tried to hide whenever she saw a Salek, but in some situations... She had to kill them.


    She continued to walk towards the South-Western part of the forest, where the portal was supposed to be.


    5 Hours later...


    ''I-I am thirsty... I-I need water and Food.'' Sylvi thought as she felt her senses fading away.


    When Renna Died... Sylvi ran towards the middle of the forest and she forgot her bag near Renna''s corpse.


    "Fuck... I need to eat something." Sylvi spoke as she sat down near a tree and looked around with a serious expression.


    Her legs were hurting, her senses were getting dull and her stomach was shouting due to hunger, but Sylvi wasn''t ready to give up just now.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    Suddenly, She heard something... A voice, barely audible but it was there, among all the moving things in the forest... It was making a very different and strange noise.


    Sylvi immediately stood up and started following the noise.


    As she continued to walk forward, she noticed a very dim blue coloured light coming from behind the bushes.


    Sylvi slowly walked forward and removed the bushes from her way.


    *Shush-Shush*


    As soon as she removed the bushes, she noticed a crack in space.


    Through the crack, there was some blue light leaking.


    "T-This is... It." Sylvi spoke as a wide smile appeared over her face.


    "Food..."


    Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    "What the-!?" Sylvi immediately turned around and noticed that a big salek is standing behind her.


    "N-No..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately pulled her sword out.


    "Food... Fight." The salek spoke as he immediately moved his hand with rapid speed and grabbed Sylvi''s sword tightly.


    *Snatch*


    He grabbed her sword and snatched it in an instant.


    "You know what ? Fuck OFF." Sylvi spoke as she immediately did a backflip and directly jumped into the Crack.


    "Food... Gone ?" The salek spoke as he threw her sword on the ground and started searching for food again.


    ...


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Hmm...?" Sylvi opened her eyes and noticed that there are dark clouds covering the sky.


    "What happened ?" Sylvi spoke as she slowly stood up and looked around.


    As soon as she looked around her eyes opened wide in shock, because the size of trees around her was huge.


    "What the hell !?" Sylvi asked with a Confused expression.


    Sylvi immediately let her wings out and used them to fly over the trees, in order to see her surroundings and understand it clearly.


    But as soon as she flew over the trees, she noticed that... It''s just thick forest and nothing else for miles.


    "This forest is even thicker than the one I just escaped." Sylvi spoke with a serious expression as she immediately started flying towards the North without thinking much.


    Fairies have a natural sense of directions and they don''t need to see the sun in order to determine the directions.


    She continuously flew over the forest without any stops in search of any living civilization.


    But, Suddenly... She noticed that the mana around her has started to change and not in a good way.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "What the !? Why aren''t my wings listening to me ?" Sylvi''s wings started to behave weirdly as she crash landed over a tree.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Ouch... Why are you doing this ?" Sylvi asked as she looked at her wings.


    "Where is Khaos ?"


    "Khaos ?"


    ....


    Suddenly, She heard some sounds coming from a bit more distant point.


    Sylvi immediately tried to fly over to the next branch, but as the Demonic Mana interfered with her body... She couldn''t maintain her balance and crashed into the branch once again.


    *Thud*


    "Fuck... What is happening with me ? I can''t maintain my balance in this thick mana. It''s... Bad, no it''s evil." Sylvi spoke as she folded her wings back and used her legs to just jump over the branches.


    5 minutes later... sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sephie finally reached near the source of the voice.


    She slowly moved the leaves away and three huge sized living beings and one dark unknown thing standing in front of the them.


    "What are they ? No, What is that Dark thing ?" Sylvi asked in a low voice.


    ...


    "Anon... I don''t think he is in a good mood. He is going to attack you." Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Khaos.


    "Anon." Sylvi spoke as she immediately looked at the being with Black hairs and Red eyes.


    Suddenly, Khaos Disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of Anon.


    ''How did that thing moved so fast ?'' Sylvi thought as she looked at the dark thing with a serious expression.


    "DIE, ANON."


    "Touch me and I will send you to the Purgatory before you can even blink." Anon spoke with a smile


    "Y-You... What have you done ?" Khaos asked with a serious expression as he immediately stopped his claws just a few centimetres away from Anon''s face.


    ''Woah... That would''ve definitely killed him, But there is no fear on his face... Is he stronger than that black thing ?'' Sylvi wondered as she continued to listen to their conversation for the next 10 minutes.


    10 minutes later...


    "Fine... I will serve. It''s better than spending my time in that stupid place." Khaos spoke with a serious expression.


    ...


    ''What the fuckkkk !? That guy enslaved the Black thing without even using magic ?


    He is much more powerful than I initially thought. I have to know more about him.'' Sylvi thought as her eyes widened in shock.


    "Sweet... Let''s go home." Anon spoke with a smile.


    Sylvi wanted to follow them, but due to her wing''s weird behaviour... She couldn''t do so.


    She started hopping from one branch to another branch in order to follow Anon but as soon as Anon exited the Demonic Forest... Sylvi was left behind.


    She had no other choice but to halt her chase and find another way to know more about Anon.


    *Poke*


    Suddenly, Something cold touched her head. She immediately grabbed it and noticed that it was snow.


    Suddenly, Sylvi noticed that snow has started falling down from the sky.


    "Winter..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately summoned a magical wand and started drawing some runes in the air with it.


    ''Big Body... No wings, Darker skin colour and long black hairs with black eyes.'' Sylvi thought as she completed the runes.


    She then walked into them and all the runes started sticking to her body.


    Suddenly, Her body''s shape, size and colour started changing.


    She started growing bigger and her wings Disappeared.


    In just 5 minutes... Sylvi changed her looks completely and now she looked just like a human.


    "Well... This should do it." Sylvi spoke as she looked at her new body, but there was one problem with it.


    "I need some clothes... I am pretty sure that these beings don''t like to see each other without clothes." Sylvi spoke as she immediately started drawing some runes in the air once again.


    After drawing the runes... She walked into them and suddenly the runes changed into clothes that looked exactly similar to the clothes that Carla was wearing.


    "I have to know more about Anon." Sylvi spoke as she started walking towards the Human Kingdom.


    2 Hours later...


    Sylvi finally reached in front of the Human Kingdom''s gate.


    "He must be inside... I have to get into that kingdom." Sylvi spoke as she walked towards the entrance gate.


    "Wait... Show us your ID." The Guard spoke as he immediately stopped Sylvi.


    ''WHAT !!???? ID ? WHAT''S AN ID ?'' Sylvi thought as she started panicking but she maintained a calm expression on the outside.


    "Don''t you have an ID ?" The other guard asked with a suspicious expression.


    At this moment... Sylvi got so panicked that she spoke out the one word that she had kept in her mind for the last 2 Hours.


    "Anon..." Sylvi spoke as she closed her fists and got ready to run away from the gate.


    "A-Anon ? Y-You are from Sir Anon''s Household ?" The guard asked with a scared expression.


    ''What ?'' Sylvi thought with a confused expression.


    "Oh my god... Did Sir Anon send you here ?" The other guard asked with a panicked expression.


    *Nod-Nod*


    Without thinking much, Sylvi nodded her head in Yes.


    "W-We are very Sorry, Ma''am... W-We are innocent and don''t know any members from that household, please pass through and I beg you not to complain about us to Sir Anon.


    I-I will even give you this." One of the guard spoke with a scared expression as he immediately pulled out a bag of bronze coins and gave it to Sylvi.


    "I-I won''t." Sylvi replied as she immediately understood that Anon was a famous and very feared personality in the kingdom.


    She was now even more scared of using his name in other places.

 Chapter 1054 Chapter-1053

    Human Kingdom, Inside a Bar...


    Sylvi is sitting on a chair near the bar managing girl and she is having some milk.


    "Ma''am... Would you like some cookies with that milk ?" The girl asked as she looked at Sylvi.


    "N-No... I am good." Sylvi replied with a neutral expression because right now, she is completely focused on hearing the chit-chats of every single person in the bar.


    "Man it''s really starting to snow."


    "I don''t know how I am going to make out of the next 7 months of winter without any income source."


    "You are worried about yourself ? Think about me. I have got a family."


    "Did you hear about that ? Anon''s Company launched a new product... Now you don''t need to use firewoods in order to cook.


    You can just use that ''Gas-Stove'' to cook items. All you..."


    "I am thinking of purchasing some woods to make my new house..."


    "You should buy them from Anon''s wood supply. They give white ghost wood."


    "Man... I am just too broke to even pay for this drink."


    ....


    ''Is Anon some kind of Merchant or Magic User ? Why is he crafting things and selling wood ?'' Sylvi thought with a confused expression.


    "Hey beauty... I want some service tonight. Come to my room... It''s getting cold and I will pay you good." A man with muscular body build spoke as he grabbed the managing girl''s hand.


    "I-I am not some prostitute sir... Please leave my hand." The girl replied with a scared expression.


    "What ? Then... I will make you one. Hahahaha... Come now." The man spoke as he started laughing like a lunatic.


    *Grab*


    "Excuse me..." Sylvi spoke as she grabbed his hand.


    "Hmm...? What do you want girl ? Do you want to offer me service in exchange-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Sylvi tightened her grip over his hand and broke it completely.


    *CRACKKKKK*


    "MY HAANDDDDDDDDDDDD.... SHE BROKE MY HAANDDDDDDDDDDDD." The man shouted loudly as he fell down to the floor immediately.


    *Thud*


    "Don''t you have some courtesy ? Don''t you know how to talk to a lady ? If she says ''No'' then it means ''No''.


    Now get up and get out-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, A dagger came flying at her but she dodged it easily and grabbed it mid-air with her index finger and thumb.


    "Impressive, but slow and very noisy..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately turned around and noticed that a man wearing a hat over his head is standing in one corner of the bar and he is holding three more throwing daggers in his hand.


    "I will keep that in mind..." The man spoke with a smile as he threw another dagger towards Sylvi.


    *Catch*


    Sylvi caught the dagger once again without even blinking.


    "Impressive..." The man spoke with a smile.


    "Thank you and this won''t work." Sylvi spoke as she raised her another hand and grabbed the other dagger that was flying towards her from the other direction.


    *Catch*


    "How did you-" Before the man could''ve completed his sentence, Sylvi threw all the daggers back at him with incredible speed.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    All the daggers hitted their mark and the man''s hat was pinned to the wall, showing his real face.


    "Hehehe... You are good, I surrender. Let''s go buddy, we can''t fight her." The man replied with a smile as he walked upto the big guy and helped him in standing up.


    "B-But... She broke my hand." The muscular man spoke with a sad expression.


    "Good enough, you should be happy that she didn''t break your cock." The man replied with a smile.


    "Wait... You have powers and yet you waste it with such a stupid guy, Why is that ?" Sylvi asked as she stopped the skinny man.


    "Yeah... Whatever." The man replied as he immediately exited the bar with his friend.


    "W-What !?" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression.


    "T-Thank you for saving me, I am Prima... Are you a knight ma''am ?" The bar managing girl asked as she looked at Sylvi with a smile.


    "What''s a Knight ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Heh...?"


    ....


    50 minutes later...


    "So you are telling me that your king has appointed some people to only protect him and his wife''s children.


    The Royal Knights, is it ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Yes." Prima replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well... That''s odd, we don''t have time to save our kings and queens. We solely focus on saving the whole kingdom." Sylvi spoke in a low voice.


    "So, Madam Sylvi... Would you like to have something else ?" Prima asked with a smile.


    "Oh no... Can I get a room here to sleep for the night ?" Sylvi asked.


    "Yeah, sure... We have many rooms available for rent. It''s 5 coppers a night but since you are such a kind person... I will give you a discount of 2 coppers." Prima replied with a smile.


    "I will be in your debt... Here are the copper coins." Sylvi spoke as he pulled out 2 copper coins out of the pouch that she recieved from the guard and gave it to prima.


    "Okay... Come with me." Prima spoke as she showed her the way to the room.


    ...


    "If you need anything else, just call me. I will be downstairs okay ?" Prima spoke as he started walking towards the exit door of the room.


    "Wait, Prima..." Sylvi spoke with a worried expression as she looked at Prima.


    "Yes ?" Prima asked with a smile.


    "C-Can you tell me something about Anon ?" Sylvi asked with a worried expression.


    "Anon ? You mean Anon Agreil ?" Prima replied with a neutral expression.


    "Yes... Him." Sylvi spoke.


    "Well, There is so much about him that if I start to tell you tonight, it will take me hours to finish." Prima spoke.


    "Ah... I see, You have to sleep as well and I don''t want to-"


    "Scoot over... I will be sleeping in your bed tonight, If you want to listen about Mr. Anon." Prima spoke as she immediately removed her shoes and hopped on the bed with a smile on her face.


    "O-Oh... I really don''t want to bother you-"


    "No, No... It''s just that I haven''t had someone to talk to for so much time. So, don''t mind my chatting personality.


    Now, where do I start this from... So, it all started when A great war was going on in the Human Kingdom.


    There were these beings called Zombies..."


    2 Hours later...


    "... And then, Mr. Anon comes to the battlefield like a Death angel and as he jumped down from his flying beast Crow everyone stepped aside.


    At first everyone was afraid of him as he was wearing a mask... But when someone raised their weapon at him, all the Ogre''s army raised their weapons at him, they say that the guy pissed himself.


    Then Mr. Anon single handedly killed all the zombies and made out kingdom victorious.


    There are many other tails about him out there. Where some calls him the Hero, some also calls him the devil himself.


    They say that Anon will grant you any favour you ask for but you will need to pay an equal price for it.


    A price that can be anything... Maybe he will ask you to cook for him or die for him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those are all the things that I have heard about him till now. Mr. Anon lives on the outskirts of the Human Kingdom in his huge mansion and that mansion is impenetrable, like no one can even touch it, so getting inside it is completely impossible.


    Mr. Anon barely comes to the Human Kingdom anymore... He prefers to stay out of here as much as possible, because whenever he comes here someone from some other kingdom just makes fun of him and ends up losing their life in foolishness.


    It''s good that you asked about Mr. Anon in advance, you should never make fun of him if you see him.


    He is a very powerful man who commands a Horrifying army of Ogres and other Monsters.


    You know what ? I once saw him riding on a Huge dragon over the Kingdom. It is said that the Dragon is his wife and-"


    "Umm... If you don''t mind me asking, Can you tell me what a ''Dragon'' is ?" Sylvi asked as she interrupted Prima.


    "Wait... You don''t know what a dragon is ?" Prima asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean... Where I come from, they don''t exist." Sylvi replied.


    "Oh, No worries... Let me tell you what a dragon is...."


    ....


    The Next Morning...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Prima opened her eyes and looked around the room with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...? Madam Sylvi ? Where are you ?" She asked with a confused expression but couldn''t find her.


    ....


    In front of Anon''s house on the outskirts...


    "I want to Meet... Anon Agreil." Sylvi shouted loudly.


    *Zzzzzzzzzz*


    Suddenly, All the rail guns mounted on the mansion''s walls turned towards her.


    "W-What !?" Sylvi asked with shocked expression as she noticed the guns glowing brightly red.


    [UNKNOWN OBJECT: EXTERMINATION.]

 Chapter 1055 Chapter-1054

    Inside the MILF barn...


    Anon is pumping his cock into a Harpy MILF''s pussy and she is flapping her wings like crazy with each thrust.


    A Harpy is a Monster girl that is Half-Human and Half-Bird.


    Harpys are really hard to catch since they don''t live in a permanent home and constantly change it according to the season.


    *SLAP-SLAP-SLAP-SLAP*


    "ANHHHHHHH.... ANNNHHHHHHH.... ANNNHHHHH... Please slowly, Please slowly... You will get me impregnated with a egg if you kept fucking me like that." The Harpy MILF moaned and shouted.


    This is Harley, A Harpy who is in her 50''s but she looks young according to her age.


    Her ass cheeks are really huge and same with her boobs, she has such humongous boobs that Mike caught her specially for Anon to fuck from the eastern forests.


    She is a food addict and due to over eating, she got really fat and now she can''t even fly with her wings because most of them got damaged in a crash.


    That''s why she was hiding in the bushes of the eastern forests.


    "You fucking bitch... Look at how chubby you got from eating so much and now as a result, you can''t even fly." Anon spoke as he grabbed her boobs and started squeezing them while pounding her pussy mercilessly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Annh~ I-I am sorry... But I can''t control my desire to eat... Anhh~ Anhhh~" Harley spoke as she felt Anon''s dick going directly into her womb and felt it knocking on the back wall.


    "Fucking bitch... I will milk your tits like a cow now." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he grabbed her boobs even more tightly and started stretching them downwards just like a cow.


    "ANHHHHH~ My booooobsssss~ They can''t produce milk, Sir. I am a Bird... I lay eggs and-"


    "Shut the fuck up bitch... Did I say, you can talk ?" Anon shouted as he immediately slapped her ass cheek tightly.


    *SLAP-SLAP*


    "Anhhhh~ S-Sorry... Sir." Harley apologized immediately as she grabbed the handle in front of her tightly.


    "I can and I will force your tits to produce milk, even if you are a fucking bird, luv." Anon spoke as he grabbed both of her boobs and used his skill.


    Barley''s boobs are huge but even bigger than her boobs are her areolas... Brown and circular with small dots in them.


    They are the perfect surface for Anon to scratch his hands and her huge nipples are very sensitive to his touch as well.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Make her tits produce milk and Fix the problem with her wings.'' Anon ordered.


    [Milking Function has been added to her breast glands and Wing non-growth dysfunction has been resolved.]


    As soon as this message popped in front of Anon, he grabbed her boobs and stretched them over her back.


    "Kyyyyaaaaa~ My Boobs... You are stretching them backkkkk sirrrrr~" Harley shouted as she made an ahegao expression while a white foam leaked out of her mouth.


    "Shut up bitch... Take this dick and be happy that I fixed your wings." Anon spoke as he increased the speed of fucking her pussy while sucking milk out of her huge back-stretched boobs.


    *Suck-Suck-Suck*


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhh~ Angh~ Anhhh~ Y-Yes... Sir. T-Thank you for anhhh~ Anhhh~ Fucking this chubby slutty pussy of mine and fixing my stupid wings." Harley spoke as she made a very ugly and different ahegao faces while completely devouring her body in carnal pleasures.


    At this time... If Anon ordered her to die for his cock, she will absolutely follow his orders without flinching.


    "You all are just fucking sluts... You don''t need food to fill your belly, you need a cock to fill this bitchy pussy of yours.


    You were hungry for my cock all along bitch... Now, get ready I am about to cum in that filthy pussy of yours.


    I will make you fucking fly in the air, bitch." Anon spoke as he increased the pounding speed even more and grabbed her neck tightly.


    *COUGH-COUGH-COUGH*


    "S-Sir... I-I can''t breathe." Harley spoke as she tried to grab Anon''s hand, but Anon immediately slapped her ass cheeks tightly.


    "If you removed your hands from that bar again... I swear, I will fucking kill you. Do you understand that bitch ?" Anon spoke as he pressed her back downward and continued to fuck her senseless.


    "Y-Yes... Sir... Please cum inside my wombbbbb~" Harley shouted as Anon grabbed her clit and rubbed it an incredible speed while emptying his balls into her womb.


    *SQUIRRRRRRRRRRRRTTTTTTT*


    Suddenly, she squirted a whole lot of cum out of her pussy and pissed on the floor while Anon filled up her womb to the brim.


    "Phew... That was something." Anon spoke as he pulled his cock out and noticed that his cum was flowing out of her pussy.


    "Let''s get you going luv or you will die." Anon spoke as he grabbed Harley''s neck and dragged her out of the barn.


    "Oi, Open your eyes... Your wings are good to fly now. You have to fly south, that way is south direction... Go and migrate or you will die in this region." Anon spoke as he kissed her on the lips tightly, raping the insides of her mouth with his tongue one last time.


    "Y-Yes Sir... I-I am very thankful that you-" Harley started talking as she stood up from the ground, while Anon''s cum was still flowing out of her pussy, her eyes were still half closed from the ultimate orgasm she just had and she was a little dis-balanced as well.


    "Go and fly you fat bitch, because that sperm coming out of your pussy is craving my dick to stuff is once again." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he grabbed her ass cheek tightly, revealing a bit of her thick pussy.


    "I-I don''t mind staying for one more round.. S-Sir." Harley spoke as she looked at Anon with a perverted smile as she licked her lower lip like a slut.


    "Don''t tempt me, Luv. I wouldn''t mind fucking that pussy of yours, but the temprature here is about to go up significantly and your body is not made that way.


    It can''t survive in this cold, even if I modify it... So, Fly off." Anon spoke as he slapped her ass cheeks.


    *Slap*


    "Anhhh~" Harley moaned as she smiled and opened her wings.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish* Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will come back for your dick, Master Anon." She shouted loudly as she flew towards the south.


    "Hmm... The semen is dripping down from her pussy while she is flying. Well, Can''t do anything about it." Anon spoke as he turned around to enter inside the the barn, but noticed that Mike was standing there.


    "Oh come on... It''s been like 17 hours, I only fucked 3 Girls and you are here already." Anon spoke as he looked at Mike with a serious expression and Summoned a Black bathrobe.


    He wore it and walked upto Mike....


    "Master, If you want... I can come-"


    "What is it Mike ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "There is a girl... Standing outside the mansion to meet you master." Mike spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Is she some slut that I fucked and broke her mind so much that she can''t live without my cock anymore ?" Anon asked.


    "No master." Mike replied.


    "Well, Is she here to get fucked by me ?" Anin asked.


    "I don''t think... Master." Mike replied.


    "Who is she ?" Anon spoke as he exited the barn from the other side and entered Inside the Mansion.


    "I don''t know master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    *Halt*


    Anon immediately stopped walking and turned around to look at Mike with a confused expression.


    "You don''t know as in... You don''t know her intentions for coming to this house right ?" Anon asked as he slowly walked upto one of the window and opened it.


    As soon as he looked outside... He noticed a dark skinned girl standing in front of the mansion with a determined expression on her face.


    She is wearing strange children clothes and her hairs are all curly.


    "Woah..." Anon spoke as his eyes widened in suprise.


    "Master... I did some research on her, but I can''t find anything about her. It''s like she is born today.


    No history in any document of The Human kingdom.


    When all the rail guns turned towards her... She didn''t even flinch and continued to maintain her posture. It''s like she has no fear of death." Mike replied.


    "You won''t find any records for her... In the Human Kingdom, you can''t find anything about her in this whole world Mike." Anon spoke as a smile spread across his face.


    "Why is that master ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Because she is not from this world... You might be seeing her illusion body of a Human Girl, but my eyes are showing me that she is about hundred times smaller than her original body and She has wings ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, do you mean that-"


    "Yep, A being from another world. Kids used to call them ''Fairies'' back in the day." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Master, You mean... There Magical creatures that can grant you any wishes ?" Mike asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yeah, Something like that. Let''s go and welcome our guest." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1056 Chapter-1055

    *swish*


    Snow is falling down from the sky and cold airs are flowing throughout the Human Kingdom.


    As a strom is headed towards the Outskirts, A girl is standing outside Anon''s house with a determined expression on her face.


    "I want to meet... ANON AGREIL." Sylvi shouted as she walked forward, but a force-field stopped her from walking any further.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch, Ouch... This fucking Invisible veil is fucking with me." Sylvi shouted in anger as she kicked the force-field again and again.


    *Kick-Kick-Kick-Kick*


    "Calm down, Luv." Suddenly a voice came from the Mansion''s gate.


    "What !?" Sylvi immediately focused her eyes on the mansion''s main gate and noticed that they were opening slowly.


    "Is he coming out ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "No, That''s a maid... I am already out." Suddenly Anon''s sound came from the back.


    "Oh yeah... You are right, it is a- wait..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately turned around and noticed a handsome man around 7''2 standing behind her with a smile on his face.


    His eyes were mesmerizing red and his hairs were darker than darkness itself.


    ''H-He is Anon Agreil....?'' Sylvi thought with a shocked expression as she continued to stair at Anon.


    "You are now in the presence of Master Anon, One of the most powerful beings in the whole world, go down on your knees and show respect, Girl." Mike spoke as he let out a huge wave of bloodlust put of his body. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''W-What is this bloodlust...? I-It''s like if I don''t do what he is telling me to do right now, he will really kill me.'' Sylvi thought in her mind as she slowly went down on her knees, while Anon continued to observe her with a smile on his face.


    "I-I am sorry for the disrespect... Sir Anon." She spoke as she looked down on the ground.


    "Well, Let''s head inside or you will get frozen to death and your wings will fall off." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the mansion.


    "Yes, Sir.... I- Wait !! M-My wings !? What do you mean by that ?" Sylvi asked as she acted to be confused.


    "Luv, You have to act with that fake illusion anymore... I see right through your spell, so you better take it off because once you pass through the seventh layer of this defensive spell... Any magic active on your body will be removed immediately and you will not be able to use any magic for the next 30 or so years." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You have built this defensive array !?" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression as she immediately snapped her fingers and transformed back to her original form.


    "A real Fairy..." Mike spoke in a low voice.


    "Don''t get surprised Mike... You live in a world full of magic." Anon spoke as he entered inside the mansion.


    "C-Can I pass through the barrier''s now ? My magic won''t get sealed, right ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes." Mike replied as he went inside the mansion as well.


    Sylvi stepped forward and passed through all the magic defense barriers.


    As soon as she entered inside the mansion, she saw lights and a very warm environment.


    The lights were glowing brightly and even though the gate was opened, no cold winds were getting inside the house. It was as if there was another invisible barrier on the gate.


    "Would you like water, Milk or some Hot chocolate Ma''am ?" Suddenly, Three Ogre maids appeared in front of her with water, Milk and hot chocolate in their hands.


    The Ogre maids looked so big in front of Sylvi that she felt a bit threatened just by their size.


    "I-I am good." Sylvi replied with a smile.


    All the Ogre maids immediately left as soon as they heard her reply.


    Sylvi then looked around and noticed many valuable things around the whole house.


    Monster skins, Magical Artifacts and other things that are far more valueable not in the matter of money, but in magical power.


    "T-These Artifacts... They release so dark and-"


    "Powerful Auras." Anon spoke with a smile f om the corner of the room.


    Sylvi turned around and noticed that Anon was sitting in one corner of the room and he is drinking some beverages out of a transparent glass.


    "Yes... It''s like all these Artifacts are-"


    "That''s because you are standing right next to the Morgana''s pendant. It''s powers possess the user and get''s them to do stupid evil things." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I see..." Sylvi spoke as she immediately flew away from the Morgana''s pendant.


    She then flew upto Anon and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Have a seat, Luv. Your wings must be really sore from flying around in this world... Since they are made out of pure mana." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You can sense that ?" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression.


    "As I have already told you, I can do mostly anything. So sit down and give your wings some rest." Anon replied with a smile as he took another sip out of his hot chocolate.


    *Sip-Sip*


    *Sit*


    Sylvi sat down on the couch and felt that it was really comfortable.


    Her whole body got relaxed immediately and she started falling asleep.


    ''It feels so good... I just want to lay on this all day. It''s like I am just being taken into a warm place and my body is getting absorbed by this chair.'' Sylvi thought as she got really relaxed.


    "Don''t fall asleep, Luv. That couch is made out of a Deadly Jamin Wolf''s Skin and A Vemis plant''s mana core.


    The Vemis plant is a huge plant that grows in the northern rainforests and it uses it''s amazing smell to take over the minds of it''s target.


    Once the target gets near the plant... It will grab you and suck you out of your life force.


    Since, I haven''t refined the mana stone... It''s properties are still there and if you get too relaxed, it will consume your body." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "WHAT !?" Sylvi shouted as she immediately stood up and started flying once again.

 Chapter 1057 Chapter-1056

    "I-If this chair can eat me... Then why are you keeping such a dangerous thing in your house ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, this provides you a fall senses of security and consumes you after... If you had been here for yourself, you would''ve been dead by now.


    That means you are here for someone else..." Anon spoke as he stood up from the couch and started walking towards the stairs.


    Sylvi followed him without wasting another second.


    "Isn''t that a very dangerous test, that you are taking ?" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression.


    "Who said it was a test ? I was just trying to find out the reason you came here for." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "B-But, You could''ve just asked me. I would''ve told you without risking my life." Sylvi replied.


    "You have crossed through a portal reality and jumped into another world, I thought you would''ve overcome the fear of death by now." Anon replied with a smile.


    "W-Why would that overcome my dear of death ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Well to say it simply... That portal messes up with your brain and melts it down... But since you passed through it, you must''ve had a very solid cause." Anon spoke as he continued to walk up the stairs.


    "I-I didn''t knew that it can-"


    "So, You just jumped into that portal... But your body looks fully flourished and your belly is full as well.


    Your eyes are good, no dark circles under them that means no sleep lacking. So, you have enough food in your world, your body is not suffering from any disease that means no virus outbreak and a very healthy environment.


    Now that leaves me with only one reason to think why you would crossover to this side... Either you are here to investigate this world or you are here to ask for my help in fighting a power that you can''t defeat on your own and your people are dying because of that power." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he summoned a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    As soon as Sylvi heard all this her eyes opened in shock.


    "Seeing that your eyes widened in shock on the last option... I would consider that to be the reason for your crossover.


    Am I right, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he took a puff out of the cigar and let out the smoke.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "Fuck... This new cigar is stronger than before, what did he add to them ?" Anon asked as he looked at the cigar with a smile.


    "Y-You are very..."


    "Intrusive ?" Anon asked with a smile. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No... Intelligent. Is everyone in your species as intelligent as you, Sir ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "If they would''ve been... No girl would''ve been safe in this world." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Let me formally introduce myself again, Sir Anon. I am Sylvi Selvester of Luminara and I am here to seek help for my world against the Saleks." Sylvi spoke as she immediately went down on one knee in front of Anon.


    "Luminara... Is that your world''s name or Village''s name ?" Anon asked.


    "It''s my world''s name, Sir." Sylvi replied.


    "Hmm... I see." Anon spoke as he reached on the terrace and as soon as Sylvi looked around, she noticed that the there was no snow on the terrace and there was a dome of snow over the house.


    "The defensive array works as a dome... But if the snow is not coming in then-"


    "Yep... Only air can pass through the defensive array." Anon replied with a smile as he took a seat on the table and immediately Mike appeared behind him with a bottle of wine and two glasses.


    Mike placed the glasses on the table and poured the wine in it.


    "You can go now Mike." Anon ordered.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied as he immediately Disappeared.


    "Have a sip, It''s one thousand years old wine." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Is this a test or something like that chair ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Nope... We are about to talk a deal and I prefer to get drunk while making a deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "What kind of deal ? I-I am only here to ask for your help, Sir. I am not interested in making any deal." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "One question... Are you the highest of command in your world ?" Anon asked.


    "N-No... I am just-"


    "You know what ? Come here and drink this first and then talk." Anon spoke as he gave the glass of wine to Sylvi.


    "Y-Yes." Sylvi immediately took a sip out of the wine and calmed down a bit.


    [New Target Detected under the Skill <Mind Control>]


    [Would you like to initiate the skill ?] [Yes/No ?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Sylvi''s Mind Control: 10%]


    "Luv... I need to get a better idead of your world, so let me into your mind, will you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "But, How will you get into my mind, Sir ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Just let me in and you will know." Anon replied as he used his skill.


    <Memory Wiper>


    ''Full Wipe... I need everything.''


    In just one second, Anon emptied her brain and copied every memory into his mind.


    <Memory Manipulator>


    In another second, Anon poured all the memories back into Sylvi''s head.


    "OUCHHHH... MY HEAD HURTSSSSS." Sylvi shouted loudly as she grabbed her head very tightly.


    "It''s normal... Don''t worry." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Did you get what you wanted, sir ?" Sylvi asked.


    ''A world rejected by the gods, Perfect if I can bring them under my command. They are intelligent and very powerful as well.


    But that monster salek is limiting their potential to fighting and making weapons.


    Looks like I found a good toy to play with.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "Yeah... Let''s go to your world, I need to talk to someone who can take the responsibility of your whole world." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from his chair.

 Chapter 1058 Chapter-1057

    Anon is getting ready to leave for Luminara and seven maids of different species are getting Anon ready for his journey.


    Adeline is standing in another corner of the room with a smile on her face.


    "Why are you smiling, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "The small flying girl that you are going to travel with, Darling. What was her name again ?" Adeline asked as her smile grew.


    "Who, Sylvi ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Do you know what she said to me, Darling ?" She asked.


    "I can know... If I read your mind. Do you want me to ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No Dear... She said that ''I look very beautiful as your wife and she even called me Adeline Agreil.


    I am just so happy." Adeline spoke as she continued to smile and giggle.


    "Did she say something else as well, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, she said that my eyes are very pretty and that I should come with you to the other world." Adeline spoke. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Luv, I am sorry to tell you this... But, Sylvi was buttering you up since she thinks that you are my wife and if matter goes in the wrong direction with that world''s leader... You can just take over and convince me to do something in their favour.


    She is a fairy, Luv. She knows how to play with the mind of others and that''s what she did to you by telling you only good things about your face and body structure to gain a favour." Anon replied with a smile as he turned around and all the maids immediately stepped aside.


    Anon was wearing a tight black coloured full sleeve T-shirt with a tight black coloured pant.


    All of his clothes are made out of a special kind of silk that is created by a steel-thread spider and even though these clothes are tight, but they are completely indestructible and Ultra Stretchable.


    These clothes are covered with several magical defensive spells and these are the only clothes that the top stylists and mages of all the five kingdoms can come up with after taking Anon''s powers into account.


    But they are not sure if the clothes can hold out once anon unleashes all of his powers.


    ...


    "That bitch, She lied to me ? I will kill her for sure." Adeline spoke with a serious expression as she immediately tried to leave, but Anon grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    "Hah... Dear !?" Adeline shouted as she started to fall down but Anon immediately curled his hand around her back and balanced her body.


    "Don''t worry, Luv. You won''t fall that easily." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "D-Dear..." Suddenly, Adeline''s cheeks turned all red.


    "Give me a kiss, Luv. As you once said to eat something sweet before leaving for a journey." Anon spoke as he immediately kissed her on the lips.


    *Chuuuu*


    As soon as he kissed Adeline, both of their lips got covered in saliva and their lips started wrapping around each other.


    "Oh my..."


    "They are kissing..."


    The maids that were standing there started blushing and some of them even started bleeding out of the nose due to extreme view.


    "Master... Your-" Mike immediately stopped speaking as soon as he noticed that Anon was busy in his kiss.


    After kissing her for 5 minutes straight, Anon finally let go of Adeline''s mouth.


    "Haaah... M-My breathe... Huff-Huff... Dear, I just ran out of breathe." Adeline spoke with a smile as she started huffing really fast.


    "Now, Let''s go and see what the land of fairies look like." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the exit of the house.


    "Master, The Carriage is ready... Would you like me to-"


    "No Mike, I will take care of the matters there. You have the thing that I gave you last time in order to contact me for emergencies right ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... Master. I have it." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "I won''t be gone for long or I can be, I don''t know about the time dilation between these realms.


    So just contact me in emergencies or if too much time has passed and by too much time I mean one year." Anon replied with a smile.


    "As you command, Master." Mike replied.


    "Where is she ?" Anon asked.


    "She is waiting on the front gate master." Mike replied.


    As soon as Anon and Mike reached in front of the gate, they noticed that Sylvi is standing on the main gate and she is looking out with a neutral expression on her face.


    "Don''t look so much, you will be stuck here forever... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he walked upto her with a smile.


    "These Stroms and Summer and Winter... Do these seasons keep changing like this here in this world ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "They certainly do but on your side it remains same all the time... Except Rain that can happen anytime, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes... You are absolutely right sir. I wish this happened in our world as well.


    Let''s go, I will lead the way for you." Sylvi spoke with a smile as she started flying in the air.


    "You think you can fly in that strom ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed outside.


    "Huh...?" As soon as Sylvi looked outside, she noticed a huge tornado slowing coming towards them from the forest.


    "I can''t fly through that... Shall we wait until it passes ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t have that much time... Let''s go." Anon spoke as he stepped outside of the house.


    "Medusa... Luv it''s time to deal with that. Chapter 7, Spell 32... Use it with low intensity or you will create another storm." Anon spoke.


    "As you command, Master." Medusa spoke as she immediately turned into her human form and started casting the spell that Anon told her to use.


    "W-What is doing ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Creating another Strom that rotates anti-clockwise in order to cancel out both at the same time." Mike spoke with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "Y-You smile too ?" Sylvi asked as she looked at Mike.


    Mike''s smile immediately Disappeared.


    "I didn''t tell you to-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, she heard the sounds of rapid chants.


    "... With the authority of Master Anon and wind as my slave, I call forth the spell..." Medusa spoke as she used the spell.


    "W-Wind as slave !? But it''s a force of nature !???" Sylvi asked with a shocked expression.


    <THUNDER STORM FIRST FORM: NORMAL STORM>


    *CLAP*


    Medusa clapped both of her hands together and created a tornado that rotated in anti-clockwise direction and sent it towards the tornado that was coming towards the mansion.


    "Do you want to die ?" Mike asked as looked at Sylvi.


    "What ? N-No... Why would I want to-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Mike placed his hand in front of her body and left some space in between his fingers to let her see through.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as both of the tornados collided with each other... A wave of strong air was released from the collision.


    The wave was so strong that every single tree that came in it''s path got obliterated completely and as soon as the wave reached near the mansion, some of it passed through Mike''s fingers and hitted Sylvi''s body, that made her lost balance and fall down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "O-Ouch... What was that ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Whenever two tornados collide they release a powerful air wave and anything that gets in it''s way get''s destroyed.


    A human or a Fairy... No matter what." Anon spoke form outside as he turned around and looked at Sylvi with a smile.


    "Master, I will be waiting for your return." Mike spoke as he started closing the gates.


    "H-Hey... I have to get out." Sylvi spoke as she immediately flew out of the house.


    "Now, Lead the way..." Anon spoke as he sat inside the Carriage.


    "What is this animal ?" Sylvi asked as she touched the horse''s head.


    "That''s a Horse... They are like the unicorns that exist in your world." Anon spoke from inside the carriage.


    "But... Why is he binded to this small wooden house ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "This is a carriage Luv and they pull them in order to get us to our destination." Anon spoke.


    "I see... A horse." Sylvi spoke as she started flying forward without much thought.


    *Heinnggghhh*


    The carriage started moving as well.


    ....


    1 Hour later...


    Anon finally reached in front of the gate but there was just a little problem.


    "How the fuck am I supposed to fit inside that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the tiny crack flying near the ground.


    "Ah... I didn''t think about that, This is perfect for my size but you are so big. Wait, I might have something to solve this problem." Sylvi spoke as she started searching something inside her dress.

 Chapter 1059 Chapter-1058

    "Where did I put it ?" Sylvi spoke as she continued to search through her clothes for something.


    "Luv... May I asked what you are doing ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Ah... I Found it." Sylvi spoke as she immediately pulled out her little magic wand.


    "How the fuck did that thing for lost in your clothes ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "You are big... But that doesn''t mean only you can lose items, we have a lots of space in our clothes as well, Sir Anon." Sylvi replied as she started casting a spell.


    As she started drawing the runes in air... Anon started reading them but couldn''t understand them because they were written in a foreign language and even though he copied all of her memories he just can''t decipher the text.


    "This language that you are writing... Do you know what it means ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    But Sylvi immediately showed him the hand and gestured him to stay silent until her casting was complete.


    As a mage, Anon understood it immediately and kept silent for the next one minute.


    As soon as her spell was completed she opened her eyes and looked at Anon.


    "Please walk into the spell, Sir Anon." Sylvi spoke.


    ''I have to take down all the defensive spells that I have active now over my body or the spell won''t work on me.


    System... Turn off all the defensive spells on my body.'' Anon commanded.


    [120+ Defensive Spells have been turned off.]


    Anon walked forward and stepped into the Magical runes.


    Suddenly, his size got reduced by half feet.


    "I don''t think this size will get me inside, luv. Because I am still as big as before." Anon spoke with a confused expression.


    "Haa... This is going to take some time." Sylvi spoke as she started casting another spell.


    1 Hour later...


    "Okay... This should do the job, right ?" Sylvi asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah... This should do the job." Anon spoke as he crawled out of the huge coat that he was wearing.


    His size was now as small as Sylvi except he had no wings.


    "Hmmm... That''s abnormal, I thought all of your clothes will be left in the original size but these clothes are made out of something special I guess." Sylvi spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Yep... Let''s go and grab my hand this time, I will try to cover your brain in a protective layer to save your mind from getting melted completely." Anon spoke.


    "How will you-"


    "Don''t ask questions." Anon spoke as he grabbed her hand and jumped into the crack immediately.


    *Swish*


    Anon continued to fall into the void for about 10 minutes, it was completely dark around him and a notification continuously popped up in front of him.


    [You have resisted the Illusion due to your Class.]


    [You have resisted the Illusion due to your Class.]


    ....


    *SWISH*


    *Thud*


    Both of them crossed through the crack and entered into a whole new world, Luminara.


    As soon as Anon looked around he noticed that it was neither too hot, nor too cold... It was the perfect temprature.


    The trees where glowing with different kinds of fruits and berries.


    The sun was about to go down and the forest seemed really silent.


    [Connection to Ayakashic Records has been broken.]


    [Inventory and Other skills have been locked out.]


    [System Offline.]


    ....


    As soon as Anon read all this notification only one question came to his mind.


    ''Why would this happen everytime I cross through these cracks ?'' Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "We have to walk towards the camp... This area looks too calm. There has to be something wrong here." Sylvi thought as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "How many days was it till the next wave ?" Anon asked.


    "Three... Days, I think." She replied.


    "That''s today." Anon spoke.


    "W-What do you mean ? I haven''t been gone for even one day and-"


    "Time dilation Luv... One day in my world can be equal to four days in yours or more." Anon explained immediately.


    "T-Then... We have to move back immediately." Sylvi spoke as she spreaded her wings and got ready to fly.


    "Excuse me ? I don''t have that pair of wings... How do you want me to fly ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... Right, I will use a spell for that." Sylvi spoke as she immediately pulled her wand out once again but as she tried to write something with it... Nothing happened.


    "Why can''t I use magic ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    ''It''s not only me... It''s happening with her as well. Intresting.'' Anon thought as he looked at her with a smile.


    "Fuck it... I will just pick you up and fly you back." Sylvi spoke as she immediately started flying.


    "Please open your arms, I will be grabbing you by the underarms." Sylvi spoke.


    "Okay." Anon spoke as he immediately opened his hands.


    *Grab-Grab*


    "Let''s go..." Sylvi spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hands and looked up as she started flapping her wings.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Hiyaa...." Sylvi shouted but Anon didn''t budge from his position.


    "Are you even putting some power into it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I am giving it my all sir... I-I just can''t seem to fly. It''s like you are really heavy right now." Sylvi spoke as she continued to try and take off


    "Don''t worry... We will just walk there." Anon spoke.


    "B-But... What if we got encountered by Saleks ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "Give me another option then... Because If we kept standing here, we will come across a lot of them soon.


    I can tell you that." Anon spoke as he started walking forward.


    "Y-You are right." Sylvi spoke as she started walking with Anon.


    Suddenly, Anon felt that something wasn''t right and as soon as he turned back... He noticed something that converted one of his suspicions into truth.


    Every step that he was taking forward... His footprints were being imprinted deep into the ground.


    It was as if the force of gravity was pushing his body down, but the gravitational force of Luminara is even lower than the Holy Land itself.


    Anon smiled and continued to walk forward.


    ''In Luminara... There are many kingdoms that are fighting saleks at this time... But this village is on the border of the Zorion Kingdom and the leader of this village has already abandoned it.


    These soldiers on the Borders are protecting this village from getting over run by the saleks.


    This kingdom is ruled by a king and there are two things that a common fairy has to keep in mind in this place.


    Never to deny the orders or talk back to the ''Upper Class'' and second is that if you break the first rule, you will be executed immediately.


    Luminara is really very advanced in weaponary magic and sword fighting styles, but unfortunately... They don''t know anything else other than that.


    There are two classes here as well... ''Upper Class'' and ''Lower Class''. It''s just like Royals and Commoners... But in a really bad way.


    If you are an upper class... The treatment that you are going to get will be very very different from someone who belongs to lower class.


    Sylvi and many soldiers in the camp belongs to the ''Lower class''. No, If I remember correctly... All of them belongs to the Lower Class.


    There is one more thing that is very important to me about Luminara and that I can take advantage of, to sleep with some fairies and that is... Healing Magic.


    They never invented healing spells... They treat their wounds with magical herbs and magical potions, but healing magic is not a thing here.


    If I use this fact... I can litreally get any class fairy to bend in front of me... hehehe.'' Anon thought as a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    *Huss-Huss*


    Suddenly, A sound came from the bushes.


    "Salek... We have to hide." Sylvi spoke as she immediately hid behind a tree.


    But Anon on the other hand continued to hold his grounds even though he had no powers on him.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    He started cracking his fingers and his neck while he waited for the Salek to come out of the bushes.


    "S-Sir Anon... That salek is not normal, I can tell from his walking speed, it''s a stray one. They are-"


    "... Very strong and Hungry, they will do anything for food." Anon completed her sentence.


    "Y-Yes." Sylvi replied with a neutral expression.


    "Well then... Let''s see him." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Food... I need Food." Suddenly, A dark purple creature that was the size of a huge bear stepped out of the bushes.


    His body build was strange... A big belly, a long yellow beak and two big black eyes. His hands looked similar to a duck''s legs except they were covered in very very sharp claws.


    His legs were also stranger as they were only balanced on two sharp finger like things.


    "Hello, Mr. Salek." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the salek.


    "Food... Come to me." Salek spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared in front of Anon.


    "Food... Mine." Salek shouted as he immediately pulled his hand back and bared his claws at Anon with full speed.


    "Sir ANON...." Sylvi shouted loudly as she closed her eyes. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Swish-Swish*


    *Thud-Thud*


    Suddenly, a strange noise came.


    Sylvi opened her eyes slowly and noticed that Anon was still standing there unharmed but both of Salek''s hands were lying on the ground.


    "Phew... Well, you aren''t that much of an intresting toy." Anon spoke as he threw away a small wooden stick that he was holding in his hands.

 Chapter 1060 Chapter-1059

    ''H-How is that possible ? A stray salek is stronger than the other salek although he has low to none intelligence... But two of them can easily wipe out a whole squad of elite soldiers and yet... This guy, H-He single handedly... without using any magic or even a magical weapon.


    He cutted off the arms of a stray salek with a fucking stick and the thing that scares me the most is that smile on his face... It''s like he is telling them that ''Tables have turned... The Role of Predator and Prey has been reversed.'' Sylvi thought as she felt goosebumps while looking at Anon.


    "Not food... Danger." Salek shouted as he immediately turned around with his severed hands from which black blood was flowing out non-stop and started running towards the forest''s other side.


    "Oh come on man... I haven''t even properly introduced myself. I heard you guys store information for the main body that''s creating you right ?


    Here... Tell the main body about me, My name is Anon and I am about to rock your world." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately picked up a rock from the ground, tossed it into the air and kicked it with just a little force towards the salek.


    ''The spell that she used on my body wasn''t a size decreasing spell. It was a compressing spell and since she casted over 14 layers of that spell over my body... The strength and the weight of my original body has been compressed into this small body.


    Meaning, I am still as strong as before... But, my blows will deal a deadly combo to anything I touch in this world. I have to keep my body strength in control or I can easily crush someone''s hand in a simple handshake.'' Anon thought with a smile.


    *Swisssssh*


    *Guch*


    *THUD*


    The stone immediately gained an unimaginable speed and pierced through the Salek''s skull, killing him in one blow but it didn''t stop there... The stone went right through three more trees.


    As the salek''s lifeless corpse fell down to the ground... Anon started walking upto him.


    "I-Is he dead ?" Sylvi asked with a shocked and confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "I hope he lives." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As both of them walked upto the salek... Anon looked at his body build with a curious expression.


    "The legs are small and sturdy, that''s the reason why they are so fast. Their eyes are covered with a certain layer of something." Anon spoke as he immediately gauged one of his eye out.


    He then took out a green layer from the eye and placed it in front of his eye.


    "Ah... Night vision. Very good... Their claws are sharper then any normal sword, they can cut through air.


    The body weight is also very low... That means they can easily catch flying preys." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What are you trying to say, Sir Anon ?" Sylvi asked with a confused expression.


    "These monsters, they learn anything to protect the main body and when death approaches they transfer all the knowledge they have gained in their lifes to the main body.


    Many men can think together for many days and sometimes they still can''t come up with a solution to one problem because all of them are looking at the problem from their different angles, but when one man gains the sight of many men, that''s when they are born..." Anon spoke as he lifted his head up and looked at the Sun that was on the horizon right now.


    "... W-Who are born, Sir Anon ?" Sylvi asked with a scared expression.


    "Apex Predators.... These saleks are Apex Predators of this world that are made to hunt you guys specially." Anon spoke as he started walking without saying anything else.


    "B-But... What''s an apex Predator... Sir Anon ?" Sylvi asked.


    "The top of the Food Chain, the one who has no natural predators. The one... Who can''t be killed." Anon replied with a smile.


    As soon as Sylvi heard this all of her body got frozen and she felt another level of terror in her heart because she always thought that Saleks are just some monsters that are attacking them in search of food... But when Anon defined their existence today, all of it changed.


    ....


    After walking out of the forest... Anon noticed that the sunlight is going away and it''s getting darker with every second.


    "W-We have to reach the camp... But it''s still about 20 kilometres away from here. We will never make it on time." Sylvi spoke as she started walking faster with a serious expression on her face.


    "Wait... My weight is increased but my strength is increased proportionally and If..." Anon spoke as he started writing something on the ground and started drawing some figures.


    Sylvi came back and looked at the letters that Anon was drawing... She couldn''t understand anything, all she can do is panic even more.


    ''Fuck... Fuck... What if the wave comes now ? We will both die... Even if Mr. Anon is strong, there is no chance he can take on a whole wave of saleks.


    I have to protect Mr. Anon at any costs but how can- '' Before Sylvi could''ve thought of anything else, Anon stood up from the ground with a big smile on his face. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yep... That should do it." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking back towards the Forest.


    "Mr. Anon... What are you doing ? Why are you going back into the forest ? We have to start running-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, Anon went back into the forest and disappeared.


    "What is this man''s problem ? Why is he-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, She felt something coming towards her at a very high speed from the forest.


    ''A salek ? No... It''s too fast... I can''t dodge it-'' Sylvi immediately closed her eyes.


    *Grab*


    *PUFFFF*


    Suddenly she felt a blow of air on her face and after 5 seconds, everything calmed down.


    *Blink-Blink*


    As soon as Sylvi opened her eyes she noticed that Anon''s face is in front of her with a big smile on his face.


    "M-Mr. Anon ? You came back ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Luv, Don''t panic once you look down."

 Chapter 1061 Chapter-1060

    "Why would I Fear to look-" Sylvi stopped speaking as soon as she looked down and noticed that they were flying over the clouds.


    "I am in a dream, right ? This is not true... Not even fairies can fly upto these heights." Sylvi spoke as she looked at Anon with a panicked expression.


    "We are not flying... We are making a jump, Now look carefully and tell me the place at which I have to land or we will go way past your kingdom or village." Anon spoke.


    "B-But How can someone jump so far up into the sky ?" She asked.


    "If I started explaining this to you here... It will take you 200 years to understand all of it Luv, that''s called evolution so just tell me where your Village is... I am getting really tired of your questions." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "T-That one... That''s the place we have to go." Sylvi spoke as she pointed towards the Borders.


    As Anon looked at it... He saw nothing but a huge semi-circle glowing with torches and weaponary mounted over the walls.


    "Grab me really hard... I am going to do some rolling." Anon spoke as he looked at Sylvi.


    Sylvi didn''t ask anything and grabbed Anon''s hands tightly.


    ''The jump that I have made is too big... I won''t land for another 40 kilometres, I have to break it with air resistance.'' Anon spoke as he immediately started rolling like a ball in the air.


    With each roll his body started to get pushed back by air and the fall break eventually, but there was another problem now.


    ....


    Inside the camp, General''s Cabin...


    "So, that''s how you have to stop them on the north and we can minimise the casualties on-" The general was making some strategies with the other squad leaders, but suddenly a soldier walked into the room and he stopped speaking.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "Soldier... What is this stupidity ? Do you know what type of crime have you just committed by walking into our room like that ?" The General shouted loudly as he looked at the soldier.


    "Sir... It''s a Code Violet. Something is coming directly towards us from the sky and-" Before the Soldiers could''ve completed his sentence, A loud noise interrupted him.


    *BOOOOM*


    "... It just landed into our camp." The soldier completed his sentence.


    "What the fuck !? Step aside." The general spoke as he immediately started walking out of his headquarters with the other squad leaders.


    As soon as he exited the headquarters... He noticed that there was dust flying off everywhere and nothing was clear.


    "What the hell is happening here ?" The general shouted loudly.


    As the dust settled down... He noticed that a fairy is sitting in the middle of the camp wearing all black clothes and he had no wings on his back.


    "Soldiers... Surround him from each side." The general shouted.


    "YES, SIR." All the soldiers shouted at once as they immediately raised their swords at Anon from all directions.


    Anon raised his neck and looked at the glowing magic sword with a smile.


    "That''s quite a welcome..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "We don''t welcome those who fell down from the sky, Kid. State your identity immediately or be ready to face consequences, Because you have infiltrated a whole camp full of trained soldiers that have surrounded you from all sides... So don''t even think about running away." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "You have me surrounded... Huh ? Let me clear your eyes for a second..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he let out his bloodlust in all the directions.


    *Shock*


    "What the-"


    "M-My hand..."


    "I-I can''t hold my sword."


    ...


    *Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang* Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every weapon that was being held in Anon''s direction yielded and fell to the ground in the presence of his bloodlust.


    Anon stood up from the ground and cracked his knuckles.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    As he looked around... He noticed that exactly eight people are still standing their grounds in his bloodlust.


    even of them were the Squad leaders and the last one was the general but they were no threat since Anon only released about 5% of his bloodlust.


    The general immediately summoned his magical sword, but before he could''ve raised it towards Anon... He noticed that Sylvi is lying unconscious is Anon''s legs.


    "Sylvi ?" The general spoke as he immediately understood what was going on. He placed the sword back and picked her up from the ground.


    "Swords down... Everyone." The general shouted.


    "Captain, What are you saying ?" One of the female squad leader shouted.


    "He will attack, If we lowered our weapons..." Another Male Squad Leader shouted while the other five leaders followed his orders and lowered their swords.


    "Only two of them are Standing..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry... But If I am understanding this correctly, are you from another world ?" The general asked with a sacred yet brave expression.


    "Y-Yes..." Sylvi spoke as she opened her eyes and stepped down on the ground once again.


    "Fuck, My head is going all dizzy... General, Let me introduce you to Sir Anon.


    He is a Human and he has Killed more people than we have seen in our whole life... So, I would request the two squad leaders to lower their sword in Sir Anon''s honour... Because he doesn''t like two things.


    A Sword''s tip pointing towards him and someone telling him to go down on his knees in order to show respect.


    Fuck... I am going uncon-" Sylvi fainted right after that.


    The general caught her once again and Anon''s bloodlust Disappeared.


    All the soldiers stood up once again and looked at Anon with serious expressions.


    "We don''t have time... Prepare for the wave. Mr. Anon... Please come in, can I intrest you in a glass of fine wine ?" The general asked with a smile.


    "That''s more like a welcome. I was hoping for some girls too... But it''s all good." Anon spoke as he entered inside the headquarters.


    Inside the Forest...


    "I heard that there is someone strong."


    "General... I am sensing some serious Magical power coming front that place."


    "Well then... It''s time to take that damn place down."


    Suddenly, Millions of golden glowing eyes appeared all over the forest.

 Chapter 1062 Chapter-1061

    Inside the Headquarters...


    Anon is sitting on a chair and a glass of fine red wine is sitting on the table.


    The general is sitting in front of him and behind the general are standing the Seven Squad leaders.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    Anon immediately used his ability on the general.


    [Name: Salvoka Javoc]


    [Age: 346 Years]


    [Level: 150]


    [Mana: 678,900]


    [HP: 12,400,00]


    [Description: He is curious about you and want to know more about you, but as the wave is getting closer... He wants to see if you can be of any help or not.]


    <Mind Reading>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, he was met with unexpected results.


    [Skill has been denied.]


    ''What !? They are so many levels lower than me and I can''t read their minds ?


    Ah... wait the system is locked that''s why, but why can I use Demonic eyes ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Sir, Anon... Let me formally introduce myself again, I am Salvoka Javoc and I am the commander of this small camp outside this small village.


    That is on the borders of our beautiful kingdom named Zorion.


    If we lived to see another day... I will prefer you to get a view of our beautiful kingdom." Salvoka spoke.


    "Your name... Who gave it to you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he picked up the glass of wine.


    All the squad leaders got surprised at this question.


    "My Mother... She gave me this name after my father''s death, it means the one who is flexible." Salvoka replied.


    "Hmm... I thought it sounded like a bit Russian.." Anon spoke in a low tone as he took a sip out of the red wine and felt that it wasn''t all that good.


    *Sip*


    "So... Did Sylvi told you about the problem that we are facing right now, Sir Anon ?" The general asked as he looked at Anon with a hesitated expression.


    "The problem... Do you mean the Saleks ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yes... Unfortunately." The general replied.


    "Yes, She told me about them." Anon replied as he stood up from his chair and walked upto a window.


    As he looked out he noticed many female scouts practicing with some flying wood logs.


    ''Oh... That one has a huge ass. Now since I am already this size, I can bang a lot of them. That would be hilarious... I can be the first human who banged a fairy.'' Anon thought in his mind as he licked his lower lip and a perverted smile appeared over his face.


    "Can you help us in any way ? I mean, Do you know how we can defeat them or if you know someone who can defeat them ?" The general asked.


    "I can." Anon replied with a smile as he turned around and looked at the general.


    "Y-You can ?" The general asked as a smile appeared over his face for the first time in many years.


    "I can but what will I get in return ?" Anon asked with the same maintained on his face.


    As soon as the squad leaders heard this, they all looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    "W-We can give you some magical fruits and share some of our ancient wisdom with you, I-I mean it would be a exchange between two worlds and-"


    "When I stand in this room, I want you to know one thing specifically... I don''t represent any world.


    I represent, Me. Anon Agreil... Who only believes in a fair trade. So propose something good or I will take my leave." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the general.


    "How dare you talk-" Before the Male Squad leader could''ve completed his sentence, the general raised his hand and stopped him from doing so.


    "What do you want in exchange for helping us, Sir Anon ?" The general asked with a serious expression because he had already understood what type of guy Anon was.


    "The fairies that are training in the grounds... I want all four of them in my room for one night, in exchange for getting you through tonight''s wave." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the General.


    "What kind of hideous-" Before the Female squad leader could''ve completed her sentence, another male Squad Leader grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "Calm down... Don''t be disrespectful." The Squad leader spoke slowly.


    "I accept but since all four of them are stationed on the Southern border... I don''t think they will survive the night. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, even if they die... You have to help us tonight, is that a deal ?" The general asked with a serious expression.


    "You have got yourself a deal." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately jumped out of the window.


    "What the fuck !?" All of them immediately walked upto the window in order to take a look at Anon since they were sitting on the third floor.


    *THUD*


    "Back off..."


    "What the hell ?"


    "Who fell down ?"


    "Someone just jumped-"


    ...


    All four of the girls got scared as soon as they noticed Anon sitting on the ground in a squatting position.


    "Hello, Ladies..." Anon spoke as he stood up and looked at the fairies with a smile.


    "H-Hello, Sir." All four of them spoke in a low voice as they bowed down to Anon with a smile.


    "You might be doing it the wrong way." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the wooden logs.


    Since there were 24 logs hovering in the air and the best they could do is cut down 6 logs at once.


    ...


    "Fuck... My head still hurts." Sylvi spoke as she grabbed her head and stepped out of her tent to take a walk around the walls.


    ''Fucking hell... Why is it hurting so bad ?'' Sylvi thought with a confused expression, but suddenly she heard something.


    "You might be doing it wrong girls."


    "Hmm...? What''s that ?" Sylvi spoke as she immediately walked forward and noticed Anon standing in the training grounds with four female soldiers.


    She then looked up and noticed that all the Squad leaders and the General himself was looking at Anon with a curious expression.


    "What the fuck is going on here ?" Sylvi spoke as she decided to stay back and observe all of it from behind the wall.


    ....


    "We are doing something wrong ?"


    As soon as the girls heard this, they felt disrespected... Because they have spent more than half of their lifes on these battlefields and now some guy from another world is telling them that they are practicing wrong.


    But Anon was an asset and in order to maintain his reputation they got an idea to break his attitude.


    "Well then, will you be kind enough to enlighten us, Sir ?" One of the girls who had huge ass cheeks walked upto Anon with a smile and handed him a magical sword.


    But since Anon couldn''t use the mana... The sword disappeared immediately and only it''s handle remained.


    "Umm... Do you not know how to use a magic sword, Sir Anon ?" One of the fairy asked with a big smile as she looked at Anon and gave him the inferior look.


    "Ah... Shit, She is escorting death. I have to stop this or-" Before Sylvi could''ve completed her sentence, Anon dropped the sword handle on the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Giving up already, Sir ?" The third girl asked with the same attitude filled smile.


    ''You know what ? You guys keep maintaining that attitude... It will be really useful to me later. Hehehe.'' Anon thought in his mind as a smile appeared on his face.


    Anon then walked forward and picked up a thin piece of wood from the ground.


    "What is he even doing ?" One of the Squad leader asked with a confused expression.


    "Playing with a stick ?" Another one replied with a smile.


    "He is just a child who has no wings. So what if he can jump high ? It''s not going to help in fighting saleks." The female Squad Leader spoke up with a serious expression.


    ...


    "Girls, Would you step aside ?" Anon asked with a smile as he tightly grabbed the stick from the other end and started walking inside the hovering logs.


    "W-What ?"


    "Why is he walking in ?"


    "Sir, You have to hit them form the front."


    *Shhhhhhhhhhh*


    Anon immediately closed his eyes and focused on the targets around him.


    Everything went dead silence and he noticed that every log that''s flying in the air is making a single buzzing sound.


    ''FOCUS...'' Anon thought as he took in a deep breath and let out a steam.


    "I-Immensely focused..." The general spoke in a low voice as he looked at Anon.


    *Flick*


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A blow of wind swept through the whole camp and Anon''s figure flickered for a second that only the general and three Squad Leaders noticed.


    "Phew... That wasn''t too difficult." Anon spoke with a smile as he opened his eyes and gave the wooden stick to one of the girls who was standing there and left the area immediately.


    But as the girls looked at the logs they noticed that they are still in perfectly fine condition.


    "Ouch... Why is this stick so hot ?" One of the girls shouted as she immediately dropped the stock on the ground.


    "Nothing happened. He just made a fool of himself."


    "Yeah... Let''s get to training again."


    ....


    "I thought he was going to do something. But he seems like a use-" Before the Squad leader could''ve completed his sentence, Another blow of wind came from the other direction.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    One by one the upper half of the wooden logs started falling down to the ground.


    Anon didn''t cut the logs vertically... Instead he cutted them horizontally and so smoothly that they didn''t even move from their positions.


    "Monster." The general spoke with a Shocked expression.

 Chapter 1063 Chapter-1062

    Anon is now roaming around the camp with a smile on his face.


    ''Hmm... This world is a Female dominated world. This camp has 70 female soldiers and only 20 male soldiers.


    My plan to take over this world is simple... I will take over this camp. There is a single supply of water and food that these soldiers eat and drink from everyday, so once I mix my blood into the water supply 10 minutes before the dinner... I will get control of their mind easily.


    But In order to increase the Corruption level, I have to make them scared of me... I have to create an image in their minds.


    A scary image. Then I will just take over the village and after that the whole kingdom... After fucking some fairies, I can declare war on the rest of the kingdoms and everything should workout like that.


    But, When will the system come online ?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, He felt a blow of air from above.


    "Hmm...?" Anon immediately looked up and noticed 14 white horses flying in the sky.


    As he looked closely, Anon noticed that they were horses but unicorns... With one horn and two beautiful wings.


    Mounted over those unicorns were some beautiful ladies and on the side of every unicorn ther was a red banner hanging.


    On the red banner there was a sigil made out of golden ink. It was a crown in which two letters were written... U.C.


    ''Upper Class...'' Anon thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    As the unicorns slowly landed on the ground, Anon took a step back and looked at them with a smile.


    "What are you looking at Imbecile ?" Suddenly, the lady who was sitting on the unicorn spoke up as she looked at Anon with a disgusted expression.


    She had blonde hairs, green shiny eyes and a perfect body build, huge boobs, big ass cheeks and a fair skin tone. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of her wings was missing and she was carrying two magical swords with her.


    "Don''t you have any manners ? Bow down... You are in the presence of Madam Muria of Upper Class, Soldier." Her henchman shouted as she stepped down from her horse.


    She had violet hairs and purple glowing eyes.


    "Haa... Although I won''t mind bowing down to a beauty like herself, but you see there is this thing in me... It bows to no one, not even to me." Anon spoke as he looked at her with a smile.


    Muria''s eyes immediately widened in shock as soon as she heard this statement.


    "Then our swords will talk to that thing and get it to bow dow-" Before her henchman could''ve pulled out her sword, the general interrupted her from behind.


    "Madam Muria and Madam Tria, We welcome you to our Camp." The general shouted as he bowed down to them with all the squad leaders and the soldiers present in the camp.


    "Salvoka... Who is this Imbecile that is- What the fuck ? Where did he go ?" The henceman asked as she noticed that Anon is gone already.


    "Something wrong, Madam Tria ?" The general asked.


    "No there was this-"


    "Enough... We are sent here by the Queen''s orders and We will be helping you with the wave tonight." Muria spoke as she stepped down from her unicorn and started walking towards the headquarters.


    "W-We will be honoured to have you Here." The general replied with a neutral expression.


    "General... Have you informed the Queen about the portal ?" One of the Squad leaders asked.


    "No and it should stay like that, Don''t let Sir Anon come in front of them again, I am already in a war... I don''t want two worlds fighting after this." The general replied.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    ....


    Inside the headquarters...


    Anon and one of the male Squad leader is sitting in the rest area and he is eating some multicolored berries.


    "Hmm... They are delicious, I can use them to make Jam." Anon spoke as he tossed three berries into his mouth.


    *Nom-Nom-Nom*


    "Haah... Why am I sitting here ?" The squad leader spoke in a low voice.


    "That''s what I am asking, Why are you sitting here and keeping an eye on me ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at him.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, 12 Female Royal Soldiers walked into the rest area and the Squad leader immediately stood up from his seat in order to show respect.


    But Anon didn''t even gave them a look and continued to eat his berries.


    The soldiers sat down on the benches and started talking to each other, but all of them kept looking at Anon again and again, since he had no wings.


    "Oi, Soldier... Where did you lost your wings ?" One of them asked as she looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately stopped eating and a smile appeared over his face, but before he could''ve completed his sentence... The Squad Leader spoke up.


    "He lost them in a wave, Ma''am."


    "Did I ask you, Miles ?"


    "Ah... So your name is Miles." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him.


    "I-I am sorry, Ma''am." Miles replied with an embarrassed expression as he immediately looked down.


    "What kind of useless bastards become squad leaders nowadays, right ?"


    "Hahaha...."


    "You are right... Hehehe."


    "He was a school teacher before this... Hahaha."


    ...


    As they all made fun of Miles, Anon looked at him and noticed that he was clenching his fists.


    "Don''t worry, they are female... It''s genetic. Their mouths run fast until someone blocks them with a cock." Anon spoke with a smile and not in a low voice.


    All of them heard him pretty clearly and they got really offended by this statement.


    "W-What are you saying ? M-M-Ma''am... H-He didn''t say it-"


    "Oi, What the fuck did you just say ?" One of the shouted as she stood up from the bench and started walking towards Anon with her sword.


    "S-Sir... Please, I-I will loose my job and my life... Please." Miles spoke as he grabbed Anon''s legs and started begging him to keep quiet.


    "Say it again... You son of a bitch." The Royal soldier shouted as she slapped Anon from behind.


    *Slap*

 Chapter 1064 Chapter-1063

    *SLAP*


    As soon as she slapped Anon... The whole room went dead silent.


    *ZZZZZZZZZ*


    Read the latest on m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r


    Suddenly, the bracelet on Anon''s hand bulged so hard that Anon had to place his other hand on it.


    As Anon crossed through the portal, his magic got sealed and so did Medusa''s magic, she is now trapped in her bracelet form but she can clearly see and hear what''s going on around Anon.


    As soon as Anon felt the slap on the back of his head... His senses went into a state of shock.


    ''She slapped me...? A lowly bitch slapped me ?'' Anon thought in his mind as his eyes widened in anger.


    "Say it again if you are a fucking man... Huh ? Why isn''t voice coming out of your fucking hole now ? Did someone fit their cocks in your mouth too ?" The Royal soldier spoke as she raised her hand to hit him once again but she got interrupted.


    [The Saleks are coming out of the Forest. The wave has officially started... All the soldiers report to duty.]


    "Move out... The wave has started." She shouted as she looked at her companions.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Lucky bastard..." She spoke as she left the room as well.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As all of them walked out of room, miles let out a sigh of relief.


    *Sigh*


    "Phew... I thought you were-" Before the Squad leader could''ve completed his sentence, he looked at Anon and noticed something horrifying.


    Blood was clearly visible in his eyes and his fists were clenching so hard that his nails were digging into his skin and blood was coming out of his hand.


    Anon''s facial expressions were really furious and the Aura coming out of his body was getting denser by the second.


    "I-I better go to the battlefield... T-They will need me there." Miles spoke as he immediately exited the rest area.


    "Fucking Bitch... dared to Slap me ?" Anon spoke as he stood up from the bench.


    [Connection Re-established]


    [System is back online.]


    ...


    Outside on the Camp...


    "Everyone on their positions. Everyone on their positions." The squad leaders are distributing all the soldiers on every side of the camp.


    "Sir, They are too many this time... We will need more soldiers." A scout shouted from the upper side of the wall with a scared expression on his face. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "H-How many ?" The Squad leader asked with a hesitated expression.


    "O-Over two Million, Sir." The scout replied.


    "T-T-Two million ?" The Squad leader spoke as he looked at the general.


    The general nodded his head in disappointment and turned to look at Muria.


    "Ma''am, They have come with a huge wave... Last time we barely made it through this kind of wave and they had only half of these numbers.


    Should we retreat ?" The general asked.


    "I need a ladder... I have to see for myself, How many they are." Muria spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    Immediately a ladder was dropped down from the wall and Muria climbed upto the wall.


    As she looked at the number of saleks walking out of the forest, she got shocked.


    "T-They are so many." Muria spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Ma''am... Please give your orders, do we fight or should we retreat ?" The general asked.


    "F-Fight... You will fight." Muria spoke as she immediately stepped down from the wall.


    "SOLDIERS, WE WILL DO THE FIRST ENGAGE IN ONE MINUTES FROM THE SOUTH SIDE." The general shouted as he climbed over the wall.


    ...


    "Madam... What are the orders ?" Tria asked as she looked at Muria.


    "They don''t have much numbers to even hold them back properly, just get your unicorns, we are getting out of this place right now.


    It''s their destiny to get wiped out tonight. Not even I can stop it from happening and I don''t want to loose my precious life here at this un-named village." Muria spoke as she started walking towards the unicorns with her soldiers.


    "W-Where are they going ?" The scout asked with a confused and scared expression.


    "Bitches are leaving..." The general spoke with his head bowed in disappointment.


    "Sir ?"


    "Fine... This will be the graveyard of those soldiers who fought with Chivalry and Honour.


    At least we didn''t run away." The general spoke as he looked at the Saleks with a serious expression.


    "SOLDIERS... ARE YOU READY FOR THE FIRST ENGAGE ?"


    "Yes, Sir." The soldiers shouted as they got ready with their swords.


    "ENGAGE IN 3...2-"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, A wave of bloodlust covered the whole camp.


    Everyone froze in their positions...


    "W-W-What is this ?" Muria spoke as she looked at her hand and noticed that there were goosebumps coming.


    "S-Such a dense bloodlust and it''s coming from the headquarters." Tria spoke as she looked at the headquarters with a really scared expression.


    ....


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, A black shadow appeared on the top of the Headquarters.


    "T-That guy... It''s him." Tria spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "How can he let out such a deadly Aura ?" Muria wondered with a serious expression.


    "S-Sir, Anon ?" The general spoke as he slowly rotated his neck and noticed that Anon was standing on the top of the headquarters and his eyes are glowing really brightly.


    "W-What happened to Sir Anon ?" Sylvi asked with a serious expression as she looked at the Squad leader Miles.


    "W-What !?" Miles asked as he pretended to know nothing.


    "You know something, Sir Miles. I can tell... What is it ? Please tell me." Sylvi asked with a serious expression.


    "O-One of the Upper Class Soldier.... S-She slapped him on the back of his neck, while he was eating the berries." Miles replied.


    "Fucking Hell..." Sylvi spoke as her eyes widened in fear and shock.


    "I-I couldn''t stop her, she is from Upper Class." Miles spoke.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Anon let out amother wave of Bloodlust out of his body and this time the wave affected the Saleks as well.


    All of them stopped walking towards the camp as they felt the unknown threatening presence to be very dangerous.


    *Fuuuuuu*


    "Punishment will be given by thousand folds." Anon spoke as he immediately bent down on his knees and jumped up with his full strength and Landed on the outside of the camp.


    *HOP*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

 Chapter 1065 Chapter-1064

    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as Anon landed in between the saleks, all of them got scared for a second and stepped away from him.


    "D-Danger ?"


    "W-What is he ?"


    "T-This is not good."


    ....


    As Anon raised his head and looked at the Saleks he noticed that all of them were talking like normal people and most of them were scared of him.


    ???? There lived a certain man in Russia long ago... ????


    Anon started singing as he summoned his sickles.


    The Saleks knew that Anon is going to attack and they didn''t wanted him to have the upper hand.


    "ATTACKKKKK...." One of the salek shouted as he immediately started running towards Anon with his claws out.


    ????... He was big and strong, in his eyes a flaming glow. ????


    *Swish*


    But before he could''ve even reached near Anon''s body, blood started coming out of his whole body and he died on the spot.


    *Thud*


    "H-How did that happen ?"


    "H-He didn''t even move from his position."


    All the Saleks got afraid of Anon and stepped away from him because they knew that Anon is not weak.


    "Huh...? So what ? He is still alive that means he can be killed. Attack from all the sides and target his legs." The Salek commander commanded from the back.


    "Attack from all sides." A Salek shouted loudly.


    *Grrrrrr*


    "I will kill you."


    Suddenly, Saleks started coming towards Anon from all directions with full speed.


    ???? Most people looked at him with terror and with fear... ???? Anon sang as he used his skill and raised his hand in the air.


    <Telekinesis>


    "What the-!?"


    "I-I can''t move my body ?"


    "This is-"


    "I-I am floating in air. I-I am floating."


    "M-Me too."


    ...


    All the Saleks that were moving towards Anon, froze in their positions and started hovering into the air.


    ????... But to Moscow Chicks, he was such a lovely dear. ????


    As soon as Anon finished this line, soil started coming out of the ground and 10ft deep holes got created under the hovering Saleks.


    Anon looked at the Saleks and gave them a smirk...


    "N-N-No..."


    *Snap*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    *Swish*


    Over 150 Saleks fell down into the holes and the soil immediately filled them up, leaving them completely sealed into the ground, Alive.


    As soon as the general noticed this... His forehead started sweating really bad.


    "W-W-What in the world have we called here ?" He spoke with a serious and scared expression.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    Muria and Tria stepped up over the wall and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Who is that guy, General ?" Muria asked as she turned her head towards the general, but she was left shocked to notice that the general''s face is fully covered in sweat.


    ...


    "You are over a million and I will kill you in a million ways tonight." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed that a salek is trying to sneak on him from the back.


    "DIEEEE..." The salek shouted as he jumped at Anon with his claws wide open.


    *Stab*


    Anon didn''t even look back and Stabbed his sickle''s tip into his long beak.


    The salek''s beak got stuck on Anon''s sickle and no matter how he flinched... He couldn''t get free.


    *Grab*


    Anon grabbed the Salek''s neck and pulled out his neck along with his long spinal cord.


    *Stretch* sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers who were getting ready for the first engage saw this and felt nothing but shivers travelling to the core of their body.


    All the other soldiers decide to watch what was going on and all of them climbed over the wall.


    ....


    Suddenly, the Saleks stopped attacking Anon and stepped aside... It was as if they are making way for someone.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "You are not one of them... are you ?" A sound came from the forest, a very deep voice.


    *Swish*


    "T-That Aura... It''s a commander, A salek commander." The general spoke as he immediately shouted loudly to let Anon know.


    "I have to save him..." Muria spoke as she immediately jumped down from the wall and Tria jumped with her.


    But Anon was aware of his presence from the start.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    As the Salek general stepped out of the forest, Anon noticed that his figure was very different from the other Saleks.


    His body was as big as an ogre, he was muscular and on his head he had about 10 eyes on every angle of his head and a huge sharp beak.


    His claws weren''t spreaded all over his hand Just like the other Saleks, but instead they were coming out of his fingers and his knuckles.


    He had four hands and two legs... His legs were covered in the same material that the fairies used to strengthen their wings.


    ''They Learned how to use it and now they are using it against them. Now, I understand why they are the apex predators.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    The Salek Commander walked upto him and stood right in front of him.


    As he looked at Anon... The salek commander tried to figure out his weak points.


    "You aren''t one of them, are you ? I can sense the overwhelming magic and Bloodlust coming out of your body." The Salek Commander spoke.


    Anon didn''t reply and continued to stare at him.


    "Join us and the Queen will give you powers beyond your expectations. You will see a whole new world and you can rule those weak creatures as well." The Salek Commander spoke as he raised his hand towards Anon after retracting his claws.


    "Step away from him. He is a Salek Commander, he is thousand folds more stronger than these saleks." Muria spoke from behind as she immediately pointed her sword at the salek commander.


    "I know it and you know it... This fairy is no threat to me and I can kill both of them before they can even blink.


    They are weak... But, you have a chance to become stronger, Join-"


    Suddenly Anon raised his hand and gestured him to stop talking.


    "What made you think, I am weak ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he used his skill.


    <Command Of the Sea King>

 Chapter 1066 Chapter-1065

    "What made you think, I am weaker than you worms ?" Anon asked as a psychopathic smile covered his face and he used a spell.


    <Command Of The Sea King> S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "SALEKS... RAISE YOUR HANDS." Anon Shouted so loudly that every single salek in a 10km radius heard him crystal clear.


    Suddenly, All the authority in the field was transferred to Anon and every Salek raised his hand just like Anon ordered them to do.


    "W-What are you doing ? Why are they listening to your command ? Are you with them ?" Muria asked with a serious expression, but Anon ignored her.


    "I will show you... What real power looks like, you fucking ten-eyed stupid." Anon spoke with a smile as he raised his hand into the air.


    "SALEKS... KILL YOURSELF WITH YOUR OWN CLAWS." Anon shouted once again.


    *STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB-STAB*


    Millions of Saleks followed Anon''s orders and immediately Killed themselves by crushing their own heads with their claws.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "F-F-Fuck..." Salvoka spoke as his legs started shaking and he finally fell down to the ground, some soldiers grabbed him and helped him in standing up once again.


    *Thud*


    "G-General... Are you alright ?" The scout asked with a worried expression.


    Miles was litreally pissing his pants right now but there was someone who was even more afraid of Anon.


    The Royal Soldier... Who slapped him on the back of his head.


    Her eyes are widened in fear but legs are frozen at the same time... Even if she wants to run away, she can''t.


    ''W-Why did I hit him ? What was I thinking ? H-H-He will kill me and my kids will become orphan... I-I have to beg him to spare my life.


    Yes, I will beg him.'' The Royal soldier thought as she imagined different scenarios where Anon is killing her mercilessly.


    ''Who is this guy ? How did he make all of them commit suicide with just a command ? I have to report him back to the Queen.


    If we can capture him, we will be able to study him and used him against the other kingdoms and saleks.


    He is a Huge asset and I can''t let him go.'' Muria thought as she started thinking of plans to capture Anon.


    The Salek Commander didn''t speak anything and continued to stare at Anon az his Saleks fall to the ground like bugs.


    "How did you do that ?" The Salek Commander asked in a calm tone as he looked at Anon.


    "Why ? So you can go and tell this to your queen ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started walking towards the Salek commander.


    As soon as the Salek Commander noticed that Anon was coming for him, he started taking his steps back.


    "Your legs are shaking... Looks like you have learned what fear is like." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he continued to walk forward.


    "Stay back... Whatever you are. My Queen will know of your presence as soon as you kill me." The Salek Commander spoke as he continued to walk back, but his legs stumbled in the corpses of some salek and he fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "Oh... I am scared, but if I don''t kill you... She will still know of my presence, right ? Because you will tell her." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Hehe... You think you can get rid of us by killing me ? We have perfected ourselves over the years to hunt them down, some more years and we will hunt you down as well." The Salek Commander spoke as he immediately tried to stab himself in the neck with his claws, but Anon appeared in front of him and grabbed his hand.


    "No one dies... without my permission. Hehehehe..." Anon spoke as he laughed like a psychopath and his eyes glowed brightly purple.


    "Y-You... will pay for what you have done today. Just you-" Before the Salek Commander could''ve completed his sentence, Anon inserted his hand inside his mouth and broke his lower jaw immediately.


    *Crack*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH...." The Salek Commander shouted loudly in agony as he felt immense pain.


    "What were you saying ? I couldn''t hear you, say it again." Anon spoke with a smile as he moved his ear closer to the Salek Commander''s mouth.


    "Ywu vill feyyyyyyyy..." The Salek Commander shouted loudly.


    "Hah... Wrong Answer." Anon spoke as he grabbed his head and turned it around 360¡ã.


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Thud*


    Leaving his lifeless body on the ground, Anon pulled out a cigar from his inventory and turned around while igniting it with his middle finger.


    *Click*


    As soon as Anon turned around, he noticed that Muria and tria is looking at him with a very serious expression and both of their swords are being pointed towards him.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    Anon took some puffs and blowed out the smoke as he started walking towards them.


    "W-Who are you ? No, What are you ?" Muria asked with a serious expression as she tightened her grip over her sword.


    Anon walked upto Muria with a serious expression and stopped right in front of her.


    "D-Don''t touch madam-" Before Tria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon snapped his fingers and shutted her mouth with his telekinesis skill.


    *Snap*


    "From where I come from... Being pointed by a sword is taken as a disrespect until you aren''t at the same power level as me." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he grabbed Muria''s sword and clenched it tightly.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Suddenly, the sword broke off into 6 pieces and fell down to the ground.


    "W-What !?" Muria asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    ''It was a Royal sword made out of Fairy dust and Magical Artifacts.... Yet, this guy broke it with just raw power ?'' Muria thought with a shocked expression.


    "Imbecile." Anon spoke as he walked away as he blowed some smoke on her.


    *Puff*


    As he walked towards the camp... Some soldiers, who were standing on the side gate of the camp made way for him to get in, but Anon walked upto the main gate of the camp and looked at the scout who was sitting on the wall.


    "S-Sir... There is a gate on the-"


    "Open this gate." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Y-Yes, Sir." The scout spoke as he immediately jumped down and started opening the gates by pulling the ropes with the help of another soldier.


    *CREAAAAAK*


    As soon as the gates Opened up, Anon noticed that all seven squad leaders and their squads were standing in front of him with their heads bowed down at the ground.


    The general was standing in front with a scared expression on his face.


    "Let me introduce myself again... My name is Anon Agreil and I don''t give a fuck about anything.


    But, If you dared to fuck with me... I will fuck you up." Anon spoke as he walked into the headquarters after this.

 Chapter 1067 Chapter-1066

    Inside the headquarters, general''s private room...


    All Seven Squad leaders are standing in front of the general and looking at his tense face with serious expressions.


    "Can someone explain what the fuck just happened on the battlefield, tonight ?" The general asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Squad leaders.


    Everyone remained silent and no one even tried to speak anything.


    "Oh come on... You have been on these battlefields for so long, give me something to say to him... He is sitting in the main room and waiting for me.


    I can''t just go in and say, ''Oh thank you sir... You just wiped out a full fucking wave of saleks with just some words'', That would look really disrespectful and stupid.


    We have to show him out gratitude. We have to show him that we are grateful for what he did for us." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "T-The soldiers are really afraid of him but at the same time, majority of them are trying to meet Mr. Anon and train their magical skills under him." One of the Squad leader spoke up.


    "Are you serious ? Did you see his eyes and his facial expressions when he pulled out that Salek''s spinal cord out of his fucking body ?


    He doesn''t care about anyone''s life and I saw that in his eyes. If you want to put our soldiers under him, you have to take full responsibility of their lifes and you have to talk to him on your own." The general spoke as he looked at the Squad leader.


    The Squad leader didn''t speak anything and just looked down in Disappointment.


    "General... You have already paid a price to him. Those 4 girls, we can just send them to his room for tonight and-"


    "You idiots... That''s what you don''t understand, we agreed to that price only if he helped us in clearing the wave, but he wiped them out on his own.


    He has done something more for us and that''s a courtesy to return the kindness with more kindness.


    That''s why I am asking your for ideas." The general explained.


    "Why don''t you ask him general ? I mean he told you what he wants the last time as well and I don''t think those four girls will ever be ready to sleep with him, after seeing all that." One of the Female squad leader spoke up.


    "I know, that''s why you will talk to them and get them ready. I don''t know how, but you will do it." The general spoke as he stood up from his chair.


    "But sir... Those girls are scared and-" Before the Squad leader could''ve completed her sentence, the general walked upto her with a serious expression.


    "Listen to me..., I am the representative of this world right now and do you have the slightest idea what he can do to us, if we went back on our words ?


    He can easily kill all of us just like he killed the saleks and I want to die on a battlefield by some salek commander not by my own hands.


    So those girls will go into his room tonight, either they agree or I will force them." The general spoke as he exited the room.


    *Click*


    *Thud*


    ....


    Inside the Main Hall of the Headquarters...


    *Click*


    The general entered inside the room and noticed that Anon was sitting on his chair and both of his legs are over his desk.


    He is smoking a cigar and drinking some colourless liquid from a fancy glass.


    "H-Hello, Sir Anon." The general spoke as he entered inside the room.


    "Have a seat Salvoka." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat and started walking towards the window.


    "N-No, Sir... Please keep sitting, I insist." The general spoke with a hesitated expression immediately.


    "Do you think, I left the seat because of you ?" Anon asked as he took a puff and let out some smoke.


    "N-No, Sir... I-I Just-"


    "Don''t talk like that, You are the General of this camp." Anon spoke in a neutral voice.


    "I understand... Sir. I am sorry, you had to witness this." The general spoke as he immediately stopped talking in a hesitated voice.


    "About that offer that we made earlier..." Anon spoke.


    "Ah... Don''t worry, Sir. All four girls will be sent to your room tonight and we have arranged the largest room for you in the back of the camp wit-"


    "I don''t want the four girls." Anon spoke as he threw his cigar out of the window and finished his white wine in one sip.


    *Gulp*


    "I understand, Sir. Do you want something else in return then ?" The general asked.


    ''Please ask for something that I can afford to give, Please ask for something that I can afford to give.... Please...'' The general started repeating the same thing in his mind again and again, but he didn''t knew that Anon was hearing his thoughts as well.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask for something that you can''t afford." Anon spoke with a smile without even turning around.


    "Did I say it out loud ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "I want her in my room tonight." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he pointed towards the Royal soldier, who slapped him earlier from the window.


    "Who ?" The general asked with a confused expression as he immediately walked upto the window and looked down through the window.


    "What the-!?" But as soon as he looked at the girl that Anon was pointing towards, his eyes widened in shock.


    "What happened ? Is there some problem ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Sir, I won''t hide this from you.... But they are from Upper Class and We are From Lower Class.


    If I went upto her and told her to sleep with you, I am pretty sure they will execute me right there." The general spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well then... Take my name. Tell her that, it''s time to pay for the mistake. Tell her that I am calling her to my room and If the one with blonde hairs stops you, I want you to raise your hand immediately and then, I will show you... What class these cheap whores belong to." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he tightened his grip over the window''s frame and cracks started appearing all over the wall.


    "I-I will go immediately, Sir." The general spoke as he immediately exited the room.


    ....


    ''All of them are afraid of me, now all I have to do is mix my blood into their dinners tonight.'' Anon thought with a smile as he noticed that the general is running towards the Upper Class Soldiers.


    "Let''s see... What these bitches are going to do." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out another cigar and lit it up.


    "You imbecile... How dare you ?"


    *Slap*


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that tria has slapped the general and she is now summoning her sword.


    "Come on... Raise your hand." Anon spoke with a smile as he waited for the general to raise his hand.


    *Stab*


    Tria stabbed the general in his stomach and as soon as she pulled her sword out, golden blood Started coming out of the general''s wound. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The general fell down to the ground and started crawling back as he looked at tria with a serious expression.


    "Come on... Bastard, Raise your hand." Anon spoke as he tightened his grip over the cigar.


    But the general didn''t raise his hand and Anon understood that the general will not raise his hand even if it ends with his death.


    *Puff*


    Anon blowed out some smoke and took a seat on the window as he looked at the general taking his final breaths as tria cursed him.


    "Haa... Never thought this guy would be so stup-"


    *Raise*


    Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Salvoka raised his hand.


    *Spit*


    Anon immediately threw the cigar out of his mouth and disappeared from his position.


    ....


    "How the fuck did an imbecile like you dared to say that to an honourable soldier of upper class ?


    Die you fucking stupid dog. Even if you come back in your second life, I hope I am the one to kill you." Tria shouted as she raised her sword to land the killing blow.


    "Hehehe... Fuck you bitch. Even if I die today, I will make sure that you won''t make it back to the Kingdom with your fucking honour." Salvoka spoke as he immediately raised his hand.


    "Die, Salvoka." Tria spoke as she immediately raised her sword and brought it down towards Salvoka''s head with full force, but before the sword could''ve touched him, a hand stopped the sword.


    "What the-!?" As soon as tria looked at the owner of the hand, she got shocked to her core.


    "Calm down, Bitch. Looks like you are still a virgin." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately broke her sword.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    *Booom*

 Chapter 1068 Chapter-1067

    "Aren''t you a virgin ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "How dare you ask something so embarrassing to an Upper Class woman ?" Tria spoke as she threw her sword away and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "That was one of the strongest in the kingdom... wasn''t it ?" A sound came from behind.


    "Yes, it was the second strongest sword after madam Muria''s sword."


    "How can he break such a strong sword with bare hands ?"


    "Are you stupid ? I killed millions of Saleks without even touching them and you are asking how I can break a sword with my bare hands ?


    Are you really Upper Class women ? Because your brains seems to be in the lower parts of your body." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Fuck... I am dying." Salvoka spoke as he grabbed his wound tightly.


    "Ah... Completely forgot about you." Anon spoke as he turned around and used his healing skill over him.


    <Hell Heal>


    Suddenly, Salvoka''s wounds started healing and in less than a second, he was completely healed back to his normal state.


    "W-What the- !?" Salvoka spoke as he immediately touched the place where Tria Stabbed him a few moments ago, but there was nothing now.


    "H-How did you do that ?" Tria asked with a shocked expression.


    In a room about 15 meters away from the field...


    "How the fuck did he do that ?" Muria spoke as she immediately started walking towards the exit gate.


    ... S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did you stab him ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Tria.


    "H-He talked to us in an inappropriate manner and that''s why we stabbed him." Tria replied with a hesitated expression.


    "We ? Who is we ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he started releasing his bloodlust little by little towards her.


    "W-We means... The soldiers of Upper Class." Tria replied as she started taking her steps back.


    "I see... Then raise your hands if you were involved in this matter." Anon spoke as he looked at the other Royal soldiers as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    All of them felt shivers down their spines and they didn''t even dared to look Anon in the eyes, so raising hands was out of question.


    "W-What are you ungrateful fuckers doing !? Raise your hands and tell him that we are united and-"


    "But, We didn''t stab him." Suddenly, A soldier spoke up.


    "W-What ? What did you just say ?" Tria asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I was just saying... That you stabbed him ma''am. We weren''t-"


    "You fucking unfaithful bitch... I will-" Before Tria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her by the neck.


    *Grab*


    "Ouchhhh.... Leave my hairs and my neck, you fucking imbecile, Don''t you have any courtesy of how to talk to a woman ?" Tria asked as she started to scratch Anon''s hand with her nails in hopes of getting his hand off.


    "You have really long nails, huh ? Let''s play a game then... Shall we ?" Anon asked as an evil smile appeared over his face.


    "Sir, I request you to leave my soldiers and forgive them for the mistakes that they have done." Muria''s voice came from the other side.


    As soon as Anon turned around to look at Muria, he noticed that she was looking at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Haa... Sir huh ? What happened to that word that you were calling me at the start ?


    Hmmm... What was it ? Imbecile, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I wasn''t aware of your powers, back then... Mr. Anon. Please, I beg you for their lives. They are not just some ordinary soldiers, they have families and they are from the Upper Class." Muria replied.


    ...


    "Hey, Something is happening there."


    "Yeah, Let''s go and see what''s happening."


    "It seems general got stabbed by the Upper Class Soldiers."


    ...


    Suddenly, all the soldiers from around the camp rushed over to the location and started looking at the scene with excited expressions.


    "Haa... Fine, I won''t kill them since they are from Upper Class." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Thank you, Si-"


    "But, I will punish them." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Muria.


    "W-What ? You can''t punish us, you don''t even have a status." Tria spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Oi, Salvoka... What''s the highest authority in this kingdom ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Y-You are, Sir Anon." Salvoka replied with a hesitated expression.


    "See, I am the highest authority here. So, You either accept it or become a whore." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "How dare you call, Madam Muria a-" Before Tria could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pulled his socks out of his leg and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "We have people that are even stronger than you, Sir Anon and I am not bluffing when I say this." Muria spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Zero, Zero, Zero..." Suddenly, Anon started saying the sword ''zero'' again and again as he counted something on his fingers.


    "What are you doing?" Muria asked with a confused expression.


    "I am counting the fucks that I give about the thing that you just said and I am still at zero." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Mnnhhhhfff... Mannnnnffghhhfff...." Tria tried to speak something but her hands were restrained by Anon''s hands, so she couldn''t remove the sock.


    "Shut up bitch... Now let''s start your punishment." Anon spoke as he dragged tria to a wooden wall, that is used by the soldiers to practice their swords on.


    <Fireball>


    Anon released two fireballs at the wall and made two small holes in it.


    He then placed Tria''s hand inside the holes and used another skill to freeze her hands there.


    <Frost Nova>


    Now as she got trapped in the wall, she tried to pull her hands out of the wooden wall with all her might, but for some reason she couldn''t do it.


    Anon pulled the sock out of her mouth and looked at her with a smile.


    *Pull*


    "You are doing a very big mistake Sir. I-I am the Queen''s sister-in-law and she will kill you if she knew what you have done to me.


    Tell him, Madam Muria." Tria spoke as she looked at Muria with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir... She is right. The Queen will see you as a threat if you did this to her." Muria spoke with a serious expression, but now she was having doubts about it.


    Because she knew that Anon was strong... But she didn''t knew his limits and to stay in the clear, she decided to talk politely to clear her name in Anon''s eyes.


    "Hmmm.... The Queen, Huh ? That''s serious... Don''t worry, I will make her my obedient bitch tomorrow.


    You can already consider her as my bitch, if you want." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a seat near tria.


    "What the fuck ?"


    "Did he just say that ?"


    "Oh my god..."


    This guy has such guts."


    "Guts ? He is stupid, he doesn''t know what he is talking about."


    "He is simply courting death."


    ...


    Suddenly, all the soldiers started talking about Anon.


    "Now, that all the preparations are completed. I will start her punishment now. Since she started to scratch me with her nails... I will give everyone a chance to come forward and pull out one of her nail.


    But, Remember this... If you pulled her nail out, a whole kingdom will become your enemy but you can always swear your loyalty to me and become my loyal servant.


    I will guarantee your safety and promise you a better place in society, No Upper Class bitch will be able to command you around like some cheap dogs.


    Or you can just ignore me and consider me as a stupid who is spouting non-sense and Keep watching.


    So, It''s your decision to make." Anon spoke as he leaned back and closed his eyes waiting for someone to take the first step.


    ''Hmmm.... Let''s see if I can get someone on my side like this or I will just have to turn them into stupid mindless slaves at last.


    But turning an individual into a mindless slave is stupid, if you can get their loyalty.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    For the next 19 seconds, no one moved a muscle and continued to watch tria wiggle her ass in order to get out of the restrains.


    "None of them have the fucking courage to come forward, They are just dogs at last, that we use as sacrifice to save our kingdom.


    So, you better get me out of this-" Before tria could''ve completed her sentence... A sound interrupted her.


    "I will pull her nail out." Suddenly, A sound came from the crowd.


    "Oh...?" Anon immediately opened his eyes and looked at the owner of the voice.


    It was none other than Sylvi herself.


    She walked upto Tria and grabbed her nail with an angry expression on her face.


    "H-Hey... Don''t you dare bitch, I will fucking kill your entire family." Tria shouted as she made her hand into a fist in order to protect her nails.


    "You forced my sister to work as a soldier and now you called her a sacrificial dog ? I am a soldier who protects this kingdom from those beasts... not some bitch that you can order around bitch." Sylvi spoke as she forcefully opened her hand and pulled her nail out.


    *Pull*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... MY NAILLLLLL, IT HURTSSSSS." Tria shouted in agony.

 Chapter 1069 Chapter-1068

    Sylvi summoned her sword and went down on her knees.


    She raised her sword upto Anon and spoke, "From this day forward... I, Sylvi will swear her loyalty to Sir Anon.


    May it be the Life or Death, I shall be with You."


    As soon as the Soldiers heard this, they looked at Sylvi with a shocked and Surprised expression.


    "Did she just do that ?"


    "What if he is just a stupid speaking non-sense ?"


    "I can''t do this, it''s just too risky."


    "If someone else does it then, I am in as well."


    ...


    "I will do it." Another voice came from the crowd.


    Anon turned around and noticed a young guy walk out of the crowd with a serious expression on his face.


    He slowly walked upto Anon and pulled his sword out.


    "Sir, I don''t know who you are or what are your powers and weaknesses are... But, I am ready to serve under you.


    I, Svern of Luminara swears his loyalty to Sir Anon and wishes to sacrifice my life for him." Svern spoke as he raised his sword to Anon.


    "I will swear my Loyalty to sir Anon as well... I have been on these orders for so long that my children must''ve forgotten me.


    I don''t want to spend the rest of my life dying like a stupid log, I would rather sacrifice my life to a man like him."


    "I will do it too..."


    "If it means that I can pull out that Upper class Bitch''s nail out, then count me in as well."


    "I am going to swear my Loyalty as well."


    ...


    More than 90% of soldiers immediately choose to be on Anon''s side and became his servants.


    Tria''s fingers are bleeding bad, since all of her nails are lying on the ground and she is crying in pain and agony.


    "I will fucking kill all of you with my own hands, just you wait fuckers... I will fucking kill you." Tria shouted as tears dropped down from her eyes.


    Although Tria was in such a bad condition, no one dared to speak a word against this from the Upper Class Soldiers... Not even Muria herself.


    "Now, What should I do with you ?" Anon spoke as he looked at the other Female Soldiers from the Upper Class.


    "N-No..."


    "Please spare us."


    "W-We didn''t do anything."


    As soon as they noticed the evil smile on Anon''s face, they knew that something bad is about to happen with them.


    "Oi, You... Step aside." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the woman who hitted him in the rest area.


    "S-Sir... I-I am sorry, I-I didn''t knew about your Powers, W-When I-" Suddenly she stopped speaking.


    "Say it... Luv. I want to hear it from your mouth." Anon spoke as he stood up from his chair and walked upto her with a vicious smile.


    "I-I-I-I..."


    As Anon walked around her... She felt like a prey dancing in front of it''s predator.


    "Say it clearly..." Anon spoke with a wide smile.


    "I-I... Slapped you." She spoke as she started crying.


    "Wear these." Anon spoke as he threw some collar like things on the ground.


    All the girls started looking at the collars with confused expressions.


    "Wear them or Die." Anon spoke in a deep voice as he let out some of his bloodlust.


    "Y-Yes..."


    All of them immediately picked up the collars and wore them around their necks.


    "These collars will stop you from using any magic at all and they will stop you from doing actions that can harm anyone. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I call them, ''The neutralizing necklaces'' Since they make bitches like you harmless. Now, leave this bitch for me and you guys can have fun with these ten or eleven bitches." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the male soldiers who just became his servants.


    "I-I can''t use magic..." One of them spoke as she tried to summon her sword.


    "I-I can''t use it either."


    "This collar isn''t coming off."


    Suddenly all of them started panicking and started applying force on the collars to take them off.


    *Shock*


    "Kyaaaa..."


    *Shock*


    "I-It hurted my neck... Ahhhh."


    *Shock*


    "Fuckkk... My neck Hurts."


    ....


    The collars started shocking them one by one, electric shocks were really a new form of pain that they have never felt before and they didn''t wanted to feel it again.


    "Ah, It slipped my mind... If you tried to remove them, They will give you a sensation of unimaginable pain, this one was just a demo... If you want to see the real effect, just try to remove them again." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    As soon as they heard this, all of them immediately removed their hands from the collars.


    "Now, I will take my leave with her. You guys have fun." Anon spoke as he grabbed her neck and started walking towards his private room.


    "S-Sirrrrr I am sorry-" She started shouting as she felt Anon''s hand over her neck.


    "Shut up bitch." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "S-Sir." Suddenly one of the soldiers called out to Anon.


    "Hmmm....?" Anon turned around and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "W-What kind of Fun sir ? Do you want us to kill them or beat them ?" One of the soldier asked with a confused expression.


    "Ah... I forgot that you have a rule here that states, you can only have sex with your lover.


    Well, Since you are under me now... There are some new rules.... Rape Them hard, you can even kill them while raping them." Anon spoke with a smile.


    As soon the other soldiers heard this all of them fell completely silent and looked at Anon with confused expressions.


    "What ? Why are you looking at me like that ? I mean the Men from Upper Class have raped your womans as well, haven''t they ?


    Well, it''s time to give them a pay back. Rape them as much as you want." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers.


    *Swish*


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, all of their clothes tore apart and their naked bodies appeared in front of everyone.


    ''They are so low and ugly bitches that I don''t even want to touch, but I will make sure that this bitch pays dearly for what she has done.'' Anon thought as he looked at the girl that he was holding in his hand.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that Muria is trying to get out of the camp...


    "Oi, Muria... Come with me. You aren''t going anywhere tonight." Anon spoke as he looked at Muria with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." Muria replied as she obediently followed Anon without any questions.


    ...


    "This is your room, Sir." Salvoka guided Anon to a big private room inside the headquarters.


    "Good, You can have fun with the girls as well Salvoka." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at him.


    "Oh, I am good Sir... But, Just for your information... One of them sent a secret message to the Queen through a familiar.


    The Queen will receive the message by tomorrow morning and huge Army of Royal soldiers will come here to destroy us." Salvoka replied.


    "Do you think she could''ve sent the message without my knowledge ? Obviously I knew that she was sending the message, here is the message." Anon spoke as he snapped his fingers and a small squirrel like animal popped out of his pocket with a small piece of paper in his mouth.


    The creature''s eyes were shining brightly purple and it was obeying Anon''s command.


    "I-I see..." Salvoka spoke as he looked at the message.


    "Now, I have two bitches inside to deal with... You go on and prepare to become the King of this kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What, Sir ?" Salvoka asked with a confused expression.


    "You choose to become my servant and I need someone to run this kingdom, So you will run this kingdom.


    Just go and sleep, tomorrow is a big day... For you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Salvoka.


    "I-I understand, Sir. I will be awaiting your orders." Salvoka spoke as he left immediately with a huge smile on his face.


    *Click*


    "Now, Let''s have some fun... Hehehe." Anon spoke as he entered Inside the room and locked it.


    "Sirrrr.... I am sorry, Please forgive me. I have a son who is waiting for me at home, Please don''t kill me.


    I-I swear, I didn''t knew about your powers-" Pearl started speaking as she grabbed Anon''s legs and begged.


    "Take off your clothes and get naked." Anon spoke as he interrupted her and took a seat on the chair.


    "B-But, Sir I have a husband and-"


    "Muria... If she doesn''t do what I am telling her to do, I will transfer her punishment on you and you will have to do it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Muria.


    "What !? Why me, Sir ?" Muria asked with a confused expression.


    "Now if she doesn''t get naked in the next 3 seconds, I will make sure that you do." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile.


    "Madam... Muria, I-I-I-"


    *Swish*


    Muria immediately pulled out a glowing dagger and chopped off Pearl''s clothes.


    "Nooooo..." Pearl shouted as all of her clothes fell down to the ground.


    "Hehehe... Nice. Now squat down and make sure your ass cheeks poke out...." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Pearl.


    "I-I can''t do this... I am an Upper Class-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Muria placed her dagger on her throat.


    "M-Madam Muria ?"


    "Do it. Sir down in a squatting position." Muria spoke with a serious expression.


    Pearl had no other choice, she covered her boobs with one hand and her pussy with the other as she sat down in a squatting position.


    "Now, Start slapping your ass tightly and if you stopped, I will make sure to go back to your house and kill your son and husband in a very very painful way.


    The intensity of the slap should be same." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1070 Chapter-1069

    Zorion Kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    The Castle is covered in silence and everyone is working very silently, not even the maids are making any noises while cleaning and cooking.


    "Hey... Where do I put these-" Suddenly, A maid started speaking but the other maid immediately gestured her to shut up.


    *Shhhhhhh*


    *Snatch*


    She snatched the clothes out of her hands and looked at her with a serious expression.


    "Are you new ?" The maid whispered in a very low voice.


    "Y-Yes..." The maid replied in a low voice as well.


    "When you joined, didn''t you receive a paper where all of your works are listed ?" The maid asked with an angry expression.


    "I-I already completed all those works and wanted to help the others in-"


    "You are fired, get the fuck out of this mansion." The maid spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-But... I-I- wait, how can a maid fire another maid ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "I am the Head Maid of this Mansion, Now get the fuck out and don''t even try to make noise." The head Maid spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I..."


    "CLAIR... COME TO MY ROOOM." Suddenly, A very loud voice came from the room.


    The Head Maid immediately started running towards the Queen''s room of the castle without saying anything else.


    *Click*


    As soon as she entered inside the room, she tried to make almost zero noise.


    It was very dark inside the room and all the curtains were closed.


    "What the fuck is happening ?" A voice came from underneath the sheets.


    "I-I am sorry, Your Highness. This new maid was trying to-"


    "Not her... Where is Tria and Muria ? Both of them went to the Borders last night and they haven''t returned back to the castle.


    They died or what ?" The voice asked.


    "I-I can''t say for sure, Your Highness. No news has been received since they went out." Claire replied in a low voice.


    "Open the fucking curtains and get my bath ready, I am going to take a bath and then get to that stupid throne.


    Afterall I have to listen to how some guy from Upper Class raped a woman from Lower Class and How someone killed their fucking unicorn because that''s all I am left for now." The voice spoke in frustration.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness... Your bath is already ready your highness." Claire immediately walked upto the curtains and opened them with her hands slowly making almost zero to none noise.


    *Swish*


    Removing the sheets, A naked fairy with flat chest and huge ass cheeks stepped out of her bed.


    Her ears were long almost resembling an Elf''s ears and her face was very beautiful except there were dark spots under her eyes.


    It was as if she hasn''t had a good sleep for quite some time.


    Claire immediately unhooked a white bathrobe from the coat hanger and brought it to her, but she stopped claire at once with her hand gesture.


    "You know, I don''t wear that. Why do you always bring it ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "Your Highness, You are a lady of Upper Class and you should always wear clothes even if you are going to the bathroom." Claire spoke with an hesitated expression.


    "Yeah, whatever... Just put it back. I am in a room and no one can see me here, Claire." Bernie replied as she immediately entered inside the bathroom.


    Both of her wings were missing and there were two red marks over her back, it was as if both of her wings were pulled out of her back.


    As soon as she entered inside the bathroom, there was a huge bath with boiling hot water in it.


    Bernie slowly walked upto the water and touched it with her pinky finger, but as she pulled it out... Her fingers was completely burnt from the water, it was all red.


    She looked at her finger and a smile appeared over her face.


    *Dup*


    Bernie immediately jumped into the water and swam to the bottom.


    She then sat down in a Lotus position and closed her eyes in order to meditate.


    ''You are nothing but a Disappointment.''


    ''I told you to get her married.''


    ''You are the reason, Your mother died.''


    ''I can''t marry a fucking psychopath like you.''


    ''You are a disgrace on your family and this kingdom.''


    ''Just because you inherited this authority doesn''t mean you can hear what''s going on inside people''s heart.''


    ''I hope you die.''


    ...


    Many different voices started talking inside her head and Bernie opened her eyes immediately.


    She noticed that the water around her has already dropped down to the freezing point.


    Bernie immediately swimmed out of the water and left the bathroom at once.


    *Click*


    As soon as she exited the bathroom, three maids greeted her.


    All of their mouths were sealed with threads and they were holding a Red gown in their hands with many other accessories.


    "Ugh... Fucking hell. That gown again ?" Bernie spoke with an Irritated expression.


    The maids got scared as soon as they saw the displeased expression on her face.


    "Fuck it... Just get over with it fast." Bernie spoke as she walked upto the mirror and all the maids started their work.


    They started painting her nails, combing her hairs and getting her ready with shiny jwellery.


    "Your Highness, Your milk." Claire spoke as she entered inside the room with a jug full of milk.


    "Milk, Milk..." Bernie immediately ran upto the milk and she gulped down the whole jar in one go.


    "T-That was still very warm..." Claire spoke with a scared expression.


    *Burrrrrrrrp*


    "Nice." Bernie spoke with a smile as she placed the jar back down.


    "Your Highness, We have received a word from the borders." Claire spoke.


    "About What ?" Bernie asked.


    "The wave... It was killed by a single guy and it was the biggest wave ever seen by them.


    He just raised his hand into the Air and commanded them to die and the Saleks followed his orders without any problems.


    They killed themselves by smashing their own heads." Claire replied.


    "What non-sense ? Who was that guy ?" Bernie asked with a super excited expression.


    "They have made a description of him... Black hairs, Red eyes and No wings.


    He is very tall and muscular, but his body is lean and he makes my puss- I-I am sorry, but this is inappropriate for me to read." Claire spoke as she readed from a small paper, but she stopped reading as soon as she came across the erotic words.


    "Give me that." Bernie spoke as she took the paper and started reading it with a smile on her face.


    "He makes my pussy wet and when I am around him, I just want to remove my clothes and get in bed with him.


    His natural scent is so addictive that no lady can stay away.


    Important information: He has taken 14 Soldiers of Upper Class as his hostage, including Madam Muria and Madam Tria." Bernie finished the letter and gave it back to Claire.


    "Claire, Cancel the Royal Court... I have something else to play with today." Bernie spoke with a big smile on her face.


    "B-But, Your Highness... The court is-"


    "Listen to me Claire... I made you the head maid so you can carry out all my commands, but I am seeing that you are starting to give me commands instead nowadays.


    So, Either get to work or you will stand with those mouth sealed bitches." Bernie spoke with a serious expression as she slowly placed her hand over Claire''s shoulder.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Claire spoke as she immediately exited the room.


    "Hehehehe... I will try not to break my new toy before Frunka Festival." Bernie spoke with an evil smile as she started getting ready again.


    ...


    Borders, Inside the Camp...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    Anon is sitting on his chair and the girl who slapped him is bouncing her pussy on his dick non-stop.


    Tears are coming out of her eyes and her ass-cheeks are really red and swollen.


    Muria is slapping her ass cheeks with every thrust and Anon''s dick is slapping her womb.


    This girl is being fucked for 7 hours straight and she isn''t allowed to cum or lost consciousness.


    Whenever she tries to cum, Anon would stop it and when she tries to pass out... Muria would increase the power of slaps.


    "I AM SORRY... I AM SORRY... I AM SORRY.... I AM SORRY." She is repeating the same thing for the last 5 hours, while getting her pussy messed up by Anon''s dick.


    Everytime her pussy gets loose or she slows down... Anon would look at Muria and give her a signal to intensify her slapping speed or she would have to take her place.


    "That''s what bitches like you deserve... Fucking Whore. You are nothing but a sow made to get fucked by my dick." Anon spoke as he grabbed her throat and started chocking her while fucking her aggressively.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Take this." Anon spoke as he emptied his balls into her womb without any stops. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1071 Chapter-1070

    *Sneeze*


    *Blink-Blink* Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fucking Hell... Did I catch a cold or what ?" Anon asked as he woke up from his sleep and noticed that Medusa is sitting right next to him with a smile on her face.


    "Hmm...? Luv, May I ask the reason for your cute smile ?" Anon asked as he looked at medusa with a smile.


    "I am just happy to look at that whore master..." Medusa replied as she pointed her fingers towards the left side.


    Anon turned his head around and noticed that the girl, who slapped him is lying on the table unconscious and both of her ass cheeks are really swollen and completely red.


    Some blood is also coming out of her ass cheeks and cum is flowing out of her pussy drop by drop.


    "Fucking hell... I made a mess out of this one huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Medusa.


    "It''s your grace master, that you have permitted her to live even after hitting you.


    I was so angry at that time, that if I hadn''t been trapped in that bracelet form... I would''ve killed her right there on that very moment." Medusa spoke with a serious and angry expression.


    "Calm down, Luv. It''s not a good thing to kill women... You just need to give them some wisdom by breaking their minds and pumping loads of cum into their bitchy pussy.


    Let me show you the results..." Anon spoke as he stood up from his bed.


    *Achoooo*


    Suddenly, He sneezed slightly holding most of it''s pressure back.


    "W-What happened master ?" Medusa asked with a confused expression.


    [Warning: You are affected by Fairy Cold.]


    "The fucking What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    [Name: Fairy Cold]


    [Type: Temporary Disease]


    [Description: When a Female Fairy starts to get intimate with her partner, she releases a particular pheromone named ''Priex''.


    This pheromone is completely harmless to Male Fairies instead it boosts their sexual performance but it causes an allergic reaction and common cold to Humans.


    The symptoms are Sneezing and Coughing. This Disease can''t be stopped by any antidote but it can be compressed and kept in limits by having sex with a fairy every 7 hours.]


    "How the fuck is this a temporary diseases ? If it can''t be cured ? This is fucking *Achoooo* -Fuck." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well, Well, Luv... How are you ?" Anon asked as he walked upto her and slapped her on the right ass cheek slightly.


    *Slap*


    "ANHHHHHHH~ I WANT DICKKKKK~" She shouted as she immediately tried to suck Anon''s dick like a cheap slut.


    "Get the fuck away from me, you fucking disposable Cum-Dump." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the face and pulled his dick out of her mouth.


    "Noooo... D-Dick, I want Dick. Please slap me on my ass~" She shouted like a cheap slut as she couldn''t even get off the table.


    "See... That''s how you make them good. Now this stupid bitch will never forget the taste of my dick and talk to everyone with manners." Anon spoke as he looked at Medusa with a smile.


    "I understand, Master." Medusa replied with a smile.


    "Now, let''s get ready and *Achoooo*... Fucking hell. It''s been years since I experienced cold and this sensation is really stupid but I was kind of missing it... So, let''s enjoy it a bit before I break another bitch." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he wore his clothes.


    After wearing his clothes, Anon exited his room and noticed that there was total silence in the camp.


    "Hmm..? Where did everyone go ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he walked upto the window and noticed that all the soldiers are standing in the training grounds hoarding around something.


    Anon immediately jumped out of the window and landed on the training grounds.


    *Thud*


    As soon as he Landed... Everyone turned around and looked at him with scared expressions.


    "Hmm...? What happened ? Why are you all look so scared ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto them.


    Suddenly, all of them Stepped aside and revealed a big pile of dead bodies, but that wasn''t all... Every single dead body belonged to the women of Upper Class that Anon had given to them for having sex.


    Blood was coming out of their Assholes and Pussies, cum was covering their eyes, mouth and ears.


    "You fucking animals... You fucking killed every single one of them ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "S-Sir... We didn''t meant to-" Suddenly a male Fairy stepped up to speak something, but Anon grabbed his head and used his skill.


    <Memory Wiper>


    Last night, Inside the Soldier''s camp...


    "Bring them all in... Bring them in... We are going to have fun with them."


    "Let''s use this one first... Yes, Yes... Let''s use her."


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO~ NOT FOUR COCKS AT ONCE.... YOU ARE BREAKING MY PUSSY AND ASSSHOLEEEEEEE~"


    "Fuck... she went unconscious. Bring another one."


    "I want to have another round with the new one."


    "Me too..."


    ...


    "You fucking stupids... You used them one by one and killed them ?" Anon asked as he looked at the soldiers.


    "W-We thought they were unconscious and we kept using them one by one, but when they didn''t wake up this morning... We checked their nose and they weren''t breathing." One of them spoke up.


    "You are fucking animals, you should''ve used all of them at once... So that the pressure on their pussies could''ve been divided.


    Ugh, Why did I even hand them over to you stupid fucks ?" Anon asked with a regretful expression.


    "WE ARE SORRY, SIR ANON." All of them shouted as they went down on one knee and apologized to Anon.


    "Haa... Bring them to me one by one." Anon spoke as he ordered the soldiers.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    The soldiers brought one dead body to Anon and he tried to use his skill over the body.


    <Memory Wiper>


    [Can''t be used.]


    "Bring another one."


    <Memory Wiper>


    [Can''t be used.]


    "Another one."


    ....


    ''I can''t even create clones, their brains aren''t working anymore. These fuckheads must''ve broken them completely and they must''ve died from heart attack due to excessive pleasure.


    What''s done is done... can''t do anything about it.'' Anon spoke as he stood up and looked around.


    "Where is that girl with blonde hairs... What was her name ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Madam Muria Left early morning Sir Anon, while you were sleeping. She will bring back the Royal guards with her.


    Would you like us to prepare for the counter-attack ?" Salvoka asked as he exited his room.


    "Counter-attacks are only done when you sustain damage from your opponent''s attacks... Don''t prepare for anything, they are already here." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the sky.


    Everyone immediately looked up and noticed thousands of unicorns flying in the Air.


    "T-T-That Unicorn." Suddenly one soldier pointed towards a Black unicorn that was flying in the middle of the other unicorns.


    He was plated with golden blades from all sides and there was a young fairy sitting over it wearing a huge Red Gown and there is a headphone like thing over her ears except it''s made out of a very soft cloth.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Empress Bernie.]


    [Race: Fairy]


    [Level: 342]


    [MP: 56,000,000/56,000,000]


    [HP: 23,655,78/ 60,000,00]


    [Class: Assasin]


    [Description: Bernie is Terminally Ill and after an experiment gone wrong, her hearing powers are increased by a thousand folds that she hates.


    She is very interested in you right now...]


    "Her HP is decreasing by -1 or -2 every minute." Anon spoke in a low voice as he looked at Bernie with a smile.


    *Flap-Flap-Flap-Flap-Flap-Flap-Flap*


    Out of thousand unicorns only fifty of them landed down.


    Bernie was one of them and the expression over her face was neutral and cold.


    As she stepped down from her unicorn, three knights helped her.


    The Royal Knights were giving off a really scary aura and as they walked forward, the ground Shaked a bit.


    Some of the soldiers immediately went down on their knees except Anon and greeted her.


    "WE GREET OUR QUEEN." They shouted loudly, but those who swore their loyalty to Anon didn''t bow down and stood behind him with serious expressions on their faces.


    "Why aren''t they bowing down ?" The Queen asked in a low voice as she looked at one of the Royal Knights.


    His face was completely covered in silver metallic armour and only his lips were visible.


    "Bow down to the Queen or loose your life." The Royal Knight spoke as he immediately summoned his sword.


    "They only bow down to me." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie with a smile.


    *Swing*


    Suddenly, One of the knight swinged his sword at Anon''s face... But Anon dodged it easily.


    "Well, That''s a very warm welcome huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "We welcome with blood here." Bernie spoke with a smile as she gestured the guard to kill Anon.


    "Hah... Atleast something is same between us." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately raised his hand, snatched the sword out of the knight''s hand and decapitated him with it.


    *Thud*

 Chapter 1072 Chapter-1071

    As the Royal Knight''s Head rolled down on the ground, blood splattered all over the ground and Bernie looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Do you know, what you have done ?" Bernie asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Welcomed you with Blood ?" Anon replied with a smile.


    "You have guts and some power, I give you that... But, you are nowhere near the Us.


    I have thousands of Knights still floating In the sky and quite a few standing behind me.


    They will gut you out on one command." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Let me ask you a question, Queen. I killed this Royal knight of yours, but did you notice the time it took me to kill him ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "About One second or less." Bernie replied with a neutral expression.


    "There are about six thousand soldiers floating in the air and about seventy-five soldiers behind you.


    How much time do you think it will take for me to kill them ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "You can''t kill all of them. Even if you used those useless-"


    "One second." Suddenly a voice came from behind, that interrupted Bernie''s voice.


    Bernie turned around and noticed that it was Muria.


    "Hello, Luv... I was searching for you." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Muria.


    "Your Highness, He is the one who destroyed the whole wave by himself in just a matter of seconds." Muria spoke as she bowed down to Bernie.


    "I know..." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "He killed 13 Upper Class Women and plucked out the nails of your Sister-in-law, Your Highness." Muria informed.


    "Is that True... Boy ?" Bernie asked with a neutral expression.


    "It is." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You know that Saleks are still monsters... But these knights have Minds and they know how to fight." Bernie spoke.


    "You feel nothing for those who died... Your eyes tell me. You don''t give a single fuck about those who stand by your side or those who stand against you.


    It''s disgusting, but I personally like it very much." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "You are right, An empress can''t have emotions, she is built in order to keep her people safe and annihilate the enemy." Bernie replied.


    "What am I to you then, Empress ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am still thinking." Bernie replied with a neutral expression.


    *GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR*


    Suddenly, A loud noise interrupted the whole conversation.


    "Hmm....?" Anon immediately turned his neck around and noticed that the voice was coming from the outside of the walls.


    "What is that ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression as she looked at the wall.


    "A Gersium." Salvoka spoke as the expressions on his face turned grim.


    ''Gersium is an Elemental monster... A huge monster that carries precious ores on his back, they are very powerful and dangerous... In order to deal with them, certain preprations are done in advance.


    These Elemental monsters almost never comes out of the forest. They stay asleep in the forest living off on the body waste of Saleks and other animals.


    Since I already wiped out the whole wave of saleks... He must be here to get some food.'' Anon thought in his mind as he readed all of it out of Sylvi''s memories.


    "An elemental is here... Do you have any preparations for this ?" Muria asked as she looked at Salvoka.


    "N-No, we haven''t seen an Elemental in years." Salvoka replied with a hesitated expression.


    "My Queen, it''s time for you to leave. They can deal with the elemental on their own." A knight spoke as he walked upto Bernie.


    Bernie turned around and started walking towards her unicorn.


    "Hmm... Someone said that ''An empress protects her people.''" Anon spoke with a smile as he mocked Bernie.


    *Halt*


    Bernie immediately stopped and turned around to look at Anon.


    "My Queen... Please-"


    "I will personally take care of that Elemental, No one will interfere." Bernie spoke as she raised her hand and interrupted the soldier.


    "But, My Queen-"


    "Do you have a death wish ? I never asked for your advice, go and stand in the corner." Bernie replied.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The Knight replied as he immediately walked upto the other side and stood with the other knights.


    Bernie Looked at Anon and tossed off her big scarf like thing that she was wearing around her neck, but she kept the sound blockers on.


    ''Those headphone like things on her head... They must be blessed with magic in order to stop the excessive sound from entering into her ears.'' Anon thought with a smile as he looked at Bernie jumping over the wall with a serious expression on her face.


    Anon did the same and jumped over the wall in order to see the elemental''s size.


    *GRAAWWWWWWWWWWRRRRRRRR*


    It was huge, two legs and two hands... Body was made out of rocks and ores, but on it''s back... He was carrying some very shiny and extremely rare ores.


    Anon looked at Bernie and noticed that she was raising her hand towards the Elemental.


    "Frost Lance...." As soon as she used this skill, A small spear made out of ice appeared in front of her.


    *Swish*


    She swinged her fingers and the spear was launched towards the Elemental with full speed.


    *Booom*


    The spear hitted the elemental in it''s chest, but it did zero damage to it.


    "GRRRRWWWWW...?" The elemental immediately noticed her presence and got really angry because of the surprise attack.


    "Ooh... It doesn''t look happy." Anon spoke as he sat down and pulled out a cigar from his inventory.


    *Click*


    "Frost Lance... Frost Lance..." This time Bernie casted two spears and launched towards the elemental with more speed.


    *Swish-Swish*


    *Boom-Boom*


    This time the elemental blocked them with his right hand and got ready for a counter attack.


    The elemental raised both of his hands and clashed them together with full force.


    *CLAP*


    As the metallic ores on his hand collided with each other, they created a very high pitched noise that was enough to make cracks in the wall.


    *Craaaaaackkkk*


    As soon as the sound reached into Bernie''s ears, she made a face of discomfort and went down on her knees as she placed both of her hands over her ears.


    *Thud*


    No knight dared to come near her because of her death threat.


    "M-My ears..." Bernie spoke as she pressured the sound blocking things very tightly.


    Anon on the other side was sitting on the wall taking puff after puff out of his cigar.


    "I-I will not be defeated that easily." Bernie spoke as she immediately stood up once again regaining her posture and she was ready to use her spell once again, before she got interrupted. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Slide*


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Slide*


    The cracks in the wall caused some of the stones to fall out and the ground underneath her broke down, making her loose the balance.


    As soon as she got off-balance... The noise blockers fell down from her head and into a slight crack that was on the other side of the wall.


    *Thud*


    "No... No... Nonononononno." She repeated the same thing again and again as voices from every direction started to enter inside her ears.


    "What the hell is she doing ?"


    "Is she going to stay down like that ?"


    "The wall is breaking and she told her knights to stay still."


    "What kind of moron does that ?"


    "I should''ve taken Sir Anon''s side last night."


    "We have to save her." A Royal knight spoke.


    "They were her direct orders and I can''t allow myself or any of us to disobey her orders." Another knight replied.


    ....


    She placed her hands over her ears and closed her eyes, hoping that someone would bring her the noise blockers.


    "No... Stop talking so loudly. Your voice are hurting my ears. Stop your mouths..." Bernie spoke with an angry, irritated, scared and shocked expression as her body started freezing slowly.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "Time to shine." Anon spoke with a smile as he threw his cigar away and stood up from the wall.


    He slowly walked upto her and grabbed both of her shoulders.


    *Achoooo*


    "Fuck man... This cold." Anon spoke as he used his skill.


    <Warmth>


    Suddenly, His whole body started heating up from the insides and outsides.


    "Luv, get up." Anon spoke as he grabbed her and picked her up from the ground.


    "N-No... Leave me.... Bring me my Noise blockers, Go and bring-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon slapped her.


    *Slap*


    As soon as Bernie felt the warm slap on her cheeks... She opened her eyes and looked at Anon.


    "Focus on my voice and try to adjust it''s volume in your mind... Try to listen what and how you want to listen. Don''t let your mind control your hearing." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "B-But... It''s impossible..."


    "Try to focus, Luv. Impossible word doesn''t exist in this world of magic." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    ''Focus on his voice and Silence all the other noises and decrease the volume of his voice.'' Bernie thought as she looked at Anon with a scared expression and removed her hands from her ears.


    Suddenly, she noticed that there was no noise coming from around her even though people were speaking continuously.


    "How does that feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1073 Chapter-1072

    Bernie was the third daughter in her household and she was suffering from a very rare disease when she was born.


    Her magic powers were on another level, she had a heart that can store much more mana than any normal fairy, her body was a complete miracle... but everything comes with a price.


    Bernie''s price was a curse that was placed over her mother by an old fairy that she offended in her younger days.


    ''GIRL, YOU WILL PAY FOR YOUR SINS... YOUR MOST TALENTED AND BEAUTIFUL KID WILL BEAR THIS CURSE WITH HER FROM BIRTH.


    SHE WILL BE TALENTED BUT SHE WON''T BE ABLE TO USE IT. HER FATHER WILL DIE AFTER HER BIRTH AND YOU SHALL DIE FROM HER BIRTH AS WELL.


    SHE WILL ALSO BRING A VERY BAD OMEN ON THIS KINGDOM AND HER SIBLINGS WILL DIE BEFORE HER OWN EYES, AT LAST SHE WILL ALSO WITHER AWAY SLOWLY WITH THIS WHOLE KINGDOM.


    THIS IS THE CURSE OF A FAIRY MOTHER AND IT WILL COME TRUE.'' The fairy mother killed herself after placing the curse and the curse was successful.


    All of this happened in just 4 days after Bernie''s birth and as the last heir, she inherited the whole kingdom.


    She became the Queen but the curse continued to kill her everyday.


    Bernie would suffer from severe headaches and vomiting of blood everyday.


    Some Mages and Alchemist got together in order to lift her curse.


    After years of research and Magic Development, they conducted a experiment on her... That stopped her headaches and Vomiting, but this caused some other changes in her body.


    The speed of her curse got boosted and her ears got really sensitive.


    At nights, she would hear the sounds of maids and butlers talking ill about her throughout the whole house.


    Bernie''s hearing became a really huge issue and in just three days she got so frustrated that she killed three maids and two butlers.


    After that she sealed the mouths of those who spoke too much and kept only Claire close to her.


    She started using voice blocking headwear that covered her ears and suppressed all voices by 90%.


    But when her headwear got removed on the wall today, she heard so many voices at the same time and lost control of her magic.


    Her mind started covering her whole body with ice in order to freeze her whole body and stop any noise from entering inside her ears.


    ''I-I can''t do this... Why did I even try to do this ? Someone save me, Please I don''t want to hear all those noises.'' Bernie thought as she fell down to her knees and covered her ears with her hands.


    "Luv, get up." Anon spoke as he grabbed her and picked her up from the ground.


    "N-No... Leave me.... Bring me my Noise blockers, Go and bring-" Before Bernie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon slapped her.


    *Slap*


    ''H-He slapped me !? I-I am the Queen of this kingdom and he slapped me like that ?'' Bernie thought in her mind with a shocked expression.


    "Focus on my voice... Forget anything is around you and just completely focus on my voice, try to isolate my voice from every single sound that you are hearing right now." Anon spoke as he looked into her eyes.


    "B-But, That''s impossible... I-I can''t do that." Bernie spoke with a serious expression.


    "You can just try to focus on my voice, Focus." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    Bernie closed her eyes and focused on Anon''s voice, suddenly everything around her went silent.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Anon with a shocked expression.


    "How does that feel ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "H-How is that possible ?" Bernie spoke as she immediately turned around and noticed that everyone is still speaking but she can''t hear them until she really wants to hear them.


    ''What is that guy saying ?'' Bernie thought in her mind as she focused her hearing on a soldier who was saying something to his friend.


    "What a stupid Queen we got ? I mean she doesn''t even know what she is doing."


    ''What about him ?''


    "If all she wanted to sit over that wall with her ears covered, she can just go ahead and die."


    "I-I can''t hear them clearly... without hearing all the surrounding noises." Bernie spoke as she turned around and looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Isn''t that good ?" Anon asked with a smile as he grabbed Bernie''s hand and reeled her into his arms.


    "Anhh~" Bernie let out a small noise from her mouth as she looked up and noticed that Anon''s face is so close to her face.


    "Why don''t you try to cast that spell once again ?" Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he slowly placed his lips over her neck and sniffed her scent while slowly grabbing her right hand from the side and raising it towards the Elemental.


    "B-But... I don''t have enough damage to-"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhh... Just do it." Anon spoke as he grabbed her right ass cheek and squeezed it tightly.


    "Annhh~ F-Frost Lance..." This time as Bernie casted her spell, she didn''t feel that coldness in her spell casting, instead She felt warmth travelling throughout her whole body that she had been searching for in the hot baths for the past hundred years.


    It was as if two pieces of a puzzle just fitted together.


    As Anon supplied mana into Bernie''s body, he felt all of her blocked points and he knew that if he tried to open them forcefully... She will die immediately, so he let his mana flow through her already opened paths.


    Feeling Anon''s warmth inside her body and his touch over her skin, Bernie closed her eyes.


    "Woah... Woah... What the fuck is that thing ?"


    "How the fuck is it so big ?"


    "S-She made that ?"


    ...


    Hearing all these noises Bernie slowly opened her eyes only to notice a huge Frost Lance floating right abover her, it was bigger than the camp itself and almost ten times bigger than the Elemental.


    She slowly swinged her fingers towards the elemental and the forest lance immediately Disappeared from her head.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The Frost Lance completely destroyed the elemental and half of the forest behind him.


    "Very Good... Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he gave her ass cheeks another squeeze. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1074 Chapter-1073

    "M-May I know your name again, Sir ?" Bernie asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    This time her speaking style was completely different, it was covered in honey. She was talking so sweet that even a honey bee will feel shame in front of her talking methods.


    "Well, aren''t you talking real sweet Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "N-No, I-I am sorry for talking to you like that. I am really really sorry, Sir." Bernie spoke as she apologized to Anon by grabbing his hand.


    She then started crying and as tears fall down from her eyes... They turned into snowflakes.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Stop that. My name is Anon and I am not from this world." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Bernie.


    "Not from this world ?" Bernie asked as she immediately stopped crying and looked at Anon with a confused and shocked expression.


    "Yeah... He will tell you the rest of the story." Anon spoke as he jumped down.


    "Ahhh... I-I can''t jump down, I-I think I just used all of my mana into that Frost Lance.


    Please Sir Anon... please help this poor Queen." Bernie spoke as she pretended to fall down on the wall.


    *Hup*


    Suddenly, A Royal knight jumped over the wall and walked upto Bernie.


    "My Queen... I shall help-" Before he could''ve completed her sentence, Bernie gave her a very serious look.


    ''Go down or I will fucking kill you.'' She thought in her brain.


    "I-I think... M-My leg got injured as well. S-Sir Anon should help you my Queen." The knight spoke as he immediately jumped down from the wall.


    "Oi, What are you doing ? Why didn''t you help the Queen ?" Another knight asked.


    "If you helped her... You won''t be able to help yourself after that." The knight replied.


    "I-I see."


    All the knights immediately understood that the Queen wants Anon to pick her up in his arms.


    "There are more knights here who can help you." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the knights.


    Suddenly, all of them fell down to their knees and started crying about their legs.


    "Ahh... My leg."


    "My leg hurts as well."


    "Fuck... I think someone just hitted me in the legs."


    "I-I can''t get up."


    ...


    "They don''t even know how to act properly." Salvoka spoke with a disappointed expression.


    At this point even Anon understood what she was doing, but he was a thousand times smarter than some fairy.


    "Fine... I will bring you down." Anon spoke with a smile as he used his skill.


    "Really ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, Bernie started floating into the Air.


    "W-What the fuck !? Why am I floating in the Air ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    Anon slowly brought her down from the wall and dropped her down as soon as she got closer to the ground level.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch... Ouch... Ouch... You didn''t have to do that to a Queen, you know ?" Bernie asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "May I help you ma''am ?" Salvoka asked as he raised his hand.


    "No, I am good... I feel a lot better after Mr. Anon''s help." Bernie spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    Anon on the other side Summoned a Cigar and lit it up.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "Achooooooo.... Fucking hell, is this only happening when I am smoking cigar ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What is that, Sir Anon ?" Bernie asked as she pointed towards the cigar.


    "Nothing... Just a stick that I use to produce smoke." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Can I try it as well ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    "Here." Anon spoke as he handed over the cigar to her.


    Bernie placed it over her mouth and blowed into the cigar.


    "No... That''s not how you do it. Suck it in and then release the smoke out of your mouth." Anon spoke.


    "Oh, I see..." Bernie spoke as she took a puff out of the cigar.


    *COUGH-COUGH-COUGH*


    "Fucking hell... What is this ?" Bernie spoke as she coughed out loudly but without waiting another second she took one more puff and this time she let out a lot of smoke from her mouth.


    *PUFF-PUFF-PUFF*


    "Now give it back, it''s not good for your body." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he took the cigar from her.


    "How do you know about my body ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    ''For the last 45 minutes... I have been creating this romantic scenario with her in order to circulate this question. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the moment she landed here, I knew what I had to do.


    Even if I tried to scare her... She won''t be scared because she has litreally nothing to lose.


    She doesn''t care about shit... Even if I would''ve killed her back then, no one would''ve done anything.


    They would just retreat or attack me and that would end up in a bloodshed... So, I came up with another method.


    I can''t destroy something that she loves because she doesn''t have anything to love. So, I will give her something to love and that would be me.


    All of her family members died at a young age that means she knows nothing about love, care and affection.


    I will show her all of that and make her fall in love with me... Once I sleep with her, I will take control of her mind and make this bitch totally obsessed with me.


    Once that happens, she will be turned into a monkey following my commands obediently with no questions asked and that''s what I want.


    This is also a strategic way of Manipulating a cold female... Show her love, melt her down and when she becomes totally dependent on me... I will be able to make her do anything I want.


    I will make her so dependent on me that she will not be able to breathe properly without me being around her.


    Hah... I really missed this part of myself. Using people like toys and playing with their emotions as I please. Hehehe... I am going to have fun with her.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "How about you take me to your castle, Luv ? We can talk there comfortably." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Oh my, Why not ? Please come come. Oi, Clear an unicorn for Mr. Anon." Bernie spoke as she looked at the knights.


    Suddenly, Anon walked upto Bernie and grabbed her ass cheeks tightly.


    "How about I travel on your horse, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    *Squeeze*


    "Anhhh~ S-Sure... Please come."

 Chapter 1075 Chapter-1074

    Thousands of unicorns are flying over the Zorion Kingdom and in the middle of them is a Black unicorn on which Anon and Bernie are sitting.


    Bernie is sitting in the front and Anon is sitting right behind her.


    *Hiccup-Hiccup*


    "Are you having Hiccups ?" Anon asked as he touched Bernie''s shoulder.


    "N-No... It''s just normal for me." Bernie replied with a beet red face.


    <Alluring Scent>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his bodily perfumes covered Bernie from everyside and as soon as the scent entered inside her nose, all of her body started feeling ticklish.


    Her pussy started leaking love juices for Anon and her whole body started getting hot.


    She placed both of her hands over her chest in an ''X'' position in order to hide her perky nipples.


    "Is something wrong, Luv ? Are you feeling Cold ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly placed both of his hands over her hands.


    ''What is this feeling in my chest ? Why am I feeling this and why is my whole body getting so excited and uncomfortable at the same time ?'' Bernie thought with a confused expression, but she didn''t knew that Anon was listening to every single thought that was going on inside her head.


    ''Feel it upto your heart, Luv. I will corrupt your mind to such pathetic levels that you will have difficulty in breathing without me being around you.'' Anon thought in his mind as he laughed evilly.


    "I-I am alright, Mr. Anon. Sorry for making you worried." Bernie replied with a shy expression.


    "Yeah...? Then, why are your nipples perking up ?" Anon asked with a smile as he whispered into her ears.


    "H-How do you-" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know everything, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he slowly slided his on her stomach and started moving upto her boobs.


    "Anhh~" Bernie let out a small moan out of her mouth as her lips got wet and she removed her hands out of the way.


    "WE ARE AT THE ROYAL CASTLE... EVERYONE IMMEDIATELY HALT." A loud announcement was made by the guard who was flying on the front.


    Anon stopped his hands and looked at the front.


    "What''s happening ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    "H-Huh...? Where ?" Bernie asked as she came out of her thoughts as well and looked at the front.


    "Front line go down." The guards announced and immediately all the unicorns in the frontline started flying down towards the ground.


    "Ah... It''s an orderly manner of getting the Unicorns down to the ground, Sir Anon. If we landed all of the unicorns at the same time... The wind pressure created by their wings can disrupt the landings of other unicorns or worse, a huge tornado can be generated.


    Why don''t we continue, what you were doing ?" Bernie replied with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Oh my... Aren''t you a naughty fairy ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly grabbed her chin and Came close to her lips, but didn''t kiss her.


    ''What''s the fun in making someone mad, if you don''t tease them to limits ?'' Anon thought with a smile.


    "You ever jumped down from one of these things ?" Anon asked with a smile as he tightened his grip around her waist.


    "What-!?" Bernie asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    *Hup*


    Suddenly, Anon jumped down from the unicorn along with Bernie.


    "Fuck-"


    "The Queen is falling down, I repeat the Queen is falling down."


    "Catch her."


    "Break the fucking formation."


    Suddenly, All of the knights started flying towards Bernie but their falling speed was faster than the speed of unicorns.


    *THUD*


    As soon as Anon landed on the ground, A powerful wave of wind was created, that unbalanced all the unicorns flying around them and all of the knights immediately fall down to the ground.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "Fuck... My legs."


    "My backkkkk...."


    "My neck HURTSSSSS."


    ....


    "How did it feel ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "A-Amazing." Bernie replied with a shy expression as she looked at Anon''s face.


    "Well then, Let''s head inside." Anon spoke as he let her down.


    "Do you always do crazy things like this one, Mr. Anon ?" Bernie asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, Most of the time." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    ...


    "Hmm...?" A butler, around the age of 500 years old looked at Anon and Bernie with a confused expression as they were coming towards the main gate.


    He immediately rubbed his eyes and looked closely using a pair of binoculars.


    "What in the fucking world ? Is she really smiling ? Who is that guy ?" He asked with a shocked expression.


    "OPEN THE GATES, THE QUEEN IS COMING BACK AND MAINTAIN THE SILENCE." The butler announced in the whole house.


    Since the whole house was already very silent, his voice travelled to every single corner of the room.


    *CREAAAAAAAAK*


    Two maids immediately opened the main gates and all the servants in the castle lined up near the gate in order to welcome the Queen.


    Claire rushed out to the gate with two glasses of warm milk.


    "I-I greet, My Queen. Here is your Milk, Ma''am." Claire spoke as she immediately offered the milk to Bernie.


    "Please, Mr. Anon... Have some Milk." Bernie spoke as she pointed towards the glass of milk.


    "I don''t drink milk obtained from animals, Luv." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ah... Is it something that doesn''t exist in your world ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    "It''s complicated... Why don''t we eat something while eating, I am really hungry ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Of course, Claire... Get the food ready and make only the best and fresh dishes for Mr. Anon.


    Until then, please follow me Mr. Anon. I will show you my room." Bernie ordered as she took Anon to her room.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Claire replied with a confused expression.


    ''What the hell happened to my Queen ? Why is she speaking so softly to this guy ?'' Claire wondered with a confused expression.


    "Oh and one more thing..." Bernie spoke turning around.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen ?" Claire asked in a low voice.


    "You guys can speak as much as you want now. I don''t care anymore." Bernie declared.


    ''WHAT !?'' All the servants immediately thought in their minds at the same time as they turned their heads towards Bernie.


    "I will leave now." Bernie spoke as she grabbed Anon''s hand and took him to her room.


    "Did she just said that or did I heard it wrong, Claire ?" The Head Butler asked with a serious expression.


    "She really said it." Claire replied with a serious expression.


    "But... What about her hearing pain ?" The Head Butler asked.


    "Do you think, I know shit about that ?" Claire shouted as she looked at the Head Butler with an angry expression and left right after that.


    "W-What happened to her ?" The head Butler asked with a confused expression.


    "Sir.... Can we really speak anything now ?" One of the maids asked.


    "Well... That''s what the Queen just said. You guys are free to talk." The Head Butler replied.


    ....


    In just a matter of seconds, the whole castle started bustling with voices of servants.


    "I am serene... What''s your name?"


    "I am yoda."


    "I am yasmin."


    ...


    Hundreds of servants heard the names of their fellow workers for the first time in their life.


    Inside Bernie''s room...


    "Please take a seat on the bed, sir Anon." Bernie spoke as she looked at Anon with a smile.


    "You are dying." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at her.


    Bernie got surprised for a second but a sad expression immediately took over her face.


    "That''s true." Bernie spoke as she placed her wand on the table and started walking towards Anon.


    "It''s a curse..." Anon spoke as he had already scanned her whole body.


    "A fairy mother placed it on me, when I wasn''t even born. This curse took away everything from me... My family, My happiness and My life.


    I was living as an ice-doll for the last 200 years... But, Today... When you helped me with my hearing, I felt something sir Anon... I felt it here." Bernie spoke as she placed her hand over her heart.


    ''Here comes the biggest part of the plan. Although it''s a fairy mother''s curse... but there is no curse that can''t be broken with a little trade of life force and I have a ton of it.'' Anon thought as he stood up from the bed and started walking towards Bernie.


    ''System... How much life force for the curse break ?'' Anon asked.


    [To break the curse placed over Bernie''s heart, Host has to transfer 100 years worth of life force and 500,000 mana into her body in order to keep her alive.]


    ''Break it as soon as i kiss her, let''s make it look a little more dramatic.'' Anon ordered as he immediately pulled Bernie into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    [CURSE HAS BEEN BROKEN.]

 Chapter 1076 Chapter-1075

    *chuuuuuuuuu*


    As soon as Anon''s lips touched Bernie''s lips. She felt something running through her whole body.


    All of her blocked veins opened and the mana started flowing through them efficiently.


    System used Anon''s mana to forcefully Open her blocked veins and as soon as they got opened, Bernie died for a very brief time, about 0.45 seconds... But the life force that system took from Anon was all supplied to Bernie in order to keep her alive.


    [The Curse Has Been Broken, Successfully.]


    Anon removed his lips from Bernie''s lips and looked at her with a smile.


    "W-What did you do ?" Bernie asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Removed the curse that was over you ?" Anon replied.


    "N-No... That''s impossible, No one can do that." Bernie spoke.


    "Well, I can show you something even more better, if you drink this." Anon spoke as he cutted his index finger with the help of his thumb''s nail and a drop of blood surfaced over his finger.


    "Is this your... Blood ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "It is." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Come on... Lick it off and I will show you what the other side looks like.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    *Lick*


    Bernie immediately licked off the drop of blood from Anon''s finger.


    [New target has been detected under the skill <Mind Control>.]


    [Would you like to initiate the skill ?]


    ''Yes.'' Anon ordered.


    [Bernie''s Mind Corruption: 78%]


    <Demonic eyes>


    [Name: Empress Bernie.]


    [Race: Fairy]


    [Level: 342]


    [MP: 56,000,000/56,000,000]


    [HP: 60,000,00/ 60,000,00]


    [Class: Assasin]


    [Description: Bernie can''t believe that you have removed her curse just like that and she trusts you the most right now.]


    ''Still not enough... I need to make her even more dependent on me. I have to spoil her and the best way to do that is only one... Crazy Good Sex.'' Anon thought with a perverted smile.


    "I don''t feel anything, Sir Anon." Bernie spoke.


    "Remove the ''Sir''... Just call me Anon." He replied with a smile.


    "Ah okay... Sir- I mean Anon." Bernie replied with a smile.


    "Now, Can I touch you on the cheek ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "O-Of course...." Bernie replied with a shy expression.


    Anon immediately placed his hand over her cheek and used his skill.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Fix her hearing completely and turn her ears back to normal.'' Anon ordered.


    [Hearing has been adjusted and Ears have been reverted back to normal.]


    Bernie looked at Anon with a confused expression as she couldn''t understand what he was doing. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go and take a look in that mirror." Anon spoke as he looked at Bernie.


    "Mirror ? Why ?" Bernie asked as she walked upto the mirror and looked into it with a neutral expression at first, but her eyes widened in shock as soon as she noticed her ears.


    "M-My ears... They are small again." Bernie spoke as a smile appeared over her face and tears started coming out of her eyes.


    She placed her hand over her mouth and started crying.


    As she looked at Anon... She saw nothing but a God like figure in him and she knew that she was in deep love.


    "Mr. Anon-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, a knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at the door with a confused expression.


    ''Why the fuck would someone come at this time ?'' Bernie thought with a serious expression.


    "My Queen... May I come in ?" Claire asked from outside.


    ''Fucking Bitch.'' Bernie thought in her mind, but she didn''t wanted to behave bad in front of Anon.


    "Come in, Claire." Bernie spoke.


    *Click*


    "My Queen, the food is served on the table and we have a guest arrival after lunch." Claire spoke as she bowed down to Bernie.


    "Claire, we will be down in a whil-" Before Bernie could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Oh, I am hungry... Let''s go and eat something." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, As you say Anon." Bernie spoke as she smiled and all three of them started walking towards the dinning room.


    ...


    As soon as Anon and Bernie took a seat on the dinning table, Maids started serving food and most of the food was vegetarian.


    Anon only ate the non-vegetarian stuff and drank his own wine because fairy wine tasted like horse pee.


    "I hope that everything is to your satisfaction, Anon." Bernie asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, It''s good." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Claire, you said something about some guests coming over, right ? What was that about ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "My Queen, Your Aunt Rey, her son and her daughter is coming over in advance to exchange the gifts for Frunka Festival." Claire informed.


    "Ughhh... Why is she coming over in advance this year ?" Bernie asked with a Disappointed expression.


    ''Frunka Festival is a very important festival in this world... Fairies exchange gifts on this festival and most of the marriages are held on this festival.


    Wait marriage... Isn''t she-'' Suddenly, Anon remembered something.


    "That girl, Tria. She is your Sister-in-law, isn''t she ?" Anon asked as he looked at Bernie.


    "Yes... Is something wrong with her ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "No, if she is your Sister-in-law... Doesn''t that means that you are married to a guy ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Engaged, I am not married to anyone Anon and I am a complete virgin as well. Would you like to check ?" Bernie asked with a naughty smile as she winked at Anon.


    "Ah... So, who are you engaged to ?" Anon asked with neutral expression.


    "It''s the prince of the Vermin kingdom. He is someone that my aunt has choosen for me. She thinks that if I married him, he will be able to manage my kingdom better than me." Bernie replied.


    "I see." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    <Thought Manipulation>


    ''You don''t want to marry him anymore. Since your Aunt is coming, why not send an engagement break agreement with her ?'' Anon planted the thought into her unconscious mind and due to high mind Corruption, the seed idea grew into a thought immediately.


    "You know what ? I just had an idea. It''s good that my aunt is coming... Claire go prepare an engagement breaking agreement." Bernie ordered.


    "What !?" Claire asked with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 1077 Chapter-1076

    "M-M-My Queen... What are you saying ? You can''t cancel your engagement like that." Claire spoke with a shocked and worried expression.


    "Why is that ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "He is the prince of the Vermin kingdom, My Queen. He will feel utterly insulted." Claire replied.


    "He proposed the marriage, what''s wrong if I break it ?" Bernie replied.


    ''Hmm...?'' Suddenly, Anon suspected something.


    "Luv, Tell me something... Who really purposed the wedding him or your Aunt ?" Anon asked.


    "Well... It was my Aunt who came with the wedding ring last month." Bernie replied.


    ''Ah... So, she is trying to take over her kingdom.'' Anon thought with a neutral expression.


    "Something wrong, Anon ?" Bernie asked.


    "No, I was just-"


    *Click*


    "Where is my favourite Niece ?" Suddenly, A woman''s sound came from behind.


    Anon picked up a shiny spoon and looked into the spoon in order to see the reflections of people behind him.


    "...and she is already here." Bernie spoke as she placed her fork and spoon down and stood up in order to greet her.


    Anon got surprised as soon as he noticed that Bernie stood up in the middle of her meal just to greet a woman with red hairs and a fat body build.


    "You are a Queen, Luv." Anon spoke as Bernie passed by him.


    "What ?" Bernie asked with a confused smile as she looked at Anon.


    "You are a Queen and you were having your meal. They came to meet you..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Bernie.


    "Bernieeeeee.... Where are you ?" The woman shouted from the main hall.


    Anon felt the malice in her voice and immediately knew that she is not a good person.


    "She raised me in the place of my mother, Anon. I can''t behave like that to her." Bernie spoke as her left hand started shaking a little bit.


    "You don''t have any respect for her in your heart... Because, All I feel is fear coming out.


    She used to beat you when you were small and powerless... Her daughter is more talented than you in magic and whenever you try to disrespect her... She would purpose a friendly duel between you two.


    She wants to make fun of you in front of your maids and Butlers, so that they can spread the news out there and you will prove out to be a useless Queen.


    You know all this and yet you do nothing, just throwing dust over the thing everytime." Anon spoke without any stops with a smile on his face.


    "H-How do you know that ?" Bernie asked with a confused and shocked expression.


    "I can read minds... Just when I asked you about why you are getting up without finishing your meal, you started remembering everything." Anon spoke.


    "I-I can''t do anything... She will make me fight her daughter again and make a shameful appearance out of me in front of the whole Castle." Bernie spoke as she clenched both of her fists tightly as tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    "Well then... Why don''t you just defeat her this time ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly touched the bracelet on his hand.


    "What ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    "Luv... Do me the favour and connect our bodies with that spell." Anon spoke as he talked to Medusa.


    "As you say, Master." Medusa spoke as she casted a Spell in her bracelet form.


    <Body Binder Final Form: Full Connection>


    Suddenly, Some golden glowing threads started coming out of Anon''s body and got attached to Bernie''s body.


    As soon as the threads got connected they disappeared.


    "What just happened ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go and take a seat, Luv." Anon spoke as he looked at Bernie.


    Claire who was watching all this couldn''t understand, what Anon was going to do.


    "I believe in you, Anon." Bernie spoke as she walked back to her chair and sat down.


    ...


    "Oh my god... I have been calling your name in the whole castle for the past 5 Minutes, couldn''t you hear me ?" Rey asked as she walked into the dinning hall.


    ''I was eating.'' Anon used telepathic connection and spoke into Bernie''s mind.


    "I was Eating." Bernie spoke out without thinking twice.


    "What did you just say ? I don''t think, I heard you clearly." Rey asked as she cleared her ears with her pinky finger.


    ''I said...''


    "... I am eating you fat-ass woman, can''t you hear me or the fat around your ears got too thick ?" Bernie couldn''t hold her smile as she spoke this sentence.


    "You have got to be fucking kidding... Are you really talking to me like that ?" Rey asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Bernie.


    "Your tongue is getting out of it''s limit, don''t you think... Sister ?" Suddenly another fairy with red hairs and lean body entered inside the castle.


    Her chest was completely flat and not even her ass cheeks were that big, but the mana around her body was something.


    ''Oh... Look at that, ....''


    "... The little bitch is here as well." Bernie repeated whatever Anon said without even thinking about it.


    ''W-What are you saying, My Queen ? She will purpose you to-'' Before Claire could''ve thought of anything else, Rey''s daughter mayra, spoke up.


    "Well then... Let''s see how much your tongue works in the battlefield, shall we ?" Mayra purposed the duel.


    "Are you purposing a Direct Duel to the Queen of this palace ?" Bernie asked as she finished her lunch and stood up from the chair.


    "Yes. I think that''s what I am doing." Mayra replied with a smile.


    "You come into my Castle and purpose me to a duel..."


    "Why ? Are you afra-"


    "...without a leverage ?" Bernie completed her sentence as a smile appeared over her face.


    "A leverage ?" Rey asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes, A leverage... If you win, I will give you anything you want and when I say anything, I mean anything... Money power or even the throne." Bernie replied with a serious expression.


    "WHAT !?"

 Chapter 1078 Chapter-1077

    "What are you saying, Bernie ? Are you really serious when you say this ?" Rey asked with a shocked expression.


    Bernie turned her head towards Anon and noticed that he was eating some salad with a relax face.


    "Am I serious about this ?" Bernie asked as a worried expression appeared over her face for one second.


    ''As serious as your husband was on his wedding night. Don''t let your expressions down, luv.'' Anon spoke into her mind.


    "I am as serious as your husband was on his wedding night, you fat ass monkey." Bernie replied with a serious expression.


    "W-What !? Did you just call me a-"


    "Well then... Shall we start the duel ?" Anon finally decided to speak up as he stood up from his chair.


    *Pat*


    Suddenly, A hand appeared on his shoulder.


    "Who will you be ?" A voice came from above.


    Anon slowly looked up and noticed a guy with red hairs flying right above him, but the speed that his wings were flapping at was so fast that the sound coming out of them was almost zero.


    ''Arnel... Rey''s son. He is a master of assassination and stealth. He carried out so many murders for her mother that they achieved such a great name in very short time.


    His assassination skills are absolutely a masterpiece, but in front of me... They are trash.


    I knew about his presence from the moment he entered inside this house. He thinks he is in stealth, but to me... He is like a white sheep standing in a black ground.'' Anon thought in his mind as he looked at Arnel.


    "I asked you a question, Sir. You look like a member of Upper class from your outfit, but still reek of Lower class." Arnel spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "He is a good friend of Mine, you fucking stupid. Get down on the ground and get your dirty hands off of him." Bernie spoke this without Anon''s orders and the Anger in her eyes was geniune this time.


    She didn''t like that someone touched Anon in front of her.


    "Sister, your speaking manners have gone to shit... It''s time to teach you somethings." Arnel spoke as he disappeared from his position and Disappeared right behind Bernie, but before he could''ve done anything... Anon spoke up.


    "Why shall a gentleman involve himself in the matter of ladies ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    Arnel immediately stopped and backed off.


    "You are right, let''s start this duel." Arnel spoke as he disappeared once again and re-appeared besides his sister Mayra.


    "Beat her to death for me." He whispered into her ears.


    "You got it... Bitch is speaking out of her mouth." Mayra spoke.


    "You have to win this duel at any cost, I am not going back without taking this kingdom with me today." Rey spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Mayra.


    "Don''t worry Mom... Today, I promise that your daughter will make you a Queen." Mayra replied as all three of them walked out of the hall.


    "You don''t know, What you have done..." Claire spoke as she looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a Confused expression.


    "This is not yours to bid... It was our Queen''s choice to confront them and you manipulated her into doing this.


    Are you with them-" Before Claire could''ve completed her sentence, Anon used his skill.


    <Telekinesis>


    Suddenly, Both of her lips got sealed.


    "Mnhhhhhh~ Mnhhhhhfffff~"


    "It''s your luck that you are a lady... I don''t prefer to kill them, but don''t misunderstand me... I never hesitate to kill someone, Luv." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple.


    Claire immediately felt a very high level of threat from Anon, her heart started beating really fast and she got so scared with just a gaze that she wetted her panty.


    "Anon... Please Calm down, She is one of my favourite maids, she cares about me. Please don''t kill her." Bernie spoke with a worried expression.


    "Okay." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately let go of her body and his mood changed completely in just one second.


    "What is the plan, Mr. Anon ? You and me both know that I can''t defeat her." Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "This is the plan." Anon spoke as he raised his right hand and made It into a fist.


    Suddenly, Bernie did the same thing. She raised her left hand and made it into a fist. It was as if she was mirroring Anon''s movements unconsciously.


    "Wow... How is this even possible ?" Bernie spoke as she looked at her hand.


    ....


    15 minutes later, In the Castle''s training grounds...


    All the soldiers have cleared the ground and they are eagerly waiting for the duel.


    It wasn''t the first time for them.. they have seen duels like these in the past as well and in all of them, there was only one winner.... Mayra.


    "Is it happening again ?"


    "Yes, I have heard that the stakes are really big this time."


    "What kind of high ?"


    "The Queen has betted the whole castle and her throne on this duel."


    "Oh my... Are you sure ?"


    "Why would I make this up ?"


    ...


    All the soldiers started talking about this and the most happy people right now were Rey, Mayra and Arnel.


    They knew that Bernie stood no chance of winning and she is walking right into their trap... But none of them knew that they were dancing on Anon''s fingers all this time.


    ...


    "Both of the contents, Please step into the Ring." Anon Announced as he took a seat on the ring''s corner.


    "Who is he ?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Never saw him before."


    "Some knights were talking about him. They say that he is the lover of Queen."


    "What !?"


    ...


    Mayra stepped up and walked into the ring with an arrogant smile on her face.


    "On the right side... We have Madam Mayra, the beauty who never lost a duel in her life." Anon announced as he looked at Mayra.


    "You are good... Once I become the princess, I will keep you with me as my gigolo." Mayra replied with a smile as she winked at Anon.


    Anon didn''t react to her and turned to the left side.


    "On the Left side... We have Queen Bernie, The beauty that people are dying to marry and now that she is fully cured and the curse over her has been broken... She looks even more beautiful." Anon announced as Bernie walked into the ring with a smile on her face.


    Everyone immediately got shocked as soon as they heard the announcement.


    "WHAT !? She got cured ? It was a fairy mother''s curse... How can it be broken like that ?" Rey asked with a shocked expression as she stood up from her chair.


    "Ma''am... Sir down. The duel is about to start, please don''t shout so loudly, I have a hearing problem." Anon spoke as he looked at Rey.


    "This- you... Ugh." Rey spoke as she sat down without saying anything else.


    "So, you got cured huh ? Lost the long ears... But still you have no mana around your body that means you are still weak." Mayra spoke as she looked at Bernie with a smile.


    "Why don''t we try ?" Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I will crush you." Mayra replied as she started casting a spell.


    "Please sign here." Suddenly, Anon walked into the ring with a paper and gave it to Bernie for signing.


    Bernie room the quill and signed it without any problems.


    "What ?" Mayra looked at this with a confused expression as she couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Anon then walked upto her and gave her the papers.


    "Please sign this..." Anon spoke as he gave her the Quill.


    [Death Duel Contract]


    [? This is a Death match and we know that.]


    [? Only one of us will exit this ring with their life.]


    [? Participants are Mayra and Bernie.]


    [? Our signs below depicts our acceptance to this Death Duel.]


    BERNIE BERSOVA.


    ___________________. ___________________. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this some type of joke ?" Mayra asked with a confused experience.


    "Does this look like a joke to you, Ma''am ? There is the seal of your family and her family." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the bottom of the page.


    "This is stupid... Mom, Did you see this ?" Mayra spoke as she looked at her mother.


    "Your mother was the one, who gave me the Seal." Anon replied.


    "What !?" Mayra asked with a shocked expression as she looked at her mother.


    *Wink*


    But all she did was wink at her.


    "Fuck it... Give me the Quill." Mayra spoke.


    "You are holding it." Anon replied.


    *Sign*


    "Here... Now get out, I will kill this bitch today." Mayra replied with a serious expression, she knew that the matter was serious now.


    "Now, Let''s start the DEATHMATCH." Anon announced loudly.


    "What !?"


    "A death match ?"


    "Are you serious ?"


    "Is this really happening ?"


    "Oh my... Things just got intresting."


    ...


    All the soldiers got really excited as soon as they heard this.

 Chapter 1079 Chapter-1078

    "Is this really a Deathmatch ?" The soldiers asked with a confused expressions.


    "That''s what he just said."


    "This is going to be really interesting."


    ...


    "Mother, Did you agree to this Death Match ?" Arnel asked with a serious expression as he turned to look at his mother.


    "Hehehe... It was a really good offer. I mean, she is a cotton ball, she can''t kill her and Mayra is so much stronger than her.


    There is no harm in betting high if you know that you are going to win." Rey spoke with a smile.


    As they talked, they didn''t knew that their voices were travelling to Anon''s ears.


    ''She is right... There is really no harm in betting high if you are going to win, but no matter how high you bet against me... You are going to loose.'' Anon thought in his mind as a smile appeared over his face.


    <Wind Blades>


    Mayra used the spell immediately and released six sharp blades made out of powerful winds towards Bernie.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Bernie immediately closed her eyes and just stood there.


    "Stupid..." Mayra and Arnel spoke at the same time.


    Anon immediately used his skill as he snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    <Soothing wind>


    *Fuuuu*


    Anon let some air out of his mouth and all the wind blades got dissolved into the air before they could''ve touched Bernie''s body.


    "What the fuckkkk !?" A soldier shouted loudly as he noticed all the blades disappearing right in front of Bernie''s body.


    "Did she used a defensive spell ?"


    "I-I couldn''t tell."


    "What was that ?"


    All the soldiers got really hyped up as they noticed this sudden change.


    ...


    ''What the fuck just happened ?'' Myra thought with a serious expression as she took a defensive pose waiting for Bernie to strike.


    "What happened ? Why didn''t that spell hit her Arnel ?" Rey asked as she looked at her son.


    "I don''t know... I am still trying to find out." Arnel replied with a calm experience.


    "Come on... Attack." Mayra shouted as she looked at Bernie.


    Bernie slowly raised her hand and used her spell.


    <Fireball>


    Suddenly, A very small lemon sized fireball appeared in front of her hand.


    "What the- !? Do you think this is a joke ?" Mayra asked with a confused expression as she immediately broke her defensive stance and stood in a carefree pose.


    "Go..." Bernie spoke as she released the fireball.


    The speed of the fireball was really slow as it moved forward.


    "You are insulting a Death Match." Mayra spoke as she walked forward and grabbed the fireball with her right hand in order to show her dominance over the battlefield, but what she didn''t knew was that, it wasn''t a normal fireball but a really compressed fireball and as soon as she grabbed it... It started expanding at an explosive rate, but due to no space...


    *Snap*


    Anon snapped his fingers and smiled.


    ...The Fireball Exploded.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    Mayra''s right hand got blasted away immediately and everyone''s eyes widened in shock and fear as her muscles started flying out of the ring.


    "MY HAAAANDDDDDDDDDDDD...." Mayra shouted over the top of her lungs as she immediately grabbed the rest of her leftover hand and turned to look at her mother as tears dropped down from her eyes.


    "My Daughter... No, No, No... Stop this match right now." Rey shouted as she stood up from her seat and started walking towards the ring.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Anon released 30% Of his bloodlust and every single fairy inside the whole castle went down on their knees as they suffered from breathing problems and hyper pressure over their bodies.


    Some of them even started spatting blood out their mouths.


    "Hehehehe..." Anon started laughing like a psychopath as the Aura around his body got really dark. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-Who is that... Guy ?" Arnel spoke as his


    No one will go inside that ring and only one of them will come out. So, Stay back." Anon spoke as he looked at Rey with his brightly purple glowing eyes.


    "Y-Yes..." Rey spoke with a really scared expression as she crawled back to her seat.


    Anon immediately withdrew his Aura and went back to his normal self.


    "Now... Fight or kill yourself. Do or Die." Anon spoke as he looked at Mayra with a smile.


    "W-Who are you ?" Mayra asked with a scared expression as her eyes widened in fear.


    "Just a Gigolo... Hehe. It''s your turn to attack, by the way." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her.


    "What the fuck are you saying ? How can I win against her, if you are supporting her." Mayra asked as she looked at Anon.


    "Me ? But, I am just sitting here... I haven''t done anything." Anon spoke with an innocent expression.


    "You clicked your fingers everytime she casted a Spell. That means you are casting it in her place.


    You are cheating." Arnel spoke up from the other direction as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Haaa... Fine, I won''t snap my fingers anymore, Happy ? Now let''s start the match." Anon spoken with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    Arnel knew that Anon was beyond his forces and he had no choice but to sit down with what he said.


    "Attack..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Mayra.


    ''Mayra... He Is really powerful and he wants Bernie to win, You have to do something and get this match to a Tie.'' Arnel''s voice rang inside her head.


    *Snap*


    Suddenly, Anon snapped his fingers again.


    "You did it again..." Arnel spoke as he stood up from his seat.


    "You don''t understand it... Do you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    "W-What do you mean ?" Arnel asked with a confused expression.


    "I am not snapping my fingers because I am helping her... I am snapping my fingers everytime you two talking to each other using your brains.


    You are twins and you can use telepathy from birth... Rare condition but best for you and it''s one of your hidden weapon isn''t it ?


    You are telling her what to do in this match from the beginning and whenever you talk, I just snap my fingers in order to warm you but you continuously use your skill." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Arnel.


    ''That''s impossible... No one was able to detect this until today.'' Mayra spoke with her telepathic skill..


    ''No, don''t use it fucking-''


    *Snap*


    "Not only can I detect your skill, I can also hear it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-We won''t use it anymore and my sister will accept her defeat, we will compensate for the death contract with everything we have... Just let her go, Kind Sir." Arnel spoke as he bowed down to Anon.


    "W-What are you saying Arnel ? With everything-"


    "Shut up, Mom. Shut the fuck up. This is not the time to be a greedy bitch, you are the only reason why we are doing this.


    You placed our family seal over that contract." Arnel spoke with an angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry..." Rey spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    "Spare her ? Why should I spare her ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up.


    "Sir, I beg you my daughter-" Before Rey could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "I am not the one dueling to death with her... So, I am not one to spare her." Anon spoke with a smile as he let out a cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    "My Queen... I, Arnel, swear to become your loyal servant If you spare my sister''s life in this duel.


    Please, My Queen..." Arnel spoke as he started begging in front of Bernie.


    "Spare her ? Spare her ? You have ashamed me in front of all these servants for the past 50 years and you want me to spare this bitch ?


    You come every year and look for an excuse to fix a duel between your daughter and me, just to make look miserable in front of my own people.


    You are lower than worms and when I started winning you come begging to me like I am going to grant you mercy ?


    I will spare her from this world." Bernie spoke as her tears turned into snowflakes and her breath got really cold.


    A shining white crown made out of snow appeared over her head, her lips turned dark purple and her eyes started shining brightly blue as a very sharp sword made out of snow appeared in her right hand.


    Her clothes got covered in ice and on this very day she was reborn as the ''ICE FAIRY.''


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke with a smile as he slowly took another puff out of his cigar.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "N-No... P-P-Please, I beg you. Please don''t kill me... I-I will do anything you say, please don''t kill me." Mayra spoke as she grabbed Bernie''s leg with her one hand and begged for her life desperately.


    Suddenly, Bernie felt something... She started feeling mercy in her heart.


    "Mercy is an expensive thing luv... It shouldn''t be given out like that." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Swish*


    *Cluch*


    *Thud*

 Chapter 1080 Chapter-1079

    *clench*


    *swish*


    *Thud*


    Bernie swinged her sword with full speed and decapitated her in one blow.


    As her head rolled on the ground and put of the ring, everyone looked at it with a scared and feared expressions.


    "THIS IS MY KINGDOM AND, YOU SHALL MEET THE SHAME END IF YOU DARE TO INSULT ME HERE." Bernie announced with a very loud voice.


    Everyone looked at her and every single soldier standing on the training ground, went down on their knees.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    As they all went down, the ground Shaked a bit and a smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "M-My... Daughter ?" Rey spoke as she walked upto her daughter''s head and picked it up from the ground with a serious expression on her face.


    She was in a deep state of shock right now and couldn''t understand what to do.


    "What are you planning on doing ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel summoning his magic sword.


    "She was my sister... I know you are very strong but if I didn''t fight for her death, I won''t be able to look at myself ever again.


    So... It''s Death or Chivalry for me... Mister." Arnel spoke as he stepped into the ring.


    Arnel Looked at Anon and raised his sword towards him directly.


    "I, Arnel... Challenge you to an official Death Match." Arnel spoke as he looked at Anon with a fearless expression.


    "It''s been a while since I have properly fought someone... Let''s give you some handicaps, I won''t use any kind of magic or weapon that is.


    You will have the chance to attack first and if you just knocked me down to the ground... I will bring your sister back to life." As soon as Anon finished his sentence, everyone''s eyes widened in shock and Surprise.


    "What !?"


    "Is he really that powerful ?"


    "Who is he ?"


    "He is not lying... His eyes are not lying. He is saying it, because he can do it." An old fairy soldier spoke up as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    ...


    "I believe you and accept all your handicaps... I was going to reject them at the start, but since you have purposed such a reward, I will give it my all." Arnel spoke with a serious expression as he cutted his thumb with the help of his sword and dropped his golden shining blood all over the blade''s edge.


    ''Oh, Fairy Mother of Swords... Bless me.'' Arnel started chanting the spell and suddenly, his Sword''s edge started shining brightly golden. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bernie stepped out of the ring and offered her sword to Anon.


    "No, Luv... I am good." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "But, Anon... He is enchanting his sword with the soul magic. The ones who owned that sword before him will fight along side him.


    You will not only fight him, but many sword masters who have passed down that sword in their families." Bernie spoke with a serious expression.


    "I see... Still, I don''t need a sword. I have already given him my words that I won''t use any weapons, So I won''t." Anon spoke with a smile as he stepped into the ring with a smile on his face.


    "... Shall this sword cut through the flesh and hearts of your enemy." Arnel spoke as his eyes shined brightly golden.


    He swinged his sword and a golden aura started coming out of it as well.


    "My, My... Aren''t you real shiny ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    "Imbecile... You are talking to the first owner of this pure sword, go down on your knees or I shall cutt off your legs myself." Arnel spoke but his voice was completely different and his body''s Aura was changed as well. His voice was deep and very threatening.


    As soon as Anon heard this sentence, he started cracking his knuckles.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    "Fuck man... I was thinking of keeping you alive, but you had to let some ghosts possess your body." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he started walking towards him.


    "START THE MATCH." Bernie shouted loudly.


    *Swish*


    Arnel immediately disappeared from his position and re-appeared directly above Anon.


    He pointed his sword directly at Anon''s skull from above and used the weight of his body to crush it through his skull.


    "Too slow." Anon spoke as he placed both of his hands into his pocket and tilted a bit to the left.


    *Tang*


    The sword went all the way into the ground and Anon dodged it with a carefree expression on his face.


    *Slash*


    Arnel immediately pulled it out and swinged it at Anon once again with full speed.


    "Hup..." This time, Anon jumped jumped a bit back and dodged the attack once again.


    "You know that''s the harm of letting someone take over you body ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    "Die... You lower class trash." Arnel shouted as he jumped at him with his sword right in front of him, aiming for Anon''s chest.


    "Hah..." Anon sighed and moved to the left, but as soon as he moved... Arnel summoned another sword in his hand and swinged it from the other side immediately.


    *Swish*


    Anon immediately squatted down as he opened one of his legs at a 90¡ã angle to his back, but he didn''t took his hands out of his pocket.


    "Still too slow." Anon spoke as he looked at Arnel.


    "Stop mocking me... You bastard." Arnel shouted as he immediately turned his sword down and smashed them into the ground because Anon disappeared before the swords could''ve touched him.


    "Are you just going to dodge my attacks, huh coward ? Won''t you attack back ?" Arnel asked with a smile as he looked at Anon and tried to mock him into attacking.


    "I won''t... Because if I attacked, it would be the last attack. You will become un-alive after that move." Anon spoke with a smile and the soldiers also looked at him with a smile.


    "Fucking fight back..." Arnel shouted as he immediately started running towards Anon and started swinging his sword continuously at him from every possible direction with full speed.


    *Swing-Swing-swing-swing*


    *Slash-Slash-Slah-Slah*


    "Yes, Yes come on... You can do it, all you have to do is just make my back touch the ground." Anon spoke with a smile as he continuously dodged all the attacks, while yawning.


    *Yawwwwwn*


    "Fuck man... This is really boring." Anon spoke as he jumped to the other side of the ring.


    "YAHHHHHHHHHHHHH.... I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU." Arnel shouted as he Summoned another black sword in his hand and used a skill this time.


    [Your opponent has used ''War Cry'' in order to stun you.]


    [The skill has no effect on you but your opponent''s damage has been increased by 15%]


    "What good is damage if it''s can''t land ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arnel.


    *SLASH-SLASH-SLASH-SLASH*


    This time as Arnel swinged his sword, his sword cutted through the wind and made very sharp sounds.


    "Very good... You applied a damage buff." Anon spoke with a smile as he continuously dodged all of his strikes once again.


    "HOW THE FUCK ARE YOU DODGING THISSSSSSSSSSS !?????" Arnel shouted as he got very aggressive and dangerous.


    Every strike of his sword created a very sharp wind Blade that cutted through the ground like butter.


    "Move back... If he comes out of that ring, we are all dead."


    "Move back... Move back."


    "He has gone crazy."


    "That''s a sword enchantment... He is really possessed by a soul."


    "Will be live after this ?"


    *Slash*


    "Fuckk... Move back, his sword''s swings are coming here as well."


    ....


    All the soldiers immediately moved back in order to dodge the sharp wind blades.


    *Yawwwwwwnnnnnn*


    "That''s it... Time to end this." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he pulled his hands out of his pockets.


    *SLASH-SLASH-SLASH*


    Anon Dodge three sword swings and closed the distance in an instant.


    *Grab*


    He grabbed Arnel''s throat and clenched his fist.


    *Clench*


    As his fist got tighter... His fingers sinked into Arnel''s skin and blood splattered everywhere on the ring.


    Anon placed his second hand over his chest and pushed it back, while pulling his neck out along with his spine.


    *Push*


    *Drrrrrrrrrrr*


    As soon as Anon pulled his neck and spine out of his body, every soldier looking at him got really scared, some of them went unconscious and some started puking on the spot.


    "H-H-He is a monster..."


    "A maniac."


    "Not even the Saleks show this much cruelty to us."


    "I-I want to go home."


    ...


    "Here, Grab this as well..." Anon spoke as he walked upto rey and gave her the head of Arnel.


    "Y-You... I curse you as a Mother that-"


    "I can''t do this... Fuck it." Anon spoke.


    Before Rey could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her head with both of his hands and twisted it 360¡ã around.


    *Crack-Crack*


    *THUD-THUD*


    Both of the heads fall down to the ground and as Anon let go of her corpse, he pulled out her head as well and threw it on the ground with the rest of them.


    "Now, They can all be at a peaceful place and reincarnate as good person in the next life." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked back to Bernie.

 Chapter 1081 Chapter-1080

    In the streets of Verminz Kingdom, There is a rumour spreading faster than wild fire... sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He then grabbed all of their heads together and pulled them out with their spines... They died immediately and the monster smiled at everyone who was watching them." An old fairy is telling a story to three children.


    "Was he really a monster and what did he looked like ?" One of the kids asked.


    "He doesn''t look like a monster... The stories tells that he looks just like us, but he doesn''t have any wings and he has red eyes.


    They say that when he get''s angry or too happy, his eyes starts to shine brightly purple." The old Fairy spoke with a smile.


    "That means... He can be one of us as well, can''t he ?"


    "He can be... Maybe I am him, hehehehehe." The old man spoke as he started laughing crazy.


    "Kyaaa.... Runnnnnn."


    "He is himmmm."


    "Creeeep."


    Suddenly, All three of them ran out of the street and went straight back to their houses.


    "Stupid Kids." The old man spoke as he walked away as well.


    ...


    In the market of Verminz Kingdom...


    "Did you hear the rumour ?"


    "What ?"


    "The one about the new fairy that appeared in the Zorion Kingdom."


    "Ah... I thought it was all just a rumour and story."


    "No, they say that he really exists and killing is his favourite thing to do."


    "What kind of monster is that ?"


    ...


    Inside the Royal Castle of Vermin Kingdom...


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Who is it, so early in the morning ?" A butler spoke as he walked upto the back door and opened it.


    "Hello, Hello..." A messenger from the Zorion Kingdom was standing on the gate.


    "Oh... Aren''t you from the Zorion Kingdom ?" The Buttler asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Sir... I am a messenger from the Royal Court. May I come in ?" He asked as he looked at the butler with a smile.


    "No... Just stand there and tell your purpose for coming and don''t tell me that your Queen has increased the cost of her marriage, we have already given you so much." The butler spoke with a neutral expression.


    "No, Sir... I have a letter for Sir Louis and his parents from madam Bernie with Love, not with love but... I just don''t know. I will be taking my leave now." The messenger spoke as he gave the letter to the butler and flew off immediately.


    "What the hell ?" The butler asked as he immediately started walking towards the main hall, where Louis was sitting and he was reading some kind of old book.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Yes ?" Louise asked as he didn''t even looked at the gate.


    "Sir, there is a message for you from the Zorion Kingdom''s Queen." The butler spoke.


    "Hmm...? Does she need more gold for the marriage ? If yes, then call her aunt and tell her to come and get it.


    I can''t be bothered with that kind of thing anymore." Louise spoke with a neutral expression as he continued to read his book.


    "Sir, I think you should take a look at this..." The butler spoke as he opened the letter and read it with a shocked expression on his face.


    "What is it ? Read it to me." Louise spoke as he looked at the butler and closed his book.


    "Y-Yes, Sir."


    [I, Bernie, Queen of the Zorion Kingdom am very unhappy and sad to announce this but our marriage that was decided on XX-XXX-XXXXX date has to be cancelled, since my interests have been changed and we-]


    "Shut up." Louise spoke as he stood up from his seat with a serious expression on his face.


    "Y-Y-Yes, Sir." The butler spoke as he immediately stopped talking.


    "That bitch of such a small Kingdom dared to reject my marriage purposal after taking that much gold and other stuff from our kingdom ? I will kill her myself and take that useless kingdom of hers.


    Prepare a unicorn for me... I will visit there personally." Louise spoke with an angry expression as he looked at the butler and exited the room.


    "A-As you say, Sir." The butler spoke as he immediately understood that someone is going to get killed today.


    He immediately went out and called out to the caretaker of the Unicorns.


    ....


    10 minutes later...


    Louise got fully dressed in a Royal outfit and walked out of the Royal Castle with an angry expression on his face.


    "Where is my unicorn ?" He asked with an angry expression as he looked at the butler.


    "H-Here sir." The butler spoke as he gave the unicorn''s leash to Louise.


    "I will be coming back with her head in a plate full of her blood... Prepare a spot in my room. I will place it as a trophy for killing that greedy bitch." Louise spoke as he mounted over the unicorn and immediately flew away.


    "That Queen Bernie is really dead today... Prince is in a really angry mood today. She just tried to scam the worng kingdom this time." The butler spoke with a smile as he walked back into the Royal Castle.


    ....


    3 hours later...


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Butler... Where is my son ?" The Queen of the castle called out to the butler.


    "My Queen, Prince Louise left for the Zorion Kingdom this morning and it''s been 3 hours, since then he hasn''t returned back." The butler informed.


    "Why would he go into that filthy place ?" The Queen asked with a neutral expression.


    "Ma''am... This morning a letter came in..." The butler explained everything that has happened this morning.


    "Hah... Well, it''s obvious, he won''t come back until he kills her and takes over her kingdom.


    Prepare a feast for my son, I want to greet him with a big smile once he comes back all golden and bathed in blood of his enemies." The Queen spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, My Queen." The butler spoke as he immediately walked out of the room and went to kitchen.


    ....


    "Sir, You are here... Is something wrong ?" The Head Chef asked with a worried expression as he looked at the butler.


    "The Queen has ordered to prepare a huge feast, since our prince will be coming back from a big battle today." The butler explained.


    "I understand, I will get every single chef to the work right now." The Head Chef replied.


    ...


    "Butler... Where is Louise ? I want to tell him about the book that he gave me to read last night." The King asked with a smile as he looked at the butler.


    "I greet My King." The butler spoke as he immediately bowed down to the king.


    "Where is he ? I have been searching for him in the whole castle." The King asked.


    "Sir, this morning... A letter came in..." The butler explained the situation again to the king.


    10 minutes later...


    "What the hell ? You should''ve told me that before... I would''ve sent a full army of my best soldiers towards that stupid scamming kingdom." The King spoke with an angry expression.


    "Don''t worry, Darling... Have some faith in your son. He will not disappoint you, he will definitely come back with her head just as he said.


    I have prepared a feast for him on his return. I am sure he will be really famished once he comes back." The Queen spoke as she walked out of her room with a smile on her face.


    "Well... I believe in him, Darling. But he is one of the most strongest and intelligent son of mine and I can''t just send him anywhere to fight... He is the next king of this kingdom after all." The King spoke with a serious expression.


    "My Queen and My King... The feast is prepared, please come." The butler spoke as he started walking towards the dinning hall.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A knock was heard on the main gate of the castle and everyone halted on their positions.


    "Oh my... My son is here already. Let''s go and greet him with smiles, Darling." The Queen spoke as she looked at the King.


    "Wait... Butler, Bring me my royal sword. I will honour him with my sword for this." The King spoke with a proud smile.


    "As you command, Your Majesty." The butler spoke as he immediately ran towards the Royal Court.


    Meanwhile another servant stepped forward and opened the main gates.


    *Creeeeeeeeaaaaak*


    As soon as he opened the door... The same messenger from the Zorion Kingdom was standing on the gate with a scared and grim expression on his face. He was also carrying a huge plate in his hand, covered with a big Cloche.


    "What the-!?"


    "Who are you ?" The Queen asked as she walked upto the gate slowly.


    "I-I-I-I-I am a M-M-M-M-essenger from the... Z-Z-Zorion kingdom... Y-Y-Y-Your majesty." He spoke as his whole body started shaking and his wings started vibrating at an incredible speed.


    "Look at this poor messenger... Our son must''ve sent him here to tell of his victory, come in... Is that your Queen''s head in your hand ?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "Sir, Your sword..." The butler spoke as he gave the sword to the king.


    "I-I-I am sorryyyyyyyyy...." The Messenger spoke as he dropped the plate from his hand flew away immediately.


    *THUD*


    As soon as it fell down... A head rolled out of it, but it wasn''t Bernie''s head.

 Chapter 1082 Chapter-1081

    Zorion Kingdom, Royal Castle...


    Anon is standing on the window of Bernie''s room and he is looking at the clouds with many things in his mind.


    ''I need to fuck... I need to eat and then fuck again. Life is really hard and I have to sleep as well after that.


    Hah... I have to take over this world quickly and get out. This fairy cold is now very irritating. I have modified my body a bit and turned off the sneezing but it won''t work for much time.


    I can feel it all building up inside my body and if it builds up too much, my brain will automatically break the skill for the sake of my body.'' Anon thought as he looked at the clouds and thought of them as big fluffy boobs moving around in the sky.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Come in." Anon spoke as he immediately turned around and noticed that it was none other than Bernie herself.


    [Bernie''s Mind Control: 90%]


    "Hmm.... Still, 90% is left." Anon spoke in a low voice.


    "Anon... Are you busy in thinking about something ? I can always come later." Bernie spoke with a smile.


    "No, Luv... It''s your room, come in." Anon spoke as he smiled and walked upto her with a smile.


    "You seem to be stressed, is everything alright... Anon ?" Bernie spoke as she sat down besides him with a worried expression on her face.


    "I came to this world for a purpose, Luv. I couldn''t complete it... It''s time for me to go back." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he grabbed her hand slightly.


    <Memory Manipulation>


    ''You can''t live without him... He came and made you everything that you are right now. What will do without him ?'' Anon immediately started planting "Thoughts Of Need" into her unconscious mind.


    ''You love him, right ? How can you let him go like that ?'' Since Bernie''s Mind control was already at 80%, the thoughts will surface faster from her unconscious mind.


    ''What if you went down without him and turned back into that weak queen again ?''


    ...


    "A-Anon... What are you saying ? Going back ? You can''t go back-" Bernie started speaking but she immediately stopped talking after she realised what she was saying.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Bernie.


    "N-No... I didn''t meant to say that, I just had these weird thoughts in my mind so suddenly.


    I am sorry." Bernie apologized immediately.


    ''If he left... You will be fucked. Everyone is looking upto you because Anon helped you in that duel.''


    ''Once he leaves, everyone will start treating you like before.''


    ''Can you even breath without him properly ? The Scent of his body... Aren''t you addicted to it ?''


    As Anon planted more thoughts into her mind, she got anxious.


    "Anon... I-I have something, that I want to ask you." Bernie spoke as she immediately stood up and went down on her knees in front of Anon.


    ''Ah... Fuck.'' Anon thought as he immediately understood, what she was going to do next.


    "Mr. Anon of another world... Will you marry, Bernie the Queen of Zorion Kingdom of Luminara ?


    I promise, I will never leave your side, I will satisfy you every night or even in the day, whenever you ask it.


    You can have more than one wife too, if you want." Bernie asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    ''Haa... I got her where I wanted her to be. Hehehehehe... Now, let''s test her limits.'' Anon thought as he laughed evilly inside his mind.


    "You see... When it comes to having sex and other things, I have a strange taste. I don''t think, you will like it.


    I am not that gentle when it comes to that kind of thing." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    ''You can do anything to keep him here.'' As soon as Anon planted this thought into Bernie''s mind... Everything changed.


    "I-I will do everything in order to satisfy your needs, Anon. You can do anything you want with me... I will never speak a words against what you do to me, I swear." Bernie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon with a very confident expression.


    "Let''s see then..." Anon spoke as he slowly closed the distance between their faces and kissed her on the lips.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuu*


    This time... The kiss wasn''t very pleasant, he rammed his tongue into her mouth and started licking all of her mouth''s insides like a wild monster.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick* sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bernie''s breathing speed got really low as she felt Anon''s tongue chocking her mouth completely, but she couldn''t do anything about it... Because she just promised him that she will take it without speaking a word against it.


    As Anon gave her the kiss and groped her ass-cheeks at the same time very roughly.


    ''Anhhhh~ What is this ? I-I can''t breathe and Mr. Anon is also squeezing my ass so tightly, it''s like he wants to tear them off... I never expected him to be this rough. It''s like an animal is having his way with me and I have no choice but to surrender my body to him.


    Anhhhhhhh~ but everytime he does that, I feel something in my heart.'' Bernie thought in her mind as she felt a new feeling inside her body.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuu*


    ''Hehehe... Now she is a good bitch, I could''ve done this with my hypnosis skill too. But breaking her mind slowly and getting her addicted to me was more fun.


    I broke her so bad in just 5 hours that she can do anything for me now. Hehehe...'' Anon thought in his mind as he started laughing.


    *Grope-Grope*


    He slipped his fingers even more inside and started rubbing it over her pussy and clit.


    *Slip-slip*


    "Mnnnnffff~ Mnhhhfffff~"


    ''My pussy... My pussy feels good, Annhhhh~ It feels so gooooooooood... I am cumming.'' Bernie thought as she came and wetted her panty completely.


    Anon separated his lips from Bernie''s lips and noticed that all of her face was red from the shortage of breathe, her eyes were half-closed and both of her legs were shaking as well from the new-found pleasure.


    "Are you okay, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "I-I am good... Believe me, This is nothing to me." Bernie spoke as she pretended to smile.


    "Well then... Let''s move onto the real thing." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Bernie.


    "What !?" Bernie asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Is there a-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A loud knock was heard on the Castle''s main door.


    *KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK*


    "Hmm....?" Anon immediately knew that something wasn''t right because he was feeling some bloodlust as well.


    "The servants will take care of it... Should we contin-"


    "No, It''s something else. Someone is here to kill you." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he walked upto the window and looked outside, but he couldn''t get a clear visual of the front gate.


    "OPEN THE FUCKING DOORS... I WILL KILL THAT BITCH TODAY. BRING YOUR QUEEN OUR MOTHERFUCKING SCAMMERS." Louise shouted loudly as he broke the gates with his sword.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    "Let''s go, Luv. Looks like your fiance didn''t took the engagement break-up letter in a good way." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the Main Hall of the castle.


    "Anon... You can''t kill him, he is the prince of the Vermin kingdom. They have far more stronger army than ours." Bernie spoke as she tried to keep Anon cool.


    "Luv, I am not angry... I won''t kill him, if he takes his leave without causing any scene." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''I am going to kill him because that was the plan when I manipulated your mind into sending that engagement break-up letter.


    I want to take over this whole world, but I can''t waste my time into travelling from kingdom to kingdom... there are motherfucking 21 kingdoms and it''s very tiring.


    At first, I thought of sending our letters that declared war on every single kingdom, but this kingdom is the smallest kingdom in all 21 kingdoms and if I sent out war letters from here, no one will believe it.


    It''s like a small children challenging a grown man for a duel. That''s why, Vermin kingdom shall become an example to this kingdom''s new power.


    Once I take over the Vermin kingdom... I will send out official war letters that will give the other kingdoms only two choices, Either you become my slaves or Die, Simple as that and I will also ask for a MILF Women from each Royal Family of every kingdom, I can take them back to my MILF farm.'' Anon thought with a smile as he continued to walk towards the Main Hall.


    *BOOOOOM*


    *THUD-THUD*


    Suddenly, He noticed that both of the main gates are broken and a young man with white hairs, white eyes and medium body build is standing inside the Main Hall with a very angry expression on his face.


    "Hello, Louise." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1083 Chapter-1082

    "Hello, Louise..." Anon spoke as he looked at Louise with a smile.


    "Who are you ?" Louise asked with an angry expression as he looked at Anon.


    His wing''s edges were plated with golden blades and they were very sharp, this was one of the signs that he was a Royal soldier and fought with the Army at some point.


    "I am Anon... Anon Agreil, Bernie''s Fiance." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Louise and at the same time, Bernie also walked down to the Main Hall.


    "You fucking slut... You broke the engagement with me after taking so much gold from our kingdom and now you are going to get fucked by this stupid wingless gigolo ?


    I am going to take both of your heads and put it on display in my room." Louise spoke an angry expression as he started walking towards Anon.


    "Hah and here I thought fairies were sweet creatures..." Anon spoke as he moved forward with a disappointed expression on his face.


    "Die, you fucking gigo-" Louise started speaking as he immediately swinged his sword at Anon, But before he could''ve completed his sentence... Anon grabbed his sword with his bare hand.


    *Grab*


    "What the-!?" Louise asked with a slightly shocked expression as he looked at Anon''s hand.


    "Why don''t we sit down and discuss this like real gentlemen over a cup of coffee, because I think-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Louise left the sword''s handle and rotated in a 360¡ã circle at a rapid speed in order to cut-off Anon''s neck with his gold plated wings.


    His wings were really fast and before Anon could''ve reacted, they sliced his throat pretty good.


    As the red blood flowed out of his neck... Anon fell down to the floor.


    *THUD*


    "NOOOOOO.... Mr. Anon, please wake up." Bernie shouted as she started crying and running towards Anon, but before she could''ve reached him... Louise grabbed her hairs and stopped her.


    *Grab*


    *Stretch*


    "Ouchhhh..." Bernie shouted as she felt extreme pain in her head.


    "Where the fuck do you think, you are going ? I will take your head as well." Louise spoke as he threw Bernie down on the floor and grabbed his sword out of Anon''s hand.


    *Thud*


    "N-No... Mr. Anon, P-Please..." Bernie spoke as she started crawling towards Anon.


    "Die you stupid slut... This is what you deserve in-" Louise started speaking as he raised his sword and got ready in order to slice her head, but suddenly a voice interrupted him.


    <Hell Heal>


    "Grab their necks or tear them apart..." Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the ground.


    "What the-!?" Louise asked with a shocked expression as he looked at Anon''s wound and noticed that the wound on his neck was disappearing.


    ''What the hell !? How is that possible ? How did his wound healing so fast ?'' Louise thought as a he felt fear in his heart.


    "Mr. Anon..." Bernie spoke as a smile appeared over her face.


    "Grab their necks or tear them apart, but what''s the point of fighting if you can''t even strike fear into your opponent''s heart." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Louise.


    "How are you alive ?" Louise asked as he raised his sword at Anon.


    "Your moving speed is awesome and your wing''s speed is litreally amazing... But, your damage is shit.


    Now to the charges... You have attacked the Queen of the Zorion Kingdom and her fiancee... Your punishment will be death." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he started walking towards him.


    "Death ? You think, a stupid wingless bastard like you can kill me ?" Louise spoke as he started walking towards Anon as well.


    <Swift Strike>


    Louise used one of the most powerful skill he had and swinged his sword at Anon.


    This time Anon didn''t hold back and Summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    He immediately blocked the sword with one sickle and kept one hidden behind his back.


    *Swish*


    Louis left the sword''s handle once more and did a 360¡ã turn just like last time... But this time, Anon was fully prepared.


    "Stupid..." Anon spoke as he immediately ducked down and used the other sickle to cut off his left wing completely.


    *Slice*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Louise shouted loudly in pain as he stepped away from Anon and noticed that he was having problems in balancing his body without his wing. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you like the Wing Cut ?" Anon asked with a smile as he licked off the golden blade from the sickle.


    *Lick*


    "You are a fucking Maniac..." Louis spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Thank you." Anon spoke with a smile as he crushed his wing and broke his sword.


    *Crackkkkk*


    *Thud*


    "You are no fairy... Your blood is red. What did you bring into this world ?" Louise asked as he looked at Bernie.


    "Your death... You fucking animal. You blame me for something that I never did, I haven''t taken a single gold coin from your kingdom." Bernie spoke as she stood up and walked behind Anon with a serious expression on her face.


    "Your aunt has taken so much gold coins from us that I can''t even start to tell you the amount and yet you refuse ?" Louise asked with a serious expression.


    "She was a cheat and my fiance killed her and both of her children this afternoon." Bernie spoke with a serious expression.


    "What the hell are you saying ? Are you telling me that your aunt was cheating you as well ?" Louise asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes." Bernie replied.


    "I-I am sorry, I didn''t knew that she was a cheat... I thought you are the one giving these orders and took such rash decision.


    I am truly sorry..." Louise spoke as he bowed down to Bernie and apologized for her actions.


    "I-I forgive you." Bernie spoke with a smile.


    "I don''t..." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he looked at Louise.


    "Sir...?" Louise asked with a confused expression.


    "You see... When you sliced my throat with your wings, you didn''t just sliced my throat... You sliced my ego as well." Anon spoke as he looked at Louise.


    "But, Sir... It was a mistake, I wasn''t aware of your powers and that''s why-" Louise started speaking but before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon threw his sickle at him and sliced his head off.


    *Swish*


    *Thud*


    As his head rolled down on the ground, Anon looked at it with a smile.


    ''If you apologized to me... How will I execute my plan ?'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Anon... He was already saying sorry for what he did and-"


    "Luv, you may not have any self-respect for yourself, but I do and I can''t sacrifice it like that." Anon spoke as he walked forward and picked up Louise''s head from the ground.


    He then walked upto the dinning table and picked up a plate.


    After placing his head into the plate... Anon called out to the Royal messenger.


    ...


    "S-S-Sir.... You called ?" As soon as the Royal messenger arrived he saw the head in the plate and got really scared because it wasn''t any head.


    "Take this and deliver it to the Vermin kingdom and if they ask, who did this... Take her name." Anon spoke as he pointed towards Bernie.


    "M-My Queen ?" The messenger asked as he looked at Bernie.


    "Do as Mr. Anon is saying... He is also the King of this kingdom now." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Thank you, Luv..." Anon spoke as he stood up and walked upto Bernie, he then gave her a kiss on the lips.


    *Chuu*


    "Anything for you, My Luv." Bernie spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "But... Your majesty, They will kill me instantly if they saw this in my hands." The messenger spoke with a really scared expression.


    "Then cover it with that thing over there and when you arrive at the gate, just throw it in and flew away as fast as you can.


    If you made it back, I will make you so rich that you won''t have to do anything for the rest of your life, but if you died... Well your son will get your job." Anon spoke with a smile as he pointed towards the Cloche.


    "H-How do you know about my son, Sir ?" The Royal messenger asked with a shocked expression.


    "Take the head and get out." Bernie spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes." The messenger replied as he immediately took the head and exited the room.


    "Anon... I have a question." Bernie spoke as she looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Ask..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You said that you are here for some purpose... What is that ?" Bernie asked.


    "Well... Luv, I want to take over this world and all 21 Kingdoms." Anon spoke with a straight face.


    "WHAT !?" Bernie shouted as she got a little scared and shocked by Anon''s reply.


    "Hehehe... Don''t worry, You will be the one to rule it all at last." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1084 Chapter-1083

    Present Time, Vermin Kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    The Royal messenger of the Zorion Kingdom is standing on the front gate of the Vermin Kingdom''s Royal castle and his whole body is shaking in fear.


    ''I will get killed today... I should''ve said my final goodbyes to my family.'' The messenger spoke as he knocked on the main gate of the castle.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    *Click*


    *Creaaaak*


    As soon as the gates opened up, the Royal messenger noticed two Fairies standing in front of him.


    The Queen and King of the Vermin kingdom, as soon as he saw them his heart started beating really fast and his legs started shaking even more.


    ''I am fucked... I am completely FUCKED.'' He thought as a sacred expression appeared over his face.


    "Hmm..? Who is he ?" The King asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I am the R-R-R-Royal messenger of the Zorion Kingdom, Y-Y-Y-Your Majesty." He spoke in a very stammering voice.


    "Look at this poor messenger... Our son must''ve sent him here to tell of his victory, come in... Is that your Queen''s head in your hand ?" The Queen asked with a smile.


    "Sir, Your sword..." A butler came running out of the room with a sword in his hands and handed it over to the king.


    As soon as the Royal messenger saw the sword, he wetted his pants and only one thing came to his mind...


    ''I have to run.''


    "I-I-I am sorryyyyyyyyy...." The Messenger shouted as he dropped the plate from his hand flew away immediately.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    As soon as the plate fell down, Louise''s head rolled out of it and stopped near the Queen''s feet.


    Every single person standing inside the room got so shocked that for one entire minute... None of them spoke anything.


    The Butler, The servants, The King and The Queen... All stared at the Head lying in her legs.


    ''That''s... The Prince.'' The butler thought as he came out of his shock.


    The Queen slowly bent down and grabbed the head in her hands... She then brought it closer to her face in order to inspect if it''s truly her son or not.


    The King moved forward and slowly placed his hand over her shoulder.


    *Sob-Sob-Sob*


    "S-She killed him... She killed my son..." The Queen spoke as tears started coming out of her eyes.


    *Thud*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." She immediately went down on both of her knees and started shouting loudly.


    "Call the Commander of my Army.... We will immediately leave with all the soldiers we have." The King spoke as he looked at the Butler.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." The butler spoke as he immediately ran towards the basement of the Kingdom.


    ....


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck... How can that be possible ? She is not stronger than Master-" As the butler was going down the stairs with a torch in his hand, he was mumbling something...


    But as soon as he reached on the flat ground, A sword appeared in fornt of his throat that glowed brightly blue and it was completely covered in flames.


    *Swish*


    "What the- !?" The butler got scared as soon as he saw the sword and took two steps back, but he immediately fell down to the floor after crashing into the stairs.


    "What are you doing here, Fredrin ?" A fairy who was holding the sword in his hand asked as he stepped into the light.


    Both of his eyes were gauged out of his skull, one of his wing was replaced by a metallic artificial wing. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of his hand was also missing and it was replaced by a metallic hand, his body was pretty similar to Anon''s body but with many battle scars and his muscles were refined as well.


    "S-Sir... Alder ? I-Is that you ?" Fredrin asked as he slightly opened his eyes.


    "I asked... What are you doing here ?" Fredrin asked with a smile as he helped him stand again.


    "The King has given out orders to gather all the forces, Sir." Fredrin spoke with a serious expression.


    "All the forces !? What happened ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Prince Louise... He has been murdered by the Queen of Zorion Kingdom, Sir." Fredrin replied.


    "Impossible... She is not strong enough to do that, Where is his body ?" Alder asked.


    "Sir... They have sent his head in a plate. I can bring you that, if you want-"


    "No, Bring me to the king... I want to see what''s going on." Alder spoke.


    "See...?" Fredrin asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you have a death wish, Fredrin ?" Alder asked with a serious expression.


    "N-No... Sir. Please follow me." Fredrin spoke as he started walking upwards.


    ...


    Inside the Royal Court...


    The king is sitting on his throne and In front of him three men were bowing.


    The Commander of the Royal Army, The General of the Assassins and The Royal Minister.


    "All the armies are gathered and they are ready to move on your command, Your Majesty." The Commander of the Royal Army spoke.


    "My Assassins have already infiltrated the Zorion Kingdom and they have scouted the whole kingdom already, My King." The General of Assassins spoke.


    "Your Majesty... All the Weapons and Armours have been disturbed and the total cost-"


    "I don''t give a single fuck about the cost." The King spoke with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty... I am very sorry."


    Suddenly, the king noticed that Alder is standing on the gate of the Royal Court and he is listening to all the conversations with a smile on his face.


    "All three of you get out, Alder come in." The King ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." All three of them spoke as he they started walking out of the room.


    But as the General of the Assasins walked by Alder, he pulled out a piece of cloth from his pocket and placed it over Alder''s shoulder before leaving.


    "Eyes are looking beautiful... Don''t show them to the King." He spoke as he exited the Court.


    "Hehe..." Alder smiled and covered his eyes with the cloth.


    He walked towards the king and bowed down to him in a very weird way, he placed one of his hand behind his back, placed other hand over his chest and only tilted his neck a little to the king.


    "You called for me... Father ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    "30 years... You have spent 30 years in that dark pit, do you have any idea what''s happening on the outsides ?" The King asked with an angry expression.


    "I do certainly... I just heard that my brother who was the next heir to the throne has died." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Don''t smile... I fucking hate that smile of yours." The King spoke with an angry expression.


    "A gentlemen should always keep his calm, Father." Alder spoke with a smile.


    ''He is the only one who can talk to the king like that.'' Fredrin thought as he peeked in.


    "What happened to your eyes ?" The King asked.


    "Gauged them out with my own hands... It was so dark down there, that I saw no point in having eyes anymore." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "As stupid as before... I had one intelligent son and your mother is crying in her room, with his head in her hands." The King spoke as he stood up from throne.


    As soon as Alder heard this sentence, the smile Disappeared from his face.


    "Did you say that mother is crying ?" Alder asked with a neutral expression.


    "Come with me." The King spoke as he started walking towards the Queen''s room.


    ...


    *Sob-Sob-Sob*


    "Please come back, My son. I-I will never send you to the battlefield ever again... Please come backkkkkk... *Sob-Sob-Sob*" The Queen cried out loudly.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Mom..." Suddenly, Alder''s voice came from behind.


    The Queen immediately turned around and noticed that Alder was standing on the gate with a neutral expression on his face.


    The King decided to stay outside the room.


    "Alderrrrrrr..." The Queen shouted as she immediately ran towards Alder and hugged him tightly.


    Alder lightly hugged her back and felt the head of his brother in her hands.


    As soon as he touched the head of his brother... He felt something strange.


    "Mom... Show me the head." Alder spoke as he seprated his mother from him.


    "T-They killed him Alder... They killed him." The Queen cried out.


    *Grab*


    "Haaaa..." Alder took a deep breath and used a skill.


    <Before Dark>


    As soon as he used this skill... A scared expression appeared over his face.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, The head fell down from his hands.


    "What happened ?" The King asked from behind as he placed his hand over Alder''s shoulder.


    "He was killed by someone... Who is not from this world." Alder spoke with a serious expression as he looked at the King.


    "What !?" His eyes widened in shock and confusion.


    "Yes... I saw it. His blood was red but his body was very similar to ours." Alder spoke.


    "What is it ? What did you saw ? Can you make me see it ?" The King asked with a serious expression.


    "No, Father... But, I am excited now." Alder spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1085 Chapter-1084

    *step-step-step-step-step*


    Alder is running through a forest at an incredible speed with bare foot and a big smile can be seen on his face.


    "Who are you ? Where did you come from ?" Alder asked as he continued running forward.


    "Now...."


    *Swish*


    *Grab*


    Suddenly a rope that was hidden beneath the sand and the leaves, grabbed Alder''s right leg and he immediately lost his balance.


    "Fuck..." Alder shouted as he fell down on his face.


    *THUD*


    "Hehehehe... Food."


    "We have food."


    "Pull up." A loud voice rang through the whole forest.


    *Stretch-Stretch* Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three Saleks pulled the rope and Alder''s body started hanging upside down.


    "What a stupid fairy...? He doesn''t even know of our trap." A Salek spoke as he stepped out of the bushes and following him ten more Saleks stepped out with greedy expressions on their faces.


    "His body is fat... He will be muscular."


    "Yes... Let''s just eat him here."


    "Yes..."


    "No, we will eat him but not now and not raw. We will fry him over the fire and eat him after his body turns black hehehe." The leade of the Saleks spoke as he touched Alder''s naked muscles with his throne embedded hands.


    "Hmm... There are ten of you here and not one will remain alive if you don''t let me down in the next 30 seconds." Alder spoke with a smile as turned his neck towards the Leader of the Saleks.


    "Hehehe... Fairy, you are our food for tonight and you think that all this stupid talk of yours will get you out ?


    Beg us and tell us, how great we are... Then, maybe I will give you a swift death hahahahah." The salek laughed loudly as he looked at Alder.


    But, Alder didn''t reply and continued to stay silent.


    "Speak something now..." The salek spoke with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    "...27."


    "What ?"


    "28.... 29.... 30."


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Alder disappeared from the rope and re-appeared behind the leader of the Saleks.


    "You are not even worthy to exist..." Alder spoke as he grabbed the Salek''s beak and broke it apart.


    *Crack*


    He then placed his hand over his head and squished it into a mush.


    *Squish*


    *Thud*


    The Salek''s dead body down to the ground and all the Saleks standing around him got really scared.


    "R-Run..." One of the salek shouted as he started running away.


    "As if..." Alder spoke as he immediately picked up the broken beak of the other salek and threw it at him with full power.


    *Cluch*


    The beak pierced through his skull and he died on spot.


    *Thud*


    "Now... Now..." Alder spoke as he turned around and faced all the remaining 8 saleks with a smile on his face.


    ...


    10 minutes later...


    All the Saleks were lying dead on the ground and Alder''s full body is covered in their blood.


    "Sad... At first you had nothing for dinner and now you can''t have dinner, hahahaha..." Alder spoke as he laughed and started running towards the Zorion Kingdom once again.


    After continuously running for about 30 more minutes, He finally reached in front of the Zorion Kingdom.


    As he walked upto the entrance gates... Two guards immediately stopped him.


    "Who are you ? And why are you covered in blood ?" One of the guards asked.


    "I have never seen him around." Another guard spoke up.


    "Ah... I almost forgot about this. Will this do the Job ?" Alder asked as he immediately took off the cloth over his eyes and opened it.


    As soon as he opened the cloth... The Royal sigil of the Vermin kingdom was revealed.


    It was a six petal flower made out of golden ink on the crimson red cloth.


    "V-Vermin Kingdom ?" The guard spoke as his voice started stammering.


    "I-I-I am sorry, Sir. Please head in." The other guard spoke as he immediately stepped aside.


    "Thank you, guys." Alder spoke as he headed inside the Kingdom with a smile.


    As Alder continued to walk forward... He couldn''t figure out the location of the Royal castle.


    "Excuse me... Can you take me to the Royal castle ?" He asked to a lady who was passing by him with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Are you blind ?" She asked.


    "Yes, Ma''am... Unfortunately." Alder spoke with a smile.


    The lady looked around and grabbed his hand.


    "Hey, I am an upper class woman and I have lots of money... You want to become my gigolo ? I will keep you in a safe place, feed you good food and you won''t have to do anything for the rest of your life.


    What do you say ?" The lady asked.


    As soon as Alder heard this... His smile widened.


    "I like the offer, My lady... But I am afraid that I will not be able to take part in it, Since I am also a member of the Upper Class, but I bet you are very beautiful." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am sorry, Sir. You are not wearing anything... I-I thought-"


    "No worries, You are very sweet... But, can you help me reach the Royal Castle ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes... Please grab my hand." The lady spoke as she grabbed Alder''s hand and started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    "So, What''s your name ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    "I-I am Jui." Sh replied.


    "I am Alder." He replied with a smile.


    ...


    As they were walking towards the Royal castle, A male Fairy saw the lady and started walking towards her with an angry expression.


    "This bitch...."


    "You fucking slut... I always thought you were cheating on me." The man shouted as he immediately raised his hand in order to slap her, but Alder immediately grabbed his hand.


    *Grab*


    "Calm down... Good Sir. It''s not a good habit to throw slaps at your wife like that in public, she is just helping me." Alder spoke with a smile as he faced the man.


    "Helping you ? Are you fucking kidding me ? She is grabbing your hand and you want me to believe that this slut is helping you ?


    Leave my hand... I will kill her right-" Before the man could''ve completed his sentence, Alder let out a very horrific Aura out of his body that left everyone around him immobile.


    *Boooom*


    "Now, listen to me... Mister. If you laid a hand over this beautiful lady, I will fucking grab your head with both of my hands and squeeze it until it blasts, like a banum fruit.


    Have I made myself clear ?" Alder asked with a serious expression as he looked at the man.


    "I-I-I understand..." The man spoke with a scared expression as he looked at Alder.


    "What do you understand ?" Alder asked.


    "I-If I ever touch her... Y-You will squeeze my head and it will explode like a... L-Like a banum fruit." The man replied with a very scared expression.


    "Thank you..." Alder spoke as he immediately withdrew all of his Aura and everyone took a breath of relief.


    "Now... My lady, Can you point towards the Castle''s location ? I will take care of myself from here and keep this scroll close to you, if he ever tries to beat you, just open it I will be there in no time." Alder spoke as he gave a small scroll to the lady.


    "I-It''s that way..." The lady spoke as she pointed towards the castle.


    "I will help you, Sir."


    "Me too..."


    "I will help as well."


    Four ladies immediately surrounded Alder from every side and decided to help him as they secretly groped his muscles.


    "Oh my.... You ladies are very cute. I wish they had ladies like you back in the Vermin Kingdom." Alder spoke with a smile.


    All the ladies escorted him to the Royal Castle as they groped his whole body in the way.


    ...


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    Alder knocked on the outers gates of the Royal Castle and a Butler walked out to the outer gate immediately.


    "Hello, Sir... How can I help you ?" The butler asked with a confused expression.


    "Hello, I am from the Vermin Kingdom and I am here to see your Queen. Can you inform her ?" Alder asked with a smile.


    "Can I see some proof before-"


    "Yes, Yes... Here." Alder spoke as he immediately showed the cloth to the butler.


    "Please come in.... Sir." The butler spoke as he opened the gates and let him in.


    As Alder walked towards the main gates of the castle, he felt Anon''s presence.


    His mana was different and his Aura was really sharp.


    ''He is not an ordinary guy... I can sense his presence easily from this distance.'' Alder thought in his mind.


    As soon as Alder entered inside the Royal Castle.... He smelled the stench of his brother''s blood in the air.


    "Please don''t mind the smell... We are getting servants to clear it." The butler spoke with a smile.


    "I see." Alder replied with a neutral expression.


    "I will inform the Queen immediately of your presence and-"


    "Looks like we have another guest." Anon''s voice came from the other side of the room.


    Alder immediately stood up from his seat and a serious expression appeared over his face.


    ''I was hiding my aura completely and using a stealth skill, yet he found me ?'' Alder thought.

 Chapter 1086 Chapter-1085

    As Anon walked down to the Main Hall... Alder looked at him and only one thing was going on in his mind.


    ''The mana around him is too thick and his Aura... It''s something else.'' Alder thought as he sensed that Anon was walking towards him.


    <Demonic eyes>


    Anon immediately used his skill over him.


    [Name: Alder Lancelot.]


    [Age: 345]


    [Class: Martial Artist/Mage/swordsman.]


    [MP: 600,000,00]


    [HP: 300,000,00]


    [Description: Alder has no ill intentions against you and he just wants to assess you for any future Battles. He is also a little bit scared of you right now.]


    "Hello... Mr. Alder, What can I help you with ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Alder with a smile.


    "You know my name..." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "I do." Anon replied.


    "You killed my brother this afternoon.... Louise Lancelot." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Ah.... That guy, yes I killed him. What about it ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Can I know the reason for such actions ?" Alder asked with a neutral expression.


    "Tried to kill me and My Fiancee. Is that enough for you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I see... That''s fair enough then, I am sorry for the intrusion, I will take my leave now." Alder spoke as he started walking towards the Main gate.


    Anon got a little bit shocked at this answer and he got curious.


    "Wait... Aren''t you going to give me death threats or fight me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No Sir... My brother tried to kill you and he couldn''t that means he was weak and died.


    I will fight for him because it''s my duty as his brother to fight for him and as a sorry for my intrusion, I would like to inform you of my father''s attack in advance.


    Prepare your armies... Because we are preparing everything we have." Alder spoke as he bowed down to Anon and left the Royal Castle.


    "I like that guy... He will serve under me." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto Bernie''s room.


    *Click*


    As soon as he entered inside the room... Bernie was sitting on the bed completely naked and she was looking at Anon with a very perverted expression.


    Her eyes were closed a little and she was biting her lower lip from the side.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at her huge ass sitting on the white bedsheets.


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke as he touched his dick and noticed that it was already harder than an iron pole.


    "Looks like something can''t wait to break out of those pants and I think it''s My dear Husband''s cock *lick*." Bernie spoke with a smile as she licked her upper lip.


    "You fucking slut..." Anon spoke as he immediately removed all of his clothes except his underwear.


    He walked upto Bernie and grabbed her head tightly.


    "Anhhhh~" Bernie let out a moan as she looked at Anon.


    Anon immediately buried her face into his cock and started rubbing it up and down on his cock.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ The smell of your cock... Is amazing, Dear Husband." Bernie spoke as she continued to sniff Anon''s crotch while rubbing her pussy like a bitch in heat.


    The smell of Anon''s cock is like a sweet scent to Bernie''s nose because Anon has tricked her mind into thinking that. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Snifffffffff*


    "Anhhhh~ This smell tingles my pussy. I want to smell it moreeee~" Bernie spoke as she continued to smell it like a crazy perverted bitch for the next 10 minutes.


    "You fucking bitch... You look like a fucking slut right now. Here... Smell the real thing." Anon spoke as hw removed his underwear and smacked his dick on her face.


    As soon as Anon''s dick slapped on her cheeks, Bernie felt a burning sensation in all her body and as the raw smell of his sweaty dick entered inside her nose, she forgot everything and her natural instincts turned on.


    She immediately started fingering her pussy even harder as she started licking Anon''s dick slowly.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "Here... Take this." Anon spoke as he grabbed her head from behind and rammed his dick into her throat forcefully using her mouth as his fuck toy.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    "Mnfffff~ Mannnnnffghhhfff~" She tried to speak something, but as her mouth was full of Anon''s cock, she couldn''t speak clearly.


    Anon continued to use her mouth for the next 30 minutes without any stops.


    30 minutes later...


    "Fuck... I am cumming." Anon spoke as he immediately emptied his balls into her throat.


    "Wait... Don''t gulp it. Show me first..." Anon spoke as he pulled his cock out of her mouth.


    Bernie openedher mouth and showed Anon his cum floating inside her mouth.


    "Okay... Now you can gulp it down like a good slut." Anon ordered.


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    As soon as she heard Anon''s orders, Bernie gulped down a mouth full of Anon''s cum.


    "Now... After your upper lips, I think it''s time to fill up lower lips, what do you think luv ?" Anon asked as he grabbed her hairs and pulled them back tightly as he slapped her on the cheek with his cock.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhhhh~ Yess, Dear Husband... Please full me up with your cum from up to down and mess up my body completely." Bernie spoke as she begged for Anon''s cum with a slutty facial expression.


    "You fucking slut... Every fucking one of you is a slut, you just don''t want to show it because you are fucking fairy, but I will fuck you so hard that you will forget everything and only remember my cock." Anon spoke as he grabbed her ass cheeks and started squeezing them very tightly.


    *Squeezeeeeeee*


    "ANNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Yessssss~ Please do it moreeee dear husband." Bernie spoke as she immediately started jiggling her ass cheeks on purpose.


    "You fucking bitch... You don''t have any shame do you ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he started slapping her ass cheeks.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Yesss~ moreee~ Dear hit me moree~" Bernie shouted as she got more and more excited as Anon continued to slap her ass cheeks.


    ''She is getting more and more horny because her Sensitivity is up by 30%. I raped a fairy made before and turned up her sensitivity by 100%... But fairies are different case from humans, they straight up die from such insane pleasure.


    The maid died, but I made a clone out of her and replaced her brain, but Bernie''s ass cheeks... they are so soft, just like a soft marshmallow lightly heated over high flame, I just want to bite her ass... wait, I can bite her ass... hehehehe.'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared over his face and he bit her right ass cheek tightly.


    *Bite*


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    *Squirtttttttt*


    Bernie made an ahegao face as she immediately squirted out a shit ton of cum from her pussy.


    As Anon removed his teeths from her ass cheek... He noticed that there was bite mark left over the spot and for some reason Anon liked it.


    He did the same thing and bit her on the other ass cheek as well.


    *Bite*


    "Anhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    *Squirtttttttt*


    Bernie''s eyes turned all white and her tongue hanged out of her mouth as she came once again, while making an ugly ahegao face.


    She pinched her nipples tightly and started rubbing her pussy on the bedsheet just like a bitch in heat.


    "Moreeeeee~ Moreeeee~ make me cum moreee~ Dear husband~ Fuck my pussy too, Please." Bernie spoke as her body automatically went down on all fours and she started wiggling her pussy lips and ass cheeks in front of Anon.


    "No matter what race... You are just here to get fucked by a man. Do you understand ?" Anon asked as he placed his feet over her face.


    *Snifffffff*


    Bernie started sniffing Anon''s leg and she came a little again just from the stench of his legs.


    "Anhhhh~ I love the smell of your feet... My dear." Bernie spoke as she started licking Anon''s legs as well.


    *Lick-Lick-Lick-Lick*


    "You fucking bitch... I did some tweaks to your body, but your character changed completely.


    That means that you have been hiding your perverted side for a long time." Anon spoke with a smile as he noticed Bernie''s tongue sliding in-between his toes and fingers smoothly.


    Meanwhile, he continued to slap her pussy and made her cum over 52 times in just 30 minutes.


    Bernie got really tired after cumming so much that she couldn''t even moan properly.


    "Now... It''s time for you to receive the ultimate thing." Anon spoke with a smile as he started rubbing his cock over her pussy.


    "Yessssss... Fuck my slutty pussy Dear." Bernie spoke as she opened her eyes forcefully and then opened her ass cheeks for Anon with her own hands.


    "You will not be able to cum now..." Anon spoke as he rammed his dick into her pussy directly and increased it''s size to half of it''s original size.


    In just one push... Anon''s dick tore through her hymen and went directly inside her womb, making her loose consciousness immediately.

 Chapter 1087 Chapter-1086

    Royal Castle of Zorion Kingdom...


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    Anon is standing on the window of Bernie''s room and he is smoking cigar while puffing out rings of smoke with a smile on his face.


    ?Bernie is lying behind him on the bed unconscious and thick white cum is drooling out of her pussy non-stop.


    Her ass-cheeks are swollen from all the slaps and continuous fucking for the past 7 hours. There are bite marks all over her body, on her ass cheeks, on her stomach and all over her boobs.


    "Hmmm... The sun is about to come out. I should take some sleep before those vermin fuckers come here." Anon spoke as he walked upto the bed and kicked Bernie down.


    *Thud*


    "Sorry, Luv... I need to sleep." Anon spoke as he immediately fall asleep.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz*


    ...


    Vermin Kingdom...


    "SOLDIERS START MARCHING, TODAY WE HAVE ONLY ONE OBJECTIVE, TO BRING BACK THE HEAD OF ZORION KINGDOM''S QUEEN.


    SHE AMBUSHED AND KILLED OUR PRINCE WHEN HE WENT TO TALK ABOUT THEIR ENGAGEMENT CANCELLATION.


    WE NEED REVENGE... DO YOU UNDERSTAND ?" The Army Commander shouted as he asked more than 700,000 Fairy soldiers.


    "YES, SIR." All the soldiers shouted back.


    "VERY GOOD.... NOW WALK TOWARDS SOUTH." He ordered.


    "YES SIR." All the soldiers immediately started walking towards the south direction and as they walked forward, the ground beneath them shook violently.


    "I have sent all the Assasins in the kingdom... Commander. They will eliminate anything unusual on sight." The general of the Assasins spoke as he reported to the Commander of army.


    "Very good... I still don''t understand, why are we bringing such a huge army to that stupid kingdom ?


    I mean, I can alone capture that whole kingdom with just my right hand." The commander of the army spoke with a smile.


    "That''s what Louise spoke before leaving the kingdom." Suddenly, A voice came from behind.


    "Hmm....?" As soon as they heard the voice both of turned around only to notice that Alder is standing behind them with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, Alder." The general of Assasins immediately went down on his knees in order to greet him.


    "Alder... What the fuck are you doing here ? Your brother died, your mother is crying in her room and your father is really angry and you are cracking jokes at this time ?" The commander of the army spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Alder.


    "All these men... They will die, no they will get slaughtered completely. Not one of these men will make it back to their home today if they went to the Zorion Kingdom." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "What !?" The general of Assasins got shocked and immediately looked at Alder.


    The commander of the army immediately withdrew his sword and pointed it towards Alder.


    "You are not Alder... Alder would never say something like that. Who are you ?" The commander asked with a serious expression.


    "Haaa... You fucking stupid, I was never afraid of your sword." Alder spoke as he immediately grabbed his sword and pushed it aside like it''s nothing.


    "Y-You are Alder..." The commander spoke as he got shocked as well.


    "Hold your men... I need you all in the Royal Court. We are going to have a rendezvous in five minutes... My father will be there as well.


    You also call your Assassins back from their kingdom." Alder spoke as he immediately started walking towards the Royal Court.


    "W-What !?" The general of the Assasins asked with a confused expression.


    "MEN... HOLD YOUR STEPS." The commander of army shouted loudly as he immediately started walking towards the Royal Court as well.


    ''What is Alder thinking ? Why is he saying such stupid things ?'' The commander thought with a confused expression.


    Meanwhile, The Assassin general wrote a small letter and sent it through a thousand-eye-firefly to the Zorion Kingdom.


    ...


    5 minutes later in the Royal Court...


    "Why are we sitting here ?" The King asked with an angry expression as he looked at the General and the Commander.


    "S-Sir... Prince ordered us not to move before this meeting is concluded." The general spoke with a scared expression.


    "Where is that stupid son of mine ?" The King asked with a serious expression.


    "Hello, Hello... I am here." Alder spoke as he entered inside the room.


    "You are late." The commander spoke as he looked at Alder with a neutral expression.


    "I am blind man... What do you want from me ?" Alder replied with a smile.


    "Alder... Why did you host such a stupid meeting at this serious time ?" The King asked with an angry expression.


    "Father... No, My King... Today, I will talk to you as an Informant.


    So, I have a very important information for all three of you that I want to share today." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Alder... If this information turned out to be useless, I will literally kill you." The King spoke with a serious expression.


    "This will depend on how you act after listening to the information... My King." Alder replied with a smile.


    "What''s the Information ?" The commander asked with a serious expression.


    "I went on a little information gathering tour to the Zorion Kingdom."


    All three of them got shocked as soon as they heard this.


    "Now... When I reached there, I met the guy who killed louise." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "What !? Do you kill him ?" The King asked with an excited expression as he stood up from his seat.


    "You kidding me ? Do you have any idea of what you are going against here ?" Alder spoke as he immediately raised his voice.


    "Oi, Oi... Keep your voice down. You are talking to our king." The general spoke as he stood up.


    "I-I am sorry, I lost my temper for a second there..." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are we going against ?" The King asked with a serious expression.


    "A monster... A calamity... No, you are going against ''DEATH'' itself and whatever touches death turns into nothing but history." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What kind of stupid things are you saying ? Do you have any idea of what you are speaking right now ?" The commander asked with a confused expression as he looked at Alder.


    "The Queen... She wasn''t the one who killed louise, it was a guy from another world." Alder spoke with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, silence covered the whole room for 10 seconds...


    "What non-sense ? How can there be a creature from another world-" Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Alder interrupted him.


    "Will you take the responsibility for the life of those soldiers who are going to die tonight ?" Alder asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the general.


    "I-I-I this-"


    "I will take the responsibility." The King spoke as he looked at Alder with a serious expression.


    "That''s stupid... You want to fight him knowing that all of your men are going to die ?" Alder spoke as he raised his voice again.


    "YES... I WILL TAKE THE FUCKING RESPONSIBILITY, BECAUSE I WANT REVENGE FOR MY DEAD SON." The King shouted as he stood up from his seat and left the room immediately.


    "I-I will take my leave as well." The general spoke as he exited the room as well.


    The commander stood up and walked upto Alder.


    "I have never seen you get this uncomfortable in a talk... What''s the matter ?" The commander asked with a confused expression.


    "His Aura... It wasn''t simple. That kind of Aura can only be obtained by killing millions and millions.


    His tone was cold and his words were straight forward. I was trying to overwhelm him by my Aura... But, I felt my own Aura tearing up from inside out.


    There is a rumour about him that He cleared a whole wave of Saleks, Alone..." Alder spoke with a serious expression.


    "What !?" The commander asked with a shocked expression.


    "This is not the shocking thing... The shocking thing is that he cleared it in exactly 13 minutes." Alder spoke.


    "Fucking hell... This guy sounds really interesting and powerful. Did you fight him ?" He asked.


    "You have to be kidding me ? Fighting him ? I couldn''t stand in his presence for more than a few minutes." Alder spoke.


    "You are boasting too much..." The commander spoke with a smile.


    "Boasting ? You will see a graveyard of Blood tonight... Prepare your mind and eyes.


    I would suggest you to say your final goodbyes to your family as well, if possible." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I will... But, What about you ? Will you fight or not ?" The Commander asked.


    "Father has gone mad... He won''t stop no matter what I tell him and if he has decided to fight... Then, I will have no other choice except fighting alongside him." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Hahahaha... That''s what I like about you. You Know your enemy''s strength very well, but you will still fight." The commander spoke as he laughed loudly.


    "I will not be fighting as Alder... I will be fighting as Louise''s brother." Alder spoke as he exited the room.

 Chapter 1088 Chapter-1087

    More than 700,000 soldiers are marching towards the Zorion Kingdom and in from of these soldiers... Three men are walking.


    Flinch, The Army Commander.


    ''I am sleepy... I just want to finish this fast and go back home, take a good rest.'' Flinch thought with a bored expression on his face.


    Artemis, The General of the Assassins.


    ''What are we going to fight ? Was Alder right ? Is that other world guy really strong ? I will make it back alive... right ?'' Artemis thought with a scared expression on his face.


    Alder, The Berserk and the Way Maker of the Army.


    ''Fucking hell... I should''ve met mom.'' Alder thought in his mind as he continued to smile.


    As the army marched forward... Alder noticed that Sun was coming up and suddenly an idea came to his mind.


    "HOLD." Alder shouted loudly and every single guard stopped moving.


    "What happened now ?" Flinch asked with a confused expression.


    "Zorion Kingdom''s west part is built over the Florcent Forest, right ?" Alder asked.


    "Yes... Why ?" Flinch replied.


    "I have an idea." Alder spoke with a smile.


    ....


    Zorion Kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    "Yay..."


    "Let''s go."


    "Happy Frunka."


    "You too."


    "Happy Frunka."


    "Happy Frunka to you too."


    ...


    As Anon heard all these noises, he woke up from his sleep.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "Why the fuck is everyone shouting ?" Anon asked as he woke up and noticed that Bernie is standing in front of him with a huge plate in her hands that was full of delicious food.


    "Good Morning, Dear Husband..." Bernie spoke with a smile as she slowly placed the plate of food on the bed.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the food.


    "It''s my duty as your wife to bring you food every morning, Dear Husband." Bernie spoke with a smile.


    "Well... Why not ?" Anon spoke as he started eating.


    *Crunch*


    "Mmmm... This crispy meat is good. What is this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s a special monster named Hulu, it can only be found inside the forests where all those Saleks live.


    Today is Frunka... The festival of hunting, dear. When the Saleks didn''t come to our world... We used to celebrate this festival by hunting monsters in the forest and whoever hunted the biggest monster, will get a big gold prize from the king or the Queen in front of the whole kingdom.


    A young fairy from the Royal soldiers hunted this hulu this morning and she got awarded by me. Would you like me to bring more ?" Bernie asked with a smile.


    "Ye-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A knock was heard on the floor.


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...? Who is it ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression because she already warned every single servant that no one should come into the room when she is with Anon.


    "I-I am Florid... My Queen."


    "Florid ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "My Army''s General... he never comes to the castle until it''s very important and now that he has knocked on the gate... I don''t think, it''s going to be a very good news." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression.


    "The whole Army of the Vermin kingdom is Here." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled out a small bone out of his mouth and placed it on the plate as he picked up a cloth and cleaned his hand with a smile on his face.


    "C-Come in..." Bernie spoke with a shocked expression.


    *Click*


    "I greet My Queen..." Florid spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and Anon stood up from the bed.


    "What is it ?" Bernie asked.


    "My Queen, Vermin kingdom''s Army is standing on the West borders of our kingdom.


    I have gathered all of the soldiers and sent them there, they are trying to get in by breaking our walls." Florid informed.


    "What the- !? They are breaking our walls ?" Bernie asked with a shocked expression.


    "How many soldiers do they bring ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he pulled out a cigar from his inventory and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "About 600,000 to 700,000, Sir." Florid replied.


    "They are really going all out, Huh ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Dear, What should we do ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "We should not do anything... I will do it myself." Anon replied with a smile as he puffed out clouds of smoke from his mouth.


    *Puff-Puff-Puff*


    "You can''t use magic there... Dear." Bernie spoke with a worried expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The west part of our kingdom is built upon the Florcent Forest and it''s a cursed forest. No one can use magic on it''s soil.


    That''s why it''s the safest part of my kingdom, but they are attacking from that side, I don''t understand why ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "They are trying to lure me there... Hehehe." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over his eyes and started laughing evilly.


    "Y-You shouldn''t go there, Dear. We can wait until they cross that zone and kill them after that.


    Florid... Empty that zone immediately, move every single fairy out of there." Bernie spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Florid.


    "M-My Queen... Everyone has been taken as hostages by the Assassins of the Vermin kingdom." Florid replied.


    "Dear-" Bernie turned around and started speaking but she stopped immediately as she noticed that Anon wasn''t there anymore.


    "Where did he go ?" Bernie asked with a confused expression.


    "Sir just jumped out of the window, My Queen." Florid replied with a neutral expression. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What ?" Bernie spoke as she immediately ran upto the window and noticed that Anon was walking out of the Royal Castle with a White unicorn.


    "Get my unicorn ready." Bernie spoke as she immediately started walking towards the Main door of the castle.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Florid replied.


    ....


    West borders of the Zorion Kingdom...


    "HAMMER HARDER." The commander of the Army shouted.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    More than hundred soldiers are hammering the wall at once with huge hammers and Alder is standing on the backside with a smile on his face.


    "If we had magic, this wall would''ve been broken by now." Flinch spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "If you had magic... You would''ve been dead by now." Alder replied with a smile.


    "I don''t see the guy, you speak so highly of... Don''t tell me he is afraid of us now." Flinch spoke with a smile.


    "He will come. Don''t worry." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "We will see." Artemis spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Alder.


    ....


    On the other side of the Wall...


    "P-Please leave us."


    "D-Don''t kill my son... Please, kill me but leave him."


    "Mommyyyyyy...."


    "No please don''t cry son... I-I will come for you."


    ...


    People are being held by the Assassins and the whole Army of Zorion Kingdom is standing in front of them, watching them helplessly because they can''t risk the lifes of civilians and make any advances.


    "If you are really from the Vermin kingdom then leave those civilians and fight with us." A muscular man shouted as he looked at the Assassins.


    "We have orders to do this... So, we will do this until we recieve the next order." The assassin replied with a neutral expression.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Suddenly, A hole was created inside the wall and Alder walked through it with a smile on his face.


    "Leave them..." Alder ordered.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." All the Assasins immediately left the civilians and walked back.


    "ATTACK THEM..." One of the soldier shouted loudly.


    "HYAAAAAAAAAAAA...."


    All of them started running towards Alder, but before they could''ve even touched him.. Alder started punching the Air in front of him.


    The soldiers immediately stopped and looked at it with confused expressions.


    "What is he doing ?"


    *Boop*


    Suddenly, One of the soldier felt a blow of air on his face.


    "I-I felt something."


    *Boop--Boop*


    "Me too... It''s like Air is punching me slightly on my face." Another soldier spoke up.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, The air around Alder''s fists started bending and started moving with them.


    Everytime he pulled his fists back, a tight flow of air would travel through his surroundings.


    Even the Assasins standing behind him got a little scared of such technique and immediately created their distance from him.


    "Step aside... I will go and see what he can do." A strong soldier from the Zorion Kingdom''s army stepped up and started walking towards him with a serious expression on his face.


    "Die Motherfucker..." The soldier shouted as he immediately swinged his huge axe at Alder.


    *Swooooop*


    Alder swiftly sucked in a lot of Air into into his lungs and threw an under-cut punch at the soldier''s chin from below.


    *Punch*


    The soldier''s whole body stopped moving immediately and the axe that he was holding in his hands dropped down to the floor.


    *Thud*


    *Fuuuuuuuuu*


    Alder released the air from his lungs and the soldier''s dead body immediately fell down to the ground.


    *THUD*

 Chapter 1089 Chapter-1088

    "H-How did he do that ?" One of the soldier asked as he looked at the dead corpse of his comrade on the ground.


    "How can someone die from that slight of a punch ?" Another soldier asked as his eyes widened in shock.


    "Who wants to come next ?" Alder asked with a smile as he started punching the Air once again.


    All the soldiers immediately took a few steps back and looked at him with scared expressions.


    "I-I don''t understand... How can he kill someone with such a weak punch ?" Salvoka who was standing in the middle line asked with a serious expression.


    "That wasn''t a weak punch, Salvoka." Suddenly, A sound came from above.


    Everyone immediately looked up and noticed a white unicorn flying right above them and there was a handsome young man riding it.


    "He is here..." Alder spoke as the smile on his face disappeared immediately.


    "Who ? Him ?" Flinch asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Yes... Step back." Alder spoke as he immediately stepped back and made some space for Anon''s unicorn to land.


    Anon stood up on the unicorn''s back and jumped down.


    "Oh fuckk... He jumped." Flinch shouted as he looked at Anon.


    "What !?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "You can''t use magic in this area... Hahahaha, fucker is going to-" Before Flinch could''ve completed his sentence, Anon landed on the ground and stood up with smile on his face as he sweeped off the dust from his clothes.


    "... Die ?" Flinch completed his sentence as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    ''How the fuck did he not sustain any injury ? And Why is there such a big hole at his landing position ?'' Flinch thought with a very shocked expression.


    "Hello, Alder." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    "Hello, Sir..." Alder spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Bowing down to your enemy ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "You are not my enemy, Sir. You are my opponent." Alder replied with a smile.


    "So, You are the one who comes from the other world huh ?" Flinch spoke as he moved forward and touched Anon''s hand.


    "Hmm... Seems normal to me." Flinch spoke as he grabbed Anon''s neck and started applying pressure.


    "Flinch... What are you doing right now ?" Alder asked with a serious expression as he looked at Flinch.


    "I have this fucker''s neck in my hand and I can snap it anytime I want... You made a joke out of us, Alder.


    You said he is the strongest and most powerful person you have ever met and yet he can''t do anything but smile while I grab his head in my hands.... His life is in my hands." Flinch spoke as he looked at Alder with a smile.


    "Flinch... Step back, Please don''t-" Before Alder could''ve completed his sentence, Anon placed his hand over Flinch''s face and tore off the skin from his face.


    *Stretch*


    *Chek*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..... M-My FACEEEEE... MY FUCKING FACEEEEEEE." Flinch started shouting as blood started drooling down from his face non-stop and every single soldier standing around Anon stepped back immediately as they noticed such a brutal view.


    "H-He ripped off his face''s skin."


    "Fucking hell, he is the guy who killed those guys yesterday."


    "WE GREET YOU MASTER." All the soldiers, who swore their loyalty to Anon immediately went down on their knees and greeted him.


    "I don''t like people with wings touching my body, unless I want them to." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Flinch.


    "You ripped off my face... You fucking-"


    "Say one more word and I will gauge your eyes out too." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Flinch.


    "S-Sir... Please use this." One of the Assasins spoke as he immediately applied a paste to Flinch''s face and wrapped it up in bandages.


    "I-I am sorry for his mistake, Sir Anon." Alder spoke as he immediately apologized.


    "We are not here to apologise... If I am right, there is a huge Army standing behind this wall, right ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir." Alder replied.


    "Now... You have two options, Either you give me your kingdom and in return I will spare all the lives behind this wall or you can proceed to fight me and I will show you, what one-sided slaughter looks like. Choice is yours." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I am afraid that I will choose the second option... My father is a very proud man and he will not hand over his kingdom without a fight.


    I tried to stop him... But, I couldn''t." Alder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "We will kill you fucker... As soon as our army comes through... You will fucking die." Flinch shouted from the other side of the wall.


    "You choose this area to fight... So that I can''t use magic, right ?" Anon asked Alder as he started punching the Air in front of him just like Alder was doing before.


    "Y-You know this ?" Alder asked with a shocked expression as he felt the Air around him bending towards Anon''s fists.


    The soldiers standing behind Anon got shocked as soon as saw this.


    *SWISH-SWISH-SWISH-SWISH-SWISH-SWISH*


    ''The pressure in his fists is just too much... It''s like he is manipulating the whole environment around us.'' Alder thought as he felt vacuum in his ears everytime Anon pulled his fists back.


    "I read some of your world''s martial scriptures... Although it seems weak, the technique in itself is very strong." Anon spoke as he sucked in a huge amount of Air into his lungs just like Alder.


    "SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..."


    Anon walked forward and slowly punched the wall with his left hand.


    *Punch*


    *Thud*


    "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU...." Anon released all the Air out and slowly stepped back.


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, A brick fell out of the wall onto the other side.


    "Huh...?" Artemis grabbed the brick and looked at it with a confused expression.


    "S-Sir... Look." A soldier shouted as he pointed towards the top of the wall.


    As soon as Artemis Looked up... He noticed that the whole wall was crashing down upon them from above.


    "RUNNNNNNNNNN... SOLDIERS RUNNNNNNNNNN. USE YOUR WINGS, FLY AWAY, SAVE YOUR LIFES." Artemis''s eyes widened in fear as he shouted loudly and started running backwards.


    All the soldiers followed his orders and started running back as well without any delay.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    No matter how fast they ran... The wall fell over them and crushed the whole frontline.


    Alder looked down in disappointment as he had already knew that he was no match to Anon''s powers.


    "You choose death over life... What kind of king does that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Alder.


    "Sir... I want to have a One vs. One duel with you." Alder spoke with a serious expression.


    "What''s the price ?" Anon asked.


    "W-What ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "I will fight you, but what will you give me for winning ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "How can I give you something, after I am dead ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Fine... Let''s fight. I know what I want." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately assumed a defensive stance.


    "It will be my honor, Fighting you." Alder spoke as he started punching his fists into the Air.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhh...." He sucked in lots of air into his lungs and threw a punch at Anon.


    *Punch* S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Grab*


    Anon immediately blocked the punch by his hand.


    "Same trick ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "No." Alder spoke as he immediately threw another punch from below and striked Anon''s stomach with it.


    *Punch*


    As soon as his punch came in contact with Anon''s stomach, He released all the air from his lungs.


    "Fuuuuuuuuuu...."


    "Very good." Anon spoke as he felt his core being shaken by the punch''s power, but his core was so strong from all the training he has done that the punch was completely useless against him.


    Anon gathered all that power from his core and threw it back out of his arms.


    *Crack*


    He broke Alder''s hand with his own power.


    "Fuck..." Alder shouted as he immediately stepped back and maintained distance from Anon.


    "You choose the right spot to attack... But, just the wrong guy to use it on." Anon spoke with a smile as he attained offensive position this time and Alder assumed a Defensive stance.


    "Let me show you something from my world..." Anon spoke as he slowly brought his hand towards Alder.


    *Grab*


    Alder grabbed Anon''s hand and looked at him with a serious expression.


    Anon slowly brought his another hand from the left side, but Alder grabbed it as well.


    "This technique is called... ''BRUTE FORCE''." As soon as Anon spoke this, he grabbed Alder''s hands and tightened his grip over them.


    *Crackkkkk-Crackkkkkkk*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...." Alder shouted as he felt all the bones in his hands breaking.


    "That''s one of the techniques we use in my world when fighting." Anon spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 1090 Chapter-1089

    Alder is on his knees with both of his hands completely broken and blood is coming out of his mouth.


    "Do you still want to fight ?" Anon asked as he looked at Alder with a neutral expression.


    "N-No... But, I have to fight... Until I can." Alder spoke as he stood up and immediately tried to kick Anon in the face, but before he could''ve even touched his face, Anon grabbed his leg and crushed it.


    *Grab*


    *Craaaack*


    "FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK...." Alder shouted loudly as he felt everything under his knee going numb after an immense wave of pain.


    "Nice try..." Anon spoke as he left his leg and kicked on his other leg, breaking it as well.


    *Kick*


    *Crack*


    "FUCKING HELLLLLL..." Alder shouted as he immediately fall down to the ground, completely immobilize.


    *Thud*


    "Well... That''s it for you." Anon spoke as he looked at the other side and noticed that the King of the Vermin kingdom was standing at the frontline with a very angry expression on his face.


    "Ooh... You look really Angry, Sir. What are you going to do ? Kill me ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the king.


    "DEAR..." Suddenly, Bernie''s sound came from behind.


    "Hmm...?" As soon as Anon turned around he noticed that Bernie is coming towards him with a worried expression on her face.


    "Dear are you al- Oh..." Bernie stopped speaking as soon as she saw the king of the Vermin kingdom looking at Anon with a very serious and angry expression.


    "Is this the guy... Whom you choose to marry instead of my son ?" The King shouted and his voice was so loud that the leaves on the trees started shaking.


    "Y-Yes... Mr. Anon is my dear fiance and the future king of this kingdom. You have a problem with that, Sir ?" Bernie asked with a brave expression as she looked at the King of the Vermin kingdom.


    "I am Rodrick Rands, The King of the Vermin Kingdom... Today, I will either die here on this field or take that guy''s head with me to my kingdom." Rodrick shouted as he looked at Bernie.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    Anon started cracking his knuckles and neck as he looked at Rodrick.


    "Well then... Shall we start ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "SOLDIERS... I WANT HIS HEAD." Rodrick shouted as he commanded all the soldiers.


    Four Assassins and ten soldiers immediately started running towards Anon.


    "What are you waiting for ? Go and Fight them." Bernie shouted as she looked at the soldiers standing behind her.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." The soldiers spoke as they started walking, but all of them stopped as soon as Anon raised his hand in the Air.


    "If someone crossed me... I will kill without looking." Anon spoke as he started walking towards the soldiers who were coming at him from the other side with a smile on his face.


    ???? Tana na... na na na... ???? As soon as Anon started singing the whole battlefield turned silent.


    "Is he singing ?" One of the soldiers asked with a smile as he looked at Anon walking calmly towards the enemies.


    "He is..." Salvoka replied with a serious expression.


    ???? "This man''s just got to go!" declared his enemies....


    But the ladies begged "Don''t you try to do it, please."????


    "Take him from the front, I will go from the back and you two go from the sides." One of the Assasin spoke as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    "Got it." All other Assasins spoke as they disappeared as well.


    ????No doubt this Rasputin had lots of hidden charms...


    Though he was a brute they just fell into his arms. ???? Anon continued to sing as he raised both of his hands towards the incoming Assassins from the side.


    "KILL HIM." The Assasin shouted as he appeared right behind Anon and two of them appeared to his left and right side.


    All of them were pointing their swords at Anon''s neck.


    Anon immediately grabbed the sword of the Assasin on his left and pulled it with full force as he ducked down.


    The Assasin who was coming from behind stabbed the left Assasin''s head with his sword and the Assasin who was coming from the right side got stabbed by the left Assasin''s sword.


    *Stab-Stab*


    As Anon ducked down, he prepared his punch and released it on the remaining assassin''s throat to kill him in one blow.


    *Punch*


    "GWAK..."


    *THUD-THUD-THUD*


    As soon as the three Assasin''s died, Anon picked up one of their sword and threw it towards the ten soldiers that were coming towards him with full speed.


    *STAB*


    *thud*


    The sword pierced through one of the soldier''s skull and killed him instantly.


    ???? Ra ra Rasputin, Lover of the Russian Queen.... There was a cat that really was gone.


    Ra ra Rasputin, Lover of the Russian Queen... It was a shame that he carried on.???? Anon sang as he picked up another sword and walked towards the soldiers with a neutral expression on his face.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEEE...." All the soldiers shouted together as they thrusted their spears at Anon, targeting his neck.


    Anon dodged all of their attacks without even blinking and in counter he did one clean Strike.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    With just one strike, Anon decapitated all nine soldiers and their heads rolled down on the ground.


    His face got covered with golden blood and as he wiped it off... Rodrick looked at him with an even more angry expression.


    "What in the fucking world was that ?" Flinch asked as his eyes widened in shock.


    "MORE... MORE.... GO AND KILL HIM. SURROUND HIM FROM ALL THE SIDES. DON''T LET HIM DODGE." Rodrick shouted.


    Hundreds of soldiers immediately started running towards Anon.


    "Hehehee... This is going to be fucking messy." Anon spoke with a psychopathic smile as he dropped the sword.


    "H-He dropped the sword...?" Salvoka asked with a shocked expression as he couldn''t find out the reason, why Anon would do that.


    ''I have been holding back my physical powers till now... But, no more holding back.'' Anon thought as he removed all the limiters from his physical strength and jumped into the enemy horde.


    *Grab-Grab*


    *Crack-Crack*


    *Thud-Thud*


    He grabbed the skulls of two soldiers at the same time and crushed them like watermelon with his bare hands.


    Their skulls Exploded and golden blood splattered all over Anon''s body and over the other soldiers who were coming at him.


    As soon as the other soldiers saw this, they stepped back and looked at Anon with a sacred expression.


    "N-N-No... Please-" Before the soldier could''ve completed his sentence, Anon inserted his hand into the soldier''s chest and pulled his heart out.


    *Crack*


    *Stretch*


    *Thud*


    "KILL HIM MOTHERFUCKERS...." The King shouted loudly and since the soldiers had no choice they ran towards Anon pointing their swords and spears towards him from all sides.


    *Grab-Grab*


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "MY HAAAANDDDDDD...."


    "MY EYESSSSSSSS...."


    "MY LEGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGSSSSS..."


    ...


    The soldiers started shouting as Anon tore their body parts as if they were made out of paper.


    He killed every single soldier that came at him and in just a few seconds, more than hundred dead bodies were lying over the ground.


    Anon''s whole body was covered in golden blood and everyone in the battlefield was scared of him at this moment.


    He walked upto a small stack of corpses and sat over them as he looked at Rodrick.


    "Send more... This is fun, the more you send the more corpses will be added to this mountain... Hehehehe." Anon spoke as he laughed like a maniac.


    "EVERYONE IMMEDIATELY ATTACK HIM FROM ALL SIDES." The King shouted as veins started popping on the side of his head.


    The soldiers were scared and afraid to even go near Anon, but they couldn''t run away from the king''s orders.


    Gathering all the courage in their hearts, they started running towards Anon.


    "HYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA...."


    Anon licked some of the golden blood on his lips and smile as he started running towards them as well.


    *Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack-Crack* S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...."


    "SAVE MEEEEEE SOMEONE."


    "HE IS BREAK-"


    "MY HAND IS *GWAK*-"


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    That day, Anon started killing non-stop and the more he killed, the more he enjoyed it.


    For the next three hours, Anon killed the soldiers of the Vermin kingdom like bugs and Bernie looked at him with astonishing eyes.


    ''My Husband is so strong... I am so lucccky.'' She thought as a smile appeared over her face.


    On the other side, Salvoka and the other soldiers let out a sigh of relief...


    "I-Its good that he is fighting from our side."


    "Y-Yeah."


    "Our side ? You think he is fighting from our side ? This whole kingdom is his side, didn''t you hear that the Queen is going to marry him ?


    We are standing on his side." Salvoka spoke as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    ''H-He was right... This guy is a fucking monster. He is even dangerous than Saleks, what kind of physical power is that ? He is basically tearing our soldiers apart without using any magic.


    I-I can''t imagine anything after this point...'' Flinch spoke as he looked at the king with wide eyes.


    ....


    At a distant place...


    *Huff-Huff-Huff-Huff*


    "Fuckers... They are all *Huff-Huff-Huff-Huff* going to die." Artemis spoke as he flew from the battlefield.

 Chapter 1091 Chapter-1090

    On the Borders of the Zorion Kingdom, A huge mountain of corpses almost towering equally to the kingdom''s walls can be seen from a distance and on the top of that mountain... A man is sitting completely covered in blood.


    *Thud*


    The King of the Vermin kingdom, Rodrick Rands is on his knees and he was looking at the mountain of corpses with his eyes widened in fear and shock.


    "H-How... Can this H-Happen ?" Rodrick asked as he couldn''t understand anything that was happening in front of his eyes.


    "Seven hundred thousand soldiers... All killed, by a single being. T-This is a tale that will be told for generations..." Bernie spoke as she couldn''t help but fear Anon''s strength.


    "T-That wasn''t even killing or a proper battle... It was a one-sided slaughter house. He litreally killed all of our soldiers and didn''t sustain a scratch over his body.


    This guy is... Something else, even Monsters are killable." Flinch spoke as he looked at Anon.


    *Hup*


    *Thud*


    Anon jumped down from the mountain of corpses and landed right in front of Rodrick.


    As Rodrick looked up, he noticed Anon''s blood red eyes and he immediately looked down in fear.


    Anon slowly bent down and whispered only two words into his ears.


    "You Lose."


    As soon as Rodrick heard these words... He immediately unsheathed his sword and pointed towards his own neck.


    "I will kill you in the next life mother-" Before rodrick could''ve completed his sentence, Anon slightly tapped on the sword''s handle and it went through his neck, killing him immediately.


    *Stab*


    *Thud*


    "Only if you get one." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he turned to the side and noticed that Flinch was still sitting on the other side, patiently waiting for his death.


    Anon gave him a look and turned around, giving him no attention.


    As soon as Flinch realised that Anon is not going to kill him, he stood up and spoke up, "Oi... Kill me."


    "Hmm...?" Anon turned around and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "I deserve an honourable death on the battlefield... So, grant me one you bastard." Flinch spoke with a serious expression.


    "What''s the fun in killing you ? If I can see you live with that face of yours for centuries ?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I will just kill myself..." Flinch spoke as he immediately unsheathed his sword.


    "That''s not an honourable death... Is it ? I think it''s miserable." Anon spoke as he looked at Flinch.


    "Y-You... Fucking psychopathic bastard. Why do you enjoy other''s pain ?" Flinch asked with a serious expression.


    "Because... I like it." Anon replied with a smile as he walked upto Bernie.


    "Hello, Luv.... Looks like you will be ruling one more kingdom from now on." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Dear..." Bernie spoke as she immediately hugged Anon tightly not minding all the blood over his whole body.


    "Yeah, that''s enough." Anon spoke as he slightly pushed her back and turned to the left only to notice that Alder was lying there with all of limbs broken.


    "You still alive ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "M-Me ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Someone pick him up and bring him back to the castle." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the soldiers.


    "Y-Yes... Sir." All of the soldiers immediately ran towards Alder and picked him up from the ground.


    ''What is wrong with them ?'' Anon thought as he looked at the soldiers and noticed that all of them were trying to pick up Alder acting all obedient.


    Anon, Bernie and all the soldiers walked back to the castle...


    "Okay... Place him down." Anon ordered as he looked at the soldiers.


    "Y-Yes, Sir." All the soldiers immediately placed Alder back on the ground and stepped aside.


    "I-I am sorry... But, What are you planning to do with me ? Are you going to cutt off my head show them to everyone in my kingdom ?


    Because, if you want to do that... Then my father''s head will work better than mine, right ?" Alder asked with a confused smile.


    "Why are you smiling Alder ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "I mean... Crying won''t change the reality, so why not laugh a little ?" Alder asked with a smile. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I knew something was different about this fucker. He has infinite potential and I will train him personally.'' Anon thought as he cutted his finger and dropped his blood into Alder''s mouth.


    *Lick*


    "Hmm...? What''s that ?" Alder felt the taste of Anon''s blood and his expressions changed slightly.


    "Elixir of Life..." Anon replied with a smile as he used his skill over him.


    <Hell Heal>


    As soon as Anon used the skill, Alder''s whole body started healing at an incredible speed and in just seconds... He was healed back to his prime state.


    "Feel normal now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No way..." Alder spoke as he immediately untied the cloth from his eyes and as soon as he lifted his eyelids, His vision and eyes were back.


    He immediately stood up and looked around with a very happy expression.


    "Hahaha... My eyes are back, I can see once again." Alder got really happy as he ran upto one of the soldier and started showing him his eyes.


    "Look at my eyes... I can see again." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "Well... Isn''t that good." Anon spoke from the other side.


    As soon as Alder heard Anon''s voice... He immediately turned around and looked at Anon for the first time.


    "S-Sir Anon, I greet you with all my heart and soul. I would also like to thank you for using your almighty magic and giving me my eyes back." Alder spoke as he immediately went down on his knees and greeted Anon.


    "You work for me now..." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "Pardon ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "I fought you and defeated you. You are my prize for winning... You will now work for me and become the next king of your kingdom." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, My Master." Alder spoke as he immediately acknowledged Anon as his master.


    "Wait... You have a mother right ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    "Y-Yes ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 1093 Chapter-1092

    Starhaven Kingdom is one of the best kingdoms and most of the fairies in this kingdom don''t believe in magic and devote their time in learning Martial Arts...


    Alder also learned most of his marital art techniques from this kingdom and there are rumours that the people of the Starhaven kingdom also know how to fight magic with Martial Arts, though no one has proper proof of this.


    A female fairy covered in sweat is flying towards the Starhaven kingdom''s Royal castle, she is tired and her eyes are only half-open due to flying too much.


    Her wings are barely working and she is holding a piece of paper in her hands.


    As soon as she saw the Royal Castle, she immediately started flying down and landed near the outer gate of the castle.


    "Lady Merlin." The guards spoke as he they immediately bowed down to her.


    "Is your king here ?" Merlin asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." The other guard replied with a hesitated expression.


    "Well then... What are you waiting for ? Open the damn gates, I have important information to trade." Merlin spoke as she looked at the guard with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The guard spoke as he immediately opened the gate for her.


    *Creeaaaak*


    Merlin immediately went through and didn''t even look back.


    "Who is she, Sir ? Why are we letting her go through without any weapons check ?" The other guard asked with a confused expression.


    "Listen here newbie... She is lady Merlin, everyone knows her inside this kingdom and all the other kingdoms as well.


    She collects information on unusual activities and trades it to another kingdom for something else in return.


    So, If she comes to the gate saying that she has some information, you let her in with a smile and respect in your eyes... Do you understand ?" The guard asked with a neutral expression.


    "I-I see." The new guard replied as he understood Merlin''s importance.


    Inside the Royal Court...


    A female fairy around the age of 18 years old is sitting on the throne in a very short dress.


    Her body is very muscular and many tattoos can be seen all over her body.


    Her hairs are short and she is sitting on the throne barefoot, her crown is lying on her shoulder and two muscular men are standing right behind her.


    Her expressions tells that she is really bored and since there is no one inside the Royal Court, she is getting even more bored.


    "What am I even sitting here for ? People don''t need me to sort their matters out... They can just fight and sort them out by themselves." She spoke as she looked at the old woman who was sitting right besides her on a small chair.


    "Hold your horses kid... The more stronger people get, the more fights they will have and then they will need someone stronger than them to sort it out for them." The old woman spoke with a smile.


    "Grandmother... You always say that, but no one ever comes and I just end up sitting here for the rest of my day.


    I could''ve practiced my martial arts to become even more stronger." The girl spoke with a bored expression.


    "Fine... If no one comes through those gates in the next 30 seconds, you can leave and practice your martial arts, but if someone walks through... You will have to sit here without complaining." The old woman spoke.


    "Wait... Really ?" She asked with an excited expression.


    "Yes, Yes..." The old woman spoke.


    "Hehehe... Today is my lucky day then." The girl replied with a smile as she got excited to leave.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly, Merlin walked inside the Royal Court with a tired expression on her face.


    "Hehehehe..." The old woman started smiling immediately as soon as she looked at Merlin.


    "Grandmother... You played me, you heard her footsteps." The girl spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "What are you saying ? I am so old and you think, I heard her footsteps ? You shouldn''t joke with your elders." The old woman replied with a smile.


    "Old my ass..." The girl spoke.


    "I greet the Queen." Merlin spoke as she immediately bowed down to her.


    "Merlin... It''s been years since I saw your face here. Something happened or do you need something from us ?


    Don''t tell me you need to learn martial arts from me." The girl asked with an excited expression.


    "N-No... I am good, Queen. I carry some important information with me that you will be intrested to buy." Merlin spoke with a smile as she looked at the Queen.


    "If you want to inform me about that big party at the Inner Kingdoms, then I already know about that and I am also invited to it." The Queen replied with a smile.


    "No, Queen... It''s something even more intresting." Merlin spoke with a smile.


    "Hmm...? Something even more intresting ? What can that be ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "Tell me... Have you ever seen a single fairy killing seven hundred thousand soldiers with his bare hands ?" Merlin asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, the whole Royal Court went silent.


    "Yeah, let me laugh on that joke hahahaha.... Here, you happy ?" The Queen asked with a neutral expression.


    "I knew... You won''t believe me, That''s why... I brought this for you." Merlin spoke as she immediately pulled out a small glass slide from her pocket and passed it to a soldier, who then brought it to the Queen.


    "Oh... Isn''t this a memory capture glass ?" The Queen asked as she holded the glass and supplied mana into it.


    As soon as she supplied mana into the glass slide, she saw the same view that Merlin was talking about just a few seconds ago.


    A huge mountain of corpses and over them one single man was sitting... Unarmed.


    As soon as she saw this, goosebumps started coming out of her body and she immediately stood up from her throne.


    *Swish*


    *Catch*


    As soon as she stood up, her crown fall down from her shoulders but before it could''ve hitted the ground... The old woman sitting besides her caught it with incredible speed.


    "What are you doing, Young lady ? This is the Royal Crown, you can''t let it fall down like that." The old woman spoke as she looked at the Queen and noticed that her breathing speed has increased and her face has turned completely red.


    Her legs are moving in an unorganised pattern and one of her hand is squeezing her left boob.


    "Oi..." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Slap*


    The old woman immediately slapped her hand away.


    "Ouch... Grandmother, what are you doing ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression.


    "You are in the middle of the Royal Court... Why are you doing such inappropriate things to your body ?" The old woman asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah ? Look at this..." The Queen spoke as she gave the glass slide to her grandmother.


    "What is it ?" The grandmother asked with a confused expression as she holded the slide into her hands and supplied mana into it.


    "Huh...?" Her eyes also widened in shock as soon as she looked at the image that was being reflected into the slide.


    "Is this really happening right now ? Can you take me there ?" The Queen asked with an excited expression as she immediately made a huge jump and landed directly in front of Merlin.


    *Thud*


    "It''s already over... Queen and now the Vermin kingdom is under this guy''s rule." Merlin spoke with a smile.


    "Tell me his whereabouts... I want to fight him." The Queen asked with a serious expression as she looked at Merlin.


    "Well... Nothing is free you know ? So, how about we talk about some payment ?" Merlin asked with a sly smile.


    "Yeah, Yeah... You can pick up one thing from our Royal treasure, but tell me the whereabouts of this guy." The Queen asked with a serious expression.


    "He is currently in the Vermin kingdom and from what I have heard, he is planning to launch attack on every outer kingdom.


    He wiped out all seven hundred thousand soldiers of the Vermin kingdom in just three hours and beheaded the king after that.


    He took Sir Alder as his slave and now on his way to claim his mother." Merlin informed.


    "What ? Alder ? His Slave ?" The Old woman asked as she immediately stood up from her chair.


    "Yes, Fairy Mother." Merlin replied with a smile.


    "Did he surrender on his own ?" The Fairy Mother asked.


    "No..." Merlin replied.


    "Then...?" The Queen asked with a Confused smile.


    "He defeated Sir Alder... With his bare hands, no weapons used... I repeat, with his bare hands." Merlin spoke with a smile.


    As soon as the Queen herd this... Her face turned red again and her panty started getting wet.


    "Fucking Hell... I want to fight this man right now. Let''s go." The Queen ordered.


    "Wait..." The Fairy Mother shouted.


    "What Grandmother ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "I will come along... I want to see this young man as well." The Fairy Mother replied.

 Chapter 1094 Chapter-1093

    Vermin kingdom''s Royal Castle...


    Anon, Alder and his mother is sitting in the main hall of the castle and Alder''s mother is not in a very good mood.


    "Are you fucking kidding me right now ?" Alder''s mother asked with an angry expression as she looked at Alder.


    "I-I am not mother... Father is really dead and all of soldiers as well. I have accepted Mr. Anon as my master and he made me the new king of this kingdom.


    But, In order to complete his victory, My master will have to claim you as his woman." Alder spoke with a smile.


    "I am your mother Alder... How can you just give me away to a stranger ?" She asked with a confused expression as she looked at Alder.


    "Listen... I will say it for the last time now. Alder went to the battlefield with his Father and died there... Now, I am just this man''s slave Nothing else." Alder spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at his mother.


    ''Hmm... Looks like a little memory manipulation did the trick with him.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Well... Now that you''ve cleared yourself, it''s time for me to take the matter into my own hands." Anon spoke as he stood up from his seat.


    His body was still covered in golden blood and he was reeking of death.


    "W-What ?" Alder''s mother asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "I smell horrible right now, Luv. Do you want me to rape you like this ? Believe me, I can easily do that." Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What ? What are you saying ? You aren''t even from this world, why do you-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon used his skill.


    <Command of the Sea King>


    "Stand up... Bitch." Anon ordered.


    As soon as she heard this, she lost the control of her body and stood up from the couch.


    "W-What is happening to my body ? W-Why can''t control I it ?" She shouted with a confused and irritated expression.


    "I will take my time breaking your mother... You can go outside if you want." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "As you command, Master." Alder spoke as he immediately walked out of the castle.


    "N-No, Alder... Come back, save me from-"


    "Shhhhh... He is gone." Anon spoke as he closed the distance between them and looked at her with a perverted smile.


    "W-What do you want from me ?" Alder''s mother asked with a scared expression.


    "Take off your clothes... Luv." Anon ordered.


    "What ? I am so old... Why would you want to have that kind of thing with me ?" She asked as her body moved on it''s own and removed all the clothes from her body, even her panty and bra.


    "Believe me... Human species doesn''t believe in the age, your body is still a ripe fruit for me." Anon spoke as he moved forward and grabbed her right boob tightly.


    "Anhh~" She let out a small voice out of her mouth.


    Anon immediately trapped her nipple in-between his middle and index fingers. He started squeezing her boobs and rubbing her nipple at the same time.


    Meanwhile he slowly slided his other hand down to her pussy and started rubbing her pussy.


    But, as soon as Anon slided his hand over her pussy, he noticed that her pubic hairs were covering her pussy completely.


    "Looks like your pussy hasn''t been used for a long time..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the Queen.


    "Y-You are a sick bastard..." The Queen spoke with an hateful expression on her face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehehe... Continue to make that face, I love it when you make it." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Fuck you." The Queen spoke with an angry expression.


    "No, No... I will fuck you in a little while, Let''s get my body cleaned, I think I have found a scrubber for me." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he continued to rub her pussy until both of them reached in front of the bathroom.


    "Hey, I never asked your name... What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "O-Orela." She replied with a red face, wet pussy and her nipples are really hard.


    "Orela with big areolas... That''s a nice name." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked into the bathroom and removed all of his clothes.


    As soon as Anon removed his underwear, he noticed that Orela is looking at his dick with a red face.


    ''H-How big...? How can it be that big ? The last I saw that part of my husband was 300 years ago and it was nothing compared to his.


    I-I am feeling something inside my whole body, it''s like... I am burning up from the insides.


    N-No, I can''t be like this... My husband and Son died, how can I think about this kind of thing ?'' Orela thought as she immediately closed her eyes and looked away.


    "Oi... Grab that wooden mug and splash some water over me." Anon ordered as he took a seat on the floor.


    Orela didn''t wanted to do it... But, she had no other choice because her body was automatically moving on Anon''s command.


    She walked forward and bent down to pick up the mug, but Anon had an evil idea in his mind and he wasn''t waiting another second to execute it.


    "Wait... Stop in that position." Anon spoke as he lifted his hand in front of his face and started blowing air on it.


    *Sniff*


    "Yuk... My breath stinks and you know what happens when my breath stinks ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately opened his inventory and pulled out a toothbrush made out of wood and silk bristles.


    "W-What ?" Orela asked with a confused expression as she didn''t knew what a brush was or what Anon will use it for.


    "Now... After all that fighting, I can''t grab this brush with my hand, so here." Anon spoke as he immediately inserted the back-end of the brush into Orela''s pussy.


    "Anhh~" Orela immediately moaned as she felt the toothbrush going inside her pussy.


    Anon then placed his teeth on the toothbrush''s bristles and slapped Orela''s ass-cheeks hardly.


    *Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~"


    "Move bitch... Move your pussy back forth, I want to brush my teeth." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ?" Orela didn''t understand, what Anon was telling her to do, but her body completely understood what Anon''s orders were and her pussy automatically started moving in a back and forth motion.


    *Shhh-shhhh*


    Everytime she went back and forth, the toothbrush hitted her pussy walls and created a strong simulation.


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~" Orela grabbed the bathtub and started enjoying the feeling of that toothbrush rubbing against her pussy walls.


    "Stop..." Anon ordered as soon as he noticed that she is starting to enjoy it.


    "W-What ?" Orela asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "What happened, Luv ? Something wrong ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No." Orela spoke as she looked at the front with an embarrassed expression.


    "Hehehe... Now, let''s switch the sides." Anon spoke as he pulled out the toothbrush from her pussy and noticed a sticky liquid all around the toothbrush''s handle.


    "Luv... can you tell me what this is ?" He slowly placed toothbrush is front of her face and started groping her tits.


    "I-I don''t know." Orela spoke with a neutral expression.


    As soon as Anon heard this, he grabbed her nipple and pulled it down.


    "ANNHHH~" Orela immediately moaned loudly as soon as she felt her nipple getting pulled down.


    "You don''t ? Here lick some of it... Maybe you will remember something." Anon spoke as he placed the toothbrush covered in her own pre-cum over her lips.


    But Orela wasn''t going to break that easily, she didn''t open her mouth and closed her eyes.


    Anon didn''t use his skill this time, instead he freed her from the skill and used her own sex drive against her.


    He grabbed both of her nipples in between his fingers and started pulling them little by little.


    "What are you doing ?" Orela asked as she immediately opened her eyes and her her mouth as well.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Anon inserted the toothbrush into her mouth and pulled her nipples down tightly.


    "ANHHHHHHHHHH~" Orela let out a loud voice as she felt her nipples getting stretched to the limits.


    "Shut up or I will tear your fucking nipples apart... Shut your mouth and start licking the juices that your pussy produced." Anon ordered as he continued to pull down her nipples.


    "ANNNHHHHHHHH OKAY OKAY." Orela shouted as she immediately closed her mouth and start licking her own pre-cum.


    Anon let go of her nipples as he pulled the toothbrush out of her mouth.


    "That''s it... Now time for you to brush." Anon spoke with a smile as he got mounted over her back as if she is a cheap sow.


    "W-What ?" Orela couldn''t understand what Anon was doing.


    Anon slowly bent down and placed the brush over her pussy.


    "Hehehe... This will be fun." Anon spoke with an evil smile

 Chapter 1095 Chapter-1094

    Anon placed the toothbrush over Orela''s pussy and started rubbing it up and down at a very high speed.


    *Rub-Rub-Rub-Rub-Rub*


    As the toothbrush rubbed over her pussy, Orela felt immense pleasure travelling throughout her whole body, because not even her husband has done this to her.


    She immediately covered her mouth and stopped any loud moans from escaping.


    "Mnhh~ Mnhhhh~" Although she was holding her moans, she couldn''t keep her voice down just using her hands.


    As Anon slowed down the toothbrush''s speed and increased the rubbing pressure on her clit, Orela''s back curved down even more and her nipples started getting even more stiff.


    "You know what Orela ? I know you are feeling this and you want to just remove your hand and go crazy with your moans, but you won''t do it because your husband and your son just died.


    Right ?" Anon asked as he stopped the toothbrush and stepped down from her back.


    He then walked upto her face and noticed that her face is completely red from the sudden wave of pleasure.


    "You know... Where I come from, I have killed many emperors and made their wives and daughters into my personal Cum-Dumps.


    I broke their mind from such intense pleasure that they now beg for my cock and can''t be satisfied with another men''s cock.


    At first... I thought, I will break you as well, but seeing your temper I changed my mind. I will not break you... I will complete destroy your fucking brains, you will only think from your pussy.


    I will sexually torture you until you start worshipping my cock." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he looked at Orela''s face.


    Orela''s eyes immediately widened in shock and fear as soon as she noticed Anon''s smile. She knew that he wasn''t bluffing and he can really do what he is saying.


    "W-Why are you doing this to me ?" Orela asked with a helpless expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Because... I like to this. Now, Get up and let''s play some games." Anon spoke with a wide smile.


    Orela immediately stood up as she she didn''t wanted to loose the control of her body once again.


    "I am dirty with all this blood and you will wash it off of my body." Anon ordered.


    Orela slowly touched Anon''s left shoulder and started rubbing off the blood from his body.


    "Bitch... You think I don''t have hands ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "W-What ?" Orela asked with a confused expression.


    "If I wanted you to do it with your hands, I would''ve done it by myself. Use your boobs and scrub my back properly, If I see even a little drop of blood on my back... I will turn into a shared Cum-Dump that the whole kingdom will share and believe me, I won''t let you die when people insert a full bottle of wine into your pussy and break it inside." Anon spoke as he looked at Orela.


    Hearing Anon''s terrifying words, Orela got really scared and immediately sat down on her knees as she started rubbing Anon''s back with her huge boobs.


    Her nipples were stiff and Anon could feel them rubbing against his back. The more they rubbed the more harder they became.


    For the next ten minutes, she continued to rub her boobs against Anon''s back...


    "Oi, You know that I have more to my body than my back right ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    Orela immediately stood up and threw some water over Anon''s back as she immediately came to the left side and started rubbing her boobs against Anon''s left hand.


    But, Anon immediately grabbed her face tightly.


    *Grab*


    "O-Ouch..."


    "Bitch... You already used your milkers, use your fucking pussy to clean my hand... You understand ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    *Nod-Nod*


    "Y-Yus..." Orela spoke in a gibberish tone because Anon was grabbing her mouth really tightly.


    *Spit*


    *Slap*


    "Good... Then get to it bitch." Anon spoke as he spit inside her open mouth and slapped her.


    Orela opened her mouth to spit out Anon''s spit, but before she could''ve done it Anon interrupted her...


    "If that spit comes out of your mouth... I will insert things into your mouth that you would never want in your mouth specially." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Gulp*


    Orela immediately gulped it down and stretched Anon''s hand out with her hands and placed it in between her legs.


    She then slowly lowered her back down and as soon as her pussy touched Anon''s hand, she started moving it back and forth slowly.


    Anon noticed that she was just moving her hand near his shoulder and suddenly an evil idea came to his mind.


    *Click*


    He raised his index finger and lit a very small fireball over it.


    Anon moved it near her ass cheek and increased the flame a little.


    "Ouch..." Orela shouted as she immediately moved her ass to the other end of his end.


    "See... A little pain and you can get a big product out of bitches." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "Y-You are evil..." Orela spoke with a sad expression as tears started dropping down from her eyes.


    Anon raised his index finger once again and this time, he created a huge fire ball.


    *Boop*


    As soon as Orela saw the size of the fire ball, she got afraid and started moving her pussy back and forth over Anon''s hand.


    "Very good..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    As she rubbed her pussy over Anon''s hand, Orela felt something changing in her whole body.


    Everytime she slid her pussy over Anon''s hand... It sent a wave of electricity into her whole body.


    As her clit got simulated by Anon''s hand, she couldn''t help but get more and more indulge in the process.


    For the next seven minutes, Orela closed her eyes and continued to pleasure her pussy by rubbing it against Anon''s hand.


    But even after rubbing her pussy against Anon''s hand, she felt that something was missing.


    Everytime she came close to cumming... Something strange happened, it was as if something was stopping her from cumming.


    "Oi... I have another hand as well, you fucking bitch in heat." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he looked at Orela.


    Orela didn''t speak anything and silently went to the other hand.


    As she started rubbing her pussy against his other hand, her pussy did the same thing... She came close to cumming, but couldn''t cum.


    Anon grabbed her ass and started squeezing it as she went back and forth on his hand.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze* S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know that you are trying to cum from this, but I have already placed a magic seal over your womb that gives me full control of your womb and pussy.


    So, you will only cum when I want you to cum and believe me... You aren''t going to cum anytime soon." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "W-What ?" Orela asked with a shocked expression as she immediately looked down and noticed a magical seal over her womb and in the middle of the seal there was a big ''A''.


    "Y-You can''t do this to me..." Orela spoke as she looked at Anon while continuing her pussy rubs.


    "I can do whatever I want." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I am doing whatever you are telling me to do and you are not letting me cum-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence Anon grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him.


    Her made her sit on his knees and grabbed her nipples tightly.


    "I will tell you something useful now... I don''t like Cum-Dumps that talk too much and you are talking back to me right now, so either you shut your hole up or I will-" Suddenly, another evil idea came to Anon''s mind.


    "Hehehe.... You know what ? I have another idea on how to shut you up." Anon spoke as he used his skill over her.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Turn the insides of her mouth into her pussy and increase the sensitivity of her body by two times.'' Anon ordered.


    [Mouth insides have been replaced by Vaginal Walls and Increased the sensitivity by 2x.]


    Suddenly, Orela felt the insides of her mouth changing and swelling.


    "What is-" As soon as she moved her tongue, she felt ultimate pleasure running throughout her whole body.


    Her whole body started shaking as soon as she felt Anon''s knee rubbing against her pussy.


    "W-What did you-" before she could''ve completed her sentence, her facial expressions turned into an ahegao expression and her eyes got crossed.


    She immediately opened her mouth and let her tongue out of her mouth in order to avoid sudden pleasure attacks.


    Orela knew that Anon has done something with her body but she didn''t knew what it was.


    "Now, everytime you try to speak, you will cum but unfortunately you can''t cum because I won''t let you." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1096 Chapter-1095

    Anon is now standing in front of Orela looking at her helpless form with a smile on his face.


    She can''t even speak right now because everytime she moves her tongue, a tingling sensation travels through her whole body that makes her want to go crazy while cumming, but at the same time... Anon is not allowing her to cum.


    "P-Pwease... Von vo vis (Please, Don''t do this.)" She spoke as she kept her tongue out.


    "I can''t understand what the fuck are you saying but my hands are clean now and I want you to clean my chest now... So, get to it bitch." Anon ordered as he lied down on the floor with his dick standing up-straight like a pole.


    As soon as Orela saw Anon''s dick, the first thought that entered inside her mind was...


    ''I want that thing inside my pussy... I want this dick to fuck me until I cum like a crazy bitch and pass out from continuous- No.


    What are you thinking ? You are the Queen of Vermin kingdom. Why would you even think that ?


    He is not controlling you... Don''t get controlled by your carnal desi-'' Before she could''ve thought of anything else, Anon''s hand came from below and both of his fingers directly entered inside Orela''s pussy.


    *Squish*


    "Anhhhhhhhh~" Orela let out a loud moan as she made an ugly ahegao face and she immediately crossed her legs in hopes of cumming, but Anon didn''t let her cum once again.


    She immediately fall down to the ground and started huffing as she looked at Anon with a red face.


    *Huff-Huff-Huff-Huff*


    "Get that thick ass over my chest and started washing my chest of I will do that again." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Nod*


    Orela didn''t speak anything instead she just nodded her head and walked upto Anon slowly.


    She placed both of her legs on the sides and squatted over Anon''s chest like a cheap slut and started going back and forth on his chest.


    As Anon felt her heavy ass cheeks sliding on his chest, a smirk spread across his face and only one thought came to his mind...


    ''Hah... What a life, Power and Pussy are the only two things that I can take as much as thrown at me.''


    ''What kind of pervert is he ? Why is he making me do this kind of thing ? I feel so ashamed... But if I said ''No'', He will just do something even more cruel to my body.'' Orela thought as she continued to do her cleaning task.


    For the next 20 minutes, Anon enjoyed it to his heart''s content, he slapped her whenever he wanted, he squeezed her ass-cheeks and even but her on the ass sometimes.


    Whenever Anon ordered, Orela brought her pussy to his mouth in order to get it licked or if he ordered her to twerk her ass up and down, she couldn''t deny it.


    After continuing this for the next 50 minutes, Anon finally stopped.


    "Okay... That''s it for today, here I will fix your mouth." Anon spoke as he stood up and cleaned himself with the water.


    He then walked out of the bathroom without fucking Orela.


    Orela''s body is covered in slap and biting marks, thighs are hurting from twerking and butt cleaning, but there is something that''s hurting even more... Her pussy.


    She thought that Anon would fuck her anytime, but Anon didn''t do it and he continued to tease her for the past one hour and fifty minutes.


    But, when he said that ''It''s over''. Orela''s eyes widened in shock and surprise.


    "Are you not going to¡ª" Orela began, her voice poised, yet faltering mid-sentence. The rest of the words simmered on the tip of her tongue, but she clenched her jaw shut. She had rehearsed them in her mind a heartbeat too late, realizing with a pang of dismay that they were far from befitting a queen.


    ''What was I going to say ? How can I ask him, ''Are you not going to fuck my pussy ?'' Orela thought in her mind as she immediately looked down.


    "What did you say ?" Anon asked turning around as he looked at Orela.


    "What ? I-I didn''t say anything... I-I was just asking that-"


    "You were asking, If I am going to fuck your pussy... Right ?" Anon asked with a perverted smile as he walked back into the bathroom and stopped near Orela.


    He then placed his huge dick over her face vertically.


    "W-W-What are you doing ?" Orela asked with a serious expression as her mouth started watering.


    "You may think that I am teasing you or something, but I am not doing that... I will sexually torture you from now.


    I will come and play with your body from anywhere and anytime I want, I will simulate your whole body into having a huge orgasm everytime I play with it, but I won''t let you have it.


    You will not cum... Until I want. You are nothing more than a toy for me now, keep that in your small mind." Anon spoke as he exited the bathroom with a smile on his face.


    As soon as Anon went away, Orela finally came to her senses and noticed all the water flowing out of her mouth and her pussy.


    "T-This is... Shameful." She had no words for her body.


    After getting ready, Anon walked down to the Main hall and noticed Alder sitting on the sofa with a big letter in his hand.


    There was a smile on his face like always as he read the letter. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Something funny written in there, Kid ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Alder.


    As soon as Alder heard Anon''s voice he immediately stood up from the sofa and bowed down to Anon.


    "Sir."


    "You don''t have to greet me everytime you see me... What''s in the letter ?" Anon asked as he continued to walk towards the exit gate of the castle.


    "It''s a letter from the Starhaven kingdom''s Queen, Sir." Alder replied.


    "What kind of name is that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s... I am sorry, but I litreally have zero knowledge about this Sir. I think the first man who discovered the-" Before Alder could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "Fine, Fine... Tell me what''s written in the letter." Anon spoke.


    "Ah... She is saying that, she is impressed by your work in the Zorion Kingdom and she wants to have a duel with you using pure martial arts, no magic involved.


    If you defeated her in the duel, you can have one thing from her kingdom''s Royal treasure.


    See you soon, Athena." Alder finished.


    "Athena ? That''s a strange name..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Why sir ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you know anything about gods ?" Anon asked.


    "Gods ? What that ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    Suddenly, Anon halted his steps and looked at Alder.


    "Wait, You don''t know what a god is ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No... I never heard that word." Alder replied.


    ''How can they not know about gods ? They are fairies.'' Anon thought with a serious expression but his thoughts were interrupted by a carriage that stopped right in front of castle.


    *CREEEEEEEAK*


    *Click*


    The carriage''s gate opened up and a Girl around the age of 21 stepped out, short hairs, short clothes and exposed figure... She was none other than Athena.


    "Oh, They are already here." Alder spoke as he looked at Athena.


    After Athena, An old woman with a stick stepped out of the carriage.


    As soon as the woman stepped out... Anon looked at her and his eyes widened in shock.


    ''She is not weak.'' Anon thought as he immediately used his skill over her.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Arthera Aldus.]


    [Class: Fairy Mother]


    [Race: Fairy]


    [HP: 790,000,000/790,000,00]


    [MP: 1480,000,000/1480,000,000]


    [Level: 1200]


    [Description: After living for more than 100 centuries in an energy form, Arthera finally reached a physical form.


    Although she looks old, she can easily fool anyone by her looks and kill them before they can get a estimate of her powers.


    She likes Sweets.]


    "Well, Those stats are something that belongs to the Final boss." Anon spoke in a low voice as he continued to walk towards them.


    "So... You are the one who destroyed and army of 700,000 men with his bare hands, huh ?" Athena asked with a smile as she looked at Anon with a smile through the door.


    "Open the door." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "Yes, Sir." Alder immediately walked forward and opened the door with a smile on his face.


    As soon as he opened the door, he did a little bow to the old lady behind.


    The old lady nodded with a smile on her face as she noticed Alder.


    "Name is-"


    "Athena." Anon spoke as he raised his hand for a friendly handshake.


    "How do you ?"


    "You wrote it on the letter." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Another Dumb bitch.''

 Chapter 1097 Chapter-1096

    "Please come in... The sun is going down and we will have dinner in a bit. Please Join us." Alder spoke as he looked at Athena and her grandmother.


    "No, I want to fight him first." Athena spoke as she pointed towards Anon.


    *Bonk*


    Suddenly, Arthera hitted her on the head from behind with her cane.


    "Ouch-Ouch-Ouch... Grandma, What are you doing ?" Athena asked with a confused expression as she rubbed her head with both of her hands.


    "Did I not teach you manners ? If they are asking you for food, you should accept it nicely.


    Why are you asking someone to fight you right away ?" Arthera spoke with a slightly angry expression.


    "I-I am sorry, I-I will eat the dinner but can I fight you after that ?" Athena asked as she looked at Anon.


    Anon didn''t speak anything and walked back into the mansion with a silent face.


    "What''s wrong with him ?" Athena asked with a confused expression as she looked at Alder.


    "I don''t know, I am just a an obedient servant." Alder replied with a smile.


    "How can such a small kid make you into his servant ? Did you forget everything we thought you ?" Athena asked as she started walking towards the mansion.


    "He is just... Not normal. That''s all I can tell you for now." Alder replied with a smile.


    *Bonk*


    Suddenly, Arthera gave a hard one on Alder''s head as well.


    "Ouch-Ouch-Ouch... Fucking hell, Granny why would you do that ?" Alder asked with a confused expression.


    "For losing." Arthera spoke as she went directly into the mansion without speaking anything else.


    "You deserved that." Athena spoke with a smile as she went inside as well.


    "No shit... You will know why I lost, soon." Alder spoke with a smile as he closed the gates.


    At the Dinning table...


    Anon is sitting on one end of the table and Arthera is sitting on the other end.


    Alder and Athena are also sitting opposite to each other.


    The room is completely silent and the pressure can be felt without any doubts.


    Even the servants aren''t daring to enter inside the room.


    "What have you been doing these days ?" Athena asked breaking the silence as she looked at Alder.


    "Hmm...? Me ? Nothing much, just became the king of this kingdom. I am thinking how to workout all this stuff." Alder replied with a smile.


    "Well, That''s good... I heard that your father-" Before Athena could''ve completed her sentence, Arthera interrupted her.


    "So, Tell me something about yourself... Sir, Anon." Arthera asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Hmm...? What do you want to know ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean you killed so many soldiers and the king of Vermin kingdom, just to give the throne to his son ?


    I didn''t quite understand... I have seen kings killing kings and taking their throne, but your case makes me wonder... Why ?" Arthera asked with a confused expression as she ate her food.


    "Nothing interested in managing a whole kingdom filled with people who have wings on their back." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "Well... Where did you loose your Wings ?" Athena asked intruding in their conversation.


    "Athena, can''t you see two grown-ups are having a talk here. Why should you bring your question in the middle of this ?" Arthera asked with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Grandma." Athena spoke as she immediately went back to eating her dinner.


    Alder mocked her with a smile as he continued to eat his food.


    "Although it was not a good thing to interfere, but I am also interested in her question.


    Where did you loose your wings, Sir Anon." Arthera asked with a neutral expression.


    "I was having sex with a fairy mother, she got too kinky and pulled them out." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to eat his food.


    As soon as Anon said this, Both Alder and Athena stopped eating and their eyes widened at Anon''s answer.


    "Excuse me ?" Arthera asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Arthera.


    "Did you just make fun of a fairy mother in front of me ?" Arthera asked with a serious expression.


    "Now, Now... Why would I do that ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Arthera.


    ''No matter how much HP or MP you have, if you don''t know shit about using magic, then you don''t stand a chance in front of me.


    She might be a fairy mother with horrific stats, but she knows nothing about magic, I can tell this from her mana pattern easily.


    Maybe she can prevent my skills... But, she can''t attack me back with magic.


    A normal mage immediately knows that someone is trying to scan their mana pattern... Even if I do it with full stealth they will know, but she didn''t knew when I scanned her mana pattern and it was mostly empty.


    She never utilised her mana in learning magic. What a stupid thing ?'' Anon thought as a smirk spread across his face.


    "A fairy mother is not some type of Norma fairy, she is away from carnal desires and other things of this world.


    So, you can never have sex with a fairy mother... That means you just mocked me, knowing well that I am a fairy mother." Arthera spoke with a serious expression as she immediately stood up from her seat and jumped up on the table.


    "Hmm... What if I did ?" Anon asked with a smile as he slowly touched his back against the chair and got comfortable.


    "You should know how to respect your elders and if you don''t do it properly, then I will have beat some sense into you and make you humble again." Arthera spoke with a serious expression as she started walking towards Anon.


    "Fuck... She stepped in the meat." Alder spoke as he looked at the ruined meat.


    "G-Grandma... This kid doesn''t know what he is saying, why don''t we just-" Although Athena tried to stop her, Arthera paid her no attention and continued to walk towards Anon.


    She then looked at Alder and noticed that he was peacefully eating his dinner.


    "Oi, Speak something... Tell him to apologise immediately or she will break his legs, I want to fight him fairly not with broken legs." Athena spoke as she looked at Alder with a serious expression.


    "I am sorry, I can''t do anything... Until, master tells me to do something. I am not a advisory, I am just a servant Athena." Alder replied with a smile.


    "You fucking stupid, she will kill him." Athena spoke with an angry expression.


    "Or... He will kill her." Alder replied with a smile.


    "Kid... You should know your place in this world." Arthera spoke as she placed her cane over Anon''s shoulder and started pressing it.


    But Anon seemed to have no reaction at all.


    "What !?" Athena spoke as she couldn''t believe how Anon was sitting still with a smile on his face.


    ''That''s the ''Thousand nerve lockdown'' ... It hurts like hell, people prefer death over this and yet this Motherfucker is smiling ?'' Athena thought as she looked at Anon.


    Arthera looked at Anon''s face and smiled a bit.


    "Okay... You want to play it like this, then take this." Arthera spoke as she twisted her cane even more and placed more pressure on it.


    But the smile on Anon''s face remained same...


    "G-Grandma... If you continued that for another minute he will-"


    "Shut up Athena..." Arthera spoke with a serious expression.


    ''What the hell ? Why isn''t he crying ? Pretending shouldn''t work at this point... He has to be in pain, should I increase the intensity ?'' Arthera thought as she Immediately increased the pressure on her cane.


    "Heh... Let me help you." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately grabbed her cane and applied pressure on it.


    *Crack*


    *Stab* S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cane pierced through Anon''s shoulder and broke his ball joint.


    "What the-!?" Arthera shouted as her eyes widened in shock and surprise.


    ''He is fucking crazy...'' Athena thought as her eyes widened in shock as well.


    Alder continued to eat his dinner, while all of this happened.


    *Pull*


    Arthera immediately pulled out her Cane and looked at Anon with wide eyes as she couldn''t understand why he didn''t feel any pain.


    <Hell Heal>


    "G-Grandma... Look." Athena spoke as she pointed towards Anon''s shoulder.


    As soon as Arthera looked at it, she noticed that Anon''s shoulder was completely repaired.


    "What the fuck are you ?" Arthera asked with a confused expression.


    "I will tell you." Anon spoke as he immediately stood up from his chair and jumped on the table.


    He then slowly placed his index finger over Arthera''s shoulder and pressed it.


    *Press*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." Arthera shouted loudly as soon as she felt the incredible pain in her shoulder.


    "Hmm... So this was the place, huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he applied even more pressure to it.

 Chapter 1098 Chapter-1097

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... MY SHOULDER!" Arthera screamed, her voice echoing with agony as she felt her body buckle under Anon''s crushing grip.


    "Bitch, I don''t give a damn if you''re the Fairy Mother or just some lowlife slut. If you are¡ª" Before Anon could finish, a fierce presence surged toward him from behind.


    Letting go of Arthera''s shoulder, Anon spun around to meet the incoming threat, catching sight of Athena''s powerful kick hurtling toward him with deadly intent.


    Thud


    Grab


    In one fluid motion, Anon caught her leg mid-air, his fingers digging into her flesh as he assessed the weight of her strike.


    ''If this had hit a normal human, they''d have been obliterated. No question about it,'' he mused, a wicked grin stretching across his face.


    "H-How did you¡ª!?" Athena stammered, but before she could finish, Anon twisted her leg with brutal precision.


    Crack


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH! MY LEG!" Athena howled in pain, her cries filling the room. Desperate to save her granddaughter, Arthera surged forward, channeling every ounce of her strength. She knew Anon wasn''t someone to be underestimated.


    This time, she moved with such blinding speed that even Anon barely registered her approach.


    <Wind¡ª


    Before he could activate his skill, Arthera''s devastating kick connected with his abdomen, launching him through the mansion walls like a cannonball.


    Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud


    "Athena, are you alright?" Arthera asked, her voice trembling as she crouched by her granddaughter. She winced at the sight of Athena''s mangled leg.


    "M-My leg... It feels like it''s on fire," Athena choked out, tears streaming down her face.


    Though rage consumed her, Arthera''s fear was palpable. She didn''t just fear for her life but also for Athena''s.


    Step... Step... Step...


    From the rubble, a chilling voice emerged. "A man sits down to enjoy his dinner, and suddenly, you act like you own the damn room."


    Anon''s silhouette materialized through the wreckage, his calm yet menacing tone slicing through the air like a blade.


    Arthera rose to her feet, ready to protect Athena with her life. "He''s no ordinary fairy," she murmured under her breath. "I couldn''t sense his aura the first time."


    BOOOOOOOOOM


    The room trembled as a wave of suffocating bloodlust flooded it. Anon stepped forward, his presence dominating every inch of the space.


    Step


    "What... are you?" Arthera demanded, her voice steady but laced with unease.


    Step


    "I''m the kind of monster that haunts your worst nightmares. Oh, wait... you won''t live to have them after today." Anon''s eyes ignited with a fierce purple glow, his smile cold and unyielding.


    "What the¡ª"


    <Command of the Sea King>


    "Kneel." The command echoed with unyielding authority. Both Arthera and Athena collapsed to their knees, their heads bowed, unable to resist.


    "I-I can''t move! My body... it''s not listening!" Athena cried out, struggling against the invisible chains binding her.


    Arthera, however, fought back, planting her hands on the ground and pushing with full force.


    Break


    Her hands bled, and the floor cracked beneath her as she defied the spell with sheer determination. Finally...


    [Warning: One target has resisted the spell and gained immunity to <Sea King''s Command>.]


    ''As expected,'' Anon thought with a neutral expression. ''She used brute force to overpower my magic.''


    "You think your cheap tricks can control me? You may have the support of magic, but my body is built in hell Motherfucker.... You think you can get me down like him ?" Arthera snarled, her gaze locking with his as she pointed towards Alder.


    "I do," Anon replied, his smirk unwavering.


    "Go to hell," she spat, lunging at him with a punch aimed straight for his throat.


    Anon stood motionless, his smile taunting her as her fist connected.


    THUD


    BOOOOOM Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A shockwave erupted, sending Arthera flying into the wall. Dazed, she stared at Anon, who remained standing without so much as a scratch.


    "H-How is this possible?" she gasped, disbelief etched across her face.


    [You resisted the physical attack with <Wind Armor>.]


    "Impressive strength, your body is really something and I respect it... Yet, you only know how to do physical attacks..." Anon admitted, his tone dripping with condescension. "But I''m a goddamn mage, bitch." Anon spoke with a smile.


    BOOOOOOOM


    A huge wave of Bloodlust spreaded put of Arthera''s body and covered the whole castle, countering Anon''s bloodlust.


    Golden flames erupted around Arthera, consuming her entirely. Her muscles swelled, her size expanded, and her eyes burned with golden fire as her transformation obliterated her clothing.


    "Well... That''s something that I didn''t expected." Anon muttered, unfazed.


    "I''ll kill you and mount your head on my wall, you fucking monster! You will become the message for all the punks out there, who looks down on us martial artists.


    Today, you will die by my hands." Arthera roared, advancing like a berserker.


    "Ooh, scary," Anon teased, a grin splitting his face as he summoned his skill.


    <Thunder Javelin>


    A colossal javelin crackling with blue and golden lightning materialized in his hand.


    Hup


    With one swift motion, he hurled the weapon at Arthera.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    The javelin tore through the air, breaking the sound barrier and slamming into its target with a deafening explosion that obliterated half the mansion.


    As soon as the Sonic Boom happened... It''s sound travelled to the borders of the Vermin kingdom and there was no one left in the kingdom that didn''t hear the sound.


    Since the Servants and everyone else inside the castle allready evacuated it... No one died in the explosion.


    As the dust cloud billowed, Anon stood firm, watching intently at it.


    "Woah... That was some good magic, Master really knows how to just remove anything from existence." Alder spoke with an impressed expression as he looked at Anon.


    ''W-What''s happening ? I-I can''t see anything.'' Athena on the other side kept her head down just like Anon ordered her to.


    ...


    "What''s happening over there?"


    "An explosion! Is the castle under attack?"


    "It''s coming from the mansion!"


    ...


    ''I doubt she survived that. When the dust clears, I''ll finally see her crum¡ª''


    But his thoughts froze as a shadow emerged from the chaos, walking toward him.


    "What ?" Anon spoke in low voice as he focused his eyes and noticed that Arthera is coming out of the dust with an angry expression on her face.


    Her right shoulder was completely destroyed but her golden Aura holded her severed hand working as her muscles.


    "Well... That''s interesting." Anon spoke as he raised both of his hands in the air and used his skill.


    <Fire Ball>


    Suddenly, A really huge FireBall appeared hovering above Anon''s hand.


    The FireBall in itself was bigger than 1/4th of the kingdom size.


    "Looks like the matter just got heated..." Alder spoke as he looked at the Fireball with a smile.


    "Take her down..." Anon spoke as he launched the fireball in her direction with full speed.


    As the Fireball got closer to Arthera... Her glow increase even more and as soon as the Fireball touched her body... It started merging with her.


    Turning the golden glow into a reddish glow.


    "Did I just used my spell to make her even more strong-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Arthera appeared over his head and she came down at him with a powerful burning kick.


    *THUD*


    Anon immediately blocked her kick with his hand.


    ''Fucking hell... She is stronger than me in physical conditions.'' Anon thought as he struggled to keep up with the pressure and disappeared from underneath.


    *Swish*


    He appeared behind her and grabbed her from behind.


    "Hello... Luv-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Arthera gave him a headbutt and threw him back.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    Anon stood up again and looked at Arthera with a neutral expression.


    "Fucking hell... This old lady is no joke, it''s time to get serious I guess." Anon spoke as he wiped off the blood coming out of his nose and mouth and started created a magic circle on the ground with his legs.


    "Come at me... Fucker, why are you dancing there with your legs ? Or do you want me to come there and fuck you up ?" Arthera asked as she turned around and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    *Cut*


    Anon immediately made a cut on his finger and dropped some of it on the magic circle.


    As soon as he dropped the blood on the magic circle, Arthera noticed it and immediately disappeared from her position.


    Anon made three different hand seals and placed his hand on the ground supplying a ton of mana into it.


    *ZOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Arthera appeared behind Anon and this time she came at him with a burning punch.....


    <IGNITED PUNCH>


    But before the punch could''ve even touched Anon''s body, he activated his skill.


    <DEMON KING''S DOMAIN>


    As soon as Anon activated his skill, a huge dome of energy burst out of the magic circle that grew upto seventy kilometres and threw Arthera back with full force, cancelling her skill completely.


    <YOU ARE NOW IMMORTAL AND IMMUNE TO DEATH>


    <YOUR AGILITY, STRENGTH AND ENDURANCE ARE NO LONGER LIMITED>


    <YOU HAVE CREATED THE DOMAIN AND TRANSFORMED INTO THE DEMON KING>


    Suddenly, Anon''s whole body started to get muscular and a small horn grew out of his forehead''s right side.

 Chapter 1099 Chapter-1098

    As soon as Anon transformed into his Demonic form... Alder got really surprised and Arthera got confused at the same time.


    "What the hell are you ?" Arthera asked as she shouted from a distance.


    "Hehehehe... I am, Anon Agreil." Anon spoke as he moved at such an incredible speed that, his after-image was left on the spot as he disappeared from his position.


    He then re-appeared behind Arthera and smiled like a psychopath before kicking her in the head with full force.


    *THUD*


    *SWISH*


    Arthera went flying through the Air and hitted a thick wall.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Due to the extreme force, the wall started cracking from every side slowly.


    Anon walked upto Arthera and noticed that she was lying down on the ground with a serious expression on her face.


    "Looks, like... You have lost huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he got closer to her face.


    "You fucking... BASTARD." Arthera shouted loudly as she immediately gave him a face-to-face Headbutt and the glow around her body changed it''s colour from golden to red.


    *THUDDDDDDD*


    Anon went back flying, but due to the domain... He sustained no injury and stood up once again with a wide smile on his face.


    "You fucking bitch... Oh you should''ve stayed down." Anon spoke as his smile got even wider and his increased.


    "I am not some weak girl that you can suppress with your powers, Monster. I am a Fairy Mother and I-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence... Anon appeared right in front of her.


    "Take this...." Anon spoke as he made both of his hands into punches and threw them at her with a smile on his face.


    Without a second''s delay, Arthera tried to stop Anon''s hand with her hands and she did... Arthera grabbed both of his hands with her hands.


    ''There is no force in the punches... ? Oh, Fuck...'' Arthera realised as she immediately looked at Anon with a shocked expression and noticed the psychopathic smile spreading across his face.


    She tried to pull her hands back, but it was too late Anon opened his hands and grabbed her hands tightly.


    "You have a knack for headbutts huh ? Here... Have some." Anon spoke as he immediately pulled her hands towards him and gave her a headbutt.


    *THUD*


    "FUCKKKK...." Arthera shouted as she felt the full force of Anon''s strength.


    "You fuck-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon pulled her hands again and gave her another headbutt.


    *THUD*


    "Sto-"


    *THUD*


    "Don''t-"


    *THUD*


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    ....


    After getting continuous Headbutts for the next 10 minutes, Arthera''s nose and forehead started bleeding really bad, but she didn''t loose consciousness and continued to try to get away from Anon, but the grip of Anon''s hands were too strong


    ''The pressure on my hands is too much... I-I have to break out... NOW.'' Arthera thought as she immediately pulled back with full strength.


    *Riiiiiip*


    She managed to get away from Anon, But...


    "Hehehehe.... You are crazy as fuck, but look what you left here." Anon spoke as he raised both of his hands and showed her a Pair of hands that belonged to her.


    Both of Arthera''s hands ripped out as she pulled out with full force.


    "I swear to my granddaughter, I will definitely kill you and do this world a great favour... Even if I have to die with you.


    A monster like you shouldn''t exist." Arthera spoke as she looked at Anon with a hatred expression.


    "I am not immortal... Woman, that I can tell you but I will tell you one more thing, you don''t have what it takes to kill me.


    By the way... How are you going to stop this without your hands ?" Anon asked with a smile as he disappeared from his position, leaving behind an after-image of himself and re-appeared in front of Arthera''s face.


    <THUNDER JAVELIN: THUNDER CROWN>


    A golden shining Javelin appeared in Anon''s hands and without any delay, he stabbed it into Arthera''s chest with a smile on his face.


    *STAB*


    "HUK..." Arthera let out a small voice as golden blood flowed out of her eyes, ears and mouth.


    The Javelin pierced through her chest and directly stabbed into the ground behind her.


    As Anon walked away, he snapped his fingers with a neutral expression on his face and as soon as he did, the javelin Exploded completely obliterated Arthera''s whole body.


    *Snap*


    *BOOOOOOOOOM*


    "Now... That''s what I can a firework sh-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, He saw a blue light glowing brightly in the explosion''s dust cloud.


    "Don''t tell me... She survived that." Anon spoke with a shocked expression as he focused his gaze and noticed that the blue light was coming out of the dust cloud.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Art]


    [Race: Energy]


    [Class: unknown]


    [HP: 35000000/70000000]


    [MP: 1500000/1500000]


    [Description: You have destroyed her real body and now she is back into her original energy form. Art is really angry on you and all her powers have been increased by a hundred folds.]


    "Back to default, huh...?" Anon asked with a mocking tone.


    "YOU DESTROYED EVERYTHING THAT I WORKED FOR. I HAVE BEEN MEDITATING FOR THIS BODY FOR THE PAST THREE HUNDRED YEARS AND NOW YOU... DESTROYED IT." Her tone was sharp and pitch was really high.


    "Fucking hell... Your voice got really irritating after this transformation shit." Anon spoke with a carefree expression as he rubbed his ear with his pinky finger.


    "YOU WILL PAY... FOR THIS ANON AGREIL, YOU WILL PAY FOR IT WITH YOUR BODY. I WILL KILL YOU AND TAKE YOUR BODY NOW." Art spoke as she walked out and Anon noticed her true form.


    She looked like a blue flame flying in the air, but she immediately reshaped herself and changed her shape into a human like figure.


    "Well, Well... May ladies are behind my body, but I can''t just give it out like that you know. So, kindly... Fuck off." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Art.


    Suddenly, Art disappeared into the wind and re-appeared about ten meters away from Anon.


    "Hmm...? I thought you will appear behind me." Anon spoke with a smile.


    She didn''t speak anything and just walked upto Anon.


    Anon made his hand into a punch and as soon as she entered his range, he threw it with full force.


    *Swish*


    But... The punch passed right through her face.


    "What the-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Art did the same thing and punched him in the face.


    *THUD*


    *Crack*


    Anon immediately fell down to the ground and felt such an explosive strength for the first time.


    One punch from her broke Anon''s jaw and three of his teeth fell out of his mouth.


    *Spit*


    "Well... Fucking hell..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at his broken teeth.


    He grabbed his jaw and placed it back to it''s original position.


    *Crack*


    Anon could''ve used his healing skill to heal himself, but he was enjoying it as well.


    An opponent that he can fight without completely overpowering her.


    He stood up once again and licked the blood that was flowing out of his mouth.


    "So, I can''t touch you huh...?" Anon spoke with a smile.


    Art didn''t speak anything and started walking towards him once again.


    "Well... Let''s use something that can touch you." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned his Arcane Slayers.


    "These babies will remove your existence from this world in a single touch." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked towards her and swinged one of his sickle at her from down below and another one from the left side.


    *Swish-Swish*


    Both of the sickles passed through her body and nothing happened to her.


    Anon looked at the sickles with a confused expression.


    "Why the fuck aren''t you work-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Art grabbed both of his hands.


    Anon immediately looked at her and noticed the same psychopathic smile on her face.


    "Uh-oh..." Anon spoke as he felt his hands pulling towards her.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    She returned the headbutts... In under 2 seconds. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Thud*


    Anon fell down to the ground unconscious after taking so many Powerful headbutts.


    *Step*


    Art placed her leg over Anon''s chest and started pressing it down slowly.


    *Crack*


    "Huk..." Blood splattered out of Anon''s mouth as he regained his consciousness from the immense pressure.


    "I TOLD YOU... YOU WILL PAY." Art spoke with a smile.


    "No shit... But, Didn''t you noticed something different about your foot ?" Anon spoke as the psychopathic smile returned back to his face.


    "WHAT ?" Art asked as she immediately looked down and noticed that Anon binded one of his Arcane Slayers to her leg with a special rope.


    "As soon as you came back to your material form, I did a little modification and now you can''t go back to that form... Hehehehe." Aon spoke as he grabbed her leg and pulled it to the right side with full force.


    *THUD*


    Art immediately hitted the ground and a huge hole was created on the place where she crashed.


    "Now, I will show you... What true strength looks like. I will fucking erase you from this universe." Anon spoke as she stood up from the ground.

 Chapter 1100 Chapter-1099

    "Let me show you what world looks like..." Anon spoke as he grabbed her leg and started brutally thrashing Art from left to right and right to left.


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "LEAVE-"


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    "...ME." Arth tried to speak something, but she couldn''t as Anon was thrashing her around really fast without any breaks.


    As Anon''s anger grew, his muscles also grew bigger and his will to win the fight got even more stronger.


    He finally stopped thrashing her and grabbed her by the neck.


    *Grab*


    "He is going to kill her." Alder spoke as his eyes widened in shock.


    "W-Who is going to kill who ?" Athena asked with a confused expression as she was still on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    ''I knew that Master was strong, but this kind of strength... It''s just unbeatable. This guy is not some normal guy, he will do anything to achieve his goals.


    Guess, I am just pure lucky serving under such a powerful guy, Maybe master can teach me one or two things if I request him.'' Alder thought as a smile spread across his face.


    As soon as Anon grabbed her by the neck, Art looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "COME ON... KILL ME BUT REMEMBER-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "You think, I will kill you that easily ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    As soon as she heard this, Art''s eyes widened with a shocked expression.


    *Thud*


    Anon left her neck and summoned a huge rail gun from his inventory.


    ''I-I have to get free from this sickle... I can just transform into my energy form and escape from here, I can always attain another body but if I stayed here... he will really erase my existence from this world.'' Art thought as she immediately tried to open the rope around the sickle, but the more she tried to open it... The more tighter the rope got.


    "It''s a magical rope... An Artifact. The more you try to open it the more it entangled it gets." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "A-ARTIFACT ?" Art asked with a confused expression as she tried even harder to break the rope and get rid of the sickle.


    "Don''t worry... You will understand in a bit." Anon spoke as he loaded a shell into the rail gun and placed it vertically on the ground.


    *Click*


    He then started supplying mana into the rail gun.


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz*


    "W-What are you doing ? W-W-What''s that ?" Art asked with a scared expression as she pointed towards the rail gun.


    "Hehehe... That''s what I wanted to see, Fear. You will make a great example." Anon spoke with a smile as he continued to supply mana into the Rail gun.


    "E-Example of what ?" She asked with a Confused and Scared expression.


    "You will know..." Anon spoke as he walked upto Art and picked her up from the ground.


    "W-What are you doing... Let me go you Motherfucker, I will fucking kill-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon bent down and threw her into the air with full force.


    "AHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...." Art shouted loudly as she continued to travel higher and higher into the air.


    Anon immediately grabbed the Rail Gun and pointed it towards her.


    [Fully Charged!!]


    "Give me everything, Full power. Dasvidania... Suka. (Goodbye Bitch)." Anon spoke as he pressed the trigger with a big smile on his face.


    *Click*


    *BOOOOM*


    A super-charged shell left the Rail Gun''s barrel at a super-sonic speed and collided with Art.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, a very bright explosion took place and for five seconds, it was so bright everywhere... Even though it was night.


    On the borders of the Vermin kingdom...


    "Oi, Look... What''s that ?" One of the guard asked.


    "Eh... They must be celebrating something again. They always do this when one of the prince achieves something.


    I think they finally took the control of the Zorion Kingdom. I was called in as well, but I thought why should I go to such a small battle ?


    I am not some ordinary guard, so I told them that only call me when matter is a bit big." The other guard replied with a smile on his face.


    "Man, you are really cool."


    "I know."


    ....


    On the Royal Castle...


    After blowing up Art, many notification popped up in front of him.


    [You have killed a ''Significant Being Of the Universe''. Extra rewards will be given and Experience points will be doubled.]


    [You have Leveled up!]


    [You have Leveled up!]


    [You have Leveled up!]


    ...


    [DOMAIN HAS BEEN LIFTED. YOU ARE NOW VULNERABLE.]


    [WARNING: Critical mana levels... if not recovered immediately, Host''s body will lost consciousness.]


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke as he immediately tried to summon a mana potion from his inventory but realised that there were none left in his inventory.


    "Fuc¡ª" The expletive was cut short as Anon''s body went limp, his consciousness slipping away in an instant. Just as he began to collapse, the cold inevitability of the ground rushing up to meet him, a pair of steady hands emerged from the shadows. They caught him mid-fall, pressing firmly against his chest, halting his descent with practiced precision.


    One hand belonged to Alder and the other one belonged to Medusa, who took her human form in order to save Anon from falling down.


    "H-Hello ?" Alder spoke with a confused expression as he looked at Medusa.


    "Get your hands away from my master or I will fucking cut them off and eat them." Medusa spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Alder. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Alder spoke as he immediately removed his hands from Anon''s chest and stepped aside.


    Medusa picked up Anon and immediately jumped back into the castle.


    She carried Anon back to the main room and slowly placed him over the bed.


    "Take some rest master." Medusa spoke as she immediately turned back into her Bracelet form and stayed besides Anon until he woke up again.


    19 hours later...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Anon opened his eyes and looked around with a confused expression.


    "Hmm...?" He stood up from the bed and noticed that his upper clothes were missing.


    "Well... Hello, Luv." Anon spoke as he picked up the bracelet from the bed and wore it in his left hand.


    "Oh, you are awake master ?" Medusa''s voice came from the bracelet.


    "Yep... Feeling refreshed." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I am happy, master." Medusa replied in a happy tone.


    "Hmm... Did I get more muscular ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at his back in the mirror.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Suddenly, A slight knock was heard on the door.


    "Come in..." Anon replied as he looked at the gate.


    *Click*


    The gates opened up and Alder entered inside the room with a plate of food and a fairy girl dressed up properly walked in with him.


    "Hello, Master... I have brought you some food." Alder spoke with a smile as he placed the food on the bed and looked at Anon.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I have brought you a gift, she." Alder spoke as he pointed towards the Girl.


    "Who is she ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "She is a girl that I brought for you, I mean she can do that..." Alder spoke with a weird smile.


    "Do what ?" Anon asked with confused expressions.


    "You know that stuff... The one you like." Alder spoke.


    "and... What is the stuff that I like ?" Anon asked with a smile as he walked upto Alder.


    "You know... That day when you were having sex with my mother, I heard some of it. I know you like to beat girls during having sex... Master.


    I can understand that, You can beat her as much as you want, she is orphan and even if she died, no one will give a fuck." Alder whispered into Anon''s ears.


    "Haah... You fucking idiot. I don''t beat girls because I- You know what ? Just leave and you too." Anon spoke as he looked at the girl.


    *Sob-Sob*


    Suddenly, The girl started crying.


    "What''s wrong with her ?" Anon asked with confused expressions.


    "Hey, don''t worry... You will still get the job in the castle." Alder spoke with a smile as he looked at the girl.


    "N-No one wants to accept me... Neither my parents nor you.... Am I that ugly ?" The girl asked as she looked at Anon.


    ''Hah... Fine, One more bitch to fuck.'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "Fine... You stay, You leave." Anon spoke as he looked at Alder.


    "Have a fun time, Sir. I will be waiting for your next orders." Alder spoke as he exited the room and closed the doors as he winked at Anon.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with him ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he couldn''t understand Alder''s personality.


    As soon as Anon looked at the girl, He noticed that she has already started to remove her clothes.


    "Woah... What the fuck are you doing ?" Anon asked with confused expressions.


    "O-Oh, I-I am sorry, I didn''t knew that you would like to remove them." The girl replied with a scared expression.


    "Argghh... Pain in the ass."

 Chapter 1101 Chapter-1100

    *click*


    The gate to Anon''s room opened up and he walked out of the room with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Buuuuuuurrrrrp... Fuck that was one heavy meal." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the room.


    Inside the room, the girl that Alder bought is lying unconscious on the bed with a ahegao expression on her face and both of her hands frozen in peace sign.


    Cum is flowing out of her pussy, mouth and asshole without any stops.


    "M-More dick... Please." She spoke in a shaking tone.


    ...


    Inside the main Hall...


    As soon as Anon walked down... He noticed Orela sitting on the sofa with a red face and angry expression on her face.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-You... Don''t you dare come close to me, Guards... Guards." She shouted loudly as soon as she saw Anon.


    "All died in the Zorion Kingdom." Anon replied with a smile as he started walking towards her with a smile.


    "Ma''am... We are here." Suddenly, Two guards walked into the Main Hall and looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "Seriously ?" Anon asked with a bored expression as he looked at the guards.


    "STAY BACK FROM THE QUEEN, KID." One of the guard spoke as he pointed his magic sword at Anon.


    *Tick*


    As soon as Anon saw the sword, his eyebrows raised in shock.


    "Do you really think that they can save you ?" Anon asked as he looked at the Queen with a neutral expression.


    "Y-You just stay away from me and my body... I will not allow you to play with my body anymore." Orela spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Hah... Fine, I have been wanting to try this out for a long time anyways." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately used his skill on the guards.


    <Illusion>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, a black mist covered both of the guard''s eyes and both of them turned to look at each other.


    "I told you to stay away from the Queen, Pay for your sins." Both of them spoke at once as they stabbed swords into each other''s throats.


    *STAB-STAB*


    *THUD-THUD*


    Both of them immediately died and as soon as their dead corpses fell down to the floor, Orela looked at Anon with a very scared expression.


    "W-What did you do ?" She asked as she immediately sat down on the sofa once again and continued to look at the dead guards.


    "Me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... You. You killed them by casting some spell over them." Orela spoke with a serious expression.


    "Well, this thing says otherwise..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately pulled out a crystal ball and showed it to Orela.


    ...


    In the crystal ball, the scenario from before started playing and as soon as the guards finished their sentences, they stopped and didn''t kill each other.


    ".. pay for your sins-"


    "I will kill you." The Queen Shouted as she Summoned her Magic sword and decapitated both of the guards immediately.


    *Thud-Thud*


    "N-No... T-This didn''t happen... You made this-"


    "But you are still holding the sword in your hand and that blood over your hand..." Anon spoke as he pointed towards her hand.


    "W-What ?" Orela spoke as she immediately looked at her hand and noticed the same sword and blood over her hand that was being showed in the crystal.


    "N-NOOOOOO..." Orela shouted as she closed her eyes.


    "My Queen... Is everything alright ?" A sound entered inside her ears.


    As soon as she heard the voice, she opened her eyes and noticed that both of the guards are still standing in front of her alive and they are looking at her with a confused expression.


    She then turned to look at Anon and noticed that he was grabbing his head.


    "Fucking hell... This illusion in illusion thing really gives a serious headache." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "Both of you... Get out." Orela ordered.


    "But, My Queen-"


    "Get the fuck out of this castle... Didn''t you hear what I said ?" She shouted out loud.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Both of them spoke as they immediately ran out of the castle.


    "Very good move... Now, you should know something. What I showed you right now... I hold full power to convert that into reality and if you tried to go against me once more... I will litreally make you kill every single person in this kingdom with your own hands.


    Here... You want a trial ? Oi *whistle*" Anon whistled as he looked at one of the maids.


    "Yes, Sir ?" The maid immediately came running towards a Anon.


    "What are you doing ?" Orela asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Nothing... Just something that would make you understand, what I can really do." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    <Hypnosis>


    "Luv, whatever this lady does, you won''t move from your position and Everytime she does something... You will tell her something about yourself." Anon spoke as his eyes shined brightly purple and her shined brightly purple as well.


    "Yes, Master." The maid replied with a neutral expression.


    "No... You can''t make me-"


    <Command of the Sea King>


    "Summon your sword." Anon ordered.


    "What no-" Orela immediately summoned her sword even though she tried to resist Anon''s orders with all her might, but her body wouldn''t listen to her mind anymore


    ''It''s like before... My body is in his control, I have to resist and take back the control. I can''t kill innocent people.'' She thought with a serious expression.


    "Luv... Raise your right hand." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "Yes, Master." The maid replied as she immediately raised her right hand into the air.


    "Now cut it." Anon ordered Orela.


    "No... I will-" Before Orela could''ve completed her sentence, her hand moved on it''s own and chopped off the maid''s hand.


    *Chop* S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *THUD*


    As soon as the Maid''s hand fell down to the floor... Orela''s eyes widened in shock and surprise.


    "N-N-No..." She then looked at her elbow and noticed ton of golden blood flowing out.


    "My name is Herin and I have four kids and one Husband." The maid spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Swish*


    Anon immediately swinged his hand and lifted the hypnosis skill form the maid.


    "KKYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA.... MY HANDDDD." The maid shouted loudly as soon as she felt the sharp pain in her elbow.


    She immediately covered the severed hand with her apron.


    "Oww... Why would you do that to your maid Orela ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Orela.


    "I-I didn''t... He force-" Before Orela could''ve completed her sentence, The maid interrupted her.


    "M-My Queen... Please spare me. I-I haven''t done anything." The maid requested as she immediately grabbed Orela''s leg and begged for her life.


    "What ? You are going to cut off her left hand as well ?" Anon asked with a lou voice.


    Suddenly, Orela''s hand started moving on it''s own.


    "N-N-No... M-My Queen, I am begging you, please i have children at home that I have to hand-feed... Please spare my other hand." The maid begged as she immediately started crying loudly.


    "I-I am not doing this... He is making me do this." Orela spoke as she pulled her sword back and brought it down on her left hand with full force.


    *Chk*


    *Thud*


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH MY HANDDDDDDDDD..." The maid shouted even more loudly this time.


    "N-No, Please... Stop, I-I can''t do this." Orela spoke as she started crying as well.


    "What ? She is no use to you now and you are going to kill her ?" Anon asked with a confused expression and an evil smile followed afterwards.


    "N-No... Please, I-I beg you my Queen, I-I don''t even know what i did... Please don''t kill me." The maid begged once again as she placed her her head in her own blood.


    "I-I can''t do this... Please... I-I will do whatever you tell me to say, Just please... Don''t do this." The Queen spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Eh... How can I believe that ? You behaved like, I am some kind of animal just now. What if you did that again ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Please... I will become a hole to your dick, Just please let this poor maid go." The Queen begged as she looked at Anon.


    "Hehe... Finally, you said it." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela and snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    As soon as Anon snapped his fingers, Orela noticed that the maid was standing in front of her unharmed and she was looking at her with a confused expression.


    "Y-You are playing with my mind..." Orela spoke with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, took you long enough to notice... But believe me, I can really kill her. So, you better get rid of those clothes... Hole to my dick." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1102 Chapter-1101

    "Did you not hear what I just said ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at Orela.


    "I-I heard..." Orela spoke as she started to take her clothes off immediately.


    As soon as she took her clothes off, her boobs bounced up and down vigorously.


    "Hehehe... Nice." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed them and started squeezing them vigorously.


    *Squeeze-Squeeze*


    *Stretch*


    He then stretched both of her nipples tightly and rubbed her areolas with a perverted smile on his face.


    "Annhhhhh~" Orela moaned as she closed her eyes and her hands immediately removed her panties.


    "Looks like you are already in heat..." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he looked at Orela.


    "I-I-I am in nothing... Why are you even touching me ? There are so many girls out there, go and have all the fun you want.


    What do you even see in an old lady like me ?" Orela spoke with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "These..." Anon spoke as he moved closer to her and grabbed both of her ass-cheeks as her boobs pressed against his chest.


    "Annhhh~" Orela let out a moan as soon as she noticed that Anon has grabbed her ass-cheeks and he is groping them just like he did before in the bathroom.


    "Y-You are just a pervert and nothing else." Orela spoke as her face turned completely red.


    "Yeah, you are absolutely right." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "What ?" Orela asked with a surprised expression as she looked at Anon.


    "You are right... I am just a pervert, who killed your husband and the whole army of your kingdom, single handedly.


    I am the pervert who destroyed half of your castle last night and I am the pervert, who is going to take over this world." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    "W-What !?" Orela shouted as she couldn''t believe what Anon was saying.


    "Get down on your knees and open my zip with without using your hands." Anon spoke as he looked at Orela with a perverted smile.


    "What-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon placed his hand over her shoulder and pressed it down.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch." She let out a noise as her knees hitted the ground.


    "Get to it... Or I will make your mouth do it, want me to ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "N-No... I-I will do it." Orela spoke as she immediately brought her face near Anon''s zip and tried to bring it down with her tongue at first, but she failed multiple times.


    "You fucking idiot... Grab it in between your teeths. What kind of dumb bitch are you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I am no-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon grabbed her head from behind and rammed her face into his crotch.


    "Mnnnhhhhhh-"


    "Speak less bitch or do you want me to do the same thing as last time ?" Anon asked with an evil smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Nod-Nod*


    Orela immediately nodded her head in ''No'' as she opened Anon''s zip like an obedient slut.


    *Ziiiiip*


    As soon as she unzipped Anon''s pants, a thick cock jumped out of Anon''s pants that made it''s way into her mouth directly.


    *GWAK*


    Anon rammed his cock directly into her throat and grabbed her head from behind as he started using her mouth as his cock sleeve.


    "Fucking hell... You taste that ? That''s the taste of another girl''s pussy that I was fucking just a moment ago." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Orela.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    White foam started to cover the corners of her mouth as Anon''s pre-cum started leaking inside her mouth.


    As Anon was enjoying his blowjob, Orela''s pussy was also dripping down with pre-cum and she was fingering it non-stop with her legs opened wide apart in a squatting position. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, she looked just like a slut who will do anything for a cock.


    As Anon was pulling his cock out of her mouth, he noticed that her mouth was being stretched with his cock.


    It was as if she was trying to keep his cock in her mouth.


    "You fucking bitch... You are enjoying this." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately increased the size of his cock.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Turn off her gag-reflex.'' Anon ordered.


    [Gag-Reflex Turned Off]


    As soon as her Gag-Reflex was turned off, Anon rammed his cock all the way down to her throat and grabbed her nose tight.


    "MNHHHHHHHHH~"


    ''I-I can''t breathe... H-His Cock is too deep in and my nose too...'' Orela thought as she struggled to breathe air and the level of oxygen started decreasing in her body and brain.


    Suddenly, her eyes started shutting down but she didn''t resist this... Her hand continued to finger her pussy without any stops.


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke as he immediately pulled his cock out of her throat and let go of her nose.


    Suddenly, Air rushed back into her body and brain.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaa...." She took a long pause before looking at Anon''s cock with a slutty expression.


    *Lick*


    She licked her upper lip and started moving her tongue towards his cock slowly.


    But before she could''ve even licked it... Anon grabbed her head tightly from behind.


    "Anhhh~"


    "Listen here bitch... You are just a fucking hole for my dick, A cock sleeve that I will use whenever and wherever I want.


    You won''t cum until I want you to cum and you will suffer like a little bitch." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his cock back into his pants and left the hall immediately.


    "N-No g-give me the cock... Please I beg you." Orela spoke as she looked at Anon''s leaving figure.


    ''Well... Her training is going fine, she won''t break until I let her cum. I think this was thing that I was searching for... If I don''t let my stupid Cum-Dumps Cum... They will never break.'' Anon thought with a smile as he continued to walk forward and noticed Alder coming towards him from the other side.


    "I bow down to my Master." Alder spoke as he immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Did you prepare the thing, that I told you too ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as both of them started walking towards the west side of the castle.


    "Yes, Sir... I have prepared it and sent it to the other kingdoms. She is also waiting for you in the room." Alder spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Well, let''s go and meet her. I don''t have that much time." Anon spoke with a smile as both of them started walking faster.


    ....


    After walking for about ten minutes, both of them reached in front of a big room and Anon opened the room''s door without wasting another second.


    *Click*


    As soon as he enter inside the room, he noticed Athena sitting on the bed with a confused and scared expression on her face.


    But as soon as Anon entered inside the room, her expressions turned Fierce.


    "You... You killed my grandmother. I will fucking take-" Athena shouted as she immediately jumped at Anon with a dagger in her hand.


    Alder immediately grabbed her in middle air and holded her still.


    "Woah... Aren''t you one little angry bird ? Flying out of nowhere at random people ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her face.


    "I swear to my dead grandmother that I will-"


    "Fuck your grandmother... She made you believe that she is your grandmother. In reality she wasn''t even a fairy.


    Your real parents died in an accident many years ago and she adopted you in some jungle." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Athena.


    "I-I know that... She told me everything." Athena spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah... So, Fucking wake up now. Your grandmother is dead and you have two options... First, Go back to your kingdom and prepare for war or Second, surrender and work under his kingdom and I will spare, say every single one of your people in that kingdom.


    And... I would like you to accept the second option, because believe me... I know how to turn a kingdom Into a fucking graveyard, in just seconds.


    Want to see it happen now ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I am the Queen of that kingdom and they won''t listen to you Motherfuckers... My people would rather die instead of listening to you Blackmailing-"


    "If you don''t want to be the Queen.... I can always kill you and get her to do it." Anon spoke with a smile as he clapped his hands.


    *Clap*


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, A clone of Athena walked inside the room with a neutral expression on it''s face.


    "What !?" Athena asked with a really shocked and Surprised expression as she looked at her clone.


    "Meet slutty Athena... She does everything I say and she can get fucked by every single man in your kingdom without letting out a single word out of her mouth.


    Believe me... When I say this, so it''s your choice. Be a slave Queen or a whore Queen." Anon spoke as an evil smirk spread across his face.

 Chapter 1103 Chapter-1102

    Athena is sitting inside her carriage with a serious expression on her face and she is clenching her fists tightly.


    ''That Motherfucker... Who does he think, he is ?'' Athena thought as Anon''s face appears in her imagination.


    "I fucking hate him... Fuckkkkkk.," Athena shouted very loudly.


    "I-Is everything, alright ? My Queen ?" The carriage driver asked from outside.


    "Y-Yes... Just keep driving." Athena replied.


    "As you say, Ma''am." The driver replied.


    ''I should''ve never went to that kingdom anyway. It was my mistake in the first place.'' Athena thought with a serious expression.


    Rumin Kingdom''s Royal castle...


    Servants are running around the castle with very tense expressions and everyone is oddly silent.


    One of the maids was confused and didn''t knew what was happening.


    "What''s wrong ? Why is everyone so silent and tense ?" She asked her partner who is washing dishes in the kitchen.


    "Hmm...? Didn''t you hear the news ?" Her partner asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I am not that type of girl... You know right ? So, tell me, what happened ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Vernon kingdom has declared a war on us but it''s really secret news so you can''t tell this to anyone." The maid replied.


    "Oh yeah ? Who told you the news then ?" She asked with a suspicious expression.


    "An Upper Class guy from the Roundtable was informed by the king, he went home and told his wife... His children overheard him and spreaded it into the children.


    My kid heard it from his friend''s friend and that''s how I know it." The Maid replied.


    "So, You are telling me that you heard this from your kid who heard it from other kid and you are believing it ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Laugh all you want but once it gets official, I will laugh and you will cry." The other maid replied.


    "Yeah sure... Why not ? So, Even if it''s true... Why is everyone in such a hurry ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you really think that we can take on the Vermin kingdom head-on ? Everyone wants to leave the Royal castle and this kingdom before the attack begins." The maid replied.


    "Well, isn''t that too much ?" The other maid asked.


    "We can get employed at another kingdom anytime... But life is really important you know. So, I am also leaving the kingdom after getting the dishes done.


    You coming or staying ?" The maid asked.


    "Hmm... I don''t know."


    ...


    Inside an Cnderground Chamber of the Castle...


    Twenty-one fairies are sitting around a huge oval shaped table.


    All of them have serious expressions on their faces and in one corner of the room, an anonymous fairy is standing with a black cloth all over his body. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the right side, the king of the Rumin kingdom is sitting with a huge stock of letters lying in front of him.


    Blonde hairs, Blue and green wings, fair skin colour and sharp face features with glowing blue eyes.


    *Step*


    He immediately stood up and placed his crown down on the table.


    As soon as he did this... Every single fairy sitting in the room looked at him with shocked and Surprised expressions.


    Their eyes widened and one of them finally broke the silence...


    "My King... What are you doing ? It''s your crown that you are placin-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, the king raised his hand.


    *Swish*


    He did a gesture with his hand and ordered him to sit back down silently.


    "Y-Yes, My King." The minister immediately sat down with a scared expression on his face.


    "Do you know what are these ?" The King asked with a serious expression as he looked at all of his ministers.


    No one spoke up and they continued to look at each other with hesitated expressions.


    "These are the letters from the servants asking for leaves and some are completely resigning. That means... They know what is happening and the information has been leaked from this circle.


    So, who is the one that I should hold accountable for this information leak ?" The King asked with a serious expression.


    None of them spoke a single word and they continued to stare at the king with confused expressions.


    *THUD*


    Suddenly, the king stroked down both of his hands on the table and broke it into many pieces immediately.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Are you going to speak something or not ?" King asked with an even more angrier expression.


    "I-I don''t think... We leaked the information, My King." One of the minister spoke up with a very scared expression on his face.


    "Yeah... Right. The servants must''ve gone crazy... All of them at once, right ?" The King asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Minister.


    "I-I was just saying that-"


    "Shut the fuck up and tell me, Why is Vermin kingdom attacking us ? Did we do something that offended them because if I am right... We have same number of soldiers on both sides ?


    If we fought... None of us will win." The King spoke as he started thinking deeply while taking rounds around the room.


    The ministers were all scared and nervous as they didn''t knew what the king is thinking.


    "You are my fucking ministers and in such a time... All of you are silent, does that mean that all of you are useless ?" The King asked with a neutral expression.


    "My King... We should fight them." One of the minister spoke up as he stood up from his seat.


    "Why ?" The King asked.


    "Then... Do you want to surrender, Sir ?" He asked with a confused expression.


    All the other ministers immediately looked at him with wide eyes as they can''t believe what he just said to the king.


    "How can you say that to our king ?" One of the minister shouted as he stood up from his chair.


    "Sit down or the king will take your fucking head. Fuckers don''t want to speak but when someone speaks, you want to drag him down with you ? I should fire all of you." The King spoke with an angry expression as he looked at the ministry.


    "I-I-I am sorry, your majesty." The minister spoke as he immediately sat down.


    "What were you saying ?" The King asked as he looked at the other minister.


    "I was saying that, we should fight them, your majesty." The minister spoke with a straight face.


    "What if we lost ?" The King asked with a confused expression.


    "We don''t have many options, Your Majesty. Either we fight or we-" before he could''ve completed his sentence, the fairy standing in the corner of the room spoke up and interrupted the whole conversation.


    "You can''t fight... Death." His voice was deep and painful.


    "What ?"


    "Who is he ?"


    "Where did he come from ?"


    "Why is he speaking ?"


    ...


    "Ah... I almost forgot about you. Come here... Let me introduce you to my useless ministers." The King spoke with a neutral expression.


    The anonymous fairy walked upto the king and removed the black cloth from his body.


    As soon as he removed the cloth... All the ministers got scared after looking at his horrifying face.


    It was completely red and his skull was clearly visible, his eye balls were coming out and his lips were stiched to his face.


    "W-What kind of animal is that ?" One of the minister asked with a confused and scared expression.


    "He is... Flinch Landers from the Vermin kingdom. Flinch was the Army Commander of the Vermin kingdom and he has something that he wants to share with us today.


    Suddenly, Silence covered the whole room and everyone focused their eyes and ears on Flinch.


    "The army of the Vermin kingdom... Is Dead. Every single soldier of the Vermin kingdom is dead." Flinch spoke with a serious expression.


    "What ?"


    "How is that possible ?"


    Everyone got shocked as soon as they heard this and didn''t know how to react to this.


    At first all the ministers thought that Flinch was some guy who has mental health issues but from his expressions and tone... Flinch looked completely normal and confident in what he was saying.


    "What happened ? Tell them..." The King spoke with a serious expression.


    ...


    "This story started two days back..." Flinch started the story and for the next one hour he explained everything to the ministers.


    Some of the ministers wanted to believe his story but couldn''t get their mind to believe it... Whole the others were still confused if Flinch was really an army commander or not.


    "I know you don''t want to believe me... But this is the-" Before Flinch could''ve completed his sentence, A knock was heard on the door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, everyone looked at the door with confused expressions on their faces.


    No one in the whole castle knows about this room, except the king, his ministers and his daughter.


    The ministers were already warned that if they informed about the chamber to any living soul, they will be decapitated in front of the whole town along side their families.


    "Knock-Knock... Daddy''s Home. Kekekekekeke...." Suddenly, A sound came from outside followed by a wicked laugh.


    "Fuck... He is here." Flinch spoke with a serious expression as he immediately summoned his sword and moved back from the door.

 Chapter 1104 Chapter-1103

    *Knock-Knock*


    "Open the Door... Guys." Anon spoke from the outside and everyone inside the room started sweating as they saw the scared expression of Flinch.


    He was sticking to the wall with a simple sword in his hands... Not a magical sword but a simple sword made out of wood.


    "S-Should I open the door ?" One of the minister asked as he stood up from his seat.


    "No one opens that door. We aren''t ready to fight him. You may think that you can protect yourself against him... But you can''t, his physical strength is beyond this world because he is from another world." As soon as Flinch said this everyone went silent.


    "Did he just say that-"


    *Knock-Knock*


    "D-Dad... Please help me." Suddenly, A girl''s voice came from outside.


    As soon as the king heard this voice, sweat started accumulating on his forehead and his eyes widened in fear.


    "T-That''s my daughter..." The King spoke as he turned around and looked at Flinch.


    "No... H-He is playing with your mind, Don''t open that gate." Flinch spoke as he immediately walked upto the king.


    "Dad... Please take me in. This guy is going to-"


    "Rape her... Hehehehe." Anon completed her sentence with an evil laugh.


    "If you don''t open this gate right now... I will rape your daughter right here in front of your whole kingdom and her moans will be heard through out the walls of every house, I assure you.


    I am strong enough to break this gate and come inside. I can easily manipulate anyone of you as well into opening it... But, I won''t do it hehehe." Anon spoke with an evil smile.


    "If something happens to my daughter... I will make sure that you will rest in your grave, bastard." The King spoke with a serious expression as he released his Aura around the room and everyone froze in their chair.


    *Click*


    Suddenly the gate unlocked by itself and a girl entered inside the room... She was none other than the king''s daughter herself and she was holding a knife in her right hand.


    Her eyes were glowing brightly purple and there were no expressions on her face.


    After the girl, Anon entered inside the room with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Sera..." The King spoke as he immediately walked forward and hugged his daughter tightly.


    Anon entered inside the room and walked upto the king''s chair.


    He took a seat and grabbed his crown from the table.


    All the ministers immediately stood up from their chairs and looked at Anon with angry, scared, confused and surprised expressions.


    "Oi... Do you have any idea of where you are sitting and what you are holding in your hand ?" One of the minister asked with an angry expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Do you have any idea of where your three daughters and two wives are ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "W-What ? I-I only have one wife and two daughters." The minister immediately replied with a serious expression as his voice stuttered a bit.


    "Well, your voice is already telling me that you are lying... But, just to confirm the fact... He is fucking your wife and one of your daughter is originally his daughter.


    Aren''t you two bestfriends ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pointed towards the minister who was sitting next to him.


    "What ?" The other minister asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Ask him... He will tell you." Anon replied with a smile.


    "D-Don''t believe him... H-He is trying to get us against each other." The minister spoke with an angry expression.


    "Yeah sure... You were gonna have sex with his wife tonight in an inn near the 45th Street of the west coast, where she works as a Chef." Anon replied with a smile.


    "T-This is not true at-"


    "She said... That she will be late tonight and everytime she said that, you took early leave from the castle, transferring all of your work to my hands." The other minister spoke as his eyes widened in fear and shock.


    "N-N-No... Rubert, you are my friend... Why would I do-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Rubert pulled out his magical sword and stabbed it into his heart.


    *STAB*


    "F-Fuck..."


    *THUD*


    His corpse immediately fell down to the ground and everyone got really shocked by this.


    "What have you done... You fucking idiot." Flinch shouted as he looked at the Rubert.


    Rubert immediately turned the sword around and placed it over his neck.


    "Killing yourself won''t do any good to you Rubert..." Anon spoke and the whole room went silent.


    The King immediately grabbed the handle of his sword and got ready to decapitate Anon in one single blow.


    "Don''t do it... Or she will do it before you." Anon spoke with a smile without even turning around.


    All the ministers immediately looked at the king with wide eyes, he was confused at first... But immediately understood that they weren''t looking at him, but behind him.


    The King immediately looked at his daughter and noticed that she was holding the knife right over her neck.


    "N-No... Sera, Sweety... Please put the knife down, I-It will kill you." The King spoke as he took a step towards her and she immediately inserted the tip of the knife into her throat.


    "She will insert it into her neck if you move one more step forward." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I-I will stay back, Don''t do this." The King spoke as he immediately stepped back and removed his hand from the sword.


    "Thank you... Now, Rubert what do you want to do ? You have two choices... First, kill yourself right now like a coward and second, you can just go back home wait for your wife to come home and then tie her to chair ask her why she cheated on you while cutting her small fingers one by one.


    After she confessed her mistake... You can simply kill her and come back to me, I will remove every memory of her from your mind.


    If you will have no memories, you will never remember what you did." Anon replied as an evil smirk spread across his face.


    Rubert looked around and noticed that everyone is looking at him.


    "Don''t worry about them... They aren''t going to tell anyone anything, you have my promise. So, your time starts now..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Rubert... Put down the sword, we can talk about this. You have already killed your bestfriend, you don''t want to commit another crime and spend the rest of your time in a dark enclosed room." The King spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Rubert.


    "Can you imagine ? Your friend pushed all of his work on you and while you did it, he fucked your wife behind your back hahahaha... What kind of idiot did they made out of you ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Rubert''s facial expressions changed and he got really angry... He placed his sword back into it''s sheath and walked out of the room with a serious expression on his face.


    "Rubert wait-" Before the king could''ve completed his sentence, Rubert was gone. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well... That guy is not coming back without killing his wife." Anon replied with a smile as he turned around and looked at the king.


    "You just destroyed his home and you are happy ? What kind of animal are you ?" The King asked with a disgusted expression as he looked at Anon.


    "You are looking at it from a different angle... I made that man kill his wife and his bestfriend with just a few words.


    I didn''t use any physical or magical power... I mean if your minds are this easy to manipulate, I can just make you guys kill each other.


    Like, that minister is stealing money from your royal treasure and that one is having an affair with your daughter, he fucks her every-"


    "ENOUGH." The King shouted loudly.


    "Oh..."


    "What do you want ?" The King asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "You will become my slave." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    All the ministers sitting inside the room got shocked as soon as they heard this.


    A guy walked into the room, revealed their secrets to the king and now he is trying to make him his slave ?


    "What ?" The King spoke with a serious expression.


    "Become my slave or I will give you an insight of your future here." Anon spoke as he immediately grabbed his head and used his spell.


    <Illusion>


    Suddenly, The king''s face got covered by a black mist and he saw something so horrible that he immediately fall down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "So ? What do you want to do ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the king.


    "I-I surrender... I-I will become your slave." The King spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "What ?"


    "Sir ?"


    "No way."

 Chapter 1105 Chapter-1104

    Trinum Kingdom is one of the toughest kingdom that is built upon the borders of the Luminara''s outlands and this kingdom is the last one that comes in the chain of seven outer kingdoms...


    Living in this kingdom is a challenge in itself because the number of attacks by the Saleks on this kingdom is too much.


    Every two or three days, they are faced with several Salek waves... Even then, they are surviving.


    Trinum Kingdom is know for their crazy soldiers and their unimaginable strength.


    Royal Castle of Trinum Kingdom...


    *Knock-Knock-Knock*


    *Click*


    "Hmm...? Who can be at this time ?" A butler asked with a confused expression as he woke up from his sleep and lit a candle with the help of a simple fire spell.


    He stood up from his bed and wore a black coat that was hanging behind the gate.


    Slowly pressing his wings inside the coat he walked out of the room and reached in front of the Main Gate.


    *Click*


    He opened the main gate and noticed three people standing outside.


    Two of them were the castle guards and one in the middle was covered with a black cloth... Not even his face was clearly visible.


    "What happened ? Don''t you see that I am sleeping and Who is this ?" The butler asked with an Irritated expression as he looked at the Guards.


    "He is from the Vermin kingdom and he is here to deliver an important information." One of the guard replied.


    "What ? Vermin Kingdom ? That''s like 2500 km away from here, It takes months to reach here... that''s why they never send a messenger here... Only magical beasts to deliver any important messages.


    Did you even check if he is really a Royal messenger or not ?" The butler asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes... He has the Royal Sigil of the kingdom, here." The guard replied as he handed out the sigil to butler.


    He looked at the golden Sigil and understood that the messenger was really from the Vermin kingdom.


    "Please come in... You must be tired from such a long journey. I will show you to your room and send food as well... Once the Queen wakes up tomorrow, I will arrange a meeting for you two." The butler spoke in a polite manner.


    "There is no time for rest... You have to show this to your Queen right now." The messenger spoke in a deep voice as he passed a letter to the butler.


    "What''s wrong with your voice ? Why is it so scary ?" He asked with a smile as he took the letter and opened it.


    "My throat is not good... Please take it to your queen fast." The messenger spoke.


    "Fine... Fine... Come and have a seat. I will take this letter to the Queen, but you must understand that if you woke up our Queen in the middle of night and this letter didn''t contain any important information... Then she will give you a very hard punishment and when I say that, What I mean is... Death." The butler spoke as he looked at the messenger.


    "I will accept it... Gladly." The messenger replied with a deep voice.


    "Fine..." The butler replied as he immediately went upstairs and slightly knocked on the Queen''s door.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "My Queen... A messenger has arrived from the Vermin kingdom with a really important information." The butler spoke in a low voice.


    For the next one minute... No reply came from inside and as soon as the butler raised his hand once again to knock on the door, it opened up...


    *Click*


    A muscular fairy stepped out of the room, dark skin, two scars over her face, dry lips, big forehead and sharp green eyes.


    She massaged her head as she looked at the butler with a neutral expression.


    "I have a headache... Get me a glass of water and some raw meat." She ordered the butler.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." The butler was surprised at her speed because the Queen is so lazy that she never does something this fast.


    ''What happened to her ? She woke up, got ready and opened the door in just one minute ? When did she get so fast ?'' the butler thought with a confused expression.


    "Go now... How long do you plan to keep standing here ?" The Queen asked as she snatched the letter out of his hand and started walking down the stairs. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am sorry..." The butler replied as he immediately left.


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    "Did you come on a unicorn or something else ?" She asked with a confused expression as she looked at the messenger.


    "On a unicorn... Ma''am." The messenger replied in the same deep voice.


    "What''s up with the voice ? Is it your real voice ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression as she took a seat besides the messenger.


    The messenger immediately stood up as he didn''t wanted to disrespect the Queen, by sitting right next to her.


    *Grab*


    But as soon as he stood up, the Queen grabbed his hand tightly and pulled him back down.


    *Sit*


    "....?"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t live to say that you sat next to me if the information in this envelope is useless or less important than my sleep.


    And... It will be easier to kill you by breaking your neck." The Queen spoke as she immediately placed her hand around the messenger''s neck and opened the envelope.


    After opening the envelope, she slowly took out the letter and started reading it.


    As she readed the letter, she slowly stood up from the couch and her eyes widened in shock and Surprise.


    She closed the letter and looked at the messenger with wide eyes...


    "Is this true ?" She asked with a serious expression as she looked at the Messenger.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The messenger replied.


    "You are fucking telling me that in the last 17 hours, all the other five outer Kingdoms just submitted to the Vermin kingdom and your king wants my kingdom to do the same ?" She asked with an angry expression.


    "Would you like to reply ?" The messenger spoke as he pulled out a Paper and a feather.


    "This is fucking bullshit... There is no power in this world that can do this in just 17 hours and-" suddenly she stopped speaking as something clicked inside her mind.


    "This thing happened in the last 17 hours ?" She asked again.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The messenger replied.


    "Then... How the fuck did you reach here in such a short time ?" The Queen spoke as she immediately looked at the messenger with a serious expression and started cracking her knuckles.


    *Crack*


    "Oh, you fucked up really bad this time... You aren''t going to see the next sunrise, you know." The Queen spoke as an evil smile appeared over her face.


    "Hmm.... I should''ve thought of that." Suddenly, the Messenger''s voice changed completely.


    "So, that''s your real voice, huh ? You fucking scammer... Take this." The Queen shouted as she immediately threw a punch at the messenger.


    ...


    "I don''t understand, why she always eats raw meat ? I mean it tastes really good after-" The butler was coming towards the main hall as he was murmuring something in a low voice, but he was instantly interrupted by a strange sound.


    *thud-thud-Thud-THud-THUd-THUD*


    "What is that soun-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Something came flying through the walls and went through the other wall at a very high speed.


    The butler couldn''t even see what it was.


    He slowly placed the water and raw meat on the ground and looked through the hole with a scared expression.


    Suddenly, he found out that the thing that came flying through the walls was none other than the Queen herself.


    She was bleeding severely and both of her wings were broken.


    "M-M-M-M-My Q-Q-Q-Que-e-e-en ?" The butler asked with a confused and scared expression.


    *step-step-step-step-step*


    Suddenly, He heard steps coming from behind and as he slowly turned his head around... He noticed a tall man coming through the holes.


    Red eyes, Black hairs, muscular body and tight black clothes around his body.


    His sleeves were folded upwards and his right hand was covered in golden blood.


    With his other hand he summoned a cigar and placed it in his mouth, then with the same hand he raised his middle finger and Summoned a small fireball over it to light up the cigar.


    As he passed through the butler, A chill went down his spine and for the first time in his life, he felt true fear.


    "W-Who... are you ?" The Queen asked with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "I am Anon, Anon Agreil." Anon replied as he took a puff and let out some smoke out of his mouth.


    "Anon Agreil... You are strong... no, you are a fucking monster and if I am not wrong, you are the one who took over all the kingdoms, right ?" The Queen as she stood up from the ground.


    *Puff*


    "Yes..." Anon replied with a smile as he bowed out smoke on her face.


    "Hehehe... I am strong, but not stupid. I surrender." The Queen replied with a smile as she went down on her knees.


    *Thud*


    ''Master... You have to come back.'' Suddenly, Mike''s voice rang inside Anon''s ears.

 Chapter 1106 Chapter-1105

    "I am strong... But not as strong as you, Anon Agreil and that''s why, I will surrender to you." The Queen replied with a smile as she looked at Anon.


    "A wise decision." Anon replied with a smile. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Master... You have to come back.'' Suddenly, Mike''s voice rang inside Anon''s ears and his eyes immediately glowed brightly purple.


    "W-What''s wrong with your eyes ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon''s eyes.


    ''Mike will never send a message like this... There has to be something serious going on there.'' Anon thought as he went into deep thinking and started imagining different scenarios in his head.


    ''Did the gods do something ? Do they know that I am not there ?


    What could''ve happened that Mike had to send this message ?''


    "Oi... Are you okay ?" The Queen asked with a confused expression as she wiped off the blood from her head and her lips.


    "I have one hour..." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at her.


    "One hour ? For what ?" She asked with a confused expression as she walked upto the butler and picked up the huge piece of raw meat.


    *Bite*


    "Fuck... You broke my teeth as well." The Queen replied as she pulled out four loose teeth out of her mouth.


    "One hour... to take over the remaining fourteen kingdoms." Anon spoke as he summoned a crystal ball and looked into it very carefully.


    *Thud*


    The piece of raw meat fell down from her hands and she immediately turned around to look at Anon with a very shocked expression.


    ''This crystal ball is a special Magical Artifact... That Sephie created.


    It works on a long range teleportation spell, but with a time limit and checkpoint. Once the crystal is broken... The timer for one hour will start and once the time is over... It will teleport me to the checkpoint.


    Checkpoint for this crystal is a small mana stone that I buried near the portal after coming to luminara.


    I knew that Mike will send this message sooner or later and that''s why I ordered sephie to create this thing.


    I have always kept it with me... Even when I was in the world of giants, but I never expected it to happen here. Well, it is what it is...'' Anon thought in his mind as he immediately smashed the crystal ball on ground.


    *THUD*


    "WHAT !???" She asked in a very loud voice.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the Queen.


    "Are you serious about what you just said ?" The Queen asked as she walked upto Anon.


    "Yeah and I am running late... So, I will take my leave now, send your submission letter to Alder, he will take care of that." Anon spoke as he immediately started cracking his neck.


    *Crack-Crack*


    "I want to come with you..." The Queen spoke as she looked at Anon.


    "Why ?" Anon asked.


    "They won''t believe you if you tell them that you have all the seven kingdoms under you. In the inner kingdoms... Magic is everything.


    So, If you-"


    "I don''t need to tell them that I have all the seven outer kingdoms under me." Anon replied with a smile as he immediately bent down and loaded his legs tightly.


    "I can''t miss this... Please take me with you, I want to see this moment with my own eyes." The Queen spoke with an excited smile as she walked upto Anon.


    "Fine..." Anon spoke as he immediately curled his hand around her waist and used his skill on her.


    <Hell Heal>


    Suddenly, All of her wounds disappeared and even her broken teeth grew back.


    "What the-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Grab me tightly... This is going to be rough. By the way, what''s your name again ?" Anon asked as he immediately squatted down once again and loaded his legs.


    "I am Kaelthara, but what going to be rough ? I don''t understand." Kaelthara asked with a confused expression as she followed Anon and squatted down with him.


    "This..." Anon spoke as he immediately supplied 20% of his mana into his legs and used his skill.


    <SEVEN PHANTOM STEPS FINAL FORM: UNIVERSAL LEAP>


    Suddenly, Anon''s whole body started glowing blueish as a mysterious Aura surrounded him.


    "What is happe-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon released all the potential energy in his legs and converted it into kinetic energy.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    *THUD*


    Anon went right through the Royal Castle''s roof and when he took off... The ground beneath him crumbled into pieces.


    "Did he just flew without... wings ?" The butler asked as he slowly stood up from his position and walked under the hole that Anon made in the Castle''s roof.


    ...


    "WOOOOOHOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...." kaelthara shouted loudly as she saw nothing but clouds all around her and the moons shining brightly in the sky.


    Anon on the other hand had a very serious expression on his face...


    ''Should I just destroy one of their kingdoms to make them believe in what I can do ? Or should I use my blood to take over their king''s and Queen''s minds ?'' Anon thought.


    "LOOK... THAT''S THE FIRST INNER KINGDOM, FRIORA." Kaelthara shouted as she pointed towards the first inner kingdom.


    It was shining with lights of different colours and there were many huge structures made all around it.


    "WE ARE ABOUT TO LAND... GRAB ME TIGHTLY OR YOU WILL BREAK YOUR FUCKING LEGS." Anon shouted loudly as he immediately started slowing down in the air.


    "OKAY." Kaelthara replied back as she grabbed Anon''s body tightly.


    ....


    Friora''s Mage tower...


    Two mages are taking their rounds over the wall with sleepy expressions on their faces...


    "Hey look... It''s a blinking star." One of the Guard spoke as he pointed towards the star.


    "Hmm...? It looks like it''s coming right at us, doesn''t it ?" The other guard replied with a smile.


    "Huh... Your are right, it really is-" Suddenly both of their eyes widened in shock as they noticed two individuals falling down from the sky entirely covered in fire waves.


    "Inform the senior-"


    *SWISHHHHHH*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon and Kaelthara both crashed right in the middle of the Friora kingdom and created a huge explosion.


    "MOVE AWAY EVERYONE... WE HAVE BEEN INVADED. GET BACK IN YOUR HOUSES."


    "MOVE AWAY EVERYONE... WE HAVE BEEN INVADED. GET BACK IN YOUR HOUSES."


    "Kyaaaaa... Save me."


    "My sonnnnnnn...."


    "MOVE AWAY EVERYONE... WE HAVE BEEN INVADED. GET BACK IN YOUR HOUSES."


    "Go go go... Run for your life."


    "Runnnnnnnn..."


    Everyone started running around and panicking as soon as they saw the guards shouting so loudly.


    The guards started shouting loudly as they immediately rushed to the crash site and covered it from every side.


    Their wands started glowing brightly red as they started casting some kind of spell over the place.


    Suddenly, A huge magical dome was created around the cloud of dust to keep the situation under control.


    "What is it ?" A senior General immediately flew upto location and noticed that guards have already secured the threat.


    "Sir." All the guards immediately bowed down to the general.


    "What is it ?" The general asked with a confused expression.


    "We don''t know sir... We were on the night patrol and noticed the sudden explosion. We rushed here as soon as possible and created the Demass Barrier around it." One of the guards reported.


    Demass Barrier is similar to a null area spell, except it doesn''t allow the target to leave the Area.


    "Hmm....?" Suddenly, the general noticed that something was moving inside the Demass Barrier.


    He moved a bit closer to notice the moving thing, but suddenly a hand burst out of the barrier.


    *CREAAAAAK*


    As soon as the barrier broke, A loud and very unpleasant noise was created.


    "Fucking hell... What is that ?" The guards asked as they looked at the hand with scared and serious expressions.


    As soon as the dust clouds settled down, the shadows cleared and Anon''s full body was revealed.


    "Fucking hell... I have to work on my landings." Anon spoke as he pulled out a sharp piece of unknown metal from his head.


    "Who are you ?" The general asked with a serious expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Oi... I need clothes." Kaelthara spoke from behind.


    As soon as Anon turned around he noticed that Kaelthara''s clothes are completely burned from the fiery landing they just had and she is naked right now.


    "Ah... I forgot that your clothes are not made from that material. Here wear these clothes." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a pair of female clothes and tossed them at her.


    "I asked... Who are you ?" The general asked again in a slightly loud voice this time.


    "Why the fuck do you have woman clothes with you ?" Kaelthara asked with a confused expression as she immediately started wearing them.


    "Eh... What can I-" before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, The general walked forward and grabbed Anon''s neck tightly.


    "I asked... Who the fuck are you ? And if you don''t answer... I will blow your fucking brains out." He asked as he tightened his grip over Anon''s neck and placed his wand right over Anon''s head.


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple and a psychopathic smile appeared over his face...

 Chapter 1107 Chapter-1106

    "I asked... Who the fuck are you ? and if you don''t answer right now... I will blow your fucking brains out." The Senior General asked with an angry expression as he immediately tightened his grip over Anon''s neck and placed his wand right over his head.


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple and a psychopathic smile appeared over his face...


    He raised his hand slowly and placed his index finger over the General''s head.


    "What are you-"


    *BOOOOOM*


    Before the general could''ve completed his sentence, Anon blew off his head with a fire spell.


    "Woah..."


    "Fucking hell."


    "He blew off the general''s head."


    "H-He used magic without a wand ?"


    "We have to eliminate him."


    "CAST THE FOURTH SPELL, NOW." One of the guard shouted and all the others followed him as they turned their wands towards Anon and started chanting.


    "Ah shit... This spell will fuck us up." Kaelthara spoke as she looked at Anon.


    Anon''s smile grew wider as he immediately looked at one of the guards and tilted his neck to the left...


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple and so did the guard''s eyes.


    "Kill him..." Anon spoke in a low voice as he looked at the guard.


    "Yes, Master." The guard replied with a neutral expression as he turned the wand to his partner.


    "What the hell are you doing ? Point the wand at-" Before his partner could''ve completed his sentence, the guard casted a Spell...


    "En-roota..." As soon as he used the spell, vines started growing out of his partner''s face and forehead.


    "AHHHHHHhhhh-" As soon as the vines covered his brain, he died and his corpse fell down to the ground.


    *Thud*


    "What the fuck did you just do ?" Another guard shouted as he walked upto him and grabbed his shoulder tightly.


    "Kill him as well..." Anon ordered in a low voice.


    "Yes master." The guard spoke as he immediately turned around and casted the same spell on the other guard.


    *Creak-Creak*


    "I-I Don''t fell gwahhh-" Suddenly, long vines and flowers started blooming out of the guard''s mouth and throat.


    In just a few seconds he died as well and another corpse fell down to the ground.


    ''What kind of magic is that ? He is making them kill each other without even moving a muscle... it''s like he can control their minds.'' Kaelthara started thinking as her eyes widened on the view before her.


    "W-W-What is happening ?" A soldier asked as he dropped his wand and immediately ran away.


    The others saw him and decided to do the same. All of them ran away after surrendering their wands...


    Anon walked upto the hypnotized soldier and smiled.


    "Take me to your Queen..." Anon spoke.


    "Yes, Master." The guard replied with a neutral expression as he started walking towards the Royal Castle.


    ...


    As they were walking towards the Royal Castle, Kaelthara couldn''t control herself anymore and she asked the question.


    "How did you do it ?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Just some magic." Anon replied with a smile as he started to follow the guard.


    "That wasn''t ''Some Magic''... It was proper magic and you made them kill each other. This guy is not speaking anything... It''s as if you are-"


    "Controlling his mind ?" Anon spoke as he interrupted and completed her question.


    "Y-Yes..." Kaelthara replied with a hesitated expression.


    "Yes, it''s true luv. I am controlling his mind and once I reach the Royal Castle, I will do the same with their Queen." Anon replied with a smile.


    "If you can control minds... Why did you do all that In my castle ? Why not just control my mind into it and get over with it ?" Kaelthara asked with a very confused expression.


    "You are just too weak to waste any magic on you." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to walk forward.


    "Wha- But- This-... You know what ? Fuck you, man." Kaelthara replied in a frustrated tone.


    "You want to get your head blown ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he turned around and looked at kaelthara.


    "I-I-I was just joking... I have much respect for you man." Kaelthara replied with a scared expression.


    "You don''t have respect for me... You are scared of me and I want it to stay the same." Anon replied with a smile.


    "We are here... Master." The guard replied as he stopped in front of the castle.


    "Good... You can kill yourself now." Anon replied with a smile as he looked at the guard.


    "As master commands... En-roota." The guard replied as he turned the wand towards his face and casted the spell.


    *Thud*


    "Why did you kill that guard ? He took you to the castle and killed his partners for you." Kaelthara spoke with a confused expression.


    "Once out of the skill, he will come to kill me as well... So, it''s better to kill him first." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are ruthless." Kaelthara replied with a smile.


    "I am intelligent." Anon spoke as he walked upto the guards who were standing on the main gate of the castle.


    One of the guard was make and the other one was a female.


    "I don''t why there are always two fuckers standing on this gate ?" Anon spoke in a low voice.


    "Stop... You have to-"


    <Hypnosis>


    Before the guard could''ve completed his sentence, Anon used his skill on him and took him under control.


    "Rape her and continue to do so... Until she dies and then kill yourself as well." Anon ordered.


    "Ah... Fucking hell." Kaelthara spoke as she gave a sympathetic look to the female guard.


    "What the fuck are you saying ?" The female guard asked with a confused expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Yes master..." The male guard spoke as he started undressing immediately.


    "What the hell are you doing ?" The female guard asked as she looked at her partner.


    Suddenly, he jumped on her hand started tearing her leather armour.


    "NOOOOO... Leave me you fucking bastard." She shouted as the male guard continued to force himself on her.


    Anon opened the gates and entered inside the Royal Castle.


    "That was brutal... You could''ve just ordered them to go on a long walk or something. Why do that ?" Kaelthara asked with a confused expression.


    "Just be grateful that your mind didn''t blackout and the next time you opened your eyes... You were not standing over a cliff." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked upto the entrance of the Royal Castle and knocked on the doors.


    *Knock-Knock*


    "It''s only been five minutes and we are already here.... Looks like taking over-" Before kaelthara could''ve completed her sentence, someone opened the door.


    "Yes ?" A maid asked as she opened the door and looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    She was different, exceptionally beautiful and she looked rather intelligent because she was wearing a pair of glasses over her eyes.


    Dark black hairs, black eyes and a cute face. Her boobs were medium sized and ass cheeks were also medium sized.


    "Hello, Luv... What''s your name ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the maid.


    "I am Kira, Sir. May I know the reason of your presence here at this time ?" The maid asked as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Hmm... Tell me, do you want to rule this kingdom ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    As soon as he asked the question, Kira smiled with a confused expression but kaelthara on the other side widened her eyes in shock and surprise because she knew what was coming ahead.


    "Excuse me ?" Kira asked with a confused smile.


    "This is not a thing that will repeat... Do you or do you not want to rule this kingdom ? Become a Queen and do whatever you want ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "I-I want to... But, Why would I become a Quee-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon walked into the Castle.


    *Crack*


    "Luv... Take me to your Queen." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Sir, You can''t enter inside the Royal Castle like that and-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, All the torches inside the castle lit up automatically.


    "Who is making so much noise at this time of the night ?" A voice came from upstairs.


    "M-My Queen... There are these people who have come in-" Before the maid could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Come down bitch." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Eek...?" The maid got shocked as soon as Anon said this.


    Suddenly, Guards came running from all sides and surrounded Anon and Kaelthara.


    All of them immediately pointed their wands at him and got ready to cast their spells.


    "Well... Looks like I have seen this view before." Kaelthara spoke with a smile as she looked at the guards. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you just called me a bitch ?" A woman in her late 80''s walked out of her room and looked at Anon with an angry expression.


    "Ugh... Old hag, how are you even alive ?" Anon asked with a disgusted expression.


    "You fucking imbecile... I will-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon casted his spell.


    <Thunder Javelin>

 Chapter 1108 Chapter-1107

    *BOOOOM*


    The thunder Javelin went right through the Queen''s chest and killed her in one single blow.


    All the Guards that surrounded Anon got shocked and so suprised that they couldn''t even move from their positions.


    Sweat started breaking down from their foreheads as they didn''t knew what they should to do next.


    The ruler of the kingdom was dead and they were in the middle of the chaos.


    "FUCKING HELL..." Kaelthara shouted in a loud voice as a wide smile appeared over her face and she got excited all of a sudden.


    "M-M-M-M-My Queen ?" Kira asked as she looked at her dead corpse hanging over the wall. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong with you ? Why are you shouting so loudly ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Kaelthara.


    "Are you fucking kidding me ? You killed the Queen of an inner kingdom in just one fucking blow.


    You are a fucking monster and I don''t know why, but I can feel that I want to breed some children with you.


    They must''ve many empty rooms in this castle, wanna go and have some children making sex ?" Kaelthara spoke as she immediately started to open her pants.


    "I don''t have the time to fuck bitches in heat, right now. I have another kingdoms on my hands." Anon spoke with a serious expression as he started walking towards the dead Queen''s corpse.


    "Believe me... Your sharp red eyes and those cruel words coming out of your powerful mouth are making my body tingle even more." Kaelthara spoke as she squeezed her boobs and got even more horny.


    As Anon passed through the guards, they felt the sense of inferiority... It was as if, Anon was the only power in room that they should listen to right now or they won''t see the next sunrise.


    "H-H-He killed the Queen... Who will rule now ? The mages will leave the kingdom and families will be destroyed." Kirea spoke with a serious expression as thousands of thoughts ran through her mind.


    "But... You will rule the kingdom. Just like he said, you will be the new Queen of this kingdom from tomorrow." Kaelthara spoke as she walked upto kira.


    "What ?" Kira asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Kaelthara.


    "Yeah... Right, Mr. Anon ?" Kaelthara asked with a smile as she asked Anon.


    "Yes, Luv... You will be the next Queen." Anon replied as he started drawing a magical circle over the ground.


    "B-But... I-I can''t just tell people like that I am the Queen now because the last one died, no one will believe me. I will be thrown in the jail for killing the Queen." Kira replied with a worried expression.


    "See, I knew she is genius..." Anon spoke with a smile as he completed the magic circle and pulled her corpse down from the wall and placed it over the magic circle.


    "What''s the problem with telling people that he killed the Queen and he is making you the Queen now.


    I mean he has the power to make everyone bend down." Kaelthara asked kira as she pointed towards Anon.


    "No, No... Sir is in a hurry, I can tell from their body language and all these guards have seen it, so they will tell everyone about this.


    If I need to become a legitimate Queen-"


    "You will need to be the daughter of the Royal Blood and the throne must be passed down to you by the original Queen, because if this news gets out that your Queen has died... People will start to think that the Kingdom is weak and they will start to leave." Anon completed her sentence as he started supplying mana into the circle.


    "Y-Yes." Kira replied with a neutral but scared expression.


    "But... The Queen is dead, how will she passed down the throne to-"


    "Oh my..." Kira spoke as her eyes widened in fear and shock.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    She started stepping back as she looked up.


    "What happen- Fucking... Hell." Kaelthara looked up and her eyes also widened in shock and surprise.


    The Queen that just died is now standing besides Anon, completely naked.


    "Wear these clothes." Anon ordered as he threw her the old sets of clothes that she was wearing.


    "Yes, Master." The Queen''s clone spoke as it moved forward and wore the torn clothes.


    "How the fuck did you bring her back to life ? Can you do this with my dad too ?" Kaelthara asked with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "This is not her... It''s ughh... I can''t explain it. It''s not her, just understand that. It''s not even alive... So don''t get attached to her.


    She will hold a big announcement ceremony tomorrow and announce some things to the whole kingdom.


    Like, For the first thing... She will announce that she will be adopting you as her foster daughter and in the next ten days, She will pass the throne to you.


    After that you will become the new Queen, You will kill her and tell everyone that she was ill from a mysterious disease, that''s it.


    After that... You can do whatever you want, but you will stay under the rule of Vermin kingdom." Anon explained.


    "The outer kingdom ?" Kira asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, but don''t tell about this to anyone or they will start to consider you an inferior kingdom." Anon replied.


    "A-As you command, My King." Kira spoke as she grabbed the tips of her dress and bowed down to Anon in an official manner showing her undying loyalty.


    "What about these fuck faces ? They''ve seen the whole thing with their eyes... What do we do with them ?" Kaelthara asked with a confused expression.


    "You will have to do some maid work after this..." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he used his skill.


    <Command of the Sea King>


    "Would you all be kind enough to kill yourselves ?" Anon spoke with a smile and all the guards immediately followed his orders.


    ...


    Outside the Castle...


    Anon and Kaelthara are walking with a neutral expression on their faces...


    "Why did you make kira drink your blood ?" Kaelthara asked with a confused expression.


    "You won''t understand... Just grab me tightly. I have 13 more kingdoms left." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he got ready for the jump.


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    ....


    In the next 20 minutes, Anon went to each kingdom and made every single king and Queen surrender to him.


    Those who didn''t listen and tried to fight back, were either killed immediately or given a punishment so horrible that even death would look good in front of them.


    Six Kings and Queens were killed and replaced by their sons or daughters in just 20 minutes...


    All of them swore their loyalty to Anon and vowed never to betray him, not even in death.


    After capturing the middle ring kingdoms, Anon made his way to the core ring kingdoms.


    The rulers of the core ring were strong, they put up a good fight against Anon... But most of them died in just second exchanges.


    They were also replaced with their sons and daughters. One of the king had no sons or daughters... Henceforth, Anon created a clone out of him and left him to serve his duty.


    ...


    Anon and Kaelthara are now sitting over the last Kingdom''s wall and looking at the moon...


    "You know... What you have done tonight will be written in the history of our world right ?" Kaelthara asked with a smile.


    "I don''t really care." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "You have taken over the whole world basically... Do you know how big of an achivement this is ?" Kaelthara asked with a smile.


    "Tell me..." Anon asked with a smile as he summoned a Cigar.


    "I mean, you can just go to any kingdom and do whatever you want. You can just grab any girl, rape her in the middle of the road and be okay with it.


    No one will say anything to you. I don''t think a man like you even exist in the first place... You hold too much power in your hands and yet use none." Kaelthara spoke with a smile.


    "I don''t want to use it... I just want to fuck every single girl in every position possible. If you have something else to ask, ask it now... I have about 8 minutes left before I disappear." Anon replied with a Perverted smile.


    "Will I ever seen you again ? Tell me truthfully..." Kaelthara asked with a confused smile.


    "You will, but I thought you will ask me to fuck you." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh... We can do that as well, if you want." Kaelthara spoke as she immediately started undressing.


    "No, No... I don''t like sex done in hurry. I like to enjoy it, Slowly." Anon replied with a Perverted smile.


    "I don''t mind... Just give me your thick white cun and you will meet your sons, next time." Kaelthara spoke with a smile as she undressed completely and started twerking her ass-cheeks in front of Anon.


    "Fuck it... Come here." Anon spoke as he immediately removed his clothes as well.


    "Hahahaha... These will be the best eight minutes of my life." Kaelthara shouted.

 Chapter 1109 Chapter-1108

    In the outer forests of Human Kingdom...


    Anon is standing in front of the dimensional gate with a confused expression on his face.


    "Hmm... I think it''s time to finally break the spell." Anon spoke as he cracked his knuckles and started walking forward.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    With every step he took forward, the size of his body grew and in just a few steps, he grew upto his original size.


    Anon looked around and took in a cold deep-breath into his lungs.


    *SSSSSSSSSSSSSS- HAAAAAAAAAAA*


    "This is what I missed..." Anon spoke as he continued to walk forward with a smile on his face.


    *Creak*


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, a voice came from the bushes behind Anon.


    He looked back and did an area scan but couldn''t find anything.


    "I thought I heard something, guess I was wro-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, A creature jumped at him from front.


    The creature was small, it had six spider like legs and a ball like body over the legs.


    *Grab*


    Anon grabbed the purple creature and immediately stopped it from reaching his face.


    Suddenly, he noticed that the creature has a small mouth on the bottom of his body but it was too late... The creature had already bitten Anon''s hand.


    *Crack*


    *Thud*


    Anon tightened his grip over the creature and killed him by squishing his body into a pimp.


    As soon as Anon killed the creature a purple coloured liquid flowed out of the creature''s body.


    "What the fuck are you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he used his skill.


    <Demonic eyes>


    [Name: Unknown]


    [Species: galtides]


    [Level: 120]


    [Description: galtides are the children of a Dalotide. These creatures stick to the less intelligent creatures and takes control over their bodies. After taking over their bodies... They guide the creature to the Dalotide.


    Dalotide eats the creature and produces more galtides. The circle repeats until there is nothing left.]


    "Fucking hell..." Anon spoke as he walked out of the forest and noticed that thousands and thousands of galtides are roaming all over the snow, eating trees and every monster that was coming in their way.


    As soon as Anon saw this view... He got really furious and used a really powerful skill.


    *CRACK*


    Suddenly, a very huge crystal made out of ice appeared over the horizon and blasted.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as it got blasted... Thousands of galtides died in under a second.


    But the other galtides noticed Anon''s presence and started running towards him immediately.


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon created a force-field around him, but it didn''t help as thousands of galtides immediately hoarded Anon from everyside blocking his vision completely.


    "You fucking insects..." Anon spoke as he raised his index finger and created a small fireball.


    He then used his other hand and started to compress the fireball as it grew in size.


    Slowly, the fireball''s colour changed from yellowish orange to dark orange and after full compression it changed to bright white colour.


    "Die Motherfuckers..." Anon spoke as he immediately raised his finger and let go of the compression force around the fireball.


    As soon as the force was removed the Fireball started expanding and growing larger at an incredible rate.


    Anon immediately turned off the force-field around his body and anything that came into the expanding fireball''s area... Turned into dust and ashes.


    In just a second, millions of galtides died due to the extreme temperature of the fireball.


    "Where the fuck are these things even coming from ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the black dust around him.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, A familiar shadow appeared behind Anon.


    "I greet, My master." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he went down on his knees.


    "What the fuck is happening here ? How long was I gone for ?" Anon asked as he continued to walk forward.


    "Master you have been gone for over 2 months today." Mike replied.


    ''Fuck... The time dilation is reversed. Time goes slowly here compared to Luminara. I was there for only two weeks and three days... yet two months passed here.'' Anon thought with a serious expression.


    "What are these things ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he continued to walk forward.


    "These are galtides, Master. They are the children-"


    "I know what they are... I am asking where they came from." Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Master... It''s something that I can''t answer, but according to my research. All these creatures are coming from the Dwarf kingdom." Mike replied.


    "Then... Ask biyuk about it. Did you ask him ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "All the representatives of all the respective Kingdoms await for your return, Master." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "When did they appear in human Kingdom ?" Anon asked.


    "About 2 days ago master... We thought we can take care of them but their numbers grew almost a hundred times in just two days and the human population in the kingdom has gone down by 30% master.


    Thousands of people have gone missing over these two days." Mike replied.


    "Obviously... The monster is using them as his food, Mike. When did you become this dumb ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Sir, 70% of our sources have gone missing over these two days as well. I am not getting any reply from most of our informers and ogre Assassins." Mike replied.


    *Click*


    Anon pulled out a cigar and lit it up with his middle finger.


    "Go home... I am coming." Anon spoke as he took two puffs out of the cigar and let out smoke from his mouth.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Yes master... As you command." Mike spoke with a smile as he immediately disappeared.


    *Swish*


    "Why the fuck is my life filled with so many problems nowadays ?" Anon asked as he threw away the cigar and started running.


    *Hup*


    He jumped high into the air and whistled loudly...


    *WHISTLEEEEEEEEEEEEE* S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Cawwwwwwwwwwww*


    Suddenly, A huge black raven flew out of the forest and flew at a very high speed towards Anon.


    *Step*


    Anon landed over the raven and patted her head.


    *Pat-Pat*


    "I greet, My master." The raven spoke.


    "Take me home, Luv..." Anon spoke as he looked down and noticed many more galtides roaming all over the forest.


    "As you command, Master."


    *CAWWWWWWWWW*

 Chapter 1110 Chapter-1109

    Inside Anon''s mansion...


    Everyone is gathered in the main Hall and all of them have a very stressed expression on their faces.


    Biyuk and Jessica are sitting in one corner of the room with serious expressions on their faces.


    Ogre maids are coming inside the room with hot chocolate from time to time, but no one is taking it except No.300.


    Adeline is sitting in the middle of the room on her chair and she is knitting a sweater with the words ''HUSBAND'' on it.


    She is knitting it with zero tension in her mind and a faint smile on her face.


    Sephie is sitting near the window and she is writting on two notebooks at once using both of her hands.


    Arthur and Derein are also there and they also have serious expressions over their faces.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Mike appeared inside the room and everyones attention shifted towards him.


    "Is he coming ?" Derein asked as she stood up from her chair with a confused expression on her face.


    "Master will be here shortly..." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Oh dear..." Adeline spoke as she looked at the sweater with a smile and hugged it immediately.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the gate opened up and Anon entered inside the room.


    "Hello, Everyone..." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked around the room and saw every single face inside.


    Everyone stood up in order to honour Anon''s presence and all of them went down on their knees except Adeline.


    "We Greet, Our master." No.300 and all the other slaves in the room shouted.


    "My love... You are back." Adeline spoke as she immediately ran towards Anon and hugged him tightly.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately kissed her on the lips.


    *Chuuuuu*


    Both of their tongues got entangled with each other as Anon started to move his tongue inside her mouth even more.


    Anon and Adeline kissed for the next 5 minutes and no one in the room dared to move an inch or stand-up from their position.


    "Hah... *Lick* Dear, I missed you. You were gone for so long this time." Adeline spoke with a sad expression.


    "Everyone, you can stand up now." Anon spoke as he took a seat and as soon as he sat down, Anon pulled Adeline down with him.


    "Anhh~ Dear~" Adeline spoke with a smile as she took a seat over Anon''s knee.


    "So, Who is going to start the explaining what is happening in the outside world ?" Anon asked as he started caressing Adeline''s long hairs while squeezing her ass cheeks from behind.


    "I will start first master...


    All of it started four months back, when these creatures started coming out of the forest that covers our kingdom from all the sides master.


    We thought they were just some new monsters but we soon find out that they weren''t what we were thinking.


    These monsters are the part of another monster chimera that a mad dwarf scientist created hundreds of years ago by using some forbidden techniques.


    His name was Pol Grio Kurea and he was kicked out of our kingdom due to his crazy experiments over living beings.


    He was a crazy alchemist master, who knew no limits and wanted to create the ultimate weapon that can kill anyone-"


    "Wait, How do you know this ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, I found this in the old records... This is a diary that Pol''s assistant used to write in secret." Biyuk spoke as he pulled out a very old diary and gave it to Anon.


    "I see... Continue." Anon spoke as he placed the diary over the table. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After years of experiments and failures Pol achieved a state of immortality, I mean not quite immortal but yes.


    He gave it a name... ''Dalotide''s Immortality''. He created by mixing the blood of a Demon, dwarf and a Oberi-"


    "What''s an Oberi ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It was an ancient monster master... It is said that these creatures were practically immortal if not hunted down and killed.


    Our ancestors killed them and ate them with alcohol as their meat tasted really good.


    Pol tried ''Dalotide''s Immortality'' on several living dwarfs but none of their bodies could withstand the powerful blood fusion and all of them died in the process.


    So, He did the ultimate test and used his own body...


    For some reason, he survived in the experiment but his body turned into a monster''s body.


    The first Dalotide was created... Even though the experiment was successful, it wasn''t as successful he expected it to be.


    Pol realised that he can''t move his body anymore as he was completely paralyzed and that he can only produce some small creatures that obeyed his orders, he named them-"


    "Galtides..." Anon completed his sentence.


    "Pol was furious and believed that it was all mistake of the dwarf kingdom. He wanted revenge on us... Pol started to plan the destruction of the dwarf kingdom with his loyalty assistant, but what he didn''t knew is that his assistant had a family in the dwarf kingdom that he loved more than anything.


    So, his assistant decided to stop pol. His assistant was the master of earth type magic and he used it to trap Pol''s lab deep down into the ground.


    I don''t know why, but he created a map of the location where he buried the lab and after his death, this diary was submitted to the Royal Records but the map must''ve been stolen by some dwarf soldier.


    Over the years, the map must''ve travelled among several treasure hunters until someone finally found the exact location of the lab and decided to dig it up in search of wealth-"


    "I understand, Since he was practically immortal... He is still alive and now his goal is to destroy the world, right ?" Anon asked as he looked at biyuk.


    "Yes master." Biyuk replied with a nervous expression.


    "Why did it took you so long to tell me all this biyuk ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I didn''t came to tell you this master, remember three months ago when me and Jessica both came here but you decided to go to the Elf Kingdom and I didn''t dared to bother you in-"


    "Fucking hell... Fine, Do you have the map or the location of the lab ?" Anon asked.


    "That''s the problem master..." Biyuk spoke as he pulled out a half-torn map of the lav''s location.

 Chapter 1111 Chapter-1110

    "Is that map half torn ?" Arthur and Damon asked at the same time with confused expressions.


    "One of our soldier found it on the front gate of our kingdom." Biyuk spoke as he passed the map to Anon.


    "No problem, Sephie..." Anon spoke as he turned around and looked at sephie.


    "Master ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "Bring me chemical X." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, Master." Sephie spoke as she immediately rushed out of the room.


    "Well, I am famished... Bring me something to eat, luv." Anon ordered as he looked at one of the ogre maids.


    "The chefs have already prepared a heavy feast for you, Your Highness. They must be on their way to the room." The ogre maids spoke as she bowed down to Anon.


    "Good..."


    "Dear Husband... Are we going to have some fun ?" Adeline asked as she slowly grabbed Anon''s dick slowly.


    Derein and Arthur''s face immediately turned red as they looked the other way.


    "Luv... I will fuck your pussy so hard that you will remember it for months, but I have to eat something and take care of this stupid fuck monster first, before those parasites make everyone his dinner." Anon spoke as he grabbed Adeline''s right boob and squeezed it tightly.


    "Anhhh~ Dear, I will wait for you in your bed. You know it''s getting cold outside and the best heat you can get from these days is from the body of a female Dragon." Adeline spoke with a Perverted smile.


    "Hey... Ogre pussies are more warmer than dragon pussies." No.300 immediately shouted.


    "No they aren''t... We are the creatures who love warmth more than anything else and that''s why my pussy is more warmer than both of you." Sephie spoke as she entered inside the room with a black chemical in her hand.


    "Calm down, Girls... We have company. Have some patience before discussing the heat of your pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as his cock got ready to tear out his pants.


    "We are sorry, Master." No.300 and Sephie spoke.


    "I am sorry, Dear." Adeline replied.


    "Bring it here, Luv." Anon spoke as he took the chemical X from sephie and placed it over the table.


    "What are you going to do dear ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "Something magical, Luv." Anon replied with a smile as he opened the map and placed it over the table as well.


    "Sephie, you will have about 2 minutes, so be fast." Anon spoke as he looked at sephie.


    "As you command, Master..." Sephie spoke as she got ready with her notepad.


    Everyone got gathered around Anon with confused expressions as they didn''t knew what Anon was going to do.


    *Boop*


    "Well then, Let''s start..." Anon spoke as he immediately opened the bottle and poured a few drops of chemical X over the half-torn map.


    *Tip-Tip*


    As soon as the drops of Chemical X fell over the map, nothing happened at first but ten seconds later... The map started growing.


    "Woah..."


    "What the hell ?"


    "Is that really happening?"


    "BULLSHIT... For how long you had this thing ?" Damon shouted as he looked at Anon with a confused expression.


    ...


    The map came back to it''s original form and everyone looked at it with surprised and shocked expression...


    "It''s a chemical that can bring any organic non-living matter back to it''s original form for sometime." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Master... I have it." Sephie spoke as she copied the whole map over her notepad in under thirty seconds.


    "Very good... Let''s have a look. So this the dwarf kingdom, this is the sun that means this is east, so that must be west and this ''X'' mark must be the lab.


    So, if we go through this forest... What''s this symbol ?" Anon asked as he pointed towards a bird like symbol over the map.


    "Seems like a bird..." Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Thanks man, I didn''t knew that. Anything else that you want to add that''s not obvious ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Hey, When did you became so mean ?" Damon asked with a Smile. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Biyuk, Do you know what this symbol means ?" Anon asked as he showed the symbol to biyuk.


    "Master, I may not know the exact meaning of this symbol, but this something that my ancestors used to call ''Humble Gods''." Biyuk spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What ? What''s that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Humble gods are rare type of trees that grows deep into the dwarf forest and they are famous for their sweet fruits that even the gods will grant you a humble favour to eat it." Biyuk spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What kind of name is that for a tree ? Forget it, where can we find this tree ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the map again.


    "Master... This tree went extinct years ago, you can''t find it and since growing it up takes about 100 years... I don''t know master." Biyuk spoke with a serious expression.


    "Fucking hell... Okay, let''s do this from the start. If this is the sun and it''s coming from east and this-"


    "This is wrong..." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a Confused expression.


    "I have been to these forests... There weren''t any trees in this area. This area is the house of a monster, I think." Damon spoke.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, I lived in this area of the dwarf kingdom for about 30 years after I was thrown down to this world, there wasn''t even a dwarf kingdom back then... They lived in a small village I guess." Damon spoke.


    "You lived there before Pol was even born, how does that thing even matters ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I know where Humble God trees used to grow... I just didn''t knew they had such a stupid name." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Well, then... Fuck this map, take us there." Anon spoke with a straight face.

 Chapter 1112 Chapter-1111

    On the Borders of the Dwarf kingdom and the Human Kingdom...


    Anon and Damon are walking together over the thick snow silently.


    "What happened to you ? Why look so down ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Carla is not feeling at home..." Damon replied with a sad expression.


    "Hmmm...? What do you mean ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "She used to live in heaven, only gods and their children live there... No greedy, angry or stupid humans.


    One day she went to buy some apples in the market and five fuckers kidnapped her and tried to rape her." Damon spoke with an angry expression.


    "Well... That calls for death punishment. Did you kill them so painfully that their families couldn''t even recognise their faces ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "I wanted to but I didn''t get the chance... She killed all of them before I even got there." Damon replied with a straight face.


    "Well... That''s one violent lady." Anon replied with a smile.


    "That''s the problem, she doesn''t remember anything after she got kidnapped and only came to her senses once I holded her into my arms." Damon spoke with a serious expression.


    "Maybe she closed her eyes while killing them..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "They were murdered in a very gruesome way... Just like you kill. Their hands and legs were torn apart and one guy was missing both of his eyes." Damon spoke.


    "Heh... That''s not-"


    "Both of you stop talking, I am getting bored... Show me something evil." Suddenly, A sound came from behind.


    "Why did you bring him again ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression as he looked behind and noticed Khaos''s soul following both of them.


    "He said he got too bored in the city for the past two months. So, I brought him here maybe we can use him somehow." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Ugh... This guy is annoying, really annoying." Damon spoke with an Irritated expression.


    "You became a God after the Glorious Battle... What do you even know about the thrill you get in a real battlefield ?


    If you would''ve fought amongst your fathers you wouldn''t have been so boring." Khaos spoke with a bored expression.


    "What do you want us to do then ? Start another battle with the Gods ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Believe me... You already have, You just don''t know it yet. You have one of the most powerful Demon''s soul under you kid and If I am right, you are already a demi-god... Aren''t you ?" Khaos asked with a smile.


    "Yeah he is... So what ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hehehe... You are the representative of the Demon gods and you fought so many of the god''s representatives that they just stopped sending them.... Didn''t you think, why that is ?


    Did they consider their defeat or is it something else ? Or will they send the Champions ?" Khaos spoke with a smile.


    "What do you know about champions ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Release me and I will tell you..." Khaos spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Oh, yeah... Here, I forgot to give you this." Anon spoke as he started searching for something in his pocket.


    "What ?" Khaos asked with a confused expression.


    "This is going to be fun..." Damon spoke as a smile appeared over his face.


    "The key to your freedom... Here." Anon spoke as he pulled out his hand showed his middle finger to Khaos.


    "You fucking Imbecile... I will-" Khaos shouted as he immediately tried to grab Anon''s neck.


    "Touch me and I will send you to wonderland." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "One day, I will kill you." Khaos spoke with a serious expression as his soul Disappeared.


    "Don''t keep him so close... He can betray you at the right time." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Keep your friends close, but keep your enemies closer Damon." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You got wise huh ? What did you eat in the fairy land ?" Damon asked with a smile.


    "Fairy pussy..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Hahahaha... You Motherfucker." Damon shouted as he started laughing loudly.


    ...


    After walking for about 10 more kilometres, Both of them stopped in front of the entrance of the dwarf forest and noticed thousands of galtides roaming on the ground like ants.


    "These fucking creatures..." Damon spoke as he looked at the galtides with a disgusted expression. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Walk forward... They won''t do anything to you. Everyone in a 10 meter range around me is hidden by a special stealth skill." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked forward and even when he stepped over the galtides, they didn''t notice his presence.


    "Well... I will be damned." Damon spoke as he immediately followed Anon.


    "So, Where are we going ?" Anon asked as he looked at Damon.


    "Towards the west..." Damon replied.


    "Master, If you don''t mind can I ask something ?" Medusa spoke in her bracelet form.


    "What is it, Luv ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Master, Why didn''t you just use a human as the bait and followed him to the monster''s main body ?" Medusa asked.


    "Luv, that was the first idea that came to my mind but that guy is smart if we go according to Biyuk''s description and he won''t keep his real body near his food storage.


    I used a tracking fly over a live human bait. Just like that blondy used to do... This guy is using some kind of encrypted teleportation spell to transfer his food from one location to another.


    The human bait disappeared after falling into a narrow hole in the middle of the nightmare forest." Anon replied.


    "Can''t we just jump into it and get teleported there ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Nope... These spells can only be activated one way and only by the user of the spell. If we jumped into it... He will receive an alert and turn off the spell.


    This type of spells can''t be tracked either." Anon replied.

 Chapter 1113 Chapter-1112

    "Wow... You really know a lot about magic huh ? To be honest, I have never seen you read that much and yet you possess so much knowledge... Care to explain why ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Before I kill someone... I suck out all of their memories. So, I just learn everything instantly that they have spent their whole lives learning." Anon replied with a smile as he tapped on the side of his forehead twice with his index finger.


    "Can you give me that spell ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Not for sale." Anon replied with a smile.


    *Creeeeeeeeaaaaak*


    Suddenly, A very loud pitched sound came from a distance.


    "Woah..."


    "What was that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "SAVE MEEEEEEE..." Suddenly, A girl''s shouting voice came from a distant point.


    "Time for a short run, try to keep up." Anon spoke as he immediately started running at an incredible speed.


    "You are really slow..." Damon spoke with a smile as he catches up to Anon without any problems.


    "Heh..." Suddenly a smirk spread across Anon''s face.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, Damon crashed into a tree due to his lack of attention and fell down.


    Anon stopped immediately and looked at Damon with a smile.


    "This is what." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "You are not a good man anymore... Fuck you." Damon spoke as his whole face turned red due to the impact.


    "Here..." Anon spoke as he grabbed his hand and helped him in standing up.


    "Fuck... My nose broke." Damon spoke as he noticed that dark red blood coming out of his nose.


    <Hell Heal>


    Anon used his spell and healed him back to normal.


    "Why didn''t you tell me-"


    "SAVE MEEEEEEEE.... PLE-ASE SOME-ONE, THI-S M-M-M-ONSTER WI-LL KIL-L M-E." The same sound was heard again but it was very close this time and there was too much stuttering in it.


    "Where is that sound coming from ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t bother... It''s not a real person." Damon spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "What ?" Anon asked.


    "Come..." Damon spoke as he started walking towards the position where the least amount of sound was coming from.


    "Where are you going ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Just come..." Damon spoke as he walked upto a bush and jumped behind it.


    Anon did the same and jumped behind the bush, only to notice a huge network of vines and flowers spreading across the trees.


    The vines were full of thrones and the flowers were releasing a venomous smell. All the trees that the vines touched were sucked out of their life force.


    "SA-VE ME-EEEEE.... FR-OM TH-IS MO-NST-ER." A flower that looked very similar to rose let out the sound of a human girl that Anon and Damon heard from a distance.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    <Stealth Skill: Turned Off>


    [Name: Loreal Flora]


    [Level: 908]


    [HP: unknown]


    [MP: Unknown]


    [Class: Unknown]


    [Species: Plants]


    [Description: These plants come from a different world and feed on other living being and plant''s life force.


    In order to bait the prey into their trap, they copy the last distress call of their prey and keep saying it again and again until the next prey of the same species walks into the trap.


    The flowers release a toxin gas that paralyzes the prey and then the spiked vines deal the death blow.]


    "Fuck... I can''t move. Anon don''t breathe these flowers have detected our presence." Damon spoke as he fell down to the ground immediately.


    *Thud*


    [You have been paralysed for 10 minutes]


    As soon as this message popped up in front of Anon, his eyes widened in shock.


    ''Fuck... I forgot that the stealth skill turns off automatically whenever I use any other skill.'' Anon thought as he looked at the screen.


    "SA-VE M-E FR-OM THI-S M-MON-STERRRRRR.... PLE-ASE." The flower shouted once again.


    ''This voice... I have heard it, but where ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression.


    "Anon save me... The vines are coming." Damon shouted.


    *swish*


    *TICH*


    Suddenly, A spiked vine hitted Anon from the back and tore his clothes immediately as it left some serious injury marks over his back.


    *Thud*


    Anon Immediately fell down to the ground and there was only one thing going on inside his mind.


    ''This sound... Where have I heard it ? Why can''t I remember it ?'' Anon thought.


    "ANON WAKE UP.... WE WILL DIE, DO SOMETHING." Damon shouted loudly as a spiked vine hitted him on the back as well.


    *SWISH*


    *TICH*


    "FUCKKKKKK..." Damon shouted.


    ''This sound... Now I remember it.''


    13 months ago, Dwarf kingdom...


    Inside the Royal Castle Anon is sitting in the main hall with Biyuk and some other dwarf elders.


    "Well... That''s it for me. You are the king now and I will take my leave now, take care of your kingdom." Anon spoke as he placed the cup of wine on the table and stood up.


    All the dwarfs immediately stood up with him in order to show their respect.


    "No... Please let me go." Suddenly, A lady''s sound came from outside the castle.


    "What''s happening outside ?" Anon asked.


    "I don''t know master..." Biyuk spoke as all of them started walking towards the front gate and noticed a dwarf girl standing at the gate of the Royal castle with a bucket of fruits in her hands.


    "Please let me go in... I want to give these fruits fo the new king." The girl spoke as she begged the guards to go in.


    "Let her in..." Biyuk shouted.


    The guards immediately opened the gates for the girl and she came running in immediately.


    "I greet My King... I greet the king of the Humans." The girl spoke as she bowed down to both Anon and biyuk at the same time.


    "Girl... If you want to sell your fruits then you should go and-"


    "My King, I want to offer you these fruits as my tax and as a thanks for keeping me in your kingdom." The little girl spoke as she gave the fruits to biyuk.


    "Hahaha... What a naive kid."


    "She thinks she can pay taxes with fruits."


    ...


    All the elder Dwarfs started laughing on her.


    "She can..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at biyuk.


    "As you command, Master." Biyuk spoke as he looked at Anon with a smile.


    "Kid... You won''t have to pay tax after this for the rest of your life." Biyuk spoke as he placed his hand over the little girl''s head.


    Anon smiled and started walking towards the exit door but suddenly the girl grabbed his hand.


    "My king, Please wait..." The little girl spoke.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at the girl with a confused expression.


    "Can you please give me a lift to the borders ? I want to go inside the forest and collect more fruits to sell." She spoke with a cute expression. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t like kids that much... But, Okay come." Anon spoke with neutral expression.


    ...


    Anon dropped her on the Borders of the dwarf kingdom and noticed the thick forest.


    "Will you be safe inside ? There will be Monsters there." Anon spoke with a confused expression as he looked at the girl.


    "My king, I will be safe... Please accept this as my gratitude." The little dwarf girl spoke as she gave a small apple to Anon.


    "What''s this ?" Anon asked.


    "These Apples are one of the rarest apples that you can find in the forest. I have to go deep into the forest to get these Apples... Please accept it my king." The girl spoke as she bowed down to Anon and ran into the forest with a smile on her face.


    ....


    Present time...


    Anon remembered the voice and suddenly his rage grew past the limits and a very deadly Aura bursted out of his body.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    "F-Fuck..." Damon spoke as he couldn''t understand what happened to Anon suddenly.


    *Thud*


    Anon placed his hand against the ground and stood up as he noticed a vine coming at him with full speed.


    *Swish*


    *Grab*


    "You have..." Anon spoke as he grabbed the vine with his right hand and as soon as he lifted his face up, his eyes glowed brightly purple, "...crossed your limits."


    <DEMONIC FLAME: UNSTOPPABLE FLARE>

 Chapter 1114 Chapter-1113

    Demonic Flames are given to the Demons by the Demonic Goddess, KAYA.


    The first ruler of the land and the one who gave life to thousands of Demons using that same flame.


    But Just like Demonic Flames holded the power of Life, They also holded the secrets of Destruction.


    When Kaya died, She passed the Demon flames to the next of her kin and it was passed down the generations.


    The present inheritance of the Demonic Flames was given to the Eclipsewhisperer that Anon killed and as a reward the Demonic Flames were passed down to him.


    It is said that if the flames were activated in rage they will take the form of death and destroy everything around them.


    ....


    In the middle of the dwarven forest, Anon is standing with a very angry expression on his face.


    He was holding a spiked wine in his hand and blood was flowing out of his back non-stop.


    "A-Anon ?" Damon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon and felt the powerful Aura coming out of his body.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Anon''s eyes glowing brightly purple. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have crossed your limits... You fucking tree." Anon spoke as he immediately crushed the vine with his hand and used his skill.


    <DEMONIC FLAME: UNSTOPPABLE FLARE>


    As soon as Anon used this skill, his fists and eyes got covered with black flames.


    "W-What is happening with you... Anon ?" Damon asked with a scared expression as he noticed that Anon''s Aura has changed completely.


    *Step*


    As soon as Anon took a step forward... Two vines came at him from different sides and their speeds tore through the air itself.


    *Swish-Swish*


    Anon immediately raised both of his hands into the air and as soon as the vines touched his fists they turned into dust.


    "Woah..." Damon spoke as he noticed the incredible power of his fists.


    *Creak*


    Suddenly, Hundreds of small vines grew out of the ground and wrapped around Anon''s legs, making him completely immobilize.


    Anon looked down and in the blink of an eye, the Demonic Flames covered his feet as well, turning all the vines into ash that touched Anon''s legs.


    *Step*


    The flora detected that Anon was a very big threat and immediately tried to calm him down by releasing a relaxing pheromone from all the plants around him.


    But before the pheromones could''ve entered inside Anon''s body... The Demonic Flames covered all of his body and burned his clothes.


    "Stop, Human... The one you search for is still alive." A voice came from one of the flowers.


    Anon stopped and looked at the flower as the flames disappeared from his eyes.


    "That kid... I haven''t consumed her yet, but if you want her to be safe then extinguish all the flames around your body.


    You are hurting me." The flower spoke.


    "You think you are in any form of blackmailing me ?" Anon asked with a psychopathic smile as he immediately grabbed one of it''s vine and turned it into ash.


    "Urggghhh... Human, I will kill this kid." The flora spoke as it immediately opened one of it''s large flowers and showed the girl to Anon.


    ''That''s her...'' Anon thought in his mind.


    "If you don''t stop right now, She will die." The flora spoke as it pointed a sharp spiked vine at the girl.


    "Go on... Kill her and after you kill her, I will start to kill you but not a swift death, a very painful death.


    I will slowly turn all your vines into ashes and then I will come to your roots... One by one, I will turn them into ashes as well." Anon spoke with an evil smile and the flora immediately knew that it wasn''t a bluff, Anon can really do it.


    "If I release her... Will you leave me alive ?" The flora asked.


    "I will." Anon replied with a neutral expression as the fire around his body Disappeared.


    "Here..." The flora spoke as he threw the girl towards Anon.


    *Hup*


    Anon caught the girl and looked at the flora with a serious expression.


    "Very good..." Anon spoke as he placed his leg over the flora''s root.


    "... Now, Do me a favour and Get erased." Anon spoke as the Demonic Flames appeared on his leg and as soon as the flames touched the roots of the flora it spreaded rapidly.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO-" Before the flora could''ve completed his cry, it burned down to nothing but dust.


    As soon as the flora died, Damon got released from the paralysis effect.


    "Fuck..." Damon spoke as he slowly stood up from the ground and walked upto Anon.


    "Who is she ?" He asked with a confused and pain-filled expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Just some girl from dwarf kingdom that gave me a small apple once." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Y-You burned down a Loreal Flora just to save a girl just because she gave you a small apple once ?" Damon asked with an unbelievable expression.


    "Yes." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he placed the unconscious girl on the ground.


    "That tree is a treasure, Anon. It produces a special bead of life every hundred years that can even bring back the dead. Can you imagine the life force in that bead ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "I don''t give a fuck... Fuck the bead and the treasure." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over the girl''s head and used his skill on her.


    <Hell Heal>


    "That plant only grows rarely and do you know the-"


    "Damon, speak about the plant once again and you will be sitting right next to it in the same form." Anon replied.


    "Let''s go and find that Dalotide, Fuck the plant man. I mean, we can just find another one somewhere maybe." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "Umm... Where am I ?" The little dwarf girl opened her eyes and looked around with a confused expression.


    "Kid... Look into my eyes." Anon spoke as he used a skill on her.


    <Hypnosis>


    "You will go straight out of the forest and never come back here." Anon spoke as he placed something into her pocket.


    "Yes... Master." The girl spoke as she immediately started walking towards the exit of the forest.


    Anon immediately raised his index and middle finger.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Mike appeared behind Anon.


    "Make sure she gets home... In one piece." Mike spoke.


    "As you command Master." Mike spoke as he immediately disappeared again.


    "Why so worried for a dwarf child ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "She was one of the few, who offered me something without any greed in her mind." Anon spoke as he Summoned the same small apple from his inventory and started eating it.


    "Hey... It''s that fruit." Damon spoke.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "The fruit from the Humble God''s Tree." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Huh...?"

 Chapter 1115 Chapter-1114

    "Wait, So you are saying that this small apple is a rare fruit ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    "Yes, I have eaten like thousands of them years ago..." Damon replied with a neutral expression.


    <Demonic eyes>


    [Name: Humble God''s Fruit]


    [Rank: Unknown]


    [Description: One of the most rare fruits that can only be found inside the dwarven forests.


    It is said that these fruits are so tasty that even the gods would grant you a humble favour to eat them.]


    "Well... Let''s taste it." Anon spoke with a smirk as he took a bite out of the fruit.


    As soon as the fruit entered inside the Anon''s mouth it immediately melted inside and covered the insides of his mouth with a juicy and smooth layer.


    *Mnnhhhh*


    *Gulp*


    "What is this ? Fucking hell... Tastes like sweet butter." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately ate the rest of the fruit.


    "Isn''t it tasty ? I used to eat this all the time when I was in this forest." Damon replied with a smile.


    "Fuck the gods, I will grant you a favour if you bring me something like this. Saving that girl''s life was totally worth this fruit." Anon replied as he continued to walk forward.


    "Hey, Have you noticed something strange ?" Damon asked with a suspicious expression.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "First of all... Wear some clothes. You are naked." Damon replied.


    "Oh yeah..." Anon spoke as he immediately summoned a pair of clothes and wore them.


    "So, What were you saying ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Those creatures... What were they ?" Damon asked.


    "Who ? The galtides ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, They aren''t here... They were only at the entrance of the forest, did you notice that ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because we are really close to the Main Body.... Why are you making it sound so mysterious ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "What ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon.


    "Yeah, The galtides were protecting the forest''s entrance but they won''t be near the main body because the Dalotide doesn''t want his spot to be found that easily.


    That''s why he hid here close to this magical otherworldly plant." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "You know this information from when ?" Damon asked with a neutral expression.


    "From the moment, I saw that plant." Anon replied with a straight face.


    "You didn''t even bothered to tell me about it ?" Damon asked.


    "I don''t think it''s that important... I already scanned the Area, I didn''t find anything that means he is using some kind of spell or barrier that''s confusing my skills.


    Same happened when I scanned a certain area with a galtide in it and I didn''t get anything in return." Anon spoke.


    "So... How are we going to find him ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "I won''t they will..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately placed both of his hands on the ground and used a skill that he obtained in the Deep Sea.


    <Necromancy first form: Walking Dead>


    *Zzzzzzzzzzzz*


    Suddenly, The ground started shaking and bones started surfacing.


    "Woah... What is happening ? Fucking hell..." Damon spoke with a shocked expression as he looked around and noticed that dead skeletons of dwarfs were walking over the ground. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All of you... Immediately spread around the forest and search for a big hole in the ground." Anon ordered and the skeletons immediately started spreading throughout the forest.


    "How did you...? This was... Wait, But how ?" Damon asked with a very confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "Some skills that I learned from the Deep Sea." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Do you have any idea how strong that spell is ? It can help you take over worlds if used properly." Damon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "Don''t teach me, What my spells are capable of Damon. I have spells and Artifacts that can destroy this world in seconds." Anon replied with a smile.


    "That''s what I was saying-" Damon spoke


    "I sense something..." Anon spoke as his expressions got serious all of a sudden.


    "What ?" Damon asked with a serious expression.


    "A spell was used about 200 meters in that direction... Not an ordinary but a Teleportation spell." Anon spoke as he immediately pointed towards the north.


    "Are you serious ? Is it him ?" Damon asked.


    "Come..." Anon spoke as he used the same stealth skill and started walking towards the location where the spell was used.


    ...


    After travelling for exactly 200 meters to the north, Anon and Damon both saw a huge group of people standing still in the middle of the forest.


    All of their faces covered by galtides and they were obediently following them.


    "Should we save them ?" Damon asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t give a fuck about them... I want to track the location of that monster." Anon spoke as he continued to scan the area.


    *STEP-STEP-STEP-STEP-STEP*


    Suddenly all of them started walking towards the south direction.


    "They must be going to the main body, right ?" Damon asked as he looked at Anon.


    But as soon as he turned around he noticed that there was a galtide over Anon''s face as well.


    "Fuck... This fucking create-" Before Damon could''ve grabbed the galtide, Anon grabbed his hand and stopped him from doing so.


    "Calm down... This is not real. It''s Medusa''s illusion." Anon replied as the galtide on his face disappeared and re-appeared again.


    "Fucking hell... I thought you just got controlled by one of those monsters." Damon spoke as he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Where are you going ?" Damon asked as he noticed that Anon was going towards the crowd of people.


    "Following them..." Anon replied in a low voice.


    *Turn*


    Suddenly, All of them stopped and turned around to look at Anon, but Anon also behaved like one of them and turned around.


    *STEP-STEP-STEP-STEP-STEP*


    They started moving once again and Anon continued to follow them, while Damon followed Anon from a safe distance.

 Chapter 1116 Chapter-1115

    ''It''s been one fucking hour and they are still walking... Where are they planning to go ?'' Damon thought in his mind as he continued to follow Anon and the rest of the people who were under the effect of the galtides.


    *HALT*


    Suddenly, All of them stopped in front of a big hole that was going really deep.


    *Jump*


    *Jump*


    *Jump*


    ...


    All of them started jumping into the hole one by one and Damon saw this from a distance with a shocked expression.


    "Fucking Hell..." Damon spoke with a shocked expression.


    After a while it was Anon''s turn and he jumped in just like the rest of them.


    *Jump*


    ''Let''s see... What kind of lab have you built down there.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    As soon the humans fell down into the hall, all of them died immediately, but even when dead their bodies stood up from the ground and started walking.


    Anon also landed on the ground but as soon as he looked around... He noticed that it was really dark and nothing was visible properly.


    <Body Modification> S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Adjust the light entering my eyes for night vision...'' Anon ordered.


    [Eye size and light path has been adjusted.]


    Anon''s pupil shrinked even more and everything looked crystal clear even in the dark.


    As soon as his vision got clear, Anon noticed that there was a very old building inside the hole and thousands of bugs were covering it from everyside.


    "Well, Well... Looks like things are about to get messy." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately walked into the building without thinking much.


    But as soon as he entered inside the building, he heard something... A voice that was coming from the room, where all the dead corpses were going.


    "I need more... Bring me more of this, Many more. I need more of them to kill and bring me lots of corpses... Hehehe."


    As soon as Anon leaned in to take a look, he noticed something horrible.


    The room was covered with galtides from every corner, thousands of them just crawling all around the room and in the middle was a man lying on the floor, he was around fifteen feet tall and his body was completely bloated and covered in some kind of blue-ish vines.


    The galtides were ripping apart the dead Humans and feeding them to him non-stop and he was producing hundreds of galtides after eating a single human.


    There are several holes in his body and the newly produced galtides were crawling out of those holes non-stop and in those very holes pus and fungus was growing at an incredible rate.


    The smell in the room was unbearable and it was so horrible that even Anon had to use a spell to purify the air entering his nostrils.


    ''Fucking hell... If Damon saw this, He would throw up immedi-''


    "Oi, Anon... What are you doing here ? Did you find the main body ?" Suddenly, Damon''s whispering sound came from behind.


    "What the fuck are you-" Before Anon could''ve completed his question, Damon looked inside the room and saw the Dalotide.


    He slowly backed off without saying anything and looked at Anon with a neutral expression.


    "Damon, Don''t-"


    *BWAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    Damon immediately puked as he made a very loud sound and all the galtides got aware of his presence.


    "Who is there ?" The Dalotide asked as it sent all the galtides towards Anon and surrounded both of them from all the sides.


    *BHWAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    "I-I can''t stop Anon... The smell of-"


    *BWAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    "Oh fucking hell... Why did I even bring you in the first place ?" Anon asked as he placed his fingers over his temples and rubbed them slowly.


    "Help me up... My dear children." The Dalotide spoke as he ordered the galtides.


    Suddenly, All the galtides started gathering under him and slowly helped his huge body sit up, but as soon as he sat down on the ground and Anon looked at his face... He saw something even more horrible.


    Instead of eyes, there were two big holes in his head and galtides were crawling out of them non-stop.


    "Hello, Visitors..." The Dalotide spoke with a smile.


    "H-Hey, I think... I am little bit better now and-" Damon stopped speaking as soon as he saw the dalotide''s face...


    *BWAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    ...and started puking once again.


    "Looks like your friend didn''t like my face, but you on the other side... I don''t see any fear on your face.


    Is there something that you don''t fear about me ?" The Dalotide asked with a smile.


    "I am going to kill you now... If you have any wishes, don''t speak... I won''t listen to them anyway." Anon spoke as he used a spell.


    <Thunder Javel-


    "Not so fast... Big man." The Dalotide spoke as he turned to look at one of his galtide, who was already hanging over a handle near the wall.


    *Click*


    As soon the handle dropped down from it''s weight, a magic circle was triggered underneath Anon''s feet, that disabled his magic completely and used it to create a very powerful force-field around both of them.


    "How is it- FUCKKKKKKKKKKKK !?????" Anon shouted loudly as the pure mana was ripped out of his body forcefully and sucked by the magic circle underneath him.


    "It''s one of my creations that I created after staying alone in this lab for the last 195 years.


    First, the spell will detect a magic user then eliminate all the mana around the subject''s body.


    Secondly, it interrupts any spelling casting at that moment and lastly the magic circle forcefully sucks out all the usable mana out of their body and turns it into a powerful Magical shield.


    I call it, The Forbidden Circle Of Death. You are my first alive test subject in it... Congratulations.


    Now, Do you have any other-"


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    Suddenly, Anon started punching the force-field around him with full speed.


    "Hahahaha... It won''t work, Kid. The magic walls are made out of your own mana... These walls will last forever because everytime you break a layer, another one will form almost immediately.


    This barrier has over 300 very thin layers of mana around it.... No one, can break it. Not even a god himself." The Dalotide replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1117 Chapter-1116

    "Now, May I ask... What are you doing here, Human ? No, How did you find this place in the first place ?" The Dalotide asked with a confused expression.


    "Your face is so horrible that I don''t even want to look at it... Forget about talking to you." Anon spoke as he looked in the other direction with a neutral expression.


    "The mana that this magic circle sucked out of your body can sustain this force-field for more than 300 years and you as a human will die only in about 30 days without any food or water.


    So, it''s better you answer me red eyes... Or You will decay in that fucking thing for the next 300 years because I don''t have-"


    "Did you just call me, Red eyes ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he interrupted the Dalotide.


    Suddenly, The Dalotide stopped speaking...


    "You can see me, without your eyes ? How ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Hehehe... Why do you think, I produce all these creatures for ?" The Dalotide asked as a big smile appeared over his face.


    "They don''t have eyes..." Anon replied.


    "They do, You just can''t see them." The Dalotide replied.


    "That means-"


    "Yes, I saw you in that forest exiting that other-dimensional gate and thousands of my children are already inside it exploring the new world right now.


    I like those small flying creatures... I am thinking of catching them and bringing their corpses here to study them thoroughly hehehe...." The Dalotide spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "I have never asked this question to anyone but today... I will ask you this, Do you have the slightest idea of who I am ?" Anon asked with a serious expression as he looked at the Dalotide.


    "Are you trying to scare me ? Because to me right now... You look like a small powerless pimp trapped inside a cage.


    So, You will need-"


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, The ground started shaking a little.


    "Hmm....? Earthquake ?" The Dalotide asked with a confused expression.


    "Oi fat Pig... Do you know that there are some skills that can be used without mana." Anon asked as a smirk appeared over his face.


    "What do you mean ?" The Dalotide asked with a confused expression.


    10 minutes earlier, Anon''s House, Underground City...


    Sephie''s Lab...


    "No, I will be the one having sex with master when he returns, Madam Sephie." No.300 shouted as she looked at Sephie.


    "No, No... I have more works to attend, So I will let master use my pussy first." Sephie replied with a neutral expression.


    "Both of you shut up... I will be the first one to get used by dear husband." Adeline spoke with a smile as she blushed.


    "W-Why are you blushing ?" No.300 and Sephie both asked with confused expressions.


    "Dear husband will do unimaginable things to my body just like he did last time. He will use me like some cheap human bitch and then throw me aside, just to use me again after sometime.


    I am nothing but an object to satisfy the needs of my dear husband, do you think there is any high position for a wife in front of her husband ?" Adeline asked with a perverted smile as she went out of the room.


    "I don''t know why... But that thing right there makes my pussy extra wet." No.300 spoke as she started blushing as well.


    "I-I will be coming back in a moment... I-I forgot something in the bedroom." Sephie spoke as she ran directly inside her room with a completely red face.


    Suddenly, A sound rang inside No.300''s mind...


    ''No.300, Dwarven Forests... 20 kilometres south, 5 kilometres west.'' As soon as Anon''s voice rang inside her head.


    No.300''s expressions changed completely and a very serious expression appeared over her face.


    She immediately walked out of the Lab and ran towards the centre of the city.


    "OI, MOTHERFUCKERSSSSSSSSSSS.... WAKE UP, YOUR MAJESTY HAS ORDERED TO MOVE FOR BATTLE." No.300 shouted so loudly that her voice travelled throughout the city and every single ogre heard it crystal clear.


    In just a matter of seconds... S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Millions of Ogre soldiers started running towards the centre of the city.


    *Swish*


    Mike appeared right next to No.300...


    "What did master say ?" He asked with a neutral expression.


    "You were with master... What happened ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression.


    "He was following some hostages and I was following him from the shadows... But when master came across a deep hole, He gestured me to stop right there and wait.


    I didn''t recieve any orders until master''s voice rang into my head.


    Master ordered me to return back, I don''t know what''s going on there." Mike replied with a worried expression.


    "That means master needs physical power instead of magical power this time." No.300 replied with a serious expression.


    "Here... Master got Sir Biyuk to craft this for you and told me to give you this, when the time is right." Mike spoke as he summoned a huge great-axe and handed it over to No.300.


    The blade of the great-axe was pitch black and not even light was getting reflected from it.


    "This is-"


    "Pure Travertine... Master said that you will need it someday." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I understand, I will not let master down." No.300 spoke with a serious expression.


    "Commander... The hounds are not enough to carry the whole army." No.934 Spoke as he walked upto them.


    "I don''t fucking care... Run, Walk or Fly... I want every single Motherfucker in the dwarven forest in 5 minutes. Give the hounds to my best soldiers only, we will leave immediately." No.300 commanded with a serious expression.


    "The forest that goes around the kingdom is completely covered in snow, you won''t reach there before one hour." Adeline spoke from behind with a serious expression.


    "She won''t go from the sides... I have talked with Derein and Arthur, The Seven gates of the Seven rings are being opened right now." Sephie spoke as she walked upto No.300 from the other side.


    "What about the walls ? There is only one gate per ring... If we want to cross the whole human Kingdom straight from the middle, we can enter through the gates, but what about the walls after we cross the Royal castle ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t worry, Sir Biyuk is taking care of them..." Sephie spoke with a serious expression.


    Upper House, Top floor...


    Biyuk is standing in front of the Huge Rail Gun that Anon installed in the house.


    "Let''s see... If I can work this thing." Biyuk spoke with a neutral expression.

 Chapter 1118 Chapter-1117

    Human Kingdom''s Royal castle...


    Inside Arthur''s room,


    Derein is getting ready for some special event in the elf kingdom and two maids are helping her to get ready faster.


    "This one doesn''t look good on me... Give me something else." Derein spoke as she pulled out her hair clip and handed it to her maid.


    "As you command, My Queen... We have this-" Before the maid could''ve completed her sentence, the crystal ball sitting over the dressing table started vibrating.


    *Zzzzzzzz*


    "Hmm...? From Anon''s house ?" Derein spoke as she immediately placed her hand over the crystal ball and started supplying mana into it.


    "Hello... Sephie or am I talking to someone else ?" Derein asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have to time to fuck around, Derein. I need all the gates of your kingdom opened in 2 minutes...


    Master called for back-up and we aren''t rotating around the human kingdom... In exactly 2 minutes, millions of ogres will pass through the Human Kingdom... So, better get your people in their homes." Sephie ordered.


    "I-I understand..." Derein spoke as nothing else came to her mind and the connection got cut after this.


    "My Queen, Would you like this clip to-"


    "Shut the fuck up and get out." Derein spoke as she immediately pulled out the drawer and noticed seven crystal balls sitting in there.


    She placed her hand over the first crystal ball and started speaking, "This is your Queen Derein, open the first ring''s gate and evacuate everyone to their houses immediately."


    "As you command, Your Majesty." The voice from the crystal spoke as the connection got cut.


    She then placed her hand over the second crystal and repeated the same thing.


    ...


    Outside the First Ring of the Human Kingdom,


    Thousands of Ogres were moving towards the kingdom''s entrance, all of them mounted over giant mountain hounds.


    *STEP-STEP-STEP-STEP-STEP*


    "FASTER SOLDIERS... WE NEED TO GET THERE IN 4 MINUTES." No.300 shouted over the top of her lungs as she entered inside the first ring and made her way towards the second ring''s gate with her soldiers following her from behind their bodies covered in full metal armour.


    ...


    The hounds were running so fast that No.300 and half of her team crossed all the 7 gates in just a matter of seconds...


    "Madam sephie, We have Crossed the 7th ring''s gate... Tell sir biyuk to do his thing." No.300 reported as she tossed the crystal ball on the ground.


    ...


    Back at the house, the Huge Rail Gun is coming out from the top of the house and Biyuk is sitting on the seat charging up the cannon with his mana he is also drinking a high quality mana potion every one minute in order to keep feeding mana to the Rail Gun.


    *ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*


    *Gulp-Gulp*


    *Ting* Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fucking Hell... This thing is sucking my mana as if I have an infinite amount of mana.


    I can''t even imagine, how much mana does master have to feed this monster without drinking mana potions at all." Biyuk spoke as he gulped down two more bottles of the mana potions, but the Rail-Gun kept draining mana out of his body.


    He picked up another mana potion and opened it''s cock with his mouth, but before he could''ve poured it into his mouth, a sound came from the Rail-Gun.


    *Ting*


    Suddenly, the Rail-Gun stopped sucking the mana out of biyuk''s body.


    "I-It''s charged... I-I got it powered up." Biyuk spoke with a wide smile and excide expression.


    "Sir, Biyuk... Do it. No.300 is there..." Sephie shouted from down below.


    "Okay, Okay... Where is the wall that I have to blow ?" Biyuk asked as he looked into a telescope that was attached to the Rail-Gun and locked onnto his target.


    "Firing at 0.5% power..." Biyuk spoke as he pressed the trigger.


    *Click*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the charged shell left the rail gun''s barrel, it produced a very powerful backlash but biyuk was able to endure it without hurting his body too much.


    *Cough-Cough*


    "F-Fuck... This thing is too powerful." Biyuk spoke as he Coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Inside the Human Kingdom...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    As soon as the shell touched the seventh ring''s wall, it completely destroyed the wall and created a huge space for the ogre soldiers to pass through.


    "THE WALL IS BROKEN... RUN FASTERRR." No.300 shouted as she forced her hound to run even faster.


    *AWOOOOOOFFFFFFFFFFF*


    Her hound howled loudly and buffed his body to run even faster.


    All the other hounds followed their leader and started howling in order to buff their bodies as well.


    *HOWWWWWWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL*


    On The Royal Castle''s Terrace...


    Arthur and Derein are standing near the railings and observing the horde of ogre soldiers passing around the Royal Castle.


    "That Army is no joke... If he can call this many on just one call, I can''t imagine how powerful Anon has become." Arthur spoke with a serious expression.


    "So powerful that he is the richest man in this world and believe me... He can control the whole Human Kingdom using one of his mind control skill or whatever.


    I saw him do that once..." Derein spoke as she started walking down.


    "One day... Maybe, I will become just as strong as he is now." Arthur spoke with a smile as he started walking along with Derein.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    ....


    Biyuk destroyed all seven walls but he got so exhausted from taking the backlashes of the Rail Gun that he fainted immediately.


    ....


    Inside the Dalotide''s Lab...


    *Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "W-What is that sound ?" The Dalotide asked with a confused expression.


    "You think, I can only use skills that use mana ? Well, Too bad for you." Anon replied with an evil smile as he looked at the Dalotide.


    ...


    *THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD*


    No.300 and All of her main soldiers jumped inside the hole along with Mike, while the rest of the soldiers waited on the outside.


    "MASTER... WE ARE HERE." No.300 shouted loudly as she entered inside the lab and noticed thousands of galtides coming at her.


    "FUCKING INSECTS... SLAUGHTER ALL OF THEM." No.300 shouted as she pulled out her great axe and started killing the galtides without any stops.


    ...


    "You think, you can leave this place ? Just because you have some ogre slaves with you ?" The Dalotide asked with a psychopathic smile as he raised his hand and used another spell.


    [Skill <Alter Confusion> has no Effects on You due to your Class.]


    As soon as Anon saw this notification, A serious expression appeared over his face.


    ''Fuck... They won''t be able to resist any mental abilities since ogres already have less intelligence.


    [No.459 From your party has Died]


    [No.5757 From your party has Died.]


    [No.099 From your party has Died]


    ...

 Chapter 1119 Chapter-1118

    "Hehehe... Looks like your little green monsters have started to kill each other." The Dalotide spoke as he laughed evilly.


    "Playtime is over... Luv, pull that liver for me." Anon spoke with a serious expression.


    "As you command... Master." Suddenly, A voice came from the other side of the room.


    "What !?" The Dalotide asked with a shocked expression as he used his skill to see through the galtides and noticed a bracelet lying near the lever that activated the magic spell under Anon''s footsteps.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, The bracelet transformed into a beautiful human girl and it was none other than medusa herself.


    "Surprise Motherfucker..." Medusa spoke with a smile as she immediately pulled the lever up and broke it.


    *Thud*


    The mana barrier around Anon and Damon disappeared immediately.


    As soon as the barrier disappeared, Anon''s body sucked in all the mana around the room with such intensity that it changed the flow of wind inside the hole.


    *SWISHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    As soon as Anon sucked in all of the mana... A terrifying bloodlust excluded from his body and covered the whole room making every single creature inside it to freeze.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    "I-I won''t go down like that." The Dalotide spoke as he started using another skill.


    <Dark-


    But before he could''ve completed his casting, Anon used his skill.


    <Null Area>


    Suddenly, All the mana disappeared from the laboratory and all the galtides fell down to the ground motionless.


    The ogres stopped killing each other as they came back to their senses.


    "Master... Are you alright ?" No.300 immediately rushed into the room with a worried expression on her face.


    "H-How did you do that ? N-Nothing, no object except air can go through the barrier." The Dalotide asked with a very confused expression.


    "You think, I won''t notice a magic circle underneath my own foot ? I am very sensible to mana and when I noticed that none of your galtide was coming near a certain circular area around us... I did a small check and found the circle immediately.


    When we were having our little chat, I threw away my bracelet and she performed her job very well." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked towards the Dalotide.


    "T-Then... Why would you wait for this to-"


    "It was a test for them." Anon spoke as he pointed towards No.300.


    "I wanted to see if my slaves are still as fast as they were or have they been slacking off." Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "What !?" No.300 got shocked as soon as she heard Anon''s words and her eyes widened.


    "Seems like, they are even faster than I estimated. I thought you will reach here in exactly 15 minutes and 7 seconds, but I don''t know how... You reached here in just 7 minutes and 43 seconds, Well Done." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "Thank you, Master." No.300 spoke with a smile as she immediately bowed down to Anon.


    "Y-You were using me as a test subject to test your Slaves ?" The Dalotide asked with an angry expression.


    "If I wanted to destroy you... I could''ve just set this whole laboratory on fire from outside the hole or even better, I could''ve just crushed you.


    But, I have to say... This hiding from the world thing that you did is great. I just want to know how you and your galtides dodged my scanning skills.


    For that... I will be taking all of your memories." Anon spoke as he took a step towards the Dalotide.


    "D-DON''T COME NEAR ME.... I-I WILL KILL YOU." The Dalotide shouted loudly as he was completely paralyzed and couldn''t move anything else but his mouth.


    "You can''t do shit to me... You are just a fucking fat pig stuck in your place for hundreds of years... Now, Let''s see what your mind holds for me.


    No.300... keep an eye out." Anon spoke as he placed his hand over the Dalotide''s head and cancelled the <Null Area> spell to use another spell.


    <Memory Wiper>


    Suddenly, millions of memories started rushing into Anon''s brain and all the galtides started walking again.


    All of them immediately ran towards Anon to protect their host but before they could''ve even touched Anon, Mike appeared in between and sliced all of them into half with his dagger pair.


    *Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish-Swish*


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "Insects like you shall not touch my master." Mike spoke as he looked at No.300.


    "You were with master in this from the start... Right ?" No.300 asked with a smile as she pulled out her Great Axe.


    "Obviously..." Mike replied with a smile.


    *Swish* S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No.300 swinged her axe and crushed the rest of the galtides inside the room.


    "I had the suspicion, when you said that master didn''t say anything to you other than ''Go Home'' but had no time to think about it." No.300 spoke with a smile.


    "You gathered your men fast, moved out at an impressive speed and that blowing up the Human Kingdom''s walls was a brilliant idea.


    This represents your priority and loyalty for master above all. You are a worthy slave." Mike spoke with a smile.


    "Who blew up, What ?" Anon''s voice came from behind.


    As soon as Mike and No.300 turned around, they noticed that the Dalotide''s body is burning in a black fire and Anon is cleaning his hands with a white handkerchief.


    "Master... Some of our men died, whole they were under the influence of-"


    "Mike ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Yes, Master... I saved the rest of them. Only three died as they were gravely injured." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    "Good... Now let''s blow up this place." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking out of the laboratory.


    "Master... What about him ?" No.300 asked with a confused expression as she pointed towards Damon, who was still puking on the floor.


    "Just get one of the soldiers to leave him at his factory. He is like a girl when it comes to seeing this type of things" Anon spoke with a disgusted expression as he looked at Damon.


    "S-Someone... Please hel- *BWAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*"


    ....


    Anon stood outside the hole with a neutral expression on his face as he used a spell.


    <Fire Ball>


    As soon as the fire ball appeared over his hand, Anon started to compress it with his other hand.


    The Fire Ball started changing colours as the heat in it increased with every second.


    As soon as it turned completely white... Anon dropped it into the hole and started walking back.


    No.300 and all the other ogres looked at Anon from a safe distance as they couldn''t understand what he was doing.


    "Master is coming back." No.300 spoke as she got ready to greet Anon formally again, but suddenly... A loud explosion took place.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A huge wave of fire rose from the hole and went towards the sky... The glow of the fire was so bright that even the sunlight started to look weak in front of it.


    Everything around the fire wave went dark and all the ogres looked at with scared and serious expressions.


    "Y-Your majesty... Is so strong." One of the ogre spoke in a low voice.


    "SOLDIERS... ON YOUR KNEES NOW. YOU ARE NOW IN THE PRESENCE OF YOUR KING." No.300 shouted loudly as she immediately went down on one knee and greeted Anon by placing her weapon down on the ground.


    "Hello, Luv..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at No.300.


    "WE GREET, OUR KING. WE GREET OUR KING." All of the dwarf forest was filled with ogre soldiers at the moment and as soon as all of them shouted this together, every single creature in the forest hided into their holes.


    The sound travelled throughout the whole dwarf kingdom and everyone got scared as soon as they heard this sound.


    *Swish-Swish*


    Suddenly, A huge shadow covered Anon from above and a smile appeared over his face as he looked up and noticed that it was Adeline in her dragon form flying over the forest.


    "Adeline..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Adeline turned into her human form mid-air and started coming down at Anon with both of her hands opened.


    "DEARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR..." She shouted loudly as a smile appeared over her face.


    *Catch*


    Anon caught her and slowly placed her on the ground.


    "Dear..." Adeline spoke with a perverted expression as she kissed Anon on his lips.


    *Chuuuuu*


    Anon kissed her back and No.300 felt a little jealous.


    ''I want to kiss master as well... I want him to fuck me as well. I want my mouth pussy to be used by master as well.'' No.300 thought as her face turned red and same happened to all the female ogre soldiers who were watching Anon kissing Adeline so intensely.


    Their pussies started getting wet and breasts started swelling.


    "Hah... Dear, I-I can''t wait... My pussy is-"


    "Don''t worry luv. I am going to fuck all of you and turn your pussies into fleshlights for my dick... For the next two weeks, non-stop." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "I-I think... My pussy just released a lot of pre-cum, Darling." Adeline spoke with a Perverted smile as she grabbed Anon''s hand and placed it over her pussy.

 Chapter 1120 Chapter-1119

    *Swing-Swing*


    Adeline is in her Dragon form and Anon is sitting on her back.


    As they were flying towards mansion, something entered inside Anon''s mind.


    "Luv, Drop me here for a bit." Anon spoke as he pointed towards the Royal Castle of Human Kingdom.


    "Dear... Where are you going ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression.


    "I have some work with Derein, So I will be taking a short break there and then I will come home and fuck you.


    So, you can go home after dropping me on the Royal Castle." Anon ordered as he patted Adeline on the head.


    "As you command dear but please come back fast... My pussy can''t wait anymore." Adeline spoke in a Perverted tone.


    "Don''t worry, Luv... I won''t make it wait much." Anon spoke as he jumped off from Adeline''s back and landed over the Royal Castle''s roof.


    As soon as Anon landed on the roof, eight black dressed Assassins appeared all around him and pointed their swords at Anon.


    "My, My... That''s a fast reaction." Anon spoke as he pulled his hairs back and revealed his face to them.


    "Oh fuck..."


    "Shit... It''s Sir Anon."


    "Sir, Anon."


    "Sir, Anon."


    "We are very sorry, Sir."


    *Tang-Tang-Tang-Tang*


    ....


    As soon as the Assassins noticed Anon''s face they immediately dropped their swords and went down on their knees as they started to apologise.


    "When did Derein placed a detection spell over the roof ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Assassins.


    "After some fuckers tried to rob the castle..." Suddenly Derein''s voice came from behind.


    "Hmm... Hello, Luv." Anon spoke with a smile as he turned to look at Derein.


    "Hello, Anon. It''s rare to see you land here." Derein spoke with a smile as she started walking towards Anon.


    *Swing*


    She immediately raised her hand in order to shake hands with Anon.


    ''Hmm... If I Shaked hands with her right now, She will remember everything and then these Assassins will come at me even though they know that they will die.'' Anon thought as a smile appeared over his face.


    "I can''t shake hands... My hands are dirty from that Dalotide''s blood." Anon spoke with a smile as he had no other excuses.


    "Are you kidding me ? What''s a little between two friends ? I can just wash my hands afterwards, now bring it in." Derein spoke as her smile widened.


    ''Hah... You asked for this.'' Anon thought as a smirk spread across his face and he finally grabbed her hand.


    But, As soon as Anon''s hand touched her hand... Painful and pleasuring memories started flooding her brain.


    "N-Nooooo.... Y-You can''t do this to me." Derein spoke as her legs started twitching and her pussy started to get wet by the second.


    Her eyes widened in fear and shock as she continued to stair at the floor.


    "M-My Queen..."


    "Your majesty, are you alright ?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your majesty ?"


    ...


    All the Assassins got confused as to what was happening with Derein.


    "Are you okay, Luv ?" Anon asked with an evil smile.


    Derein looked up and as soon as she saw Anon''s face she jumped away from him.


    "Leave me." Derein shouted, but as soon as her hand was separated from Anon''s hand... She forgot everything once again.


    *Step*


    "W-What just happened ? How did I get here ?" Derein asked with a confused expression as she touched her eye and noticed that there were tears in her eyes.


    "Are you alright, Luv ?" Anon asked with a smile as he pretended to be confused as well.


    "I-I don''t know... I don''t remember what happened after I shaked hands with you." Derein replied as she walked upto Anon once again.


    ''Hehehe... I don''t know why, but I am enjoying this very much.'' Anon thought as he raised his hand once again in order to shake hands with her.


    "Ah... Yes." Derein spoke as she raised her hand and grabbed Anon''s hand once again, but the same thing repeated.


    "NOOOOOOOOO... GET AWAY FROM-" Derein started shouting as she backed off from Anon once again but forgot everything as soon as their hands seprated.


    "W-What is happening ?"


    "I-I don''t understand."


    "Your majesty... Are you alright ?" One of the Assassin asked with a confused expression.


    "I-I don''t understand, what is happening with me. I am going forward shaking hands with him and then I don''t remember anything." Derein spoke with a very confused expression.


    "All of you... leave us alone. I need to treat her, she is suffering from a memory loss disorder." Anon spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Yes, Sir." All the Assassins immediately disappeared from the roof as soon as they heard Anon''s orders.


    "I-I am suffering from... What ?" Derein asked with a confused and scared expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Come to me..." Anon spoke with a smile as he waved his hand to Derein.


    "O-Okay." Derein replied as she started walking towards Anon slowly once again.


    Suddenly, Anon grabbed both of her shoulders and disabled the spell that he placed on her months ago to separate her memories.


    "Sleep..." Anon spoke as he used <Hypnosis> skill and Derein went unconscious in a split-second.


    ....


    10 minutes later, Derein''s room...


    *Blink-Blink*


    Derein opened her eyes but as soon as she noticed the ceiling above her head... She sat up on the bed and looked around the room with a very serious expression.


    "I will kill him... Anon Agreil, I will kill him. He will die by my hands." Derein spoke with a very angry expression as she clenched the blanket in her hands tightly.


    *Grab*


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the gates opened up and Arthur entered inside the room with a smile on his face.


    "What Happened, Darling ? Something wrong ?" Arthur asked as the smile on his face disappeared after seeing the angry expression over Derein''s face.


    He immediately walked upto Derein and sat besides her.


    "Anon Agreil... Will Die." Derein spoke as she looked at Arthur.


    "What ? Do you know what you are saying ?" Arthur asked with a serious expression.


    "He placed a spell on me and you... You will not remember it until you touch him. I don''t know how but the-"


    "Pft... Hahahahahaa." Suddenly, Arthur started laughing loudly.


    "W-What happened ?" Derein asked with a confused expression as she looked at Arthur.


    "Fuck... I can''t do it anymore." Arthur spoke as he snapped his fingers and suddenly, he turned into Anon.


    "YOU..." Derein shouted as she immediately tried to reached for her sword, but as soon as she turned around... She noticed that Arthur was sitting right next to her bed completely tied to a chair with heavy ropes and a piece of cloth stuffed into his mouth.


    "A-Arthur ?" Derein asked with a shocked expression as her whole body froze.


    "Go on... Pick up the sword, if you killed me. Maybe you can save your husband." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he closed distance between Derein and him.


    Derein immediately turned to look at Anon, "You fucking sick bastard... I remember everything you did with me that day." She spoke with a very hateful expression.


    "Yeah... I know. I made you remember everything." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "Let Arthur go and fight me like a man." Derein spoke with a serious expression.


    "Hah... You don''t learn, do you ? You are not worthy of fighting, Luv.


    You are just a toy that I use for my entertainment, whenever I want." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed her chin with his fingers.


    "You are sick... You are a monster." Derein spoke with an angry expression.


    "Get rid of your clothes." Anon ordered.


    "I will fucking die before-"


    <Hypnosis>


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes shined brightly purple but instead of hypnotizing Derein he hypnotized Arthur.


    *Swish*


    <Telekinesis>


    Anon swinged his finger in a upward gesture and cutted all the ropes that binded Arthur to the chair.


    "W-What are you doing ?" Derein asked with a worried and surprised expression as she looked at Arthur.


    "Just giving him some space to move..." Anon spoke with a smile.


    ''Summon your sword and place it in front of your stomach...'' Anon ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Arthur spoke as he immediately summoned his holy sword and placed it in front of his stomach at once.


    "N-No... Please Arthur you have to-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon gave his second command.


    ''Push it to the other side...''


    "Yes, Master." Arthur spoke as he pierced his stomach with the sword.


    *Stab*


    "Ughh..." Arthur didn''t let out any voice out of his mouth and continued to stand there like a lifeless doll.


    "Nooooo... Arthur." Derein spoke as tears immediately started coming out of her eyes.


    "Tch Tch... What a serious wound. I think only a High Quality Healing potion can cure that." Anon spoke with a smile as he Summoned a healing potion and placed it on the ground.


    "Give me that-" Derein immediately started running towards the potion but Anon stopped her.


    "No, No, No... You have to get completely naked and open the cork of that bottle with your asshole, if you want to save your husband."

 Chapter 1121 Chapter-1120

    "Y-You can''t do this to me, Anon. You have to give me the potion or my husband will die..." Derein spoke as her eye widened in fear.


    *Tip*


    Every drop of blood that fell down from the sword''s handle created a small voice around the room, but in Derein''s heart it was a very loud siren going off every second.


    "I don''t give a fuck... You are just a Cum-Dump toy for me and I want some entertainment. So, get to it right now or He is never going to get up." Anon replied with an evil smile.


    "You are one fucking sick Human." Derein spoke as she immediately unhooked her shirt and got completely naked in just a few seconds.


    "Well, Well... Haven''t seen any girl get naked that fast even the prostitutes. Looks like love is really a strong feeling huh ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Derein.


    "Fuck you..." Derein spoke as she jumped down from the bed and her boobs immediately jiggled vigorously.


    "You will in some time..." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he stood up from the bed and laid besides the healing potion''s bottle.


    "Sick... Fuck." Derein spoke as she immediately squatted down and used both of her hands to hold the bottle in one while she tried to get the cork into her asshole.


    *Slap*


    "Anhh~" As soon as Anon slapped her ass, a small moan came out of her mouth.


    "Don''t cheat, Luv. You can''t use your hands..." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Derein.


    "Fuck..." Derein immediately removed her hands from the bottle and carefully started to lower her asshole over the bottle''s cork.


    "Hehehe..." Anon laughed evilly as he saw the huge ass coming towards his face.


    As she lowered her ass over the bottle... Derein opened her asshole a little bit and pushed down on the bottle.


    *Touch*


    *Lick-Lick*


    Suddenly, Her ass-cheeks touched Anon''s face and without wasting another second Anon licked both of them.


    "anh~" Derein immediately tightened her asshole over the bottle''s cork and started wiggling her ass sideways to open it.


    *Swing-Swing*


    "Very good... You are going good." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile as he felt her ass sweeping over his face everytime she moved it.


    "You will burn in fucking hell." Derein spoke with a hateful expression.


    "Yeah, I know." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to enjoy her ass.


    *Puk*


    Suddenly, the cork came out of the bottle and the bottle fell over the ground.


    Derein immediately picked it up and ran upto Arthur with a serious expression on her face.


    "H-Honey... I am here. Please drink-" Derein started speaking but got shocked as soon as she touched Arthur''s face and noticed that her hand went right through his body.


    "W-What the fuck !!?"


    [Target is aware of the illusion. Skill''s effect has been broken.]


    Suddenly, Arthur disappeared from the room.


    "I-It was all fake ?" Derein asked with a shocked expression as she looked at Anon with wide eyes.


    "Well... He would''ve been dead if this was reality." Anon spoke with a smile as he took a seat over the bed.


    "You fucking asshole... I will kill you." Derein spoke as she grabbed her sword from the table and started running towards Anon with a crok in her asshole.


    She jumped from the bed aiming the sword at Anon''s chest.


    But before the sword could''ve even touched Anon''s chest, Anon stopped it with only two of his fingers.


    *Grab*


    "Wow... What a sexy try to kill me." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Derein''s jiggling boobs.


    "You are a fucking pervert..." Derein shouted as she left the sword and decided to punch Anon in the face immediately.


    *Thud*


    But her hand was stopped by an invisible shield protecting Anon''s body from any physical harm.


    <Wind Armour>


    "Wow... I am impressed. You have really outdone yourself this time... Now go there on the ground and get on all fours like an obedient bitch." Anon ordered as he looked at Derein.


    "What if I don''t do it ?" Derein replied with a serious expression as she looked at Anon.


    "Fine... You know what ? Let''s play a game, if you win in this game, I will leave you and your husband alone and never come back near you guys.


    Does that work ?" Anon asked with a Perverted Smile.


    "You always choose the games that I can never win..." Derein replied with a serious expression.


    "I mean, It''s not a game that I can cheat in... So I don''t think you will hate it." Anon replied with a smile.


    "What is the game ? I will decide if I want to play or not after you tell me the game." Derein asked with a serious expression.


    "Okay, Okay... So the game is simple. Here you see this paper..." Anon spoke as he Summoned a thin and vertical sheet of paper from his inventory with a Quill.


    "What about it ?" Derein asked with a cautious expression.


    "I will write your name over this paper and stick it to your pussy and then we will go around the castle for a little tour.


    If you can resist your pussy from creating pre-cum and save the letters on that paper from disappearing, I will accept my defeat." Anon replied with a smile.


    ''Just that ? I can do that easily and if- wait, he is Anon and he won''t propose a game like this if there aren''t any more conditions in it.'' Derein thought in her mind as she looked at Anon with suspicious eyes, but she didn''t knew that Anon was hearing her thoughts crystal clear.


    "Are there any other conditions ?" She asked.


    "Nope, Only this one condition that your name should be readable once we return to your room." Anon replied with a perverted smile.


    "What if I lost ?" Derein asked with a suspicious expression.


    "Oh come on... You aren''t going to lose in such an easy game." Anon replied with a smile.


    "I know all those kind games of yours, you are giving me a false sense of security by only telling me the winning side of this game." Derein spoke with a serious expression.


    ''When did she get so smart ?'' Anon wondered with a confused expression.


    "Fine... If I win, You will become my slave." Anon spoke as he summoned a slave collar from his inventory.


    "WHAT !?" Derein shouted as she got scared all of a sudden by seeing the slave collar.


    "Yes, You win... You get your freedom and If I win... Well, I will get your freedom and you will have to get fucked by me anytime and anywhere I want.


    You will not be able to say no to any of my commands and believe me, your life will be nothing more than a stupid hole for my dick." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Derein.


    "I-I will play the game." Derein spoke with a serious but hesitated expression.


    "Very well then... Let me write you up a name." Anon spoke as he placed the paper over the table and started writing something on it.


    "Here... All done." Anon spoke as he showed the paper to Adeline.


    "Hole Derein...?" She asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah... Because you will become one after you erase these letters with your pussy juices." Anon spoke with a smile as he looked at Derein.


    "Believe me... I will make you leave." Derein spoke with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, Anon walked upto her and Derein took two steps back immediately.


    "Calm down... I am just sticking this to your pussy." Anon spoke with a smile as he sticked the note to Derein''s pussy and got back immediately after giving it some light slaps.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap*


    But as soon as Anon slapped her pussy, he used a skill. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Body Modification>


    ''Sensitivity increased by 200x.''


    <Sensitivity increased by 200x>


    Suddenly, Derein felt something in her body but she decided to stay focused and ignore the feeling.


    "Well then... Get dressed. We need to take a round around your own castle." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Y-Yes." Derein replied as she immediately bent down to pick up her clothes but suddenly, her thighs sqeezed her pussy from both sides and Derein felt an extreme level of pleasure flowing through her body.


    ''NOOOOOOOOOO... WHY AM I FEELING SO GOOD !!?????'' Derein shouted loudly inside her mind and Anon saw some pre-cum already leaking out of her pussy.


    Suddenly, her whole body started vibrating, her eyes went all the way back, her nostrils got wide opened and tongue sticked out of her mouth automatically.


    "C-cumming..." Derein spoke as she grabbed one corner of the bed very tightly and made an ugly ahegao face while her pussy shot out a fountain of cum into the ground with high pressure.


    The pressure of her cum flow was so strong that the paper that Anon placed over her pussy a few seconds back, tore apart like it''s nothing.


    ''Decrease the Sensitivity to 10x or she will die.'' Anon ordered with a smile.


    [Sensitivity adjusted to 10x]


    "Well, Looks like you lost the game luv." Anon spoke with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1122 - 1122: Chapter-1121

    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Adeline is lying down on the floor with an ahegao expression on her face meanwhile, Anon is using her pussy non-stop for the past 30 minutes non-stop.


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhh~ Noooo~ Don''t fuck me~ Anhh~ Anhh~ You monster don''t anhh~ Anhh~" Adeline is moaning and cumming helplessly at the same time.


    "You sound like a whore pig... Bitch. While your upper mouth is spouting non-sense covered with those moans... Your lower mouth is grabbing my dick really tight." Anon spoke with a Perverted smile as he slapped Derein on the ass tightly.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhhhhhhhh~"


    *Squuirttttttt*


    She came again just from the intense slapping.


    "See, how your fucking pussy is leaking ? You shouldn''t be a Queen... You should be a sow, now make sounds like one." Anon spoke as he slapped her on the ass once again.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "O-Oink... Oink, Oink, Oink." Derein''s senses were getting cloudy as her pussy was getting pounded harder with every second and she was doing everything that Anon was commanding her to do, even if she has to make sounds like a female pig in order to get her pussy fucked.


    "Very fucking good... I will fuck the shit out of your cunt now." Anon spoke as he inserted his thumb inside her asshole and continued to bang her pussy even harder.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhhh~ Cumminggggggggg~" Derein shouted as she came once again.


    *Squirtttttttt*


    1 hour later...


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap* S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anon is still fucking Derein''s pussy and from such heavy pounding both her pussy and her ass-cheeks have turned red.


    Derein is lying half-conscious on the wet ground, that Is wet in her own cum.


    "Fuck... I am going to cum. Bitch, Get your womb ready for some stretching, hehehe." Anon spoke with an evil smile as he tightly grabbed her ass cheeks and rammed his dick inside her womb and touched it''s back-wall.


    "Cumming..." Anon spoke as he unloaded his yellowish jeez into her womb without holding back.


    *Squirt-Squirt-Squirt*


    As soon as her womb started filling up, Derein''s eyes widened in pleasure once again and she made an ahegao face while cumming once again.


    "O-Oink-Oink-Oink-Oink-Oink..." Derein made pig sounds as Anon filled her womb with his semen, but soon enough her womb was full of his semen and it started flowing out of her pussy.


    "Oops... Looks like we need another place to fill my cum, since one of your hole is full... I will use this to block your pussy." Anon spoke as he took the empty bottle of the healing potion and inserted it inside Derein''s pussy to stop his cum from flowing out.


    He then inserted his dick inside her asshole and continued to empty his balls in her asshole.


    "Phew... I feel good now." Anon spoke, after fully emptying his balls into her ass and fitting the bottle''s cork there to stop his semen from flowing out of there as well.


    *Plug*


    "Well this should save up the semen... You can use it as a flavouring on your dinner tonight, hahah." Anon spoke as he laughed and walked upto her front.


    *Grab* Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Come here and use that sow mouth of yours to clean the semen stuck inside my urethra." Anon spoke as he grabbed her hairs and forcefully picked up her head to use it as a cleaning mouth-pussy.


    "Eww... What kind of ugly face is that ? Well, I don''t give a fuck... Just clean my dick and I am off." Anon spoke with a smile as he placed his dick over Adeline''s soft pink lips and they opened up on their own as if her body knew what to do automatically.


    *Gwak-Gwak-Gwak-Gwak*


    Derein sucked out the rest of cum from Anon''s urethra without wasting another second.


    "Very good... You did an excellent job, Cum-Dump." Anon spoke as he let go of her body and started walking towards the exit door.


    *Thud*


    As soon as Derein''s face hitted the ground, both of her holes got un-plucked and his cum started flowing out like water from a tap.


    ...


    Anon walked upto the roof of the castle and whistled loudly...


    *WHISTLEEEEEEEEEEEEE*


    As soon as he whistled, A three eyed black raven appeared out of nowhere.


    "Hup..." Anon immediately jumped on her back and sat down comfortably as he patted her head.


    *Patt-Patt*


    "I greet, My Master." The Raven spoke as soon as Anon patted her.


    "Hello, Luv. Take me home..." Anon replied with a smile.


    "As you command, Master."


    *CAWWWWWWWWWW*


    *SWING-SWING*


    ....


    In just a few seconds, Anon reached home...


    *Thud*


    As soon as Anon landed on the ground, he noticed Adeline, Mike and Sephie standing on the front gate with a big smile on their faces.


    "Hello, girls..." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked forward and noticed that Adeline was wearing rather sexy clothes.


    She was only wearing a pink see-through gown and her huge boobs were clearly visible under it.


    On the other hand, Sephie was wearing a sexy white lab coat and a pair of glasses on her face.


    Her cleavage was completely visible and it was obvious that she was also trying to seduce Anon.


    <Mind Reader>


    Anon immediately used his skill and confirmed his suspicion on them...


    ''I am going to seduce master into fucking my pussy first.'' Sephie thought as she adjusted her coat into showing more of her cleavage.


    ''Darling will fuck my pussy, I am wearing a very sexy outfit and I look way more appealing then her.'' Adeline thought as she slightly picked up her dress and revealed her juicy pussy.


    ''Well, Well... Both of them are trying to seduce me. Whom should I fuck first ?'' Anon thought with a Perverted smile on his face.


    *Step-step-step-step-step*


    "Fuck... Am I late ?" Suddenly, No.300''s sound came from the side.


    "Hmm...?" As soon as Anon turned around, he noticed that No.300 is standing completely naked and there are things written over her whole body.


    ''Master''s Cum-Dump'' on her chest, ''Only for master'' over her womb, ''Please fill up this hole'' on her right thigh and a small arrow under it that was being pointed at her pussy.


    "Look at this too master..." No.300 spoke as she turned around and showed huge green her ass-cheeks to Anon.


    There was one more thing written over her right ass cheek, ''Please mark everytime you fill my hole.''


    As soon as Anon saw all this, he couldn''t control his cock from getting really hard.


    "What ?"


    "How is that possible ?"


    Adeline and Sephie both got confused as soon as they noticed Anon''s reaction to no.300.


    Anon immediately walked upto No.300 and grabbed her face tightly as he gave her a very strong kiss on the lips.


    *Chuuuuuuuuuuu*


    No.300''s pussy started drooling with pre-cum as soon as she felt Anon''s tongue penetrating her mouth with full force.


    She immediately raised her hand and showed her middle finger to Sephie and Adeline.


    "Fucking hell..." Sephie spoke with a sad expression.


    "Bitch... I will kill her." Adeline spoke with a very angry expression.


    "She won the bet... We were trying to seduce master with our clothes and she did it just by writing some stupid things over her body.


    How is that possible ?" Sephie asked with a confused expression.


    "No.6969 must''ve helped her... She knows how to seduce men easily." Adeline replied with an angry expression as she went inside the house immediately.


    Anon immediately grabbed No.300''s hand and placed it over his dick.


    They kissed non-stop for the next 5 minutes and as soon as Anon separated his mouth from her face, a string of drool was formed between them.


    "I am going to fuck you so hard... Go and prepare your pussy in the room. I am coming..." Anon ordered with a perverted expression as he looked at No.300.


    "As you command, Master." No.300 spoke with a perverted smile as she immediately ran inside the house and as she ran her ass jiggled up and down vigorously.


    "Fucking hell... I am going to make her pussy remember the shape of my cock tonight." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards the main gate of the house.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Mike appeared behind Anon.


    "I greet, Master." Mike spoke with a neutral expression as he bowed down to Anon.


    "What happened, Mike ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Mike.


    "Would you like me to open the MILF farm for you, Sir ?" Mike asked with a confused expression.


    "Yeah, prepare those bitches... I will now only fuck for the next whole month. No work." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "As you command, Master. But, I also have an intresting news that you might be interested in." Mike spoke with a neutral expression.


    "If it''s work... Don''t tell me." Anon spoke.


    "No Sir... One of the ogres in the lab have created a chimera that you will like." Mike spoke.


    "What kind of chimera ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It was the mixture of a Human woman and a cow, Sir." Mike replied.


    "He... Hehe... Hehehehehee..."

 Chapter 1123 - 1123: Chapter-1122

    Underground City, Main hall...


    Anon entered inside the Main hall and started walking towards No.300''s room immediately.


    As he was passing through the corridor, Anon noticed 10 ogre maids with huge butts lined-up and bending down towards the wall completely naked, there were something written over their ass-cheeks.


    Anon walked upto one of the naked maid and started reading the words on her ass-cheek.


    "Only for Your Majesty''s use, Disposable Ogre fleshlights." Anon readed out loud.


    ''Wow... No.300 really did some good work this time. Well, If she had already prepared such ripe pussies for me, how can I be rude and just leave them hanging ?'' Anon thought as an evil smile appeared on his face and his pants automatically slided down.


    "Oooohhh... What a ripe ass and pussy you have here." Anon spoke as he slowly groped the ogre maid''s ass.


    "M-My pussy, Only belongs to you... My king." The Ogre maid spoke as she bent down even more and opened her pussy for Anon with her own hands


    "Hehehe... I will accept your pussy then. Full size..." Anon immediately increased the size of his cock to full size and started rubbing his cock over her pussy.


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that the ogre female''s pussy has already started to drop wet from the pre-cum.


    "Wait... You are already wet ? Are you a virgin ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Y-Y-Yes... My King. I-If you want, I-I can come after getting rid of my virgini-"


    "Very well... I will get rid of it." Anon spoke with a perverted smile as he slowly inserted his cock''s tip into the female ogre''s pussy.


    "Anhhh~" She immediately moaned slowly as Anon penetrated her brand new virginity packed pussy with his cock.


    Suddenly, Anon stopped his cock and felt that his cock''s tip is hitting the ogre girl''s hymen, Since ogre females are strong and have a strong hymen... A human male can''t even break it without applying some kind of strengthening spell on his dick.


    But, Anon''s dick was on whole other level and immediately tore through her hymen as if it''s a sheet of paper.


    "ANNNNNHHHHHHH~" The ogre girl immediately tried to get up since the pain in her pussy was increasing with every passing second, but before she could''ve raised her head... A leg was placed over her neck that stopped her neck from raising.


    This leg belonged to none other than No.300 herself.


    "You are just a disposable fleshlight for master... So, keep your head down Soldier." No.300 spoke with a smile as she looked at Anon. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I understand, Ma''am." The female spoke as she kept her head down and continued to get pounded by Anon''s dick.


    "Come here..." Anon spoke as he called No.300 with a gesture of his finger.


    "Y-Yes, Master." No.300 spoke as she immediately walked upto Anon.


    *Grab*


    Anon immediately grabbed her right boob''s nipple and pulled her towards him.


    "Anhhhhh~" No.300 moaned as she felt her nipple being pulled so hard.


    "Did you like the fleshlights, I arranged for you master ?" No.300 asked with a Perverted smile as she looked at Anon.


    "Well, at first... I thought they were maids but to convert your own soldiers into fleshlights, isn''t that just evil ?" Anon asked with a smile as he started sucking on her boobs.


    "Annh~ Master... Since all of them anhhh~ belongs to you anyway annnhhhh~ I don''t think they will mind it... Anhhh~ right, Fleshlight soldiers ?" No.300 asked in a loud voice.


    "No, Ma''am... We are the property of our King and our pussies shall be used to please our king''s cock only.


    We are nothing but his cock worshiping pussies." All of them shouted at once in unison.


    "Well, Well... Isn''t that fabulous ?" Anon asked with a smile as he bit on No.300''s nipples.


    "ANHHHHH~ Yes, Master~ Bite them all you want... Please ravage my boobs more." No.300 shouted.


    Anon bit her nipples so hard that there were bite marks left all over her areolas.


    He continued to pound the ogre soldier while continuing to suck on No.300''s boobs.


    After this, Anon fucked all ten of his fleshlight pussies for the next 2 hours...


    2 hours later...


    The corridor is covered in Anon''s cum and all the ogre soldiers are lying unconscious on the ground, over the table, upside down and even on each other''s pussies.


    The common thing between them is that all of their legs are opening similar to a frog''s legs and cum is flowing out of their pussies non-stop.


    Their faces are similar to mind-broken sluts and their boobs are pressing against the ground.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Anhh~ Anhhh~ Anhhh~"


    "Fuck... I am cumming again." Anon spoke as he filled the womb of the last fleshlight and made her fall unconscious as well, while making her do the peace signs.


    "Please use my mouth pussy to clean your cock, Master." No.300 spoke with a smile as she immediately sat down on her knees and wide opened her mouth.


    "Well then... Clean this dick." Anon spoke as he immediately rammed his huge cock deep down her throat and started moving it back and forth.


    *GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK*


    "Fucking hell... Your throat is really wide, if I would''ve done this to a human girl she would''ve been long dead by now from oxygen def-"


    *Thud*


    Suddenly, Anon noticed that No.300 went unconscious and her body fell down to the floor because of the oxygen deficiency.


    "Hah... I take it back." Anon spoke with a smile as he grabbed No.300''s left leg and started sliding her through the hallway.


    ''I don''t know why I do this... But, When I am having sex with a female... I don''t think of her as anything but a toy for my amusement.


    I treat them the same way and I will continue to do so. If I am sick, I like this sickness... hehehe.'' Anon thought in his mind as he dragged No.300''s unconscious body to his room and threw her on the bed.


    ''An unconscious human can gain consciousness again after a short time if he went unconscious from the oxygen deficiency... But for an Ogre it''s opposite, you have to inflict pain on their body to get them gain consciousness forcefully.'' Anon thought as he walked forward and turned No.300''s body facing towards the bed.


    Anon opened No.300''s legs and placed his cock on the entrance of per pussy.


    He then laid down her chest and wrapped his hand around No.300''s neck.


    "Now, Now... Wake up, Bitch." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately tightened the grip of his hand and choked her as hard as possible.


    *Grippp*


    *Blink-Blink*


    Suddenly, No.300 opened her eyes and noticed Anon''s hand around her neck and his dick touching the entrance of her pussy.


    "M-Master.... I-I can''t breat-" Before she could''ve completed her sentence, Anon immediately shoved his rod into her pussy mercilessly.


    *TAP*


    As soon as No.300 felt Anon''s dick hitting the back-wall of her womb, she went unconscious again while cumming like a cheap whore all over the bed.


    "Phew~ Well, I think it was right until the choking part the penetration at the same time must''ve given her ultimate pleasure that she went unconscious again." Anon spoke with a smile as he pulled his cock out of her pussy.


    [Congratulations... You have created your first skill.]


    Suddenly, A half-transparent skill appeared in front of Anon.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at the window.


    [Note: You have dominated your target and made her unconscious in just one strike.


    Your skill will be registered in the Book Of Wisdom. Please give it a name.]


    "Hahahaha... What the fuck ? The system acknowledged this sexual technique as a combat skill ?


    Hahaha... Fuck I can''t stop laughing. Okay, Okay... What should I name it ? Hmmm, let''s see." Anon spoke as he started thinking of a suitable name for the skill.


    "Yes... How about the ''Choking-Pussy Strike''." Anon spoke with a smile.


    [The new skill has been submitted in the system.]


    [Congratulations! You have leader the skill < Choking-Pussy Strike.]


    ''Wait... In all of this, I didn''t notice that I can create skills for the system now ?'' Anon thought with a serious expression as he looked at the skill description in front of him.


    [Name: Choking-Pussy Strike]


    [Rank: A]


    [Description: A special combat-sexual technique developed by a sex-maniac.


    When used user''s stamina will be boosted by 100% for one second and sexual drive will be doubled.


    This skill can only be used during a sexual act and if the target dies or goes unconscious from the intense pleasure, skill can be reused again and again without any penalties.]


    [Mana: 700]


    [Cooldown: 1 minute]


    [Warning: Can only be used on targets 5 levels lower than the host.]


    "Did the system just call me a Sex-maniac ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he read the skill''s description.


    *Blink-Blink*


    "M-Master... Please fuck my pussy again." No.300 spoke as she woke up once again and opened up her pussy in front of Anon.


    "Well, Well... Looks like I should try this skill again." Anon spoke as he immediately started walking towards No.300.

 Chapter 1124 - 1124: Chapter-1123

    When the Gods closed the gates to Deep Sea, They choose one of the most powerful empire as the gate guardians of Deep Sea, The Eclipsewhisperers.


    The Eclipsewhisperers were trapped into a contract by the gods, that they didn''t like but they had to comply since they didn''t wanted to get trapped inside the Deep Sea like the rest of the Demons.


    Eclipsewhisperers almost never sleeps except for one week that comes every 2400 years and on that day, the door to the Deep Sea remains unprotected.


    ...


    Deep Sea, Mourgen Empire...


    Mourgen Empire was one of the first Demonic Empire that ruled the holy land before the gods sealed them in Deep Sea.


    Demon of the Mourgen Empire look just exactly similar to humans in body build except one small horns over their heads.


    Mourgens are one of the strongest and most intelligent Demons to ever exist.


    They don''t believe in any power that''s stronger than them and they are the most prideful Demons.


    Mourgens thinks of themselves as the gods and they believe that everything around them, belongs to them.


    These Demons believe in only one rule, ''Survival of the Fittest and No Mercy to the Weak.''


    Royal Court Of the Morguen Empire...


    A muscular yet lean demon was sitting on the throne, his eyes covered with a black cloth and the tattoo of a scorpion''s tail can be seen on the side of his face.


    Long dark black hairs coming to his shoulders, single horn on the left side of his forehead, he is wearing a black lower made out of monster''s leather and no upper.


    His six-pack abs are clearly visible to everyone and a small golden cane lays besides his feet. This guy is none other than the sixteenth heir and king of the Mourgen Empire... SIR, DETROIT BLAVADOR.


    The Royal Court is filled with thousands of other Morguen Demons who are observing a single blue coloured demon standing in the middle of the Royal Court tied up in heavy chains.


    "Do you have anything to say, Anarac the Chief of Lapizra tribe for yourself ?" Detroit asked with a neutral expression as he looked at the blue Demon.


    "W-We didn''t do anything wrong, Sir Blavador. We were forced out of our homes and had to come here in order to seek shelter.


    Please forgive us for not asking you, Sir. I am ready to die for my mistake, but please spare the lifes of my people. They will listen to every command of yours and follow you. I beg you sir... Please spare their lifes." Anarac spoke with a scared expression as he immediately went down on his knees and started begging.


    "First you cross the ocean, then you get lost and finally when you drift off to the shores of my land with your useless people, you start to make your own town here without even caring who lives here ?" Detroit spoke as he stood up from his throne and in order to honour him, every single Demon sitting in the Royal Court stood up.


    "I-I-I beg your forgiveness, Sir Blavador. W-We will leave your land at once and- and-"


    "Leave ? So now you think that you can just barge into my land and get out whenever you wish, huh ?" Detroit spoke as he started coming down from his throne.


    "N-No-No... Sir you have taken it all wrong, All I want to say is-"


    "Did you just called me, Wrong ?" Detroit asked as a smile appeared over his face and his hand reached out for the cloth that covered his eyes.


    "N-No, Sir... Please have mercy. We are an inferior tribe and seek grace from you."


    "Seek Grace ? You are just weak bugs who know nothing about pride and honour. Your tribe is weak and in this kingdom... There is no mercy for the weak." Detroit spoke as he slowly lifted the cloth from his left eye and suddenly, his eye started glowing golden.


    As soon as the golden glow fell over Anarac, his body turned into ashes.


    Detroit covered his eye once again and walked upto his throne.


    *Sit*


    As soon as he sat back on throne, everyone started clapping and praising him.


    *Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap-Clap*


    "Enslave every single one from their tribe and use them however you want Sex Slaves, brothel whores, weight carrying Slaves or even food, but if I saw anyone of these weak worms roaming without a leash in their necks.


    I will kill each and every single one of you." Detroit ordered with a straight face as he pointed towards the other Morguen Demons sitting in the Royal Court.


    "All Hail Sir, Blavador."


    "All Hail Sir, Blavador."


    "Long Live Sir, Blavador."


    ...


    Everyone immediately started chanting his name loudly.


    "In my Empire... There is only one rule that Mourgens walk by and that is..."


    "SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST AND NO MERCY TO THE WEAK." Everyone shouted loudly.


    "Very good... You are free to go now. The court is adjourned." Detroit spoke as he stood up and walked out of the Royal Court.


    As soon as he left the Royal Court, Everyone started running towards the exit.


    "I want a sex slave."


    "I am hungry, I am going to fuck them and eat them ahahahaha."


    "I am going to get a female hole for my dick."


    "I will capture one and use it to make some money."


    "I will kill every single one I see."


    "I need a maid for the house... I will try to catch one as well."


    ...


    Underground City, Under Anon''s House...


    Main Hall of the underground City is filled with moans, cries and laughter.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    Inside Anon''s room around 50 females are lying unconscious on the floor, bed, sofa and even on the tables.


    Their pussies filled with cum, their hands frozen on peace signs and ugly ahegao faces.


    Most of them belong to different species Ogres, Elfs, Humans, Lizard-womans, beast-womans, dwarven MILFs and many more.


    "Anhh~ Anhhh~~ Anhhhh~~~ Master, I am cumming, Master my pussy is cumming from your dick...


    Anhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~~~~~" The Elf Milf shouted as she came while making an ahegao face and went unconscious right after that. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One more bitch down... Fucking loose cunts." Anon spoke with a Disappointed expression as he looked around the room and noticed an Elf MILF sitting in the corner of the room with a scared expression on her face. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hehehehe... Come here Luv."

 Chapter 1125 - 1125: Chapter-1124

    Deep Sea, Mourgen Empire...


    Detroit''s Castle.


    Inside the Main Hall, Detroit is sitting on a couch and a demon girl is bouncing up and down on his dick while two other girls massaged his body from the sides using their boobs.


    A Demon was standing in front of Detroit with a very hesitated expression on his face.


    *Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap-Slap*


    "Anhh~ Nnh~ Annh~ Anhhh~ Yes my king... Use my pussy more... Please use me more." The girl moaned and shouted as she continued to bounce on his dick.


    "What information do you have ?" Detroit asked with a serious expression.


    "M-My king... We have already-"


    "Anhh~ Yessssss... My king fuck meeeee~" The girl shouted as she cut-off the demon''s sentence.


    "Keep speaking..." Detroit spoke with a serious expression as he placed his hand under his chin and looked him dead in the eye.


    "Y-Your majesty... I was just saying that we have found a way to-"


    "Yessssss~ My kinggggg~ Annnhhhh, please fuck-" Before the girl could''ve said anything else, Detroit grabbed her head and crushed it so hard that her dark red blood splattered around the whole room.


    *Grab*


    *Crack*


    *Booom*


    "Fucking useless sound making toy. The best tightness you showed in your entire life was on the moment, I crushed your fucking skull. Garbage." Detroit spoke with a neutral expression as he grabbed her body from the neck and threw it aside.


    *Thud*


    Both of the other Queens immediately got scared and tried to stay as quite as possible.


    ...


    ''Fuckkk... He killed one of his Queen, Just like that ? What will he do to me if he doesn''t like the news ?


    Fuck, Fine... I will die, that''s the worst that can happen.'' The Demon thought with a serious expression.


    "Your majesty... I-I-I was saying that-"


    "Wait..." Detroit spoke as h immediately stopped him and turned around to look at his Queen who was sitting on the right side.


    "What the fuck are you waiting for ? Did you marry me just so you can sit here and massage my fucking hand all day ?" Detroit asked with an Irritated expression.


    "N-No, My King... I-I will immediately use my pussy to please your cock." The Queen spoke as she immediately stood up and sat down over Detroit''s cock while tightening her pussy as hard as it was possible.


    "Cover your fucking face, I don''t like it." Detroit spoke with a serious expression.


    "Y-Yes... My king." Another Queen immediately threw a blanket at her face and the Queen tightly binded it on her neck while she continued to go up and down on his cock.


    "Speak." Detroit spoke as he looked the Demon.


    "S-Sir... We have information that in the next upcoming 2 months. The gate to the other side will remain the most vulnerable since there will be no one protecting it from the other side." The Demon spoke in one go without hesitating much.


    "What about Golden Hands ? He stands at the gates... How do you plan to deal with him ?" Detroit asked with a neutral expression.


    "Golden hands is no big deal, Sir. He is just another Demon, a little more powerful but a Demon at last." The Demon spoke.


    "Don''t repeat the same thing again and again... Just tell me how to fucking kill him." Detroit asked in a very angry expression as he grabbed the Queen''s boobs and started pulling them but she couldn''t cry out or even moan because she just saw the result of moaning. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-We have a way to deal with him, My king. Pure mana." He replied with a scared expression.


    "A what ?" Detroit asked with a confused expression.


    "Pure mana, My king. Demons are highly weak against this." The Demon spoke as he pulled out a vial of blue liquid from his pocket.


    "What is it ? Show me." Detroit spoke as he raised his hand.


    "Y-Yes, My king-" The Demon spoke as he started walking towards Detroit but he was interrupted mid-way.


    "No, you stay there... You go there get that from him." Detroit ordered as he looked at the other Queen.


    "Y-Yes, My Husband." The Queen replied with a scared expression as she immediately stood up from the couch and started walking towards the demon.


    "Not with your hands... Bend down and bring it back with your pussy." Detroit ordered.


    "Y-Yes... My husband." The Queen replied as she bent down in front of the Demon, showing her pussy to him completely.


    "Sh-Should I ?" The Demon asked as he looked at Detroit.


    "Yes." Detroit ordered.


    The demon slowly inserted the vial into her pussy and removed his fingers before they could''ve touched her pussy.


    She took the vial back to Detroit and bent down in front of him again.


    Detroit took the vial of pure mana out of her pussy and looked at it with a confused expression.


    "What is this thing ?" Detroit asked as he opened the vial''s cork and noticed that the Queen is still bending down in front of him.


    "Don''t move... If you moved, I will kill you whatever your name is." Detroit spoke.


    He immediately turned the vial''s face towards her pussy and thrusted it inside.


    *Boop*


    As soon as the pure mana started pouring into her pussy... She started feeling an itch all over her body, but if she moved destroit will kill her.


    "I-I don''t feel so-"


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Suddenly, her body burst out like a bomb and the whole room turned into a mess.


    "Well that was intresting... How many can you make more of this ?" Detroit asked.


    "About...2 vials per 5 hours and 30 minute." The demon replied.


    "Okay, Make more of these things... We will cross that gate and then...I will be able to easily kill that golden hands." Detroit spoke with a smile.


    "A-As you say, My king." The demon spoke as he left right after that.


    *Grab*


    "Fucking hole... Tighten up."


    "Y-Yes, My king." The Queen spoke as she tried to tighten her pussy but failed to do so and her fate was sealed.


    *Crush*


    *Thud*


    "I need new Queens, These are fucking useless." Detroit spoke as he stood up and left.

 Chapter 1126 - 1126: Chapter-1125

    Morguen Kingdom''s Main Mage Tower...


    Several Demons are roaming inside the tower wearing different coloured uniforms.


    The students were wearing grey coloured uniforms, teachers were wearing blue coloured uniforms and Headmasters were wearing Green coloured dresses.


    "Hey, Did you do the homework ?"


    "No, my mother is going to kill me."


    "Your mother is one of the proffesor ?"


    "Yes."


    ...


    Outside the Mage tower, A Young Demon is standing with a smile on his face.


    Black long hairs covering his left eye, small horn coming out from the right side of his forehead and fair skin.


    "I am going to become the best Demonic Mage." He spoke as a smile appeared over his face.


    As soon as he walked inside the gate, something got stuck in his leg and he fell down pretty hard.


    *THUD*


    As his face hitted the ground, his nose broke and a group of senior students standing near the gate Start laughing on him.


    "Hahahahaha... Did you see that idiot tripping ?"


    "Hehehe... Must be a shame to trip like that on your first day."


    "Oi, You going to stand up or do you plan to sleep there ?"


    ...


    "Y-You did this..." He spoke in a low voice as he slowly stood up from the ground.


    "He spoke Something... About us, I think."


    "What did you say ?" The Demon with muscular body build walked upto him and asked with a serious expression.


    "Y-You used a spell of invisible wall on the ground and-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, the senior grabbed his throat and choked him really hard.


    "Don''t you fucking know me ? I am Wilson Mcguary, the first son of the Mcguary House, bitch.


    I will fucking eat your face off, if you tried to become a nuisance for me."


    "I-I can''t*Cough-Cough* Brea-"


    "Oi Wilson... Don''t kill the kid. Let''s make him our little pet until we graduate." A female demon spoke up from behind.


    "You are right... What''s your name, idiot ?" Wilson asked as he looked at the kid.


    "C-Can''t Breat-"


    "Oh, right..." Wilson spoke as he immediately let go of his neck.


    *Huff-Huff-Huff-Huff*


    "I-I am Samuel, You can call me Sam, Sir. I-I am sorry, If I offended you somehow, I-I just wanted to start my day without falling down." Sam spoke with a scared expression as he looked at Wilson.


    "Go and bring me something to drink, Sammy..." Wilson spoke with a serious expression as he looked at Sam.


    "B-But... The headmasters will give their speech so-"


    "Go and bring me something to drink or I will fucking kill you." Wilson spoke with an angry expression.


    "Y-Yes, Sir..." Sam replied as he immediately left.


    As sam left he looked at the Female Demon giving him a faint mocking smile.


    ''Its happening again... I am being extorted by powerful demons. Mother said to learn new things and get good in magic, but What''s the difference?


    Royal Demons will always bully the weak ones in this world. I hope I can change it someday.'' Sam thought as he continued to walk forward and crashed into someone.


    *Thud-Thud*


    "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch... Are you fucking blind ?" An angry female''s voice rang inside his ears.


    Sam opened his eyes and noticed that a beautiful mature lady is lying on the ground in front of him wearing blue uniform.


    Blue hairs, Blue eyes and two sharp fangs coming out of her mouth.


    ''A vamp teacher ?'' Sam thought in his mind as he slowly stood up from the ground.


    "What the hell is matter with you ? Can''t you see me ?" The teacher started shouting as she looked at Sam.


    "I-I am sorry, Ma''am.... I-I didn''t mean to do-"


    *Slap*


    Before Sam could''ve completed his sentence, She slapped him hard.


    "Don''t ever come near me again you stupid weak fuck." The teacher spoke as she left after that.


    ''As expected... The teachers here are no exception. Only the strongest can survive here and I am just a bottom feeder.


    Should I just leave and never come back ? I can''t go back... my parents have invested too much gold into this.'' Sam thought in his mind as he looked at the school with a sad expression.


    ....


    Upper Side, Anon''s House...


    Anon is sitting naked on the couch of his room and two naked ogre maids are down-on all fours in front of him.


    On their backs, there are several plates filled with different dishes and their pussies and ass cheeks are facing Anon.


    *Chomp-Chomp*


    Anon is eating bread and drinking milk from an Elf MILF''s boobs directly with a satisfied expression on his face.


    *Suck-Suck*


    "Annh~ Anhh~" The Elven MILF moaned as she felt Anon''s hands squeezing her boobs tightly and the vacuum his mouth created around her nipples.


    "Mike..." Anon spoke as he continued to eat his bread.


    *Swish* sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, A shadow appeared behind Anon.


    "Master... You called me ?" Mike asked with a neutral expression.


    "Why do you always appear behind me, Mike ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "To show you my respect master." Mike replied with a neutral expression.


    *Thunder*


    "What''s with the weather outside ?" Anon asked.


    "Master... Some dark clouds are coming from the northern sea and it might rain heavy." Mike replied without wasting another second.


    "Southern Sea ? Isn''t that where those Eclipsewhisperers used to live ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "There has been some odd activities noticed in that region master." Mike spoke.


    "Like what ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "For the past two weeks... It''s raining non-stop there." Mike reported.


    "So what ? It''s an ocean... Rains always-"


    "It''s not normal rain, Master." Mike replied.


    "What ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s raining blood, Master." Mike replied.


    "Blood ? As in Human Blood ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes, Sir..." Mike replied.


    "Did you notice, why it was happening ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "No master... Madam sephie and her assistants are still performing her tests." Mike replied.


    "Just find whatever that is Mike... I will need to-"


    Suddenly, A dark Aura covered Anon''s whole house.


    "Ah shit.... This Aura. I have felt it before."

 Chapter 1127 - 1127: Chapter-1126

    "Hmm....?" Anon looked around the House and noticed that something wasn''t right.


    He immediately used his skill <Scan> In order to look for any potential threats.


    ''I am not getting anything again, but my senses are definitely telling me that something is not right.'' Anon thought as he immediately turned around to look at Mike.


    "Mike..." He spoke with a serious expression.


    "I will check immediately, Master." Mike replied as he immediately disappeared from his position.


    *Swish*


    Anon stood up from the couch and two maids immediately rushed into the room with his clothes.


    ...


    After getting dressed, Anon walked upto the roof of the house with Adeline and No.300.


    As soon as he looked up, he noticed very dark clouds circling over his house.


    "Darling... What''s happening ? I don''t feel very good." Adeline asked as she grabbed Anon''s hand in fear.


    "It feels powerful... As if-" before no.300 could''ve completed her sentence, Anon interrupted her.


    "Someone has placed a lot of pressure over your body all at once ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked around the house and noticed the clouds are closing in.


    "Y-Yes..." No.300 replied with a scared expression as her heart started pounding a little faster.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, cold air started flowing from the south.


    "Master... Look." No.300 spoke as she raised her hand and pointed towards the south direction where dark clouds were touching the earth.


    Six purple glowing pair of eyes appeared in the dark clouds and all of them were staring at Anon precisely.


    "My, My... Looks like we have guests." Anon spoke with a smile as he walked forward and noticed six 10-feet long Monster walking out of the dark clouds.


    Their bodies covered in rotten human skin and algae. As they walked forward, every flower and tree around them turned lifeless.


    The dark Aura that followed them was powerful and inevitable.


    All of them holded a special wooden stick covered with corals and skulls of mermaids.


    ...


    "M-Master..."


    "D-Dear, Aren''t those-"


    Both Adeline and No.300 got scared as their eyes widened in fear.


    "Eclipsewhisperers..." Anon spoke as a serious expression appeared over his face.


    ''I can''t take all six of them at once... They will kill me easily. The Aura around them is too strong.


    Are they here to revenge their son or grandson that I killed ? But, why so late ?'' Anon thought as he immediately evaluated their strength and got ready to fight.


    He Summoned the Arcane Slayers and placed them behind his back.


    "Dear... Don''t tell me you plan on fighting them." Adeline asked with a serious expression as she walked upto Anon.


    "Don''t have many options, Luv." Anon spoke as he immediately curled his hand around Adeline''s waist and kissed her on the lips very tightly.


    *CHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU*


    This was the shortest but one of the most intense kiss that Adeline has experienced. Her head started to shake a bit as soon as Anon left her before jumping down the roof.


    "I-I can''t-"


    "Are you okay ?" No.300 spoke as she immediately grabbed Adeline''s hand and helped her get stable once again.


    ''System... Keep every Special Class skill ready. I will need to use them all at once.'' Anon ordered.


    [Warning: If Host''s request were to be fulfilled. A sudden energy drain will stop the heart.]


    ''Just do it...'' Anon ordered as he walked out of the gates and prepared himself for the fight.


    Suddenly, All the Rail-Guns that were situated around the house turned toward the Eclipsewhisperers. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All six of the Eclipsewhisperers stopped about 100 meters before the house.


    Suddenly, A smile appeared over Anon''s face.


    "Hello, Dear Guests... May I ask, why would the great Eclipsewhisperers who live under the water and can only walk on the land for one day in a thousand years, doing here ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperers.


    ''When I consumed the memory of that Eclipsewhisperer... I learned something. Eclipsewhisperers are very angry creatures and they seek revenge for the tiniest wrong thing you have done to them.


    But, they also respect the privacy of others and as a gesture of their respect, they never get too close to the territory of their Ally or the one they are going to ask for help.


    I am not their Ally that means-''


    "Are you... Anon Agreil ?" One of the them spoke up as he looked at Anon with a serious expression.


    "I am." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Are you really the one, who killed my grandson ?" Another one spoke up as he looked at Anon with a little bit confused expression.


    "I certainly am the one..." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he looked at the Eclipsewhisperers.


    "Anon Agreil... Do you know, why we are here walking on earth ?" One of the Eclipsewhisperer asked as he pointed his stick towards Anon.


    Without waiting another second, Anon grabbed the handles of his Arcane Slayers and got ready to pull them out.


    "Oh don''t worry... We are not here to take revenge or kill you. Although we can kill you right now without wasting another second... Even I can single handedly kill you.


    I can also sense the faint mana patterns of spells that will greatly increase your speed, strength and endurance. Some will even make you invincible but you know what ?


    They are just spells at last and every spell has a counter spell... That can cancel the spell.


    So, keep your calm and let go of your weapon..." Another Eclipsewhisperer spoke in a calm voice.


    "What if I don''t want to ?" Anon asked as a smirk appeared over his face.


    *Tap*


    One of the Eclipsewhisperer tapped his stick on the floor and suddenly, a wave of mana originated from the clash.


    As soon as the wave touched Anon''s body, he went completely paralyzed.


    [You have been hit by the spell {Seventh Ground Paralysis}.]


    ''W-What the fuck...? I-I can''t move my body.'' Anon asked with a confused expression as he tried to move his hand but nothing happened.


    This was the first time, that Anon felt powerless in front of someone.

 Chapter 1128 - 1128: chapter-1127

    "We don''t want to kill you... Not now atleast, Anon." The eldest Eclipsewhisperer spoke up.


    "Well then... Do you mind taking off your fucking spell ?" Anon asked with a serious expression.


    "Fine..." The Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he tapped his stick on the ground once again and Anon''s body got free from the spell.


    Anon looked at the Eclipsewhisperers and noticed that Adeline, No.300, Sephie and others are standing at the entrance of the house looking at him with serious expressions, ready to fight and die immediately.


    Anon calmed down and slowly pulled out a cigar from his inventory.


    He then lit the cigar up with his middle finger and took a long puff.


    *Puuuuuuf*


    "Haaah... Fucking hell. Come in." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he started walking inside the house.


    "No, We will talk here." One of the Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he looked at Anon.


    "Calm down, Eduo." The elder Eclipsewhisperer spoke as he immediately looked at Eduo.


    "That one looks kind of angry..." Anon spoke with a smirk.


    "Well, you killed one of his grandson." The elder spoke as he tapped his stick on the ground and suddenly, the earth started shaking.


    Suddenly, A throne made out of water emerged from the ground.


    "Water is everywhere... Don''t be shocked." The Elders spoke as he took a seat on the throne.


    "So are bones..." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately snapped his fingers and bones started rushing out of the ground.


    *Crackle-Crackle*


    In just a few seconds, a throne made out of bones was completed.


    Anon smiled as he took a seat over it and looked at the elder.


    "Well then... Let''s start with introductions, I am El-Rypon. The elder of the Eclipsewhisperer and the knowledge giver." The elder spoke with a neutral expression.


    "You already know my name and I am the owner of the house behind me. I don''t give anything but I do take virginity of beautiful girls, doesn''t matter what species." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    Anon and El-Rypon started talking about their species, since it was a gesture of good will to exchanging knowledge in Eclipsewhisperers.


    15 minutes later...


    "Intresting... So, You are saying that you will procreate with anything that has two legs and a reproduction part in the middle and it''s a female of the respective species ?" El-Rypon asked with a curious expression.


    "I mean... I wouldn''t say it like that, but yes you are right." Anon replied with a smile.


    "So, your whole species is cable of doing that or are you just an exception to-"


    "Elder... The time is running out." Another Eclipsewhisperer spoke from the side.


    "Ah... You are right. I am sorry, Mr. Anon but I have to pause our knowledge exchange and get on with the topic of today''s important meeting." El-Rypon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Please, I am all ears." Anon spoke in a gentle tone as he knew he wasn''t talking to some powerless idiot barking non-sense.


    "Today... I have come here to propose you a deal." He spoke.


    "Deal ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Do you know anything about the big night of Eclipsewhisperers ?" El-Rypon asked.


    "Yeah, I think it''s something where you sleep for one week or something, leaving the gates of deep sea unprotected ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... That''s the thing. We have been protecting the gate for millions of years but this time... That might not be the case.


    We have seen some energy flows leaking from the other side and these flows can greatly affect the future of this world and our species.


    When the gods trapped us in the agreement they, wrote a term that we didn''t read... The term said that if the gates of the deep sea opened before a certain time, our species will be wiped out of existence.


    I am afraid... That term might come true, if-"


    "Oi, Get away from him immediately." Suddenly, A sound came from the side.


    Anon and all the Eclipsewhisperers immediately turned around and noticed Damon walking towards Anon with a serious expression on his face.


    "Damon wait... It''s not what you-"


    "Oh, I have got your back, my friend. I am Damon and I have been a god myself... I know many gods and they can do you harm and-" Anon immediately grabbed his mouth.


    "Shut the fuck up." He spoke with a serious expression.


    "Mnn..?" Damon couldn''t understand what was going on and he slowly nodded his head as he took a step back.


    Anon let go of his mouth and looked at the Eclipsewhisperers again.


    "Don''t mind him, Continue." Anon replied.


    "So, as I was saying that we are the only ones who are holding that gate in place but during our big night the gate will remain unprotected, so it might break and once it breaks... Hell will unleash." El-Rypon spoke with a serious expression.


    "So, You are saying that I hold the gate while you sleep ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Not exactly... We are suggesting that you go to the deep sea and stop the thing that''s on the other side trying to break the gates.


    It will save us and your world from turning into a graveyard of bones." El-Rypon spoke.


    "You can make a lots of throne will all of those bones." El-Eduo spoke with an evil smile.


    "Eduo..." Rypon spoke with a serious expression.


    "I-I am sorry, Elder."


    ...


    "Why should he believe you ? What if it''s just a trick to get him underwater and kill him ?" Damon spoke with a serious expression as he looked at rypon.


    ''Fucking idiot... They can kill me right here. Why would they need to bring me underwater ?'' Anon thought with a confused expression as he looked at Damon.


    Damon on the other side winked his eye at him and showed a thumbs up instead.


    "I got you..." He whispered.


    "Shut the fuck up, dumb fuck." Anon whispered back. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "You will do both the races a favour by doing this." Rypon spoke.


    "Why me ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because you are the one who has ever been to the deep sea and come out alive without turning into a maniac or monster.


    We just want to make sure that-" before Rypon could''ve completed his sentence, Anon interrupted him.


    "I will go."

 Chapter 1129 - 1129: Chapter-1128

    "I will go." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "What ? You will ?" El-Rypon asked with a confused expression as shocked expressions appeared over the other Eclipsewhisperer''s faces.


    "Yes, It''s been a while since I went to that side. It feels more like a competitive ground on that side... Everyone is very strong." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Wait... You want to go to a world where there will be more threat to your life ?" Another Eclipsewhisperer asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "I don''t understand, Why ? Even I haven''t said ''Yes'' so fast to this kind of request. Are you saying yes to save this world or something else is the reason?" El-Rypon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Anon.


    "I don''t know. I say anything I want." Anon replied with a smile.


    "Well then, we have to send your soul there as soon as possible." Another Eclipsewhisperer spoke.


    "Can''t do anything if you only send my soul to the other side. I need my powers to stop the Demons." Anon spoke with a straight face.


    "Don''t worry, It was the key of joiln that sends only your soul to the other side after saying a certain word ''Fresis'' but key of Loiln sends your soul and your skills with you.


    Although we can''t guarantee what type of Demon will your soul process. Maybe it''s a weaker Demon or a stronger Demon, but we will try to get you as closely as possible to the gate." El-Rypon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Fine then... How much time do I have ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Not much, The sun is going down..." One of them spoke as he pointed towards the clouds and all of a sudden the clouds started disappearing.


    "Those clouds... They are made with magic, aren''t they ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Well, We needed to show authority and what is more-"


    "Scarier than the environment." Anon spoke with a smile.


    "Yes. Were you scared ?" El-Rypon asked.


    "If I had been scared of some fake clouds, what good am I ?" Anon spoke with a smile as he stood up from the bone throne and started walking towards his house.


    "We shall await you in the depths of sea. Near the gate, Anon Agreil. Come before the Sun goes down." El-Rypon spoke as he also stood up from his water throne and started walking towards the sea.


    "I will, El-pypon." Anon replied with a smile and walked back into the house.


    "It''s Ryp-" Before he could''ve completed his sentence, Anon closed the gates loudly.


    *THUD*


    "Well, Never mind."


    ....


    Inside the house...


    "Prepare me a good pair of clothes." Anon spoke with a smile as he started walking towards his room.


    "Darling, Listen to me. You can''t do this. It''s too dangerous. Those Eclipsewhisperers are trying to capture you and kill you." Adeline spoke with a serious expression.


    "Luv, If they wanted to kill me they could''ve done it already." Anon replied with a smile as he continued to walk forward.


    "What if they want to seal your body, Master ? Like they know that you can just runaway and-" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s a possibility, Luv. But... These creatures are wise. Well at least one of them was." Anon replied with a smile as he started taking off his clothes in the hallway.


    "When will you come back, Master ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "What ? Can''t you see, we are trying to stop master." Sephie spoke with a shocked expression as she looked at No.300.


    "Madam Sephie, You have tried to stop master from going there before and even madam Adeline has tried her best but master goes wherever he wants in the end, so what''s the point of doing this ? Right Master ?" No.300 asked with a smile.


    "Looks like I also have some wise ones." Anon spoke with a smile as he entered inside the shower and this was the first time that Anon was taking a shower alone without a girl in his hands.


    "Master, Would you like me to accompany you ?" Sephie asked with a perverted smile and red face.


    "No, Luv..." Anon replied from inside.


    "Obviously, Darling only wants me in-" Adeline started speaking as she opened the bathroom door and entered inside.


    "Ouch... Darling, What are you doing ?" Adeline asked with a confused expression as Anon pushed her out of the bathroom.


    "Can''t fuck any of your pussies now, girls. I have to go fast or world will end." Anon replied from inside as a smile appeared over his face.


    "Not even your onahole master ?" No.300 asked from outside as she started removing her clothes.


    "All of you are my onaholes... Luv. My obedient Cum-Dumps and you will do anything I tell you to. So, listen to me and follow my orders.


    I have enchanted the house with several layers of magical spells. So, If you feel that someone or something is onto you... Just stay in the house until I come back.


    There are many enemies sitting outside waiting for me to go on a long trip, just so they can attack this house and kill all of my ogre army.


    So, The information of me going shall not be leaked. To the world, I am going in a deep concentration state because this time, It will take me some time to return." Anon spoke as he walked out of the washroom completely naked his huge dick dangling in-between his thighs and all three of them got instantly wet as soon as they saw this.


    Their panties forced themselves down and their natural female instincts pressured them to mate with Anon.


    *Gulp-Gulp-Gulp*


    All three of them gulped down their own saliva as their mouths started watering like crazy.


    After getting all dressed up, Anon looked at the three of them and noticed how their pussies were getting wet.


    But time was less....


    "Ughh... Fine, Get your clothes off. I will do you one time each." Anon spoke with a smile.


    In under 10 seconds, All three of them got naked and down on their knees.

 Chapter 1130 - 1130: Chapter-1129

    30 minutes later...


    No.300, Adeline and Sephie are lying naked and unconscious on the bed with semen flowing out of their pussies non-stop.


    Anon is standing outside the room with Mike.


    "Master... Shall I come with-"


    "No, Here take this." Anon spoke as he gave a message scroll to Mike.


    "Master, This is-"


    "It''s the same scroll like the one that I gave you before." Anon replied with a neutral expression as he took a puff out of his cigar.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "I shall protect this with my life master and only message you if it''s very important." Mike replied with a serious expression as he immediately bowed down to Mike.


    "Mike... I trust you to take care of this place." Anon spoke as he took another puff.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Master, I will die but won''t let you down even in my death." Mike replied with a serious expression. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good. I will see you in say one week if nothing goes wrong." Anon spoke with a smile as he exited the mansion.


    "We will be awaiting your return, Master." Mike spoke as he bowed down to Anon one final time before he left.


    ...


    As soon as Anon stepped out of the mansion, the first thing he noticed was Damon sitting on a tree with a flute in his hands.


    "Well, Well... Are you singer now ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at Damon.


    "No, You will be." Damon replied with a smile as he jumped down from the tree and tossed the flute towards Anon.


    *Catch*


    Anon caught the flute and looked at Damon with a confused expression.


    "Use your Demonic Eyes... They might tell you the better use of it then me." Damon spoke with a smile.


    <Demonic Eyes>


    [Name: Flute Of Jarakt]


    [Rank: Mythical]


    [Description: Flute Of Jarakt, Once played... It''s sweet magical sound fills the air with joy and happiness even in the most saddest time.


    Once used this flute will boost the strength, agility and magical powers of two Allies by 900% for as long as the flute is played.


    Once stopped, flute won''t be played for the next 24 hours.]


    [Mana: None.]


    "Where did you get this ?" Anon asked with a shocked smile as he looked at Damon.


    "From the world of giants..." Damon replied.


    "But... When-"


    "Anon, My friend... I have been a god before. Don''t sweat it. Just understand that this is a soul Weapon." Damon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Soul what ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "A weapon that can rest in your soul space. Gods made these weapons from their own body parts, like my eyes... They are all seeing.


    So, same for this weapon. It''s made out from one of my brother''s heart, he was so handsome that every single female angel and even Demon females were ready to die for him.


    So, His wife got angry and killed him. Then she forced him to take re-birth from my sister, ''Goddess of creation''s womb''.


    When he died, Some crazy angel made this out of his heart and hided it in the world of giants." Damon explained.


    "Umm... Do you know how fucked up that whole thing sounds that you just told me ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Yeah, This is common between us. Once you become a god, you will know. I mean I don''t know what kind of God will you become or will you be killed before that.


    So, keep this within your soul... It will come handy on the other side. " Damon spoke.


    "How do I keep it-"


    Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, Damon immediately snatched the flute from his hand and stabbed it into his chest but instead of making any physical wounds it got absorbed.


    "You know, I would''ve killed you if this thing had made a hole in my heart, right ?" Anon spoke with a neutral expression.


    "I know, what I am doing and you have super healing... Why you sweating a hole in your heart ?" Damon replied with a smile.


    "They are going to send me near the gate this time and there is a chance that I will meet golden hands this time.


    What should I tell him ?" Anon asked.


    "My name ? Just say that you are my friend and he will grant you three favours, just like last time.


    You tell him to kill someone, he will... You tell him not to kill you he won''t. That''s how easy it is." Damon spoke with a smile.


    "So... He will just grant me three favours ? That''s it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, After that... He will do whatever he wants with you." Damon spoke.


    "Hey, How did you even get him to give you three favours ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Well... When he was with the gods, I set him up with an angel and he made me a promise that he will give me three favours but the gods sealed him on the other side with the rest of demons, so I can''t do anything about those three favours now." Damon explained.


    "Why would he believe me ?" Anon asked.


    "What ?"


    "If I went upto him and said that I am Damon''s friend and grant me the three favours, why will he do that ?" Anon asked with a confused expression.


    "Because no one knows about these three favours other than me, you and him. I never shared this information with anyone because he told me to only disclose this to someone who is a very close friend to me.


    So, Yeah... Oh and tell him that Frena is doing good, still waiting for him on the tree of blossom." Damon spoke.


    "The angel that you set her up with ?" Anon asked.


    "No, He killed her after she turned out to be a demonic spy. Frena is his wife." Damon replied with a straight face.


    "Fine... I will go now." Anon spoke as he started leaving.


    "Oi, Come back alive or your girls will kill you." Damon spoke with a smile as he disappeared.


    "Will try." Anon spoke with a smirk.

 Chapter 1131 - 1131: Chapter-1130

    Anon is standing on a high hill near the sea, looking down at it as he puffed a cigar.


    The sun was on the horizon and it was just about to go down.


    The view was out of the world as the blue water reflected the rays of sun from it''s surface.


    *Puff-Puff*


    "Isn''t it beautiful ?" Suddenly, A woman''s voice came from behind.


    Anon slowly turned around and noticed a very beautiful woman standing behind him in a white gown and a halo flying above her head.


    <Demon-


    "It won''t work and I haven''t even done anything to you." She spoke with a warm smile as she walked upto Anon.


    ''I sense zero mana from her and no Aura as well. That''s one dangerous thing.'' Anon thought as a serious expression appeared over his face and hundreds of defensive spells got activated around his body automatically.


    "Calm down, Kid. I don''t think there is a magic spell that can protect you from me, If I tried my best to touch... You." She spoke as she raised one of her finger and placed it over Anon''s right shoulder breaking all of his defensives at once.


    "From that ring above your head... Can I assume that you are a goddess and not a normal one ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    ''She is sexy, What if I added her to my collection ? But she is-''


    "Yes and I can hear your thoughts, So... I would prefer myself not to be seen as a mere toy you can just play with and throw away afterwards, Please ?" She spoke with a smile.


    "You are the goddess of Creation... Aren''t you ?" Anon asked with a smile as he looked at her.


    "Well, aren''t you something ? How did you figure it out ?" She asked with a smile.


    "Magic and Mana both took birth in your womb before they were spreaded through the Holy Land." Anon spoke.


    "Did you kill an Elf elder to get that information ?" She asked.


    "No, Just my wise pet who thought he can be a god." Anon replied.


    "Ah... That snake. I liked him a lot but as I once said, wisdom makes you wise and too much knowledge crazy.


    Let me introduce myself again, Anon Agreil... I am the Goddess of Creation, Averis."


    ''Averis ? That sounds like-''


    "That doesn''t sound like ovaries and I don''t have those human parts, Anon. Oh my, I thought you were more mature than this." Averis spoke with a straight face.


    "Well... Maybe, I am just playing dumb." Anon replied with a smile.


    "You are Dumb." She replied with a neutral expression.


    "Let''s get down to buisness shall we ? I have to go somewhere before the sun goes down." Anon spoke with a neutral expression as he looked at Averis.


    "Oh come on... Don''t you think I know, where you are going ?" Averis asked with a smile. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well then... Don''t you think, you should tell me why have you come to this land even though it''s banned for gods to come down here ?


    Don''t you remember that old grandpa coming down from some other dimension and-"


    "Don''t worry, He is my father." Averis spoke with a smile.


    "W-What ?" Anon asked as he got shocked.


    "Yes and haven''t you noticed that the sun hasn''t moved a bit from it''s position in the past 10 minutes ?" Averis asked with a confused expression.


    "You stopped time ?" Anon asked with a shocked expression.


    "No one can do that... I slowed it by a million times." She replied with a smile.


    "Cool... But, you still haven''t told me what you want from me." Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "Anon... I have been with the gods since the beginning when they were only forms of energy and nothing else.


    I absorbed all of them into my womb and gave birth to them but my father wasn''t happy with it... That''s why he sent me and my children away.


    My children were really sweet at first but slowly they started to learn the use of magic that they got a part of from my womb.


    They created their own child, got old and died in front of my eyes and I have seen many generations of my grandchildren and their grandchildren die in front of my eyes-"


    "If you don''t mind me asking, How did they created their own children... If you are the one who created them ?" Anon asked.


    "Using my womb. I know it sounds very wrong from a Human''s perspective and please stop thinking those vulgar things, they didn''t engage in any physical relationship with their great-Grandma to produce their off-springs.


    They used a little part of their energy to create off-springs. Oh my god... Why are your thoughts so dirty and always about copulating ?" Averis asked with an Irritated expression as she looked at Anon.


    "I am sorry, I just can''t help thinking about producing babies without having sex. Seems like a nightmare to me." Anon replied with a smile.


    "J-Just don''t think about it and listen to me. So, I have seen many generations of my grandchildren die in front of my eyes and I have felt nothing but sorrow and sadness for them till this day.


    But, two months ago... It all changed, when you killed an important god''s representative. The guy with blonde hairs and to be honest, I didn''t liked him from the birth."


    "You gave birth to that stupid fuck ?" Anon asked.


    "Not everything I make is perfect, Anon. Haven''t you seen the Humans ? I tried to make a perfectly good copy of my grandchildren with no powers in order to watch over their innocent mistakes and cute faces, but my demon boyfriend fucked you up." She replied with a smile.


    "Woah... You started cursing real fast. I thought gods were good guys." Anon spoke with a shocked expression.


    "No they think they are the superior beings in the world and when you killed their representatives one by one... They panicked real bad and at that moment... I felt it..."


    "Hmm...?"


    "The feeling of Joy." She spoke with a smile.


    Anon''s eyes widened at this view as he couldn''t figure out if she is really the goddess of Creation or something else.

 Chapter 1132 - 1132: Chapter-1131

    "So, You are saying that... When I pissed off your great-great-grand children... You enjoyed it ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he looked at Averis.


    "Yes... It was the feeling of Joy and you have no idea, how much I liked it. That feeling taught me how I was being used by them just to produce their off-springs, Champions, Avatars and weapons." Averis spoke with a smirk as she looked at Anon.


    "Damn... You are one bad ass Grandma. So, What do you want from me ?" Anon asked with a smile.


    "Continue doing whatever you are doing." She replied with a smile.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Continue to make their lifes miserable and bring Havoc on them. These kids they are getting too full of themselves and using me as a tool and you know what I need to keep them scared ?


    A big bad danger... Who will always keep them on corner and once they feel the fear, they will Start to treat me better.


    So, that''s what I want... Now, I will also not ask you to do this for free and since I know you will get your soul transferred to deep Sea with the help of those stinky Eclipsewhisperers, Here is a parting gift." Averis spoke as she immediately holded out her hand and a sparkling diamond like Artifact appeared hovering over it.


    It had a divine glow to it that was unbearable to look at.


    "What is... This ?" Anon asked with a smile as he covered his eyes with one hand.


    "Hmm... Your eyes are really strong. Any mortal should''ve gone blind by the glow. Well, just touch it... That should adjust it''s power to your extent." Averis spoke with a neutral expression as she looked at Anon.


    "What if I got burned down ?" Anon asked with a neutral expression.


    "You won''t." Averis spoke with a smile.


    ''Fuck it.'' Anon thought as he immediately raised his hand and placed it over the diamond.


    *Touch*


    As soon as he touched the diamond... Nothing happened.


    "Hmm...?" Anon looked at it with a confused expression.


    "Excuse me... But, By any chance. Do you hav-" Averis started speaking as she raised her hand and inserted it inside Anon''s chest.


    "Ah... You do have a soul Weapon already." She spoke with a neutral expression as she pulled out the flute of jarakt.


    "A friend gave it to me..." Anon replied with a neutral expression.


    "Damon is the only one who knows about this. So, I am assuming he is alive and he is your friend but this weapon.... It''s bullshit." Averis spoke as she grabbed the flute tightly and crushed it into pieces.


    *Thud*


    A magical glow released out of it and the glowing crystal absorbed it immediately.


    "Well... That was-"


    "Your Soul Sea is too fucked up. Even you don''t know what is going on in their, this soul crystal will help you organise it and it has several another benifits since I made it for my favourite son centuries ago.


    But, Tragically... He died without even using it. So, this holds a very special value in my heart. Make full use of it''s powers." Averis spoke with a smile.


    *Tick*


    As soon as Anon touched the soul crystal... It''s glow decreased and it started turning dark.


    In just a second, the crystal''s blinding glow changed to endless darkness.


    "Well... Would you look at that ? You are one evil person." Averis replied with a neutral expression.


    "Can''t deny that-" Before Anon could''ve completed his sentence, the soul crystal flew directly into his chest.


    [DIRECT CONNECTION TO AYAKASHIC RECORDS HAVE BEEN ESTABLISHED.]


    [SKILL SHOP HAS BEEN UNLOCKED.] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [NOTE: YOU DON''T NEED ANY SHOP POINTS TO BUT SKILLS.]


    As soon as Anon read this notification, his eyes widened in shock.


    "If you want any new skill... You can contact directly to me and I will try to make it for you but this doesn''t apply on the other side of the holy land.


    I will take my leave now... But, Remember one thing Anon Agreil, Don''t get greedy." Averis spoke with a smile as she disappeared into the air like a breeze.


    "Well... That was something." Anon spoke with a smile as he immediately jumped into the water.


    *Splash*


    ...


    After travelling to the depths of the sea... Anon noticed a green flame glowing in the darkness.


    He immediately started swimming towards it and as he got closer... Anon realised that someone was behind him.


    He immediately turned around and noticed all the Eclipsewhisperers floating behind him, their green eyes glowing like lamps in the darkness.


    "Don''t disturb him... Mr. Anon, He has already gone to sleep." El-Rypon spoke as he pointed towards the green flame glowing behind Anon.


    "Wait... It''s one of you ?" Anon asked with a confused expression as he turned around and noticed that one of his eye was still open, even though he was asleep.


    "Yes... That''s how we sleep, with only one eye closed and another one opened. Now, we don''t have all the time in world. We will be forced into sleep in about 3 minutes.


    So, you better follow me." El-Rypon replied as he started swimming towards the gate that connected two realms together.


    Anon followed him without wasting another second and noticed a golden glow coming from the bottom of the trench.


    "Is that the Loiln Key ?" Anon asked.


    "Yes... Come fast, Just touch it as soon as you reach there." El-Rypon ordered.


    "Okay..." Anon replied as he immediately started swimming really fast.


    *Grab*


    Anon grabbed the key and as soon as he did... El-Rypon used a skill that covered Anon''s whole body with a green Aura.


    *Swish*


    Suddenly, Anon''s eyes turned white and his soul got separated from of his body.


    [CONNECTION TO AYAKASHIC RECORDS HAVE BEEN BROKEN.]


    [SYSTEM HAS BEEN LOCKED.]


    [EXTERNAL EXP. WILL BE COUNTED.]


    ''I never like these notifications.'' Anon thought with a smile as his soul was being transported to the deep sea.